《He comes from hell》


 Chapter 1

    Dragon kingdom.


    Donghai city.


    This international metropolis, which has broken into the world''s top ten financial centers, is full of magnificent high-rise buildings. In some small poor countries, the rare international luxury brand logo can be seen everywhere in the high-end shops on both sides of the road. Although the streets are full of people and traffic, they are in good order. From time to time, you can see all kinds of luxury cars representing wealth status swaggering across the market.


    There is no fighting fire or cold bullet suddenly shot here. Looking around, the city beauties of Yan Feihuan and thin with different customs are dazzling, and they are all a scene of prosperous times of singing and dancing.


    "I''d rather be a peace dog than a man in troubled times. It seems that the decision to return home this time is not as bad as Xiao Hei said


    A young man lights a cigarette and walks happily on the street of the most prosperous business circle in Donghai city.


    The angular face is just like a knife cut, with a touch of bronze skin, which is completely different from the small white faced actors active on the TV screen, showing a male heroism that is disappearing day by day. A pair of sword eyebrows stand out defiant spirit, the most charming is his dark and deep eyes, as if the infinite stars have the magic that people can''t help falling into them.


    The height of one meter seven eight is only twenty-three or four years old, which is in line with the age of college students who are about to enter the society. However, his temperament is quite different from those young and proud children who have not been devastated by reality. In particular, his indifferent eyes, which are neither sad nor happy when smoking, make him even in the crowd, but also show the vicissitudes of the world.


    It has to be said that this is a man who is very attractive to the opposite sex. If it wasn''t for his white shirt, casual pants and a pair of shoes that can be seen everywhere in street stores, and his whole body is not more than 500 ocean clothes, the charm value would have gone up several grades.


    It''s a pity that now is an age when capital is king, and good-looking skin bags have long lost competitiveness. For men, power and wealth are the best clothes. What''s more, this is the most prosperous Donghai city in Longguo. With the price of housing in some areas exceeding 100000 yuan, do you expect to have beautiful women who are willing to live indefinitely and talk about love with you hungry Love?


    Reality is neither a novel nor a fairy tale world. Although there are many girls who have romantic fantasies about meeting the right man on the street at first sight, they still have to look away after seeing the eye-catching young man in his shabby clothes for a few seconds.


    It''s a pity.


    The young man didn''t seem to notice the sight occasionally thrown at him. Maybe he didn''t care. He was just like a local bumpkin who had just entered the city. A single human figure was just following the crowd. His eyes swept through the colorful windows from time to time, but he didn''t seem to want to buy at all. When he was tired, he found a wooden chair to light a cigarette For a moment, his behavior is also in line with his shabby dress which is incompatible with this international city.


    This is a common people.


    In other words.


    This is a poor boy like a fake.


    The young man walked on the street for two or three hours, but he received a lot of attention from the beauties, but not a beautiful affair happened to him. After getting familiar with the current domestic environment, he stopped sightseeing. He went to a shop to buy a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid and drank water, and began to figure out which direction he should look in the next Let''s go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chief, what are you going to do back home? Why don''t you take all the big guys with you? I''ve never been to that ancient oriental country before. I''m just going to see how amazing this country, which took decades to suddenly rise, is. "


    The voice fell to the ground, and many people in the whole hall looked bright.


    "How many countries in the world can be longer than that nation in terms of decades of history?"


    In an old hall, a man with black hair and black eyes sitting on the copper seat in the front of the hall looks at the black cloak figure on the right-hand stone seat in the first row below and laughs and scolds.


    "Xiao Hei, I advise you not to fight for the idea of going to the Dragon kingdom with me. I won''t take anyone back this time, just me."


    The man with black hair restrained his smile and looked around the hall. He didn''t have to pose, but he showed great dignity.


    "I''m really tired after fighting for so long. I want to have a rest."


    "Chief..."


    Before the words were heard, there was a sound of anxiety under the seat.


    The black haired man stretched out his hand and said quietly, "don''t worry. I created the hell by myself. It''s my hard work. I can''t give up. This time I''m going back to the Dragon Kingdom, I just give myself a holiday. During my absence, I can only rely on you."


    Hearing this, all the people in the hall stood up and said in a deep voice, "I''d like to die for the Emperor Yan!"


    The man with black hair nodded and his eyes were pleased.


    "Chief, there are many hostile forces in our prefecture. If the news of you going to the Dragon kingdom is leaked, it is difficult to ensure that the enemy will not take action. Please allow your subordinates to go with you."


    On the steps, the nearest place to the copper seat, a man who has been facing the hall suddenly turns around, slightly bows, and again makes the same request to the black haired man on the copper seat.There is no undulating sound line, as if from a cold machine.


    "The laws of the Dragon kingdom are very strict. Even if the news is leaked, our dear" friends "will not be able to fight. Even if they really intend to take action, I can deal with it alone. Are you so confident in me?"


    The black haired man got up and said, "this is an order. There''s no need to discuss it."


    The people on the steps were silent for a moment and bowed first. "My subordinates take orders."


    Then all the demons in the underworld bowed their heads.


    "We do."


    ¡­¡­


    Back is back, but what should I do next?


    The man''s mind gradually drifted back.


    Keep fighting?


    Then why should I go back to China.


    Take revenge on that woman in that family?


    The man smiles. If he is still full of resentment, he will not choose to land in Donghai instead of Kyoto.


    Suddenly from a bloody world back to a peaceful and harmonious city, the young man holding a water bottle, looking at the continuous stream of pedestrians on the street, can not help but feel confused.


    "Tian Tian!"


    The man was not confused for a long time. A sharp and anxious call brought his thoughts back. The keen intuition developed in his past career made him focus on a boy who was running towards the middle of the road.


    Not far away from him, a boy about six or seven years old was chasing a dog, but he didn''t notice a trident sports car coming from the right.


    "It''s time to accumulate some virtue for yourself."


    The young man gave a wry smile and glanced at the woman standing in front of the cosmetics shop, pale and fainting. The great panic seemed to make her forget to chase her children. But with her speed and distance from the boy, it''s too late to chase him.


    It must be that the woman neglected to look after her children when she bought cosmetics, which led to the children''s playfulness and ran out. When she found out, it was too late.


    Today''s parents.


    The young man sighed in his heart, and the man with the point of his foot rushed out like an arrow away from the string. Before the bottle of water fell to the ground, the man appeared at the edge of the road.


    A lot of pedestrians who can''t respond to the same cry just feel a strong wind passing by.


    "Ah..."


    Some of the unbearable girls began to scream.


    Even some men can''t help but close their eyes and can''t bear to witness the tragedy.


    Not far from the intersection, there is a red light on. The red sedan seems to be in a hurry, so it speeds up and rushes out with the yellow light.


    Even the car owner seems to have seen the child start to brake, but the tragedy seems inevitable.


    Unless there''s a miracle.


    Is there a miracle in this world?


    This afternoon, pedestrians on this commercial street have witnessed an incredible scene.


    A vague shadow picked up the child at the critical moment.


    Then.


    A bang.


    Li futu was lying on the front cover of the car, holding the child who didn''t know what was going on. Through the cracked windshield, he saw a melon face with a toad mirror.


    Light, white and greasy.


    There was panic.

 Chapter 2

    Superman.


    Flash.


    A monk.


    Among the people who witnessed the scene of the car accident, many people have names that should only appear in movies and novels.


    With the harsh sound of friction, leaving two obvious marks on the ground, Maserati finally stopped.


    The young man, who was born in the sky and has been classified as an ordinary person by the masses at the scene, seemed to have nothing to do with him. After the red sedan car stopped, he lightly held the child and jumped down from the front cover of the car.


    Looking at Maserati''s cracked windshield and partially sunken front cover, many onlookers were more sure that the young man in plain clothes was not an ordinary person.


    Others suspect it''s a movie. They start to look around to see if there are cameras around.


    But they are doomed to get nothing, because this accident is really a thorough accident.


    No matter who it is.


    Not long after returning home, he was hit by a car.


    Just to save a child.


    Li futu takes her eyes away from Maserati and looks at the boy in her arms. Fortunately, she doesn''t arrive in time, and she doesn''t feel proud to save her life. She looks at the boy''s pure eyes and looks a little dumbfounded for a moment.


    If today''s events are spread, what kind of uproar should they cause in the international underground society?


    How can the leader of the hell, Emperor Yan, who is burdened with heinous crimes and blood debts, still act bravely for a just cause?


    I''m afraid anyone who hears it will suspect that this is the greatest black humor of this century.


    Do you really have a conscience?


    Li futu tugged at the corner of his mouth. Seeing that the girl finally came back and had already rushed to this side, he slowly put down the child in his arms.


    "Don''t be so naughty in the future."


    He pinched the boy''s face and straightened up.


    "Tiantian, Tiantian, are you ok?"?! Who told you to run around?! Are you going to scare mom to death? "


    The girl in a hurry hugged the child tightly with tears in her eyes, looked up and down, and felt her hands on the boy for fear that there might be any damage to the child.


    Li futu looked at it quietly. For the first time, his eyes showed a few strands of sadness. Although it was shallow, it was very real.


    "Don''t worry, the child is OK."


    Half pay, perhaps want to wait for the girl to confirm again, Li futu quiet voice.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Holding the boy''s hand tightly, the girl stood up and bowed her thanks to Li futu. Her voice was trembling, choking and grateful.


    If this young man does not appear today, she does not dare to think about the fate of her children. This kindness is like rebuilding. As long as the other party has requirements, she is willing to do her best to meet them.


    What surprised her was that the other party didn''t seem to have any intention of asking for anything in return.


    "The child is still young. It''s better to pay attention in the future. It''s not so lucky every time."


    The girl who couldn''t help nodding didn''t find the self mockery in Li futu''s eyes.


    "Tiantian, thank you, big brother."


    The girl pulled her son''s little hand. Maybe he was still young. The boy, who had just been wandering on the edge of life and death, was quite calm, but his mother''s gaffe just now made him realize that he might have done something wrong, and he was a little afraid.


    "Big brother, are you a big hero like Batman?"


    The boy looked up timidly. He still remembered the feeling of being protected in his arms by this big brother not long ago, which was more comfortable than being in his father''s arms.


    The boy is still young, don''t know this feeling is called security.


    Big hero?


    Hearing the young voice of a child, Li futu was stunned and then lost his smile.


    Are you a hero?


    This may be more ridiculous than uncle Ladeng''s Nobel Peace Prize.


    "On the contrary, big brother is a villain like a clown, but villains are in a good mood."


    Li futu touched the boy''s head, ignoring the girl who was stunned by his words, turned and walked to the source of the accident.


    "Miss, do you want to hide in the car all the time?"


    He reached out and knocked on the window in a friendly manner.


    Although the scene of their first meeting was really a little unsatisfactory, when he lay on the front cover of each other''s car and passed through the glass, he could be sure that there was a beautiful woman in the car who could be rated as top 90.


    Even if there is a pair of toad mirror to block the panorama of each other.


    This is Li futu''s self-confidence in eyesight developed by reading all the beauties of other countries for so many years.


    Maybe the sound insulation effect is too good, or maybe the other party didn''t come back because of the accident just now. Li futu didn''t get any response.


    Today is really a face society, there are a lot of nothing waste, with a face can be mixed in the entertainment industry, but this does not mean that just because she is a beauty, she will let each other go without saying a word.Although the other side is also unintentional loss, there is no subjective malice, but Li futu thinks that he has the right to accept the apology from the other side.


    If you don''t have yourself, or if you are just a warm-hearted ordinary person, how can today''s accident take away a human life, and Maserati''s car owner will also bear no small responsibility. With an apology, Li futu thinks his request is not too much.


    But Maserati''s owners don''t seem to think so.


    She didn''t know why a child would suddenly jump into the road, and she didn''t know why she finally bumped into a man, but she knew one thing very well.


    Because he was in a hurry, he made a big mistake.


    Looking at the people around pointing at their cars, even the woman wearing a pair of toad glasses clenched her lips.


    Fortunately, the most unfortunate thing for her is that she didn''t lose money in her normal development If people are recognized, they will certainly form a huge public opinion influence. She can even imagine that every major media website will take the news of their own accident and collision as the front page headlines tomorrow or even in the afternoon. She can''t predict how her competitors will make use of the topic and how vicious attacks will be issued by the water army who is not afraid of big things.


    Anyone''s success is the accumulation of bitterness and hardship, she is no exception, no one is willing to fight hard all so easily destroyed. So even when she heard the other party call her to get off, she didn''t make any response. Her hands clung to the steering wheel. Because of too much force, her white fingertips almost lost their color.


    But unfortunately, when the ostrich can not escape from reality.


    "Get out of the car."


    The knocking through the window became more and more dull.


    With no response for a long time, Li futu''s patience gradually ran out.

 Chapter 3

    Difu was founded seven years ago. It took only a few years for it to grow from an unknown small force to the number one mercenary regiment in the world.


    The highest prestige is made of blood and bone.


    In the past seven years, people in the local government have been afraid to do anything. They can be seen selling arms, assassinating important and senior officials of big countries, planning coups of small countries, and even international and local wars.


    It''s a bunch of lunatics, it''s a bunch of demons.


    And as the leader of this group of monsters, can you expect that Lord Yan, who commands the underworld, is a kind-hearted hero?


    You know, in this era, heroes have become martyrs early.


    In other words, Emperor Yan often said that after their death, they could all be reunited on the 18th floor of hell.


    Even though he was a little bit paranoid to batma, he didn''t want to be a good man Sharati''s car owner is still sitting in Diaoyutai, seemingly indifferent to everything, and his anger is gradually rising.


    Beautiful women do have privileges, but at the same time, we should understand that there are not a few beautiful women who died in the hands of Emperor Yan. For people like them, women are often the same as venting tools, just red skulls.


    "Will you come down, or will I drag you down?"


    Li futu narrowed his eyes. There was no pity in his words. If those gentlemen who boasted of their manners were there, they would scold him for being rude and rude.


    As more and more onlookers gather on both sides of the street, Maserati''s car owners know they can no longer pretend to be deaf.


    She took a deep breath, put down the window, looked at the young man outside the car, and said, "what do you want?"


    The sound line is as ethereal as a mountain stream or a yellow warbler coming out of a valley. Even though it seems a little stiff at the moment, it still makes people feel like one of them.


    The other side''s wonderful voice undoubtedly confirmed his previous judgment again. Hearing that the other side finally spoke, Li futu''s face eased slightly, and the corners of his mouth tilted slightly: "this lady, it seems that you hit me. I''m the victim. What do you want? Don''t you think you should give me a statement? "


    Maybe it''s because of Li futu''s handsome face, or maybe it''s because of his kind tone. Maserati''s car owner''s tense body subconsciously relaxed a little, looked at the handsome face that was even better than some of her peers, bit the lip flap, muttered: "are you ok? I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry... "


    "Apology can solve the problem. What else do you want the police to do?"


    Li futu is not moved. If the other party can admit his mistake at the first time, Li futu will not embarrass the other party. However, the other party is forced to open the mouth again and again, which inevitably leads to the suspicion of helplessness.


    At this point, the emperor felt it necessary to pursue justice for himself.


    Maserati''s car owner obviously knows that an apology can''t solve the problem, and gently breathes out, "I''m willing to pay for it."


    Compensation?


    Li futu was stunned, and then smile, deep eyes pondering staring at the toad mirror, "then talk about it, how do you plan to compensate?"


    "I''d like to pay you 100000 yuan to show my apology."


    Women are very generous, even in Donghai City, 100000 is not a trivial number.


    Now women''s idea is very simple, spend money to avoid disaster, calm down.


    From the girl''s Maserati and her rich or expensive temperament, Li futu has long known that the other party is not an ordinary person, and he is not surprised if he talks about 100000 yuan. If he is an ordinary person, he is not hurt, and everyone is happy to get 100000 yuan compensation, but Li futu doesn''t intend to be so kind.


    He felt it necessary to teach each other a small lesson in the arrogance of the other party who was still in the car.


    Li futu didn''t speak either. He was smiling at the corner of his mouth. He seemed to be enigmatic.


    The black eyebrows covered by the toad mirror wrinkled, and the owner of Maserati spoke again: "200000."


    Li futu has no fluctuation in his face, and carries out silence to the end.


    It seems that I have hit the porcelain.


    The woman bit her silver teeth, and the slight favor she had for her appearance disappeared instantly. She turned her head in disgust and stopped looking at Li futu. She said in a cold voice, "half a million, we don''t think it happened."


    Half a million, the wealth that ordinary people can''t earn for most of their lives, is now so easy to get in front of Li futu. No wonder the porcelain industry is developing so rapidly.


    Li futu also picked an eyebrow. He was a little surprised. It seems that this girl is not so rich. Half a million yuan, if put in the black market, it would be enough to buy one or two lives.


    Light cough, Li futu still did not respond, he intends to see where the other side''s bottom line."Don''t push an inch in life!"


    Li futu''s "insatiable greed" obviously made the mood of Maserati''s car owner ups and downs. With a tight face, she turned her head again and said in a cold voice, "if you continue to pester me, can you believe me that you won''t get a cent?"


    Li futu is very simple, shrugged, simple and clear reply: "I don''t believe it."


    "You...!"


    The woman almost didn''t choke, looking at that pair of oil and salt don''t enter the rogue appearance, she was angry.


    How can such a shameless person who takes advantage of the fire risk his life?


    Why didn''t you kill him just now?


    But if you want to go now, the other party can''t stop you, but you can''t afford the consequences of the hit and run. Even if you hate this bastard to the bone, you find that someone has started to call the police, and even someone has begun to take photos with her mobile phone. She has to suppress her anger and clench her teeth and say, "you are so angry What do you want? "


    See that kill thousand knife of bastard lazily slowly Tengteng to stretch out a finger.


    "A million?"


    The woman resisted the impulse to kill the bastard, took a deep breath and said coldly, "OK, deal."


    After that, she began to pick up Chanel''s limited edition Kun bag on the copilot.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li futu is not anxious not slow of finally open mouth, as if nothing happened of light way: "I say is ten million."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Rao is that she really doesn''t care about these things now, but she still feels incredible when she hears the figures from this bastard''s mouth.


    She was so angry that she laughed back, holding the Kun bag which was enough to make countless women crazy, and sneered: "ten million? Why don''t you rob it? "


    In other words, a popular line at present is that she has never seen such a brazen person!


    Ten million?


    Don''t say this asshole looks alive right now. Even if, to say the least, she didn''t stop the car just now, I''m afraid she didn''t have to pay 10 million?


    Just look at his clothes that don''t exceed a thousand oceans.


    Ten million?


    He deserves it, too?


    Women''s breathing is obviously aggravated. If their eyes can kill people, Li futu will not be left with ashes now.


    "I don''t think so."


    Li futu sighed. He didn''t see any shame on his face. He said with regret: "it seems that I have to wait for the police uncle to do justice for me."


    There are many green veins on the little hand that looks like a suet jade. Li futu looks in his eyes and laughs in his heart.


    The scene was stiff for a few seconds, and Maserati''s owner finally spoke.


    "Get in the car."


    The sound line is like the ice dregs shaking off in the cold cave, which makes people shiver.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Li futu stepped back and said, "I''m serious."


    For the first time in my life.


    Shen yini felt an impulse to kill.


    And it''s very strong.

 Chapter 4

    "Don''t you want money? If you want money, just follow me. "


    I don''t know whether this guy is obsessed with money or brave. After hearing what he said, Li futu didn''t think about it at all. He opened the car door and got on the co driver. He didn''t seem to worry about whether the other party would drag him to a corner where he was rarely seen.


    Shen yini sneered and started the fire again. Before the traffic police arrived, she stepped on the accelerator and went away.


    All kinds of eyes watched the red car disappear.


    "That Maserati seems to be Shen yini''s car."


    Someone knew later, frowned at the direction of Maserati''s disappearance and murmured.


    "Shen yini? You mean the actress who recently won the Chanel international spokesperson


    Some people are surprised.


    "Yes, I just said how to look at the outline is a little familiar. That Maserati was exposed by the media. It''s Shen yini''s car. It''s really her."


    Someone took a picture from his mobile phone that he was about to send to his circle of friends and looked at it carefully, then exclaimed.


    "I didn''t expect that when I went out to go shopping, I could encounter such things, but who was that boy? It''s a blessing in disguise to get to know Shen yini. "


    Some people express their admiration for Li futu. It seems that he was almost killed in his eyes, which actually became a blessing.


    The identity of Maserati''s car owner has been exposed, and the whole commercial street has exploded. It''s not that Donghai people have never seen the world. In fact, the rich Donghai people have the most superiority in the whole dragon kingdom. They are so excited because the name in their mouth is too outstanding.


    Shen yini, a leading actress in China, also has a great influence in the world. She started her career at the age of 16. She became very popular because of her angel like pure beauty and ethereal temperament. Her later development was smooth.


    At the age of 17, he was admitted to the Kyoto Film Academy, which is known as the cradle of stars. Before he graduated, he was signed by time screen media, the largest entertainment company in China. During his school years, he participated in four major production films, and his partner, the first-line king and queen, was full of praise for this younger generation.


    After graduation, under the full cultivation of time screen media, Shen yini''s name is like a storm. It''s irresistible to sweep across the river. Today, she seems to have surpassed countless predecessors. She has successfully established herself in the turbulent and competitive entertainment industry and is in the most beautiful position.


    The invitation letter of Milan Fashion Week has been received for three consecutive years. Last year, the world''s top 100 most beautiful faces ranked "why? Just because I''m Shen yini. "


    She raised her mouth slightly, reached out and slowly took off the toad mirror that had been hanging on the bridge of her nose.


    In the next moment, Li futu''s pupils contracted violently.


    In a trance.


    He seemed to see Aphrodite walking down the Olympic mountain.

 Chapter 5

    As if the beautiful landscape has been covered by fog, at the moment when the toad mirror was removed, the beautiful face of Zhong Tiandi first appeared in front of Li futu.


    The green silk is like a waterfall, the classic melon seed face, a pair of pale eyebrows that are not painted but horizontal green are like distant mountains, and the mouth is not dotted but full of pills. The flawless skin that can be competent for any cosmetic endorsement is like a pearl under the light. The beautiful jade glows, rippling with dazzling colors. The delicate Yao nose is firm, and it is dotted with a pair of eyes that are as beautiful as stars There''s a whole galaxy flowing through it.


    Pleasing to the eye is a beautiful woman.


    Even if Li futu had expected and prepared, he was surprised by the beauty of the other party.


    He can also be said to be well-informed. Over the years, those so-called supermodels, celebrities and even Royal princesses have seen a lot. But it is no exaggeration to say that, without the external conditions of status, wealth and power, those who can surpass the woman in front of them in terms of appearance are no more than five fingers.


    If not for the complacency in her eyes, Li futu even thinks that among the women she has met, her beauty is enough to rank in the top three.


    Since she became famous, Shen yini has not experienced too much with such amazing eyes. She has been used to it for a long time. Compared with some disgusting men, this guy is just a little stupefied, and his performance is undoubtedly much better.


    Let the other side look at more than ten seconds, Shen yini just light mouth way: "see enough?"


    Li futu was not embarrassed. His eyes were still fixed on the face that was favored by heaven. He sighed: "you must have done a lot of good things in your last life."


    Shen yini was stunned, and then she lost her smile. As a national goddess favored by all people, she had never heard of any flattering words, but it was the first time she met such a wonderful praise.


    This guy It''s kind of interesting.


    Li futu''s remarks of being a maverick swordsman and taking the lead undoubtedly made Shen yini look a little new, but only a little. As the most beautiful and famous rose in the Dragon Kingdom, Shen yini has never been short of pursuers, talented people with extraordinary family background, rich and powerful people with great value, political figures in charge of the political party, and powerful lords who call the wind and rain Compared with those who are either rich or expensive, although this man is more attractive in appearance, he can''t be compared in other aspects.


    Although Shen yini is not a vain woman, she can''t be ridiculous enough to fall in love with a poor boy at first sight. The reality is not to make a movie.


    The national goddess, with a smile on her lips, gave Li futu a meaningful look, but suddenly frowned.


    She found that this guy did not show any shock or surprise except for his eyes.


    "You Don''t you know me? "


    Shen yini frowned, suspecting that this guy was pretending to be stupid.


    Li futu was puzzled. He also frowned and said, "we Where have you met? "


    At the same time, he quickly searched in his mind, but did not find any familiar feeling at all. If such a beautiful woman had really seen her before, she would never have no impression.


    Li futu is sure that today is really the first time for them to meet.


    But why does this girl look so strange, as if she doesn''t know her? It''s very abnormal.


    Shen Ni''s reputation in front of a man is at least unknown.


    When she became famous when she was young, she became the target of the media. Everywhere she went, she could cause chaos and onlookers. The excitement and excitement of the common people really reflected her success. But as a star, her life without any private space sometimes made Shen yini yearn for the freedom of ordinary people.


    But at this moment, when a stranger who didn''t know her came out, Shen yini felt a sense of frustration and frustration.


    This guy, he How can Don''t know yourself?!


    I have to say that women''s hearts are like needles.


    "You see clearly, I''m Shen yini."


    Shen yini didn''t give up, and her tone unconsciously increased a little.


    Li futu is not stupid. He seems to understand something from the strange performance of this girl who did not dare to get off the bus just now.


    "Are you famous in Donghai city?"


    The fellow was suspicious.


    Smell speech, Shen yini want to smile, the corner of the mouth pulled pull, but found that can''t smile, she is completely dead hearted, this guy really don''t know himself.


    Which hill did this wonderful flower come from?


    Shen yini was too tired to waste any more words. She turned her back on the driver''s seat, looked at the front with no expression, and said, "card number."


    Li futu was very puzzled. Naturally, he didn''t understand why Shen yini had a sudden change of attitude. However, seeing her cold, expressionless face, he still had to sigh that she was really a perfect woman with no dead angle in all directions.


    Then.He took out his cell phone and searched the Internet.


    Although he went abroad very early and didn''t know much about everything in China in recent years, now the Internet is developed. If this woman is not an ordinary person, she should be able to find some clues from the Internet.


    But Li futu just typed Shen, and the search engine automatically displayed Shen yini''s name.


    And ranked first.


    Li futu''s eyelids jump and curiously click OK.


    A series of graphic information came to us in an instant, and Li futu was the first to be attracted by a photo.


    The scene seems to be the scene of an award ceremony, full of seats, bright lights, only to see a woman dressed up to attend, holding a trophy standing on the stage, eyebrows, dimples.


    Li Fu takes a close look. The gorgeous woman in the picture is not the woman sitting beside her now!


    Shen yini, 25 years old and 1.74 meters tall, is a famous actress and one of the most representative female stars in the entertainment industry


    The line of sight slowly swept from the dense introduction, Li futu couldn''t help laughing and crying. How dare he stroll on the street and bump into a big star? No, I should say I was hit by a big star.


    Li futu''s heart is full of mixed feelings. He doesn''t know whether he should feel lucky or unlucky.


    "Give me the card number, and I''ll have the money typed on your card in ten minutes. Now, please get out of the car."


    Because this accident has delayed a lot of effort, Shen yini has no time and no mood to ink any more. She doesn''t look at Li futu any more, and then coldly sends out an order to leave.


    But it was this arrogance that made Li futu frown slightly.


    Stars, in the eyes of the real upper class, are just actors, not on the stage. Where is this girl so proud?


    Li futu is not a straw bag who can''t walk when he meets a beautiful woman, nor is she a gentleman who cherishes beauty. Shen yini''s lofty posture and action successfully aroused the most instinctive desire to conquer hidden in his bones.


    Then.


    He did a thing that all the men in the Dragon Kingdom thought about their dreams but lacked the courage to steal.


    Shen yini turned her head impatiently when she found that there was no movement around her for a long time, and then her body froze instantly.


    She only saw a face full of evil spirit quickly pressed over, getting closer and closer in her violently contracted pupils.


    Next.


    She found that her lips, which had never been desecrated by the opposite sex, were blocked, and a faint smell of tobacco began to float in her mouth.


    I was forced to kiss myself.


    This is the first thought in Shen yini''s mind. Having never experienced such a battle, she seemed to be silly for a moment. She subconsciously widened her eyes, even forgot to resist, and let some bold bastard wantonly absorb her sweetness.


    Four or five seconds later, when Shen yini finally recovered and began to struggle violently, a sharp click suddenly sounded.


    Some bastard who was still lying on her turned his head slightly at the right time, and raised a radian of evil spirit on the corner of his mouth.


    That moment.


    Shen yini''s mind was empty.


    I just feel the flash of white light.


    It''s so dazzling.

 Chapter 6

    Everyone in the circle knows that Shen yini can accept kissing, but there are two prerequisites, either stand in or borrow.


    Some people envy her popularity and status today. They secretly scold her for pretending to be pure and pure, and pour dirty water on her. They say that Shen yini''s success depends on her accepting the hidden rules of so and so. It''s not that she hasn''t heard these rumors, but she just laughs and goes her own way.


    From the beginning of her career, she knew that the pool of water in the entertainment industry was very deep, mixed and dirty. She can''t control what others say, but she can decide what she does.


    There is an old saying that beauty is the greatest sin. Outsiders can only see her present scenery, but only her own heart knows how hard the journey is. Even a few times, she really felt that she was going to be unable to hold on, but she still bit her teeth and survived.


    The entertainment industry is indeed a big dye vat, in which countless people have lost themselves actively or passively. But today, no matter how outsiders evaluate her, Shen yini feels that she is worthy of herself and the future he has not yet met.


    However, all this, his insistence that he has been defending for so many years, is broken in an instant under the impact of a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Shen yini has always thought that she is very strong, but in this case, she finds that a woman has no ability to resist the weakness of men''s nature.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on her. In her capacity, even those men who usually come into contact with her have a dirty heart, but also because of their face, they don''t rely on their identity. Even if there are people who want to commit irregularities, they have their own companies to help her mediate and deal with them. But what she met today was a casual and informal person.


    The bully has not been greedy for a long time. After taking photos, he releases the beauty in his arms and looks at his works with a satisfied smile on his face.


    At that time, his shooting angle was extremely tricky, and he deliberately deviated his head. As a result, Shen yini was photographed very clearly, for fear that anyone could recognize that the heroine of "kiss" in this photo was the national goddess, while he only had half a side face.


    "Tut Tut, Miss Shen is naturally beautiful. It''s so simple and beautiful. It seems that even PS Kung Fu can be saved."


    Li futu looked at the photo and sighed. He also raised the screen of his mobile phone to Shen yini.


    Shen yini wiped her mouth hard. When she saw the picture, her eyes suddenly shrank and she subconsciously wanted to grab it. But who is Li futu? Before she moves, she has taken back her mobile phone.


    "Miss Shen, tell me about this picture Is it worth ten million? "


    Li futu moved her eyes from her mobile phone to Shen yini''s face, especially on her slightly red and swollen lips for a while, and pondered in her eyes.


    Just now the wonderful taste has not dissipated, tender and greasy, it is really memorable.


    "You Shameless


    Shen yini''s face was covered with frost, her hands were clenched tightly, her eyes were about to burst into flames, and her voice was even colder.


    For this kind of innocuous abuse, Li futu did not change his face.


    "When flowers bloom, they must be broken. Don''t wait for flowers to break. When you meet a gorgeous beauty like Miss Shen, I''m afraid every man wants to kiss her. I just can''t help it."


    Li futu said with emotion.


    If she had a knife now, Shen yini would not hesitate to stab the man who took advantage of her. Who was not elegant and polite when he saw her? When has she ever seen such a dirty and mean person?


    "What do you want? OK, ten million I can promise, but you have to give me your mobile phone. "


    Shen yini took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She was ready to give up.


    After experiencing the humiliation just now, she has made it clear that she, as a woman, is not the one who takes the initiative in this situation. Today''s top priority is to take that picture first, and never let it spread. As for the account with this sex wolf, she has many ways to find him.


    Shen yini stares at Li futu tightly, one hand has been put on the door, ready for her to escape as soon as the other party makes any more rash moves.


    Li futu, who has a panoramic view of everything, laughs in his heart. If he really has any idea, does this girl think she can escape?


    "Miss Shen, don''t get me wrong. Do you really think I''m such a mean and mercenary person?"


    Li futu''s tone slowed down, and the innocent expression easily gave people the illusion of harmlessness. However, Shen yini, who had suffered a big loss only a few minutes ago, couldn''t be fooled by him again and sneered at his words.


    "If you''re still a man, just say it. What do you want?"


    "Well, she is really a heroine. Since Miss Shen is so straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush."


    Li futu pondered for a while. He seemed to be pondering over his words. After four or five seconds, he coughed softly and spoke slowly."Well, my request is actually very simple. I just came to Donghai city and I don''t have a place to settle down, so I want to see Miss Shen. It''s not convenient for me to take me in for a few days."


    Li futu''s tone is gentle, his voice is warm, and his eyes are sincere. "Of course, Miss Shen can rest assured that when I find a suitable land, I will move out immediately."


    Shen yini listened to each other''s request without saying a word. At last, she didn''t cover up the irony on her face.


    At this moment, the wolf''s ambition is clear.


    Let him get on the car has become his most regretful decision in the past 20 years. Now he wants to live in his own home shamelessly?


    When you find a house, move out immediately.


    Do you really think of yourself as a three-year-old?


    Shen yini resisted the impulse of turning over and said coldly, "I can find the best hotel for you. I''ll pay for the room and stay as long as I want."


    "Well, this photo is really good. It''s a pity that such a good thing can''t be shared with others."


    Li Fu did not hear each other''s words at all, picked up his mobile phone again and shook his head.


    "You...!"


    Shen Pei''s teeth could be heard from her lips.


    "You''re just wishful thinking!"


    "It seems that there is no need to talk about it."


    Li futu sighed regretfully and tried to get out of the car. "There will be a meeting in the mountains and rivers. Miss Shen, we''ll see you later."


    Shen yini would like to see this bastard disappear from her eyes forever, but she can''t help but feel nervous when she thinks about the photos in each other''s mobile phone.


    "Stop!"


    Struggling for half pay, just when Li futu pushed the door open and one foot had already landed, Shen yini bit her teeth and finally had to make a compromise.


    Even though she felt extremely humiliated, she still did not dare to take the risk. In the entertainment industry, some shackles could not be avoided, even though she was more popular.


    The deep smile in the eyes of someone with her back to Shen yini is fleeting. Without any principle, she quickly shrinks her legs, closes the door and sits back. It seems that she has expected Shen yini''s reaction for a long time.


    "I can promise you, but you have to give me your cell phone first."


    Shen yini cut off the railway.


    "It''s impossible. I''ll give it back to you, but it''s definitely not now."


    Li futu responded equally firmly.


    Shen yini didn''t speak any more, her eyes were cold. She is not a vicious woman, but Li futu''s practice has obviously approached her bottom line.


    If the other party continues to threaten themselves with that picture, what should they do?


    And it''s not impossible for this bastard to behave meanly so far.


    With this in mind, Shen yini can''t help but plan for the worst. In the entertainment industry, she has seen some crimes hidden in the sun.


    Who is Li futu? Seeing that the other person''s eyes are not right, he knows what the woman is up to after a little thought.


    Sure enough, the women who can get ahead in this society are not good friends.


    "Miss Shen, I advise you not to have any other idea. I have just sent the photo to my friend. If he can''t contact me next, the photo will appear on the Internet immediately. I know that it''s easy for a person like Miss Shen to pick up a hundred flat surnames like me. I''m a rotten man and worthless, but a big star like Miss Shen My reputation is different... "


    Li futu is sincere and meaningful. He seems to think about each other again. But Shen yini was shocked by his words.


    How does this guy know what he''s thinking?


    Shen yini''s eyes flashed a little flustered. The reason why she brought this guy to this place is because this is the address of time screen media. She had already made the idea of taking unconventional measures if Li futu didn''t know the current affairs.


    But she didn''t expect that the other party was so mean and shameless. She not only forced her to kiss, but also took photos as a threat. Finally, she even knew to transfer the cards ahead of time.


    He is careful and never leaks.


    With this in mind, Shen yini was horrified to find that the other side had always been ahead of herself. She seemed to be led by the nose from the beginning to the end.


    Is this guy really as simple as it seems? Is it just a mean and despicable person?


    Shen yini''s eyes twinkled and finally began to face the man in front of her for the first time.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Shen yini gradually calmed down and began to doubt whether everything that happened next was a conspiracy against herself since the accident.


    The entertainment industry seems bright, but if the filth behind it is exposed, it will definitely shock the world. Some news cases spread over the years are just the tip of the iceberg.


    Because of this, Shen yini had to guard against it. She knew for a long time that her existence had affected the interests of many people.In the face of sharp examination, a comrade shrugged, grinned and showed his white teeth.


    "Li futu, please take care of me for the first time."

 Chapter 7

    The so-called accident is actually the inevitability of innumerable accidents.


    If it wasn''t for the habit of being familiar with the environment everywhere he went, he would not have seen a child running around in that street. If it wasn''t for the girl''s carelessness, the child would not have run around. If Shen yini hadn''t been in a hurry, she wouldn''t have given Li futu a chance to do something for a just cause. If Shen yini''s attitude could be more friendly, the matter might have been solved easily.


    As long as any of the small links deviate, the whole thing may not happen, so it is not so much an unexpected accident as a predestined arrangement.


    A pair of men and women who couldn''t fight with each other in the first eight strokes, just like this, bumped into each other.


    "How do you make sure your friends don''t let out the pictures?"


    Shen yini finally made a compromise and drove the car out of the underground parking lot of Shimu media group building.


    A beast who has been cursed thousands of times by this Super Queen is still sitting on the copilot of this luxury car without accident. This time, although there is no smoking, but it is leisurely humming songs, the mood seems to be very comfortable.


    Hearing Shen yini''s words, the couple didn''t even turn their heads down. They looked out the window at the retrogressive streetscape and said with a smile, "Miss Shen, don''t you believe in my character?"


    Shen yini chuckled and didn''t answer. She was full of sarcasm.


    "Don''t worry, or I didn''t promise, as long as I promise, then I will do it."


    Li futu finally turned his head and saw Shen yini''s cold face without any fluctuation. It seemed that he finally began to understand that his promise didn''t seem to have any gold in each other''s eyes.


    You know, in the international underground society, Yan Di is famous for his words. For example, he said that if you die in the third shift, you will not live one more minute or one less second. So countless people would rather spend a lot of money in exchange for a promise from the emperor of hell,


    but how did they get here and become so worthless?


    Li futu felt a little frustrated, but he had nothing to do. Knowing that his own image was bad in the other party''s heart, he could only sigh: "I''m here. As long as the photos are circulated, I''ll let you handle them. Should I be satisfied?"


    "I hope you can do what you say. It''s good for you and me."


    Shen yini''s face is expressionless, her words are threatening, and her whole body is filled with a cold breath of strangers. She looks like the villain devil in the movie. But Li futu didn''t like it. He looked out of the window and began to sing again.


    Xiangche has, beauty also has, this kind of wonderful life, what else to ask for!


    Shen yini, of course, didn''t know this shameless thought in someone''s mind. She was so angry that she became more and more agitated when she heard the incessant humming sound like a fly coming from her ear. She suddenly turned her head and looked like a channel: "can you be quiet?"


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders, knowing that the girl was only a powder keg and didn''t continue to stimulate each other. He really shut up, but before stopping for a while, he saw this guy again and said, "Miss Shen, I think we are too much of a gentleman and lady. How can we say that we are going to live under the same roof next? I don''t think we should do that After that, I''ll call you Minnie. You call me futu. Do you think that''s good? "


    When the voice fell to the ground, Li futu felt the car body vibrate suddenly.


    It was not easy to suppress the impulse of kicking the bastard down. Shen yini slowly turned her head and said, "how dare you be shameless?"


    "Ha ha, this is just a personal suggestion, for reference only, for reference only."


    Li futu smiles and stops talking. He''s afraid that if he continues to tease her, she can''t help but die with herself.


    The car began to quiet down, Li futu no longer spoke, Shen yini even more impossible to take the initiative to speak, the atmosphere seems a bit dull, but Li futu is a person who can adapt to any environment, and sitting in the car with the best beauty as the driver, this can be much better than their legs to visit the city, what else to complain about.


    Now that we have found the place to settle down, should we buy a car next? After all, it''s really inconvenient to live in this big city without transportation tools.


    Li futu looked out of the window and thought silently.


    After about thirty or forty minutes, Maserati stopped again. Li futu looked at the time and realized that it was almost six o''clock.


    This woman should not be so kind as to invite herself to dinner, right?


    Looking out of the window at the high-end western restaurant, Li futu thought.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Li futu asked curiously.


    "Wait for me."


    Shen yini spared no words. She put her back on the seat and put on the toad mirror again. She seemed to be out of sight and out of mind.


    Seeing that the girl was clearly not going to open her mouth, Li futu was no longer boring. He pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Shen yini looked over there when she heard the movement, but she soon took her eyes back, took out her mobile phone and sent a text message, then began to close her eyes.She didn''t believe that the guy had done everything possible to threaten that he would leave so easily.


    Shen yini was right. A certain animal just felt too depressed in the car. She got out of the car and found a place to smoke and relax.


    Squatting in an obscure corner with a cigarette in his mouth, Li futu''s vision wanders aimlessly. He finds that the city is more prosperous than he imagined. At least the people who come and go here are all famous brands and women''s jewels. It can be seen that the development of Longguo in recent ten years is really amazing.


    About 20 minutes later, a roar of high-power engine suddenly sounded, from far to near.


    A dazzling Lamborghini with the same red but more publicity stopped beside Shen yini''s Maserati.


    The scissors door was pushed up, and a 10 cm silver high-heeled shoe was first stepped out. The jade foot was white and greasy, and the black Dankou painted on the toe was even more attractive. Then there was a slim leg wrapped in black tights This is a picture that is comparable to the appearance of so and so goddess in the movie scene.


    There is no doubt that the woman who came down from Lamborghini is an enchanting creature to topple all living beings!


    People in the past, both men and women, keep looking at each other. It''s hard to hide their astonishment. Li futu can''t help but squint.


    How can I meet two beauties who can score 90 points in a day?


    But what makes Li futu helpless is that this creature, like Shen yini, has a pair of toad mirrors hanging on the bridge of her nose. Can''t you find that it''s getting dark now? Or do you think you''re playing the matrix?


    What makes Li futu even more unexpected is in the back.


    After getting off the bus, the enchanting creature went straight to Shen yini''s Maserati. At this time, the woman who was indifferent to her getting off the bus pushed the door and came out.


    What''s going on?


    "I came to the premiere, didn''t I? Don''t think you can muddle through with a meal. Shen yini, if you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I''ll never finish with you. "


    There is a charming beauty in the corner of her eyes and eyebrows, but she has a special relationship with Shen yini.


    Facing the criticism of her best friend, Shen Meiren sighed, motioned to the traces of the accident left in her car, and said: "look for yourself."


    The enchanting creature turned to have a look and was startled.


    "What''s going on? Are you OK, Ginny


    Seeing her sister''s concern and eagerness, Shen yini, who has been suffering for a whole afternoon, finally eases her mood. She shakes her head and is about to speak. But a voice that makes her face cold suddenly has come first.


    "Ginny, is this your friend? Why don''t you give me an introduction? "


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, subconsciously raise line of sight.


    Someone has come over, now standing beside Shen yini from behind, facing mu yudie, with clear eyes and gentle smile.


    Looking at this guy''s miserable clothes.


    Mu yudie is a little stunned.


    The poor man.


    Where did it come from?

 Chapter 8

    I can''t blame mu yudie for his superficiality.


    It''s human nature to be the first to observe each other''s appearance and dress when we meet for the first time. No one can avoid vulgarity.


    It can only be said that mu yudie has already passed the age of being infatuated with handsome guys. Even if this guy in front of her does have a pretty face that she can''t deny, but over the years, she has seen less of all kinds of white faces inside and outside the circle?


    She was not the innocent girl who lived in the ivory tower without being polished by reality. It''s not useless for a man to be handsome, but at least it can''t be the main factor to decide a man''s charm.


    As the saying goes, handsome can be eaten?


    Mu language butterfly rigid turned his head, subconsciously looked at the face of Shen yini, a Yan Ruo peach face full of question marks.


    What''s going on?


    If Li futu knew what was in his mind, he would feel aggrieved.


    Although he does not have a famous brand all over his body, it is not broken and clean. How can he be equated with a poor man?


    If he is a poor man, what are the refugees he has met in Africa who are not well-dressed or well fed?


    It is a pity that the rich and the poor are never specific adjectives, but comparative. Compared with African refugees, he is certainly not a poor man. But at this moment, he is caught between two super cars. The poor man seems to be worthy of his reputation.


    "This is a bodyguard I just found."


    Shen yini, who is worthy of being a professional actor, does not change her face when she lies. She only explains briefly and simply. She seems to be reluctant to say more about the man beside her, "I''ve made a reservation and I''ll go in."


    "You just wait outside."


    After that, Shen yini takes mu yudie to the restaurant.


    What do you mean?


    You think you''re a janitor?


    Li futu didn''t expect that the girl was so heartless. No matter how thick skinned he was, he was not embarrassed at the moment. His smile was stiff for a moment, and he couldn''t get off the stage for a moment.


    Bodyguard?


    How dare the bodyguard call her as affectionate?


    Mu yudie is not a fool. Naturally, she won''t believe Shen yini''s perfunctory explanation. When she is a good sister, she never likes to have someone following her. How can she suddenly find a laoshizi bodyguard for no reason.


    Moreover, with this guy''s completely unable to give people a deterrent figure, he didn''t seem to be able to fight.


    "Mr. bodyguard I guess I didn''t eat either, or Together? "


    Suspicious eyes in Shen yini and Li futu face turned a circle, Mu language butterfly suddenly issued an invitation.


    Li Fu TU was very happy. He was ready to be polite, but the corner of his eye caught Shen yini, who was not good looking. He quickly said, "it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Mu Yu butterfly''s eyes twinkle and she looks at each other with a smile.


    The two smiles are of the same meaning.


    ¡­¡­


    It can be seen from the interior decoration that this western restaurant is of high grade. Shen yini''s location is near the corner, which is quite remote. It must be due to her identity. The waiter in the tuxedo didn''t look at Shen yini and Shen yini in toad glasses from the guide to the order, showing a high professional quality. This makes Li futu secretly appreciate it. It seems that Shen yini''s choice here is not unreasonable.


    "It''s not just me and Ginny here. A lot of people in the circle like to eat here because there won''t be paparazzi here."


    Mu language butterfly action elegant take off that pair of toad mirror, revealing a pair of charming tassel peach blossom eyes, Rao is with Li futu''s concentration, also not unexpectedly eyelid jump.


    If they were put in ancient times, they would be no less dangerous than Daji Baosi.


    Li futu just looked at the menu. The price on it is enough to make ordinary people gape. It is obvious that people who can come here to spend have a certain social status. Stars are undoubtedly much less attractive to them. Even if they are recognized, they are unlikely to be surrounded.


    "Li futu Miss Shen''s bodyguard, don''t know how to call this lady? "


    Seeing Shen yini''s sword like eyes, Li futu''s eyebrows trembled and he changed his mouth in time.


    "You don''t know me?"


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, immediately surprised to see to Shen Yi Ni, meaning is you from where to find this native old hat?


    Shen yinimer didn''t say a word. You know, the guy across the street didn''t even know her at first. Is it worth making a fuss that she doesn''t know you now?


    "Well, I''m sorry. I''ve been abroad for a long time. I don''t know much about the domestic entertainment industry..."


    Li futu''s explanation is based on Shen yini''s experience, and he knows from the other party''s comments that this creature is probably a star, but he can''t guess the name.


    Mu language butterfly suddenly, and then smile, and then freely stretched out his hand: "Mu language butterfly, nice to meet you."


    Li futu stood up slightly and reached out to shake the famous sexy queen.Mu language butterfly hands back, eyes twinkle.


    She knows her own charm, but this guy has been calm and well behaved since he came in. It doesn''t look as bad as it seems.


    Gently poked Shen yini''s arm, mu yudie said in a low voice: "be lenient when you confess, be strict when you resist, and be honest. What''s the relationship between you and this Li?"


    Shen yini is very angry when she hears about this man. Even in the face of her sisters for many years, she doesn''t have a good face. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a bodyguard."


    "You cheat ghosts. He''s like a bodyguard? I believe that he is your little white face. "


    In this regard, Shen yini completely did not hear. She was very clear about her sister''s temperament. She was not afraid of meat and vegetables. She could make any jokes and couldn''t be taken seriously.


    Curiosity Kills the cat as well as the woman.


    "What? Is that what I said? "


    Seeing that Shen yini didn''t speak up, mu yudie said with emotion: "we are pure and clean. Shen Da beauty, who has no gossip, has found a little white face. If the news gets out, I don''t know how many men''s hearts will be broken."


    "I said, I just have a simple employment relationship with him, believe it or not."


    Everyone has privacy that is hard to tell. Even if she is a sister who has nothing to talk about, Shen yini doesn''t plan to tell her what happened this afternoon. She takes a sip of orange juice and decides not to explain anything.


    There''s something fishy about it.


    It''s said that Shen yini''s abnormal reaction makes mu yudie sure that the relationship between this sudden "bodyguard" and her sister is not simple. However, mu yudie is very clever, and she can''t find a breakthrough from Shen yini. She soon has the idea of Li futu.


    "Mr. Li, it seems that you are not big. I don''t know what you did abroad before? Why did you suddenly think of going back to China for development? "


    Mu language butterfly beat around the Bush and began to set the bottom.


    Smelling speech, even Shen yini, who has been taking Li futu as the air with a cold face, has moved her eyes.


    Facing the gaze of two peerless beauties. Someone sighed, his face suddenly filled with a weathered vicissitudes, and then opened his mouth.


    "Because now I want to be a good man."

 Chapter 9

    Because now I want to be a good person.


    Li futu''s voice fell to the ground. Mu yudie was ok, but she was a little stunned. Shen yini, who was always like an iceberg, burst out laughing unexpectedly. Then she realized what she was doing and tried to suppress her smile. It was like a flash in the pan. She soon regained her indifferent appearance that strangers were not near.


    As an actress, Shen yini is a professional. People like her usually don''t laugh unless they can''t help it.


    She didn''t intend to give that bastard any good face, but the other side is too shameless, such words can be said with high sounding.


    Good people?


    If this son of a bitch can be regarded as a good man, almost everyone can choose a charity ambassador that day.


    "Am I funny?"


    Li futu was puzzled that he was telling the truth. Even if he could not become a Buddha immediately after returning home this time, he at least put down the butcher''s knife for the time being. Is his statement wrong?


    Shen yini gouged him out. If it wasn''t for the fact in the afternoon, it would be hard to say. She really could not help tearing up the hypocritical face of this bastard.


    "Mr. Li is so humorous." Like Shen yini, it is impossible for mu yudie to understand the meaning of Li futu''s words.


    "Miss Mu is very polite. Mr. Wu doesn''t like Mr. Wu."


    Li futu waved his hand and said, "if you don''t mind, Miss mu can call me futu."


    That''s the line.


    Why do you sound so familiar?


    "You don''t have to do that."


    Mu language butterfly has not yet made a statement, has been sparing words such as gold Shen yini but preempted to open a mouth, see this sex wolf unexpectedly began to hit the idea on his sister, the tone is extremely cold and fierce way: "Li futu, don''t forget your identity."


    Looking at this girl staring at a pair of eyes, it seems that she wants to eat people. Li futu is very speechless. Is it because of her professional habits that this girl suddenly gets into the play too deeply? Do you really think she can be her servant?


    He felt it necessary to remind the other party.


    So this guy took out his cell phone, put it on the dining table, did not speak, and began to spin with one finger.


    The highest level of the art of war is to defeat others without fighting.


    Staring at the mobile phone that kept turning, Shen yini''s pupils contracted violently, her face turned blue, she bit her teeth and closed her mouth.


    Mu yudie can''t figure it out. She just instinctively thinks that these two people are very strange, but no matter how clever she is, it''s impossible to guess what happened between the two men and women.


    Fortunately, the waiter''s timely meal broke the rigid scene.


    Mu yudie just opened a bottle of red wine and said that it would be a crime to ask Shen yini to drink with her. Shen yini knew she had a bad drink and refused to drive. Mu language butterfly then toward Li Fu Tu Piao to go, blinked to blink narrow peach blossom eye, "handsome boy, can drive?"


    "I can fly in the sky, run on the ground and swim in the sea." Li futu said with a smile.


    Mu yudie didn''t care. She just bragged and continued to pull Shen yini to drink. "Yini, you know how important this film is to me, so I expected it to help me win the best actress back at the film festival. I invited you to witness with me very early. I didn''t expect that you were still missing seats. For this, do you think you should have a drink?"


    Shen yini couldn''t help but have a few drinks with her. Because the three of them had to leave someone to drive, they didn''t mean to implicate Li futu. Li futu was also very happy. Looking at the two girls'' eyes slightly drunk and cheeks flushed, they were not hungry.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Shen yini really looked like she was too strong to drink. She couldn''t carry it after drinking less than half a bottle. She stood up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "This girl can''t drink until now."


    Mu yudie holds the wine cup in her left hand and holds her right elbow on the table. Looking at Shen yini''s back, she laughs and says that her drinking capacity is obviously much stronger. Although her face is particularly delicate and lustrous under the stimulation of alcohol, her eyes are still clear.


    Well, what''s the secret between you and me


    She leaned against the table and leaned forward unconsciously when she spoke, which led to a large area of tight vest in front of her chest, which could not be covered by the magnificent scenery.


    Li futu didn''t expect that happiness would come so suddenly. He was also stunned immediately. However, he reacted quickly and didn''t remind the other party of the meaning of spring burst. He took a sip of soda and said quietly, "I don''t know what you mean."


    "Don''t be silly here, Minnie. I don''t know her personality? If you really want to find a bodyguard, you won''t get it! In my opinion, if something really happens to you, I''m afraid you can run faster than anyone else. "


    Li futu almost choked without a mouthful of water. Rao Shi always advocated solving problems by force, but at this time, he couldn''t help but curse his mother.


    Don''t you look so unreliable?


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you and Fanny?" Mu language butterfly press step by step.


    "Well, now that you''ve found out, I''ll tell you the truth."Li futu sighed, "actually She picked it up in the street


    Got it?


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, immediately a burst of exasperation, what are you kidding? Fooling yourself into being a three-year-old?


    But she didn''t have time to get angry. A sudden noise destroyed the elegant piano tune in the restaurant.


    "Miss Shen, I''m a big fan of you. It''s a great honor to meet you here. Don''t be nervous. I just want to invite you to have a drink."


    Shen yini, who turned back from the bathroom, was blocked.


    "I''m sorry, I have a friend. I''m sorry."


    It was not the first time that Shen yini met such a battle, and she didn''t care too much. She gathered her hair and lowered her head to go around. But the other side''s step once again blocked in front of her.


    "Miss Shen, it''s fate to meet each other. It''s just a cup of wine. You don''t have to be so far away?"


    "That''s it." Three or four friends around him followed suit.


    This is Shen yini. She is the leading star and beauty in China. Even if she only accompanies them for a drink, it''s enough for them to show off and brag.


    A waiter came up to dissuade him, but he was pushed away by one of them.


    "Get away from me. It''s none of your business."


    The other diners in the restaurant are watching from the wall. All of them are full of wine. It''s obvious that no one wants to argue with this kind of drunkard. What''s more, many people also want to see how this famous star will cope with this situation and whether he will choose to endure temporary grievances?


    The upper class circle is not big. Who has a real status in Longguo doesn''t know who is standing behind Shen yini? Even ordinary people should think that if no one supports Shen yini, she can go to today''s cannibalism entertainment circle?


    It''s strange that alcohol is harmful to people. These guys are obviously bewildered by alcohol and lose their sense.


    "Brother Zhou let you drink to give you face. Don''t be shameless. He''s just an actor. To put it bluntly, he''s a high-end prostitute. He really takes himself as a character!"


    Some people even began to abuse, obviously alcohol on the head, the vulgar words so that many people on the scene frowned.


    Everyone has the bottom line of patience. Shen yini''s eyes are cold. She raises her hand to slap him in the face.


    "How dare you do it?"


    It''s a pity that she is a woman who doesn''t even know how to defend wolf. In the face of several big men, her wrist is immediately grabbed.


    "You have to drink this wine today, and you have to drink it if you don''t drink it!"


    The cuntou middle-aged man, who was the first to block Shen yini''s way, grinned grimly, holding a glass of wine and planning to pour it hard. A gray expensive suit, a typical beast.


    Shen yini, whose two arms were firmly held, kept struggling, but it didn''t work.


    I''m afraid the big star is going to suffer.


    Someone sighed.


    At the last moment when the edge of the wine cup was about to be pushed to Shen yini''s mouth, the man in the inch suit found that his wrist was confined by a huge force, and he could not move another inch.


    He turned his head, a young man did not know when to stand behind him.


    Immediately he saw the young man smile and say a word to the waiter who was pushed away by his brother.


    The words are extremely short.


    "Close the door."


    "Beat the dog."


    He said so.

 Chapter 10

    Places like this, which are dedicated to serving high-end groups, generally care about their reputation. Now this kind of thing happened, in order to reduce the impact as much as possible, it is impossible to continue normal business.


    The organic spirit waiter immediately informed the manager who was on the inspection tour in the kitchen. When the manager who ran out in a hurry saw the scene and secretly scolded the bad luck, he quickly hung the sign of business suspension outside the door.


    "What can we not discuss? If we all eliminate the fire, we can make money by being friendly. "


    The manager is very good at being a man. Even though he cursed secretly, he still forced himself to smile and said to all the people, "today, everyone here is free of consumption. I''m really sorry for the disturbance."


    I have to say that it''s not unreasonable for the manager to climb to the present position. He will not be blamed even if he stabs the boss.


    He does everything, but some people don''t buy it.


    "If you want to continue to open this shop, just go away and make a fuss. I''ll clean it up with you."


    Ignoring the manager''s red and white face, the arrogant man released Shen yini''s arm and looked at Li futu, who had been killed half the way, "boy, what did you say just now? I didn''t hear you clearly. Do you have the guts to say it again? "


    Several other people also stare at Li futu fiercely.


    That week elder brother smile, didn''t see Li Fu diagram, "now young people really have courage color, hero save beauty?"? Good, good... "


    "Are you all right, Ginny?"


    Mu yudie, who was awakened by her drunkenness, came quickly at this time. At this time, a guy had successfully attracted hatred value, so she easily pulled Shen yini to one side.


    In fact, Shen yini, who had not been hurt, shook her head and looked at Li futu, who was being watched by a group of elder brother Zhou.


    But a guy seems to be in danger and don''t know, even have the mind to her frivolous blink.


    Shen yini bit her lips, but she couldn''t help bending her lips.


    This guy, is he stupid? Don''t you know you''re in danger?


    Although all of them are in suits and shoes, they can''t cover up the fierce and reckless atmosphere. I''m afraid people with a clear eye will know that this is not a group of good stubbles, not to mention that they are still full of wine.


    Ten minutes ago, Shen yini wished someone could clean up the son of a bitch. Even if she was killed, she would not look at him more. But now she looks at Li futu, who is being fed by wolves like a lamb to be slaughtered. Her beautiful eyes can''t help but feel a few strands of worry.


    He''s trying to save me. I''m afraid he''s human.


    Shen yini comforted herself so much that her eyes began to struggle. A few seconds later, she was firmly replaced. As if she had made up her mind, she picked up Kun Bao and began to dig out her mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Mu language butterfly held her.


    "He was trying to save me. Can I watch him be killed? "


    Shen yini shook her hand: "Yu die, you let me go."


    The charm in the eyes of Mu yudie''s peach blossom is now replaced by seriousness. She whispers: "do you want to call the company?"


    Shen said nothing.


    "If you make this call, it will be known to the prince of your family. If he comes. If you think about it, do you really want to do it? "


    Wen Yan, Shen yini''s struggle is obviously stiff. She looked up. "What do you say to do?"


    "Didn''t you say he was your bodyguard? There shouldn''t be a big problem in dealing with this kind of situation, right? "


    Although the occasion is very tense, mu yudie still can''t help feeling that she wants to laugh and refuses to tell the truth. Can you make it up now? Go on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen yini was speechless and speechless for a moment. What kind of bodyguard? That was just a casual excuse she was anxious to find. She knew nothing about that guy except her name. Just now, she knew that he had come back from abroad. As for whether this was true or false, she had reservations. How could she know if he could fight?


    However, mu yudie reminds her that this guy has been bumped by her all the time. Apart from other things, at least this guy''s ability of being beaten is still a bit?


    With this in mind, Shen yini relaxed her mind a little and secretly glanced at Li futu.


    It''s estimated that the gang will blow him up a little bit later. The guy is rough and fleshy. He won''t be killed so easily if he is hit by a car.


    Shen yini thought.


    I don''t know if Li futu would be angry if he knew what she thought.


    "Don''t worry. I think that guy is very smart. He''s not stupid. If he doesn''t have the ability to protect himself, do you think he will rush out and be beaten foolishly?"


    Mu yudie''s words are solid. She seems to know Li futu very well, and her eyes shining towards Li futu. "Hero saves beauty, what a rare opportunity, isn''t that rightShen yini smell speech, such as a big dream, that bastard afternoon step by step led her into the set of treacherous face began to emerge in her mind.


    Such a deep minded son of a bitch, will easily let himself set foot in danger?


    Shen yini''s worry vanished in an instant, and she returned to her cold appearance. She held her arms like an outsider, trying to see what the bastard could do this time.


    She even began to doubt whether brother Zhou was invited by Li futu. She had never heard of this kind of bridge, but this kind of unrealistic idea was only fleeting.


    With this guy''s poor condition, can he afford to hire people?


    Li futu naturally didn''t know that Shen yini had so many thoughts in her mind in such a short time. At the moment, he just felt helpless. It''s really that the tree wants to be quiet and the wind doesn''t stop. Is it really so difficult to be a good person?


    Li futu thinks that he is not a junkie, but he can''t do it. A beautiful woman is bullied by a group of rubbish, and she is his future landlord.


    So he had no choice but to stand up and secretly think that this seems to be a good opportunity to repair the relationship with the iceberg girl.


    "I''m the 36th generation leader of the beggars'' sect. I''m not going down the mountain to kill demons. I''m here to beat dogs."


    Li futu coughed, and his tone of cadence seemed to be singing.


    Thunder in silence.


    The whole scene was quiet, the needle fell, and everyone''s eyes were focused in the same direction.


    The corner of the restaurant manager''s mouth twitched. Now I really want to ask: brother, where''s your dog beating stick?


    Mu language butterfly hard pinched oneself for a while, and finally choked the smile back, turned his head and looked at the expressionless face, looked around like Shen yini who didn''t know someone, and moved his lips.


    But before she spoke, someone had already said what she wanted to say.


    That week elder brother Leng next, immediately pulled the corner of the mouth, looked up and down a person who claimed to be the leader of the beggars'' sect, asked a sentence very seriously.


    "Are you the monkey''s son of a bitch?"

 Chapter 11

    At the beginning, many people thought that Li futu was a young man with warm blood. Although he was a bit reckless, his quality of daring to do what is right was commendable.


    Almost all the people in the beggars'' sect were shocked by the words "God and earth changed".


    Silly fork, neuropathy, brain problems


    Many people regretfully shook their heads, very good a young man, how is a mental patient?


    For the sympathetic sight from all sides, Li futu sighed and murmured: "Alas, people nowadays have no sense of humor."


    "Let me force you to throw it out!"


    Brother Zhou waved his hand. He was unlucky. Even he didn''t want to quarrel with a fool. It was too humiliating.


    "The leader of the beggars'' sect Laozi is still the Jade Emperor! "


    The two men rubbed their hands and walked towards Li futu with a sneer, but they had some regrets in their eyes. They thought they could have a good fight today to vent their anger. Who the hell knew that they met a retarded man.


    "Mo Yan doesn''t have retribution. Ghosts and gods have arrangements. If you walk too much at night, you will inevitably encounter ghosts."


    Looking at the two people getting closer and closer, Li futu shook his head.


    "What are you muttering about?"


    The fierce two stood in front of Li futu, frowning and asking questions.


    Li futu smiles, and his eyes suddenly change at the moment when the other person reaches out to push him.


    That pair of eyes has been indifferent, as if all human emotions disappeared in a moment, and suddenly become empty.


    "You..."


    The man''s hands were stiff in the air. Looking at those empty eyes that were not like human beings at all, his heart was frightened and his hair stood up for a moment.


    Man''s instinctive response to life threats made him subconsciously step back.


    It''s too late!


    In the eyes of the whole audience, Li futu, who has become a fool, suddenly has a sudden change of temperament, and a bloody and cold breath is surging in an instant.


    I''m so angry!


    The people on the scene were stunned. They didn''t understand why a person''s temperament would change so quickly, and then they saw a figure flying back quickly.


    A lot of tables, chairs and benches were bumped into the air, and there was a clanging noise. Some people took the lead in looking back. When they looked at the picture, they were shocked.


    The man who was standing in front of the young man a second ago was curled up in a pile of broken glass and broken tables and chairs. He covered his stomach in pain with his face, wailing constantly, and the scarlet blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth was even more shocking.


    Around the restaurant, cool air and sound absorption rang out one after another.


    Not to mention the big red lipped Mu language butterfly, even Shen yini''s eyes are stunned.


    Is this cold-blooded and gloomy man who seems to be arrogant, or that cunning and shameless villain?


    The audience was silent.


    "I''m your mother!"


    Seeing that his brother was so miserable, a man roared, twisted the bottle and rushed over.


    Li futu slightly sidestepped to avoid the bottle smashed head-on, his left hand sticking out like a snake, and clasping his opponent''s wrist.


    "Don''t live if you do evil."


    In the other party''s painful scream, Li futu''s mouth involved a dark radian, his right foot swung like thunder, a whip leg powerful heavy pumping on the other party.


    A big man of more than 80 kg was forced to fly out and hit the wall on the right side of the dining room, making a shocking sound.


    Everyone felt the ground tremble.


    "Brother Zhou, I''m sorry..."


    See that fierce person''s vision slowly moved to come over, that week elder brother''s side only remaining a man wiped the cold sweat on the face, didn''t have any hesitation of immediately turn around, under the public, ran the road without backbone.


    The so-called brotherhood and the so-called man''s dignity are so insignificant in the face of life.


    It has to be said that this is a smart man. He has been awakened by his drunkenness for a long time. Two bloody lessons are in front of him. How could he rush to die foolishly?


    Only those who know how to judge the situation and protect themselves can live in this society for a long time.


    Li futu didn''t stop him. He didn''t even look at the guy. His eyes fell on brother Zhou, who was extremely ugly.


    "Give you a chance."


    He picked up a knife for cutting steak on the table beside him and walked to brother Zhou. "Kneel down, kowtow and admit your mistake to me."


    There was no word of emotional fluctuation, and the whole restaurant was trembling.


    It is said that a man has gold under his knees. To do so is to trample on each other''s dignity, leaving no room.


    What kind of psychosis is this? It''s a terrible God.


    Easy is not easy.


    Li futu''s label has changed in people''s hearts, and some people secretly remember his face.


    "This guy, incredibly, so powerful?"Mu language butterfly hard to set channel, she how also can''t think that looks not how strong body actually contains so terrible explosive force.


    Think of not long ago he was still in front of that guy that belittled him, Mu big goblin trembled all over, and then quickly pulled the side of the sister, "Ni, you must help me say good words later, I really didn''t mean to."


    Shen yini, who also felt incredible, could not laugh or cry. If that guy really cared about these things, could she still stand here completely without any good words to him?


    Comfort of clapped to clap Mu language butterfly''s hand, Shen Yi Ni at the moment only feel confused.


    Now the image of Li futu has changed dramatically in her mind, and the original simple image of shameless villain has been completely overthrown. Do you really want such an unpredictable man to live in your own house?


    Shen yini can''t help but feel confused. In a trance, she has an inexplicable premonition that since the car accident, her life path seems to have been step by step out of her control.


    "I''ll stay on the front line, and I''ll see you in the future. Young man, this time I''m stupid. I''m Zhou Kun."


    Zhou Kun, a native of Jiangxi, started from coal in his early years. He owned more than a dozen large and small coal mines, and raised a lot of horses under his name. He is also the number one person in the local area. He came to Donghai city this time to talk about business. He did not expect to meet a long-known star. He only chatted up with him under the urge of his staff to add alcohol. Because he was used to being domineering in Jiangxi and alcohol, his words and deeds were a little extreme, but Zhou Kun thought that he was not wrong.


    Shen yini was not hurt after all, and her two brothers are still alive and dead, so she has paid the price. Zhou Kun thought that if he bowed his head to be soft, it would be OK, but the other side didn''t seem to have the intention to give up.


    "I''ll count to three."


    Li futu said quietly, completely ignoring brother Zhou''s words. The silver knife in his hand was like a spirit. It moved and rotated between his fingers, reflecting the coldness of the road. The speed was dizzying.


    Looking at Zhou Kun, he was frightened and even put out his mind. But in full view of the public, he still couldn''t let go of his face. He frowned and pretended to say: "young man, I advise you not to advance an inch. If you really tear your face, it won''t do you any good..."


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and said, "three."


    Zhou Kun snorted coldly, thinking that the other party was just putting on airs. At least he is the number one person. In public, he doesn''t believe that he dares to do anything to him.


    "Two."


    Zhou Kun narrowed his eyes and was not moved, but he was also quite tough.


    "One."


    With the last number landing, Li futu suddenly swung the knife light in his hand. At the same time, he grabbed Zhou Kun''s hand and pressed it on the log table.


    Shining cold, in the air across a sharp arc.


    "So..."


    The knife pierced Zhou Kun''s hand and nailed it to the table. The handle of the knife was shaking.


    Zhou Kun snorted, his face twisted, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    With trembling eyes, Zhou Kun finally understood that the young man was not joking. He really dared to kill himself.


    "I kneel."


    Zhou Kun, whose hand is still nailed to the table, is very sensible this time. His knees gradually bend, and finally he kneels down in front of a young man.


    Gold under a man''s knee?


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, Li futu took out a tissue from the table beside him and wiped his hands as if nothing had happened.


    Kneeling on the ground, Zhou Kun endured the pain from his hands and lowered his head. He only heard a light smile coming from the top of his head.


    "Where''s your gold, Mr. Zhou?"


    Zhou Kun was biting his teeth and didn''t answer. With an abandoned paper towel falling slowly in front of him, there was a sound of footsteps drifting away.

 Chapter 12

    What is arrogant and domineering?


    Li futu made a textbook like perfect demonstration for everyone present in the restaurant.


    His cold-blooded and ruthless not only forced Zhou Kun to kneel down and bow his head, but also successfully shocked all the people present, so until this guy pushed the door to leave, no one dared to stop him.


    "I''m sorry about tonight. The loss of your restaurant is on my account."


    Shen yini walks up to the restaurant manager and says, the manager smiles bitterly and is about to say something, but Shen yini has already turned around and chased mu yudie who is still in a daze.


    A waiter came up and looked at the mess restaurant and the two miserable men lying on the ground. He said anxiously, "head, do you want to call the police?"


    Restaurant Manager suddenly turned around, slapped him on the head, angrily scolded: "hold what police?! Don''t think the trouble is big enough?! Go away and clean up the tables and chairs


    The little waiter was submissive and didn''t dare to speak any more. He rushed to clean up the mess left by Li futu.


    The anger in my heart vented a little. The manager looked at Zhou Kun, who was still kneeling on the ground. With a bitter smile, he walked up with a stiff head.


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen yini rushed out with mu yudie, she found that a man who was still arrogant just now was squatting beside her car smoking. She was very different from before. She was dressed and behaved like a common citizen.


    "You hurt someone, and you''re going to run like this?"


    Seeing Shen yini coming, Li futu threw away the cigarette end and stood up. Hearing this, he shrugged: "what is running? I''m leaving in an open and aboveboard way


    Seeing Shen yini''s eyebrows frowning, Li futu said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s OK. I have a sense of propriety. I just taught them a lesson. People like them can''t die, and they can''t call the police."


    Seeing that this guy is still careless, Shen yini said seriously, "how can you be sure? Do you know that with your behavior just now, if they really call the police, you have to go in for at least three years! "


    "Do you care about me?" Li futu was surprised.


    What the hell is going on in this guy''s head!


    Shen yini felt that she was playing the lute to a cow, and she was cold and didn''t speak any more.


    "Don''t worry, one person should do things."


    Li futu sighed, "I hurt people. No one knows what relationship you have with me. You are just a victim in this matter. Even if something really happens, I will bear it alone, and it will never affect you."


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted and her face thawed slightly. "I don''t mean that."


    Li futu waved his hand, and his eyes moved to Mu yudie''s face, which started from walking out of the restaurant.


    "What? After a meal, does Miss Mu not know me? Do you want me to introduce myself again? "


    If before, mu yudie must have played a joke, but now under the gaze of Li futu, she not only didn''t make a sound, but even the smile on her face seemed a little stiff.


    Did you scare the goblin just now?


    Li futu thought.


    I''m still a first-class star. It''s too unbearable to bear the burden, isn''t it?


    If I really killed brother Zhou just now, wouldn''t the goblin want to faint?


    Li futu sighed in secret. Fortunately, after returning to China, he deliberately restrained his temper. Otherwise, his peach blossom luck, which had not yet begun, would have ended in nothing?


    In fact, it can''t be said that mu yudie''s endurance is poor. A star like her doesn''t know the dark side behind the light, but there are few opportunities to witness it with her own eyes. If nothing happened, he gave up one hand. Li futu''s ruthlessness and indifference to human life left an indelible deep impression on mu yudie.


    To the man in front of her, mu yudie finds that in addition to fear and curiosity, she has a morbid appreciation and worship in her heart.


    "If brother Zhou insisted on not kneeling just now..."


    Just when Li futu was thinking about how to weaken the influence of the restaurant incident, mu yudie suddenly opened his mouth.


    She stared at Li futu without blinking. "Will you really kill him?"


    After hearing the words, Shen yini quickly looked at Li futu.


    Knowing that the world was different from the one he lived in before, Li futu didn''t hesitate at all. His face suddenly became solemn, and Justice said: "you''re kidding. Killing people is against the law. I''m a law-abiding citizen."


    You know it''s illegal to kill people?


    Although the contact time is less than one day, Shen yini has been very clear that she can''t believe the lies that pop out of this man''s mouth. She is neither stupid nor blind. The ruthlessness that this guy showed in the restaurant a few minutes ago is absolutely true.


    Is this guy a wanted bandit who''s going south and North?


    Shen yini''s eyes took up a bit of vigilance and dragged Mu language Butterfly: "let''s go home."Two women drink wine, this driver''s occupation naturally falls on Li futu. Mu yudie''s Lamborghini was temporarily left outside the restaurant. Li futu drove Shen yini''s Maserati on the road with two beautiful stars.


    It seems that the two women''s addresses are not in the same place. According to the address given by mu yudie, Li futu guides the navigation. He rarely drives without saying a word and becomes a competent driver.


    "Hey, you''ve found a treasure this time. I''ve never seen a guy who can fight better than that guy. Compared with him, not to mention those Kung Fu stars, the so-called martial arts directors are just some flashy airs."


    Mu language butterfly sitting in the back seat pulls Shen yini in a low voice and seems to have recovered from the previous fright: "he said he was picked up by you from the street, is it true?"


    When she found Shen Bao, she was very sad? This guy is clearly a disaster. He has never met a good thing since he met him.


    "What he said is not wrong, but it''s not picked up, it''s bumped."


    Knowing that if she shut up, mu yudie would try her best to find out. Shen yini simply didn''t hide it. After a silence, she finally opened her mouth to tell the story of the afternoon, but the thing she was forced to kiss was deliberately ignored by her.


    In her description, the person driving in front of her is portrayed as a greedy villain with a vengeance.


    "Do you mean you have to let him live in your house because you are afraid of the sequelae after he is hit?"


    Listen to the whole story of Mu language butterfly just feel incredible, how also can''t expect the fact will be like this.


    "Well, I''ll let him go after observing for a few days to make sure he''s OK." Shen yini felt that she was not strong enough to say this.


    "So if you don''t know anything about this guy, aren''t you afraid to lead wolves into the house?"


    Mu Yu diedun, blinked peach blossom eyes, "or Are you ready to pay off your debt? "


    Shen yini was stunned, and then she gave the goblin a look, and said: "go to die! Do you believe me to throw this guy to you? "


    Mu language butterfly quickly admitted his mistake, Jiao said with a smile: "don''t, I''m a weak woman, but I can''t provoke such a Buddha. I''d better leave it to you to enjoy it slowly."


    In the two women''s playroom, Maserati has arrived at the address given by mu yudie, in front of a high-end apartment building in the north of the city near the center of the city.


    Mu yudie pushes the door to get off, but suddenly turns around and winks at Li futu. "Mr. Li, I wish you a good night. I''m looking forward to seeing you next time."


    After that, without waiting for Shen yini''s attack, Mu Yu diejiao smiles and quickly closes the door and walks into the apartment building. Her back is so graceful in the night.


    It''s just a goblin born to harm men.


    Li futu looks at the direction of Mu yudie''s departure and sighs to himself.


    "Why don''t you catch up with her and tell her to take you in for one night? Maybe she will agree."


    A voice without any emotional fluctuation suddenly sounded. Li futu''s eyelids jumped, coughed and quickly took back his eyes. Su Zheng''s face looked at the expressionless face in the rearview mirror.


    "Boss, where shall we go next?"

 Chapter 13

    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Donghai city and even Longguo''s famous luxury houses are developed by Tang''s real estate, covering an area of more than 98000 square meters. They are located on the edge of the downtown area of No.18 Beiyuan Road, adjacent to Pujiang River. They are far away from the downtown noise and enjoy the prosperity of the beach area.


    Ten years ago, it shocked the real estate industry with the transaction price of 110000 per square meter, and successfully sounded the clarion call of the real estate boom. Through so many years of development, Chunqiu Huafu has long been known as the top rich area in China.


    The address of Shen yini, the national goddess, is here.


    Li futu is not surprised that Shen yini can live in such a place with every inch of land and money. Although he does not know about the domestic entertainment industry, it does not mean that he knows nothing about the industry of actors. In fact, he is one of the giants standing at the top of the industry.


    As far as he knows, big names like Hollywood in M country can earn tens of millions of dollars for a movie. However, even if Shen yini, a top star in China, can''t earn that much, it''s not very difficult to spend tens of millions on a house here.


    It is estimated that the security guard has known Shen yini''s Maserati for a long time, and let it pass through the front apartment area without asking. According to Shen yini''s instructions, Li futu parked the car in front of a double decker red roof villa in Chunqiu Huafu villa area, with an independent garage and a large courtyard.


    "It must be more comfortable here than in a hotel."


    Li futu felt his chin and muttered.


    Shen yini did not know whether she had heard it or not. Without a word, she pushed the door, got off and walked towards the villa without looking back.


    A certain animal was not witty either. He didn''t seem to feel that the other party didn''t like him at all. He quickly pulled out the car key and chased him out.


    Typical European style decoration, the floor is paved with peculiar natural marble, leather sofa imported from Italy, wood baking furniture, handmade carpet from Poland Elegant but not vulgar.


    Li futu looked at the meeting, at least where he would live for a period of time in the future, nodded with satisfaction, then opened his mouth and asked, "where is my room?"


    Shen yini pointed to the sofa, "you can sleep here for the time being, and I hope you can find a house and move out as soon as possible."


    Li futu was stunned and looked at the sofa which was estimated to be only two meters long. He said, "are you going to let me sleep here?"


    Even a bed is not willing to give themselves, this treatment, estimated even a nanny is not as good as it?


    What does this woman think of herself?!


    Li futu is very dissatisfied. At least he helped the girl in the restaurant before. It''s too inhuman for the girl to cross the river and tear down the bridge so quickly now.


    "No, I absolutely don''t agree. You are abusing. Do you know?"


    Shen yini, who had long expected that this guy would not submit easily, said quietly, "you don''t want to sleep on the sofa, but we have to make three rules."


    Three rules?


    Li futu became angry and looked at Shen yini for a while. Instead, he laughed. He understood that the girl was not so mean as to let him sleep on the sofa. She just wanted to raise the price a little bit so that she could negotiate terms.


    Li futu laughed, sat down on the sofa, and said, "let''s talk about it. How can we make three rules?"


    Shen yini didn''t answer immediately. She turned and went upstairs for a long time before she came down again.


    "Pa!"


    A piece of paper is photographed on the marble tea table in front of Li futu.


    "What do you mean?" Li Fu was puzzled.


    "If you don''t mind, please sign here."


    Shen yini sat opposite and pushed over a black signature pen.


    Li futu, puzzled, picked up the A4 paper and looked down.


    Housing loan contract.


    The line at the top made Li futu frown.


    Party A Shen yini, Party B Li futu. Party A agrees to provide the house to Party B free of charge for loan, but during the loan period, Party B must abide by the following terms. In case of any violation, Party A has the right to order Party B to move out immediately.


    Clause 1: during the loan period, Party B shall not break into the room except his own.


    Clause 2: no one shall be brought into the house for any reason.


    Clause 3: Party B shall be responsible for protecting Party A''s privacy and shall not disclose it to the outside.


    Clause 4: Party B shall not smoke in any corner of the villa.


    Clause 5: if Party B causes any damage to the house furniture, Party B shall voluntarily make compensation at a price of ten times the price.


    Clause 6


    Clause 7


    ¡­¡­


    I saw a piece of A4 paper densely written more than a dozen, the last line is written: if there is any omission, Party A has the right to add terms at any time.


    All the way, Li futu felt that his eyelids were jumping. The whole A4 paper was about his obligations. He was like a prisoner and had no rights at all.


    What kind of contract is this? It''s a complete overlord clause!"That''s ridiculous!"


    Li futu rose up and felt that his personality had been insulted. "I''ll never sign it!"


    "If you don''t sign it, please leave immediately." Shen yini''s attitude is equally firm.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll expose the picture?" Li futu took out his only card.


    Shen yini, who had long expected that this guy would take photos as a threat, gave a cold smile: "this treaty is the bottom line for me to let you live in. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with that photo. It''s a big deal that everyone is caught dead. It''s true that my reputation will be affected if you expose the photo, but do you think I''ll be put on hold? "


    Shen yini, with a cold smile, said calmly, "when it comes to that point, I''ll announce all the things about how you threatened me. The public will always sympathize with the weak. What will you end up with?"


    "The street mouse who has been denounced by all the people will have no place for you in the whole dragon kingdom. Li futu, you don''t want to be forced to leave just after you return home?"


    This is the first time Shen yini called Li futu by her name.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    After listening to Li futu''s silence, he couldn''t help but clap his hands in the end and said with emotion: "Miss Shen is really a heroine among women. This insight and wisdom really make us and other men blush."


    Shen yini was not moved. She sat on the sofa in a noble and cool way and said, "have you thought about it?"


    "Miss Shen doesn''t seem to give me a choice."


    Li futu sighed a long time and sat down again dispirited. He picked up his pen helplessly and said, "if you win, I''ll sign it."


    After Li Fu''s signature, Shen Yi Ni took up the contract and checked it. After confirmation, she laughed with satisfaction and raised her head: "your room is on the upper floor, turn left to the second room. Mr. Li, I hope we can get along well in the next period of time."


    Li Fu Tu wry smile: "I hope so."


    Shen yini nodded, solemnly put away the A4 paper and turned to go upstairs.


    Shen yini, who thinks she''s going back to the city, naturally doesn''t see it. Just after she turns around, someone with a depressed face looks at her back one second ago, and a strange smile of evil spirit is outlined in the corner of her mouth.


    There''s a long way to go.


    Shen yini, this game has just begun.

 Chapter 14

    Shen Xiangni is the first man to sneak into the villa that night.


    The two men and women who were originally different spent a peaceful night under the same roof. As for what they were thinking when they were lying in bed, no one could know.


    At eight o''clock the next morning, when Li futu finished washing and walked out of the room, he didn''t find any trace of Shen yini. He thought the girl was still sleeping, but when he went downstairs and saw a key on the tea table, he knew that Shen yini had already left the room.


    "At least he''s a big star. How can he fight like this? It doesn''t seem easy to do anything


    Li futu shook his head and sighed, picked up the key and turned it, "but the girl is not as cold as it seems. She also knows to give me the key. It seems that there is still hope for salvation."


    He muttered a few words, put the key in his pocket and walked straight to the refrigerator in the dining room.


    Shen yini will give him the key has been beyond his expectation, he naturally can not expect the other party will give him breakfast, life is valued in contentment.


    He planned to go to the fridge to find something to eat, but when Li futu opened the fridge, he suddenly became a fool.


    Such a big two door refrigerator is empty up and down, not to mention the ingredients, not even a piece of bread.


    "Is that woman a fairy? Has it reached the realm of five grain


    Li futu was not reconciled and turned the whole refrigerator upside down. Fortunately, after all, he found a bottle of half milk.


    Seeing that the date was still within the shelf life, Li futu was relieved. No matter whether Shen yini had drunk it or not, she looked up and poured the rest of the milk into her stomach.


    Although the overlord clause restricts his freedom, it doesn''t stipulate that he can''t even drink a bottle of milk, does it?


    Even if the woman investigated, she would be compensated ten times the price.


    I''m a rich man. I can afford it.


    Li felt no pressure.


    Just as Li futu was about to throw the empty milk bottle into the garbage can, he suddenly stopped, as if he thought of something. He took the empty bottle back to the refrigerator and put it back to its original position.


    Last night, he signed the humiliating contract for humiliating his country. Li futu can still remember the above terms clearly. In the end, the contract says that Party A has the right to add terms at any time. Li futu can''t guarantee that the woman will use the excuse to play, because half a bottle of milk will squeeze him again and he has only a few human rights.


    Just in case, Li futu made up his mind not to admit it. He even made a special inspection to see if there was a camera installed in the villa. After finding nothing, he was relieved, shook his hand and walked out of the house with ease.


    As the top luxury residential area in China, the greening environment in Chunqiu Huafu naturally needs no more mention. The trees are full of shade and the flowers are in full bloom, but the people seem to be few. After running in the villa area for a while, Li futu didn''t see anyone at all.


    But on second thought, Li futu thinks it''s understandable that almost all of them are famous billionaires outside. How precious is their time? How could he be so free.


    After almost running around the villa area, Li futu stopped and walked into a small park covered with rockery and flowing water. He sat in the pavilion, lit a cigarette and breathed out.


    He felt more and more that it was a wise decision for him to go back to China this time. Although he was happy, he lived in the shadow of intrigue every day. He either killed or was prepared to be killed. How many people in the world really pursued such a day?


    Whether it''s him or his "comrades in arms", they can''t help but go that way.


    After smoking a cigarette quietly, Li futu stood up and found a more spacious position. His knees bent slightly, his eyes fixed, and his hands swam in front of him.


    Tai Chi, start!


    Unlike most of the old people can play a few empty airs at present, Li futu''s footwork is as steady as a mountain. Every swing of his arm can stir up a strong wind. The whole movement is as natural as flowing water, like a master who has been immersed in Taijiquan for decades!


    "You''re the first one I''ve met for so many years to practice Taijiquan to such a level."


    An old man in white Tang costume came up with a smile and clapping his hands.


    Li futu frowned slightly and slowly folded his fist.


    "I also like tai chi. I saw you practicing here just now. I''m glad to see you. I didn''t mean to peek. I hope you don''t take it amiss, young man."


    Li futu is not easy to care about when he sees the other side saying so. He smiles and straightens his knees. "The old man is too famous. I just play a few games at will. It''s just entertainment. It''s hard to be elegant."


    "Young man, you are too modest."


    The old man in Tang costume smiles and looks at Li futu with unabashed appreciation: "I once visited an old man surnamed Chen in the north. He has been immersed in Tai Chi for 50 years now. In my opinion, with your mastery of Tai Chi, I''m afraid you can''t do much better than him."In the face of praise from the other side, Li futu''s face did not change, and he had a kind of grace and disgrace that could only be cultivated through ups and downs.


    In his twenties, he had such a state of mind. This young man It''s not easy.


    Looking at the old man in Tang costume, he was even more surprised, "young man, who did you learn Taiji from? How come I never seem to have seen you here before? "


    "I did it all by myself. Sir, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. "


    Li futu didn''t mention it much. He nodded and walked away from the park.


    The old man in Tang costume was not angry either. He looked at Li futu''s straight back and gave him a smile.


    "What an interesting young man."


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu didn''t pay attention to this episode. He went back to Shen yini''s villa according to his memory. He took out the key, opened the door and went straight upstairs to his room to take a bath.


    He took off his clothes and went into the bathroom, where the sound of water soon came.


    At the same time.


    The door lock of the gate downstairs, which was closed by Li futu, suddenly rang.


    More than ten minutes later, the sound of the water in the bathroom in the second room on the left hand side of the stairs on the second floor stopped, and the sweat was washed. Li futu, who felt fresh all over, wiped his head with a towel and came out with a bath towel wrapped all over his body.


    Shen yini left the house long ago. He thought that he was the only one in the villa, but reality gave him a slap in the face.


    It was a real slap in the face.


    He opened the door of the bathroom, just stepped out a foot, a sharp voice suddenly sounded.


    "Go to hell, exposure maniac!"


    At the same time, a stick shadow smashed at his head.

 Chapter 15

    "Mm-hmm, I know it''s wrong. I don''t know. Elder sister, you didn''t inform me in advance. I thought there was a thief at home. Well, I know. I just came back to get something and I''ll go back to school right away..."


    In the villa hall, a girl who looks like 16 or 17 years old is sitting on the sofa talking with her mobile phone, and her mouth seems to be wronged.


    She was wronged and dressed neatly again. Someone sitting opposite her felt more wronged.


    I took a bath in my own room. I didn''t invite anyone to offend me. I almost got mugged for some reason. Who should I ask for this account?


    The girl looks petite and delicate, but her strength is really strong. If she didn''t react quickly and catch the baseball bat in time, she would knock herself out.


    Shen yini''s sister?


    Li futu hears some signs from the conversation between the girl and Shen yini. Looking at her, Li futu has to admit that the girl''s family gene is really strong.


    Yan Tao''s small white face, a pair of smart eyes and a small and delicate nose made people want to take a bite of Yan Tao''s small mouth. His thick black hair was tied into a pair of horsetails on both sides of his ears, which was like an invincible beautiful girl coming out of a cartoon.


    Fortunately, Li futu''s determination is outstanding. If those who have some special hobby faced this girl, they would have turned into hungry wolves.


    Li futu subconsciously wanted to smoke a cigarette, but in an instant the overlord clause flashed in his mind. He could only suppress the impulse with a sigh.


    "My sister said you were her new bodyguard?"


    After five or six minutes, the girl put down the phone and looked at Li futu with surprise and curiosity in her eyes.


    Now, Li futu, the famous bodyguard, has to accept it. He nodded and said with a smile, "little girl, do you owe me an apology?"


    "Who is the little girl?"?! Where am I small? "


    The girl immediately scowled and straightened up.


    With her movements, her chest rippled with a surge of ripples, eye-catching.


    What a baby girl.


    Li futu was surprised.


    "Where do you look, coyote?"


    The girl immediately stretched out her hand to cover her chest, but the capital was too strong to cover her, so that her actions fell into people''s eyes, which only made her more attractive.


    "Sorry, the pursuit of beauty is human instinct, don''t blame it."


    Li futu looked away, but there was no apology for the understatement.


    That wench is more ashamed vexed, stare a pair of black and white distinct big eyes. "I must tell my sister, how can a person like you be with her?"?! I''ll make my sister fire you right away


    Li futu doesn''t want to argue, but in women''s eyes, men can connect with this word if they look at them more, but what''s the matter with exposure mania?


    Is it difficult to wash in your own room and wear clothes?


    "Little girl, have you grown up? Do you have a hand in your adult affairs? "


    Li Fu figure picked pick eyebrow Road, domineering side leakage.


    That wench can''t help but stare round Mou son.


    This little bodyguard is an exhibitionist. How dare he talk to himself like this?!


    "You have the guts to say it again!"


    Su Yuan felt that she was about to lose control of her universe.


    "Go back to school, don''t you know, the most important thing for you is to study hard and make progress every day. Everything else has nothing to do with you."


    Li futu was too lazy to bother with a child. He patted his ass and stood up to go out. He didn''t take anything with him. He had to buy some clothes to change.


    Donghai University''s famous Su Da Xiaohua could not let this bastard leave so easily. She immediately stood up and scolded: "you stop for me!"


    Li futu turned a blind eye and kept on walking.


    Being ignored, Su university only felt an irresistible anger rushing to her mind from her chest, and her reason was instantly annihilated.


    He grabbed Li futu''s arm and ran after her.


    "You''re a dog. Let me go!" Li futu, caught off guard, shakes his hand quickly, but the girl really intends to bite him to death. In general, the shell teeth not only don''t loosen, but make more efforts.


    See be bitten place already began to have blood overflow, this next Li Fu diagram couldn''t help.


    "You forced me."


    For such a beautiful girl, even with Li futu''s coldness, he couldn''t bear to hurt her for a moment, so he found a new way and staged an Lushan claw.


    Su Yuan''s body suddenly froze when she felt that her chest was attacked. Then she released her mouth and looked at Li futu for a few seconds. Then she began to scream.


    "Ah..."


    The sound line is extremely sharp, surging and colliding back and forth in the villa, which is very penetrating.


    Li futu seized the opportunity to step back as soon as possible, and tried to stay away from the girl, looking at his left hand. Two rows of tiny teeth marks were clearly visible in the bloodstains.Li futu grinned.


    This girl is really cruel. She is better than her sister.


    The advantage of the villa area is that the space is wide and the distance between the two families is far. No matter how noisy they are, they don''t worry about affecting others.


    Li futu went to the restaurant to wash the wound with water and found that the girl was still screaming. She had a headache and said, "are you tired? Why don''t you take a break and go on? "


    "You dirty and shameless sex wolf, I, I want to call the police!" This time, instead, Su Yuan stepped back a few steps, and a child''s face turned pale. She nervously stared at Li futu, her eyes flustered.


    It''s over. Why are you so stupid that you have to irritate him? If this sex wolf is really a beast, and he doesn''t work every day, what should he do then?


    Thinking of this, Su Yuan''s small face was even more frightened.


    Looking at the beautiful girl, Li futu feels helpless. Why is it that he is injured every time, but the other side still has to show the appearance of a victim?


    Is there any royal law at the end of the day?


    He sighed: "I''m just trying to defend myself. I don''t mean to take advantage of you. If you don''t believe me, please call the police."


    After that, he turned around cleanly and tried to dodge. Can''t he avoid it?


    But before Li futu got to the door, there was a sad cry behind him.


    "Woo woo You bully me, I, I will tell my sister, let her deal with you... "


    Choking tone sounds very pitiful, people can not help but feel pity.


    Li futu raised his head speechless.


    Is it because I have done too much bad things before, and God has come to punish me now?


    "Granny, don''t cry. I''m wrong, OK? It''s all my fault... "


    Women''s tears have always been the best weapon to deal with men. In that seemingly heartbroken cry, Li futu had to be defeated, stopped and turned around.


    But he didn''t know that the cry didn''t stop, on the contrary, it became bigger.


    Li futu had a splitting headache. Looking at the sobbing girl, she suddenly straightened her face and said harshly, "don''t cry. Do you believe that I will rape you now?"


    After that, it seemed that he was going to untie his belt.


    The effect was immediate.


    The continuous cry like the tide, like a dam, suddenly stopped.


    Little girl.


    I don''t believe I can cure you.


    Li futu''s mouth turned up, secretly proud.

 Chapter 16

    To deal with this kind of girl who is spoiled at first sight, she will only be more aggressive if she endures blindly. Only when she is afraid of being strong and fierce, she will learn to be restrained.


    Li Fu Tu Dang, who understood this, immediately took a powerful dose of medicine. Sure enough, the effect was very remarkable.


    As long as you don''t cry, everything is easy to say.


    After successfully shaking the girl, Li futu thought about it and walked slowly towards her.


    "You, you don''t come here..."


    Su Yuan raised a small face with pear blossom and rain, subconsciously stepped back and said in horror: "what do you want to do?"


    Li futu coughed softly, and showed a smile that he thought was pure and good, in line with the principle that both hard and soft are king.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in a little girl like you. It''s almost like your sister."


    Under the intense gaze of the other party, he walked back to the sofa as if nothing had happened and sat down, "well, let''s talk."


    Su Yuan wiped the tears on her little face, but she didn''t dare to get angry again, but her eyes were full of vigilance and vigilance. "Talk about what, I have nothing to talk about with you."


    Li futu didn''t want to leave, but he was also very clear. He was afraid that as soon as he got out of the door of the villa, the girl would call Shen yini and tell her about it. Then he didn''t have to think much about the ending. She would be swept out by Shen yini.


    If you carry the name of a coyote and get blasted out, won''t your reputation be destroyed?!


    Lifu diagram does not allow such a situation.


    So his smile was a little more genial.


    "Girl, my behavior just now is really wrong, but don''t you have any mistakes yourself?" The notorious Lord Yan began to reason.


    "But anyway, I''m older than you and you''re still a girl. I admit that it''s really inappropriate for me to do that to you. Well, in order to express my apology, I''m willing to make compensation."


    Seeing the coyote talking about it as if nothing had happened, Su Yuan was very embarrassed. Her baby even has a strange feeling of numbness. She is 19 years old now, and the crazy bee dish around her has never been broken. But she has always been true to those childish boys. She is still a real yellow flower girl. Today, she was suddenly attacked by someone. How can she not be angry?


    Staring at the tooth mark on the left hand of the sex wolf, she would like to rush up and fill it again.


    But unfortunately, she has no courage now.


    "Compensation, can you afford it?"


    Su University School flower cold hum a, didn''t take Li futu''s words seriously, this kind of matter about daughter''s chastity can compensate?!


    She has made up her mind that no matter what the other party says, she must tell her cousin to help her deal with the sex wolf!


    Li futu didn''t care about the other party''s bad attitude. As the saying goes, money can make the devil push the mill. In ordinary society, there are few things that can''t be solved with money. If there are, it must be that the price is not enough.


    So someone very domineering open mouth: "so you open a price, how much money can solve this problem?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Yuan burst into laughter.


    She is the school flower of Donghai University. Many of her pursuers are after the second generation of rich officials and dignitaries. Besides, her cousin is also a famous superstar in the country Is it true that this sex wolf regards herself as a little girl who has never seen the world?


    Besides, look at the poor appearance of the sex wolf.


    Su Yuan is more happy.


    I''m afraid it''s not more than 1000 yuan in total?


    Put on a wealth of arrogant tone, think he is an actor?


    Su Yuan held her arms and said nothing. The cold smile on her small face had to say that she really had Shen yini''s style.


    "A million."


    Li futu opened his mouth lightly. Shen yini bumped into him. At the beginning, he was only willing to give a price of 100000 yuan. How could he be more than that girl.


    Oh, I can really pretend.


    Su Yuan, who thinks this guy is a forced criminal, is too lazy to say anything.


    Are you not satisfied with this?


    Li futu frowned, thinking that his price was not enough, and he didn''t want to add it up like a girl. He directly took out his wallet from his pocket, took out a card from his wallet and threw it on the coffee table.


    "It''s not clear how much money there is in this card, but at least not less than a million."


    He paused and said, "I''m talking about dollars."


    A million dollar?!


    Now, Su Yuan couldn''t calm down.


    Although she has a big star sister, Shen yini has strict control over her daily expenses. She is afraid that she will get into the bad habit of extravagance. Even her beetle is hard won by her 18th birthday. Now suddenly, with a million dollars in front of her, Su Yuan just feels her little heart beating.


    Even if she knew that ninety-nine percent of the cards could be fake.


    Just like an ordinary person who bought a lottery ticket, even though he knew that the goddess of luck was hard to care about himself, he would definitely pay attention to the lottery number the next day. This is due to human nature, and no one can avoid vulgarity.Looking suspiciously at the bank card, Su yuanqiang kept calm. "You say that if there is one million, there will be one million..."


    "The password is six sixes. You can verify it at any time."


    It has to be said that at this time, someone''s tone of voice does have a local tyrant''s style of spending money. He looked at Su Yuan, who was clearly excited but pretended to be nothing. He smiled and said in a very bewitching tone: "as long as you promise me, let what happened just now become a secret only known to us, this card is yours."


    One million dollars.


    How many snacks is that? How many bags? How many new clothes? How much cosmetics?


    I don''t have to be hungry for the Chanel dress that just appeared in Paris fashion week.


    Even though she repeatedly reminded herself that this card must be fake and this guy must be a liar, Su Yuan could not help but quietly moved her steps.


    Step by step, she moved to the tea table, bit her lip and picked up the card. "Does this card really have so much money?"


    "I never cheat women, especially a little girl as pure and lovely as you." Li futu smiles back.


    Money and silk move people. One million US dollars, even a rich woman like Su Yuan, who doesn''t worry about food and clothing, can be regarded as a huge fortune, but for Li futu, it''s just a string of insignificant figures


    you should know that the underground government is not only a simple mercenary organization, it has not only a group of fierce and brutal generals, but also a large number of commercial talents. After the bloody primitive accumulation of capital, the local government gradually extended its magic hand to other industries. After so many years of unknown development, it seems that it has become a black gold Empire covering the whole world. Li futu has never calculated how much money he has, and is too lazy to calculate.


    "Now that we are clear, I have something else to do. Please help yourself."


    After paying a huge price of one million US dollars to settle the matter, Li futu seems to have no feeling of heartache. Seeing Su Yuan take the card, he nods with a smile, and then gets up and walks out of the villa, standing at the door and stretching his waist to the bright sunshine.


    The world of ordinary people is really simple. Everything can be solved with money.


    He shook his head and laughed. As he was about to step down the stairs, Su Yuan suddenly ran out with the bank card in her hand.


    "Where are you going? Shall I give you a ride? "


    She gave Li futu her first smile when they met. Her eyes and eyebrows were curved, brighter than the noon sun.

 Chapter 17

    I haven''t got a car yet. It''s a long way from here to the gate of Chunqiu mansion. Li futu thinks about it, but he doesn''t refuse Su Yuan''s kindness.


    Su Yuan''s car is not as luxurious as her elder sister''s. It''s a red beetle, which is quite standard for her age. Li futu got on the co driver and politely asked, "can you smoke?"


    Su Yuan hesitated, but still lit a little head, at the same time, set fire and drove away from the villa.


    It''s a treat that cost one million dollars. We should cherish it.


    Li futu, who has been holding for a long time, takes out a cigarette to light it, takes a hard breath, and then takes a long breath out of the window. "Your sister is so inhumane that she banned smoking in the whole villa. Do you think she is cruel?"


    Su Yuan is noncommittal, did not take over, slanted partial head: "are you really my elder sister''s bodyguard?"


    "Even if you don''t believe me, can your sister cheat you?"


    Thinking of the bank card that she carefully put into her bag, Su Yuan couldn''t help asking, "since you have so much money, why do you come here to be a little bodyguard?"


    Li futu, holding a cigarette in his hand and looking out of the window, showed Su Yuan half a face of vicissitudes. After half silence, he sighed: "because of love."


    Is it a crazy pursuer of a cousin? But look at the tone of his complaint just now, it doesn''t seem like it at all.


    Su Yuan Leng Leng, some do not believe in the heart, but think of cousin''s terrible charm, she became hesitant for a time.


    "You mean Do you like my cousin? "


    Su university students are suspicious.


    Li futu took a cigarette and sighed: "Alas, it''s a pity that your sister''s eyes are too high to look at me at all. That''s why I have to take this bad strategy. Even if I have been accompanying her as a bodyguard and seeing her find her own happiness, I''m satisfied."


    This posture is just a crazy lover.


    If Shen yini were here, I''m afraid she would definitely spit it out. But Su Yuan is still a girl who has not been deeply involved in the world. She is only 19 years old this year. Although she is a bit unruly and arrogant, she is still innocent in her heart. She can cry when she sees a boastful journey to the West. At this time, she looks like she is willing to pay for her sweetheart. Her compassion begins to overflow. She even forgets that she has just been attacked. For a short time I was moved by a little.


    "My sister, although she looks cold and inhumane on the surface, it''s all a way for her to protect herself. Don''t blame her. You can rest assured that if you really like her, I may help you." Su Yuan whispered consolation, unknowingly betrayed her elder sister.


    What a kind and lovely girl.


    Li futu seems to have forgotten his previous bad evaluation of the other party. He secretly sighed and threw away his cigarette end. He continued to pretend that he was trapped in love and said in a low voice, "thank you."


    Su Yuan smiles. By this time, the beetle is out of the gate of Chunqiu Washington, and she begins to concentrate on driving. Although the car is quiet, the atmosphere is very harmonious. Who can see that a couple of men and women sitting in the car are like enemies of life and death not long ago?


    When passing a bank, Su Yuan''s big eyes flickered, and then stopped the car.


    "You wait for me."


    She whispered to Li futu, then picked up her bag and jumped out of the car.


    Li futu naturally knew what she was going to do. She nodded with a smile and watched the girl run to the bank.


    He knew in his heart that the girl''s attitude towards him had changed so fast, and that one million dollars would definitely contribute to it. If she found out that the card was fake, Li futu would dare to guarantee that the girl would turn against herself immediately. However, although he has lied a lot since he got on the bus, he is not so mean as to cheat a little girl''s feelings with a blank check.


    Li futu lit a cigarette and sat in the car waiting quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuan, who runs into the bank all the way, holds her small bag and carefully looks around like a thief. After confirming that no one is following her, she quickly gets into an ATM and takes out the bank card given by Li futu from her bag.


    "Please, it must be true, it must be true..."


    Su Xiaohua, who is counting on this card for a better life, takes a deep breath in front of the ATM, and then slowly inserts the card in.


    Enter the password six sixes.


    Su Yuan, who found the correct password, didn''t completely let go. She clicked to check the balance, and then, like facing a trial, her big eyes were staring at the screen without blinking.


    Inquiring, please wait


    Looking at the words on the screen, Su Yuan constantly comforts herself to be calm, but her heart is still hanging high out of control.


    After a few seconds, the screen finally jumps.


    One zero, two zeros, three zeros


    Looking at the numbers displayed on the screen, Su Yuan, who kept silent in her mind, gradually widened her eyes and finally took a breath.


    She counted three times to be sure.


    That''s right.This card has more than 12 million.


    More than that guy said.


    It''s the first time that she saw so much money when she was so big!


    Rich, rich


    Because of excitement, Su Yuan''s little face turned red. She only felt that her whole blood was boiling at this time, but her head was empty.


    There was only one thought in her mind at the moment. She was really a rich woman.


    Once again confirmed the number on the screen, Su Yuan quickly returned the card, extremely careful to put back his bag. When she came out of the bank, passers-by in her eyes have become the object of need to be vigilant, as long as someone puts their eyes on her, she can''t help but feel that the other party is to rob her money.


    Looking at the girl who trotted back nervously all the way, Li futu couldn''t help laughing and joked: "haven''t you ever learned that there is no silver here? You look like I''m rich and don''t rob me. If you really meet a robber, it''s hard for others not to rob you. "


    Su Yuan, who was only relieved when she got back to the car, was surprised and turned her head. She even subconsciously took on vigilance and vigilance when she looked at Li futu.


    Li futu was happy, and shook his head with a smile. He looked at the girl who was full of grass and trees, and said, "I''ve become a multimillionaire all of a sudden. Do you have any feelings?"


    Su Yuan seems to see the benefactor in front of her at this time. Her eyes gradually return to clear. In the face of Li futu''s ridicule, she suddenly becomes confused.


    This girl, is it difficult because the surprise is too big, stimulate too much?


    In reality, it''s not a case of losing your mind without winning the lottery.


    At the beginning of Li futu''s worry, Su Yuan bit her lip, lowered her head and muttered, "or I''ll give you another pinch? "

 Chapter 18

    This girl is too excited to talk nonsense now. Naturally, Li futu can''t take her words seriously.


    Although he thinks she is not a good person, Li futu at least thinks that she is not a scum without a bottom line. This girl looks like a minor. If she really bullies her, then she will become a scum.


    Even if it''s a bad guy, there are three, six and nine grades.


    Li futu leaned back on his seat and said with a smile, "is it hard to wait for the police uncle to give you a ticket?"


    Su Yuan, who had become rich suddenly, drove away from the roadside cleverly, which was totally different from her previous attitude.


    I can''t help it. It''s just a fat sheep with a lot of money. I''ll give her more than 10 million yuan. I don''t mean to be distressed at all. Even my cousin is not as rich as this guy, right?


    The most important thing is that my cousin has been strictly controlling her spending. If she wants to buy a beautiful dress, she has to live frugally. My cousin is not as bold as this guy.


    No, we must tie up the fat sheep. We must not let him run away!


    If she agreed to help just because she was moved and sympathized, but after she had tasted the great benefits, Su Yuan decided to do something about the other party''s pursuit of her cousin, at least let the guy see some hope, so that she would not let the fat sheep escape.


    Shen yini naturally doesn''t know that she has been betrayed by her sister. Li futu also doesn''t know that he has become an ATM in other people''s eyes. He looks at the red light in front of her and says, "look at the nearest commercial street. Just drive there and put me on the side of the road."


    "Are you going shopping?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes brightened.


    Li futu nodded, "I''m in a hurry to return home. I don''t have any luggage, so I want to buy some clothes."


    Su Yuan noticed the poor clothes of the fat sheep again and nodded with approval: "yes, for rich people like my brother, the present dress really doesn''t match your identity."


    Brother?


    Li futu can''t help laughing. The change of this girl is too big.


    Su Yuan also seems to begin to understand that she is acting as if she is too obvious. She can''t help blushing. "You look like my sister''s age. What''s wrong with calling you brother?"


    She forced herself to explain.


    Li futu thought that it was all the effect of the more than one million dollars, but he didn''t think much about it. He nodded and suddenly remembered that he and the girl didn''t seem to know each other''s names until now, so he said with a smile, "that''s right. My name is Li futu. You can call me brother futu or brother Li in the future."


    "Or brother futu. Brother futu sounds better." Su Yuan said sweetly.


    Listening to the beautiful girl''s sweet voice, Li futu only felt relaxed and said with a smile, "girl, can you tell me your name now?"


    Su Yuan later, embarrassed to spit out her tongue, the pink color, want to let people bite. "My name is Su Yuan, brother futu. You can call me Yuanyuan as my friends do."


    "Yuan, the beauty of the nation, is just like her name, a good name."


    Li futu said with admiration, but it''s not all flattery. It''s quite emotional.


    Su Yuan, who secretly has a ghost idea in her heart, blushes, looks evasive, and some dare not look at Li Fu''s picture. Fortunately, the green light is on at this time.


    Although Li futu followed the principle of proximity, Su Yuan just spent half an hour driving to the most prosperous business district in the city center, and Li futu didn''t mind. Anyway, for him, it''s the same everywhere. He has no special requirements for clothes, just clean and tidy. Otherwise, he won''t be regarded as a poor man again and again.


    In fact, at his level, he no longer needs to borrow foreign things to flaunt his identity. What''s the matter with casual pants and white shirts? Those handmade suits may not be more comfortable than his body.


    Li futu thanks politely, and then pushes the door to get off the car. He plans to go around first, but Su Yuan jumps down from the car.


    "You are not familiar with this place. Anyway, the school is off this weekend, and I have nothing to do in the afternoon. Why don''t I just hang out with you and be a guide for you?"


    Looking at that pair of smiling black eyes, Li futu''s lips moved, but he could not say what he refused. Thinking that many people could speak with him, he nodded his head and agreed.


    But Li futu soon found out that he was wrong.


    In the next few hours, Li futu was dragged around by Su Yuan. The girl was like a curious baby. No matter what store, she had to go in and have a look. Whether she bought it or not was another matter. Li futu was miserable. Even though she only looked and didn''t buy it most of the time, he still had three or four extra bags in his hands after more than two hours Disney''s latest doll, what''s the "Chao Shi" slippers, what the cosmetic country imported lipstick? Where is this girl going to be his guide? On the contrary, she was completely reduced to her follower."Well, my aunts and grandmothers, you''ve had enough shopping and buying. I think you''d better hurry back."


    Unbearable someone finally can''t bear to see this girl in a rush to see a shop break, finally put down the burden!


    Su Yuan looked back, holding an ice cream she had bought from Haagen Dazs. She blinked her eyes and said, "how about the last one, brother futu? I know you''re the best."


    The delicate tone, pure as an angel''s face, and the animals passing by could not bear to see this scene. Looking at Li futu''s eyes was like looking at the enemy of life and death.


    If you have such a girlfriend, it''s not holding it in the palm of your hand for fear of falling, but holding it in your mouth for fear of melting. This son of a bitch is born in bliss!


    Li futu doesn''t care how many people misunderstand him, and doesn''t pay attention to those envious eyes. Anyway, no matter what the girl says, he stands in the same place and doesn''t care if he is cheated once. Do you still want him to be stubborn and continue to be stupid?


    Su Yuan seems to know that now she''s really fooling around. She can only walk back angrily and say, "OK, OK, I know there''s a large shopping mall just around the corner. There are many men''s wear shops in it. Let''s go and have a look."


    That''s about the same.


    They walked more than 100 meters to the shopping mall Su Yuan said. This time, the girl didn''t lie. There are indeed many clothing stores in the four storey shopping mall, but without exception, they are all international famous brands, such as Gucci, Louis Vuitton, chanel and Prada.


    "Go in and have a look."


    After nearly three hours of shopping, Su Yuan was still full of energy. She threw the unfinished ice cream into the dustbin, grabbed Li futu''s arm and rushed to a Givenchy flagship store.


    "Please show me this grey suit."


    Li futu, as the leader, has not spoken yet. Su Yuan began to give orders to the shopping guide.


    "Brother futu, you have to believe my eyes. You are absolutely handsome in this suit. Come on, go in and have a try."


    Su Yuan will cut exquisite elegant gray suit directly into the hands of Li futu, Li futu did not have time to refuse, she can not help but push the fitting room.


    This guy, so rich, why dress so shabby? Like those boys in her school, they dress up like peacocks all day with their money, for fear that others don''t know he has money. Compared with those childish ghosts, this guy is really a little different. Is he pretending to be forced? Or are you really used to keeping a low profile?


    Donghai University''s famous Su Da Xiaohua sat on the sofa, chin propped, looking at the closed fitting room door, lost his mind for a moment.


    Men change clothes no faster than women. Five or six minutes later, the door of the fitting room is pushed open.


    When Li futu, who had changed his clothes, came out from the inside, she did not mention Su Yuan, who had a big mouth or a small mouth. Even several shopping guides in the shop were in a trance.


    The appropriately cut gray suit suit suit is like a tailor-made suit on Li futu. The exquisite line technology shows the luxurious visual beauty. The perfect figure that didn''t show mountains and water before is now revealed incisively and vividly, and then matched with the facial features like ancient Greek sculpture.


    At the moment, Li futu seems to be a classical aristocrat from the west, who integrates noble spirit and elegance.


    The stranger is like a jade. You are unique in the world!


    Su Yuan stayed for half a month before she regained her mind. She suddenly yelled to the shopping guide: "take that pair of pointed shoes, too."


    Under Su Yuan''s tossing, she put on the black pointed shoes of British style. Li futu looked in the mirror and felt like a male model who was going to be on the runway.


    "Miss, your boyfriend is more handsome than some of the stars I''ve met." One side of the shopping guide girl, the tone is very sincere.


    Su Yuan blushed, but did not refute. Looking at the man in the mirror, she said from the bottom of her heart, "if you go bankrupt one day, you can really try to live on your face."

 Chapter 19

    A pair of suit trousers, a pair of leather shoes, and finally a belt were added. It cost nearly 200000 yuan to replace them.


    In the end, Su Yuan scrambles to pay for it, and Li futu doesn''t fight with her either. This girl is now a rich woman with tens of millions of dollars. The money is just a drop in the bucket for her, so he doesn''t refuse the other party''s kindness.


    It''s said that people rely on clothes. Su Yuan has already thrown the old clothes into the garbage can. Li futu is now wearing the suit he just bought. In an instant, he has changed from a poor boy into a young talent who seems to have a successful career. He is handsome, rich, confident and gentle. Walking on the street, he is also very popular.


    If he and Su Yuan had been walking on the street before and many people would have put a flower on the cow dung, now that Li futu has changed his clothes, they will become a pair of bright combination of men and women in the eyes of outsiders. Su Yuan seems to have found an interesting doll, but she doesn''t want to go around by herself. She runs around the major brand stores in the name of buying clothes for Li futu, and doesn''t ask Li futu''s opinion at all. When she feels satisfied, she asks the shopping guide to take it down and let Li futu change it. Li futu feels like she has become a human doll.


    In just half an hour, Su Yuan took the bank card given by Li futu and swiped more than 700000 yuan. She bought four or five clothes for Li futu. From selection to payment, Li futu didn''t have any right to speak. She did everything by herself. She was worthy of the easy wealth. She didn''t feel distressed when she swiped the card, but she enjoyed the money It''s like earth.


    "Girl, although that card gave you money, it''s yours, but you should also be restrained. If you spend like this, not to mention the one million dollars, even a golden mountain can''t stand your defeat."


    Back to the parking place, Li futu put the bags into the car, hesitated, or reminded. Although money is a good thing, it''s easy to get it, and it''s easy to get lost. Especially for a little girl like Su Yuan who doesn''t have much self-control, he doesn''t want to make her become a spendthrift.


    "Really, it''s not all because of you that people spend so much. Aren''t these clothes bought for you?"


    After buying so many things, Li futu couldn''t take them off by herself. Su Yuan also helped to share them. She threw her three bags at the back seat, rolled her eyes and turned her lips. "Besides, even if the money on this card is spent, there are still you."


    The wolf''s ambition was exposed all at once.


    "What?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    Su Yuan, who knew that she had made a slip of the tongue, took Li futu''s arm and shook it. She quickly changed the topic and said, "Oh, people accompany you to buy clothes, give you advice and pay you back. You don''t thank them, but you teach them a lesson. It''s really hard to understand people''s hearts."


    Li futu, who worked as a valet and model all afternoon, didn''t bother to argue with the girl. He said with a smile: "thank you for Su Meimei''s kindness. I''ve been working hard with her all afternoon. I wonder if Miss Su will give me a chance to repay me by inviting her to dinner?"


    "That''s about the same."


    Su Yuan''s eyes narrowed with satisfaction. Suddenly she thought of something. She closed the door and pulled up Li futu to look forward. "But you have to go shopping with me before dinner."


    Li futu was pulled back to the shopping mall by Su Yuan, and walked into Chanel''s clothing counter on the third floor.


    "Take that skirt down for me."


    Su Yuan stares at a plaid trumpet sleeve dress hanging in the most prominent position, and her big eyes are shining like light.


    She has loved this skirt since she saw the fashion show not long ago, but she is always short of money. Suddenly she has money. How can she buy this skirt.


    "Miss, you have a good eye. This skirt is the latest limited edition. This one is the only one left in our shop. It seems that it is predestined with you."


    It has to be said that the shopping guides of these luxury brand stores are very good at talking, and their impeccable smile is obvious. After professional training, they make people feel very comfortable, and truly implement the principle that customers are God. But it''s also true that the price of a skirt is as high as more than 300000 yuan. How much commission can they get from these shopping guides? It can be said that every customer is their parents, how can they not be respectful.


    Su Yuan waved her little hand, "just this one, wrap it up for me."


    Li futu was dumb and then said curiously, "don''t you try? What if the size doesn''t fit? "


    Seeing that the shopping guide xizizi went to pack clothes, Su Yuan explained in a low voice: "I''ve loved that skirt for a long time, but I haven''t got enough money to buy it. Last week, I couldn''t help running to try it quietly."


    Li futu suddenly saw the poor prince, and asked, "why don''t you tell your sister that she is such a big star that she won''t be reluctant to buy you a skirt?"


    Hearing this, Su Yuan seems to become sad, with a small face and a grievance: "you don''t know, my sister is very strict with me. She won''t allow me to buy such expensive clothes. She won''t even allow me to tell others that I''m her sister."Li futu was a little surprised. Even if the girl was cold to him, could she be so merciless to her sister?


    But after a little consideration, Li futu also understood: "your sister, she certainly doesn''t want you to be affected because of her identity. If many people know that you are her sister, how can you live a normal life? You don''t want to go out on the street and someone will take a picture of you with a mobile phone and say, "look, this is Shen yini''s sister, right?"


    "There seems to be some truth in what you say."


    Su Yuan frowned and thought about it in her little head. Her face gradually eased a lot.


    "I''m sorry, miss. This skirt has been bought by some customers. There are many other styles in our shop. You can have a look at them."


    There was a sudden noise ahead.


    "Don''t look. I''ll take this one. I don''t think the security button on your skirt has been removed. Surely the man hasn''t paid yet? Since I didn''t pay, it''s ownerless. I''ll take this skirt. Now I''ll swipe my card. "


    Hearing this, Su Yuan rushed up like a cat with fried hair. Want to rob her clothes, this also got?!


    "Are you reasonable? First come first served, do you understand? I took a fancy to this skirt first, and people have already promised to sell it to me. What''s the matter if you stick it in half the way? " Before anyone arrived, Su Yuan couldn''t wait to declare her sovereignty.


    "Oh, who do I think it is? It''s the flower of Su University."


    Su Yuan smell speech a Leng, fix one eye to see: "Wang Nan?"


    The shopping guide was relieved to see that they actually knew each other, but the situation didn''t seem to ease as she thought.


    "It''s said that Su University seldom attends the party in class recently. How can we save enough money?"


    came up with Li Futu''s smell and saw the girl named Wang Nan. Her skin was white, her Eyeliner was painted, and the sharpened minibus was obviously all over. How many aesthetic feelings did not appear, and the plain white added three cents of a sense of immaturity. The charming short skirt was even more mature than her age, and Su Yuan was two very different styles.


    Li futu didn''t intend to intervene in the conflict between the two girls, and stood quietly on one side. But he has personally experienced how difficult Su Yuan is. He believes that the girl will not suffer.


    "It''s up to me if I can save enough money, but it''s up to you. How can you like to rob other people''s things all day long and even their boyfriends? Do you even want to rob clothes?"


    In the face of each other''s bitter provocation, Su Yuan is also not willing to be outdone.


    "You...!" The girl named Wang Nan was speechless and could only bite her teeth and stare at Su Yuan.


    "What are you? Since you dare to do it, are you afraid of being told?"


    Su Yuan snorted coldly, took out her bank card from her bag, turned her head and said, "pay for me!"


    The shopping guide looked at Wang Nan in a bit of embarrassment. Finally, she took the card and quickly finished brushing the account. She sent the wrapped skirt and card to Wang Nan. "Please put away your skirt and card, miss."


    Su Yuan politely thanks, takes things, and never looks at Wang Nan again. She turns and walks to someone who is watching the play silently, and naturally takes his arm, "brother futu, let''s go."


    At this moment, the girl named Wang Nan was attracted to Li futu. Looking at Li futu''s expensive suit, she suddenly sneered and said, "Oh, I found a rich man, no wonder. What a pure and noble look they put on in school all day long, they are all pretending. "


    Su Yuan''s face changed, but she didn''t fight back. She took Li futu to the door of the shop.


    As he passed by, Li futu, who had been silent, stopped, reached out and patted Wang Nan on the shoulder, as if to remove the dust.


    "It''s a nice dress. It''s a beautiful girl. Unfortunately, it''s dirty."


    He sighed gently, ignoring the pale face of the other party, and passed by.

 Chapter 20

    "Do you have any conflicts with the girl named Wang Nan?"


    At a Hunan restaurant near the shopping mall, Li futu asked casually after ordering.


    Su Yuan drank the orange juice from the waiter. She seemed to be unhappy when she heard the name. She frowned and said, "I can''t have any conflict with her. Although we are in the same class, we haven''t said a few words after two years."


    "Then why does she look like she has a grudge against you?"


    Li futu laughed. "You said she likes to rob other people''s boyfriends, but she didn''t rob you, did she?"


    "Oh, with her?"


    Su Yuan snorted, subconsciously straightened up and said: "I don''t care about her. With a little money at home, I think I''m a princess all day long. I think everyone should go around her. I don''t want to eat her


    Su Yuan curled her lips and seemed to disdain Wang Nan''s behavior. "In addition, I solemnly declare that I don''t have a boyfriend. Those boys in the school are too naive and superficial. They are just like little kids. I don''t want to find such a person if they don''t have any sense."


    Li futu was surprised to hear that. For example, this girl is now in her prime, and it''s normal to talk about love. Moreover, with her lovely and invincible appearance, it''s impossible for the young and the old to kill without pursuers. He thinks that this girl should have been famous for a long time, but how do you listen to her words? It seems that she is still single now?


    Listening to Su Yuan''s dismissive tone, Li futu was surprised and amused. He picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "in Su Da''s heart, I don''t know what kind of person is worthy of you?"


    Su Yuan pondered seriously for a while and said with a straight finger: "first, be handsome..."


    Then she paused and took a look at Li futu. "At least it''s not worse than you."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing and coughed, trying to keep calm: "what else?"


    "Second, you have to be rich, and you can''t be as stingy as my sister. At least you have to be generous to me, eh That''s about as good as you. "


    How does this girl always like to compare herself?


    Li futu took apart the chopsticks, took the boiling water and scalded it, indicating Su Yuan to continue.


    Su University School flower elbow on the table, hand chin, continue to sketch in his mind the perfect image of prince charming. "The third is to understand romance. For example, on days like festivals and birthdays, you have to prepare surprises for me. He also needs to be gentle and considerate. He can''t go against me, and he can give me a sense of security. If someone bullies me, he has to help me vent his anger... "


    Looking at the chattering Su Yuan, Li futu smiles and sighs. This girl is only living in a dream. How can there be such a perfect man in reality?


    I didn''t disturb the girl''s daydream. Li futu handed over the ironed tableware, but I didn''t expect that the other side would suddenly focus on her.


    "Well, why don''t you like my cousin? What do you think of me? Although I''m not as famous as her, I''m not inferior to her in other aspects. "


    Said, Su Yuan seems to be trying to prove something, but also deliberately straighten the chest.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Sure enough, he is a child. His emotions come and go quickly. I still want to kill him in the morning. Now I take the initiative to let him be my boyfriend.


    "Girl, are you an adult?" Li futu laughs.


    "My eighteenth birthday passed last year."


    Su Yuan''s reply was serious. It didn''t seem like a joke at all. Her big black eyes were staring at Li futu without blinking. "Brother futu, you can really think about it. You see my sister is so busy at work. Even if you are really with her, I''m afraid she doesn''t have much time to accompany you. But I''m different. We don''t have many professional courses, and we often have holidays, I have a lot of time to accompany you, and I look so cute. There are many boys chasing me in school. Taking a girlfriend like me out will never make you lose face. "


    This wench unexpectedly brazenly pried up his cousin''s corner, and pried so decisively, leaving no spare force.


    Looking at Su Yuan, Li futu is stunned,


    he doesn''t seem to have done anything to make the other party misunderstand him. Is it that his charm has reached the point where you don''t need to show it deliberately to topple the girl''s heart?


    "What''s the matter, brother futu? Let me know."


    See Li Fu diagram has been silent, Su Yuan frown urge way. She doesn''t think so much in her head now. She just thinks that if this super invincible big fat sheep becomes her boyfriend, she won''t have to be in so much trouble. She can ask him for money openly and honestly, and she won''t have to look at her cousin''s face any more. Besides, this guy looks OK and doesn''t lose her face together.


    Naturally, Li futu doesn''t know that Su Yuan''s ultimate goal is to make him an ATM, but even if he doesn''t know, he can''t promise. Are you kidding me? Don''t mention that the first day they meet, because of her unruly and capricious personality, she really becomes her boyfriend and has to die?


    Moreover, Li futu didn''t feel that he could meet the criteria of his partner,"How long have you been kidding me?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile: "you dare to find me as a boyfriend even if you don''t know my background. Aren''t you afraid that I''m a peddler and sell you?"


    "You dare!"


    Su Yuan eyes a stare, "do you believe I let my cousin deal with you?"


    Well, it''s just such a sentence. I don''t know who just said that Shen yini was the worst one.


    Li futu shook his head in tears and laughter, and called the waiter to hurry up.


    After dinner, Li futu was relieved that she was going to take her things home. But Su Yuan said that it was not safe for her to go back to school alone. She held his arm and didn''t let him go.


    Li futu wanted to say that it''s not 7 o''clock and it''s not dark now. It''s not safe for you to drive. However, considering the girl''s clever and difficult personality, she didn''t waste her breath. She drove the beetle towards Donghai University.


    More than 20 minutes later, Li futu drove to Donghai Road. But less than 100 meters away from the gate of Donghai University, an old woman with a rickety body walked toward the middle of the road like she didn''t see the car.


    "Be careful!"


    Su Yuan made a sound in a hurry.


    There was no need for her to remind him. Li futu had already stepped on the brake. He didn''t drive very fast. The speed was less than 40 yards, and the beetle stopped 60 or 70 centimeters away from the old lady.


    But to Li futu''s surprise, the old lady wandered for a while and fell to the ground inexplicably.


    Then there was a cry in front of the car.


    "Hit, hit..."


    Li futu was stunned at first, and then an irresistible arc of fun appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    This is the legend of Touch porcelain?

 Chapter 21

    Even the most terrible Mafia organization in the world has a deep fear of the underground government, and is generally reluctant to provoke easily. Li futu never thought that someone would take the initiative to look in front of him.


    Looking at the old lady sitting on the ground covering her legs, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s so unfortunate that I met a porcelain bumper." Su Yuan is not stupid either. She soon understood. In fact, as long as you''re a normal person, you can see what''s going on.


    She turned her head and looked at someone who was not flustered but still smiling. "Thanks for your smile, these old people are the most difficult. What should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? Go down and have a look first. "


    Li futu shrugged and got off by pushing the door.


    "Are you all right, old lady?"


    He quickly walked to the old lady, half squatted down, a look of concern.


    "You say that you young people are impetuous now. How can you drive so carelessly? You see, my leg is almost broken by you. You can tell me what to do!"


    The old lady covered her legs and seemed to be in pain. She kept humming and groaning.


    Li futu looked at her legs, not to mention any bloodstains, and even the pants were not damaged at all. Even if it was porcelain bumping, at least they should be professional, right?


    "I''m really sorry. I''m in a hurry to send my friends back to school. It''s not intentional. Madam, you have a large number of adults. Don''t worry with us. I don''t need to trouble the police uncle. Madam, if you don''t like this, I''ll send you to the hospital first and check your injury. Don''t worry. Since it''s my fault, I will be responsible to the end. ¡±


    Li futu said sincerely that his attitude of admitting mistakes is beyond reproach.


    Su Yuan, who ran down, was stunned.


    Is this guy stupid? Can''t you see that this old woman is a porcelain bumper?!


    "Brother futu, you..."


    Su Yuan wanted to remind her, but as soon as she opened her mouth, Li futu looked at her and motioned her not to speak.


    "The young man''s attitude is not bad, and I think you are really careless. For the sake of your sincere confession, I''m not too hard for you. It''s too troublesome to go to the hospital. I''m afraid it will take several days for the examination up and down, inside and out, to produce the results, which will waste your time too much."


    the old lady seems to be more talkative. She glanced at Li futu and Su Yuan: "what are you Students of Donghai university? "


    Li futu nodded.


    How are the students? No one is better than the students.


    The old lady was very happy, but her wrinkled face looked considerate and said: "it''s not worth it to delay your study for an old man like me who is about to go to the earth..."


    Li futu understood, showed a very grateful expression, and asked: "how do you say this should be solved?"


    "In this way, you will pay 30000 yuan, and I will go to the hospital for examination and treatment myself, so as not to trouble you to run around."


    "Thirty thousand?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and didn''t make a statement for a moment.


    Isn''t the price too high?


    The old woman''s heart tightened.


    Look at the car and the clothes that the boy is wearing. Although she can''t recognize any brand, it''s obviously not very valuable. Can''t even afford 30000 yuan?


    The old woman thought. Just when she was wondering whether it was time to lower the price, Su Yuan finally ran over and grabbed Li futu''s arm to pull him up: "brother futu, don''t give her money. This is a liar. She wants 30000 yuan as soon as she opens her mouth. She thinks others are stupid!"?! Brother futu, ignore her. Let''s call the police! "


    "I said that you are young, and you look so lovely. How can you be so vicious and spit out blood when you come?"


    Hearing the alarm, the old woman changed her face. "I think you are still young students, so I didn''t embarrass you. What''s the matter with 30000 yuan? Last time an old man was killed here. Do you know how much the owner lost? Two million! You hit me. Do I want you 30000 yuan? If it wasn''t for the young man''s sincere confession, I couldn''t have given up this matter! Even if you don''t appreciate it, you still say I''m a liar. OK, call the police. When the police come, it won''t be just 30000 yuan. "


    The old woman seemed furious and looked at Li futu, "I think you''re a good young man. Why did you find such a girlfriend?"


    "You..." Su Yuan''s eyes stare. She is angry and wants to expose the hypocrisy of the old woman. Unexpectedly, Li futu stares at her.


    "How do you talk to your elders? Don''t make trouble for me here. Stand aside. "


    Looking at Li Fu''s face, Su Yuan feels incredible.


    Is this bastard blind? He can''t tell who''s right and who''s wrong. He scolds himself?


    Su Yuan bit her teeth and stamped her feet. She really stood aside in anger, with a black face and no longer spoke.


    What a fool, you deserve to be cheated!


    "Old lady, she is still young and not sensible. Don''t give her the same opinion."


    Li futu, who seems to be still stubborn now, turned around again, pondered for a while, and said: "it seems that you are not young when you are hit. You are also old. A bad one may affect your ability of action in the future. I think about it. I''m sorry to pay you 30000 yuan..."what do you mean?


    This silly boy not only doesn''t bargain, but also seems to plan to increase the price?


    The old woman was confused by Li futu who didn''t play according to the routine.


    Su Yuan looked in her eyes and worried in her heart, but she couldn''t help feeling aggrieved at the thought of the treatment she had just received. She snorted coldly, turned her head and made up her mind that even if the guy''s underpants were cheated out, she would never care about him again!


    "You said that an old man lost two million after he was hit last time?" Li futu asked abruptly.


    The old woman nodded her head.


    Li futu stopped talking, picked up his mobile phone, pretended to press it on the keyboard a few times, then raised it in his ear and said, "Xiao Hei, get me two million dollars in cash right away. Yes, at the gate of Donghai University, I bumped into someone and asked me to pay 30000 yuan. It was an old woman who was hit. She was too old to ask me for money if she had any sequelae Trouble, just give her two million at a time, and she will be killed. I''ll wait for you here. You should hurry to deliver the money. Well, that''s it. Hang up. "


    After that, Li futu puts the mobile phone back in his pocket, ignores Su Yuan and the old woman sitting on the ground, turns and walks towards the beetle.


    Get in the car, start a fire, back out more than ten meters.


    And then, the gas''s up!


    Su Yuan, who finally understood, forced herself to smile and glanced at the old woman: "don''t you run? There is a camera here. Your behavior just now has been photographed. Even if you are killed, you deserve it... "


    Before Suyuan finished, the beetle came roaring like a beast.


    "Ah..."


    A second ago, it seemed that the old woman who had broken her leg screamed. She jumped up from the ground as light as a swallow. She did not dare to delay for a moment and ran away. Su Yuan was amazed at the speed.


    The beetle stopped exactly five centimeters in front of the old woman''s fall.


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car, leaned against the door and said with a smile, "how''s the acting? Not worse than your sister? "


    Su Yuan''s big eyes narrowed like a crescent moon. Before she spoke, she heard someone on the side of the road chuckle.


    "Su Yuan, is this your boyfriend?"

 Chapter 22

    "Miss Yao?"


    Su Yuan turned her head with surprise in her big eyes.


    Li futu is walking along with her reputation. She is tall, about 1.7 meters by sight. She is wearing a professional dress, with a full chest and a pair of gold rimmed glasses on her nose. She looks intelligent and elegant. The most striking thing is a tear mole on her right corner, which makes her temperament more charming It''s flattering.


    "You just had a wonderful performance."


    With a smile on her lips, she looked at Li futu with appreciative eyes and gently stretched out her hand: "Hello, I''m Su Yuan''s counselor, Yao Chenxi."


    Li futu responded quickly, but he was not polite. He naturally held the small hand that looked soft and boneless. "Hello, my name is Li futu. It''s Su Yuan''s My friend, I didn''t expect Su Yuan to have such a beautiful counselor as you. "


    Li futu pauses for a moment, and finally uses the word "friend" to describe her relationship with Su Yuan. Her eyes stare at each other''s face without concealment, and her hand seems to forget to let go.


    "Mr. Li is flattered."


    Yao Chenxi first saw Li futu''s clothes and the wonderful performance before, and thought that he was a wise, funny, young and promising young talent. However, the other party''s sudden frivolous performance was like a playboy in a twinkling of an eye. Yao Chenxi doubted whether she had made a wrong judgment before, and her smile suddenly became a little stiff. At the same time, she drew her hand back.


    At this time, Li futu seemed to react and released his hand with the same smile.


    "Miss Yao, did you see that just now?" Su Yuan came over.


    Yao Chenxi takes her eyes away from Li futu''s face and nods to Su Yuan. She can''t help laughing when she remembers the picture of the old lady running away from home not long ago. "I just had dinner with my friends and was planning to go back to school. I didn''t expect to see such a wonderful performance. I have to thank Li Xiansheng for his hard work."


    Su Yuan also smiles and glances at Li futu.


    Li futu touched his nose. "Mr. Yao is flattered."


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head and doesn''t seem to pay attention to the other party''s abruptness. Looking at the old lady''s direction of escape, she sighs: "in fact, this kind of thing has not happened for the first time around our school, and even has become a widespread phenomenon in society. Many people say how old people are now, but in my opinion, it''s not all as they say that old people are getting worse, just some bad people are getting older. "


    "That is, if brother futu was not clever today, he would not know how much money he would be blackmailed by that old woman!" Su Yuan nodded.


    "Girl, how clever are you? I don''t know who just looked at me like a fool? " Li futu is not smiling.


    "Who knew you acted so realistically?"


    Su Yuan blushed and muttered, "I don''t know how to talk to others in advance, which makes them worry in vain."


    Listening to their conversation, Yao Chenxi felt that something was wrong, "Su Yuan, are you not a boyfriend or girlfriend?"


    Su Yuan, as the school flower of Donghai University, can''t be a counselor who doesn''t know about her. After more than a year in school, she has been pursuing a lot of people. It''s normal for her to be a gentle lady, a gentleman and a young man. She is also young, which is understandable. However, Su Yuan is more arrogant than she imagined.


    Since entering the school, the girl has not even had many heterosexual friends. So today, when she saw a young man driving Su Yuan''s car to send her back, Yao Chenxi subconsciously thought that Su Yuan had finally made a boyfriend. At that time, she was sorry for the little boys in the school. Unexpectedly, the fact didn''t seem as good as she thought.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the beauty counselor, Su Yuan glanced at Li futu with her big eyes and didn''t say a word.


    But Li futu was honest and didn''t immediately nod his head when he heard that he hesitated. "I''m afraid miss Yao misunderstood. How could I be in a relationship with this girl? I''m her sister''s bodyguard. This girl went home today and asked me to send her back to school."


    Su Yuan''s childlike face suddenly lost her expression. She secretly held out her little hand and pinched Li futu hard where the counselor couldn''t see her.


    Li futu''s eyebrows trembled and moved quietly. He tried to stay away from the girl.


    "Miss Shen''s bodyguard?"


    Yao Chenxi never thought that this young man would be this kind of identity, in her impression, the bodyguards are not that kind of unsophisticated, cold and stiff muscle man? There''s almost no edge to this guy.


    "Mr. Yao knows my boss?"


    Li futu was surprised. Didn''t Su Yuan say that no one knew her identity?


    "When I first entered school, my elder sister brought me here. Mr. Yao and my elder sister met once." Su Yuan said coldly. Think of this guy just can''t wait to explain, she can''t help gnashing her teeth. How many boys in the school want to get close to her, but this guy seems to be afraid to have a relationship with her. Is she so ugly?!


    Li futu felt a cold wind blowing, and he could not help but look around and move his steps."At that time, Miss Shen Yuan''s special identity did have a great impact on me when she finished school. At present, only the principal and I know about the whole school. "


    Yao Chenxi touched Su Yuan''s horsetail, "just wronged the girl."


    "Miss Yao, I''m not a child anymore." Su Yuan tooted her lips. "I became an adult last year."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned, and then smile, "on your face, I''m afraid to 30 and 17 or 18 years old are no different."


    She said so, but she took her hand back.


    Su Yuan curls her lips. She looks very distressed. Yao Chenxi can''t help laughing and shaking her head. This girl I don''t know how many women are envious of her.


    "Please bother Mr. Yao. This girl has a good temper. You can teach her more. If she doesn''t listen, you can call my boss."


    Li futu put forward a pair of elder''s tone of righteous words, and then looked at Su Yuan and said, "I''ll send you here. I want to listen to Mr. Yao at school. Do you know?"


    After that, he didn''t look at Su Yuan''s almost murderous eyes and politely said goodbye to Yao Chenxi. Then he quickly turned around and took his afternoon harvest from the beetle, stopped a taxi with a wave and left without looking back.


    Li futu, wait for Miss Ben!


    Su Yuan stares at the tail light of the taxi and vows with a pink fist.


    Yao Chenxi also looks strange, she has never seen such a strange bodyguard.


    As they watched the taxi disappear, they did not notice the sight of surprise and gossip from the roadside.


    That night, a post appeared on the forum of Donghai University, which was toppled in less than three seconds. There were countless commentators who clicked on it, which instantly caused a sensation to the whole Donghai University.


    "Dream shattered - Su Yuan''s mysterious boyfriend appears on the street of Dongda."

 Chapter 23

    When Shen yini heard the doorbell and went to the door to open the door, she saw a guy with big and small bags in her hands and a security guard in uniform.


    "I told this man that I lived in this villa, but he didn''t believe me. He had to come in and have a look."


    Li futu turned to smile at the security guard, "now you should believe it?"


    Shen yini frowned.


    The dutiful security comrade''s dark face was full of embarrassment when he saw the big star, but more embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Shen. We haven''t seen this gentleman before. I heard that he lives here, so..."


    Shen yini soon understood what was going on. He interrupted the guard, "it''s none of your business. If there''s nothing else, go back to work first."


    "Thank you, Miss Shen, for understanding."


    The security guard was relieved, then apologized to Li futu and turned to leave.


    "Man, you have to remember my face when you go back. Don''t stop the wrong person next time."


    Listening to the cry from behind, the security guard couldn''t help laughing bitterly, even now his heart is a little incredible. The national goddess lives in Chunqiu Huafu. Everyone knows about the whole security system, but when the hell did Shen yini live with a man?


    If the news gets out, how much uproar will it cause?


    However, he only dares to keep this kind of thing in his heart. They signed strict agreements before they joined Chunqiu Huafu, and they must protect the privacy of the owners. If he dares to disclose this matter, whether Shen yini will deal with him or not, even Chunqiu Huafu will let him go.


    "If you want to do so much, we common people can live our own life."


    With a sigh, the security guard shook his head and sped up the pace of leaving.


    "I thought that big stars like you usually socialize very late and still want to know what to do when you''re not at home, but it seems that I''m worried too much."


    Shen yini didn''t pay any attention to someone at all. She turned around and walked towards the house.


    Li futu shrugged and didn''t mind. He twisted a few bags of clothes and went upstairs to put them away.


    Shen yini is sitting on the sofa watching TV with a glass of boiled water. She doesn''t seem to notice the existence of Li futu.


    Li futu has long been used to this woman''s indifference. As if nothing had happened, he also sat down on the sofa, but he was far away from Shen yini. He inadvertently glanced at the TV, which seemed to be an ancient costume film, but the beauty in the palace dress made him feel a little familiar.


    Li futu looked at it carefully, and then looked at the title of the play. He couldn''t help laughing.


    On TV, Su Daji, the empress demon who is pouring wine for the emperor, is not the Mu language butterfly that I saw just yesterday.


    At that time, he was still thinking that if the goblin was put in ancient times, it would definitely bring disaster to the country and the people. He didn''t expect that the other party really played such a role. A character like Su Daji doesn''t have enough capital to play, but it''s suitable for the image and temperament of Mu yudie.


    "Is that funny?"


    Shen yini made a faint sound, but her eyes still stayed on the TV screen.


    Looking at Daji, who is exquisitely made up to charm the king on TV, Li futu said with a smile, "I wonder what it would feel like for a star like you to watch his own TV or movie."


    "It''s a simple question. I''ll arrange for you to play a guest role in the play some other day."


    "Not at all."


    Li futu quickly waved his hand: "I know what I can do. I''ll let you go."


    Shen yini is noncommittal, drank saliva, turned vision finally. "Did you see Yuanyuan today?"


    "That girl, as soon as she met me, she almost wrote me down. If I react slowly, now I''m afraid you''ll see me in the hospital."


    Li futu sighed, as if he had never considered whether the other party could go to see him even if he was really hospitalized.


    This matter was mentioned by Su Yuan on the phone in the morning. Anyway, the girl was really reckless. As her sister, she needed to make an apology instead of the girl. However, facing this guy, Shen Yinni felt that she could not say anything about the apology.


    Her eyes turned around Li futu. Shen yini frowned and found that this guy seemed different.


    "You bought this suit yourself?"


    Shen yini had to admit that this guy was quite human after he changed into a decent suit.


    "I didn''t buy it myself, but you bought it for me?"


    Li futu laughed and said, "well, your sister chose it for me, and thanks to the clothes, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t even enter the gate before."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Shen yini frowned, "what did Yuanyuan choose for you?"


    "Yes, and those in my hand just now are all chosen by that girl. Your sister is really difficult."Li futu got up and poured himself a glass of water.


    Shen yini frowned more tightly. She could not understand Su Yuan''s personality as an elder sister. Her eyes were higher and her heart was arrogant. At the beginning, she was worried that the girl was young and easy to be cheated. But she gradually relaxed her heart. She was afraid that her heart was even higher than that of her elder sister. Ordinary men couldn''t look up to her. In the past two years, she came to Donghai city I didn''t see that girl had any friends of the opposite sex. How did she get so familiar with this guy all of a sudden? Actually accompany this guy to go shopping and choose clothes for him, even for his sister, that girl seems not so good.


    Shen yini''s heart was full of doubts, but her face was silent. "I think you mentioned a lot of things just now. It seems that you''ve been shopping for a long time. Yuanyuan only helps you to pick things. Didn''t she buy anything?"


    "I bought some dolls, cosmetics and so on."


    Li futu said, "there is another skirt."


    After drinking, he didn''t notice Shen yini''s more and more ugly face. Thinking of Su Yuan''s pitiful appearance at that time, he could not help saying: "you are a sister. You are too harsh. You can''t even give up a skirt to buy for your sister. If I have a sister, even if she wants the stars in the sky, I will try my best to get it down for her..."


    Li futu''s words had not finished, the hall rang out the fierce collision of water cup and tea table.


    "Shut up


    Shen yini''s face was livid, "who told you to buy those things for her?"


    No one knows more about the money in Su Yuan''s bag than she does as a sister. She also knows the skirt. The girl has mentioned it to her several times, but she hasn''t bought it. She just doesn''t want the girl to develop the habit of pursuing luxury. Living in a vanity fair, she knows very well how tempting her life can be. Shen yini doesn''t want her sister to lose her nature by money too early, and her elders have been telling her, so she strictly controls Su Yuan''s expenses.


    With that girl''s small Treasury, it''s impossible to afford that skirt. Needless to say, the culprit must be the asshole who seems to be doing nothing.


    "She is still a student. Is it necessary to buy her such expensive clothes?"


    Shen yini glared at Li futu.


    It''s just a skirt. Is it necessary to make such a fuss?


    Li futu thought that the girl was making a fuss, but he had to bow his head under the eaves. He wisely didn''t argue with Shen yini, and innocently explained: "who said I bought it for her? It''s all her own money. "


    Even though I gave the money.


    Li futu added a sentence in his heart, and then he sighed secretly. If you die, you will never die. Su wench, please ask for your own happiness.


    Smell speech Shen Yi Ni can''t help a Leng, doubt of frown, "she how come so much money?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu shook his head and made up his mind to act stupid.


    Shen yini frowned and thought for a while, but still didn''t understand. She decided to call the girl tomorrow and ask her in person. She did not continue to pursue this matter, looked down at someone drinking water, hesitated for a while, and said: "what are you doing tomorrow?"


    "Nothing. What''s the matter?"


    Li futu looks up in doubt.


    "Can you come with me to the office tomorrow morning?"


    Li futu even more puzzled: "to your company?"


    Shen yini didn''t explain much. She said calmly, "go or not?"


    This girl is really proud.


    Li Fu Tu wry smile, but still nodded, "since the boss has orders, how dare I do this" bodyguard "do not follow. Even if it''s a sea of fire, you''ll have to work hard to get ahead. "


    Shen yini didn''t care about the banter between dialects. She put down her glass and stood up. "I''ll be waiting for you downstairs at eight tomorrow morning. Good night."


    How could this woman say good night to herself?


    Li futu was flattered and watched Shen yini go upstairs. Her eyes narrowed gradually.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    It seems that tomorrow''s trip, there should be "surprise" waiting for you.

 Chapter 24

    Li futu came downstairs at eight o''clock the next morning. Not a minute earlier or a second later.


    Shen yini has been waiting downstairs, embroidered White Chiffon shirt with Black Loose pencil pants, simple and fashionable. In fact, the main thing is that the girl''s beauty is too outstanding. No matter what clothes she wears, it seems that she can shine brilliantly.


    Li futu once again praised Shen yini''s elegant demeanor, politely said: "good morning."


    Shen yini didn''t blame the other party''s card for nodding downstairs. She nodded and put on the toad mirror again. "Let''s go."


    Because the Maserati had been sent to repair, Shen yini''s car was replaced by a black Audi TT, and Li futu didn''t ask where the car came from, and where such a big star couldn''t get a car to go.


    "I''m not familiar with the road. You''d better drive."


    After that, a comrade impolitely opened the door and got on the co pilot, intending to let his "landlord" be his driver.


    Shen yini seems to be quite talkative today. She didn''t care with Li futu. When she drove past the gate of Chunqiu Huafu, it happened that the security guard was on duty yesterday. A certain animal rolled down the window and said hello politely.


    It''s more than 8 a.m., the rush hour for work. The traffic in Donghai city is not very good. Audi TT can''t get up at all, but Shen yini doesn''t seem to be in a hurry either.


    Li futu was not worried. Considering the particularity of Shen yini''s identity, Li futu thoughtfully closed the car window again after the spring and Autumn period. Looking at the endless traffic ahead, he said with a smile, "now you can talk about it. What kind of trouble do you need me to face?"


    Shen yini''s eyes flickered, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "How can I be prepared?"


    Li futu turned to look at her: "I don''t want to die when I don''t understand."


    "It''s not as serious as you think."


    Shen yini''s face was flat, and it was no accident that this guy could guess. On the contrary, through the car accident the day before yesterday, she knew that this man was extremely smart. "My company knew about the restaurant the night before yesterday. Someone wants to see you."


    "See me?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said, "I''m a nobody. What can I do for you?"


    Shen did not respond.


    "Tell me, what is sacred?" Li futu said softly.


    Shen yini was silent for a moment, and finally said, "the prince of time screen media, Dong Zhiyuan."


    "It''s quite a beginning."


    Li futu smiles and turns his head to play: "is he your pursuer?"


    Shen yini didn''t reply, which seems to be a default.


    Li futu sighed, "it''s really a disaster for a beautiful woman. Can I count it as a disaster without any pretense? If I had known that I was not strong enough, and I didn''t get anything, I still got into trouble. Now I was misunderstood. What''s my intention to you, like that kind of invincible childe, I can''t think about how to break me up? "


    In front of the red light, Shen yini stopped the car and said, "you don''t have to pretend to be timid. There is no one else here, and you don''t have to pretend. In my opinion, you and that Dong Zhiyuan are the same thing, but you have to be more profound and terrible."


    Li futu was stunned, and then laughed, "should I feel honored to get such an evaluation from the national goddess?"


    Shen yini did not comment.


    "I don''t care what you did before and what your background is. It has nothing to do with me and I won''t ask. Now, I want to talk about a deal with you."


    Shen yini suddenly turned her head and looked very serious.


    Staring at that beautiful face, Li futu laughed, "what kind of deal, let''s hear it."


    "If you help me solve Dong Zhiyuan''s problem, I can promise you one condition."


    Li futu squinted and his smile widened. "The prince of Shimu group, I know it''s not easy to be provoked by this name. How do you think that I, as an ordinary person, have the right to challenge such a prince?"


    Shen yini''s mouth slightly tilted, cold and moving: "ordinary people dare to commit murder in such a high-end restaurant? What''s more, there''s so much skill? "


    "You''re smart. It''s not just luck that makes you what you are today."


    Li futu didn''t deny it, his eyes pondered, "so tell me, what conditions can you pay?"


    Hearing the speech, Shen yini was relieved. In fact, she was also gambling. She knew that this man''s origin was not simple, but she was not sure whether he could compete with Dong Zhiyuan. But now it seems that the guy she bumped into is even more terrifying than she imagined.


    "As long as you can get rid of Dong Zhiyuan''s idea of me, I''m willing to pay 50 million yuan as a thank you."


    Fifty million, even for her, is not a small amount. If it wasn''t for Dong Zhiyuan''s recent pressure, she would not be in a hurry to go to the doctor, and even put her hope on a man who is almost a stranger. But fortunately, the other side is still calm and calm performance, let her see a glimmer of hope, and even at a huge price of 50 million.Fifty million is really an astronomical figure for ordinary people. Unfortunately, if Shen yini saw someone''s forthright attitude towards Su Yuan throwing out her bank card yesterday, she would not think that the price was enough to impress her.


    "Do you really think money can solve everything?"


    Li futu didn''t blink when he heard the number thrown out by the other party, "or do you think I''m short of money?"


    Shen yini frowned and said, "how much money can make you satisfied


    "I don''t need money."


    Staring at that pair of delicate red lips, Li futu''s eyes were deep and evil, "well, I''ll help you solve that surname Dong, how about a kiss for you?"


    "You...!" Shen yini never thought that the other party would put forward such a condition. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "That''s my condition. You can think about it." Li futu did not worry. He leaned back on the seat, closed his eyes and began to close his eyes with a smile.


    When he was counting to nine in his heart, a determined and helpless voice finally came from his side.


    "OK, it''s a deal!"


    If you look carefully, you will find that Shen yini''s cold and beautiful cheek is full of a wisp of blush color.


    Although she was annoyed that the man had such a wrong idea in his mind, she had to compromise. She is no longer a child and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. Compared with Dong Zhiyuan''s success, the price of a kiss is nothing to pay.


    Li futu seemed not surprised by Shen yini''s answer. She opened her eyes and turned her head to show a deep and evil smile.


    "Miss Shen, wish us a happy cooperation."

 Chapter 25

    Time screen media, the leading large entertainment company in China, is also a subsidiary of time screen group. Its contracted artists account for almost half of the entertainment industry. It is known as the star making factory of the current entertainment industry. Its headquarters is located in the central area of the East China Sea. It is a magnificent building up to 33 meters high. In fact, Li futu has come here for the second time. The first time was the day before yesterday, which was also brought by Shen yini, a sister of time screen media.


    In the underground garage of the Shimu building, Shen yini stops the car and looks at Li futu, who is still eating steamed stuffed buns and drinking soymilk. Her eyes are complicated.


    Is it really reliable to ask this guy for help?


    "You really don''t eat? You''re in good shape. There''s no need to hurt yourself so much. "


    Li futu shakes the plastic bag in his hand. There is still a white and tender meat bun in it. He bought it from a breakfast shop on the road. It tastes really good.


    Shen yini shook her head. She really didn''t know whether this guy had a big heart or no fear. He could eat so happily at this time.


    "Well, you''re not lucky."


    Li futu sighed, but he was no longer polite. He ate the last steamed stuffed bun, and by the way, he got rid of the remaining soy milk. He found a paper towel in the car to wipe his mouth, and then exhaled contentedly.


    "In the face of a great enemy, if you don''t have enough to eat, you can''t compete with others."


    He jumped out of the car. Although he said that, he didn''t look relaxed. He didn''t seem to be dealing with a powerful "rival" but making friends.


    Shen yini ignored him, and they took the elevator to the 23rd floor.


    "Sister Fanny."


    "Miss Shen."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, the greetings continued. This shows Shen yini''s position in the time screen media. Shen yini also smiles and nods in response, obviously not as cold as she is outside.


    It''s not that she is not worldly.


    Li futu looked at him quietly. He followed Shen yini calmly. Along the way, he was surprised, puzzled and looked at him a lot, but no one stopped him.


    What is the most common in entertainment media companies? No doubt he is a star in the eyes of ordinary people. In a few minutes, Li futu saw many beautiful men and women with outstanding appearance. He knew that most of these people would cause people to crowd around on the street, but he didn''t know any of them.


    "Is Mr. Dong in?"


    Shen yini leads Li futu to the door of the general manager''s office of time screen media.


    Wen Yan, the female secretary whose desk is outside the boss''s door, raised her head and saw that it was Shen yini. She immediately stood up and said, "sister yini, president Dong is in the office. He told you that you can go in directly if you come."


    This female secret is only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. She looks sweet. She is not even inferior to the stars Li futu saw outside before. She is really one of the best entertainment companies. There is no shortage of beautiful women.


    Shen yini nodded and was about to push the door when she heard the Secretary say, "sorry, sir, you can''t go in."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    "I brought him, and Mr. Dong blamed me for it."


    Shen yini''s tone is flat, but her attitude is very strong. She doesn''t pay any attention to the girl who looks embarrassed and wants to stop talking. She pushes the door directly.


    Li futu smiles and nods to the secretary. She is very friendly and doesn''t look like she''s here to smash the scene. Then she follows Shen yini in.


    Nearly 100 square meters of office atmosphere is magnificent, whether it is a row of sandalwood bookshelves behind the desk, or the picture of Baijun hanging on the wall, as well as the blue and white porcelain bottles of unknown age at the door, all give people a sense of wealth. Li futu didn''t look at the man behind the desk at first sight, but was attracted by a figure standing beside the desk.


    His back is straight, his posture is as straight as a javelin, his strong muscles can''t be covered by a suit, his complexion is bronze, his face is firm, and there is a scar of two centimeters on his right eyebrow, which makes his face with three points of ferocity. Even if he stands still now, it is like a fighting machine that may attack at any time.


    Master.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    He is observing the other side, and the other side is also observing him. Even when he just stepped into the office, the other side''s eyes gathered on him, and his eyes suddenly became dignified.


    Aura sounds very mysterious, but it does exist. It''s just like if you have been in a high position for a long time, you will naturally have a sense of dignity when you act, and so will the strong.


    Even though Li futu seems gentle and harmless, Zheng Peng is quite sure. This young man is absolutely a rare master. His eyes are deep with a smile. Zheng Peng, who retired from a mysterious special forces, is as tight as an enemy.


    "Ginny, you''re here."


    But Dong Zhiyuan obviously didn''t find Zheng Peng''s abnormality. He stood up with a smile and walked over to Shen yini, but he was stopped by Zheng Peng.


    He did not understand the frown, only heard Zheng Peng low way: "Dong Shao, this young man is a master."Dong Zhifu then said, "how can you see this brush? Could he have beaten brother Zheng? "


    He was not surprised by the arrival of Li futu, and even his request to Shen yiniti. Although the farce in the restaurant the night before last did not make everyone know, it was related to two female stars, so it inevitably spread in a small area. Donghai city was very big, but the upper class circle was much smaller, He sent people to find out Zhou Kun''s whereabouts, and then went to the hospital on behalf of Shen yini to "express sympathy" to the injured Zhou Kun. The two sides reached a friendly consensus, and Zhou Kun said on the spot that he would not investigate.


    After solving Zhou Kun''s trouble, Dong Zhiyuan immediately contacts mu yudie to inquire about Li futu''s identity and the relationship with Shen yini. He holds Shen yini to his present position and has long regarded her as a forbidden person. However, even if he repeatedly asks, mu yudie doesn''t say anything. He only says that the man who suddenly appears is Shen yini''s new bodyguard, Qing Dong Zhiyuan of Chu shenni''s personality naturally won''t believe such nonsense, but he also affirms that mu yudie has absolutely no courage to cheat himself.


    After discovering that mu yudie really knows very little, Dong Zhiyuan can only call Shen yini to the office directly and make a roundabout inquiry. After learning the same conclusion from mu yudie, Dong Zhiyuan doesn''t feel at ease. Both inside and outside the words suggest that Shen yini has dismissed her, but he has met with resolute opposition. Therefore, he has to step back and ask for verification of the strength of the bodyguard Now this scene.


    He didn''t want to be strong to Shen yini, so he could only call that man to let him know the difference between him and himself. Dong Zhiyuan, who is only 27 years old and can be in charge of an entertainment empire, doesn''t mind using some unusual means.


    Donghai city is so big, crouching tiger, hidden dragon. As the prince of Shimu, Dong Zhiyuan is self-confident but not arrogant. He knows that he is far from being able to run rampant in Donghai city. It is true that Donghai city can beat him. But there is no doubt that in Dong Zhiyuan''s mind, this man named Li futu is obviously not among them.


    Since ancient times, beauties have been the fuse of men''s fights. Dong Zhiyuan has not lost the battle of Shen yini''s ownership, and he thinks he will always win.

 Chapter 26

    It''s true that Li futu doesn''t have a strong figure like Mr. bodybuilding, nor a fierce look. From the appearance alone, he can''t give people any pressure at all.


    Dong Zhiyuan is No.1 in Donghai City, and has a huge influence in the entertainment industry. However, he has no research on his skills. In his opinion, those martial arts practitioners and experts in the eyes of ordinary people are all for those rich and powerful people in the end. Just like Zheng Peng, he has dealt with a lot of troubles for him for three years, and hardly let him down Yes, but so what? No matter how powerful you are, you don''t have to obey him.


    Therefore, even though he called him brother Zheng on the surface, Dong Zhiyuan actually looked down upon Zheng Peng as a martial arts man, so he was not aware of the threat that Zheng Peng could feel.


    "This must be the new bodyguard she hired Mr. Li futu has gone


    Dong Zhiyuan pushes Zheng Peng''s hand away and walks up to Shen yini. His eyes look at Li futu, but his words are polite.


    It has always been a glorious tradition of the people of the Dragon kingdom to be polite before the soldiers.


    "Hello, Mr. Dong. I''ve heard that you''ve been taking good care of her for so many years. I''m very grateful for that. If there''s anything useful in the future, please let me know."


    Li futu reciprocated Li Hui with a smile. The tone was not gunpowder, but the words made the smile on Dong Zhiyuan''s face disappear gradually.


    What is gratitude for his care of Shen yini over the years?


    Who does this guy think he is? What qualification does he have to express gratitude for Shen yini?


    What''s more, you may need to ask this boy for help?


    What a joke!


    Dong Zhiyuan''s eyes cold down, he obviously realized that this man seems to be bad.


    "Mr. Li is joking. You''re just the bodyguard of Kani. You''re an outsider. I don''t have to bother Mr. Li about things between me and Kani."


    If it wasn''t for Shen yini''s face, Dong Zhiyuan almost couldn''t help throwing the boy out.


    Li futu didn''t seem to see the cold light in each other''s eyes. He said with a smile: "yes, it seems that he forgot to tell Mr. Dong that I''m Ganni''s bodyguard. That''s right, but that was before yesterday. On the way to your company just now, Ganni has agreed to my confession."


    With that, Li futu stepped forward and held Shen Yinni''s waist in front of Dong Zhiyuan. "So now I''m her boyfriend."


    Shen yini''s body was stiff for a moment, and she forgot to struggle at all. Although she had reached a cooperation with Li futu, she never thought that the other party would use such fierce means as soon as they came up. She said that she and he were lovers, leaving no room at all. Now being held tightly by the other party, Shen yini finds that she has no way back, even if it''s too late to break the contract.


    Isn''t this man so extreme?


    By doing so, he not only forced himself to have no way out, but also did it to her and Dong Zhiyuan.


    Shen yini can even feel Dong Zhiyuan''s huge anger rolling in his chest.


    With Li futu''s amazing action, the office is quiet for a moment, the needle can be heard, and the atmosphere is extremely depressed. Zheng Peng steps forward to Dong Zhiyuan''s back, and his eyes are firmly locked on Li futu, waiting for him.


    "Well, very well, Minnie, that''s the final answer you gave me after all these years of waiting?"


    Half a minute later, Dong Zhiyuan finally opened his mouth. He stared at the hand on Shen yini''s waist. The fierce jealousy almost burned his reason.


    Shen yini bit her lip and said nothing. From the heart, over the years, Dong Zhiyuan has been impeccable to her. He has pushed her to where she is today and driven her away from harassment from all walks of life. He has never forced her. Dong Zhiyuan has expressed his willingness to marry her more than once. Marrying into a rich family is the ultimate ideal of countless actresses, but it is not her life goal. She is a person who knows the truth of death. If she doesn''t feel it, she doesn''t feel it. She can''t repay herself just because she is good to her.


    Whether she is naive or naive, Shen yini once swore to herself that if she really chose marriage one day, it must be because of love.


    "I''m sorry."


    Shen yini finally opened her mouth and said three words that let Dong Zhiyuan completely explode.


    "Why?! With him? "


    Dong Zhiyuan''s eyes were ferocious, and finally he was no longer patient. He pointed to Li futu and said, "what can this boy compare with me?"?! Do you believe I''ll make him disappear in this world right away? "


    The hatred of taking a wife is mortal.


    Li futu can understand Dong Zhiyuan''s current mood. Compared with the other party''s stormy waves, he is like an ancient well. He doesn''t make waves and doesn''t change his face. He says, "it''s not necessary to hang himself in a tree as president Dong."


    Dong Zhiyuan is now dazzled by jealousy and anger. Whatever Li futu says is a kind of ridicule and insult to him. He looked gloomy, with a murderous flash in his eyes. He turned his head and said coldly, "brother Zheng, I don''t want to see this man appear next to her."


    It''s obviously a dead hand at the suggestion.At this point, no matter how scared he was, Zheng Peng had to do it. He rushed to Li futu and raised his leg with a fierce straight kick.


    Li futu is not in a hurry. He points his toes on the ground. Then the whole person, like looking back, embraces Shen yini and leaves Zheng Peng''s attack range.


    Zheng Peng was unreasonable and couldn''t make a single blow. He suddenly stamped his left foot on the ground, and immediately rose up. He swung his waist in mid air and kicked Li futu''s head in a whirl.


    If this kick is implemented, Li futu will definitely have a concussion. Even if he does not die, he may end up with high paraplegia or vegetative.


    Dong Zhiyuan grins grimly. He seems to have seen Li futu''s miserable ending, but his smile solidifies in the next second. The man with Shen yini in one hand blocked Zheng Peng''s attack with only one right hand. Then he pulled a sharp arc from the corner of his mouth, made a force on his right arm, grabbed Zheng Peng''s ankle, and threw Zheng Peng out.


    He is not the enemy of the other side?!


    Dong Zhiyuan looks stiff down, for a time can not accept such a painful reality.


    Zheng Peng flew upside down and hit the bookshelf, making a loud noise. The books were scattered all over the floor. Zheng Peng quickly struggled to stand up, holding his chest and spilling blood from the corner of his mouth. However, he ignored it and looked at Li futu with incredible eyes.


    Although he knew that the young man was not simple, he did not expect that he would lose so quickly and thoroughly. The other side even used only one hand.


    Even the instructor before his retirement, I''m afraid it''s just like this, isn''t it?

 Chapter 27

    Shen yini also couldn''t believe that Zheng Peng lost so quickly.


    Shen yini doesn''t fully understand how fierce Zheng Peng is, but she has been able to see at least seven or eight points over the past few years. Let''s just take last year''s incident. If it wasn''t for Zheng Peng, Dong Zhiyuan would have been cut apart.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields, especially in places like entertainment circles, where open and secret fights are particularly fierce. At the beginning of last year, a competitor was not used to Dong Zhiyuan''s gaining power. He broke the rules and hired five ferocious bandits, intending to kill him.


    They inquired about Dong Zhiyuan''s journey. At night, they stopped Dong Zhiyuan''s car at a remote intersection. Zheng Peng, who was a driver for Dong Zhiyuan at that time, got out of the car by himself and overturned all the five bandits with knives with his bare hands. The whole process was ruined. This incident caused a sensation in many circles in the East China Sea at that time. It was said that Prince Mu was accompanied by a top-notch expert. Even now, it is the talk of many people after dinner.


    But it was such a fierce man that he couldn''t hold on for five seconds in Li futu''s hand. Even Li futu had been defending passively with one hand still around her.


    How powerful is this guy?!


    Even though Shen yini doesn''t know anything about martial arts, through Li futu''s two moves, she already knows that this man who is a little younger than her is too strong.


    Men''s feelings are born from overlooking, while women''s feelings are just the opposite. No matter how bad the scene of their first meeting is, Shen yini''s impression of Li futu has changed dramatically at this moment. Even her heart finally began to have a little curiosity about the man''s past.


    In the emotional battle between men and women, it is often this seemingly insignificant curiosity that gradually leads to a series of Tarot effect, until the final fall.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Compared with the shocked three people in the office, Li futu, as the party concerned, is not proud and complacent of winning. His plain face does not produce any emotional fluctuations. He releases Shen yini and smiles at Zheng Peng.


    Zheng Peng breathed out a long breath, some dispirited on his resolute face, but he was not unwilling.


    "No, I''m not your opponent, far from it."


    As a soldier, we must first learn to face up to failure. If we dare not admit it, we are not worthy of being called a soldier.


    "Brother Zheng..."


    Even if the facts are in front of us, Dong Zhiyuan is still unable to accept them.


    His mind almost invincible Zheng Peng really so lost? Lost in the hands of such a young boy?


    In the face of Dong Zhiyuan''s unbelievable eyes, Zheng Peng is silent. Now he finally understands what the instructor has always stressed before. Don''t take yourself too seriously. The world is very big, and experts often exist in the market.


    "Yes, a man."


    Hearing Zheng Peng admit defeat directly, Li futu didn''t sneer. Instead, he looked at him with appreciation. "I saw a shield tattoo on your back neck just now. Are you from the dragon group?"


    Hearing the speech, Zheng Peng''s face immediately changed, even when he was defeated, he never lost his face.


    Li Fu didn''t see the image. He frowned and said to himself, "no, your shield is not complete


    Zheng Peng''s eyes narrowed tightly. "Who are you?"


    Just like the alpha team of Russia, the seal team of M country, the Royal special escort team of Eagle country, the dragon country also has its own ultimate army, code named dragon group.


    The number of members of the dragon group is unknown. They have never been exposed to the eyes of the world. They have been accomplishing many unknown and arduous tasks in the dark. Even if they die, they will not be publicly mourned and rewarded. When they enter the dragon group, they only have the code number and all the data are cancelled. In this world, they are a shadow that does not exist.


    It''s them that carry the lights of thousands of families under the prosperous age.


    In the eyes of those old people standing at the top of the temple, these people have only four words to describe.


    The weapon of our country!


    Zheng Peng comes from the dragon group, but he is not a member of the dragon group. In other words, he is a reserve member of the dragon team. Because he failed in promotion, he chose to retire in frustration. After returning to society, he never mentioned the past. Everyone only knew that he was from a special force. It is because he is familiar with the secrecy of the dragon group that Zheng Peng will be so shocked when Li futu reveals his origin.


    "Me?"


    Li futu took Shen yini''s hand again and said with a smile, "I''m her bodyguard and boyfriend."


    Li futu stopped and said nothing more. He turned to look at Dong Zhiyuan. Even now that both sides have almost torn their faces, he was still polite: "Mr. Dong, I don''t have any malice against you. On the contrary, I really thank you very much. Without you, there would be no today for Gini. My fair lady is a gentleman. There''s nothing wrong with you liking Fanny, but you can''t control Fanny to choose me, just as I can''t keep her working on the time screen. It''s her interest and it''s her career. ""Mr. Dong, what I said just now still counts. If you need my help, just open your mouth. I''ll repay you for taking care of Ginny for so many years. Similarly, if you feel unwilling, I will accompany you at any time, but I can''t guarantee what will happen at that time. "


    Li futu said that he would not stay. Pull Shen yini to turn around and leave. "Mr. Dong must think it over calmly and leave."


    This time, Dong Zhiyuan was no longer as angry as before, and even let Li futu pull Shen yini away without saying a word.


    Few people who come from high positions will be sentimental. After the initial anger, Dong Zhiyuan has calmed down and began to think about what Li futu said before he left.


    The other side has no doubt made three points: she will not stop Shen yini from staying in the time curtain, and she does not want to be an enemy to Dong Zhiyuan. Whether she is an enemy or a friend depends on Dong Zhiyuan''s choice.


    Shen yini is now in the red. She is not only his favorite woman, but also his cash cow. He will not allow Shen yini to break her contract. This is his bottom line, otherwise he would rather destroy her at all costs. In doing so, the young man undoubtedly left room for mediation.


    There is a basis for advance and retreat. It''s admirable to handle the propriety.


    Dong Zhiyuan squinted and looked at the direction of the gate, "brother Zheng, is this man really as terrible as you said?"


    Zheng Peng was silent for a moment, and said simply: "either don''t fight, or you will be killed with one strike!"


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded, didn''t speak any more, turned around and patted Zheng Peng on the shoulder: "brother Zheng, it''s hard for you. Later, I''ll ask the financial department to pay 500000 yuan to your card. You''ll have a good recuperation at home these days. Winning or losing is a family business. I hope brother Zheng doesn''t mind today."


    Zheng Peng wry smile, did not refuse each other''s good intentions. "Thank you, Mr. Dong."

 Chapter 28

    Although the sound insulation effect of the office is good, but Zheng Peng was thrown on the bookshelf, so big news is inevitable.


    The female secretary of Donghai drama academy was standing outside the door in embarrassment. She was hesitating whether to knock on the door or not when the door of the office was suddenly opened from inside.


    Looking at the two people holding hands together, the female secretary was stunned.


    "You''d better not go in now. Your boss needs to think about something."


    Li futu blinked. Seeing that the other party had been staring at her hand, she seemed to react and finally let Shen yini go. But what puzzled him was that the girl didn''t struggle from beginning to end. It didn''t look like her personality at all.


    "Although the process is not perfect, Dong Zhiyuan will not pester you any more recently."


    As he walked out, Li futu said with a smile: "so Is it time to keep your promise? "


    Shen yini, who always seemed to be thinking about her mind, seemed to have recovered and turned her head: "what did you say?"


    "Do you want to default?"


    Seeing that the people around him were looking at him frequently, Li Fu Tu coughed and said in a low voice, "did you forget what you said in the morning so soon? You said that after I helped you solve Dong Zhiyuan''s trouble, you would use a kiss as a reward. Now it''s time to fulfill the agreement. "


    This guy, obviously with an extraordinary background, is unfathomable in both the city''s tactics and the value of force, but why does he always show a cynical and frivolous manner in front of her?


    Shen yini looked at Li futu and said faintly, "you know, he just won''t pester me for the time being. No one can predict what will happen in the future. So the agreement between us is not over. "


    "So much trouble."


    Li futu frowned, "or you can tell me his address directly. I''ll steal it and kill him in the dead of night. You know his bodyguard can''t stop me."


    Shen yini glanced at him and didn''t speak. Now she has found out this guy''s temperament. If she takes it seriously, it can be said that she is unscrupulous and lawless, but usually she is like a local ruffian.


    Li futu went to the elevator and pressed the down button. When she saw that Shen yini was still following her, she couldn''t help wondering, "are you not working today?"


    "Can''t I give myself a day off?"


    Unconsciously, Shen yini''s attitude towards Li futu seems to have eased a lot. She is no longer as cold as before and takes Li futu as the air.


    The ancients didn''t deceive me.


    Acutely aware of the change of the attitude of the girl, Li futu sighed, feeling that his fight today was not in vain. See the elevator door open and walk into the elevator side by side with Shen yini.


    Because it''s working time, there are not many people taking the elevator. Li futu and her movie are even more deserted, so Shen yini has no scruples. After pressing the button on the lower floor, she finally can''t help asking, "what did you do abroad before? Where on earth did such a good skill come from? What about the dragon group you mentioned before? "


    Li futu smiles. He knows that the other party will have to ask this question sooner or later.


    "Sorry, state secrets. No comment."


    He paused and deliberately lengthened his tone: "unless If you promise to marry me, we will become our own people, and I have no need to hide it. "


    Shen yini would like to kick this guy to death, even if she is a fool. Even if the marriage is so serious, this guy can make fun of it as if nothing happened.


    With a cold hum in her heart, Shen yini no longer chose to give in as before. Instead, she stared at Li futu and said with a smile, "OK, do you dare to marry me? If you agree, we''ll go home to get things now and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the afternoon. "


    This time, Li futu was stunned.


    No, in his imagination, the script shouldn''t be like this. Why did the girl suddenly go out of her way?


    Seeing Li futu''s stupefied reaction, Shen yini, who had been expecting for a long time, had a smile in her heart. She took back her eyes from Li futu''s face and said faintly, "as a man, don''t say anything that you can''t do easily in the future."


    Li futu felt very subdued, but he had nothing to say. He just thought it was funny to tease the girl, but he didn''t expect that the other party suddenly turned him in.


    Marriage is too illusory for people like him. People can''t help themselves in the world. It''s not only a line in the movie, but also a true portrayal of them. Even up to his level, Li futu still has a strong enemy to be on guard at all times. He can''t guarantee that his identity will be revealed and his enemies will come to him. Under such circumstances, how can he consider marriage.


    Maybe I will be alone all my life. This is the fate of people like them.


    Li futu laughed and fell silent.


    Shen yini didn''t notice the mood change of the man beside her. When she returned to the underground parking lot, she stood in front of the car and asked, "I''m going back to Chunqiu mansion. What about you?""What are you doing home?" Li futu wondered.


    "Get more sleep." Sometimes it''s common for stars like them to be busy and turn day and night upside down. Sometimes they can only sleep for an hour or two a day. So Shen yini said that going home to sleep is not a joke.


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said, "it''s rare for you to give yourself the day off, so it''s a waste to sleep at home..."


    He thought for a while, "well, isn''t mu yudie''s movie on? Why don''t we go to the movies and give her a hand? "


    Shen yini was stunned. Before she could make a statement, Li futu took the car key from her hand and got into the driver''s seat.


    "What are you doing? Get in the car. "


    In this way, Shen yini was taken to a cinema by Li futu. On the way, Li futu got off the car carefully and bought her a cap.


    When Shen yini appeared in the cinema in her hat and Toad mirror, no one recognized her.


    "Don''t be so nervous. Take it easy. The more you do, the more easily you will be noticed. Aren''t you an actor? Just learn from the little lovers around you and see a movie with your boyfriend."


    Li futu shamelessly said, while saying it, he took Shen yini''s hand again. I don''t know if his words played a role or he was afraid of being noticed. Shen yini didn''t even struggle to let him hold her.


    Collect tickets, buy popcorn, buy Coke Along the way, Li futu tightly holds Shen yini''s hand. Although Shen yini doesn''t say a word, she cleverly follows him. They really seem to be a couple in love.


    Shen yini didn''t know exactly what the movie was like, because she was in a trance most of the time. Going to the cinema is nothing more than a trivial matter for ordinary people, but it is extremely luxurious for her.


    How long has it been since I realized this feeling of being free from attention?


    Shen yini''s eyes were complicated and slanted.


    In the dark screening hall, she could not see the expression of the man beside her. She only felt that the side face was so warm under the light of the film screen.

 Chapter 29

    Li futu seems to be determined to take Shen yini to live an ordinary life. When the movie is over, he brings Shen yini to KFC.


    It''s no matter where the cinema is in the dark. A fast food restaurant like KFC, which is crowded with people, can easily be recognized if it doesn''t pay attention to it. Besides, it''s almost 12 o''clock now, it''s lunch time. There are a lot of people coming to eat. Shen yini stands far away from the gate and refuses to go in.


    "If you''re hungry, I can find a place. I won''t go to such a place."


    Shen yini pressed the brim of her hat and lowered her head as if she were a thief.


    Li Fu TU was amused: "this is not a tiger''s den. You are not afraid of people like Dong Zhiyuan. Are you afraid of the big beard sitting at the door?"


    Li futu''s big beard refers to the old man of KFC.


    "Do you know what a sensation it would be if I was recognized and found eating KFC with a man?"


    Shen yini bit her lip, like a little girl angry with her boyfriend, "if you want to go, I won''t go anyway."


    "Well, wait for me. I''ll come out when I finish."


    Li futu didn''t seem to have any gentlemanly demeanor. He turned around and left a big star on the side of the road.


    Shen yini was stunned. Looking at Li futu''s natural and unrestrained figure, she gnashed her teeth for a moment.


    Waiting for you?


    Waiting for you big head!


    She clenched her teeth, angrily turned around and planned to drive away, but without a few steps, she found a very serious problem.


    The car keys are still on that guy.


    "Li futu, you son of a bitch!"


    Goddess Shen stamped her feet, and had to turn around again. She didn''t care if she would be found. She yelled at the back of some bastard, and then ran after him helplessly.


    Looking back at the woman who followed her to KFC, Li futu secretly laughed.


    To deal with the goddess like Shen yini in the eyes of ordinary people, it doesn''t work at all to indulge and please him. The other party won''t look at you more. If you want the other party to face up to your existence, you have to do the opposite. Li futu has done a good job so far, and the effect is quite good. Shen yini is no longer the high one in front of him He is a big star who doesn''t eat fireworks, but an ordinary woman who will be happy, angry, sad and happy.


    Shen yini has been following Li futu in line to order. Li futu asks her to take a seat first, but she doesn''t pay attention. Li futu orders a set meal for two, and turns around on the first floor for a long time with a plate. She finds that there is no vacancy, so she can only walk to the second floor.


    "Just now I asked you to take a seat. If you don''t, it''s OK. It seems that we can only stand."


    Li futu found that this kind of fast food restaurant, which is not visited by many people abroad, has a good business in Longguo. The upper and lower floors are almost full. After wandering around on the second floor with plates for a long time, Li futu found a place in the corner.


    A seat for four, but there are two young men and women who look like college students. They should be lovers.


    Li futu didn''t have a clue. He went up with a plate and a little tail.


    "Is anyone here, please?"


    Li futu stood at the table and asked politely.


    The couple, who were laughing and chatting, raised their heads at Wen Yan, then shook their heads at Li futu: "No."


    "Thank you."


    Li futu smiles politely, puts down the plate and signals Shen yini to sit inside.


    The couple subconsciously looked at Shen yini, who was still fully armed. The first feeling was that her sister was really beautiful. The second reaction was that she seemed a little familiar?


    Seeing the couple looking at Shen yini frequently, Li futu sat down and said with a smile, "your girlfriend is beautiful enough. Why do you always look at my daughter-in-law?"


    That young man smell speech immediately embarrassed incomparable, red face falter for a time speechless.


    What an astringent young man.


    Li futu sighed.


    "Don''t get me wrong, we just think this sister looks familiar."


    It was the girl who helped her boyfriend out of the encirclement and showed good self-restraint in her speech and behavior. Looking at her, Li futu couldn''t help thinking of Su Yuan. She was about the same age. How could the gap be so big?


    Li futu secretly shook his head, glanced at the woman who was silent and sucking coke, and said with a smile, "do you think she''s a bit like Shen yini?"


    "Yes, that''s what I think."


    The sports brand sunshine boy nodded repeatedly.


    Shen yini lowered her head. She seemed to be choked by coke and coughed. She still didn''t speak, but her hand under the table was already reaching out to someone who didn''t hold the door.


    "It''s not the first time that someone has said that. I let her wear sunglasses when she goes out, just to avoid such misunderstanding again," Li said with a sighThat''s right. Who is Shen yini? How can she come to eat KFC? What''s more, she''s with a man.


    This pair of lovers in the eyes of the doubts are removed a lot, the sunshine young man looked at Li Fu picture admirably, eyes are very obscure. Even if it''s not Shen yini, it''s just similar in shape. It''s a great blessing.


    In the face of envious eyes, Li futu was very calm. He took a piece of chicken wings and said with a smile, "in my eyes, Shen yini can''t compare with my daughter-in-law. She is like an iceberg. She thinks it''s great to be famous. She''s too big."


    Then he turned to smile: "daughter-in-law, don''t you think so?"


    Shen yini didn''t speak. She even had to cooperate and smile, but the harder she put on her hand.


    That guy''s smile became embarrassed. Shen yini is his girlfriend''s favorite star. Now, when you hear someone speak ill of Shen yini, what''s wrong?


    "I''m full!"


    Sure enough, the girl immediately turned black, threw away the drumsticks and stood up.


    "Sorry, she likes Shen yini best I''m sorry


    The guy smiles and makes amends, and then catches up. At the same time, he congratulates himself that his girlfriend didn''t turn over on the spot. It''s not easy for that man to be offended by his famous brand and his beautiful daughter-in-law.


    Li futu was stunned, looking at the two vacant seats in front of him, "can you meet your fans?"


    Shen yini, who heard this guy speak ill of herself for a long time, felt very happy at the moment. "Do you know what it means to bring disaster out of the mouth? You should be glad they didn''t pour the drink on your face. "


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    Shen yini''s appetite was very small. She wiped her mouth with a paper towel before eating a hamburger. Although she was not recognized until now, she was still worried. Looking at someone who was still gobbling up beside her, she couldn''t help urging: "can you hurry up?"


    Li futu ignored her, but at this time, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    What happened to the hell?


    Li futu''s face suddenly became serious. You know, not many people know his mobile phone number.


    He took out his cell phone, but found that it was a strange call from Donghai City, which made him stunned.


    "Hello?"


    As soon as I got through, there was a loud cry from the other end of the phone, which even changed Shen yini''s face.


    "Brother futu, please come here. Someone has insulted me!"

 Chapter 30

    Driving to Donghai University, Li futu has been thinking about a problem.


    How does Su Yuan know her phone number?


    I didn''t seem to have told her.


    Looking back, from meeting that girl to sending her to school, Li futu replays the whole process in his mind and finally finds out the reason.


    He remembers that when he bought clothes, a shopping guide said that she needed a mobile phone number to get him a VIP card. So Su Yuan took his mobile phone, and it must be here that she secretly wrote down his number.


    But Li futu is still puzzled.


    Why did that girl call him when she was insulted?


    It''s not just Li futu, but Shen yini, who has been locked up all the way because of this problem.


    According to reason, she is the girl''s sister and the closest person in Donghai city. Why did the girl call an outsider at the first time?


    It seems that Li futu and Shen yini did not find that they did not consider the point of the matter.


    The point should be that the girl was insulted.


    If Su Yuan knows that these two people do not care about themselves at all, instead, they are investigating who she is calling, and they don''t know what they will think.


    In fact, we can''t blame Li futu. Even Shen yini, who is a sister, knows very well that the girl''s unruly personality is only for bullying others, and she will not be bullied. This time, she mostly exaggerates on purpose.


    she turns her head and stares at Li futu as if she is examining a prisoner: "tell me honestly, what happened between you and that girl? Why did she call you? "


    Li futu himself felt puzzled. How could he give Shen yini an answer? He shook his head. "How do I know? The girl and I didn''t realize that one day, instead, it was you. You were her sister. She didn''t call you the first time. Shouldn''t you, as a sister, think about the reason? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shen yini was speechless for a moment. She doesn''t know why, there seems to be a gap between that girl and her all the time. Of course, Shen yini won''t admit it in front of outsiders.


    When Li futu drove to the gate of Donghai University, he took out his cell phone and called Su Yuan. When he learned that the girl was in the dormitory, he was more sure that he was fooled by the girl this time.


    Is it difficult for someone to rush into the girls'' dormitory? If it''s true, Donghai University will be famous.


    On the way to stop and ask several students, Li futu finally found Su Yuan''s mouth of the East six girls dormitory.


    Good guy, from a long distance, Li futu saw that the inside and outside three floors of the dormitory building were full of people, like a gathering.


    Li futu frowned and stopped, "you stay in the car first, I''ll go down and have a look."


    Shen yini also knew that it was really inconvenient for her to show up, so she nodded.


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car and walked slowly towards the crowd. When he got to the outside, he finally saw what was going on.


    It is estimated that thousands of roses have become a big peach heart downstairs of Donghai University''s Dongliu girls'' dormitory. In the middle, the words "Suyuan I love you" are put together with lilies. There is a handsome young man in fashionable clothes standing in front of these flowers, holding a bunch of 99 roses in his hand, looking up at a certain direction of the fifth floor.


    There was a huge support group behind him, waving banners for him. Not far away, there were five or six good cars such as Land Rover and Jaguar.


    There is no doubt that this is not a rare courtship drama in the current university.


    In today''s society, we pay attention to the freedom of love, encourage young people to bravely pursue their own happiness, and no longer engage in the old feudal ideology. Therefore, many teachers pass by. Seeing this scene, they don''t stand up to say anything. The housekeeper in several buildings around them even comes out to see the play with a bench.


    Su Yuan, that girl, is quite charming.


    Li futu, who had a preliminary understanding of the situation, laughed and patted a boy on the shoulder in front of him. When the other side looked back in doubt, he handed him a cigarette and asked in a proper puzzled tone: "classmate, what are you doing in such a big scene?"


    The boy, wearing a pair of glasses, was gentle, but obviously not the kind who only read the books of sages. He took Li futu''s cigarette and looked at Li futu''s clothes. "Man, you''re not from our Dongda, are you?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "one of my sisters is from Dongda, and she lives in Dongliu building."


    "No wonder."


    The glasses man nodded, took out the lighter to light the cigarette, and then slowly said, "have you heard your sister mention the four beauties of our east university?"


    "Four beauties?"


    "I guess your sister didn''t tell you. Also, which girl is willing to mention the opposite sex who is better than herself. "


    The boy seems to know women very well. He smokes and doesn''t give up the chance to show his erudition.


    "One of the four beauties is a teacher, and the other three are students. The teacher''s name is Yao Chenxi. Although he is young, he is already an associate professor, and his future is limitless. We won''t talk about that. I''ll tell you about the three students of our university. "Isn''t Yao Chenxi Su Yuan''s counselor?


    I saw it at the east gate last night.


    Li futu could not help but think of the figure of intellectual elegance, but he didn''t interrupt, and acted as a competent audience.


    The man with glasses took a cigarette and seemed to be pondering his words. After a while, he said again, "Gu Qingcheng, a junior this year, is the biggest of the three school students and the best in his family. Studying in the Department of economics and management, I don''t know what her family does. Anyway, I heard that her grandfather is quite strong in Donghai city. Naturally, it''s not necessary to mention the appearance. It''s a person who is absolutely as good as his name


    "The second one and Gu Qingcheng are two extremes. If Gu Qingcheng is a princess, she is Cinderella. Her name is he Caiwei. We all call her a civilian school flower. She works in architecture, and her family is poor. I heard that when the school accepted her, considering her family''s situation, her tuition was confiscated. Unlike most girls today, she never eats, drinks, plays, studies hard and gets scholarships every year. "


    At this point, men with glasses can''t help showing a trace of admiration on their faces.


    "And the third?"


    Li futu pointed to the grand scene over there, "can''t it be the heroine of this courtship play?"


    "That''s right."


    The man with glasses gave a friend your smart eyes and nodded: "the third one is Su Yuan, the most lovely one in the school flower."


    Hearing this, Li futu''s face suddenly became strange.


    As soon as the words came out, the man with glasses seemed to realize that his statement was wrong, and he coughed awkwardly, "coughing, I mean looks, looks."


    "According to you, since that boy dares to put on such a big scene and openly pursue the school flower, he must not be a simple person?" Li futu looked at the handsome young man in the middle of the crowd.


    "Keep your voice down, man."


    Maybe the cigarette played a role, or maybe it was because of Li futu''s pleasing to the eye. The man with glasses was relieved when he looked around and found that no one was paying attention to them. Then he reminded: "the man is from our school basketball team. He is handsome and has money at home. He is one of the Fengyun figures in our Dongda. He has long said that Su Yuan is his. This is not our Dongda last night "Suddenly someone said that when he saw Su Yuan''s boyfriend, he couldn''t sit down immediately, so there was this scene."


    After listening for a long time, Li futu finally got to the bottom of the story. If there is no accident, Su Yuan''s boyfriend is him.


    So you''re the culprit?


    Li futu now understands why Su Yuan called him.


    "Look, Su Yuan is coming down."


    Hearing the man''s words, Li futu looked up and saw that the girl appeared in front of the dormitory building in the skirt she bought yesterday. Facing the beautiful roses all over the floor, the girl was as cold as her sister.

 Chapter 31

    Chen ang, the main player in the school basketball team of Donghai University, led Dongda to the finals of the College Basketball League in three years and two years. He not only played basketball well, but also was handsome. The key was money. He had an uncle who was the director of the Branch Bureau, and a mother who ran a cosmetics company with a market value of more than one billion. In Dongda, he was absolutely the number one figure, and countless boys followed him He is also the prince charming in the eyes of many girls.


    Such a young man with excellent conditions in all aspects should be able to go all the way in love, but the reality is quite tough. Even if he let the flowers bloom all over the ground and attract the attention of all people, he didn''t make the girl he liked smile.


    I''m afraid we have to fail again this time.


    Chen ang, who confessed countless times and was rejected countless times, sighed in his heart, but his face was filled with a gentle smile and welcomed the girl who finally came downstairs.


    "Yuan, for you."


    He holds the rose in his hand and smiles gently, which makes many of the girls around show the appearance of flower mania. He wants to replace Su Yuan to become the courted heroine.


    Looking at the huge bouquet handed to her, Su Yuan frowned and didn''t plan to pick it up. "Chen ang, I told you a long time ago that it''s impossible between us. You don''t have to do this."


    It''s said that women are sentimental creatures, but after pursuing for so long, how could the girl not be moved at all?


    Hearing the same ruthless reply, Chen ang said with a smile: "if you don''t try, how can you know it''s impossible? Yuanyuan, I think you should give me a chance and give yourself a chance. "


    It has to be said that compared with most of the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people, Chen Ang''s appearance and demeanor are quite good. But Su Yuan is a little like her sister. She knows death reason and doesn''t like it. Even the scene that the other party painstakingly made makes her feel a little disgusted. Being surrounded by everyone makes Su Yuan feel like an animal.


    "Call me Su Yuan. I don''t know you that well."


    "And please don''t work on me any more. It''s just a waste of your time and energy."


    In public, Su Yuan''s response was very resolute, leaving no hope for the other side.


    "Can you give me a reason?"


    Up to now, Chen ang even has a smile on his face, but the flowers are still slowly collected. He knows very well that the other party won''t pick up at all.


    Su Yuan was silent for a while, "I have a boyfriend."


    It''s not very loud, but many of the number one or two hundred people who are surrounded by the third floor still hear it clearly.


    There was an uproar.


    "Is that post true?"


    "I thought it was someone who deliberately made it up to impress the public. Now it seems that it is true."


    "Su Yuan has admitted it herself. Is there any fake?"


    ¡­¡­


    The scene suddenly became noisy. Listening to the comments around, Chen ang seemed to state the facts and comfort himself: "I know your personality. You won''t fall in love with a man so soon."


    Su Yuan finally smiles. She squints, "Chen ang, haven''t you heard of love at first sight?"


    Chen ang Leng Leng, the same back to smile: "no matter what you say, unless I see with my own eyes, otherwise I will never give up on you."


    How can such a girl with eyes above the top despise him and fall in love with others at first sight?


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Chen ang thinks Su Yuan must have lied to avoid him. As for the man at the school gate last night There must be some misunderstanding.


    What Chen ang expected is true. It''s really a misunderstanding, but Su Yuan seems to have plans to carry it through to the end.


    "If you want to see it with your own eyes, well, I''ll satisfy you."


    Su Yuan picked up her cell phone and dialed someone''s number. She only came downstairs after receiving the phone call from the other party. Even if she didn''t know the way, she should be here soon.


    See, the crowd is exuberant outside, watching someone cry bad, quickly turned around, intend to retreat.


    But no matter how fast he moves, is he faster than radio waves?


    As soon as he turned around, the mobile phone rang in his pocket before he could step forward.


    A beautiful pure music melody.


    The eye man looks at Li futu in surprise. Not only he but also many people turned to look at the bell.


    Is it a coincidence?


    But then Su Yuan''s action proved to everyone that this was not a misunderstanding.


    "Brother futu!"


    The actions of the people around undoubtedly exposed the position of Li futu. Su Yuan''s eyes lit up, and the face of Chen ang was as cool as ice, which was as brilliant as a flower.


    She let out a cry and rushed to Li futu.


    Chen ang looks at Su Yuan and passes by, and the smile that has been hanging on her face finally hardens.


    Li futu has no choice but to look at the Audi TT not far away. He can only turn around and look at the girl running happily with a warning in his eyes.Through the conversation between the girl and the young man just now, he had a premonition that he was afraid to be shot.


    "Brother futu, why don''t you tell me when you come here? Are you hiding here secretly to watch my jokes?"


    Su Yuan doesn''t seem to have any scruples at all. Surrounded by one or two hundred people, she hugs Li futu''s arm. They look so close.


    The audience was dull, and the most shocked was the eye boy who talked to Li futu not long ago. He even took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes, wondering if he was wrong.


    Naturally, Li futu is not willing to be used by Su Yuan. He shakes her hand and finds that she can''t get rid of it. He stares at Su Yuan and says in a low voice: "don''t mess around. Don''t make fun of your reputation."


    Su Yuan kept smiling like a flower on the surface. She also replied in a low voice: "I don''t care. Anyway, it''s all caused by you. My reputation has been destroyed. You should be responsible to the end."


    "It''s unreasonable."


    Li futu is both angry and funny. Can you blame him if others like him?


    Li futu didn''t expect to reason with the girl. She turned her head and looked at the students at the East University. She was just about to say, "don''t look at me. I''m just here to make soy sauce, but Su Yuan, who has been staring at his every move, saw his lip move and said," Chen ang, don''t you believe me? Now open your eyes and see clearly, this is my Su Yuan''s man. "


    Powerful and domineering.


    Women do not let men.


    Su Yuan seems to feel that her persuasiveness is not enough. She clenches her teeth, suddenly turns her head, stands on tiptoe and kisses Li futu on the face. This guy is cheap.


    The audience continued to be dull.


    Li futu was stiff all over. He only felt that there were two cold sharp eyes on his back, which made him feel a chill.


    It''s over.


    Although he was the one who was insulted, he believed that Shen yini, who saw all this in Audi, would not listen to her explanation.

 Chapter 32

    If it wasn''t for the last trace of reason, Shen yini really wanted to get out of the car and slap the bastard in the face.


    The matter between him and her is even if, but Su Yuan is still a child, how dare he hit Su Yuan''s idea?!


    Sure enough, as Li futu had expected, Shen yini, as her sister, was sitting in the car and clearly witnessed Su Yuan''s kiss behind the scenes. Naturally, she ignored the question of who was active and who was passive.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused. It''s reasonable to say that someone who gets a bargain has something to say.


    He knew for a long time that nothing good would happen with Su Yuan. The first time we met, we were almost beaten. Later, we spent a million dollars to avoid disaster. Less than a day later, the girl took another amazing move and pushed him to the top of the storm.


    Looking at those envious or envious or hostile eyes, Li futu doubted whether Su Yuan was the enemy of her last life. She came here to revenge herself.


    Li futu doesn''t care much about how these students from Donghai University think. This is something Su Yuan needs to consider, but he can''t ignore the feelings of a girl sitting in the car behind her.


    With that girl''s personality, I''m afraid I''m already thinking about how to break myself up.


    Li futu sighed silently, looked at Su Yuan, who knew nothing about everything, and said: "unfortunately, you just made a very stupid move."


    Su Yuan still didn''t realize Shen yini''s existence, so she hugged Li futu''s arm more tightly. "It''s my own business to be stupid or not. Anyway, you''ve taken advantage of it. Don''t try to run now."


    Li futu''s eyebrows twitched.


    Do you dare to be unreasonable?


    Shaking his head, Li futu didn''t want to talk nonsense with the girl any more. He sighed: "your sister is here."


    "What?" Su Yuan hasn''t responded yet.


    Li futu seemed to have accepted his fate and said quietly, "look at the man sitting in the black Audi behind you. Do you know him?"


    Su Yuan rigid slowly turned her head, just and the Audi TT in the pair of toad mirror completed the eye to eye.


    Li futu felt that the girl beside him was shaking all over, and then quickly turned around like a ghost.


    "It''s over, it''s over..."


    Su Yuan''s big eyes panicked, and her childlike face turned pale.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Subconsciously, Su Yuan immediately put the blame on Li futu: "did you do it on purpose?"


    "Have you ever given me a chance to talk?" Li futu sighed.


    "Do something quickly, my sister will surely kill me."


    Su Yuan seems really afraid of Shen yini.


    Li futu was indifferent. "I''m a mud Bodhisattva now. It''s hard for me to cross the river. You''d better leave it to fate and ask for more happiness."


    Su Yuan now finally understands what it means to suffer for herself. Even if her cousin doesn''t punish her, as long as she tells her parents about it, with the traditional thinking of her parents'' generation, she will immediately come to Donghai city to give her a meaningful ideological education class. She may even stay in Donghai to supervise her. If that''s the case, Su Yuan doesn''t think she has a bright future.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she felt, but the fact had happened, and she couldn''t turn back the clock. Besides, there was still a problem in front of her.


    The hero of this courtship drama comes over and faces up to Xiao San, who is born in the sky.


    Yes, no matter whether someone is willing or not, in the eyes of Donghai university students, he is a real meddler. There is a saying that Feishui does not flow to outsiders. Even though some boys are not used to Chen Ang''s scenery, they are still in the same camp in the general direction. They are all East adults!


    "Now there''s a good play..."


    Someone thought to himself, staring at Li futu and Chen ang with burning eyes, "this guy doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person. I don''t know if Chen ang can deal with it..."


    As time goes on, the news that Su Yuan''s mysterious boyfriend appeared and Chen ang ran into each other was passed on in various ways. More and more people gathered at the bottom of Dongliu girls'' dormitory. Even Yao Chenxi, whom Li futu saw last night, appeared outside the crowd.


    "Wow, Yuanyuan actually secretly found a boyfriend. Really, she even kept it from us."


    East six 512 dormitory, two girls looking at the dark crowd downstairs, chattering discussion.


    "Lan Lan, do you think Yuanyuan''s boyfriend is handsome or Chen angshuai? I think Yuanyuan''s boyfriend seems more handsome. "


    "Superficial."


    "Cut, you just pretend."


    The girl turned her head, looked at a girl who is still sitting in front of the computer quietly drawing, and waved: "Caiwei, come and have a look, this kind of scene is rare."


    The girl named Caiwei turned her head and showed a very clean and pretty face. She didn''t use any cosmetics. Three thousand green silk was tied by a rubber band and hung behind her head at will. The cheap T-shirt and board shoes commonly seen on the stall and some white jeans were washed. She was just like the most simple white lotus, trying to bloom her own fragrance in the secular world."There''s nothing to see. No matter what decision Yuanyuan makes, we just need to support her."


    With a soft smile, she turned her eyes back to the 3D architectural drawing. The two roommates looked at her, sighed silently and didn''t disturb her any more.


    Downstairs, Chen ang quietly looked at Li futu''s half pay, and finally said, "even if Su Yuan chooses you, I won''t accept the defeat. As long as you and her don''t get married one day, I won''t give up."


    It has to be said that from the beginning to now, Li futu, who takes Chen Ang''s behavior in his eyes, thinks that this young man is good. At least his bearing is much stronger than that of the young people today.


    Although he was completely wronged, but the matter has come to this point, Li futu knows that even the explanation has not played any role, but will only let Su Yuan become the laughing stock of the whole school. He secretly sighed, feeling that he must have owed the girl in his last life, but he simply carried the black pot to the end.


    "You don''t have any chance." Li futu is very calm, and his words fall into the eyes of the students around him, but he seems extremely arrogant.


    Who is Chen Ang? That''s the man of the year in Dongda! Why do you dare to be so arrogant?


    "Oh, how do you know if you don''t try?"


    Chen ang didn''t seem to be angry. He looked directly at Li futu and said, "do you dare to compete with me?"


    "All right."


    To Chen Ang''s surprise, this man, who was not much older than him, readily agreed, even without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about that. Aren''t you good at basketball? We''re better than basketball. If you lose, promise not to pester Su Yuan from now on. "


    It''s obvious that the other side wants to beat themselves in the field they are best at.


    No matter how well Chen Ang''s self-cultivation is, Rao is also enraged by the other party''s arrogance at this time. "OK, it''s a deal. I''ll see you at the gym at two o''clock this afternoon. What if you lose? "


    "Lose?"


    Li futu is now thinking about how to face Shen yini''s problem later. Hearing this, he can''t help but be stunned.


    Then he shook his head, as if to state an established fact, light way: "I will not lose."

 Chapter 33

    Although we didn''t see the wonderful drama of fighting on the spot because of jealousy, all of us were content and gradually dispersed, ready to have enough food and energy to enjoy the dragon and tiger fight that will be staged in the gymnasium in the afternoon.


    This is about the ownership of a school flower. It''s exciting to think about it.


    When Chen ang left, he did not forget to pick up the flowers on the ground with his friends. Li futu looked at them and wondered, "girl, this boy is probably good in the younger generation. Do you really not think about it?"


    Thinking that she was going to face her cousin, Su Yuan was in no mood to think about other things. Hearing that, she didn''t have a good way: "what do you think about? You have to think about it yourself. Don''t all say that homosexuality is true love now! "


    Li futu sighed. This girl can''t beat or scold. He really has no way with her.


    Even if she deliberately slowed down her pace, the distance was just so small. After half a minute''s dallying, Su Yuan came to the Audi TT and called her voice through the window.


    Shen yini''s face was expressionless.


    Su Yuan lowered her head and looked at her toes, uneasy.


    Li futu coughed and said with a strong smile: "listen to me, this is a misunderstanding. In fact..."


    "Shut up


    Feeling the cold sight that could not be covered by the toad mirror, Li futu closed his mouth rationally.


    "Su Yuan, do you remember how your mother taught you when you were young?"


    "Girls should love themselves."


    Su Yuan murmured, not daring to look at her cousin''s face.


    Shen yini said with a cold smile, "it''s very good. I''m afraid you still remember. What were you doing just now?"


    "I..." Su Yuan bit her lip.


    "In front of so many students, you even openly took the initiative to kiss a man. What do you want people in your school to think of you in the future?"


    The elder sister is like a mother. When she thinks of the previous scene, Shen yini is furious. This kind of anger is even more turbulent than Li futu''s forced kiss.


    Seeing Su Yuan''s pitiful air, she secretly admires Shen yini''s power. Meanwhile, Li futu is a little impatient.


    "Well, it''s not as serious as you said. It''s normal for young people to cuddle and love each other. You don''t have to make such a fuss..."


    That''s it.


    Su Yuan wants to nod a few words when she hears the speech, but she looks up and sees her cousin''s cold face. Her lips move and she swallows the words wisely.


    "Make a fuss?"


    Shen yini sneered and turned her attention to Li futu: "you are a man. Of course, it doesn''t matter."


    Li futu frowned when he saw the other person''s words. "It''s a complete accident. She just didn''t like the boy, so she came to me as a shield. I believe you can see that. Moreover, the girl is now an adult and has the right to be responsible for her own behavior. Do you want to take care of her for a lifetime? It''s her own life. You can give advice, but you''re not qualified to give advice. "


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, Su Yuan couldn''t help clapping for Li futu. She secretly looked at Li futu''s absent-minded cousin. She plucked up her courage and said in a low voice, "it''s a big deal. I''ll let brother futu be my boyfriend in the future, so people won''t talk nonsense."


    But Shen yini didn''t hear that. After listening to Li futu''s words, she was silent for ten seconds, and then she said again, "you can solve all the remaining problems, and then take Su Yuan back to Chunqiu Huafu. I''ll go back and wait for you."


    After that, Shen yini turned around and left without any hesitation.


    She was not interested in the so-called "Duel" that followed. You know, this guy can beat Dong Zhiyuan with a strong hand. Is he still talking about cleaning up a child?


    Instead of taking the risk of identity exposure and wasting time watching a game without any suspense, it''s better to go back and think about what Li futu said just now.


    Is there really something wrong with the way she has been controlling Su Yuan?


    Seeing Audi TT disappear in sight, Su Yuan is still unbelievable.


    "So my sister spared me?"


    "It''s not that easy."


    Li futu was obviously not so optimistic as Su Yuan. Looking at the direction of Audi''s departure, he said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid there will be a more severe storm waiting for you after I go home."


    Su Yuan''s small face suddenly stepped down and grabbed Li futu''s arm. She said pitifully, "brother futu, you are my boyfriend now. You have to protect me."


    Li futu smiles, noncommittal, touched the girl''s hair, sighed: "blocked in the door, you should not eat, go, accompany you to eat, even if you die, you have to be a full ghost."


    Su Yuan seemed to laugh for a long time.


    Because Li futu said that she had already eaten, so Su Yuan didn''t propose to go to the restaurant outside. She was also very loyal and didn''t forget to call down several little sisters in her dormitory. A strange combination of one man and three women went to the nearest canteen from the girls'' dormitory."Your school is a dormitory for three people?"


    On the way, Li futu asked casually. After the introduction, he got to know some of Su Yuan''s roommates. One is Zhang Xinlan, who is not amazing, medium-sized at most, but has a pair of attractive long legs. He is also very generous. The other is slightly reserved. His name is Zhou Qiao. He is about 1.6 meters tall, typical of a small family.


    "Of course not."


    Zhang Xinlan, who has a pair of big long legs, is indifferent to Li futu, a stranger he meets for the first time. She says with a smile: "our dormitory No.512 is a famous beauty dormitory in Dongdu. Of course, it has nothing to do with Qiao Qiao and I owe it to the other two beauties."


    Her eyes turned around Su Yuan''s childlike face. "The first one is naturally your Yuanyuan, and the other is the goddess of picking Wei, who only reads the books of sages and sages, and even doesn''t eat food."


    Li futu subconsciously said: "he Caiwei?"


    "Why, how do you know?"


    Zhang Xinlan picked eyebrows in surprise, then looked at Li futu with a smile, pulled Su Yuan and said, "Yuanyuan, you have to be careful. It seems that your family has a bad heart for another school flower in our dormitory."


    Su Yuan blushed, "what are you talking about? If Caiwei hears you, she won''t worry about you."


    Li Fu Tu said with a wry smile, "don''t get me wrong. I just heard the boys of Dongda talking about the four beauties. That''s why I know the name."


    "Oh, so it is..."


    Zhang Xinlan deliberately lengthened the epilogue, and Zhou Qiao patted her with a smile, "well, don''t embarrass others. If you scare them away, Yuanyuan won''t have to work hard for you?"


    Su Yuan''s face is almost red to the root of her neck, but she doesn''t have the meaning to explain it.


    Li futu pretended not to hear, and secretly lamented that none of these female college students is easy to deal with.

 Chapter 34

    As a famous first-class university in China, Donghai university has perfect teaching staff and hardware facilities. There are three indoor gymnasiums, all built according to national standards, with volleyball, table tennis, basketball and badminton courts, and four seasons constant temperature system.


    Although Chen ang didn''t say which gymnasium he was in, he must be the biggest of the three gymnasiums. It''s located in the center of the East University. When Li futu accompanied the three beauties to have a meal, walked along the road and chatted with them. When he entered the gymnasium, it was more than ten minutes away from the appointed two points. However, when he looked up, it was all people in the gymnasium. What could he do Almost all of them were full, as if the whole Donghai university students had gathered.


    It''s empty.


    Li futu was surprised: "don''t people in your school have classes?"


    "Skipping one or two classes is nothing."


    During a meal, the relationship between Li futu and Su Yuan''s two roommates got closer. Looking at the crowd, Zhang Xinlan seemed not surprised. She said with a smile, "it''s about the battle for school flowers, and it''s Chen ang, the man of the year of Dongda, who is not interested in defending the dignity of our Dongda man by fighting against foreign invaders ¡£¡±


    Li futu touched the bridge of his nose.


    In fact, Li futu and his party came into the arena. A lot of people''s eyes immediately bet on it. At noon, a lot of people were not at the scene, but I heard that a fierce man let Su Yuan throw his arms. At the moment, there are at least one or two thousand people in the stadium, most of whom have never seen Li futu. But looking at Su Yuan standing close to him, everyone knows that this guy is probably the main one who dug the corner of their east wall.


    "Angzi, is that what Suyuan likes?"


    At a basketball court in the northeast corner of the stadium, a young man in a basketball suit also looked at Li futu with the eyes of the whole audience. He was nearly 1.9 meters tall and at an amazing altitude. He was the main center of Dongda school team.


    Chen ang, who came to the scene half an hour ago, changed his fashionable dress, put on the uniform of the East University team, took the basketball from his teammates, stood on the three-point line and made a light jump. With a "Shua", the ball entered the net.


    He wiped his sweat. "That''s right."


    "It looks like that, but I don''t see any three heads and six arms." Almost all the members of the East University team gathered together. Someone looked at Li futu and muttered, "why did Su Yuan suddenly fall in love with this boy? I haven''t heard any news before. It''s really strange."


    After warming up, Chen ang looked over there and said with a bitter smile, "she told me it was love at first sight."


    There is a youth with No. 10 printed on his uniform. He can''t help laughing. He patted Chen ang on the shoulder and said, "Aung Tzu, I''m sorry for your change."


    Now there may still be that kind of mindless fanatic, but they believe that Su Yuan, who has refused Chen Ang''s confession for countless times, is definitely not that kind of person. Su Yuan even said the reason for such nonsense. Obviously, she didn''t want to cover it up. It seems that she really didn''t have any feeling for Chen ang.


    Through today''s events, Chen ang has seen this clearly. Looking at the girl who is standing beside others at the moment, she murmurs: "I''m just a little unwilling."


    Several members of the East University team looked at each other and sighed. They had already advised Chen ang that there was no need to be so persistent. With Chen Ang''s conditions, what kind of girl could not be found and why she had to be hanged in a tree? But Chen ang just went his own way, which led to today''s scene.


    Being admitted to Donghai University and successfully selected into the school team among so many competitors proves that they are not the kind of little boys with developed limbs and simple mind. They will not think foolishly that if Chen ang wins the game, Su Yuan will change her mind. In fact, they all know that no matter what the outcome of the duel, Chen ang had already lost at the beginning.


    The young man with the highest altitude of nearly 1.9 meters pounded Chen Ang''s chest, "angzi, anyway, our brothers will always support you."


    Chen ang smiles gratefully, takes a deep breath, and then walks in the direction of Li futu, with high morale in his eyes.


    His uncle said, men can lose, but not without backbone, even if it is to meet the failure, but also straight back!


    "How do you want to compare it?"


    In the huge gymnasium, more than 2000 people, both boys and girls and teachers who came to watch the battle out of curiosity, fell silent when they saw Chen ang standing in front of Li futu.


    The whole stadium was almost silent for a moment.


    "The guest is as he pleases."


    Li futu''s response is still indifferent.


    "Good."


    Chen ang nodded, found that the other side did not call what a friend, then said: "we single pick, who first three balls, who wins."


    The rules are simple and clear.


    More importantly, it''s fair.


    There is no intrigue, this is the most essential duel between men.


    Li futu shrugged, "I don''t mind."


    "It''s about eight minutes to two. You can warm up first." Chen ang reminded that he didn''t want to take advantage of the other party.


    Li futu smiles, "thank you, but don''t waste time. Let''s start now."Then he took off his suit coat and handed it to Su Yuan. "Girl, please hold it for me."


    Su Yuan took the clothes in her hand, "come on!"


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing, "it doesn''t matter whether you cheer me on or not. As long as you don''t cause me any more trouble in the future, I''ll thank God."


    Su Yuan''s small face suddenly turned from sunny to overcast and glared at Li Fu.


    "Qingcheng, do you think this guy pretends? How can he be so relaxed as to come to play


    At the edge of the gymnasium, one of the spectators looked at Li futu and Chen ang as they walked towards the basketball court. Hearing their sister''s muttering, they said with a smile, "do you think Su Yuan will take a fancy to an ostentatious man?"


    "That''s true, but that''s Chen angye..."


    The girl in the white dress interrupted her: "OK, I know you like Chen ang. In fact, you have to thank others. If Chen ang loses, you have a chance, don''t you?"


    "How can you be so sure that Chen ang will lose? Could it be that Do you know that guy? "


    No, that guy not only conquered Suyuan, but also had something to do with Qingcheng?


    "I don''t know." Fortunately, the girl named Qingcheng shook her head.


    "Anyway, I absolutely support Chen ang."


    "Silly girl."


    Smell speech, white dress girl shakes her head a smile, icy flesh and jade bone, bright teeth and bright eyes, picturesque, live up to the name of the city.


    "Du..."


    On the basketball court, which was focused by everyone, a P.E. teacher on duty in the library acted as a temporary referee. Under the attention of the public, he officially sounded the clarion call for the start of the game.

 Chapter 35

    In order to show the friendship of the host and his absolute confidence in the basketball field, Chen ang let Li futu take the lead in serving. Li futu is welcome.


    Hearing the whistle, Li futu dribbled slowly into the three-point line. Chen ang blocked the ball with both hands and arched his upper body slightly. His eyes were like hawk falcon, staring at Li futu''s every move, but he was not in a hurry. No matter in which battlefield, patience is indispensable.


    Seeing this, some people were surprised, "I didn''t expect Chen ang to be so serious."


    "Nonsense, it''s a battle of honor about dignity. How can we be a little careless?" Someone refuted immediately.


    "It''s said that when the news came out at noon, someone had already started to bet on the outcome of the duel. It''s said that the amount of money on the disk is close to one million now!"


    "Hey, I''ve got two thousand dollars in a million."


    "Yo? Who''s the winner? "


    "Isn''t that nonsense? As Mr. Dong, I definitely support Chen ang! But it seems that there are many people who want to win against the guy who comes out suddenly. Damn, those people are traitors! "


    There was constant discussion in the gymnasium, but no matter what they were saying, their eyes were always focused on the two figures on the basketball court.


    "Yuanyuan, how is your brother futu playing basketball? It will be ugly if you lose later. "


    Zhou Qiao was worried. As a girl, she doesn''t have the same mentality of school boys. Her sister will support whoever she likes. That''s it. Besides, through her short time at lunch just now, she has a good impression on Li futu. She has a humorous and witty talk. She looks like she can be a star. She seems to have money, and she is no worse than Chen ang in all aspects. However, in basketball, Zhou Qiao is not sure. After all, Chen Ang''s achievements in the school team in the past three years are obvious to all.


    When she heard Zhou Qiao''s words, Su Yuan had nothing to say. She didn''t know how that guy was playing basketball. To tell the truth, she didn''t even dare to guarantee whether Li futu would play basketball. But now, seeing Li futu''s dribbling is still natural, her heart can be put down.


    "Don''t worry, don''t you believe my eyes?"


    Su Yuan pretends to be calm. In fact, her heart is full of ups and downs. If Li futu loses, she can pat her ass and leave. But she will have to live in school for two years, and it will be her who will lose face at that time.


    Now Su Yuan regrets that she didn''t stop Li futu when Chen ang put forward the duel, but she can''t turn back the clock. Now she can only hope that the guy is not a fool who wants to show off his ability.


    Li futu naturally doesn''t care what the onlookers think. When he is close to the two-point line, he suddenly makes an action that seems to shoot. Chen ang subconsciously jumps up to cover the opponent''s shot after years of reaction. But when he jumps together, Li futu instantly shortens and then accelerates.


    Bad!


    Chen ang immediately reflected that he had been cheated, but it was too late.


    When he fell to the ground and turned around to continue to catch up, Li futu had already stood up, holding the ball with one arm, leaning back in the air, like a powerful bow.


    "Bang Dang!"


    With the sound of a powerful dunk, the scene was suddenly quiet, as if it was just a short calm before the storm. A few seconds later, the whole scene was like a volcanic eruption, boiling instantly!


    Li futu used a textbook like Tomahawk dunk, surging everyone''s blood!


    "My dear..."


    Countless people were stunned. The basketball court of Dongda was built in strict accordance with international standards, and the height of the basket was 3.05 meters, while Li futu looked less than 1.8 meters. With the height of at least half an arm higher than the basket when he dunked just now, his jumping ability was really shocking.


    "Wow..."


    Su Yuan couldn''t help but open her mouth wide. She was so cute that she wanted to be bitten.


    "Where did Yuanyuan find such a monster?" Looking at the light landing of Li Fu Tu, Zhang Xinlan muttered to himself.


    "It''s over. Now my God is in suspense."


    The girl sitting next to the white dress collapsed.


    In the whole gymnasium, it seems that except for Li futu himself, only the girl named Qingcheng looks the most calm. Even Chen ang is staring at the shaking basket at the moment.


    Li futu picked up the ball and threw it at his opponent. "It''s your turn."


    At this moment, the balance in everyone''s heart began to shake up, they have realized that this man is not to be brave, but a basketball expert who is not inferior to Chen ang.


    Chen ang took the ball, his eyes became very solemn, and he completely abandoned the pride of standing on the basketball court.


    Dribble, stop, tilt back, take off The whole process is as natural as clouds and flowing water, which is highly visual. The basketball draws a wonderful arc in the air, and finally enters the net.


    The cheers continued.


    "Not bad."


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    Chen ang threw out the ball, "it''s like that to each other."


    This time, Chen ang did not dare to relax half a point, strictly guard against sticking to Li futu, and kept Li futu out of the inner distance.Li futu squinted and suddenly accelerated.


    Chen ang thought that he was going to be strong, and he didn''t dodge. He was going to defend himself. But he didn''t expect that Li futu jumped up and knocked him away from the free throw line. He was like a dragon taking off. Over the basketball hall of Donghai University, he reappeared the classic dunk of Jordan, the God of basketball.


    The whole stadium was silent.


    "Aung Tzu lost."


    Several members of the East University team sighed when they saw this scene.


    Although they are proud, they are not blindly arrogant. They can''t compete with each other in terms of their explosive power and jumping power. This kind of abnormal physical quality can almost be compared with the superstars in the NBA.


    The result is not what they expected, although Chen ang then three steps to make a layup to recover a point, also can not save the defeat.


    The result of the duel was settled under the loud sound of a 360 degree windmill dunk by Li futu.


    Li futu smashed the pride of Dong University with three almost incredible but full dunks, and left his own legend in the sky of Donghai University Gymnasium.


    It''s not so much a duel between men as a personal show by Li futu.


    Everyone can see that Chen ang is not this man''s opponent at all, far from it.


    "I lost."


    Basketball is still bouncing on the court, but the game is over. Chen ang, who was defeated, did not get angry. Instead, he admitted his failure in front of the whole court.


    He looked at Li futu, calm eyes, "from now on, I Chen ang will no longer pester Su Yuan, but if I know you are not good to her, I will certainly not let you go."


    Li futu not only didn''t pay attention to the threat of the other side, but also showed his appreciation.


    It''s rare for young people to be able to win without being arrogant and lose without being discouraged.


    Ignoring all kinds of eyes from all directions, Chen ang picked up the ball and went to his teammates. From beginning to end, he didn''t look back at Su Yuan.


    This may be the best way to leave it, Su Yuan''s vision is not wrong, he found a far less than the man.


    Chen ang shook his head, laughed at himself and quickened his pace.


    When love comes to the end, it''s to make way for your happiness.


    Yuanyuan, you must be happy in the future.

 Chapter 36

    Just as a beggar would not envy a millionaire, he would only envy a beggar with a higher income. Although Li futu defeated the proud son of their East University team, the students in the whole stadium did not have any hatred for Li futu.


    In front of absolute strength. People tend to abandon the camp, choose to admire or envy. So at the moment, Li futu enjoys a kind of almost King''s courtesy in the gymnasium of Donghai University.


    Originally, many of the girls who came to cheer for Chen ang were staring at Li futu with bright eyes. To this, the male compatriots of Dongda can only watch helplessly.


    If any hero can come forward at this time and kill Li futu, there is no doubt that he will become a hero of Dongda in an instant, attracting beautiful women to throw themselves in their arms and embark on the peak of his life.


    It''s not that no one has fantasized so much. It''s a little exciting to think about the beautiful scene of becoming a hero. Unfortunately, when the reality of light comes into the ideal, the beautiful scenes in their minds are fragile as bubbles, and they are reduced to fragments in an instant.


    I''m afraid no one in the whole school team is his opponent with the abnormal strength that he just showed. Those who can enter the university may not be all top students, but there must be no fool. Chen Ang''s lessons are there, and no one is willing to send them to the door foolishly. At that time, the hero will become a bear instead of a laughing stock of the whole school.


    For the eyes of the outside world, Li futu doesn''t care at all. Although he is not much older than the students of Donghai University, his mentality is not at the same level at all. He ended the game with three smashing dunks, not to be cool, but to let Chen ang understand the gap and give up completely. Otherwise, if Chen Ang''s heart is not willing to continue to pester, Su Yuan''s girl will come to annoy him again.


    For Chen ang, to be honest, Li futu still has some appreciation. He even thinks that it would be nice if Su Yuan could be with her. Unfortunately, life is not based on personal will. Even though Li futu thinks that she is a good match, she still has to defeat Chen Ang''s hope.


    I don''t want to kill bole, but Bole really died for himself.


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that after winning, Li futu is not happy and complacent, but helpless. So when Su Yuan came to congratulate him, he had no expression on his face. On the contrary, he glared at the girl.


    Su Yuan doesn''t care either. Now her coke is broken and her annoying pursuers are gone. Her "boyfriend" has become a famous figure in the school. She is proud of her.


    Even if this "boyfriend" is fake, who knows?


    "Brother futu, you are so good. How come I never heard you say you can play basketball?"


    Su Yuan seems to be too deep into the play. In front of more than 2000 people, she naturally holds Li futu''s arm. Her little face is full of happiness.


    Girl, we''ve known each other for less than two days. Are we familiar?


    For Su Yuan''s words, Li futu secretly felt funny at the same time, sighed: "there are many things you don''t know."


    Su Yuan a brilliant smile: "it doesn''t matter, after more time to slowly understand."


    Hearing the words, Li futu''s eyebrows tremble. He has no reason to have an uncertain premonition. He doesn''t know that at this time, in Su Yuan''s heart, he is like a mysterious treasure house.


    Very rich, basketball is still so powerful, can be hired as a bodyguard cousin, certainly quite able to play, this guy how many things have not shown?


    Su Yuan now feels like a treasure digger about to explore the mysterious treasure, determined to dig out the secret of this guy bit by bit.


    "Well, well, you two don''t show love here. I don''t see so many people watching. Yuanyuan, if you go on showing like this, you won''t be afraid of causing public indignation?"


    Zhang Xinlan looks at Su Yuan and teases her. She only glances at Li futu occasionally. There seems to be some special light in her eyes.


    Li futu didn''t pay attention, but Su Yuan, who is also a woman, keenly catches the difference of her roommate.


    this is not a joke.


    Su Yuan doesn''t say a word, but she tightens Li futu''s arm again. Even if it''s not her own, she doesn''t intend to give it to others.


    Zhou Qiao is quite normal, looking at Li futu''s eyes in addition to surprise, nothing else, she also joked: "Lan Lan is right, it really makes people excited, even if your brother futu is even more powerful, I''m afraid it can''t cope with it?"


    Su Yuan nodded her head. She had found that many coquettish hooves were staring at the men around her. Hum, didn''t you all cheer for Chen ang before? It''s real that you changed your mind so soon.


    "Brother futu, let''s go."


    Even though she didn''t show it on her face, her "boyfriend" was being watched by so many girls. Even if she was a schoolgirl, Su Yuan was still a little under pressure. She pulled Li futu and pulled him out of the gym.


    Walking on Xiangzhang Road on campus, Su Yuan didn''t seem to consider the existence of two roommates around her. When she found that she couldn''t see the gym, she immediately stopped and began to train her husband."You will not step into the East without my approval in the future!"


    She faced Li futu, with a small face on her back and serious eyes.


    Li futu is puzzled. What''s the situation?


    Zhang Xinlan guessed Su Yuan''s thoughts and said with a smile: "Yuanyuan, are you making a mountain out of a molehill? Is it difficult that you have no confidence in yourself? "


    Su Yuan glanced at her, "Lan Lan, it''s my private business."


    Zhang Xinlan''s smile froze and he didn''t speak any more.


    Zhou Qiao looked at the two sisters and began to look strange.


    Li futu naturally can''t guess these daughter''s thoughts, and he doesn''t have the interest to guess. Although he doesn''t understand how Su Yuan suddenly put forward such a request, he still nods to face and says: "no problem."


    In fact, Li futu had to come back. No, he would not come back even if the girl begged him.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao naturally don''t understand the truth. This situation falls into their eyes, that is, Su Yuan really "teaches her husband well.".


    Su Yuan''s big eyes narrowed with satisfaction and walked forward with her bright face holding Li futu''s arm again.


    Li futu is heartless without this girl. He is still thinking about a big problem that has not been solved.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Su Yuan said she was going to take Li futu to their school. Li futu''s phone rang.


    Li futu took out the phone. When he saw the caller ID, his eyes trembled. Then he pretended to turn around and said, "I''ll take a call."


    Su Yuan didn''t care. She nodded and let him go. She continued to talk about the monthly exam with Zhou Qiao.


    Someone who said he was going to answer the phone walked farther and farther away with his mobile phone. Instead of connecting, he hung it up and even turned it off. Then he put the phone on his ear and made a conversation. He pretended to look back. When he found that Su Yuan didn''t pay attention to this side, he immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran away.


    A few minutes later, when her mobile phone rings, Su Yuan reacts. Looking at the title of her cousin on the screen of her mobile phone, she turns her head fiercely, but where can she see the figure of Li futu.


    "Li futu, you bastard!"


    A sharp cursing suddenly sounded, startled birds scattered.

 Chapter 37

    Li futu naturally can''t hear Su Yuan''s curse. In a few minutes, he has already slipped away. As long as he doesn''t carry his luck home, he believes Su Yuan can''t find him.


    On the way to Donghai University, Shen yini wrote down his number. Now the other party called him, only to ask him to take Suyuan back to Chunqiu Huafu for trial, so he hung up and turned off the phone without hesitation.


    I''m kidding. He''s not stupid. How can he fall into the trap. What''s more, it''s Su Yuan''s girl who caused it. She can be said to be the victim. Why should she carry the pot on her own?


    Li futu is very clear that if she and Su Yuan go back together, there is no doubt that Su Yuan will blame herself. Therefore, based on the idea that people will not be killed for themselves, Li futu decisively chooses Thirty-six Strategies as the best policy.


    If you''re not here, the two sisters will be able to communicate better, won''t they?


    Li futu doesn''t feel guilty at all. He has even made up his mind to stay away. He won''t go back tonight. When the two sisters have sorted out the problems, he will show up again. As for Su Yuan''s small arms and legs, how to withstand Shen yini''s storm is not his consideration.


    I''m not really the girl''s boyfriend. Is it difficult to help her fight in front of everything?


    I''m not a backer.


    Without a guide, Li futu had a good time strolling around the campus of Dongda alone. Almost three o''clock, most of them were in class. In order to avoid being hit by Su Yuan, he chose a lonely road. Along the way, he saw a lot of trees, but few people saw them.


    Donghai university is very big, covering an area of more than 1.6 million square meters. If you really want to leave, you can''t finish it in a day. However, Li futu is not in a hurry. Now he is worried that it would be a tragedy if a person accidentally meets Su Yuan at a corner. And he suspected that the girl might be waiting for herself at the school gate. He was not in a hurry to go out. He wandered around aimlessly. It was like experiencing college life.


    No matter how high the achievement is, not having studied in university is really a big regret in life.


    Before he knew it, Li futu went to the famous Weiyang Lake in Donghai University. He sat on a wooden chair by the lake and lit a cigarette. He had a strange idea that if he had not been sent abroad in those years, what was he doing now?


    Is it living a life of sound and lust, dreaming all day long, or is it arranged to be a trivial civil servant in some corner?


    So, the girl chose to give up herself, but she also achieved herself.


    I don''t know what she would say to herself if she could meet again?


    Is it silence, or a sorry that I didn''t say at that time?


    But the biggest possibility is that we will never meet again in our lifetime.


    Although that Kyoto is big, he would never set foot in it again.


    Li futu was holding a cigarette and looking at the Weiyang lake, with a smile of vicissitudes.


    "Handsome, is this seat taken?"


    All of a sudden, a soft voice came, which brought Li futu''s thoughts back to reality.


    He turned his head, and a girl in a white dress burst into his eyes.


    Three thousand green silk like waterfall, set off her skin color is more white, her eyes like water, stand there, add a touch of gorgeous color to the Weiyang lake.


    Li futu also deliberately looked around and found that there was no one else. Then he was sure that he had heard it right. The handsome guy was really calling himself.


    Li futu doesn''t think that the other party has a crush on him. Maybe others are just like him. He just happens to be here.


    He shook his head, said no, said thank you, and then sat down beside him.


    A refreshing fragrance came from my body. Li futu knew that it was tulip, and he had smelled it on another girl.


    Looking at the lake, Li Fu Tu said with a smile, "do you like tulips?"


    The girl in the white dress seemed a little surprised. After looking at Li Fu''s picture for several seconds, she said with a smile, "yes, I like tulip because it represents nobility and holiness."


    Li futu nodded and took a cigarette: "once a girl said so, she is a princess."


    The girl in the white dress said nothing.


    Li futu turned to smile: "it seems that I don''t have the talent to tell jokes."


    "Not really."


    The white dress girl couldn''t help laughing and didn''t take Li futu''s words to heart.


    "You don''t have to go to class? Why did you come here alone? " Li futu asked casually.


    The girl tilted her head: "aren''t you the same?"


    "I''m not from your university. I''m just lost. I''ll have a rest here."


    Li futu did not change his face. He was not embarrassed at all.


    The girl in the white dress could not help but smile. The shallow pear vortex on her cheek became the most beautiful scenery by Weiyang lake at the moment."If you mean to make me laugh, congratulations on your success. Hello, I''m Gu Qingcheng, Qingcheng of Qingguo Qingcheng. "


    I''m so proud to introduce myself.


    Li futu was not surprised to hear the name of Gu Qingcheng. With each other''s beauty and temperament, he has long guessed that most of them are the most noble flowers of Donghai University.


    Are you lucky enough to be able to chat up the school flower when you smoke here?


    Li futu shook his head and laughed to himself: "Hello, Li futu."


    Usually those men introduce themselves with all their strength. They want to tell them all about how rich and successful they are. It''s the first time Gu Qingcheng has heard such a simple self introduction, and he even has a name.


    She was a little dazed immediately, but she quickly responded and asked like chatting: "since you are not a student of our East University, why are you here?"


    "Come and see a sister."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "do you men have many sisters?"


    Li futu was stunned and then lost his smile. He shook his head and said, "it''s not what you think. That girl''s personality can''t be subdued by ordinary people. I''m not qualified."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled, and he didn''t go back to the bottom.


    "When I have nothing to do, I often come here alone and look at the calm lake. It seems that my heart can become peaceful with it..."


    Li futu touched his nose. "Did I disturb you?"


    Gu Qingcheng turns his head and smiles: "maybe it''s fate."


    She didn''t lie. She often came to the lakeside to relax when no one was around. Before she came here, she didn''t expect to meet the man who shocked the whole court in the basketball hall not long ago. Just now, after watching for a while, she was sure, and then she said hello somehow.


    As she said, perhaps this is really the so-called fate.


    Li futu laughed and did not express his opinion. If the other party knew that he was an executioner full of crime, he would not think so.


    The wind from the lake made Gu Qingcheng''s hair light. She said softly, "do you know, today is my 20th birthday..."


    Li futu was stunned. He didn''t know why the other party would say such words to a stranger he met by chance. But out of politeness, he said with a smile: "happy birthday."


    Gu Qingcheng turned his head, and his gentle smile seemed to treat an old friend for many years, "can I invite you to my birthday party?"

 Chapter 38

    As a stranger, Gu Qingcheng''s invitation does seem a bit abrupt, but it doesn''t mean that she has any special ideas about Li futu.


    Just like an ordinary person, when she meets a heterosexual who is outstanding in all aspects, she doesn''t mind making friends with her partner. So does Gu Qingcheng. She just obeys her own will. It''s good for her partner to agree, even if she refuses, it''s not a pity.


    Li futu was stunned when he heard that he was a stranger who met by chance. As a favorite beauty, she suddenly invited herself to her birthday party. As long as there were rational people, they would doubt whether the other party had any intention for her. Li futu looked at Gu Qingcheng subconsciously, with strange eyes and no voice.


    Gu Qingcheng seemed to react, stroking his hair, which was blown by the breeze. He said with an unnatural smile: "I''m sorry, it''s me who''s rude..."


    "Do you have good wine?"


    Li futu chuckled abruptly.


    "Well?"


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, then said with a smile: "of course, there are not only good wine, but also many beautiful women."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, but he readily agreed. Anyway, he had nothing to do at night, and he didn''t plan to go back to Chunqiu Washington. He might as well take a look at the beautiful world of Donghai city.


    The two exchanged their mobile phone numbers in a friendly way. Gu Qingcheng said that he would not stay any longer after he was informed of the place of the party by his mobile phone. Li futu watched her leave and lit a cigarette again. After smoking, he picked up his mobile phone facing the Weiyang lake.


    He is not a person who doesn''t know the world. The other party kindly invited him. It''s too shameful for him to run away empty handed. What''s more, he has to reserve a decent gift. But Li futu is really not good at giving gifts, especially gifts to women, so he is going to call someone for help.


    Although he didn''t come to Donghai city for a few days, Li futu has already met many women, and they are all goddess figures in the eyes of ordinary people. However, he knows very well that Shen yini can''t be called by this phone. Otherwise, he will be caught in the trap. He takes the mobile phone which was turned on again not long ago and plays with it for a while, then finds out the name of a judge and dials it out.


    "The emperor of hell."


    The call was soon put through. Suddenly, a cold voice seemed to vanish the human feelings came from the mobile phone.


    Li futu, who had been used to this for a long time, didn''t mind. He said with a smile, "how is the hell now? Is nothing wrong? "


    "All is well."


    There are four magistrates in the prefecture, who are responsible for rewarding good, punishing evil, inspecting and checking, and the one who finally communicates with Li futu, who is responsible for urging his life.


    Li futu nodded and was silent for a while. He coughed softly and said, "Cui pan, what do you say you should give a girl as a gift?"


    The other end of the phone was silent.


    Cui pan, a fierce and powerful life-threatening judge in the world, has made countless outlaws shudder. Now he seems to be asked the question of giving girls presents as a love expert. Li futu is probably the one who can do this.


    "I don''t think we should ask Mengpo this kind of question?"


    After a long time, the voice came from the other end of the phone again. Even with Cui Pan''s indifference, the tone at the moment inevitably revealed a ray of embarrassment.


    "Well, you don''t have to trouble Mengpo..."


    Li futu''s eyelids twitched, and his mind suddenly came up with the purple hair of the demon. Then he shook his head with a headache and dispelled it in his mind.


    "Yes, you are more idiotic than me in this respect, so I won''t be hard for you."


    Li futu sighed and decided to hang up the phone.


    "Is Yandi in Donghai city of Longguo now?" Cui pan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Li futu, who is clear that Cui Pan''s personality never talks nonsense, nodded: "well, what''s the matter?"


    "Two years ago, I left one thing in Donghai city. It should be more suitable as a gift."


    Cui Pan said, "if necessary, I''ll inform the other party to deliver the things."


    For Cui Pan''s ability to handle affairs, Li futu has always been very relieved, but he didn''t think much about it. He reported his address to the other party and hung up.


    The Royal Club, headquartered in Jinling, has branches all over the major cities in the south of Longguo. It adopts a strict membership system and is divided into various levels according to the wealth and family background of its members. At the moment, a high-quality dinner is being held in the box a of the Royal Club in Donghai city. The huge round table is almost filled with all kinds of delicacies and game, and seven or eight men are dining around it Sitting at a table, if everyone inside carries it out alone, they will have the huge energy of stamping their feet and shaking Donghai three times.


    Zhou Yajun, the head of Zhou''s jewelry company, is a famous jewelry tycoon in the whole dragon kingdom. His jewelry shop is all over the country.


    Tang Wanshan, a famous real estate tycoon, founded Tangshan group. Now it has become a leading enterprise in the real estate industry of Longguo, a big taxpayer in Donghai city. The Chunqiu Huafu, where Shen yini lives, is a project he developed in her early years.Dong Kun, chairman of time screen group, yes, time screen media is a subsidiary under his name, and Dong Zhiyuan is his son.


    ¡­¡­


    "Thanks to your unremitting efforts over the years, Donghai city is prosperous today. In the future, I hope you can help each other and continue to contribute to the construction of Donghai city with me."


    One man raised his glass and said with a smile that he was only in his early fifties, but he was slightly bald. At the moment, his smile seemed harmless to human beings and animals, but the light in his eyes revealed that he was not as simple as he was on the surface. During his actions, there was a sense of dignity that had been in a high position for a long time.


    As soon as he raised his glass, all the big men in the people''s eyes raised their cups one after another. The warm smile on his face didn''t show any airs at all.


    "Xue Ju is very kind. Donghai is our hometown. Of course, we will do our best for the development of our hometown."


    "What Mr. Tang said is that I recently thought about holding a charity auction to auction some treasures from our jewelry store. The proceeds from the auction will be used for educational construction and poverty support. Of course, Mr. Dong needs to cooperate with me. At that time, I will invite Mr. Dong to arrange some stars to come and have a hot scene."


    Dong Kun said with a smile: "that''s of course. Since brother Zhou has this heart, I, Dong Kun, would like to do my best."


    "You are all big entrepreneurs in Donghai City, with great ability and responsibility. I''m very happy to see you all working together like this. Ha ha..."


    Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau, laughs, "come on, brother Yan, president Dong, boss Zhou, everyone Let''s drink it together. "


    Several bigwig level figures were very cooperative, laughing and drinking, but the corner of their eyes were not clear, sweeping to someone sitting on Xue Pinggui''s right side.


    Xue Pinggui may have no intention, but which of you is not an old fox better than a ghost. From the name of Xue Pinggui, you can sensitively grasp the intimacy and estrangement between the other party and the people here.


    A sentence from Mr. Yan, a sentence from Mr. Dong and Mr. Zhou, is a sentence.


    But they didn''t show any abnormality, just like no one else, they continued to push the cup and change the cup.


    In Xue Pinggui''s mind, he is more important than Dong Kun, the tycoons in the shopping malls, and he can make the big guys present speechless. Naturally, the identity of "brother Yan" is extraordinary.


    He started his career more than 20 years ago. Later, he was favored by the noble people and soared all the way. Now he has a tendency to surpass Mr. Gu.


    Even in the rivers and lakes, some people have begun to give him a name, and gradually accepted by people, increasingly loud.


    Cuntou Guozi face, not only has a strong physique, but also has a high IQ which is not as good as that of a rash person. After more than 20 years of hard work, it has successfully established its foothold in the exclusive East China Sea and stood in a very peak position.


    His name is Yan Donglai.


    The East China Sea is called the king of the East China Sea!

 Chapter 39

    "Mr. Yan, thank you very much for the dog incident a few days ago."


    Dong Kun raised the cup to Yan Donglai. Although he was older than Yan Donglai, he was very polite. "Here''s to you."


    "It''s just a small matter. Mr. Dong is very polite."


    Yan Donglai shakes his head and laughs. He drinks his face.


    "Zhiyuan is a tool now. Why? Is there anyone else in Donghai city who can offend him? " Tang Wanshan was curious.


    Although some people call Dong Zhiyuan the godfather of today''s entertainment industry, in the box at the moment, which one is not his predecessor is not qualified to sit here at his level.


    "It seems that a coal boss from other places is unhappy with a star under him. I asked someone to help him reconcile."


    Dongyan explained with a smile, "it''s just a trivial matter."


    Wen Yan, no one is continuing to ask, this trivial matter is not worth their concern.


    These people here can achieve today''s status, which is not skilful, to deal with this kind of scene can be said to be handy, to guide the river and mountain do not forget to drink, the atmosphere has always been very warm.


    Suddenly, Yan Donglai''s mobile phone rings.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    He wanted to hang up directly, but when he saw that it was a strange number from abroad, he frowned and went out with a confession.


    "Hello..."


    Yan Donglai closes the door and connects the mobile phone.


    "Yan Donglai?"


    The voice from the other end of the phone seems to have no angry fluctuation, which makes people feel a chill when they listen to it.


    "Who are you?" Yan Donglai twisted his eyebrows. Up to now, few people dare to call him by his name. Even Dong Kun in the box has to be called Mr. Yan.


    "Do you remember something you owed me two years ago? Now it''s time to give it back to me."


    Smell speech, Yan Donglai whole body a shock, in front of eyes seem to emerge that is full of blood night.


    It was two years ago in a newly developed mine in South Africa. He was ordered to talk about a large-scale jewelry cooperation with the other party. Unfortunately, the warlord turned back and was dissatisfied with the agreed price. He and his entourage were all detained as a weight to raise the price.


    Living in a foreign country, and with four or five hundred armed men under each other''s hands, Yan Donglai had already admitted defeat. He thought that even if he could escape this time, he would certainly let them down. But it''s incredible that on the second night of his detention, an unknown number of troops attacked the camp. These attackers were like hell messengers, and started a brutal killing in the cold moonlight.


    Yan Donglai still remembers the scene at that time. The whole camp was stained red with blood. Many people were wiped their necks in their sleep. The screams of despair resounded through the valley, and the real blood flowed into a river. No one in the camp survived. The body of the warlord leader was hung on the pole of the camp and died without rest.


    And they survived because they were oriental faces.


    Yan Donglai remembers that at that time, the leader of the group of ghosts looked at the corpse on the high pole and said the language of the Dragon kingdom.


    "Those who are insatiable will be punished."


    The tone of indifference to life and death is so similar to the call he heard now!


    Although he escaped, Yan Donglai thought that the deal must have been a bubble. But what he never thought was that the people who took over the mine finally completed the deal with him after they learned the reason why he came here.


    At that time, his mood could not be described in words. He did not know why the other party would do this and did not dare to ask. He could only show his gratitude by taking out the best blood drill in the batch of trading goods, but the other party did not refuse, but did not accept, saying that it was kept in his place and needed to be taken.


    Before leaving, Yan Donglai left his business card. He thought that in the world where he stood on tiptoe and couldn''t see clearly, the other party must have forgotten this little thing. Unexpectedly, two years later, he received this call incredibly.


    Fortunately, he still kept the blood diamond, which was put in the head office of Zhouji jewelry store in Donghai city as the treasure of the town.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. I have something urgent to leave. I''ll make amends to you in the future."


    Yan Dong came back to the box and ignored the stunned eyes of the people at the table. He said to Zhou Yajun with a beer belly and rich appearance: "Lao Zhou, let your people put away that piece of stuff. I''ll get it right away."


    After that, Yan Donglai once again denounced the whole audience, and then quickly pulled the door to leave.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Yan, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think I''ve seen him behave like this for a long time."


    There was a lot of discussion in the box. Xue Pinggui narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "brother Yan, I think it''s really urgent. Don''t blame me. Come on and continue to eat..."


    Since Xue Pinggui opened his mouth, everyone was very clever and immediately thought that nothing had happened. No matter how he felt in his heart, at least he continued to drink wine with a smile on the surface.Zhou Yajun was stunned for a moment and then reacted. He immediately got up and went out and called his subordinates according to Yan Donglai''s instructions. Although the piece in Yan Donglai''s mouth didn''t say it clearly, it must be the blood drill that he had been ordering never to take out.


    Since the blood diamond was put in the shop, many big people have paid a high price for it, but Yan Donglai hasn''t let it go. Is it the owner now?


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother Yan, is it over?"


    In binlini, sun Qing, the driver and confidant, drives away from the Royal Club towards Zhouji jewelry head office.


    "Not yet, but there''s something I have to deal with now."


    Yan Donglai opens the car window and lights a cigarette. For a moment, he doesn''t know whether the call he made after two years is a disaster or a blessing to himself. After all, the world is too far away from him.


    Status determines vision. Even now that he has stood on the height of the common people''s fear, Yan Donglai is very clear that the world is much bigger than ordinary people''s imagination, far from the visible sky above his head.


    "Well?"


    Sun Qing frowned, a little puzzled. He was very clear about the weight of those people who had dinner in the imperial court today. Is there anything more important than those big men?


    Yan Donglai took a cigarette. "Sun Qing, do you know that time when you accompanied me to South Africa two years ago?"


    Two years ago, sun Qing, as a member of the entourage, obviously has a fresh memory of the adventure. He was stunned at first, then he was shocked and said, "brother Yan, you mean..."


    Yan Donglai is expressionless, holding his cell phone.


    "The call came after two years of waiting."

 Chapter 40

    Li futu turned off his cell phone again after calling Cui pan. After that, he deliberately sat for another 20 minutes until he thought Su Yuan should have left the school.


    It''s not a joke for him to tell Gu Qingcheng that he lost his way. Fortunately, at two or three o''clock, we can see students in twos and threes asking for directions. When Li futu appeared at the gate of Donghai university again, it was close to 5:30 in the afternoon.


    In front of the gate of the East University, Li futu also hid in the dark and deliberately observed the meeting. Only when he found that he didn''t find Su Yuan''s figure did he finally feel relieved.


    He pulled the collar, and then came out, but before he stepped out of the gate of Dongda, a voice came from behind.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Li futu, who is guilty of theft, is surprised at first, and then reacts that she doesn''t seem to be Su Yuan. When he looks back, he finds that the beauty counselor he met before is looking at him unexpectedly.


    "Miss Yao?"


    Li futu put down his heart and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that I could meet you twice."


    "I wonder, too."


    Yao Chenxi came over gracefully and said curiously, "I thought you and Su Yuan left in the afternoon, but I didn''t expect it was you. Su Yuan asked for leave to go home in the afternoon. Why are you still here? "


    Li futu was unavoidably embarrassed, but his face did not change, "is that right? Didn''t the girl say that I should wait for her at the school gate after school? She seems to have been fooled again. "


    Yao Chenxi was stunned when she heard the speech. She looked at Li futu carefully for three seconds. She didn''t think that he was pretending to be a girl. She believed Li futu''s lies for a moment.


    "That wench, is really stubborn not to change."


    Yao Chenxi shook her head and said with a smile, "how can you say that you have made a big face for her today? How can she still tease you so much that she is not afraid to drive you away one day?"


    Yesterday, Yao Chenxi thought that Su Yuan and the young man were not a couple, but after today, she was not sure. She really didn''t know what Su Yuan was doing.


    Li futu touched the bridge of his nose, "teacher Yao knows?"


    "I can go to see the whole school."


    Yao Chenxi looked at Li futu''s figure, and said, "I can''t see that you have such a good explosive power. It''s really an eye opener for me to be on the basketball court in the afternoon."


    Li Fu Tu laughs bitterly. He really doesn''t want to talk about the game in the afternoon. In other people''s eyes, he is so powerful and amazing. In fact, he knows in his heart that he is just bullying others, let alone losing his share.


    "Mr. Yao, are you going to eat out?" Li futu changed the subject.


    Yao Chenxi nodded, politely asked: "you should not eat, together?"


    "I have something else to do, thank you. Go ahead." Li futu shakes his head. He still has to wait here for Cui pan to send things. He told Cui pan that the place is at the gate of Donghai University. Counting the time, it''s almost an hour since the phone call. People should be arriving soon.


    Yao Chenxi nodded. She asked politely. If Li futu agreed, she would be surprised. Is about to say hello to leave, but at this time, a symbol of power and wealth of Bentley stopped at her side not far away.


    Even in the bustling Donghai City, such top luxury cars are rare, not to mention the car''s license plate is dazzling.


    Same number.


    Five nines.


    Some people call this kind of license plate the "95" supreme!


    Both pedestrians and students in the past were attracted by the frightening Bentley. Even Yao Chenxi was a little dazed for a moment.


    I''m afraid even an idiot knows that if he can afford to drive this kind of car and dare to set up such a license plate, the owner in the car has an extraordinary background.


    It is not allowed to park at the gate of Donghai University, but the car is so straight at the gate that no one dares to say a word, not only the security guard of the school, but also the vehicles blocked inside and outside the school. Even the horn, which symbolizes discontent, is not heard.


    "Don''t worry. If you''re right, you should come to me."


    Li futu said softly.


    Stunned Yao Chenxi turned her head, and then she saw Li futu waving his hand at the black Bentley, which was afraid of coming. The Bentley actually drove to one side.


    Yao Chenxi took a breath. She is no longer a child, so she can better understand the reality and cruelty of this society, as well as the insurmountable strictness between classes.


    She thought that she was just a rich young man or a successful young talent. But now it seems that the identity of this young man who suddenly appeared beside Su Yuan is far beyond her imagination.


    In fact, Li futu didn''t expect that the person arranged by Cui pan would have such a beginning. Just looking at this car, the identity of the other party is at least one level higher than that of Dong Zhiyuan.


    With countless awed eyes, Bentley''s driver got out of the car first, then walked quickly to the rear and opened the door respectfully.Yan Donglai, the underground overlord of Donghai City, gets out of the car and walks towards Li futu with a jewelry bag with Zhouji jewelry logo printed on the surface.


    Steady and powerful.


    Even though he didn''t expect that the receiver was such a young man, Yan Donglai didn''t show anything on his face. He glanced at Yao Chenxi, who was obviously a little nervous. He kept quiet and gave Li futu a smile: "Li Shao, this is what you want."


    The phone call he received didn''t give him much detailed information. He only told him to send the goods to Donghai University. He didn''t even describe the appearance of the person who connected with him. He only said that his surname was Li. Yan Donglai didn''t dare to ask more. But when he arrived at the gate of Donghai University, he was reminded by an intuition that the receiver should be this young man. The gesture of the other party''s waving hand confirmed his conjecture.


    In Donghai City, few people can be so indifferent to his car.


    "Please." Li Fu Tu nodded a smile and took the jewelry bag from the other side.


    "This is my business card. In Donghai City, I''m a bit thin. If there''s anything, Li Shao is welcome to tell me."


    Yan Donglai hands up his business card, looked at Yao Chenxi, said with a smile: "I will not disturb Li Shao, goodbye."


    Bentley came and went quickly. The whole process didn''t take more than five minutes.


    Li futu looked down at the beautifully made gilded business card, ignoring the string of bluffing prefixes. Looking at the last name, he whispered: "yandonglai."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes suddenly shrink. Although she is not from Donghai City, she has been working in Donghai city for three years. How can she not have heard the name of yandonglai.


    Black and white big owl.


    The godfather of the world.


    Such a powerful character, in front of the young man beside him, seems to be just a delivery man?


    Yao Chenxi doubts whether she has hallucinations.

 Chapter 41

    After thinking about it, Li futu still put the card in his pocket. When he looked up, he found that Su Yuan''s beautiful counselor was staring at him, and he understood the reason with a little thought.


    "If I said I had nothing to do with Yandong, would you believe it?"


    Yao Chenxi didn''t speak, but gave Li futu a look that you thought I was a fool.


    Li Fu Tu wry smile, know this matter is not clear, simply no longer explain.


    There''s a saying that it''s hard to be confused. A smart woman knows when to be stupid. Yao Chenxi can teach in Donghai University. Obviously, she is not stupid. She doesn''t want to get to the bottom of it any more. She looks at the jewelry bag that Yan Donglai personally sent and says with a smile, "it''s for Su Yuan?"


    Li futu was stunned, then nodded without changing his face, but there was a trace of embarrassment in his heart. He can''t tell Yao Chenxi that he is going to give it to another school flower of your school. What will Yao Chenxi think of him?


    Yao Chenxi naturally can''t guess the truth of the fact, still think in the heart that Su Yuan really found a nearly impeccable boyfriend.


    "Isn''t Miss Yao going to dinner? Let''s do it together. I''ll thank Miss Yao for taking care of her all the time. That girl has a good temper. She must have caused a lot of trouble in school. It''s troublesome for Miss Yao. "


    How does Su Yuan look like a child in each other''s eyes?


    Yao Chenxi thinks Li futu''s tone of voice is very strange. She is more like Su Yuan''s elder than her boyfriend, but she doesn''t say much. Instead, she asks, "didn''t you just say something?"


    Li futu raised her jewelry bag.


    Yao Chen Xi suddenly a smile, also not polite, learn just Yan Dong to tone, "that thanks'' Li Shao ''"


    Li futu was dumbfounded, shook his head and said, "what''s Li Shao? Do you think I''m like that kind of young master who comes from a big family?"


    Yao Chenxi blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "that''s not sure. Don''t call yourself teacher Yao in the future. I can''t afford to be a little girl."


    Although Yao Chenxi is sure that this man is extraordinary, he is different from those childe brothers whose eyes are higher than the top and who are noble. Being with this man doesn''t make people feel any pressure. On the contrary, he feels relaxed and comfortable.


    This is also why I just saw Yan Donglai''s respectful appearance in front of him, and Yao Chenxi dared to joke in front of Li futu.


    "Well, I''ll call you dawn later." Li futu is not polite. He just borrows the donkey from the slope.


    "You..."


    Yao Chenxi really did not expect that the other side would hit the snake stick like this. She looked at the other side speechless, and finally could only shake her head and smile helplessly.


    "I often come to this store to eat. The owner of the store is an old couple and has been operating here for more than ten years. Wumart is cheap and affordable, and it is also very popular with the students in our school."


    Li Chenfu''s restaurant across from Donghai university is not clean.


    "Here comes Mr. Yao."


    Yao Chenxi is obviously a frequent visitor here. Seeing Yao Chenxi come in, the shop owner with some white hair on his temples warmly greets him.


    Yao Chenxi nodded with a smile and sat down with Li futu.


    "Caiwei, your teacher is here. Please say hello."


    Hearing the store owner''s call, a girl came out from behind, dressed in a waiter''s apron and a ponytail. Her pure face was not corroded by any cosmetics, and her pure and flawless temperament immediately attracted Li futu''s attention.


    Caiwei?


    He Caiwei?


    Li futu was stunned, and then shook his head and laughed. He didn''t expect that all the four beauties of Donghai University were met by him in one day.


    If there is no accident, the pretty waitress in front of us is the strongest civilian student of Dongda.


    Li futu did not expect, the girl appeared, Yao Chenxi affectionately took each other''s hand, "Caiwei, are you busy today? It''s going to be the monthly exam soon. You should pay attention to rest. Remember to go back to school early after work. "


    He Caiwei nodded her head and looked at Li futu. Her crystal clear eyes sparkled with curiosity. She said in a low voice: "Mr. Yao, this is your "Boyfriends?"


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and looked at someone who was drinking water in a dull voice. She shook her head and said with a smile, "no, you misunderstood. He''s not mine, but Su Yuan''s boyfriend. "


    "Yuanyuan''s boyfriend?"


    He Caiwei was stunned, then blushed with shame and apologized: "I''m sorry, I heard about the school afternoon, but I didn''t go to see it. I''m really sorry, Mr. Yao."


    "Nothing."


    Yao Chenxi where the heart to blame this girl, patted her hand, "you go to busy you, I first look at the menu, good again call you."


    He Caiwei nodded and secretly looked at Li futu before leaving.


    "This girl''s life is not good. It''s hard for her family to grow up. I heard that her mother has been ill recently. She has been working and studying here all the time..."


    Watching he Caiwei go to another table, Yao Chenxi sighs and looks pitiful.Life is not equal, some people were born to be held aloof, to wind to wind to rain. Some people live in the material castle built by their elders and never worry about food and clothing. Some people are carrying the huge pressure of life, in order to survive a bit of capital and work hard. Others live at the bottom of the society and survive in the face of all kinds of misfortunes.


    At the age of 18 or 19, when she was young and romantic, she was also the best time in her life. She should have had a carefree life, but she had to bear the burden of her family too early and work hard in a restaurant while other students were busy eating, drinking and playing.


    In fact, with that girl''s beauty, if you really want money, those successful uncles who are old-fashioned will rush to come to me with a check, but the girl didn''t choose to degenerate and yield in the face of the hardships of life. On the contrary, she is growing up like a dog''s tail.


    Li futu just deliberately observed the look of the other side, and did not see any inferiority in that clean face.


    "Is she Su Yuan''s roommate?" Li futu asked.


    Yao Chenxi nodded. She didn''t know what she thought, and her eyes became very complicated. Although they are under the same roof, Caiwei and Suyuan are totally different from each other.


    "God is fair. When you close a door, you will always open a window for you, but many people are unwilling to spend their effort to look up and choose to give up."


    Li futu looked at he Caiwei''s busy figure and said with a faint smile, "that girl is very strong. Don''t worry, life will live up to such a person. There will always be a surprise waiting for her in the future, so that she can forget all the sufferings she has experienced."

 Chapter 42

    After eating a home-made meal, the shopkeeper wiped out the change and collected 80 yuan in total. The consumption level of Donghai city is really beneficial.


    Li futu paid, Yao Chenxi is not polite, two people politely bid farewell at the door of the restaurant. Watching Yao Chenxi''s back walk toward the east gate, Li futu looks at the darkening sky and suddenly remembers that he seems to have a "date" tonight


    Take out the mobile phone and turn it on, a short message will be displayed on the screen.


    "Are you still coming?"


    The sender of the message was Gu Qingcheng, a campus flower who happened to meet in the afternoon. Obviously, he chose to send a text message because he found that his phone was off.


    Li futu looked at the time when the SMS was sent. It was not long before it was close to seven o''clock. He immediately picked up his mobile phone and gave the other party a call back. He casually gave an excuse that his mobile phone had no power.


    Gu Qingcheng on the other end of the phone didn''t study deeply, and said an address to let him go.


    On the third floor of Guangxing City, there is a world of entertainment.


    Li futu waves to stop a taxi and rushes to the address provided by Gu Qingcheng.


    "Qingcheng, who do you want to call?"


    In a luxurious box of peerless entertainment, there are four women and five men sitting on the two sofas. All the men are dressed in fashionable and fashionable hairstyles, and their clothes are at least five figure famous brand goods. There is a sense of cynicism and romantic childish atmosphere all over their body. And the beauty of women, white and beautiful, long legs, the key is temperament, on the street almost all can attract a lot of big beauty.


    Of course, the most outstanding of these girls is Gu Qingcheng, the birthday girl tonight. She is still the white dress in the afternoon. Although she doesn''t wear any expensive jewelry, she still looks like a princess when she sits in the center of the audience and is praised by the stars.


    Gu Qingcheng put down his mobile phone, looked at the three-story cake on the tea table, and gently laughed: "a friend, I asked him to join in the fun."


    Smell speech, all eyes become strange.


    As Gu Qingcheng''s roommate and best friend, AI Lian bumps into Gu Qingcheng''s arm with a smile and takes the lead in saying: "male and female? Can you bother us to invite Gu Damei in person? Do you know him? "


    Immediately someone was coordinative.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? If he is not handsome, don''t arrange him to sit with our sisters. Let him sit in the group of men... "


    It''s about a tall woman with concave and convex figure, who is close to 1.73 meters by sight. She is wearing a short skirt, her legs are crossed and closed, sitting on the sofa elegantly, which makes the white legs look more slender. The scene makes many animals in the box swallow their saliva.


    "What do you mean, Da Mao? Are you not handsome? You think about the wild men out there


    "Yes, Da Mao, as the saying goes, fat water doesn''t flow to the fields of outsiders. If we don''t make a living while the city is in ruins, we''ll be even more happy and do your life''s major affairs. You can choose any one of the five of us and make sure that uncle Mao will agree."


    "Go away, just you five crooked melons and split dates. You don''t want to hurt those little girls outside, but now you still want to think about our big hair? I won''t be the first to say no! "


    A girl with short hair and ears made a domineering voice. She held a long legged beauty named da Mao in her arms. The long legged beauty also cooperated very well. She made a little bird makeup and said, "yes, I''ve been famous for a long time. I''m a woman of shells."


    The five brothers twitched and couldn''t laugh or cry. Although the shell has a baby''s fat face and looks like a cute soft girl, it is a real black belt. Moreover, because of their family background, they have also learned military fighting skills. They are all five twisted together for fear that they will only be beaten.


    "A bunch of counsellors!"


    Meizhi, who called shellfish, looked around with disdain, and then made a bully image of teasing a good woman. She frivolously raised the chin of a long legged beauty with her fingers, "lady, give me a smile."


    Da Mao''s eyes were happy, and he raised his head slightly, showing a very bright smile.


    "All right, you two stop it. I''ve got goose bumps."


    Elaine gave them a hand. The two stars did not hold back any longer, looked at each other and began to laugh.


    "Shell, I think you''d better marry a daughter-in-law and go home. For a girl as powerful as you, it''s estimated that no hero can subdue you."


    A man shakes his head with a bottle.


    "Xiaoqiuzi, you don''t speak. No one thinks you are dumb."


    The shell stares, showing two small tiger teeth and says: "do you think all the men in the world are as worthless as you. Do you dare to curse Miss Ben for not finding a man? Do you believe that I gave you my third leg? "


    Hearing this, xiaoqiuzi shook all over and clamped his legs subconsciously.


    Other people laughed, "Qiu Zi, look at your promise, it''s a shame for us men."


    Qiu Ze, his real name, said bitterly, "if you go up, you''ll only make sarcastic remarks nearby. If any of you have the seed to take down the shell, I immediately recognize him as the eldest brother and kneel down on the spot to toast. Later, I dare not go north. If you want me to walk the dog, I dare not chase the chicken."Seeing what he said was funny, Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing. This kind of no small joke was originally a means to enhance mutual feelings, and she didn''t stop them from fooling around.


    Tonight, these people may not be the highest level circle in her life, but they are the most unrestrained circle. They don''t consider each other''s family background or interest relationship when they get along with each other.


    Qiu Ze''s voice fell to the ground. Shell sister paper didn''t express any dissatisfaction. Anyway, they were used to joking, but after waiting for a long time, no one dared to take over.


    Da Mao sighed, "shell, it seems that you can only marry me back home."


    "Beibei, don''t pay any attention to them. Which man doesn''t like the new age girls like us who go to the hall, can get into the kitchen, can kill the Trojan horse, and can beat the hooligans? They just don''t know the goods! "


    Shell looked at Aileen. "The rest is good, but I don''t seem to know how to cook."


    Aileen was stunned by Shell''s uprightness.


    There was a roar of laughter.


    Even the long legged beauty Da Mao is holding the shell''s arm and laughing wildly.


    Aileen couldn''t laugh or cry and shook her head: "Beibei, you are so honest that you will have no friends."


    See everyone laughing at themselves, shell with baby fat face gradually black down, this is a sign of her anger. One of my friends had a good look in his eyes. When he saw something bad, he stopped laughing immediately, coughed lightly, and turned away the topic and said, "Qingcheng, don''t you have another friend coming? Not yet? "


    "I''ll call and ask."


    Gu Qingcheng also thinks that the other party should be coming soon. He is about to take out his mobile phone, but the door of the box is suddenly pushed open.


    The eyes of the whole audience were instantly attracted.


    Faced with the puzzled eyes of the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people, someone who came here late calmly smiles, "I''m from the eastern Tang Dynasty. I''m passing here. Can I ask you for a glass of water?"


    The voice fell to the ground, and the noisy box suddenly quieted down a second ago.

 Chapter 43

    It has to be said that someone''s opening remarks are too shocking. Even Gu Qingcheng was stunned for the first time and didn''t respond.


    The dusty man was standing at the door with a jewelry bag and couldn''t get any response for a long time, which made him feel embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the scene didn''t last for a long time. When many people in the box secretly speculated where the goods came from, someone suddenly clapped their hands and startled everyone.


    See small Qiu Zi Qiu Ze twist a wine bottle, a face meets the excited expression of confidant, stride toward the door.


    "Man, are you really from the East China Datang? Oh, what a coincidence. I''m planning to go to the West these days. Would you like to ask the Tathagata to abdicate, or would you like to have a company with us? "


    Big Mao can''t help covering his forehead. This is a living treasure.


    Gu Qingcheng finally stood up, walked over and pulled Qiu Ze aside: "don''t play tricks, this is my friend, Li futu."


    Qiu Ze suddenly said to Li futu with a smile: "it''s my own family. Ha ha, just a joke. Don''t mind. My name is Qiu Ze. Welcome to come."


    It''s not that every second generation of rich people has an arrogant attitude of looking at people with eyes higher than the top nostrils. It''s just that some people who hate the rich deliberately vilify them. In fact, it''s an indisputable fact that the children of rich families show much more self-cultivation in dealing with people than ordinary people. For example, the other seven people in the box, even the astonished Aileen, all gave a friendly smile to Li futu at this time.


    They don''t care about the background and origin of this guy named Li futu. Even if they want to take care of the face of Qingcheng, they have to do a good job on the surface.


    Gu Qingcheng personally pulled Li futu to sit down, and even directly arranged him to sit next to her. Seeing this scene, without mentioning the male animals in the box, even the shell like a little tigress could not help but show a puzzled look.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to feel that his behavior was improper. He introduced everyone in the box to Li futu step by step. He basically stopped talking about it. He didn''t say too much in detail. He just had to be familiar with it.


    "Man, you''re late and so many people are waiting for you. Do you think you''re going to punish yourself for three cups?"


    After the introduction, Qiu Ze can''t wait to start to make trouble. Good guy, as soon as he comes, he will sit next to Qingcheng. Even he doesn''t have the treatment.


    No one spoke. At least on this issue, other people and Qiu Ze maintained the same position. The man wanted to be inferior, while the woman, like the long legged beauty named Mao Siqing, wanted to see how much weight the guy suddenly appeared and could be treated so intimately by Gu Qingcheng.


    Most people in the box don''t know where Li futu is sacred. The introduction just mentioned a name, but Ailian is an exception. She and Gu Qingcheng witnessed this man''s great power in the school basketball hall in the afternoon. At that time, she asked Gu Qingcheng if she knew each other, but she got a negative question and answer. Why did the other suddenly appear here?


    Aileen''s mind was full of question marks for a moment.


    Everyone unanimously asked Li futu to drink, but Gu Qingcheng didn''t show up, so he could only look at Li futu apologetically.


    Li futu laughed with indifference.


    "I accept the punishment."


    It seems that in order to show his sincerity, he took the initiative to change the beer into brandy, and drank three cups in front of everyone.


    "Good, easy!"


    Qiu Ze exclaimed, and the other animals immediately found Li futu pleasing to the eye.


    According to their words, they think the boy is quite on the road.


    Three cups of high concentration brandy underground belly, Li futu face unchanged, at least on the surface can not see anything abnormal. Mao Siqing gave him a meaningful look for a while, raised his glass of red wine and said with a smile, "handsome man, you have a good drink. Here, I''ll give you a toast."


    Aileen took the opportunity to pull out of the city. When everyone didn''t pay attention, he whispered in his ear: "Qing Cheng, what''s the matter? Isn''t this guy Su Yuan''s boyfriend? Why did you invite him here? Didn''t you say you didn''t know him this afternoon? "


    "I didn''t know that at that time."


    Looking at Ai Lian''s puzzled eyes, Gu Qingcheng knew for a while that she couldn''t say it clearly. She simply said, "I''ll explain it to you later."


    There has already been a wheel fight over there. Starting with Mao Siqing, other people raise their glasses one after another as if they have a soul in their heart. Li Fu is just like a fool. He almost refuses anyone who comes. He has no empty wine glass in his hand.


    Gu Qingcheng looks at it and feels angry and funny. Is this guy


    She just thought about it, but someone said it carelessly.


    Shellfish sat and watched for a long time, and finally she couldn''t help saying something. She gave a voice to a guy who was still pouring wine for herself, and then said, "you can''t see that they are deliberately taking care of you. Are you stupid?"


    Sure enough, I have no friends.


    Qiu Ze''s ill intentioned animals were very embarrassed, but when he looked at the lovely tiger teeth, he didn''t dare to get angry.


    "Shell, don''t talk nonsense. We just met brother Li at first sight. That''s why we had a few more drinks. How can we call him the whole man?""Cut."


    The shell rolled its eyes.


    In order to make the scene more embarrassing, long legged beauty Mao Siqing came out and said, "handsome man, today is Qingcheng''s 20th birthday, don''t you know? I don''t know what gift you prepared for her? "


    She is changing the subject. But it is possible to put Li futu in an embarrassing situation. If Li futu really comes here empty handed today, he may make a fool of himself, but fortunately he is prepared.


    "The gift is not important..."


    Gu Qingcheng was obviously worried that Li futu didn''t consider this, so she wanted to help him out. She didn''t care about a so-called birthday gift at all, but Li futu unexpectedly pulled out a jewelry bag from the seat.


    "I almost forgot. Happy birthday."


    Looking at the jewelry bag handed in front of him, Gu Qingcheng was a little stunned.


    That''s right. Not only her, but almost everyone in the box was stunned by Li futu''s wonderful opening line. No one noticed that he was carrying something in his hand.


    "Oh, it''s something in Zhouji. It''s not easy to open it." Mao Siqing wants to see what level of existence this guy is.


    Even Aileen, who hasn''t turned the corner yet, can''t help but wonder.


    There''s no way. Women are naturally interested in such things. In fact, not to mention them, even those men of Qiu Ze, are eager to know what extent this man''s action is.


    "Open it and see if you like it or not."


    Li futu himself opened his mouth. Like everyone else, he didn''t know what was in it, but he believed in Cui pan. Since Cui Pan said it was suitable, he shouldn''t pit him.


    Li futu opened her mouth, and Gu Qingcheng couldn''t refuse any more. She took out a simple and elegant peach box from her jewelry bag and gently opened it under the attention of the whole audience.


    At that moment, a gorgeous color swayed everyone''s eyes.


    I saw a goose egg sized blood drill lying quietly in the wooden box, without any processing, showing the most natural charm.


    Even Gu Qingcheng''s breath became short for a moment.


    If this blood diamond is true, it''s a real priceless treasure. Its value can''t be measured by money at all!


    Mao Siqing felt that her eyes were shining.


    In the silence, Qiu Ze swallowed his saliva, raised his head from the blood drill, and said with a dry smile to Li futu: "brother, which stall did you get this thing from? It''s very lifelike. I''ll get some for you tomorrow. It''s a sharp weapon to force my younger sister! "

 Chapter 44

    Qiu Ze''s words immediately brought everyone back to their senses. When they looked at the shining blood diamond again, their eyes inevitably became a little strange.


    Yes, what Qiu Zi said is reasonable. Who would be so generous as to take out a priceless treasure?


    Even their parents, I''m afraid, can''t be so forthright. Is it hard for a man of the same age to be more terrible than his parents?


    Isn''t that bullshit!


    Many people subconsciously choose to believe Qiu Ze''s words, and think that this goose egg sized blood drill must be fake. But they look at it again and again, but they always feel that from the perspective of luster, this blood drill is exactly the same as the real one.


    "By the way, I heard that there is a blood diamond in Donghai City, which is put in the head office of Zhouji jewelry, but it has never been taken away..."


    A friend suddenly said, which reminds everyone. Aileen frowned and seemed to think of something. Looking at the beautiful diamond, she said slowly, "I went to Zhouji''s head office this afternoon and bought a bracelet for Qingcheng as a birthday present. At that time, the blood diamond seemed to have been taken away..."


    She suddenly thought of it by accident. At last, she suddenly opened her mouth and thought of the weekly sign on the jewelry bag. She looked at Li futu and said, "this blood drill is not the one in the weekly record, is it?"


    Li futu didn''t expect that Cui pan would give him such a gift. Is that the right thing in Cui Pan''s mouth?


    But now that the matter has come to an end, he can only smile bitterly and nod: "what you said should be right."


    There was a cold air in the box. Li futu had already said that. Most of it would not be fake. Unless Li futu doesn''t want a face at all. Because it''s true or false, they just need to go to weekly to verify it.


    They have more or less bought things in Zhouji. They have heard about Zhouji''s treasure even if they haven''t seen it with their own eyes. There are many big people who want to buy Zhouji at a sky high price, but they refuse to sell it. It''s such a rare treasure, but now it''s clearly in front of their eyes.


    It''s fuckin ''it''s fuckin'' it''s


    It''s not that these second ancestors are illiterate, but actually their mood at the moment can''t be described in words. The blood diamond is the diamond in the diamond, and with the size of this blood diamond, it''s easy to auction two or three hundred million yuan. This guy can give it away?!


    Qiu Ze, these childe brothers, thought that they were generous enough. It''s also unambiguous that they usually spend money on a girl. But compared with the one in front of them, their so-called money cannonballs used to be children''s play.


    It''s Wang Chan in the beginning. How can they play?


    There were at least two or three animals in the box who thought about Gu Qingcheng, but now they were half cold.


    Not to mention other people, even Gu Qingcheng is shocked by Li futu''s big pen. With her family background, it''s not that she hasn''t received a priceless gift, but you should know that she and Li futu have only met each other once. She suddenly takes out such a valuable treasure. How dare she take it.


    "This gift is too expensive for me to accept..."


    It has to be said that women, like the dragon, have no resistance to things like gems. Even though they know they can''t, Gu Qingcheng still can''t suppress his love for this blood diamond.


    Holding back the waves in her heart, Mao Siqing forced herself to move her eyes away from the blood drill and joked to Gu Qingcheng: "Qingcheng, since people dare to send it, what do you dare not answer? If you don''t want it, I''ll take it for you. "


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "the beauty is right. There is no reason to take back the things you send. If you don''t want to, you don''t want to make me a friend."


    AI Lian, who looks at everything in her eyes, has to admit that this man is really a flower expert. It''s no wonder that Su Yuan will be carried in the hands of the other party. With her good appearance, strong physical quality, humorous conversation, carefree self-cultivation, and such a big spender, which woman can bear it? Look at this situation, the girl is afraid that she will fall into it. No, I must remind Qingcheng, never let this Playboy succeed!


    No doubt, Li futu has become a half hearted jerk in Ailian''s eyes.


    If Li futu knew that he would be wronged. If he wanted to know that the contents were so valuable, he would never bring them. But now that they have been opened, he can''t take them back.


    If you want to blame yourself, you really shouldn''t look for Cui pan. That guy''s thinking can''t be looked at by ordinary people.


    "Well Thank you


    It''s hard to be gracious. Gu Qingcheng knows that if he refuses again, it''s too hypocritical. He can only close the box again and put it away solemnly.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes can''t help changing when they look at Li futu. It''s not just a matter of money to be able to take out this blood diamond from Zhouji jewelry store. Otherwise, this blood diamond would have been bought long ago, and it would not have been preserved until now.


    "Brother Li, I think you are very familiar. You are not from Donghai, are you?"Before, Qiu Ze was very casual when he faced Li futu, but now his tone is a little cautious. I''m afraid he is more fierce than his father, so he can''t help being careless.


    "I don''t know how you and Qingcheng met?"


    Qiu Ze began to set the bottom up. When did such a fierce man emerge in the younger generation of Donghai?


    Li futu smiles. Just like when he first came here, he still has no airs. "I have a sister who is also from Donghai University..."


    He deliberately did not explain it in detail, but it was enough for others to make up their minds. It is estimated that Gu Qingcheng and his sister knew each other, so they knew each other.


    AI Lian, the only insider in the box, is biting her lips, and she wants to stop talking. If it wasn''t for the embarrassment of saying that this guy actually has a girlfriend, she would have exposed this Playboy''s hypocritical mask!


    "Handsome, can I invite you to my birthday some other day? I''m not demanding. Half of the blood diamond you sent to Qingcheng is enough. " Mao Siqing, long legged, has a soft smile and blinks at Li futu. The smoke is flowing and full of inductance.


    Gu Qingcheng blushed.


    Li futu coughed softly, raised his glass and took a drink: "Miss Mao is joking."


    "Alas."


    Mao Siqing sighed and made a self pity look. He looked at Li futu bitterly: "can''t I even compare with half of the city?"


    Li futu gave a bitter smile. Before he spoke, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open, and then a slightly rampant laugh came.


    "Miss Mao is a rare beauty. There''s no need to argue with some people who don''t have eyes."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    Qiu Ze raised his head and looked at the two figures who came uninvited. Especially when he saw the characteristic beard on his face, Qiu Ze''s face immediately sank.


    As a young owner of peerless entertainment, Qiu Ze immediately stood up and said coldly, "I said that Japanese and dogs are not allowed to enter peerless gate. Who let you in?"

 Chapter 45

    "Oh, so Qiu Shao is here."


    Even if Qiu Ze''s words were very impolite, the uninvited guest didn''t get angry. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s said that the visitors are guests. How can we open the door to do business and drive them out? What''s more, Qiu Shao is still young, and it''s not up to you to make the decision? "


    "You..."


    Qiu Ze glared, but he had nothing to say. Indeed, although peerless is his family''s property, he didn''t mean what he said. His Lao Tzu would not allow him to mess around. If he was just a small man, it would be all right. But the other party''s grandfather was a man who fought with Mr. Gu. If he was driven out, Qiu Ze knew that his Lao Tzu would not let him go afterwards.


    "Qingcheng, I don''t even say a birthday. Is it in your heart that I, Wang Yang, can''t even be a friend?"


    Wang Yang, who is full of feminine breath, looks at the three-layer cake on the tea table, and then puts his eyes on Gu Qingcheng''s face. However, a wisp of unknown immortality is moving in the deep of his affectionate eyes.


    In addition to Qiu Ze, the rest of the boys in the box obviously disliked Wang Yang, but they were not angry because they were not strangers to each other.


    Wang Dengfeng, Wang Yang''s grandfather, has been fighting with Mr. Gu since his early years. He is a senior figure around Mr. Gu. He has a high reputation in the world. Even their parents have to be polite to Wang Dengfeng. So even if Wang Dengfeng''s temperament is very uncomfortable, they are not willing to easily conflict with each other.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and obviously didn''t welcome Wang Yang, even though he and her family were friends.


    "I just wanted to have a flat birthday, so I didn''t inform a lot of people. Sorry."


    Gu Qingcheng''s explanation was obviously perfunctory, but Wang Yang seemed to turn a blind eye to it. The Japanese stood behind him like a stake.


    Wang Yang''s eyes were fixed on Li futu, who he had never seen before. "Who is this?" he said


    Before Li futu spoke, shell sister could not help but take the lead in saying, "have you finished? After that, please go out and don''t disturb us here. "


    I''m as honest as ever.


    Mao Siqing tugged at her, but the shell was not moved. Looking at Wang Yang''s disgust, he didn''t hide it at all.


    Wang Yang took his eyes away from Li futu, squinted, looked at the shell skin and said with a smile, "Miss Bei, I''m friends with Qingcheng. Can''t I congratulate her on her birthday?"


    "That''s what you think. I don''t think you''re a friend. "


    The shell was so straightforward that it made people tearful, "are you going or not? If you don''t go, don''t blame me for being rude to you. "


    Li futu''s eyes twitched when he heard that he was a woman who was jealous of evil.


    Wang Yang is still the eunuch expression of that pair of Yin measurement, "Oh, Miss Bei is really overbearing, I Wang Yang still don''t go now, want to see how you treat me impolitely."


    Because of her family background, shell inherited the resolute and straightforward style of soldiers, but she was not afraid of hands and feet like Qiu Ze and others. Wang Yang''s voice fell to the ground. She put her foot on the coffee table, took her left foot as the axis, and swung her right foot in the air to hit Wang Yang.


    The whole process is clean and neat, without any procrastination. Obviously, it''s practicing.


    Li Fu''s pictures are appreciated by Mu Lu.


    Wang Yang did not move.


    One centimeter away from his head, the Japanese man who had been standing behind Wang Yang stepped forward and put out his hand to block the shell''s leg.


    "Gee."


    Shell was a little surprised, but the attack didn''t stop. She stepped on the coffee table, and then forced her waist. Her whole body was suspended in the air, and then her left foot went to Wang Yang.


    The whole process is like flowing water, which is pleasing to the eye.


    "Beautiful


    Qiu Ze couldn''t help cheering for her, and he secretly congratulated herself that she didn''t get angry just now. The girl''s baby fat face looked lovely, but in fact she was a Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Qiu Ze''s cheers had not yet come to the ground, and the shell''s attack was blocked again. The Japanese clapped their right palm on the shell''s feet and drove the shell back directly.


    "Girls, at least have to have a girl''s appearance, all day long to be fierce and ruthless


    Wang Yang was gloomy and smiling. "Mr. Takeda, since Miss shellfish is so good at martial arts, you should play with her and teach her how to be a famous lady."


    In fact, she didn''t wait for the bamboo field to fight, and the shell that didn''t admit defeat hit again. This time, she gave up Wang Yang and shot directly at the bamboo field with a very fast straight fist.


    Takeda didn''t dodge. He didn''t even blink his eyelids. He raised his right hand to hold the shell''s fist first and accurately. At the same time, he raised his left foot like lightning.


    The shell snorted and was kicked on the sofa.


    Takeda didn''t seem to have any pity for jade. He raised his foot and continued to walk towards the shell. Suddenly, a wine bottle flew towards him.


    He stepped off the side of his head.


    Bang!


    The beer bottle flew past his hair and smashed on the wall, breaking apart and splashing the glass slag.Everyone reacted instantly. Mao Siqing and AI Lian quickly picked up the shell. Gu Qingcheng glared at Wang Yang like frost, "Wang Yang, you are too much!"


    "Qing Cheng, as you can see, it was Miss Bei who did it first. Is it difficult for me to wait for death?"


    Wang Yang shrugged, "don''t worry, it''s just a little injury. It''s not in the way. I''m just joking with Miss Bei."


    If we don''t know each other''s strength gap very well, Qiu Ze would like to rush up and beat this grandson so that he doesn''t know his mother. I''m just joking with you.


    Of course, they just think about it. They can''t even beat shells, not to mention the more powerful Takeda.


    I''m afraid the shell will be wasted.


    Qiu Ze clenched his hands tightly. For the first time, he hated himself for being so incompetent.


    "What a joke. How about I make a joke for you?"


    A flat voice came from the direction of the wine bottle just now.


    Wang Yang subconsciously turned his head, his pupils suddenly contracted, and a ghostly figure appeared in front of him.


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth involves a touch of sharp loneliness, slapping Wang Yang.


    "Pa!"


    Wang Yang was forced to fly and fell at the door of the box.


    Because the speed was too fast, everyone didn''t respond, even the bamboo field.


    "Kill him! Kill him


    Lying on the ground, Wang Yang is full of humiliation. He covers his swollen right face and points to Li futu with a shaking hand. His eyes are ferocious and murderous.


    Takeda immediately takes out his hand, turns his palm into a knife, and fiercely cleaves to Li futu''s neck.


    He''s faster than Li futu.


    The upper body slightly bows up, Li futu''s five fingers are stiff, he clasps his opponent''s wrist, and his whole body suddenly starts to work.


    Takeda''s face changed and he struggled, but his strength was like a bull in the ocean.


    Under everyone''s incredible gaze, I saw that Takeda''s whole body suddenly soared into the air, and was swung up like a sandbag by Li Fu and smashed into the coffee table.


    Over the shoulder!


    "Boom!"


    The high-grade marble tea table is broken in an instant.


    Wine, cake, all fell to the ground, the scene a mess.


    Just now, the mighty Takeda spits blood and lies in a pile of debris like a dead fish.


    Li futu straightened up and looked indifferent.


    "It''s not up to you Japanese pirates to go wild in this land."

 Chapter 46

    Everyone can see the ferocity of Takeda. For Wang Yang, who is a fox and a tiger, everyone dares to be angry, but no one expected that Li futu would come forward, just like the hero in the novel and movie, beating Wang Yang with a slap, and then easily defeated Takeda, who seemed to be unstoppable one second ago.


    In the whole process, the bamboo field didn''t even make a move.


    Looking at the miserable bamboo field lying on the ground, Ailian, who had just said something bad about Li futu for a long time in her stomach, was frightened at the moment. She didn''t even dare to look at Li futu in her eyes for fear of attracting the other party''s attention.


    Is this guy still human?


    At the moment, Aileen finally has to admit that her male god was not wronged at all for losing in the afternoon. She is even glad that Chen ang chose basketball instead of other aspects at that time.


    "I''ll be good..."


    Qiu Ze can be said to be gaping, mouth open can almost plug an egg. It''s not just him. Li futu can be said to have brought a second surprise to everyone in the box.


    "Qingcheng, does this guy have a girlfriend now? If you''re not interested in him, I''ll do it. "


    Mao Siqing, with white skin and long legs, has bright eyes. Now Li futu is a model of prince charming in her eyes. Rich, rich, handsome, generous and exaggerated. What''s more important is that he has such abnormal skills. What do women like most? No doubt it''s a sense of security. Such a perfect man can be said to be met but not sought!


    Mao Siqing''s heart rippled and she felt that she had really met the right one this time.


    Gu Qingcheng naturally saw that Da Mao was sincere this time and didn''t know how to respond for a while. She was silent for a while and said with an ambiguous wry smile: "I''m not very clear about this. I haven''t known him for a long time, but I think it''s not possible to be single with his condition."


    Gu Qingcheng is very tactful, but Ailian can''t help it. She doesn''t want to watch another sister jump into the fire pit.


    Aileen now knows that this man is poison to a woman.


    "Da Mao, as far as I know, this guy has a girlfriend, which is the sister he just mentioned. One of the beauties in our school is as famous as Qingcheng. Her name is Su Yuan."


    "Oh, is it also the school flower of Dongda?"


    To Eileen''s surprise, when she heard that Li futu had a girlfriend, Mao Siqing didn''t lose heart. Instead, she looked like she was fighting high spirited. "That''s right. How can such a man lack women''s love, but it doesn''t matter. A good man depends on robbing! Shellfish, you will support me, won''t you? "


    With a kick in his lower abdomen and a slight injury in his eyes, shellfish stares at Li futu, but doesn''t respond to his "daughter-in-law.".


    Aileen is silly. Is da Mao going to be a third party? Is it right to be a third party?


    Gu Qingcheng smiles bitterly, but now she can''t persuade Mao Siqing, who has committed a flower mania. She still needs to deal with the situation.


    "Qiu Ze, what are you doing? Don''t you call for an ambulance? "


    Hearing Gu Qingcheng''s words, Qiu zeru wakes up from a dream. Although he is eager for the Japanese to see the Buddha, he doesn''t want to see people''s lives in his own field. He can only reluctantly take out his mobile phone.


    Gu Qingcheng obviously plans to make things big and small, but without waiting for her to talk to Wang Yang, Wang Yang has already taken out his mobile phone and plans to call someone.


    That group of Japanese people boast all day about how powerful they are, but they can''t even catch a move. They''re just like bullshit!


    Wang Yang, who had been climbing up for a long time, didn''t go to see that bamboo field again. He was not a gentleman, so he never believed in the story that it was not too late to revenge. He didn''t find this place immediately, and didn''t let the boy he had never seen kowtow to admit his mistake on the spot. He hated it!


    Seeing Wang Yang''s ferocious and gloomy eyes, Gu Qingcheng knew that it could not be done well. She knew Wang Yang since she was a child, and knew very well about his narrow mindedness that he was too cheap to suffer any wrongs. Wang Yang would never tolerate such a great humiliation.


    With this in mind, Gu Qingcheng also put out the idea of intercession, hesitated whether he should call his grandfather, but at this time, the audience who heard the news had quickly rushed over.


    Sun Qing just happened to come to peerless tonight to have fun, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a bustle. Before he walked into the accident box, he saw Wang Yang standing at the door with a mobile phone. When he saw the swollen face like a pig''s head, he was first happy, then surprised.


    In the East China Sea, few people dare to lay such a heavy hand on Wang Yang. Judging from the degree of bruise, there is no room left.


    With a smile, he took five burly men to Wang Yang. "Wang Shao, what''s the situation? Your face Who did it? "


    Sun Qing and Wang Yang are familiar with each other. When they stare at his face, his humiliation and anger are even worse. "Brother sun, you''re just in time. If I don''t come here tonight, I''ll be attacked. You''ll have to give me an explanation about this."Because sun Qing is his confidant, he has a high position in the world. Even Wang Yang has to give him some noodles. See sun Qing show up, Wang Yang did not call again, if sun Qing can''t deal with his satisfaction, he call people not late.


    "Wang Shao, don''t worry, wait for me to understand the situation first. Don''t worry. Since it happened in my yard, sun Qing will deal with it impartially and give everyone an account."


    Sun Qing didn''t come out on the first day and didn''t say anything about it. He knew very well that since the other party dares to lay such a heavy hand on Wang Yang, either he''s a stupid young man or he''s confident that he won''t be afraid of Wang Yang''s revenge.


    If it''s the former, it''s easy to solve the problem. If Wang Yang is handed over to him, whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with sun Qing. If it''s the latter That''s interesting


    Sun Qing and Wang Yang passed by and walked into the box. Oh, there are so many people.


    Leader Bei''s daughter, Director Mao''s daughter, boss Feng''s son, and this peerless young master


    Sun Qing''s eyes swept slowly in the box. He thought it was a bit tricky. When he saw that Gu''s granddaughter was also there, he frowned.


    Where the hell are you going tonight? How come you''re here?


    Sun Qing secretly scolded a bad luck, when the line of sight fell on the last figure, suddenly a Leng.


    Then he couldn''t help but step forward. When he saw the calm young face thoroughly, his eyes contracted violently.


    "Brother sun, this is what happened..."


    Even though he is a rare owner, Qiu Ze is very polite to sun Qing, because the owners and spectators of each venue seldom have subordinate relations with their superiors and subordinates, and they are basically only employed. Some owners even have to curry favor with spectators.


    Qiu Ze described the whole story in terms of objective facts. Shellfish talk is a bit impulsive, but Wang Yang''s practice is not a bit.


    After hearing this, sun Qing thinks that Wang Yang is completely self inflicted and is beaten in the face. But even if Wang Yang is on the right side, sun Qing also decides to give up on him this time.


    Even the reason why he heard so much from Qiu Ze, sun Qing was just acting. As soon as he recognized the man, sun Qing knew which side he should stand on.


    "Well, I''m clear. Wang Shao really went too far in this matter. Fortunately, you are all rational and didn''t make too much unhappiness. Come on, you guys, take out Wang Shao''s friend first. "


    Looking at Sun Qing, whose face did not change and heart did not jump, almost everyone was stunned.


    This NIMA, is it too obvious to pull a side frame?


    Wang Yang wants to stick his face to each other''s eyes, NIMA himself is almost beaten into a pig''s head, in your mouth has become more rational, did not make too much unhappiness?!


    Although he didn''t expect sun Qing to do anything to Qiu Ze, Wang Yang at least felt that the other party would give the strange man to him, but the final result was completely unexpected.


    "Brother sun..."


    Wang Yang''s green tendons burst, his fists clenched tightly, and he forced his anger to boil.


    Sun Qing, unmoved, turned to look at him. His eyes were full of seriousness: "Wang Shao, I hope this is the end of it. Do you understand what I mean?"


    This is not so much a reminder as a warning.


    "Good, good..."


    Wang Yang''s eyes are red. Even if he is angry, he knows that since Sun Qing has such a firm attitude, he must be determined to protect the other party. If he continues to call people, he will turn a blind eye to sun Qing.


    Wang Yang is afraid to take this risk for the time being.


    "The mountains and rivers meet, and we''ll see each other in the future!"


    Wang Yang''s eyes coldly dropped a word to Li futu and left with hatred.


    Looking at his back, including Gu Qingcheng, everyone didn''t recover for a moment.


    Is that how it''s settled?

 Chapter 47

    There is no right or wrong in the world of adults, only advantages and disadvantages. The reason why Sun Qing stands on Gu Qingcheng''s side this time is not that Wang Yang has gone too far, but because of the man standing beside Gu Qingcheng.


    This afternoon, he drove for brother Yan and met him at the gate of Donghai University. Although the time was very short, sun Qing still remembered the face deeply because of the particularity of each other''s origin. He could guarantee that he would never admit his mistake.


    Brother Yan once taught him that in order to be successful or to be superior in this society, the choice of standing in line is far more important than his own ability. This is a very simple principle. For example, when you are in the officialdom, you should worship a good mountain, and when you are in the Jianghu, you should follow a good elder brother. If you follow the wrong person and the wrong direction, your efforts will only make you more wrong.


    In the same way, what sun Qing has just faced is not the question of who is right and who is wrong. In fact, it is also a choice to stand in line. And he didn''t hesitate to stand on Gu Qingcheng''s side, even if he didn''t hesitate to offend Wang Yang.


    Although many childe brothers don''t want to provoke Wang Yang, they usually give him some face, but it all depends on his grandfather''s face. If there is no Wang Dengfeng, he is not Wang Yang. Even today, even if Wang Dengfeng comes, sun Qing will still make the same choice, and will not hesitate.


    The reason is that the man standing by Miss Gu''s side is terrible. Although sun Qinggen didn''t know what the relationship between this man and the demons was, since he could drive those monsters to contact brother Yan to send him something, it was enough to explain some problems.


    Offending Wang Yang at most provokes Wang Dengfeng to hate, but if offending this man, it is tantamount to provoking a group of death. This result, not to mention sun Qing, even brother Yan can''t afford it.


    That night, the group of demons slaughtered four or five hundred armed forces with more than 20 people, which is still unforgettable.


    But Gu Qingcheng and others don''t know why. They think that sun Qing''s doing this is because of their face. No one thinks of Li futu.


    Although their relationship with each other is not very friendly, but at this time the other side to their own solution, out of basic politeness, Gu Qingcheng or thanks with gratitude.


    Qiu Ze felt proud and proud at this time. He thought that sun Qing''s doing so was mainly due to his face. He raised his head and held his chest high. When he talked with sun Qing, he was very loud.


    "Today is Miss Gu''s birthday?"


    After a courteous circle with these officials and businessmen, sun Qingcai noticed the broken cake on the ground. "Although it''s a little late, I wish Miss Gu a happy birthday. This I didn''t have time to prepare gifts. Well, your consumption tonight is counted on me. Just take it as a little bit of my heart. "


    The consumption level of the peerless is not low. With so many drinks, the consumption of this box is at least 80000 or 90000 yuan. This is not the compensation for the damage of the facilities. Originally, Qiu Ze planned to get rid of the charge. As a peerless young owner, he still has this right. But since Sun Qing opened this mouth, he would not be foolish enough to make a show and lose sun Qing''s face.


    Although there are many twists and turns tonight, fortunately there is no danger, but the birthday party obviously can''t continue. Mao Siqing proposes to change the venue to continue. However, Gu Qingcheng, considering the shell''s injury, still refuses. No one asks any more. He collects his things and leaves together. Sun QingQin delivers them to the door.


    "Miss Gu, say hello to Mr Gu for me."


    At the peerless gate, sun Qing''s face was full of smiles, and there was no fierce breath of reckless people.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said with a smile, "Mr. Sun is very kind. Thank you for your help tonight."


    "If Miss Gu says such a thing, it''s out of the question."


    Politely, when everyone was going to go downstairs, sun Qing suddenly walked up to Li futu and bowed slightly, "Li Shao, you were shocked just now. If you need to, I can help you solve the next possible trouble."


    Everyone was in a daze.


    Li Shao?


    Did sun Qing know Li futu? And look at this posture, it seems that sun Qing has great respect for Li futu.


    Mao Siqing stood at the door of the elevator. She didn''t feel incredible at the beginning. She was used to the surprise after surprise brought by this man.


    "Do you know me?"


    Li futu himself was surprised.


    "I drove for brother Yan in the afternoon. I was lucky to meet Li Shao at the east gate."


    Li futu suddenly, then said with a smile: "this matter has nothing to do with you, so don''t bother."


    Sun Qing did not force, nodded to stop, and then waved goodbye to Gu Qingcheng and others, and then returned to peerless.


    "Qing Cheng, let''s go first."


    Take the elevator down the stairs and walk out of Guangxing city. In front of the parking lot, several childe brothers say hello. Then they get into their cars and go away. There''s no way. The longer they stay with that guy, the more they feel inferior. Why is the difference so big at the same age?


    Qiu Ze also asked himself this question in his heart. In the end, he had no choice but to smile and offered a cigarette to Li futu. Then he said goodbye to Gu Qingcheng and followed a group of friends."These guys must have gone somewhere again."


    Mao Siqing shook her head with a smile, then withdrew her eyes and gave Li futu a wink: "handsome man, if you are free, welcome to Donghai drama academy to play with me. The door of my dormitory is always open to you."


    "All right, stop it."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a bitter smile, "don''t forget to take Beibei to the hospital."


    "Yes, sir."


    Mao Siqing smiles and gets on the red BMW with her shell. Before she leaves, she rolls down the window: "handsome guy, don''t forget my words, I''ll wait for you."


    Looking at the disappearing rear lights of BMW, Gu Qingcheng whispered in a soft voice: "Da Mao is used to mischief. Don''t worry about it."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    I''m afraid it''s not nonsense.


    Aileen thought to herself, but she didn''t say it. Now she''s a little afraid of Li futu.


    "Qingcheng, are you going back to school today?" Aileen asked in a low voice.


    Gu Qingcheng looked back and shook his head: "no, I''m going home tonight. It''s late now. You go back quickly. Otherwise, it will be troublesome to close the dormitory, or I''ll drive you? "


    "No, I''ll take the bus myself."


    Aileen shook her head, and then carefully looked at Li futu, who was smoking on one side: "then be careful yourself."


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned and watched Aileen wave her hand at her. Then she stopped a taxi and left, but she never recovered.


    Be careful?


    Be careful what?


    Li futu, who was smoking, looked at the taxi and laughed. "If it''s right, your roommate seems to be very worried about me. When he left just now, he looked at me several times, as if I was a big gray wolf and would eat people."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly, then smile, crooked head, "that you are?"


    Li futu smoked the last cigarette, threw it on the ground, crushed it with his feet, and said with a smile, "even if I''m a big gray wolf, you won''t be little red riding hood."

 Chapter 48

    Although Gu Qingcheng has always been very approachable and did not show the indulgence of rich women, Li futu can see that her family background is extraordinary from her friends and sun Qing''s attitude towards her.


    However, no matter what Gu Qingcheng''s identity is, Li futu doesn''t care. He and the other party haven''t seen each other before today. Even now, I''m afraid they''re not even close to their ordinary friends. It''s impossible to predict whether they will have the chance to contact each other again. Therefore, Li futu doesn''t care about each other''s background at all, and has no plan to ask more questions.


    The others left one after another, and in a twinkling of an eye, they were the only men and women who had known each other for a short time. Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to feel embarrassed. Carrying the valuable gift, he asked with a smile, "do you have any plans for the evening?"


    Li futu shook his head subconsciously.


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, "will you accompany me to the beach?"


    Looking at the time, not long after nine o''clock, just at the beginning of nightlife in the city, Li futu had nothing to do anyway, so he didn''t show any affectation. A girl didn''t mind, and he thought about what to do.


    "OK, today you are the birthday girl. I''ll listen to you."


    Gu Qingcheng smiles brightly, "get on the bus."


    ¡­¡­


    one divides into two. The East China Sea is a landmark River in the East China Sea. It has been divided into two parts. The river has been built into many tunnels and bridges. The two sides are the essence of the East China Sea landscape. The Pujiang river is also a city of the East China Sea.


    It has been said that if you haven''t been to Pujiang, it means you haven''t been to the East China Sea.


    When Gu Qingcheng drove to the beach, it was just 9:30. The tourists on both sides of the Pujiang River were still very busy, and several sightseeing boats were sailing slowly on the river, just like the stars dotted the Pujiang River more beautifully.


    Gu Qingcheng and Li futu get out of the car and stroll along the Bank of the Pujiang River, enjoying the unique charm of the night like ordinary people.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have involved you tonight."


    Gu Qingcheng stroked his hair, which was blown by the river wind, and pursed his mouth. "Although I know that the sound of sorry has no effect, I''m really sorry."


    Li futu smiles a little. Against the backdrop of the night, the impeccable handsome face is even more soul stirring in Gu Qingcheng''s eyes.


    "It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. Moreover, even if it''s really strange, it''s not your fault. Who told me that I didn''t resist the temptation of beautiful women when I was in Weiyang lake?"


    Li futu turned his head and blinked.


    At that moment, Gu Qingcheng only felt that an unknown force almost destroyed her mind and made her mind tremble.


    She took a deep breath, "I finally know why Suyuan likes you."


    Li was shocked and said, "do you know?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "in fact, I recognized you by the Weiyang Lake in the afternoon. I was present at the basketball match between you and Chen ang in the gymnasium."


    Li futu suddenly, but then a little puzzled: "then why do you invite me to your birthday party?"


    "What? Can''t I invite you if you have a girlfriend? "


    Gu Qingcheng stops and stares at him. "Do you think I''m interested in you?"


    Li futu was dumb and then said with a bitter smile, "I don''t mean that."


    Gu Qingcheng smiles and starts again.


    "Believe it or not, I just want to be a friend with you, and with a man like you, I''m afraid no woman will refuse to be a friend."


    Gu Qingcheng''s words can be said to be highly praised, but Li futu shakes her head and laughs after hearing them. She has no reason to think of Shen yini, who has been on the wrong side with him.


    "Not necessarily."


    Li futu lit a cigarette and said in a low voice, "I''m not as good as you think. Even Su Yuan''s girl, now I''m afraid she hates my teeth."


    Listening to him mention Su Yuan, Gu Qingcheng finally has a chance to ask: "what''s the matter with you and Su Yuan? Why did you just say she was your sister when you were in Weiyang lake at that time? "


    "It''s a long story. I can''t explain it clearly for a while and a half."


    Li futu took a cigarette. Naturally, it was impossible for him to express the "gratitude and resentment" between Shen yini and his two sisters. He turned his head and said, "but I hope you will keep this secret. If it''s spread out, I''m just a fake. I don''t care. I''m afraid I can''t pass the girl''s face."


    Gu Qingcheng curled his lips, "you''re very kind to her."


    "What?"


    Because the sound was too low and the people around were noisy, Li futu couldn''t hear clearly for a moment.


    Gu Qingcheng put on a smile again, "I just said, in your eyes, I am such a talkative woman?"


    With a dumb smile, Li Fu Tu joked: "you are not a woman, you are a girl."


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, and then his face was covered with an imperceptible blush. Li futu''s words, if pursued in depth, are indeed a little frivolous.Gu Qingcheng did not dare to look at him. "You are not much older than me. Don''t pretend to be so mature."


    Li futu took a puff of smoke, smiling at the corner of his mouth, and did not reply.


    "By the way, I don''t know who you are? Is this trip to the East China Sea a tour or... "


    In the past, Gu would never take the initiative to ask if the other party didn''t say it. However, in front of this man, Gu found that he was no longer like the previous Miss Gu.


    "I think what you want to ask most is why I have so much money and can fight so well. Which big family did I come from, right?"


    Being punctured by the other party, Gu Qingcheng doesn''t try to hide it. Instead, he looks directly at Li futu and acquiesces.


    She didn''t think there was anything to hide from this natural curiosity.


    "If I say I''m not the second generation of officials, the second generation of rich people, and the second generation of black people, would you believe it?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, but it was only a moment. Then she nodded slowly but firmly.


    Li futu stopped, turned around, and looked at the calm but magnificent river. In the smoke, his face was dim and unclear in the night.


    "I''m not afraid of your jokes. I don''t have a father and my mother left when I was very young, so I''m more ordinary than most people in the world. I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    This answer is completely beyond Gu Qingcheng''s imagination. Looking at Li futu, who is still smoking, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes are slightly in a trance. For the first time in her life, she has the impulse to take the initiative to hold a man''s hand.


    But in the end, she failed to muster up the courage.


    Step forward, Gu Qingcheng stood by Li futu''s side, looked down at the Pujiang River with him, and said quietly, "my grandfather once said that many of the miracles that later generations seem to be able to crown with greatness are often from ordinary people."

 Chapter 49

    "Your grandfather must be a great man."


    Smell speech, Gu Qing City complexion is complex, shake head a smile: "perhaps."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that to you."


    Li futu crushed out the cigarette end. "It''s windy. Go back."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, and they returned along the way. Sitting in their white BMW 740, Gu Qingcheng turned and asked, "where do you live? I''ll give you a ride. "


    Li futu, who made up his mind not to go back tonight, said vaguely: "just find a hotel and put me down."


    "You stay in a hotel?" Gu Qingcheng was a little surprised subconsciously.


    Li Fu Tu hum a voice, see the other side a pair of don''t want to say more appearance, Gu Qingcheng is also very understanding, didn''t ask much.


    She was silent for a while, as if she was thinking about something. After more than ten seconds, she suddenly said, "why don''t you go to my house for one night? Even if the conditions are not very good, they are better than hotels. "


    Li futu was stunned and didn''t respond for a long time.


    Looking at the other side''s strange face staring at him, Gu Qingcheng first felt a little strange, but soon reacted, and was immediately laughed: "what are you thinking?! There are many guest rooms in my house. Anyway, it''s empty, and my grandfather is also there! "


    Does this guy look so frivolous?


    Think of this, Gu Qingcheng can''t help but mercilessly white a dreamer.


    Li futu felt a little aggrieved when he received the other party''s white eyes. In the evening, a beautiful woman suddenly invites you to live in her house. As long as you are a normal man, I''m afraid you can''t help thinking. This is human nature. Although he says Gu Qingcheng is still a girl, all aspects of her life have already matured, right?


    Comrade Li futu, who knew that he was thinking awkwardly and was found by the other party, could not help feeling embarrassed. He touched his nose and said, "this I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate? "


    "There''s something wrong."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t die either. He held on to what happened just now and said with a playful smile, "I''m not afraid of a girl. Are you a big man afraid that I''ll eat you?"


    Li futu hesitated and said, "won''t it disturb your grandfather''s rest so late?"


    "When we go back, it will be almost eleven o''clock. My grandfather should have gone to bed."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the time, "don''t worry, as long as we move a little bit smaller, we won''t wake him up."


    Gu Qingcheng obviously didn''t realize the ambiguity in his words, but Li futu was stunned. He looked at the serious Gu Qingcheng and began to meditate that the color is empty and the emptiness is color.


    In the end, Gu Qingcheng even said, "if you don''t agree, you just don''t treat me as a friend." someone seems to have suffered a lot of grievances, so he can only follow the other person back home.


    Twenty minutes later, Gu Qingcheng drove to the gate of Chunqiu Huafu, which is very close to the Pujiang River. Li futu''s mind suddenly jumped, and the impulse to jump suddenly surged up.


    In particular, seeing the driver on duty who once stopped him, Li futu quickly turned his face to the side as if he was about to be caught derailing.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks at him strangely.


    Someone coughed lightly. Seeing that the security guard recognized the license plate, he let it go and didn''t pay attention to the car. He was inexplicably relieved.


    "Your family lives here?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingcheng naturally nodded and drove to Chunqiu Huafu, "what''s the problem?"


    "That''s not true. It''s just that I''m a bit surprised to hear that it''s a top rich area. "


    Li futu is an expert in telling lies with his eyes open. He never changes his face and never beats his heart.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t think much about it. He said with a smile, "don''t pretend to be a top-level rich area. You can buy several houses here just for the gift you gave me."


    "I was just offering flowers to Buddha." Li futu said truthfully that he also felt that with his current relationship with Gu Qingcheng, the gift was really shocking, but he couldn''t help it. It was Cui Pan who made it.


    "Oh? Who else is as stupid as you are? Such a valuable gift to hand out to others? "


    Although we have been together for less than a day, Gu Qingcheng now regards each other as a friend in her heart, otherwise she will not bring Li futu back. So now she doesn''t mind making a little joke.


    The goddess''s so-called unattainability is just for outsiders. When they have capital and are really familiar with them, the goddess is not much different from ordinary women in terms of beauty.


    Li futu didn''t reply, because he found that Gu Qingcheng had driven to the door of Shen yini''s villa, and it was obvious that the light in the villa was still on.


    Seeing that Li futu had been staring at the villa outside, Gu Qingcheng said casually: "that''s Shen yini''s home. Shen yini, you should know..."


    Said, Gu Qingcheng seems to think of something, "by the way, since you know Su Yuan, you should know Shen yini. Su Yuan is her cousin."Seeing Gu Qingcheng just driving by, Li futu is relieved. He knows that he can''t admit his relationship with Shen yini now, otherwise Gu Qingcheng knows that he lives with Shen yini, and then Su Yuan asks him to impersonate her boyfriend and kisses him in public. Gu Qingcheng doesn''t know what kind of misunderstanding she will have.


    So for the sake of the image of Shen yini and Su Yuan, and for the sake of not having to go to the trouble to explain so much, Li futu can only pretend to be surprised and say, "is Su Yuan Shen yini''s cousin?"


    "She didn''t tell you?"


    Perhaps Li futu''s acting expression is too lifelike, Gu Qingcheng did not doubt, self-care way: "that girl is willing to kiss you, absolutely in the heart is a super general favor for you, did not expect her to hide from the school people just, even you also hide."


    Li futu secretly grins bitterly when he hears the words. He didn''t expect that Gu Qingcheng would help him round the lie without making excuses.


    "But that girl''s camouflage skill is really good. If I didn''t see her car in front of Shen yini''s villa one time, I''m afraid I would be in the dark now."


    Said, Gu Qingcheng will stop the car, also stopped the words, "well, my home."


    From the appearance, this villa is not different from Shen yini''s, but the location is deeper.


    Li futu got out of the car and followed Gu Qingcheng into the door. He didn''t need Gu Qingcheng to remind him, so he lightened his pace subconsciously.


    "All the rooms over there can sleep. The bedding in each room is clean. Good night. See you tomorrow."


    Gu Qingcheng stood at the end of the stairs and pointed to a row of rooms in the West. His voice was very low, like a thief.


    Li futu nodded to show that he understood that a young man and a young woman broke up at the stairway and went in the opposite direction.


    But at this time, Gu Qingcheng was facing the direction, the door of the study was suddenly opened from inside, and the light reflected Gu Qingcheng''s flustered pretty face.


    "Qing Cheng is back..."


    A kind voice came, and then the voice suddenly became low, faintly angry.


    "Who is he?"


    It''s obvious that someone who hasn''t had time to take a few steps is not unexpectedly discovered.

 Chapter 50

    If you often walk by the river, you can''t keep your shoes wet.


    In fact, since he chose to stay at Gu Qingcheng''s house, Li futu also expected such a scene, so when he was found, he was not surprised, even less alarmed.


    He''s here to be a guest, not a thief.


    In line with the idea of a clear conscience, Li futu didn''t run away or stay in a daze. Instead, he chose to turn around calmly. But when his eyes collided with each other, they were both in a daze.


    Li futu didn''t expect that Gu Qingcheng''s grandfather was the old man in Tang costume whom he met in the small park in the villa the other morning.


    It''s not just Li futu, but Gu Qingcang''s expectation.


    At that time, he was deeply impressed by Li futu''s ingenious Taiji in the small park. Looking at his back when Li futu left, Gu Qingcang had a premonition that there would be a chance to meet this young man next, but he never thought it would be like this.


    In the middle of the night, my granddaughter stealthily takes a man home. I''m afraid anyone will have bad associations at the first time.


    "Grandpa, don''t get me wrong. This is the way it is..."


    Seeing that her grandfather didn''t get angry for the first time, Gu Qingcheng was relieved and quickly explained that she had planned to get up early tomorrow and wake up Li futu when he didn''t wake up. The event of tonight should have never happened, but she didn''t expect that his grandfather was waiting for her, which made the scene a bit awkward.


    Gu Qingcheng described all the things that happened tonight. He did not hide the episode about Wang Yang, but deliberately focused on the details. He wanted to make a good impression on Li futu in front of his grandfather. At the same time, he also wanted to let his grandfather come forward to dispel Wang Yang''s idea of revenge.


    The whole process Gu Qingcang is looking at Li futu, squinting and saying nothing. When Gu Qingcheng finally describes the whole story, Gu Qingcang says faintly: "I know, girl, you go to sleep first, I''ll talk to this young man."


    "Well?"


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned.


    "Others have given you such a valuable gift. You should keep it in your heart and keep it. Don''t lose it by accident."


    After that, Gu Qingcang looked at Li futu, "young man, do you mind having a cup of tea with me?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Facing Gu Qingcheng''s worried eyes, he looks back and follows Gu Qingcang downstairs.


    "I got this tea from an old farmer. His family has grown it for generations. Although it''s not as expensive as Dahongpao, it doesn''t taste much worse. Try it."


    Gu Qingcang personally made two cups of tea and handed one to Li futu. If those big men outside knew about this kind of treatment, they would be stunned.


    I''m afraid no one has drunk the tea made by Mr. Gu for more than 20 years?


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know what a great honor it was. He stood up and took it with both hands. He bowed his head and took a sip of it. His lips and teeth were fragrant.


    "Good tea."


    Looking at the young people who showed more respect than the first time, Gu Qingcang rubbed the blue and white porcelain teacup, "it seems that I''m still in the light of the girl in Qingcheng this time."


    Li futu smiles bitterly. "Last time I was rude, please don''t worry about it."


    "You remember me, old man."


    Gu Qingcang smiles and drinks a cup of tea. "It''s not rude to say that. Last time I was rude. After all, no one likes to be peeped at when practicing boxing. Your reaction is also human. Besides, you helped Qingcheng out of the siege tonight and gave her such a big gift. It''s time for me to say thank you to you."


    "I''m serious. It''s just a friend''s job."


    Li futu is very modest.


    Gu Qingcang hears speech to smile, noncommittal, turn to ask a way: "you and Qing city that wench how know?"? I don''t think I''ve ever heard her mention you. "


    "To tell you the truth, we only know each other today."


    Li futu is very clear that there is no need to lie in front of an old man of this level. Moreover, even if the liar turns his head to ask Gu Qingcheng, he will immediately show up.


    Li futu is very calm to this afternoon and Gu Qingcheng in Dongda inadvertently meet things described again, Rao is Gu Qingcang listen to also can''t help but smile, "it seems really fate ah."


    After a sip of tea, Gu Qingcang said: "but since you don''t realize it one day, you''ll give that girl such a valuable gift. Young man, your handwriting makes me wonder."


    Li futu has a bitter smile or a bitter smile, which he can''t explain at all.


    In fact, Gu Qingcang is not concerned about Li futu''s intention of giving such a heavy gift. He is concerned about another problem.


    "As far as I know, that blood diamond is from Yandong. Do you know Yandong?"


    Gu Qingcang looked at Li futu, a pair of seemingly turbid eyes flashing sharp light.


    If this young man just wants to pursue the girl who has fallen in love with the city with such a large sum of money, things are still simple. He has seen too many childe brothers like this for so many years. However, if the other party colludes with Yan Donglai or is sent by Yan Donglai, the problem will be serious.Even at this time, Gu Qingcang doubted whether the appearance of Wang Yang was a well-designed bitter plan. In his early years, although Lao Wang was indeed loyal to him in fighting the world, the world has come down, but his heart has changed. Although Gu Qingcang is old now, he is not stupid. He is not blind to some things, but he has not done anything in consideration of his friendship for so many years.


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that there were so many disputes, but he couldn''t answer this question for a while.


    After a moment of silence, Li futu said: "that piece of blood diamond is not from Yandong, but from a friend of mine. He just keeps it for me. Now he gives it to me, and it''s just returned to its original owner. Yandong and I have nothing to do with each other."


    Li futu repeated Cui Pan''s words at that time. What he said was true, but whether the other party would believe it or not was beyond his control.


    Gu Qingcang didn''t know whether he accepted this explanation, which sounded like a fabrication. He didn''t continue to ask aggressively who the key friend was. Soon Gu Qingcang regained his amiable appearance when he met for the first time in the small park and said with a smile to Li futu: "it''s getting late. Go to rest early."


    Li futu was a bit surprised. It is reasonable that the other party should have a lot of questions to ask him. But I don''t know what Gu Qingcang thought. Since he didn''t ask more questions, Li futu couldn''t ask for trouble.


    "Then I''ll go upstairs first, and the old man will have an early rest."


    Li futu put down his tea cup.


    Gu Qingcang, who didn''t want to scare the snake, nodded with a smile and watched Li futu''s back upstairs. The smile on his face slowly converged.


    "It''s a person or a ghost. Just take a mirror and look at it."

 Chapter 51

    Because of the class, Gu Qingcheng got up early the next day, woke up Li futu and said hello to the nanny. He hurried out of the door without breakfast.


    "What did my grandfather say to you last night?"


    car, when she left the villa, asked her toss about the problem. She worried about it last night and was unable to fall asleep. She came to the office in the morning and even found that she had dark circles. So she had to cover up with a good foundation.


    Li futu also found the beauty of the other party''s make-up and said with a smile: "sure enough, one year old has become more beautiful."


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned and then said angrily, "I''m serious with you."


    This time I passed by Shen yini''s villa, maybe because of my psychological preparation, Li futu calmed down a lot.


    "What else can you say? It''s just a family talk. "


    "That''s it?"


    Gu Qingcheng obviously did not believe that her grandfather was not as old-fashioned as some old people, but he brought a man into the house for the first time, and his grandfather could not be so indifferent.


    "Oh, and he asked me if I gave you such a valuable gift because I was interested in you."


    Li futu said as if nothing had happened, but Gu Qingcheng turned red in an instant, and didn''t even dare to ask again for a moment.


    She didn''t know why her heart beat so fast.


    "How do you say that?"


    Driving out of Chunqiu mansion, Gu Qingcheng calmly looks at the man around him.


    Li futu laughed. "What else can I say? It''s your grandfather. If you think I have any wrong thoughts about you, you have to eat me on the spot?"


    Although he has known the answer for a long time, but I don''t know why he heard Li futu''s answer, Gu Qingcheng found that he suddenly felt a sense of loss.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Gu Qingcheng breathes out breath, also did not have for a time, continue to ask some other mood.


    "Just put me down here. I''ll go to the bank and do something."


    When he found that he came to the bank where Suyuan checked her card last time, Li futu said, "would you like to go down and have something to eat?"


    "No, I''ll go to school."


    Gu Qingcheng feels that her current state of mind seems to have some problems. She needs to sort them out.


    "Well, be careful on the way."


    Li futu didn''t force him to push the door and get off.


    Looking at the white BMW disappearing in sight, someone who said he was going to work in the bank didn''t enter the door of the bank at all, instead, he walked back along the original road.


    On the way, he saw a breakfast shop and went in for a leisurely breakfast.


    A cup of soybean milk, a bowl of beef noodles, plus an egg.


    It''s very rich.


    When he came out of the breakfast shop contentedly, it was almost 8:40. Without walking a few steps, he saw Su Yuan''s girl''s Beetle passing the road. Fortunately, Su Yuan didn''t seem to be in the mood to watch the street view, and someone who had prepared for the worst was not found.


    I don''t know what happened to the two sisters last night.


    Li futu thought to himself.


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, I went back to the gate of Chunqiu Huafu. This time, someone was not stopped as before. Obviously, the information of Chunqiu Huafu security system was updated in time.


    Li futu thinks Shen yini should go now, but when he returns to the villa and opens the door, he just bumps into a woman who is going downstairs.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    "A friend had a birthday last night. He drank too much and slept in the hotel all night."


    Li Fu Tu Qiang said with a smile that his words were half true and half false. Even though the girl didn''t lose her temper for the first time, he still didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    Shen yini smiles, but there is no temperature in her smile.


    "didn''t you say that she had just returned to Donghai city and had no relatives in Donghai city? When will a friend come out? "


    Shen yini didn''t take a look at Li Fu''s picture, so she went to the restaurant.


    "Don''t friends come from intercourse? Can''t I make some friends these days? "


    Cang Li felt powerless to explain. Shen yini is even more lazy to say more.


    She opened the refrigerator and took out the only bottle of milk in it, but as soon as she got it, she found that it was empty.


    "What did you drink?"


    Looking at the familiar milk bottle, Li futu''s eyelids jumped, but he couldn''t admit it.


    Li futu is very clear that although the other party looks very calm at present, it is the same as the sky before the storm. The girl is just patient. If she is given an excuse to attack, she will turn into an active volcano in an instant.


    "I haven''t touched the refrigerator at all. Maybe Su Yuan drank it."


    Li futu looks calm and brings disaster to the East.


    Without evidence, as long as he doesn''t admit it, he believes that the other party has no way to take him.


    Sure enough, the same is true.Shen yini didn''t do much about milk. She threw the empty bottle into the garbage can. When she came over, a bank card was handed to Li futu.


    "Here''s the card."


    Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    This is the card he gave Su Yuan. Now it appears in Shen yini''s hand. Needless to think, the girl certainly didn''t resist the pressure. She recruited all of them.


    Li futu slowly took the card and sighed, ready to meet the storm. He even had the intention to be thrown out of the house. But to his surprise, Shen yini didn''t seem to have any signs of attack.


    "Thank you for being so generous, but Yuanyuan doesn''t need so much money. If she really needs something, I will buy it for her."


    Looking at Shen yini, Li futu was stunned for a moment.


    What''s going on?


    Is it Su Yuan that girl didn''t move?


    But why does this card appear in Shen yini''s hands?


    Li futu is very clear that if Shen yini knew that he had "insulted" Su Yuan, even if he was out of self-defense, with Shen yini''s temperament, he would only break up with him, and would never whisper warm voice like now, or even say thank you to him.


    Something must have gone wrong.


    Li futu didn''t dare to ask what your sisters had talked about last night. She was afraid of being exposed. She could only stand there and giggle.


    "You''re right. There''s something wrong with the way I treated Yuanyuan before. She''s my sister, not my doll. I can''t impose my will on her."


    Looking at Shen yini who suddenly became so reasonable, Li futu wanted to touch her forehead to see if she had a fever.


    Shen yini didn''t see the difference in Li futu''s eyes. Maybe she didn''t care.


    "Now, I want you to do me a favor."


    Help?


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    Sure enough, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. This woman is so kind to herself all of a sudden. She really has a purpose.


    Last time I asked myself for help, Dong Zhiyuan didn''t solve the problem. This time, which immortal should I deal with?

 Chapter 52

    Last night''s chat with Su Yuan, Shen yini did not expect that the end would be unhappy.


    Although Su Yuan handed in her bank card, when she then asked not to contact Li futu again, Su Yuan, who was docile at the beginning, suddenly began a fierce rebound. At that time, the girl had a big fight with her red eyes. Then she rushed upstairs and locked herself in the room. Shen yini was stunned at that time. She didn''t expect Su Yuan to have such an excited reaction. She didn''t even pay attention to her when she went to school this morning.


    According to Su Yuan, the bank card was given to her by Li futu out of sympathy. Shen yini has gradually understood the mystery of the man she brought home, and she has not made much trouble with the bank card. She focused on the most critical issues.


    In the afternoon, it is a very serious problem to offer kisses in front of so many people downstairs. Especially for a girl, even if it''s acting, it can''t be so hasty. If this girl has developed such a casual temperament, what will she do in the future?


    But when Shen yini pointed out this problem very seriously, the smelly girl turned her lips and replied: that guy is handsome and generous, and his physical quality is so outstanding. Even if she really wants to find him as a boyfriend, it''s not unacceptable.


    Shen yini was so angry. That man is not the children that this girl usually contacts in school, nor is he an ordinary dandy. Even though he is only the tip of the iceberg, Shen yini has been labeled with a deep and dangerous label in her heart. If she does not have to, she will definitely stay away from such a man. Even she can''t deal with it, not to mention Su Yuan''s inexperienced girl!


    Shen yini immediately demanded that she was not allowed to contact the man again, and immediately deleted the phone number, which ignited the fuse of the quarrel between the two sisters. Su Yuan didn''t compromise in the end, but yelled out with red eyes, "I''m an adult now, I have the right to make friends. Then she turned and ran away, leaving Shen yini alone in the living room for a long time.".


    Everyone has experienced a young age. Shen yini knows that Su Yuan''s current state is like a rebellious period. No matter what she says, she probably won''t listen to it, or even make it worse. In order to avoid this situation, Shen yini doesn''t continue to stimulate Su Yuan, but finds Li futu without any reason.


    Looking at the man who turned off her mobile phone overnight, Shen yini didn''t lose her temper. She was very calm. She knew that she needed the cooperation of this man to solve Suyuan''s problem.


    "First of all, what''s up?"


    Shen yini''s abnormal reaction from the beginning to now makes Li futu alert.


    "I''m going to shoot in other places soon. I''m afraid I''ll be there for a while, so I hope you can take care of Su Yuan when I''m not in Donghai."


    Shen yini''s tone was bland, but Li futu''s heart suddenly jumped.


    Which one is this?


    In his imagination, Shen yini should have scolded him and warned him to stay away from Su Yuan, but the reality is completely contrary to his imagination.


    Shen yini has been very kind from the beginning to the end, and even now she has taken the incredible initiative to ask him to take care of Su Yuan. Isn''t it obvious that she wants to give him a chance to take advantage of her?


    Li futu is very clear. In the eyes of this woman, I''m afraid she''s not a gentleman. She would take the initiative to push her sister into the "fire pit"?


    "I''m a bodyguard, not a nanny..."


    Li Fu Tu Qiang said with a smile that he doubted whether Shen yini wanted to deceive him, so he refused at the first time to show her innocence.


    "It''s my request. Last night, I had a fight with that girl. I''m afraid she didn''t want to talk to me for a while, but no one was looking at her. I''m not at ease. She would only resist looking for others, so only you can help."


    Speaking of this, Shen yini said with a bitter smile, "now in that girl''s heart, I''m afraid you think you are much better than my sister."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows. He was really surprised. Finally, he asked in a low voice, "what did you two talk about last night?"


    Shen yini did not hide, looked at him, "I asked her not to contact you again, but she refused without hesitation."


    Li futu touched his nose, but he didn''t pick it up.


    "But now I''ve come to the conclusion that blocking is better than sparing. Instead of forcing her to do this or that to make her hate my sister, it''s better to follow her will."


    Speaking of this, Shen yini quietly stares at Li futu with inexplicable eyes.


    "There''s no need to hide it. I think you should be clear. To put it bluntly, I don''t want her to contact you. I''m just worried about what will happen to you and her. Yuanyuan is still young and has little experience in the world. She can''t stand any temptation, but you are different. I believe you are rational. You should be clear about what you can do and what you can''t do, right?"


    Shen yini was very straightforward. At this time, Li futu finally understood the girl''s mind.


    It''s a good way to retreat.


    A slap does not make a sound, as long as the solution to their own, Su Yuan that girl even if there is any careful thinking, it is also Utopian.The girl picked herself out and let him be the villain.


    To be honest, Li futu really wants to give Shen yini a big hand now. It''s really beautiful. Shen yini kills two birds with one stone. It''s impossible for any accident to happen from the source, and Su Yuan even appreciates her. On the surface, it''s her sister who made the first compromise.


    Who the hell says women have big breasts and no brains?


    "Sure enough, all the success is not accidental, you are very smart."


    Li futu, who thought about everything, sighed, "but how can you be sure that I will promise?"


    Shen yini smiles with confidence.


    "Women''s intuition."


    "Intuition?"


    Li futu also laughed, "so you think you''ve got me? You''re not afraid that I''m going to build a path in the open? Promise you on the surface, but secretly hook up with your sister? You know, the girl has a bad temper, but she''s really attractive to men. "


    "You will not."


    Shen yini''s mouth is slightly raised, and her radian is not big, but she is full of brilliant color.


    "You are not a good person, but you are not a bad person. You have principles and bottom line."


    This is not flattery, but her heart of the man''s most authentic evaluation. That''s why she took the risk.


    Li futu was dumbfounded. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should feel honored or sad about this evaluation. However, he really admired one point. The girl''s eyes were really unique.


    Li futu shook his head and sighed: "OK, I promise you."

 Chapter 53

    Su Yuan is very unhappy, even can be described as uncomfortable. She didn''t go to the professional class in the morning. She asked Zhang Xinlan to ask for a sick leave for her. As soon as she got back to school, she locked herself in the dormitory.


    Yesterday, she came home with a heroic attitude of dying bravely. She knew that she could hide for a while and not for a lifetime. The result is not much different from what she expected, she and her cousin broke out a fierce quarrel, and finally broke up.


    She didn''t know why she had so much courage at that time.


    After nearly two years in Donghai City, she has always listened to her cousin''s words. Although she didn''t say it, Su Yuan knows that she always harbors a sense of inferiority when facing her cousin. My cousin is a super star. She is more beautiful than herself, has more knowledge than herself, and works harder than herself. What she said must be right, and she should listen to it.


    Su Yuan has been persuading herself for more than a year, but when her cousin asked her to break off contact with that irresponsible guy last night, she felt the anger of leaving, and even blushed with her cousin for the first time.


    But I don''t like to be harassed by those boys in school. What''s wrong with trying to make a guy who looks more agreeable to me play with me?


    Why should my cousin deprive herself of such a small choice?


    And that guy, too, ran away and turned off his cell phone all night, didn''t go home and left himself there alone to face his cousin


    All bad people!


    Thinking of this, Su Yuan feels as if she has been abandoned by the whole world. No one cares about her at all. She likes her. She puts herself in the quilt and can''t help sobbing.


    At this time, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open, and Yao Chenxi, who is known as the most beautiful teacher in Dongda, came in. She received the news that Su Yuan asked for sick leave and didn''t even go to the professional class, so she came to see what was going on. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the door, she found that the girl covered herself tightly in the quilt, and her voice seemed to be crying?


    The teacher''s parents'' heart, Yao Chenxi''s heart a tight, quickly walked past, slowly opened the quilt, Su Yuan''s poor face suddenly exposed, that pair of big eyes covered with mist, eye circles even appear a little red.


    Even as a woman, looking at Su Yuan''s sad appearance at this time, Yao Chenxi felt a little distressed, "what''s the matter, girl, don''t cry, are you in any trouble? Say it and see if the teacher can help you out. "


    Looking at the Counselor''s concern on her face, Su Yuan felt even more aggrieved and her tears rolled down.


    Seeing that the girl didn''t speak and just cried, Yao Chenxi couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. She took out a tissue and helped the girl wipe the tears on her face. Subconsciously, she doubted whether the girl was lovelorn.


    The most likely reason why they are so sad at their age is that they are hurt.


    But it didn''t take long before Yao Chenxi vetoed the idea. She saw Li futu at the school gate yesterday afternoon, and she had a meal with her partner. At that time, the guy didn''t look like fighting with Su Yuan. What happened to them at night?


    It''s not right. She saw that the guy had prepared a gift for Su Yuan, and it was Yan Dong who sent it. There should be no possibility of conflict.


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t figure it out. She helped Su Yuan up and leaned in her arms and whispered: "what happened to Yuanyuan? Did you fight with your boyfriend? "


    "Don''t mention him!"


    Thinking of that guy''s irresponsible behavior, Su Yuan felt angry and choked: "Mr. Yao, I don''t want to mention this person now."


    Is it really a fight?


    Yao Chenxi is a little surprised. To be honest, she has a good impression on Li futu. Subconsciously, she thinks that Su Yuan is the girl who makes trouble out of nothing. Only in this way can they have a conflict.


    As the saying goes, daoning demolishes ten temples without destroying a marriage. Yao Chenxi, who thinks Li futu is a good match, comforts: "Yuanyuan, love is not a joke, nor a matter for one person. What we need is tolerance, understanding and dedication from both sides. Don''t lose your happiness because of your willfulness. It''s too late to regret."


    What is this saying?


    Su Yuan was a little stunned, and her weeping stopped slightly. Yao Chenxi was relieved that she had touched the gate of life, so she took advantage of the heat to fight on the railway: "there are seven continents, more than 200 countries and more than 7 billion people in this world. Do you know how much fate it takes for two people to meet, know and fall in love? Maybe you still think you are young and you may meet better people in the future, but as a past person, the teacher can tell you responsibly that people always meet the most perfect love in the age when they don''t know how to love, and most of the cruelty of fate lies here. "


    Su Yuan was stunned.


    Although Yao Chenxi guessed the wrong reason for Su Yuan''s crying, her words awoke her and made her start to re-examine her heart.


    Is it really fate that you met that guy?


    Is that guy really the love I met when I was not sensible?


    Naturally, Yao Chenxi doesn''t know what kind of influence her kind words will bring to Su Yuan''s life. She feels that she is just saving a love that should be beautiful, just like making up for her regret when she was young."The teacher won''t hurt you. Although I haven''t been in touch with your boyfriend for a long time, the teacher can see that he is a man worth relying on. Your vision is stronger than that of the teacher."


    Yao Chenxi stroked Su Yuan''s horsetail and said in a soft voice: "Yuanyuan, since such a man has met him, he should cherish it."


    Although the counselor did not understand the problem at all, after listening to these words, Su Yuan felt that her mood was much better. She wiped the residual tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "thank you, Mr. Yao."


    Yao Chenxi shook his head and laughed, "so, don''t cry. You hide here and cry quietly, and the guy can''t see. What''s the use except to make yourself miserable? Even if you want to cry later, you have to cry in front of that guy. I love him so much


    Su Yuan burst into laughter.


    Seeing this, Yao Chenxi finally put down her heart, "I saw him at the school gate yesterday, and he prepared a gift for you, which shows that he is still very attentive to you..."


    Yao Chenxi was originally kind-hearted and wanted to say something good to Li futu, but it was obvious that she had done something bad.


    Su Yuan''s smile suddenly converged. "Gifts? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "Didn''t he give it to you?"


    Yao Chenxi was a little surprised. "I think it''s a weekly record. It should be jewelry or something like that."


    Son of a bitch!


    She thought that the guy didn''t come back all night just to avoid his cousin''s trial, but now it seems that the bastard can''t figure out what to do all night!


    Su Yuan is very clear, that guy certainly won''t want to give himself a gift, is it difficult to buy to please his cousin?


    If that''s the case, then forget it. If not


    Su Yuan wanted to call that guy immediately. But she was afraid that the guy would not answer when he saw her number. She turned her big eyes and couldn''t help looking at Yao Chenxi.


    "Mr. Yao, in fact, my sister doesn''t want me to be with him. She wants me to break up with him. That''s why I feel so bad. I called him all night last night, but he didn''t answer. I''m worried about him. Mr. Yao, can you call him for me?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes are filled with mist, and she seems to be crying again. This acting skill is very popular with Shen yini.


    So it is.


    Yao Chenxi finally suddenly realized that the first time she met Li futu, she said that he was Shen yini''s bodyguard. It''s understandable that Shen yini would oppose the bodyguard when she was with her sister. So for this half true and half false explanation, Yao Chenxi not only has no doubt, but also loves Su Yuan. She could understand how hard it would be to be caught between love and affection.


    "Escape is not the way after all, Yuanyuan, you can rest assured that the teacher will talk to him."


    See Yao Chenxi out of the mobile phone, seemingly poor Suyuan eyes flashed a touch of cunning color.

 Chapter 54

    "If you can escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime. As a man, you should have the courage to take responsibility. Since Miss Shen opposes, you should prove to her that you have the ability to bring happiness to Su Yuan. I believe Miss Shen is not unreasonable. As long as you show her your feelings and determination towards Su Yuan, what if you are her bodyguard? I''m sure she''ll agree in the end. "


    In the 215 Office of the school of foreign languages, Donghai University, Yao Chenxi looks at a guy he has called, with a painstaking tone.


    It is reasonable to say that the students'' love life has gone beyond the scope of her authority, but since she has seen it, she can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    Li futu, who came from Chunqiu Huafu after receiving the call, was baffled.


    Shen yini went to the airport after talking with him. He is now the "temporary Guardian" of Su Yuan. At that time, he heard Yao Chenxi on the phone saying that he should communicate with him about Su Yuan''s problems. Although he didn''t know why Yao Chenxi would call him, Li futu still rushed over. After all, he agreed to Shen yini, and he couldn''t turn around and go back. But as soon as he entered the door, the beauty Counselor''s sincere opening remarks really confused him.


    "What did Su Yuan say to you?"


    Li futu touched his nose and soon realized that Su Yuan was definitely playing tricks in secret.


    "She told me everything."


    Yao Chenxi sighed, "I don''t mean you. As a big man, how can you let that girl bear the pressure of her relatives alone? I didn''t answer the phone all night. Do you know how sad that girl was crying in her bedroom just now? It''s the first time I''ve seen that girl so sad. "


    "She cried?"


    Li futu was really surprised at this time. It seems that the two sisters really made a lot of noise last night.


    "Can I lie to you?"


    Although she has only met Li futu a few times, Yao Chenxi has treated this man as an ordinary friend. If she didn''t really appreciate this man, she would not have said so much in front of Su Yuan. But she didn''t expect that this guy would doubt himself in the end.


    Yao Chenxi rolled his eyes, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll go to see Su Yuan''s girl later. I''ll go to see her. Now her eyes must be red and swollen."


    Although Li futu is very clear that the reason why Su Yuan is sad and crying is definitely not because of herself. It is mostly because of a quarrel with Shen yini that she is so sad. But he can''t explain these things to Yao Chenxi, so he can only accept each other''s preaching in silence and helplessly.


    "Well, what do you mean you don''t talk? What''s your plan? If you really want to escape all the time and have no responsibility at all, I''ll just persuade Su Yuan to break up with you. After all, long pain is better than short pain. "


    Yao Chenxi obviously completely believed Su Yuan''s words. At this time, she looked at Li futu silently, and she hated the iron.


    Li futu grins bitterly. He can see clearly that he can''t get rid of his boyfriend''s identity for a while and a half. But on second thought, since Shen yini wants him to take care of Su Yuan during this period, he really needs to cover up this relationship, so that he can avoid the trouble of explaining again.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve talked to Miss Shen just now. She has agreed to let me stay with Su Yuan for the time being."


    Li futu sighed and could only cooperate with the girl to help her round the lie.


    "Just like a man, why don''t you say it earlier?"


    Yao Chenxi immediately smile, for Shen yini will agree, she is not surprised, even she is very clear that this man is unusual, she does not believe Shen yini will not see.


    How can the character who can drive Yan Donglai just be an ordinary bodyguard?


    Although I don''t know why this man will be with Shen yini, it''s not something she can worry about. Seeing that the matter is at least solved successfully for the time being, Yao Chenxi is relieved. "Well, I came to you just to talk about it with you. You don''t see Su Yuan''s girl looks strange at ordinary times. In fact, her heart is very fragile, and I can see it This time, she is sincere to you. I warn you, never again. If you make her so sad again, I as a teacher will not spare you! "


    Looking at Yao Chenxi''s righteous words, Li futu has a bitter smile. He felt like a modern version of Dou E.


    "You''re lucky to be a teacher."


    Li futu sighed. It would be a disaster if Yao Chenxi became a lawyer or a policeman.


    "Well, you can go to see Yuanyuan and tell her the good news. She is estimated to be in classroom 503 on the fifth floor, and it''s time to have a rest."


    Yao Chenxi naturally can''t guess what is in Li futu''s mind. She looks at the time and starts to say goodbye.


    Li futu didn''t stay much. He went out of Yao Chenxi''s office and went to the fifth floor. It took a few minutes to find the 503 classroom. He found that the class was not over yet, and he didn''t disturb Su Yuan. Standing in the corridor, he was lying on the railing wall and lit a cigarette.


    University classrooms on the side of the corridor are generally windowless, so no one found Li futu. In the 503 classroom, Su Yuan, who came to class halfway, leaned on the desk and supported her chin. The professor on the stage was talking incessantly, but her eyes didn''t focus, so she obviously didn''t focus on the class.Until now, her mind is still echoing the counselor just said to her in the bedroom.


    As a child, she never had a real love, so she was not sure what the so-called love was like. But she is very clear that she does not exclude that guy, and even likes to stay with that guy. Is that the heart beat?


    Zhou Qiao saw that she had been in a daze and hit her arm quietly. "Yuanyuan, what do you think? There will be a monthly exam soon. Do you really want to fail? "


    Su Yuan turned her head, "Qiao Qiao, what do you think it''s like to like someone?"


    Zhou Qiao a Leng, immediately uncertain way: "like should be you think of him all the time, always want to stay with him?"


    "Joe has never been in love several times. How can she answer you?"


    Zhang Xinlan on the right interjected: "in my opinion, like is in addition to him, your eyes have no other man."


    This is a bit in line.


    It seems that Suyuan frowned at all the other guys except herself?


    Zhou Qiao obviously found Su Yuan''s strange, can''t help wondering: "Yuanyuan, did you quarrel with your brother futu? I just saw you come in with red eyes, crying? "


    Su Yuan naturally would not admit it and immediately shook her head: "no, I had a fight with my sister."


    As Su Yuan''s roommate and sister, Zhou Qiao knows that Su Yuan has a cousin. Of course, they only know that she has a cousin, but they don''t know that she is super queen Shen yini. They also know that Su Yuan''s cousin is very strict with her. This is the other party''s housework, Zhou Qiao they are not good how to evaluate, can only quietly comfort some.


    When the bell rings after class, the teachers in the university basically never procrastinate. The old professor soon stopped giving lectures and said that everyone had a rest, and then went out. Because it''s a big class, and there''s another section to follow. Su Yuan doesn''t plan to go out either, but those students who go out to the toilet or get some wind all look at her strangely after they come back.


    "Yuanyuan, why are they looking at you like this?" Zhang Xinlan said curiously.


    "How do I know?" Su Yuan was also puzzled.


    There is still a boy who usually jumps out and yells, telling the truth: "Su Xiaohua, your boyfriend has come to you."

 Chapter 55

    Yesterday''s basketball match has now spread throughout the University. With the implementation of Su Yuan''s main message, Li futu''s name has swept through Donghai university like a beacon fire.


    Li futu''s three earth shaking dunks in the Gymnasium yesterday were recorded by many people with mobile phones at that time. Now, photos can be found in the circle of friends and forums of east university students. It can be said that during this period of time, Li futu, an outsider who does not belong to the University, has become a prominent figure in the University. It is not surprising that Su Yuan''s classmates recognize him at this time.


    Hearing that guy outside the classroom, Su Yuan was stunned at first, and then she was happy. However, she soon put her joy back, pretended not to change her face, and muttered, "what''s he doing here?"


    Zhou Qiao pushed her: "Yuanyuan, don''t you hurry out?"


    "I see. What''s the rush?"


    Su Yuan stood up, Zhang Xinlan look a little envious to give her up.


    When she came out, Su Yuan saw a bastard who had disappeared all night. She raised her face and said coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Yesterday, when he chose to run, Li futu had expected that he would not get a good face when he met the girl next time, so he didn''t mind. Thinking about Yao Chenxi''s words, he deliberately looked at the girl''s eyes and found that there were some red and swollen marks.


    "Did you quarrel with your sister last night?"


    Su Yuan is ungrateful, cold hum: "have what relation with you?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "Didn''t you run fast yesterday? Why do you come to me now? You go, I don''t want to see you now! "


    Su Yuan said coldly, but she swore in her heart that if this guy really dares to go, then she will never talk to him again.


    Of course, Li futu can''t just walk away. No matter how stupid he is, he knows that this girl is just angry now. At this time, men need to make concessions to step down.


    "Girl, I was wrong yesterday. Don''t you think I came here to apologize to you now?"


    Many students around point at them and talk about them. You know, this is the most popular couple in the East University. Seeing Su Yuan''s cold face, many students are thinking, is it true that she has printed the old saying that xiuen loves to die fast? Just announced yesterday, breaking up today?


    Su Yuan obviously also heard some comments from around. In order not to let outsiders see jokes, her face became more relaxed, but her tone was still indifferent, "excuse me? Where do you look like a plea? "


    Hearing the signs of loosening in Su Yuan''s words, Li futu hit the railway while it was hot: "do you have to let me jump down here to prove my sincerity?"


    Su Yuan didn''t even think, "yes, if you jump from here, I''ll forgive you!"


    You know, this is the fifth floor. It''s more than ten meters at least. If you jump from here, even if it''s iron, you''ll have to be flattened.


    Su Yuan thinks that this guy must be joking again, but she didn''t expect that before her voice fell, that bastard actually stood up against the wall with one hand, then jumped up and disappeared in front of her.


    All the students in the corridor are in an uproar!


    Unwilling to break up, Su Yuan''s boyfriend committed suicide by jumping off a building.


    A lot of people have already figured out the following news headlines in their minds, because they believe that this event will definitely stir up the whole East University again.


    Standing at the door, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, who are curious and peeking, are also scared.


    What''s going on?


    Why did you jump off the building all of a sudden?


    "You fool


    Su Yuan was the first to react. Her pretty face turned pale as paper, and her heart became empty as if she had lost the most important thing. She ran to the wall in a hurry and looked down. She didn''t see the bloody scenes in the expected horror movie, and she didn''t even see Li futu''s movie.


    Before long, in everyone''s imagination, I''m afraid that someone who has fallen to pieces now actually appears at the stairway.


    "It''s my word. I''ve jumped too. It''s time for you to calm down."


    Li futu, who just grabbed the wall and jumped from the fifth floor to the fourth floor, walked towards his girl with a smile.


    Su Yuan''s pupils shrink, and then in public, she rushes into Li futu''s arms like a swallow into the forest.


    Li futu was stunned, hesitated, and slowly hugged the girl whose body was still shaking slightly.


    It seems that that one just now really scared the girl.


    After patting Su Yuan on the back, Li futu said softly, "silly girl, don''t you know me? The world is so beautiful, how can I be willing to die? "


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Su Yuan bites Li futu on the chest.


    Feeling the pain coming from his chest, Li futu didn''t struggle. He felt that an inexplicable feeling came into his heart with the pain.


    How long has it been since he felt cared for?


    Li futu''s eyes were in a trance, and then he helped Su Yuan up from her arms.Staring at the big eyes with panic and fear and the pale little face, Li futu''s eyes were never soft.


    "Girl, remember, even if everyone says I''m dead later, as long as you don''t see my body with your own eyes, don''t believe it, you know?"


    "If you want to die, just die. Who cares about you?"


    Feeling the strange sight of her classmates, Su Yuan seems to know that she is shy at this time. She pushes Li futu away from her partner''s arms.


    Li futu gently smiles, and doesn''t mind the girl''s duplicity. He stood up straight, looked around, and said with a smile, "just now I had to. It''s very dangerous. I hope you don''t try it easily. Of course, I hope your girlfriend won''t quarrel with you."


    Li futu''s words undoubtedly drew everyone''s attention away from Su Yuan, and also virtually resolved her embarrassment, and successfully won the favor of everyone present.


    There is a man who can''t help sighing: "technical work should be rewarded."


    Su Yuan bit her lip and glanced at someone.


    How to listen to the meaning of this guy''s words, like voluntarily admitting that she is his girlfriend?


    Didn''t he refuse to cooperate all the time?


    "If there''s a man willing to jump for me, I''ll go." Zhou Qiao, who has always believed in single nobility, was filled with emotion. Her words also expressed the feelings of many girls present.


    Nowadays, who can''t say a word or two, but how many people can really put it into action?


    Li futu''s action just now really shocked the hearts of many girls. In the hearts of these girls, the shock of Li futu''s jumping from a building just now even exceeded his performance in the Gymnasium yesterday.


    "Yuanyuan is so lucky."


    Zhang Xinlan looks at Su Yuan with complicated eyes.

 Chapter 56

    The ten minute break flashed by, and Li futu planned to leave first when he heard the bell for class, but Su Yuan grabbed him.


    "Don''t try to run, I have something else to ask you!"


    In this way, under the eccentric gaze of Zhou Qiao, Zhang Xinlan and other students, Li futu is pulled into the classroom by Su Yuan.


    "Joe, can you take Lan Lan''s side?"


    University Classroom in the middle of a row of original position is quite many, this small matter Zhou Qiao naturally won''t refuse, got up to sit beside Zhang Xinlan, gave the position to Li futu.


    The professor with white temples and presbyopic glasses came in again. He didn''t find that there were more people in the classroom. He continued his lecture.


    In fact, in the university classroom, especially in Colleges and universities, many students from other departments will come to class, so not many teachers will care about the number of students.


    Li futu did not think that he had the chance to sit in the university classroom. Listening to the professor on the platform, he seemed to be talking about Shakespeare''s life. For a moment, he felt like a dream.


    Although many people think that university is a place where talents go in, waste firewood comes out, good cabbages come in, and waste flowers come out, in Li futu''s eyes, University is still the last pure land of this society.


    "Listen to teacher Yao say that she met you at the school gate yesterday?"


    Seeing that the professor didn''t notice, Su Yuan immediately began to make trouble.


    Li futu didn''t notice the crisis. He nodded subconsciously: "what''s the matter?"


    "Listen to her. You have a gift for me?"


    Before Su Yuan''s voice came to the ground, Li futu was not good.


    It''s over. Why did he forget about it.


    However, Li futu is also very human, and his ability to adapt to circumstances is extremely powerful. Under Su Yuan''s big eyes, he did not change his face. "It was intended to be given to you, but now it''s in your sister''s hands."


    "Well?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes shrank.


    "Well, when I went back this morning, I had an open talk with your sister. Now she has been convinced by me and won''t stop you from contacting me any more."


    Li futu is very clear that with the bad relationship between the girl and Shen yini after their quarrel, she will not call Shen yini for confirmation.


    Sure enough, hearing this, Su Yuan didn''t have the heart to pay attention to the gift. She said excitedly: "what you said is true?"


    Li futu nodded, "she has now flown to other places for filming, and told me to take good care of you during this period of time."


    Su Yuan felt incredible for a moment. Her cousin forced her so severely yesterday. How could her attitude suddenly change dramatically?


    However, she also knew that Li futu had no reason to cheat her on this issue.


    Su Yuan is a person who knows how to treat herself well. Since she can''t figure it out, she simply doesn''t think about it. Anyway, the result is what she wants to see.


    For a moment, Su Yuan felt her mood had cleared up after the rain, and her whole body was relaxed.


    However, the so-called blessing comes from misfortune. Before Su Yuan was happy, bad luck came to her.


    "Su Yuan, please get up and tell me what I just said in Richard II:" a person''s dying words, like deep music, have a natural power to attract attention. When he is dying, his words will never be in vain, because the truth is often expressed in pain. A man who never talks from now on can always be heard better than the eloquence of those young flashy people. Just as the setting sun at dusk, the last play at the end of the song and the last sip of wine leave us the warmest memories, a person''s ending is always more noticeable than everything before his death


    On the platform, the professor held his glasses.


    All the students in the classroom turn their eyes in the same direction.


    Su Yuan was stunned. She knew that she had just talked to Li futu and attracted the attention of the professor. She didn''t have to think about it. She didn''t do well in the class and could barely be regarded as a middle-level translator. Although she knew one or two sentences, she obviously couldn''t complete the translation.


    Li futu was also stunned, and then his eyes became playful.


    Under the sympathetic gaze of Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, Su Yuan stands up and looks at the professor in bewilderment. An embarrassed blush appears on her childlike face, and her pink lips mutter. A moment later, she lowers her head slightly, and begins to translate with an obvious lack of breath.


    At the beginning of two or three sentences, the professor nodded slowly. But at the end of four sentences, Su Yuan began to kowtow and her head was lower. All the students knew that the school flower would not make a fool of herself. They turned their heads slightly.


    Zhou Qiao is really willing to help, but considering her real level, Zhang Xinlan is still not blindly trying to be brave, not to mention that her performance is worse than Su Yuan''s. If she changes to Caiwei, maybe she can, but Caiwei and them are not a major.


    Shakespeare''s "Richard II" in this passage, not to mention these sophomores, some graduate students specializing in English are not necessarily able to translate well, which requires a strong literary foundation and a deep study of English grammar sentence structure. It''s really hard for the professor to ask such a question.Looking at Su Yuan''s voice getting lower and lower, and finally completely inaudible, the professor was not too embarrassed. He knew that the translation was very difficult for all the students present. Even if he did not read the original English works, it was not easy for him to translate a word correctly. So the professor didn''t expect Su Yuan to answer at all. The reason why he ordered this girl was to remind her to listen attentively in this way.


    "Well, sit down first."


    Seeing that the professor waved her hand, Su Yuanru sat down as soon as she was pardoned, but who ever thought that the professor immediately turned her eyes to Li futu.


    "This classmate, please get up and translate."


    Although the professor was older, he didn''t get to the point of being dazed. He recognized that this strange young man was not a student in the class. Most of the students from other departments came to the class to pester Miss Su.


    The professor also heard about Su Yuan''s reputation as a school flower in the school. Subconsciously, he regarded Li futu as Su Yuan''s crazy pursuer. For this kind of boy who disturbed his students'' learning by chatting in class, the old professor thought he needed to give him some color.


    Different from Su Yuan, Professor Li Fu''s drawing is really intended to make a fool of him.


    Under Su Yuan''s schadenfreude gaze, Li futu stood up in no hurry. Facing all kinds of eyes of the class, he didn''t explain that he was just here to make soy sauce. He gave the old professor a polite smile and began to translate in standard English.


    In order to maintain the coherence and smoothness of this passage, he also translated some of the contents in front of and behind the original.


    As he began to translate, the expression on the students'' faces that they had planned to watch a good play gradually turned into shock, and they could not help showing their admiration in their eyes.


    They can''t believe it. They didn''t expect that this guy could not only crush Chen ang, the proud son of the school team on the basketball court, but now they can''t even catch up with his literary talent. Does this guy want to live?!


    "This guy is a pervert."


    Zhou Qiao muttered to himself.


    Looking at the man who shocked her again and again, Zhang Xinlan didn''t know what to say at the moment.


    The professor''s eyes also began to change. He has turned the English version of Shakespeare''s Richard II dozens of times, so he is basically familiar with it. Therefore, he is very clear that Li futu''s translation is correct, and Li futu also uses a lot of obscure slang used by people who are only familiar with English culture, which makes this passage more perfect.


    Looking at the young people talking, the professor''s eyes gradually revealed an undisguised appreciation.


    "Let the fame pursued by all people be forever recorded on our tombstone, so that we can obtain immortal glory in the disgrace of death; no matter how the gluttonous time devours everything, we should strive to win our reputation when we are alive, so that the sickle of time can not hurt us; our lives can end, but our reputation will never die. ¡±


    finally, Li futu quoted a sentence from Shakespeare''s "the futility of love" and made the best explanation for the above sentence. Then he sat down again in the mixed eyes of the numb people.


    Su Yuan stares at him with a big mouth.


    Both civil and military.


    Now in the eyes of all the boys in the classroom, Li futu is no longer a young man of the same generation, but an idol worthy of respect and looking up to.

 Chapter 57

    "Handsome man, I can''t believe that you are so good at English and have such a strong literary foundation."


    On the way to the cafeteria, Zhou Qiao, who has the attribute of female Wenqing, looks at Li futu from time to time. His face is full of worship and almost becomes a fan of Li futu.


    Li futu was not surprised, but said with a faint smile: "I went abroad a long time ago. Is it strange that I can speak a few words of English?"


    "I see."


    Zhou Qiao suddenly, but still admired. Although Li futu said it lightly, she knew that speaking English was totally different from translating Shakespeare''s masterpieces so perfectly.


    "Isn''t Joe excited? But it''s a pity you don''t have a chance. "


    Hearing Zhang Xinlan joking about himself, Zhou Qiao immediately replied, "I''m just admiring. I''m afraid someone has already been in love in private..."


    "Go to hell!"


    Zhang Xinlan''s face turned red, gritting her teeth and reaching out to Zhou Qiao, who didn''t put the door on her mouth, naturally, Zhou Qiao couldn''t wait to die, giggling and running away.


    Su Yuan doesn''t seem to mind that her two roommates make fun of their "boyfriends". Watching them chase and fight, she starts to think of the time when she left the classroom after class.


    At that time, the normally unsmiling old professor also deliberately stopped and told her that your boyfriend was good. At that time, she was shy and proud. Of course, these emotions could only be put in her heart, and Su Yuan could not show them.


    With her little hand on her back, she pretended to be calm and said, "you''ve done well today. I''ll forgive you for yesterday, but I won''t do it again, you know?"


    Li futu touched his nose and said with a smile, "I will abide by Miss Su''s order."


    Su Yuan''s big eyes were full of satisfaction.


    The group came to the No. 3 canteen of Donghai University. Because it was time for dinner, the canteen was almost full, and it took more than 20 minutes to finish cooking.


    "I said go out and eat, but you won''t listen." Zhang Xinlan complained.


    "We have classes in the afternoon. I''m afraid it will take a long time to go out. Why bother?"


    Zhou Qiao doesn''t think it matters. In their bedroom, except for he Caiwei, I''m afraid her family is relatively poor, so she is usually frugal. Besides, the food in Dongda is very good. Why go out to spend this unjust money, even if it doesn''t need her.


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s troublesome to line up. When you get married every day, you can''t get by?"


    "Isn''t there a babysitter?"


    Zhang Xinlan is not false thinking about cableway, rich miss''s temperament revealed no doubt.


    Zhou Qiao looked at him seriously: "Lan Lan, have you ever thought about what to do if the person you like doesn''t have money?"


    Zhang Xinlan was stunned, then shook her head with a smile and did not reply.


    It''s not that she is snobbish, she just thinks the same as many girls at present. In her eyes, love without material foundation is just a castle in the air. Even if it can last for a while, it will collapse sooner or later. Otherwise, why can the concept of being equal from ancient times to now take root in people''s hearts?


    Reality is not a fairy tale world. Love without bread is like an apple in the air, which will rot sooner or later.


    "Well, how old are you, so eager to get married? Eat quickly. It''s going to be cold later. "


    At the moment when Su Yuan was talking, Chen ang suddenly came in at the door of the canteen.


    Chen ang, as a figure of the East University, is well-known. As soon as he appeared, he attracted many people''s attention, but then they moved their attention to Su Yuan''s table. It''s not long since the duel in the gymnasium. Do you have to fight again?


    Even though the dining hall is almost full, Li futu and Su Yuan''s table is still very conspicuous. With the eyes of many people, Chen ang soon finds Li futu and them, and then goes straight in that direction.


    Are you really looking for Su Yuan?


    Seeing this, the students at the dinner party were all excited and felt that they were afraid of another good play.


    Li Fuang can''t help but frown at this time? Now you still have to pester Su Yuan?


    Zhang Xinlan bumps into Su Yuan, who is eating with her head down. Su Yuan looks up in a puzzled way and looks at Zhang Xinlan''s direction. She also frowns.


    Why is this guy always haunted?


    Chen ang, who has come to the table, naturally has a panoramic view of Su Yuan''s expression. Without waiting for her to open her mouth, he opens the door and says, "Su Yuan, I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for him."


    Su Yuan was stunned and looked at Li Fu''s picture in surprise.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao look at each other equally. They don''t know what Chen ang is up to. Was it not enough last time?


    "To me?"


    Li futu was also surprised to pick an eyebrow.


    Chen ang nodded and kept staring at Li futu. He didn''t look at Su Yuan. "It''s too noisy here. Can you go out and talk with me?"Although puzzled, Li futu put down his chopsticks, stood up and followed Chen ang out.


    "Is it difficult for Chen ang to figure it out yet? Is it possible for him to pull back?" Looking at the back of their departure. Zhang Xinlan was puzzled.


    "Isn''t Chen ang such a person?"


    Zhou Qiao is not sure of the way, then turned to see Su Yuan one eye: "Yuan Yuan, what''s the situation?"


    "How do I know?"


    Su Yuan also felt puzzled.


    "Forget it. Let them deal with their men''s affairs by themselves. Let''s eat our food."


    Zhou Qiao said carelessly. Smell speech Su Yuan also drew back the vision, think so many why, wait for meeting that guy to come back to ask him is.


    Not long after Li futu and Chen ang walked out of the canteen, Ailian walked in through the other door of the canteen. After dinner, she looked around the canteen and happened to find Su Yuan.


    Aileen was stunned. She didn''t know what she was thinking of. Her face suddenly became firm. She bit her lip and went over with the plate.


    "Su Xuemei, may I sit here?"


    Su Yuan looks up and finds Ailian standing on her side with a smile.


    Su Yuan is no stranger to AI Lian. This sister is inseparable from another school flower of the same name, and they will occasionally meet each other in school. However, if you really want to count it up, you can only say that you are a nodding acquaintance with each other, but you can''t say how familiar you are. It''s unlikely that the other party will take the initiative to find you.


    Su Yuan is not stupid, so you can see that AI Lian must be What''s the matter? Since the other party has come over, she can''t be unkind. Su Yuan smiles and nods quietly, trying to see what the elder sister wants to do.


    And for all this, when Gu Qingcheng celebrated his birthday last night, someone who had been regarded as a playboy by Aileen knew nothing about it.

 Chapter 58

    "Are you in conflict with Wang Yang?"


    In the shade of a tree at the gate of No.3 canteen, Chen ang handed Li futu a cigarette. As soon as he opened his mouth, Li futu finally understood what the other party was doing.


    "How do you know?"


    Li futu was not polite either. He took the cigarette and lit it. He asked with a smile. Judging from his expression, I''m afraid no one would have thought that the two men were "rival lovers."


    "I heard some friends say that Wang Yang has started to investigate you in our school."


    Chen ang smokes. He has no contact with Wang Yang, but he has more or less heard of each other''s deeds. If you want him to evaluate Wang Yang, there are only eight words to describe it.


    Insidious, cunning and cruel.


    Wang Yang began to investigate Li futu''s background, certainly not to make friends. Although he doesn''t know how Li futu provoked Wang Yang, for Su Yuan''s sake, Chen ang thinks it''s necessary to remind the other party.


    "You''d better be careful recently, and Su Yuan. Wang Yang can be said to be unscrupulous and can do anything to achieve his goal. "


    Who said that most of the second generation of rich people are selfish and self-centered? For others, I''m afraid they would like to see their rivals suffer, but Chen ang came to warn them.


    Li futu did not panic. His face did not change. He took a cigarette and said with a smile, "thank you."


    Seeing that Li futu was so calm, Chen ang, who knew from the duel that this guy was definitely not an ordinary person, gave a wry smile, "maybe I''m too busy."


    Li futu shook his head and said from the bottom of his heart: "even if you can''t be a lover, you and Su Yuan can still be friends. It''s lucky for Su Yuan to be your friend."


    Chen ang was stunned when he heard the speech.


    originally, he lost the duel. He has made up his mind to keep his promise and draw a clear line with Su Yuan. From now on, there will not be any intersection. Listen to the other party''s meaning, why doesn''t he seem to mind his contact with Su Yuan, or even some encouragement?


    Chen ang didn''t understand and said, "aren''t you afraid that I won''t die to take Su Yuan away from you?"


    Li futu said with a dumb smile: "if you can do it, it''s also your ability."


    Chen ang was silent.


    Li futu was smoking and thinking about his mind. He guessed that the reason why Wang Yang was able to find out Donghai University was that some of the people who were celebrating Gu Qingcheng''s birthday at that time gave away their secrets. After all, his explanation of why he met Gu Qingcheng at that time was that his sister also met Gu Qingcheng at Donghai University.


    After all, as a stranger, there is no need to offend Wang Yang for his sake. Now that Wang Yang has found Donghai University, Su Yuan must have come into Wang Yang''s sight because of his popularity with Donghai University. I just don''t know if Wang Yang has found it Shen yini is there.


    Li futu took a smoke, looked at the brown leaves shaking slightly above his head, and murmured, "it''s really the trees that want to be quiet, but the wind is not enough."


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, in the dining hall No. 3, Aileen has sat down with her plate.


    Su Yuan nibbles at her meal, but she is not in a hurry, waiting for the other party to tell her what she wants.


    Ailin first gave a friendly smile to Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, and then considered her words. A few seconds later, she said, "Suyuan, I met your boyfriend last night."


    Aileen had planned to lay the groundwork first, but after thinking about it at last, she didn''t think it was necessary. Anyway, she came here today to expose the Playboy''s face and to be a villain, so there was no need to beat around the bush.


    AI Lian''s voice fell to the ground. Without mentioning Su Yuan, even Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were stunned, and then they all felt that the one who came was not good. This student sister obviously has something to say.


    Su Yuan stops her chopsticks. Her calm little face makes it hard for people to understand her inner fluctuation at this time.


    "Oh? I don''t know where I met him? "


    "In peerless entertainment, last night was Qingcheng''s birthday. He came to Qingcheng to celebrate it."


    Aileen to the point, deliberately did not say is Gu Qingcheng invitation, she does not want to let her sister back with three suspects.


    Zhou Qiao stares big eyes, and Zhang Xinlan looks at each other, and they all pretend to be eating and keep silent.


    They are all women, and naturally know how much lethality Aileen''s seemingly insipid words contain.


    As a school flower, that guy actually left his girlfriend and went to celebrate Gu Qingcheng''s birthday in the evening. What would Yuanyuan think?


    Zhou Qiao carefully looked up at Su Yuan. Although Su Yuan was calm on the surface, her little hand had already grasped the chopsticks. Because of her strength, her fingertips began to turn white.


    "I don''t know how Gu Xuejie met my boyfriend?"


    Now Ailian has made it clear that she is coming to ridicule herself. How can su yuan let the other party see the joke for nothing? Even though she is angry now, she still keeps calm and even deliberately points out the identity of Li futu''s husband, in order to make Gu Qingcheng fall into an immoral situation.


    This girl is hard to deal with.Seeing that Su Yuan can still pour dirty water on Qingcheng so calmly, AI Lian frowns and decides to make a decision.


    "Su Xuemei, do you know what gift your boyfriend gave Qingcheng at that time?"


    AI Lian pretended to be envious: "Zhou Ji''s treasure of Zhendian, a blood diamond the size of a goose egg, is invaluable. It scared us all at that time. Su Xuemei, you''ve really found a good boyfriend. It''s so generous. "


    Su Yuan was short of breath at this time, and her face was obviously red. She was angry.


    Son of a bitch, what to say to my cousin is just a slip of the tongue. She quarreled with her cousin and didn''t sleep well all night. He was good and was out with other women!


    Give yourself a one million dollar broken card and give your valuable treasure to other women


    No comparison, no harm. Su Yuan was overjoyed to get a million dollars at that time, but now she feels that she has been greatly insulted!


    Can''t I compare with Gu Qingcheng?!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt. In particular, Aileen''s last "praise" became the last spark that led to the eruption of the volcano.


    Under Zhou Qiao''s worried gaze, Su Yuan finally slapped her chopsticks on the table, got up and rushed out.


    Zhang Xinlan stares at Ai Lian, "Ai Xuejie, is it a little mean for you to do so?"


    AI Lian said innocently, "I''m just telling Su Xuemei the truth. I don''t want to see her cheated."


    "Lan Lan, stop talking. Let''s go out and have a look."


    Watching Zhou Qiao pull Zhang Xinlan away, Ailian gracefully picks up a green vegetable and puts it into her mouth.


    She did this not to see Su Yuan''s jokes, but to dispel the fantasy of a playboy stepping on two boats. When she learned from Qingcheng this morning that she had taken the man home last night, Aileen knew she had to do something. She can''t watch her sister being called a third party.


    Now it''s up to you to decide.


    Li Fu.


    Are you going to choose Su Yuan? Or the city?

 Chapter 59

    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know what happened last night. After smoking a cigarette, he didn''t go back to the canteen. He sent a message to Su Yuan to have a good class, and then left Donghai University.


    Li futu has never been a passive person. In those years when he led the local government, he always believed in a principle. If he wanted to have a good rest, he must kill the threat in the bud, and it is the same now.


    Since Wang Yang has already begun to investigate his details, it is impossible for him to do nothing and wait for the other party to come to him. On the way out of Dongda, Li futu takes out the card he received yesterday and dials the phone above.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Guyue Road, Heming teahouse.


    When Li futu paid to get out of the taxi, sun Qing met him last night.


    "Li Shao, brother Yan is waiting for you upstairs."


    "Please."


    Li futu nodded and followed sun Qing up the third floor to a box with a mysterious wooden sign. As soon as he entered, the smell of tea filled his nose.


    A beautiful woman in a classical cheongsam is playing guzheng behind the screen. Two tall beauties are standing on both sides at any time, waiting for orders. Another is making tea.


    "Well, you go out first."


    Seeing that Li futu came in, Yan Dong, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time, waved and pushed several maids in the box, and then said to sun Qing, "go outside and guard. Don''t let anyone disturb you."


    Sun Qing nodded respectfully, then quickly exited the box and closed the door with his backhand.


    "Mr. Yan, I''ve kept you waiting."


    People respect me a foot, I respect people a foot, Li futu naturally will not because of the other party''s polite attitude put on a pair of Lao Tzu 250, 800, 000 appearance, smile is extremely modest.


    "Li Shao, if you can call me, it''s someone who looks up to me. Come on, please sit down."


    Yan Donglai warmly said that he didn''t seem to have the airs that the overlord of the river and lake should have.


    Li futu nodded with a smile and sat down opposite Yan Donglai.


    "Li Shao, taste the best Dahongpao. The owner of the teahouse has kept it for a long time. If I hadn''t given up my old face this time, he would not have been willing to take it out."


    Yan Donglai smiles, takes up the teapot, pours two cups of tea, and slowly pushes one cup to Li futu.


    Li futu was not in a hurry to move the cup of tea. "Mr. Yan, I''ve come here to ask you something. I hope Mr. Yan will give me some advice."


    Yan Donglai took the teacup and took it lightly. He squinted slightly and said with a long smile, "if Li Shao is there, I will say everything as long as I know it from someone in Yan."


    "I''m relieved to have Mr. Yan."


    Li futu picked up his tea cup and said, "I want to know Wang Yang''s family background. The more detailed, the better."


    Smell speech, Yan Donglai eyes twinkled.


    Sure enough.


    Sun Qing had already told him about what happened in peerless last night. At that time, he knew very well that it was never over. With Wang Yang''s temperament, he would not give up after such a big loss.


    Yan Donglai doesn''t worry that the Wang family will trouble sun Qing. The so-called dog beating depends on the owner. The Wang family doesn''t have the courage at present, but it''s not necessarily for Li futu.


    I don''t know. Wang Yang is already planning how to find the place.


    "Wang Yang is not worth mentioning. He has a good grandfather."


    Yan Dong looked at Li Fu Tu and said, "I don''t know if Li Shao has ever heard of Yongxing?"


    Li futu shook his head: "I haven''t been back for a long time. I don''t know much about everything in China. I''d like to ask Mr. Yan to solve my doubts."


    Hearing this, Yan Donglai''s mind was shocked. Now he is more sure that the young man is absolutely connected with the demons.


    Mo Yan has no retribution. The gods and ghosts have plans. The Wang family has been domineering in the East China Sea for such a long time. This time, they finally met the iron plate.


    "Since Li Shao and Miss Gu know each other, they should have met Mr Gu. Mr. Gu is the founder of Yongxing. Even though it may not be as good as it used to be, Yongxing is still the leading force in our country


    Yan Donglai is not in a hurry, telling the story of Gu Qingcang''s fortune. "Mr. Gu moved goods on the wharf in his early years. He was dissatisfied with the bullying of the wharf bully. At that time, he had a quarrel with several brothers and each other. It is said that the quarrel was very big. Mr. Gu became famous in the first World War. After winning the support of many workers, he founded Yongxing and embarked on the road of self-reliance. Wang Dengfeng, Wang Yang''s grandfather, was the first to follow Mr. Gu One of the few guys that the bully blows. "


    "Maybe it''s hard for Wang Dengfeng''s son, that is, Wang Yang''s father, to die in the street ten years ago because of a grudge in the river and lake. So Wang Dengfeng, who lost his son in his old age, almost dotes on their only descendant of the Wang family, which further encourages Wang Yang''s arrogant personality."


    "So Wang Dengfeng can be regarded as one of the elders of Yongxing?"


    Yan Donglai nodded, "although he is old, Wang Dengfeng still holds a seat of elder in Yongxing. There are many supporters in Yongxing. Even Mr. Gu sometimes has to worry about his opinions when he makes some decisions."Yan Donglai''s words are very euphemistic. In fact, from his perspective, we can see that there are many problems in Yongxing. This question comes from Yongxing senior management!


    It is easy to suffer together, but hard to be rich together. It''s not that Mr. Gu wants to be a good bird, a cunning rabbit and a dead dog. It''s that someone is becoming more ambitious and unwilling to be subordinated to others and wants to rebel.


    Yan Donglai believes that Mr. Gu can start from scratch. It''s impossible that he can''t see this problem all the way to today. The only way to solve this kind of problem is to cut off a strong man''s wrist. But I don''t know why Mr. Gu is so slow to start. Maybe he''s older and he values friendship more.


    But the most important thing in this road is kindness. You''re thinking about the past, but people won''t hesitate when they raise your butcher''s knife.


    Of course, this is Yongxing''s family affair. He is an outsider and will not interfere. Even Yan Donglai hopes to see Yongxing in chaos or even separation. From his current point of view, Mr. Gu will surely pay a heavy price in the near future because of his soft heart, but now there is a variable that no one expected.


    Yan Donglai looked at Li futu and said, "so if someone wants to attack Wang Yang, he must first find a way to solve Wang Dengfeng. Otherwise, the old man will be as restless as a tarsal maggot."


    Li futu picked up his tea cup and said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Yan


    Yan Donglai nodded with a smile. Without saying any more, he drank everything in the cup.


    He is very clear that the East China Sea, which has been quiet for a long time, may soon usher in a storm.


    But Yan Donglai is also looking forward to it.


    He wanted to see how much weight the young man surnamed Li had.


    Is it the dragon that can''t beat the local leader or the dragon that can''t beat the river?

 Chapter 60

    Being told the truth by Ailian, Su Yuan is furious. When she rushes out of the canteen, she can see Li futu''s person. Then she sees the message from her mobile phone.


    Thanks to that asshole''s easy talk, how can I still have the heart to have a good class now?


    Even Su Yuan has a sudden impulse to go to Gu Qingcheng to discuss. She wants to ask her partner why she wants to seduce her "boyfriend". After all, in terms of emotion, women''s sense of territorial sovereignty is sometimes stronger than men''s. Fortunately, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were stopped.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the use of running to Gu Qingcheng without evidence? You can''t make a fool of yourself by running like this! And that''s just one side of Aileen''s words. Maybe she was jealous and deliberately provoked a quarrel. Don''t forget that Aileen has always liked Chen ang. Yesterday, Li futu defeated Chen ang in front of so many people and made Chen ang look disgraced. Maybe Aileen has a grudge and is deliberately retaliating. "


    It has to be said that Zhou Qiao''s words sound reasonable. At least she succeeded in calming down Su Yuan temporarily.


    Yes, now I rush to make a noise, which will only make the fox see the joke!


    In Su Yuan''s heart, Gu Xuejie, whom she has always admired, turns into a third person who makes her hate her teeth. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "The man who wants to rob Suyuan, hum..."


    Looking at the girl who calmed down but burst into flames in her eyes, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan looked at each other and sighed.


    They are very clear that no matter whether this matter is a misunderstanding or not, the peace between the two students in their school will never be maintained.


    Although she successfully stopped Su Yuan at noon, it certainly didn''t mean that Su Yuan would be so easy. After class in the afternoon, she didn''t even return to her dormitory, so she drove her beetle directly to Chunqiu Huafu to discuss with Li futu. However, this time, she learned to be smart and didn''t call Li futu directly to ask for punishment, just to prevent her from being scared by the grass Snake in case that bastard runs away again.


    Looking at the beetle galloping away, Zhou Qiao sighed. She could persuade her in the afternoon, but she couldn''t intervene in the next thing.


    "Lan Lan, do you think Li futu is really a big turnip with two legs?"


    Zhou Qiao was confused. "Is there really no good man in this world?"


    Zhang Xinlan said softly, "it''s also a skill to conquer Yuanyuan and Gu Qingcheng at the same time."


    "What did you say?"


    Because Zhang Xinlan''s tone was too light, Zhou Qiao didn''t hear clearly for a while.


    Zhang Xinlan shook his head, took Zhou Qiao''s arm and said with a smile: "only the party concerned can deal with emotional matters. Let''s not worry about it. Let''s go and have dinner."


    When Su Yuan''s Beetle appeared at the east gate, two black Passats parked across the road immediately followed. The two cars have a good division of labor, one on the left and one on the right hanging tightly behind the beetle, keeping the distance between the two parking spaces strictly.


    At this time, Su Yuan, who is full of anger and is thinking about how to deal with that bastard later, knows nothing about it.


    At the intersection of Yangchun Road, where the traffic volume is small, when the green light is on, Su Yuan is about to turn. A Passat in the rear suddenly accelerates and overtakes without any warning. If she hadn''t stepped on the brake in time, she would have almost hit the car.


    "How do you drive?"


    Su Yuan, who was startled, didn''t feel the crisis coming. She was just about to get out of the car and "theorize" with each other. The Passat in front of her took the lead in coming down. Two big men had gloomy eyes and bad looks.


    No matter how slow Su Yuan''s reaction was, she began to feel uncertain at this time, but it was too late. She plans to run back, but turns around to find another car blocking her back.


    "Miss Su, I''ve offended you."


    The car door was forced open. Before she could speak, Su Yuan was covered with ether cloth. Before long, she lost consciousness in the dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    General manager''s office, 23 / F, headquarters building of time screen group.


    Sitting on the sofa, Dong Zhiyuan is chatting with a man with a gloomy temperament.


    "There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. Su Yuan and Wang Shao have no grudge against each other. I hope Wang Shao can hold high his hand."


    "Don''t worry, Dong Shao. I don''t know right from wrong. Besides, I''m a fan of Miss Shen. Naturally, I can''t do anything to her sister. I just want to deal with the boy named Li."


    That''s right. It''s Wang Yang sitting in Dong Zhiyuan''s office at the moment. Before a day, he can''t wait to start revenge. After finding out the relationship between Li futu and Su Yuan, he quickly finds out Shen yini. Su Yuan can''t hide from those students in dongdali.


    Everyone knows that Shen yini is Dong Zhiyuan''s person. After discovering that the boy has a relationship with Shen yini, Wang Yang frowns and feels that things are in trouble.


    He was worried that Li futu would have anything to do with Dong Zhiyuan and Shimei group. Although Wang Yang was arrogant, he was not stupid, and he was not willing to make enemies blindly.After weighing things up, Wang Yang simply came to the door. Fortunately, what he was worried about didn''t happen. Dong Zhiyuan readily said that he didn''t know the boy, and his life had nothing to do with him.


    After getting Dong Zhiyuan''s statement, Wang Yang completely put down his scruples, but he didn''t expect that at this time, the prince of the curtain seemed to be really sincere about the female star, and he even wanted to protect his sister.


    However, since Dong Zhiyuan made this remark, Wang Yang naturally would not refute his face. Shen yini''s sister had no grudge with him.


    "I''m relieved to have Wang Shao''s words, but I want to remind you, Wang Shao, that boy is very skilled. Don''t be careless."


    Dong Zhiyuan seems to have a good heart.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yang could not help thinking of the scene that made him suffer great humiliation last night. He gave a gloomy smile, which made people shudder.


    "Even if he is iron, how many nails can he nail? Thank you, Mr. Dong, for reminding me that I have been prepared. "


    "So I can rest assured."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded and laughed, "I wish Wang Shaoneng his wish."


    Wang Yang laughed: "Dong Shao, why don''t you go to Kaile at night? I''m the host. We haven''t been together for a long time. "


    Dong Zhiyuan is also very straightforward, "it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    "Then I won''t disturb Dong Shao. I''ll leave first and wait for him at Kaile in the evening."


    Dong Zhiyuan got up to see Wang Yang off and took him to the elevator.


    As the elevator door slowly closed, the smile on Dong Zhiyuan''s face gradually disappeared, his eyes full of deep.


    "If you''re really sleepy, someone will give you pillows. Let''s try the Wang family''s straw bag first. How many kilos do you have?"

 Chapter 61

    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Family house.


    In the study on the second floor, Gu Qingcang, the leader of Yongxing, is practicing calligraphy. Although he is old, his strokes are strong and powerful, and his strokes are sharp and sharp.


    Knock on the door, he kept writing, did not lift his head, said: "come in."


    "At the helm, the leader of the leopard hall had a private meeting with Wang Yang at noon today, and then mobilized 26 elite brothers from the hall. Their whereabouts are unknown."


    Jiang Bo, the leader of Yongxing dark hall, stood respectfully in front of his desk.


    "Where are you going?"


    Gu Qingcang frowned, finished the last stroke, and raised his head from the rice paper.


    Jiang Bo glanced over the line of "how can you be as good as you want, just be worthy of your heart." then he lowered his head slightly: "in case Lord Qian finds that it affects the harmony of the community and his subordinates don''t follow, please take the helm."


    Gu Qingcang, noncommittal, walked out from behind his desk and stood in front of the window. Looking at the lush scenery outside the window, he suddenly whispered: "Jiang Bo, you have been with me for nearly ten years. I want to ask you, if a person has a bad disease and is not cured, he will not live long. But if he has an operation to remove this tumor, he may not be able to get off the operating table What shall we do? "


    The superior seldom talks nonsense. What''s more, Jiang Bo is also in charge of the secret hall in charge of intelligence. He knows the hidden lines that are not clearly stated at the helm.


    We should know that a bad problem may lead to the disintegration of the community, so Jiang Bo did not dare to respond for a while.


    "This is really a problem for you."


    Gu Qingcang smiles and doesn''t force Jiang Bo to say, "I intended to gamble hard. After all, although surgery is risky, there is still a chance to save it, but now it doesn''t seem to be necessary."


    Gu Qingcang looked at the distance and murmured: "I found a folk prescription, but I don''t know whether it has any curative effect, but now that some people want to be a drug guide, let them have a try first."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li futu came out of Heming teahouse and took a taxi back to Donghai University. Although Su Yuan had nothing to do with what happened last night, according to Yan Donglai, Wang Yang is a person who does everything to achieve her goal. Now that he has found out the news about himself and Su Yuan, he can''t guarantee that he won''t attack Su Yuan. Li futu thinks it''s necessary to remind the girl to pay more attention to her face to face Let''s have a look.


    But he did not expect that Wang Yang''s action was faster than he expected.


    Before he arrived at Donghai University, he received a phone call from Su Yuan on the way, but the words from the other end of the phone were not Su Yuan''s voice.


    "If you want this girl to survive, one person will come to warehouse 7 of Shuiyuan chemical plant in western suburb at 9 o''clock tonight. If you find that you have one more person, you are ready to collect the girl''s body."


    The other party''s cold words finished and hung up soon. Li futu didn''t ask who the other party was.


    It''s really fast.


    Li''s phone is turned off, and Yao''s voice calls back.


    "I want to know if Su Yuan is in the dormitory now."


    After the phone was connected, he said directly without waiting for the other party to speak.


    "Just a moment."


    Yao Chenxi was obviously a little puzzled, but she felt that Li futu''s tone was unusual. She didn''t ask much. After hanging up the phone, she called back a few minutes later. "Su Yuan''s roommate said that she went home after the class today. What happened?"


    "It''s OK. I have something to give her, but since she''s not at school, I''ll go to Miss Shen to find her."


    Li futu didn''t want the innocent people to worry so much that he hung up after telling a white lie.


    There is no doubt that Su Yuan was kidnapped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shuiyuan chemical plant, west suburb of Donghai city.


    In fact, the benefit of this chemical plant was very good in the early years, but with the economic development of Donghai City, environmental protection has been paid more and more attention, so the chemical plant with serious pollution was ordered to stop production five years ago, and gradually abandoned, and now it has become a place that no one cares about.


    "Young man, what are you doing here so late? There''s no shit here. There''s no one. I think I''ll take you back to the city. "


    At 8:40 p.m., a taxi stopped in front of the abandoned Shuiyuan chemical plant. Li futu got out of the car, ignored the good driver''s advice and paid for it. "I used to live here when I was a child, now I want to come back and have a look."


    Hearing what he said, the driver didn''t say any more, "remember to go back early. I''m afraid I can''t get a taxi here late."


    Li Fu Tu nodded with a smile and watched the taxi leave. Then he turned and walked into the chemical plant. It took him seven or eight minutes to find the warehouse.


    Although it has been abandoned for a long time, it can be seen that this chemical plant used to be large in scale, with nearly 1000 square meters in each warehouse. Li futu didn''t spend much time in front of warehouse 7, because Su Yuan''s beetle, which was not far away, had already pointed out the location for him.


    Li futu calmly examined the dark and secluded warehouse in front of him. The warehouse door, which should have been locked, opened wide at the moment. It seemed that it was to meet the late guests, and it seemed that a ferocious beast opened its mouth.There was no light in the warehouse. It was dark.


    The night is low, and even the evening wind has stopped at this moment. The sky and the earth seem to be covered by a black cloth. Under the cold moonlight, the warehouse, which is inaccessible, looks particularly gloomy in the night. If there are timid people here, they will be absolutely afraid.


    "Brother Qian, do you think that boy named Li futu will come?"


    There is a sudden sound in the dark warehouse, which means that there is no popularity on the surface.


    In the warehouse, many places are full of high boxes, which are covered with dust. It''s full of discarded chemical materials. A wooden chair was placed on the route facing the door of the warehouse. A girl''s hands and feet were tightly tied with the wooden chair by nylon rope, unable to earn a cent. Her mouth was glued with adhesive tape and could not make a sound. Her big eyes, like gems, were full of fear and helplessness at the moment.


    A few rays of moonlight scattered into the warehouse, vaguely reflecting the pretty girl. The girl tied on the wooden chair is Su Yuan who was kidnapped on the way home.


    Around it, there are more than 20 figures hidden in the cracks and darkness of row upon row of chemical raw material boxes. They are like ghosts in the moonlight, and fit seamlessly with the cold and gloomy atmosphere here.


    "I don''t know."


    The man, who was called brother Qian, shook his head frankly and looked at the direction of the warehouse door, "if that boy is really like what Wang Shao said, since he is willing to stand out for a strange girl, then he should come."


    "Wuwu..."


    Such scenes rarely appear in movies. In reality, I''m afraid most people have no chance to experience them. Su Yuan didn''t even think that kidnapping would happen to her. She struggled hard, but it didn''t work. Instead, she let the nylon rope on her body become tighter and tighter.


    The cold and darkness kept pressing on her, and the warehouse was filled with dead air. Never met such a scene, she was desperate and on the verge of collapse.


    "But brother Qian, no matter whether the boy comes or not, is it too fussy for us to send out so many brothers for him?"


    Brother Qian was silent for a few seconds.


    "Have you forgotten how Yan Donglai got a firm foothold in the East China Sea?"


    Smell speech, the warehouse fell into a dead silence.


    At that time, their Yongxing family was the only one in Donghai. Yan Donglai, who was still unknown at that time, led eight people to choose their Yongxing family. As the leader at that time, Yongxing immediately made a counterattack. The next night, he sent No. 60 or 70 men back to defend his majesty, but no one thought of the result.


    That night, all the people in Yongxing were abandoned, which caused a sensation in Donghai. Yandong became famous in the battle, but Yongxing''s prestige fell sharply. Even now, Yongxing has been confiscated, and now it has been transformed into a famous Imperial club.


    This incident was regarded as a great shame by Yongxing, and few people mentioned it internally.


    "Brother Qian, can that boy compare with Yan Donglai?"


    This time, brother Qian didn''t have time to reply.


    "If you are interested in me, you can invite each other with integrity. Why do you use such a mean way. It''s a bit out of style to treat a little girl like this. "


    A sigh suddenly sounded, Su Yuan suddenly looked up, desperate eyes suddenly burst out bright light, the darkness of this warehouse seems to be pierced.


    At the gate of the warehouse, the cold night light poured down, showing a human shadow on the ground.


    Li futu walked in slowly with a smile in his mouth.


    Alone.


    Alone!

 Chapter 62

    In many movie screens, hero saving beauty is always an enduring classic. When beauty is in danger, the audience will not worry, but know that this will be the time for the hero to step forward.


    But the movie is a movie after all. In reality, prince charming will come forward to save himself in the crisis. Many of them are just wonderful fantasies of young girls, but this is not to say that the beautiful women who need to be saved are not beautiful enough or that there are too few heroes.


    In the real world, there is no lack of so-called beauties and heroes. The only way to explain this problem is that the world in the film is very small, and the scope of activities of heroes and beauties is limited, so they can always encounter all kinds of coincidences in a very small world.


    But the real world is very big. Although there are many beauties, not everyone needs heroes to save beauty. Some "Heroes" don''t have the chance to save beauty at all.


    But for Li futu.


    Reality.


    It''s like a fuckin ''movie.


    With her back to the moonlight, Li futu saw Su Yuan tied to a wooden chair more than 30 meters away. Although her hands and feet are tied and her mouth is stuck, her clothes are still intact and there is no sign of infringement.


    Seeing this, Li futu was relieved.


    Although he is not a gentleman, he is not a brute without humanity. Even if Shen yini is not mentioned, if Su Yuan really has something to do with herself, she will have to accept the condemnation of her conscience all her life. Fortunately, the worst has not happened yet.


    Li futu and Su Yuan look at each other excitedly, smile softly and give her a comforting look. Then they raise their heads and move their eyes to Su Yuan''s back.


    "What you want is me, Li futu. Now I have arrived as promised. Your goal has been achieved. Can you let this girl go?"


    As Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, a figure came out of the darkness and stood beside Su Yuan.


    Under the moonlight, the face was not pretty, but his cold eyebrows and eyes were full of the atmosphere of the wild. He looked at Li futu, who went to the appointment alone, with a light appreciation in his eyes: "I have to say, young man, how bold."


    Li futu looks as if he had not changed his face even though he felt dozens of breath fluctuations around the warehouse.


    "One person should do things by one person. I think there must be a rule that you can''t do as much harm as your family. This girl is innocent. If you have anything to do, just come to me."


    Qian Sen, the leader of Yongxing leopard hall, stares at Li futu, who seems to have no idea that he is in danger. It''s hard to avoid some accidents in his heart.


    He didn''t know why the young man could be so calm. Was he dazzled by love and lost his sense, or was he confident and fearless?


    "Don''t worry. Although I''m not a hero, I''m not a man who can''t keep my word. After the matter is over, I will naturally let the girl go."


    Li futu nodded. He didn''t seem to realize that he was going to have a disaster. He looked around for a week and said calmly, "where''s Wang Yang? He didn''t come? "


    "I''ll deal with this kind of thing. There''s no need for Wang Shaoqin to do it himself."


    It''s not surprising that this young man can guess who is behind the scenes.


    Li futu smiles, "I don''t know what order Wang Shao gave you? What is he going to do with me? "


    "Leave a hand." Qian Sen responded calmly, as if breaking someone''s hands and feet was very common to him.


    A slap in the face is a waste of one''s hand?


    Li futu sighed softly: "Wang Shao is really kind."


    "Young man, if you do something wrong, you''ll have to pay for it. This time, you can buy a lesson with one hand."


    Li futu squinted, "what if I don''t want to accept this lesson?"


    Chanson was silent for a moment.


    "That would only offend."


    He waved his hand, and dozens of people came out of the cracks of the old wooden boxes piled up around the warehouse, nearly 30 people.


    All armed.


    Everyone with a knife!


    Under the transmission of the moonlight, the blade reflected the piercing cold of the heart.


    Su Yuan looks scared.


    "Wang Shao really thinks highly of me."


    Up to now, Li futu is still calm and even smiling when he sees more than 20 swordsmen appear.


    With a frown, Qian Sen suppressed the feeling that he had no trace to find. He ordered in a deep voice, "do it!"


    More than 20 men with swords, who were ready to fight at any time, responded in unison, and then rushed up to Li futu with fierce expression. These are not gangsters who dare not chop people with swords in society. Raising the swords is real, and falling on the body is to see blood and bones.


    The light of the knife flickered.


    In the dark warehouse, in the face of a group of fierce thugs, Li futu''s smile at the corner of his mouth shows a strange brilliance, but his pupils are almost blank and gloomy.Cuff flick.


    Compared with the steel knives in the hands of a group of thugs, the more exquisite butterfly knives appeared in the hands of Li futu.


    Holding the butterfly knife, Li futu''s almost blank pupil suddenly burst out a trace of enchanting brilliance.


    It''s just like an Epee that has been hiding clumsily. It doesn''t mean that there is no edge. Only at the moment when it breaks away from the scabbard can it show the dazzling brilliance.


    Wipe the blade with your fingers.


    Li futu''s eyes are slightly lifted, his eyes are weird, and the radian of his mouth is more and more gorgeous.


    There is no turning back.


    Rush into the crowd!


    All of a sudden, there was a shocking scene of one person picking up dozens of people in the No. 7 warehouse of the chemical plant with long exhaust gas. A series of shrill screams rang out one after another. Through the door of the warehouse, they surged back and forth in the shabby and empty chemical plant.


    Go to the meeting alone.


    Domineering!


    Su Yuan, who was tied to a wooden chair, witnessed a bloody scene that could never be exposed in normal society. Her eyes fluctuated violently with the change of the situation, from initial panic to shock, and then to trance.


    In the middle of the warehouse, the butterfly knife goes directly into one of the other''s swordsmen''s shoulders, and his wrist shakes slightly, stirring half a circle of Li futu''s mouth with a smile. He bends slightly to avoid the blade from behind. The butterfly knife spins in his hand, twinkles and stabs into the other''s lower abdomen without stopping.


    Tricky and ruthless.


    Destroy the withered and decayed.


    Dozens of men with swords had blood in their eyes. They were all men who had seen the world before. The fall of their companions did not destroy their will. On the contrary, the blood spurred their fierceness. Their faces trembled and their faces were ferocious. They held knives and roared at Li futu.


    Scream, roar one after another, people continue to fall, the warehouse floor gradually red blood, the scene shocking.


    Standing outside the battle circle, Qian Sen is closely watching the change of the situation. His face is gloomy and uncertain. He stares at the young man who is holding a small butterfly knife with a smile in his mouth. Instead of showing signs of decline, he is fighting more and more bravely. His eyes gradually show a trace of shock that is hard to hide.


    After half payment, he took a deep breath and murmured to himself.


    "There''s trouble."

 Chapter 63

    Three minutes!


    In just three minutes, all the 26 elite members of the Yongxing Panther Hall fell to the ground, some of them were in a coma due to excessive blood loss, and a few of them were also groaning in pain.


    No one died, but the wounded were everywhere.


    At the moment when either you or I died just now, Li futu took the measure to the extreme.


    The warehouse floor has been completely stained with blood, but the only man still standing in the battle circle is still clean in his Givenchy casual clothes. He slowly took out a paper towel from his pocket, wiped the blood of butterfly knife, and ignored the pathetic swordsman.


    The atmosphere in the dark warehouse was almost frozen. The air seemed to be still and the needles could be heard.


    When the last trace of scarlet is wiped away, Li futu wipes the indestructible blade, puts it back into his sleeve again, calms down, and begins to walk towards Su Yuan.


    The pace is not slow, but unstoppable!


    But at this time, Qian Sen suddenly stepped forward, ignoring the defeated generals and looking directly at Li futu.


    "If you want to save people, you have to go through me."


    "Do you really want to stop me?"


    Li Fu stopped, his eyes were dark.


    At this moment, the man completely removed the usual harmless and gentle disguise of people and animals, plus the scattered machetes on the ground and the pain of the wounded, making him like a dark night king who came back from hell, giving people a kind of trembling threat.


    "I have to give an account to Wang Shao and my brothers!"


    Qian Sen''s eyes are firmly on Li futu.


    Even though he knew that he was not his opponent, he still didn''t step back, clenched his fists slowly, and roared in the warehouse.


    Li futu was unmoved. "You are not my opponent."


    "You''ll have to try to find out!"


    With a deep drink, Qian Sen''s tight body was released in a flash. After five strides, he took advantage of the momentum to jump half a meter high. His fierce iron fist forced Wu Pi''s momentum to take Li futu''s head.


    After all, it''s a fierce man who is in charge of the hall and orders hundreds of brothers. How can he not have two sieves in his hands.


    "Not bad."


    The other side is like a fierce tiger down the mountain, and his momentum is like a rainbow. But Li futu is still. At the moment when the opponent''s iron fist is about to touch his head, his body suddenly tilts back, his arms support the ground, his feet are like a dragon falling into the sea, and he suddenly kicks round and blows hard at Qian Sen''s lower abdomen.


    Fierce!


    Fast as electricity!


    Su Yuan just feels that her vision can''t keep up with their actions. It''s just a blink of an eye. Li futu has changed from standing posture to hanging upside down and kicking in the air. The rapid changes in the picture make her small head short circuited for a short time.


    Even she began to wonder if it was just a dream since she was kidnapped?


    After landing, he supported the ground with his hands and vomited a mouthful of blood. Then he wiped his mouth and rushed to Li futu again without stopping.


    "One more punch!"


    With the roar, Qian Sen''s castration is more fierce, and his moves are more fierce. His huge iron fist blows hard at Li futu''s head. It seems that he wants to smash it on the spot.


    He has not received systematic combat training. His skills are all honed out of fighting in the river and lake time after time, so he is more ferocious and unpredictable.


    "The mantis is in the way."


    Li futu was not frightened, his body turned in an instant, he stepped back quickly, his hands turned into shadows all over the sky, and bravely attacked!


    Bang bang!


    Dull drum like sound of attack, rain like in this warehouse in succession roar!


    At the moment, Qian Sen is just like a beast, rushing wildly. His ferocious iron fist is just like a storm, pouring down on Li futu, driving the incomparable mania and shock!


    He is strong, let him be strong, the wind blows the hills.


    Li Fu plans to fight and retreat. Under the fierce attack of the other side, he walks leisurely. He tightens his fists, sometimes turns his palms and claws, and blocks accurately with an inch of strength!


    After a long attack, Qian Sen suddenly closed his fist, stamped his right foot on the ground, and his body jumped up. He suddenly turned around in mid air, like a large stone mill flying at high speed, rolling and shocking impact whirlwind, and stormed down against Li futu.


    Li futu''s knees are slightly bent, his feet are twisting to stabilize the footwall, his eyes are sharp as hawks and falcons, his momentum is concise, his muscles are tight, just like a high-strength spring compressed to the extreme!


    In the whirl, Qian Sen shakes his legs and roars down with the storm momentum!


    Li futu''s body makes a slight shaking and forward stride in an instant. His whole body becomes unreal and invisible in the shadow. His clenched fist passes through all of Qian Sen''s manic moves like crossing space, and approaches his chest in an instant.


    Bang!


    Qian Sen''s move failed completely, but Li futu''s impact hit his chest accurately.


    Quiet.


    In this moment, Qian Sen seems to violate the laws of physics, forming the illusion that he is in the air in Su Yuan''s eyes.The whole world seems to be fixed at this moment.


    Only the sound of bones cracking in the air!


    After a short period of stagnation, like a long-term stalemate, qiansen''s manic figure was forced back, and then along the original rotating track, he flew again and landed heavily on the ground, shaking the whole warehouse.


    Wow The blood in the chest burst out. Qian Sen''s face turned pale and his body trembled uncontrollably because of the pain.


    "Do you want to continue?"


    Li futu stops his fist and stands up straight.


    "Well Cough... "


    Qian Sen coughed a few times, and his strong body struggled to get up from the ground. Looking at the young man with a pale face and bloody mouth, he said, "you don''t have to ask Geng teeth to become a successful man. Since ancient times, heroes have been young. It''s the first time I''ve met someone as strong as you for more than ten years. This time, I''m willing to kill or cut him."


    "That''s very important."


    From the moment he returned to the Dragon Kingdom, Li futu decided that he would not kill again easily, otherwise the swordsmen on the ground would not be disabled. He knew very well that these people were just pawns.


    "I have nothing to do with you, and you are only under orders. Even if someone is responsible for this, it is not you."


    Li futu''s eyes are deep, and his indifferent words have just landed. On the ground, Qian Sen''s mobile phone suddenly rings because of the fierce fight.


    Qian Sen''s eyes shrunk, looking at Li futu picking up his mobile phone, unable to resist.


    At Kaile bar, Wang Yang and Dong Zhiyuan are drinking, and six or seven sexy girls are wearing clothes.


    Wang Yang pushed away a beautiful woman who was tired of him. He sat up straight with his mobile phone and said with a smile, "brother Qian, is it over?"


    He asked whether it was over or not, not whether it was over or not. We can imagine how confident he was.


    But also right, in order to eliminate the possibility of any accident, he deliberately asked Qian Sen to come out in person, and also transferred more than 20 good players in the hall. Wang Yang felt that even if the boy could fight again, he could not escape this time.


    But the voice from the phone slapped him once again.


    "Wang Shao, congratulations. You have been named by death."


    The voice is strange and familiar.


    The smile on Wang Yang''s face suddenly solidified.


    On the sofa not far away, Dong Zhiyuan, who had a panoramic view of his face, held his glass and squinted deeply.

 Chapter 64

    Hang up the phone, Li futu is not in a hurry to Qian sen in front of the mobile phone back to him.


    "Good birds choose trees and loyal officials choose their masters. I don''t think Wang Yang and even the Wang family behind him are worthy of loyalty. What do you think?"


    After that, Li futu didn''t wait for Qian Sen''s answer. Ignoring the wounded everywhere, he untied Su Yuan and led her out of the dark and bloody warehouse.


    It seems that these people really don''t plan to do anything to Su Yuan. The key of the beetle is still inserted in the door. Li futu pulls out the key and opens the door to protect Su Yuan.


    "Wuwu..."


    Until returning to the beetle, Su Yuan has never recovered. In her original world view, although this society is not as harmonious and beautiful as it is preached, there are not too many dark sides, but what happened today completely subverts her cognition.


    In broad daylight, she was openly kidnapped, and then taken to the deserted chemical plant. Just when she was almost desperate, Li futu suddenly came down like a magic weapon, like a brave knight who broke into the demon castle and defeated all the demon''s minions She rescued the talons.


    How like a fairy tale in the world of the story ah, but now it is very real happened in her body.


    Hearing the voice coming from her side, Li futu took a look at the girl and then reacted. He tore the tape off her mouth and said softly, "OK, it''s all over."


    However, to Li futu''s surprise, Su Yuan, who was out of danger, was not lucky enough to escape, nor was she afraid and frightened after being kidnapped. Her big eyes, like jewels, were staring at him, and her stupefied look was like the face of Zixia Xianzi, the first time she met zhizunbao.


    "Immortals?"


    "Monster?"


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he was dumbfounded. He knew that his performance tonight might have brought a big impact on the girl.


    "Whether I''m an immortal or a monster, girl, you just need to remember that I''m just your brother futu by your side."


    Light the car on fire and turn around. Li futu drives the car away from the abandoned chemical plant.


    Although he did resist to get along with this difficult girl at the beginning, so many things happened, even though the girl was still unruly, he gradually regarded her as a sister in his heart.


    "Who are those people? Why did they kidnap me? What''s the hatred between Wang Yang and you? Why did he do that to you? "


    With the distance from the chemical plant getting farther and farther, Su Yuan''s mind gradually began to return to normal. As soon as her mind calmed down, a series of problems were thrown out like pouring beans.


    I can''t help it. Tonight''s experience is too exciting for her. She has a thousand question marks in her mind.


    "Don''t worry, today is just an accident. It will never happen again, I promise."


    Li futu calms down. He knows that Su Yuan must have numerous questions at the moment, but he doesn''t want to involve this girl in these grievances. Her life should be carefree and pure. On this point, he and Shen yini share the same position.


    But Su Yuan is no longer a child who can be fooled at will. Just now, the horror fighting scenes are still floating in front of her eyes. It seems that she can still smell the pungent smell of blood now. How can she regard all this as not happening.


    After everything tonight, she finally understood why her cousin didn''t let her contact with this man because he was too deep.


    Just now, in the warehouse, he showed the decisive and casual attitude towards dozens of swordsmen, and his indifference to human life is not what ordinary people can have.


    It can be imagined that this man was absolutely not simple in the past, even isolated from the light. However, it is strange that sitting next to such a man, Su Yuan felt that she was not nervous at all, let alone afraid. Even when she saw those fierce swordsmen overturned by him just now, she felt sick and happy.


    At first, I wanted to take this guy as an ATM.


    Su Yuan couldn''t help laughing bitterly when she thought about her initial childish thoughts.


    What a fearless ignorant man.


    Shaking her head, Su Yuan said in a low voice: "you used to tell me that you followed my cousin because you like her. I''m afraid it''s not true?"


    Li futu was stunned. He didn''t know how the girl suddenly thought of the problem. After a moment''s silence, he nodded. When it happened, there was no need to hide it.


    "It''s just an accident that your cousin and I can get to know each other, but you don''t have to worry. I don''t have any bad ideas about her, just like I do to you."


    Just like to yourself?


    Does he mean that he doesn''t like his cousin at all?


    Woman heart, seafloor needle, Li futu''s explanation is worried that this girl will have fear when she sees her dark side tonight, but he can''t expect that Su Yuan''s idea at the moment is completely contrary to his.Su Yuan is not afraid of him, but after hearing Li futu''s explanation, she is not happy.


    He doesn''t like his cousin.


    So


    The biggest obstacle to being with him is that it doesn''t exist at all?


    If she just used this guy as a shield before, but unconsciously, Su Yuan found her mentality changed. After hearing the Counselor''s words today, she began to re-examine her heart. She found that when she faced this man, she always had a strange feeling in her heart.


    She didn''t care before, but after tonight''s hijacking, this feeling just like crazy grass grew up in her heart.


    In the past, when she was idle at school, she and Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan would talk about what could be left if a man put aside his bright coat, distinguished life experience and good appearance?


    Is it dirty water? Is it a complaint with no illness? Or a broad-minded landscape?


    When she saw Li futu''s figure at the warehouse gate tonight, Su Yuan already knew the answer.


    Some men are usually full of rhetoric, once they really encounter things, there is no trace, and there is a kind of man who never put words on his mouth, but when he needs him, he can always come forward, and never look back.


    Su Yuan turned her head, looked at the man driving quietly, looked at the angular side face under the night, and for the first time in her life, she had a heart beating feeling.


    It turns out that some people don''t need posture to achieve a surprise.

 Chapter 65

    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that tonight seemed magnificent, but in fact, the hero who didn''t need much cost had helped him win a girl''s heart.


    Nearly 40 minutes later, he drove back to Shen yini''s villa. Lighting a cigarette, Li futu didn''t get off in a hurry.


    "You can forget the best things about tonight. Even if you can''t, I hope you don''t mention them to others."


    After smoking, he added with an unnatural look, "especially your sister."


    Su Yuan looked at him and said with a smile, "are you afraid that my sister will know that because you are kidnapped, she will sweep you out in a rage?"


    Li futu coughed awkwardly and didn''t speak.


    Although there is no danger in tonight''s event, if the girl really knows, Li futu believes that he can pack up his things ahead of time and go away.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell my sister."


    Su Yuan looked at Li futu for a while and said with a smile. On the surface, it doesn''t look like a kidnapping.


    She blinked. "It''s a secret between us."


    Li futu breathed a sigh of relief. Before he spoke, he heard Su Yuan say, "I''ll keep a secret for you and hide it from my cousin. How can you thank me?"


    This girl is really not so understanding.


    Hearing Su Yuan''s offer again, Li futu was not surprised at all. He opened the window to smell the smoke in the car and said casually, "do you like any clothes or skirts again? Don''t worry, I''ll buy it for you. "


    Su Yuan chuckled and said, "brother futu is so generous."


    Li futu hasn''t noticed Su Yuan''s abnormality yet. "Your sister returned the card to me. If you need it, I''ll give it to you, but don''t be found by your sister again."


    Li futu thought that the girl would be as ecstatic as last time, but the fact was beyond his expectation.


    Su Yuan didn''t look excited at all. Instead, she squinted and looked bad.


    "Brother futu, at least we are suffering from the same problem. I hope you can answer me honestly. What did you do after you ran away from my school yesterday?"


    Li futu''s heart suddenly jumped.


    He thought it was over, but he didn''t expect the girl to come up with it again. Besides, she didn''t look like she had no purpose. Did she know anything?


    Li futu took a puff of smoke, his face unchanged, according to Shen yini''s words: "last night, a friend had a birthday, I ran to join in the fun, and then drank too much and slept in the hotel all night."


    "Oh, so it is."


    Su Yuan nodded her head and then said, "I called my cousin this afternoon. She said she didn''t take any gifts from you. Brother futu, what''s the matter?"


    Li futu is not good.


    This girl actually called Shen yini for confirmation?


    "Oh, I remember wrong. I used it as a birthday present for my friends."


    Li futu pretended to be suddenly remembered. Su Yuan squinted and watched him act there.


    Pretend. Keep pretending. I''ll see how long you can pretend.


    "Zhou Ji''s zhendianbao is so valuable that you can forget who to give it to. Brother futu, you are really amazing."


    Su Yuan''s smile is "brilliant.".


    Li futu trembled from the corner of his eyes. Looking at the girl, a bitter smile gradually appeared on his face.


    "You know that?"


    "Yes, I''m really curious. I don''t know when brother futu and sister Gu became friends? I didn''t even invite her on her birthday. Brother futu is really capable. "


    Taking the last puff of cigarette into his lung, Li futu threw the cigarette end out of the car. "If I said I just met her yesterday, do you believe me, girl?"


    Su Yuan nodded her head and said with a smile, "of course, I believe what you say."


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "What? No more words? " Su Yuan doubts a way. "Keep making it up. I like to hear you make it up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was silent for a while and sighed: "believe it or not, now what I''m telling you is the truth. Gu Qingcheng and I met by chance in your school yesterday. As for the gift It was also given to me by others. I didn''t know it was so valuable. "


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for her own experience, Li futu felt that she would not believe what she said, and Su Yuan gave him a look that you were cheating a fool.


    Seeing this, Li futu no longer wasted his breath. Instead, he wondered, "girl, how do you know this?"


    "If people don''t know, there is no impermeable wall in the world unless they don''t do it themselves."


    The smile on Su Yuan''s face gradually converges. She stares at Li futu for a moment, never serious.


    "Brother futu, I want to ask you a question. I hope you can answer it honestly."


    The first time I saw this girl''s serious appearance, Li futu moved her posture and looked at her cautiously: "what''s the problem?"Su Yuan: "who is more beautiful, Gu Qingcheng and I?"


    Li futu was stunned. He thought how serious the girl was going to ask.


    A little thought, Li futu felt that it was mostly because she gave Gu Qingcheng such a valuable gift, which led to the girl''s unbalanced state of mind, resulting in a competitive heart.


    "You and she are two different types. There''s no need to force a comparison."


    Li futu tells the truth, but Su Yuan is certainly dissatisfied with such an answer.


    "Let me change the question. If you were asked to choose one of me and Gu Qingcheng as your girlfriend, who would you choose?"


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to answer this question. Su Yuan and Gu Qingcheng must have their own merits if they can be rated as the school flowers of Donghai University. However, in Li futu''s opinion, this question does not need to be considered at all.


    I''m joking. For the time being, Gu Qingcheng aside, if you want to find Su Yuan as a girlfriend, it''s like taking back a living Bodhisattva.


    Of course, Li futu could not be so stupid as to say what he thought in his heart and said, "girl, Gu Qingcheng and I have only known each other for a day. Even our friends are reluctant. It''s meaningless for you to ask such a question."


    Su Yuan doubted: "you really don''t give her such an expensive gift because you like Gu Qingcheng to please her?"


    Li futu wry smile: "where do you want to go? It''s really just a misunderstanding. I don''t have any idea about her."


    Su Yuan squinted: "you promise?"


    "I promise."


    Although Li futu nodded quickly, Su Yuan was still not completely relieved. Although she had regarded Gu Qingcheng as an enemy of the class, she could not deny the charm of the schoolgirl.


    Although she is not in charge of human affairs, she is also aware of men''s bad habits. In order to be on guard, Su Yuan is determined to be strict in the future and never let them have contact again.

 Chapter 66

    "Rest early, everything will be the same tomorrow."


    Li futu separated from Su Yuan at the stairway on the second floor. After returning to his room, he didn''t take a bath for the first time. Instead, he stood in front of the window, took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Chief."


    The call will be through soon.


    Li futu looked out of the window at the thick night, his eyes dark and deep.


    "Ma Mian, I''ll give you a mobile phone number now. I hope I can grasp his trend all the time. Can I do that?"


    "Yes." There was no hesitation in the response from the other end of the line.


    "Good."


    Li futu nodded and reported Wang Yang''s mobile phone number he had just seen on Qian Sen''s mobile phone.


    After Ma Mian wrote down the number, he hesitated and asked, "chief, do you need to send someone to the Dragon kingdom?"


    Li futu laughed, "it''s just a second generation ancestor who is not good enough for Tao. There''s no need to be so troublesome. I really need you. I''ll talk."


    "Yes."


    There is no ink on the opposite side. Hang up the phone cleanly.


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone and stood in front of the window to light a cigarette.


    When he finished smoking a cigarette, he was going to take a bath, but the knock on the door suddenly rang out.


    Shen yini has already gone to other places to film. Apart from him, Su Yuan is the only girl in this villa.


    Sure enough, the door had already been pushed open before he passed, and Su Yuan''s childlike face soon came in through the crack of the door.


    "Girl, do you know it''s impolite to break into someone''s room without permission?"


    Li futu is glad that he didn''t have the first time to take a bath just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be named as an exposure maniac by this girl for the first time.


    "Didn''t I knock at the door just now? Besides, who told you not to lock the door yourself? "


    Su Yuan didn''t look ashamed at all. Seeing that Li futu was dressed neatly, she pushed the door open and jumped in.


    Li futu shook his head and was too lazy to reason with the girl. He wondered, "why don''t you go to bed and run to my room?"


    Su Yuan has obviously finished washing and gargling, wearing a set of cartoon pajamas. When she heard Li futu''s words, her little face, which was slightly flushed when she was just taking a bath, collapsed immediately. She was wronged and said, "I''m afraid, I can''t sleep."


    Li futu smiles: "what? Do you want me to tell you a story to make you sleep? "


    Su Yuan''s eyes brightened and nodded: "yes, yes!"


    Li futu can''t laugh or cry, this girl, can''t it come true when she is a child?


    Smiling and shaking his head, Li futu took off his coat and put it on the hanger. He said, "I only know the story of a virgin and seven men. Do you listen to me?"


    Su Yuan was stunned and stood there thinking for a long time before she responded. She spat: "that''s snow white!"


    Li futu shrugged, "one truth."


    Said, he toward Su Yuan blinked, eyes evil spirit way: "how, have interest?"? My story may be different from what you''ve heard before. "


    "Whoever likes to listen, I don''t want to listen anyway."


    Su Yuan''s face is red with shame. I''m afraid it''s not a serious story just by her name. Naturally, she can''t be fooled.


    With a glance at Li futu, she stepped off her rabbit slippers and climbed directly onto Li futu''s bed.


    That''s confusing someone.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    "Sleep, what else can you do?"


    Su Yuanli should be in charge, and naturally lifted the quilt to get in.


    Li futu was a fool.


    What''s going on?


    Is it difficult for this girl to be moved by his heroic action tonight?


    But as soon as this idea came out, it was snuffed out by Li futu. On the one hand, he thought it was impossible. On the other hand, even if the girl really took the initiative to throw herself in his arms, he couldn''t accept it.


    "Girl, did you sleep in the wrong bed?" Li futu kindly reminded.


    Su Yuan wrapped herself in the quilt and squinted comfortably. "No, I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    "You sleep with me?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Su Yuan who looks at him with doubts, Li futu is completely numb.


    Does the girl care about the defense of men and women, or does she regard him as Liu Xiahui?


    "Get up and go back to your room." Li futu had a stern face.


    "I don''t know!"


    But Su Yuan didn''t eat him at all. She grasped the quilt tightly and seemed determined to sleep here tonight.


    Li futu had no choice but to sigh and said, "if your sister knows, she will kill me."


    Su Yuan said without hesitation: "we don''t tell my sister. As long as you don''t tell me, she can''t find out."


    Although I don''t know what the girl is up to, Li futu knows that she can''t let go."Girl, do you know what you are doing?"


    "I know. Every time I''m scared, I always sleep with my cousin."


    "But I''m not your cousin," Li Fu Tu stressed, holding back his headache


    Su Yuan sweet smile: "but in my eyes, you and cousin is no different, and even better than cousin."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry for a moment. He saw that if she pulled on like this, she was afraid that she could pull on him all night, so she simply opened the door and said, "girls can''t sleep in the same bed with a man, do you know?"


    "Yes, but you are my boyfriend..."


    Hearing this, Li futu''s eyelids jumped and quickly interrupted, "this boyfriend is fake, fake!"


    "Brother futu, am I so annoying? They don''t want to do anything. They are just afraid to talk to you. Why do you always drive me away? "


    Li futu didn''t expect that women would change, even if Su Yuan was just a girl. Just clearly there is a smile, but suddenly tears in the eyes, it seems to cry out.


    Women''s tears are always the best weapon to deal with men. Seeing the poor look of the girl''s eyes filled with water, Li futu sighed. After all, she was still soft hearted. "Just talk. You''ll go back to your room later."


    Su Yuan wiped the corner of her eyes and nodded.


    Li futu turned to take a bath. After washing, he deliberately put on his clothes before he came out. Seeing this, Su Yuan turned her lips secretly. She had to say that even though she had a little idea in her heart, Li futu''s behavior and attitude still hurt her self-esteem.


    What kind of beast are you? Are you so unpopular?


    "Brother futu, why do you go to bed and sit there?"


    Even though she was full of heartache, Su Yuan didn''t show anything on the surface. Seeing Li futu sitting on the other side of the bed, she patted the bed and said, "I''m not afraid of a girl. I don''t know what you''re afraid of. It''s so sad."


    Smell speech, Li futu wry smile, finally or lift the quilt on the bed, but try to keep a certain distance from Su Yuan.


    He wants to be a gentleman, but Su Yuan is like a goblin who wants to pull the Tang monk to return to the secular life. She moves her body and takes the initiative to come up.


    All of a sudden, the girl''s unique fragrance filled the tip of her nose and stirred people''s mind. Li futu silently read that the color is empty, and kept his heart firmly.


    "Brother futu, did you ever like people when you were young?"


    Su Yuan leaned against Li futu''s arms and asked in a low voice. She didn''t seem to feel anything wrong with her behavior.


    Li futu didn''t move. Even though he was separated by two layers of clothes, he seemed to be able to feel the smoothness of the girl''s skin and the beauty of the towering shape that occasionally had slight friction on his arm.


    "Am I old now?"


    Li Fu Tu smiles bitterly and finally understands what suffering is.


    "No, I mean when you were in your teens, like when you were my age..."


    Su Yuan explained that she was in a hurry. Somehow, she never regarded Li futu as a young man who was not much older than her.


    "Yes, of course."


    With a faint smile, Li futu''s eyes suddenly became so complicated that Su Yuan couldn''t understand.


    "Whose youth has never had a love affair or two, so girl, you are at the best age now. If you meet a good candidate, you might as well try it. Even if you can''t get to the end, it doesn''t matter, because these experiences will become your support for youth memories."


    Su Yuan knew that this was mostly referring to Chen ang, and she was silent.


    Li futu touched the girl''s soft hair and said in a soft voice: "when we were young, our hearts were higher than the sky. We felt that everything would be there in the future. It seemed that as long as we grew up, money, love, ideals These will come uninvited. Later, when we really grow up, we will find that many of the things we didn''t have when we were young, and we won''t have them when we grow up, but those we lost will be lost forever. "


    Su Yuan bit her lip and once again grasped the man around her, burying her head in the man''s arms.


    This night, Li futu didn''t catch up with the girl. They slept with their clothes and spent a thrilling and peaceful night.

 Chapter 67

    In the early morning of the next day, when Li futu opened his eyes, he found a pair of strange eyes lying on him and staring at him.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the owner of those big eyes, like a frightened rabbit, quickly lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed.


    This girl, now know shy, where was the courage last night?


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, lifted the quilt and got out of bed to wash. When he finished washing, he went out and met Su Yuan at the stairs.


    "Brother futu, I''m going to school. Goodbye."


    Su Yuan''s eyes dodged, which was quite different from last night''s bold and unrestrained. Without waiting for Li futu''s reply, she ran down the stairs quickly, and soon the sound of the car starting came from outside the villa.


    Li futu doesn''t know why. There is nothing in the fridge. He is going to let Su Yuan take him out to buy some food. Now I don''t think about it.


    He shook his head and sighed. When Li futu went downstairs and walked out of the villa, he found that Su Yuan''s Beetle had disappeared, so he had to start a hike across Chunqiu Huafu.


    Chunqiu mansion is very big. If it really depends on walking, it will take almost half an hour to walk from Shen yini''s villa to the gate of Chunqiu mansion, which he had personally realized when he came back from shopping with Su Yuan last time.


    Take it as a walk to exercise, Li futu comforts himself. About five or six minutes later, a Lincoln car suddenly came behind him.


    It''s nothing to be surprised about the appearance of luxury cars in the top rich areas like this. Li futu glanced a little and didn''t care. But to his surprise, the Lincoln stopped beside him.


    As the car window falls, Gu Qingcang''s face appears in front of Li futu.


    "Young man, meet again."


    Li futu was stunned, but he quickly responded and nodded with a smile: "Mr. Gu."


    "You''re going out? Get in the car. I''ll give you a ride. "


    Li futu was not easy to refuse, so he got on the bus.


    "Mr. Gu left so early?"


    Lincoln drives out again, Li futu sits beside Gu Qingcang and asks politely.


    Gu Qingcang nodded and looked at him meaningfully. He said in a low voice, "a subordinate has been hurt. I''ll go to the hospital to see him."


    Li futu''s eyes shrank. At this time, he finally realized the old man''s prominent identity in Donghai city.


    The leader of Yongxing, the overlord of Donghai underground society, almost all the people he overturned last night were the old man''s men.


    Gu Qingcang didn''t seem to see the change of Li futu''s eyes. He continued: "listen to Qingcheng say that you and Wang Yang are a little unhappy because of her. I''ve already advised old Wang to take good care of his grandson, but he can''t listen to it. Let''s just let Wang Yang suffer. After all, it''s because of the collapse of the city. You can rest assured that if the Wang family goes too far, I won''t sit back and ignore it. "


    This words inside and outside of meaning, almost did not support him to deal with Wang Yang.


    Li futu said with a smile, "does Mr. Gu have such confidence in me?"


    "I have confidence in the girl''s eyes."


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "the Wang family and she have known each other since childhood, and they have been chasing Qingcheng that girl for a long time, but she has been indifferent, but it''s just a few days since I didn''t know you. I think you must have something outstanding."


    Li futu was noncommittal. After a silence, he said, "I don''t want to hide from you. Wang Yang has sent someone to kidnap one of my younger sisters and alumni. I''m afraid the grudge between him and me has become a dead knot."


    In fact, both of them knew about the kidnapping, but they didn''t break the window paper. It''s one thing for them to know something, but it''s another thing if they show it to the public.


    So Li futu only said that Wang Yang sent people to kidnap, but he didn''t say which side of the party Wang Yang sent. Gu Qingcang also pretended to be completely unaware of the kidnapping.


    This young and old people have the heart to limit everything to Wang Yang, not let the influence spread. This is one of the reasons why Li futu chose to let Qian Sen go last night.


    "Oh, and that?"


    Gu Qingcang was a little surprised, and then he said, "how''s your sister now?"


    Li futu shook his head: "I was a little scared, but it didn''t matter. I rescued him."


    "That''s good."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, looked at Li futu and asked, "what are you going to do next?"


    Li futu squinted.


    "Control violence with violence and stop fighting with force."


    For a moment, Lincoln''s car was full of murders.


    Gu Qingcang didn''t speak. After a while, he whispered: "it''s a little extreme."


    Li Fu drew a sharp curve in the corner of his mouth: "only the enemy who is sent to the grave will lose the threat completely. Does Mr. Gu think so?"


    Gu Qingcang gazed at Li futu, his face gradually became solemn: "do you know what the consequences will be? Wang Yang''s grandfather is not a good object to provoke. Even I have to give him some face.""I will kill Wang Yang. Anyone who stands in the way will be killed together."


    After returning to China, Li futu finally showed his bloodthirsty fangs for the first time. The deep look in his eyes was creepy.


    Gu Qingcang''s pupils contracted violently.


    Why has anyone said that in front of him over the years?


    Kill them together.


    If he wants to stop, doesn''t he even want to kill him?


    Even Yan Donglai didn''t dare to speak so wildly. Where did this young man come from?


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu. I''ll leave."


    Seeing that Lincoln had driven out of Chunqiu Washington, Li futu motioned the driver to stop, then pushed the door and went down.


    Looking at his back, Jiang Bo, who was the driver, said, "Wang Yang didn''t mean to kill him. This young man is too arrogant."


    "It''s true that one person picked up more than 20 of them. They are arrogant." Gu Qingcang light way.


    Jiang Bo was silent and took the helm. It seemed that he was praising the strength of the young man, but he was satirizing the incompetence of his subordinates.


    Gu Qingcang didn''t mention more about this topic. Instead, he asked, "what happened to the matter I asked you to investigate?"


    "This young man has just returned home recently, and now he seems to be Shen yini''s bodyguard. As for how he got the blood drill from yandonglai, I don''t know. But I''m sure he didn''t know yandonglai at all before, but according to the young lady, sun Qing, yandonglai''s confidant, seems to respect him very much. I''ve checked the years of the major families in China There is no such person in the younger generation, so I think it''s very strange. "


    Looking at Li futu''s back, Jiang Bo frowned.


    "At the helm, this young man has an unknown origin and is very angry. I think we should let the eldest lady stay away from him."


    Gu Qingcang, noncommittal, squinted and looked at Li futu''s back, sighed: "a man should kill a man. He will kill a man mercilessly. If he kills a man, he will become a hero."

 Chapter 68

    Room 512, Donghai University East No.6 female dormitory building.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao look at Su Yuan, who is sitting on the bed with her knees in their arms as soon as they come back, gnashing her teeth, blushing and blushing, and looking at each other in confusion. They can''t help looking at each other.


    Can''t this girl have mental problems after being lovelorn?


    After all, the way Su Yuan drove home in a rage yesterday was in their eyes. No matter how much she liked it, Su Yuan''s personality, if that guy really stepped on two boats, I''m afraid it would only take two shots.


    Zhou Qiao hesitated and went over to sit on Su Yuan''s bed and asked softly, "Yuanyuan, did you go back last night and quarrel with your brother futu?"


    Su Yuan breaks away from her small world and looks at Zhou Qiao in a puzzled way: "quarrel? Why should I quarrel with him? "


    Zhou Qiao was speechless for a moment.


    Is this girl amnesia?


    Zhang Xinlan can''t help sitting over at this time, "Yuanyuan, did you forget what sister AI Xuejie said to you yesterday?"


    Su Yuan blinked her eyes, "No."


    Zhou Qiao: "that..."


    "It''s all her deliberately stirring up dissension, so I won''t be fooled by her!"


    Su Yuan''s attitude and yesterday in the canteen is almost different, see Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan feel incredible.


    I didn''t see this girl change so much in one night. What kind of ecstasy did that guy give Yuanyuan?


    "Yuanyuan, how did brother futu explain to you?"


    Zhou Qiao said curiously.


    "He said that he was not familiar with Gu Qingcheng at all, and that gift was also given to him by others." Su Yuan''s five and ten ways.


    Zhang Xinlan stares big eye son, can''t help but way: "this kind of nonsense you also believe?"


    Now she really wants to touch her forehead to see if she is confused by love. Even if she makes up an excuse, she has to make it up a bit more decent. Isn''t this explanation fooling the child.


    "Why not? You don''t know him. He won''t lie to me. "


    Su Yuan is like a little girl who is in love and can''t extricate herself. Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan are stunned.


    Since Su Yuan said so, she went on to destroy the relationship between husband and wife, so Zhou Qiao and Zhou Qiao both shut up and sighed that the guy was so charming that they lost their most difficult school flower in Dongda.


    In fact, the reason why Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan don''t understand why Su Yuan has changed so much is that they don''t know what happened last night. If they see Li futu bravely break into the dragon''s den and save Su Yuan from a gang of reckless people, they won''t be surprised at Su Yuan''s attitude.


    "Lan Lan, Joe, I have a question for you."


    Su Yuan clenched her lip and suddenly opened her mouth.


    Zhou Qiao coagulated, "you say."


    "What do you mean when a girl climbs into a man''s bed and the man does nothing all night?"


    Between the words, Su Yuan''s face appeared a shy color, and her eyes also dodged.


    Before Zhou Qiao could react, he said casually, "it''s not easy. Either the woman is an ugly Jurassic creature, or the man is a eunuch."


    Su Yuan''s face turned black.


    Zhang Xinlan''s reaction was obviously faster than Zhou Qiao''s. thinking of some possibility, his breath became short. She ran into Joe''s arm.


    "Why did you bump into me?"


    Zhou Qiao murmured. With Zhang Xinlan''s hint in her eyes, she soon noticed Su Yuan''s tight little face, and then quickly recovered.


    "Yuanyuan, you won''t be hurt by that last night, will you?"


    Zhou Qiao''s eyes widened and he took a breath. Now she finally understood why Su Yuan disappeared all night and came back like a different person. They are all adults, and they will not face the affairs of men and women as well as the floods and beasts. It''s normal for them to fall in love and kiss each other hand in hand. But Yuanyuan, is it too fast?


    Didn''t you go to ask for a crime? How did it become a surrender?


    "No


    Su Yuan shook her head, although a little embarrassed, but still did not avoid this problem. "He put his arms around me all night and did nothing."


    Zhang Xinlan was stunned. Su Yuan''s charm is not to mention a man. Even she sometimes wants to hold this girl in her arms, and she''s already sleeping with her. Can that man resist it?


    "Really didn''t do anything?"


    Zhang Xinlan can''t believe it.


    Su Yuan complex smile, "it''s not something glorious, I need to cheat you."


    Zhou Qiao said cautiously: "Yuanyuan, this can''t be careless. You''d better take him to the hospital for examination..."


    "Go to hell!"


    Su Yuan laughed and scolded: "he is in good health."


    A person picks dozens of people and wins the battle. If that guy has physical problems, there should be no healthy people in the world."That shouldn''t be."


    Zhou Qiao murmured: "Yuanyuan, a beautiful girl who can kill both young and old, can that guy sit still? Is he Liu Xiahui


    "Qiao Qiao, your thought is too shallow. Is there no Platonic love in this world?"


    Zhou Qiao looked at Zhang Xinlan with tears and smiles: "you will say, I don''t believe it anyway, who doesn''t understand the virtue of men."


    "It''s because you''ve always been biased against men, that''s why you''re single until now, because you don''t believe in men or love at all."


    Zhang Xinlan made a conclusion to Zhou Qiao, then turned to look at Su Yuan, and looked serious: "Yuanyuan, do you really think it over?"


    Su Yuan curled up at the head of the bed, chin on her knee, silent, slowly nodded: "everyone will inevitably have impulse and sensibility, I am willing to try once, even if I can''t get a happy ending, I will not regret."


    "Yuanyuan, with that guy''s capital, even if he doesn''t take the initiative, I''m afraid there will be a lot of bees and butterflies looking at him. If you really make up your mind to be with him, I''m afraid it will be very hard in the future."


    Zhou Qiao is completely considering from the perspective of Su Yuan, because she can see that Su Yuan is not talking about love to pass the time this time, but is really planning to, more accurately, have been serious.


    Su Yuan put her head on her knee and said nothing.


    "We used to say that other people are crazy about flowers. Now it''s our turn to be crazy about flowers." Zhang Xinlan smiles bitterly.


    It seems that the scene of last night reappeared in front of my eyes. A slender figure appeared in despair when facing the moonlight. Su Yuan soft eyes, whispered: "someone can be worthy of their own flower crazy once, has been a very lucky thing."


    Smell speech, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan together a Zheng, coincidentally some absent-minded.

 Chapter 69

    After getting off Gu Qingcang''s car, Li futu found a breakfast shop on the street, ate something, and then planned to buy a car.


    Without the means of transportation, it''s not convenient to get in and out of Chunqiu mansion.


    After waiting on the street for a long time, he found that there was no taxi passing by. Finally, Li futu got on a bus. When he had breakfast just now, he checked on the Internet and found that the bus just passed by the location of the motor city.


    It''s almost time to go to work, but there are not many passengers on this bus. Maybe because the station where Li futu is located is close to the departure station, he chose a window seat casually. Li futu sat down.


    After two stops, suddenly a figure on the bus like a magnet firmly attracted the sight of almost everyone in the car.


    Both the tunic and the black shoulder bag are branded with the symbol of Hermes. Her white and greasy face is painted with light makeup. A pair of thin willow eyebrows outline the dignity of a strong woman. Her attractive red lips are delicate. Her narrow Phoenix eyes are full of arrogance and indifference. On her feet, she is wearing a pair of 8 cm black high-heeled shoes, plus her already tall figure, Enough to make most men feel inferior in front of her.


    This is definitely a woman who is not bad for money. In other words, such a woman should be ostentatious in a luxury sports car and should not appear on a crowded bus.


    As soon as she got on the bus, the eyes of all the men in the car were focused on her. The difference was that some of them were obscure, while others were bold.


    Everyone has a love for beauty. It''s rare to meet such an outstanding and arrogant beauty by bus. Many people follow the principle of not looking at white but not looking at white. Anyway, it''s not against the law to appreciate beautiful women.


    Although it was only two stops later, there were more people in the bus than when Li futu got on the bus. There was only a vacancy beside him in the whole bus.


    The beauty with Hermes all over her looked around in the car, then came to him unexpectedly.


    A faint fragrance suddenly blows to the nose.


    Until the other party sat down next to him, Li futu still looked out of the window, showing a deep road.


    There are too many beauties in the world. We can''t expect that every beauties will be involved with you. Even if we meet by chance, we will only pass by. After all, life is not a YY novel.


    Li futu didn''t mean to chat up. The beauty who seemed to speak for Hermes was even less likely to take the initiative to speak. After sitting down, she took out a pair of headphones and put them on. She didn''t squint at the man around her.


    Except for a Bai Fumi who appeared on the bus, everything was not different from the usual picture of life.


    But just under this normal situation, there are several eyes that have always stayed on the black shoulder bag that the beauty of Hermes is carrying around her shoulder unconsciously and has dropped out of the corner of the seat.


    The sign on the bus may be unknown to some people, but it obviously does not include several men who rely on their eyesight to make a living.


    Hermes, the world''s top luxury brand.


    It''s not like some mediocre women who love vanity and don''t have much capital like to buy fake goods. The fake honor comes from the enjoyment of deceiving others. They have been observing for a long time. They don''t have the exquisite workmanship of bags. From the woman''s temperament, we can see that this seemingly insignificant but often tens of thousands of bags can''t be fake.


    This means that there may be some living expenses in this bag that they need not worry about for a few months.


    Several men look at each other and lick the corners of their mouths. Other men are looking at the beautiful face of the thief. They can''t think of any words to describe it. But they don''t see beauty. Their eyes are locked on the Hermes shoulder bag.


    The eyes are greedy and terrifying, just as the wolf sees the light of its prey.


    As time went by, more and more young people who had been standing in front of him took out a piece of knife, and the young people who had been standing in front of him took out the bag.


    At the beginning, the leather full of texture made the obscene young man''s eyes shine.


    Now he was more and more sure that the bag could not be a fake. After living on the bus for such a long time, today he finally caught a pretty girl with good money.


    He licked his lips, looked straight at the Hermes shoulder bag without squinting, leisurely stretched out a knife, and then skillfully cut the five or six figure luxury bag, but the owner of the bag was still wearing headphones, and knew nothing about it.


    Maybe it''s because of too much excitement, there''s not much cover up for the action of obscene youth, not to mention many people''s eyes on this beautiful woman. It''s not that no one sees the action of obscene young people, but most people choose to be silent. Nowadays, it''s a normal psychological state for people to have nothing to do with their own affairs. It''s not their own things that they steal. Who is willing to meddle in their own affairs?


    What''s more, this kind of thief can''t have the courage to commit a crime alone. Usually, there are accomplices lurking around. Seeing that the woman who is about to cut her purse is a beautiful woman, many men are ready to move.


    But as soon as they think about it, if they have no time to rush up and save the beauty, the beauty will look at them differently, and then they will be swarmed by the wretched thief and his accomplices, and they will get a few knives, and then they feel that it is not worth it.At that time, in the face of several strong thieves with lethal weapons, can we still count on others to save ourselves?


    Think of here, they want to be brave impulse also slowly calm down.


    In this world, when we see injustice, we don''t even have people who shout to remind us.


    Inside the bus, most people''s eyes are focused on the direction of the seat of the beauty of Hermes. It''s so complicated that they can''t help but watch the thief cut the exquisite shoulder bag. The eyes that originally appreciated the beauty are now with some sympathy.


    Although sitting in it, with Li futu''s eyesight and insight into the surrounding environment, he naturally sees all this in his eyes.


    Along the corridor, an elderly man''s eyes, he was surprised to find that the woman sitting next to him had a small knife shaking cold, and a dirty hand with slight movements.


    Interesting.


    The corners of his mouth gradually rose. Li futu looked at the beautiful woman who was immersed in the music of the earphone and knew nothing about what was happening. First, he coughed gently.


    The woman didn''t respond. A faint smile on one''s face was seen by


    . The lipstick was already uncovered by a big mouth, and Li Fu Tu looked at the eyes of the excited and indecent pickpocket, which was different from the fear of the surrounding people. His eyes were smiling and smiling.

 Chapter 70

    The young man is about to be successful. He doesn''t have the time to care about others. He''s all focused on how to finish the last step and take out his wallet.


    For Li futu''s gaze, maybe he didn''t see it, maybe he saw it from the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t care.


    In the bus "homework" for such a long time, he has quite rich experience, courage than before also don''t know how many times.


    When he first entered the business, he was timid. He was afraid that when he reached out his hand, he would be seen and caught on the spot. But now, in public, he dares to reach out with a knife.


    This thief''s courage is fattened by today''s indifferent world.


    What if everyone around knows he''s stealing? Is there anyone else who dares to stand up?


    Over the years, he has committed hundreds of crimes on the bus, and he has never met anyone who is brave and righteous. Sometimes think about it, even his own vested interests can not help but curse a: this son of a bitch''s society is really cold.


    As the thief expected, the man next to the rich girl who was the target of the crime didn''t stand up to expose him. After coughing and seeing that the beauty of Hermes didn''t respond, Li futu hit her with his shoulder again.


    When you go out with such eye-catching luxury goods on your back, why don''t you have any sense of self-protection.


    Although the strength is not heavy, the body of Hermes beauty can''t help shaking, and finally separated from the music world in the earphone.


    She didn''t find that her bag had been scratched by pickpocket. Instead, she looked at Li futu warily: "what are you doing?"


    When she saw Li futu for the first time, she was a little surprised because of her handsome appearance, but she still didn''t relax her guard.


    You can''t judge your appearance. Who knows if the man who looks pleasant actually wants to take advantage of her when she doesn''t pay attention?


    If Li futu knew what the woman was thinking at the moment, he might regret reminding the girl. He had no other vigilance, but he was very careful to guard against him.


    Because Hermes beauty''s body is shaking, it is hard to avoid that the bag she is carrying on her shoulder also swings slightly. The wretched pickpocket, who is already holding a delicate wallet and is slowly going out, subconsciously releases his hand and thinks that he has been found by the target. A moment later, he hears the sound and knows that it is a false alarm.


    Son of a bitch, you''d better not be a bad son of a bitch!


    His eyes glanced at Li futu, who woke up the woman and ruined his good deeds. The wretched pickpocket glared at a pair of thief''s eyes, held a knife, and gave Li futu a haze look, warning him that he had better not meddle in his own business.


    Li futu can''t help but be happy. Are thieves so righteous these days?


    In the eyes of the people around him, he shook his head with a smile, pointed to the luxury bag that had been cut open and declared useless, and said with a smile to the beauty of Hermes staring at him: "Miss, you''d better have a look there."


    Hermes beauty could not help but be stunned. First, she looked at Li futu suspiciously, and then subconsciously looked in the direction he pointed out. The scene immediately enlarged her eyes and exclaimed, "how did my bag break?"


    The obscene young man scolded secretly. Now that he had been found, he couldn''t go on any more. Most of his eyes had been pulled out of his wallet. Then he glanced coldly at Li futu, who had made his success, and slowly put the tools back in his pocket.


    I''m afraid of death today. Since I dare to see injustice, I''m waiting to accept my revenge!


    He has planned to follow Li futu to get off the bus later, and then give him a lifelong lesson to remember, telling him that it is necessary to pay a price to be brave in this year.


    The thief looked at the back of the car fiercely and moved over. He only thought about how to torture the man who had done him a good job when he got out of the car. He didn''t think that man would dare to identify him after he had done a good job.


    After all, they have seen a lot of battles when they eat on the bus. After so many years of work, they have never seen the heroes who can fly up and down the wall as described in movies and novels to touch them. Even if ordinary people are found, most of them just put away their money and don''t care. After all, these barefoot pickpockets really dare to fight for their lives.


    However, just as he didn''t expect that someone would dare to stand out, he didn''t expect that the man''s courage was much fatter than he thought.


    "Miss, why is your bag broken? You shouldn''t ask me. You should think about it for yourself."


    In the face of the question of Hermes beauty, Li futu smiles and glances behind her with deep meaning.


    Hermes beauty understood, first put the broken bag on her front knees, then checked it and found that the things in her bag were not lost. Then she turned her head and saw that the naughty young man who was sneaking back immediately attracted her attention."Stop, did you open my bag?"


    The wretched pickpocket was stunned and then said coldly, "Miss, what are you talking about? I can''t understand you at all."


    His eyes haze toward the lifeless Li futu Piao, eyes in the cold let people around to see, can''t help but heart slightly sink, a chill on the back.


    Although the passengers who witnessed the whole process in the car were not ashamed of the pickpocket who did all these inferior activities, they just dared to be angry and speechless. Li futu''s behavior really exceeded their expectations. If it''s your friend, it''s OK. But it''s obvious that the beauty and Li futu are strangers who just meet by chance. For a stranger, the reminder can be regarded as a clear conscience. Now that the property has not been lost, it''s OK to ignore it. Why continue to tear it down? It really annoys these pickpockets I''ll find my own way.


    Many elderly people around him cast a warning look on Li futu. They shook their heads in good faith, indicating that he would stop if he wanted to. There was a faint radian in the corner of Li futu''s mouth. I don''t know if he understood the kindness of the people around him.


    Sometimes, people think that as long as they don''t do it, even if they don''t interfere, they can feel at ease. But if they turn a blind eye to this kind of activity and look on coldly, they are not doing it for the tiger to some extent.

 Chapter 71

    No matter how strong he is in the group, Cui Menghan, as a woman, still shows her natural weakness when she is staring at by a fierce pickpocket. Her mind is tight and she can''t speak for a while.


    Now it is obvious that the other party has opened her bag, but there is no basis for it. When she looks at the people around her, the people around her also turn a blind eye. She has no reason to continue to pursue the words of the man beside her.


    "He cut your bag. I saw it with my own eyes. If you want to call the police, I can be your witness."


    When the woman hesitated and didn''t know how to step down, Li futu stood up again.


    Cui Menghan is stunned. He looks at the man with a smile on his side. He can''t help but have a good feeling in his heart. His cool eyes can''t help but soften a lot. After all, in this year when people do not fight for themselves, there are few people who are so jealous of evil and dare to do what is right.


    "Boy, don''t give me a bloody word. Which dog eye saw me steal? If you dare to slander me again, I will be rude to you! "


    The pickpocket''s foul language mixed with local accent made Cui Menghan frown slightly. She usually comes into contact with the upper class, who are all successful people. Those people are more concerned about their own demeanor and self-restraint. Where has she ever seen such a mean man.


    Because my car broke down, I seldom took the bus on a whim, but who ever thought that this kind of thing happened. Cui Menghan didn''t know whether he was lucky or unlucky.


    The pickpocket''s eyes were dark, his face was fierce, and his mouth was ferocious. He really had some skill in putting on airs. When he met ordinary people, half of them would be intimidated by his appearance.


    But Li futu naturally won''t eat his way.


    "I didn''t say you stole anything. I just said you split the bag. You didn''t do it yourself."


    Li futu, who was insulted by the pickpocket, didn''t turn his face immediately. He still had a faint smile on his face. He turned to Cui Menghan and said in a low voice: "he still has the knife in his pocket that cuts your bag. Let''s call the police. There are all human and material evidence. He can''t escape."


    "Your bag should be a new model just released by Hermes in the summer. The price should be no less than 70000, which is enough for him to compensate."


    Cui Menghan didn''t expect that the man''s eyes were so tricky. He was surprised and looked at him subconsciously. When you see the other side is also a famous brand, the accident gradually reduced a lot.


    According to reason, this guy''s clothes should definitely not belong to the crowded bus class.


    Cui Menghan felt a little strange, but she didn''t think that she was not the same.


    70, 000.


    As soon as the price was thrown away, the ordinary passengers who didn''t recognize the Hermes brand trembled in their hearts. They were stunned, and then they suddenly realized. Damn, no wonder that pickpocket was staring at him. He casually carried tens of thousands of ocean things on his body. Who would he steal if he didn''t steal them.


    There are also many people with a wry smile shaking their heads, this also want to find a chance to find someone else to contact what, but did not think that the other party is a worthy of the name of Bai Fumei, a bag on top of their tired for several months, such a woman is doomed to their unhappiness.


    "I think you two are trying to deceive people, right? A broken bag was scratched by itself and then framed on me. It''s ridiculous! 70, 000? Why don''t you say it''s seven hundred and eighty thousand? "


    The obscene young man waved his arms and yelled. If the people around him didn''t look at him from the beginning to the end, I''m afraid they would really believe that he was the victim of being wronged.


    But now, the people in the carriage look at the obscene young man with vulgar words, and only one idea emerges in their heart.


    A thief shouts to catch a thief, but he does the same.


    Cui Menghan is framed as a shameless person who is greedy for money and corrupts others. He turns pale with anger for a moment, but he doesn''t know how to refute it. He doesn''t know where his eloquence has disappeared for a moment.


    Li futu shakes his head and grins bitterly. Women are always in a natural weak position in the face of this situation.


    Of course, some women who can''t be reasonable should be excluded.


    "You don''t have to say anything more to him. It''s fair and comfortable. Call the police, and everything will come out."


    At the moment, Li futu completely acts as a protector of justice for the women around him. He comforts them with a soft voice, and then glances at the obscene youth with a smile.


    "Tens of thousands of property damage seems to be enough for sentencing."


    "I''ll sentence your mother! Look, I won''t kill you now! "


    Seeing that the woman really listened to the man, she picked up her mobile phone and started to call the police. The obscene man was anxious and angry. Without saying a word, she put her hand into his pocket and took out the knife again. Regardless, she poked it at Li futu.


    Rabbit urgent also bite people, such as this little man, although insignificant, but the dog jumped under the wall to save his life or a bit of momentum.


    Seeing such a sudden change, the people in the bus were in a commotion. Cui Menghan, who saw this scene for the first time, stood still on the spot, holding the finger of the mobile phone and did not continue to press it.This knife has been used for many years to earn a living. Although it is small in size, it has the effect of committing crimes and terrorizing people. It''s easy to wave this knife in the hands of an obscene pickpocket. With a few strands of fierce momentum, it''s impossible for ordinary people to escape from one more blood hole.


    But it''s strange that the pickpocket didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when he went out to make a living today.


    A cold stab came, but Li futu didn''t change his face. He reached out and held the other side''s wrist with a precise grip.


    When the wretched youth felt a terrible force coming from his wrist, before he could scream out, a more turbulent force burst out from Li futu''s not strong arm like a mountain tsunami.


    The obscene youth only felt that his hand was clamped by the iron tongs. He released his hand painfully and let his knife fall to the ground. Before he was allowed to shout and threaten again, Li futu suddenly stood up and pulled the pickpocket.


    A young man weighing sixty or seventy kilograms is as light as a piece of white paper in his hands.


    The bus was in chaos and people around dodged.


    Like other people in the car, Cui Menghan is also dull and speechless. This man looks gentle and elegant. No one can imagine that his slender and symmetrical figure actually contains such surging and terrible strength!


    Before everyone could react, Li futu pinched the neck of the out of balance young man. With his mouth turned up and his wrist forced, the young man suddenly bumped into the iron handrail in the bus.


    Just listen to the "bang" of a dull ring, in the bus back and forth collision reverberation, all the pupils can not help but suddenly tremble, body and mind are shocked.

 Chapter 72

    It''s not as dangerous as the young pickpocket who didn''t show his guts when he was exposed.


    Cui Menghan also slightly opened his mouth, and his heart was also pulled. She fully understood what real people don''t show their faces. She didn''t expect that the young man sitting beside her had such terrible brute force.


    The fierce impact made the blood wake up on the stick, and the arrogant pickpocket was paralyzed like a dead fish.


    "He Are you all right? "


    Looking at half of the body paralyzed in the seat, and half of the body tilted on the ground pickpocket, Cui Menghan whispered.


    "I can''t die."


    If he doesn''t do it, the man who has already done it seems to be a man with no trouble. The understatement makes people around him even more frightened. Then he looks at the woman holding a mobile phone as if nothing happened and says, "did you call the police?"


    "I..." Cui Menghan returned to his senses, carefully glanced at the calm man, then quickly looked away, picked up the mobile phone again, ready to make a phone call.


    "Boy, you are brave enough to call the police even if you beat my brother? Let''s first ask if I''ll let you know! "


    Just at this time, a fierce roar full of evil spirit resounded through the whole bus. From a corner in the right rear, two young men crowded fiercely, just like the unknown pickpocket. It was obvious that several of them were gangs.


    The two young men had knives in their hands, fierce faces and gloomy eyes.


    It''s hard to say whether they really have the courage to kill people in public. But with their terrifying and fierce strength, most people will never dare to fight with them if they run into them. No matter how hard they are, their bones will soften in front of the cold steel knife.


    With this trick, we don''t know how many men who start to make a fuss become soft footed shrimps begging their grandparents.


    The passengers in the car are so busy that they have to give in one after another, for fear that the slow pace will annoy these pickpockets. They are not made of steel and copper. How can they dare to compete with several steel knives.


    Cui Menghan saw two ferocious men approaching step by step. He could not help but be surprised. He just hesitated for less than a second and went to Li futu''s side. Although this man may not be an honest man who keeps his peace at present, at least he is on the same front with her now.


    Or it can be said that just because she can''t find anyone else to rely on now, Li futu has become a choice she has no choice at the moment.


    Seeing a few knives coming towards him, most people either choose to run away or ponder the way of begging for mercy. However, facing the sympathetic eyes of the people around and the fierce eyes of the two pickpockets, Li futu is still motionless.


    How many pieces of scrap metal are the capital of these clowns?


    Glancing at the passengers around him who obviously chose to stand idly by, Li futu''s eyes were flat, without disdain or blame.


    Is it wrong for ordinary people to judge the situation and choose to be wise?


    There seems to be nothing wrong.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, Li futu, who was on the verge of danger, picked up the obscene young man who had been hit with all kinds of meat and vegetables on the ground, and picked up the knife he had left on the ground.


    Holding the neck of the obscene youth, he put it face to face against the supporting pole. The blood stains on the supporting pole coincided with the injured forehead of the obscene youth.


    Li futu''s face is flat. His knife is against the back neck of the obscene youth. He looks at the two pickpockets approaching step by step and makes a slight noise.


    "Who''s going to take a step closer?"


    Although the tone is understated, but looking at the calm indifferent eyes, the two men''s steps appear stagnant.


    Although they don''t know why they have this feeling, they clearly feel that if they step closer, this man really dares to wipe their brother''s neck with a knife.


    It''s ridiculous, but it''s how they feel.


    Looking at the young man not far away, the two pickpockets frowned. Could it be that they really had a bad stubble today?


    The tip of the knife on Li futu''s hand has pierced the skin of the wretched youth''s neck, which makes the wretched youth scared and yell. Even though he was extremely vicious just now, he can''t stand up any longer for the sake of being a butcher. Looking at his pale face, he is afraid that he is scared.


    What do bad people fear most? I''m afraid of people who are worse and worse than them.


    Not only a few pickpockets were shocked, but all the people around were also shocked by Li futu''s boldness. Holding a knife to a person''s neck, he could still act as if nothing had happened. How big is the man''s heart?


    No matter how fierce these pickpockets seem on the surface, they are actually strong outside but strong in the middle. When they meet fierce people who really dare to take human life for granted, they still have to admit that they dare to fight and fight. When it comes to this, none of them has thought of it. No matter how fierce they are, they really dare to stab people with a knife, but they never take human life as grass If they are really cruel, they will not be just a thief at all.After the stalemate, the bus stopped at the same stop, and the bus driver was very smart, and didn''t open the door to give the pickpocket a chance to escape.


    Donghai city is an international metropolis. The efficiency of public servants is still good. They arrive quickly in a few minutes. Thieves and pickpockets are common in crowded places such as bus and subway shopping malls. Because of the particularity of their profession, they have dealt with this kind of things. However, when they get on the bus, they are shocked when they first see the scene.


    Who would have thought that a young man in his early twenties would be so cruel that he would force the three vicious pickpockets to the point where they could not advance or retreat.


    Of course, the police were also slightly stunned, and then quickly returned to normal. First, they subdued two pickpockets with murder weapons. When the pickpockets saw the police arrive, they would not resist foolishly and would be arrested.


    They are also lucky to do this kind of sneaking business on the bus. Their thieves are not as brave as those bandits who go all over the country to fight big crimes. What these pickpockets gamble on is that no one dares to outdo the others, and the victims can only admit their fault in vain. But it can only be blamed for today''s bad time and the fact that they meet real people who are not showing their faces.

 Chapter 73

    After the police inquired about the course of the incident to the passengers around, they all came to the conclusion that Li futu was brave for a just cause. Although these passengers did not dare to stand up when they were pickpockets, they would not be stingy to praise Li futu''s righteous deeds at this time.


    After asking several passengers about the same conclusion, the police naturally did not embarrass Li futu at all. Even holding a knife against the neck of an obscene young man was regarded as self-defense, and even verbally praised Li futu when he took away the obscene young man in his hand.


    Before leaving, several policemen also asked Cui Menghan if he wanted to go back to the police station with them. After all, tens of thousands of pieces of bags were scratched, which is not a small number. It is estimated that these pickpockets can''t afford to pay. Let''s see if we can find another way to solve it. But Cui Menghan half hesitated, decisively shook his head and chose to refuse. He just said, "it''s just a bag. There''s no need to be so troublesome." The police were stunned, then looked at the rare beauty in tears and laughter, escorted the three despondent pickpockets to leave with the feeling of being rich and powerful.


    A farce finally came to an end, and the bus resumed normal driving. However, the mood of the passengers in the bus could not recover so quickly. Originally, most of their eyes were focused on Cui Menghan, but now they are focusing more on the young man beside her.


    After all, Li futu''s action just now is a little too amazing. Many middle-aged people silently lament that the young man is not old, but he is more skillful than they think. He is really pushing the waves of the Yangtze River.


    When the storm subsided, the bus continued to drive according to the established route. When the road was rough, he stepped forward and played a hero successfully. However, he seemed to be a nobody and returned to his position again. He didn''t take the opportunity to make up with Cui Menghan. He was even like a stranger who met by chance at the beginning. He didn''t say a word with Cui Menghan any more, which was rather flattering The feeling of merit and fame.


    It''s just that although he seems to have nothing to do with it, the way a car of people look at him is not much different from the way they look at monsters.


    Cui Menghan as a top white rich beauty and strong woman, although high cold, but it is not regardless of gratitude and resentment. Although she wanted to talk to the special man beside her, every time she turned her head and stared at the side face, she was restrained.


    She thought of the ferocity that Li futu showed just now. Although this man helped himself, it didn''t seem to be a good fault. Out of women''s sense of self-protection, she secretly reminded herself that it was better to stay away from this dangerous man.


    For the next ten minutes, Li futu always looked out of the window. It seemed that the street scenery outside was more attractive than the beauties around him. Cui Menghan, on the other hand, was full of different tastes. He turned his head to look at the quiet man from time to time. His lips moved but did not make a sound. A moment later, his head turned again.


    After so many times of hesitation, the announcement of arriving at the bus city station suddenly rang out in the car. Li futu, who had been like a sculpture, finally got a move. It seemed that she was about to get off the bus when she stood up.


    Cui Menghan, who was sitting outside, didn''t seem to see him. He still sat in his seat and didn''t mean to give way.


    Hum, go on


    "Can you excuse me for a moment? I''ll get off."


    After the pickpocket was taken away by the police, Li futu finally said his first words.


    Cui Menghan seems to have just come over, like a formula, expression can not see how much apology, said sorry, and then stood up.


    Li futu smiles, nods politely, and then brushes past him blandly.


    What a free and easy pot.


    Leng Leng looking at the back of the man getting off the car, Cui Menghan some stunned.


    This guy really left without a word?


    Cui Menghan bit her red lip and stamped her foot in anger. Seeing that the car door was about to close, she suddenly had no idea where she had the courage to chase Li futu.


    "Hey, I forgot to say thank you just now. Thank you for reminding me that there is a thief. My name is Cui Menghan. How about you? Can you leave your contact information? I''ll treat you to dinner when I have time. "


    Cui Menghan shouts after Li futu that this is her first time to show her love to a man, but the other party''s reaction is beyond her expectation.


    When she saw the man''s deep eyes turning around, although she was inevitably embarrassed, she still took out the momentum in the shopping mall and looked at each other with her face unchanged.


    But what Cui Menghan didn''t expect is that this man didn''t report a series of numbers as she thought, and then took the opportunity to ask for her contact information. Instead, he just looked at her with great significance.


    She can clearly see each other''s deep eyes in the color of a smile.


    Cui Menghan, who has always been sought after by men, now finally realizes the anxiety and suffering of those men. She only feels that her eyes are as deep as the sea. She seems to be able to look directly at people''s hearts, which makes her dare not look at them for a moment. Even her palms began to sweat.


    Cui Menghan now has some regrets. How can she be bewildered? As a woman, she actually chases a strange man out of the car. It''s really impulsive. But now that she''s riding a tiger, she can only hold on and keep her momentum from falling."I''m sorry, I never leave phone numbers for strange beauties."


    I don''t know how long it took. At last, I looked at the beauty of Hermes with a smile. Li futu threw down a coquettish remark and then turned around and walked away with a big stride. He soon integrated into the crowd.


    Cui Menghan had a few seconds to react. Just when she was ready to say something, the self righteous smelly man had disappeared in front of her.


    For a moment, Cui Menghan was so angry that she almost lost her breath. Today, for the first time, she took the initiative to chat up with others, but she was rejected cleanly, which made her self-esteem suffer an unprecedented blow!


    In the past, which man is not submissive to her, she has never met this kind of self righteous do not understand the amorous feelings of people!


    Cui Menghan was short of breath, and his towering chest heaved violently, rippling with heart stirring ripples.


    She stares at the direction that Li futu leaves, crystal clear shell tooth is rubbing tightly.


    In the group, she has always been dogmatic. She will never allow anyone to trample her pride under her feet!


    It''s said that only villains and women are difficult to support, but Li futu offended them both today.


    Donghai is a big city. If you let him go today, I don''t know if he will have another chance to get revenge. Cui Menghan, who is enraged by Li futu''s "arrogance", simply doesn''t do anything and goes after Li futu again.

 Chapter 74

    Cui Menghan, after all, is just an ordinary person, who has not received any tracking training. Even ordinary people may easily find her, not to mention Li futu.


    In this world, there are not many fairy tales that fall in love at first sight when they meet on the street. It''s impolite to say that the reason why Li futu comes forward on the bus is that he just looks at the other side as a beautiful woman. Since he meets him, it doesn''t take much effort to help him.


    He didn''t think that the other party would be grateful or have any good feelings for him. In other words, he didn''t expect to get any reward at all, but he didn''t expect that the beauty named Cui Menghan who introduced himself followed him all the way to the auto city.


    Li futu, who didn''t realize that his words offended the other party, felt a little puzzled. However, he didn''t turn around to ask the other party what he wanted. He didn''t realize that he ignored Cui Menghan''s existence and chose Cadillac in a series of 4S stores.


    "Hello, sir. Do you want to buy a car?"


    A shopping guide immediately welcomed her with a sweet smile.


    Li futu nodded and said, "my budget is between 50 and 1 million. What kind of car do you have for me?"


    Li futu didn''t want to be too ostentatious, so he didn''t choose the top brands. In the middle end cars, he preferred the Cadillac models, and the grade of Cadillac was just right in Donghai city.


    Generally, shopping guides are very eye-catching. At the first sight of Li futu''s clothes, the shopping guide thinks that this handsome man has great purchasing power. Now listening to him confirms his mind, so the smile on his face is more brilliant, leading Li futu to walk inside.


    "This CT6 is our latest model. It has a 3.0t405 HP V6 engine and an eight speed transmission. Its fuel consumption is 9 liters per 100 km."


    The shopping guide made a professional introduction and opened the door: "and the interior of this car is also very luxurious. The whole leather steering wheel is decorated with solid wood and metal, and it has heating function. Driving in winter makes your hands warmer. Constant speed cruise has adaptive function, which can automatically adjust the speed according to the car in front. It can avoid risks to a certain extent. It is equipped with 12 inch The display function of LCD digital instrument panel is also very powerful. The curved borders on both sides increase the sense of three-dimensional and science and technology, and the display picture and content are more delicate and beautiful... "


    The shopping guide kept on talking and showed her professional quality, but Li futu didn''t listen to a few words at all.


    "All right, that''s it."


    After a few glances, Li Fu took a picture and was in a mess. "Credit card"


    "..."


    The shopping guide was stunned. It was the first time that she met such a decisive customer and took out her bank card without any problem.


    It''s really rich and willful.


    Not only the shopping guide, but also Cui Menghan, who came in with her heel.


    Seeing the shopping guide looking at her motionless, Li futu frowned slightly: "what''s the problem?"


    "No, No."


    As soon as she woke up from her dream, the shopping guide quickly took the card. Out of professional ethics, she added: "Sir, the current price of this car is 780000..."


    Li futu gave a faint "um" without blinking his eyelids.


    "Just a moment, sir. I''ll prepare the contract for you."


    Seeing this, the shopping guide said no more, with the feeling of having money, she turned around and walked quickly to the rear.


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see that you have a lot of money."


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, Li futu turned his head and looked at Cui Menghan, who was following here all the way. He pretended to be surprised: "is it you? It''s really fate. Beauty, did you come to buy a car


    Cui Menghan blushed and coughed to hide his embarrassment. "Well, I''ll go around."


    She nodded, but quickly changed the topic, glanced at Li futu: "there is no such thing as you buy things, ask nothing, even if the money is not so wasted."


    Li futu gave her a strange look. Does that mean we are very familiar? Even if I''m willing to spoil it, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you.


    Cui Menghan has been wandering in the market for such a long time, and her ability of observing words and colors is natural. Li futu''s eyes soon catch her, and she is angry again. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin!


    "I just want to remind you just because you helped me on the bus just now. If you don''t appreciate me, just think I''m nosy!"


    Li futu smiles and sits down on the chair beside him. "Beauty, I just did what I should do. You don''t have to worry about it. After all, I''m a member of the league. If you really want to thank me, you should thank the country."


    Cui Menghan, with a cold face, was stunned by the words, and then laughed as if the iceberg had thawed.


    I can''t see that this guy has such a funny side.


    Undeniably, because of the other party''s words, Cui Menghan''s anger subsided a lot inexplicably. Looking at the gentle and humorous man at the moment, Cui Menghan couldn''t connect him with the cruel image of forcing pickpocket with a knife just now."Hello, I think you are very good. Are you interested in working in our company?"


    Cui Menghan seems to forget that she is here to "see the car". She also sits down beside Li futu. It is obvious that she has successfully aroused curiosity.


    Li futu took a sip of the mineral water specially prepared for the guests on the glass table. Anyway, it took time for the staff to prepare the formalities and contracts, so he simply accompanied the girl for a chat.


    Holding a bottle of mineral water, Li futu was not in a hurry and held his tone to the right place: "what position?"


    "How about the Minister of security?" Cui Menghan''s eyes are sincere, and he doesn''t seem to be joking.


    Li Fu Tu sun ran a smile, pointed to his clothes, "beauty, you look at my clothes, look at my temperament, how is also a person with identity and style, you actually let me be a security guard?"


    Good looking skins are the same, and interesting souls are one in a million.


    Cui Menghan, who was more and more interested in this guy, forced himself to smile, "it''s not right for you to say so. Just like the director of the Public Security Bureau, can you say that the director of the public security bureau is an ordinary policeman? The head of the Security Department of our company also works in an office. There is almost nothing to do at ordinary times. It''s very relaxed and the treatment is good. "


    Seeing Li futu smashing $700000 to buy a car, Cui Menghan did not blink. That''s because she has confidence in her company. In China, her company is really one of the best in the cosmetics industry. There are many top graduates from the first-class universities in China in her company''s security department, and she is sincere in taking the position of minister.


    But Li futu shook his head. "I''m sorry for your kindness, but I have a job now."


    Cui Menghan was not surprised when he heard that he was just curious: "what do you do?"


    Li futu looked solemn, turned to look at Cui Menghan, and said solemnly, "let me introduce myself. I''m Li futu. I''m a professional white face."

 Chapter 75

    It has to be said that Li futu''s brief self introduction successfully shocked Cui Menghan.


    It''s not that she hasn''t heard of this special occupation. On the contrary, because of her work, many of the people she usually contacts are rich ladies. These respectable women are usually left at home to have nothing to do. Many of them will raise small white faces to seek stimulation and relieve loneliness. However, Cui Menghan never thought that this man would be a member of this special industry.


    And what makes her feel even more incredible is when even a small white face can be so justified?


    Seeing that Cui Menghan was shocked by himself, Li futu''s eyes twinkled and pondered. He lowered his voice and continued: "do you know why I didn''t give you the contact information just now? It''s because I''m afraid I''ll be found by the tiger behind me. She has a strong desire for control. If I look at any woman more, she will get angry. If she hadn''t gone to other places these days, I would never have come out alone. "


    Li futu sighed bitterly: "Alas, you don''t know how tired I am living."


    It has to be said that Li futu''s acting skills can be called professional. Moreover, Cui Menghan has already believed it seven or eight points in his heart when he speaks so vividly, so his eyes on Li futu begin to become strange.


    At this moment, Cui Menghan''s heart is filled with regret that "I''m a lady, but I''m a prostitute.".


    A good man, how to embark on such a road?


    "Your present may not be what you want, but it''s absolutely what you asked for."


    Looking at the man whose appearance and temperament make people feel good, Cui Menghan looks complicated.


    "Have you ever thought about changing Work? "


    Li futu, holding a mineral water bottle, sighed: "I can''t help myself when I''m in the lake. That female tiger can''t let me go easily."


    At this time, the shopping guide had already brought the car purchase contract. Li futu didn''t say any more and began to sign it.


    Looking at him, Cui Menghan was speechless. Has the world broken to such an extent that even men began to degenerate?


    The mobile phone suddenly rings. Cui Menghan picks up the mobile phone in a trance.


    "Mr. Cui, you haven''t come to the company yet? We''ve made an appointment to sign the contract at 10 o''clock today, and miss Mu will be here soon. "


    As soon as the phone was put through, there was a rush of sound from the other end.


    Oh, no, I forgot about it.


    Cui Menghan''s eyes suddenly began to wake up, and soon recovered her previous image of a strong woman. She looked at the Hermes watch on her wrist, and said in a dignified tone: "don''t worry, I''ll be there soon. If Miss Mu arrives first, you''ll call first."


    "Yes, Mr. Cui."


    When Cui Menghan put away his mobile phone and stood up, Li futu happened to have finished the formalities, and some staff had already driven the new car to the door.


    Seeing Cui Menghan in a hurry, Li futu smiles: "if you have something urgent, go ahead and see you later."


    Cui Menghan nodded. Now it''s over nine thirty, and she has no time to say anything more.


    Cui Menghan, who knew that she would probably never see again, said goodbye, and then walked out quickly. But without taking a few steps, she suddenly stopped and turned her head.


    "Is it convenient for you to take me to the company?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li futu is not unkind. Without much consideration, he agrees to Cui Menghan''s request, and then drives his new car with a beautiful woman on the road.


    When Cui Menghan reported the address of her company, Li futu was surprised. Because Cui Menghan''s company is in the center of Donghai City, almost across the street from the Shimu group building, which Shen yini belongs to.


    It seems that this girl''s company is not small.


    Since he has been to the time screen headquarters twice, Li futu is still familiar with the route. He knows that Cui Menghan seems to be in a hurry. He drives very fast, but his car body is very stable. He shows his high driving skills in the busy streets.


    "Don''t worry, there''s time. It should be almost there in fifteen minutes."


    Even though he was in a hurry, he stopped at the red light and asked, "by the way, I don''t know what you do?"


    "Director of Planning Department of Haiyun group."


    When it comes to his position, Cui Menghan''s tone is not hard to hear a touch of pride and pride.


    Haiyun, a first-line cosmetics brand in China, has set up special counters all over the country. Last year, its annual sales exceeded 6 billion yuan. Although there is still a lot of gap between Haiyun and the top international brands, Haiyun is definitely a leading professional in China.


    At only 27 years old, Cui Menghan can sit in the position of director of Haiyun. She is definitely a strong woman whose ability is directly proportional to her appearance.


    However, it''s a pity that she and Li futu said that they were just playing the piano to the cow. You know, this guy didn''t even know Shen yini at the beginning, let alone Haiyun.


    So after hearing Cui Menghan''s words, Li futu just let out a sound, and there was no fluctuation at all."It''s the second time you''ve helped me. Why don''t you come up with me later and invite you to lunch after I sign a contract."


    Cui Menghan didn''t seem to have any discrimination psychology because he was a little white face. At least he was very enthusiastic on the surface.


    When the green light is on, Li futu starts the car again and smiles, "I don''t ask for anything in return when I do good deeds."


    Cui Menghan had already understood the man''s "outspokenness" and said with a smile, "it''s your business that you don''t ask for anything in return. Anyway, I don''t want to owe anyone."


    Li futu glanced at her: "when I saw you on the bus just now, I thought you were very cold. It doesn''t seem so."


    "Oh, you have observed me. I thought you didn''t notice me all the time."


    Li futu sighed: "all of you women are like this. If you don''t look at them, you will be ignored. If you look at them too much, you will feel that they are perverse. It''s hard to be a man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cui Menghan is speechless.


    Sure enough, as Li futu said, it only took him more than ten minutes to drive to the underground parking lot of Haiyun group.


    "Go up and sit down. I''ll sign a contract and I''ll be ready soon."


    Cui Menghan invited again, regardless of other factors, her gratitude is really true.


    Through a brief morning contact, she felt that this man was really suitable to be a friend, just It''s a pity.


    "Forget it. Go and help yourself. Goodbye when you have a chance."


    Li futu is as free and easy as ever. He really doesn''t want to provoke peach blossom now. If he really wants to, he won''t make a joke about xiaobailian.


    Again rejected, out of the most basic reserve, Cui Menghan is not good to say more.


    "Well, goodbye."


    Finally, he said a farewell in a soft voice, and Cui Menghan got out of the car with some unknown regrets.


    Li futu had planned to drive away, but a Mercedes Benz business car suddenly drove into the underground parking lot. When passing by, maybe because he saw Cui Menghan, the Mercedes Benz business car suddenly stopped.


    "Director Cui."


    When the business car door is opened, mu yudie, who hasn''t been seen for a few days, walks down accompanied by two assistants. Her retro embroidered lace dress sets off her as a blooming peony, gorgeous as peaches and plums, charming and moving.


    Cui Menghan''s face soon hung a formulaic smile and nodded with a smile: "Miss mu."


    Li futu was stunned. The world is really small.


    Seeing that Cui Menghan''s standing position was obviously coming down from this brand-new Cadillac, mu yudie subconsciously looked into the car. When she saw the man in the car, she was stunned.


    "Li Fu Tu?"

 Chapter 76

    Li futu and mu yudie were surprised to meet on this occasion. Of course, Cui Menghan was the most surprised among them.


    Seeing Li futu push the door and walk out of Cadillac, Cui Menghan turns his eyes around mu yudie and him and says, "you Do you know him? "


    Mu yudie is one of the leading female stars in China. They are the brand spokesmen of Haizhiyun lipstick series for next year. What about this man? However, a small white face who is willing to degenerate and does not want to make progress, their identity gap and social status can be said to be one heaven and one earth. It is reasonable to say that they can''t get together. How do they know each other?


    It can be said that after meeting this guy, he brought himself one accident after another.


    "Director Cui, I want to ask you the same question."


    In terms of surprise, mu yudie is no less than Cui Menghan. She blinked a pair of eyes in doubt: "he''s Gini''s bodyguard. How do you know him?"


    Li futu grins bitterly. Well, it''s exposed.


    "What?"


    Cui Menghan of course knows that there are no other people except Shen Tianhou, who is the most popular in the entertainment circle. In fact, Haiyun has also considered Shen yini when choosing a spokesperson, but considering the cost performance, they finally chose mu yudie, which is not well-known in the world but is similar in China.


    This guy Shen yini''s bodyguard?


    Cui Menghan''s eyes were subconsciously stunned, but she was soon filled with anger. She squinted and finally realized that she had been fooled.


    "You''ve been lying to me?"


    Li futu sighed and said with a forced smile, "I''m just joking."


    Seeing that Cui Menghan suddenly changed his face, mu yudie felt more puzzled. "Wait a minute, what''s the situation with you? Director Cui, what did he cheat you about? "


    Cui Menghan stares at Li futu. "He says he''s a little white face who was taken care of by a rich woman!"


    Thinking that he still has regrets, Cui Menghan feels like a fool. I''m afraid that in this guy''s eyes, he is no different from a fool.


    "Little white face?"


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, immediately dumbfounded smile, she shook her head, can''t laugh and cry of looked at Li Fu figure one eye: "you are really, why make such a joke."


    Looking at Li futu with a bitter smile, mu yudie sighs. This guy is really extraordinary. When people see beautiful women, they all look at their faces with gold and try their best to put all kinds of halos on their heads. But this guy is so good that he actually says he is a little white face. What''s more, Cui Menghan, who has always been famous for his shrewdness, actually believes it. Mu yudie is really smart for a while I don''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you rush to sign the contract? Hurry up and don''t delay the time."


    Li futu, who knows that he is really in fault, starts to change the topic. The reason why he is full of nonsense is that he never thought he would have another chance to meet Cui Menghan, but he never thought life would be such a joke.


    Cui Menghan was biting her teeth. A word that had been brewing for a long time in her chest finally jumped out of her red lips: "asshole!"


    Li futu looked around as if he didn''t hear it.


    Mu yudie can''t help laughing.


    "Well, it''s just a misunderstanding. Don''t worry about director Cui. He''s always like this. He''s very joking, even in front of Gini."


    Mu yudie is really a good dancer with long sleeves. Jiao smiles and starts to make ends meet. I''m afraid outsiders will think she is very familiar with Li futu when they see her. Unfortunately, today is just her second meeting with Li futu.


    As the object of cooperation, since mu yudie talks about it, Cui Menghan, who has been very proficient in the world since she wandered in the shopping mall, can''t afford not to give her face. With a cold hum, she finally takes her eyes away from Li futu''s face, which is a temporary revelation.


    Li futu gives mu yudie a grateful look. Mu yudie smiles and winks at him.


    "Miss mu, it''s almost time. Let''s go up."


    Cui Menghan can sit in a high position at such a young age, not without reason. She quickly extricated herself from her personal problems, looked at her wristwatch and politely invited mu yudie.


    Mu yudie nods, and the appearance of baimeiqianjiao is more restrained. This endorsement contract is also very important to her. Haiyun needs her influence to open up sales, and she also needs to borrow the vast market of Haiyun to raise her popularity to a higher level. Both sides can say that they take what they need and strive for a win-win situation.


    Li futu was relieved and felt that he could retire after success. At this time, although Cui Menghan didn''t pursue the case, he couldn''t talk to him again. However, mu yudie stopped him, using the same words as Cui Menghan used before: "you can go up with me. It won''t take much time to sign the contract. Now that you meet him, I''ll treat you to lunch. Anyway, Gini is no longer in Donghai now, so you should not What''s the matter


    Li futu can''t turn his face and refuse to recognize others as soon as the other party just helps him out. Besides, mu yudie and Cui Menghan are different. As long as he lives in Shen yini for one day, he can meet mu yudie at any time, so even if he doesn''t want to eat this meal, Li futu still smiles and nods and agrees.Seeing this, Cui Menghan felt even more uncomfortable.


    Very good, just now I repeatedly invited each other, even did not consider to resolutely refuse, now in the face of Mu language butterfly nod is very straightforward.


    Cold test gouged out Li Fu map, Cui Menghan took the lead toward the underground elevator.


    "When did you hook up with this beauty director? It''s very powerful. "


    Mu yudie, who is a few steps behind, looks at Li futu and jokes in a low voice. Her two female assistants follow her. They are very interested. They are only responsible for planning business activities and media public relations for the stars, and they seldom interfere in the private lives of the stars.


    Li futu shook his head and sighed: "it''s hard to say enough."


    "You''re really dishonest. You''re not afraid to ask for trouble when she knows that she''s not in Donghai?"


    Li futu is a little speechless. It''s different.


    "Don''t look innocent. She told me. Now that you dare to claim that she is your woman in front of Dong Zhiyuan, do you want to deny it?"


    Li futu can''t help but be stunned when he hears the words, and then he can''t laugh or cry. He didn''t expect that the girl even talked to Mu yudie about this kind of thing.


    In fact, it''s not that Shen yini can''t keep a secret. It''s just that Dong Zhiyuan personally called mu yudie about the restaurant at that time, so mu yudie was worried about the follow-up situation all the time. Shen yini didn''t want her sister to worry about it, so she said everything.


    "Then you should know that she and I are just acting, it''s fake." Li futu shrugged.


    Mu language butterfly smile rather than smile, meaningful said: "many people in our industry because of the drama love, who said fake drama can''t really make it?"

 Chapter 77

    When they signed their names, mu yudie and Cui Menghan both stood up and shook hands with each other.


    As the only irrelevant person in the reception room at this time, Li futu was the first to take the lead in clapping and forced to brush a wave of existence. Although it''s very strange that this guy is sacred, the staff of Haiyun group just keep their doubts in mind and give applause one after another with the same cooperation. The atmosphere of the meeting room is very warm for a moment.


    "Miss mu, I wish us a happy cooperation. After discussing with the advertising department later, we will inform you of the shooting time of the first advertising film and poster as soon as possible."


    "I will cooperate with you."


    Mu language butterfly nodded, the corner of the mouth rippling with a charming smile, "also wish the charm of the sea series can sell."


    "With Miss Mu as our spokesperson, our Haizhiyun series will surely create a sales history."


    Cui Menghan is also an expert in face-to-face conversation. After a bit of politeness from both sides, mu yudie politely leaves. Cui Menghan leads the staff of Haiyun group all the way to the elevator, which gives mu yudie enough face.


    "Director Cui, it''s getting late now. Would you like to have lunch together?"


    Standing at the entrance of the elevator, mu yudie politely sends out an invitation. Cui Menghan naturally knows that the other party is polite. He glances at someone, shakes his head and says with a smile, "no, I have to have a meeting with my colleagues in the advertising department next time. Next time, I''ll invite Miss mu."


    "Director Cui is really dedicated. Then I won''t disturb director Cui. You should be busy first."


    Mu yudie nods and smiles. He stops talking at the right time and turns to walk into the elevator. Li futu follows in without saying a word. When the elevator door closes and the needle like eyes are blocked outside, he is relieved.


    "Men are romantic in nature. They all love to flirt with others, but they don''t know that emotional debt is the most difficult to repay in the world."


    Although she looks at the elevator door with her eyes, she has obvious meaning.


    "She and I are really innocent. We just met by bus this morning."


    Although Li futu felt that it was inevitable to cover up the explanation, he hesitated and opened his mouth. He knew that women''s imagination was endless. If he didn''t explain anything, he would have no idea what mu yudie would say to Shen yini. Although Li futu was very clear that he might not have any image in that woman, he could not break the pot or fall no


    Mu yudie glanced at him playfully, seemed to guess what he thought, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I don''t like to make small reports. Today I don''t see anything. You don''t have to worry about what I will say to her, but I have to remind you that paper can''t hold fire. If you often walk by the river, there will always be wet shoes one day."


    "Don''t say you''re acting. You don''t think you have any good feelings for Fanny?"


    Li futu was speechless. As long as he was a normal man, in the face of Shen yini''s beautiful woman, I''m afraid he couldn''t guarantee his peace of mind.


    "It''s said that women like to be duplicative, but why don''t men?"


    Mu Yu butterfly shakes her head and sighs.


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly. He had to admit that the goblin was so eloquent that he was speechless.


    "Well, you go back first. I''ll have dinner with my friends."


    Back to the underground parking lot, mu yudie sent the two assistants away, and then got on Li futu''s car.


    "You just bought this car, didn''t you? Not bad. "


    "It''s just a walk, but it can''t compare with you big stars. It''s Lamborghini Maserati."


    Looking at the goblin in the car, Li futu shook his head and started the car.


    "Don''t cry poor."


    Mu language butterfly was really amused by Li futu''s words, glanced at him, "is there any meaning in front of me?"


    Li futu wondered: "what did I install?"


    "Low key, right? I understand Mu language butterfly gave me a clear look.


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said, "you know a fart."


    Mu language butterfly pretended to be angry and frowned, "do you know it''s impolite to say dirty words in front of women?"


    Li futu shakes his head with a smile and doesn''t take over any more. When he drives out of the underground parking lot, he asks, "where can I eat?"


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye: "isn''t this kind of thing should you men make a decision?"


    "But you''re a public figure. It''s not good to be recognized."


    To Li futu''s surprise, unlike Shen yini''s caution, mu yudie seems quite casual in this respect.


    "What happened to the public figures? Stars are not human beings. In fact, to put it bluntly, we are no different from ordinary people, but we have a special occupation. "


    Li futu is surprised to see mu yudie, who has a bland look in his eyes. He didn''t expect that the goblin should be so aware. Unlike some people in this industry, filming depends on doubles. He can only read 123456 lines. He thinks he''s a big man when he''s a little famous. He pays attention to rehearsal and doesn''t pay attention to the common people when he travels. He doesn''t know that if he gets away from the masses, these people are bullshit None of them."You''re not afraid of having dinner with me and getting photographed and having sex with me?"


    Mu language butterfly smell speech a Leng, immediately uncontrollable smile.


    "You think I''m the same as Fanny?"


    Mu yudie shook her head and said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. However, my position is different from that of Kani. I''m just a sexy one. Over the years, there have been rumors on the Internet that there are not ten men but eight of them. So even if I''m photographed, there''s not much more than one of you, and there''s not much less than one of you."


    Mu yudie''s smile seems free and easy, but Li futu still perceives a trace of bitterness from her words, as well as the difficulties along the way over the years.


    "I really hope to be found out. After all, it''s an honor to have an affair with the sexy goddess."


    Li futu''s laughter dilutes the complexity of Mu yudie''s heart. She breathes out, forgets the sudden surge of negative emotions, and restores the image of a beautiful and matchless creature.


    "It''s beautiful for you. You turn a corner and go to the opposite side. There''s a restaurant downstairs of Shimu. It''s opened by Shimu group. Usually, the people who eat are basically their internal employees. Gini has eaten there several times. Stars are very common there. Even if they are recognized, it''s no big deal."


    Mu language butterfly pointed to the opposite side of the street.


    Li futu lost his car at the intersection and had lunch with mu yudie downstairs of Shen yini company.


    Sure enough, as mu yudie said, the arrival of Mu yudie didn''t cause much disturbance. Many people just looked at them a few times and continued to eat. Most of the people who eat here are employees of time screen group, and time screen media are in the same building. They are used to stars all the time.


    "Well, are you all right this afternoon?"


    A piece of steak has not finished, Mu language butterfly picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth.


    Li futu nodded subconsciously, stopped the knife and fork, looked up at her, "how?"


    "My schedule today is to sign a contract with Haiyun. There is no itinerary next. It''s rare to have more than half a day''s free time. I don''t want to waste it. Would you like to go out with me?"


    Mu language butterfly beautiful eyes staring at Li Fu picture, eyes flashing hope color is difficult to refuse.

 Chapter 78

    It has been said that Disneyland is the closest place to the fairy tale world.


    Standing under the clock tower, watching the cartoon character Mickey Mouse wandering around, and even a cute little bear Winnie waved his hand to him, Li futu, who was forced to pull a strong man, was not able to laugh and cry: "do you think this place is suitable for me?"


    "When you come, you''ll be happy. Don''t you see that there are many male compatriots here?"


    Mu Yu dierou, who was standing beside him, said with a smile that a pair of toad mirrors had been hung on her nose. Although it covered the charming eyes, it could not stop the flawless skin and thousands of amorous feelings.


    The Disneyland, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, is full of people. Many people give her amazing eyes. When they see her holding the arm of the man beside her, they feel sorry and sigh.


    Another famous flower with a master.


    Yes, when you buy a ticket into the gate of Disneyland, mu yudie naturally takes up Li futu''s arm, making them look like a couple visiting the park.


    Although Li futu was surprised, since mu yudie was so active, he couldn''t refuse. Because the distance was too close, mu yudie''s magnificent chest would inevitably bump into Li futu''s arm occasionally, feeling the wonderful touch from his arm. Li futu''s mind was rippling, and at the same time, he simply regarded it as a companion''s welfare Accept it.


    "Believe it, this is my first time here."


    Walking on Mickey street, looking at Donald Duck and various cartoon themed windows on both sides of the street, mu yudie whispers that she doesn''t seem to feel that she has been taken advantage of.


    Li futu is really surprised to hear that the Donghai Disneyland has been open for four or five years. Even if it comes once a year, ordinary people should have visited it several times. However, considering the particularity of Mu yudie''s career, Li futu can still understand it.


    "There are gains and losses. Since you have gained the high income and beautiful position that ordinary people admire, it''s inevitable that you have to give up some things."


    "Yes, you can''t be too greedy."


    Mu yudie said with a smile: "sometimes I wonder whether the decision I made to enter this industry was right or wrong. If I didn''t choose to be a star at the beginning, what am I doing now? Is it possible that they are all married? "


    Li futu turned his head and said with a smile, "what? Want to get married? "


    "Yes."


    Li futu thought that she just said it casually, but she didn''t think that mu yudie didn''t deny it. Instead, she nodded to admit it.


    "I''m twenty-six years old, and I haven''t had my best years. We women are not like you men. The older we get, the more valuable we are."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Don''t say twenty-six, even if you are thirty-six now, as long as you are willing to marry, I''m afraid the men who want to marry you can go all the way from here to Pujiang."


    Li futu is not to comfort mu yudie. It''s hard for a star to get married, but that''s just relative. Some foreign stars get married and divorce like a family. Even in Longguo, there are female stars who get married two or three times.


    "You can talk."


    Mu language Butterfly White his one eye, "I also know that it is not difficult to marry, but I also can''t casually find a person to hand over the happiness of the second half of my life to him?"


    Li Fu Tu nodded in agreement, then said curiously, "have you ever thought about what kind of man you want to find in the future?"


    "I don''t ask him to be rich. As long as he has a progressive heart, I can accept even an ordinary white-collar worker."


    As soon as mu yudie opens her mouth, Li futu is quite surprised. He has heard Su Yuan''s criteria for choosing a mate before, which can be described as extremely high. Su Yuan''s requirements for finding a boyfriend are so high. How can she get to Mu yudie? How can it reduce so much.


    "I think the wealth I have accumulated is enough for the rest of my life as long as I don''t spend too much money, so I just ask him to have a stable job and not to be idle."


    At the moment, mu yudie doesn''t look like the charming creature on the TV screen or magazine poster. She holds the hand of the man beside her and moves forward slowly with the flow of people, with a quiet and gentle smile.


    "One room, two people, three meals, four seasons, this is my dream of marriage."


    Is this a return to nature to some extent?


    Looking at the woman with a different look and temperament, Li futu sighed.


    He had heard a saying a long time ago: if she is not familiar with the world, take her to see the prosperity of the world. If her heart has changed, take her to ride the carousel. It''s not surprising that mu yudie has been wandering in the Vanity Fair for so many years, and it''s not wrong that she begins to yearn for a plain life. But there''s another saying that beauty is the biggest sin. If Mu yudie really finds an ordinary person, what kind of capital will he take to protect this beauty?


    Beauty and disaster are often only separated by a line, the only difference is whether men have the ability to defend it.


    Although he thinks that mu yudie''s idea is too naive, Li futu doesn''t go to break it. "I wish you find your right one as soon as possible. Don''t forget to let me know. I will be there to drink your wedding wine."Mu language butterfly stopped, "but someone hasn''t given me the contact information yet."


    Li futu then remembered that he and mu yudie looked at each other and exchanged their mobile phone numbers.


    "I''m sorry, I said I''d come to play, and I let you hear so much nonsense."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "how can this be nonsense? I also want to see if I can meet the requirements. Maybe I have the same chance."


    "You?"


    Mu language butterfly partial head looked at him one eye, Jiao smile way: "you and my request is two extremes, you such a man is like a fog, will let the woman very no sense of security."


    Li futu didn''t expect to get such an evaluation. He said with a bitter smile after he was slightly stunned, "that''s because you think I''m too complicated. As you can see, I''m not an ordinary person with a nose and two eyes, and I don''t have three heads and six arms."


    "Just keep pretending."


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye, don''t again on this topic in-depth research, pull him to the front as if towering Princess Castle quickly walk.


    Every Disneyland will have a fairy tale castle as a landmark, but the castle of Donghai Disneyland is undoubtedly the highest and largest of all Disneyland.


    After enjoying a wonderful stage performance in the castle full of dreamy atmosphere, Li futu was dragged to the fantastic garden with beautiful flowers and leaves. Looking at the Muyu butterfly riding on the "little flying elephant" and smiling like a little girl, the corners of Li futu''s mouth unconsciously showed a gentle radian.


    All afternoon, Li futu was dragged around the park by mu yudie. It seemed that women could use as much energy in the playground as they did in shopping. When they sat in Tony''s restaurant for dinner, mu yudie was still in high spirits.


    "It''s said that there will be a light show in the evening. Let''s go to see it later?"


    The meaning of Mu Yu die is obviously not enough.


    Li futu opened his mouth. Just as he was about to speak, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    Li futu gives a sign to Mu yudie, and then takes out his mobile phone. When he sees the number of the call, Li futu picks his eyebrow, which is obviously unexpected.


    But he got through quickly and said softly, "Mr. Yan."


    "Li Shao, there are several underground boxing matches in the Warring States club tonight. Would you like to have a look?"


    There was a burst of hearty laughter on the other end of the phone.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled. Before he spoke, he heard the other end add: "at that time, the two grandsons of the Wang family should be on the spot."


    Li futu narrowed his eyes in an instant, and drew a deep radian at the corner of his mouth. "It''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    The other end of the phone seemed not surprised by Li futu''s answer. He said with a warm smile, "Li Shao, do you need me to send someone to pick you up?"


    "No, just tell me the address, Mr. Yan."


    "No.25 Central Road, 8 p.m., I''ll be there waiting for Mr. Li."


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone with a deep look in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid I can''t watch the light show with you at night."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Mu language butterfly is very understanding of the head a smile.


    Muyudie didn''t drive. Naturally, Li futu couldn''t leave her here alone. Just when he was going to send muyudie home in advance, muyudie blinked his eyes and said naively: "I don''t know if you can take me to see your" ordinary people "world?"

 Chapter 79

    For a gorgeous beauty''s request, I''m afraid any man can''t refuse, although Li futu''s heart is harder than ordinary men, but in the face of Mu yudie''s charming eyes, he hesitated, and finally agreed with a wry smile.


    "You''re going there on your own initiative. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. What I''m going to do next is not a good place."


    After getting out of Disneyland and getting on the bus again, Li futu drove towards central road.


    Mu language butterfly does not agree: "is it difficult for you to sell me?"


    Li futu was dumb, then he shook his head with a smile: "it won''t be."


    "Where on earth are you going?" Mu yudie is a little curious. When Li futu answered the phone just now, she only heard Li futu calling Mr. Yan. As for the content of the conversation, she didn''t hear a word.


    "Have you ever heard of the Warring States club?"


    There''s a saying that knowing yourself and your enemy is invincible. However, Li futu can only inquire about Mu yudie because he is not familiar with the place of life here when he first arrived in Donghai. Mu yudie is a big star. He has a lot of knowledge and should know something about it.


    "Warring States club?"


    Hearing Li futu''s words, mu yudie was obviously stunned. Then she turned her head and looked at Li futu solemnly: "what are you asking about this?"


    "Because our destination is there tonight."


    Looking at the calm man, mu yudie kept silent for a while and said slowly, "I have heard of this club, but I have never been to it. The Warring States club is not so famous in Donghai, far less well known than the Bankers Club. But a club covering nearly 300 mu is built in Donghai, where every inch of land is worth every inch of money. You should know what it means."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said, "go on."


    Mu yudiemu, thinking, raised his words and told all the information he knew: "the clubhouse, which covers an area of more than 300 mu, is the only one in the East China Sea. It is said that it has been in business for more than 20 years, but the people who can walk in and enjoy themselves have already stood on the high ground of the city, or will stand on the high ground in the future and casually propose a person Come on, the background is unfathomable. Of course, if the Warring States club wants to keep these people and gain their influence, it should not only make people feel at home and enjoy God like service, but also use some brains in other places. "


    Li futu drives quietly and acts as a competent listener.


    "I''ve heard that some seniors in the circle were lucky enough to have been to this club. I don''t know if what they said is true. Anyway, according to them, the Warring States club is composed of four main parts: arena, hunting forest, wine pool and meat forest, and gambling house."


    The arena doesn''t need to be explained by mu yudie. Li futu knows what it is after a little speculation.


    To put it more bluntly, this so-called arena should be called black boxing market. Li futu has seen a lot of such places in foreign countries. Every time, the organizers will arrange for experts from all over the world to fight against each other. There are no rules and no bottom line. They sign a contract of life and death before they go on stage. Once they go on stage, they will not only win, but also win The winner will receive a large bonus and a woman.


    I didn''t expect that Longguo now has such a place. It''s really following the international trend. I just don''t know if the arena of dragon kingdom is as cruel and bloody as that of foreign countries.


    Li futumulu pondered: "this hunting forest can not only provide guns, ammunition, bows, arrows and daggers for people to hunt, if there is a personal grudge, they can also enter the Secret Forest and shoot each other as prey with the consent of both parties?"


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, surprised way: "how do you know?"


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t explain: "what about wine pools, meat forests and casinos?"


    "You know it, those are your men''s favorite things."


    Mu language Butterfly White his one eye, flattery is born.


    "It''s not a good habit to kill a boat with one stroke." Li futu said helplessly.


    "Dare you tell me you don''t like women?"


    Li futu turned the steering wheel, shrugged and said: "I just don''t like women of that nature. I don''t have self-respect, self love and self-respect. I don''t blame other men for taking them as playthings. I don''t know how to respect myself. No one will look up at them."


    Mu language butterfly seems to have found a new world, tut tut said strangely: "Yo, I can''t imagine that your consciousness is still very high."


    Li futu accepted it calmly, his face did not change, his heart did not jump: "thank you for your praise."


    Mu yudie shakes her head and laughs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Central Road, 25.


    In front of the gate of the Warring States Club guarded by two white jade and stone lions, luxury cars are gathered here, Mercedes Benz and BMW can be seen everywhere, and Li futu''s Cadillac is nothing at all.


    "It''s true that there are no white men to talk and laugh about, and all the people who come and go are powerful."


    Looking at the ancient but magnificent gate, Li futu''s eyes were dark and deep.


    Mu yudie, who had heard about this powerful club for a long time, but also came here for the first time, took a breath, calmed down her fluctuating mood, turned to look at the men around her, and joked: "there are all big people in here. Are you a" common man with a flat head "? Are you nervous?"Before entering the door, Li futu seems to be frightened by the scene that this picture at the door can be used to hold a top-level auto show. He looks back in a panic: "it''s really dangerous here. Let''s go back?"


    Looking at the man with nervous face and calm eyes, mu yudie gave him a smile and smacked him gently: "I''m a professional actor, so don''t play tricks here."


    "Now that I''ve come here, it''s really a shame to leave so disheartened. It seems that even if it''s a tiger''s den, I''ll have to rush into it."


    Li futu laughs: "but you have to think clearly. You didn''t turn back when you opened the bow. It''s too late to regret when you enter the gate. Are you really going to accompany me to this


    Although she has heard a lot of violent and bloody rumors about the Warring States club, mu yudie doesn''t know the grudge between Li futu and the Wang family. She just thinks that he''s here to play, so she doesn''t have much fear except for a little instinctive tension.


    "What are you afraid of? If you want to play Xiang Yu tonight, I''m Yu Ji."


    Mu yudie joked that she was awe inspiring and had the style of being a woman.


    Li futu was stunned, and then he laughed freely.


    "If I really want to choose, I''d rather be Zhou you di, who only smiles for the beauty of the war drama princes, than be the overlord of the Western Chu who mistook the country and the beauty!"


    Then he pushed the door and got off.


    At night.


    Through the window, mu yudie looks at the man standing straight in front of the Warring States Club door, slightly looking up at the plaque engraved with the word "Warring States". It seems that he has removed all his masks and disguises. His eyes are deep and sharp, and his temperament no longer hides.


    Well defined.


    Like a knife!

 Chapter 80

    Not long after Li futu arrived, a Bentley and two Mercedes Benz S-Series teams soon arrived at the Warring States Conference.


    That Bentley''s license plate number is five nine. I''m afraid that one license plate alone can frighten countless cattle, ghosts and snakes.


    The motorcade stopped, and the two Mercedes Benz cars came down first. Eight big men, all in black suits and shoes, were big and powerful. They looked around coldly and drew close to the Bentley for the first time.


    Mu yudie stood beside Li futu and soon noticed this scene. Looking at the unique license plate, she reminded him nervously: "it''s Yandong''s car."


    She seemed to react that the man beside her didn''t know Yan Donglai. She explained briefly and not simply: "Yan Donglai is the overlord in our Hokkaido, the real owl. He has a saying that has been widely spread on the road: I think you should die, you must die. Dong Zhiyuan, Gini''s boss, doesn''t look good enough compared with him. "


    Mixed entertainment, black and white people have to know, but unfortunately, to Mu language butterfly level is not qualified to contact Yan Donglai such a character, she just heard of each other''s prestige. Such a powerful hero is about to appear in front of her. Even though she is a big star, she still can''t help but be afraid and nervous.


    Mu language butterfly is very clear, her so-called star''s identity is not worth mentioning in Yan Donglai''s eyes.


    "I think if you die, you''ll die?"


    Looking at Sun Qing, who had seen several times, pulling the back door of Bentley, Li futu said with a smile: "it''s really impressive."


    It''s true that the man who came down from Bentley is Yan Donglai, who is now known as the king of the East China Sea. But what makes mu yudie''s heart jump is that, surrounded by eight or nine big men in suits, the other party actually walks straight in his own direction.


    Subconsciously, Mu language butterfly once again took the arm of the man beside him, and very hard. Put aside the star''s bright coat, to put it bluntly, she is just a weak woman with outstanding beauty. At this time, she still needs a man to rely on.


    Li futu didn''t move and his face didn''t change.


    "Li Shao, I''m sorry I''m a little late."


    When there was still eight or nine steps away from each other, Yan Donglai obviously quickened his pace. Before he reached Li futu, he took the initiative to extend his hand. He was extremely modest and didn''t look like a giant owl who turned his hand over to cloud and covered his hand with rain.


    "I arrived early."


    Li futu smiles and shakes hands.


    Looking at the friendly handshake of each other with a smile of two men, Mu language butterfly dull.


    This guy How can I get to know Yandong?


    And Yan Donglai is so polite to him?


    "Miss mu? You are so beautiful tonight. You are so talented and beautiful to stand with Li Shao. "


    After releasing his hand, Yan Donglai quickly noticed mu yudie, who was holding Li futu in his arm. He naturally knew him. On other occasions, he didn''t have to deal with the so-called stars at all, let alone take the initiative to speak. But this time is different from the past.


    In the face of Yan Donglai''s compliment, mu yudie seems to be silly. She doesn''t reply for a moment. It''s Li futu who bumps into her lightly. She just wakes up like a big dream. Her previously impeccable smile is obviously unnatural at the moment. She looks at Yan Donglai''s eyes and dodges: "thank you for your praise, Mr. Yan."


    Yan Donglai smiles brightly, and doesn''t seem to notice the abnormality of Mu language butterfly. "It''s all sincere words from the heart. Who doesn''t know that Miss Mu is one of the best beauties in the East China Sea."


    Mu yudie has heard this kind of praise many times, and she is almost tired of it. But this time, she is in a trance, and her mind is empty as if in a dream.


    There''s no way. You know, it''s enough to make Yan Donglai shake three times in Donghai. As long as this scene is spread, who dares to make trouble for her in Donghai in the future?


    Those jealous actresses who always want to splash dirty water on her body are afraid to act rashly any more?


    I''m afraid those men who secretly have dirty ideas on her have to weigh them up?


    Yan Donglai''s compliments are just to the end. He knows very well that everything has to be controlled. Although it has been found that Li futu is involved with Shen yini and Miss Gu, at the moment, when she sees mu yudie holding him, Yan Donglai doesn''t ask much. She seems to think it should be so, and even doesn''t show any strange look. This is the so-called Daoxing.


    "Li Shao, let''s go in."


    Moving his eyes to Li futu again, Yan Donglai made a gesture of please.


    Li futu nodded, took mu yudie and Yan Donglai into the gate of the Warring States period, followed by sun Qing and eight big men in black.


    "Li Shao, it must be your first time to come here. Let me introduce you..."


    Walking on the ancient corridor, Yan Donglai plans to popularize the internal situation of the Warring States club for Li futu first, but Li futu smiles: "on the way here, yudie has already told me about it."


    He called himself a butterfly?


    Up to now, there are still some muddleheaded mu yudie in his mind. Although he knows that Li futu is probably called because Yan Donglai is nearby, his heartstrings still can''t help shaking slightly."Oh? Miss Mu is really knowledgeable. "


    Yan Dong took a look at mu yudie and said with a smile, "did miss Mu tell Li Shao that this Warring States club is Yongxing''s industry?"


    "That''s not true."


    Li futu shakes his head slightly, but he doesn''t think it''s a big accident. Such a huge club doesn''t have much power to support.


    But now Li futu has a little understanding of why Yan Donglai is bringing people. It turns out that he is in someone else''s territory.


    "To be more precise, it can be regarded as the Wang family''s industry to a certain extent."


    Yan Donglai squinted and added: "the Warring States club has been run by the Wang family."


    Li futu nodded, looking calm.


    Mu language butterfly at the moment plays the role of bird, holding Li Fu figure, a word did not interrupt. She didn''t know who the Wangs really meant, but now she has understood that the man who accompanied her in Disneyland for an afternoon is far beyond her imagination.


    How can she bump into such an unfathomable Buddha when she bumps into someone in the street?


    Mu language butterfly secretly wry smile, in the heart a hundred taste Chen miscellaneous.


    Through a corridor and a small garden, into a luxurious style of small building. The small building is mainly decorated in the style of the imperial court of China. Occasionally, it is decorated with some wall lamps, copper ornaments and snow-white palace columns. There is a kind of artistic conception of being in an ancient palace. The most attractive thing is a long crystal table in the middle of the hall, which is full of all kinds of wine. It overlaps layer upon layer. Under the flashing lights, every glass of wine is shining with a dazzling luster.


    It''s gorgeous.


    Walking into the small building, Li futu finally noticed a plaque hanging right above the door, on which two big words were written in cursive script. It was full of dragon flying and Phoenix dancing, overbearing and arrogant, with an undisguised aggressiveness and aggressiveness between the lines.


    The world!


    Staring at the two characters above his head, Li futu narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his mouth.


    What a world.


    I don''t know why, when I was at the gate of the "river''s Lake", Yandong stopped.


    Li futu, who is accompanied by a beautiful woman, smiles and takes the lead in the world!

 Chapter 81

    The hall on the first floor of "Jianghu" building is very busy. The ladies in tailored evening dresses are like bright and delicate flowers. Men gather around them, chatting happily, clinking their glasses gently, and there is a burst of laughter from time to time.


    It''s not a lot of people, and it''s less than 100 people, but all of them are well-dressed and have extraordinary temperament. They must be rich or expensive.


    It''s true that Li futu''s words before should be echoed. There are no white men here. Business tycoons, political upstarts, big lords in the rivers and lakes, rich CHILDES, everyone''s money There are not many people, but when these people get together, is it the lake in the East China Sea?


    When Li futu stepped into the "river''s Lake", he soon attracted the attention of many people in the hall.


    Donghai, a prosperous and affluent city, is very large. Even if we do not count the local residents, there are 10 or 20 million floating population every year. But just like the pyramid, no matter how huge a city is, its superstructure area will be limited, and it can accommodate so many people. We can not know each other''s roots, at least we can meet many people and call out a name, which can suddenly appear This young man is a stranger to everyone in the hall.


    Mu yudie, they naturally know big stars, sexy queens, otaku goddesses, and a lot of people who dream about them every night. Even many people in the hall are interested in this great beauty. Because of this, they are even more curious about Li futu.


    Can be bathed language butterfly open arm, posture performance so intimate, this kid, exactly is where sacred?


    Li futu always says that he is an ordinary person. In fact, he is right. At least in Donghai, let''s not talk about influence. Even his name has not been heard by many people. Of course, it does not include Wang Yang and Wang Shao, who are standing in the southeast of the hall and chatting with a group of Childe brothers.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    Li futu''s slap a few days ago has not seen any trace on his face, but Wang Yang''s humiliation brought to him by the other party is engraved in his heart. So when he saw Li futu''s figure appear in the hall, Wang Yang''s smile solidified and his eyes became extremely gloomy.


    Heaven has a door, you don''t go, hell has no door, you just burst in.


    Wang Yang puts down his wine glass and subconsciously steps towards Li futu.


    Qian Sen''s failure really shocked him. Wang Yang also realized that he might have underestimated his opponent, but where is this?


    This is the Warring States club, this is the Jianghu building!


    It''s not too much to say that this is the headquarters of their Wang family!


    He had planned to make a good plan and then take a second revenge action, but he didn''t expect that the boy would come to the door.


    You really think you''re invincible?


    His eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake staring at Li futu. Wang Yang sneered in his heart and made up his mind to be ashamed before the snow. But he just picked up his feet and didn''t step out. The person who followed Li futu made his movements stiff.


    Cuntou, Guozi face, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, did not show any momentum. But when he appeared, there was a big commotion in the hall on the first floor of Jianghu building.


    The king of the East China Sea.


    Yan Donglai.


    Different from the unknown, Yan Donglai is the kind of hero in Donghai city who can be awed by a name and a face.


    However, when the man was young, he was still a little behind.


    But it is this seemingly insignificant half step that makes the big people in the hall who stand above Donghai city and look down on all living beings suddenly have waves in their hearts!


    Standing, as well as ranking, has been a profound knowledge in the Dragon Kingdom since ancient times.


    Yan Donglai''s action represents following? Or is it for this young man?


    Everyone subconsciously thinks that it is the second possibility, but even so, it is enough to make them treat Li futu differently.


    No matter what the identity and background of this young man is, Yan donglaiken''s silent attitude in public is a kind of capital enough to be envied.


    Wang Yang was stunned, and his eyes were stunned. He was soon replaced by venom, and his feet in mid air had to be taken back.


    He is arrogant, but he is not stupid. Yan Donglai''s action is undoubtedly to show everyone that he has a lot to do with Li futu. No matter how arrogant Wang Yang is, he doesn''t have the courage to hit Yan Donglai in the face.


    Yan Donglai can''t afford to be provoked by himself. Wang Yang is very clear about this. What makes him wonder is, what''s the relationship between that boy and Yan Donglai? That night, sun Qing''s attitude was so partial, not because of others, but because of this boy?!


    "Brother Zheng, fortunately, I listened to you at that time and endured the calm wind and waves for a while."


    In the other direction of the hall, Dong Zhiyuan, the boss of time screen media, sighs softly with his glass. This man really surprised him one after another.


    In Dong Zhiyuan''s office, Zheng Peng, who had a fight with Li futu, shook his head, hesitated and said in a low voice, "Dong Shao, one more friend is better than one more enemy."In his capacity, some words are not convenient to say, always feel that easily beat their own young man extremely dangerous Zheng Peng can only be so euphemistic reminder.


    Dong Zhiyuan, of course, recognized Zheng Peng''s implication and said with a bitter smile: "I understand that I am not Wang Yang, otherwise I would have tried to do it at that time. I really need to think twice before I do anything. She''s eyes are as vicious as ever, and this man is becoming more and more elusive."


    "Mr. Yan, if you want to come here, please welcome me. If you want to welcome me, please welcome me."


    In the eye of the crowd, a middle-aged man came quickly and held out his hand from a long distance. When he moved, the people around him also reacted quickly. At the same time, he came to say hello with great enthusiasm.


    "You are welcome, master Zhou."


    Looking at the leader of Yongxing tiger hall, Yan Donglai nodded a smile, reached out his hand and shook it with him. Then he turned around and looked at Li futu. Seemingly unintentionally, he said, "a friend of mine, I just came to Donghai, because I think you have a good Warring States period in Yongxing, so I took him to have a look."


    Zhou Hao, the leader of Yongxing tiger hall, was stunned for a moment. It was not only him, but also a group of people who had passed by and exchanged greetings. Their eyes were all on Li futu.


    They had noticed the young man before and guessed about the relationship between Yan Donglai and him, but they were shocked again when they heard Yan Donglai''s introduction.


    They heard equality from Yandong''s words!


    Yan Dong''s friend, you have to call him Mr.


    "I don''t know what to call this gentleman?"


    Zhou Hao pushes the boat along the river and looks at Li Fu''s picture.


    "Li futu."


    Facing the gaze of a group of high-level dignitaries in Donghai City, even mu yudie feels a lot of pressure. His eyes are a little unnatural, but Li futu is calm and modest.


    The name of Li futu is very strange to many people in Donghai City, but because of the injury of qiansen, the leader of Baotang hall, Yongxing almost knows the grudge between him and Wang Yang.


    Zhou haomu suddenly held out his hand and shook it with Li futu. He narrowed his eyes and sighed in a soft voice: "future generations are formidable."


    This evening, it was the first time that the name Li futu appeared in the upper class of Donghai city.


    He didn''t talk about Li futu for long. After saying hello, Zhou Hao quickly looked back at Yan Dong. "Mr. Yan, take the helm. They are talking about things on it. It''s estimated that they will come down soon. Let''s go and have a chat first? It happens that many bosses are here. Let''s talk about the past together. Young people are different from us. Let them have fun by themselves. We are here, but they can''t let go. "


    "Li Shao, you play with Miss Mu first, I''ll go over."


    Hearing Yan Dong''s words, Zhou Hao''s eyebrows obviously trembled.


    Li Shao?


    What does Yan Donglai mean by this name?


    Li futu nodded with a smile and watched Yan Dong and his party walk towards the West.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Li. I didn''t expect you to come too."


    A familiar voice sounded.


    Li futu turned his head and looked at Dong Zhiyuan and Zheng Peng who appeared in front of him. He narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Dong, long time no see."


    "It''s a long time, less than a week."


    Dong Zhiyuan has a bright smile. He seems to have completely forgotten the unhappiness of their first meeting. If he looks at mu yudie with Li futu in his arm, he says, "yudie, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    "Mr. Dong, I just follow him to see the world."


    After entering the Jianghu building, mu yudie opened her mouth for the first time. In the past, she was very good at dancing in all directions, but now she was a little stiff. From the moment she stepped into the Jianghu building, mu yudie felt that her pattern had been raised several steps in an instant.


    This hall, this river and lake, was something she could not touch before.


    Can''t help it, she hugged the man around her.


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded and said with profound meaning: "a man should really strive to look up."


    Li futu said politely with a smile: "Mr. Dong, have a drink together?"


    "I have something else to do. I''ll have a drink with Mr. Li later. When I see you, I''ll say hello. You play first. "


    Dong Zhiyuan shook his head with a smile. When he passed Li futu, he stopped and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Li, I have to say that I admire your courage, but it''s better to be careful. Don''t forget where this place is."


    Li futu said faintly: "isn''t this the Warring States club? Or is this the world


    Dong Zhiyuan stepped forward and left a word.


    "You''re right, but there''s another name here. We usually call it The city of sin. "

 Chapter 82

    Looking at Dong Zhiyuan''s back, mu yudie gently frowns at the willow eyebrows, and seems to be puzzled.


    "Are you wondering why he would kindly remind me that I am his'' rival ''


    Mu yudie looks back at Li futu and nods. Indeed, she thinks that Dong Zhiyuan should wish Li futu bad luck.


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s not easy for Dong Zhiyuan to be flexible. Now that I''m standing here, no matter whether he reminds me or not, what should happen will happen eventually. He also seems to remind me kindly, which is equivalent to selling a favor to me at no cost. This is the city government and wisdom."


    After meeting Yandong, mu yudie hesitated and asked in a low voice, "do you have any conflict with the Warring States club?"


    Li futu gently smiles, but before he speaks, a charming voice suddenly comes.


    "Yudie, I''m not disturbing you, are you?"


    Li futu followed the sound and saw that a young woman came over with a smile on her face. Her whole body was full of a different temperament, mature, knowing her surname, graceful, and Wind scratch.


    Yes, wind scratch.


    Li futu didn''t know why he felt this way, but when he saw her, he felt that she was a woman with wind and scratch. This feeling was different from charming. It was very strange and could not be compared with other people.


    "Miss Yang?"


    Mu yudie was a little surprised, but he soon responded with a formulaic smile: "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    At the same time, she explained to Li futu in a low voice: "her name is Yang Yuqing. Her husband is rich and powerful in Donghai city. She has several beauty clubs in Donghai City, and she and I are members of her club."


    Li futu nodded and watched a young woman named Yang Yuqing approach.


    "I''m the one who should be surprised."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile. Compared with Shen yini, a butterfly of Mu language, this young woman''s face full of mature customs has no advantage, but her temperament is mellow, especially when she smiles.


    "I didn''t expect you to come to such a place."


    With that, Yang Yuqing naturally moved her eyes to Li futu and raised her glass to her: "my name is Yang Yuqing. I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Li."


    I''ve heard so much about you?


    Li futu was dumbfounded, shook his head, took a glass of champagne from the crystal table beside him, and touched the other side: "Miss Yang, you are too polite."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile: "what I said is the truth, but the girl of tiansiqing doesn''t belong because of a man''s thinking all day."


    Li futu was stunned, and then he reflected that what the other party said about Siqing was mostly the long legged beauty on the night of Gu Qingcheng''s birthday. At that time, the other party invited him to their school.


    Li futu gave a wry smile and drank a sip of champagne.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Yang''s side.


    There was a young man with a very lewd look standing beside Wang Yang, looking at someone surrounded by two beauties, "brother Wang, are you talking about this boy?"


    Wang Yang''s eyes twinkled and nodded as he looked at the evil and perverse master of wolf hall.


    Because of the close relationship between his Laozi and the Wang family, Hao Feng always likes to wave the flag and shout after Wang Yang. To some extent, he is even more domineering and arrogant than Wang Yang. Therefore, when he hears that Wang Yang has eaten people, he is not angry. At the moment, he can''t help it when he sees the leader appear.


    Because he came a step late, he didn''t see the scene of Yan Donglai and Li futu appearing together. After looking at Li futu, he felt that he had no threat at all. Hao Feng, who loved to be in the limelight, said darkly: "this boy really doesn''t know the heaven and the earth. He dares to come here. Brother Wang, let me meet him first."


    Wang Yang is silent, seems to acquiesce in Hao Feng''s behavior, completely without the meaning of reminding.


    Melodious music sounded, and the banquet before the fight began.


    In the hall, countless members or family members brought by members have found good partners and walked into the dance floor hand in hand.


    "Miss mu, how about a dance?"


    A frivolous voice rang out, idle and lazy.


    Li futu, who was in the middle of a conversation, looked up at the same time and saw a thin young man standing next to several people, one hand in his pocket, and the other hand freely extended to Mu yudie, with a look of indifference.


    "Hao Shao is here. I didn''t see him just now."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned for a moment, then regained her elegant smile and said hello.


    "Sister Yuqing has been sitting here all the time. I guess there is only a little white face who has no seed in her eyes?"


    Hao Feng joked lazily, but his tone was very harsh. He glanced at Li futu, who was calm beside him, with a look of contempt.


    "Don''t you mean me?"


    Li futu said with a smile, looking at Hao Feng calmly, ignoring the whispers of the surrounding crowd, and his tone was very normal."Is there anyone else here?"


    Hao Feng pretended to look around in surprise and said, "what if you can play? Do you really think you''re a character? It''s just a man. Hey, man, let''s have a cigarette first. "


    Li futu had a good temper and didn''t say anything. When he heard such an insult, he still laughed, took out a cigarette and handed it to him. He didn''t even forget to light it to the other side, "go on."


    "That''s it. Boy, I know you have good skills, but in this society, it''s not just good skills. You have to understand your position. Do you really think the first lady will cover you if she likes you? Don''t be funny. She''s just using you. She''ll kick you away after using you. No one cares whether you''re alive or dead at that time. "


    Hao Feng took a cigarette, glanced at Li futu, turned his lips and said lazily, "roll as far as you can. Keep on staying. When you die, no one will shed tears for you."


    Listen to such a straightforward insult, Yang Yuqing can not help but frown, some unhappy, but did not say anything, obviously some scruples.


    Although I don''t know what Hao Feng''s words mean, mu yudie is still very angry, but she doesn''t worry about what occasion it is. She holds Li futu''s arm tightly: "this kind of person doesn''t need to pay attention to him, let''s go."


    "Go? Where are you going? "


    Hao Feng, who has always been interested in this sexy actress, greedily looks at mu yudie, "I''m here to invite you to dance. Don''t dance with me. Do you still want to go?"


    Overbearing and arrogant, worthy of the name, is the style of the black second generation. He wants to "dance" in the face of the whole audience with Li futu''s female companion.


    "You..."


    Mu yudie finally understands why this club is called the city of sin. It''s a bully.


    Li futu patted mu yudie''s hand and motioned her not to be excited. At this time, he still kept a light smile and asked softly, "is your mother coming?"


    Hao Feng was stunned.


    Yang Yuqing also opened her mouth wide and her brain was blank.


    "Why don''t I go dancing on the dance floor with your mother in my arms? I just don''t know what her figure is and how it feels to hold her in her arms. "


    Li futu said with a smile that a cigarette was about to burn out. He took another big puff, threw away the cigarette end, and spewed the smoke directly at Hao Feng.


    "You want to die?"


    Hao Feng narrowed his eyes and said coldly. He was so big that no one dared to talk to him like that.


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding. You invited yudie to dance, but I refused for her. You don''t want your mother to cuddle with other men. Similarly, I don''t like my girlfriend being cuddled and dancing. Hao Shao, please help yourself. "


    Li futu said with a smile, his posture was forthright, as if the matter of teasing other people''s mothers had passed.


    Hao Feng took a deep breath and glanced at mu yudie. He forced himself to show a smiling face and said, "Miss mu, what do you mean?"


    "What he means is what I mean."


    Mu language butterfly bites lip to say.


    "Well, well, let me ask you one last question." Hao Feng said with a smile. He didn''t look angry, but his eyes were murderous: "have you ever been to bed?"


    Although she was angry, her enchanting face turned red when she heard this question. She looked more charming and didn''t speak.


    Li futu said in a low voice, "does this have anything to do with you?"


    Hao Feng said with a smile: "I announce that she will soon become my woman. Although I don''t care much whether a woman is a virgin or not, I can''t stand you. If she is raped by you, I won''t hurt her in the future."


    Mu yudie''s face is pale, holding Li futu''s arm in silence, and her pride as a star is crushed to pieces in front of power.


    Although Hao Yufeng''s domineering attitude towards young men has no reaction to Yang Dongqing.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and seemed uncertain. He pointed to Hao Feng and mu yudie, and said with a smile, "do you want her?"


    "Yes, how do you feel?"


    Hao Feng said with a smile.


    "You''re so confident?" Li futu said calmly.


    "We''ll offer her conditions that her company can''t refuse. If we can''t, we''ll bully her. It''s just a performer. What''s the matter if we lose the protection above? At best, it''s a little higher than the watch. Brother, the woman you haven''t played with will soon be mine. "


    Hao Feng said confidently, "the woman I want must be mine."


    Li futu let out a sound. Under mu yudie''s gloomy eyes, he released her body and came to Hao Feng. He said with a smile, "should I say congratulations to you?"


    "You''re welcome."


    Hao Feng said with a smile, a proud face, looking at mu yudie''s pale face, has begun to imagine the beautiful scene of each other naked lying under himself.


    But as soon as his voice fell, the man opposite suddenly shot.


    No, it''s a kick.


    Straight, sharp, fierce, quick.Without hesitation, he put his foot directly in Hao Feng''s crotch.


    What a gorgeous leg.


    What''s more gorgeous is the sound of broken eggs.


    Hao Shao, who runs rampant in Donghai City, flies out directly under the foot of Li futu.


    Crash to the ground, hit not far from the center of the hall with wine glasses on the table.


    The glass broke and the wine splashed.


    After a loud crackle, Hao Feng, who was still in high spirits, covered his crotch, twitched a few times and fainted on the spot.


    In his crotch, a large pool of blood slowly flowing out.


    After the chaos, there was a great shock and then a great calm.


    The scene was silent, and everyone was stunned. Even many men covered their crotch and felt cold.


    Li futu lit a cigarette slowly. Looking at Hao Feng lying on the ground, he said with a smile: "eunuch and watch are perfect match."

 Chapter 83

    Wang Yang does make use of Hao Feng. Due to Yan Dong''s coming, it''s not convenient for him to show up, so he wants to use Hao Feng''s hand to hit Li futu in the face.


    But he never expected that Li futu''s response would be so fierce.


    After seeing Gu Qingcang and his party, Wang Yang, who was also shocked, walked towards his grandfather for the first time. He really knew that the boy''s style could not be measured by common sense, but he didn''t expect that the other party was so arrogant.


    In their territory of Yongxing, because of a word of disagreement, they abandoned a young master of Yongxing.


    Who gave this dog gall?


    Is Yan Dong coming?


    Wang Yang''s mind inexplicably began to emerge that you were named by the God of death''s cold words, never afraid of God, Wang Shao''s heart began to surge with a trace of fear that he did not want to admit and felt shame.


    Li futu''s determination just now made him realize that if he had a chance, this man would really dare to kill himself.


    "Who is Li futu?"


    At the helm of Yongxing, Gu Qingcang, who is standing at the top of the East China Sea, looks around the hall and makes a plain voice. He seems to have no acquaintance with Li futu.


    All eyes subconsciously focus in the same direction.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, Li futu, who just kicked the earth shaking kick, patted mu yudie''s small hand with tense eyes, and stood up slowly under Yang Yuqing''s complicated eyes, with an impeccable handsome face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With a sudden heart pumping, everyone had to admire this young man''s courage. After taking Yongxing hall leader as Eunuch in the Warring States chamber, and then facing Yongxing at the helm and all the high-level officials, they could be so calm. Looking at the East China Sea and even the whole south, there were few people with such a heart.


    "You hurt Hao Feng?"


    Gu Qingcang was followed by an old man with a hooked nose. His eyes were full of haze.


    Looking at Wang Yang standing beside him, Li futu guesses that this is Wang Dengfeng, the number two figure of Yongxing.


    Li futu''s reply once again shocked the whole audience.


    "Exactly."


    What a resounding response.


    Almost a person to face the whole Yongxing, but not humble, not arrogant, step back.


    "Regardless of personal position, this boy really deserves to be a man."


    Dong Zhiyuan, standing in the southeast of the hall, sighed softly. He wondered how he would respond to Hao Feng''s invitation to dance, if he had just changed to himself and mu yudie to Shen yini?


    Will you also be able to be as arrogant and domineering as the men who are now in the spotlight, and be angry for the beauty?


    He asked himself for a long time in his heart, but Dong Zhiyuan never got the answer.


    "Mr. Gu and Mr. Wang, this is a misunderstanding."


    At this time, Yan Donglai brought people over and stood in the middle of the two sides. Facing the Yongxing high-level officials, he said with a smile: "Mr. Hao just talked a little too much. Young people are enthusiastic and impulsive, so it''s just a little conflict."


    Misunderstanding?


    Skirmish?


    Looking at Yan Donglai who opens his eyes to tell lies, everyone present at the moment looks strange.


    If it can be regarded as a small conflict, what can be called a major event?


    "Mr. Yan, is this the platform for this boy?"


    Hao Feng''s father, Hao Binjie, holds his hands tightly. Even if he is facing Yan Donglai, his eyes are as cold as a knife at the moment. Nothing else, but his only son was eunuch, such a deep hatred, just a word to let himself not pursue? Even if you are Yan Donglai, it is impossible!


    Yan Donglai smiles but does not speak, which is the same as default.


    Gu Qingcang frowns slightly, as if because Yan Donglai''s appearance makes him a little embarrassed.


    At this time, Wang Dengfeng came forward with the suspicion of taking over the job. However, he still looked at Li Fu with keen eyes and said, "young man, is what Mr. Yan said true? Is this all a misunderstanding? "


    Everyone felt incredible again. Listening to Wang Dengfeng''s meaning, it seemed that he was going to expose the matter gently?


    Hao Binjie was suddenly cold in his heart. He followed Wang Dengfeng from beginning to end. He had already been labeled as Wang. He knew Wang Dengfeng''s personality well. This is a character like Liu Bang, who can abandon everything for the great cause. In the current situation of the club, as long as it develops smoothly, the next helm will definitely fall on Wang Dengfeng. So when he saw Yan Donglai stand up for the young man with a clear-cut stand, in order to put an end to the accident and gain Yan Donglai''s favor, he decided to put himself at the helm without hesitation Many years of followers were abandoned decisively.


    Before you get the position, you start cooking?


    Looking at Wang Dengfeng''s back in front of him, Hao Binjie''s eyes are extremely venomous. At the moment, his hatred for Wang Dengfeng is even stronger than that of Li futu.


    Although he was very unwilling, Wang Yang, who was also familiar with his grandfather''s heart, didn''t say a word. He didn''t expect that Yan Donglai would do this for the boy. He could only comfort himself in his heart. If he couldn''t bear it, he would make a big plan. It wasn''t too late for him to retaliate until Yongxing was completely in the hands of his Wang family.Because of Yan Donglai''s appearance, the storm has become a big thing and a small thing, but Li futu smiles and stimulates everyone''s nerves again.


    "I don''t think it''s a misunderstanding."


    It''s not misunderstanding, it''s hatred.


    We are all gangsters. If we don''t get revenge, we have to mix up a few.


    Yan Donglai''s smile slowly converged.


    Gu Qingcang took a look at Li futu. His eyes were mysterious.


    "What do you mean?"


    Wang Dengfeng frowned and was obviously surprised by Li futu''s answer. Of course, he had heard the young man''s name and knew the grudge between him and his grandson. However, these things are not worth mentioning in Wang Dengfeng''s eyes, who is now staring at the helm. For his goal of planning for many years, everything has to give way. So when he saw Yan Donglai stand up, he did not hesitate to make a decision, just as the so-called "resisting foreign aggression must first settle in". During this period, he did not want to collide with Yan Donglai.


    "Bang!"


    With one hand, Li futu''s glass glass burst open in an instant, and the liquor splashed and fell to the ground with the glass slag.


    "What do I mean?"


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly become deep, staring at Wang Yang.


    "I want your grandson''s life. I wonder if Mr. Wang will give it to you?"


    Domineering, loud!


    Men should be arrogant!


    At this moment, Li futu, who is full of sharp edges, is so magnificent!


    Mu yudie''s eyes are blurred and dazed.


    Staring at the slender figure, Yang Yuqing felt that her dry heart was wet again.


    There was no sound in the hall.


    This kid is crazy?!


    Qian Sen, the leader of Yongxing leopard hall, who knows why Li futu said this, is also agitated and silent.


    Dong Zhiyuan was in a trance. For the first time, he felt that he had lost something and would never get it back.

 Chapter 84

    I want your grandson''s life.


    There is no doubt that this is a naked provocation, even a declaration of war!


    How could an unknown young man declare war on the No. 2 figure in Yongxing?


    Is the world crazy?


    Everyone subconsciously looks at Yan Donglai, waiting for his reaction.


    In the eyes of the people at the scene, the reason why the young man dared to be so presumptuous must be that he relied on Yan Donglai to support him. If Yan Donglai gave up, the young man would definitely come to a miserable end under Wang Dengfeng''s fury, but on the contrary, the East China Sea''s rivers and lakes would be faced with a magnificent storm.


    The key is, will Yan Donglai start a war with Yongxing for a young man?


    Under the attention of the whole audience, Yan Donglai came to Li futu and said quietly, "I listen to you."


    Simple four words, fall in other people''s ears, but like thunder!


    This sentence shows that he will support the young man to the end, which almost means that the East China Sea King is ready to start the war.


    Wang Dengfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thin body suddenly burst out a strong sense of killing, just like a tiger who was still dozing before suddenly opened his eyes, and his strong aggressiveness made everyone feel a little nervous.


    At this moment, the old man finally took out the momentum of No. 2 Yongxing figure, which was quite different from the posture just now.


    "Young man, are you sure you want to fight?"


    Wang Dengfeng stares at Li futu. However, Gu Qingcang, who is at the helm of Yongxing, seems to be an outsider. He has been silent since the first sentence. Compared with Wang Dengfeng, who is furious, Gu Qingcang always focuses on Yan Donglai.


    Counting up, Yan Donglai is his younger generation. Although he is hostile, Gu Qingcang appreciates this man who is almost self-made. Wise, cruel, deep These can be regarded as the labels attached to this man. Some people have carefully studied his step-by-step rise in the East China Sea. It turns out that his trajectory is like a precise calculation, and each step is exquisite.


    Would such a man, who is masterminding strategies, really be so reckless as to open up the war with them, break the hard won balance situation, and let other forces take advantage of it?


    Gu Qingcang glanced thoughtfully at the young man who had been brought home by his granddaughter. He thought he had looked at each other as high as possible, but now he seems to have underestimated it.


    In the face of the loud naked provocation, Wang Yang''s face was extremely ugly, and he felt the great humiliation again. This sense of humiliation was even stronger than the slap in the face at that time.


    You know, it''s in the Warring States club. It''s in front of the upper class in Donghai city. Besides, my grandfather and almost all the leaders of the club are here.


    He was pointed to the nose and threatened to take his dog''s life.


    At this time, if he does not dare to make any statement, he will not have the face to inherit the helm after his grandfather takes over and resigns.


    Wang Yang, who had already begun to think that he was the successor of Yongxing, stood up with a grim face and said, "it''s up to you?"


    "It''s up to me."


    Without any hesitation, Li futu said that he was crisp and decisive in killing and cutting. He did not drag a bit of mud and water. He looked directly at the Wang family''s grandson and grandson and was even more powerful!


    "It''s said that there will be a fight in the Warring States club tonight. Wang Shao, I''d like to sign a life and death contract with you, and go to the arena to completely end your and my grudges. Wealth is in heaven, and life and death are in danger!"


    Under the attention of the public, Li futu squinted and took a step, showing a wave of domineering color.


    "Wang Shao, dare to fight?"


    Dare to fight or not?!


    The voice reverberated in the hall.


    Looking at the tall and upright figure, all the people in the hall were stunned at first, then their eyes became a little complicated, and finally they were in a trance.


    They know very well that from tonight on, the name of Li futu is destined to move Donghai!


    If we say that the reason why we supported Li futu before was because of his origin, at this time, Yan Donglai''s blood was also completely ignited.


    "Men fight!"


    Yan Donglai burst out laughing and turned to face all the high-rise buildings in Yongxing, roaring and surging!


    At this time, if Wang Yang resolutely agreed, he would surely win everyone''s appreciation and admiration, but would he dare to nod his head?


    Obviously, he didn''t dare.


    He is very clear about Li futu''s skill. He knows that taking over the battle of life and death is no different from seeking death. So in the face of the expectant eyes from all sides, Wang Yang was biting his teeth, his face was pale, but he never spoke.


    Several hall leaders of Yongxing soon looked away from his face. Although they didn''t want him to fight, they could see that Wang Yang didn''t say a word, and Wang Dengfeng was disappointed.


    No matter what happens in the end, I''m afraid my grandson will lose a lot of points this time in the eyes of many people.


    "Good! Good


    Wang Dengfeng stares at Li futu and opens his mouth in a deep voice. His eyes are gloomy and his killing is fierce. This boy, this time, can be described as stepping on his grandson''s face and making a complete surprise."I''ve heard that Mr. Xiao Li is amazing. My grandson has never practiced martial arts, so he is not Mr. Xiao Li''s opponent. Otherwise, my men are still good at it. Would you like to practice with you tonight? My subordinates are shouting all day to challenge the experts, but no one dares to challenge them. "


    Wang Dengfeng said with a smile. At last, he sighed helplessly.


    Mu language butterfly sitting on the sofa beside, face worry, she has confidence in Li futu, but this old fox, seems to want to wheel?


    It''s shameless.


    Yang Yuqing also stares at Li futu, who is very sharp. She doesn''t want to be disappointed, but she doesn''t want him to fight.


    Wang Dengfeng made it clear that he wanted to tear his face, and he wanted to kill Li futu in the arena to get his face back.


    Yang Yuqing appreciates Li futu''s gentleness, his strong self-confidence and his sharp edge.


    But now, like Wang Yang just now, he seems to be in a dilemma.


    Further, recklessness.


    Step back, coward.


    Wang Yang chose the latter, but what about him?


    Wang Dengfeng''s words attracted everyone''s eyes. Everyone''s eyes were on Li futu, waiting for his answer.


    "Li Shao, there''s no need..."


    Yan Donglai shook his head slightly, but before he finished, he saw the young man beside him with a brilliant radian.


    "I will fight!"


    He spoke softly, confident, almost conceited.


    Although seemingly reckless, it is undeniable that at this time, Li futu has a wild charm that no one can refuse.


    Yang Yuqing breathed suddenly, stared at Li futu''s side face, and moved her legs. Between her legs, the most private part, there seemed to be some mysterious liquid, which soaked her underpants, and made this graceful woman climb two red clouds on her face.


    As beautiful as a flower.

 Chapter 85

    The arena is located in the deepest Hall of the Warring States club. It is a super club with an area of more than 300 mu. Inside, it is really a picturesque landscape of pavilions, pavilions, bridges and flowing water. The whole East China Sea is just this one. If this place is built into a high-quality residential community, the profit will be calculated in billions of dollars. Obviously, Yongxing thinks that the relationship network here is far more than you can see Money is much more expensive.


    The interior of the arena is also worthy of the name. In the dark environment, there seems to be a smell of blood in the air, which greatly stimulates people''s psychological senses. After entering the gate, you can see rows of seats, about hundreds, neat, all soft leather seats. There is a high platform in the front. It is not big, and it is about ten square, with two searchlights on it The glare of white.


    Simplicity, darkness, coldness, blood, and one of the main themes Life and death!


    This is the arena.


    Wang Dengfeng, who was walking in front of him, looked back at the young man who had no idea how to challenge him tonight. His mouth moved, and Shengsheng pulled out a sneer: "Mr. Li, when you get here, you regret that you still have time. When you get on the stage, you will never die. Are you sure you want to fight?"


    Feel beside Mu language butterfly Jiao body rigid Li futu calm way: "can kill?"


    "Of course, if you don''t kill others, others will kill you. On the high platform of the arena, there is no mercy, only life and death."


    Wang Dengfeng nodded and glanced over Li futu. He glanced at Yan Donglai, a heavyweight beside him, and then looked at the following crowd. Tut Tut, it''s very good. Almost all the people in the hall have come here. If he can kill the boy in this case, he will find the place completely.


    "Are you sure you want to go up?"


    Yan Donglai looked at Li futu with burning eyes and said in a low voice: "Wang Dengfeng has been operating in Yongxing for so many years, and he can press Mr. Gu step by step, which is enough to see that he is not simple. Li Shao, be careful."


    "No problem."


    Li futu said indifferently. Then he looked at mu yudie and said with a smile: "the scene may be bloody for a while. It''s better to close your eyes."


    Mu language butterfly bites lip, soft voice way: "I want to look at you."


    Li futu looked at her for a while. At last, he gave a little smile and didn''t persuade her. He turned his head: "Mr. Yan, please take care of her for me next."


    Yan Dong nodded and said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, Li Shao."


    Seeing mu yudie sitting by Yan Donglai''s side, Li futu breathes out softly. Star, the brightest profession in the society, now has to witness the darkest and bloody scene, all because of himself.


    Li futu narrowed his eyes and took back his eyes from mu yudie. Just as he was about to go on stage, there was a voice behind him, soft and charming: "be careful."


    He turned around and saw that Yang Yuqing, who seemed not to be seated, was standing behind him. Her eyes were shining brightly. In the dim environment, there was a kind of abnormal light. Then she walked over and sat beside mu yudie with a smile.


    What a reserved and introverted temperament, what a mature young woman.


    Li futu sighed in his heart that he went to the high platform without any special pressure. Instead, he went up the steps step by step, down-to-earth.


    The light was white and dazzling.


    Li futu is a stiff suit, not suitable for fighting shoes. Standing on the stage, his body is straight, peaceful and plain.


    This man really has a very attractive temperament.


    Yang Yuqing thought quietly.


    Yongxing high-rise is sitting in the most prominent position beside the arena. There are many seats in the arena. They are sitting here, and even their voices are much less.


    Wang Dengfeng didn''t take a seat. Wang Yang stood with him on the side of the high platform. Behind them stood three men with cold expressions. They were of different shapes, but the only thing that was the same was that everyone was sending out a sharp sense of killing, which was almost devoid of human nature.


    The three of them looked at the young man in a high-end suit on the high stage, with great fighting spirit.


    "Beast, you go first. The opponent is very strong, must go all out! If you kill him, I''ll give you five million. Remember not to underestimate the enemy. "


    Looking at Li futu on the high platform, Wang Dengfeng''s eyes are fierce and cold. At this time, he can''t worry about whether he will tear his face with Yan Donglai. People have already reached out and hit him in the face. If there is no response, he doesn''t have to continue to mix.


    "I understand."


    The beast said in a deep voice. It''s nearly two meters tall. It''s full of muscles. It seems that it contains powerful power and explosive force. If such a big man is placed outside, it will give people a very severe visual impact.


    "Go ahead." Wang Dengfeng said calmly. Looking at Li futu, a cruel and cold smile flashed across his mouth.


    The beast took a deep breath, suddenly turned around and aimed at the high platform. The two meter high body started, strode, and stepped on the floor. The dull sound and violent shock seemed to have overwhelmed the whole discussion.


    The hall quieted down in an instant, and then everyone saw a big, strong and ugly man strode toward the high platform without walking the steps. When he was near the high platform, his whole body suddenly jumped up, grabbed the nearly three meter railings with one hand, exerted a little force, and his huge body began to rise, rotate and finally fell on the high platform On stage.Bang!


    The whole platform seemed to shake violently.


    Sound aftershock, has not completely disappeared, a greater Bang came.


    Above the platform, a huge iron cage suddenly fell, directly covering the platform.


    From the perspective of the audience, it used to be a huge cage, solid and cruel to cover them.


    Fight for life and death, never die!


    Mu language butterfly''s face is pale. She bites her lips and stares at Li Fu Tu on the stage.


    The noisy hall suddenly quieted down.


    Under everyone''s eyes, to some extent, it can almost represent that the collision between Yongxing and yandonglai is about to begin.


    Li futu picks his eyebrows and looks at the big man in front of him. His eyes are quiet.


    "My name is beast. I''m from Malka training camp."


    The beast said with a grim smile, but his voice was not loud. He could only let Li futu hear him.


    Li futu''s face moved a little. Malka training camp is a training institution in Southeast Asia. It is specially designed to train experts for Southeast Asian countries. As long as they are willing to pay, they can train terrible fighting machines for you. Of course, many people can''t stand Malka''s cruel training mode and become corpses.


    According to statistics, the survival rate of Malka training camp is less than 10%. It seems that this beast is the lucky one and, of course, the best!


    Under the pale light, Li futu''s eyes were dark and strange. He said in a voice that could only be heard by wild animals: "Li futu, from hell."


    "I''m going to take you to hell!"


    The beast didn''t think much. As soon as he finished his ferocious words, his huge body moved in an instant.


    Straight line.


    It''s simple and direct, and it''s incredibly fast.


    Li futu looks calm, no hard connection, slightly back a step.


    One blow failed, the beast suddenly became furious, and his feet suddenly stamped on the ground, shaking around their cage! With the help of this momentum, his body, like a shell, speeds up and rushes to Li futu again. In the air, a difficult whip leg is smashed down in an instant.


    It''s not flashy, it''s not clever, it''s all cruel killing moves. If you hit this leg, it''s estimated that even if you don''t die, you''ll end up as a vegetable.


    Li futu narrowed his eyes and took a step back again. His speed was not fast, but he could always take the first step to avoid the beast''s attack.


    "Bang!"


    The beast kicked on the cage, the huge cage suddenly shaking, in the quiet hall, extremely harsh.


    The characters sitting in the hall cheered loudly and looked feverish.


    In the noise, the pale pretty face of Mu yudie appears.


    "Keep hiding when you have seed, waste!"


    The wild animal said with a grim smile and rushed at Li futu again.


    He only pursues simple and effective moves, seems to be dedicated to killing people, hands, elbows, knees, legs, any part of the attack can play a strong offensive ability.


    Li futu hid again and again. After two or three minutes of entanglement in the cage, Li futu finally took a few strides back. Looking at the animal that seemed to be panting, he calmly said, "enough of playing?"


    The beast suddenly roared and stared at Li futu. The ordinary appearance fell into Li futu''s eyes, but it was ugly and disgusting.


    "It''s my turn."


    Li futu said a word, and then rushed over.


    Come on!


    Everyone saw only a vague shadow. When he reacted, Li futu had already crossed the distance of nearly ten meters and appeared directly beside the beast. He didn''t use his fist, raised his leg and kicked the beast''s head.


    The beast roared again, its muscles swelled, its strength concentrated on its arms, and suddenly reached out to resist.


    "Click!"


    The sound of the broken arm bone suddenly rang out. One hand of the beast broke on the spot, but he didn''t notice it. The other hand grabbed Li futu''s arm and took a big step back. Li futu''s body faltered subconsciously. His upper body was weightless and seemed to fall to the ground.


    There was an uproar under the stage, and everyone began to go crazy, waiting for this amazing young man to be trampled to death by wild animals.


    But the next scene shocked everyone.


    Li futu, who had been caught on one leg by a wild animal, was about to fall down on his upper body when he propped up on the ground with one hand. It seemed that he was weak, but the whole platform seemed to shake suddenly in a moment.


    Then the man in a suit lifted his other foot off the ground at the same time, and his whole body began to rise as if it violated the principles of physics.


    The beast was slightly stunned, looking at the opponent''s body turning in an extremely gorgeous posture, and some could not react.


    Li futu''s whole body was all off the ground. One foot caught by the beast became the focus of the whole body. The other foot kicked the beast''s head in a kicking posture.


    The ball didn''t move.The bald head of the beast burst in an instant!


    Red and white brains splashed on Li futu''s suit, shocking.


    Kick your opponent''s head!


    A black fist that almost everyone will never forget, gorgeous, concise, simple Violence!


    The scene was as quiet as death.


    The beast''s body, which had lost its head, froze in place for two seconds, then fell to the ground with a crash. The skull broke, and blood and brain came out of his completely broken head and soaked his eyes.


    Li futu stretched out his hand and flicked the brain splashed on his clothes. He was elegant, and his deep eyes were staring at the direction of the Wang family. He said calmly, "next."

 Chapter 86

    After a brief silence in the arena hall, there was a tsunami like cheer.


    In this bloody arena where heroes are judged by success or failure, they don''t care who they are. These are all celebrities in Donghai. They have money, power, status and connections. They may worry about who they are, but they will never fear anything. If they are beaten down by Wang Dengfeng just because of a cheer, they can only feel sorry for Wang Dengfeng When the peak volume is small, choose to stand on someone else''s boat.


    People are born with a talent for adventure. They have strong curiosity, pursue excitement, and long for scenes that can challenge their eyes. These people may not dare to take risks and kill people, but so many people gather together to watch scenes of life and death duels that are exciting but have nothing to do with them, which is enough to stimulate their excited nerves.


    In this world, whatever you do, applause and cheers belong only to the winner.


    Mu yudie sits next to Yang Yuqing. Her face is as pale as paper. She holds Yang Yuqing''s hands in pain. This is the first time that she has seen the killing with her own eyes. She is crisp, fierce and overbearing, and shows a thrilling sound to outsiders.


    Blood, brain, life, these seem to be the cheapest things, cheap enough to win onlookers cheers, and then will soon be forgotten.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Yang Yuqing said softly.


    Although mu yudie is a star, she never saw such a bloody scene with her own eyes. She shook her head blankly, nodded blankly, and murmured, "is he in danger?"


    "No


    It''s obvious that Yang Yuqing, who has more experience than mu yudie and is more stable, said with a soft smile. She looked at the proud figure in the stands with complicated eyes: "he''s very powerful. We should believe him, right?"


    Mu language butterfly took a deep breath, subconsciously nodded.


    "Do you know what society is?"


    Sitting on the other side of Mu language butterfly, Yan Donglai opens his mouth gently. Sun Qing and his party stand behind him.


    "Everything has black and white sides, and so does society. This society seems to be harmonious and stable, but in fact, many things are hidden in the sun. Just like this fight hall at the moment, we are surrounded by celebrities from the East China Sea. Some of them are charity ambassadors, some of them are successful entrepreneurs who are often praised, and some of them are moral people who are usually full of benevolence and righteousness. But now they are excited because of the dead. This is the real human nature. Miss mu, you can''t blame Li Shao for his ruthlessness. In this case, if he doesn''t kill people, he will die. As long as he stands here, he will continue to kill until no one can stop him. It''s the same on the high stage and jumping off the high stage. "


    Mu language butterfly gently shook his head, smile a little stiff, did not speak.


    Yan Dong took a look at her, and soon put her eyes back on the high platform, no longer talking.


    If you can''t even accept the scene, then the actress is not suitable to follow the man.


    "At the helm, it seems that we have underestimated this young man."


    Jiang Bo, the leader of the dark hall, whispered that even he was shocked by Li futu''s cruel methods.


    It''s easy to say to kill and set fire, but few people really have the courage to do it. What''s more, they can keep calm after killing people with such extreme methods.


    What does this stand for?


    This symbolizes that the young man has been numb and indifferent to life and death. In the true sense, he looks upon human life like grass mustard!


    Even Hao Binjie, the leader of wolf hall, whose son has just been eunuched, is a bit absent-minded at the moment. Qian Sen, who had a fight with Li futu, has gone through a lot of hardships. But looking at the young man on the stage, his back is still full of cold sweat.


    Thinking of that night in Shuiyuan chemical plant, Qian Sen found that he really picked up his life from death. At that time, he thought that the other party was afraid to fight him because he was worried about his identity. But now, it seems that the other party just simply didn''t want to or disdained him.


    "I''m not afraid of life and death. I''m afraid Lao Wang has offended the wrong people this time."


    Gu Qingcang sighed softly. His calm look made people unable to see through what he thought.


    The Warring States movement was very fast. In less than three minutes, two staff members stepped out of the stage and saw the dead beast on the stage. Even the two staff members who had been used to the dead felt sick in their stomachs. Looking at Li futu''s eyes was like seeing a ghost.


    The huge body of the beast fell sideways in front of Li futu. The head of the whole man had become a mass of broken meat. We had seen murderers and never seen such brutality. One of the staff stepped forward and said with a trembling voice: "Sir, do you need to recover your strength? Or go straight to the next one? "


    "Next."


    Li futu''s tone is a little low, and even his whole body is difficult to keep calm. Standing on the stage, he can still maintain arrogance and elegance in the eyes of the people under the stage, but the staff are too close to him, so we can naturally see his abnormality.


    He''s excited, excited!


    This is a lunatic!The staff didn''t dare to say much. Together with this seemingly calm pervert, he was afraid of being scared out of order. He asked his companion to carry down the corpse of the beast and announce the next scene directly.


    Blood is boiling!


    After kicking the beast''s head, the blood in Li futu''s body seems to start to burn crazily. The bloodthirsty gene that has been integrated into his bone marrow can''t be suppressed under the stimulation of thick blood and starts to wake up suddenly.


    Kill!


    Li futu suddenly turned his head, and his murderous spirit could not be controlled any more. He poured out all the blood and rushed in the direction of the Wang family.


    He raised his arm, looked at Wang Dengfeng and gently hooked his finger.


    The scene was silent, but everyone''s heart was beating violently. One after another, a young man openly provoked Wang Dengfeng. Is that old fox going crazy?


    Wang Yang''s face was pale, and even his eyes were frightened. Under the influence of Li futu''s momentum, Wang Shao, who had always been invincible, could not help but step back.


    Wang Dengfeng looks like water.


    A thin man with a dignified face walked onto the stage and got into the cage. As soon as he entered the cage, he felt his chest was stuffy. His opponent''s almost manic murderous spirit surged towards him. The strong pressure almost made him gasp.


    Momentum is not groundless.


    People who are in a high position, have great power and kill people like hemp will have a unique temperament. Once they are serious, they are easy to put pressure on people.


    But in front of this with their own age or even smaller than their own opponent, how can there be such a strong sense of lethality and fighting, just a way to let oneself have a kind of feeling unable to resist?


    His throat moved and he felt calm. Looking at Li futu, he couldn''t bear it any more. His right hand stretched forward, and a flashing knife appeared directly in his hand.


    Holding the handle of the knife, he felt a lot more relaxed. He practiced the knife since he was a child. As long as he held the knife in his hand, he could have a strong self-confidence.


    "You can use weapons."


    He said in a deep voice, his eyes gradually calm and cold.


    "May I begin?"


    Li Fu Tu turned his head a little stiffly and looked at the dignified man in front of him. His tone was quite different from the calmness at the beginning. He spoke very slowly, but this time with a hint of femininity.


    He took a deep breath, pointed the blade at Li futu, and said calmly, "please."


    Li futu moved.


    As soon as the voice fell, ghost Dao found that the figure in front of him had disappeared, and his enemy had already appeared in front of him.


    Take the initiative!


    Straight line boxing, the same simple move, the combination of strength and speed, simple and powerful!


    A look of panic flashed in the eyes of ghost Dao, but he didn''t retreat. Regardless of Li futu''s fist, he raised his right hand and stabbed at Li futu.


    The first collision was a fierce fight.


    "Click!"


    Li futu punched the left shoulder of ghost knife, and the sound of bone fracture was no surprise.


    Ghost Dao''s face turned pale instantly, but the blade in his right hand was not disordered at all. He stabbed Li futu''s heart directly.


    He''s faster than Li futu.


    The other left hand, which had never moved, raised up, five fingers slightly shrunk up, like claws instead of claws, like fists instead of fists, and suddenly raised up. At the moment when the edge of the ghost knife came, it suddenly buckled the handle!


    Five fingers together, like an iron tongs, cold light of the blade, let the ghost knife how to use force, unexpectedly can no longer forward a little bit.


    Li futu grabs the blade with one hand and doesn''t give the ghost blade any time to react. He says faintly: "goodbye."


    The left hand suddenly exerts force.


    Take the knife!


    The ghost Dao felt that the hand holding the Dao suddenly came with great strength. The handle, which had always been held tightly, went straight away. He was so surprised that he just wanted to withdraw, but there was a sharp pain in his neck.


    If a swordsman loses his knife, he will lose his life!


    Li futu''s expression is still Gujing bubo, but the murderous spirit in his eyes is more and more arrogant and fierce. He stabbed the ghost knife in the neck directly!


    The blade enters from one side and comes out from the other side.


    At the tip of the knife, a drop of blood dropped rapidly.


    The ghost knife, whose face was as gray as death, sobbed a few times in his throat and died directly under his own knife.


    From the fight to the end, only two moves!


    It''s less than ten seconds.


    Li futu stands tall, I am invincible!


    Even Wang Dengfeng, with a gloomy face on the edge of the high platform, has a palpitation in his heart and a shock on his face.


    This young man who has repeatedly provoked himself is a bit cruel in his way of killing people.


    Is it really so unscrupulous?


    Yan Donglai, who was grateful for the action he didn''t hesitate to take just now, sighed gently: "the Wang family has completely angered him, or awakened him. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad."Sun Qingshen, standing behind Yan Donglai, was very solemn. At that time, he had an inexplicable premonition that this young man could not live in anonymity all the time. There was a kind of light that could not be covered up by any means.


    But Sun Qing didn''t expect this day to come so quickly.


    If he doesn''t die tonight, he will be famous in the East China Sea!

 Chapter 87

    The most beautiful scenery in the world is by no means a familiar one. It''s a kind of scenery that passes by at a certain time and place. Because it can''t last for a long time, it seems particularly enchanting, such as rainbow and mirage.


    Violence is also a kind of beauty, so there is the word of violence aesthetics.


    For the East China Sea celebrities sitting in the arena Hall tonight, this is definitely the most shocking black fist and bloody violence they have ever seen, but it doesn''t look dirty. The arrogance of fierce fighting makes everyone have the impulse to follow the cheering, which is brilliant and shocking.


    People are greedy. If they don''t get tired of watching it once, they want to watch it for the second time. If they don''t get tired of it for the second time, they will think that the third wonderful scene will be staged again. Li futu on the high stage makes a simple move. Although he has stimulated these people to a climax, he makes a quick move, which makes the vast majority of the audience dissatisfied.


    It''s just like a fierce man who puts a beautiful woman on the bed, takes off his pants and enters the other person''s body. The sprint is extremely fierce and violent. The beautiful woman is very cool, but before the end of the sprint, the other person''s brave moment is generally boring. At this time, I''m afraid most beautiful women will choose to hold their male partners tightly and beg for him to come here, right?


    The vast majority of the audience also made a similar choice, I don''t know who yelled first, and then the whole venue suddenly became crazy, reaching the peak of tonight in a short time.


    "One more, one more!"


    The cries and cheers came and went one after another, setting off a huge wave. Tonight, this young man completely made these celebrities lose their sense with the most direct and violent way. He just wanted to see his hand again, and then kill his opponent in general. It''s better to fight straight.


    This man named Li futu conquered the men present in the simplest way, and Women.


    Well, it''s not very scientific.


    On the side of the high platform, Wang Dengfeng, with a gloomy face, tightly clenched his hands behind him. He felt that every cheering around him seemed to be slapping on his face. It was painful and humiliating. After years of ups and downs, he could still make his facial expression calm, but his eyes could almost spray fire.


    This young man gave him too many accidents and "surprises". Originally, he wanted to kill him in the arena, but in the end, he was the killer of each other, and the two elites were lost in his hands.


    Beast and ghost knife are not strong? Joke, in order to train and recruit these two people, Wang Dengfeng paid tens of millions of price. He is confident that they are rare good hands in Donghai underground society. What does that mean? It is not that they are not strong enough, but that they are too strong.


    Wang Dengfeng looked at the last middle-aged man in the three with a cold face, and said, "how sure are you?"


    The middle-aged man is thin and slender. He has no aesthetic feeling. He looks like a bamboo pole standing on the ground. His face is dignified. He looks at Li futu from afar on the stage. After hesitating for a while, he says bitterly: "40% at most."


    Wang Dengfeng''s chest was so stuffy that he almost wanted to vomit blood. 40%? Isn''t that to say that there''s not much certainty?


    "It''s a shame today."


    Wang Dengfeng murmured to himself, then his eyes became indifferent. Looking at the middle-aged man, he said with a cruel smile: "go up, if you can''t kill him, you will die!"


    The middle-aged man''s face was numb. He seemed to have known the result for a long time. Knowing that he was likely to die, he walked slowly onto the stage, got into the cage that made people feel desperate, and under the great pressure, looked at Li futu with a calm look.


    "Sign up."


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth slightly raised a bloodthirsty radian, which was still very slow. But since he killed the beast, his momentum has been rising and changing, and now he has a trace of evil.


    "Huo Zun." Thin man plain way, although frightened, but did not dare to show the slightest, he did not have much confidence in their own strength, if you show timid again, it does not have to fight.


    "May I begin?"


    Li futu said with a smile, a step forward.


    Just one step, crazy murderous gas wantonly toward huozun pressure in the past.


    "Please Huo Zun''s face was very dignified. He didn''t dare to attack.


    Li futu''s figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was like the legendary instant movement. In the blink of an eye, he moved forward more than ten meters.


    Huo Zun moved at the moment when Li futu flickered, and almost disappeared at the same time as Li futu.


    Next second.


    Li futu stands in the position of Huo zungang, while Huo Zun stands in the position of Li futu.


    There was an uproar.


    Everyone''s excited cells were completely ignited. In their eyes, it was just a striking effort. The two people changed their positions at a distance of more than ten meters. I''m afraid they were even this time, right? Should it take longer this time?


    "Can you do it?"


    Yan Donglai''s eyes narrowed, and he looked at Sun Qing, his absolute confidant."Yes. Many people can achieve this starting speed, but it''s not easy to maintain this speed all the time. The middle-aged man is an expert, at least more than the first two. This speed alone is not what the first two can achieve. "


    Sun Qing calms down and looks at Li futu on the stage, with a dazzling look in his eyes.


    Li futu was also surprised.


    Originally, he thought that this product had the same strength as the first two, but now it seems that he is much more skillful.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and his body suddenly disappeared, more than twice as fast as before.


    Huo zungang, who was extremely shocked, wanted to escape. But within two steps, a strong force came from his shoulder and directly pulled his body back. While he was still thinking about how to escape, a sharp pain came from his left shoulder.


    The left hand is useless.


    He caught up with himself.


    This is Huo Zun''s first idea. Then it''s a little incredible. The world''s martial arts can only be fast. His biggest strength is speed. As a result, someone has completely destroyed himself in his best field today. It''s a nightmare for him.


    "I don''t have any fighting spirit in my heart. How can I be my opponent? If you only want to run, you can only die faster. "


    Li futu''s voice sounded cold and indifferent, and Huo Zun''s skill was really good. However, as soon as he came on the stage, he was afraid and lost the momentum of the warrior. At the beginning, he lost half of the battle. Now, in Li futu''s eyes, he is inferior to the beast and the sharp knife.


    One hand slammed.


    Pinching Huo Zun''s shoulder, he turned the other side''s body directly to face him. Li futu sneered and waved his fist to the other side''s nose.


    It''s not killing.


    It''s a complete devastation.


    Li futu''s fist is very fast. When Huo Zun doesn''t react, he has already hit the other side''s nose.


    With blood dripping, Li futu''s fists were immediately covered with nosebleed, and Huo Zun''s body flew out and hit the iron railings. With a big bang, his whole nose collapsed completely. His face was bloody and hideous.


    "He wants to kill himself to release his murderous spirit!"


    Huo Zun suddenly flashed such an idea in his mind, and then shivered. The pain in his left arm and the numbness in his nose seemed to disappear in a moment. He only knew that if it was true, he would definitely be the worst person to die tonight.


    Li futu said nothing. He hit his opponent on the bridge of the nose without any pause. He rushed in and waved his fist.


    Huo Zun, who was still thinking wildly, suddenly concentrated on his right hand and could not avoid it. On the contrary, he aroused his courage and blood. He mobilized his whole strength to concentrate on his right hand and hit him with the same punch.


    It''s a fight.


    The dull sound and the huge resonance sound of the iron cage on the high platform sounded at the same time.


    Huo Zun''s right hand was completely scrapped, and he collided with Li futu. The bone fork of his right arm pierced the skin of the meat and exposed it.


    The huge pain made Huo Zun''s face completely deformed, convulsed all over, looked at Li futu with fear on his face, gritted his teeth and begged, "spare me, I''m willing to be a dog with you."


    "Dogs eat bones, too. I can''t afford them."


    Li futu said calmly, and attacked again.


    His whole person is like being possessed, destroying, striking, destroying.


    Murderous!


    Three minutes.


    Li futu finally gave up and let go of Huo Zun, who was not a man. His whole body seemed to be a mass of rotten meat. The excitement in his heart finally calmed down.


    His hands, feet, knees, fingers, chest and abdomen were all broken. Huo Zun was right. He became the most miserable person to die tonight.


    Li futu''s face, which was scarlet on his suit, gradually calmed down. Tonight''s violent, cruel and almost inhuman behavior made him feel more relaxed.


    After seeing Huo Zun''s miserable corpse, Li futu got out of the cage, washed his bloody hands under the platform, took off his red suit and showed his white shirt. He walked calmly towards mu yudie.


    There was a commotion in the hall.


    No applause, no flowers, no cheers.


    Just now, most people''s excited faces completely disappeared. Looking at Li futu''s eyes was like hell. Everyone was full of fear and fear.


    Sitting in the corner of the hall, Dong Zhiyuan looked dull and took a cool breath.


    Yan Donglai didn''t move, but Yang Yuqing subconsciously sat next to him, looking at Li futu''s eyes.


    Only mu language butterfly stand up, although pale, but try to keep a smile, to Li Fu figure.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Without stopping, he finally came to Li futu.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have brought you."


    Li futu has some guilt in his eyes, but mu yudie shakes his head. Under everyone''s gaze, he gently embraces his waist and leans against his arms.The whole hall formed a silent picture.


    Li futu was stunned. He obviously felt that mu yudie''s body was shaking gently.


    After hesitation, he finally opened his hand which was stained with blood and put it on the shoulder of Mu yudie.


    In the eyes of the people present, this is the ultimate picture of iron tenderness.


    Isn''t that what women want most?


    Yang Yuqing, who has just stepped back but can no longer move forward, suddenly has an impulse to cry.


    Upper body and lower body shed tears together.

 Chapter 88

    The fight of the Warring States club will be held once a month, but there is no doubt that tonight''s fight is the most shocking since the founding of the Warring States club. Li futu used three lives and three dilapidated corpses to become famous in the upper class world of the East China Sea, and also trampled on the face of Wang JIAYE and sun with the most unrestrained attitude.


    I''m afraid that even after a long time, these celebrities on the scene can''t forget the bloody figure on the stage before. It''s hard to say whether there will be anyone behind. But at least the shock Li futu brought to them is unprecedented in the true sense.


    This son must not be easily provoked.


    Many dignitaries in the hall had the same idea. If they were curious about this strange young man because of Yan Dong''s coming in the hall of Jianghu building before, Li futu has successfully won the respect and even awe of all the people in the hall with his unparalleled terrible strength and cruel means to destroy human nature!


    "Where on earth did this evil spirit come from?"


    Dong Zhiyuan, the boss of time screen media, was frightened and had a bitter smile on his face. He was very glad that he didn''t have the impulse at that time. After several boxing matches just now, even without Yan Donglai''s reason, he had made up his mind not to fight against this man any more.


    There is no need to hang himself in a tree because there are so many beautiful rivers and mountains. Although he is very reluctant and helpless, Dong Zhiyuan is a smart man who knows how to choose between beauty and life. He knows how to do this kind of multiple-choice question.


    The fighting hall was as quiet as death. The game was over, but no one dared to get up first. It was Yan Donglai who broke the silence first.


    Donghai Wang, who should have received the most attention, stood up and looked a little complicated to the young man who had become the only focus of the audience. He said, "Li Shao, things here are over. Let''s leave first."


    Li futu nodded, released mu yudie, turned around and looked at Wang''s grandson.


    Wang Dengfeng looks like water. Wang Yang, Wang Shao, standing behind him, lowered his head and even dared not look at Li futu.


    Li futu tugged at the corner of his mouth and did not stay much. He pulled mu yudie out of the bloody hall. When they moved, the rest of them got up one after another and left this place where they were excited and crazy just now, but now they are depressed and dreary, like hell on earth.


    Back along the original road, when walking out of the Jianghu building, Li futu stops, mu yudie looks pale, and Yan Donglai, who is walking side by side with them, frowns fiercely.


    In the thick night, outside the Jianghu building, nearly a hundred men with swords encircle the gate of the Jianghu building. They have strong eyes and are ready!


    The light of the knife flickered and it was as cold as water.


    The celebrities in the rear turned pale.


    Is Yongxing planning to leave behind the young man who brought them great humiliation regardless of his face?


    Yan Donglai''s face is as heavy as water. He suddenly turns around and looks straight at Yongxing, steering Gu Qingcang, "Gu Lao, what do you mean?"


    Sun Qing looks serious, the first time with people in front of his big brother, but they are only nine people in the face of a hundred swordsman, obviously have a kind of Mantis arm in the way of suspicion.


    "Mr. Yan, it''s none of your business. You can leave. I won''t stop you."


    Gu Qingcang hasn''t made a statement yet. Wang Dengfeng takes a step and stares at Li futu. His eyes are full of cold murders.


    If he can get to his present position, he naturally knows that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to himself. Li futu has just shown his horror and horror on the stage. How can Wang Dengfeng let the tiger go back to the mountain. Even if you don''t want to give up this old face, he must leave this boy tonight!


    Wang Yaofeng didn''t expect to use such a short-term roulette tactics.


    This is the Warring States club. It''s Wang Dengfeng''s base camp. If he really makes up his mind, I''m afraid this amazing young man will be doomed tonight.


    After all, there is no superman in the world, no one can escape from the sky, no matter how strong a person''s skill is, you can be tired to death in the face of a constant stream of enemies.


    Yang Yuqing secretly also pinched a sweat, nervously looked at the young man who was a blockbuster but was likely to die prematurely. Under the cold light of the knife, there was no panic on his face, almost no expression, and he looked deep and profound.


    "What if I don''t go?"


    Yan Donglai narrowed his eyes, and the smile on his face gradually converged. Everyone who knew him well knew that this was a sign that the king of the East China Sea began to be serious.


    Maybe Li futu''s sense of threat tonight is too great, which makes Wang Dengfeng no longer worry about the pressure of Yan Donglai.


    "If Mr. Yan doesn''t go, he doesn''t have to go."


    Wang Dengfeng said faintly.


    If God wants it to perish, he must first make it crazy.


    I''m afraid the old fox has gone mad!


    Everyone''s heart was shocked. Wang Dengfeng''s words seemed to be intended to tear the skin. He might even fight with Yan Donglai.


    But the battle in the river and lake can never end with the death of one or two people. If there''s something wrong with Yan Dong''s coming here tonight, how can they deal with themselves?Countless people began to scold in their hearts. It doesn''t matter that they are crazy. What are they doing!


    "Good, good."


    Yan Donglai''s eyes are sharp, the corners of his mouth are slightly cocked, but he doesn''t have the slightest temperature. "Since Mr. Wang wants to keep me, it depends on whether Mr. Wang has this ability."


    Wang Dengfeng, who has almost lost his sense after being stimulated by Li futu, raises his eyebrows. He doesn''t say much anymore, and plans to let his hands do it with a wave of his hand.


    Everyone can''t help but hold their breath. They all know that as long as Wang Dengfeng gives the order, no matter what the result is tonight, the two biggest forces in Hokkaido will start an endless battle, which will affect their whole body. At that time, they will be inevitably involved.


    At this critical moment, Gu Qingcang, who has been seldom talking tonight, finally stood up.


    "Stop it


    Wang Dengfeng made a movement, twisted his eyebrows, turned his head and said, "steer..."


    "Do you know I''m at the helm?"


    Gu Qingcang''s face was cold and stern. In public, he didn''t give Wang Dengfeng any face. "Do you really think Yongxing belongs to your Wang family because of your selfishness and ignoring the interests of the community?"


    Thunder in silence.


    No one thought that Gu Qingcang would be furious as soon as he spoke.


    Many people have heard about the story between the former two giants of Yongxing for a long time, but at least the former two still keep a harmonious appearance. I didn''t expect that Gu Qingcang would suddenly burst out.


    In the face of relentless reprimand, Wang Dengfeng looks extremely ugly. Gu Qingcang didn''t look at him one more time. He went over Wang Dengfeng and said in a deep voice to the sword array outside the Jianghu building, "all back off!"


    The 100 swordsmen looked at each other with hesitation.


    "Why, is it that Gu Qingcang''s words don''t work now?"


    "I dare not."


    Some people can''t bear the pressure and begin to withdraw the knife, such as Tarot effect. Nearly a hundred swordsmen slowly fade away.


    There was a long sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Yan, this time I''m not well received by Yongxing. Another day I''ll come to the door to apologize myself."


    Gu Qingcang, who drinks back the number one hundred swordsman, goes straight to Yan Donglai''s side, with an apology on his face.


    "Ginger is still spicy. If Gu is really strong, I admire him."


    Yandong came to see the gloomy Wang Dengfeng and said with profound meaning.


    Although Gu Qingcang seldom talks and has little sense of existence tonight, there is no doubt that Yongxing, who is at the helm of Yongxing, has become the most profitable person without saying a word.


    Through tonight, Wang Dengfeng''s prestige and all people''s impressions of him may plummet.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Li futu said softly, this is his first real conversation with Gu Qingcang tonight.


    Gu Qingcang squinted, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "very good young man, the future is yours."

 Chapter 89

    "Li Shao, you''ve made Wang Dengfeng lose three of his elite subordinates tonight, and also made him lose face in public. With his personality, he will never give up."


    He refused to see Gu Qingcang off. Standing at the gate of the Warring States club, Yan Donglai solemnly reminded him: "Wang Dengfeng is no better than Wang Yang. Although Li Shao has a good hand, it''s easy to avoid guns and hard to defend them. During this period, Li Shao had better be careful."


    Li futu nodded, looked at mu yudie standing beside him, hesitated, and said to Yan Donglai, "Mr. Yan, can you do me a favor?"


    Yan Donglai said without hesitation, "it''s OK for Li Shao to say so."


    Li futu, who had learned from Su Yuan''s experience, said slowly, "I want to ask Mr. Yan to send some brothers to protect Yu die. I''m afraid Wang Dengfeng will attack her."


    Yan Dong was stunned, and then quickly responded. He looked at mu yudie, who was obviously a little stunned. He nodded and said, "it''s still Li Shaoxiang''s thoughtfulness."


    Immediately, Yan Donglai turned to sun Qing and said, "you can find some clever brothers and take people with you to follow Miss mu. If Miss Mu is short of a hair, you don''t have to come back."


    Sun Qing nodded solemnly, "please don''t worry about brother Yan Li Shao. If someone wants to do something to miss mu, it''s only from my sun Qing''s body."


    "Please, brother sun."


    Sun Qing quickly shook his head and looked at Li futu: "Li Shao is too polite."


    Li futu nodded, not polite. People like them don''t like to talk about a lot of things. After he spoke, Yandong didn''t say anything. He directly arranged for sun Qing, an absolute confidant, to protect mu yudie. He kept that in mind.


    "Mr. Yan, I owe you a favor this time. If you need me in the future, please let me know."


    In the international underground society, Yan Di''s favor is far from measurable by money.


    Although it''s not clear who Li futu really is, Yan Donglai has clearly seen Li futu''s unfathomable ability through tonight. He has been making friends with each other for a long time. Isn''t that what he said?


    Even if Yan Dong has been happy and angry, he can''t help laughing at the moment. "Li Shao is too outsider to say that. If Li Shao doesn''t mind, how about you and my brother in the future?"


    If a man throws a peach, I will repay him with a plum.


    Smelling speech, Li futu didn''t hesitate. He nodded his head with a smile and said, "brother Yan, please."


    Yan Donglai''s smile became more and more brilliant. He patted Li futu''s shoulder heavily, glanced at mu yudie playfully, and said with a smile, "well, I won''t disturb the world of brother Li and miss mu. Goodbye."


    What does the East saying that Yan Mu comes to see off just now


    Li futu turned his head and said, "what did you say?"


    Look at his face at a loss, Mu language butterfly cold hum a, no more said, straight on the car.


    Because the first time I saw mu yudie, Li futu didn''t ask. He started the car and drove to the north of the city.


    "Hey, how did you and yandonglai get to know each other?"


    Hesitated in the heart for a long time, Mu language butterfly still can''t help but speak, no way, Li futu tonight to her impact is too big. That''s Yan Donglai, that''s Gu Qingcang, that''s the top class in the East China Sea. What I''ve just experienced makes mu yudie like a dream.


    It''s the man beside him. Just now, because of her reason, he abruptly abandoned one of Yongxing''s Hall leaders, and then killed three elite thugs of Yongxing''s No.2 character. After that, he could take her out of the Warring States Club safely. Yan Donglai even took the initiative to call him brother?


    Although the woman''s sixth sense reminds her that this man is extremely dangerous, there is still an inexplicable force in Mu yudie''s heart to imprison her and make her reluctant to leave this man.


    "I have friends and Yandong from abroad."


    Li futu gave a brief explanation, but did not mention this topic more. He glanced at the goblin who had "shared weal and woe" with him, and said with a smile, "don''t you regret coming here with me?"


    Mu language butterfly did not hesitate to say some beautiful scene words, saw her serious thinking, and then nodded, and then shook her head.


    Li futu wondered, "what do you mean?"


    "I didn''t have the qualification to enter that" river lake "just now. I feel lucky to see the prosperity with my own eyes, but I feel scared by the light and shadow of the sword."


    Li futu raised his mouth and said, "didn''t you say that before? Return Xiang Yu''s concubine. "


    Mu language butterfly charming white he one eye: "ghost knows you and Yong Xing big brother have a grudge between, if early know I just don''t accompany you to fall into the trap."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a grudge between the Wang family and me. It will never involve you."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Mu yudie''s face was subdued, and he said anxiously: "that old man surnamed Wang seems to be very powerful...""Being old but not dead is a thief. He has been popular for so many years, which is enough."


    Although Li futu''s tone is very calm, mu yudie still feels the cold killing in each other''s words. You should know that this man is not an ordinary person. Just now, he was in the arena to crush his opponent''s panic picture. Now it''s still a little creepy to think of Mu yudie.


    "It''s against the law to kill."


    Mu language butterfly murmurs a way.


    "The world is so big that there are places where the law can''t or can''t shine. In such a corner, you have to learn to use evil means to end evil."


    Mu language butterfly slowly turns to see is a very deep side face.


    It is undeniable that gentleness, courtesy and frugality can really attract women''s love, but men full of lawlessness and evil spirit are more attractive to women.


    Mu language butterfly took a deep breath, sat up straight, looked at the front and said: "I don''t want to go home now."


    Li futu frowned, puzzled and turned his head: "it''s more than ten o''clock now. Do you have anything else to do?"


    Mu language butterfly slightly shakes his head: "I want to drink."


    "You can go home and drink it."


    "It''s no fun drinking alone, and if I go home alone now, I''ll be scared."


    Li futu has nothing to say. He also understands that his cruel means just now, not to mention a woman, will leave a psychological shadow even for a man.


    I didn''t control it for a while.


    Li futu sighed secretly. Like the post-war syndrome commonly seen in the military, people like them may have some psychological diseases more or less. The reason why he was so violent just now is that his bloodthirsty desire was ignited.


    Because of his own reasons, he can''t just sit by and drive the famous sexy creature of the whole dragon kingdom to the nearby bar.

 Chapter 90

    Jingdong road.


    Muse bar.


    It is said that this bar is opened by a big star, with high-end decoration and luxurious hardware facilities. What''s more, from time to time, there will be all kinds of stars to support it, so the popularity of Muse has always been very good.


    It''s more than ten o''clock and it''s close to eleven o''clock. At the beginning of urban nightlife, mu yudie is obviously familiar with Muse''s boss. Worried about not having a place, she calls him in advance.


    When Li futu arrived by car, the foreman of the bar met him at the door. When he saw mu yudie get off the bus, he naturally took him by his arm. The other party was obviously stunned, but still called Miss Mu politely.


    Led by the foreman, Li futu walked into the bar. He touched his nose, glanced at his eyes, tightly held his own goblin, and said in a low voice, "are you not afraid to be seen?"


    Mu Yu butterfly said: "what are you afraid of? You are not afraid of the shadow. Stars are ordinary people, so you can''t have a private life?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    The business of the bar is very hot. When you enter the bar, you will be bombarded with heavy metal music. The colorful lights change and twinkle. The dance floor is full of demons. Young men and women are trying their best to vent their spare energy with the rhythm.


    Because of the complicated lighting and the extremely noisy environment, the arrival of Mu yudie didn''t arouse many people''s ideas. Under the leadership of the foreman, they went to the card seat in the corner of the hall and sat down. Mu yudie ordered some wine at will and then stared at the dance floor and said to Li Fu: "do you want to go down and dance?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "come on, I''m not interested in going to you."


    Mu language butterfly patted him: "don''t be as old as an old man, OK? While young, we should learn to have fun in time. Do you understand? Look at them, how happy they are."


    Li futu did not speak, but shook his head.


    Mu language butterfly has no way, can only rely on his ear exhale, such as orchid, with incomparable charm voice way: "or I accompany you together?"? You know, how many people want to dance with me don''t have this blessing... "


    "Give me a break."


    Li futu didn''t get excited. On the contrary, his bitter smile grew stronger. "It''s nothing to drink here now. If I really hold you to dance Don''t you want a reputation? "


    "What are you afraid of? Even if you really can''t get along in the entertainment industry, you can support me. "


    Li futu''s face froze and he stopped talking.


    "What? Is that frightening? "


    Mu Yu butterfly glanced at him with a smile: "you hurt people''s self-esteem. I''m not a monster. I''m a beauty anyway, so you don''t care?"


    Li futu in addition to a wry smile, or a wry smile, "you don''t say that a man like me completely does not fit you."


    "Haven''t you ever heard that women are fickle?"


    Mu language butterfly seems not to take into account the defense of men and women, the body close to him: "miss this village can not this shop, you have to consider clearly."


    Li futu only thought she was joking, and simply cooperated to take Shen yini out as a shield: "I''m loyal to yini, and any beauty is the same as a red skull to me."


    Mu language butterfly did not give up, gently hit his arm: "it doesn''t matter, I can give you as a lover, the kind of on call Oh, don''t worry, I''m an actor, she won''t find it."


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped fiercely, then lowered his eyebrows and said, "Amitabha."


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, immediately smile forward and backward, huazhiluan Zhan, "Li futu, you son of a bitch!"


    Before long, the wine ordered by mu yudie was delivered. Seeing the person who delivered the wine, mu yudie couldn''t wait to "flirt" with the man around him, and subconsciously stood up.


    "Brother Lu."


    Lu Chuan, the boss of Muse bar and the first-line actor of Longguo, nods with a smile. He is over 30 years old, but his face is more and more masculine after years of precipitation.


    "I''m not disturbing you, are I?"


    Mu language butterfly quickly shook his head and gave up his position to the elder who had been taking care of him. "Brother Lu, I didn''t expect you to be here today."


    "It''s nothing. You just called me and said you wanted to come and play. I''ll just come and have a look."


    Lu Chuan said with a smile. Then he looked at Li futu and took the initiative to extend his hand in a friendly manner: "Hello, Lu Chuan, yudie''s friend."


    Li futu, who was grateful to the other party for showing up in time to help him out, stood up and shook hands with the other party with the same smile: "Li futu."


    They sat down again. Lu Chuan, who had a good reputation and almost no negative news, looked at mu yudie and said, "I heard that you signed a contract with Hai Yun today. Is it all right?"


    Mu yudie nods her head. Even if Lu Chuan appears, she doesn''t seem to be deliberately trying to show that she and Li futu are just ordinary friends. She still sits close to Li futu and maintains a posture that is easy to misunderstand.


    "It''s going well. It''s estimated that the first commercial film will start shooting soon."Lu Chuan nodded: "Haiyun has plans to enter the international market. You have to take this opportunity to have a good relationship with Haiyun. Maybe you can have more cooperation in the future."


    Mu language butterfly gratefully looked at him, gently nodded: "I understand."


    Lu Chuan opened a bottle of red wine, poured it on Li futu himself, and then raised his glass, "nice to meet you, Mr. Li. I hope you can have a good time in muse."


    Mr. Lu Wentu said politely, "I''m glad to have a drink."


    Two people will drink everything in the cup, Lu Chuan put down the glass, not too much entanglement, quickly free and easy to stand up, "language butterfly, Mr. Li, you have a good time, I will excuse you first."


    "He Do you like you? "


    Looking at Lu Chuan''s calm back, Li futu said softly.


    Mu language butterfly shakes his head a smile: "how possible, he just treat me as a sister."


    "I''m afraid you won''t believe that yourself."


    Li futu took a look at her and poured wine for them.


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, the wine cup end in the hand, silent meeting, light voice way: "I am very grateful to him these years to take care of me, but also only this."


    Li futu lowered his head and took a sip of wine: "did you bring me here on purpose?"


    Mu language butterfly looked at him doubtfully, and soon understood: "where do you want to go? I don''t know he will come. Besides, my attitude has always been very clear, so he should be clear."


    Li Fu Tu gently smile: "the feeling this matter, is not in the mind clear can control."


    Mu language butterfly wry smile, lift up white as jade neck to oneself poured a mouth wine.


    "There are too many thieves in this circle. There are too few people who are still gentlemen like him. I really want to keep such a relationship with him. I don''t want to lose his friend."


    Although mu yudie didn''t say it clearly, only she knew what she had experienced in the bizarre and filthy entertainment industry.


    Li futu didn''t ask. He filled the two glasses with wine again. He touched the mug with mu yudie: "to the past, a glass of wine. I wish I had no time to look back."


    Mu language butterfly holding the glass, smile, smile some confused, some bleak, she whispered: "a person to now, too tired, really don''t know how long they can persist."


    Li futu took a look at her, looked at the group of demons dancing like the bar of doomsday carnival, and whispered: "the world is too big, there are too many temptations. Sometimes we really feel that every step is difficult. If we are careless, we will fall into all kinds of traps. They drag you, erode you, swallow you. Even if you struggle and give up desperately, it seems that you just continue to throw yourself down Sometimes you don''t feel good about a disaster. If you can''t get out or go back, you might as well close your eyes and think about the moment when you first loved yourself and the world


    At this moment, looking at the man drinking slowly beside him, mu yudie''s eyes were in a trance and his mind was shaking.

 Chapter 91

    Muyudie has a good amount of alcohol, at least much better than Shen yini. But this night, maybe she wants to indulge or relieve the pressure and depression she has been holding in her heart, she still gets drunk and even staggers when she walks. She needs help.


    Li futu settled the bill, half holding and half holding mu yudie out of the bar. After seeing them leave, the bar foreman quickly went to the internal office and said respectfully, "boss, Miss Mu is drunk and is taken into the car."


    Lu Chuan nodded his head and said, "calm."


    There is a saying that a woman will get drunk. Either she believes that the man who drinks with her will not do anything, or she is not afraid of what the man does. Then what kind of situation does this goblin belong to?


    Do you deliberately give yourself a chance or do you think you are a gentleman?


    Looking like a woman with no bones and limp, blushing and drunk in the back seat, Li futu was in trouble for a moment. He didn''t know where to send the goblin.


    He did know where she lived, but he had only been to the bottom of the building at that time and didn''t know what floor it was.


    To the hotel?


    That''s even less reliable.


    Let''s not talk about the identity of the goblin as a big star. It''s not good to see her so drunk that no one takes care of her.


    Li futu thinks and thinks, and finally has no choice but to drive back to Chunqiu Huafu. Fortunately, Shen yini is now filming in other places. Otherwise, when she sees mu yudie drunk like this, she is afraid that she will be speechless.


    It took more than half an hour to drive from muse to Chunqiu Washington. Fortunately, muyudie''s wine was not bad. He didn''t get drunk or vomit. He just lay on the back seat like a mermaid.


    If this is replaced by another man, this goblin is afraid to be taken advantage of tonight. Fortunately, someone at least has some principles and bottom line.


    When holding Mu Yu butterfly upstairs, Li futu had to feel that the goblin was really tall, and it looked so tall, and it was protruding forward and backward, but it didn''t seem to have any weight in his hand. It seemed that the meat was growing in the key place.


    ''s aroma and fragrance are mixed with the smell of a tantalizing soul. When Li Fu Tu put the butterfly on the guest bed, he was really a little restless when he watched the spirit''s intoxicated appearance.


    But when he bit his tongue, he forced himself to suppress the instinctive impulse.


    "What a pain."


    Li futu plans to pour a glass of water for the goblin. Drunk people are usually thirsty in the middle of the night, but as soon as he turns around, he hears the sound of vomiting behind him.


    Not so bad


    Li futu''s face immediately changed. Before he could turn around, he saw mu yudie get up from the bed, cover his mouth and stagger in the direction of the bathroom.


    "Hold on a minute..."


    Before Li futu''s voice fell, a voice of vomiting rang cruelly. Mu yudie held the door pocket and half squatted on the ground, vomiting in the dark.


    Li futu was holding his forehead, ready to cry without tears.


    Pour water and gargle for mu yudie, help her back to bed, mop the floor and spray air cleaner. Li futu is busy, but he doesn''t finish it until half a day later.


    "After being a bodyguard and a nanny, I really owe you two in my last life."


    He sighed to himself. Li futu was going to take a bath, but when he glanced at mu yudie, he found that his partner''s white lace jacket with retro embroidery was stained with vomit.


    That''s not a good idea.


    Li futu was stunned and hesitated again and again. After all, he walked towards mu yudie. In his heart, he constantly reminded himself that it was out of a good intention to do so.


    Because mu yudie''s embroidered lace top belongs to the retro style, which is the kind of fabric buttons. It''s easier to take off than the kind of clothes that must be pulled from the head. But even so, it''s obvious that Li futu''s hands began to tremble before he even touched mu yudie''s collar.


    Although he was totally well intentioned, Li futu felt nervous about taking advantage of others'' danger because of the drunkenness on his bed, as if he were a beauty for you.


    What he worries most now is that mu yudie will suddenly open his eyes, and then he will really jump into the Yellow River.


    Fortunately, the worst didn''t happen. When Li futu untied the three buttons, mu yudie was still in a coma and knew nothing about everything.


    Looking at the white and greasy skin gradually exposed and the majestic mountains wrapped by flesh colored brassiere, Li futu''s hands trembled more and more.


    It has to be said that this is the ultimate test of a man''s concentration.


    One, two, three


    As the buttons are untied one by one, as long as you pull off one of the interfering brassieres, the beauty of the upper body of the sexiest creature in the Dragon kingdom will completely appear in front of you.


    Smelling the tempting fragrance from the towering mountains and looking at the gorgeous face, even Li futu has a strong impulse to incarnate as a wolf.


    It has to be said that this goblin''s body is really like an impeccable work of art. Even if you lie down, it looks like the amazing size of the virgin peak. You can''t wait to see the charming clavicle, the red skin, and even the mermaid line The most important thing is that this work of art has no ability to protect itself at all. As long as Li futu is willing, he can enjoy it.Animals?


    Or animals?


    This is a very difficult single choice question.


    However, Li futu is really an unusual person. After sitting around the bed for a long time, he finally took off mu yudie''s coat and covered her with a quilt, covering up the beautiful scenery.


    "I''m afraid Liu Xiahui is nothing more than that in the world?"


    Li futu stood up with a wry smile, then left the room as fast as he could without looking back. He was afraid that he would be a beast if he stayed any longer.


    This night, mu yudie sleeps very deeply, but it''s hard for someone who sleeps next to her to toss and turn until midnight. Sure enough, it''s not so easy to be a gentleman.


    At about nine o''clock the next day, Li futu was woken up by the knock on the door. He got up and opened the door. He saw mu yudie, who was wrapped in a bath towel, standing at the door, staring at him with a pair of eyes.


    "Did you take off my clothes?"


    Li futu nodded subconsciously, but then suddenly shook his head.


    After a night''s sleep, mu yudie, who had obviously recovered, bit her teeth, "is it or not?"


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Li futu was still a little bit of a jerk. His head suddenly woke up. He spent a lot of perseverance last night and finally held on to the principle. If he was misunderstood, he would be wronged by Dou E.


    "Well, you vomited last night and your clothes were all over the place. I can''t help but take off your clothes. You can''t sleep in such dirty clothes, can you?"


    Although she was drunk last night, mu yudie was still a little bit impressed by what happened. Besides, she woke up to find that everything was complete except her coat was taken off, and there was no sign of passivity in her underwear. She knew that Li futu mostly didn''t do anything, but she was also a woman. She couldn''t say nothing when her clothes were taken off?


    "Oh, it seems that you are really good at understanding people''s clothes."


    I don''t know if it''s a slip of the tongue. Mu yudie makes that idea the first one.


    "Do I have to thank you?"


    Li futu waved, "you''re welcome. Serve the people."


    Mu yudie squinted: "do you often serve other women like this?"


    "Heaven and earth conscience, you are definitely the first one."


    Li futu shakes his head seriously, and then he can''t help complaining: "you don''t know how sloppy you were last night. You vomited everywhere. I mopped the floor, poured water for you, and covered you with quilt. Is it easy for me?"


    Mu language butterfly slightly blushed, "others want to do this for me, but I haven''t had this opportunity."


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "are you all so proud and charming?"


    Mu language butterfly red lips moved, just ready to speak, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Sister mu, you, you..."


    Li futu''s face was stiff. Looking up, he found that Su Yuan was standing at the entrance of the stairs.

 Chapter 92

    A single man and a few women live in the same room, and mu yudie is wrapped in a bath towel. From her naked waist, you can see that she has no clothes on her upper body.


    I have to say that even if it''s day, it''s still enough to make people imagine.


    When mu yudie looks back and sees Su Yuan, she can''t help but be stunned. Fortunately, Li futu''s reaction is very rapid. She looks at mu yudie as if she didn''t see Su Yuan and says, "where''s Gini''s room? What are you doing knocking on my door in the morning? And you didn''t know Ginny was out filming? Don''t come here again when you''re drunk. "


    Mu yudie deserves to be a professional actor. Even though she has not checked the script in advance, she still understands it.


    "I''m sorry, I drank too much yesterday, and now I''m still a little dizzy. I''ve got the wrong direction. I''m sorry."


    With that, she turned around and said hello to Su Yuan with a smile: "Yuanyuan, I''ll go to your sister''s room and change my clothes. You talk first."


    After that, she swayed her little waist and walked gracefully to Shen yini''s room, giving all the trouble to Li futu.


    Seeing Li futu and Shen yini standing at the door just now, Su Yuan''s first reaction was that they spent a night in the same room, and then Li futu sent mu yudie out. Even after listening to their conversation, Su Yuan was still suspicious.


    Her eyes followed mu yudie''s until she went into Shen yini''s bedroom and closed the door. Su Yuan took a cold look at Li futu, then pushed him away and got into the room.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Su Yuan walking around her room and sniffing around like a mouse, Li futu couldn''t help wondering.


    Suyuan did not take care of him. He searched the whole room for a long time, and did not notice that the woman''s long hair didn''t smell what perfume, but her face relaxed a little, but her eyes were still serious.


    She stood by the bed, staring at Li futu like a policeman treating a suspect. Her lovely face had no expression.


    "Lenient if you confess, strict if you resist!"


    Li Zheng asked, "what do I want to confess?"


    "To be honest, what did you and sister Mu do here last night?"


    Without thinking, Li futu replied, "what else can I do when I sleep?"


    "Sleep?"


    Su Yuan eyebrows pick, voice line obviously higher.


    Li futu, looking at the fussy girl, said with a bitter smile, "what do you think in your head? Of course, she sleeps her and I sleep mine. Do you think your sister Mu is so casual? "


    After a pause, Li futu continued: "even if she is, I am not."


    "Then why does she dress like that?"


    Su Yuan still did not relax her vigilance. She stared at Li futu without blinking, trying to find a trace of lying from his expression. However, Li futu was obviously a master. He did not change his face. He said: "she was drunk last night, thought your sister was still at home, so she came here and vomited her clothes. Now she woke up drunk I want to go to your sister''s room to find a dress to change. "


    The smartest lie is that there is truth in the truth and falsehood in the falsehood. Although the first scene I saw just now is a little shocking, Su Yuan still gradually believes Li futu''s words. After all, she has known her cousin for a long time, and she knows her character well. Even though she doesn''t have a good opinion of Mu yudie, Su Yuan knows that she knows her sister well You have to protect your own people.


    "Is there really nothing between you and her?"


    "I''ve only met her a few times. What do you think can happen to us?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t worry about the affairs of adults. Now the most important thing for you is to study hard and make progress every day. Don''t run to your home all the time."


    "Hum, you think of the beauty, I tell you, I will come back from time to time to raid inspection, you don''t want to take advantage of my sister is not at home, you can mess!"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry when he heard the speech. Then he shook his head and sighed: "it doesn''t matter if you joke with me about these words. Don''t talk nonsense with your sister Mu later. It doesn''t matter if I''m a man. She''s a woman. Her reputation is very important to her."


    Su Yuan didn''t fight any more at this time. She pouted her little mouth and muttered, "I''m not a sensible child."


    "All right, just understand."


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "you continue to check, you''d better be careful. I''ll brush my teeth first."


    When entering the bathroom, Li futu rubbed her face and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she withstood the "test" last night. Otherwise, it''s hard to say that she was caught and raped by Su Yuan.


    After Li futu finished washing, he went downstairs and found that Su Yuan and mu yudie had a good time talking and laughing. Mu''s elder sister cried sweetly. How could she look like the censor who was facing her cold face just now.


    Is it because I''m too kind to this girl, that''s why she''s not afraid of herself?


    It seems that it''s time to find a chance to reshape your masculinity as a man.


    With this in mind, Li futu coughed and walked over."You and Ginny are really similar in stature."


    Looking at the Mu language butterfly in changed clothes, Li futu couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, mu yudie has changed into a water blue dress, which originally belongs to Shen yini, but it seems very suitable for her, just like it is tailor-made.


    "She''s taller than me."


    Because of Su Yuan''s presence, mu yudie''s performance is somewhat reserved. There is another thing she didn''t say, that is, her chest is bigger than Shen yini''s.


    "Sister mu, if only I could have your figure in the future."


    Su Yuan really didn''t have such an awkward topic just now in the front of Mu Yu butterfly. Looking at Mu Yu butterfly''s protruding forward and backward in the package of the dress, she showed a perfect devil curve, and her big black and white eyes were full of envy.


    Although many people in the school secretly said that she was a child, she was obviously a little smaller than sister mu.


    Mu language butterfly Jiao smile touched to touch the head of this wench, "you are still small, compare with me to do what?"? It''s better than you and your peers. "


    At this point, Mu language butterfly tone pause, a pair of flattering eyes surging narrow smile: "Yuanyuan, if you really can''t wait, I have a unique secret recipe."


    "Papaya Soup? I heard it didn''t have much effect


    "Of course not." Mu language butterfly gently shakes his head, a face enigmatic.


    Su Yuan flashed her eyes, innocent curiosity asked: "sister mu, what is the secret recipe?"


    Mu language butterfly serious, slowly said: "you can find a boyfriend, let him help you rub a rub every day, Mu sister guarantee that you will soon be able to surpass me."


    Su Yuan was stunned, and then her face turned red.


    Looking at the blush like a drunk girl, Mu language butterfly can no longer help but cover her mouth and smile.


    Li futu shakes his head in tears and smiles. Jiang is still old and spicy. Su Yuan doesn''t see enough in front of Mu goblin.

 Chapter 93

    Although Su Yuan and Zhang Xinlan talked about this when they were whispering or joking in private in their daughter''s bedroom, there is still a man nearby. How can sister Mu speak this kind of words freely?


    In the final analysis, Su Yuan is still a big yellow girl with thin skin. She is not the opponent of Mu yudie and other advanced spirits. She blushes like blood and mumbles for a moment.


    "Well, I''ve told you the secret recipe. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. Yuanyuan, my sister will visit you at school another day. "


    After finishing her shining golden hair, mu yudie stands up gracefully and plans to leave. But at this time, Li futu''s mobile phone suddenly rings.


    "Brother Yan."


    Li futu connected his mobile phone and said hello with a smile.


    Yan Donglai''s tone seemed a little serious.


    "Brother Li, did you see the news this morning?"


    Li futu frowned. He knew that people like Yan Donglai couldn''t be aimless, and his smile also slowly converged. "No, what''s the matter?"


    "If it''s convenient, you can turn on the TV or surf the Internet."


    Yan Donglai said in a deep voice, "brother Li, the Wangs are starting to do it."


    Li futu squinted, picked up the remote control on the tea table, turned on the TV, changed several channels, and finally saw the news in Yan Donglai''s mouth.


    "The famous actress mu yudie shocked the black history. In her early years, she cheated people with her beauty and money, causing her son to leave her wife."


    Watching TV is talking about the news host, Mu language butterfly also Leng in situ.


    According to this news description, a man published an article on the Internet last night, telling the general public about his "love and hatred" with mu yudie, which instantly exploded the Internet.


    The content is that he was a rich businessman in his early years, and then he was charmed by the beauty of Mu yudie, who was only an 18 line actor at that time. Then he even ignored his existing family and fell in love with mu yudie crazily. Because he was infatuated with mu yudie, he didn''t want to manage the company. In addition, they spent a lot of money together. As a result, the company closed down soon.


    After bankruptcy, his wife left him with her son. He thought that mu yudie, whom he fell in love with crazily, would never give up on him. But he didn''t expect that mu yudie just loved his money. When he saw that he was in trouble, he turned around and didn''t recognize anyone. In his description, mu yudie becomes a shameless junior who is deep-seated, greedy for money and has no moral bottom line.


    It''s really a story with ups and downs.


    Su Yuan was staring at the TV with an incredible face.


    There is no doubt that if this news is broadcast, mu yudie will definitely be denounced by thousands of people!


    What is killing people by public opinion? Even if the news is fake, it will inevitably have a negative impact on mu yudie''s image as long as it spreads for a long time. What''s more, ordinary people don''t care whether it''s true or not. What they care about is novelty and gossip.


    "It''s fake. I didn''t..."


    Mu language butterfly face pale, murmur a way, she obviously also realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Li futu looked away from the TV, "brother Yan, what''s the situation outside now?"


    "This news has now become the front page of today''s headlines, not only the television stations, but also the major newspapers and websites outside are reporting this event, and many stars in the entertainment circle are also on the scene. It is revealed that Miss Mu likes to make trouble for her younger generation by talking about ostentation and playing big names. In short, the situation is not optimistic."


    Obviously, this is a malicious slander incident with premeditation and organization. It has the strength to work with many stars in the entertainment industry and make some media websites stir up the flames. Li futu, the mastermind behind the plot, immediately thought of the Wang family who was beaten in the face by him last night.


    Mu yudie is involved by himself.


    "Brother Li, I''m afraid this is only the first step of the Wang family. You''d better make preparations early."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I understand."


    Li futu nodded with deep eyes and said, "please send someone to Villa 16 in Chunqiu Huafu. Yudie is with me now."


    Yan Donglai said without hesitation, "I''ll let Sun Qing bring people here right away."


    Li Fu thanks and hangs up the phone, but mu yudie''s mobile phone rings.


    "Where have you been?"


    Even Li futu heard the tone of the opposite side was very bad.


    Mu language butterfly bit his lip, "I''m here."


    "I don''t care who you''ve provoked or who will deal with you like this. In a word, you''d better not go back to the company until things settle down. Now all the media are waiting for you to show up at the door of the company."


    "Mr. Yi..."


    "Yudie, this time You''ve got to be lucky. "


    There was a sigh from the other side, and then hung up the phone.


    Then, mu yudie''s mobile phone never stops. Friends, brokers and partners in the circle Finally, even Cui Menghan called."Miss mu..."


    As if in the eyes of the storm, mu yudie''s eyes are bleak, and he repeats mechanically: "director Cui, the news is fake..."


    "I believe you, but Haiyun is not up to me alone. Miss mu, the spokesman between us..."


    Mu language butterfly bitter smile, overflow desolate.


    What she worked so hard to get was going to collapse like this?


    At this moment, mu yudie finds that her so-called status, scenery and fame are just like castles piled up in sand, which are so vulnerable.


    Now that I have been accused by thousands of people, I am not suitable to be the spokesperson of Haiyun. She closes her eyes. When mu yudie is about to speak, Li futu stands up and grabs her cell phone from her hand.


    "Director Cui, I''m Li futu."


    At this moment, Li futu is completely free of yesterday''s frivolity.


    Cui Menghan on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned.


    "I hope you can give me three days. If it''s not settled, it''s not too late for you to cancel the endorsement."


    "Director Cui, take it as my reward for helping you on the bus yesterday."


    Cui Menghan was silent for a while, and then said, "OK, I promise you, and I hope Miss mu can turn the bad into the good this time."


    "Thank you."


    Li futu hangs up and returns his mobile phone to Mu yudie.


    "This time it''s because of me. I''ll help you out."


    Li futu stares at mu yudie''s eyes: "I promise."


    Mu Yu butterfly''s gray eyes glowed again. She raised a smile and said in a soft voice, "I believe you."


    "It''s all bullshit!"


    Su Yuan angrily turned off the TV and stood up in indignation. "Who on earth is so hateful to see sister Mu splashing such dirty water?"


    Seeing this, Li futu felt relieved. He knew that what mu yudie needed most now was trust.


    "Girl, can you accompany your sister Mu at home?"


    Su Yuan usually looks unruly and willful, but at the critical moment she is still very general and nods wisely: "brother futu, don''t worry, you can deal with the villain, I promise to take good care of sister mu."


    Looking at the girl with a serious face, mu yudie''s heart warms quietly.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile, but his eyes flashed cold.


    If this matter is not handled properly, not only mu yudie''s star path will be destroyed, even her future life will be greatly affected. It''s damned to deal with an innocent woman with such despicable means.

 Chapter 94

    Sun Qing came very quickly. Two cars and eight people were talking with Li futu and Yan Donglai, but within 20 minutes, they appeared at the entrance of Shen yini villa.


    Li futu went out to meet him in person, "brother sun, please."


    "You''re welcome, Li."


    Sun Qing is still respectful, and even does not forget to say hello to Mu yudie. "Miss mu."


    Although she is in the eye of the storm, mu yudie is calm and elegant, nodding and smiling.


    "Li Shao, I just found two cars at the gate of Chunqiu Huafu. They are very suspicious. They are probably Wang Dengfeng''s people."


    After greeting, sun Qing looks at Li futu and reminds him in a low voice.


    "I see."


    Li futu narrowed his eyes. "Brother sun, I''ll go out and give their safety to brother sun."


    Sun Qing looked at the two girls behind mu yudie and solemnly nodded: "Li Shao, don''t worry, Chunqiu Huafu is the top residential area in the East China Sea. All the people who live in it are dignified. As long as Wang Dengfeng is not crazy, he is unlikely to openly mess around here. Even if he is really alone, my brothers and I will swear to protect Miss Mu''s safety."


    Li futu nodded and said no more. He turned to see mu yudie and Su Yuan, and then walked out.


    "You Be careful


    Behind him came the sound of Mu language butterfly. Li futu''s figure stopped, but he didn''t look back. He got on the car and drove away from the villa quickly.


    Out of Chunqiu Washington, Li futu saw two suspicious Buicks in sun Qing''s mouth. When his car appeared, the two cars immediately followed him.


    Li futu''s eyes were deep, and he drove Cadillac to the main road as if he didn''t see it.


    "Catch up."


    The two black Buicks didn''t seem to hide their whereabouts at all. They came up one by one.


    Li futu pulled a sneer from the corner of his mouth, stepped on the accelerator, and the Cadillac, which had been stable, roared and sped up.


    "Follow me closely. If you lose someone, you can go back to see Mr. Wang."


    Dawson''s cold command rang out in two Buick cars through the earphone. Suddenly, the two cars were as bold and unrestrained as if they were drugged.


    As a result, there was an incredible scene on this Nanwan road. The three cars completely ignored the traffic rules and chased each other like a race, as if they regarded the road as an arena.


    Panic, many drivers subconsciously hit the steering wheel, away from these dare to play on the road top speed of the undead outlaws, because their sudden turn led to a chain reaction, some drivers behind have to react to avoid the collision, but there are still some dodge less than straight hit, for a time, this road had a super crash After the accident, the traffic immediately fell into a complete paralysis.


    Li futu''s eyes are like electricity, and he turns a blind eye to the impact of vehicles behind him. His posture is like Cadillac rushing left and right in the congested traffic flow, but his speed is not reduced at all. His hands and feet move in an orderly way, flowing with the flow of clouds and flowing water, with a strong sense of competence. Cadillac seems to be integrated with his whole body, like his arm and fingers, with his mind like mercury Diarrhea, the use of vehicles between every parking space, every gap, all pervasive.


    Comfortable as a fish in the sea, fast as a thunderbolt in the sky, Li futu does not seem to be running away from the black forces behind him, calm and leisurely, but like taking part in an ordinary car race.


    However, Cadillac is not one of the most powerful super runners after all. Even though Li futu''s driving skills are amazing, he still has no way to get rid of the two Buicks behind him. When he turns a corner, Li futu looks at the two Buicks in his rearview mirror, and his feet move ceaselessly, presenting a gorgeous drift that can be called a textbook standard, which is dangerous and dangerous The danger avoided an off-road vehicle coming from the left, which made the pedestrians at the intersection ready to cross the road look frightened and dumbfounded. They watched the platinum Cadillac swing its tail and drive away quickly, but they couldn''t come back for a long time.


    Is this a movie?


    There is no pause through the intersection, Li futu will step on the accelerator to the end, Cadillac roared into the plate cross traffic overpass.


    "He''s on the bridge."


    The two Buicks, which were hard hit by many cars along the way, have become a bit dilapidated. Many people are pointing at them with surprise and doubt. But the big guys in the car didn''t pay attention to the views of the people around them. They only had orders to stare at the men in Cadillac.


    "Chase


    Staring at the rear of Cadillac, the two Buicks, without hesitation, followed Li futu up the overpass.


    Cadillac''s speed is brought into full play by Li futu. It is like lightning galloping on an overpass with fast traffic flow. The seemingly fateful speed makes people only see a vague shadow of the car flash by. It''s like a ghost. It''s everywhere. The exaggerated driving skills and shocking visual effects make people smack their tongue.


    On the overpass, countless drivers who are lucky enough to see this scene are all stunned. They can''t believe it. They are racing here. It''s killing them!If you don''t want to die, don''t bother me. I haven''t lived enough!


    After the reaction, the whole road suddenly honked, but Cadillac ignored their protest and continued to go its own way, overtaking in the torrent of cars.


    As soon as Cadillac''s steering wheel turns, it pushes a gray Benz out of the way. There are bursts of flames between the bodies of the two cars.


    the owner of the Mercedes Benz who is driving step by step doesn''t react at all. He sees that he is suddenly squeezed out of the driveway and almost bumps into the fence beside the bridge. He listens to the scurrying sound of the two cars and looks pale Constantly twitching, it seems not to hang on to his car, but to his heart.


    "Damn, which son of a bitch did it! What the hell are you doing! Get out of the car. "


    After returning to his senses, he quickly pressed down the window of the car, pointed out his head and yelled, looked around to investigate the culprit''s responsibility. He had just bought the car for a month, but it didn''t take long before it was hit. How could he not be annoyed? However, he only had time to see an arrogant and gorgeous car tail, and the only response was the choking nose exhaust from the exhaust hole.


    Turning a blind eye to the shouting from the rear, Li futu manipulated the steering wheel, picked up the mobile phone with one hand and dialed a number: "Ma Mian, connect the location of the mobile phone number I asked you to monitor last time to my mobile phone in real time."


    "Yes, chief."


    Soon, a map with red dots appeared on Li futu''s mobile phone.


    Staring at the flashing red dots on the map, Li Fu drew a cold radian from the corner of his mouth.


    "Wang Shao, let me finish the game."

 Chapter 95

    Many people are outnumbered. In this case, most people must try every means to escape. But when Li futu put his mobile phone back in his trouser pocket, he slowed down the speed gradually.


    Seeing the Cadillac''s slow speed, the big guys in the two Buicks, who had been gradually left behind, were delighted and immediately stepped on the accelerator to catch up. One of them was fierce and ran into the car without any scruple. He pushed a Volkswagen out of the way in front of him and kept pace with Cadillac. The man in the co driver''s seat yelled at Li futu through the window "Call a way:" kid, immediately stop to walk with us, otherwise don''t blame us not polite


    The owner of Volkswagen, who was knocked away, wanted to get angry. He suddenly turned his head and found that Fang Zheng was staring at him fiercely. His hand reached into his clothes and the dark object showed a corner, which seemed to be Guns?!


    All of a sudden, he was scared to death. In the Dragon Kingdom, ordinary people may not have the chance to see guns in their lives. These people are so bold that they carry guns with them. Who the hell are they?!


    When he saw that the other side was fierce and ferocious, it was obvious that it was not good. The owner of the hit Volkswagen wisely shut up and swallowed his anger back to his stomach. Facing the haze of the big man in the Buick, he didn''t dare to say a word or even look at them again. With a little sympathy, he glanced at the Cadillac and stepped on the accelerator to leave the right and wrong place.


    Li futu frowned when he heard the cry from outside the car. What he was most tired of was this kind of rubbish that could only make noise but had no ability at all.


    Two Buicks surrounded Cadillac, one from the back and the other from the left, hoping to push Cadillac to the fence of the overpass and stiffly contain it.


    "Since you want to play, I''ll play with you."


    With the voice, Li futu''s temperament changed greatly. If he was a dozing beast just now, but now he has completely recovered, his face with a cold smile makes people feel a little frightened.


    Then he hit the steering wheel fiercely and was no longer willing to be beaten passively. He collided with the Buick on the left. This is not the trampoline in the amusement park. This is the tragic end of a car crash or a car crash on the overpass tens of meters above the ground.


    Two cars, you come and I go, never give up. The sparks from the car body and the crashing sound shocked the hearts of all car owners on this road.


    "I''m a good girl. I''m not blinded, am I filming?"


    Rubbed his eyes, not far away from the two cars are still in the life and death of the entanglement, the door has been completely scrapped, almost extremely difficult, hanging on it has been tottering, it is estimated that a few more hit will be completely dropped.


    It turned out that I didn''t have the illusion. After proving that this was not an illusion, all the car owners stepped on the brakes, turned around and changed lanes one after another. They tried all kinds of ways to stay away from the two cars. They were desperate lunatics. We didn''t have enough money to live, we didn''t enjoy the world, and we didn''t have the courage to play with those lunatics.


    Originally, the slightly congested Lane became wider because of the avoidance of these car owners, but it was only the road where Li futu was. On the contrary, other roads became congested because these car owners ignored the rules in order to avoid danger. From point to area, the traffic of the whole overpass gradually lost its due order, with loud trumpets and some unknown reasons The whole scene fell into chaos.


    The grand and prosperous overpass is just like a disordered vegetable market at the moment. It''s full of abuse and trumpets.


    With a bang, after another collision, the driver''s door finally failed to hold on. With a cry, he left where he should be. Because of inertia, he rolled on the road for a certain distance and made a sound of friction with it. Finally, he fell to the ground.


    After losing the door occlusion, Li futu finally faces the other side, and the other side''s door has left its position earlier.


    "Boy, I advise you to be obedient. If you stop now, you may still have a whole body. But if you continue to carry on the boring resistance and annoy us, I can guarantee that you will not be able to survive or die later!"


    Two cars without any gap of each other friction collision forward, the other co driver''s seat of the big man seems to win the ferocious words, accompanied by the fierce wind came.


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    Li futu whispered and glanced at each other indifferently. "If you really have the ability, you''d better play with me quickly. Otherwise, it may be you who will die later."


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t know what to do or what to do, he dared to speak up when he was dying. The man scolded him angrily, and his patience finally disappeared. He quickly put his hand into his clothes and took out his pistol. With the distance between his hands, he was confident that he could shoot a big hole in the man who didn''t know the situation clearly.


    Li Fu Tu''s face was very cold, and a cold smile was drawn from the corner of his mouth. He killed the steering wheel, and the two cars started a more fierce collision.Several big men in Buick did not make a full response, so they were all turned upside down for a while. The muzzle of the original gun also lost its target temporarily, and they were defeated by Cadillac on the right.


    Buick was constantly pushed to the side of the road. Under the attack of the fence and Cadillac, it was very difficult for Buick to drive. The body of Buick was rubbing with the cement, and there were bursts of shrill sound. To the left, it was tens of meters high without any obstruction. If Buick was pushed down, there would be no other result. The only end for Buick was the explosion of the vehicle.


    Seeing that their companions are in danger, the Buick car immediately behind them is in a hurry. Naturally, they can''t just sit by and watch, clench their teeth and step on the accelerator. One after another, they keep hitting the rear of Cadillac, hoping to break it away and save the companions who will be squeezed to the edge of the cliff.


    It''s a pity that they caught up because of the constant impact all the way. Both the car body and the engine had been seriously damaged. Even if they tried hard, they had little effect except adding a few more dents to the front of the car, which still had little impact on Cadillac.


    Li futu let the Buick in the rear hit, holding the steering wheel firmly, his eyes became colder and colder, and the radian of his mouth became more and more evil.

 Chapter 96

    "Damn, I''ll shoot you!"


    Seeing that he had been squeezed onto the inclined concrete fence, the car body had begun to overturn, and his companions at the back couldn''t provide any help, the man in the co driver''s seat grasped the armrest with one hand to adjust his balance, raised the muzzle of the gun with another hand and aimed at Li futu''s head.


    Looking forward to other people''s help is like waiting for death. In this case, he can only save himself! And at the moment the best and simplest way to save oneself is to shoot a hole in the man''s head!


    The fierce looking man''s face is ferocious. He stares at Li futu, who is still driving against them. A bloody smile gradually appears on his face. His fingers bend slightly and pull the trigger. A cold bullet will burst out from the cold muzzle in the next second.


    Seeing that the other side was ready to shoot, Li futu disdained to smile. He acted like a ghost. One hand controlled the steering wheel and forced the other side to death. He was not ready to give the other side a chance to breathe. Half of his body had already leaned out of the car, and the empty hand was like a poisonous snake spitting a message, which imprisoned the man''s wrist.


    It seems that the scene of the other party''s head cracking and brain flowing has appeared in front of him. The wild smile on the big man''s face has not completely stretched out and then completely solidified. The man who was still concentrating on driving suddenly rises up. His action is so fast that he can only feel that in a flash, he finds an unbearable pain in his wrist. It seems that his bones are almost crushed The finger that pulls the trigger is no longer under his control. He has touched it, but he can''t press it any more.


    This kind of feeling of holding back, which clearly saw the victory in his own hands, made the man''s face distorted and almost mad.


    "As I said, you are a bunch of rubbish."


    Li futu hung half of his body between the two cars. His sarcastic and playful eyes looked at the man''s face. His face was smiling, but his voice was cold.


    "Damn, you''re the trash!"


    No man would like to be described as a waste, not to mention a man on the road. Although he was afraid of Li futu''s terrible strength, he could not wait to die. A roar exploded from the tip of his tongue, and the veins of his neck were exposed. He could not resist the pain of heartbreaking, and the fingers holding the trigger were very difficult, little by little.


    "Still want to fight?"


    Li futu''s broken hair was disturbed by the roaring wind between the two cars, but it couldn''t disturb his sharp eyes. Staring at the man who still didn''t give up, a penetrating sneer passed through the roaring wind, which made the man''s eyes suddenly shrink.


    With the gradual exertion of Li futu''s left hand, the corner of the big man''s eye twitched violently, his fierce face became extremely red, his eyes were almost cracked, and the scarlet blood in his eyes seemed to make people shiver.


    What kind of power is this?!


    It seems like a pianist''s hand doesn''t seem to have much strength, but now it''s like an invincible pliers to clamp his wrist, so that this man can''t resist anything. Even though he has been on the road for many years, he has experienced a lot of bloodbath, he has been chopped by a machete, and he has also been cold ejected, also known as a bloody man, but now he is facing the wrist He couldn''t bear the pain. His eyes seemed to crack. He was staring at Li futu, who was smiling coldly outside the empty car door. His face changed from an abnormal reddish color to a pale one like white paper. As soon as his teeth relaxed, he finally let go of his hand.


    The black pistol out of control, decadent from his hands slip down, in the gap between the two vehicles collide, straight down the road and fall off.


    Knowing that he was going to be unable to resist, the big man gave up the armrest and grabbed the pistol in midair at the moment when he let go. At the risk of losing his balance and getting out of the car, he also wanted to take the pistol back, so that he could kill the target of this operation again.


    It''s a pity that he is faster than Li futu, and no one knows more about the control of power than Li futu himself. Li futu knows where the bottom line is for ordinary people. Even if this big man is a big gangster who has experienced a lot of life and death struggles, he is a little better than the general people. After he makes efforts again, he knows that he can never continue Resist.


    Almost at the moment when the pistol fell, Li futu released the man''s wrist. His eyes were like electricity, and his left hand drew an elegant and sharp arc. He took the first step to hold the pistol firmly in his hand, and let the man''s left hand fall empty.


    "Let me go!"


    Seeing that the pistol was snatched, the man could not give up. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth burst out with a roar. His left hand turned to grasp as a fist, which forced him full of frustration and anger. He broke through the roaring hunting wind in the two workshops and roared to Li futu''s wrist with great momentum. If a blow works, he is confident that his iron fists can smash the wrist bones of his opponent!


    Even if he can''t get it, it''s impossible for Li futu to snatch the gun.


    Now that he''s successful, Li futu doesn''t intend to continue to entangle with his opponent, but when he sees that the big man punches him unwittingly, his heart suddenly fades away. In his deep eyes, there is a cold and fierce cold light. His fingers move flexibly. If the pistol is in his hand, he can adjust the handle to meet the fist.


    "Bang!"The big man only felt a slight numbness in his fist, but there was not much pain. He was not surprised to see Li futu hit him with the handle of a gun. On the contrary, he was a little happy, because he wanted to seize the gun. If he could blow the gun down from Li futu''s hand, no one would get it, it would be an acceptable result.


    However, there was a huge gap between his idea and reality, which even made him a little incredulous. After he collided with his fist, the pistol was still firmly held by the man, and his force seemed to be like a mud bull into the water, which did not cause any waves, and even did not seem to see the man''s wrist vibrate slightly.


    It''s impossible, it''s impossible!


    Without any effect, the man''s ferocious eyes became in a trance, staring at Li futu in a daze, and he lost the courage to continue. The man was half suspended, and his hand holding the gun could not help him. He knew how much strength he had. Once he could smash the sandbags with one punch, but at this time, he could make the man''s wrist even shake a little. What a huge gap?


    This man''s arm strength, and how shocking!


    He couldn''t believe that he was proud of his strength. He didn''t even have the strength to fight back in front of this man. Steel teeth clenched and wanted to use his right hand, but with a little effort, he felt the pain like an ant''s bone erosion, and couldn''t hold it. The big man''s brow was locked. He knew that after Li futu''s pinching, his right hand might have been half spent. At this time, it was useless.


    In desperation, he had to wave his left hand again. This time, he didn''t use boxing again. His eyes were fixed on Li futu''s wrist, just like Li futu had just dealt with him. He wanted to do the same.


    "That''s what you want?"


    As soon as Li futu''s face was in the sun, he opened his mouth lukewarm. Playing with the pistol, he glanced at a big man and suddenly threw it into the air, letting it fall to the ground.


    The man pinched Li futu''s wrist and looked back. Because of the speed, the pistol that fell to the ground was invisible.


    "Now that thing has been thrown away by me, can you let go of my hand?" Li futu gazed at the man playfully, with a smile on his face.


    "I will let you die!"


    The big man takes back his eyes, turns his head and stares at Li futu. He gives out a ferocious drink, and his left hand suddenly makes an effort to go back to the area. He wants to pull the man by his own powerful way.


    Feel his wrist a tight, Li futu eyes half squint, a sigh with the wind.


    "It''s just too much."


    Holding out your hand to others means that you may be held by others. The angry man seemed to forget the huge gap between this man''s strength and him. Maybe he didn''t forget it, but he didn''t dare to think of it.


    With the sighing, Li futu''s wrist trembled. The man felt a mysterious force coming from him. He could not help but let go of his hand. His pupils suddenly realized that they were not right. He rushed to mend it. A second later, he imprisoned Li futu''s wrist again. But it was only a second, but it was too late.


    In a second, with the help of a tricky arc transformation, Li futu had already grasped the man''s wrist with his backhand. At the moment, the palms of the two people are opposite, holding each other and looking at each other.


    The big man''s eyes are enlarged, and Li Fu''s smile is gentle.


    "Do you want to be stronger than me?"


    The voice fell to the ground, and Li Fu drew a trace of disdain from the corner of his mouth. His right arm muscles and bones suddenly contracted and suddenly turned back.


    The burly bear like man had no resistance at all. Maybe he didn''t resist at all, or he didn''t resist at all. He was as light as paper. He was easily pulled out of the Buick by Li futu.


    "As I said just now, maybe the dead people will be your trash."


    "It seems that you didn''t take my words to heart."


    Li futu''s exclamation goes with the wind, and then dissipates, as well as the seemingly vigorous life of the great man.


    The big man was dragged into the gap between the two cars, and then he was thrown down by Li futu, just like the gun he had just thrown away. His eyes were calm.


    His stout body rolled on the ground with great inertia. His face was worn out because of friction. Then he was run over by a Buick car that couldn''t stop at the back of the car. The wailing stopped in a moment.


    Suddenly, a touch of enchanting blood blooms in the wind, and the Buick passengers behind are dazzled by the blood splashed from under the car.

 Chapter 97

    Another living human life disappeared in the world, fell from a speeding car, and was run over to death by his accomplice.


    Died in his own hands, this hand stained with a lot of bloody man, is it a proper death to some extent?


    After the end of another life, Li futu''s face did not change. Turning the steering wheel seemed to give Buick a way to survive.


    Buick''s driver has been driven to a desperate situation. If he is not careful, he may be hit down the overpass, so he can only hold the steering wheel firmly and dare not be a little distracted. When his companion fights with Li futu, he can do nothing but watch helplessly and can''t provide any help. When he hears a scream and sees his companion being pulled out of the car by Li futu, He knew that the situation was not good.


    Maybe it''s about the bottom line of the murderer''s death, but it''s not about their conscience to save the body.


    The companion in the back can''t help for the moment. The driver in Buick can only rely on himself at this time. He is going to fight with Li futu. Suddenly, he finds that the Cadillac is bumping into him. He suddenly turns to the right and moves away a little, which makes his eyes relax.


    Ants are still greedy for life, let alone people?


    The joy of survival made him have no time to think about the intention of Li futu''s move. He stepped on the accelerator, and the car tilted forward to get rid of the right Cadillac threat.


    Seeing Buick''s sudden acceleration, half of the wheels are on the ground, half of the wheels are spinning rapidly on the concrete fence, and he clearly wants to run. Li Fu''s face is shining.


    Hand and foot speed up with gear shifting. Cadillac sends out a ferocious roar. A burst of fire erupts from the exhaust hole. Cadillac turns into an amazing lightning and chases Buick less than 10 meters to the left.


    Bang!


    Li futu didn''t try to catch up with him this time, and then made a meaningless stalemate with him. His deep eyes projected a ray of ruthlessness. He hit the steering wheel to adjust the front of the car and bumped into the right rear of Buick at a tricky angle.


    Even if you are on a flat road, you will lose control and lose your direction if you are hit by such a collision. What''s more, you are still leaning on the concrete fence.


    A little stress on the right rear of the Buick caused the Buick to be unbalanced and the body was out of control. No matter how hard the driver inside tried, he couldn''t stop the rear of the Buick from sliding to the top of the concrete fence. He saw that the Buick began to tilt, and the whole body was almost 60 degrees from the ground. If it wasn''t for the protection of the seat belt, the driver would fall from it.


    "Goodbye."


    Li futu''s eyes were indifferent. Suddenly, he braked. Buick, who had been bumped all the way, was still sliding nearly ten meters on the concrete fence because of inertia. Just when he was about to slide off the concrete fence because of losing power due to friction, Cadillac roared ferociously again and showed his bloody fangs to the battered Buick in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Cadillac body a violent vibration, and like the last straw that killed the camel, Buick can no longer withstand the impact. The whole body of the car left the road as if it had lost its gravity. The tail of the car was the first to slide outside the fence. The whole body seemed to turn a half bend, and the front half of the car was opposite the front of Cadillac.


    Most of the car body then hung outside the concrete fence, and finally had a final friction with the concrete fence. The whole picture was like the slow motion of a movie. The Buick slowly fell down in front of Li futu''s eyes.


    Even before the Buick crash, you can see the deep fear on the driver''s face.


    It turns out that even the most ferocious outlaws are still in awe when they really face death.


    Boom!


    The deafening sound of explosion soon rang out under the overpass, the flames were everywhere, white smoke was rolling, and the sound of trumpets and startling voices were loud.


    After Buick was knocked off the bridge, Cadillac only stopped a little for a while, and then started again without incident. The people under the overpass were shocked, staring at the car that was suddenly destroyed from the sky, and then looked up at the overpass in mid air, thinking that there was something serious traffic accident.


    And the car owners who witnessed all the passing on the bridge were stunned to see the culprit Cadillac go away. They were so shocked that they fell into stagnation. What happened today is bound to make them remember for a lifetime.


    This time, Li futu didn''t slow down. When the Buick behind moved away the body of the big man, he rushed up again. But where could he see the target? They only saw the static vehicles around and the noise under the bridge. When they found the traces on the road and the concrete fence, they felt a little bad and got out of the car in a hurry to look under the bridge, The still sparking wreckage of the vehicle made their eyes crack.


    The only idea in the rage filled mind is to avenge the dead brothers. However, the ferocious and terrifying eyes look around, only to see the car owners who are in a trance. The culprit has gone away. They have no place to vent their anger, so they can only kick their broken and embarrassing car and add some new dents to the car body.After venting for a while, they suddenly thought that they not only lost several brothers'' lives, but also let the other party swagger away. What should they do next? How to face the furious Wang after going back?


    Thinking of this, even in the hot sunshine, they can''t dispel the chill in their hearts, and their forehead can''t help sweating.


    And the creator Li futu has driven down the overpass, because of the impact, his Cadillac''s body has also been damaged, attracting countless people''s surprise along the way.


    With such a big accident and two lives, it is needless to say that the police must have sent out, and if they are still driving this damaged and conspicuous Cadillac, the police will soon find themselves.


    Li futu drove the car to a remote lane, then stopped the car without hesitation, called Yan Donglai and made a brief statement. Now he is going to find Wang Yang, so he can''t let the police keep an eye on him. Yan Donglai is in the East China Sea, so it shouldn''t be too difficult to delay the action of the police for a while.


    "Li Shao, you tell me the address, then leave the car, you leave, don''t worry, there won''t be any trouble." Even though he heard that it was another two lives accident, Yan Donglai''s reply was still calm and calm, with the style of a big owl.


    "I''ll send the location later."


    Li futu paused and asked softly, "by the way, brother Yan, does Wang Yang have any residence around Fugui garden on Chenyang road?"


    The positioning of Ma Mian can only determine the approximate position, which can''t be accurate to several floors and rooms, so he needs Yan Donglai''s help.


    "Are you going to find Wang Yang?"


    Yan Donglai was obviously surprised.


    Li futu calmed down.


    Yan Donglai was silent for a moment. "I''ll ask someone to check it right away, and I''ll give you news later."


    Li futu hung up the phone, sent the location to him, then got off the car and resolutely abandoned the Cadillac he had just bought by the side of the road.

 Chapter 98

    Yan Donglai''s energy in the East China Sea is beyond doubt. In less than half an hour, he called back.


    According to the information he found out, Wang Yang deliberately bought a two bedroom and two living room house in the rich and noble garden because he kept a female student from a nearby art academy. The investigation was delayed because the head of the house was the girl''s name.


    Sitting in a taxi, Li futu hung up with dark eyes and a strange radian at the corner of his mouth.


    Chenyang road.


    Rich garden.


    Standing downstairs of building 6, Li futu lit a cigarette and went upstairs in no hurry. He didn''t worry that Wang Yang would run away. I''m afraid that now Wang shaozheng is addicted to gentle countryside, and he never expected that he would find it.


    Although there are many other solutions to the scandal of Mu yudie, Li futu doesn''t want to play with the Wang family any more. He just starts from the source once and for all.


    Looking up at the direction of the 13th floor, Li futu squinted, threw away his cigarette ends and walked into the building.


    Considering that Wang Yang may have a guard around him during this period of time, Li futu didn''t take the elevator in a swagger, but went upstairs on foot, walking quietly, like a ghost.


    At the corner of the stairs on the 12th floor and the 13th floor, Li futu stopped.


    Sure enough, a few conversations came from above.


    "Wang Shao is really able to enjoy himself. He''s happy inside. Let our brothers be the gatekeepers here."


    "You don''t say that little bitch is not old, but he has enough material. When he walks up, his chest bumps and his butt swings, he looks like he wants to do it."


    "Don''t dream about it. It''s Wang Shao''s girl. It''s not your share."


    "Maybe Wang Shao is tired of playing one day. Just like before, he will give her to us as soon as he is happy? Damn, I''ll kill that little bitch in bed. "


    The man had obviously been salivating for a long time, and he could hear the taste of hunger and thirst from his tone.


    Seeing that what he said was so explicit, his companion could not help but began to remind him in a low voice: "be careful. Don''t be heard by Wang Shao. If he is tired of it, he may let you play with the girl. But if he finds out in advance that you have fantasies about his woman, what will happen to you? Don''t let me remind you."


    "Ha ha, I''m just joking..."


    The man said bitterly, and soon came the sound of a lighter.


    "Monkey, it''s said that Wang Shao has caused a lot of trouble recently. It seems that the other party is very powerful. Even Yan Donglai is brother to the other party. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "I''ve heard about that, too."


    The man called monkey took a smoke and replied, "and last night the man went to the Warring States period and made a big scene, killing three masters under Master Wang. Master Wang didn''t do anything to him in the end."


    "Damn it, how awesome is it?"


    The man obviously felt incredible. "It seems that I heard that the man was young. Is he so mysterious?"


    "You think you''re just like you, all you know about is women?"


    Hearing what his companion said, the man was not angry. Instead, he said with a strong voice: "food and sex are not the only thing for a man to live his whole life. The so-called money, power and status are not all for beauty."


    Monkey a Leng, immediately dumbfounded: "you this is pure heresy."


    The man didn''t like it and took a smoke. "But monkey, I''m really a little curious. What''s the look of a man who can be brothers with Yandong and who can get out of the Warring States without any harm after killing Wang Ye? Have you ever seen that man?"


    "No


    The monkey shook his head. "But I heard that man''s name seems to be Li futu."


    After listening for a while at the entrance of the corridor, Li futu recognized that there were about two of them. He no longer hid them and stepped up to the 13th floor.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that he suddenly appeared at the stairway, the two men guarding at the gate of Wangyang immediately stopped talking and immediately threw their cigarettes on the ground. They put their right hands on their chest and stared at Li futu fiercely.


    "What do you do?"


    With a harmless look on his face and a cigarette in his hand, Li Fu Tu pointed downstairs. "I''m a resident downstairs. I forgot to bring a fire when I went out. I heard the sound, so I wanted to borrow a fire."


    Borrow a fire?


    I don''t know how to get it back home?


    Li futu''s casual words immediately aroused the two people''s vigilance. The thin man with a flat head was staring at Li futu: "what''s your name?"


    "Me?"


    Li futu showed a very pure smile: "my name is Li futu."


    The voice fell to the ground, and the two men on the opposite side were stunned at the same time. Then their faces changed greatly, and their hands that had already been put in front of their chest suddenly stretched out toward the inside of their clothes.


    "That''s not hospitality."


    Li futu sighed, his wrist trembled, and a black butterfly knife suddenly appeared in his hand.


    He squinted and strode forward.The flat headed man''s action is extremely fast. In less than two seconds, he has pulled out his pistol. His reaction is fast among ordinary people, but it''s a pity that he is facing Li futu.


    The other side''s gun has not been raised steadily, Li futu''s butterfly knife has been stabbed in the past, from the muzzle, an irresistible cold directly split the silver pistol.


    Looking at each other''s incredible eyes, Li futu smiles and gently picks his wrist.


    All of a sudden, blood splashed, flat headed man''s hand was directly picked off.


    The broken pistol fell to the ground powerlessly. The flat headed man''s face was in pain. Before he had time to scream, he cut his opponent''s neck with the butterfly knife from top to bottom.


    A large amount of blood gushed from the broken throat. The flat headed man''s eyes widened, his mouth grunted, and then fell to the ground.


    From the knife to the flat headed man''s death, the whole process took less than a blink of an eye.


    Seeing his companion''s tragic death, another man named monkey was frightened. At the same time, he immediately planned to shoot, but Li futu didn''t give him the chance at all.


    After solving one person, Li futu did not stop to look at the flat headed man who fell to the ground. He suddenly turned around and ran his back into the monkey''s arms. At the same time, the lethal blade of his right hand and his backhand went deep into each other''s heart.


    You know, there are only two words to describe delicate gadgets like butterfly knife and dagger if they are put on melee.


    Invincible!


    The monkey''s fingers that had been pulled on the trigger no longer had the power to press the last step. He still had frightened eyes, and gradually lost his look. His arm, which he held up, hung down powerlessly, and leaned against Li futu''s back. He could not sleep in peace.


    "Next life, remember to be with a good master."


    Li futu drew a knife, stood up straight, leaned the monkey''s body against the wall, wiped the blood on each other''s hands on each other''s clothes, and then calmly walked to the room where they were guarding.


    He reached out and knocked on the door,


    the knock was not urgent.


    Maybe Wang Shao was working hard in bed. After a while, an impatient curse sounded in the room.


    "Damn, I told you to stay outside!"?! If you have nothing to disturb me, I won''t make you look good! "


    The door was pulled open. Looking at Wang Yang with a bath towel on his face, Li futu smiles.


    "It''s fate, Wang Shao. I''m glad to see you again."

 Chapter 99

    At this moment, Wang Yang finally realized what it was like to go to hell in the daytime.


    When he saw Li futu with a smile suddenly appeared in front of him, his heart suddenly cold, then can''t help but step back.


    That''s right. Wang Shao, who has always been swaggering and rampant in Donghai City, is really afraid. Li futu scared Wang Yang with three dead bodies in the Warring States club last night. Even at a certain moment, Wang Yang even began to regret being the enemy of this man.


    But there is no regret medicine in the world?


    "What? Does Wang Shao not welcome me? "


    Looking at Wang Yang''s face changed greatly, Li futu''s smile was soft and gentle.


    Having witnessed this man''s cruel and almost brutal means, Wang Yang naturally won''t be deceived by his expression. Since this man can touch here without any sound, two of his men who stay outside must have died. Thinking of this, Wang Yang has no desire to resist.


    "Li Shao, spare your life."


    Wang Shao, who is arrogant and domineering, has a pale face. He has no backbone and lowers his noble head. He doesn''t know how this man knows that he is here, but since the other party has taken great risks to deliberately come to the door, he certainly doesn''t come to be a guest.


    Looking at the innocent smile, Wang Yang felt the cold threat from death.


    Actually, I know how to bend and stretch.


    Seeing that Wang Yang begged for mercy as soon as he opened his mouth, Li futu gave a dumb smile and looked at Wang Yang for a while with great significance. He said noncommittally, "Wang Shao, don''t you invite me in?"


    Wang Yang has no choice but to give up his position rigidly. He is not stupid. He knows that there is no difference between resisting and seeking death with his own force.


    Li futu calmly walked into the house and looked at it at will. It was really a golden house to hide her beauty. Although the area was not very large, the decoration was very luxurious. The carpets and lamps were all imported. It seemed that Wang Shao was very willing to spend money on his own canary.


    "Honey, what have you done?"


    Master bedroom suddenly came a cry, sweet and greasy crisp hemp, listen to let a person heartstrings.


    No wonder it gets the thugs out there.


    Li futu glanced at Wang Yang.


    Life and death have been out of their own control of Wang Yang, now no master, how can there be the mood to care about these.


    Seeing that there was no response, the girl came out doubtfully. Maybe it was just after a "big war". Like Wang Yang, she also wore a bath towel to cover important parts, but she inevitably showed her milk like skin and a pair of slender legs.


    Snow White barefoot on the ground, clean body about 1.65 meters or so, apricot eyes, peach cheeks, cherry mouth, dark hair down in the round as jade shoulder, let her in the pure with a touch of tantalizing charm.


    After all, it''s the owner of Wang Shaohua''s expensive wallet who can attract countless reading girls, and her beauty can stand the test.


    When she saw Li futu, the girl was stunned. Then she wrapped a bath towel like a good woman and quickly leaned toward Wang Yang. "Honey, he Who is it? "


    If it were normal, Wang Yang would not hesitate to answer this question, but today is different from the past. He is just like a prisoner waiting for sentencing. He is in a state of panic and has no mind to pay attention to others.


    Seeing Wang Yang''s ugly face and silent, the Canary began to feel uneasy. After all, when she was happy with Wang Yang, a stranger suddenly came in, which was obviously unusual.


    Timidly, he looked at Li futu, who was at least a flower - tied Canary judo in the Academy of Fine Arts: "who are you, please?"


    "Sorry to interrupt."


    As if he was really a guest, Li futu was very polite. Then he looked at Wang Yang and said with a smile, "I''m wang Shao''s creditor. I''m here to collect money from him this time."


    Hearing the speech, Wang Yang''s eyes suddenly trembled.


    Debt, creditor?


    The Canary named Song Qing''s eyes widened, and she thought it was incredible. Although she couldn''t completely understand the identity of the man who kept herself, she also knew three or four points. She only knows that Wang Yang usually takes her as a luxury car and changes it from time to time. No matter where he goes, other people are very polite to him. When he travels, he is often accompanied by his subordinates, and he is very generous in spending money on her. How can such a gold owner be in debt?


    Li futu didn''t explain too much. He said with a faint smile: "there is a gift I prepared outside. Could you please bring it in for this beautiful woman?"


    Song Qing, the canary, turned to look at Wang Yang. Seeing that Wang Yang was still silent, she could only smile and walked towards the door.


    When she got to the door, she looked around. She saw nothing but two cold bodies.


    She was in the same place for a moment.


    Li futu''s voice came from behind: "please take in the" gift "and clean up the trace. It''s not good to be seen."


    The voice is still very soft and friendly, but now it falls in the ear, which makes Song Qing''s whole body chilly.You know, even if she sells her body for wealth, she is only a student after all. She has never seen a dead person. Besides, the murderer is still standing in her house as if nothing had happened.


    It''s over.


    Now she finally understands why Wang Yang behaves so strangely. Although Wang Yang has never talked to her, Song Qing guesses that most of her gold masters are gangsters. This time, most of her enemies come to her house, and she is sure to be implicated.


    There are not many people who are not afraid of death, and the two bodies are clearly placed in front of them. If there is not a trace of reason, Song Qing almost wants to run away.


    Let''s not talk about how far we can run with a bath towel, at least the other side will give us this opportunity?


    Soon put out the unrealistic and may directly annoy each other''s fantasy, song Qingqiang endure fear, painstakingly put two bodies into the room, and clean up the blood in the corridor, and then according to Li futu''s command, eyes with despair closed the door.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu said thanks politely. On the surface, he didn''t look like a vicious murderer at all, but the more terrifying and frightening he was.


    Song Qing shakes her head with a stiff smile and clenches her fingers uneasily. She has a strong psychological quality. If she were an ordinary woman, she would have collapsed at this time.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m a good man."


    Li futu smiles.


    But looking at that smile, Song Qing almost cried out.


    She is still young, and she has a lot of good years. Although it''s disgraceful to be taken care of, she hasn''t done anything harmful in the past 20 years. She really doesn''t want to die.


    "Please..."


    Song Qing''s eyes beg, and Wang Yang look like a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life.

 Chapter 100

    "The person you want is not me, but Wang Shao."


    Li futu looked at Song Qing for a while and said quietly.


    Song Qing doesn''t know what kind of grudge there is between them. She subconsciously looks at Wang Yang, and her hand also climbs up Wang Yang''s arm. Her eyes are scared and helpless.


    "Li Shao, what can I do before you let me go?"


    Wang Yang is obviously a person who knows how to judge the situation. At this time, he completely put down his face. Now is not the first time he and Li futu met. He believes that this man who looks very peaceful but is extremely cruel in the bottom of his heart absolutely dares to kill himself.


    Dignity is not worth mentioning in front of life.


    "Wang Shao, I believe today''s scandal about Mu yudie was written by your Wang family?"


    Li futu stares at Wang Yang with calm eyes, but makes Wang Yang feel a fear of being targeted by death.


    Wang Yang subconsciously wants to deny, but when the words come to his mouth, he finally swallows them back. As long as he has a little brain, he can figure out what''s going on. If there is no hatred or resentment, no one will be full and have nothing to move a big star.


    "It was planned by my grandfather, Li Shao. I didn''t know about it..."


    Although Wang Yang admitted it, he still tried to take himself out.


    Li futu was noncommittal and said, "please call Mr. Wang Shao. Since he has the ability to make up a scandal, he must have a way to solve it, right?"


    In the face of this man who regards human life as a weed, how dare Wang Yang say no? Originally, the Wang family had already thought of a series of actions to kill the man step by step, but what Wang Yang didn''t expect was that the other party could find this place so quickly.


    I''m careless.


    Wang Yang, who has been hated for a long time, has no choice but to tell Song Qing to bring her cell phone in her bedroom, even though she is extremely depressed.


    Song Qing bites her lips and goes to the bedroom. This beautiful girl, who is regarded as a goddess by many boys, seems to be a busboy for a while.


    After receiving the phone from Song Qing''s mobile phone, Wang Yang dials Wang Dengfeng''s number. After the phone is connected, before Wang Yang has time to speak, Li futu takes the phone from his hand.


    Wang Yang did not have the ability to resist, and did not dare to resist at all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It seems that last night in the Warring States club was not a small blow, even in the face of the only grandson, Wang Dengfeng''s tone is not friendly at all.


    "Mr. Wang, you must remember me."


    Li futu''s insipid words passed on. Hearing his voice, Wang Dengfeng at the other end was obviously stunned. Then his tone suddenly became sharp, "boy, what do you want to do?"


    Although he has received the news that he lost his grandson because of his failure, Wang Dengfeng didn''t expect that he was caught by his grandson. For a moment, he was so surprised that he could feel the evil spirit through his mobile phone.


    "If there is anything wrong with my grandson, I will let you die without a place to die!"


    "Mr. Wang, take it easy. I just want to talk about a deal with you."


    "I hope that the scandal about Mu yudie can be completely clarified before 3 p.m. this afternoon. Otherwise, no one can guarantee what will happen at that time," Li said


    "Dare you?"


    Wang Dengfeng was furious. With his present position, who dares to speak like this in front of him now?


    Li futu smiles, "Mr. Wang, I''ll do all I can. If I don''t see the scandal disappear by then, Mr. Wang will be ready for the white haired people to send the black haired people away."


    Wang Yang''s face was pale, and he could not help shouting: "grandfather, help me!"


    Don''t even think about it. Li futu can guess Wang Dengfeng''s ugly face on the phone.


    After a pause, Li futu said in a low voice: "by the way, remind Mr. Wang not to think about saving people. I''m a coward. If I find something wrong, I''ll send Mr. Wang Shao to reunite with his father. I hope Mr. Wang won''t scare me."


    After that, no matter what Wang Dengfeng''s reaction was, Li futu hung up the phone.


    "I was in a hurry when I came here just now. I even forgot to eat breakfast. Is there anything to eat here?"


    Hand the mobile phone back to Song Qing, Li futu asks softly, as if he didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    Song Qing is dazed and absent-minded. It takes a long time for her to react.


    "Yes, yes, and some bread..."


    Li futu is also not polite, nodded a smile, "thank you."


    In her mind, Song Qing, who is a bit of a jerk, walks to the restaurant and takes out a bag of bread and a bottle of jam from the refrigerator.


    In front of Wang Yang and Song Qing, there were even two corpses lying nearby, but Li futu ate them with relish as if he hadn''t seen them.


    "It''s delicious. Don''t you want some?"


    Li futu looked at the two and asked them, where they seemed to be seeking revenge.


    At this time, Wang Yang, who is out of control of life and death, has no leisure to eat, but Song Qing reaches out her hand, takes a piece of bread and bites it. Now she can only be as clever as she can to win the favor of this man and get a chance to live. Even if the man is interested in going to bed with her, she will take off the bath towel without hesitation. Anyway, her body has been dirty for a long time. It''s not sleeping with anyone, but the man doesn''t look at her more from the beginning to the end, which seems to have no meaning at all.After eating three or four pieces of bread, Li futu finally stopped, took out a paper towel from the tea table and wiped his mouth. Then he turned on the TV and waited for the news.


    In fact, Wang Yang is the most nervous person at this time. If there is no news at three o''clock, his life will come to an end.


    Fortunately, Wang Dengfeng is still very concerned about his only grandson. Even if he is threatened by Li futu, he still has to suppress his anger and make a compromise. At 1:00 p.m., major mainstream media magazine websites and even Donghai TV station made relevant reports to clarify the scandal in the morning, saying that the man is just a member of Mu yudie Crazy infatuated, trapped in their own world can not extricate themselves, so self-made out of a fantasy story, this person has been arrested by the police.


    Mu yudie suddenly became a wronged and aggrieved character from a scheming girl, and won the sympathy of many people. It was a blessing in disguise and increased a lot of popularity. The farce came and went quickly, and the whole process seemed a little puzzling. The ordinary people all felt that it was strange, and those people in the upper class naturally took a glance at it You can see the door.


    It''s obvious that someone deliberately wants to take care of Mu Yu butterfly, but in the end, Mu Yu butterfly''s backer is more powerful.


    "Sister mu, brother futu has done it!"


    Su Yuan stares at the TV excitedly in front of Shen yini villa in Chunqiu Washington.


    Mu language butterfly peeps out a light radian, finally long loose mouth.


    Sun Qing, who is responsible for protecting the two, also saw the news. He was surprised that the speed was too fast. How did Li Shao do it?


    At this time, Li futu, who was in the rich garden, looked at the TV and sighed softly: "it''s really tiger poison that doesn''t eat children."


    "Li Shao, it''s settled. Can I leave now?"


    Seeing the scandal clarified, Wang Yang was even more relieved than mu yudie.


    Li futu turned to look at him: "when did I say I would let you go?"


    Wang Yang''s expression suddenly solidified.


    Song Qing''s heart also suddenly sank, it seems that this man does not intend to give up, also right, he saw he killed people, how can he let himself go.


    Song Qing''s face was as white as paper, and her heart was trembling. Just as she was thinking about how to escape, the man suddenly turned his eyes to himself, and then asked softly.


    "Well, do you want to live?"

 Chapter 101

    If you can live, who wants to die.


    Hearing Li futu''s words, Song Qing was stunned, then hurriedly nodded her head, staring at him as if she saw a life-saving straw, and the light of hope reappeared in her eyes.


    Li futu bent down and took out a 10 cm long fruit knife from the fruit bowl under the tea table.


    "Kill him and I''ll let you go."


    See be handed in front of fruit knife, Song Qing dull in situ.


    This man, let himself to kill?!


    Killing is not killing a chicken. Not everyone has the courage to do it.


    Li futu is not in a hurry, waiting quietly for the girl''s choice.


    There is a foreign movie called electric saw, which uses a series to discuss how human courage and human malice will expand when the threat of death comes. Song Qing''s current situation is similar to that in the movie. Will she kill Wang Yang to survive?


    In this regard, Li futu also has some expectations.


    "Li, Li Shao, my grandfather has clarified the scandal according to your request. How can you turn back?"


    The white fruit knife obviously hurt Wang Yang''s eyes, leading to a shiver in his tone.


    As the top black three generation of Donghai city and even the whole south, Wang Yang never felt that death would be so close to him.


    "Wang Shao, I never said that I would let you go, and I''m not a gentleman. I don''t have the heart to laugh away my gratitude and hatred."


    Li futu glanced at him lightly, then looked at Song Qing, "have you considered it?"


    Seeing that Li futu has made up his mind to let Song Qing kill himself, Wang Yang has finally given up his grievance and begged for mercy, showing his true colors.


    "Don''t listen to him. He just wants to use you. Even if you do it, he won''t let you go at all!"


    Wang Yang, who is in a desperate situation, suddenly yells at Song Qing, his face is ferocious, and his fierce tone makes Song Qing''s body tremble slightly,


    Li futu smiles and looks at Song Qing: "you don''t seem to have any choice but to believe me, do you?"


    Song Qing has a fierce struggle in her eyes. She bites her lips and hesitates for a long time. Finally, she reaches out her hand and takes the fruit knife from Li futu.


    Li futu was not surprised. He said faintly, "one life for another. Kill him, and you can live."


    "Dare you?"


    Wang Yang''s eyes were ready to crack, as if a dying beast was pretending to open its teeth and claw.


    Song Qingmeng clenches her teeth. Before Wang Yang reacts, she suddenly turns around and stabs him in the chest with a knife.


    One, two, three


    I don''t know whether it''s out of fear or being forced into madness. Song Qing''s speed is getting faster and faster.


    Wang Yang''s eyes widened and his mouth opened, but he could not say a word any more.


    With the stabbing of that knife, there was constant blood splashing out. The living room was full of spray, and the scene was shocking.


    I don''t know how many stabs song Qingcai finally stopped. Her eyes were dull. Her hair, bath towel and body were stained with blood.


    But Wang Yang, who was killed by his own canary, now has his eyes wide open, but he is so lax that he can''t die any more.


    Is it a kind of romantic to be a ghost under the peony?


    Li futu''s heart was full of mockery, and then he looked at Song Qing, who was so lost that he said, "Congratulations, you''re alive."


    Song Qing''s dull eyes moved, and finally recovered. When she realized what she had done, she released the knife like a hot hand, and stepped back pale.


    Wang Yang''s body lost its support and fell to the ground, killing a generation of young people.


    Li futu didn''t take a look at it more. He gently reminded Song Qing, "if I were you, now I''m not in a daze, but to wash it. Now I should think about how to deal with the aftermath."


    Song Qing is now bathed in blood all over her body, just like a beautiful red rose.


    "You, you really will let me go?"


    Staring at that pair of nervous eyes, Li futu gave a faint smile: "I may not have any advantages, but I don''t like to cheat women."


    Looking at Li Fu''s half pay, Song Qing turns stiffly and walks slowly towards her bedroom like a walking corpse. Her mind is in chaos. What happened today is like a nightmare to her.


    There are three corpses lying in the living room at the moment. The whole scene looks like hell on earth. But Li futu turned a blind eye, sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, listened to the sound of water in the bedroom, and began to meditate.


    Although Wang Yang is dead, the matter has not been solved. On the contrary, because of Wang Yang''s death, Wang Dengfeng will surely fall into madness. Next, he will guard against Wang Dengfeng''s reckless retaliation.


    It''s a bit reckless.


    Li futu took a smoke and looked at Wang Yang on the ground.If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them. From the moment Wang Yang sent someone to kidnap Su Yuan, the first-line boy in Hokkaido was on the must kill list in Li futu''s mind, but it''s a bit inappropriate for Wang Yang to die now.


    But Li futu didn''t have any regrets. Sooner or later, he would have to kill him. If he died, he would have died.


    Song Qing takes a bath very quickly. She walks out of her bedroom after a cigarette. Her blood stained bath towel is discarded and replaced with a white trumpet sleeve jacket and high waist jeans shorts. Now Song Qing is completely in line with the pure taste of a student. Who can imagine such a girl stabbing the man who keeps herself crazy not long ago?


    Never underestimate women.


    Li futu put out the cigarette end and stood up, "what''s your next plan?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    There is still a trace of fear in Song Qing''s eyes that can not be covered up, and her tone is blank and helpless.


    Even if this man is willing to let go of himself, he has already become a murderer. Where can he go?


    Although in the eyes of some people, the law is just a joke, but for ordinary people, the law still has sacred and insurmountable dignity.


    "You can''t stay in Donghai. You''d better leave Longguo."


    Li futu is a bit moral, and does not leave Song Qing alone.


    "I''ll give you a choice. Now you should inform your family to book the earliest flight to m country. There, I will arrange someone to meet you. I can''t guarantee that you will be rich, but at least you can eat and wear all your life."


    Although she never thought of leaving her hometown one day, Song Qing also knew that there was no other choice.


    "What about you?"


    She bit her lip and looked at Li futu. At this moment, a kind of unspeakable thought began to sprout in her heart. If this man can go with her, maybe she and he can have a chance to be together. If that''s the case, what happened today doesn''t seem so hard to accept.


    Li futu naturally could not guess Song Qing''s inner thoughts. He shook his head with a smile. "Maybe one day I will leave again, but definitely not now."


    The light in Song Qing''s eyes gradually faded.


    At this time, Wang Yang''s mobile phone on the sofa suddenly rings. Li futu squints, goes to pick up the mobile phone, connects it, and whispers: "Mr. Wang."


    Wang Dengfeng breathed heavily and obviously suppressed his anger: "I''ve done what you asked. Where''s my grandson?"


    Li futu looked at Wang Yang on the ground and said calmly, "Wang Shao? I''m sorry, he''s dead. He''s been stabbed to death. It''s a terrible death. "


    The other party''s breath froze for a moment, and then there was a roar full of violence.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you and swear not to be a man!"


    Wang family villa, some of Wang Dengfeng''s confidants looked at Wang Dengfeng''s face extremely ferocious, all silent.


    They''re obviously aware of one thing.


    The young master is dead, and the old man is crazy.

 Chapter 102

    After Wang Yang''s tragic death, mu yudie''s scandal has been resolved, and Li futu, who has achieved the goal of this trip, will not stay any longer.


    But just before going out, Song Qing hesitated, bit her lip, looked back at the room and said, "are these bodies left here?"


    Li futu was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing, "you know, we are murderers, not the police. It''s the police''s business to collect the corpses after the accident."


    Hearing this, Song Qing finally began to realize the great change of her identity in her heart.


    Yes, from now on, she is no longer a student, nor a canary, but a Murderer with a life on her back.


    Song Qing no longer hesitates and follows Li futu down the stairs quickly. At the gate of Fugui garden, Li futu gives her a string of telephone numbers.


    "It''s better to pack up as soon as possible. Don''t take it if it doesn''t matter. When you get to m country, you can make this call. He will arrange everything for you. Good luck."


    After that, Li futu plans to turn around and leave. For this reason, he has done his utmost.


    "Wait a minute."


    I don''t know why, Song Qing called him out.


    Li futu turned his head in doubt: "anything else?"


    Song Qing stares at him with complicated eyes. She takes a breath and bravely says, "we Is there a chance to meet again? "


    Looking at this girl whose life path has changed greatly because of herself, Li futu was silent for a moment and said in a soft voice: "maybe, no one can say about fate, can''t he?"


    "Yes, who can control fate."


    Song Qing murmured to herself, and then raised a bright and pure smile to Li futu.


    "I haven''t told you that my name is Song Qing. I''m not happy to meet you."


    Looking at the beautiful girl standing in the sun, Li futu suddenly felt a sense of guilt in his heart. He was silent for a moment and said in a soft voice: "Li futu, I''m sorry to implicate you."


    Song Qing shook his head, and the smile on his face was inexplicably beautiful.


    "So Goodbye. "


    At last, she took a deep look at Li futu, then suddenly turned around and ran towards the Academy, never looking back.


    In fact, both of them are very clear that, most likely, this parting may be a farewell. In their lifetime, neither of them will have the chance to meet again.


    Seeing her figure disappear on the street corner, Li futu calmly stopped a taxi and left in the opposite direction.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Because of the clarification of the scandal, the atmosphere in the villa is very relaxed at the moment. Mu yudie is talking on the phone with her mobile phone.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. The matter has been settled. You can shoot your play in Nanyang. There''s no need to rush back. "


    Obviously, Shen yini also received the news of the scandal and deliberately called.


    Su Yuan cocked up her ears and sat next to her. She overheard her cousin say, "have you offended anyone recently?"


    Mu yudie doesn''t want to affect Shen yini because of her own affairs, so she immediately shakes her head and denies: "no, you don''t have to think about it. You concentrate on shooting this play. You don''t have to worry about my affairs. Well, if I have time, I''ll go to Nanyang to see you. Hang up first."


    In order to avoid Shen yini''s further questioning, mu yudie simply hangs up. Somehow, she doesn''t want Shen yini to know what happened in the Warring States club last night, and she doesn''t know why.


    But mu yudie can keep Shen yini off, but she can''t hide Su Yuan. When she puts down the phone, she immediately sees a pair of big eyes full of curiosity.


    "Sister mu, when brother futu left, he said it was because of him. What''s the matter?"


    Mu language butterfly can''t help but have a headache.


    "Yuanyuan, sister Mu doesn''t want these things to affect you. There''s no need for you to understand. Your top priority now is to enjoy your college life happily. It''s hard to have such a day when you graduate."


    It has to be said that mu yudie''s way of speaking is very artistic, unlike Li futu''s words, which are boring when people listen to them.


    Language skills are really a great knowledge. If Su Yuan didn''t ask any more questions, she looked at Sun Qing, who had been with them for several hours. Su Yuan asked in a low voice, "sister mu, who are these guys? It seems that I have great respect for brother futu. "


    This question Mu language butterfly did not evade.


    "They You can think of it as a member of a friend of yours. "


    Looking at Sun Qing and others, Su Yuan was slightly surprised: "he still has such a powerful friend in the East China Sea?"


    Mu language butterfly dumb smile, patted the girl''s small hand, gently sighed: "I''m afraid your brother Fu Tu has a lot of things that we don''t know."


    At more than 3 p.m., Li futu returned to the villa. When his figure appeared at the door, everyone welcomed him at the first time."Brother sun, hard work."


    "Li Shao you''re welcome. We didn''t do anything. How can we work hard?"


    Sun Qing shook his head with a smile, and then said with emotion: "if you really want to talk about hard work, I''m afraid the hardest work is Li Shao. So soon we can solve the problem. Li Shao really has great powers."


    Because of the presence of Mu Yu, butterfly and Su Yuan, sun Qing didn''t say something clearly. However, he knew how difficult it was to force Wang Dengfeng to compromise. He was very curious about how Li futu did it, but he was too embarrassed to ask.


    But Su Yuan didn''t have so many scruples.


    "Brother futu, what did you do? How can we really let the scandal die down so soon? "


    Mu language butterfly also curious to see Li Fu figure.


    "I just talked with that man for a while. I knew that he moved with emotion and reason, and gave full play to my eloquence. Finally, I succeeded in waking up to what he said and clarifying the truth on my own initiative."


    Looking at someone who is boasting, Su Yuan Mu language butterfly sun Qing and others are stunned.


    Reasonable?


    Are you fooling the kids?


    Sun Qing coughed lightly. His face was strange and he didn''t speak.


    Su Yuan wants to open her mouth, but she is held by mu yudie. Mu language butterfly clear, since he said so, just don''t want to let them know, then she why to ask more.


    "Thank you..."


    Mu language butterfly just a voice, Li Fu diagram then waved a hand, "between you and me why to thank."


    He just said it casually, but the speaker didn''t mean to hear it. Mu yudie''s face turned a little red, and Su Yuan''s big eyes suddenly narrowed.


    The girl couldn''t help thinking of the scene she saw in the morning.


    But before Su Yuan started to associate, there was a sudden rush and harsh siren outside the villa. Soon, a group of uniformed police came in without invitation.


    "Who is Li futu?"


    One of the leading policewomen looked around and asked. Her cold expression could not hide her pretty appearance. Her solemn uniform filled her with a kind of heroic demeanor.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and responded calmly without panic: "I am."


    The leading policewoman quickly fixed her eyes on him. She was extremely capable and straight to the point: "we suspect that you have something to do with a major traffic accident and a homicide. Please come back with us for investigation."


    Mu yudie and Su Yuan immediately changed color.


    The net is wide.


    Careless but not leaking?

 Chapter 103

    Li futu did not resist strongly.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    He whispered to the two women, and then Li futu, accompanied by two policemen, walked out of the villa calmly.


    Every big man in the Jianghu is destined to have the experience of riding a police car in his life. Li futu was sitting in the police car. Although he was not handcuffed, he was sitting on both sides. The sharp eyes of the police were always on him.


    I didn''t expect that my "first" arrest was such a scene.


    Li futu has some self mockery in his heart. If he is known by Interpol and agents from all over the world who want to arrest him, he doesn''t know what he will think.


    The police come and go quickly. Listening to the sound of the siren, Su Yuan grabs mu yudie''s arm like a dream. "Sister mu, call your friends quickly. You know so many people in Donghai City, you must rescue brother futu."


    For women, they don''t care what''s right or wrong, what they care about is the safety of the person they care about.


    Not only Su Yuan was worried, but mu yudie, who met this kind of thing for the first time, was also a bit confused. However, she couldn''t be so confused as Su Yuan. She patted Su Yuan''s hand and said calmly: "Yuanyuan, don''t worry. Don''t worry. I will do my best to help him."


    "Miss mu, don''t be nervous. Things may not be as bad as you think."


    Sun Qing comforted, but he thought of what the police had just said.


    Traffic accidents and homicides?


    Although it''s not a complete understanding, sun Qing also has some understanding of the man''s temperament after witnessing Li futu''s several moves. Since the police came to the door so directly, it''s not aimless.


    However, the law is dead, and people are alive. Even if Li Shaozhen does these things, as long as he works properly, he can still turn big things into small things. Sun Qing has done a lot of such things before. How can he avoid dealing with the police when he is in the Jianghu? He is an old hand in how to confuse black and white.


    "In this way, I''ll call Mr. Yan and ask what the situation is, so that we can suit the remedy to the case."


    Sun Qing said a sentence, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not right. It was estimated that this kind of thing could not be explained clearly on the phone.


    "Miss mu, I''d better go back first and meet Mr. Yan in person. I''m sure Mr. Yan won''t sit idly by because of the friendship between Li Shao and Mr. Yan."


    Smell speech, Mu language butterfly face dew happy, she is very clear Yan Donglai in Donghai city energy, even if Li futu really killed people, as long as Yan Donglai willing to help, it is mostly safe.


    "Please, Mr. Sun."


    Sun Qing shook his head with a smile, and then solemnly told the men he brought: "I''ll go back to see Mr. Yan, you guys protect Miss mu for me, you know?"


    "Brother sun, don''t worry."


    Several men agreed.


    Sun Qing nodded with satisfaction and then strode away from the villa.


    "Sister mu."


    Looking at Sun Qing''s back, Su Yuan couldn''t help but ask curiously, "who is that Mr. Yan you are talking about?"


    Mu language butterfly silent, simple explanation: "a very powerful person, as long as he is willing to help, your brother futu will be safe."


    Even though mu yudie''s tone is very serious, it''s about Li futu, so Su Yuan can''t be so relieved.


    "Sister mu, I''m going back to school."


    Su Yuan said suddenly.


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, turn head way: "you just said you didn''t have class today?"


    "I have something to do. I''ll be back soon."


    No matter how to say, mu yudie also knows that she is not Shen yini and has no right to manage too much. Seeing that the girl''s eyes are firm, she can only say: "then I''ll let two people follow you, or I can''t rest assured."


    Su Yuan nods her head without hesitation. At this time, she doesn''t care about it at all, and she also knows that mu yudie is completely for her safety. Since she was kidnapped last time, Su Yuan knows that Li futu is mostly in trouble outside. Now, the trouble is not solved, but seems to be gradually fermenting.


    From the people sun Qing brought, mu yudie picked two who looked stronger. Su Yuan didn''t express any opinions, and led the people to the beetle in a hurry.


    On the way back to school, Su Yuan called her roommate Zhang Xinlan: "Lan Lan, please help me find out which classroom Gu Qingcheng is in now. I have something to do with her."


    Zhang Xinlan can''t help but be stunned. She knows that Su Yuan has always regarded Gu Qingcheng as her third rival since Ailian came to inform her last time. Can''t it be that she finally can''t help coming to the door and asking for a crime?


    "Yuanyuan, you should calm down first. It''s really a big deal. Everyone will not look good at that time."


    Zhang Xinlan reminds me in a low voice.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Yuan felt puzzled, because her mind was full of Li futu being taken away by the police. She didn''t worry about getting the personal grudge with Gu Qingcheng."I just want to ask her a favor."


    Listen to Su Yuan''s tone, there is really no anger, Zhang Xinlan put down her heart, "OK, I''ll ask for you, and I''ll get back to you later."


    Gu Qingcheng is the school flower of Dongda. As long as she is in school, it is not too difficult to find out her whereabouts.


    In less than ten minutes, Su Yuan received a message from Zhang Xinlan that Gu Qingcheng was having a class in classroom 312 of the comprehensive building.


    After returning to Dongda, Su Yuan drove directly to the comprehensive building, and then got off the car and ran to Gu Qingcheng''s classroom. Two burly men followed her closely and did their best.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you. I''m looking for sister Gu."


    Su Yuan can''t wait to finish class, standing at the door of classroom 312, directly interrupted the class.


    The eyes of the students in the classroom were all attracted for a moment, and they were obviously surprised.


    They know Su Yuan naturally, but they have never heard of the friendship between Su Yuan and Gu Qingcheng?


    Fortunately, the teacher of foreign philosophy was very kind and didn''t blame Su Yuan. He called Gu Qingcheng to let her out.


    Under everyone''s curious eyes, Gu Qingcheng stood up and walked towards the door. In fact, she was also puzzled at the moment.


    Although she and Su Yuan know each other, they can only be called nodding friends. Why did they suddenly rush to the classroom to find themselves?


    Among the whole class, I''m afraid only Ailian knows something. Looking at the two men standing behind Su Yuan, Ailian is not only nervous and worried.


    That crazy girl doesn''t specially come to find Qingcheng to settle accounts, does she? If we fight later, it will be good.


    Aileen''s mind can no longer focus on the classroom, all her attention is used to listen to the outside, but fortunately, what she is worried about does not seem to happen, the classroom has been very calm.


    Su Yuan is not here to fight.


    She stares at Gu Qingcheng, under the puzzled eyes of the other party, and says: "please, help brother futu."

 Chapter 104

    Although she is only a nodding acquaintance, she is not very familiar with her, but she is in the same school, and she is also a school flower. Gu Qingcheng knows that Su Yuan''s pride is not beneath her.


    But the other side used the word "Qiu" this time.


    Obviously, it''s serious.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t think about why the other party wanted to find him. When he heard that something happened to Li futu, his expression began to get nervous: "Su Xuemei, what''s the matter?"


    "The police said that he had caused a traffic accident and that he had killed people. He had taken him away."


    Su Yuan doesn''t care whether she is ill or not. She replies that she only knows that Gu Qingcheng and Li futu are friends, and the school has been rumored that Gu Qingcheng''s family is very strong, so when Li futu was taken away, she immediately thought of coming to Gu Qingcheng for help.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned.


    This is not petty theft. If he is convicted of murder, Li futu may never get out after he goes in.


    No wonder Su Yuan will be so flustered, even regardless of face.


    Gu Qingcheng finally suddenly, but one thing is still very puzzled, that man is good, why will be involved in the murder?


    Although puzzled, Gu doesn''t intend to stand by and don''t talk about personal feelings. Just for the sake of the blood diamond that is still at home, she has to pay each other a favor.


    It''s true that she was born to care for her family. After all, she has seen a lot of world. After her initial surprise, Gu Qingcheng calms down quickly. She thinks for a while, then looks at Su Yuan and says, "Su Xuemei, you should have Chen Ang''s number, right?"


    Su Yuan was stunned, then nodded subconsciously. Chen ang has been chasing her for so long. She used to send text messages to her and make phone calls. Naturally, she has the number of the other party.


    "What do you want him to call for?"


    "His uncle is a member of the public security system and the director of Haidong district. The murder case is very serious. If there is such a thing, even if it is not in Haidong District, his uncle will certainly know something about it..."


    Gu Qingcheng said here, Su Yuan immediately understood.


    Yes, I didn''t think of it!


    Without saying a word, Su Yuan immediately picked up her mobile phone and took the initiative to call Chen ang for the first time.


    "Yuanyuan?"


    You can tell from the tone that Chen ang was surprised, even flattered.


    Although it''s embarrassing to ask Chen ang for help, Su Yuan doesn''t care so much at the moment.


    "Just now, I went to ask the police about the murder. Can you tell me what happened with Uncle Chen?"


    Obviously, Chen ang was surprised by Su Yuan''s statement, which took a long time to digest.


    "You mean Li futu was taken away by the police for murder?"


    Su Yuan said, "can you help me?"


    "Yuan Su Xuemei, don''t worry. I''ll go and ask what''s going on. "


    "Thank you."


    Su Yuan hung up.


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng naturally didn''t want to go back to class, so he went downstairs with Su Yuan and came to a milk tea shop not far from the complex building to wait for the news.


    Sitting on the second floor and looking at the two big men smoking in front of the milk tea shop, Gu Qingcheng asked, "who are these two?"


    Absentmindedly fiddling with the milk tea with a straw, Su Yuan casually replied: "brother futu''s friend, come to protect me for the time being."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. Although she felt a familiar breath from the two men, she didn''t ask much.


    Perhaps it was a matter of great importance. It took more than 20 minutes for Chen ang to call back.


    Su Yuan connected to her mobile phone and nervously said, "are you clear?"


    Chen Ang''s tone is very low.


    "Where are you? I think it''s better to talk to you face to face. "


    Su Yuan Leng next, her mood also began to become depressed. "I''m in the seven grass milk tea shop on this side of the complex building."


    "I''ll be right there."


    Seeing Su Yuan put down her mobile phone, Gu Qingcheng asked, "what did Chen ang say?"


    Su Yuan murmured: "he said he would come right away."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned. It seems that things are really serious.


    Chen angmingxian was also at school and arrived here in less than ten minutes. When he saw Gu Qingcheng was also there, he was stunned and nodded his head to say hello,


    he was also a junior, and Gu Qingcheng''s good sister Ailian was pursuing him, so he was not a stranger to Gu Qingcheng.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yuan stares at Chen angdao.


    Is this the first time she''s been so focused on herself?


    But for another man.


    Chen ang felt bitter and astringent, but soon put his emotions behind him. Now is not the time for love.


    After silence, he said slowly, "there was a serious traffic accident on the Kowloon Bridge this morning. A Cadillac collided with a Buick maliciously, which eventually led to the crash of the Buick. Several people in the car died on the spot."¡°¡­¡­ And the owner of that Cadillac was found to be Li futu. "


    Su Yuan bit her lip. "What else?"


    "Cadillac absconded after the accident and was finally found at a roadside. The driver was missing when he was found."


    In order to avoid irritating Su Yuan, Chen ang deliberately didn''t say Li futu''s name, even though he knew that the accident had something to do with Li futu.


    With a sigh in his heart, Chen ang continued: "shortly after that, a homicide happened in Fugui garden in the afternoon. Three men were killed. Surveillance shows that Li futu appeared in Fugui garden at that time."


    Su Yuan is holding the milk tea cup, her face suddenly turns pale. Although Chen ang was euphemistic, it was enough evidence to convict Li futu.


    Perhaps can''t bear to see Su Yuan at the moment, Chen ang turned his head, suddenly put his eyes on Gu Qingcheng''s face.


    "Qing Cheng, do you know who died in the rich garden?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head subconsciously.


    "It''s Wang Yang and his two men."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes widened, and even the tone suddenly rose a little: "what do you say?"


    Chen ang is not surprised by Gu Qingcheng''s reaction, because his uncle is the director of the Bureau, and he knows something about the rivers and lakes in Donghai city. Chen ang knows that Wang Yang has been trying to deal with the young lady in Yongxing.


    "It was Wang Yang who really died. One of his two men was wiped on the neck with a knife and the other was stabbed into the heart with a knife. They all died very quickly, but Wang Yang was stabbed in the chest with a knife and died miserably."


    Gu Qingcheng was in the same place for a moment.


    Chen ang was also silent. He knew before that Wang Yang and Li futu seemed to have a conflict, and he also deliberately reminded Li futu that it would end like this.


    That man is really cruel.


    From the motive and the current evidence, Chen ang can almost be sure that this incident was written by Li futu.


    "Su Xuemei, I''ll go home. Don''t worry, I''ll save him!"


    In a quiet, Gu Qingcheng suddenly made a sound, determined, and then she quickly turned down the stairs.


    Although I don''t know why Li futu suddenly took such extreme measures, at this moment, when he heard that Wang Yang was the one who died, Gu Qingcheng already knew that the cause of this incident was because of her. If we really want to talk about the murderer, Gu Qingcheng should be the culprit. If Li futu is really jailed or has more serious consequences, she will have a hard conscience all her life.

 Chapter 105

    Wang Yang is dead.


    On the way home, Gu Qingcheng was still a little hard to accept the news.


    Who is Wang Yang?


    In Yongxing, Wang Yang, the grandson of the elder, is even valued more than her eldest daughter because of her gender. The Wang family has always wanted to marry her, and the whole society is happy to see her success. Even her grandfather has been shaken. If Gu Qingcheng had not known that Wang Yang was despicable, he would have become her fiance.


    Even after persuading her grandfather, Gu Qingcheng knows that Wang Yang and even the Wang family have never given up on that idea, so Gu Qingcheng always has a sense of crisis in her heart. She is really afraid that one day her grandfather will suddenly agree to her marriage with Wang Yang.


    But now, the cloud that had been hanging over her heart had completely disappeared.


    Wang Yang died, and what she was worried about would never happen again. And all of this, she has to thank a man who is now afraid of facing trial.


    Had it not been for himself, he would not have had a conflict with Wang Yang, and what happened today would not have happened. Gu Qingcheng felt that he had to save him.


    Back home, Gu Qingcheng went directly to the second floor and came to the study. He didn''t even care to knock on the door, so he pushed the door and rushed in.


    There are a lot of people in the study. Several uncles and uncles she met who hold important positions in the club are here. Seeing this scene, Gu Qingcheng can''t help but be stunned.


    "Well, you go back first."


    Gu Qingcang waved his hand and withdrew those who were loyal to the society. What''s more, he was loyal to the backbone of his family.


    "Miss."


    When they turned to meet Gu Qingcheng, they said hello one after another. They even looked a little more kind than before.


    Gu Qingcheng responded with a smile.


    After those people left, Gu Qingcang looked at his granddaughter and didn''t blame her for rushing in. He said with a kind smile: "girl, shouldn''t you be in school now? How did you come back? "


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t answer immediately. She went to close the door again. Then she turned around and looked at Gu Qingcang seriously: "grandfather, is Wang Yang dead?"


    Gu Qingcang frowned slightly, and his smile slowly converged.


    "Who told you that?"


    "Don''t worry about where I got it. Tell me first, is it true?"


    Under Gu Qingcheng''s instant gaze, Gu Qingcang was silent for a while, and finally nodded gently: "yes, Wang Yang is dead, just this afternoon."


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qingcang frowned: "girl, don''t you always hate Wang Yang? You should be happy that he''s dead. "


    Gu Qingcheng gave a wry smile and refused to comment on his grandfather''s words.


    She did hate Wang Yang, but she was not so vicious as to expect people to die.


    Silent half pay, she whispered: "is Li futu killed, right?"


    Gu Qingcang did not answer, asked again: "where do you know the news?"


    "I heard from one of my schoolgirls that Shen yini''s sisters, Su Yuan and Li futu, knew her. She knew that Li futu had an accident, so she came to me for help."


    Gu Qingcang nodded.


    "Do you know that Li futu lives in Shen yini''s house now?"


    Hearing his grandfather''s words, Gu Qingcheng was stunned.


    "It seems that you don''t know about it. Now that you understand, do you want to save him?"


    Gu Qingcheng is not surprised that his grandfather can guess his intention of coming back.


    "Help, why not."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t want to think about what happened between Li futu and Shen yini. Looking at his grandfather, he said, "this is what I owe him."


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "girl, you don''t owe anyone, and it''s not the person you let that boy kill. How can you say you owe it?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and said, "if it wasn''t for me, he would not have been in conflict with Wang Yang at all, and nothing would have happened now. I don''t care why he took such an extreme step, but I can''t bear to blame for the fact that it has developed into such a field."


    Gu Qingcang sighs in his heart. He has been stained with blood all his life, but his son is full of light and justice. He can''t even accept the fact that his father is a big man in the Jianghu. He left Donghai early to become a lawyer. Now his granddaughter is so kind. Gu Qingcang doesn''t know whether he should feel lucky or sad.


    "Do you know what grandfather will bear if he helps him? Anyway, Wang Yang is also your grandfather Wang''s only grandson. "


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and did not speak.


    Gu Qingcang calmly looked at her: "give grandfather a reason to help him, don''t say you owe him, he is an adult, before doing some behavior, he should be very clear about the possible consequences."


    Gu Qingcheng knew that every time his grandfather showed this look, it meant that he began to be serious. She didn''t act coquettishly to make him nod. But on second thoughts, Gu Qingcheng didn''t think of a reason why he could rescue Li futu at the risk of splitting the community.Looking at Gu Qingcheng, who is silent but full of stubborn eyes, Gu Qingcang suddenly smiles.


    "Girl, do you like that boy?"


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, subconsciously shaking his head, but his eyes gradually began to become a little confused.


    How come he doesn''t like meeting that guy every few weeks?


    But why hear him have an accident, oneself in the heart can unprecedented nervous?


    Seeing that Gu Qingcheng couldn''t give an accurate answer, Gu Qingcang shook his head and sighed, "when I was young, people were always excited but didn''t know it. My grandfather admitted that the boy was excellent, but he was not a good love object."


    "I didn''t..."


    See grandfather more said more outrageous, Gu Qingcheng had to voice excuse, can low tone how to listen to how there is a kind of lack of breath.


    Gu Qingcang looked at her with a smile, did not continue to say, stood up, went to the window, looked out of the window, light way: "in fact, this matter you do not have to worry too much."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes don''t understand, looking at his grandfather''s back, waiting for the following.


    "Don''t worry, even if you don''t use your grandfather''s hand, the boy will be OK. He is much more powerful than you think. Do you think he will take himself in for a Wang Yang?"


    "But..."


    Gu Qingcheng still can''t rest assured.


    "Yan Donglai, you should know? Now I''m afraid the whole East China Sea knows that the boy and he are brothers. He will try his best to save the boy. If Yan Donglai can''t help it, even his grandfather will do the same. "


    Gu Qingcang looked back and gave Gu Qingcheng a meaningful look, "girl, your priority now is not to worry about others, but to organize your heart."

 Chapter 106

    At the moment, Chengnan sub bureau is concerned by countless people.


    Today, someone who committed a shocking crime was taken to an isolated room with no skylight.


    One iron table, three iron chairs, plus a banner hanging on the wall The simple and crude environment made up all the arrangements for him to visit the police station.


    Be lenient to those who confess and strict to those who resist.


    Looking at the eight big black and white characters on the banner, Li futu, who is about to be or not, should be said to have been reduced to the prisoner of the next stage, has a playful look in his eyes.


    After they brought him in, they quickly closed the door and went out again. It has been nearly an hour now, but there is no one left. It seems that they have forgotten him.


    If ordinary people are locked up in such a closed environment for such a long time, I''m afraid they will inevitably be anxious and irritable. However, Li futu is still as calm as a plain lake. After appreciating the just and awe inspiring banner slogan of the meeting, he simply shut his eyes to refresh his mind.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the interrogation room was finally pushed open again.


    Li futu slowly opened his eyes, a figure with a ray of elegant fragrance has sat in front of him.


    "Name."


    Just now, the policewoman who led the team to arrest him didn''t have time to observe her carefully. When she sat face-to-face and close to each other, Li futu found that the girl''s facial features had the profundity of ethnic minorities, her nose was high, and she had a wild nature that was difficult to tame. Looking at the age, she was slightly green, but she was extremely proud, plump, with long eyelashes, and her naked neck was as white as snow Belongs to a rare beauty.


    If every policeman looks like this, I''m afraid the crime rate will go up several grades.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly and turned a blind eye to her questions. He looked up and down at the police flower in front of her. He didn''t look like a suspect who was unable to protect himself. On the contrary, he looked like the eyes of the money owners who went to the entertainment club to look at the young lady.


    Another middle-aged male policeman who came in with the police flower obviously noticed Li futu''s eyes and coughed heavily.


    "Do you hear me when I ask you?"


    The policeman is young, but he has a good temper. Seeing that Li Fu is deaf, he frowns tightly. He immediately picks up the record bag and smashes it down the table. His eyes are cold.


    Even the partner beside her was startled. She glanced at her but didn''t make a sound. She seemed helpless. Although the middle-aged male police officer looks older, it seems that he is only an accompanying role in this trial, and the police flower is the leading role.


    At this time, Li futu seemed to realize his current situation, sighed and said, "Li futu."


    "Gender."


    The unknown policeman snorted coldly, with sharp eyes and continued to ask questions.


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said, "officer, don''t you have eyes? It is also necessary to ask such a question? "


    The girl narrowed her eyes and said in a dangerous tone: "do you know where this is?"?! Who are you now?! I advise you to ask me honestly if you don''t want to suffer! "


    "Your gender!"


    It has to be said that it is the first time that Li futu has met such a hot tempered girl. Compared with the girl in front of her, even Shen yini, who has always been cold, seems to be a little cute.


    Li futu, who is under the eaves, finally succumbs to each other''s power and sighs helplessly. "Male."


    "Age."


    "Twenty six."


    "Native place."


    "Kyoto."


    "Work unit."


    "I just came back from abroad, and I haven''t had time to find a job yet."


    "Oh, I can''t see that you are still a turtle?"


    The policeman looked at Li futu, his eyes were full of undisguised sarcasm: "why don''t you stay abroad all the time and run back to the country to do harm?"


    "Officer, this is a personal attack. Do you know I can sue you?"


    Seeing that Li futu is still very calm, and even has the heart to play tricks with himself, the policeman sneered, finally put down the pen of the record, pressed his hand on the interrogation book, and said with a straight face: "do you know why you are here?"


    Li futu nodded very candidly. Just as the police flower was just showing a little satisfaction, Li futu suddenly said, "because I want to get rid of the bad and make good."


    "Pa!"


    The girl''s face was stiff, and then she slapped the table heavily. The table vibrated violently, and the corners of Li futu''s eyes trembled. She felt pain when she looked at it.


    "Don''t give me a smiley face here. If you don''t tell me now, I have many ways to make you open your mouth. I advise you to be honest, or you won''t even have a chance to beg for mercy later!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the fierce police flower, Li futu was stunned.


    Did you enter the police station or the bandits'' nest?


    But after all, Li futu was a powerful and unyielding good comrade. He sat up straight, straightened his waist, looked righteous, and began to safeguard his rights and interests: "officer, do you believe that I will sue you for threats?"The middle-aged policeman sitting by his eyes, nose, nose and heart couldn''t help laughing. After seeing the police flower''s hard glance, he coughed and quickly acted as an invisible man.


    "Sue me?"


    Police flowers sneer, looking at the scum who seems not to know their own situation, throw out a well-known saying: "you go to sue, even if you cry out your throat, see if anyone will pay attention to you."


    If Li futu wasn''t sure that she was the first time to see the woman in uniform in front of her today, otherwise she would really doubt whether she had ever sinned against her.


    Even staring at that face, Li could not find any impression in his mind. Li could not help asking: "officer, did we have a grudge before?"


    The wild policeman sneered and his eyes were full of sarcasm. "If you had met me earlier, do you think you would still be free today?"


    Undoubtedly, her words indirectly proved that she did not know her, but why did she treat herself with such a strong sense of gunpowder as the enemy of her life?


    Is she also Wang Yang''s lover?


    Li futu couldn''t help thinking darkly.


    Of course, this police flower has nothing to do with Wang Yang, and this bad attitude is just because of his character and habit.


    This police flower, named Roy, is a thorny rose of Chengnan Branch. She is 24 years old, but she is quite jealous of evil. Her style is even more fierce than some senior officers in the Bureau. Most of the prisoners who fall into her hands suffer from torture. She can''t help it. Who can tell her that there is a Laozi behind her, so no matter who she is How to deal with prisoners, as long as no one''s life is caused, everyone will generally turn a blind eye.


    It''s really beautiful, but it''s actually a Tyrannosaurus Rex. Li futu falls into this girl''s hands. I don''t know whether it''s lucky or sad.

 Chapter 107

    It is precisely because Roy is the chief executive''s daughter that even though the middle-aged police officer sitting next to her is higher than her, he has never said a word and stood on the sidelines, leaving all the power of the trial in Roy''s hands.


    I''m afraid no one knows the background of Wang Yang as a policeman. It can be regarded as a disaster to them in the East China Sea. When they received the news that Wang Yang had been killed, they were stunned for a long time, but then they had the impulse to celebrate.


    In any case, killing people is a crime. Moreover, the murderer''s method is too cruel. Even though Roy knew that he was a scum, he still thought it was a black case. The murderer was not a good person, so her attitude was not so friendly.


    "Officer, before the trial, I was innocent. I hope you can understand that."


    Li futu gazed at the aggressive Roy people. He didn''t seem to be aware of the situation he was facing and said, "if you continue to have such a bad attitude, I don''t think we need to talk about it."


    "Do you think it''s up to you here?"


    Roy people sneer, clap the table and stand up. It seems that she really intends to teach Li futu a lesson. You know, when she was in the police academy, she graduated with excellent results in fighting first. Her ability to work in the air conditioning branch did not depend entirely on her father''s shadow.


    Seeing that Roy really wanted to use force, the middle-aged policeman couldn''t protect himself any more. He quickly stopped the hot aunt and said, "officer Luo, what Mr. Li said is that we can''t find Mr. Li guilty rashly..."


    Obviously, the middle-aged police, who wanted to be more tactful, pressed the arm of the Roy people, apologized to Li futu, and then reminded the Roy people in a low voice: "my aunt, please calm down. This case is extraordinary. Since he dares to attack Wang Yang, he must have great confidence. This is not the ordinary prisoners in the past. We can''t ignore him until we find out his details It''s easy to make trouble. "


    "Even if we don''t talk about anything else, did we catch him in Chunqiu Washington? Whose villa is that? That''s Shen yini''s. He must have a lot to do with Shen yini. Shen yini is a public figure. If you beat him up or have any obvious injuries, Shen yini can''t explain to the outside world. "


    Li futu''s hearing was pretty good. The whole interrogation room was airtight, so he slapped a little. Even though the middle-aged policeman deliberately lowered the volume, he still let Li futu listen for seven or eight minutes.


    Depending on the situation, is this woman really a Tyrannosaurus Rex who likes to solve problems with her fists?


    Looking at the beautiful face that made him feel beautiful and delicious, Li futu sighed secretly, feeling that people should not look good.


    "Here, everyone has only one identity, that is the suspect!"


    Roy threw a voice to the ground and glared at Li futu.


    Li futu almost couldn''t help clapping for her words. No matter what the girl''s character is, this enthusiasm of regarding justice as supreme is really valuable.


    The middle-aged policeman was stunned for a moment and sighed softly: "you know, it''s just a suspicion."


    "There''s a lot of hard evidence. Does he want to deny it?"


    Based on the evidence we have, Roy can be absolutely sure that this guy is the murderer. She doesn''t think this man will have a chance to see the sun again.


    The middle-aged policeman was silent, looked at the young Roy and said, "there is no hard evidence in this world, and nothing is absolute."


    Roy frowned and couldn''t get the meaning of the conversation for a moment.


    "Mr. Li, this is the daughter of our Luo Bureau. He has a direct personality. If there is anything wrong just now, please don''t take it to heart."


    After nearly 20 years in society, the middle-aged police are not like Roy. They don''t explain to Roy any more. They turn to Li futu to help Roy clean up the mess.


    He specifically pointed out the identity of Roy people, not to use force to suppress others, but hoped that Li futu would not confuse Roy people with other small police officers.


    "Why be so polite to this murderer!"


    Roy people disdain way, middle-aged police said so much, still can''t let her attitude change.


    After all, he is still young. Under the protection of his parents, he lacks polish and has never seen the real world.


    In her eyes, the color of the world is very clear, black is black, white is white, and as a policeman, her duty is to punish evil and promote good.


    Li futu finally knows why the girl is as unscrupulous in the police station as she is in her own home. It turns out that she is the director of the Bureau. In a sense, the police station is really run by her family.


    "Officer Lu is serious."


    Noticing the name of LV fan on the middle-aged policeman''s badge, Li futu smiles at him, then looks at the Roy people and ponders in his eyes: "now it''s rare to see such" good policemen "as officer Luo, who are" jealous of evil like hatred and love and hate like hatred ". I think many criminals are brought to justice because of officer Luo''s fiery eyes."


    These words were very polite, but they were obviously mocking the Roy people who could only extort confessions by torture. Not to mention the Roy people, even LV fan was embarrassed."Li, don''t be so weird and evil. I don''t care what your status or background is. It''s natural that you should kill someone. You can''t escape the punishment of the law this time!"


    Roy where can stand this kind of ridicule, slapped the table heavily again.


    "Evil is more than right?"


    With a faint smile, Li futu''s calm look and Roy''s figure are two extremes.


    Li futu said in a soft voice: "as far as I know, Wang Yang has been bullying men and women in Donghai for many years, depending on his family background. I believe the ability of the police. It''s impossible that no evidence of his violation of the law has been collected for so many years, but until this afternoon, he is still at large, and everyone is afraid of him The Wangs are very young. "


    "Officer Luo, please tell me, is this what you call evil more than good?"


    Just now, the Roy people, who were righteous and upright, were suddenly stiff and speechless by Li futu.


    Li futu squinted, word by word, word by word.


    "The people are afraid of death, but the officials are not afraid of death. Officer Luo, when the law loses its credibility and the police do not act, is it wrong that we ordinary people choose to rely on our own ability to solve problems?"


    The sound vibrates back and forth in the interrogation room, forming a deafening effect.


    Roy''s eyes fluctuated violently, his face was unpredictable for a long time, and he held the powder fist tightly for a long time.


    LV fan bowed his head and sighed.

 Chapter 108

    The emperor''s crime is the same as the common people''s.


    This sentence has been called for thousands of years, almost a household name, but I''m afraid everyone knows that it''s just a cold joke.


    No matter in ancient feudal dynasties or modern society today, there is always a group of people standing high and stepping on the height beyond the reach of the law. As a powerful class, Roy people can''t be clear about this, but she has been reluctant to admit it.


    But at this moment, Li futu''s words pierced into her heart like a sword, putting the facts she didn''t want to face in front of her.


    The people are afraid of death, but the officials are not.


    There are not only Wang Yang, but also countless outlaws in the East China Sea and other areas. The reason why they are able to transcend the law behind the scenes is that some "people''s public servants" are smiling and fighting for shelter for them.


    All of a sudden, the interrogation room became quiet, the air lacked circulation, and the atmosphere was even more solidified.


    Roy, who has always been aggressive, is a little out of his wits at the moment. Li futu''s words not only exposed a certain reality, but also cruelly shaken her faith and belief.


    Lu Fan''s eyes are complicated, but he finds that he has nothing to say.


    When he first graduated from the police academy, he was just like the Roy people at that time. He was full of justice, complacent and ambitious. He planned to fight against the evil, punish the evil and promote the good, and defend the strict law. However, over the past 20 years, he had been smoothed out. Unconsciously, he had already forgotten his original ambition, and gradually became in harmony with the world.


    Can see the Roy people at this time, LV fan seems to see the original himself.


    "Xiao Luo, it''s too difficult to change the world. All you need to do is stick to yourself and don''t be changed by the world."


    Lu Fan said softly, with a trace of inexplicable regret in her tone.


    Roy''s pupils moved and she regained her consciousness. When she looked at Li futu again, her eyes were no longer as sharp as before.


    "I admit that you''re right. There may be a lot of outlaws at large, but my ability is limited and I can''t manage so much. All I can do is to do what I can, such as You will be brought to justice. "


    Li futu did not panic, leaning on the slightly cold iron chair, a faint smile.


    The Roy man squinted. "Are you really not afraid?"


    "Afraid?"


    Li futu stood up and asked with a smile, "what am I afraid of?"


    "You''re not afraid that after you come in this time, you''ll never get out again?"


    Roy people, this is not alarmist. If the accusation is carried out, even if it is light, no one will be able to run away. Moreover, Wang Yang is the one who died. Wang Dengfeng, the number two figure in Yongxing, is behind him. His only grandson is killed. How can he give up, that is to say, to make this man escape the death penalty and wait for him to enter the prison in darkness It''s not the same as playing to gather a few outlaws inside and kill a person?


    Roy people believe that this man is not a fool, and he should know all this in his heart. But the man still seems to have nothing to do with it, even joking: "is it useful to be afraid? Can officer Luo let me out if I admit I''m afraid? "


    Roy was expressionless and silent.


    "Officer Luo, look at me carefully."


    Li futu suddenly moved his chair forward, leaned his elbows on the table, and looked at Roy seriously: "what do you see?"


    Not only Roy people, but also LV fan was a little puzzled.


    If it was true that he looked at Li futu, but the Roy people still didn''t find anything strange. But she had to admit that the man did have a good skin.


    "What do you mean?"


    Roy''s eyebrows frowned.


    "If you look at my famous brand, don''t you see something called" identity "


    Li futu was serious, and then sighed: "I am also a person with a background..."


    Lu Fan''s face twitched, and he finally choked his smile back.


    Roy people a Leng, immediately narrow up a pair of good-looking eyes, look again become bad up.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Don''t be so serious. It''s just a joke."


    Li futu didn''t laugh.


    "I may live more than a crime, but Wang Yang really deserves to die. Don''t police officer Luo think that Wang Yang''s death is a good thing for Donghai?"


    Roy people did not answer, staring at him: "so, you admit that you killed Wang Yang?"


    Li futu raised his eyes and took a look at the Roy people. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "this needs to be judged by your police."


    Then he winked at the Roy. "I''m sure the police will give me justice."


    At the same time.


    Director''s office.


    Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch, is on the phone with his superior."Xue Ju, yes, people have been arrested and are now being interrogated."


    Luo Tao can respectfully call Xue Bureau, the person on the other end of the phone is naturally Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    Xue Pinggui said, and then said, "Lao Luo, what do you think of this case?"


    Because it was Wang Yang who died, involving the senior management of Yongxing, this case will disturb Xue Pinggui. Luo Tao is not surprised, but from the plain tone, he is a little uncertain about Xue Pinggui''s idea.


    Now climbing to this position, Luo Tao naturally knows the key to being an official. To be an official, the second most important thing is to learn to guess the meaning. As long as you follow the ideas of the people above, you will never be wrong.


    But now Luo Tao is not sure about Xue Pinggui''s mind, so he can only be cautious and say: "with the evidence at hand, the young man named Li futu is definitely the murderer."


    "Is it?"


    Xue Pinggui said flatly: "but how do I think the head of the house where Wang Yang died is the biggest suspect? It''s said that it''s a girl student kept by Wang Yang. Has the girl student been found yet? "


    Luo Tao''s eyes twinkled, but his tone was still respectful: "no, I guess I''ve absconded. I''ve issued a wanted order."


    "That''s it. She''s not the killer. Who is it?"


    Xue Pinggui said with a faint smile: "Lao Luo, we have a great responsibility to be policemen. We have to be responsible for the common people. We can''t let a bad man go and we can''t wrongly a good man."


    "What Xue Ju said is."


    "Well, by the way, the Cadillac who caused the accident in the afternoon was stolen. At present, the other party knows that he is guilty and can''t escape the legal sanction. He has surrendered himself to seek leniency. The young man named Li futu is innocent."


    Xue Pinggui said this, Luo Tao can no longer understand each other''s meaning, then he can go home.


    "I see. If it wasn''t for Xue Ju''s warning, I would have wronged the good man."


    Luo Tao seemed to have a sudden realization, and then he said in a deep voice: "I''ll release people right away."


    "Lao Luo, do well. I hope you can share more burden for me in the future."


    Hearing this, Luo Tao was very happy in his heart, but he was scared on his face and said, "thank you for your love."


    Xue Pinggui laughed, said nothing more and hung up.

 Chapter 109

    The trial reached a deadlock. Li futu refused to admit the fact that he had committed a crime. The Roy people didn''t have a good way to deal with him.


    "Lock him up."


    Roy stood up and said that he didn''t want to waste his breath. This pass is not an ordinary temporary detention. He can go out after 24 hours. You should know that Li futu is a major suspect now. Since he refuses to admit it, he has to go through the judicial procedure.


    At this time, the door of the interrogation room was suddenly pushed open from the outside, and Luo Tao, the head of Chengnan Branch, came in quickly.


    "Luoju..."


    Seeing his father appear at this time, Roy frowned in doubt.


    Luo Tao waved his hand and did not explain to his daughter. He looked directly at Li futu and said politely with a smile: "Mr. Li, right? We have investigated the case this afternoon. It has nothing to do with Mr. Li. It''s just a misunderstanding. I''m sorry to delay you so long..."


    A disaster that might have evolved into a disaster of topping the roof was eliminated in such a light misunderstanding. No wonder countless people have been struggling to climb for wealth and power all their lives. It''s not that they are too superficial. It''s really the charm of wealth that makes people hard to resist.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Roy''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Luo Tao takes a look at his daughter. She is good everywhere, but she is a little naive. If Roy didn''t insist, Luo Tao didn''t want her to be a policeman.


    "The case has been investigated clearly. Mr. Li''s car was stolen by someone. The perpetrator is not him. At present, the person has surrendered himself to the crime. The girl student whom Wang Yang has taken care of is the biggest suspect. Before we arrest the other party, we can''t blindly judge other people guilty."


    "But surveillance shows that he appeared in Fugui garden at the critical time before and after Wang Yang''s death. Is it all a coincidence?"


    Roy pointed to Li futu and argued.


    If ordinary police officers dare to talk to the head of the first Bureau like this, they may be able to pack up and go home.


    "Monitoring?"


    Luo Tao said flatly, "where''s the surveillance? The monitoring system in Fugui garden broke down the day before yesterday and is under repair. "


    Roy looked at his father strangely. She had seen the surveillance before catching Li futu. How could it suddenly become bad?


    It is obvious that his father is exonerating Li futu, even destroying the surveillance video of the main evidence.


    "Why..."


    ''murmured the Roy, looking dazed.


    Lu Fan''s eyes, nose, nose and heart, does not think deeply and does not express any opinions. Although he has known for a long time that this young man is not an ordinary person, he is still very curious about the identity of the other party, so that the director will not hesitate to offend Wang Yang and help him so openly.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows. Although he had some doubts about why Luo Tao would call a deer a horse and confuse black and white, he was also very knowledgeable. He stood up and shook hands with Luo Tao. He said with a smile, "thank you for your innocence."


    Luo Tao ha ha a smile, affectionately patted Li futu''s shoulder, "should be, this is our duty as a policeman."


    The smiling face is really like a good official who is very observant and loves the people.


    Li futu released his hand, with a formulaic smile on his face. "Don''t know if I can leave now?"


    Luo Tao immediately nodded, raised his hand to the door of the interrogation room and said, "of course, I''ll take Mr. Li out."


    This positive energy scene of the police and the people''s family, in the eyes of the Roy people, is a black humor full of irony.


    Luo Tao gave Li futu enough face, put down the long shelf of a bureau, and personally sent Li futu to the door.


    Above the gate of the South Branch of Donghai City, the police badge shines.


    When he came to the door, Luo Tao casually looked outside and couldn''t help but pause.


    At this moment, the gate of Chengnan Branch is full of cars. A Bentley with five and nine license plates leads, followed by four Mercedes Benz S series, and the rest are full of black Audi, almost blocking the street at the gate.


    They stopped there quietly, silent, but breathtaking.


    The passers-by pointed and looked full of awe for power.


    Luo Tao was stunned for a moment, then narrowed his eyes, finally suddenly.


    Roy, who followed her father, naturally saw this shocking scene. The first thing that came to her mind was a sentence that Li futu had just said in the interrogation room.


    I have a background, too.


    But are these the capital that can trample justice?


    Looking at the young man standing side by side with her father, Roy clenched her lips, but also felt powerless. This was the first time that she felt the real rules of the society so intuitively.


    "I can''t believe that Mr. Li and Mr. Yan are actually friends. It''s really disrespectful."


    Luo Tao naturally recognized the origin of the luxury motorcade at a glance. When he looked at Li futu, he couldn''t help smiling a little more politely.Yan Donglai openly put up such a big battle to meet this young man, which is enough to show his status.


    Seeing this scene in front of the door, Li futu was also unavoidably surprised, and then everything became clear. He and Yan Donglai are really not related, but Yan Donglai has nothing to say to him during this period of time. Even Li futu is inevitably moved for a while.


    It''s easy to add icing on the cake, but it''s hard to send charcoal in the snow. After he killed Wang Yang, Yan Donglai welcomed him with such a high-profile manner that he was preaching an attitude to the whole East China Sea.


    Seeing the appearance of Li futu, the doors of the luxury motorcade were opened one after another. Suddenly, dozens of tall men came down, with uniform black suits and shoes. Their eyes were cold and strong.


    "You stay here."


    At least this is also at the door of the police station. Yan Donglai didn''t go too far. He gave an order, and then walked towards Li futu with a smile.


    "Brother Li, have you not been wronged?"


    Li futu shook his head and looked back at the Roy people with great significance.


    Just now, in the interrogation room, the police figures, like the head mother Tyrannosaurus Rex, dodge their eyes and even dare not look at Li futu.


    How naive and lovely a policewoman, now because of her own reasons, is she going to be polluted?


    In the heart secretly sighed a mouth, Li Fu diagram inexplicable some regrets.


    With Li futu''s eyes, Yan Donglai also looks at Roy''s body. Seeing the pretty face, his eyes can''t help but brighten. However, he smiles and doesn''t say much. He turns to Luo Tao and reaches out his hand: "Luo Ju, please..."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Yan. Serve the people."


    Luo Tao shook hands with Yan Donglai. Against the background of the police badge on his head, the smile on his face was so brilliant.

 Chapter 110

    "Thank you for your help."


    Sitting in the unique Bentley in Donghai City, Li futu, who came out of the South Branch of the city safely, said thanks to Yandong.


    "Brother Li, you are too outsider to say that."


    Yan Donglai''s eyes seemed discontented. "It''s natural for me to help you with the relationship between us. If I am in trouble in the future, brother Li, will you just stand by?"


    "Of course not."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    Yan Donglai said with a smile, "I''ve prepared a banquet in the imperial court. I''ll give it to brother Li. I hope brother Li will appreciate it."


    Li futu naturally won''t give this face, nodded and said with a smile: "it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Yan Dong told the driver to drive, and reminded him: "I heard from sun Qing that Miss Mu and they are very concerned about you. You''d better call back first to report safety."


    Li futu nodded and took out his cell phone.


    With the admiration and awe of passers-by, the luxury motorcade slowly drove away from the gate of Chengnan Branch.


    ¡­¡­


    Yingbin Road.


    Royal Club.


    Although the area is not as amazing as that of the Warring States period, Li futu can guess that the club is certainly extraordinary just by the various luxury cars parked at the door and the domineering signboards of the club.


    "Brother Li, you haven''t been in Donghai for long. I''m afraid you''re not familiar with this club. It''s one of my industries. A man''s life struggle is nothing more than two words, one money, one color. Here, men''s desire can be satisfied to the maximum extent. There are casinos where you can make a sudden fortune, and there are beautiful ladies who can make you happy and enjoy the one-stop service of eating, drinking and playing. As long as you have money, you can enjoy a god like life here. "


    Speaking of this dynasty, even if Yan Donglai''s face is still calm, his tone is still hard to hide.


    All his staff stayed outside. Yan Donglai only took Li futu into the imperial court. From the luxury car class outside, we can see the consumption level of the club. But when he walked into the lobby, Li futu was surprised by the dazzling luxury decoration inside.


    The air is full of rich and provocative fragrance. The huge Italian crystal chandelier on the top of the head casts a dreamlike luster. Successful people in suits and shoes and young women in cool clothes can be seen everywhere. Eight white jade pillars are carved with winding dragon patterns to support the whole hall. What gems are inlaid in the longan, shining under the light Bright.


    There is no luxury, only more luxury.


    Coming here is like coming to the ancient court. No wonder you dare to name it after the emperor.


    "Do you think there is a kind of violent temperament? But now the rich are eating it. "


    Yan Donglai said with a smile that he was not surprised by Li futu. Everyone who comes here for the first time will be shocked by the luxury here. Li futu''s performance is fairly good. When the second generation of rich people from inland came here for the first time, he was just like a xialiba person. He also came to the white jade dragon pillar and stared at the night pearl of longan to see if it was true.


    "Brother Yan, are you the one who owns this scene?"


    Li futu asked curiously. He was very clear that the cost of such a venue alone, not to mention the upper and lower management fees, was an astronomical figure that ordinary people could not imagine. Are all the big men in the Dragon kingdom so powerful now?


    "Brother Li, don''t get me wrong. I''m just in charge of taking care of it. If it''s really mine, it''s good."


    Yan Donglai shakes his head and laughs, without explaining more. At this time, a man dressed as a manager came over respectfully and quickly. Standing in front of Yan Donglai, he bowed seriously and called the boss.


    Yan Donglai nodded faintly and pointed to Li futu, "to introduce, this is my new brother, Li futu. Your name is Li Shao. If he comes here in the future, I don''t need to say more. You should know how to arrange it?"


    The Royal Hall Manager nodded respectfully, gave Li futu a warm smile and moved his hand. It seemed that he wanted to shake hands with Li futu. But after hesitation, he didn''t dare to reach out to the boss''s brother. Bowing slightly, he politely said: "Li Shao, my name is Li Tang. I''m very valued by the boss. I''m here to eat. Since you are the boss''s brother, that''s me If you are interested in the future, just say hello in advance. I will keep it and arrange it for you. You will be satisfied. "


    Although the other side showed great respect, Li futu couldn''t really put on any superior airs. He didn''t refuse the other side''s kindness and said thanks with a smile.


    Yan Donglai nodded with satisfaction, "Xiao Li, you go to set up a diamond membership for brother Li immediately and give him the card. I''ve already reserved a room to drink with brother Li. Don''t let anyone disturb me. I''ll let you know what''s going on later."


    Without saying a word, Li Tang bowed his head and took a deep look at Li Fu''s picture. Then he immediately took the order and left.


    The high-end clubs such as the imperial court can''t bring in all kinds of things. They implement a strict membership system. They don''t accept new customers who come to the door alone, except for the guidance of old members.Apart from consumption, the threshold of entering this club alone is to pay a membership fee of 500000 yuan, which is also divided into ordinary members and Diamond members.


    If you want to get a royal diamond card, it''s not just money. We should also consider from the comprehensive level of status and family background. At present, there are no more than 30 diamond cards in Donghai. You can imagine the weight of this card. It can be said that every Royal diamond card holder is a prominent person in the East China Sea and even the whole dragon country.


    It''s the first time for Li Tang to give a diamond card to such a young man.


    But to be able to work in such a place as the imperial court, Li Tang knew very well what to do. Even though he was puzzled, he didn''t mention a word. He soon finished the card and went to the box on the third floor to hand it to Li futu.


    Diamond card is not just a name. It''s a diamond. It''s really inlaid with diamond on the face of the card.


    Li futu took the card. Although he didn''t know what the significance of the card was, he thought that if he could not get along with it one day, he would be able to live for a while if he sold the card.


    "Well, you go down first."


    Yan Dong waved his hand and waved back to Li Tang. He picked up a bottle of Remy Martin Louis XIII on the table and poured glasses for himself and Li futu respectively.


    "Thank you, brother Li. I''ll do it first."


    Yan Donglai took the lead in raising his glass, raised his head to Li futu, and then drank it down.

 Chapter 111

    "Brother Yan, why don''t you ask me if I did Wang Yang''s death?"


    Li futu quickly returns a cup, and then looks at Yan Dong who has never mentioned the case from the beginning to the end.


    Yan Donglai put down his glass and said with a free and easy smile, "if brother Li is willing to speak, he will naturally open his mouth. Why should I ask more questions?"


    Li futu was silent, then filled their glasses with wine again, but he didn''t raise his glass in a hurry.


    Looking at the exquisite dishes in front of him, he calmly said: "brother Yan, why do you spare no effort to help me?"


    "To be good to others is to be good to yourself."


    Yan Donglai held the glass and said slowly, "why not help myself? I''ve always wanted to deal with the Wang family, but I''m worried about some things, and I haven''t done it yet. Brother Li helped me indirectly. "


    Li futu didn''t ask any more. He touched the glass with Yan Donglai with a faint smile. He believes that Yan Donglai''s reason for helping him can''t be as simple as he said, but interpersonal communication can never be without purpose. Anyway, at least so far, Yan Donglai has no malice to him.


    After eating a piece of Qingjiang fish, Yan Donglai put down his chopsticks and said with emotion: "the fate of human beings is really wonderful. In other words, a few decades ago, how did Yan Donglai think that one day he could sit in the top club in the East China Sea and push cups with people to change cups..."


    Li futu felt it with a smile. When he talked about the incomprehensibility of fate, it was estimated that no one could feel it more deeply than him.


    He poured himself a glass of wine and met with Li futu. Yan Donglai, who is now dominating the party, still drank it in a bold way. After wiping the corner of his mouth, he laughed at Li futu: "brother Li, are you interested in listening to my story?"


    Li Fu Tu lowered his head and sipped his wine, nodded silently, with a posture of listening attentively.


    "I was born in a depressed mountain village in Northwest China. It''s not worth showing off to describe my hometown as depressed, but that''s the truth. When I went to school, from primary school to junior high school, I had to walk no less than 20 kilometers on the mountain road every day. Maybe the foundation of my body was laid down by the more mountain roads at that time. "


    Yan Dong came to the vicissitudes of life with a smile: "from primary school to high school, he gritted his teeth all the way. Most of the children of my age left school in primary school or junior high school. There''s no way. Which parents are stupid? Who doesn''t know the way out is to let children read more books? But my family is poor. I can''t make up enough money for my tuition. If I let my children continue to study, I can starve to death. I''m a lucky one. My family condition is not good, but my father is notoriously stubborn. My mother, who supports my lower body and is disabled, would rather go to the city to sell blood than make up for my tuition. How many years ago? It''ll be a dime. It''s really mixed with sweat and blood. Who dares to be lazy in such an environment? Holding a book, I want to eat it. "


    Yan Donglai''s tone is not urgent, speaking of the past which seems heavy on anyone, but his face is always with a slight smile.


    A man of this age, who has not died and has no disability, is now in glory. After ups and downs, his mentality is not much softer than steel, is it?


    He took out his bag and the world, lit one, then threw it to Li futu, and then continued: "when I graduated from senior high school, I waited until the notice of Northwest University. People in the whole village were envious and envious. Also, I was an ordinary child. My father was a farmer facing loess, and my mother was still paralyzed in bed all the year round. Why did I become the only college student in the village £¿ Do you know what it''s like to be proud? That''s probably the most proud time in my life. I feel really cool. In 1985, when I got the admission notice, I was faced with a tuition fee of more than 300 yuan. At that time, I vowed to work in the city during the holidays. Anyway, I had to make up all these tuition fees. For this reason, my father asked the whole village to borrow money. At that time, more than 300 yuan was not a small amount. How could I make up all these tuition fees? In the end, I didn''t even get half of it, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to work in the city during the summer vacation. If I do more, I can always get the tuition together, right? "


    Yan Donglai suddenly asked Li futu, holding the cigarette and grinning.


    Quietly listening to Yan Dong''s old story, Li futu nodded slightly and said nothing.


    Yan Donglai pulled at the corner of his mouth, put out half of the smoke in the ashtray and said calmly, "but just a few days after I got the admission notice, my mother died. Suicide. Because of a reason that makes city people feel ridiculous: she is afraid that because of her own body, she will drag down her son who is admitted to university. Ha, what am I? What''s the right to say she did it right or wrong? But this feeling, I remember, but I''m afraid I can''t pay it back in my life. At that time, when I was 20 years old, I was in silence on the day of my funeral. My father put more than 100 yuan of tuition money he borrowed into my bag, weeping and trying hard to kick me out of the house. I didn''t feel any pain on the mountain road of more than 20 kilometers, but it was just a pain Think of him, the old man kicked me all the way, will you be tired? When I got on the bus, my father, who didn''t speak all the way, held me on the shoulder with a hoarse voice and told me not to be sorry to my mother. Then I turned around and left. At that meeting, I swore that when I really had a future, I would spend a lot of money to build a respectable grave for her. ""In those two months, I scraped together enough tuition to report by myself. For the next three years, I supported myself. As a senior, I started my own business with all my savings. My business grew from small to big. I got the first bucket of money in 1988. When I got married in 1990, brother Li, how much money do you think I had?"


    Yan Donglai narrowed his eyes slightly and asked softly, but without waiting for the opposite Li futu to give an answer, he waved his hand. He was calm and powerful. He threw his hand with a loud voice, and said with undisguised pride: "eight million, isn''t it very powerful?"


    Li futu raised the corner of his mouth slightly. He didn''t know whether it was alcohol residue or what, but he felt bitter.


    Yan Donglai''s story is really not a good one. He nodded silently and sighed in his heart. In 1990, when he was still paying attention to ten thousand yuan households, he had a fortune of more than eight million.


    "After the big rise, there is the big fall, the eternal law. Just when I set aside 600000 yuan to send someone to build a beautiful tomb for my mother, I was betrayed for the first time in my life. In the second year of marriage, my wife, who had been secretly in love with her for several years in college, worked with others inside and outside, carefully made a condom to hold me firmly, and almost swept away all my things overnight. In 1993, I was about the same age as you are now. I tried to commit suicide for countless times, but I finally put up with it, because I was afraid that I would have no face to face my mother who committed suicide for me. "


    Yan Donglai said slowly, his tone was not sad, but there was a kind of heavy sadness that people could not breathe.


    The bottle of Louis XIII had been killed by himself before he knew it. The powerful man in the East China Sea turned red, but he couldn''t stop his story. He looked at Li futu, who wanted to talk but stopped, and said with a smile: "brother Li, I think you are very strange. Why don''t you find a daughter-in-law now, with my present status?"


    This time, without Li futu''s reply, Yan Donglai suddenly enlarged his laughter and gave the answer himself.


    "Because I''m disabled, I have only one kidney, kidney deficiency."


    "At that time, selling kidneys was the only way I could think of to make a comeback. How funny? But I want revenge! This is ridiculous human nature. A kidney is worth 200000 yuan. In 1998, when I really made a comeback and found the woman who betrayed me in Kyoto, I immediately began to retaliate without hesitation. You can''t imagine the result afterwards, or is it tragic? So it''s a good thing to remember old love, but it''s not all good. At that time, I met my noble man, the dog man and woman who were so powerful that I almost had to despair. At his command, all the industries almost disappeared in an instant. Do you know what I felt at that time? At that time, I felt that even if the noble man took my humble life at that time, he could smile and close his eyes. But my humble life is certainly not so valuable. The noble paid so much for me. How can I repay this kindness with my life. So over the years, I have been climbing up regardless of everything, in order to repay the kindness of that year. "


    Yan Donglai suddenly gave himself a mouthful of wine. Maybe it was because he drank too much. He was choked and coughed. He wiped the corner of his mouth and his eyes were scarlet. "Brother Li, don''t look at my appearance now. I know that many people secretly say that I am a slave and a running dog, but I don''t care, really. In this world, I have to admit that sometimes being a dog is better than being a man. "


    Li futu took a drink with a calm expression and a sigh in his eyes. He did not expect that Yan Donglai, the king of the East China Sea, had such a heavy past.


    The eight thousand mile road is not only full of magnificent clouds and moon, but also full of bitterness and tears.


    Yan Dong came to wipe his face, holding the glass, with a slightly drunk face, "sorry, drink too much nonsense, let brother Li laugh."


    After listening to the whole story in silence, Li futu gently shakes his head, holds up his glass and stares at this man who has a history far more magnificent than the river and lake. He looks more sincere than ever.


    "Brother Yan, here''s a toast."


    Yan Donglai, who has red eyes and face, laughs and drinks with Li futu.


    "To the years."


    The sound is clear and crisp, and the scarlet liquid in the cup is rippling slightly, just like the past which is far away but can''t be forgotten.

 Chapter 112

    Except for a few lucky people who are favored by heaven, few people''s success comes from chance.


    It can be said that almost all of those successful people have experienced a period of dark struggle and gritting their teeth. But the strangeness of human nature is that people tend to turn a blind eye to the past, they just stare at where you are now, and then choose to revere or despise, which is why most of the people in this world are mediocre.


    Fortunately, although Yan Donglai''s fate is bumpy, fortunately, he has not been let down by life. He has gradually grown from a poor boy in a poor mountain village to a powerful owl in the East China Sea.


    As the old saying goes, everything that can''t kill you will only make you stronger.


    They drank a bottle of Louis XIII, a bottle of brandy, a bottle of Martell''s blue ribbon and an empty beer, which tumbled on the table. Although Li futu and yandonglai are quite different in age, they are both people who have seen big waves. Their drinking capacity is not bad, but there is a saying that everyone is drunk if they are not drunk.


    Yan Donglai has been telling his story intermittently. Li futu plays a qualified audience and listens silently. When the banquet is coming to an end, it''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. As the biggest culprit of empty wine bottles, Yan Donglai''s face is red and drunk.


    "Manager Li, help brother Yan to have a rest."


    It''s obvious that Li Dongyan''s face is better than Li Dongyan''s. He stood up with Yan Donglai, who was already unconscious, and handed him over to Li Tang, who came in on standby.


    "Li Shao is serious. You''re the boss''s guest. It''s very frustrating to call me that. If Li Shaozhen thinks highly of me, just call me Xiao Li. "


    Li Tang smiles a way, at the same time cautiously took Yan Donglai from the float chart hand.


    "Brother Li, I said a little too much tonight. I hope you don''t mind."


    Yan Donglai''s face turned red and said that wine can only be powerful if it is combined with people''s emotions. Although the wine is not enough for him tonight, he is a bit stiff in his mind at the moment, and he doesn''t refuse Li Tang''s help.


    These stories, which he has kept in his heart for so many years, have never been told to anyone, and have never been told to Li futu, are not entirely a whim, or the encouragement of alcohol. As a man who has experienced ups and downs, no matter how depressed he is, he is not likely to confide in others casually. However, Yan Donglai is also a man of flesh and blood, not a machine iron and steel. It''s hard for him to keep these stories in his heart for such a long time. Moreover, he invited Li futu to the imperial court today for the purpose of further promoting the relationship.


    What better way to enhance a relationship than to share privacy?


    Therefore, Yan Donglai did not mean to tell the truth after drinking, but anyway, when he told the old story, his depression accumulated for many years could be regarded as catharsis, as if he had removed a huge stone blocking his chest, and the whole person became a lot more relaxed.


    Tell Li futu the past story, Yan Donglai does not regret it.


    "Brother Yan, you are a man of flesh and blood, love and righteousness. I''m really glad to meet you."


    Li futu looked at Yan Donglai with less vigilance and a sense of distance in his eyes, and more sincerity from the bottom of his heart.


    Although Yan Donglai lost a kidney, he was more like a man than most men in the world.


    Yan Donglai laughed and patted Li futu''s shoulder heavily. "Don''t go back tonight. Since you come to brother Yan''s place, brother Yan will let you go home with all your pleasure."


    Without waiting for Li futu to speak, he turned to Li Tang, who supported him, and said, "Xiao Li, I''ll leave it to you to arrange. If you can''t satisfy brother Li, I''ll only ask you!"


    Naturally, Li Tang can''t disobey orders. Besides, he hasn''t done many such things before. It''s just that different from the previous social activities, he can clearly feel that the boss''s attitude towards this young man seems very unusual.


    "Don''t worry, boss. It''s all up to me."


    Li Tang bowed his head respectfully and said, "Li Shao, please wait for a while. I''ll take the boss to have a rest first. I''ll come to arrange it for you right away."


    "Brother Yan, you don''t have to be so troublesome..."


    Li Fu Tu smiles bitterly. He really doesn''t have the mind to look for flowers and willows.


    "Brother Li, you don''t have to say much. It''s brother Yan''s intention. You can''t leave. If you leave, you will despise me as a brother."


    Yan Donglai seems to know what Li futu is going to say. He raises his hand and interrupts him.


    "You know, I don''t only have good wine here. Many people come to the imperial court for the sake of the beauties here. Brother Li, since you come to Baoshan, there''s no reason to go back empty handed. It''s settled. You sit here for a while, and Li Tang will come right away. Brother Li, you''re still young and indulgent. Don''t let down the good time."


    After that, he gave Li futu an ambiguous look that men all know. Then he laughed, waved his hand, and was helped out of the box by Li Tang.Li futu smiles bitterly and watches them leave. He knows that Yan Donglai is kind-hearted, but he is different from the successful people who come here to relax. He is not so anxious, and he is not very interested in women.


    However, he can''t help himself in the world. There is a saying that it''s hard to be gracious. Since Yan Donglai has already said that, if he refuses again, it would be a little unkind.


    Li futu never thought that he had to be a whore one day.


    Is this a kind of prostitution?


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a bitter smile. He had no choice but to sit down again. He picked up a beer bottle on the table and poured the last remaining wine into the glass. He poured it into the glass and drank it by himself.


    In other words, we should settle down when we come.


    What kind of dragon''s den in the world has he never broken through, and he is not the Tang monk who has the effect of immortality. Are you afraid that a few spiders and bones will come out of the silk cave and eat him?


    And since Yan Donglai is so confident in the beauties here, Li futu thinks that it''s better to have a good knowledge. He also wants to see how the domestic GouLan market has developed. The real thing has the final say.


    , besides, he is not a kind of defender of pure desire. He is not in the world without being romantic. Although he has to stay to take care of Yan Dong''s face, he still can''t move what he really wants to do.


    With this in mind, Li futu''s mind gradually began to become free and easy, just like a whore who came to buy a party, sitting in the box drinking wine, waiting for the arrangement.

 Chapter 113

    Li Tang didn''t ask Li futu to wait for long. After ten minutes, he went back to Li futu. He also told Li futu politely that he was guilty. With this all-round superficial skill, people can''t feel bad at all.


    What is the most lacking in the 21st century?


    Talent.


    Not to mention anything else, this way of dealing with people is worth learning for many people all their lives.


    "Li Shao, I''m sorry to delay you so long."


    Li Tang apologized respectfully. Li futu waved his hand with a smile. "Manager Li, you really don''t have to be so polite. I''m just an ordinary person. Thanks to brother Yan, I''m a brother. If it''s not brother Yan, I''m afraid I''ve never had a chance to come here in my whole life. If you''ve been like this, I''m afraid I won''t dare to come next time. "


    Li Tang was stunned, and then he laughed. He pointed to the door. Li futu nodded with a smile and walked out.


    Looking at the back of the young man, Li Tang''s face showed a respectful smile, and his eyes twinkled.


    He is not a young man. He has been in the treacherous world for a long time. For the time being, he has learned some skills in observing his words and his eyesight. Even though the boss didn''t make clear what the young man is about, since the boss is willing to be a brother to the young man, it is enough to see that the young man is definitely not as good as he said Simple.


    Li Tang met a lot of powerful and powerful people in such a place as the imperial club. However, the young man, who clearly had an extraordinary background, was polite and thrifty from the beginning to the end. Seeing his words and deeds, he knew his goods. His inner evaluation of the man rose a few levels again.


    "Li Shao, it''s your first time here. Let me give you a brief introduction. The second floor is a song and dance hall, the third floor is a banquet living room, the fourth floor is equipped with a sauna and massage room, the fifth floor is planned according to the standards of five-star hotels, and the casino is set up on the two underground floors to provide a one-stop service of leisure, entertainment, gambling and accommodation. Whatever guests want to play, they can be satisfied here. Of course, we are also dissatisfied with Li Shao. We also do skin and meat business, but we are very different from the general Huanchang. The girls here are of high quality and have a clean history. They dare not say that they are proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine and tea, but they all know something about them. I don''t have any other self-confidence, but as far as the girls here are concerned, it''s no worse than those little stars outside. "


    He led Li futu to the fifth floor. Li Tang, who had not changed his words, still took the opportunity to popularize science to Li futu. His tone was unconsciously proud.


    "Some of them are worth six figures a night."


    Six figures, according to today''s star accompany wine price list, although not as good as the first line, but with some second line female star''s appearance price can be said to be almost the same.


    Li futu was so surprised that he shook his head and sighed: "the ladies here are really alive, and they have more confidence than some stars."


    "Ha ha, that''s not true."


    Li Tang laughed, then restrained his expression: "of course, Li Shao, don''t worry. You are the boss''s guest. I''m sure I won''t entertain you with those girls who have been through the battle for a long time."


    He took a mysterious look at Li futu and said in a low voice, "Li Shao, the girl I arranged for you tonight is really a top student. She is still in college, and the most important thing is that she is still a virgin."


    "College students?"


    Li futu is really surprised. Has the world really fallen to such a level?


    Li futu didn''t show his heart because of Li Tang''s virginity. On the contrary, Li futu frowned at Li Tang.


    Li Tang, who is good at observing words and looks, immediately guessed Li futu''s idea and explained: "don''t get me wrong, Li Shao. Our emperor never forces good people to be prostitutes. All the young ladies here are voluntary. Li Shaoda can rest assured that the girl student is said to be in trouble and extremely short of money, so she chose this way."


    After listening to Li Tang''s explanation, Li futu nodded, one willing to fight, the other willing to get what he wanted. Naturally, he would not say anything more, but he would inevitably feel some emotion.


    Zhu men stinks of wine and meat, and the road is frozen to death. In this world, money is just a bunch of numbers for some people, while some people have to sell their bodies and conscience for money.


    "How much did you pay?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Hearing this, Li Tang was stunned, but he quickly responded and said, "500000."


    Half a million sold their first night. Although it looks dirty, to be honest, most of the women in the world can''t sell for 500000 yuan on their first night. It can be seen that the girl student''s beauty is definitely not low, at least in the eyes of the emperor.


    Li futu nodded silently, and could not help but have a little curiosity about this seemingly bumpy girl student.


    Unconsciously, they came to the door of a room on the fifth floor. Li Tang gave Li futu a room card and said with a smile, "Li Shao, when I get there, I won''t go in. Please help yourself."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, "thank you."Seeing Li Tang disappear in the corridor, Li futu stands at the door for a while, then swipes his card to enter. He looks calm and doesn''t see any tension. He looks like a recidivist with experienced experience.


    As Li Tang said before, the decoration of this guest room is the same as that of the hall, showing the style and luxury to the extreme. There are separate living room and bedroom, retro style wallpaper, soft carpet, crystal chandelier on the top of the head emitting blurred lights, rendering the whole guest room beautiful. Li futu looked around the living room and found no one, so he walked towards the bedroom.


    I think I received the notice in advance. The female college student mentioned by Li Tang is sitting by the big bed in the bedroom with her back to Li futu. Her hair is still wet. Obviously, she has just taken a bath, and she is only wearing a white bathrobe.


    Maybe she heard the movement behind her. When Li futu came into the bedroom, her body trembled. Although it was slight, Li futu could see it clearly.


    It''s really a baby.


    Li futu sighed to himself. He didn''t rush up. He stood on the other side of the bed and kept an ordinary psychological safe distance from the girl. He gently said, "hello."


    It is estimated that there is no more polite whore than him.


    "You, hello."


    Although it was the first time that she didn''t have any experience, the girl should have realized that her behavior violated the "professionalism" of the profession. She answered nervously and stood up in a hurry.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, Li futu couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    How do you feel a little familiar?


    When the girl bit her lip and turned around as if she had accepted her fate, looking at the clean and pretty face that was not stained with a bit of dust, Li futu suddenly froze in the same place.


    How is she?!

 Chapter 114

    Not only Li futu was stunned, but the girl who had exchanged her first night power with the emperor for 500000 yuan was also in the same place when she saw Li futu.


    Li futu is sure that she has not admitted her mistake. The girl Li Tang arranged for herself is Su Yuan''s roommate, he Caiwei, the school flower of Donghai University, who met Yao Chenxi last time.


    Li futu didn''t expect that he would meet with this girl. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the second meeting between them was such a scene. It was just like a black humor arranged by fate.


    Rao is Li futu, who has seen a lot of strong wind and heavy rain. But at this moment, facing he Caiwei, who seems to be wearing only one bathrobe, he is also unprepared for a moment.


    I can''t help it. It''s like ordinary people meeting their father-in-law. It''s too embarrassing. As a man, it''s like this, not to mention he Caiwei.


    After the initial shock and accident, he Caiwei felt more shame and shame. No matter what, she is also a pure yellow flower girl, far from being able to exchange her virginity for wine money as if nothing had happened. If it were not for her desperate situation, she would never have chosen this method.


    Originally, she was ready to think that tonight was a nightmare, and then forget it. No one would know. But she never expected that the "guest" who came into her room was her roommate''s boyfriend.


    Does God think she is dirty and punish her on purpose?


    He Caiwei bites her lips and lowers her head. She doesn''t dare to look at the man''s eyes. Now her mind is buzzing and almost blank.


    Li futu is neither going nor staying, but it''s not the way to stand still. You can''t stand all night.


    With a bitter smile in his heart, Li futu broke the silence.


    "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Li futu sighed softly, with the feeling of fate in his eyes.


    He Caiwei clung to the hem of the bathrobe with both hands, and did not reply. The deal seems to have become a nightmare before it started. She doesn''t know how to face Su Yuan in the future.


    Li futu doesn''t mind the other party''s indifference. He can understand he Caiwei''s mood at this time.


    "If you remember correctly, your name should be he Caiwei, right?"


    Li Fu Tu deliberately lowered the tone, tone is very soft, trying to ease the girl''s mood in this way.


    He Caiwei let out a sound. She was almost too weak to smell. Her body wrapped in bathrobe was still very stiff.


    What is this called.


    Li futu is very depressed and helpless, but he has no place to vent, because he knows that no one is wrong, and Li Tang is also out of kindness. I''m afraid he can''t think that he will know this girl.


    After thinking about it, Li futu felt that even if he had to blame himself, he could only blame himself. If he had not been firm enough to step into the room, then such an embarrassing situation would not have happened. But if it wasn''t for herself, the girl would be doomed.


    On second thought, Li futu felt much better. He thought that his coming to the imperial court and even entering this room tonight was not just a prank of fate. Maybe God deliberately arranged him to save the girl.


    For a moment, Li futu''s mentality has undergone a huge transformation, from an embarrassing whore who found out that the young lady is an acquaintance to a savior full of noble sense of mission.


    Of course, this is only his personal opinion. In he Caiwei''s mind, if we really want to describe ourselves and this man at the moment, there is nothing more appropriate than the word "Dog Man and woman".


    She sold her body for money, which is enough to be accused by thousands of people, but this man clearly has a girlfriend and still comes to this place to fool around, which is not a good thing.


    Li futu naturally did not have time to consider the collapse of his image in he Caiwei''s mind, and he solemnly explained: "you don''t have to be nervous. I just want to have a look here. I don''t have any other ideas."


    Although he is really telling the truth, it sounds like a false excuse, and there is no technical content.


    A man ran into the happy spot, and the young lady entered the room. In the end, he said that he just came to see the beauty of the young lady?


    He Caiwei remained silent with her head down.


    Li futu also seems to realize that his statement seems to be a little less convincing, and he intends to continue to explain it. However, he finds that it seems that he can''t explain it clearly, so he doesn''t waste his breath any more.


    "Classmate he, are you short of money? Is there any difficulty? If you don''t mind, you can tell me that you and Su Yuan are classmates. As long as I can, I will help. "


    Li futu coughed softly. He was totally kind-hearted, even if he didn''t see it. Since he met her, he couldn''t just watch he Caiwei fall and stand by, otherwise, if she didn''t mention anything else, she wouldn''t give up if she found out about it in the future.Li futu doesn''t know that he has become a hypocrite in he Caiwei''s heart. He Caiwei only feels harsh when he hears his sincere words.


    I have the face to mention Su Yuan.


    He Caiwei thinks that the other party must have done it on purpose. When the other party mentions Su Yuan at this time, she is deliberately humiliating her. Maybe she is also satisfying some abnormal psychology. But no matter what, hearing Su Yuan''s name, he Caiwei''s heart is full of a kind of guilt that makes her gasp.


    "What do you want?"


    He Caiwei finally summoned up her courage and raised her head fiercely. She no longer dodged and looked at Li futu.


    "Yes, I am short of money, and I have no other skills. The only way I can think of is this. But do you have to humiliate me like this?"


    Shame?


    Looking at the girl who suddenly broke out, Li futu frowned slightly and felt puzzled.


    "Have you misunderstood..."


    He Caiwei''s eyes are red, and she doesn''t pay attention to Li futu''s words at all. "Yes, you have money, you can spend freely, you can choose the way of life wantonly, but if I can know in advance that it''s you, I will never agree!"


    When it comes to the last sentence, he Caiwei clenches her hands tightly. You can see that her delicate clavicle and white neck are contracting violently. She seems to have exhausted her whole strength, as if she is defending the last thing.


    Li futu was stunned.


    But it''s like a reservoir that has opened its gate. After the pouring, he Caiwei soon becomes quiet again.


    "Ha ha, what''s the use of saying these words now."


    She smile inexplicably, eyes suddenly flashed a touch of desolate determination, then hands gently pull in the waist.


    The snow-white bathrobe slowly fell to the ground.


    There is no time to respond to someone''s expression suddenly solidified, only feel that the light with no inch of delicate body, white as dazzling.

 Chapter 115

    Li futu didn''t expect he Caiwei to take off her clothes when she didn''t agree. She was stunned for several seconds.


    "What are you doing?"


    Hurry to pick up the bathrobe on the floor and put it on he Caiwei again. Li futu''s eyes try to avoid each other''s white body.


    Even in just a few seconds, he had almost finished watching it.


    "Isn''t that why you''re here?"


    He Caiwei is stunned and looks at the man who helps her put on the bathrobe instead of rushing over like a hungry wolf as she expected. Her clear eyes are full of confusion.


    If this man is still pretending now, she can only say that the other party''s acting is very good.


    After dressing he Caiwei in his bathrobe again, Li futu deliberately stepped back and said with a bitter smile, "what I said just now is true. It''s just a misunderstanding. I''m friends with the owner of this club. I was drinking downstairs with him just now. He had to entertain me. You know, sometimes people can''t help themselves. They are too kind and I can''t refuse, so I have to Come in and deal with it, but I didn''t expect to meet you. "


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly and sighed: "maybe this is a kind of fate."


    Seeing Li futu''s Frank face and the other party''s initiative to help her put on the bathrobe, he Caiwei finally believed Li futu''s words at this time.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..."


    He Caiwei''s white face suddenly flushed with blush, her eyes drooped, and her eyes became evasive again. She just took the initiative to undress to end the ordeal earlier, and didn''t want to be insulted by this man again. But now that she understood it, she thought of her previous actions again, and she wanted to find a way to get in.


    Sometimes, Li futu really can''t understand a woman''s ideas. He used to treat him as a hypocrite with sinister intentions. He had to take off his clothes and let him put them on before he would believe it.


    Now, even if it doesn''t happen to that point, Li futu is very clear that his relationship with this girl can never return to the original purity.


    "Now you can tell me what difficulties you have encountered?"


    Li futu sighed in his heart, which made he Caiwei misunderstand again. He didn''t even dare to sit on the bed and sat down on the single sofa beside him.


    "Listen to the people in this club, is your family in trouble?"


    He Caiwei tightened her bathrobe, bit her lip and nodded.


    "Can you tell me? Maybe I can help you. "


    He Caiwei looked at Li futu with complicated eyes. After a moment of silence, she finally said: "because of my mother''s disease, cervical cancer."


    The voice was very quiet and quiet, but Li futu was slightly shocked. Then he suddenly realized that when he Caiwei''s name was first heard at that time, he heard that the girl had a difficult family and was a civilian school flower. Naturally, she could not afford the high medical expenses for cancer treatment. No wonder she chose this step.


    Sell yourself to save your father, sell yourself to save your mother?


    Can really happen in reality, but there is a kind of depressing heavy sad Na.


    Li futu lit a cigarette.


    "And your father?"


    He Caiwei faintly smiles, "I haven''t seen it since I was born. Maybe I have already died."


    Li futu was silent. He really didn''t expect that the girl''s life experience would be so bumpy. Although he Caiwei has always been very calm, and even now she still has a smile on her face, Li futu can clearly feel the difficulties and hardships of her partner in the past 20 years from her short words.


    Li futu was moved by the girl''s strength.


    Spitting out cigarettes, Li Fu asked: "is 500000 enough to cure your mother''s disease?"


    He didn''t show compassion. He knew the girl didn''t need it.


    "Maybe, who knows."


    He Caiwei gently smile: "but this is the highest price I can sell."


    "In fact, you can ask Su Yuan for their help. You are friends. I know the girl''s personality. She won''t just sit by."


    Li futu knows that Su Yuan may not be able to get so much money, but she can find her sister. No matter how hard she is, she will find herself. It''s not too difficult to get 500000 yuan with her ability.


    He Caiwei shook her head. "I''ve troubled them enough. It''s my own family business. I hope I can solve it myself."


    Li futu can''t help but say in a deep voice: "your own solution is to sell your body?"


    He Caiwei didn''t respond. She clenched her hands and looked stubborn.


    Li futu sighs. He knows that he Caiwei''s refusal to speak is to maintain the final dignity of Su Yuan''s friends, but excessive self-esteem is not a sign of inferiority.


    After years of poor life, it was inevitable that it had a certain impact on this strong girl.


    "There are two million in this card. I''ll take it as if I borrowed it from you, and you''ll give it back to me when you make money."


    Li futu took out his wallet, took out a bank card and put it on the bed.He Caiwei''s eyes trembled, but she didn''t take it. She still stood there, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need it."


    Li futu frowned, "what do you do next? What are you going to do if half a million is not enough? Continue to sell your body? "


    Li futu''s words obviously hurt the girl''s self-esteem. She clenched her lips and said coldly: "I don''t need you to manage!"


    "Of course, I''m not in love with you. I''m not qualified to care about you, but have you ever thought about your mother''s feelings?"


    Li futu snuffed out the cigarette end. "If she knew how the money for her treatment came from, I think she would think it would be better to die."


    "Shut up


    He Caiwei''s eyes are red, and she stares at Li futu with tears falling.


    Li futu''s face did not change, as if with a heart of stone, slowly stood up, "what? Dare not admit it? You should also know that what I said is true. "


    He picked up the bank card on the bed and went to the place three steps away from he Caiwei. He stared at the girl who was already wet with pear blossom but refused to show any weakness. He said calmly, "well, you can solve it according to your so-called way, but instead of selling it to others, it''s better to sell it to me. It''s not only your mother''s medical expenses, but also your mother''s and daughter''s life I will bear all the tuition fees. The price you pay for this is that you will be my woman from now on. "


    "How''s it going? Is it a deal? "


    He Caiwei''s eyes contracted violently and she was silent for half a year. She wiped the tears on her face and seemed to calm down.


    She gazed at Li futu: "why do you want to help me?"


    "Why don''t you say I like your beauty and want to monopolize it?"


    Li futu smiles and hands a tissue to the girl.


    "Thank you."


    He Caiwei did not forget to thank her and took the tissue: "if you were such a person, you would not help me put on the bathrobe just now."


    Li futu, noncommittal, looked at the girl wiping her tears with calm eyes, "because to some extent, we are the same kind of people, but you still have a sick mother, and I don''t have one."


    He Caiwei''s eyes trembled.


    Because I know.


    So compassion.

 Chapter 116

    He Caiwei chose to sell herself to the emperor because she was desperate.


    500000, in the eyes of the rich, may not be worth the price of a card game or a piece of jewelry, but for a girl whose tuition depends on scholarship and work study program, it is an astronomical number that makes her despair.


    A student who is still studying, and has no rich relatives, wants to make up such a huge sum of money. Apart from selling her body, he Caiwei can''t think of any other way. She heard that the imperial court is the top entertainment club in Donghai. Since it is the top one, it must be more expensive here than other places, so he Caiwei has no choice but to come alone Here, I summoned up the courage to reach an "agreement" with the person in charge.


    Now that she has made this decision, he Caiwei knows that no matter what comes into the room tonight is a big bellied rich businessman or an aging politician, she has no room to refuse. She has to accept it. She is also ready, but she never expected that it would be her roommate''s boyfriend.


    He Caiwei seems to see a god like character hiding in the cloud and blinking quietly at herself.


    "Su Yuan What shall we do? "


    He Caiwei holds the paper towel, turns away her face and looks at the wall.


    Li futu was silent and said softly, "the relationship between me and that girl is not what you think."


    But he didn''t explain more: "of course, she can''t know about it. If you can hide it, try to hide it."


    Although the tears on her face have been wiped clean, her eyes are still a little red. She smiles gently: "so, from today on, I will be your underground lover?"


    Li futu took a look at her and kept silent. He didn''t mean to take advantage of others'' danger, but he knew that if he didn''t use this way, the girl would not accept his help at all. In order to avoid the girl being forced to destroy herself by ruthless life, he had to be the villain.


    Rich people spend money to support female students in universities. This kind of thing is not unusual in today''s society. It is not uncommon to see that every university gate in the country is full of luxury cars to pick up people every rest day. Even Donghai university has such a phenomenon. He Caiwei doesn''t know such a thing, but she really didn''t expect it to happen to her one day It''s on.


    She thought she could hold on.


    He Caiwei slowly closed her eyes, and finally, like countless people, she had to compromise in the face of cruel life. When she opened her eyes again, she seemed to have completely accepted the reality, and her expression became extremely calm.


    "Well, I promise you."


    She turns her head and stares at the young man who doesn''t have much contact with her. He Caiwei knows that after tonight, her future is destined to be entangled with this man.


    Li futu is not surprised by he Caiwei''s choice. Since this girl can get a scholarship every year, he knows that she is a smart person. Although the options in front of her are cruel, accepting her olive branch is undoubtedly her best choice at present.


    "Take this card first. If it''s not enough, tell me. Don''t worry. I''m rich."


    Li futu said with a smile and handed the bank card to he Caiwei again. He Caiwei didn''t refuse this time.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. You know what I know about this. Your life won''t be very different from before."


    He Caiwei is noncommittal. She goes to the wardrobe and puts the card in her clothes. Then she hesitates, bites her lip and climbs onto the bed, tucks the whole person into the quilt, and soon a snow-white bathrobe is thrown out.


    Through the quilt, Li futu can clearly see that the delicate body inside is shaking gently, and he also knows that the beautiful young body inside is now in a state of naked. As long as he is willing, he can now explore, gallop and conquer as he likes.


    Do you really think of yourself as Liu Xiahui?


    Seeing he Caiwei take the initiative to undress again, Li futu''s heart can''t help but blood surge. In a moment, he really has the impulse to ignore the incarnation of animals. But when he wants to get up on the girl''s miserable life experience, the restless blood in his blood vessels slowly subsides.


    Li futu knows that he Caiwei is fulfilling their "deal" by doing so. Although he has every reason to exercise his "legitimate rights and interests", if he really goes to bed like this, what''s the difference between him and those scum outside?


    He admits that he is not a good man, but bad people are also classified.


    He Caiwei shrinks in the quilt and covers the whole person, as if it can bring her a sense of security. But even so, she can''t stop trembling when she thinks of the next scene.


    This uneasy feeling is even stronger than when the college entrance examination results were announced.


    She bit her lips, waiting for the arrival of fate, and at the same time silently comforted herself that the girl would have this day sooner or later, but after waiting for a long time, the quilt was not rudely lifted, on the contrary, she heard a sound of footsteps gradually away, and then sounded the sound of turning off the lights.The whole room suddenly became dark. He Caiwei was stunned for a while. Then she slowly opened the quilt to show her eyes. She looked at the door she was taken to, and was dazed for a moment.


    There is no doubt that someone once again chose to sit on the sofa in the living room. He called mu yudie and Su Yuan respectively, so that they would not worry and explain that they would not be left by Yan Donglai tonight. Then he lit a cigarette and thought of what he had experienced today. He not only had a bitter smile on his lips.


    He thought he was rough enough, but tonight a Yan Dong came and a he Caiwei made him understand that there are many unfortunate people in the world.


    No matter how strong people are, they will be weak one day. There are no so-called tough guys or iron ladies in the world. They are just people who have survived more than ordinary people in difficulties for a while. Yan Donglai seems to be invincible, so does he Caiwei, who has self-esteem and self-improvement.


    But although unfortunately, fate did not completely abandon them. Yan Donglai met a noble man, he Caiwei met herself, and what about herself?


    Who can tell their own hardships?


    A cigarette burned out, Li futu did not leave, turned off the light and fell asleep on the sofa.


    I don''t know how long after that, the door of the bedroom was gently opened, and he Caiwei, wearing a bathrobe, came out with a pair of jade feet.


    She came to the sofa, quietly looking at the man sleeping on the sofa, eyes complex.


    Li futu, what kind of man are you?

 Chapter 117

    The next morning, Li futu was awakened by the smell of food. Last night, he and Yan Donglai drank a lot of wine, but they didn''t eat a lot of food.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that he Caiwei was busy at the dining table. There were embroidered patterns on her white T-shirt, matching with a denim skirt and a pair of flat shoes. Such a girl really shouldn''t be associated with a place like the imperial court.


    "Are you awake?"


    Notice Li futu sitting up from the sofa. He Caiwei turns her head and smiles.


    Li futu nodded. He felt that he Caiwei was different from last night, but he couldn''t tell for a moment what the difference was.


    "This is the breakfast sent by the emperor. Go and wash it, or it will be cold later."


    He Caiwei said in a soft voice. The tone of her voice was like a couple of men and women who had only seen two sides. On the contrary, it was like a pair of loving lovers.


    "Well."


    Li futu looks at he Caiwei suspiciously and then walks into the bedroom.


    The breakfast prepared by the emperor was very rich and exquisite. After sitting on the dining table and drinking porridge, Li futu looked at he Caiwei and said, "in the future, you don''t have to work any more. Just concentrate on your studies. There''s no need to make yourself so tired."


    He Caiwei pauses, then whispers, as if she is really a clever canary.


    "Give me your cell phone."


    He Caiwei seems to have completely regarded herself as the role of lover. She is obedient to Li futu''s words, and obediently takes out her mobile phone and gives it to Li futu.


    Cell phones are very common. They''re a few years old.


    Li futu picked up his mobile phone, dialed his own number, and then returned it to he Caiwei.


    "This is my number. If something happens, remember to call me. Remember, you are not alone now. You don''t need to think about fighting alone when you are in trouble. I am here."


    Li futu said with a smile, his eyes warm and mellow.


    He Caiwei''s eyes contracted, her head dropped slightly, and she didn''t speak.


    After breakfast, they didn''t stay much and left the room soon. It seems to have been informed that when Li futu took the elevator down to the first floor, Li Tang was already waiting in the hall.


    First, he Caiwei looked on her face. Li Tang then said with a warm smile to Li futu, "Li Shao, how was your rest last night?"


    Hearing that meaningful tone, he Caiwei, standing beside Li futu, blushed slightly. Even if nothing really happened last night, it was enough to make her unforgettable.


    Li futu naturally won''t explain that he slept on the sofa all night. It''s too humiliating. He only nodded vaguely and said with a smile, "not bad."


    "Just be satisfied with Li Shao."


    Li Tang''s smile was more brilliant.


    In order to avoid he Caiwei''s embarrassment, Li futu didn''t mention much on this topic.


    "Where''s brother Yan?"


    Li futu changed the subject.


    "The boss left an hour ago and specially told me to say sorry to Li Shao. What''s the matter with Li Shao?"


    Li futu coughed softly and turned to look at he Caiwei. "Well, I like this girl very much, so..."


    Li Tang is so smart that he doesn''t need to talk to Li futu at all. He understands what Li futu means.


    "Don''t worry, Li Shao. You can take this girl away. From now on, she has nothing to do with our emperor."


    Li Tang''s tone was very forthright.


    "Where is brother Yan?"


    Li Tang said with a smile: "Li Shao is worried too much. It''s just a little thing. Don''t bother the boss. I can make my own decisions."


    Li Tang is not a fat face. There are so many ladies in the imperial court, both at home and abroad. Let alone one, even if you send ten to Li futu, it''s nothing. With the importance the boss attaches to the young man, it is impossible for the boss to have any opinions.


    "Thank you, manager Li."


    Li Tang shook his head, personally took Li futu to the door, "Li Shao, do you need me to send a car to see you off?"


    "I''m not that expensive. Just take a taxi."


    Li futu shook his head and declined Li Tang''s kindness.


    "Well, the imperial court welcomes Li Shaoguang at any time."


    Li Tang held out his hand, shook it with Li futu, and then walked into the imperial court again.


    "I don''t usually come to places like this." Li futu didn''t know why he wanted to explain this. He Caiwei gave him a light look. "It''s your own business. I have no right to interfere."


    Li futu touched his nose and gave a bitter smile.


    "Where are you going? Back to school? "


    He stopped a taxi and asked he Caiwei.


    He Caiwei nodded, hesitated and said in a soft voice: "in fact, you don''t need to send it..."


    Li futu knew what she meant, but he didn''t think so. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just delivered to the school gate. I won''t go in."


    Not only is he Caiwei worried, but he is not afraid to be discovered by Su Yuan. Gu Qingcheng''s birthday last time was finally put off. If the girl finds out that she and her roommate are getting together again, it will be a disaster?It''s just when Li futu thought of her that Gu Qingcheng, who hasn''t been in touch for a while, suddenly called.


    "Listen to Su Yuan say you were arrested by the police? Are you all right? "


    Hearing the first sentence, Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. "It''s really good things don''t go out, bad things spread far away. How can the girl say everything outside?"


    "Don''t blame her. She wants me to help you out. I can see that she cares about you."


    Gu Qingcheng explained a, then slightly apologetic way: "sorry, did not help anything."


    Li futu shook his head. "Why apologize? It''s not your fault."


    "Without me, the whole thing would not have happened."


    Hearing the words coming from the other end of the phone, Li futu raised his eyebrows and said, "do you know all about it?"


    "It''s a big story. I think it''s spread all over the East China Sea."


    Gu Qingcheng gave a bitter smile.


    Li futu was silent to answer the question.


    "My grandfather wants to talk to you. Do you have time in the afternoon?" Gu Qingcheng suddenly said.


    "Mr. Gu?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and nodded: "yes, you can fix the time and place. Let me know when you decide."


    "All right." Gu Qingcheng finished and hung up.


    Li futu puts down his mobile phone and can''t help thinking about Gu''s intention. He just killed Wang Yang, but now Wang Dengfeng is afraid that he wants to tear himself to pieces. When he meets him at this sensitive time, is he not afraid of causing Yongxing infighting?


    "Do you know Gu Qingcheng?"


    He Caiwei, who has been sitting quietly beside her, suddenly opens her mouth. Obviously, she hears Gu Qingcheng''s voice.


    Li futu, still pondering Gu Qingcang''s intention, nodded subconsciously, "well."


    Thinking of meeting this man for the first time, he was having dinner with Mr. Yao. He Caiwei turned her head and said seriously, "do you want to catch all four beauties of Donghai university?"

 Chapter 118

    All the four beauties of Donghai university?


    He Caiwei''s words made Li futu dumbfounded, and then he couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    Su Yuan, Yao Chenxi, Gu Qingcheng and he Caiwei, who is sitting next to her Don''t mention it. Unconsciously, he knew all four beauties of Donghai University.


    "I''m not that ambitious."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    He Caiwei took a look at him and replied with a classic line: "a man must have a dream, otherwise what''s the difference with salted fish?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and looked at he Caiwei in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you would be joking?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes twinkled with curiosity: "that''s in your eyes What kind of person am I? "


    Li futu said frankly, "I''ve had dinner in your school several times and met Su Yuan''s two roommates several times, but I never met you. I thought you were very lonely..."


    He Caiwei was silent and said with a faint smile, "I''m different from them. I don''t have so much time to spend."


    "The edge of the sword comes from sharpening, and the fragrance of plum flowers comes from bitter cold."


    Li futu sighed to himself, but with a smile on his face, he comforted himself and said, "before heaven comes, there will always be mental and physical hardships. I''m sure you will have a happy day."


    "Hard work is sweet."


    He Caiwei said a word, then looked out of the window, nodded her head and said: "now is it."


    Li futu was stunned. He looked at the girl beside him and didn''t answer.


    After he Caiwei was sent back to Donghai University, Li futu did not go in. He sat in a taxi and watched he Caiwei disappear. After a short night together, he had a new understanding of Donghai University''s civilian school flower.


    They are strong, brave, filial, decisive and hard-working. However, they are not as arrogant as many young people nowadays. They have a clear understanding of this society.


    It is undeniable that this girl is very suitable for today''s society. She is just like the rudiment of some strong women. What Li futu said just now is not just a consolation. He thinks from the bottom of his heart that this girl can live well even without herself.


    Just as Li futu was about to leave, Gu Qingcheng called again.


    "My grandfather said that at three o''clock in the afternoon, it''s in the tea garden beside the Pujiang River. Do you have any problems there?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head, looked at the signboard of Donghai University, and asked casually, "are you at school?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Today is not the weekend, and Gu Qingcheng is not the kind of dissolute rich girl who only knows how to eat, drink and play. It''s not surprising that she is in school.


    Li futu looked at the time and simply said, "I have something to do. I''m just passing by your school. Would you like to have lunch together?"


    "Good."


    Gu Qingcheng agreed without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Shijian road is a restaurant two blocks away from Donghai University. It''s not too high-grade. There are only two people, so Li futu didn''t want a private room. He and Gu Qingcheng sat down in the hall.


    "You go so far to eat, are you afraid to be seen by Su Yuan?"


    After ordering four or five dishes, Gu Qingcheng puts down the menu and looks at Li futu playfully.


    Li futu nodded, but did not hide: "if you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of one in case. If that girl sees it, she will make a lot of trouble again. She just wants to stay away, so as to avoid accidents."


    "You''re honest."


    Gu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Although Su Yuan is a bit headstrong, it can be seen from her willingness to put down face and ask me for help for you yesterday that she cares about you very much, quite."


    Li futu smiles, drinks water and doesn''t speak. He naturally saw that although the girl was a bit stubborn, her nature was not bad, otherwise he would not have been so tolerant of her.


    "By the way, I haven''t had time to say thank you." Gu Qingcheng suddenly said, with gratitude in his eyes.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and looked at Gu Qingcheng in doubt: "where do you start this thank you?"


    "Wang Yang''s family and my family are close friends. They always have the idea of marriage. But I know very well that if they are together with Wang Yang, my life will be ruined. If you kill Wang Yang, you will indirectly help me solve a big problem."


    "Speak carefully."


    Li futu pretended to look around and said in a low voice: "I just entered the police station yesterday, but I don''t want to be arrested again. The police say I''m innocent. You should thank me if you really want to."


    Gu Qingcheng stares at him meaningfully, does not continue to say, with a smile on his face: "anyway, I remember this human relationship in my heart."


    "I''ve known for a long time that mu yudie can''t be that kind of person. Thanks to some stupid forks who don''t have a long brain, they are just following the trend and cursing. Are they stupid now?"


    "Who can make it clear about the entertainment industry? I don''t believe that those female stars are able to get ahead of themselves. Even if it''s false, I believe there must be other black history, but it hasn''t been exposed yet."Suddenly, there was a talk at the next table about the scandal that had been making a lot of noise yesterday.


    "You should know about the news of Mu yudie yesterday?" Gu Qingcheng looks at the two men at the next table.


    Li futu nodded.


    Gu Qingcheng looked back, seemingly casually said: "I like her several TV, you and she should be very familiar, right?


    Li futu''s eyes shrank and didn''t answer for a moment.


    Gu Qingcheng''s expression suddenly turned into a smile. "Mu yudie and Shen yini have a good relationship. Almost everyone knows that. But you live in Shen yini''s home. Don''t tell me you don''t know mu yudie."


    Li was shocked and said, "do you know?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said in a soft voice, "if you can be in the same room with Shen yini, I don''t know how many men will envy you."


    Li futu''s bitter smile grew stronger: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    "I know."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and sighed: "this kind of thing really can''t be said everywhere, it can only show that you didn''t treat me as a friend."


    Li futu is speechless.


    "Now I believe that you and Su Yuan are really not girlfriends. What you like is her cousin Shen yini, right? Thanks to Su Yuan''s imagination, she used her cousin''s pursuer as a shield. "


    Listening to Gu Qingcheng''s words, Li futu opens his mouth, but finds that he has no way to explain. Finally, he simply changes the topic.


    "What did your grandfather want to do with me? You know what? "


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me, but it must have something to do with Wang Yang''s death."


    Gu Qingcheng is not that kind of stupid woman. He didn''t hold on to Li futu to hide what happened in Shen yini''s house. Looking at Li futu, he looked a little curious.


    "You should also know my family background now. My grandfather and Wang Yang''s grandfather lived and died together in their early years. If you dare to promise so readily, you won''t be afraid that my grandfather set up a Hongmen banquet to appease the Wang family this time and intends to deal with you?"


    Smell speech, Li futu not surprised not flustered, calm smile.


    "Even if it''s really a Hongmen banquet, you should know that those who attended it won the world."

 Chapter 119

    Chayuan Pavilion is located in the south of Pujiang River, facing Chunqiu Huafu across the river. It is three stories high. You can enjoy the scenery of Pujiang River. There are two big red lanterns hanging at the gate, and the signboard is also made of wooden plaque. Two young ladies wearing blue and white cheongsam and smiling gently, both the architecture and the characters are full of rich classical style.


    Originally, Gu Qingcheng wanted to come together, but Li futu refused. Under the guidance of the graceful cheongsam beauty, Li futu came to a box on the third floor and found that there was no scene of dozens of big men guarding heavily, only an ugly man waiting at the door.


    Although this man is nothing on the street, Li futu has a little impression of him. He saw him at the Warring States club that night, and he was also with Gu Qingcang. He must be one of the top leaders of Yongxing.


    "You go down first."


    The man looked at Li futu and said politely, "Li Shao, my name is Jiang Bo. The leader of Yongxing dark hall is waiting for you at the helm."


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "please master Jiang."


    Jiang Bo shakes his head and pushes the door open, but he doesn''t go in with him. After Li futu goes in, he closes the door again to play the role of gatekeeper.


    As we all know, people in the South love tea, and there are always three cups of wine in the world of fame. Spring and autumn Daye has a pot of tea. Contrary to wine, drinking tea will make people more and more sober and more rational. Therefore, when we talk about things in the south, we usually make an appointment in a place like the teahouse. Last time we came here with Yandong, it''s true The meeting was also in a teahouse. But the difference is that at this time, the box is very quiet, only Gu Qingcang is alone, there is no arrangement to play a little song to help geisha.


    "Should I also call Li Shao now?"


    Seeing Li futu coming in, Gu Qingcang put down his tea cup and said with a smile.


    "Old Gu is killing me."


    Li futu laughed, "what is Li Shao? I''m just an ordinary person. Just call me Xiao Li."


    "Excessive modesty is pride."


    Gu Qingcang shook his head and said, "if you can be treated as a brother by Yan Donglai, Mr. Li can''t get involved with ordinary people."


    It can be seen from the address that Gu Qingcang has begun to pay attention to Li futu. He reaches out his hand and signals: "sit down."


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile and sat down calmly.


    Gu Qingcang poured a cup of tea for Li futu himself. "I''m very happy that Mr. Li is willing to sell my face."


    Li futu showed that the younger generation should have respect for their elders. He said with a smile, "Qingcheng and I are friends. Gu is also my elder. How can I not come if you invite me?"


    Looking at the gentle, courteous and frugal Li futu in front of him, Gu Qingcang has to admit that this young man is much better than the Wang family. No wonder his own girl treats him differently now.


    It seems that every time we meet, this young man will constantly surprise himself.


    After a sip of tea, Gu Qingcang said slowly, "does Mr. Li know why I invited you this time?"


    From the beginning to the end, Li futu, who was calm and calm, took up his tea cup and gave a faint smile: "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "I just want to ask Mr. Li one question."


    Gu Qingcang stares at him, "does Mr. Li intend to be my enemy forever?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow: "where does Gu say this?"


    "You''ve been against me ever since the beginning, and it''s hard to avoid that kind of conjecture."


    Li futu shakes his head and looks at Gu Qingcang directly. "I have no hostility to Yongxing, I just want to deal with the Wang family."


    Gu Qingcang looks like a pool of ancient wells, no waves, people can not guess his mind. "What''s the difference between dealing with the Wang family and dealing with our Yongxing? You know, the Wang family is an important hero of Yongxing. "


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "even if it''s a meritorious official, it was once, wasn''t it?"


    Gu Qingcang is noncommittal, drank a cup of tea calmly, "it seems that Yan Dong came to say a lot to you."


    "Mr. Gu, there are no six ears here. You and I don''t have to hide. The collapse of the Wang family is something that you and I are happy to see. Otherwise, you won''t be sitting here drinking tea with me now, will you?"


    Li futu simply pointed out the words and rubbed the teacup. "I don''t need Gu''s help either. I just hope you can watch it quietly."


    "Are you so confident in yourself?"


    Gu Qingcang was silent and spoke slowly, seemingly reminding: "the Wang family is not as simple as you think. According to the information I got, he and the Japanese have begun to collude secretly."


    Japanese?


    It''s really haunting everywhere.


    Thinking of the bamboo field where Wang Yang followed him for the first time, Li Fu Tu sneered: "it''s just a clown."


    "I admit that you are very strong. You are the best in the younger generation, but don''t underestimate the people in the world." Gu Qingcang sighed softly.


    "Thank you for reminding me, but anyway, I have to get rid of the Wang family."


    Li futu is determined and full of murders, which makes Gu Qingcang seem to see the cold figure who kills all sides in the arena.Young, where on earth come so big evil spirit?


    After a sip of tea, Gu Qingcang didn''t go on with this topic. He took a look at Li futu, and his eyes seemed to have some deep meaning, "you do this, but for the sake of the city?"


    "Yes, it is not."


    Li futu was silent and said frankly, "it''s really because of her that I have a grudge with Wang Yang, but everything next has nothing to do with her. Wang Yang wants to revenge and trample on me, so I can''t wait to die, that''s all."


    Gu Qingcang light smile, suddenly asked: "you think that girl how?"


    Li futu''s pupils contracted and didn''t understand Gu Qingcang''s meaning for a moment.


    "You don''t have to worry. Just say what you really think."


    Gu Qingcang looked at Li futu with a calm tone, just like an ordinary old man.


    "Miss Gu is naturally very good. She is rich but not proud, beautiful but not arrogant. She is much better than many girls today."


    Li futu said cautiously that what he said was the most real feeling.


    "Wealth without glory, beauty without pride."


    Gu Qingcang read it silently and then laughed: "if that girl hears your comment, she will be very happy."


    Li futu lowers his head to drink tea, and thinks that Gu Qingcang''s performance is a little strange now.


    Gu Qingcang smiles for a while, and looks at Li futu again. Her eyes are shining. "Yesterday, I heard that after you had an accident, the girl ran home and asked me to help you out. She has asked me for so many times. It can be imagined that you have an extraordinary position in her heart..."


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped up, and he gradually felt something bad.


    Gu Qingcang continued: "the girl is not young. When she is old enough to fall in love, I only have her granddaughter. Everything will be handed over to her in the future, so I have to think carefully about her future man, but I think Mr. Li is good. If you like that girl, I don''t think I will hinder her."


    Li futu''s expression suddenly solidified. He thought that the other party was looking for him for the Wang family''s business, but now it seems that he is totally drunk. What he said before is just a foreshadowing. Finally, this is the point.


    Is this the media?


    Li futu was so dazed that he didn''t know what to say for a moment.

 Chapter 120

    Gu Qingcheng''s man, Gu Qingcang''s grandson-in-law, Yongxing''s son-in-law, is likely to become the overlord of the East China Sea in the future.


    Before Li futu said to Gu Qingcheng that it was just a joke that the people who went to the banquet would win the world. He didn''t expect that the reality was almost the same as what he said.


    Although it''s not the world, Gu Qingcang''s move can be regarded as putting most of the rivers and lakes in the East China Sea in front of him, so close that he can almost get it.


    This can be said to be everything Wang Yang dreamed of in his lifetime, for which Wang Yang even lost his life.


    But it turns out that everyone''s pursuit is quite different. What Wang Yang regards as his biggest dream doesn''t seem to have much attraction for Li futu. At least he doesn''t show a happy look and can''t wait to agree.


    "Gu Lao, I How can he de... "


    Li futu opened his mouth and gave a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t ask you to agree immediately. You can think it over."


    Gu Qingcang seemed to be very easy to speak and said calmly: "of course, this is just my expectation as an elder. I will not and have no right to force you. The feelings of your young people need to be decided by you."


    "Surely Gu knows that I live in Shen yini''s villa now?"


    Gu Qingcang nodded, "I knew it from the first time I met you in the small park."


    Li futu looks puzzled.


    "I know you''re strange. Since I know you live with Shen yini, why do I have to match you with that girl in Qingcheng?"


    Gu Qingcang said with a faint smile: "it''s not surprising that a man will like a woman like Shen yini, but it''s another matter to get married. Who will take a female star as the object of marriage?"


    Gu Qingcang''s words also reflect a kind of social reality. Only shengdou Xiaomin will take those stars seriously. How many of the real powerful class will take stars seriously?


    Let''s not mention anything else. Yesterday, if it wasn''t for Li futu, mu yudie would have become a street mouse by now. The entertainment circle and stars are just some people''s tools and means of collecting money.


    "Mr. Gu, I''m no big deal."


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly. He thought of thousands of possibilities, and even prepared to throw a cup to the ground and then pour out dozens of swordsmen. But he never expected to encounter such a scene.


    You''ve become a hot potato?


    "Mr. Li, no matter what you do abroad, I don''t want to ask more. But since you decide to go back to China for development, you will need a step. After all, it''s too slow and difficult to start from scratch."


    Gu Qingcang said slowly: "I know Yan Donglai values you very much, but he can''t decide some things. What he can give you is limited. I''m different. I''ve long wanted to retire, but I haven''t found a suitable successor. Qingcheng is too kind to take over Yongxing. You''re different. With your personality and skills, you can shine on this road, As long as you can be with Qingcheng, I can delegate power to you now. "


    Although there is an element of inducement, Gu Qingcang''s words are sincere.


    Just nod, beauty, fame, status Everything that countless people pursue can be easily grasped in their hands, but Li futu with a bitter smile, still did not show the heart.


    If he cared about these things, he would not go back to China.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to disappoint Mr. Gu. Thanks for his love, but I''m really tired of fighting and killing. I have to make a grudge with the Wang family this time. I hope Mr. Gu can understand."


    Li futu once again refused to say that for Gu Qingcang and other people, Li futu''s performance is not good or bad, but Gu Qingcang didn''t get angry. On the contrary, he looked at Li futu more appreciatively.


    In the face of his offer, how many men in the world can keep their face unchanged?


    The tenacity of the young man''s heart impressed him again.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m worried. Who can tell you about feelings? Maybe you''ll come together naturally in the future."


    Gu Qingcang didn''t ask for it any more. He said with a smile: "it''s better to let everything go."


    Li futu lowered his head and took a sip of tea. He was relieved.


    "By the way, I heard that you are from Kyoto. Why did you choose to open the East China Sea instead of going back to Kyoto?"


    In order to avoid the atmosphere stiff, Gu Qingcang changed the topic, and Li futu played a home, "Kyoto is the capital, can not be worse than the East China Sea to come."


    Li futu''s action was a slight pause, and then quickly returned to normal. He put down his tea cup, and his eyes were calm. "I''m really from Kyoto, but there''s no one at home, so it''s the same everywhere. I heard that Donghai is developing well now, so I want to have a look."


    Gu Qingcang nodded thoughtfully: "what''s your next plan? I''m going to be a little bodyguard for Shen yini all the time? It''s too condescending. "


    With a faint smile, Li futu said: "the decision to return to China is also in a hurry. I haven''t thought about it carefully. Let''s go step by step."


    Gu Qingcang was silent, "why don''t you do it with me?"Seeing Li futu''s appearance, Gu Qingcang explained: "of course, this time it''s not mixed with any children''s private feelings, just out of my simple appreciation of you."


    Having refused so many times before, Li futu could not refuse immediately even out of politeness.


    "What does Gu mean?"


    "I want you to take care of the Warring States period."


    Gu Qingcang''s tone is flat, but the meaning revealed is extremely amazing.


    He pauses and takes a look at Li futu. "Of course, after the Wang family fell down."


    Even if he had only been to the Warring States club once, Li futu knew what it meant to Yongxing and Donghai.


    Taking over the Warring States period is just like ordinary people entering the top 500 companies. One step is the position of department manager, which can be said to be a real step up to the sky.


    Even if Li futu heard it for a moment, he was surprised.


    "Does Gu look up to me so much?"


    Li futu was very curious: "I don''t have any credit. You are such an important position that you are not afraid of gossip?"


    Gu Qingcang said with a faint smile: "who said no credit? As long as you get rid of the Wang family, you''ll make a great contribution to Yongxing. I''m sure no one will object at that time. "


    At this time, Gu Qingcang finally did not hide Yongxing''s internal contradictions.


    "But..." Li futu is still a little hesitant.


    "Are you worried about Yandong coming there?"


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "you can rest assured that in the current social situation, it is impossible for us to have too much conflict. There is no need for you to feel embarrassed. Moreover, since he treats you as a brother and can see your achievements, he will only be happy for you."


    Li futu said with a smile: "then I refuse again, don''t I know how to praise you?"


    "The Warring States period has always been independent. Just like the professional managers in enterprises, you are only responsible for the operation. Our two sides are just a kind of cooperation. You don''t need to have too much burden."


    Gu Qingcang held up his tea cup and said with a smile, "tea instead of wine. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."

 Chapter 121

    No one knows what the meeting between Li futu and Gu Qingcang in the teahouse means.


    They talked for more than an hour. At about five o''clock, Li futu politely left. Gu Qingcang got up and took him to the door.


    "At the helm, do you really want to give him the Warring States period?"


    Jiang Bo looks at Li futu disappearing on the stairs and whispers. Gu Qingcang obviously regards him as an absolute confidant. He doesn''t hide anything.


    Gu Qingcang did not respond, light way: "you know, just now I proposed to support him and Qingcheng together, he did not hesitate to refuse."


    Jiang Bo was stunned. He thought it was inconceivable that Wang Yang was dead now, and the decline of the Wang family was inevitable. Many people in the club had begun to choose the camp again. At the helm of the club, there was only one granddaughter, the first lady. Now everyone knows what it means to be with the first lady. The young man refused?


    Gu Qingcang patted the shoulder of the humerus confidant and said with profound meaning: "some people don''t catch him when he is lurking in the abyss. It''s too late for him to catch him when he is flying for nine days."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to Chunqiu mansion, Li futu received a call from mu yudie.


    "Are you back now?"


    Mu language butterfly asks a way.


    Li futu nodded, "well, on the way."


    "I''m eating out now. Yuanyuan is also here. Come and join me."


    Li futu doesn''t know if Mu yudie can cook, but even if she can, I''m afraid she can''t cook without rice, because Shen yini has no food in her villa. She smiles and nods: "send me the address, I''ll come right away."


    According to the address from the mobile phone, Li futu asked the taxi driver to turn around.


    Mu yudie''s restaurant is about 20 minutes away from Chunqiu Huafu. It should have been ordered in advance. As soon as Li futu reported his name and said he wanted someone, the waiter immediately took him to a box on the second floor.


    "It''s a waste of you two to order such a big box."


    Li futu walked into the box and said with a smile that he didn''t look like he had just escaped from a prison.


    "There''s no way. Who''s sister mu? She''s not an ordinary person. You don''t want her scandal to just disappear, and the scandal will spread in the twinkling of an eye."


    Mu yudie put a sweet and sour spareribs in Su Yuan''s bowl and said, "come on, can''t so many delicious things block your mouth?"


    Su Yuan pursed her lips and began to eat.


    "You Are you all right? "


    Mu language butterfly turned to look at Li Fu figure, eyes with concern.


    Li futu shrugged, opened a pair of chopsticks and said with a smile: "as you can see, there is not a hair missing. By the way, what about brother sun?"


    Mu language butterfly explained: "just come out to have a meal, so didn''t let them follow."


    "Brother futu, I heard that the police are very unfriendly to the prisoners. They Didn''t I hit you? "


    Su Yuan blinked her big eyes and asked like a curious baby. Li futu''s panic when she was arrested didn''t show at all.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry, "girl, you don''t have a problem with me, so you just say, do you need to count on me so bad luck?"


    Su Yuan lowered her head again to deal with the meal and muttered, "I''m just asking."


    "In the future, there won''t be any more trouble for the police, will there?"


    Mu yudie asked. She didn''t ask why the police released Li futu or what happened to the case, because she didn''t want to be a troublesome woman. She didn''t need to know some things.


    Li futu nodded, "don''t worry, this case has come to an end. By the way, how is your news now?"


    "It''s completely clarified. I went to the company in the morning and met some media. Now the outside world is full of sympathy for me. I''m a blessing in disguise." Mu language butterfly has a little emotion smile.


    Li futu nodded: "that''s good."


    "Brother futu, sister Mu made a special trip to buy you a car this afternoon. It''s a black Mustang. It cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. She didn''t treat me so well."


    Su Yuan yelled again.


    Mu language butterfly patted her, said with a smile: "you don''t speak, no one when you are dumb."


    Li futu was stunned for a moment, and then he took a look at mu yudie. He shook his head and said with a smile, "Why are you so polite?"


    "Your car is damaged, so it''s nothing to think of buying you a new one." Mu yudie is sincere. Taking Li futu as her example, it''s insignificant for her to spend hundreds of thousands to buy a car, but the only way she can express her gratitude seems to be these.


    Buy all bought, Li futu also cannot refuse again, "that thanks."


    Mu language butterfly shakes her head and smiles.


    "You should also thank Xie Yuanyuan. Because she was worried about you, she ran back to school to find someone to help you out."


    Li futu takes a look at Su Yuan. Gu Qingcheng has already told him about it.


    "I don''t think it''s good for you."


    Li futu joked.Su Yuan glared at him.


    "Girl, no matter what happens to me in the future, you don''t have to worry too much. Brother futu is very powerful. The people who can deal with me in the world can count them with both hands."


    Li futu pretended to be invincible and said a lot about it.


    Su Yuan took a sip of juice and glanced at him with disdain. "I believe your bragging ability is the best in the world."


    Li futu sighed with regret, "are you blind to gold inlaid jade, or are you young? In the future, you will learn more from your cousin. You can see how discerning she is. She has dug out a piece of gold like me and put it on her side."


    Su Yuan is too lazy to talk any more. She doesn''t live there and rolls her eyes. Even mu yudie can''t help laughing, but she heard Shen yini say what happened when they met. This guy is talking nonsense. After dinner,


    saw that the weather was still early. The Lamborghini, who was driving the butterfly, went to Town God''s Temple for a turn. According to Mu yudie, there is no harm in paying more respects to gods. Li futu has no opinion on this.


    Town God''s Temple, the East China Sea, was built in the Yongle period in the Ming Dynasty. It has a history of nearly six hundred years ago. It has been vicissitudes in the stormy hills and the dynasties.


    "To be a good person, to be a good person, to be a good person, to have a good dream, to do good deeds, to learn from ghosts and gods."


    Looking at the couplet hanging on the main door of the main hall, Li futu''s eyes pondered.


    If you set foot in such a place, is it a kind of satire to the gods sitting in the temple?


    The weather in summer is always unpredictable. While accompanying Su Yuan to buy snacks, there is a light rain in the sky, and the dark clouds are rolling in the night sky. The rain is obviously getting bigger and bigger.


    Naturally, this kind of weather is not suitable for further shopping.


    Find mu yudie who worships Mazu in Cihang hall, and Li futu drives back to Chunqiu mansion.


    The rain is getting stronger, and the sound of the rain hitting the window is becoming more intense.


    Maybe I''m tired of shopping, and the two girls behind the car are sleepy.


    Li futu was driving, looking at the yellow street lamp in the rain, and he could not help frowning. He had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Suddenly without warning, a thunder burst up and cut through the darkness.


    At the same time, with a puff, Li futu suddenly realized that the car body was out of control. Through the window of the rain, several figures were rushing towards them in the rain.

 Chapter 122

    Because of the sudden rain, although it''s not very late just after ten o''clock, there are no pedestrians or even few vehicles on the whole street. Except for the sound of rain, the whole street seems very quiet.


    The tire was punctured by a steel nail. Li futu managed to stabilize the car body. As soon as he looked up, he found that under the dim street lamp, a figure was in the hazy rain curtain, staring at them and quickly raised his hand.


    "Wake up


    Li futu''s sense of vigilance rises. He turns his head and whispers to Mu yudie and Su Yuan, who are slightly awakened by the shaking of the car body. Su Yuan doesn''t know what''s going on yet, and asks vaguely, "what''s the matter?"


    Li futu stops the flameout Lamborghini by the side of the road, stares at the cold figure of Dawson outside the window, squints his eyes and looks through the rain curtain to see what the other party is holding. Then his eyes suddenly shrink, and he curses in his heart. There is no time to explain, and he shouts: "get down!"


    Although it''s not clear what happened, mu yudie and Su Yuan subconsciously listen to Li futu and bend down.


    Almost at the same time, a low gun rang out, a cold bullet in the air across a weak light, stormed and came, with irresistible momentum on the windshield of Lamborghini.


    Fragile as paper, this luxury car''s windshield "boom" sound instantly broken!


    If it wasn''t for Li futu''s prompt reminder and Su Yuan and mu yudie''s subconscious obedience to Li futu''s command, the current scene would be more than just a few pieces of glass.


    A bullet with shocking penetrating power burst the windshield, and the huge impact force kept its momentum going. The rear window of the car also burst immediately. Finally, it hit an innocent Honda parked behind. The sharp alarm sounded and the silence of the street was instantly broken.


    An97, Russia''s modern small caliber assault rifle in active service, will roll violently after it is fired into the human body, and it will be equipped with 5mm rifles, otherwise it would not have such hegemonic and terrifying penetrating power.


    Almost in a moment, all the information about the weapons held by the other side came to Li futu''s mind. Looking at the window glass splashed in the car, Li futu almost misunderstood whether he was back on the battlefield.


    Rao is like him. At the moment, he can''t help shaking his heart. You know, this is the Dragon kingdom. It''s really lawless to use such a huge weapon here!


    The intention of the other side in such a big battle has been very clear. It is clear that there is no amnesty for killing. If it is really careless, I am afraid it will be the end of the street.


    At the critical moment of life and death, Li futu repressed the waves in his heart, still bowing his body not to expose himself to the muzzle of the other side''s gun, and whispered to the two women who had been frightened by the bullet and turned pale after hiding in the back of the car: "get out of the car!"


    "Now, now Get out of the car? "


    Not to mention Su Yuan, even mu yudie''s appearance and tone have lost her composure and charm. She is really well-informed, but it''s the first time for her to encounter such a scene of gunfire.


    This is not a movie. Bullets are not props. If Li futu hadn''t reminded her in time just now, what would have happened to her.


    "Don''t you get out of the car and wait for the other party to surround you and become a living target?"


    Li futu didn''t have time to explain more at the moment. He said in a deep voice: "look at the black Honda in the back. I''ll count one, two, three, and then push the door open and run there together."


    With that, without waiting for the two girls to express their opinions, Li futu immediately began to count down. After three times, Li futu suddenly kicked open the door and rushed out, pounced on Su Yuan and mu yudie, who were rushing out with their eyes closed, and then leaned forward with one hand in his arms. Just as he got up, two bullets blasted again, almost rubbing Li futu''s side ribs and slamming on the car.


    "Ah


    Su Yuan finally can''t help her panic. She starts to scream and look bleak. If an ordinary man encounters this kind of situation, he is afraid that he will die, not to mention that she is just a spoiled girl who hasn''t experienced any danger.


    "Are you all right?"


    Mu yudie nervously looks at Li futu. Although her panic is not much weaker than Su Yuan''s, she still tries to keep her head calm. She knows very well that this kind of panic can not play any role except pushing herself to death faster.


    Who are these killers?!


    "Get down and go!"


    Li futu shook his head, breathed out his breath, and urged them to leave here quickly. He told Fang Ming that he was well prepared, and the enemy told me that he didn''t know how many people there were. If he delayed and waited for the other party to gather around, he would not be able to fly. In the final analysis, he was also a man with ordinary body, not a God made of steel and copper, and could not ignore bullets It''s a deterrent.


    "What happened? Who are they? "


    Su Yuan''s voice trembled and Li futu pulled her forward.


    "There''s no conclusion yet."


    Li futu holds one hand, keeps on walking, does not waste a minute or a second, and does not turn his head back. He tries to use a peaceful language: "but now is not the time to entangle these problems. Don''t talk until you escape this crisis."Although he thought it might be Wang Dengfeng''s men, Li futu naturally didn''t want to explain this to Su Yuan at this time.


    "Don''t talk. Climb forward. Keep your voice down."


    In a low voice, he warned that if the foreign enemy, with two weak women who have no strength to bind a chicken, wants to avoid the disaster safely, the first thing is that they can''t make a mess of themselves. The necessary premise is to stabilize the mood of Su Yuan and mu yudie.


    It''s not a family game. Bullets have no eyes. Killers are merciless. If you miss a little, there will be an irreparable situation. No matter Su Yuan or mu yudie, Li futu can''t bear to see them hurt even if they don''t look at them for the sake of friends and stand in the position of a man.


    After the sound of a gun, the whole street returns to silence again. At this time, the rain seems to be getting smaller. Su Yuan and mu yudie press uneasiness and fear in their hearts and crawl carefully between several cars parked on the side of the road.


    However, the silence didn''t last long, and the dense bullets suddenly sounded like a storm, swift and fierce, without exception, bombarding the car fuel tank not far away from them.


    In a flash, the dazzling fire burst into the sky with a violent roar. The car exploded was lifted three or four meters high by the air waves, and the broken parts flew around like bullets. A copy should only appear in the shocking scene of the film, which was vividly found in front of Su Yuan and mu yudie.

 Chapter 123

    Looking at the car overturned by the waves, Li futu''s heart was also shocked, his eyes suddenly shrank, and his heart sank slowly. The other party''s intensive and powerful firepower still exceeded his expectations.


    Is it really so unscrupulous?


    Rao is like Li futu. Now he is biting his teeth. His deep eyes are constantly changing his look.


    Stay in this car, the other side as long as another round of offensive, such as bullets sweep over, they will be like that car will be blown away. But if you rush out, you will be shot into a sieve.


    What to do?


    Su Yuan, who had ever seen such a battle, trembled uncontrollably. She stared at the dazzling fireball with wide eyes, and mu yudie was also pale. This scene was too hard for them to accept.


    "Jie Jie, I found you!"


    Hidden in the dark, the killers'' spirits were slightly shaken, and immediately rushed over with all kinds of guns in their hands, grinning and looking at more than a dozen figures coming out one after another. Li futu''s heart became more and more heavy. He looked at the two girls whose faces were full of fear. Their faces changed violently. Finally, in silence, he dodged into a dark corner. At the same time, several killers have rushed to the front of the car where the two women are hiding.


    From tracking to ambush, from tire burst to shooting, although the whole cooperative operation is simple, it is very tacit, showing the high-quality combat strength of this team!


    "Tut Tut, the women in Longguo are really beautiful." A black faced man has no pity for jade. He clasps Su Yuan''s cheek, smiles and speaks the language of the Dragon kingdom. But his words don''t seem to be from the Dragon kingdom.


    "What are you doing?! Let her go Mu language butterfly Jiao drinks to want to rush forward, but the tall thin man beside her is in front of a bright, a tear her back. "Oh? I didn''t expect that this is also the best


    "Yes, today it''s big! When I get back Let''s all have a good time. It''s far more delicious than those ladies who can spend money on it! " The black faced man burst out laughing, his eyes full of strange light, as if he saw the infinite spring light covered by Su Yuan''s clothes.


    "Ha ha, that''s a must!" The tall and thin man pinches mu yudie''s neck to stop her struggling. He lies between her bright golden hair and takes a deep breath.


    "Let me go, let me go!"


    Su Yuan kept struggling, but her strength was just insignificant to these killers, and had no effect at all.


    "Don''t scream! If you''re not honest, believe it or not, I''ll beat you here now! " The assassin yelled and threatened to tear Su Yuan''s clothes. Su Yuan screamed and closed her lips. Only her frightened eyes began to shed tears of despair.


    "No, our target tonight is a man. What about that man?"


    A group of killers who are excited about catching two beauties are reminded of their sudden voice.


    "Watch out!"


    Holding Su Yuan''s black face tightly, Li futu, who has been waiting in the dark, seizes the opportunity to spring up like a spring, releasing all his strength in an instant.


    In silence, he rushed through the crowd like a sharp arrow, straight into the side of the black faced man who caught Su Yuan, clenched his right hand into a fist, blasted out like a hammer, and hit him on the shoulder.


    Click!


    The whole shoulder is completely deformed, the white bone is like a bamboo knot broken, pierced the skin and flesh, and the thick blood gushes out.


    After a successful attack, Li futu kept on moving. His body was spinning, and his left fingers were suddenly stiff. With a strong wind, he was like an eagle''s claw on a tall and thin man''s wrist.


    With a puff, the skin and bones were all broken in the fierce sweep.


    Each movement is like a precise calculation, such as a cloud stream. Li futu''s hands lean forward, clasp the two women''s wrists, pull them to his arms, stomp their feet on the ground, eject from the air, and run forward on the front of the car.


    It was only a few seconds after Li futu''s ghostly figure disappeared that the tall and thin man was awakened by the sharp stabbing pain that swept his whole body, and the shrill cry of killing a pig resounded through the night sky.


    Li futu''s iron fist smashed the black faced man seven or eight meters away. Along the way, he bumped into four killers. His dislocated and deformed shoulder made him angry. Although he was tough, he could not bear the pain. He had to scream to express his pain.


    "Baga road!"


    The tall and thin man''s left arm is bloody. The wound is like a paw scratched by a tiger. But compared with the black faced man, the wound is worse after all.


    The tall and thin man, with his scarlet eyes, screamed and roared. "Inform the secret forces, lock the target, kill him for me, no matter what!"


    "The target''s fleeing direction is southwest. All teams try their best to track and hunt regardless of the cost."


    The killers who wake up with fright first exchange their expressions, and then Li futu saves people in the heavy encirclement, and the scene of escaping really stimulates them a little too much, but fortunately they have experienced the test of life and death is not small, so they are shocked, quickly come back, and contact other teams in an orderly way to pursue and kill."I knew brother futu would not leave me."


    After a while, Su Yuan, who is out of danger at hukou, looks at Li futu, who is running at full speed with her arms around her. Her big eyes are full of dependence.


    Just now he had the chance to escape by himself, but he still put aside his own safety and rushed out. It''s hard to see people''s heart. How valuable is this responsibility?


    For any woman, I''m afraid this move is unforgettable enough.


    What''s more, this is the second time.


    "Thanks for your cooperation."


    Li futu smiles. It''s because Su Yuan and mu yudie just let the killer ignore his existence. Although it''s only a short time, it''s enough.


    The arm is powerful to embrace two female again, Li Fu diagram drew breath to accelerate again, "have what words to keep to escape this pass to say again, now embrace me!"


    There is no need for him to remind them. Mu yudie and Su Yuan hold Li futu tightly without any reservation. They entangle him like an octopus. If they are normal, it''s a rare pleasure, but Li futu can''t feel it at this time.


    "Hold on!"


    With a low drink, Li futu''s slender body started to eject fiercely. His speed was so fast that he could only form a vague phantom in the street, and no one could be seen.


    This is no less than a race against death. It''s not the time to hide.


    The roaring wind reminds the two girls how fast they are at the moment, and their eyes seem to be unable to open, which makes them form the illusion of riding a roller coaster in the park. But at this moment, Li futu''s powerful arms give them a more practical sense of security than the safety belt, and their panic gradually tends to be stable. Such incredible galloping directly stimulates the two women''s brain nerves, and the degree of stimulation is not much worse than the bloody rush.


    Mu yudie is OK. She can barely control the ups and downs of her mind, but Su Yuan can''t help but feel the excitement of rebirth. The ups and downs of life and death make her scream and vent.


    "Shut up


    Li futu''s face changed and he yelled in a low voice. They''re running away now, not playing games. Isn''t that a reminder to the killer!


    The scream suddenly stops, Su Yuan wrongly looks at Li futu, rarely obedient shut up.


    But it''s hard to stop, Su Yuan''s scream has clearly spread to the rear of the pursuit of the army''s ears, followed by the rear of the team of ten spirit!


    "Target, team three is about 500 meters ahead! Forward forces, prepare to intercept! "


    The team leader clenched the pistol and accelerated the impact. At the same time, he conveyed the senleng''s command to all the troops.


    The net is gradually taking shape.

 Chapter 124

    It seems that there is a big scarlet net tightening and covering Li futu.


    "Hold me tight!"


    In the course of rapid running, Li futu suddenly gives a low drink. Mu yudie and Su Yuan tremble, but they are still very obedient and hug Li futu tightly again.


    At the same time, Li futu''s feet stomped to the ground, and the ground shook. His fast forward body was restrained. He whirled in place, turned around, and suddenly rushed to the left front.


    The whole action is like flowing water, as if a straight line suddenly appeared turning angle!


    Just at this moment, the first killer appeared at the side of the street. His revolver was raised and he was about to pull the trigger at Li futu.


    Even if he saw that the muzzle of the gun was black in front of him, Li futu was fearless and castrated without any reduction. He clenched his hands into a fist and smashed it at the big man in front with a terrible force like tearing the air.


    Bang!


    Click!!!


    More than steel seems to be hard fists fiercely bombarded in the killer''s chest, the terrible power surging out like a tsunami. The assassin''s sternum broke in an instant, the stubble of the bone went out, the heart was pierced, and the scarlet blood gushed out.


    After a short period of stagnation, the killer seemed to be hit by a speeding car and suddenly flew backward, hitting heavily on the door of a shop on the side of the street with a loud noise.


    Li futu''s smashing blow didn''t give the killer any room to react. His heart broke and his original life disappeared in a flash.


    Decisive and ruthless!


    Hand mercilessly, a fatal blow!


    Su Yuan, who was still staring at her eyes, almost screamed again. It was so bloody that she closed her eyes and buried her head in Li futu''s chest. She didn''t dare to look up again.


    Because mu yudie had seen Li futu''s ruthlessness in the Warring States club, she was psychologically prepared and was not so shocked, but her face still turned white.


    "Find the target, team five, find the target! It''s in... "


    The short-term stagnation of the neutral, the front to intercept the killer finally found Li futu whereabouts, ready to shoot at the same time also quickly report to other personnel.


    However, they greatly underestimated the speed limit of Li futu''s full-scale explosion. Just as he spoke, Li futu''s speed soared again, and a few flashes appeared in front of him.


    "Hello, goodbye."


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth is covered with a cold radian, and the whistling wheel hits the person''s knee.


    "Click!"


    This man''s long straight legs bent back in an instant, just like the broken bamboo. The pain swept all over his body. The killer''s face twisted, staggered and knelt down, and even didn''t scream. Li futu''s slender palm was like the scythe of death, and his throat was clasped, and his strength surged out.


    There was another click, and the throat bone of the man was crushed directly!


    The artery ruptured, and the blood gushed out like a fountain. The big man''s eyes were full of fear, and his hands covered his bloody throat. However hard he struggled, the gushing blood quickly drained his strength and vitality!


    Li futu''s body is spinning, and his speed is at the extreme. His hands are like a cold God of death coming into the world, reaping one fresh life after another. In a flash, the ten people gathered up have died miserably on the spot. From beginning to end, AK in his hands has no chance to pull the trigger. Whenever Li futu encounters him, death will follow him closely, and none of his body is in good condition. It''s just like being hit by a sharp weapon. His death is terrible.


    Li futu is like a wolf king who rushes into the sheep. He is incomparable and unstoppable!


    Tearing apart the southern encirclement, Li futu''s castration continued. He strode forward and rushed into the dark corridor without looking at the killer who was chasing him.


    "Chase


    The assassins who have been tracking will be together with us. With fierce killing intention in their eyes, they have climbed over the high wall one after another to catch up with each other.


    Li futu''s heart suddenly moved as he ran rapidly. These guys would never let go easily. Instead of letting these guys bite themselves like hounds, it''s better to


    In his eyes, he flashed some bloodthirsty brilliance. Li futu strongly lifted his breath, and his speed soared sharply. He rushed through several streets and soon got rid of the assassins behind him.


    "What about people?"


    Looking at the empty long street, the men in the front stop slowly, and the killers who are catching up like tarsal maggots also stop one after another, breathing heavily and swallowing hard. It is obvious that this tracking cost a lot of effort.


    "Baga! How many legs does this bastard have? How can he run so fast? "


    "The strength of this man is extremely terrible. You have seen the fate of those brothers before. Be careful!"


    "Based on the teams, disperse, search carefully and keep in touch."


    The leader frowned and gave the order.


    When the team was ready to disperse, a clear sound of broken glass was heard in front of them. Everyone went along. The glass on the second floor of the office building across the street had broken, and a figure just flashed in.In the middle of the night, there was a heavy rain before. There was no one on the road at all. Companies had already closed down, and the ten storey office building in front of them was also dark.


    "The third team is on guard outside. The rest of us will come in with me. Let''s have a Catch a turtle in a jar


    The leader''s eyes were cold, and he quickly made a gesture. The people sorted out the night vision goggles, clenched their hands, and slowly gathered around.


    After the third team took orders to hide more than a dozen killers in the dark to complete the encirclement, the rest quickly climbed up, broke the glass and penetrated.


    Orderly, orderly, completely not the general rascal can be compared.


    As the curtains are all closed, the moonlight outside is hard to enter, and the whole floor is dark. However, it has no effect on the killers with night vision glasses. First, they find the hidden position and begin to observe the situation of the floor carefully.


    "Eight people in a group, each with a floor, we slowly search up, who first found the whereabouts, don''t too much entanglement, report immediately."


    The leader waved his hand fiercely and gave an order that seemed too cautious but extremely wise.


    "Yes


    Each team leader should be in a low voice, greeting his team to rush toward the stairs.


    Strategy of catching turtles in a jar!


    Even if Li futu shows shocking strength, no matter how strong he is, he is only one person, unarmed and dragging two women. Unless he has the skill of hiding or can escape, it''s only a matter of time before he is found out in this building!

 Chapter 125

    There are many places for Tibetans in such a building. If you play hide and seek, it''s really a great place.


    But at this moment is not playing a children''s game, the price of being caught is unbearable.


    Although the area of the building is not small, the killers have made up their minds to carry out carpet like investigation inch by inch. Three feet below the ground, they found that it was obviously only a matter of time for them.


    "What shall we do now?"


    In an office on the sixth floor of the office building, mu yudie kept her voice down. At the moment when life and death are at stake and the God of death may come at any time, there is a strange sense of expectation and excitement in her voice.


    Women have always loved the strong, even if it seems like they are dying, but they feel very secure in the heart of this man mu yudie. This man is just poison. The longer you contact him, the more hopeless you will be.


    Although she and Su Yuan are not heavy, they add up to nearly 90 kg. But from Li futu''s previous performance, they are just like adding a piece of clothes, and they are not affected. The speed like ghosts makes mu yudie even have an irresistible illusion. She feels that she is not running for her life, but is witnessing a killing feast with her own eyes .


    Mu yudie is very clear in her heart, just like that night in the Warring States club, I''m afraid she will never forget what she experienced tonight.


    Of course, if she survives tonight.


    "Just stay here. Don''t move. Don''t make any noise. I''ll go out for a while and come back to save you later."


    Li futu gave orders in a low voice. Without waiting for the two girls to answer, he opened the door and went out quietly.


    Naturally, he can''t wait here to die. If he doesn''t want to die, he can only let the enemy die!


    "Brother futu..."


    Just now, Li futu didn''t feel it, but when he saw Li futu disappear outside the door, it was like the only light disappeared. The thick darkness in the office enveloped them. The killers outside were still searching for them. Li futu wasn''t there. What should they do if they were found by those killers?


    Su Yuan is afraid. She just wants to ask Li futu to stop him, but her voice is blocked by the door.


    "I believe he''ll be here soon."


    Mu yudie hugs Su Yuan and curls up under a desk carefully. At this moment, they can only hope that Li futu can fight back those killers, otherwise I''m afraid today is their disaster day.


    His wrist trembles slightly, and the dark butterfly knife appears in his hand. Li futu takes a deep breath. Without mu yudie and Su Yuan, there is no need to be as timid as before. Now he can indulge in the war.


    Standing on tiptoe, Li futu is confident but not arrogant. These killers are well-equipped and wear all night vision devices. There are too many people. It''s hard for him to kill them all in silence.


    I really look up to myself.


    Ding The elevator opened slowly, and all the ten armed killers raised their guns to explore. They looked at the floor in front of them through the night vision mirror.


    Almost every desk in every office area has partition, just like a large number of small rooms, so the layout seriously interferes with their sight.


    The team leader frowned slightly and made a sign to his subordinates. In order not to scare them in advance, they all took off their rubber shoes and entered the hall barefoot.


    As time went by, the ten member team had spread out evenly. In order to avoid disturbing each other, they bent forward carefully, almost step by step. The hall was still very quiet and silent.


    "Puff..."


    All of a sudden, a sharp blade, like a poisonous snake spitting a message, quietly stabs into a person''s back heart and stirs it with force. Then a palm tightly covers his lips. The killer''s eyes stare fiercely. His mind is focused on the front. He never imagined that the enemy would appear behind him.


    He has a heart to shout, but his mouth has been covered by Li futu. The stirring dagger has completely damaged his heart, and the strong blood is rapidly accumulating in his body, and a large amount of blood overflows from Li futu''s fingers.


    A life falls here in an instant, silent, miserable but helpless.


    However, although Li futu did it cleanly, when he was dying, the man''s weak struggle still made a little sound in the audible hall.


    His ears trembled. The man nearby tightened his machine gun and began to approach here.


    However


    When he turned a desk, a butterfly knife suddenly came out from the corner, just like a bullet shot into his forehead. The hard skull could not stop the tip of the knife. At the same time, Li futu spins out, closes his hands together, and rushes to the man''s heart.


    Click!!


    Most of the broken bones pierced into the heart.


    Brain, heart, two key have been hit, the big man did not even have the opportunity to respond, instant death."What sound?"


    This time, the other eight people all heard the sound. After a slight pause, they all raised their spirits, slowly changed their direction and gathered towards the sound source.


    Come on, everybody!


    Li futu sneered in his heart. He wanted to use this weak voice to attract other people''s attention. When they turned their attention to this place with doubts, it was the best time to kill themselves.


    It''s like a ghost of the dark night swimming silently and invisibly in the night. After solving the problem, Li futu quickly evacuated from the southeast corner of the floor to the northwest corner in a very short time, and fixed his eyes on the cautious killer in front of him like a venomous snake.


    Poof! The butterfly knife pierces into the back of the heart, covers the mouth with the palm of the hand, and stirs the sharp blade in the heart. The same killing method is another way of life returning to the hand of death.


    Before long, Li futu killed three killers by the same means.


    It was at this time that the first two, the only two left, had approached the body where Li futu lured them.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, the team leader quickly got up. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he held the walkie talkie and wanted to report back to other troops.


    "Sorry, that''s the end of your mission!"


    Li futu silently appeared behind the man. Before his reaction, he leaned forward with his left hand, tore the man''s hair with one hand, and scratched his throat with a knife in his right hand.


    Poof!


    The larynx artery ruptured, and the blood gushed out like a spring. The team leader wanted to call for help, but the larynx had been cut. Except for the cool wind, he could not make a sound, and his whole body strength also passed quickly with the blood splashing.


    To solve this problem, Li futu turned abruptly without any stagnation. His dexterous body stepped on the ground and ejected. He swung his right leg and whirled around with a roaring force, hitting the last killer standing up in the left rear. CLICK! The iron cone like toe kicks hard at the throat of this person, and the original upright neck suddenly deforms, and the back of the neck spine breaks. The man didn''t even understand what was going on, so he lost his ability to think in the fierce movement.


    Bang! Life disappeared, leaving only the body of the body fell on the back of the desk full of documents, the desktop was instantly stained red with blood.


    The six killers can be solved quickly, quietly and cleanly. Among them, the manipulation of time difference can be called perfect, and the accuracy of grasping the time of life and death has reached the point of making people feel angry.


    This is amazing control, but who can understand the price of Li futu.


    After solving all the killers on the sixth floor, Li futu didn''t stop killing and sneaked quietly towards the fifth floo

 Chapter 126

    "I welcome revenge, but it depends on whether you have that ability or not!"


    Li futu sneered, threw away his pistol, shot away like a cheetah, and ran rapidly on the broad roof.


    "Kill that bastard and bury your brothers!"


    "Today, either I die or he dies!"


    "Kill him!"


    Originally, the mission was sure, but in the end, the whole army was almost destroyed. Such a tragic result made the six killers who only survived lose their sense.


    They red eyes, stepping on the body of their brother rushed to the roof, and soon found the looming figure in front of the debris!


    "Look where you''re going!"


    Their eyes flashed fiercely. They raised their hands for a while to play and sweep wildly. Then they rushed away.


    However Although they are sad in their hearts and cruel in their actions, it is difficult to make up for the gap in strength.


    No matter how angry the ant is, it can''t shake the elephant.


    Li futu''s speed was extremely fast. He jumped vertically and horizontally on the rooftop, just like a falcon spreading its wings, or a tiger running wildly. The strong wind was whistling past the two women''s ears.


    Su Yuan and mu yudie are so frightened that they can''t help but close their eyes tightly. Although Li futu''s movement seems light and slow, it''s very open and close. It makes them feel like they are in a storm on the sea, rolling up and down with the waves, as if they may be swallowed by the waves at any time.


    The two women couldn''t resist the instinct of their bodies, so they had to hold Li futu tightly, as if they wanted to integrate their bodies into each other''s bodies!


    Every bullet hit in the air, the killers gnash their teeth at the same time, it is inevitable that they are impetuous, and the baga''s angry voice is constantly ringing.


    Poof!


    After disturbing the killer''s sight, Li futu quickly sneaks back to them. Like a ghost, he passes one of them and the lethal blade cuts his neck.


    The killer''s heart was trembling. He was just about to turn around and shoot. Before he had time to move, an unbearable pain appeared from his neck and immediately rushed to his brain. His body fell to the ground and convulsed violently.


    Gollum!!!


    He wanted to scream, but when he opened his mouth, there was only a big stream of blood gushing out, and his trachea was cut. He could only make a gruesome sound with the surging blood.


    After a successful attack, Li futu didn''t stop at all. Although he couldn''t kill him immediately, the wound in his throat would soon dry the blood in his body and end his life in pain.


    Li futu seems to incarnate as a hell emissary, with strange steps and tricky Sabre techniques. Every fresh life soon becomes the soul of his sword. It seems simple, but the process is extremely shocking. Only the parties who accept the baptism of death in the field can understand the danger, and the decisive and practical killing technique is really shocking.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the rooftop is also full of corpses, and only one person is left among dozens of killers in this hunting operation.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    A breeze swept his face, and the last survivor was shocked. He quickly raised his gun, but Li futu, who had already appeared in front of him, would not give him the chance to shoot. The rotating butterfly knife cut the killer''s wrist mercilessly, and with a scream, the gun fell to the ground.


    Li futu, who made an incredible killing feast tonight, has a calm face, which is in sharp contrast to the painful and twisted features of the last killer. He said faintly: "who sent you? Say it, I can let you go."


    Even though the killer is much more tough than ordinary people, the sharp pain in his wrist still makes his forehead sweat. He knows that his action tonight has been a complete failure. Even if the other party can spare his life, he will not escape death.


    "Dream, but don''t think it''s over. Your nightmare is just beginning."


    The killer sneers and stares at Li futu. His eyes are ferocious like the devil. Then he turns around suddenly and rushes to the edge of the platform resolutely.


    Jump.


    Ten story building, 30 meters high, jump down from here, doomed to be crushed to death.


    Li futu frowned slightly as he watched everything happen.


    Even if you want to die, are you so determined?


    "Brother futu, is it over?"


    When the surrounding area was completely quiet, Su Yuan raised her head from Li futu''s arms.


    Li futu laughed: "OK, it''s OK. You can come down."


    Mu yudie jumps down from Li futu''s back faster than Su Yuan, arranges her clothes and smoothes her hair. Then she can see a corpse on the ground. Even if she doesn''t see a dead person for the first time, she is still in a trance.


    The strength of this man is beyond her imagination, even beyond her understanding of human beings.


    She has seen a lot of scenes of one against one hundred, but they are all scenes on TV. Before, she didn''t believe that there were such powerful characters in the world. But what happened tonight, these corpses on the ground told her how ignorant she was.Li futu lit a cigarette, looked at Su Yuan and said with a smile, "why, do you think I''m a killer?"


    Su Yuan shook her head, her head empty.


    "If these bodies are not disposed of, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome."


    Mu language butterfly''s bearing capacity is much stronger than Su Yuan''s, biting the lip to remind.


    "I understand."


    Li futu nodded, "I''ll make a phone call."


    He went to the edge of the rooftop with a cigarette, looked at the distant lights, picked up his mobile phone and dialed Yan Donglai.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you so late, brother Yan."


    "If there is anything, brother Li can just say it directly." Yan Donglai''s voice was very energetic, and he didn''t seem to sleep. Li futu is still on the phone so late. There must be something serious.


    Li futu took a smoke: "well, just now I was chased by a group of killers..."


    "Killer?"


    Yan Donglai''s tone suddenly improved. Before Li futu finished, he said with concern: "brother Li, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "things have been solved, that is to trouble brother Yan to send someone to clean up the body, otherwise it will be very troublesome to be found by the police."


    "Little thing, you tell me the address and I''ll send someone right away."


    No one is more professional than the one who lives in the Jianghu. Yan Donglai readily agrees, and then asks curiously, "did Wang Dengfeng send him?"


    Li futu took a puff of smoke and said, "I can''t think of anyone who wants to kill me except him."


    "by the way, brother Yan, you have to send more people. There are many bodies."


    Yan Donglai was stunned.


    The other end of the phone was short of breath, and half of him didn''t speak.

 Chapter 127

    More than half an hour later, there were more than ten lights shining into the block from a distance. Yan Donglai personally brought people to the block, and there were three large trucks in the team.


    With the sound of a car door, the twenty men followed yandonglai and came out of the car.


    "Brother Yan."


    Li futu led the two women forward, "there are several on the road, the rest are in this office building."


    Yan Dong nodded, turned his head and said, "go ahead, clean up as much as possible."


    "Yes."


    A group of men who came to collect the corpses immediately scattered and divided the work in an orderly way.


    Yan Donglai took out a bag of Zhonghua and threw one to Li futu. Then he took one and ignited it. He looked at Li futu carefully and said with emotion: "brother Li, you really make me look at him with new eyes again and again. There are sixty or seventy killers Are you superman? "


    Li futu lit the cigarette and laughed: "it''s just a fluke."


    Yan Donglai naturally would not believe this kind of saying. Although he had no personal experience, he could imagine just how dangerous and tragic the scene would be.


    He killed dozens of killers with two helpless women. This kind of force is almost unheard of in China. I''m afraid only the group of demons he met in South Africa three years ago can match.


    It''s true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    Looking at the young face in front of him, Yan Donglai could not help shaking his head and sighed, "it''s a disaster for the Wang family to provoke you."


    Li futu, noncommittal, took a cigarette and looked at the office building that had just experienced a bloody battle, "I don''t think these killers are like Yongxing''s men, only the Wang family is not qualified to cultivate such a number of elite killers."


    Not to mention the excellent equipment possessed by those killers just now, he thinks that there are not many forces in the whole dragon kingdom that can be cultivated just by the momentum of looking at death as if they are at home.


    Yan Donglai frowned slightly: "what do you mean, there is another person behind the scenes?"


    Li futu shook his head. "It''s Wang Dengfeng. I guess that''s right, but someone must be helping him secretly. Just now, I heard that the accent of these killers is very similar to that of Japanese."


    "Japan?"


    Yan Donglai''s brows are deeply locked. No matter what he does in the Dragon Kingdom, I''m afraid he won''t have a good feeling for the Japanese kingdom. This kind of disgust is even stronger among the happy people in the Jianghu.


    "Do you mean the Wangs and the Japanese collude?"


    Li Fu Tu spits out his cigarette, remembers Gu Qingcang''s reminder this afternoon, nods his head slightly and says: "eight or nine can''t leave ten."


    "Old man Wang is just crazy."


    Yan Donglai said coldly.


    It''s not my race, it''s different. What''s more, it''s the Japanese who have a deep hatred with the Dragon kingdom. As long as the news of the secret communication between the Wang family and the Japanese gets out, Mr. Wang, who has a high reputation in the river and lake, will become a traitor that everyone despises in an instant, and may be ruined in an instant.


    "I''m afraid he can do anything to kill me now."


    Li futu squinted. "What I''m curious about is, which side of the Japanese, the Yamaguchi group, helped him? Inagawa? Or will you stay at Jihui


    Soon a corpse was carried out in an endless stream. Looking at the excellent equipment of these killers, Yan Donglai was even more frightened. If Wang Dengfeng''s target tonight was not Li futu but himself, I''m afraid he would be doomed.


    Check!


    Do check!


    Yan Donglai secretly made up his mind that how could he tolerate the hidden danger that could threaten his life and safety in his own land.


    The men brought by Yan Donglai obviously didn''t do less work. They loaded all the bodies on the truck in more than 20 minutes.


    One of them came up and said in a deep voice, "boss, these killers have tattoos from the Fujiwara family."


    Yan Donglai frowned and stared at him seriously: "are you sure you read it right?"


    "No, I checked a few and found tattoos on their chests."


    The Fujiwara family, one of the most prominent families in the Japanese nation, has the power to turn the clouds around. If it is the Fujiwara family, it really has the ability to cultivate such high-quality dead men.


    "I will not die if the Japanese die. I have not solved my internal problems. I dare to extend my hand so far."


    Yan Donglai''s face is cold and hard. Even though he knows that the other party is the Fujiwara family, he is not very alarmed. Here is Donghai. It''s not the Shangjing of the Japanese, and it''s not their turn to run wild.


    "Check it for me!"


    Yan Donglai immediately ordered, "as long as I find out that it''s Japanese, I''ll find out all three generations of them. I''d like to see how many Japanese have lurked in the dark these years!"


    "I understand."


    The East China Sea is very large and there are many foreigners. It is doomed to be an arduous project to investigate all the Japanese people. Even with the energy from Yandong, it can not be completed overnight. Li futu didn''t have such good patience.


    He doesn''t want a second drama like today.


    "Brother Yan, do you know where Wang Dengfeng lives?" Li futu asked softly.Yan Donglai''s pupil shrinks, and he immediately understands the meaning of Li futu.


    "Are you going to kill Wang Dengfeng?"


    Rao is like the king of the East China Sea. At the moment, he will inevitably change color.


    "I can''t be so passive all the time because I don''t want to be rude."


    Li futu said flatly.


    "I hope you think it over."


    Yan Donglai''s eyes solemnly reminded: "you just killed Wang Yang. Wang Dengfeng can''t be unprepared. Now there must be a lot of guard forces around him. I''m afraid that you may have fallen into the trap."


    Li futu naturally understood these principles, but it was man-made and he could not wait for opportunities.


    "I''ll go and see what''s going on. If there''s no chance, I won''t be impulsive."


    Li futu threw the cigarette end on the ground and ground it out with his feet. He said with a smile, "I will not be stupid enough to die for nothing."


    Seeing Yan Dong''s appearance of persuading him, Li Fu said, "if I want to leave, he can''t keep me."


    Yan Donglai was speechless immediately.


    Yes, so many killers have no choice. Li futu, is there a more powerful way for Wang Dengfeng?


    After silence, Yan Donglai said with a bitter smile: "the location of Wang''s villa is not a secret, but you should be careful and act according to the situation, not reluctantly."


    Li futu nodded and looked at the two women who wanted to talk but stopped. They said, "please take care of them for me."


    "Don''t worry."


    Yan Donglai nodded.


    Su Yuan held the corner of Li futu''s coat and bit her lip: "brother futu..."


    Although mu yudie didn''t speak, she also wrote her worries on her face.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be right back."


    Li futu''s tone was relaxed, like a guest at a friend''s house.


    "Take this car."


    Yan Donglai orders his men to give Li futu an Audi key.


    Li futu takes the key, nods to Mu yudie, then pulls Su Yuan''s hand away, turns to get on the bus, and soon disappears into the night.

 Chapter 128

    Wang''s villa is not in the center of the city. Instead, it is located on the edge of the city. It seems to be in a remote location.


    Although it''s far away from the downtown, it''s surrounded by trees. There''s a small lake not far away. There''s no noisy traffic. The environment is very elegant.


    In order to avoid frightening others, Li futu got out of the car and walked two or three kilometers away from Wang''s villa.


    Because it rained not long ago, the air was very humid, the ground and leaves were also with water marks, and there was no bird call. The whole environment was quiet and hairy.


    In the dark, Li futu is quietly approaching Wang''s villa step by step.


    Not in a hurry to move, hiding under a big tree, Li futu silently observed the situation of Wang''s villa.


    Wang villa covers a huge area, and it seems to be divided into the main building and the attached building. The attached building should be inhabited by the most elite guard force of the Wang family. It is backed by the lake and surrounded by a three meter high wall, which makes the whole villa impervious to the wind. People can''t see the scene inside. There are cameras all around the wall, and there is almost no monitoring dead angle. The whole villa is like a small house I''m afraid a fly can''t fly in without being found.


    It''s really heavily guarded.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    There is no doubt that the situation is more difficult than he thought. It''s very difficult to sneak in without jamming equipment.


    Sure enough, he is an old fox. It''s not unreasonable that he can survive so many years in the world.


    After observing carefully for more than ten minutes, Li futu found that there was really no opportunity to take advantage of it, so he simply gave up the plan of lurking in.


    Since the assassination can''t be done, we have to break through.


    He took a little breath. Li futu''s eyes were deep, and he no longer hid. He showed his figure from behind the tree and began to run towards the villa.


    The figure in the night is like a brave hero who knows that there is a tiger in the mountain.


    The distance of 60-70 meters is fleeting!


    With his feet pounding on the earth, Li futu rose like a spring, and pushed his hands and feet on the wall. The three meter high wall seemed to him to be in vain!


    At the moment when he successfully fell into the wall, the whole villa was filled with sirens, which broke the peace of the night.


    "Enemy attack!"


    The Wang family thugs soon rushed out, and the surprise on his face turned into ferocious killing at the sight of Li futu.


    This is the first time they meet the enemy. They didn''t expect that there are people who are not afraid of death in the world.


    Li futu stood up straight. More and more Wang family thugs gathered in front of him and turned a blind eye. He looked up and looked in the direction of the third floor of the main building.


    Wang Dengfeng, the No.2 figure in Yongxing, stands in front of the window with a distorted look and a shadowy look.


    This son of a bitch, is he really invincible?!


    "Kill me! Who killed him? I''ll reward him five million! "


    Mori Leng''s order was clearly conveyed through the earphone to all the thugs below.


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. These thugs look at Li futu''s ferocity and turn into fire in an instant.


    We are excited!


    The hands of all the thugs immediately went to their arms.


    Li futu naturally knew what they were going to do. He was not a fool, so he would not give the other party the chance to take himself as a living target. He threw himself into the net and rushed into the crowd.


    In close combat, thermal weapons will lose their deterrent power instantly, and in the crowd, these thugs dare not shoot at will even if they are afraid of hurting their own people.


    Before the bloody smell of a killing feast was completely eliminated, Li futu once again set off a struggle between life and death. In Wang''s villa, in the high wall, blood splashed everywhere, scream one after another.


    Looking at the young man who was reaping his men''s lives at will, Wang Dengfeng''s face was livid and biting his teeth. He said to Yongxing snake Hall: "call the police."


    Yi Hongyi, who was shocked by the strength of Li futu, didn''t respond for a moment.


    "I said, call the police!"


    Wang Dengfeng turned his head and his eyes were creepy.


    Yi Hong, the leader of snake hall, heard it clearly this time. He couldn''t believe it. Looking at the gloomy Wang Dengfeng, he lost his mind for a moment.


    For people like them, the police can be said to be a desperate means.


    Have you been forced to this point?


    Of course, Yi Hong doesn''t express his inner feelings on his face. He still answers respectfully as before. He takes a deep look at Li futu at the bottom, and then picks up the phone and goes to one side.


    Under the villa, Li futu holds a butterfly knife, smart and elegant, but also open and close, such as unparalleled, unstoppable.


    Gradually, with more and more people falling down, the thugs of the Wang family were killed by Li futu with palpitations and chills. They even cowered for a while and did not dare to come forward again.


    They are not the former group of dead men, and they have no courage to look death as if they were going home. They just want to live together at the beginning.


    The ground was strewn with wounded and corpses, and the blood gathered into a pool. Li futu, holding a butterfly knife, approached Wang''s villa step by step.As he approached, the remaining dozen Wang family thugs kept retreating.


    Retreat again and again until you enter the villa hall.


    "I only kill Wang Dengfeng. If you want to live, get out of the way."


    Li futu''s expression is calm.


    The thugs looked at each other in horror, their eyes trembling, and they seemed to have the intention to get out of the way.


    The so-called loyalty is worthless in the face of life and death.


    Suddenly, a sharp siren came in, and quickly from far and near.


    Li futu''s eyes shrank and he looked up at the direction of the stairs. A radian gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Are you at the end of your tether?


    Standing still for a moment, with the sound of the police siren getting closer and closer, Li futu put away his knife, didn''t move forward any more, resolutely turned around and left. He climbed over the wall again, leaving behind a land of sin.


    Looking at the figure disappearing in the night, Wang Dengfeng squeezed his hands.


    Bypassing the police, Li futu went back to Audi and drove away to Chunqiu Huafu without stopping. Although Wang Dengfeng was not solved tonight, it didn''t matter.


    Since Wang Dengfeng has been forced to choose to protect himself by calling the police, it means that his time is over. As long as the news gets out tomorrow, Wang Dengfeng, who has a great reputation, may become a bit of sunset.


    Let him live for a few more days.


    Back in Chunqiu Huafu, the lights in the villa are bright. Not only mu Yu diesu yuan didn''t sleep, but Yan Donglai is also here, obviously waiting for his news.


    "Brother futu!"


    Seeing that Li futu was unharmed, Su Yuan stood up immediately with a cheerful expression, and mu yudie, who was beside her, relaxed her eyebrows.


    "Brother li Is it over? " Yan Donglai sticks out the cigarette end and stands up.


    Li futu nodded and shook his head again.


    Yan Donglai could not help frowning and said, "brother Li, what do you mean?"


    "He called the police and I finally chose to leave."


    Yan Dong came to Leng, then couldn''t help laughing.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Wang knew he had something to look for the police."


    Yan Donglai shook his head, smiling and full of emotion.


    Although Wang Dengfeng is still alive, he seems to have seen the scene of each other''s sad ending.

 Chapter 129

    "You''re tired tonight, too. Have a good rest."


    Yan Dong pats Li futu on the shoulder, and then says hello to Su Yuan mu yudie. He doesn''t stay much and turns to leave the villa.


    Li futu delivered it to the door in person.


    After Yan Donglai left, he turned and looked at Su Yuan and mu yudie, who had lived and died together tonight. He was silent and then said, "it''s best for you to forget what happened tonight. If you can''t, you should keep it in your heart. Don''t tell anyone, is it clear?"


    "Don''t worry, we know."


    Mu language butterfly embraces Su Yuan''s shoulder and nods her head. Even if she doesn''t need Li futu to remind her, she knows the weight. Tonight''s event can be said to be shocking. If it is spread out, it will definitely cause a sensation. At that time, even if Li futu is forced to defend herself, there will inevitably be a lot of trouble, and she will certainly not escape.


    Think of the time when the news media police will find themselves, Mu language butterfly a little scalp numbness, she naturally will not do the stupid thing of asking for trouble.


    "Don''t worry, brother futu. I won''t even tell my cousin about it!" Su Yuan also vowed.


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile, "well, you''ve been a lot of fright tonight. Let''s go to bed early. It''s a nightmare and tomorrow will be a new day."


    "Well, you can rest early, too. Good night."


    Mu language butterfly understanding led to also plan to say what Suyuan upstairs.


    Fujiwara.


    Sitting on the sofa and lighting a cigarette, Li futu can''t help thinking of this surname again.


    For the prominent family at the top of the Japanese pyramid, Li futu has also heard of it, although he has never met with the other side before.


    When we talk about this family, we have to talk about a huge criminal group that is familiar to ordinary people Yakuza.


    Yakuza is an East Asian society with a history of hundreds of years. It is a well-organized organization with distinct hierarchical system, and attaches great importance to family relations. It was founded in Japan, and can conduct public activities in Japan. Its godfather is democratically elected and made public through a press conference. At present, it has about 100000 members, and the well-known Yamaguchi formation is one of its subordinates One.


    Even internationally, Yakuza is a force that anyone can face up to.


    Yakuza holds round table meetings for every major decision-making, and the Fujiwara family occupies a seat in the round table meeting.


    Although I don''t know when the Fujiwara family and the Wang family colluded with each other, through the killers tonight, Li futu knows that the Fujiwara family must have been secretly preparing for a long time before they could sneak into so many people.


    Although we still don''t know if these killers are all the people and horses buried in the East China Sea by Fujiwara tonight, one-time damage is in our own hands. I''m afraid it''s definitely a heavy loss for the Fujiwara family. I''m afraid it''s doomed.


    It''s a wave that''s not even, a wave that''s rising again.


    Wang Dengfeng has not been completely solved, but a Fujiwara family is involved. The Fujiwara family is different from the Wang family. The Wang family is not one of the best in the East China Sea, while the Fujiwara family is a real big Mac in Japan. They are not of the same order of magnitude.


    Li futu took a puff of smoke and his face was dark and deep.


    Fujiwara family, don''t force me to go to Beijing.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, it''s nearly three o''clock in the morning. When Li futu is lying on the bed and is about to go to bed, the mobile phone on the bedside table suddenly rings, which is a short message sound.


    Slightly frowning, Li futu picked up his mobile phone and found it was a strange SMS.


    The number is strange, but the content of SMS is very easy to make people daydream.


    "Do you need beauty service, sir?"


    Looking at this line of words displayed on the screen, Li futu was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Is it hard to meet the girl in the legend?


    Li futu could not laugh or cry. He intended to ignore him, but after hesitation, he replied: "I''m sorry, you sent the wrong person. We are colleagues." After


    was finished, Li Fu Tu smiled and prepared to put the mobile phone back to the bedside cupboard, but soon the cell phone Kwai rang again.


    "I hate it. They are really beautiful. You will regret missing it."


    The more smiling Li futu was, the more interesting he felt that he was. He simply leaned on the head of the bed and pressed the keyboard.


    "Empty talk without foundation, it is individual to say oneself are beautiful woman now, how can I believe you?"


    Perhaps aware of the loose tone of Li futu, the lucky girl struck while the iron was hot and quickly sent a MMS.


    It''s a picture.


    A beautiful woman was lying on her back in a snow-white big bed, wearing silk pajamas. Her skin was as soft as milk, her breasts were half exposed, her long legs were slightly curled up, and she put on a provocative posture. Although she didn''t take a picture of her head, her figure alone was enough to brighten people''s eyes.


    Li futu was also surprised.


    Not to mention her temperament, I''m afraid her pajamas are all valuable. Is this a recruitment girl?"Well, the body condition is really good. I''m afraid the price is not low? I''m a poor man. I don''t have much money. You''d better find someone else. " Li futu is not moved by beauty.


    "No, the price is negotiable." The other side seems to be sincere.


    "Say a price and see if I can accept it."


    "One night How about ten thousand? "


    The other side''s tone is very big, and seems to be very confident about their beauty.


    "Ten thousand? Why don''t you rob it? "


    Li futu seemed to be scared, "I''m just a bun seller. How can I get so much money to have fun? Do you know how many steamed buns I have to sell to earn 10000 yuan?"


    The other party didn''t reply. Just when Li futu thought that the other party had gone to find his next home, the screen lit up again.


    "Well, how much can you afford?"


    "Three hundred dollars, no more."


    The other party seemed to be angry by Li futu''s stinginess, and sent a series of exclamation marks, and then added: "three hundred dollars?! You think it''s a country hairdresser? "


    Li futu looked like he couldn''t get water in: "I''m only 300 yuan, if I don''t want to."


    "More."


    "Well, plus ten yuan, I won''t smoke tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the series of ellipsis displayed on the screen, Li Fu Tu said with a smile, "it seems that there''s no need to talk about it. Alas, I''ll go to bed first. It''s late. I''ll have to get up and prepare to sell steamed stuffed buns soon. We''re all hard-working people. It''s not easy. In this way, I''ll remember your number first and come back to you when I have money."


    In a luxurious bedroom, a woman in pajamas was lying on the bed, throwing her cell phone aside, gnashing her teeth for a while, and then, like a psycho, she suddenly laughed for no reason.


    Hair like waterfall, skin like snow.


    What a charming young woman.

 Chapter 130

    Office of the chairman of Shimei group.


    Today, Dong Zhiyuan, known as the little godfather of the entertainment industry, pushes open the door of the office, first calls his father, and then looks at his father who summoned him up early in the morning with puzzled eyes.


    Generally, my father seldom looks for him in the company, but it''s rare today.


    "What do you call me?"


    Dong Kun, chairman of the time screen group, raised his head without expression.


    Dong Zhiyuan gave a bitter smile in his heart, and then called the chairman seriously again.


    It is said that the rich families have no family ties. Although their Dong family has not yet reached such a level, their fathers are generally very serious in the group. However, Dong Zhiyuan can understand that there is no square without rules. If it was not for their father''s personality, their Dong family would not have achieved what they are today.


    "What did you do last night?" Dong Kun asked faintly.


    "Drinking out with friends." Dong Zhiyuan replied that entertainment is a normal thing. He didn''t think his father would look for him specifically for his whereabouts last night.


    Indeed, instead of asking more questions on this topic, Dong Kun said, "it''s said that some time ago, because of one of his female stars, you had a conflict with someone, and Mr. Yan was in trouble, right?"


    Dong Zhiyuan frowned. He didn''t know why his father suddenly cared about it after such a long time, but he admitted frankly: "yes, there is such a thing."


    "Is that actress Shen yini?"


    Dong Kun, who has created a business empire across many fields, looks at his son with a calm look, which makes people unable to see through his inner thoughts.


    "Yes."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded again. He knew that he couldn''t hide it at all. He could find it out by his father''s means.


    "I know you like Shen yini. Among the female stars, she is really good in all aspects, and she has passed the standard in character, so I haven''t stopped you all these years..."


    Dong Kun''s tone is neither hasty nor fierce, but it shows the dignity of being in the upper position for a long time. He looks at Dong Zhiyuan, who is in the entertainment industry, "but now, it''s time to be sober."


    Dong Zhiyuan, who gradually realized his father''s intention, was silent and looked at his father for a long time. "Is there really no chance?"


    "If you have any chance, I think you know better than anyone. If Shen yini really meant something to you, you would have been successful for so many years


    Shen Kun said: "this is no doubt you give up."


    "Because of the man named Li futu?"


    Dong Zhiyuan hit the nail on the head and asked.


    "That''s right."


    Dong Kun didn''t evade this problem and said to the point: "we can''t get that young man up. I don''t want our Dong family to be the next Wang family!"


    Li futu was a man of the East China Sea during this period. His name was often mentioned. His deeds during this period were also widely spread. Dong Zhiyuan not only witnessed but also heard of them.


    Kill wild animals, ghost knives, Huo Zun on the arena of the Warring States club, and then Wang Yang in Fugui garden Every step of this man''s road to fame is full of bloody domineering color. He seems to be unbridled and fearless of everything.


    Young and frivolous!


    Dong Zhiyuan admits that the man is terrible, but also thinks he is too reckless.


    "Too hard is easy to break. He''s too sharp. It''s hard to avoid wrestling one day."


    Not only does he say that, but Dong Zhiyuan does think so in his heart. Just as he did after seeing Li futu''s terrible behavior, he repaired the relationship and watched the fire from the other side. He didn''t need to go down personally to fight him. He just had to wait for him to fall down.


    "Hard is easy to break?"


    Dong Kun sniffed a smile, eyes inexplicable, "do you know what he did last night?"


    Dong Zhiyuan''s pupils contract, waiting for the following.


    "He rushed into Wang''s villa last night and wanted to kill Wang Dengfeng."


    Dong Zhiyuan a Zheng, unavoidably change color, "Wang Dengfeng died?"


    "No


    Dong Kun shook his head with a sigh in his voice. "The outstanding No.2 Yongxing figure was forced to report to the police in order to protect himself. Who dares to believe such a thing?"


    Dong Zhiyuan was shocked.


    "That young man may fall one day, but at least before he falls, our Dong family must not be enemies."


    Dong Kun is a big entrepreneur who has gone through ups and downs. He is not indecisive. "If he wants Shen yini, give it to him."


    Dong Zhiyuan is silent.


    "Zhiyuan, Dad can understand your mood, and he was young. When dad was with your mother, to be honest, he didn''t really dare to say how much he liked her, but after so many years, didn''t he come over the same way? "


    Dong Kun tone eased down, no longer as the chairman of the board in the face of subordinates, but a father in the face of children.


    "How many women are there in this world? Is she the only one? What''s more, love is not the most important thing in a man''s life. It should be a man''s greatest pursuit in his life to make his parents happy and give honor to his children. "Dong Kun is dictatorial in the group and has always been a strict father at home. This is the first time that he has spoken so much with Dong Zhiyuan, which can be called painstaking.


    Dong Zhiyuan, who seldom saw his father''s soft side, was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "Dad, I''ve been trying to improve my relationship with Li futu. As for Kani, he said that he would not interfere in Kani''s decision. Kani is willing to stay in the company."


    "Just understand."


    Dong Kun nodded: "you''d better invite the other party to dinner as soon as possible, make a formal apology, and make a good gesture."


    "He said he would not care about this contradiction between me and him..."


    "Stupid!"


    Dong Kun said in a deep voice, "haven''t you learned how to be worldly for so many years? The other side said that you can take it for granted if you don''t care? If your idea is still so naive, I really doubt whether you should hand over the group to you in the future. "


    Dong Kun stood up and said, "don''t think it''s humiliating and shameless to be soft to others. If you want to succeed in this world, who can keep your back straight? If Han Xin hadn''t endured the humiliation of his crotch and Gou Jian''s hardships, they would have died long ago. How could the salted fish turn over later and stay in history? "


    Dong Kun went to the window and stood at a height of more than 30 stories overlooking the bustling Donghai city.


    "The reason why I can stand here is that I have been humbled step by step. Otherwise, can our Dong family have today? It''s not a shame to bend to others before you become strong enough. On the contrary, it''s a kind of great wisdom. "


    At this time, Dong Wei''s figure is not far away from him.


    After taking a deep breath, Dong Zhiyuan''s eyes gradually became firm. "Dad, I know what to do."


    Dong Kun turns around.


    "You have to remember a word, kneel, bow, so glory!"

 Chapter 131

    Li futu naturally won''t take last night''s message to heart.


    The next morning, mu yudie said that she was going to have a beauty care and asked if he could give her a ride.


    The more beautiful and rich a woman is, the more energy and money she spends on her appearance, especially for female stars like mu yudie. I''m afraid she spends more time in the beauty salon than in bed.


    Mu language butterfly''s car because that group of killers have been temporarily scrapped, Li futu naturally duty bound, but see Su Yuan this wench a pair to follow. Li futu can''t help asking: "girl, don''t you go to school today?"


    Su Yuan rolled her eyes, "please, today is the weekend, OK?"


    Li futu was embarrassed. He was not an office worker, and he really didn''t care about the day.


    "Well, I have an appointment with the beauty club. Let''s go."


    Mu language butterfly urges a way.


    Li futu takes the opportunity to step down and go out with his two daughters. The Mustang that mu yudie gave him as a gift of thanks stops at the door of the villa. The streamlined black body is very attractive.


    "How''s it going? Do you still like it? "


    Li Fu Tu, who didn''t ask much for the car, nodded and laughed, "thank you."


    Mu yudie shakes her head and pulls Su Yuan into the car.


    "Su Yuan, you are still so young, do you want to do some physical therapy and maintenance? It''s not good to have time to do something else. "


    Li futu said casually as he drove. He just said something unintentionally, but it obviously offended people.


    Before Su Yuan opened her mouth, she saw mu yudie''s eyes narrowed and said, "what do you mean? Am I old? "


    Li futu was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said with a dry smile: "slip of the tongue I mean that girl should focus on her studies and not be so fond of beauty. "


    "What happened to Aimei? A woman has to live a delicate life, which has nothing to do with her age. "


    Mu language butterfly embraces Su Yuan''s shoulder, righteousness words way: "again say don''t tell me you men don''t like beauty."


    Su Yuan wrinkled Yao nose, echoed: "that''s it."


    Li futu was speechless, and knew that the argument would only be unpleasant. With a dry cough, he quickly changed the topic: "what''s the name of the beauty salon? I''ll guide you. "


    "Yirenfang, the one on Dongpeng road."


    Mu language butterfly also did not compare with Li futu really, reported the position, immediately stopped, said with a smile: "say up, the boss of this beauty salon you have seen."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said in surprise, "have I seen it?"


    "Yes, in the Warring States club, her name is Yang Yuqing. I think you haven''t forgotten it?"


    Li futu can''t help thinking of a young woman with a coquettish temperament. He does remember that the other party said that he was running several beauty salons.


    "Do you like what her family does? I think her temperament and family should be very good, but why do you say her husband is a broken soldier? "


    "Why? Are you interested in her? "


    Li Fu Tu smiles and says with calm eyes: "nothing to do, just chatting. Of course, if it''s not convenient to say, it''s OK."


    "There''s nothing inconvenient."


    Mu yudie is just joking. Naturally, he doesn''t really think that Li futu will have any idea about a married woman. "I know her because I often go to her club for maintenance. I don''t know much about her. I only know that she and her husband seem to be a serious official business marriage. Her husband is a soldier. I haven''t heard of meeting her several times before marriage. Of course, it seems the same after marriage. On the contrary, I haven''t met her husband once."


    Li futu nodded and said in a low voice, "soldiers, understandably, don''t have much private time."


    "Yes, her husband has not been around for a long time, and she has no children. She doesn''t even have a speaker. It''s really not easy for sister Yang."


    Mu yudie sighed: "so she put all her energy on the business. It took her three years to set up Yirenfang. There are five in Donghai alone. I admire her as a strong woman."


    Quietly listening to their chat, Su Yuan holds mu yudie''s hand, looks up at her childlike face and says, "sister mu, aren''t you also a strong woman?"


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, immediately dumbfounded, touched the horsetail of this wench, "I calculate what kind of strong woman, put it bluntly, our this profession is to eat a bowl of youth rice."


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "don''t be so self abasement, how many people envy you still can''t come."


    Li futu then looked at Su Yuan through the rearview mirror: "girl, do you want to be a star in the future?"


    Su Yuan was stunned.


    "Like your sister, almost no one doesn''t know you. There are fans everywhere. It''s very beautiful, isn''t it exciting?"


    With Su Yuan''s appearance, Li futu believes that if she really becomes a star, her future will never be bad.


    Su Yuan didn''t give a positive answer, but said, "my sister won''t agree. She said she won''t let me go this way."


    Which girl doesn''t expect to become a favorite star? Su Yuan revealed this meaning in front of her cousin a long time ago, but she was firmly rejected.Li futu wondered: "why?"


    Su Yuan curled her lips, "I don''t know."


    "It''s better not to be a star, it''s just a sight."


    Mu language butterfly patted Su Yuan''s hand: "Yuanyuan, listen to your sister''s words, your sister will certainly not harm you."


    Li futu shook his head and sighed, "only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps."


    Mu language butterfly fiercely glared at him one eye.


    All the way chatting, unknowingly came to the destination.


    Yirenfang is indeed worthy of its name. Almost all the people who come and go are pretty girls, and of course there is no lack of elegant ladies.


    "Yudie, here you are."


    Looking at Yang Yuqing with a bright smile, mu yudie can''t help but be surprised, "sister Yang, how are you here?"


    Because there are a few stores to take care of, the general Mu language butterfly also rarely meet with each other.


    "This is my shop. Isn''t it normal for me to show up here?"


    With that, Yang Yuqing naturally moved her eyes to Li futu and elegantly extended her hand: "Yo, Li Shaoda is here. The shop is really magnificent."


    "Miss Yang, don''t make fun of me."


    Li futu smiles and shakes hands with Yang Yuqing. His smile suddenly stiffens.


    The young woman''s sister''s fingers gently scratched his palm, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li futu gave Yang Yuqing a strange look in his eyes and slowly withdrew his hand.


    Yang Yuqing, as if nothing had happened, still smiles gracefully. No one else can detect anything unusual at all. She says to Mu yudie, "it''s already arranged. You can follow Xiao Zheng and go in directly."


    "Shall I wait for you?"


    Li futu turned around and asked.


    "No, it will take a little time. Sister Yang will arrange a car to see us off later."


    Mu language butterfly shakes her head and pulls Su Yuan to look inside the hall under the guidance of the reception beauty.


    "Miss Yang, you''ll be busy first, and I''ll leave first."


    Li futu felt that the girl was a little strange and planned to withdraw first, but before he could turn around, he heard a voice of resentment.


    "Am I that terrible? Even Li Shao, who is not afraid of everything, is hiding from me like this? "

 Chapter 132

    "How can I avoid you? Miss Yang misunderstood me."


    Since the other side said so, it would be too unkind for Li futu to leave again. He could only stop and smile bitterly.


    Looking at the graceful young woman in front of him, he always felt a little strange.


    In principle, he and the other party only met once in the Warring States club, and there was no deep friendship between them, but the tone of the other party was inevitably too ambiguous.


    Li futu reminds himself in his heart that he must have thought too much, but he has a husband.


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, why don''t you go over there and have a drink of tea and have a chat?"


    Yang Yuqing extended the invitation.


    Li futu couldn''t refuse, so he just nodded with a smile and followed him to the reception area.


    Although Yirenfang is a woman''s business, there are many men who come and go with each other. They are all accompanied by their own yellow faced women or canaries in the outer house. Several men sitting in twos and threes in the reception area are passing the boring waiting time with magazines in their hands. When they see Yang Yuqing leading a man in, their eyes become strange.


    Although Yang Yuqing is not a widow, who has some energy in Donghai doesn''t know that this beautiful young woman and her husband live apart for a long time, which is equivalent to being a widow.


    Young women''s attraction to men is needless to say. Besides, Yang Yuqing is still the best one with full temperament and charm. Many animals have ideas about Yang Yuqing, but none of them dare to put them into action.


    The moral problem involved is second. The key is that the man behind Yang Yuqing is not easy to be provoked. Not everyone is willing to be as romantic as Wang Yang.


    The name of Li futu is booming in the East China Sea, but few people know his face. The men waiting for his mother-in-law to come out in the reception area secretly doubt whether he is the little white face Yang Yuqing can''t bear to find lonely.


    Yang Yuqing naturally couldn''t guess what the people around her thought. She sat down with Li futu in a place where there was no one on the edge. She told the staff to pour two cups of tea. Then she looked at Li futu and said with a smile: "I think that girl was Gini''s sister just now, right?"


    Since Shen yuanni has been here before, it''s not strange that she brought suyuqing.


    "Now it''s said that Li Shao is Gani''s bodyguard. I wonder if it''s true?" Yang Yuqing then asked.


    Li futu took the tea from the staff and politely said thank you. After a sip of tea, he said with a smile, "I''m so famous now?"


    "Of course."


    Yang Yuqing nodded and sighed: "but I''m really famous all over the world. Li Shao is a red man in the East China Sea. You can hear people talking about him everywhere, but you don''t know it yourself. "


    Li futu held the tea and shook his head with a smile: "I guess it''s also a bad name. In fact, this kind of reputation doesn''t matter."


    Yang Yuqing is dumb to smile, also didn''t deny, with Li futu''s bloody handwriting again and again, naturally won''t be what good reputation.


    After a sip of tea, Yang Yuqing looked at the young man whose image of ferocity and evil spirit could not match the rumor of the outside world, and asked softly, "I heard that you started to get angry with the Wang family because of Miss Gu?"


    "I think so."


    Li futu nodded. There were a lot of people present on the night of Gu Qingcheng''s birthday. It''s normal to let it out.


    Yang Yuqing sighed, "can''t you men be more specific?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said, "how can I say that?"


    "Dare you say that you have nothing to do with Miss Gu?"


    Yang Yuqing didn''t wait for Li futu to explain, so she came to the conclusion: "as expected, there is no man who doesn''t care. Even if he does, it''s because he has no ability."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Fu Tu wanted to defend himself, but after thinking about it, he felt that there was no need to explain. Yang Yuqing doesn''t have much to do with him, so it''s better to misunderstand him.


    "Does Miss Yang seem biased against men?"


    Yang Yuqing red lips moved: "the fact is just."


    Li futu smiles, "who says there is no good man in the world, isn''t Miss Yang''s husband?"


    Yang Yuqing was stunned.


    "He?"


    Shaking his head, Yang Yuqing complex smile, "he is an alien, eyes only responsibility, and wood almost, but it is true, and he did not have to worry that he would be outside fooling."


    "Who can marry a wife as talented and beautiful as Miss Yang. I don''t think it''s going to happen. "


    Li futu flatters Yang Yuqing and makes her smile bright.


    She gazed at Li futu with burning eyes, "both talented and beautiful, do you really think so?"


    Li futu nodded, his eyes calm, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask the men around you, they will think so, like Miss Yang, who wants to have a face, a figure, and a business mind, that''s hard to find with a lantern. Your husband is really lucky.""You really don''t have a smile," Yang said


    Li futu shrugged without shame, "it''s just the truth."


    Maybe it was a flattery that dried his mouth. Li futu lowered his head and drank water, but before he could swallow it, he heard Yang Yuqing suddenly say: "since I have what you say, do you like me?"


    "Cough..."


    Li futu almost choked.


    The young woman is really fierce. Is she as direct as his mother? Sister, you are a married woman.


    After coughing for a while, Li futu finally recovered, pretending to be calm and put down his tea cup: "Miss Yang, you are really joking."


    Yang Yuqing stares at him, look serious, "who is joking with you?"


    Li futu couldn''t resist. Knowing that this kind of question couldn''t be answered, he could only evade the heavy and take the light and said: "it''s not that you have to like everything if you have good conditions. It depends on your feelings. Do you know what love is, Miss Yang? "


    Yang Yuqing blinked, her eyes were full of light, and she became enchanted. "Of course, I know what love is."


    There is a big difference between the meaning of "doing" and "doing".


    Rao is Li futu. He is speechless for a moment and does not dare to look directly at Yang Yuqing.


    I can''t help it. This young woman and sister is too powerful.


    "Well, well, I''m joking with you. I''ll scare you."


    Yang Yuqing burst out laughing.


    "Miss Ben is a good young woman. She won''t do anything wrong to her man..."


    Li Fu Tu Qiang laughed from himself. Before he could relax completely, he saw Yang Yuqing pause and continued: "if my sister can''t think of it any more, don''t worry, I will think about you for the first time."

 Chapter 133

    Li futu feels that he has been molested, but he can''t go back to molesting the identity of his husband''s wife, which makes him depressed and embarrassed. Fortunately, a phone call suddenly opens and gives him a step.


    "Li Shao, are you free at noon today? I''d like to invite you to dinner, and I hope Li Shao will appreciate it. "


    The phone call was from Dong Zhiyuan, and Li futu agreed without hesitation. At this time, he didn''t care what the prince of Shimu was looking for. As long as he had an excuse to leave Yang Yuqing, a fierce young woman.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Yang. I have to go."


    Li futu put down his cell phone and said with embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t force her to stay. She stood up and took Li futu out of the door. "If Li Shao is free in the future, he can come to my house. Yudie knows my address. I''m lonely and lonely."


    Li futu didn''t dare to take over. He took it as if he didn''t hear it. He said goodbye and didn''t look back. He got on the bus and left Yi renfang quickly. It was a bit of a runaway.


    Watching the wild carriage disappear, Yang Yuqing ponders in her eyes and stands at the door for a long time before she walks into Yirenfang again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the box on the second floor of the God of food pavilion, when Li futu pushed the door in, he had already ordered the meal. Prince Dong Zhiyuan quickly stood up, went forward, stretched out his hand, and said with a warm smile, "thank you very much for your kindness."


    "Mr. Dong is very kind. Mr. Dong invited me. How dare I not come."


    With a smile and a friendly attitude, Li Fu Tu shook hands with Dong Zhiyuan, who was not very happy when he first met him. He meant to smile at each other and die of gratitude and hatred.


    "Li Shao, please sit down."


    Dong Zhiyuan''s smile became more and more brilliant. He let go of his hand to say hello, and then said to the waiter waiting for orders: "serve."


    "Mr. Dong is supposed to be a busy man with precious time. How can I be invited to dinner today?"


    Li futu sat down and said with a smile, like a friend, he seems to have completely forgotten the previous conflict.


    "In fact, I''ve long wanted to invite Li Shao to dinner and formally apologize to him, but I''ve been worried that he won''t agree."


    Dong Zhiyuan sits next to Li futu in a very low posture. "Today, it''s hard to summon up courage. I didn''t expect Li Shao to promise so readily. It seems that I''m worried about nothing. Li Shao has a broad mind. Come on, I''ll give Li Shao a toast."


    Dong Zhiyuan poured a glass of wine for Li futu, the first-class Maotai, and then raised his glass.


    "At that time, I was quite impulsive. I had to thank Mr. Dong for not remembering villains."


    As the saying goes, when Dong Zhiyuan gives face, Li futu won''t embarrass the other party. The scene is also very beautiful. With a smile, they clink glasses with Dong Zhiyuan, and they drink up.


    "Have a good time!"


    Dong Zhiyuan laughed, holding the cup, "as the saying goes," if you don''t fight, you don''t know each other. It''s not a kind of fate that you can get to know Li Shao like this. "


    "Mr. Dong is right."


    Li futu seemed to agree and nodded with a smile. He naturally knew why the other party''s attitude changed so much, but he didn''t find out. Anyway, one more friend is better than one more friend. After all, there is no irreconcilable contradiction between him and Dong Zhiyuan, and the prince of Shimu is much smarter than Wang Yang.


    "I asked Li Shao today. One of the reasons is to apologize. The other is to return a piece of things to Li Shao."


    Dong Zhiyuan then filled two glasses with wine.


    "Give it back to me?"


    Li futu''s eyes were puzzled.


    By this time, the waiter had already begun to serve. Dong Zhiyuan was sincere. Although he only invited Li futu to dinner, he ordered the biggest box and ordered all the famous dishes here, which filled a whole round table.


    When the waiter finished serving, he went out and closed the door. Dong Zhiyuan nodded, "that''s right."


    With that, he took out a document bag from the briefcase on one side of the chair and handed it to Li futu. "Li Shao, now she''s yours."


    Li futu naturally didn''t recognize the difference between her and her. He took the file bag, opened it and took out the files inside.


    It''s a contract.


    More accurately, it is the contract between Shen yini, the current top diva, and time screen media.


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. He raised his head and frowned slightly. "Mr. Dong, what do you mean?"


    Dong Zhiyuan took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "after Li Shao left that day, I thought about Li Shao''s words carefully. I think what Li Shao said is very right. I''ve been persistent for so many years. It''s time to wake up. Instead of making everyone unhappy, I''d better be magnanimous and become a person."


    Li futu was really surprised. He was very clear about Shen yini''s value, so he didn''t propose to break the contract to touch the bottom line of the time curtain at that time. However, he didn''t expect that Dong Zhiyuan suddenly took the initiative today, which is equivalent to Shen yini''s contract of sale to some extent.


    This is not only to give up love, but also to give up a huge money tree.


    Holding the contract, Li futu didn''t ask Dong Zhiyuan why he did it childishly. After a moment of silence, he whispered: "Mr. Dong, are you not afraid that you will regret it in the future?""Maybe."


    Dong Zhiyuan said with a smile: "but there are not so many things that can be achieved in this world, right?"


    After gazing at Dong Zhiyuan for a while, Li futu put the contract back into the document bag. Facing the sky high price of human feelings, without too many words, he simply said: "thank you."


    Dong Zhiyuan shook his head. "She''s shooting a big production now. The investor is from Hong Kong City, which can be regarded as the top one in the industry. It''s hard to break the contract, so I''m afraid she can''t announce the news until she''s finished making this film."


    "Not so anxious."


    Li futu said, "I can''t make a decision about this. I have to wait for her to make her own decision."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded, "in fact, with her current popularity and strength, she can create a studio and be her own master. If she needs help, I can help."


    I really helped people to send Buddha to the West.


    It has to be said that Dong Zhiyuan is indeed the number one person. Once he has made a decision, he will never drag his feet and be extremely free and easy.


    Li futu''s eyes changed, and his evaluation of the time screen Prince suddenly improved.


    It''s easy to say that it''s affordable and easy to put it down. But it''s really difficult to do it. What''s more, Dong Zhiyuan, who was born with a golden key, had a good journey and had some setbacks.


    "I''ll tell her."


    Nodded, Li futu raised his glass, "Mr. Dong, I''ll give you a toast instead of Gini."


    Dong Zhiyuan laughs. He is bold and unrestrained. He doesn''t refuse. He just doesn''t know whether he is drinking too fast or the strength of the wine is too strong. He is choked. When he puts down his glass, his eyes are slightly red.


    In my imagination, no one really likes to give up.

 Chapter 134

    Career and love, it seems that there is no conflict between the two words, but Dong Zhiyuan can only choose one.


    There''s no way. Wang Yang''s bloody lessons come from the past. If he doesn''t choose a strong man to give up his love, he is likely to repeat Wang Yang''s mistakes in the future. Dong Zhiyuan doesn''t think his family is much stronger than the Wang family. He doesn''t dare to take the risk.


    Because Dong Zhiyuan has the intention or the intention to please, a meal can be called the best of guests. At the end of the day, Dong Zhiyuan also invited Li futu to attend the Charity Night a week later. It is said that it is jointly held by the government and several commercial giants. At that time, almost all the dignitaries in Donghai will attend.


    The paper bag containing Shen yini''s "deed of sale" was put aside, and Li futu naturally agreed with her with a smile when she was given such a big favor.


    It took more than an hour for a meal, and the two men, who could be regarded as completely freeing up their differences, shook hands and said goodbye with a smile at the gate of the God of food pavilion, and then went their separate ways.


    Sitting in the wild carriage, Li futu looked at the file bag on the co driver, lit a cigarette, and then took out his mobile phone to dial Shen yini''s number.


    Ten seconds later, the phone was connected and there was no talk.


    Li futu knew the girl''s high cold temperament and didn''t expect her to take the initiative to open her mouth. She took a cigarette and said with a smile, "how''s the shooting going? Is it hard? "


    "It''s just the beginning. I''ve been used to it all these years."


    Shen yini''s voice is pleasant, but it''s still as cool as ever. Li futu''s initiative to call to say hello doesn''t seem to make her heart fluctuate a little. She said faintly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    It''s really hot face and cold ass.


    Li futu sighed, because he was ready, he didn''t mind too much. He said with a smile: "I have to have something to call you? Why don''t you care about it between friends? "


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    This girl is really an iceberg. If ordinary people try to get close to her, I''m afraid she will freeze to death.


    Li futu, with a wry smile on his face, was about to speak again when he heard a sudden voice on the phone: "listen to yudie, you helped her solve her problem. Thank you."


    Li futu felt a thump in his heart, but then he reacted quickly.


    I''m afraid mu yudie didn''t tell Shen yini everything. Otherwise, if she knew what happened these days, mu yudie was retaliated because she was implicated. Even Su Yuan was chased by a killer and was in danger. Don''t say thank you. I''m afraid that the girl on the other end of the phone could kill herself from Nanyang immediately.


    Li futu didn''t show the fluctuation in his heart. He didn''t change his face. He said with a smile: "it''s very polite. She''s your friend and naturally my friend. It''s natural for friends to help each other."


    Shen yini whispered, her tone finally began to take on some human feelings, "how''s Yuanyuan these days? It''s not much trouble, is it? "


    Su Yuan is naturally quite comfortable during this period of time, but even if she takes a step back, even if she gets into any trouble, Li futu doesn''t dare to complain at all. Otherwise, Su Yuan will turn around and give him a little report and tell him all about these days, then everything will be over.


    "No, you are not in this period of time that girl is basically honest in school, should be grown up, mature a lot."


    In order to prevent Su Yuan from retaliating, Li futu can be described as saying good things to the girl.


    Shen yini seemed to be surprised. After a long time, she said, "really? Please


    Li futu shook his head, took a smoke, looked at the file bag beside him, and was about to open his mouth when he heard a mature male voice coming from the phone.


    "Nini, you haven''t had time to eat since you took pictures in the morning, have you? I brought some back from the restaurant outside. You can make do with it. It''s better than the box lunch of the crew


    It sounds like she is also a member of the crew, and her tone seems familiar and considerate with Shen yini.


    Li futu stopped talking.


    "Thank you, brother Yu." Shen said thanks.


    "Well, there''s nothing to thank you for. There''s no need to be so polite. Come and eat quickly. It''ll be cold in a moment."


    "I''m busy now. I''ll call you when I''m free."


    After that, Shen yini hung up.


    Li futu, who hasn''t had time to talk about the contract, put down his mobile phone and didn''t think about it. Shen yini has three or five friends. It''s normal for her. It''s not surprising that a co-worker of a production team brings food to each other.


    Well, just wait for her to finish the film and talk to her.


    In his heart, Li futu decided to drive back to Chunqiu Huafu to get in touch with the local government to learn about the recent situation of the Fujiwara family. But on the way, he suddenly found a large group of people gathered around the street and seemed to be watching.


    "Yuan Xiao, so many girls in the school like you, why do you always pester me?"


    The girl''s tone was intolerable. She was wearing breech raising shorts and brown close fitting silk jacket, and a pair of white high heels on her feet. She clearly knew how to dress up. She showed her high body with concave convex and a pair of long slender legs incisively and vividly."Weak water 3000, I only take a ladle to drink."


    It seems to be a farce, but the hero is not obscene. On the contrary, he is very handsome. He is about 1.78 meters tall by sight, and his skin is white. He is a kind of cream boy popular on the screen, and his speech is like reading TV lines.


    "I don''t want anything else. Yuan Xiao thinks you are Mao Siqing. You can''t escape!"


    At first sight, this young man is a spoiled master. He is expected to be used to the wind and rain from childhood to adulthood. He is very overbearing and has a loud voice. He is not afraid to be heard at all.


    Is there anyone who''s chasing people like that?


    It''s the landlord style of the past.


    Li futu didn''t pay much attention at first, but when he passed by, he heard the young man''s words. He immediately slowed down his speed, and then seriously looked at the girl whose face was full of helplessness.


    Mao Siqing.


    Sure enough, there are not so many people with the same name in the world. The girl who was stopped in the street to show her love was not Gu Qingcheng''s long legged beauty on the night of her birthday. She seemed to be from Donghai drama academy. At that time, she was invited to her school.


    Li could not help stopping the car when he found that he was an acquaintance.


    "That''s your business. It''s none of my business!"


    Mao Siqing estimated that she was harassed by the other party not once or twice. Her tone was very tired. She was too lazy to entangle with the youth and didn''t want to let the passers-by see the joke. She turned around and planned to leave.


    "You don''t want to leave today if you don''t promise me."


    The young man, who seems to be called Yuan Xiao, fully interprets "masculinity" and grabs Mao Siqing''s wrist in public.


    What a domineering little handsome pot.


    If every boy is as brave as he is, how can there be so many love affairs in the world?

 Chapter 135

    There is nothing wrong or even praiseworthy about daring to pursue the girl you like. However, Yuan Xiao''s youth is so overbearing that he is just like the bandit leader who used to be king of the mountains. After taking a fancy to the good women, he forced to marry them.


    It''s none of your business. Passers-by just stand by and watch the excitement with great interest.


    Mao Siqing was ashamed but helpless. He shook his wrist hard. "Yuan Xiao, are you crazy? Let go of me


    "You think I''m crazy!"


    Yuan Xiao firmly grabbed Mao Siqing''s wrist and began to pull her from her own Porsche banquet.


    In broad daylight, is this going to rob the people''s daughter?


    Li futu thought it was an eye opener. With a light cough, he finally stood up at the right time.


    "Wait a minute."


    Yuan Xiao looked back, puzzled and frowned. He didn''t seem to feel that his behavior was wrong. He asked seriously, "what can I do for you?"


    Looking at Li futu, who seemed to be a magic weapon, Mao Siqing was stunned at first, and immediately his eyes were bright.


    Li futu said calmly, "let her go."


    Seeing that this guy seemed to stand up against injustice, Yuan Xiao laughed. He was no longer in a hurry to drag Mao Siqing into the car. He turned around and said with a smile, "brother, do you want to be a hero to save beauty? Have you seen too many movies and novels? "


    In the face of sarcasm, Li futu never changed his face. "There''s nothing wrong with pursuing the girl you like, but you''ve gone too far. You have the right to like and others have the right to refuse. Doing so will only backfire and make the other party more and more resistant."


    "Who are you? You''re the one to tell me what to do? "


    Yuan Xiao exposed the arrogance and rebelliousness of the rich, "I advise you, now you''d better get out of here, or I want you to look good!"


    While Yuan Xiao''s attention was attracted by Li futu, Mao Siqing suddenly broke free from his hand and quickly ran behind Li futu.


    Seeing that her favorite girl had left herself to hide next to another man, Yuan Xiao felt betrayed, and his eyebrows and eyes darkened.


    "Help me, he''s nuts."


    Mao Siqing pulls Li futu by the corner of his coat and looks a little alarmed. I''m afraid every girl who meets a crazy pursuer like Yuan Xiao will do so.


    It''s rare to chase people to such a state.


    Li futu secretly smiles and gives Mao Siqing a comforting look. Then he looks at Yuan Xiao: "I''m sorry, I''ll take care of this."


    Yuan Xiao''s anger, coupled with the stimulation of Mao Siqing holding each other''s clothes, made him lose his sense immediately. Or he was used to domineering all the time. He didn''t want to solve the problem with violence immediately, so he kicked it.


    A rich man and Li futu fight?


    Without blinking his eyelids, Li futu blocked his leg with one hand. At the same time, he raised his right foot and kicked Yuan Xiao''s belly.


    Yuan Xiao screamed, and the whole person flew out in an instant, bumped into his car, and made a heart shaking dull sound.


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Yuan Xiao struggled to stand up with his belly in his hand, and there was a wisp of disbelief between his painful looks.


    Can''t you just stand up and be beaten if you don''t fight back?


    Li futu didn''t want to answer at all. He turned to Mao Siqing and said, "you are so lucky to be liked by such a wonderful flower."


    Mao Siqing''s eyes were also a little embarrassed, completely speechless.


    "Yuan Xiao, right?"


    Li futu looked back, did not mind and a childish rich son more ink, to his way to treat him, light way: "I also advise you, don''t pester her, otherwise I see you hit you once."


    It''s really a sonar.


    Yuan Xiao''s face was blue and white for a while, and he almost didn''t faint. As the president of Donghai drama academy, the son of the director of Donghai finance department, how did he ever suffer such humiliation?


    "Good, good!"


    Yuan Xiao grits his teeth, and his eyes want to make Li futu feel cramped. But from the fight just now, he knows that he is not the opponent of this son of a bitch at all with his force value, so he wisely doesn''t rush to be beaten, but picks up his mobile phone and starts calling people.


    "Don''t run if you really have guts!"


    To tell you the truth, Li futu really wants to laugh. No wonder Mao Siqing doesn''t like this guy. If he really agrees to fall in love with Yuan Xiao, he may not find a boyfriend, but a son.


    "OK, I won''t go. You don''t have to worry. Take your time."


    Li futu lit a cigarette and was very calm. He really wondered if this guy would call his parents to find a place.


    "I''m sorry I got you involved." Mao Siqing whispered that she was not worried about Li futu''s troubles. Although I''ve only met Li futu once, and I don''t know his background, but you should know that this is a character who even Wang Yang dares to fight and still can jump around. It''s nothing to deal with a Yuan Xiao.


    "It''s OK. Now that we''ve met each other, we can''t just sit back and ignore it."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. Looking at Mao Siqing''s charming face, he teases: "it seems that sometimes too much charm is not a good thing."Mao Siqing had a bitter smile.


    "My father and his father are colleagues, and his father is my father''s superior, so..."


    Mao Siqing sighed, very helpless.


    "I see."


    Although Mao Siqing didn''t get it right, Li futu understood it. No wonder Yuan Xiao is so bold and fearless. It turns out that both parents acquiesced in this matter.


    Li futu took a cigarette and looked at Mao Siqing with sympathy in his eyes.


    It must be hard to be betrayed by your family.


    The onlookers didn''t leave. On the contrary, they gathered more and more. It''s a glorious tradition of the Longguo people that they like to watch the excitement. The onlookers never think it''s too big.


    "How long will it take for you to shout? We are not ordinary people. We are very busy. "


    Li futu threw away his cigarette end and began to laugh. That fearless calm posture fell in Yuan Xiao''s eyes, which made him hate more.


    Laugh, laugh hard, then I will make you cry.


    Yuan Xiao snorted coldly, but did not answer.


    Just as Li futu was thinking about whether it was necessary to wait any longer, a siren suddenly came from a distance.


    Li futu thought that some of the onlookers had called the police, but he immediately found a revenge smile on Yuan Xiao''s face.


    Is there any mistake, this boy''s rescuer is actually a policeman?


    Li futu picked his eyebrows, watched a police car coming from far and near, and finally stopped at the side of the road.


    Then, a valiant figure came down from the police car.


    "Sister Irene, that''s the boy." Yuan Xiao looked as if he had found an organization.


    He pulled at the corners of Li''s mouth.


    The policewoman followed Yuan Xiao''s fingers and looked over coldly. When she saw Li futu, her pupils shrank and she was in the same place.

 Chapter 136

    Roy, director of Chengnan Branch, Qianjin. She led the team last time Li futu was arrested. She was pretty, but she was the first female Tyrannosaurus Rex. Naturally, Li futu could not forget this wild policeman so soon.


    Is this a narrow road?


    Looking at the stunned Roy people, Li futu smiles, "officer Luo, meet again."


    Yuan Xiao noticed that something was wrong. Suspiciously, he circled the faces of Li futu and Roy, "sister Irene, you and him Do you know him? "


    The Roy didn''t answer, "he''s the one who hit you?"


    Yuan Xiao nodded heavily and said angrily, "Siqing and I are shopping in the street. This son of a bitch will beat me up without saying a word. Sister Irene, you must decide for me!"


    There is no better way to overthrow black and white thieves and shout to catch them.


    Li Fu tried to smile without saying anything, and he was not in a hurry to argue.


    Because of his father''s friendship, Yuan Xiao and Roy are familiar with each other. They visit each other''s home every Spring Festival. Yuan Xiao knows her sister very well.


    She is not as good-looking as some school flower stars, but she has a man''s personality. She doesn''t like red clothes, loves armed men, and is jealous of evil. As long as the prisoners fall into her hands, she will have to shed three layers of skin. The most important thing is that she is still very protective. Before Yuan Xiao, he often asked Roy people to help him out, and Roy people didn''t let him down. They were merciless to torture people, no matter you What''s the origin? I''ll take you back to the bureau first. So Yuan Xiao thought of her again when she was in trouble this time. But this time, Roy''s performance was obviously different. He stood in the same place for a long time and didn''t move.


    "Are you pestering people again?"


    Roy people were not blinded by Yuan Xiao''s words. They looked at Mao Siqing standing behind Li futu and quickly guessed the whole story.


    Yuan Xiao knows her, and she doesn''t know Yuan Xiao. Uncle yuan has always been very optimistic about Mao''s daughter, and always means to make up. Both parents are happy to see her success, but Mao''s daughter doesn''t seem to be very interested in this marriage, and even resists it. From the beginning to the end, she doesn''t care about Yuan Xiao, and she doesn''t take Mao''s daughter''s attitude seriously Straight to each other''s boyfriend''s identity, the stubborn shameless style to carry forward to the extreme.


    To tell you the truth, Roy people think that if this kind of thing happened to them, a man always bothers himself like a fly. I''m afraid he would have killed each other long ago.


    So for Yuan Xiao will be beaten, Roy people don''t feel surprised, but she didn''t think it was this man.


    It''s really haunting.


    "Sister Irene, which side are you on?"


    Being exposed, Yuan Xiao was a little annoyed and said, "do you help me or not? If you don''t help me, I''ll call uncle Luo."


    Looking at the indifferent Li futu, Roy shook his head gently and said calmly, "it''s useless for you to call him."


    Yuan Xiao a Leng, immediately subconsciously way: "why?"


    Roy people light way: "do you know who he is?"


    "I don''t care who he is!"


    Roy looked at the arrogant Yuan Xiao and said, "I remember you had a conflict with Wang Yang. You were beaten to fracture your leg and lay in the hospital for a month..."


    "Sister Irene, how long has it been? Why do you mention it?"


    Yuan Xiao''s face was embarrassed when he was suddenly exposed.


    "I don''t mean to stimulate you, I just remind you that sometimes it''s no harm to keep a low profile. Don''t always look like you''re not afraid of everything. It''s always you who suffer from those who can''t be provoked."


    If it wasn''t for the sake of friendship, the Roy people would not have said so much. But Yuan Xiao didn''t think so, and obviously didn''t listen.


    Roy people secretly sighed, silent, said: "Wang Yang died, he killed."


    "Who died?"


    Yuan Xiao didn''t react at first, but his expression suddenly solidified.


    "You say Wang Yang is dead?"


    Roy frowned. "You''d better not spend all your time on women."


    Yuan Xiao was stunned. He knew that it was impossible for Roy people to joke about things like this.


    Wang Yang, the black third generation, who made him feel a little frightened, died?


    "Sister Irene, are you kidding


    Although he knew that this was mostly true, Yuan Xiao couldn''t help but want to confirm it again.


    "I was in charge of this case at the beginning. The man who beat you was Li futu. I caught him a few days ago. That''s why he knew me."


    Roy people calm way: "the last is my father''s order to release people, Yan Donglai personally took people to pick him up."


    Roy turned his head. "Now, are you going to fight him?"


    Roy tone is not magnificent, very flat, but Yuan Xiao was surprised.


    In just a few words, Li futu''s unfathomability has been vividly described.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yuan Xiao swallowed his saliva. He was frightened for a moment. He didn''t dare to shout any more. He didn''t even dare to look at Li futu.It is human nature to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    "Officer Luo, it was he who moved his hand first. I''m just self-defense. If you ask your friends around, everyone can testify."


    Li futu said with a smile, looking harmless to human beings and animals.


    Roy people naturally don''t waste time to verify. Even if Li futu starts first, it''s just a small dispute. She can''t do anything about Li futu.


    "Li futu, don''t think you can do anything wrong."


    Roy stares at Li futu. "Justice may be late, but it will never be absent. You''d better take care of yourself."


    "Well said!"


    Li futu laughed and clapped his hands. "Thank you for reminding me, officer Luo. I will always keep these words in mind."


    "Go."


    Roy people no longer say more, turned back to the police car, began to arrogant Yuan Xiao did not say a word, just like a dog with a tail, hurried to his own banquet, followed Roy people''s buttocks and left here.


    "Thank you."


    Seeing that Yuan Xiao finally got rid of him, Mao Siqing was relieved.


    Li futu shook his head, "this is also a temporary cure, I think you''d better quickly find a way to solve this problem thoroughly."


    "If I had found a way, I would have used it long ago. How can I wait until now?"


    "Mao Siqing depressed face," Monday to Friday he followed in school, weekend he found home, I really bored to death. "


    "I think in a situation like this, the best you can do is to talk to his parents." Li suggested. He believed that Mao Siqing must have told his parents many times. If it worked, this would never happen today.


    "Forget about him."


    Mao Siqing put his troubles behind him and looked at Li futu and resumed his smile


    Li futu blinked: "maybe it''s God''s pity that he sent me to save you."

 Chapter 137

    "Come on, save me."


    Mao Siqing took a picture of Li Fu and said, "I''m not sure you''ve forgotten people long ago."


    "Men generally have a deep impression on beautiful women, especially beautiful women like you. It''s hard for people to forget them."


    Li futu is just a flattery. Anyway, it doesn''t cost money.


    Women are hearing animals. Even though Mao Siqing knows that the other party is flattering herself, she can''t help but feel elated. "Do you really think I''m a beauty?"


    Li futu nodded without hesitation, "of course."


    Mao Siqing''s eyes were burning and asked, "who do you think I am more beautiful than Qingcheng?"


    Li futu felt that he had a headache. He was most afraid to face this kind of question, so he couldn''t answer it right.


    "There is no need to compare Mei Lan and Qiu Ju."


    He avoided the heavy and said lightly. Without waiting for Mao Siqing to continue his investigation, Li futu resolutely changed the topic: "where are you going? I''ll give you a ride. "


    "I don''t know."


    Mao Siqing looks melancholy, "because Yuan Xiao found my home, so I ran out from home, did not think about what to do, now go back to my mother must ask me and he how, I do not want to go back, just stay outside."


    Then she looked at Li futu, "if you have something to do, you can do it. Don''t worry about me."


    Although it is said that, Mao Siqing looks pathetic. How can Li futu really leave her alone in the street.


    "Why don''t I call Qingcheng and ask her to accompany you?"


    "Don''t bother her."


    Mao Siqing shook her head and bit her red lips. "It''s embarrassing enough. I don''t want other people to know about it."


    "There''s nothing shameful about being liked."


    Li futu laughed, but no longer reluctantly. Seeing that Mao Siqing was in a low mood, he suggested, "why don''t I accompany you to the underwater world? It should be a lot easier to get in touch with nature. "


    Mao Siqing''s eyes brightened, but he hesitated and said, "this won''t delay you..."


    "I''m a layman at the moment."


    Li futu shook his head, "get in the car."


    ¡­¡­


    The East China Sea marine aquarium is a modern large-scale marine aquarium with international first-class standards. Its architectural layout is like a pyramid, displaying rare fish and endangered rare creatures from all over the world. The aquarium also has one of the longest undersea tunnels in the world, which makes visitors feel personally on the scene.


    "I remember the last time I came here, when I was in grade three."


    After buying a ticket and looking at the hall, Mao Siqing looked with emotion,


    "my family came together to wish me a good result in the high school entrance examination, but I still let them down. Because I failed in the high school entrance examination, I chose the art road. In fact, my father has never supported it. In fact, I know that he is always worried about my choice. He always hopes that I can inherit his legacy in finance and economics. "


    "This is your life, not your father''s. you have the right to make your own decisions."


    Li futudao, though he has never met Mao Siqing''s father, knows that people who work in finance and economics are usually very strict, not to mention that Mao Siqing''s father is still an official.


    "It''s easy to say."


    Mao Siqing gave a wry smile. Instead of going to the two-story exhibition area, she took the escalator directly to the deep-sea area under the main body of the venue.


    "Maybe officials are used to commanding people. My father always wants me to go according to his plan. I''m afraid he has made plans for me when I get married and when I have children."


    It''s hard for honest and upright officials to break the housework. Naturally, Li futu would not express any opinions to Mao Siqing''s father. Walking in the undersea tunnel, he said with a smile, "where''s your mother? Won''t your mother help you? "


    "My mother is a typical housewife. She has no idea and listens to my father for everything."


    Mao Siqing suddenly stopped, turned around and said in surprise, "look at this dolphin, it seems to be saying hello to us."


    At the other end of the glass, a white dolphin is swimming up and down, like dancing excitedly.


    Mao Siqing''s mind was immediately attracted by the lovely dolphin. She stretched out her slender finger and pointed it on the glass. The dolphin put its mouth together, as if in response.


    "Cluck, how lovely."


    Mao Siqing''s sad face is no longer, and her smile is like a flower.


    The charming girl and the lovely dolphin interact with each other through a layer of glass, forming a very beautiful picture in the blue undersea tunnel.


    Li futu was stunned and lost his mind for a moment.


    The dolphin may be just curious and playful for a while, and it doesn''t take long to swim away.


    Mao Siqing took back her hand and sighed as the dolphin gradually disappeared into the deep blue sea. "It''s gone."


    Finding that no one had responded for a long time, Mao Siqing turned around in doubt. When she looked at Li futu, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    This man''s face is so strange now.


    "What''s the matter?" Mao Siqing said carefully. Looking at Li futu''s eyes, she felt that although she was looking at her, she didn''t seem to be looking at her at all.Li futu''s pupils slowly contracted, and all the hallucinations became fragmented at the moment when Mao Siqing turned around.


    "I''m distracted. It''s OK."


    Li futu shook his head and walked forward again.


    "You Is there something on your mind? "


    Mao Siqing walked beside Li futu and kept looking at the man who was very different from him just now.


    Li futu shook his head and did not speak.


    Mao Siqing was silent.


    At the other end of the long undersea tunnel, a group of successful people with strong suit and shoes and Li futu and Mao Siqing face each other.


    A young woman walked in the middle, surrounded by all the people, as if the stars were holding the moon.


    "Miss Song, if we can cooperate, we can start construction at the end of this year, and we can expand this place into the largest aquarium in the world in one year at most."


    It''s a boss of Poly Group, who invested in building Donghai aquarium. Such a big man, facing the woman in the embroidered coat, bends down and talks in a humble tone.


    "Your poly budget is too high. If you are really willing to work with song to build this great project, Mr. Deng, I hope you can see the sincerity of poly."


    Women''s voice is noble and cool, but it also shows a touch of magnetic.


    "Miss Song, of course we are sincere. In this way, I''ll go back and discuss with the board of Directors..."


    "I hope as soon as possible. I don''t have so much time." Women surnamed song walk among a group of dignitaries, but they don''t lose any momentum.


    Two waves of people came closer and closer from both ends of the tunnel, and finally met unexpectedly.


    The tunnel is not wide, and the group of women surnamed song are so eye-catching. Mao Siqing subconsciously looks at the perfect face, which seems to be the beauty of Zhong Tiandi. Rao Shi is also a woman, and she can''t help sighing: "she is so beautiful."


    At the moment of seeing that woman, Li futu''s eyes suddenly contracted, and even his steps stopped.


    The intoxicating eyes of a song surnamed woman who can fully stand a sentence of "love for the country and the city" also inadvertently swept Li Fu''s picture.


    The two sides'' eyes seem to have passed through the barrier of fate to complete the mutual gaze.


    Li futu pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, and soon looked away. He kept walking and passed by.


    Is it all the encounters in the world.


    Is it all a long time ago?

 Chapter 138

    Mao Siqing didn''t notice the abnormality of Li futu. She kept looking back after her.


    Li futu took a look at her and thought of the scene where she showed love with shellfish in peerless entertainment last time. "You don''t really like women, do you?"


    "Everyone has a love of beauty."


    Mao Siqing gave him a white look. "Can you only allow your men to see beautiful women?"


    With a faint smile, Li futu didn''t speak. He didn''t look back at the woman surnamed song from the beginning to the end.


    "Miss Song, what''s the matter?"


    Some people looked at the song surnamed woman who suddenly stopped.


    The song surnamed woman didn''t reply. Her eyes became very complicated for a moment. She stood in the same place for a while and didn''t look back after all.


    "Let''s go."


    She shook her head and whispered, and soon she started again.


    Like the most common meeting by chance, two waves of people after meeting, again gradually away.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s late. I''ll take you home."


    It''s nearly 6 p.m. when she came out of the underwater world. Mao Siqing''s mood seems to be really relaxed. She shakes her head when she hears Li futu''s words and says with a bright smile: "thank you for accompanying me all afternoon. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "There''s no need to be so polite."


    "Let''s go, let''s go..."


    Without waiting for Li futu to refuse, Mao Siqing dragged him to a restaurant not far from the underwater world.


    After ordering, Mao Siqing held his chin and stared at Li futu, which made him feel a little confused. "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to see exactly who you are."


    Looking at Mao Siqing with serious expression, Li futu was dumbfounded and poured a glass of water, "do you see clearly?"


    "No


    Mao Siqing shook her head in chagrin and sighed, "I inquired about Qingcheng, but she didn''t tell me anything. Really, it''s not her boyfriend. What''s good to hide."


    Li futu said with a smile, "this is called respecting other people''s privacy. As a friend, how can she tell secrets freely."


    Mao Siqing couldn''t laugh or cry. "I just asked what you are for. Is this a secret?"


    Li Fu tried to smile without saying anything.


    "Come on, come on, just pretend to be mysterious."


    Mao Siqing pouted and didn''t ask more about this topic.


    "How do you know the Roy people? In the afternoon, I saw that she seemed to be afraid of you. Do you know what those young masters called her secretly? They all call her mu yecha. Many of them have suffered losses under her hands. It''s the first time I''ve seen her like that. "


    Li Liangmin said: "I''m sure that she has no way to make trouble with justice."


    "You? "Good people?"


    Mao Siqing just drank a mouthful of juice and almost didn''t spray it out. She managed to hold it back. She wiped her mouth with a paper towel and looked at Li futu and said, "don''t laugh. Who just said in front of Yuan Xiao that he beat him once and for all? Well, don''t say, you look really handsome when you just said that!"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "I didn''t do it all to help you."


    "Seriously, if you really don''t have anything to do, why don''t you come and work as a flower protector for me?"


    Mao Siqing''s face suddenly became charming, and her upper body tilted down slightly, which made the two groups more attractive. She also gave Li futu a wink.


    "I know you''re not bad for money, but if you do well, I''ll be in a good mood. Maybe you can take advantage of it."


    What a big seduction.


    Li futu coughed and drank water. He was a dignified monk. "Amitabha, I''m not a casual person. Please pay attention to your words and deeds."


    Mao Siqing was stunned and then said with a smile: "Li futu, you son of a bitch!"


    Just at this time, the waiter began to serve.


    With white skin, beautiful appearance and long legs, Mao Siqing is definitely a well deserved beauty. She has a good family background, but she doesn''t seem to be as cold as a rich woman. During the dinner, she has been talking to Li futu. Li futu also gave full play to his humor and kept making Mao Siqing laugh. After a meal, he kept talking and laughing.


    Perhaps after eating enough, Mao Siqing put down her chopsticks, picked up a napkin and wiped her mouth, then sighed with emotion. "Why is there such a big difference between men?"


    Li Fu Tu smiles and puts down his chopsticks. "Sometimes men are just like handicrafts. They need women to carve them. As long as you are willing to work hard, you may have a surprise."


    Mao Siqing shook his head and sighed, "come on, Yuan Xiao is just like the stone in the pit. He has the same virtue in his life. It can''t be changed by human power."


    "He doesn''t have many cities. He''s not so bad."


    Mao Siqing said with a smile, "you are really tactful. Why don''t you just say that he is superficial and childish?"


    Li futu shrugged.Suddenly, the mobile phone in Mao Siqing''s bag rang.


    "It''s not my mother, is it? Is that guy Yuan Xiao running to complain again? "


    Mao Siqing suddenly became worried and slowly took out her mobile phone from her bag. When she saw Laixian, she was relieved.


    "Xiaoqiuzi, do you know you almost scared my sister to death?"


    "What''s the matter? So angry? Can''t relatives come? "


    "Go away, your relatives are here. If you have something to say, let it go


    Through the tone of Mao Siqing''s speech, we know that we have a good relationship with each other, otherwise we would not be so taboo.


    "It''s not that I thought that my family''s big hair might not be bothered by yuan naiwa during this period of time, so I want to find you to relax. There''s a car race in gelushan tonight, and I''ll think of you right away. Is that enough loyalty?"


    "I''m sorry that my sister didn''t hurt you in vain."


    Hearing that "yuan naiwa", Mao Siqing wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. He sighed and asked, "when?"


    "You can come out now. Do you need me to pick you up at your house?"


    "No, gelushan, isn''t it? I''ll be right over


    "All right."


    Mao Siqing put down his mobile phone, "Xiao Qiuzi, Qiu Ze, you should remember?"


    A young and handsome face appeared in Li futu''s mind, "the young owner of peerless entertainment?"


    Mao Siqing nodded: "he asked me to go to the car race. It was held by a group of Childe brothers in gelushan. If you''re OK, why don''t you go to play together?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a bit inappropriate for me to go."


    "What''s not suitable? Are there me and Qiu Ze? The more people you can''t wait to see, the better."


    Mao Siqing called the waiter to settle the bill, and then he dragged Li futu to his feet and took him by the arm. "You should be a good man and send the Buddha to the West. If you really don''t think it''s interesting to leave at that time," he said

 Chapter 139

    Gelushan is located in the western suburb of Donghai city. The mountain is steep and steep. It is full of fog all the year round. Because of the great danger, after three people fell down and died two years ago due to racing, the government explicitly stipulated that they were not allowed to race here. However, all the young people in the sky naturally would not pay attention to the ban.


    Rich second generation childe brother like to do ordinary people do not dare to do, because they never feel like ordinary people, they like to pursue stimulation, challenge the limit.


    In other words, I like to die.


    When Li futu drove to the foot of Gelu mountain, the sun had already set, but it was very busy here.


    Looking up, there are many kinds of sports cars, at least more than 20 of them. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t afford to buy any of them all their lives. Beautiful men and women in twos and threes are talking and laughing beside a sports car, and even Li futu sees the sound equipment.


    This is obviously a carnival of the second generation.


    Mao Siqing seemed to see nothing strange. She pushed the door and got off the car. She waved to a young man sitting in front of a blue bat sports car not far away, who was chatting with others


    "Xiaoqiuzi" looked this way, then quickly jumped out of the car and ran over, "Da Mao, you have to enjoy my brother''s driving skills tonight..."


    "Don''t brag yet."


    Mao Siqing was too lazy to expose the fact that he was counting down every time. He turned his head and said, "I''ll introduce someone to you."


    Small Qiu Zi Qiu Ze a Leng, immediately doubt of follow Mao Siqing''s line of sight toward wild horse to see.


    Li futu pushed the door and got off the car, smiling: "Qiu Shao, long time no see."


    Qiu Ze''s eyes shrank, and then he looked at Mao Siqing strangely, "big Mao, I can''t see it. You really have two brushes."


    Mao Siqing said with a charming smile, "don''t admire your sister."


    Qiu Ze turned his head and held out his hand to Li futu. Compared with the first time he met Li futu, he had a little more respect. "Li Shao, I''m glad to see you again."


    Li futu shook hands with the other party and said, "come uninvited. I hope Qiu Shao won''t be offended."


    Qiu Ze shook his head with a smile and handed Li futu a cigarette. Then he turned to Mao Siqing and said in a low voice, "my aunt, how did you get this master here?"


    Mao Siqing looked at him in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Qiu Ze saw that Li futu was smoking and looked around at random. Then he quickly pulled Mao Siqing aside and said, "are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid?"


    Feeling puzzled, Mao Siqing pulled away Qiu Ze''s hand and frowned, "what are you talking about?"


    "It seems that you must be mad by yuan naiwa of your family. You can''t hear anything outside the window."


    Mao Siqing''s face became cold. "What''s your family? I have nothing to do with Yuan Xiao. I warn you not to talk nonsense!"


    Qiu Ze sighed and silently lit a cigarette for himself. He looked at Li Fu''s picture not far away. He said with a bitter smile, "my Miss Mao, if you care about some national affairs during this period, I''m afraid you don''t know what I mean."


    Mao Siqing gave him a kick, "I said, can you stop pretending to be a ghost, if you have something to say, you won''t say it directly?"


    "My aunt, you''re wearing high heels. Can you be light?"


    Qiu Ze grinned. Seeing that Mao Siqing was going to kick him again, he hurriedly said, "OK, OK, I can''t tell you yet."


    After smoking, Qiu Ze''s face became more serious: "just a few days ago, Wang Yang died in the home of a girl student who was kept by himself. It is said that he was stabbed to death by a random knife and died miserably..."


    Looking at Li futu not far away, Mao Siqing said, "what do you mean..."


    Qiu Ze nodded and said, "it''s all around now."


    Mao Siqing took a deep breath, "why didn''t Qingcheng tell me?"


    "It''s not a glorious thing. How can it be publicized everywhere? Besides, I''m afraid you''re the only one who doesn''t know about it now."


    Qiu Ze smoking, turned his head and said: "it''s you, how did you suddenly wrap up with him?"


    "Can you not talk so hard? What does it mean to be wrapped together? "


    Mao Siqing calmed down and explained: "in the afternoon, Yuan Xiao was pestering me in the street. He happened to see it and helped me out of the encirclement."


    "What a coincidence."


    Qiu Ze had a complicated smile.


    Mao Siqing was silent.


    "Well, take it as if you don''t know anything."


    Qiu Ze threw away his cigarette end, regained his smile and walked to Li futu, "Li Shao, let me introduce you..."


    They all grew up in rich families, and they would learn some Kung Fu when they were influenced. As if nothing had happened, Qiu Ze called some people nearby and enthusiastically introduced them to Li futu. As expected, all of them were rich or expensive. They either started a company at home or were officials, and most of the beauties were their female companions.These ordinary eyes above the top of the second ancestors began to disapprove, but when they heard the name of Li futu, they almost changed their faces, and then they took the initiative to reach out to Li futu.


    Li futu did not put on any airs and exchanged greetings with these second generation ancestors.


    "Is Qiu Zi really the legendary one?"


    The prince of Guangyang department store gives Qiu Ze a cigarette.


    Qiu Ze said in a soft voice: "there are so many people with the same name and surname in the world."


    After carefully looking at the gentle Li futu, the prince, who owns four department stores in his family, wondered, "I can''t see it."


    "When I first met him, I thought the same as you did."


    Qiu Ze shook his head, did not say more, looked up a circle, "Liang Lei has not yet arrived?"


    "You don''t know which time he didn''t make the final appearance? That fellow used to rely on Wang Yang to think that he was so powerful. Now that Wang Yang is dead, how crazy he is. "


    The voice did not fall, a roar of high-power engine suddenly sounded from the distance, less than a few seconds, a black Ferrari F12 appeared in front of people.


    The door was pushed open, and a young man and a girl came down.


    "Liang Shao."


    "Liang Shao."


    ¡­¡­


    Many people said hello to the F12 owner.


    Li futu didn''t observe the young man very much. His eyes were all attracted by the girl.


    It''s a cheap white dress with simple workmanship, flat shoes on her feet and no jewelry on her whole body. It''s unadorned with this scene.


    But looking at that beautiful face without any cosmetics, many girls on the scene began to feel jealous.


    Outside the crowd, Li futu frowned slightly.


    He never thought that he Caiwei would appear here.

 Chapter 140

    Li futu is really surprised to see he Caiwei riding millions of luxury cars in a group of rich second generation''s Carnival, but he does not think that he Caiwei is the kind of girl who loves vanity and pleasure.


    He stood outside the crowd, not in a hurry.


    But the tree wants to be quiet, but the wind is not enough. Li futu doesn''t want to look for trouble, but someone mutters in front of Liang Shao, and then Liang Shao''s eyes look in the direction of Li futu.


    Four points of surprise, three points of fear, two points of curiosity, the remaining one It''s hard for outsiders to detect resentment.


    Li futu, although he has never seen him, is not strange. He did not expect to meet him in gelushan today.


    "Li Shao, I''m Liang Lei. I''ve heard a lot about Li Shao. Today, I see that he really deserves his reputation."


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, Liang Lei''s face first shows a formulaic warm smile, and then strides toward Li futu.


    With the same smile, Li futu replied, "nice to meet you."


    He doesn''t know who Liang Lei is. If Chen ang is here, maybe he can be reminded that Wang Yang first investigated him in Donghai university through Liang Lei.


    "There may be a good play tonight."


    Qiu Ze murmured with his cigarette in his mouth.


    At this time, many people on the scene are staring at Li futu and Liang Lei. They may not know exactly what the background and origin of Li futu is, but the only thing they all know is that Wang Dashao''s death has nothing to do with this guy. Liang Lei has been following Wang Yang all the time, so they are definitely enemies. It''s hard to say that they suddenly bump into each other without friction.


    But in terms of rich expression, I''m afraid all the people present can''t compare with he Caiwei. With Liang Lei''s words, the moment she saw Li futu, she immediately changed her face, as if she had been caught playing with other men without telling her boyfriend. Her complexities could not be described in words.


    She couldn''t help clenching her hands, biting her lips and looking at Li futu, she looked like a cat who wanted to go up but didn''t dare to.


    Li futu''s eyes seemed to naturally move to he Caiwei''s face and said with a smile, "Liang Shao, your girlfriend?"


    Liang Lei takes a look at he Caiwei, because he focuses on Li futu at the moment, but doesn''t find he Caiwei''s abnormality. "A school girl, take her out to play tonight."


    Liang Lei did not admit it or deny it, but his frivolous tone sounded very ambiguous.


    Those who don''t learn from younger girls are all children of rich families. Who doesn''t know the tune. As long as you show her your life circle and experience the passionate life of the upper class, can you run a happy life tonight?


    But to tell you the truth, this girl looks simple, but her capital is really good. She belongs to the type that can go out in the morning by simply combing her hair and then washing her face with clean water. Liang Lei is such a gorgeous girl.


    Many childe brothers are still secretly jealous, but immediately they hear Li futu say casually: "this girl is good. I don''t know if Liang Shao can give up his love?"


    Thunder in silence.


    All of them were stunned, all of them looked at Li futu inconceivably, and the whole audience was silent for a moment.


    Is it really so domineering?


    It''s a bloody robbery.


    Qiu Ze almost didn''t choke to death with a mouthful of smoke.


    "Is this guy out of his mind? That girl is so rustic. What''s good about her? I don''t even want any face. "


    Mao Siqing was indignant, biting her lips and staring at Li futu bitterly, "no, I have to stop him."


    "My aunt, don''t make trouble."


    Qiu Ze''s quick eyes and quick hands grabbed her, "you are no different from others. What qualifications do you have to tell others? You mustn''t tell me that you really like him. I''m a coward and I''m not scared. "


    "I..."


    Mao Siqing opened her mouth, only to find that she had nothing to say. Finally, she gave a cold hum, "he''s from me. I have to be responsible for him!"


    Qiu Ze can''t laugh or cry, "come on, Da Mao, say it from the bottom of your heart. Standing in the position of a friend, I advise you that you are not suitable for this guy. This guy is destined to be a romantic. If you don''t want to be trapped in quarreling with other women all day, keep a distance from him as soon as possible..."


    "It''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it. You''d better make yourself clear first."


    Mao Siqing didn''t seem to appreciate it, but she didn''t insist on it.


    "Li Shao, are you kidding me?"


    No matter how deep Liang Lei''s mansion is, he is threatened to take a fancy to his girlfriend and ask him to give up his love. For a moment, he will inevitably change his face. He squints at Li futu, and his fake formulaic smile slowly converges. "This joke is not funny."


    Li futu''s face did not change, still gentle smile: "do you think I seem to be joking with you?"


    This is in line with the image of arrogance in the legend.


    At this moment, staring at Li futu, who is obviously overbearing and behaves like a gentleman, the girls around who are not pure ladies are all in the mood of spring. They close their legs slightly, and their hearts are almost wet.Forced almost no way to go, Liang Lei clenched his hands tightly, but did not dare to attack, no way, you know, this is even Wang Yang can play dead Master, he and his hard, it is no different from looking for death.


    Taking a deep breath, Liang leiqiang, who is angry in his chest but still rational, crows out a smile that is uglier than crying. "She''s not something. I can''t make the decision..."


    Liang Lei said that, no doubt, he was already admitting, but the blow from reality did not end.


    Li futu turned his head and looked at he Caiwei, "beauty, would you like to go with me?"


    Liang Lei knows he Caiwei''s personality. He thinks that he has spent a lot of time and energy to make he Caiwei accompany him. How can he Caiwei care about a stranger he doesn''t know?


    But the fact gave him a loud slap in the face.


    He Caiwei didn''t hesitate at all, just like a docile cat. After Li futu opened her mouth, she bowed her head and walked to Li futu''s side.


    Liang Lei''s face is extremely distorted.


    "I''m afraid Liang Lei''s face will be lost this time."


    Many people secretly sigh that their female companion has been taken away by others in public, and they are willing to do so. This can be said to be the biggest insult to a man.


    Li Fu, like no one else, still smiles and thanks: "thank you Liang shaochengquan."


    That''s tough.


    I''m afraid I''ll go crazy if I change it for myself.


    Liang Lei raised his head slowly and rigidly. Although he was laughing, his facial features almost twisted together made people feel a little creepy.


    "Since Li Shao likes it, take it. But since Li Shao has come to ge Lushan, how about playing with you? "

 Chapter 141

    "Racing car?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, not a black Mustang on one side, but a Ferrari F12 in the same black on the other side. The two cars were not in disorder in the face of danger. In a few moments when the fire flashed, they drew two gorgeous arcs, one left and one right, behind the two parking spaces of the gray locomotive.


    The race is here. In fact, it''s not about the drivers behind.


    It is possible to chase the final winner, leaving only the first gray locomotive, Li futu and Liang Lei.


    Grey locomotive in front, two cars bite behind. At this time, the competition is not only about driving skills, but also about psychology.


    Half way through the race, you can see that the first group has started to go down the mountain through the lights, but the three cars are still clinging to each other. The distance between them can only be calculated in a few seconds.


    The sonic boom caused by the ultra-high speed of the air is transmitted through the camera, which makes the onlookers excited and excited!


    "Want to win? Dream


    Up to now, Liang Lei has found that he underestimated his opponent. If it wasn''t for the configuration of the car, he might not be able to keep pace with his opponent.


    At this moment, Liang Lei has given up the plan to attack the first, his only idea is to block Li futu!


    In the galloping, three cars have already run over two-thirds of the race schedule and are approaching the last four consecutive turns.


    Liang Lei suddenly accelerated, slightly ahead of time, and then used both hands and feet. The car body moved like a bar on the curve. Now he no longer pursues the perfection of deviation. He only asks to block Li futu.


    The corners of Li futu''s mouth rose slightly, his eyes were deep, and he responded quickly. The engine roared, and the oil mist emitted a burst of fire from the exhaust pipe. In the continuous steep and fatal curve, he did not slow down at all!


    Mustang is like a nimble cheetah. It bumps into the intercepted Ferrari, and then it seems to be a fish in the sea. It swims in the curve without stagnation and full of visual beauty. It successfully surpasses the gray locomotive in the last curve. Everyone did not expect that the humble Mustang will be the first to rush through the end with the posture of king Point.


    The men and women who are waiting at the beginning and the end of the journey shout and cheer wildly, and greet the king with the greatest enthusiasm. However, it seems that the Mustang doesn''t mean to accept the worship. The stalls are not reduced, and they disappear like a phantom.


    "It''s a man to brush his clothes and hide his merits and fame."


    Dumbfounded at the same time, someone mumbled, full of heartfelt admiration.


    This is undoubtedly another legend destined to spread for many years.


    PS: please recommend tickets! Please collect! If you have any comments or suggestions, please comment actively. I will read them.

 Chapter 142

    The black Mustang leaves the Gelu mountains like a black phantom in the night, and its speed slows down as it approaches the city.


    Li futu, who took down the car king of gelushan, opened the window, lit a cigarette and said in a low voice, "now, can you tell me about it?"


    If Wei and I don''t bite him, what do you think


    "Yes, why not."


    Li futu smiles and takes a cigarette. If he Caiwei was really a money worshiper, she would not be forced to sell her body by 500000 yuan.


    "He is also from Dongda. He is two years older than me. He is a senior this year. His family is rich and powerful. He is also a man of the year in the school. He has been pursuing me all the time..."


    He Caiwei gathered up the hair that was blown to her forehead by the wind, and carefully looked at the expression of the man around her.


    She has never been in love, and is a lover for the first time. Even without any experience, she knows that no man wants to see his woman tangled with others.


    But in the sight of he Caiwei, the man driving with a cigarette in his mouth is very calm from beginning to end, even with a slight smile on his mouth. "Go on."


    He Caiwei turned her head and looked ahead. She began to calm down. "I''ve rejected him many times, but he never gives up. I''m really troubled. Yuanyuan and they know about it, but there''s no good way. Tonight, he came to me again and said that he only wanted me to play with him once. He won''t pester me from now on, so I ¡±


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette without getting angry. He turned his head and said with a smile, "are you stupid?"


    He Caiwei frowned slightly. She was obviously dissatisfied with Li futu''s statement, but she didn''t argue. She grabbed the skirt of the dress with her hands and kept silent.


    "I didn''t mean to scold you."


    Li futu smiles and looks at the ponytail. He can''t help but reach out and touch it. "Haven''t you heard a word that you would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than that man''s broken mouth. He says that if you accompany him once, he won''t pester you? You are too naive


    He Caiwei bit her lip and silently endured that for the first time a man was playing with his ponytail.


    "Not all men are gentlemen like me."


    Talking about Liang Lei, Li futu did not forget to see his face pasted with gold.


    "If I didn''t happen to show up tonight, I''m afraid you or you are the Little Red Riding Hood who was cheated into the wolf''s den. You must be doomed."


    "No way!"


    He Caiwei is no longer silent. She turns her head and stares at Li futu seriously. "I''d rather die than let him touch me!"


    Li futu was silent, and his smile slowly converged.


    "I know that you have the courage. In this world, sometimes it''s easier to die than to live, but when it comes to that situation, are you sure you won''t choose to compromise?"


    He Caiwei subconsciously intends to say no, but looking at her deep eyes, her eyes tremble, but she can''t say it again.


    Yes, it''s easy to die, but what about her mother when she dies?


    A few days ago in the imperial dynasty that night, I did not also choose to compromise it?


    He Caiwei was silent and turned her head. After a moment, she said sorry.


    Li futu loosened the girl''s ponytail and shook her head. "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I just hope you can protect yourself. At that time, I told you that you can find me to help you solve this kind of problem in the future. There''s no need to carry it alone. You''re not alone now."


    He Caiwei looks at the night outside the window and doesn''t speak.


    Li futu threw away his cigarette end: "where is your home? It''s so late. You''re not safe as a girl. I''ll take you back. "


    He Caiwei didn''t refuse Li futu''s kindness.


    ¡­¡­


    Every city, regardless of its size or development level, has an invisible line that separates the poor from the rich. The rich have the world where the rich point their way, and the poor have the corners where the poor live.


    The two Lake District is named after the intersection of the two lakes. Although the scenery is closest to nature, it is the poorest one among the 12 districts in the East China Sea. The place where he Caiwei lives can better illustrate this point.


    This is a crowded bungalow. There are several pesticide factories nearby. When the wind blows, you can smell the pungent smell. The clotheslines and wires are intertwined on the top like cobwebs, giving people the feeling of breathlessness. The alleys are so narrow that even Li futu''s car can''t drive in.


    Standing here, who can think that this is the most developed East China Sea?


    "Well, stop here. You can go back. Thank you."


    After all, the smell of poverty is not good, even if strong how to pick Wei, at this time the face is a bit unnatural.


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''ll take you all the way back. Shouldn''t you buy me a drink of water?"


    He Caiwei took a look at him, didn''t speak, pushed the door and got off.With he Caiwei turning left and right in this poor area that seems to be forgotten by society, when standing in front of he Caiwei''s home and looking at the old wooden door whose paint has begun to fall off, Li futu can''t help but sigh to himself and feel the hardship of he Caiwei''s life these years again.


    "My house is broken. I''ve wronged you."


    Li futu smiles and shakes her head. He Caiwei bites her lip and takes out the key to open the door.


    This is a house with two bedrooms and one living room. The total area is less than 50 square meters. The furniture is very old. The incandescent lamps covered with dust, the tea table that has faded or even cracked, and there is no air conditioning. It''s hard to imagine that such an environment can give birth to a girl like he Caiwei.


    "I''ll pour you water first."


    It can be seen that this may be the first time someone has come home. He Caiwei is in a hurry for a moment. She moves out the wooden stool and asks Li futu to sit down. Then she looks around. Finally, she finds a glass under the tea table and washes it before pouring boiled water to Li futu.


    "I''m sorry, because there are few guests at home, so I didn''t prepare a disposable cup. This is my cup, which has just been washed and is clean."


    "I''ll have to take advantage of you again."


    Li futu smiles, takes the cup and drinks. Looking at he Caiwei who is a little embarrassed, he asks softly, "how is your mother now?"


    "This kind of disease can''t be cured for a while and a half. The doctor said that it will take at least three months for treatment. If the condition is good, you can go home to recuperate, but you also have to go to the hospital regularly in the future."


    She raised her eyes and looked at Li Fu''s picture. She gathered her hair around her cheeks. "Now I''ve found a nurse for my mother, and the situation is much better than before Thank you


    Under the dim yellow light, he Caiwei''s smile is gentle and her tone is calm.


    Li futu took a drink with his glass.


    We really have reason to believe that those who have experienced disasters and tasted all kinds of flavors should be more vivid and clean.

 Chapter 143

    In the evening, when a single man and a few women live in the same room, even if they don''t speak, there is a sense of fragrance floating in this scene.


    Li futu coughed lightly, didn''t stay much, put down the water cup, stood up, "I''ll go first, you have a good rest."


    He stopped and reminded again, "remember, if you have any trouble you can''t cope with in the future, tell me and I''ll help you solve it."


    He Caiwei hesitated and said in a low voice: "it''s so late. If you don''t dislike it, you might as well make do with it here for one night..."


    Li futu was stunned and couldn''t help looking into he Caiwei''s eyes.


    He Caiwei slightly lowered her eyes and avoided his eyes. "Don''t think about it. You can sleep in my bed. I''ll sleep in my mother''s room."


    If it were someone else, he Caiwei would not say that, because it is inevitable to lead wolves into the house. But she knows the man in front of her. If he really wanted to do something, he would have done it in the imperial dynasty.


    Li futu looks at he Caiwei for a while, smiles, and refuses this proposal which is very attractive to any man. "Thank you for your kindness, but there are so many neighbors in your neighborhood. If you see them, you will inevitably spread rumors. It''s not good for you."


    He Caiwei didn''t insist any more. She raised her head and said, "I''ll give you a ride."


    "No, I''m not a child. I''m afraid I''ll get lost."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, "you should have a rest early and lock the door."


    Li futu didn''t let he Caiwei send her. She walked out of the door and waved her hand behind her back. According to the way, her figure soon disappeared into the night.


    He Caiwei stood at the door for half a month before she went home and closed the door. She still used the same cup as Li futu''s, but she didn''t wash it any more. She poured herself a cold cup and held it in her hand, dazed.


    The water is cool, but the heart is warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu''s memory is obviously very good. The structure of this area is complex, but he quickly walked out, got into the car again, lit a cigarette, and didn''t leave immediately.


    After smoking for a while, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Li Tang, the Royal Club.


    "Manager Li."


    "Li Shao?"


    Hearing his voice, Li Tang was obviously surprised, and then said with a warm smile: "I didn''t expect that Li Shaohui would call me. Do you want to come and have fun? No problem. Now I''m in the imperial court. Li Shao can come directly. I''ll arrange it for you. "


    Li futu took a cigarette and said with a smile, "manager Li misunderstood. I just want to trouble manager Li for a favor."


    "It doesn''t matter if Li shaodan says it. Li Tang will do his best." Li Tang was very forthright and did not hesitate at all.


    "I don''t know if manager Li remembers the girl I took away from the imperial court a few days ago?"


    "The girl student?"


    Li Tang slightly frowned, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with her?"


    "No


    Li futu dusted her ashes. "Before she entered your Dynasty, you must have investigated her origin. I want to know which hospital her sick mother is in now."


    Li futu''s request was obviously beyond Li Tang''s expectation. The phone was quiet for a long time before the voice came back.


    "It''s just a small matter. I''ll have it checked right away."


    "Please, manager Li."


    "You''re welcome, Li. I''ll let you know as soon as I get the news later."


    Hang up the phone, in the hall of the imperial court, Li Tang smiles and shakes his head, sighs: "it''s really a hero sad beauty pass."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Tang''s efficiency was very fast. On the way back to Chunqiu Huafu, Li futu sent the news. Not only which hospital, but also which ward and doctor in charge were found out.


    Li Fu thanks and is about to put his cell phone back in his pocket when it rings again.


    "Li futu, you son of a bitch who forgets his friends."


    As soon as I got through, there was a burst of abuse.


    "Miss Mao? How do you know my number? "


    "What? Can''t I know your number? "


    Mao Siqing''s voice was very noisy and angry.


    Li futu naturally knew why the other party was angry and wanted to wait for the other party to vent for a while, so he didn''t rush to make a sound.


    "Speak! Are you guilty? I lost myself and ran away with other women. Do you think I''m so miserable in your eyes? Tell me, where on earth is that girl better than me? Is it taller than me? Or legs longer than me? Or is it bigger than me? "


    Li futu is speechless. To be honest, he Caiwei can''t compare with Mao Siqing in these aspects. But women''s beauty doesn''t just include these aspects. In terms of body shape, it''s not that the longer the legs are, the bigger the breasts are. It''s also necessary to pay attention to coordination.


    Of course, Mao Siqing belongs to the kind of beauty with nine heads and body. She is too fat by one point and too thin by one point. She is absolutely symmetrical.


    In the afternoon, they had a good time together, but at this time, Mao Siqing seemed to be eating gunpowder, aggressive, and a little too bold. With her words, a burst of laughter came from her mobile phone at the same time.Li futu raised his eyebrows. "Where are you now?"


    "Didn''t you walk freely just now? You don''t care where I am... "


    It''s full of bitterness.


    However, before Mao Siqing finished speaking, his mobile phone was taken away.


    "Li Shao, it''s me, Qiu Ze. I''m in the peerless world with Da Mao. With some of my racing friends just now, Da Mao is drunk. He has to call you and talk drunk. Don''t mind."


    Li futu suddenly realized that no wonder he felt that Mao Siqing was a little too excited. He was in a state of drunkenness.


    Not many men care about a drunk woman. Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, "then take care of her..."


    "Li futu, are you making bed with that fox spirit now?"?! If you still treat me as a friend, you can come and drink with me now. As long as you are happy, you can say anything. I''ll sleep with you tonight! "


    There was the sound of slapping the table and rolling the bottle.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry clearly. No wonder he said that women don''t get drunk and men don''t have a chance. I believe that Mao Siqing would never say that in normal times.


    Qiu Ze said with a wry smile: "I''m afraid that because of Yuan Xiao, she''s very depressed. She''s drunk today, so she can''t help but want to vent her anger. Li Shao, don''t pay attention to her. She''ll wake up tomorrow."


    "Who''s drunk? I''m not drunk at all! Qiu Ze, give me back my cell phone! "


    There was another Ping Ping sound.


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped and sighed.


    "Well, if I don''t come, I''m afraid she will be able to tear down your peerless life tonight. You shouldn''t be in a hurry to leave?"


    "No hurry, no hurry." Qiu Ze seems to be entangled with Mao Siqing, and his tone sounds a little breathless.


    Li futu said no more, hung up the phone, turned around at a traffic light, and drove in the direction of peerless.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    PS: the recommended ticket is free. I hope friends who like this book can support me a lot! thank you.

 Chapter 144

    Even though there was no traffic jam at night, it took Li futu more than half an hour to catch up because of the distance. When he arrived at Guangxing City, it was close to 11 o''clock in the night.


    At this time point, most of the ordinary urban white-collar workers have fallen asleep, but for the nightlife group, it is the most energetic time of the day.


    On the third floor of Guangxing City, there is a world of entertainment.


    When Li futu went in, it was still a crazy scene of dancing with all kinds of demons. Looking around, he easily found Qiu Ze and others sitting in the northwest of the hall.


    Although many men and women indulged in drunkenness, Qiu Ze and his party were all handsome men and beautiful women, and their clothes were extraordinary. Almost all of them were full of the smell of rich children, so they were very eye-catching.


    Li futu shook his head and walked towards them.


    "Li Shao, here you are."


    Qiu Ze''s eyes were very sharp. Before Li futu came to him, he found him. He quickly put down his glass, stood up and waved to Li futu.


    Others stood up one after another with warm smiles to greet Li futu.


    Because I met him in gelushan just now, Li futu still had a picture of these handsome men and beautiful women. After a simple greeting, he found that he didn''t see Mao Siqing. He couldn''t help wondering, "where''s Miss Mao?"


    "Da Mao went to the bathroom. I just asked someone to give her some wine medicine. Now she should be sober."


    Thinking of Mao Siqing''s words, Qiu Ze couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "Li Shao, what she said just now is all drunken words, don''t take it seriously."


    Li futu said with a smile, "it can''t work. I''ve come so far to wait for her to sleep with me tonight. She can''t eat her words."


    Qiu Ze has a bitter smile.


    The others were stunned and burst into laughter.


    After making a joke, Li futu sat down very easygoing, picked up a brand-new wine glass, offered a cup of wine to a group of young brothers, and then said curiously, "where''s Liang Shao? He didn''t come? "


    "This is the first time that he has been ranked third in the past two years. I don''t think he feels very well, so he went back directly."


    The prince of Guangyang department store explained, and at the same time, he held up his wine glass. "Li Shao, I didn''t expect that your driving skills were so outstanding. I''m convinced that I lost. Here''s to you."


    Li futu smiles, pours the wine, touches the glass with the other party, and drinks it in a bold way.


    "Liu Shao, didn''t you get hurt?"


    When he heard Qiu Ze''s introduction before, it seemed that Liu Yang, the childe brother of the Department Store Group, had just hit a car while driving in the European GT race. The situation was very dangerous, but now it seems that people are OK.


    "Thanks for Li Shao''s concern. I''m fine, but the car is expected to be repaired for a while."


    Liu Yang shakes his head. He is worthy of being the second-line boy in the East China Sea platoon. Millions of luxury cars have been damaged. He has no heartache at all, and his tone is calm.


    "I can''t stand Liu Shao. If Li Shao thinks highly of me, just call me Xiao Liu."


    "What are you talking about, so happy?" A voice came.


    Liu Yang turned to see, "Hey, big hair is coming."


    Mao Siqing''s face was still flushed after drinking, which made her face more charming. But her eyes did wake up a lot. When she saw Li futu, her eyes obviously dodged, and she seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Ha ha, look, Da Mao is shy."


    Qiu Ze laughs impolitely and claps his legs exaggeratedly.


    Mao Siqing became angry and said, "Xiao Qiuzi, if you still want to be a man, you''d better shut up for me!"


    With a stiff smile, Qiu Ze looked at Mao Siqing''s pointed silver high-heeled shoes. His legs were closed subconsciously and he didn''t dare to talk any more.


    It''s said that everyone gets drunk without drinking. Because of the pressure of her parents and the entanglement of Yuan Xiao during this period, Mao Siqing was very upset. Tonight, she ran into Li futu carrying other girls without saying a word and left her behind. Her mood suddenly got out of control.


    Girls, especially beauties, are generally proud, but Li futu''s action undoubtedly tramples Mao Siqing''s pride under her feet, so what she said on the phone just now is not all drunken talk, only the encouragement of alcohol. Of course, she naturally refuses to admit it.


    Big hair female power shocked Qiu Ze, Mao Siqing pretended to be an indifferent appearance, also did not avoid suspicion of meaning, a butt sat in Li futu''s side. "What about the girl? Didn''t you bring it with you? "


    All of you are not young. You can''t see that Mao Siqing''s attitude towards Li futu is a little strange. However, all of you are smart people. They all turn a blind eye to each other and greet each other to drink.


    "I''ve sent her home, and she probably won''t be interested in this kind of occasion."


    "Oh, you''ve only met with other people. You can even find out their interests so quickly."


    Mao Siqing gave a smile and reached for a wine glass. It seemed that she was praising it, but her tone was sour.


    "She and I have known each other for a long time. She and Qingcheng are alumni, and we are also friends of Dongda."Mao Siqing was slightly stunned, and then said, "you really have a lot of friends." Then he began to pour wine into his glass.


    Li futu raised his eyebrows: "are you sure you can still drink?"


    Smell speech, Mao Siqing cheek slightly a red, fortunately her face is now Yan if peach, also don''t worry about being seen.


    "What? Are you here to drink with me


    She pretended to be calm and gently touched the glass that Li futu put on the table with her glass.


    Li futu laughed. "I''m afraid someone will get drunk and start to get drunk again."


    "Oh, don''t you mind."


    Mao Siqing was so shy that he could only hide his anger, "do you want to drink or not? You can go if you don''t want to


    Li futu nodded and sighed, picked up the cup: "drink, I drink, anyway, really drunk, it''s not me who suffered."


    Mao Siqing gritted her teeth, but her eyes were moving.


    "Hey, Da Mao, look, is that brother Kunpeng?"


    Qiu Ze suddenly called Mao Siqing.


    Mao Siqing frowned, followed Qiu Ze''s eyes, and found a group of people coming out of the box area, four men and one woman, followed by two black suit bodyguards.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems to be


    Mao Siqing first looked at the strong young man with a Chinese character face, and then her eyes were quickly attracted by the only woman.


    Three thousand green silks are draped on her shoulders like brocade. Her hand embroidered clothes set off her luxurious temperament. The Hibiscus is like a face and willow is like an eyebrow. It can be compared with milk. The skin looks like a pearl, and the two red lips are more delicate than roses.


    In particular, the teardrop at the corner of her eye is like a dragon''s eye. Even in the dim and unclear light, it also exudes an irresistible beauty.


    Mao Siqing couldn''t help but lose her mind.


    This woman, she seems to have met in the underwater world in the afternoon.


    Li futu lowered his head and took a sip of wine. His eyes were silent, as if he had lost all his feelings.


    It''s really a bad relationship.

 Chapter 145

    The huge Donghai city is divided into 12 districts with tens of millions of people. How rare is it that we meet twice a day?


    Both Rao and Mao Siqing think it''s a bit incredible.


    "Drink first, and I''ll go and say hello."


    Qiu Ze put down his glass, stood up and walked quickly.


    But he obviously didn''t know the woman, and for the first time he spoke to the most robust looking young man among them.


    "Hey, look at that woman. Have we met in the underwater world this afternoon?"


    Mao Siqing hit Li futu with her shoulder.


    Li futu didn''t answer and didn''t look over there. He said flatly, "do you know them?"


    "I only know one of them."


    Mao Siqing didn''t notice Li futu''s difference. He looked over there and explained, "do you remember shells? Here, the one who is talking to xiaoqiuzi is Wu Kunpeng. He used to live in a compound with shells. We all call him brother Kunpeng. He is different from xiaoqiuzi. People don''t like to eat, drink and play. He has received rigorous training like an army since childhood. His father is a serious general. "


    Li futu nodded, his face unchanged.


    Mao Siqing was slightly surprised, "why don''t you seem surprised at all?"


    Li futu gave a faint smile and did not speak.


    Is it strange that her father had a general who could stand with her.


    "Brother Kunpeng, why don''t you say hello to me when I come here?"


    Seeing that Qiu Ze, no matter his background or his own mental strength, has to throw away some of the second generation ancestors who only know how to eat, drink and have fun, Wu Kunpeng, who has dozens of streets, is obviously surprised, "Ozawa? Why are you here? "


    Qiu Ze smile, toward the direction of Mao Siqing motioned eyes, "and big Mao they come out to play."


    Wu Kun Peng looked over there and nodded.


    "Brother Kunpeng, are you going to leave? Why don''t you play more? "


    Qiu Ze is very good to take out a bag of cigarettes to several people, even the two bodyguards behind did not forget, but the two bodyguards face expressionless raised his hand, did not answer.


    Qiu Ze was embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything. He took back his cigarette bitterly.


    "It''s getting late. I have something to do tomorrow."


    Wu Kunpeng shook his head. "Keep playing."


    Even if the gorgeous woman was standing in front of him, it made Qiu Ze feel as if he was standing in the cloud, totally out of reach.


    She inadvertently looked at the direction of Mao Siqing, noble eyes suddenly condensed, eyes for a time become deep like the sea.


    Qiu Ze''s eyesight was very good. Seeing that the other party obviously didn''t want to talk more, he didn''t dare to disturb him any more. "Well, let''s get together again when we have time. Brother Kunpeng, go slowly."


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the woman who was so noble that Qiu Ze didn''t dare to look at her more suddenly said, "Kunpeng, since you have met a friend, it''s better to have a drink in the past. It won''t take much time."


    Not only Qiu Ze, but also Wu Kunpeng was stunned. He looked at the woman in amazement. After a moment, he said: "I''m not sure All right


    The other three strong young men with the same background looked at each other. They didn''t understand the temperament of this one, but they had heard of it more or less. They were like nine heaven Xuannv, who never bowed to ordinary people. What''s the matter today?


    "Ozawa."


    Seeing that Qiu Ze was still in a daze, Wu Kunpeng called.


    Qiu zeru woke up from a big dream. He was flattered and quickly led several people to the other side. Although Wu Kunpeng didn''t introduce them, he also knew that these people were not his level figures. If he could bring them back, even if he just had a drink, it would be a great face.


    Looking at Qiu Ze, who was walking like a peacock, Mao Siqing frowned and said, "how did Xiao Qiu Zi bring them here?"


    Li futu drank slowly.


    "Come on, I''d like to introduce you. This is brother Kunpeng. You can just call him Angkor. These are Angkor''s friends."


    Before he arrived, Qiu Ze began to grumble, glowing and elated.


    Although all of you here are rich or expensive, you can be divided into three, six or nine grades. Although Qiu Ze''s introduction is quite simple and general, judging from Qiu Ze''s attitude, these rich people who are only second tier in Donghai also know what to do.


    Angkor all stood up and cheered.


    Wu Kunpeng was also very proud. After drinking a glass of wine with these childe brothers, he put down his glass, looked at Mao Siqing, who was familiar with him, and said with a smile, "Siqing, is this your boyfriend?"


    The boy friend in his mouth naturally refers to Comrade Li futu sitting beside Mao Siqing.


    However, Comrade Li futu seems to be a bit illiterate. Up to now, he is almost alone.


    "No, brother Kunpeng, don''t get me wrong. He and I are just friends."


    Mao Siqing forced a smile and secretly pulled Li futu. But someone is still unmoved.


    Is this guy stupid?!The scene was a little embarrassed for a moment, but it was obvious that Wu Kunpeng was not that kind of overbearing personality. He didn''t care about it and soon looked away from Li futu.


    "Brother Kunpeng Who is she? "


    In order to avoid Wu Kunpeng taking this matter to heart, Mao Siqing quickly changed the topic. In fact, she could not suppress her curiosity and asked in a low voice, "is your girlfriend?"


    Wu Kunpeng was stunned and then looked at the woman beside him. Fortunately, the other person''s attention was not on him at the moment.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I can''t rise to the top."


    "Gaopan Can''t afford it? "


    Mao Siqing''s eyes widened.


    No matter from the aspect of appearance, figure, character or family background, Mao Siqing thinks that Wu Kunpeng is the ideal partner for most girls, but the other party says that she can''t keep up at this time.


    This woman she met twice a day, is it the nine days Xuannv?


    "Brother Kunpeng, who is she? I''ve never seen it. It''s not from the East China Sea, is it


    Mao Siqing felt that she was curious and jealous of the same sex, but this woman was powerful. When she stood in front of her, there was no comparison and jealousy, but she felt ashamed.


    "You don''t have to know that she and you are from two worlds."


    Wu Kun Peng shook his head, did not say more, "well, you and Ozawa have a good time, I have something to do tomorrow, let''s go first."


    At this time, the woman who made these usually unruly and unruly ancestors dare not look directly at her suddenly stepped forward without warning, ignoring the influence of this group of Childe brothers.


    In her eyes, it seems that there is only the man who is sitting and drinking silently from beginning to end. A pair of dreamlike eyes are full of extremely complicated looks.


    In the eyes of all more and more puzzled, her red lips gently trembled.


    "For a long time I don''t see

 Chapter 146

    PS: Thank you for your recommendation and reward!


    ¡­¡­


    Even though there are still a lot of people around and heavy metal music with a strong sense of rhythm is bombarded, the air in the northwest corner of the hall seems to solidify.


    Everyone looked at the picture of Li Fu and the beautiful but unattainable woman, with the same expression of shock and amazement.


    Mao Siqing opened her mouth wide.


    This guy I know her?!


    Women know more about women. Looking at each other''s looks, Mao Siqing knows that Li futu not only knows each other, but also has a lot to do with each other.


    Qiu Ze was also stunned.


    Li futu didn''t seem to feel the change of the surrounding atmosphere, and didn''t seem to hear the woman''s words at all. He still drank in silence and didn''t move.


    Qiu Ze smacked his mouth. This force, he gives full marks!


    "Kunpeng, let these people go."


    A young man from Jinling frowned at Wu Kunpeng.


    Wu Kunpeng also realized the seriousness of the matter, "Ozawa, take your friends away immediately."


    Qiu Ze was very puzzled, but seeing Wu Kunpeng''s serious face, he didn''t dare to ask more. He quickly said, "come on, let''s continue to play in another place. It''s my treat."


    Although they were very curious, they did not dare to challenge Wu Kunpeng, who was young and old, and pretended to see nothing. They talked and laughed with each other and walked out. Only Mao Siqing obviously didn''t want to go.


    Qiu Ze looked embarrassed and pulled her secretly.


    "Siqing, you also leave." Wu Kunpeng said in a deep voice.


    It''s the first time that Wu Kunpeng has spoken to her in this tone.


    Mao Siqing looked at Li futu without saying a word, bit his teeth, and finally picked up the bag and walked out angrily.


    After Qiu Ze and his gang left, Wu Kunpeng said in a low voice, "Miss Song, do you need to clear the venue?"


    "No more."


    The woman surnamed song shook her head and said in a soft voice, "you should leave first."


    Wu Kunpeng looked at each other, then took a deep look at Li futu, and then walked out obediently.


    In front of this woman, several young people with prominent backgrounds are like subordinates.


    Without the woman''s command, the two bodyguards have quietly retreated. In a flash, there is only a couple of men and women who seem to meet again after many years.


    Standing outside the peerless gate, Han Hao, whose grandfather was carrying gold branches and two star emblems on his shoulder, took out a bag of special pandas, threw a root to his brothers, looked back, frowned and said, "do you want to report this to Li Shao?"


    Wu Kunpeng lit the cigarette and hesitated: "is it a bit of a fuss?"


    "We all know the weight of Miss Song in Li Shao''s heart." Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan group, a real estate giant, took a cigarette. "There''s nothing trivial about her."


    "That''s right, but I don''t think it''s enough to disturb Li Shao. Miss Song just met a friend."


    The second son of the Xu family in Hong Kong City shook his head: "it''s easy to make a report, but if there''s nothing wrong with it, aren''t we strangers? I don''t think we should act rashly for the time being, just as if nothing happened. Of course, we have to find out what happened to that boy immediately. "


    "Heng Jin has a point."


    Wu Kun Peng nodded and puffed out his cigarette: "I''ll do it."


    ¡­¡­


    In the peerless world, the woman surnamed song didn''t seem to mind Li futu''s indifference and sat down gracefully.


    "In the afternoon, I met you in the underwater world. I thought I was wrong..."


    She said with a faint smile, "when did you come back? Why don''t you go home and have a look? "


    Li futu finally raised his head slowly and took a look at the woman.


    Sure enough, as everyone guessed at that time, when she grew up, she was really gorgeous.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I''m afraid you have the wrong person."


    Li futu''s eyes are like a pool of stagnant water. A beautiful woman sitting in front of her has no nostalgia. She stands up and plans to leave.


    "Stop!"


    The woman surnamed song gazed at him with sharp eyes. "Li futu, after such a long time, don''t you have the courage to face it?"


    Li futu''s pupils contracted, and his eyes finally looked at the man''s eyes.


    "I''ve long forgotten the past."


    "Since you forgot, why did you come here instead of notifying anyone or going back to Kyoto?"


    Guan yanman, a woman in Beijing, stares at Li futu tightly and doesn''t want to let go of any of his emotions. However, she finds that her eyes are like an ancient well. Even if she is facing her, she can''t see the slightest waves any more.


    I don''t know why, a feeling of emptiness suddenly appeared in the woman''s heart. Although it was slight, it was very real.


    "From the moment I left that year, I had nothing to do with that city, people and things in that city."Li futu''s tone is indifferent, like an outsider.


    The woman surnamed song took a deep breath.


    "Do you still hate me?"


    "Hate?"


    Li Fu Tu gently smile, eyes calm, poured a glass of wine for himself, "maybe, but it is only once."


    The eyes of a woman surnamed song trembled violently.


    Over the years, she has fantasized about the scene when they meet again. She thought that Li futu would scold her, or even do it. But she never expected that Li futu would be so calm that she was so flustered and at a loss.


    She grabbed a glass and poured herself a drink.


    Li futu quietly looked at the woman who had naive thought that she could handle the whole life. "I didn''t expect that you would drink now."


    A woman surnamed song was stunned, and then she laughed, revealing a wisp of sad beauty, "people change, don''t they? You are, I am, all of them. "


    Li futu is noncommittal, also did not obstruct, quietly watching the woman drinking.


    "I haven''t changed. It''s just that for so many years, I have finally figured out a truth..."


    Li futu poured himself a glass of wine, and his mouth rose slightly with a smile.


    "Your choice at that time was not wrong. On the contrary, it is the best ending for you and me. Even if you persist, under the pressure of all parties, we are doomed to be separated. Instead of exhausting each other''s nutrients and withering together, it''s better to gather and disperse calmly and make peace with each other."


    Li futu took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "everyone says that the daughter of the Song family is smart. That''s true. You were more mature than me in those years."


    Is it really so free and easy?


    Looking at the man with a soft smile in front of her, a woman surnamed song feels that her heart is held tightly by an invisible hand, and she can''t breathe for a moment.


    "We had so many wonderful memories in those days..."


    The woman surnamed song was pale, and she pinched her wine glass. "Have you forgotten all about it?"


    "Of course not."


    Li futu shook his head gently, his eyes relaxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I just can''t go back. "


    He put down his glass, and after many years, he finally called out her name again.


    "Luoshen, I don''t hate you, I hate just the merciless years, it is it that makes the best of you and the best of me separated by a full decade of time."


    Then he stood up slowly, "but we have to accept the fate, no matter good or bad. Since we are all reborn now, why bother about the painful past? Let the past go forever."


    Song Luoshen, who had amazed the whole capital city since he grew up, grabbed his hand and said in a trembling voice, "we Can we meet again? "


    Li futu was silent: "it''s unnecessary."


    Before his voice fell, he stepped forward.


    I didn''t look back.


    Song Luo God''s hand fell down powerlessly and closed his eyes slowly.


    There are two drops of tears quietly rolling down, fell to the ground, split in an instant.

 Chapter 147

    First love is of great significance to everyone''s life, because it is brilliant and beautiful, because it is pure and flawless, so it is unforgettable and precious.


    Life is too long, many people may talk about more than one love, and finally at the right time, they choose a person who doesn''t dislike each other to enter the palace of marriage. Later, they may not remember the appearance of those people who held hands before, but they will never forget the person who let their feelings sprout for the first time.


    But unfortunately, time is cruel, or the way of heaven is merciless. Few people can go to the end with the first person, and most of them go their separate ways for various reasons.


    The world is like this.


    So is Songluo.


    After Li futu left, she sat alone for a long time. Then she began to pour wine for herself, drink by herself, and drink one cup after another. There was an inexplicable smile on her lips. Her eyes were blurred, and she was drunk to see other people in pairs.


    Ten years is really too long. It turns a person who did not know each other at the beginning into a very strange appearance.


    But these Didn''t you expect it?


    But why does it really happen when the chest or like suffocation like suffering?


    Song Luoshen, with a sad smile, began to pour wine for himself.


    "Beauty, how boring it is to drink alone on such a beautiful day? Do you have something on your mind? Why don''t you tell me? "


    A polite voice came from far and near.


    What is the most necessary place for bars and night shows?


    Little bees, bold women, and animals to hunt for beauty.


    It is obvious that a man who drinks by himself is like a drunken Songluo God, which has become the target of a hunter.


    A man in his early thirties walks in with a smile. He is in a stiff suit with an unusual appearance and a gentle smile on his face. He has a mature and steady temperament. Generally speaking, he is a person who is hard to disgust at first sight.


    He is a veteran of the night show. With his proper appearance and excellent speech, he has been wandering in the major bars all the time, which can be regarded as a great success.


    Rebellious schoolgirls, lonely young women, empty white-collar women He has tasted all kinds of types, but he seldom fails. However, at the moment of seeing song Luo God, even if the other person''s body is tilted, because of the angle, he can only see half of his side face, which still makes him feel like he''s tired of playing with beautiful women.


    If the shoulder is cut, the waist is as plain as a promise, the neck is extended, the neck is beautiful, and the quality is bright. If there was such a beautiful thing as Bao Si Luo God in ancient times, I''m afraid it''s just so.


    This kind of best can be said to meet, since met, as a Huan field Master nature can''t let go.


    When we get close, we can see the beautiful face completely and clearly. The man who is a department manager in a listed company can''t help losing his mind for a while.


    Then the blood was boiling.


    Even though he constantly reminded himself to pay attention to his demeanor, his eyes still couldn''t help but radiate the fiery light like a jackal seeing beautiful meat.


    I''m afraid many people are willing to sleep with her for one night, even if they live less than ten years. He has made up his mind to get this woman tonight, even staring at the beautiful snow skin. He can''t help but swallow his saliva. He is already imagining how wonderful it will feel, and can''t control his reaction.


    He slightly adjusted his posture to hide his ugly appearance.


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to hear the chat up call coming from his side. He unconsciously shook his glass, as if he was thinking about his mind. He didn''t lift his head.


    Men also don''t mind. As an old hand who often hunts for beauty, he naturally knows that it''s normal to shut the door. Not every woman is lonely. It''s important to be patient at this time.


    "As the saying goes, medicine can cure fake diseases, wine can''t help but worry. Beauty, you can''t solve the problem by drinking like this."


    Man elegant demeanor, "meet is fate, in the next surname Tan, a single name, if you don''t mind, I am very happy to be your garbage can, help you share your pain."


    The man named Tan Tian thinks that his words are still at a certain level. Even if he can''t immediately win the favor of the other party, the other party should also give some responses. No matter what the other party says, it''s easy to do as long as he opens his mouth, then he can hit the snake on the stick and borrow the donkey on the slope.


    But he did not expect that the other side responded, but only one word.


    "Go away."


    Clean, cool and cool.


    Tan Tian''s smile suddenly froze. As the saying goes, he didn''t expect that the other party would be so inhumane. Even now, he didn''t look him in the eye.


    In his early 30s, he worked as a department manager in a listed company with an annual salary of one million yuan. Even in Dadonghai, Tan Tian felt that he was a successful person, so he was always confident and proud. His invincible achievements also cultivated his self righteous personality. So now he was suddenly thrown on his face with a rolling word. He was naturally angry, but he had good control and didn''t show it immediately.


    Smelly watch, let you drag for a while now, wait until the bed, see how I deal with you!In the heart secretly scolds, Tan Tian''s eyes are dark and lusty, just like he didn''t hear song Luo God''s words. He plays shamelessly to the extreme, and is about to sit down next to song Luo God.


    At this time, two men in suits sprang up from nowhere and suddenly appeared beside him. They clasped his shoulder and, without saying a word, punched him in the belly.


    Tan Tian''s face suddenly changed in no time to respond. He stooped on the spot, but before he could make a pain call, his mouth had been tightly covered.


    "Miss."


    From the beginning to the end, Songluo''s attention seemed to be on the wine and wine bottle in front of him. Until now, he didn''t turn his head to look at it.


    "Fix him."


    Plain words from that beautiful red lips gently floated out, two bodyguards in the eyes of a flash of cold killing.


    "Yes."


    Tan Tian, who seems to be aware of something, starts to struggle desperately, but it''s too late. He is dragged away like a dead dog, which also symbolizes that there will be another dead body on the street of Donghai tomorrow morning.


    Is this a kind of peony flower?


    Soon, peace was restored around him. As if nothing had happened, Songluo drank the last sip of wine in his glass and got up to leave.


    Guangxing city parking lot.


    Sitting in a black Maybach, song Luoshen closed his eyes and said faintly, "go and find out a man named Li futu, when he appeared in the East China Sea and what he did. I want to know everything clearly."


    "Yes."


    The window rose slowly, blocking the expressionless face.


    The years were so long that we all became unimaginable.

 Chapter 148

    The Song family, located in Kyoto, the heart of the Dragon Kingdom, has been handed down for a hundred years.


    After a hundred years of ups and downs, many aristocratic families have sprung up for a while, and then disappeared in the long river of time. However, the Song family has been standing up to now, not crushed by the wheel of history. No one can imagine the strength of the deposits accumulated from generation to generation.


    Such a long and huge towering family, its successor, can be regarded as the real son and daughter of heaven?


    Her man, her future husband, should be powerful and brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu got up early the next morning without calling Su Yuan. After washing, he went out for a run.


    When I was in the small park, I happened to meet Gu Qingcheng, who was also like getting up early for exercise. He was wearing running shoes and tight sportswear, and his loose hair had been tied into a ponytail. Compared with the usual time, he had less ladylike temperament and more youthful and playful atmosphere.


    Gu Qingcheng seemed a little surprised to meet him. Then he remembered the fact that he really lived in Chunqiu Huafu. He grinned: "good morning."


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you also like to exercise."


    Gu Qingcheng gave him a white look.


    "Don''t you think I''m the kind of young lady with clothes and food?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, "that''s not true."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him and said with a smile, "sit down."


    Li futu nodded and walked into the pavilion with the other party.


    In the early morning, the breeze is warm, the sun is gentle, the bridge is flowing, and the shade is green. It''s really pleasant.


    Gu Qingcheng wiped his sweat and turned his head: "listen to Da Mao, she met you in the street yesterday."


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a smile: "she is really a good sister. She has nothing to talk about. What else did she say to you?"


    "She called me in the middle of the night yesterday and muttered a lot..."


    "I don''t think it''s very nice of me, is it?"


    Gu Qingcheng is dumbfounded to lose a smile, "you pour quite have self-knowledge."


    In silence, Gu Qingcheng said curiously, "she said that you ran away with a peerless beauty at last. What''s the matter?"


    Li futu''s smile slowly converged. Looking at the gurgling water under the artificial rockery not far away, he said in a soft voice: "a friend many years ago, I met him and talked about it for a while."


    Women''s intuition has always been keen, even if not to mention Mao Siqing''s words on the phone last night, just looking at Li futu''s present look, Gu Qingcheng also knows that the relationship between him and that "peerless beauty" is not as simple as he said, but Gu Qingcheng also sees that Li futu seems unwilling to mention more, so he doesn''t ask any more.


    "Da Mao is like that. He likes to make a fuss."


    Gu Qingcheng laughs and reveals it. After drinking the mineral water from her home, she hesitates, lifts her hair, and says, "by the way, what did my grandfather come to you for a few days ago?"


    If Mr. Li likes that girl, I don''t think I will hinder her.


    After hearing Gu Qingcheng''s words, Li futu subconsciously came up with Gu Qingcang''s words that afternoon in Chayuan Pavilion. He could not help smiling bitterly.


    Gu Qingcang''s meaning is very clear, obviously support him and Gu Qingcheng together. But how can he tell Gu Qingcheng.


    Does your grandfather want to marry you to me?


    "Why don''t you ask your grandfather?"


    "Do you think I didn''t ask? If he would tell me, I would not ask you


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and looked at him askew: "why, is it inconvenient to say?"


    Li futu shook his head and breathed out his breath, hiding the first half of the conversation: "it''s not inconvenient. Your grandfather came to me to take care of the Warring States Club..."


    "Isn''t the Warring States Club operated by the Wang family all the time?"


    Gu Qingcheng subconsciously said, then his face changed, and an incredible look appeared in his eyes: "does grandfather want to give up grandfather Wang? They''ve been friends for decades. "


    Li futu''s eyes were calm and didn''t answer.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned. After a long silence, he suddenly laughed: "it seems that my grandfather has already made plans. Even I have been used by him."


    "It''s not accurate to say how to use it. Your grandfather did it for you. At the moment when Wang Dengfeng couldn''t control his ambition, today''s situation was doomed. The so-called brotherhood is not worth mentioning in front of interests."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "your grandfather is a hero. He solved the thorny problem by the least harmful means."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip, "but he''s taking you as a gunslinger..."


    "So what?"


    Li futu, who really acted as a scalpel, said with a faint smile, "he has never forced me or set me up. I do everything voluntarily, and I have no reason to blame him."


    "Is it necessary to kill each other? Wang Yang is dead. Grandfather Wang was very kind to me in his early years. Can''t you give him a way back? "Gu Qingcheng murmured, as if to himself.


    Li futu sighs to herself that Gu Qingcheng is not suitable to inherit Yongxing, otherwise it will be a disaster for Yongxing and her.


    "Have you ever heard of a sentence?"


    "What?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were blank.


    "I don''t want to be a snake, but I hate the farmer more because he thinks everyone is as kind as him."


    Li futu''s eyes were calm. "The farmer can''t blame the snake for his death. He can only blame himself. The snake is a cold-blooded animal. It''s his nature to catch and bite. Now you want to be kind to Wang Dengfeng, just like a farmer. Do you think the snake will appreciate it? No, it''ll just wait until it''s done, and then it''ll bite you to death. "


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng, Li futu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Others are trying to lead people to the road of truth, goodness and beauty, but he is trying to instill evil ideas into Gu Qingcheng. I don''t know whether Gu Qingcang will thank himself or blame himself when he knows?


    I guess the other person''s feeling will be very complicated.


    With a sigh, Li futu felt that now that he was talking about this, he simply wanted to do it to the end.


    "You think Wang Dengfeng is worthy of sympathy because he was good to you in his early years, but do you know how many people have been separated because of his broken family? Good and bad, right and wrong are never absolute. Different perspectives lead to different opinions. So when you do something, you don''t have to consider whether it is good or bad, good or evil. You just need to find out whether the result is good for you. "


    Gu Qingcheng murmured: "if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth..."


    "Yes."


    Li futu, who was once the dark tutor of life, nodded and said faintly: "in my opinion, except for those I love, all people in the world are cud dogs."

 Chapter 149

    PS: with this chapter, I would like to pay tribute to all the mothers in the world. I hope your parents and relatives are in good health and the whole family is happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The two separated at the entrance of the small park. Looking at Gu Qingcheng''s heavy back, Li futu didn''t feel guilty.


    He said what should be said, and he said what should not. As for Gu Qingcheng, who will continue to be the compassionate miss of Gu family, or change to a qualified successor of Yongxing, that is beyond his control.


    I went to Chunqiu mansion to buy breakfast. Li futu woke Su Yuan up when she came back.


    Su Yuan took a hot mouthful of lean meat porridge and squinted her big eyes.


    "By the way, today I asked them to go shopping. Are you going?"


    Li futu shakes his head in a hurry. Last time he went shopping with this girl, he suffered a lot. How could he be cheated again? But suddenly he seems to think of something. He puts down the fried dumplings and asks, "how many of you?"


    Qiao Lan Yuan is busy with the food in front of her


    Li futu frowned slightly: "isn''t there another person in your dormitory? She''s not going? "


    "You said Caiwei, I don''t see anyone at ordinary times, let alone on weekends..."


    Suddenly, Su Yuan''s voice stopped, and she turned her head fiercely. Her jewel like eyes were staring at Li futu tightly, frowning and doubting: "why do you ask her every time?"


    Li futu said, "isn''t she your roommate? It''s just a casual question. "


    "I warn you, don''t think about Caiwei. Gu Qingcheng''s account hasn''t been calculated with you last time!"


    At this time, Li futu naturally knew that he was going to change the topic, "do you need me to send you?"


    "No


    Su Yuan shook her head and said, "I also have a car."


    After breakfast, Su Yuan hopped and drove out. She just couldn''t stay idle. Li futu shook her head, cleaned the table, washed her hands and drove out the door.


    Donghai Second People''s hospital.


    There is an endless stream of people coming and going to see a doctor.


    If you want to say that people do not want to get close to the place, the hospital is definitely ranked in the top three, because once involved with here, in addition to welcoming new life, other basically will not be good.


    Li futu drove into the parking lot, carried the health care products and fruits bought outside the hospital, found the inpatient department according to the signs, and took the elevator to the eighth floor.


    812 ward.


    This is a double room, although the environment is not as good as the intensive care unit, but also has a TV and independent bathroom.


    Li futu stood at the door for a moment before he knocked gently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you looking for? "


    An aunt dressed as a nurse is cleaning up in the bathroom. Hearing the news, she comes out and looks at Li futu with a frown, because she has never seen this young man.


    Li futu, who was wringing a visiting product in his hand, said politely, "I''ve come to see Aunt Xiao."


    Li Tang not only found out the address of he Caiwei''s mother in hospital, but also found out the name of he Caiwei''s mother by the way.


    Xiao Shu.


    It''s a beautiful name.


    The nurse was stunned, and then wiped her wet hand on her apron. "Then, come with me."


    "Sister Xiao, the young man said he came to see you."


    Li futu put the visiting goods aside. Then he looked at the miserable woman on the hospital bed. Facing each other''s puzzled eyes, he said with a smile: "Hello, aunt Xiao. My name is Li futu. I''m Caiwei''s boyfriend."


    Xiao Shu was stunned. Although she was suffering from illness, she could see from her eyes that she was a gentle beauty when she was young. Even now she was lying on the bed in a medical suit, she still had a quiet temperament, as if she had already looked down on life and death.


    Looking at her, Li futu could not help thinking of a word.


    Heaven envies beauty!


    "Sister Wang, please move a chair for the young man."


    Li futu''s amazing opening remarks stunned Xiao shuleng for several seconds.


    "Ah." The nurse sister Wang answered and quickly found a chair for Li futu.


    "Thank you." From the entrance to the present, Li futu has been gentle, courteous and frugal, impeccable.


    "Xiaoshu, is this your son-in-law? He''s a good young man, worthy of Caiwei


    The old man in the next hospital bed was holding a newspaper. He was cool with laughter. His hair was gray, but he was hale and hearty. He looked at Li futu with admiration.


    At his age, half of his body has gone to the earth, and there are more than ten million people he has met? He can see that this young man is not pretending to know what is small, but often some seemingly trivial details can expose many problems. If he can maintain respect for a nursing worker, it is enough to see his character.


    It seems that God is not too harsh on the girl Caiwei.


    Xiao Shu seems a little embarrassed. She smiles at the old man and then looks at Li futu, "are you Caiwei''s boyfriend? How come I''ve never heard of her? "As early as before, Li futu had already thought about all kinds of possibilities, but he was not alarmed. With a smile, he calmly replied, "she and I have just started. Maybe we didn''t tell you because we didn''t want to distract you."


    "Why didn''t she come with you?"


    Xiao shumingxian didn''t ease her doubts because of Li futu''s words. Her daughter knew that she was seriously ill in bed. Wei''er doesn''t want to fall in love.


    "In fact, she has always refused to let me come to see you, just for fear that I might disturb your rest. I didn''t tell her this time. I hope aunt Xiao won''t take it amiss."


    Seeing that Xiao Shu was still suspicious, Li futu kept silent and said in a low voice: "actually, I''m not hiding from my aunt. The reason why Caiwei promised me a chance to get along with her is because of you."


    Xiao Shumei frowned, "you What do you mean


    "Because I know that my aunt needs money for treatment, so I took the money to find Caiwei, hoping that she would give me a chance."


    Li futu''s eyes are frank, looking directly at Xiao Shu''s eyes, "but auntie, don''t worry, I really like her."


    Xiao shuning looks at him, silent half pay, finally not only did not get angry to drive Li futu out, but like to unload some burden, a long sigh of relief.


    "Do you know? A few days ago, she suddenly told me that she was rich. How scared I was. How could a little girl get such a large sum of money? She said that she asked someone to borrow it. I''m afraid she never knew that she couldn''t lie at all. For this reason, I scolded her and even slapped her. At that time, I wished I could be relieved if I didn''t die earlier, so as not to involve my child... "


    Li futu was silent. The reason why he came here was that he Caiwei couldn''t explain the origin of the money. He wanted to help the girl who was a little bit like himself.


    "Xiao Li, right?" Xiao Shu''s vision became softer obviously.


    "Auntie, you can call me float."


    Xiao Shu nodded, "thank you for your honesty. I believe you are sincere to Wei''er, otherwise you would not be here at all..."


    Xiao Shu said softly But between the feelings, at the beginning mixed with the interests, this is taboo ah, even if you don''t care, Weier heart will always exist


    "The money will be returned to you as soon as your aunt gets well. You don''t have to refuse it. It''s also good for you. Only in this way can your relationship develop normally without the money in the middle."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled.


    No wonder he Caiwei has today''s character. It turns out that there is such a kind-hearted mother behind her.


    "It''s true that she''s almost twenty years old, and she''s almost in love."


    Xiao Shu turns her head and looks at the sunshine outside the window. A heavy sense of guilt appears in the eyes of this miserable woman who has a rough fate but never complains.


    "When she came to the world, she should have looked at the sun, led her beloved and walked on the street with a smile I''m the one who got in her way


    Outside the ward, he Caiwei''s lunch box fell to the ground. She leaned against the wall and held her mouth tightly. For the first time in her life, she was in tears.

 Chapter 150

    The world is hard. What drives people to move forward is never the faint light in front of them, but the abyss behind them.


    He Caiwei stood outside the door for a while, wiping her tears. When her mood was a little stable, she took a deep breath, picked up the lunch box that fell on the ground, raised a smile, and walked in as if nothing had happened.


    "Ma..."


    When she entered the ward, she seemed to find the existence of Li futu, with a tone of "..." What are you doing here? "


    Li futu stood up, just like what he said, and ran away with he Caiwei on his back. He was a little nervous and said, "I''ll see my aunt."


    "Wei''er, don''t blame him. He''s also very kind. My mother is really happy to see her girl''s boyfriend in her lifetime."


    "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. You can live a long life."


    Looking at her mother''s smile, he Caiwei didn''t argue. She took a look at Li futu. It seemed that she acquiesced in Li futu''s identity as her boyfriend and put her lunch box on the bedside table.


    "He wench, the vision is good, I think this young man is reliable, is a good match."


    The old man in the next bed said with a smile that in his old age, he was very open-minded.


    Li futu looked at each other gratefully, just like a young man who came to see his mother-in-law for the first time.


    "Grandfather Yang..."


    He Caiwei bit her lip and looked like she was a little shy.


    "Well, well, grandfather Yang won''t say it."


    Mr. Yang''s smile widened. Looking at he Caiwei and Li futu, who are very talented men and women, he shook his head and sighed: "it''s good to be young."


    Xiao Shu looks at it with a smile and her eyes are gratified. Although she has only met one side and has not been in contact for a long time, she still doesn''t know Li futu''s family background. However, through the other party''s words and deeds just now, she and Yang feel the same. This young man is really a good match.


    At her age, in her situation, what could be more satisfying than seeing her daughter find happiness?


    "Wei''er, your mother has never objected to your falling in love, and you have reached the age when you should experience love. Why do you have to hide it from your mother?"


    Looking at her mother''s slightly reproachful eyes, he Caiwei was speechless and suffered.


    What is the relationship between her and Li futu? Only they know in their hearts that this is a dirty deal. How dare she say that each other is her boyfriend? Although telling a lie is nothing, what should my mother do if she wants to meet her "boyfriend" at that time?


    If you help your mother know the truth, I''m afraid she will be angry.


    So he Caiwei kept silent about it. No matter how much her mother forced her to ask, she insisted that the money was borrowed from her friends, but she never thought that Li futu would take the initiative to find it.


    But fortunately, this man is really so different, not only did not expose, but helped her thoroughly explain the past, eliminated the burden of mother''s heart, also let her have no worries.


    He Caiwei bit her lip and took a deep look at the man standing at the end of the bed.


    "Auntie, don''t blame her. She is also filial."


    Li futu knows that he Caiwei certainly doesn''t know how to explain, and helps her to make a round. "I''m worried that she''s going to tell my aunt the news better."


    It is said that the mother-in-law is more and more happy to see her son-in-law. Looking at Li futu, who is modest and polite in front of her, Xiao Shu''s eyes are more and more soft. She really has the meaning of looking at her son-in-law.


    "You can speak for her."


    With a smile, Xiao Shu didn''t blame her daughter any more. "You haven''t eaten yet. Come on, let''s eat together."


    "Good."


    Li futu, who didn''t seem to know why he was polite, nodded with a smile and then winked at he Caiwei. "I''m afraid Caiwei didn''t prepare for my share."


    He Caiwei stares at him, but she can''t help but raise a smile, as if it is brighter than the sunshine outside the window.


    Xiao Shu''s eyes were warm.


    Although the food was simple, the atmosphere of the meal was quite harmonious. Li futu gave full play to her excellent eloquence and kept telling foreign customs and anecdotes. Xiao Shu''s smile never disappeared.


    "You''ve been living abroad all these years?"


    "Yes, I came back not long ago."


    Xiao Shu nodded, "it''s not easy to live in a foreign country. It''s hard."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile: "aunt Xiao, when you are well, I can take you abroad. Let''s go to Broadway, the Louvre and the Eiffel Tower..."


    Li futu''s tone is very strong, and he comes with his mouth open.


    "Your kind-hearted aunt is very kind-hearted. She''s so old, but she doesn''t have the heart to toss again. If you really want to have a chance to take Wei''er to have a look."


    Li futu looked at he Caiwei and nodded with a smile: "of course."


    He Caiwei seldom speaks and eats in silence. She has been listening to her mother and Li futu chatting quietly. She looks at them talking and laughing, like a family. She feels like a ray of sunshine shining in her heart, and gradually becomes warm.After dinner, Li futu politely said goodbye, because the doctor reminded to pay attention to rest, Xiao Shu did not force, let he Caiwei send. "Wei''er, it''s not convenient for mom. You can send a float."


    He Caiwei answered, stood up and led Li futu downstairs. They walked out of the inpatient building side by side and bathed in the bright sun. He Caiwei said softly, "thank you."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles. Looking at the patients and their families coming and going, he sighs: "if you don''t blame me, I am worthy of being happy."


    He Caiwei was silent. She sat down on the bench beside the flower bed and said quietly, "my mother seems to like you very much."


    "Of course, a good son-in-law like me is hard to find with a lantern. Your mother has a good eye."


    Li futu looks complacent and sits beside he Caiwei. He wanted to have a cigarette, but when he thought it was a hospital, he restrained himself.


    He Caiwei turned to look at the more and more profound side face, "you are so good to me, you are not afraid that I rely on you?"


    "On me?"


    Li futu was stunned and then lost his smile. "You are the school flower of Dongda. This is what many men dream of. I can''t get it."


    He Caiwei was silent and gazed at the man deeply for a while. Finally, she put her head on his shoulder and murmured, "I''m so tired."


    Orphans and widows depend on each other. In this cannibal society, they are staggering to today. How can we sum up the difficulties and hardships.


    Li futu had pity in his eyes, and his smile slowly converged.


    "It''s all over."


    "I''ll be your lover later, OK? I don''t cry, I don''t make noise, I don''t fight, I don''t rob, I don''t expect... "


    Hearing the soft words coming from his ears, Li futu, who is used to life and death and is full of sin, has a heart of stone.


    He was silent for a moment and spoke softly.


    "Good."

 Chapter 151

    Crystal Palace Hotel, located along the most prosperous Pujiang River in the East China Sea, was one of the top 50 hotels in Asia last year. It was jointly developed by song''s group and Adams group of country y. it is also one of the few platinum five-star hotels in the East China Sea.


    In the presidential suite, which costs more than five figures every night, a woman stands in front of the French window, overlooking the river from the height of 36 stories.


    Different from the calm that Li futu and Gu Qingcheng saw at night last time, the Pujiang River under the sunlight is rolling and magnificent, like years. With the great development of the East China Sea for decades, how many heroes have been washed away?


    There was a gentle knock on the door.


    The woman still looks at the tumbling Pujiang River without looking back.


    "Come in."


    "Miss, what you want."


    A middle-aged man came in and estimated that he was in his thirties. He was not handsome in his suit and shoes. He was definitely not the type that can make a woman crazy at a glance, but he had the temperament of years.


    This kind of man may not be a little girl''s dish, but it definitely has a fatal attraction to that kind of mature woman.


    He put a document on his desk, saying it was a document, but in fact it was just a few pieces of A4 paper.


    The woman turned.


    "Yu Kang, your achievements in the past two years are in the eyes of my grandfather. When I come to Donghai this time, he asked me to tell you that it''s hard."


    Yu Kang slightly bowed, "please worry about song Lao, in his position for his job, I should do."


    The woman nodded and looked at the information on the desk. "Did you hear of him before last night?"


    I''m afraid most people in Donghai don''t know the origin of Yu Kang very well, because he hasn''t been to Donghai for a long time, only two years, and he has always been very low-key. However, Gu Qingcang and Yan Donglai, the two giants of the river and lake, regard him as a guest of honor many times, and you can see something from those who are interested here.


    So even though Yu Kang rarely appears in public, no matter where he appears, everyone keeps full respect for him.


    "Of course."


    Naturally, Yu Kang knew who the "he" in the woman''s mouth was. He nodded and solemnly said, "this young man is not simple, very simple."


    "Oh?"


    She went to the desk and sat down. She said with a smile, "I seldom hear you speak in such a tone. What''s the most difficult way to do that?"


    "He has been in the East China Sea for only a month, but he has caused a lot of trouble in the East China Sea. Now I''m afraid the whole East China Sea knows his name."


    "It''s something that many people want to do but don''t do," Yu said


    "It seems that he has not changed a bit, and he is also unwilling to be ordinary."


    The woman whispered in a low voice, almost only she could hear it. Then she picked up the information on the desk, but she was not in a hurry to read it.


    "Since he is so famous..."


    Looking at Yu Kang, the woman said faintly: -- I''d like to hear what you think of him


    Yu Kang was silent and said slowly: "his face is like a flat lake, but his chest is full of thunder."


    Yu Kang''s comment comes from Sun Tzu''s art of war! The whole sentence should be "those who face a flat lake and have thunder in their chest can worship the general.".


    Women''s eyes twinkle and smile, just like the most beautiful customs in the world.


    "May I worship the general?"


    She lowered her head and began to look through the materials at hand.


    Two pieces of A4 paper, the content is not much, and the font is not dense, but the details are shocking!


    Western restaurants forced Zhou Kun to kneel down and bow his head, Shuiyuan chemical plant went to the meeting alone, Warring States Club killed Sifang, viaduct brewed murder, Fugui garden killed Wang Yang, blood washed Wang family manor Even the little-known Japanese assassin incident is clearly depicted on it.


    The real details, the real delicacy!


    This information, even in front of Yan Donglai, will make him feel extremely shocked.


    The simple two pieces of A4 paper not only show all the deeds of Li futu''s return to China, but also show his intelligence ability!


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you will be invincible in a hundred battles. No matter in ancient or modern society, who can control the information initiative, who can hold the decisive power in hand!


    Even if she is as noble as a nine day Xuannv, she looks more serious after looking at them one by one.


    Half a month later, she slowly raised her head.


    "Did you find out all night?"


    "Of course not."


    Yu Kang frankly shook his head: "I have been paying attention to him for a long time. Seeing that the eldest lady is also interested in him, she just sorted out the information collected during this period."


    Even so, this powerful intelligence capability is amazing.


    The woman nodded and held the information. Although she believed in Yu Kang''s ability, she couldn''t help asking, "are you sure all the information is true?"


    Yu Kang didn''t hesitate at all. His eyes were firm and he said, "there is no error.""One man killed dozens of killers..."


    The woman murmured: "Yu Kang, do you think ten years can make an ordinary teenager grow up so big?"


    Looking at that complex trance peerless face, Yu Kang was silent.


    "Time may not..."


    He paused and spoke again. "But hatred will."


    The pupil of female eye contracts violently.


    The president''s study was quiet for a while, and the woman''s expression gradually calmed down. She put down her information and said, "what''s the situation in the Fujiwara family? After years of painstaking efforts, they managed to install these people in Donghai. Now they have lost everything, and they have no intention of revenge? "


    "That''s strange to me, too."


    Yu Kang frowned. "After that night, the Fujiwara family was quiet. Maybe they were preparing in secret. After all, the loss definitely hurt their vitality. They can''t make big moves in a short time. Even if they want to revenge, they need time."


    The woman nodded and looked at the information on the table. Her eyes were fixed on the two words that appeared most except Li Fu.


    Wang family!


    "Grandfather hates traitors the most."


    Listening to the words suddenly sounded, Yu Kang''s face changed slightly. Then he saw the woman stand up, her mouth slightly up, with a trace of gorgeous color that outsiders can''t see through.


    "Get ready. I''m going to pay a visit to the number two of Yongxing tonight."


    "Yes."


    Yu Kang bowed his head and his mind was cold.


    It was six years ago that he saw this kind of smile on the top board of directors of Soong''s group. At that time, the young lady, who was less than 20 years old, laid off five directors who opposed the reform in front of all the top management of Soong''s group, including her two uncles!


    Since that day, someone has given the song''s daughter the title of Wu Zetian.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, a luxury motorcade led by Maybach drove into the Wang family manor peacefully in the dark.

 Chapter 152

    clear and scant-started.


    Li futu''s blood washed Wangjiazhuang garden was obviously cleaned, and the lawn was neatly mowed. There was no trace of blood.


    During this period of time, Wang Dengfeng, who lived in seclusion and rarely appeared, went out to meet him in person.


    "It''s a great honor for me to have miss song here."


    Looking at Song Luoshen and the six black bodyguards who quickly gathered behind her, Wang Dengfeng''s face was full of smiles, but his heart was not sure.


    This proud woman has never been in touch with him. Why did she come to his house suddenly?


    As the other party, we will not waste time doing meaningless things. If things go wrong, there will be demons.


    "Late at night disturb, Luo God abrupt, still ask Wang old don''t take offense."


    The impeccable gentle radian of song Luoshen''s mouth made Wang Dengfeng unable to understand.


    "If Miss Song is not there, you are welcome. It''s too late for me to welcome you. Please come in."


    Wang Dengfeng didn''t have time to think about it. He said warmly. He seems to have recovered from the shock of losing his grandson, at least on the surface at the moment. He raises his hand to the villa. When he turns to Yu Kang, who is standing on the left side of song Luo God, he is not surprised.


    "Mr. Yu is here, too."


    Yu Kang nodded with a smile. He said hello to the big man in the world. Then he followed song Luo into the villa peacefully.


    When guests and hosts sit down, their servants prepare tea.


    "About Mr. Wang Luo Shen also heard about it. "


    Song Luoshen sighed, "I hope Wang Laojie will mourn."


    As soon as Wang Dengfeng''s face changed, his eyes narrowed subconsciously, and a sense of evil filled his eyes.


    Although he has been hit hard one after another, the emaciated camel is bigger than the horse. At least Wang Dengfeng has been a big man in the East China Sea for decades, and his momentum is still strong.


    He was silent for a while. Then he took a deep breath and forced himself to smile: "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would spread to miss song. Thank you for your concern."


    Song Luoshen took a cup of tea and asked casually, "don''t you know if the murderer has been caught?"


    Wang Dengfeng flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said with a strong smile: "not yet, but one day I will let him pay for his blood to comfort my grandson''s spirit in heaven!"


    Song Kang and his bodyguard are standing behind him like Liu Fa.


    Song Luoshen was silent and said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, I have known the murderer for many years..."


    Before his voice fell, Wang Dengfeng''s pupils contracted fiercely, and then his sharp eyes shot at Song Luoshen.


    "Miss Song, what do you mean?"


    Yu Kang''s eyes twinkled, and the other six bodyguards almost fixed their eyes on Wang Dengfeng''s face as soon as he changed his momentum. They looked as cold as a dormant tiger, ready to move at any time.


    Song Luoshen face unchanged, put down his cup, "I came here tonight, just want to let this resentment come to an end."


    Finally, it''s straight to the point.


    Because he was afraid of the other party''s prominent identity, Wang Dengfeng finally resisted the impulse to turn over his face and gritted his teeth: "it''s impossible!"


    Every word, every word.


    "Oh, really?"


    Song Luo God light smile, light voice way: "Yu Kang."


    "Yes."


    Yu Kang came forward, took out a picture and bent over to put it on the coffee table.


    Song Luo slowly pushed the photo to Wang Dengfeng and said, "old Wang, look at this woman Do you know him? "


    The woman in the photo is in her early 30s, fox eyed, charming and has a kind of sultry young woman temperament.


    Wang Dengfeng''s face fluctuated obviously. He raised his head and said calmly, "I don''t understand what Miss Song means."


    "It seems that Mr. Wang is really old and has a bad memory."


    Song Luoshen smiles a little But it doesn''t matter. I can remind Mr. Wang


    Holding the photo back in his hand, song Luoshen said calmly: "this is the wife of Mr. Wang''s next horseman. Her name is Ma Wanrong. Because of her beauty, she was" honored "by Mr. Wang two years ago, and then she took a tough approach to conquer him. Of course, Mr. Wang certainly didn''t know about these things at that time..."


    With the words of song Luo God, Wang Dengfeng''s eyes twitch constantly.


    "After Mr. Wang found out, it''s already done. In order to prevent the news from being exposed and the people''s heart from being lax, Mr. Wang certainly didn''t want to punish his only precious grandson, so he immediately ordered that the horseman be executed secretly. In fact, you were going to kill Ma Wanrong together, but then you found out that she was pregnant with a child..."


    Song Luo God raised his head and looked strange. "Mr. Wang, I don''t know what Luoshen said. Is there something wrong?"


    Wang Dengfeng''s eyes fluctuated violently, his mouth was tightly pursed, and he was silent.


    Song Luoshen didn''t mind either. He continued with a smile: "when he found that Ma Wanrong was pregnant with the flesh and blood of the Wang family, Wang could not continue to do it, but he couldn''t let others find it. So he had to send someone to send Ma Wanrong out of Donghai and put him in Hangcheng, which is suitable for recuperation and childbirth...""Ha ha..."


    Wang Dengfeng burst out laughing and clapped: "I have to say that Miss Song''s story is wonderful. I can''t imagine that Miss Song has such a talent for storytelling..."


    Song Luoshen did not change his face. "Does Wang want to hear something more wonderful?"


    Looking at Song Luoshen with a light smile, Wang Dengfeng''s heart sank.


    Without song Luoshen''s command, Yu Kang has taken out his mobile phone and dialed a video call.


    The phone was soon connected. Yu Kang put his mobile phone in front of Wang Dengfeng without saying a word.


    On the screen of the mobile phone, the woman in the picture is holding a child about one year old. Her eyes are full of fear, and she can even hear the voice of the child.


    Wang Dengfeng''s breath stopped.


    Song Luoshen smile light shallow, like a poisonous poppy flower: "this child is really lovely."


    Staring at half of the screen, Wang Dengfeng suddenly raised his head, red eyes staring at Song Luoshen, gnashing his teeth and saying: "what do you want?"


    "It seems that Mr. Wang is finally willing to believe my story."


    From the beginning to the end, Songluo God is so elegant and noble, "I said that I came here tonight to completely end this resentment."


    Wang Dengfeng didn''t refuse as decisively as before. His breath became heavy unconsciously. His eyes stared at Song Luoshen like a wolf: "how do you want to end it?"


    "I''m sure I''ve had enough of Wang Lao''s scenery for so many years. It''s time to leave the opportunity to the young people..."


    Wang Dengfeng pinched his hands, and the back of his hand became blue. "Do you want me to retire?"


    "No, no..."


    Song Luoshen shook his head gently. "I think Mr. Wang will feel lonely when he is alone. He should miss you."


    Wang Dengfeng''s face suddenly became stiff and his pupils suddenly enlarged.


    He never thought that the purpose of the other party''s coming here tonight was to force himself to die!


    "Ha ha, everyone says that song''s daughter is like Wu Zetian, so it is."


    Wang Dengfeng suddenly began to laugh, but the laughter soon subsided. He looked at the mobile phone and gradually turned into an expressionless face.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You will agree."


    Song Luoshen slowly stood up, "after Wang Lao left, I will send their mother and daughter abroad, no one will know their existence, and this period of enmity will end forever."


    Wang Dengfeng was silent and half paid. He looked up at Yu Kang and said with a tragic smile, "Mr. Yu is a good tool."


    Yu Kang light smile: "flattered."


    "Don''t bother to see Mr. Wang off."


    Song Luo God finally looked at the end of the generation of Xiaoxiong, "Wang Lao, goodbye."


    Without going to see song Luoshen and his party, Wang Dengfeng closed his eyes and sat on the sofa alone for a long time. Then he got up and went upstairs.


    This big owl who has been domineering for decades seems to be faltering at this moment.


    Before long, a gunshot rang out in the study of the main building of the Wang family manor.


    The birds scattered in the forest.


    Outside the Wang family manor, Maybach''s car window rose slowly, and Songluo''s eyes were calm, "let''s go."

 Chapter 153

    Early the next morning, the whole East China Sea was rocked by the same news.


    Wang Dengfeng, the owner of the Warring States club, the No.2 figure in Yongxing, and a big man in the Jianghu who has been in power for decades, shot himself in his villa study at more than 10 o''clock last night.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole upper layer of the East China Sea was boiling.


    Everyone''s first reaction is that it''s impossible. Most of the news is false, and the ants are still greedy for life. Besides, it''s human. Wang Dengfeng, as a big owl, has suffered a lot during this period of time, and even his grandson has died. But with Wang Dengfeng''s mind, he can''t be so fragile that he can die.


    Who on earth ate the bear heart leopard, dare to release such a rumor?


    Everyone was waiting for the furious Wang to show up, and then they used thunder to make the rumor makers pay a heavy price. But they didn''t wait for Wang Dengfeng to send someone to refute the rumor, instead, they waited for Yongxing''s obituary.


    "Wang Dengfeng, honorary chairman of the Warring States club, suffered a heart attack on the evening of the 18th, but failed to rescue him. Unfortunately, he died. Now a memorial service is scheduled to be held at 2 p.m. on the 21st in Lidong funeral home. I hope you will know."


    Report to the whole country!


    Everyone was stunned.


    Wang Dengfeng, the hero of a generation, really fell down in such an incredible way?


    ¡­¡­


    Guyue Road, Heming teahouse.


    It was the box where Li futu and Yan Donglai met for the first time in a real sense.


    After a sip of tea, Li futu looked at Yan Dong with doubts. "Brother Yan, what''s the matter with me in such a hurry?"


    "Brother Li, a big event happened in the East China Sea last night. Have you heard about it?"


    Yan Donglai, who used to have a smile on his face, now looks a little serious.


    Li futu put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "I''m afraid nothing is a big deal for brother Yan."


    Yan Donglai was noncommittal, staring at Li futu. After a few seconds, he said slowly, "Wang Dengfeng is dead."


    Thunder in silence!


    Li futu''s pupils shrunk and frowned, "what did you say?"


    "You heard me right."


    Yan Donglai said in a deep voice, "Wang Dengfeng is dead."


    Li futu''s eyes condensed: "brother Yan, this joke is not funny. Are you sure?"


    Yan Dong looked at him: "Yongxing has issued an obituary to the whole country, even if it is false, it must become true."


    Yan Dong said that when it comes to this, there must be no mistake.


    Li futu was silent.


    Is Wang Dengfeng dead?


    He did not expect that.


    Seeing Yan Donglai staring at him all the time, Li futu frowned slightly: "brother Yan, you don''t think it''s my hand, do you?"


    Yan Donglai shook his head and made himself a cup of tea. "Do you know what Yongxing says to the outside world?"


    Li futu shook his head and waited for the following.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heart attack, rescue invalid


    Yan Donglai holds up the tea cup with a sneer on his face.


    "Oh, what a funny reason. Although Wang Dengfeng is old, he is very strong. I''m afraid he will live for many years. How come I''ve never heard of his heart disease?"


    Li futu frowned, "brother Yan means Yongxing is lying?"


    "It''s obvious."


    Yan Donglai nodded and took a sip of tea: "now there is a widespread saying that Wang Dengfeng committed suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said without hesitation, "it''s impossible."


    Last time, he washed Wang''s manor and forced Wang Dengfeng to have no way to go. Finally, Wang Dengfeng did not hesitate to give up face and called the police in order to survive. How could such a person commit suicide.


    "No, you are wrong this time. Wang Dengfeng really died of suicide."


    Yan Donglai was holding the teacup. "All the horses in his hands said the same thing. Wang Dengfeng really shot himself in his study."


    Li futu frowned tightly and felt confused for the first time.


    Up to now, he still does not believe that Wang Dengfeng will end his bloody life in such a cowardly way. There is absolutely some irresistible pressure that forced him to take the initiative to go to the end.


    "I don''t think Wang Dengfeng will choose suicide because of his personality. Something must have happened."


    "You''re right."


    Yan Dong nodded and suddenly said, "brother Li, do you know Miss Song? The eldest daughter of the Song family, the most likely successor of the song group, song Luoshen


    Li futu was silent and didn''t respond directly: "does it have anything to do with her?"


    His expressionless face made it impossible to see through what he was thinking.


    "Wang Dengfeng met her at home before she died last night. Shortly after she left, Wang Dengfeng chose to commit suicide..."


    Yan Donglai asked, "do you think it has anything to do with her?"


    Li futu did not respond.According to Yan Donglai, Wang Dengfeng''s death has something to do with song Luoshen. But why did Songluo do it? How is it done?


    Yan Donglai rubbed his finger against the teacup unconsciously and said slowly: "it''s certain that Miss Song forced Wang Dengfeng to death, and Yongxing must know this, but they obviously didn''t want to have a conflict with the Song family, so they chose the excuse of heart disease to cover up..."


    Yan Donglai sighed and sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I pity Wang Dengfeng. He was so sad at the end of the curtain. His whole life is really hateful and pathetic


    Li futu took a sip of tea and asked softly, "why did song Luoshen do this?"


    Yan Donglai shook his head and said with a smile, "do you think I am God and know everything? I also want to know why she did it. In principle, she doesn''t need it at all, and Wang Dengfeng can''t be stupid enough to provoke her. Of course, I''m more curious about how she did it. "


    "There is no blood in the real killing. At a young age, the means are so incredible. There is no limit to the future of Miss Song. I don''t think even the young master of the Lee family in Kyoto is worthy of her. "


    Yan Donglai sighed. He lowered his head and took a sip of tea. He didn''t notice Li futu''s eyes for a moment.


    Some things, some hatred, really can not be forgotten.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not careful. That level is not something we can care about."


    Yan Donglai shook his head and said with a smile, "you don''t have to think about it any more. Anyway, no matter what the purpose of Miss Song''s doing this is, she has indirectly helped you this time. Wang Dengfeng is dead, and the grudge between you and the Wang family is completely over."


    What makes Yan Donglai confused is that Li futu doesn''t seem to be relaxed. His eyes are dark, and there is a kind of profundity that he can''t see through.


    "The end?"


    Li Fu Tu smiles inexplicably and holds the teacup: "it seems that it''s just the beginning."


    Yan Donglai was stunned.

 Chapter 154

    When the obituary was issued in the morning, the local leaders who received the news got up and rushed to Donghai. Yongxing sent a large number of people to meet them.


    Many people in black and luxury motorcade suddenly appeared in the airports, railway stations and national roads in the East China Sea. Ordinary people don''t know where they are, but they intuitively feel that something big has happened.


    Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    The heads of all districts gathered together, and Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau, personally presided over the meeting.


    "All of you here must have received the news that Wang Dengfeng committed suicide at home last night, and the obituary has been sent to the whole country. In these two days, the leaders of the rivers and lakes in all regions will gather in Donghai to express their condolence, which is a great challenge to our police."


    On the screen of the conference room, the monitoring images of each airport and railway station are displayed. You can clearly see that there are constantly powerful figures appearing, and then they are quickly picked up by the motorcade.


    "Of course, these people come to the East China Sea for moral reasons and are unlikely to cause trouble, but they are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. In order to take precautions and ensure safety, they are also responsible for the safety and interests of tens of millions of people in the East China Sea. The police in the East China Sea must be prepared and keep vigilant at all times."


    Xue Pinggui''s tone was impassioned, and the heads and faces of each bureau were very serious.


    "According to the information I got, Wang Dengfeng''s memorial service will be on the 21st, that is, at 2 p.m. the day after tomorrow. This means that in the next 48 hours, we have to keep high pressure all the time, and we can''t relax at all times! "


    "Xue Bureau, our comrades in the South Branch of the city are ready to live in the Bureau in the next two days. Please rest assured."


    Luo Tao, the father of Roy people and director of Chengnan Branch, took the lead in expressing his position.


    "Before I came here, I had cancelled the leave of the comrades in the Bureau, and all members of Shangde district will stick to the front-line posts!"


    Which one of you is not a human spirit? How can Luo Tao be so beautiful that he starts to express his attitude one after another, and his face is full of awe inspiring righteousness.


    "Good."


    Xue Pinggui nodded, eyes satisfied, "now call out the route map of the funeral convoy on the day of the memorial service."


    The screen soon changed.


    Pointing to the route marked in red on the screen map, Xue pingguilang said: "at noon the day after tomorrow, Wang Dengfeng''s hearse will drive from Wang''s manor to Lidong funeral home. On the way, it will pass through 18 blocks. At that time, I hope that all of you can cooperate in all aspects to maintain order, ensure that there will be no chaos, and try not to affect the normal life of the citizens."


    "The next two days may be very heavy and arduous, but all of you here are the backbone of Donghai police, the elite, and the patron saint of Donghai citizens. I believe you will be able to withstand the pressure and make these two days go smoothly, right?"


    "Guarantee to finish the task!"


    The big men in this room spoke in the same voice and stood up together with the same solemnity and solemnity on their faces.


    "Good."


    Xue Pinggui nodded: "go down and get ready. Let''s finish the meeting!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Wang Dengfeng died desolately, he was also the No.2 figure in Yongxing. The so-called family ugliness was not publicized. Even though the contradictions between them became more and more intense, the gratitude and resentment of people died away. After Wang Dengfeng died, Gu Qingcang still gave him basic respect.


    Obituary to the whole country, such treatment is not everyone can enjoy.


    The prosperous and prosperous East China Sea once again became the center of the Fengyun meeting.


    Donghai street, a Maybach, two Mercedes Benz S series, four Audi A8 luxury team attracted the attention of many pedestrians.


    In the middle of Maybach, Yu Kang, the driver, hesitated and asked: "Miss, why are you so committed to the underwater world project? Even if poly keeps its budget down by two levels, and even if the expansion project can be completed on schedule, I think it will take at least six years for us to recover the cost. "


    Song Luoshen was noncommittal, but asked softly, "six years, is it a long time?"


    Yu Kang is silent.


    Song Luoshen calm eyes, turned to look out of the window, "this project, I did not intend to make money."


    Yu Kang frowned. He knew that the first lady came to Donghai this time not for other things, but for the underwater world project. How precious is the time for people like the first lady? Will she waste her time and energy doing something that doesn''t pay off or expect to get paid off?


    "Very confused, right?"


    Yu Kang nodded frankly. He was a smart man. He knew that it was better not to pretend in front of the superior, especially the intelligent superior. It is often better to win the favor of the superiors to express the most real thoughts in their hearts.


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice: "it''s OK to tell you that it was my dream when I was a child to build the largest underwater world in the world. A boy said he would help me finish it more than ten years ago, but unfortunately, he obviously broke his promise."


    Yu Kang was shocked and did not dare to say a word more.


    "Ten years later, he forgot his promise. I have to finish it by myself."


    Song Luoshen looked back from the window: "Yu Kang, does this also show that some regrets can be made up for, right?"At this time, song Luo God, with a little daze and trance in his eyes, who can see that Wang Dengfeng, the hero of a generation, was forced to die by her.


    Yu Kang is silent, he is not speechless, but dare not say, miss''s emotional world, where can he intervene? He even preferred that he had never heard it.


    "Oh, it''s really hard for you."


    Song Luo God light smile: "you when I talk nonsense."


    ¡­¡­


    When the motorcade stopped at the entrance of the Crystal Palace Hotel, the sun had already set. Song Luoshen and his party walked into the Crystal Palace Hotel with countless awe.


    While waiting for the elevator at the door of the elevator, Yu Kang suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, miss, Gu Qingcang sent an invitation to invite you to attend Wang Dengfeng''s memorial service. How do you reply?"


    Why don''t you smile to me, Mr. Song


    Yu Kang nodded to show that he understood. He didn''t remind song Luoshen how Wang Dengfeng died. The superiors only need to make decisions, and the rest are the problems they need to solve.


    "Ding", when the elevator door opened, song Luoshen''s eyes couldn''t help shrinking.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Song."


    The woman in the elevator seemed to have some accidents, and then walked out of the elevator with a smile.


    She was wearing a silk coat, plain trousers, a pair of rare white cloth shoes on her feet, a red rope tied to her left wrist, and a wine gourd twisted in her right hand, which I''m afraid can only be seen in ancient costume dramas.


    Songluo God knew that there was a superior daughter red.


    This woman, who seems to have come out of the ancient painting scroll, has delicate facial features, delicate body, delicate skin, but the color can almost be described as pale. She has a retro wavy hairstyle, red lips at the corners of her eyes, but she doesn''t know what to smear. Scarlet is dazzling. Under her transparent skin color, she forms a kind of enchanting color.


    Song Luoshen nodded and laughed, but obviously he didn''t mean to talk much. He passed each other.


    The elevator door closed slowly.


    Song Luo''s smile also gradually subsided.


    "Yu Kang, do you know her?"


    There is only one such woman in the world today.


    Yu Kang let out a deep breath.


    "Dao Ma Dan, bamboo leaf green!"

 Chapter 155

    PS: it''s a good habit to read and vote. Believe me, the story will be more and more wonderful.


    ¡­¡­


    The woman who directly went to perform the costume drama without making up stood at the door of the hotel lobby, ignoring the sight of the coming and going, twisting the wine gourd, lifting her white neck and drinking.


    It''s like a chivalrous woman in a martial arts novel.


    Before long, a man with the same strange shape rushed out.


    A black suit, white shirt and polished shoes. If ordinary people wear this suit, they will have the temperament of a successful person immediately. But he is different. Looking at him, you will feel like a thug in a suit.


    Because he is too big, like a black bear, almost two meters above sea level, which pestle has a huge deterrent. What''s more striking is that he has a big bald head with a lotus flower tattooed on it. The pattern is clear and exquisite. Under the light of the hotel, the blue lotus is lifelike.


    Really should be the current very popular words, men can not have money, also can not be handsome, but must Sao ah.


    The woman glanced at him: "do you dare to slow down?"


    "Master, don''t you worry that I''ll lose your face if I follow you? Do you want me to come down later?"


    The burly man, like a bear, touched his bald head with a childlike grievance.


    It has to be said that the visual impact of this pair of men and women standing together is just phenomenal. It can be seen from the strange sight around them. One brother, because he was too focused, even nearly ran into the white jade pillar at the door of the hotel.


    "All right, all right, let''s go."


    The woman seems to realize that she has become the focus of attention, and she doesn''t say much more.


    The bald man followed her carefully, aggrieved like a child of nearly 200 Jin.


    The master was also worried that she would be humiliated by her appearance. She didn''t see how well she was dressed. When did outsiders look at her less than at herself?


    He''s really suffering.


    It was getting dark, and the strange servants walked slowly along the Bank of the Pujiang River. Everywhere they passed, the passers-by looked sideways, and the rate of turning back was almost 100%.


    "What are you looking at? I''ll kill you again! "


    The bald man is submissive in front of the woman, but when facing the outsider, he is still worthy of his fierce appearance. Maybe he was annoyed, or maybe he was wronged by the woman, and he had no place to vent his anger. He suddenly roared, his eyebrows and eyes raised, as if he was ready to start at any time.


    The deterrent power of his body to ordinary people is devastating. How dare the ordinary citizens who come to the beach to play and stroll with such a suit thug to avoid them like frightened rabbits.


    A woman''s laugh is better than a wild goose and a fish.


    As if acting in a drama, the bald man immediately changed his face and said to the woman, "master, you should laugh more. You look good when you laugh."


    The woman''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, "Yo, little beggar went to gumeng. He''s growing up well. He dares to tease me."


    Little beggar?


    How could a burly man nearly two meters tall have such a name?


    "Little beggar" laughs and touches his bald head. Subconsciously, he stealthily feels that he is far away from the woman.


    "It''s not a joke. It''s all from the bottom of my heart. In my mind, the master is much more beautiful than song Luoshen, the first beauty in Kyoto."


    The woman looked at him with a smile, half pay did not speak.


    Just as the little beggar''s face became stiff and his heart began to beat a drum, and he was already planning to run away immediately, the woman finally said, "although your flattery is very unskilled, it sounds comfortable. I won''t care about you this time."


    The woman twisted the gourd and took a sip of wine, and started again.


    The little beggar let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Did you meet that tiger in gummon this time?"


    The woman asked in a low voice, her clothes fluttering in the wind.


    "Of course, if you want to find someone in gumeng, how can you avoid him?"


    The woman turned her head, "fight with him again?"


    "Little beggar" gave a dull hum.


    "Look at you, you must have lost again. Oh, it''s a shame."


    The woman shook her head in anger and sighed, then looked up and took a drink.


    "If you can''t do it once, you can''t do it twice, if you can''t do it twice, you can''t do it three times I can beat him one day. "


    The little beggar didn''t lose heart. Instead, his eyes were deep and his fighting spirit was high.


    "Yes, that''s what a man said. It''s no shame to lose to that tiger."


    The bald man nodded. Of course, he didn''t want to lose face. The tiger conquered Qi Huxiao of ancient Mongolia with a pair of fists and feet.


    "Master, I''ve been holding a sentence in my heart for a long time. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Looking at the bald man who wanted to say nothing but was nervous and nervous, the woman said faintly: "I think even if you don''t say it properly, you have to say it now. Say it. Don''t worry that I will get angry. I will be a hero after 18 years at most, won''t I?"The little beggar grinned bitterly, looked at the red rope on the woman''s left wrist, hesitated, and finally said, "I think that tiger really likes you. Why doesn''t the master give him a chance?"


    Despite his superficial appearance, he can only talk about his ability. Looking at the whole dragon Kingdom, he can almost count the men who can compete with Qi Huxiao.


    The man who conquered the whole ancient Mongolia can not be described as dragon and Phoenix in a word.


    The woman is not smiling, can''t see the joy and anger, "how? Have you been conquered by others and come back to be a lobbyist? "


    The little beggar shook his head decisively, and his face was full of loyalty and magnanimity: "I can learn from my master''s heart. If my master doubts me, I can show my ambition by death!"


    How loud and powerful it is.


    The woman also simply said with a smile: "then you die for me to see?"


    The little beggar''s face suddenly froze and he could not speak.


    The woman smiles and shakes her head. Her face gradually becomes flat. She turns to face the surging Pujiang River and says quietly, "many things are not as simple as you think. I''m not suitable for him."


    He understands the master''s personality. If the master says it''s inappropriate, it means there is no hope.


    A touch of regret appeared in little beggar''s eyes. He and Qi Huxiao were not friends, or even enemies. But from the heart, he really admired the tiger''s behavior.


    "I don''t even like the tiger master. I really don''t know how many people in the world can get into the master''s eyes."


    The little beggar was full of emotion.


    "In fact, my request is very simple."


    The woman''s mouth slightly upturned, looking at the river like a joke: "as long as there is a man willing to jump Pujiang for me is enough."


    The little beggar was stunned, then turned his head and looked around quickly. Under the woman''s puzzled gaze, his eyes lit up, and then walked forward quickly.


    The woman looked around and found a figure coming slowly.


    Li futu came to Pujiang River to calm down and sort out the news from Yan Donglai. But when he was thinking about the motive of song Luoshen''s forcing Wang Dengfeng to death, he was suddenly caught on the shoulder, and then a rude voice sounded.


    "Hey, boy, please jump down the Pujiang River."

 Chapter 156

    It''s like ordinary people walking on the road, suddenly a person jumped out, opened his mouth and let you jump into the river, what would it feel like?


    I''m afraid they all think that they must have been mentally ill.


    Because subconsciously has gradually accepted that he has returned to the reality of a harmonious city, Li futu''s vigilance has been reduced a lot, and he didn''t fight back immediately when the other party grasped his shoulder.


    When he was interrupted, he frowned and looked up.


    A big figure blocked in front of him like a hill instantly expanded his sight. When he saw the coquettish lotus bald head, even with Li futu''s heart, he could not help picking his eyebrows.


    I can''t help it. It''s so damn chic.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Boy, I''m surprised at your bones. I want to give you a big chance..."


    At the moment, little beggar is like a charlatan who uses some broken books as martial arts secrets to fool children in a movie.


    He pointed to the Pujiang River and said solemnly, "jump from here. Believe me, your destiny will change from now on."


    An unparalleled woman stands not far away drinking with a smile.


    Even if it''s Li futu, his mouth can''t help raising a radian at the moment.


    Is it true that the door of a mental hospital has not been closed properly, and the patients have come out?


    After looking at this strange bald man in front of him for a while, Li futu said with serious eyes: "I''m not sure Have you ever heard of a set of palm techniques that fall from the sky? "


    The little beggar was stunned and furious.


    "How dare you fool me?"


    Li futu sighed. I''m afraid the so-called thief shouts to catch a thief.


    He gently shakes his head. Li futu doesn''t intend to make ink with a character who is likely to be a psychopath. He intends to leave without him, but the other party obviously doesn''t intend to give up.


    A broad palm quickly grasped Li futu''s shoulder, "stop for me!"


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed and bent slightly. He held the wrist of the other side with his backhand as precise as a long eye behind his head. With his right foot as the support, he suddenly exerted his strength.


    Over the shoulder!


    Nearly two meters of the burly man was dragged up by him.


    Little beggar was stunned. He obviously didn''t expect that this slender and elegant young man had such terrible strength and explosive power. However, he was not an ordinary person. He quickly reflected that when he was about to fall to the ground, he would support the ground with one hand, and the whole person would spring up like a spring.


    Li futu straightened up slowly, with unexpected eyes.


    And the other side was obviously more surprised.


    "Boy, good skill."


    "Just like each other."


    Li futu said calmly, "you and I never know each other. What''s the purpose of stopping me?"


    "It was an accident before But not now. "


    The little beggar gave a grim smile, twisted his neck, and made a ghostly sound. A moment later, his eyes suddenly sank, and then he stamped on the earth like a tiger roaring toward Li futu.


    A moment ago, he was careless, and he almost ate it in a young man''s hand. Moreover, the master was watching behind him. How could he do without looking for his face.


    Although the little beggar looks chic and speaks nervously, he is a murderer worthy of the name. When he makes a move, he will make a desperate move. With a huge iron fist, he lashes at Li futu''s head with an invincible momentum.


    If this blow is carried out, Li futu''s head will be blasted like a watermelon!


    And the woman who witnessed everything didn''t mean to stop her. She was still drinking with a smile. Her mouth and eyes were scarlet, just like a poisonous bamboo leaf.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed, his feet twisted, and the whole person drifted like a puppet pulled by someone.


    "If you can escape for a while, can you still escape forever?"


    The little beggar is unreasonable, arrogant and persistent.


    "No grudge, no grudge. It''s too cruel."


    The so-called work hard, and then decline, three and exhausted. After retreating for more than ten meters, Li futu finally stopped retreating. His head deflected slightly to avoid the opponent''s iron fist. At the same time, with his left foot as the axis, he tilted forward and ran into the opponent''s arms.


    Bajiquan, stick to the mountain!


    Compared with their figures, Li futu seems to be beating a stone with an egg, but in fact, the bear like little beggar''s face suddenly turns pale, and he can''t help falling back five or six steps. He coughs and his mouth overflows with blood.


    Not far away from the woman gently shaking the wine gourd, eyes become playful.


    "It''s interesting..."


    The little beggar wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and finally began to take it seriously.


    "My name is Bai Qi."


    He gazed at Li futu and took the initiative to announce his name, which represented his recognition of Li futu''s strength.


    Baiqi has the same name as the God of killing for thousands of years. Although it can''t compare with the killing of hundreds of thousands of creatures in the pit of killing God, its name is enough to stop children crying in Sichuan and Sichuan!Of course, Li futu knew nothing about everything, and he didn''t mean to report back to his family. He picked his eyebrows and said flatly, "do you still want to fight?"


    "Of course."


    This time, the little beggar, whose real name is white, didn''t rush to launch an attack and adjust his breath. His whole body began to gather strength. His eyes were like electricity, and he locked on Li futu tightly. His momentum kept rising, and there was a strong wind around him.


    If someone you know is here, you will be absolutely shocked. It''s rare for the white general around Dao Ma Dan to be so serious.


    This time, Li futu didn''t choose to be beaten passively. When Baiqi''s momentum was about to climb to the peak, he took the initiative and walked like wading through the mud. In the blink of an eye, he came to Baiqi.


    A fist is like a dragon going out to sea, which immediately raises a storm. The speed is so fast that you can only see the shadow of Tao.


    Bai Qi was obviously better than the three men who died in Li futu''s hands in the Warring States club. He did not dodge, but also fought back with fists.


    Suddenly, a series of dull sounds sounded in the air, like a drum, shaking people''s hearts.


    In less than ten seconds, they didn''t know how many punches they had hit each other.


    "Cheerfulness!"


    Bai Qi laughs, and his posture is heroic, as if he doesn''t feel pain. His left hand suddenly turns his fist into his palm. He holds Li futu''s fist in one hand, and his right hand clenches his whole body.


    The two punches collided directly.


    Boom, like thunder, formed by the terrible impact of the air around as if there were waves.


    They froze and then began to retreat almost at the same time.


    Even though his hands began to vibrate uncontrollably, he still couldn''t feel the pain. He frowned tightly and his eyes were suspicious.


    In his sight, Li futu gently breathed, shook his hand, and slowly straightened up. From the surface, he didn''t look strange at all.


    Is it really so tough?


    Once again, the boiling blood in the chest will be suppressed.


    "Pa pa..."


    A burst of applause, witnessed a fierce war of women slowly approaching, graceful posture.


    "The little girl''s surname is Gong Zhengyu."


    She looked at Li futu and said, "Mr. Li, I''ve heard a lot about you."

 Chapter 157

    If you want to count the strange women in the world, the Dao Ma Dan in Sichuan and Shu will definitely occupy a seat.


    I like red makeup, but I love plain clothes. I always carry a gourd of liquor with me. When I kill people, I always like to sing a happy Huangmei Opera.


    It is said that this Dao Ma Dan, who has been crawling all over Sichuan, was born in a poor family. It is even rumored that her parents are farmers. Whether the rumor is true or not is unknown. But one thing is certain that she doesn''t love luxury and doesn''t talk about ostentation. Most of the time, she goes out of the door with a wine gourd, just like a real female Xia.


    Of course, Li futu knew nothing about all this. He frowned at the woman who was dressed as weird as Bai Qi.


    "Miss? Do we know each other? "


    "Master, do you know him?" Bai Qi spoke with one voice, and his eyes were also puzzled.


    "You don''t know me, but I know you."


    The woman who calls herself Gong Zhengyu feels very special to Li futu. It''s not only her strange dress, but also her complicated temperament, including the playfulness of a 20-year-old girl, the elegance of a 30-year-old woman and the charm of a 40 year-old woman.


    On the whole, this is a woman whose age is hard to see.


    "I came to Donghai this time just for you."


    "For me?"


    Li futu is even more puzzled.


    Not to mention Li futu, even Bai Qi was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to ask more.


    Gong Zhengyu nodded with a smile, "I was invited by Yongxing to attend the memorial service."


    Li futu suddenly asked, "you''ve never seen me before. How do you recognize me?"


    "Although little beggar is not very powerful, there are not many people who can win him..."


    Gong Zhengyu lifted up her white neck and took a sip of wine. The wind of the hunting River blew, her clothes were puffy, plain clothes, red rope, wine gourd Formed a very unforgettable scene.


    She wiped off the wine drops from the corner of her mouth, and said with charming eyes: "before I came here, I heard that there was a very interesting character in Donghai. He killed all sides in the Warring States period. With his own strength, the No. 2 character of Yongxing was helpless. I saw little beggar couldn''t beat you just now, so I guessed that you were the legendary Li futu."


    Little beggar?


    Li futu''s eyes looked like the white of a fierce beast in human shape, and the corners of his mouth trembled.


    "Master, just now I just saw that he was young and didn''t want to bully people, so I didn''t use all my strength. What''s" can''t fight? "


    Bai Qi''s eyes were embarrassed, and he refused to accept the way: "you let me fight with him again. If you don''t beat him to the ground, I''ll just let the master get angry!"


    Gong Zhengyu glanced at him and said, "little beggar, you can count for yourself. How many times have you made military orders since you started with me? How many times have they been implemented? "


    Bai Qi''s expression was stiff, but he couldn''t say a word any more.


    Gong Zhengyu gently smiles, but he doesn''t embarrass Bai Qi too much. He quickly takes his eyes away from him.


    "Just now the little beggar was just joking with Mr. Li. I hope Mr. Li doesn''t look at his heart."


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid it would be a corpse now, but it would be a joke in each other''s mouth.


    Sure enough, what kind of master does he have? This woman who loves to drink liquor is obviously not a kind person.


    But it''s also right. How can it be easy for such a person to be followed by such a master as Bai Qi and invited to the memorial service by Yongxing.


    Li futu shakes his head and laughs. He reveals what happened just now.


    "Is Li Shao alone?"


    Li futu nodded.


    Gong Zhengyu sent out an invitation, "why don''t you walk together?"


    Li futu didn''t refuse the invitation, and he was curious about the strange woman.


    "Where is Miss Gong from?"


    Bai Qi was three meters behind them, silent, like zunsha God.


    "Me."


    Gong Zhengyu said with a smile: "Sichuan people."


    Li futu nodded, "it''s true that only that land of abundance can raise such a smart woman as Miss Gong."


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Li must have a lot of confidants."


    Li Fu Tu smiles, then sighs: "I want to say that Miss Gong is really eye-catching, but it''s a pity that I''m alone now."


    "It must be that Mr. Li has a high vision. I heard that the reason why Mr. Li has a grudge with the Wang family is because of the eldest miss of Yongxing. It''s rumored that the eldest miss of Yongxing favors Mr. Li. Now that the Wang family has fallen, it seems that Mr. Li is close to a good thing."


    Gong Zhengyu is in Sichuan, but it seems that the news is very sensitive. Her voice is gentle and pleasant: "I''m here to say congratulations in advance."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile: "rumors are harmful to people. Does Miss Gong believe that outsiders are catching the wind and catching the shadows? I''m nothing as a man, but it''s not good for Miss Gu''s reputation. "


    Gong Zhengyu said with a smile: "if it''s really just a rumor, why does Mr. Li care about her so much?"Li futu shrugged, "if Miss Gong really wants to say that, then I''m really speechless."


    Gong Zhengyu shook his head with a smile, and did not mention the topic of Gu Qingcheng. He shook the wine gourd and sighed: "before I came to Donghai, I thought the rumors were exaggerated, but I met Mr. Li in Pujiang tonight, and then I found out that the air would not come from the hole."


    Li futu said with a smile, "did you let Miss Gong down?"


    "A modest gentleman, gentle as jade..."


    Gong Zhengyu looked at Li futu for a while. Looking at the familiar eyebrows after a long time, he didn''t give a positive answer. ¡°¡­¡­ Li Shao is much more vivid than I thought


    There was an unknown light in her eyes, which Li futu didn''t notice.


    "In Miss Gong''s imagination, do I look like a ghost faced tusk that eats people without spitting bones?"


    Gong Zhengyu light shallow smile, no response.


    Two people, no, it should be said that three people slowly along the Pujiang River, unknowingly came to the parking position of Li futu.


    Li futu said goodbye politely.


    Looking at Li futu''s back, Bai Qi asked: "master, why do you treat him so well?"


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t look back


    White starting point nodded: "with the master side for so many years, I was the first time to see the master and a strange man say so much."


    "Strange?"


    Gong Zhengyu looked at Li futu''s back and said, "no, I''ve known him for a long time."


    Bai Qi is a Leng, very don''t understand: "that he how completely don''t know Master son?"


    "Does it matter if he knows me?"


    Bai Qi frowned tightly, "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand. Well, if I understand more, I will worry more."


    Seeing Li futu drive away, Gong Zhengyu turns around and looks in the direction he came.


    "The flowers are flying and withering all over the sky. Who can pity the broken red fragrance? Since ancient times, many beauties have a bad life, and it is forbidden to see white heads in the world..."


    A Huangmei aria sounded.


    What is different from the past is that the euphemistic and melodious coloratura appears sad and strong in the roaring wind.


    Gong Zhengyu took a big drink. This woman, who loves to drink spirits, was choked for a while.


    "Bai Qi, do you believe in cause and effect?"


    Bai Qi didn''t know how long he hadn''t heard the master call his name. He was so dazed that he forgot to answer.


    The woman didn''t seem to wait for his answer.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth and her eyes were scarlet.


    "When it comes to light."

 Chapter 158

    PS: I have to say that some of the book friends are very talented. That''s right. They really come from Gongshang. Continue to ask for tickets, collection and everything!


    ¡­¡­


    Status determines vision.


    The higher you stand, the farther you will see.


    There are many strange people and scholars in the world. Li futu knows this very well. The master and servant who just happened to meet by the side of the Pujiang River obviously belong to this category.


    The bald head with a beautiful lotus on his head looks a little nervous, but he is the strongest character he has ever met after he returns to China.


    The three Wang family super thugs who died in the Warring States club, and Zheng Peng, Dong Zhiyuan''s ace bodyguard who had absolute contact with the dragon group, were basically not the white rivals.


    To be able to tame such a fierce man, and even to give him the funny title of "little beggar", we can see the immeasurability of the woman named Gong Zhengyu.


    Even though she is graceful and exquisite, she walks like a weak Liu Fufeng and seems to have no strength to bind a chicken.


    Li futu, who has seen and even fought with countless strong men, knows very well.


    In this world.


    High people are not high.


    ¡­¡­


    Driving back to Chunqiu Washington, Li took a bath. Over the weekend, Su Yuan has returned to school, while Shen yini is still filming in Nanyang. Because the Wang family has fallen down, mu yudie has begun to return to normal work. There is no one in the big villa except Li futu, which seems a little lonely.


    The deed of sale returned by Dong Zhiyuan is put in the drawer of the bedside table by Li futu. He lies on the bed with his head in his hands and looks at the ceiling. He can''t help but think of the woman he thought he had forgotten.


    Song''s son and daughter, song Luoshen.


    The best and happiest time in his life is closely related to this name, but it is also the name that brings him the most fatal injury.


    As he said before, after so many years, he is no longer the childish young man of that year. She has also emerged from an innocent young girl and is in the prime of her life. He really doesn''t hate her any more.


    But not hate doesn''t mean not resent.


    There is a saying that over the past ten years, he has always wanted to ask her, why not sooner or later, but on that day?


    How cruel.


    In my mind, I began to think of that night of strong wind and heavy rain. Even after ten years, the lightning in the heavy rain never faded.


    There are some sorrows, some sorrows, which can''t be expressed or complained.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the ceiling, Li futu didn''t know how long he was in a trance until a text message rang, which freed him from his past.


    He moved his pupils, then sat up and picked up the cell phone on the bedside table.


    It''s a text message.


    The note on display is called a woman who has fallen.


    In his mind, the old gray and yellow picture gradually faded. Li futu''s eyes slowly recovered and he opened the text message.


    "Hey, bun seller, have you slept?"


    Sure enough, he was the last girl who ran into luck in the middle of the night. At that time, Li futu said that he wanted to write down her mobile phone number and find her after making money. He didn''t lie. He did save each other''s mobile phone number, and the remarks on the mark were also very true.


    Women who have fallen.


    Staring at the note displayed on the SMS, Li futu''s mouth rose slightly and began to press the keyboard.


    "What? Is your business that bad? Why are you always staring at me? Are you too sorry for the audience, so no one wants it? "


    "I hate it! Don''t you know whether they are beautiful or not? Last time I didn''t send you photos. I''ll be punished if I open my eyes and tell lies! "


    The other side responded quickly, crackling, followed by a bloody expression of kitchen knife.


    Li futu smiles. In any case, Shen yini is not here, so the so-called three rules will be declared invalid for the time being. Li futu sits at the head of the bed and lights a cigarette without pressure.


    "What you sent me last time was a figure, but you didn''t show your face. I don''t know what you look like. Nowadays, I''m worried about your back. I''ve turned my head to drink the best of a million heroes. Would you like to send me a positive photo?"


    "Oh, it''s not bad. It seems that you have a good business selling steamed buns. Have you made a lot of money these two days?"


    "If you want to see a positive photo, it''s OK, but there are rules. I can''t show you for nothing. You have to pay a deposit first."


    Li futu was dumb, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry and replied, "do you still have a deposit?"


    "Of course, I want to make a serious statement to you again. They are not hair salon girls. They are high-end goods. Everyone knows that they are good."


    Li futu almost choked with a puff of smoke. Nowadays, he is proud to be a young lady. What a wonderful flower.


    "No, I can''t. I''ve got a deposit. What if you blackmail me? How do I know if you cheat? It''s not easy for me to earn hard money from selling steamed stuffed buns


    Looking at the most authentic tone of the petty citizen miser, the tears of the girl on the other end of the phone are almost laughing.Li futu took a cigarette. "Otherwise, let''s make an appointment, face to face, hand in the money and hand in the inspection. No one will suffer. How about that?"


    "Yes, but you have to pay for the travel expenses."


    Li futu was very straightforward this time, and he didn''t haggle any more: "I understand that."


    The other side seems to be very satisfied with his attitude: "when are you going to" inspect the goods "


    "I think I''ll be a little busy during this period. You can go and find other customers first. Don''t worry. I''ll come to you after this period. By the way, what if we are far away?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. People support the door-to-door service across the country."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow: "so professional?"


    "Of course."


    The tone of the other side was full of confidence. "By the way, do you have any special requirements?"


    Li Fu Tu Leng for a moment, quite puzzled, "what do you mean?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ For example, uniform, temptation, role play, binding and so on. They all support it. If you have any needs, you can tell them that they can prepare in advance. "


    This NIMA is a professional.


    Li futu''s heart beat and said Amitabha.


    "Why don''t you reply? You can''t solve it by yourself, can you? If you can''t help it, you can call the money, and people can come to your house tonight. "


    Li futu thinks that if she goes to do sales promotion, she will surely succeed.


    Li futu took a deep breath and pressed the keyboard.


    "I heard that there are many men pretending to be beautiful women to cheat money. I hope you are not, otherwise, I will really kill you."


    The girl on the other end of the phone looked at the text message, her shoulder began to shake violently, and then she could not help laughing again. She was so excited that she even dropped her mobile phone on the ground.


    Li futu knew nothing about it.


    "Well, first of all, wait for my call."


    Li futu put down his mobile phone. He didn''t take it seriously. Now there are many empty and boring people, but later he found that it''s not just a joke for fun.

 Chapter 159

    Twenty one.


    It was a very ordinary day, but countless Donghai citizens have witnessed a scene they may never forget.


    On the street, a hearse takes the lead, and countless vehicles follow behind. The black Audi spreads hundreds of meters long, almost invisible.


    Magnificent momentum, amazing scene!


    The passers-by stopped in shock, looking at the endless funeral procession, wondering which great figure had died.


    Police on both sides of the street vigilance, maintain order, virtually for the dead added a bit more domineering color.


    If you can have this kind of ostentation when you die, it''s not in vain.


    Along the way from Wangjia manor to Lidong funeral home, countless Donghai citizens have almost the same idea.


    Lidong funeral home.


    As early as yesterday afternoon, this place was under martial law by a group of big men in black. Now, it is difficult for ordinary people to get close to the street in front of Lidong funeral home.


    All the shops in the vicinity were closed. The whole funeral home was full of people from inside to outside. There were black suits and black leather clothes, white scarves tied on the right arm, and no one spoke.


    The air here seems to solidify, and the atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, under the eyes of countless shock and awe, the hearse slowly drove into the street in front of Lidong funeral home. Thousands of suit men scattered on both sides at the same time, facing the hearse and bowing.


    The funeral procession stopped with the hearse, and the street in front of the funeral home was full of cars.


    With the sound of the car doors, the mourners from all over the country get off the car one after another. Yongxing takes the helm, and Gu Qingcang helps the coffin with his own hands and strides into the door of the funeral home.


    Behind him is a group of high-rise Yongxing, but there is a very eye-catching face mixed inside.


    Not only was he not from Yongxing, but it was rumored that Wang had a deep grudge with him before he died.


    Yes, Li futu also attended the memorial service, and stood beside Gu Qingcheng under Gu Qingcang''s personal arrangement!


    Gu Qingcheng, as a young lady of Yongxing, naturally can not be absent, but why does Li futu appear here?


    "You shouldn''t have come."


    Gu Qingcheng, a black dress, whispered.


    When all the people died, all the gratitude and resentment would be eliminated. Li futu, also in a solemn black suit, expressed his basic respect for the dead.


    "I don''t want to come, either, but your grandfather invited me personally. I can''t even give up face, can I?"


    He smiles and whispers, "don''t worry, I won''t make trouble. It''s over."


    The hall had already been arranged. Looking at the picture of Wang Dengfeng in the middle of the huge wreath, Li futu''s eyes were calm.


    Mournful music sounded, and there were eminent monks chanting sutras.


    "Here comes Mr. Liang!"


    "Mr. Kong is here!"


    "Mr. Shangguan is here!"


    "Here comes Mr. Yan!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one, the big guys entered the arena one by one, their faces heavy, and they perfumed Wang Dengfeng in turn. As they passed by Li futu, Yan Donglai nodded to him slightly, and Li futu also nodded his head in response. It was not convenient to talk on this occasion.


    "Here comes Mr. Tang!"


    "Here comes Mr. Feng!"


    "Mr. Deng is here!"


    ¡­¡­


    One by one often appears in the network magazine''s face appears unceasingly.


    Not to mention other places, most of Donghai''s local bigwigs arrived, and the real bigwigs gathered. Through Wang Dengfeng''s funeral, Yongxing showed its still strong influence to the outside world.


    Looking at Gu Qingcang who is talking with some big men, Li futu''s eyes are flashing.


    It is worth pondering whether Yongxing''s grand funeral for Wang Dengfeng is out of morality or not.


    "Here comes Miss Yang!"


    "Here comes Mr. Chen!"


    "Mr. Dong is here!"


    "Mr. Qiu is here!"


    The announcement did not stop from the beginning to the end, and some of Li futu''s acquaintances also appeared.


    Yang Yuqing of Yirenfang, Dong Zhiyuan of Shimu prince, Qiu Ze of peerless entertainment, and many young men of gelushan racing car all showed up.


    But almost all of them followed their own Laozi, even Dong Zhiyuan.


    When they saw Li futu standing with Gu Qingcheng, they were obviously surprised, but they didn''t say anything rationally.


    "Miss Song is here!"


    "Miss Gong is here!"


    ¡­¡­


    The two figures entered the hall one after the other, and soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    Song Luo God.


    Gong Zhengyu.


    One is beautiful in Beijing, the other is awed by Sichuan.


    Two amazing women!


    Even the big guys present, I''m afraid most of them can''t lift their heads in front of them.


    When the two girls appeared, the whole hall seemed to become bright in an instant.Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When he met in Pujiang, he knew that he would definitely meet Gong Zhengyu at the memorial service, but he didn''t expect that song Luoshen would also appear.


    According to Yan Donglai, Wang Dengfeng was obviously forced to die by her, and the other party could still appear at the other party''s funeral as if nothing had happened


    Sure enough, time is the greatest magician in the world.


    "That young man is called song Luoshen. He was born in the Song family. His family has passed on for a hundred years. No one knows how much wealth he has accumulated in the past 100 years. She is the real proud girl of heaven!"


    Gu Qingcheng lowered his voice and simply introduced Li futu.


    "The woman with a red rope tied on her wrist is Gong Zhengyu, but her uncles like to call her Zhuyeqing. I heard that she is moody. Although she looks like a gentle lady, in fact, she kills people without blinking an eye. Few people dare to provoke her in Sichuan and Sichuan."


    Li futu nodded and did not say that he knew each other.


    "Thank you all for coming to the funeral. Lao Wang worked hard with me in his early years. Without him, there would be no Yongxing today."


    With that, Gu Qingcang bowed deeply to Wang Dengfeng''s coffin.


    All the people listened quietly, no matter what they thought in their hearts, they looked the same solemn.


    "But there are unexpected events in the sky, and people are in danger all the time. Life, old age, and death are predestined and beyond human control. The dead are gone, but Lao Wang''s will needs to be inherited!"


    Hearing this, the people present seemed to notice something.


    "The Warring States club is Lao Wang''s painstaking effort. I can''t let it be abandoned like this. As the saying goes, the country can''t be without a monarch for a day, and the family can''t be without a owner for a day. After business, I hereby announce that the Warring States club will be entrusted to Mr. Li futu and Mr. Li will be in charge of the business from now on."


    Thunder in silence!


    The whole audience was silent for a moment. After all the people were stunned, they immediately looked toward Gu Qingcang''s line of sight.


    Discussed?


    When did the steering discuss with us?


    The faces of Yongxing''s senior officials were at a loss.


    The big guys from other places may not know, but who of the big people in Donghai doesn''t know the grudge between Li futu and the Wang family.


    This is a call in the face of danger.


    Or has it been planned for a long time?


    Wang Dengfeng''s body is not cold yet.


    Looking at Li futu, who was the focus of the audience, Yan Donglai frowned heavily.


    In the whole hall, only music and chanting could be heard.


    When everyone was stunned, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes swayed and clapped first.

 Chapter 160

    The Warring States club, which covers an area of several hundred mu, is the only one in the whole East China Sea.


    Smart people know what it means.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that after Wang Dengfeng died, many people focused on the next ownership of the Warring States period, and several hall leaders in Yongxing also tried to fight for it.


    As the helmsman is old, he is unlikely to have the energy to manage the Warring States period. Most of the time, he chooses a person within the society. All the senior leaders of Yongxing hope that the good luck will fall on them. But they never expect that the helmsman can easily hand over the Warring States Period to an outsider without consulting anyone.


    What is said is like water splashed out. Besides, in front of so many big men, this decision can be said to be irretrievable.


    Dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and wolf, together with the seven leaders of the dark hall Xing hall, plus two elders who are not in charge of the specific affairs of the society and the person in charge of the white business, all the senior leaders of Yongxing have their eyes on Li futu, with different thoughts.


    Many of them have seen Li futu, and even the leader of the leopard hall, Qian Sen, has had a fight with Li futu. They are not unfamiliar with the name of Li futu.


    This man''s strength, they admit, but anyway, he is an outsider after all!


    Unconsciously, they gradually look at Gu Qingcang.


    Although he was old at the helm, he was obviously not in a state of unconsciousness. He could not have done so on a whim.


    Are you afraid of another Wang Dengfeng?


    No.


    Because Nada can give the Warring States period to the absolute loyalty of the dark hall leader Jiang Bo.


    They are not dead or disabled, and they have reached such a beautiful position. These high-level people in Yongxing are all human spirits. Soon, they think of a possibility.


    Return the favor!


    It''s probably a way to repay. The ambition of the Wang family is no secret. The collapse of the Wang family has something to do with this man named Li futu. He is probably at the helm to express his gratitude in this way.


    Thinking about this, everyone''s eyes began to become weird.


    If you really want to say that, it seems that nothing has been done at the helm in the event of the collapse of the Wang family, I''m afraid it played a role of behind the scenes driver.


    Jiang is still old and spicy. The really smart gambler doesn''t grasp a good hand, but doesn''t go to the card table at all.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Li."


    Jiang Bo stepped forward. In the eyes of outsiders, his statement undoubtedly represents Yongxing''s internal acceptance of Gu Qingcang''s decision.


    After saying congratulations, Jiang Bo''s eyes stopped for a moment on Gu Qingcheng''s face beside Li futu, but it was only a moment.


    As an absolute confidant, although he didn''t say something about steering, Jiang Bo could feel it.


    Perhaps in the near future, Mr. Li will be changed to the son-in-law.


    Li Yongxing''s face was full of joy, and no matter what the mood was, he was enthusiastic.


    The scene was also full of applause.


    A good funeral was a little like a celebration.


    Wang Dengfeng''s portrait is still in the center of the hall, witnessing the warmth and coldness of human relations.


    With endless congratulation, Li futu replied with a smile. In fact, he didn''t have much joy in his heart.


    Many people covet the Warring States period, but it is not very attractive to him. He didn''t want to get involved in disputes when he returned home, and wanted to live a relaxed life. But Gu Qingcang suddenly announced on this occasion that he didn''t give him any room to refuse.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng, Li futu said softly, "don''t look at me like that. Your grandfather didn''t say hello to me in advance."


    In a word, Gu Qingcheng''s mouth was completely blocked.


    "Mr. Li, it seems that I can bring you good luck."


    Gong Zhengyu, the first to applaud, came with a smile.


    Seeing her approaching, the big men around Li futu subconsciously gave up their position.


    "Is Miss Gong sure it''s good luck?"


    Li futu said in a low voice, then laughed, "but thank you."


    Gong Zhengyu moves his eyes to Gu Qingcheng.


    "Miss Gu, long time no see. She''s beautiful again."


    Gu Qingcheng is really a lady from a big family. However, in front of Gong Zhengyu, he was obviously lacking in spirit. He blushed and said thank you.


    "Seeing Mr. Li and Miss Gu standing together, I can''t help thinking of the word" golden girl. "


    Gong Zhengyu doesn''t seem to know what implication is. After a sentence, people around him move their faces and their eyes become strange.


    She seems to have no intention of words, but unconsciously remind everyone.


    What''s the identity of Li futu?


    Even if he is about to take charge of the Warring States period, it is not enough to stand beside Gu Qingcheng on such a grand occasion. Who dares to make such arrangement?


    This is of great significance."When did miss Gong become interested in being a matchmaker?"


    One wave has not been leveled, and another has begun.


    Gong Luoyu''s words have just appeared behind her.


    "What? Does Miss Song think I''m wrong? "


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t seem to be surprised. He turned his head slightly and looked very charming. "Don''t you think Mr. Li and Miss Gu look very right?"


    "You can''t tell at a glance whether you''re right or not. It''s a bit too much of a joke for Miss Gong to order mandarin ducks just by feeling."


    Although song Luoshen''s tone is very flat, people around him can smell the smell of gunpowder.


    Why are these two masters pinching each other for no reason?


    Some people''s hearts can''t help but start to mention it, especially the big guys in Yongxing. None of them is easy to deal with. If they go to the bar at the funeral, it will really make a big deal.


    Fortunately, Gong Zhengyu smiles and doesn''t fight each other any more.


    Song Luoshen looked at Li futu and said, "congratulations."


    Li futu nodded, without any waves.


    Gu Qingcheng gently frowned. She was also a woman. She vaguely felt that there was a very strange smell in the eyes of Li futu, the son of the Song family.


    Zhengyu and Gu Qingcheng in Song Luoshen Palace are really beautiful scenes. Many people can''t help looking this way, but they all have a pure appreciation.


    All the people present are big men who have gone through trials and hardships. They all know what they can touch and what they can''t touch. Some beauties are like flowers in the moon mirror in the water.


    Song Luoshen and Gong Zhengyu did not stay too much and left soon.


    After they left, Yan Donglai came over and didn''t avoid Gu Qingcheng''s existence. His look was a little complicated.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t expect that what I was worried about happened."


    Li futu naturally understood what he meant.


    "Brother Yan is worried too much. You and I won''t change because of this."


    Yan Dong came to see Gu Qingcheng, patted Li futu''s shoulder heavily and sighed: "I hope so."

 Chapter 161

    PS: after sending this chapter, Zhou''s recommendation should be more than 1000. Thank you for your support, thank you.


    ¡­¡­


    After the sensational funeral, the name of Li futu quickly spread across the country as the local leaders who came to mourn left the East China Sea one after another.


    The real success is known all over the world.


    Everyone knows that every inch of land and money has no shortage of opportunities. There is a young hero in Dadonghai, but in some people''s hearts, they have quietly labeled the man who stood beside Miss Gu at the funeral.


    The son-in-law of Yongxing!


    Miss Gu is not only young and beautiful, but also good-natured, gentle and virtuous. She can be a rare good match for both wealth and sex.


    Did this young man save the galaxy in his last life?


    Of course, Li futu didn''t know what those big men in the Jianghu thought. After attending the funeral, he rushed to the Warring States club to complete the handover procedures. For convenience, Gu Qingcang arranged for Jiang Bo to follow him.


    Although the Warring States club used to be the headquarters of the Wang family, with the death of Wang Dengfeng, everything turned into yesterday''s yellow flower.


    Don''t expect anyone to take revenge for Wang Dengfeng regardless of his life and death. There are always many people who add icing on the cake these days. They are short of people who can give timely help.


    In this age when people are not killed for themselves, how many good wines can loyalty exchange?


    It''s a tradition that winners take everything from losers.


    I don''t know whether Gu Qingcang had been bloodwashed in advance or for some reason. In the Warring States period, no one tried to find Li futu. The whole handover process was very smooth.


    Looking at Li futu who signed on the transfer document, even Jiang Bo, who is in charge of the dark hall, can''t help feeling some emotion.


    He seemed to see the transition and change of an era.


    After completing the procedures, Li futu met the four most important people in the Warring States club.


    The head of the casino, Tian Wanli.


    The head of the winery, Luke.


    Zeng Qinghua, director of hunting forest.


    And the person in charge of the arena, Ouyang Xiu!


    If you want to really enter the Warring States period, you can''t get around these four people.


    No matter what they think in their hearts, they at least give the new master the most basic respect on the surface.


    Li futu nodded, looked around and spoke slowly.


    "You are all the veterans and pillars of the Warring States period. You have made great contributions to the scale of the Warring States period. I don''t think you need me to introduce you. I''m sure you''ll be familiar with me. I don''t want to talk about the past, because it has become history. Now I want to talk about the future of the Warring States period and your future. "


    Tian Wanli four people silently staring at Li futu, a man younger than them.


    "There''s no outsider here, and I''ll just put it bluntly. No matter how grand the reason is, there''s only one ultimate goal: to live a better life. No one can deny it. Of course, there''s nothing wrong with it. I believe that you have hatred for me more or less in your heart. You don''t have to deny it. I understand that. "


    Li futu looked at the four people with twinkling eyes and said with a faint smile: "but don''t forget, Mr. Wang''s funeral has just ended. He can no longer give you what you want And I can


    "As the saying goes, good birds choose trees to live in, and the dead are gone. I believe none of the four are stupid and loyal. Although Wang Lao died, the four will continue to live for themselves and their families."


    "On this point, I believe you can see that I came to the Warring States with good intentions this time. It has nothing to do with me who the four people used to be and what they did. You can rest assured that I will not engage in any major cleansing. The four people who are most familiar with the Warring States period will have to rely on them in the future."


    It can be clearly seen that when Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, Luke, the person in charge of Jiuchi meat forest, and Zeng Qinghua, the person in charge of hunting forest, were obviously relieved.


    "Does Mr. Li really believe us so much?" Tian Wanli, the person in charge of the casino, asked in a voice.


    At this time, Li futu should have nodded decisively to let the four people relax, but surprisingly, Li futu shook his head.


    "No, I don''t believe in the four."


    Facing the four people''s suddenly changing eyes, Li futu said in a soft voice: "in other words, I don''t believe in the so-called loyalty, because it''s just because the chips of betrayal are not enough."


    "There is a saying, I can tell you clearly, I accept betrayal, and always ready to be betrayed."


    He pauses, the corner of his mouth outlines a brilliant radian, "of course, I hope you are also ready to accept the price when you betray."


    Li futu''s "employment speech" can be said to be very special. When Tian Wanli left, their backs were very heavy.Jiang Bo, who has been on the scene to witness the whole process, looks at Li futu''s back, and his eyes are full of unabashed appreciation.


    Before long, Ouyang Xiu, the person in charge of the arena, suddenly turned back. Facing Li futu''s deep eyes, he fell on one knee and lowered his head.


    "I''d like to be loyal to Mr. Li!"


    Looking at Ouyang Xiu kneeling in front of him, Li futu was silent. "I said, I don''t believe in the so-called loyalty."


    "Mr. Li is a newcomer. He doesn''t know anything about the Warring States period. He needs an insider..."


    Ouyang Xiu lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly: "and I can help Mr. Li to spy on Tian Wanli''s three people. As long as they have any trouble, I will report it immediately, and Mr. Li can take it easy."


    Is this going to be an inside spy?


    Li futu''s face was calm, and he couldn''t see his happiness and anger. "The three of them have worked with you for many years. Why do you want to do this?"


    "Because I want to live better!"


    What a sonar.


    Li futu smiles. "Good. I appreciate your honesty."


    Li futu personally helped Ouyang Xiu up, but he didn''t say that he would not accept Ouyang Xiu''s surrender.


    "Thank you, Li Shao."


    But Ouyang Xiu seems to have been satisfied and left with joy in his eyes.


    If Ouyang Xiu was sent by Tian Wanli and others to make a trial, Li futu nodded. When Tian Wanli and others, who were like frightened birds, learned that they wanted to alienate the four of them as soon as they took office, and put in spies to monitor their every move, I''m afraid it''s not the opposite.


    This careful mind and the means of the emperor, which is like a young man in his twenties?


    Jiang Bo, who thought Li futu would have a long way to go if he wanted to take full control of the Warring States period, sighed.


    From now on, I''m afraid it will be Li in the Warring States period.

 Chapter 162

    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Family house.


    Jiang Bo, who came back from the Warring States club, is recovering Gu Qingcang''s life.


    He repeated all Li futu''s words and deeds at that time without any omission.


    Gu Qingcang listened in silence, took up his tea cup and said in a low voice: "natural leader."


    "At the helm, I think he will take over the Warring States period much earlier than we think."


    Jiang Bo''s words are meaningful.


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes were calm and noncommittal.


    "It''s amazing. I''m really curious about what this young man used to do abroad..."


    "At the helm, his subordinates have been investigating, but they can''t find any clues. It''s as if a hand has erased his past."


    "There is no impermeable wall in the world. After a long time, there will be some clues."


    Gu Qingcang suddenly laughed, "Jiangbo, do you know what the Dao Ma Dan from Sichuan said to me when he left?"


    "Green bamboo leaves?"


    Jiang Bo''s eyes narrowed and he shook his head frankly. "I don''t know."


    Gu Qingcang''s fingers unconsciously rubbed the teacup and said with a smile, "don''t forget her wedding wine when she talks about it."


    Jiang Bo was stunned.


    "What a wonderful man."


    Gu Qingcang sighed softly, then looked at Jiangbo and said, "well, you go down first, and help me call Qingcheng in."


    "Yes."


    Not long after Jiang Bo left, Gu Qingcheng knocked on the door and then came in.


    "Grandfather."


    Gu Qingcang nodded with a smile: "girl, sit down."


    Although she has been living with her grandfather from childhood to adulthood, Gu Qingcheng feels that her grandfather''s eyes look strange at the moment. She sits down on the mahogany chair in front of her desk and feels a little nervous.


    "Girl, today''s funeral is hard for you."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "the hardest thing is my grandfather."


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng grow up step by step with his own eyes, Gu Qingcang has a kind look in his eyes. "It seems that I have something to say to my grandfather when I saw you at the funeral just now. Now there is no outsider, you can say it."


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, and then bit his lip again, showing his desire to speak and stop.


    Gu Qingcang took a sip of tea, "but it''s OK to say that you never have to feel embarrassed in front of your grandfather."


    Gu Qingcheng clenched his hands, "I want to know what grandfather really thinks."


    Gu Qingcang raised his eyes, "girl, make it clear, grandfather doesn''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Did you give the Warring States club to Li futu just to thank him? There''s no other reason? "


    Gu Qingcang frowned slightly. "What do you think grandfather''s purpose is?"


    "I don''t know."


    Gu Qingcheng took a deep breath, "grandfather, you have used him to achieve your goal. The Wang family has collapsed. Your heart is gone. Why don''t you let him go?"


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes are like an ancient well, which makes people unable to see through his inner thoughts. "Is that what he asked you to tell me?"


    "No


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "this is my idea, I think this is our family business, should not involve him."


    Gu Qingcang looked at Gu Qingcheng for a while, suddenly shook his head with a smile, and said with emotion: "it''s really a woman who doesn''t want to stay. So soon he began to think about each other."


    Gu Qingcheng''s face was stiff and his eyes were twinkling, subconsciously avoiding Gu Qingcang''s eyes.


    "I don''t understand what grandfather is saying."


    "In fact, I know what you said when you were young."


    Gu Qingcang stares at her, the line of sight can see through Gu Qingcheng''s innermost feelings as if, "in fact, what you always want to say is not these at all, right?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s hands are mixed up unconsciously,


    "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, girl. My grandfather can tell you today that you guessed right. My grandfather really has the idea of making you and Li futu together."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes contracted and his expression became very complicated for a moment.


    "In fact, I don''t have to hide it from you anymore. My grandfather has already mentioned it to the boy. Do you want to know how he responded?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes immediately looked over, even if she deliberately pretended to be calm, but the uneasy expectation and uneasiness in those eyes still exposed her true feelings.


    Gu Qingcang looks in the eye, the heart sighs.


    It''s a silly girl. She''s clearly moved, but she doesn''t dare to admit it.


    "Unfortunately, he refused."


    Gu Qingcheng clenched his fingers subconsciously.


    "Girl, it''s not all a bad thing for him to refuse. At least it shows that he doesn''t care about his belongings and won''t choose to be with you against his will because of power and wealth. It also proves that he is really a man worthy of trust."


    Gu Qingcang finally chose to be honest. Because he felt that if she dragged on like this again, the silly girl would cheat herself all the time, and there would be no progress in their relationship.Now, in his mind, Li futu is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate for his son-in-law, no one can match him.


    And the most important thing is that her granddaughter just fell in love with him, this marriage can be said to be made in heaven.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Maybe Gu Qingcang''s words were too sudden, and he didn''t have time to digest them, or maybe he had nothing to say. Gu Qingcheng was silent.


    "Sometimes you need to fight for your own happiness."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and finally opened his mouth: "what grandfather means is Let me go after him? "


    Gu Qingcang nodded: "Gu''s daughter should have dared to love and hate."


    "But he has rejected you, and I can see that he doesn''t seem to like me."


    "Just because I don''t like it now doesn''t mean that I won''t in the future. Otherwise, there won''t be the word "love for a long time". And he obviously has a crush on you. That''s enough


    Gu Qingcang didn''t seem to realize that it was appropriate for an elder to say such words to his granddaughter. He said without hesitation: "what you have to do is to let this favor sprout and blossom, and then bear fruit. Women pursue men, and interlayer yarn. And grandfather believes that you can''t be worse than any girl."


    Gu Qingcheng''s white and greasy cheeks can''t help but show a blush color. Grandfather''s words are too direct and naked, as if no one wants them.


    However, it must not be said that Gu Qingcang''s words were like a pile of firewood, which made Gu Qingcheng''s fire, which had been suppressed or deliberately ignored, suddenly become turbulent.


    She frowned. "That guy Is that good in my grandfather''s heart? "


    Gu Qingcang leisurely smile: "my granddaughter finally took a fancy to the person, how can it be bad?"


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t know how she got out of the study. She went back to her room and sat in front of the dresser.


    The blood drill given by Li futu is still the most original, which is hung in the most prominent position on the dresser by her.


    Staring at the magnificent color of the blood diamond, gradually, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes seemed to be infected by a magic, and gradually became demonic.

 Chapter 163

    Walking into the restaurant and looking around, Li futu soon saw mu yudie waving at the corner.


    "What can''t be said on the phone?"


    Li futu, who has received a call from mu yudie, sits down opposite mu yudie.


    "Can''t I invite you to dinner?" Mu Yu butterfly rolled her eyes.


    Today, mu yudie is wearing a crimson V-neck dress with snow-white collarbone, diamond earrings on her ears and red high heels. She looks like a blooming peony. She is more charming than a flower.


    Li futu laughed, didn''t say much, and ordered a steak to the waiter who came by.


    "Well, I have something to ask you."


    When Li futu finished ordering, he found that his calf had been kicked. His strength was very light, and he could feel that the goblin on the opposite side seemed to have taken off his high-heeled shoes.


    He coughed softly and looked like a dignified monk. "If you have something to say, don''t move."


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, immediately the cheek can''t restrain of red for a while, that piece of originally charming face more appear Yan if peach Li.


    Sometimes she really doubts if there''s something wrong with this asshole. Isn''t she really charming?


    "A very sensational thing happened in the East China Sea today, do you know?"


    Mu language butterfly strong calm, took a goblet to drink red wine, elegant posture, the jade foot under the table did not do any small action.


    Li futu nodded and looked at her. "You mean Wang Dengfeng''s funeral?"


    Mu yudie nodded and looked around her eyes. Then she leaned forward slightly and said in a low voice: "is Wang Dengfeng..."


    Li futu controlled himself not to see the touching snow white and shook his head calmly.


    He naturally understood what mu yudie wanted to ask.


    "No, he committed suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    This result is obviously beyond mu yudie''s expectation. Seeing mu yudie''s face full of curiosity, Li futu said, "you don''t need to know so much. You should also know that the more you know, the better. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing."


    Mu yudie narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s really different now. I''m talking a lot. Should I call Mr. Li from now on?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said with a smile, "do you know all about it?"


    "At least I''m a big star too, OK? I can always hear some news more or less."


    Mu yudie said with great emotion: "if she knew that a" Tramp "she had bumped into in the street had become the most popular young hero in the East China Sea, I don''t know what she would think."


    Li futu also poured himself a glass of wine, "did you tell her?"


    Mu language butterfly looked at him one eye, shook his head: "I don''t have so eight old women, I think these things should be told by you personally to her."


    Li futu took a sip of wine and said nothing.


    "Hey, you''re going to go up to heaven now, and you''re going to stay with Fanny?"


    Mu language butterfly looked at him: "you are now the master of the Warring States period, the original homeless excuse can not be established."


    It has to be said that looking at the man almost within reach, mu yudie has an unreal sense of dream in her heart.


    How long has it been?


    In less than a month, this man has changed from a down and out turtle to the existence that most people in Donghai want to look up to. Even the plays she played before are not so exaggerated.


    Before the Warring States club, I was not even qualified to enter, but now its owner is drinking with me. This feeling can''t be described in words.


    "I don''t really think about that."


    Li futu held his glass and said in a low voice, "go step by step. If she really blows me out, it won''t work. You take me in. I''m sure you won''t sit back and ignore me because of our friendship."


    Speaking of the end, Li futu blinked and let mu yudie''s heart beat. Then she took her wine cup and covered it up.


    "You think so! I don''t care where you like to live. I''m not like Chunqiu Huafu. Do you really think I don''t care about reputation at all? "


    Li futu said casually, "if it''s a big deal, just say that I''m your boyfriend. You and Gini are going a different way. Should you not be afraid of exposing your love?"


    Mu language butterfly look solidified down.


    Li futu also reacted quickly and found that he had said something wrong in a flash.


    "I''m sorry. I''m kidding. Don''t mind."


    Mu language butterfly bit beautiful red lip: "bastard!"


    Fortunately, the waiter began to serve at this time.


    "Actually, I have something to ask you for help today." Muyudie stirs the fruit salad.


    "Tell me."


    "Tomorrow night, Donghai municipal government will join several leading enterprises to hold a charity night at Crystal Palace Hotel. At that time, almost all celebrities in Donghai city will attend. I''m also invited, but I can''t walk on the red carpet alone..."Mu language butterfly stop words, lift Mou to see Li Fu diagram one eye.


    Li Fu''s picture is elegant when he hears strings. He has also heard about this. When Dong Zhiyuan gave Shen yini''s contract to him, he invited him. This kind of banquet is generally an opportunity for the upper class to use money to brush their reputation.


    "You mean You want me to be your date? "


    Mu language butterfly nods.


    "There will certainly be a lot of news media at that time. If I go on the red carpet with you alone, will you not be afraid of gossip?"


    Li futu stopped his knife and fork, and it was not unreasonable to worry.


    "It''s not the first time that they can pass on whatever they like."


    Mu language butterfly a pair of don''t think of appearance, the jade foot under the table kicked Li Fu diagram again.


    "Well, you''re talking. Would you like to give me a word? If you don''t want to, I''ll find someone else."


    Listen to the tone.


    Li futu shakes his head and laughs. At least he and mu yudie have lived and died together. Naturally, he won''t refuse this little thing.


    "You''re not afraid of what I''m afraid of, but first of all, I''ve never been on the red carpet and I don''t have much experience. Don''t blame me if I make a fool of myself."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll guide you then. I''m an expert in this field. The media call me the queen of the red carpet!"


    Mu language butterfly instant face, for a time in the eyes of the flow of smoke, dimples.


    The red carpet has always been a place for actresses to compete with each other. In order to attract attention, the martial arts of class 18 emerge in endlessly. But I don''t have to think about so much this time. I don''t have to worry about what dress to wear, what jewelry to wear and what hairstyle to design. As long as I carry this guy to that stop, I can say I won without fighting.


    You know, this guy is the hottest man in the East China Sea now. He''s just a magnet. Walking on the red carpet with him is more beautiful than walking with anyone in the circle.


    Looking at Mu language butterfly''s smiling blink, Li futu can''t help but jump.


    He felt inexplicably that he was like Tang Sanzang, who was targeted by Baigujing.

 Chapter 164

    "Drive carefully."


    At the door of the restaurant, Li futu tells him that he plans to get on the bus and leave, but he is suddenly stopped by mu yudie.


    "You wait for me."


    Li futu''s footstep, looking at mu yudie walking towards her own car with doubts, then took out several clothing bags from inside, which were printed with the mark of Givenchy.


    "For you."


    Mu yudie, wearing a pair of sunglasses, put several bags into Li futu''s hands.


    "I can''t let you help in vain. Here, this dress is a reward. Remember to wear it tomorrow night."


    Looking at a few bags of clothes in his hand, Li futu couldn''t help laughing, "even the clothes are ready for me. Have you had a premeditation?"


    Mu language butterfly peeps out an incomparably brilliant smiling face, but has not answered. She helped the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose and turned to her car.


    "See you tomorrow."


    She turned her back to Li futu and waved her hand.


    Seeing mu yudie drive away, Li futu shakes his head and gets on the bus with the gift he got from selling himself.


    When Li futu drove past the intersection of Binhe Road, he found that the police lights were flashing and many cars were parked at the intersection, which was very busy.


    Several traffic policemen are standing on the side of the road. They are holding something to let the car owners come forward to blow air. This posture is to check the drunk driving.


    The scene was orderly, and the car owners were very cooperative, but when a Chery car owner was found, an unexpected scene appeared.


    Although Li futu can''t see the number displayed on the alcohol tester, seeing the traffic police''s sudden serious reaction, he knows that the black Chery owner who looks like he''s only in his early twenties must have exceeded the alcohol measurement standard.


    "Did you drink? Don''t you know you can''t drive after drinking? " The traffic police kept a close eye on the boy with a dignified look.


    Although drunk driving is not a big deal, it is also troublesome to deal with. So even if he was arrested, the guy still refused to admit it.


    "No, I just had a drink and didn''t touch a drop of it."


    Although he was drunk, he was obviously not drunk, and he was still sane.


    Traffic police are also very reasonable, see he did not see the Yellow River heart does not die, so the way: "change a tester for him to test again."


    Seeing this, the boy was obviously flustered.


    Then.


    At the intersection of Binhe Road, everyone was stunned.


    The guy driving the Chery pushed away the traffic police who wanted him to test again. Then he jumped into the middle of the road and began to dance. It seemed that he suddenly lost his mind and began to dance.


    That''s right.


    It''s just a dance.


    The traffic police on the scene, the car owners waiting for inspection, even Li futu was stunned for a moment.


    Chery car guy seems to be immersed in his own world, still jumping around.


    After a short period of stupefaction, the head of the traffic police responded quickly and said, "catch him!"


    Several traffic police immediately rushed on, clasped the thin guy''s shoulder, and soon subdued him.


    "You don''t have the right to catch me. I''m from the Royal aristocracy of the galaxy. The galaxy is three white and seven black. I''m very angry when you treat me like this!"


    The subdued boy refused to compromise, kept struggling, and was still shouting.


    "You''d better let me go now, or I''ll contact my galactic royal guard, and they''ll send warships to destroy the earth right away!"


    It''s like thunder.


    The car owners present were numb for a moment.


    They have actually seen more than half of the world in their lives.


    Are there really aliens living as ordinary people around us?


    Someone couldn''t help lighting a cigarette and was slightly shocked.


    It''s strange things happen every year.


    Even the traffic police, who are used to all kinds of exoneration reasons, can''t help but feel eye opening when they look at the guy who calls himself the Royal aristocrat of the galaxy.


    They naturally don''t believe the bullshit of destroying the earth, and soon they think of a possibility.


    A normal person can''t say that, and if a mental patient can''t drive, there''s only one possibility.


    Drug driving!


    When it comes to drugs, it''s no small matter.


    "Keep an eye on him."


    I would like to remind you that the heads of these traffic policemen began to call the comrades in the branch.


    Soon, two police cars came roaring.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Looking at the first to get off the road yingzi shashuang figure, Li futu eyelids jump.


    Roy.


    It''s really a leaf of duckweed returning to the sea. Where can we not meet in life.


    "What about people?"


    Roy had a cool, dignified look.


    The head of the traffic police went up and gave a sign to the subdued boy."It''s him who says he''s the Royal aristocrat from the galaxy..."


    Said, the traffic police head shook his head, his face can not help but float a smile.


    Roy''s eyes were cold and he walked towards the boy.


    "You can''t arrest me, I want to negotiate with your leaders!"


    The guys are still yelling.


    Li futu gave him a moment of silence in his heart.


    There is a price to be paid for splashing in front of this female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    Sure enough, Roy didn''t say a word after he went over, but he punched the boy in the stomach.


    Listen to the scream of the boy, the car owners on the scene were shocked at the same time.


    "Take it away!"


    Roy people cold voice way, didn''t see a little boy, several police heard the order immediately forward from the traffic police hand to take over the boy, quickly pressed into the police car.


    This guy is doomed not to wait for his galactic warship to come to rescue him.


    "I won''t disturb your work."


    After solving the problem quickly, Roy nodded to the head of the traffic police and was ready to leave.


    "Hard work."


    The head of the traffic police nodded with a smile and waved to continue the inspection.


    The investigation soon turned to Li futu''s Mustang.


    Roy was about to get on the bus when he saw an unforgettable face coming down from a Mustang.


    She squinted and slowly drew back her hand to the door.


    Someone always claims to be a good citizen who abides by the law and discipline. Naturally, he will not disobey the law enforcement of public servants and will cooperate with the inspection.


    I blew my breath to the alcohol tester. Unfortunately, the index exceeded the standard.


    Li futu remembered that he had just drunk a few mouthfuls of red wine.


    "Do you have any relatives in the solar system?"


    Traffic police are also lovely, looking at him and asked.


    "Unfortunately, I''m a native of the earth."


    Li futu shook his head frankly.


    "I''m sorry. Please stand there. We''ll deal with you later."


    The traffic police pointed to the right side. Obviously, there were a lot of unfortunate people who won the bid. There were seven or eight people standing there.


    Maybe they were in the same boat. Seeing Li futu coming, these drivers who were caught by misfortune all gave him a bitter smile. Another brother gave Li futu a cigarette warmly.


    "It''s OK, man. I''ve experienced a lot about it. As long as I know people and pay some money, I can solve it."


    Li futu very easygoing took the cigarette, politely said thanks, and then regretfully sighed: "although I say so, I don''t know anyone in the traffic police brigade."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you are willing to spend money, I can help you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he saw the violent policewoman coming. His face changed and he stopped talking. But the other side didn''t look at him.


    "Nice to meet you again, Mr. Li."

 Chapter 165

    Ignoring the surprised eyes of those car owners around, Li futu took a cigarette and said with a smile, "is officer Luo special for my jokes?"


    "Mr. Li must have seen it just now."


    Unlike the first time I met in Chunqiu Washington, Roy''s attitude was much more friendly, even with a smile. "I''m here to deal with the case, but suddenly I saw Mr. Li here, so I came to say hello."


    Looking at the Roy man in front of him, Li futu couldn''t help thinking of what the woman said in the text message last night.


    I don''t know what it''s like for Roy to lie in bed in this uniform?


    That picture I think it''s beautiful.


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette and cut off his thoughts. "Police officer Luo has worked very hard. Donghai is a good police officer who is dedicated to his duties like you. Only in this way can we have today''s stability and prosperity."


    Around the car owners at this time to see Li futu''s eyes can not help but change.


    Although the pretty policewoman Hua is young, the way she talked to the head of the traffic police just now is obviously not junior. Is this guy playing a pig and eating a tiger?


    The elder brother who was eager to help Li futu just now was embarrassed and unconsciously stepped back.


    "I''m flattered by Mr. Li. It''s my duty to maintain the stability of the East China Sea, but the prosperity of the East China Sea needs to rely more on" young talents "like Mr. Li."


    Looking at the way these two people flatter each other, who can see that they used to sit in an interrogation room irreconcilably?


    Looking at the Roy people with a soft smile, Li futu can''t help picking eyebrows. He is a little surprised.


    He didn''t think that Roy''s attitude towards him would suddenly change so dramatically. He could only say that this girl had hidden all her thoughts.


    It''s growing really fast.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with officer Luo, go ahead and be busy first. That guy is a little abnormal just now. Don''t delay the case because of me. I''ll invite officer Luo to dinner when I have time."


    It''s obvious that Li''s words are just plain. Although this is drunk driving and is not within the scope of this girl''s authority, Li futu always feels that this girl has bad intentions for her, so it''s better to let her go as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got him sent back to the Bureau."


    Roy didn''t seem to recognize Li futu''s overtones. She still kept smiling. She looked at the waiting drivers around her. "I think Mr. Li is in a little trouble. Do you need help?"


    I''m kidding. Even if he asked the elder brother to help, Li futu couldn''t owe this girl''s favor. Even if he knew that for Roy people, it was probably a matter of one sentence.


    "Thank you for your kindness, officer Luo. I can solve this matter by myself. I remember that I said to officer Luo at that time that I had a background."


    It has to be said that Li futu''s appearance at the moment is very flat. Even though Roy constantly reminds herself to keep calm, she can''t help changing her face when she hears the memorable sentence "I am a person with a background" after many days.


    Unfortunately, she wanted to punch the bastard in the stomach just like the Royal aristocrat of the galaxy, but the reason in her mind still made her suppress her impulse.


    Roy people are very clear that this blow is cool, but I''m afraid she will not be able to wear this uniform from now on, even if her father is the director.


    "Since Mr. Li is so confident, I won''t do much. Goodbye."


    Roy gritted his teeth and turned away.


    With a smile in his eyes, Li futu looked at the tightly clenched pink fists and took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    The inspection of drunk driving is still going on, and more and more car owners come here dejectedly. Li futu''s team is growing.


    The traffic police took great pains to instruct the cars to pull over and stop with great energy.


    All of a sudden, an eye-catching motorcade came quickly, six cars, all black Mercedes Benz.


    Pedestrians stop and look sideways.


    The traffic police at the intersection are all smart people. They have a tacit understanding. They all turn a blind eye to it. They don''t mean to block it at all. It''s like they don''t see it.


    But the imposing Mercedes Benz team took the initiative to stop at the intersection.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was a sound from the door.


    Ouyang Xiu, the person in charge of the arena of the Warring States club, stepped down from the first Mercedes Benz CLS and looked around without expression. Then he ignored the smiling traffic police squadron leader and went down to Li futu with a group of people.


    "Mr. Li."


    A group of big men, including Ouyang Xiu, who made others dare not look directly at him, bowed to Li futu.


    All the people present are dull.


    The traffic police looked at each other.


    The traffic police squadron leader''s face twitched, and obviously realized that he might be in trouble.


    In everyone''s eyes, Li futu lit a cigarette. He looked at Ouyang Xiu calmly and nodded: "trouble."Ouyang Xiu raised his head, "Mr. Li, you can leave now. I''ll solve the rest."


    Li futu nodded and looked around. None of the drunk drivers dared to look at him.


    He then took out a cigarette and handed it to the car owner who was eager to help him. "Thank you for your cigarette."


    That man is submissive, which still has just the heroic look.


    Li futu didn''t stay any longer. With countless awed eyes, he got into the Mustang and left here soon.


    The traffic police are like wooden people, and none of them stands in the way.


    "Xiao Luo, that man seems to be Ouyang Xiu."


    In the police car opposite the intersection, the Roy people who witnessed everything bit their teeth.


    "Ouyang Xiu of the Warring States club?"


    "Well."


    The middle-aged policeman next to her nodded. "I saw him several times before I transferred."


    "I didn''t expect that guy to take over the Warring States so soon."


    Roy watched the Mustang drive away from his car, and he could not help gripping the steering wheel.


    "If I guess correctly, that young man should be the new owner of the Warring States Club Li futu, who is now in the limelight, didn''t expect to be so young. "


    Roy people looking at the gradually away Mustang tail, cold hum a: "villain success."


    The middle-aged policeman who was transferred to Chengnan Branch a week ago naturally didn''t know the grudge between Roy people and Li futu. He only thought that the director Qian Jin really hated evil as rumored.


    But after living most of his life, he knew that there was no absolute good or bad, black or white in the world.


    Looking at the Mustang which is about to disappear, the middle-aged policeman, who has not been well-known for most of his life, sighed with emotion in his eyes, "men should be like this."

 Chapter 166

    Charity night that afternoon.


    Less than six o''clock, Li futu receives a call from mu yudie, asking him to get ready to go out. Her car will arrive soon. Finally, mu yudie emphasizes that he should put on the clothes she sent.


    He threw those bags into the wardrobe when they came back last night, and they haven''t been seen yet.


    After receiving mu yudie''s phone call, Li futu took out several bags again. When he took them apart, he found that they were a set of white suits, from coats, shirts, pants, shoes to ties, and even socks. It could be said that he was short of underwear.


    As the saying goes, if you want to be pretty, you should be filial. But is it a little too conspicuous to go to such a grand banquet in white.


    Li futu thought about it and thought that there was no need to make such a fuss. He was planning to put the suit back in the wardrobe. Suddenly, the car horn sounded outside the villa.


    "Didn''t you say you were asked to change?"


    Even though Li futu knows that mu yudie will dress up carefully today, when he looks at mu yudie who appears in front of him with a long skirt, Li futu is still lost.


    The original bright golden hair was dyed back to the original black, and turned into the bun of an ancient court lady. Her ten fingers were smeared with black Dankou, and her ear lobes were hung with raindrop shaped white jade earrings. The most amazing thing was her golden dress with one shoulder embroidered with dragon pattern, revealing a snow-white fragrant shoulder, which perfectly showed her tall and graceful figure The case is not an auspicious cloud, but a water foot full of moral meaning of eternal peace


    Is the goblin wearing the Dragon Robe on his body?


    Li futu gently breathed out his breath and said with a bitter smile: "I don''t dare to go with you when you dress like this. Don''t you force me to become a pile of cow dung?"


    It has to be said that today''s Mu language butterfly is very beautiful.


    The reaction of Li futu''s absence is naturally seen by mu yudie. Except for the reason of charity night, she has not let this guy have a good look at her charm. The preliminary effect is quite satisfactory to her.


    "Don''t be so mean. Go and change your clothes."


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye, good a hundred Mei Congsheng Na.


    "The clothes you bought are too publicity..."


    "It was chosen for you for several hours. You won''t let me waste my time, will you?"


    Li futu was interrupted by mu yudie before she finished her words. She looked at Li futu straight away, her eyes were flowing, and her tone was crisp and charming, just like a spirit who has been practicing for thousands of years. I''m afraid even the eminent monks who have been knocking wooden fish for decades in the temple can''t bear to refuse her request.


    Li futu felt that his resistance was rapidly disintegrating. In order to prevent the goblin from using more provocative means, he declared his surrender rationally.


    Looking at the obedient man upstairs, at this time can afford a vivid Mu language, butterfly eyes twinkle with proud luster.


    Men''s clothes are no better than women''s. more than ten minutes later, when the figure of Li futu, who was dressed in a white suit, reappeared at the stairway on the second floor, mu yudie''s eyes contracted subconsciously.


    That kind of light is too dazzling.


    It''s like a piece of warm jade, suddenly polished by a skillful craftsman, and instantly blooms dazzling brilliance.


    The heart rate of Mu language butterfly accelerates unconsciously.


    It turns out that men can charm all living beings.


    "I have a good eye."


    Ignoring Li futu''s bitter smile, mu yudie took his arm and walked out.


    At the entrance of the villa, a black Panamera stops quietly. Mu yudie takes Li futu in the back seat, looks at the middle-aged woman in the driver''s seat and says with a smile, "this is my agent, sister Chen. This is what I call Mr. Li futu Li."


    Most of the star''s agents are not good-looking, and so is sister Chen, but she looks very capable with her short hair. She turned a blind eye to Mu yudie''s intimate leaning on Li futu, nodded to Li futu with a smile, and then drove towards the gate of the top residential area.


    The name of Li futu is naturally familiar to her. She often talks about it without mentioning mu yudie. During this period, she has heard many friends mention it. At a young age, he seems to have become an alligator that countless people need to look up to. It''s a good thing that mu yudie can get close to him and even have some "intimate relationship".


    Even this time, when lalifutu went to the red carpet as a male companion, she reminded mu yudie at the beginning.


    The entrance of Crystal Palace Hotel has already been covered with red carpet with cordons on both sides. The hotel has arranged 20 or 30 security guards to maintain order.


    Before it was dark, the two sides of the cordon were already crowded with major media reporters, one after another, excited and excited. Everyone had cameras in their hands, intending to record the event with photos.


    When the time reached seven o''clock and the night just began to fall, an Audi came slowly, which was the prelude to the grand meeting.


    A smart reporter at the scene recognized it as the No.1 city government car at a glance through the license plate.


    "Here comes the mayor!" Some people can''t restrain their inner excitement and shout.The crowd is excited!


    As soon as the mayor Han Dong came out of the car, the sound of clicking climbed to the top. The scene was illuminated by flashing lights in all directions like day!


    Mayor Han Dongchong around dozens of media reporters waved with a smile, did not stop, soon walked into the crystal palace gate.


    Although the big guy didn''t say a word, but can take first-hand photos, now hundreds of reporters have been satisfied. Some people have even thought about tomorrow''s news headlines.


    "Mayor Han does not forget the original intention, shining Charity Night!"


    After Han Dong, one car after another came in an endless stream.


    Xue Pinggui, director of the Municipal Bureau, Tang Wanshan, chairman of Tangshan real estate, Zhou Yajun, head of Zhou''s jewelry, Dong''s father and son of Shimu group, Zhang Hui, CEO of Tengyun group, and Tao Lunhe, executive director of Dongfang Automobile Group One after another, famous people came to the scene.


    The camera in the reporter''s hand has never been put down.


    Of course, in addition to these male tycoons, there was no lack of beautiful figures at the meeting, such as Cui Menghan, director of Planning Department of Haiyun group, Yang Yuqing, owner of Irene square, and Jiang caie, a leading actress.


    "Here comes Mr. Yan."


    When Yan Dong came to get off the bus, all the reporters subconsciously showed a look of awe. After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, the intuitive pressure brought by the big men in the river and lake is much heavier than those big business tycoons.


    But Yan Donglai is smiling at the moment, and can''t see the ferocity of the underground overlord at all.


    After Yan Dong came, it wasn''t long before the reporters on the scene unexpectedly waited for Mr. Gu of Yongxing.


    Black and white elites from all walks of life are constantly showing up. People who are often seen in the news and TV seem to come together for free. Those high-ranking stars seem to have become the most common class here. Many reporters secretly congratulate themselves that the development of the times is fast enough. If they change to the previous film cameras, they will not be enough.


    Even though these reporters are about to be numb, when mu yudie in a "Dragon Robe" and Li futu in a white suit get out of the car and step on the red carpet, there is a brief silence on the scene, which is like a volcanic eruption, accompanied by a tidal click, and countless flashing lights light up to them.


    The light is shining.


    Li futu couldn''t help squinting.


    Mu language butterfly seems to have expected, smile soft, graceful, graceful holding Li Fu figure, let the reporter crazy shoot.


    "My darling, mu yudie is really worthy of being the queen of the red carpet. She really dares to wear it. I''m afraid the headline of tomorrow''s entertainment edition is her look."


    "But who is the man beside her? I''m really handsome. I finally found the only person in the world who can threaten my face.... "


    "Don''t be narcissistic, no matter who he is, shoot first!"


    Soon, a picture spread through various channels, and then appeared on the front page of major entertainment websites.


    In the photo, mu yudie, who is dressed in a "Dragon Robe", is incomparably beautiful. She holds a young man''s arm tightly and has a bright and sweet smile.


    Beside her, a young man was wearing a dazzling white suit, and the light was shining on him, reflecting a dazzling luster, which could almost meet the image of prince charming in every girl''s mind. Junlang was peerless.


    The news headlines are concise.


    "The sexy queen meets the right one?"

 Chapter 167

    For some specific reasons, there were almost no official figures at Wang Dengfeng''s funeral, but the charity night was a grand event attended by all walks of life.


    The red carpet road at the gate of the hotel is about seventy-eight meters long, but it''s not easy to walk. After entering the gate of the hotel, Li futu feels that his eyes are beginning to glare slightly.


    "It seems that it''s not easy for you to be stars," he said, turning to Mu yudie and smiling bitterly. He may only need to walk this time, but as a star, he must get used to walking on the red carpet. On the surface, each one of them looks radiant and graceful, but in fact, it''s not an easy job.


    "It''s not all true. In fact, many times some people will not be photographed at all. Sometimes some people in the circle will deliberately cause some accidents to attract attention in order to attract attention."


    Mu language butterfly tightly took Li futu''s arm, and now there is no sign of relaxation.


    "Then it seems that this time I must be in the light of you, the queen of the red carpet." Li futu said with a smile.


    Mu language butterfly shakes his head, flattery horizontal wave of Piao he one eye, "we this should call complement each other."


    18th floor.


    The banquet hall.


    As the venue for the charity night, Crystal Palace has long sought professionals to arrange the banquet hall carefully. The banquet hall, which can hold thousands of people, is resplendent and resplendent.


    When Li futu and mu yudie entered the hall hand in hand, there were more than 200 people in the hall. The men were all in suits and shoes, and everyone had the temperament of a superior. They stood together and talked and laughed, while the women were wearing all kinds of exquisite dresses, just like delicate flowers, which made the whole banquet hall beautiful.


    When Li futu and Mu Yu butterfly appeared, they immediately attracted a lot of people''s attention, and then their eyes lit up.


    It has to be said that the effect of Li futu and mu yudie standing together tonight is really eye-catching.


    "Miss mu, I still have time to say sorry about last time..."


    Cui Menghan, director of the planning department of Haiyun group, saw Li futu and mu yudie, and his eyes flickered. Then he pleaded guilty with some of Haiyun''s big clients and quickly came over.


    She looks at mu yudie with an apology on her face.


    Li futu helped her on the bus. She was wearing a blue and white blue and white porcelain dress. The blue pattern showed the pattern of Phoenix. She used the oriental traditional elements just right. With the white skin, she looked more charming and moving.


    Mu yudie naturally knows that the other party is referring to the last scandal. She smiles and shakes her head and says: "director Cui is very polite. If that scandal is true, I would have no face to act as the spokesperson of Haiyun again. It''s understandable for you to do so. I don''t blame you at all, but fortunately, everything is just a misunderstanding."


    Cui Menghan nodded with a smile, and then naturally moved his eyes to the dazzling Lifu figure in a snow-white suit.


    "Mr. Li, you are such a successful" little white face "that you are able to be here..."


    Li futu can''t help laughing bitterly when he hears the speech. He knows that the other party is still worried about his cheating on her. At least the other party is also the chief director of a first-line cosmetics group. Why is his mind so narrow-minded?


    It is said that only women and villains are difficult to support. The ancients did not deceive me.


    "I didn''t expect director Cui to remember me. It''s a great honor."


    Li futu pretended to be respectable again and sighed softly.


    Cui Menghan said with a faint smile: "Mr. Li is now a man of the year in the East China Sea. It seems that you can hear your name everywhere. I''m afraid it''s hard for people to forget it."


    "Yo, young Li is so handsome today. Yudie, you have to take good care of him. Don''t be taken away by other goblins."


    At this time, the best young woman Yang Yuqing also came over with a glass of red wine in her hand and a charming smile on her face.


    She is wearing a printed cheongsam dress, with sleeve less style, high standing collar and waist pinching design, which perfectly shows her plump figure and full charm.


    What a beautiful young woman.


    Mu language butterfly called Yang Jie, and then looked at Li futu, pursed his mouth and said: "Yang Jie really looks up to me, how can I have such great ability? If he really wants to run, where can I stop him?"


    Yang Yuqing smiles and nods to Cui Menghan to say hello. It''s obvious that she knows each other. They are all women''s businessmen. They usually meet each other.


    As the saying goes, there are three women in a play. Even though the three women in Mu Yu die have different customs and are incomparably beautiful, they look very eye-catching, but Li futu still feels a little uncomfortable when he is alone with the masters.


    "You talk first. I''ll go and say hello to Mr. Gu and brother Yan."


    Before his voice fell, he raised his foot and went to the front left.


    Three women looking at his back, eyes are flashing inexplicable meaning.


    "Old Gu, brother Yan."The so-called one mountain does not allow two tigers, but Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang, the two big men in the river and lake, are standing together at the moment, talking and laughing, and the scene looks very harmonious.


    See Li futu come over, Yan Donglai is ready to speak, Gu Qingcang has preempted the opening, "Xiao Li is coming, come, I''ll introduce you to a few people."


    He waved to Li futu and said with a smile: "this is the parent of tens of millions of people in the East China Sea. Mayor Han, this is Xue Ju, this is Tang Dong of Tangshan group, and Chunqiu Huafu is a project he developed in his early years..."


    Gu Qingcang patiently introduces Li futu one by one, just like a kind elder who guides the way for the younger generation.


    These are the giants that will shake the whole East China Sea.


    With Gu Qingcang''s introduction, Li futu smiles and greets one by one. He is gentle, courteous and thrifty.


    "There are talented people in every generation. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years. Seeing Xiao Li, I have to admit that we are all old."


    Han Dong said with a smile that as the head of Donghai, he is a real senior official, but he doesn''t put on any airs.


    "Ha ha, it is because of young and promising young people like Li Shao that our country has hope."


    Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau, also has a smile on his face, but he looks at Yan Donglai without leaving any trace, his eyes twinkle and ponder.


    It''s really hard to get married every year and make clothes for others. It takes so much time and energy to get close to each other, but in the end it''s cut off. I''m afraid it''s not very pleasant.


    However, Xue Pinggui still doesn''t understand why these two leading figures in the world like him so much. Is it really just because he can fight?


    But it''s not the time when we can fight the world with a pair of fists.

 Chapter 168

    "Xue Ju is right. A strong youth makes a strong country. The more talented young people like Mr. Li, the happier uncle Han should be."


    A soft voice slowly sounded, and soon attracted the attention of these giants.


    For nothing else, just because of Uncle Han.


    There are tens of millions of people in the huge East China Sea who are qualified to call Han Dong like this.


    However, when they saw the person coming, all of them suddenly realized that they were very polite and called Miss Song one after another.


    Song''s son and daughter of heaven also dressed up to attend, wearing a water blue tunic skirt, and the fluffy skirt is dotted with white patterns, which makes her walk like a real God of Luo who walks to everyone from the Bank of Luo river.


    There are women in the Song family.


    The rumor is worthy of the name.


    In ancient times, such a woman could definitely cause a national war.


    "Luoshen, you haven''t returned to Beijing yet?"


    See song Luo God appear, Han Dong some accident.


    Song Luoshen seemed to take a casual look at Li futu and said with a smile: "it''s rare to meet such a grand event, and it''s held in the Crystal Palace. How can Luoshen miss it. What''s more, Luoshen also wants to contribute to the poor. "


    Han Dong nodded, "I have a heart."


    "My grandfather said that if we don''t forget our original intention, we should always do more good deeds. If God can see them, even if they don''t immediately repay them, they will surely benefit our children and grandchildren."


    Song Luoshen''s smile was light. In front of all the powerful men, he had no stage fright, and even his own aura was not suppressed.


    Smell speech, in the presence of these respective areas of giants can not help but emerge in awe of the color.


    The old man of the Song family is full of legend in his life. He has gone through several big waves in his life, but he has survived. He sticks to the glory of the Song family until today. His footprints are worth exploring and learning.


    Xue Pinggui sighed: "Song Lao Gao Yi."


    "I wonder if Mr. Song is still in good health?"


    Han Dong looks at Song Luo.


    song Luo Shen nodded and laughed. "One or two Baijiu can be drunk at every meal."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Han Dong nodded with a smile: "Luoshen, after returning to Beijing, wait for me to say hello to Mr. Song."


    Song Luoshen nodded with a smile.


    "Apart from paying homage, we should really learn from the older generation."


    Han Dong sighed: "if you are poor, you will be alone. If you are successful, you will be able to help the world at the same time. All of you have made great achievements in your own fields. But don''t forget that there are still many people in the world who are not enough to eat, who can''t afford to go to school, and who suffer from poverty. As Mr. Song said, I hope you will not forget your original intention and contribute to the families who are still suffering Power. "


    "Don''t worry, Mayor Han. Tangshan group has never forgotten its social responsibility. I am willing to give 50 million yuan to support the municipal government''s poverty alleviation plan."


    Tang Wanshan, chairman of Tangshan group, a real estate giant, immediately declared that he would spend 50 million yuan, which is very generous.


    Han Dongmu expressed his satisfaction and nodded with a smile: "on behalf of Donghai people, I thank Tang Dong for his generosity."


    "After the discussion of the board of directors, adhering to the reason of giving back to the society, we, Dongqi group, are willing to invest 50 million yuan for the old city reconstruction project."


    The CEO of Dongqi group made a speech immediately after.


    "Zhou''s jewelry donated 40 million yuan to support the education support work of the municipal government."


    Han Dong can stand next to almost all of the top big guys, each shot extraordinary, but also not too much publicity, charity this kind of thing, too much is not enough, have to pinch a degree.


    Yan Donglai donated 60 million in his own name. Coincidentally, Gu Qingcang also donated the same amount.


    Song Luoshen took the lead, red lips Qingqi directly smashed a hundred million, no one compared with him.


    Li futu, of course, did not come here to see a play, and he did not make much of a show. He donated 30 million yuan, which is neither warm nor hot, but it has made many people look up to him.


    You know, it seems that he just took over the Warring States period, let alone benefited from it. I''m afraid he didn''t even know the internal structure of the Warring States period. How could he get so much money?


    Even Songluo looked at him deeply.


    I''m afraid only Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang are the most peaceful.


    "I am deeply moved by your enthusiasm. If everyone in the society can be like this, why worry about the national unhappiness?"


    Han Dong said with emotion: "at the beginning of being an official, I set a great goal to let one more child walk out of the mountain, one more old man can die peacefully, and one more good man can have a good reward. Along the way, though the official became bigger and bigger, I was still far away from my original goal. I gradually found that it was not by one person''s strength What can be done needs the joint efforts of all of you present. "


    These people around are all human beings, and their hair can be said to be empty. After Han Dong''s voice came to the ground, he showed a look of respect and assured Mayor Han that we would do our best to repay the society.


    "Mayor, it''s your turn to speak."The secretary came and whispered.


    As the head of Donghai, Han Dong deserves to be the first to deliver a speech. He nodded. Before going on stage, he took a look at Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang.


    "Mr. Gu and Mr. Yan are both understanding people. I won''t say more about them. Here, I just want to remind you not to let the hustle and bustle of the river and lake overpower Zhong LV in the temple."


    Han Dong''s last sentence is very meaningful.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the two overlord of the river and lake, and found that their expressions were very calm, which made people unable to see through what they thought.


    Han Dong took the stage to speak on behalf of the charity night. Even if what Han Dong said was the official tone that he had already prepared, the scene was still full of applause.


    This charity party can be said to be a success. More than 300 celebrities on the scene have generously donated money, raising 2.3 billion in less than an hour.


    After the fund-raising, the exquisite snacks prepared by the crystal palace were delivered one after another.


    In the upper class society, no matter what kind of party you have, you can''t escape the word "social".


    With the money donated, these celebrities started their real purpose of coming here tonight with wine glasses. They went to the people who want to be strong or want to cooperate and began to expand their contacts.


    "Well, how much did you donate?"


    Mu yudie bumps into Li futu''s arm. There are many people in the entertainment circle. For example, Li futu has seen that Lu Chuan is also there, but the goblin somehow touches him from Han Dong''s speech, and there is no sign of leaving.


    "Thirty million."


    Li futu took a drink. "And you?"


    Mu language butterfly vomited tongue, "is really landlord ah, I only have your one tenth."


    When it comes to showing off wealth, it''s not charity that doesn''t matter


    Mu yudie nodded, then frowned slightly, "sister Yang always asked me about you just now..."


    Li futu subconsciously toward the northwest, is and a few beautiful women joking Yang Yuqing looked, "you don''t think, she and I are absolutely innocent."


    "I know you can''t be interested in a married woman."


    She has her own, and she''s around. Mu yudie believes that Li futu won''t go far even if he wants to start.


    "But I think her attitude is really strange..."


    "You think I''m a treasure. Everyone is interested in me..."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. Before his voice falls to the ground, song Luoshen, who is concerned by many eyes, comes slowly.


    "I''m going back to Beijing soon. Before that, I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 169

    Man is like a one-way street, where can we turn back.


    A lot of things passed, even if regret, can only choose to accept.


    Looking at Song Luo God standing in front of him, Li Fu Tu quietly drank his wine, and his eyes didn''t stir up any waves. "I have finished what I should say in the peerless night, and I don''t think there is anything to talk about between us."


    "You may have finished."


    Song Luoshen gazed at him, not caring about Li futu''s cold attitude, "but I didn''t."


    Sure enough, she is the proud woman of heaven. Naturally, she speaks with a sense of hegemony.


    As long as he''s a normal man, it''s hard to say a word of no in front of such a beautiful woman as song Luoshen, but Li futu seems to have a heart of stone.


    "That''s your business."


    He quickly looked away, and even didn''t seem willing to look at Songluo any more.


    The Mu language butterfly that stands on one side sees everything in the eye, can''t help but start to think.


    In her impression, Li futu is still a man with good manners, but why does he suddenly become so inhumane at this moment?


    Although she doesn''t know this young woman who exudes noble temperament, mu yudie knows that the other person''s position in Li futu''s mind is probably unusual.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is she


    Mu language butterfly partial head looking at Li Fu diagram low voice ask a way.


    I don''t know if it''s because there''s too much noise around. Li futu didn''t seem to hear it and didn''t reply.


    But Li futu didn''t respond, but song Luoshen opened his mouth gently.


    "Curious, isn''t it?"


    She turned her head and looked at the gorgeous sexy actress with a faint smile: "I''m his first love."


    The red lips of the butterfly are enlarged unconsciously.


    Is this noble woman as if she were the first love of this guy?


    Looking at Song Luoshen in a daze, mu yudie came back to her senses after a long time. Then she turned her head and looked at Li futu. She said in disbelief: "what she said Is that true


    Li futu was noncommittal, and his eyes finally matched those of song Luoshen, "what do you want to do?"


    "I''m just telling the truth. Although it has become the past, you can''t deny its existence. "


    Song Luoshen stares at Li futu, "you go with me, or I''ll just say it here?"


    Li futu''s pupils contracted, and finally he put down his wine glass and looked at mu yudie, "you don''t have to wait for me later."


    Song Luoshen doesn''t seem to be surprised by Li futu''s choice. He gently outlines a beautiful smile at the corner of his mouth and takes a look at the female star when he turns around.


    Mu language butterfly watched Li futu follow the noble woman to leave, holding the glass hand can''t help but start to force.


    She felt the eyes of the noble woman who claimed to be Li futu''s first love when she left. The other person seemed to be standing on the cloud. Her eyes were full of overlooking.


    "This guy is still surprising everywhere."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t know when she came over. Now she stood beside mu yudie and looked at the direction of Li futu''s leaving, sighing softly.


    Mu language butterfly took a deep breath, barely controlled the calm of mood, "sister Yang, do you know that woman?"


    Yang Yuqing withdrew her eyes from the direction of Li futu''s disappearance. "You mean the woman who called Li futu away?"


    Mu language butterfly nodded.


    Yang Yuqing grinned bitterly, "of course I do."


    Without waiting for mu yudie to ask questions, she said with a complicated look: "her name is song Luoshen, the eldest lady of the Song family. Don''t listen to outsiders say that the top ten rich families in Hong Kong and the like. Compared with the Song family, they don''t deserve to carry shoes."


    Mu yudie knows that Yang Yuqing doesn''t need to cheat herself. She can''t help looking to the gate of the banquet hall again.


    No wonder it''s so arrogant.


    How many secrets does that guy hide when he can have such a proud woman as his first love?


    ¡­¡­


    Thirty six floors.


    The presidential condom.


    Song Luoshen opened the door, turned and looked at the man standing at the door, with a smile: "what? Dare not come in? Are you afraid that I will eat you? "


    Li futu said calmly, "you can go to the coffee shop downstairs."


    "That kind of place is full of people, I believe you don''t want to be known about the past, otherwise you won''t come out with me, will you?"


    Song Luoshen turned around again and walked towards the suite: "come in, it''s quiet here. I don''t worry about being disturbed."


    Looking at Song Luoshen''s graceful figure, Li futu finally entered the room.


    "I''m sorry, there''s no tea here, drink or coffee?"


    Li futu sat on the sofa and shook his head gently: "no need."


    Song Luoshen took a look at him, then went into the tea room and came out with two cups of coffee.


    "Even if we can''t be lovers, I think we can still be friends."


    She slowly put a cup of coffee in front of Li futu. "You don''t have to be so rude to me."Li futu didn''t touch the coffee. "That''s what you want to talk to me about?"


    "Of course not."


    Songluo God sat down in the opposite, silent, slowly said: "I want you to go back to Beijing with me."


    The pupil of Li futu''s eye is coagulated.


    "I think what I said to you in peerless may not be very clear. I repeat, as early as ten years ago, I had nothing to do with everything there."


    "I know, so I''m not going to let you go back to Li''s house."


    Looking at Li futu''s frown, song Luoshen stirred his coffee and said softly, "I want you to come back to song''s home with me."


    Li Fu TU was stunned, looking at the calm song Luo God, frowning, "what do you mean?"


    Song Luoshen took a sip of coffee and said faintly, "I want to tell my grandfather that I want to be with you again."


    Never stop talking!


    Rao is Li futu. At the moment, his eyes are contracting violently.


    "It''s impossible."


    "No, how do you know it''s impossible?"


    Song Luoshen kept on saying amazing words, but his expression was very calm. "It''s up to people. What''s the result, only if we try."


    Li futu looked at her inconceivably. After half pay, he said slowly: "you are crazy."


    Song Luo God didn''t like it and said with a smile, "if you are crazy, you will be crazy. I never care what others think of me. I only do what I want to do."


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to play games with you."


    If you can, Li futu really wants to touch her forehead to see if she has a fever. That''s why she lost her mind.


    Start over?


    Even after ten years of sitting together, they are not doomed to a happy ending.


    Seeing song Luoshen''s "crazy talk" all the time, Li futu didn''t want to waste any more time with him. He stood up and planned to leave.


    Song Luoshen didn''t lift his head and drank coffee.


    "Coward."


    The tone is very light, but it''s not as quiet as the banquet hall just now.


    Li futu stepped and frowned, "what are you talking about?"


    "I say you are a coward!"


    Song Luo God raised his head and looked directly at him: "even I am not afraid as a woman, what are you afraid of?"


    In this moment, Li futu saw a kind of flame called madness burning violently in her eyes.

 Chapter 170

    Up to now, Li futu finally understood why song Luoshen called him here alone. He didn''t even see a bodyguard.


    If what she said just now is spread out, it will be enough to set off an uproar.


    Because it''s not just a matter of love.


    It can be said that the belonging of song Luo''s emotion is related to the rise and fall and honor of several families.


    "I didn''t hear what I said just now. You''re drunk. You''d better have a rest."


    "I''m not drunk!"


    Song Luo stood up fiercely. "I forgot to tell you that I have learned to drink since we broke up ten years ago. In the first year, I was drunk and dreamy. Up to now, I have been used to it. The wine at the banquet just now is nothing."


    Song Luoshen stared at Li futu''s eyes for a moment. "What I''m saying now is the most real idea in my heart, and I''m willing to be responsible for it."


    Li futu was silent for a while and said quietly, "since you are very sober, you should know that what you said is impossible."


    Songluo seems to realize that his emotion is too excited, and his look gradually eases down.


    "In the past ten years, I have done too many impossible things. I have grown from a young and ignorant innocent girl to a qualified successor of the Song family. This is an incredible thing. You should also know how hard it is to get the recognition of the Song family."


    Looking at the face that never faded in her heart, song Luo Shen gave a light smile.


    "Float, do you know what made me hold on?"


    Li futu is silent.


    "It''s you."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were soft and full of love. For a moment, it seemed that he had changed from the proud girl who stepped on the cloud to the girl who was ten years ago.


    "I''ve been waiting for today for ten years. Over the past ten years, I''ve tried to learn to be a song''s successor who makes everyone satisfied. Do you think it''s what I really want? No, I''m just saying it to have the ability to say no


    "You said that we have to accept fate, good or bad. Since fate has arranged us to meet again in the East China Sea, it means that God wants us to be together again..."


    Song Luoshen came forward, took Li futu''s hand, slightly raised his face, "are you willing to work with me for our future?"


    Li futu, who kept silent from the beginning to the end, shrunk his eyes, looked at the peerless face, and slowly broke away from her hand.


    The tenderness in Song Luo''s eyes gradually solidified.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li futu stepped back and let the atmosphere cool down in a moment with three simple words.


    It has to be said that song Luo''s words really set off an uproar in his heart.


    In the past 20 years, especially after going abroad, Li futu has met many women, but why has he never started a new relationship, or even had this idea. I''m afraid the real reason is clear only in his own heart.


    First love is always the most unforgettable relationship in one''s life, even if it is not happy and even ends in pain. But there''s a poem that''s right.


    This situation can be recalled.


    No matter how full the reason is, how high sounding, separation is separation, betrayal is betrayal. At that time, I resolutely left myself, now I want to let myself back to my side, when I am what?


    Is it a call and go dog?


    No matter how mature she is now and how strong her psychology is, the figure of the girl who turned and left ten years ago will always be the scar that can''t be healed at the bottom of Li futu''s heart.


    He did not hate the God of song Luo, but he had an indelible resentment.


    "Luoshen, in the past ten years, you and I are no longer the original people. It''s no exaggeration to say that now we are just familiar strangers. Do you dare to say that you know me now?"


    Li futu''s eyes are calm, without joy or sorrow. What song Luoshen said just now can''t be applied to him.


    Li futu can''t deny that he grew up because of Songluo, but not for her.


    "It''s time for us to look forward."


    "Are you really going to be so heartless?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes began to change violently with Li futu''s words, from tenderness to disbelief, and then gradually became cold. She seemed to be suppressing some emotion. She took a deep breath.


    "Is it because of the actress just now?"


    Li futu shook his head: "she and I are just friends."


    "Or is it because of the lady who cares for her family?"


    Song Luoshen stares at him tightly, "what''s family care? What it can give you, I can give it to you, and it''s a hundred times, a thousand times as much as it


    Li futu''s eyes contracted, and once again he felt the strangeness of the woman in front of him.


    How much love in this world can be renewed?


    It''s true that some things some people miss are missed.


    Complex smile, Li futu did not speak, turned to leave."Stop!"


    Behind him came the cold and angry voice of Songluo.


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and kept on walking.


    "You dare to walk out of this room, believe it or not?"


    The voice behind him was more and more biting.


    Li futu''s face was calm. He reached for the doorknob and was about to open the door. Suddenly a hissing sound came from behind him.


    Sharp and harsh.


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly sank, finally stopped and suddenly turned back.


    Song Luoshen''s water blue dress was torn from his shoulder to his chest, like being pulled apart by brute force, even revealing his purple underwear.


    Rao is Li futu. He can''t control his mood for a moment.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I''m crazy, driven mad by you!"


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to mind that the beautiful spring light on his chest was exposed in front of Li futu, and he didn''t mean to block it.


    At this time, she even began to smile, smile enchanting, like a poisonous poppy.


    "No one dares to refuse me. As long as you dare to walk out of this room, I will say that you want to insult me forcibly, Li futu. What will you face then? Don''t I remind you?"


    Tonight, she abandoned her pride and put down her face to get back together. As a result, she was rejected mercilessly. As the son of heaven''s beautiful daughter, song Luoshen''s self-esteem was obviously dealt a fatal blow.


    She may not have expected such a result, leading to her mood out of control for a moment.


    If you can''t get it yourself, you might as well destroy it!


    At the moment, where can song Luoshen still see the tenderness like water just now? Although he is smiling, his eyes are full of resentment when he looks at Li futu, like looking at a heartless man.


    Li futu breathed out slowly.


    It''s true that things are right and people are wrong.


    "It''s the same as ten years ago, but I hope you don''t have a clear choice."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Song Luoshen squinted.


    Ten years ago, they became strangers. Now when they meet again, will they become enemies?


    Li futu looked at Song Luoshen for the last time, but didn''t respond. He turned around, opened the door and strode away.


    "Bang...!"


    Then there was the sound of the glass smashing and the glass breaking.


    Song Luoshen clenches his teeth and stares at the direction of the empty door, letting coffee soak the valuable carpet.


    Hate for love?

 Chapter 171

    PS: let''s talk about the issue of updating. Those who say one chapter a day, please feel your conscience. Two chapters a day, although not much, but the win is stable. Of course, please rest assured that the speed will be gradually accelerated. You may not know when the hot blood will surge, or even explode ten chapters. Look forward to the future. Finally, it''s a common topic. If you think this book is good for you, please don''t be stingy with your recommendation ticket, which is free of charge. Thank you for your support. Thank you.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking out of song Luoshen''s room, Li futu pulled open his collar. He felt very depressed.


    In his expectation, he and song Luo God would never meet again, just like two intersecting lines. After crossing that intersection point, they would be farther away. There would be no intersection in this life, just as he said in the peerless world, they would live each other''s lives in peace.


    But I don''t know if God is too fond of joking. The huge dragon Kingdom, the huge East China Sea, and tens of millions of people arranged for him to meet song Luoshen again.


    It''s just a reunion, just like thousands of lovers after breaking up, nodding and smiling, and then politely saying goodbye, as if it was just an accident, but Li futu never thought this accident would turn into such a field.


    If there is no accident, no matter whether Songluo God will implement her last threat or not, I''m afraid that he and she will turn against each other after tonight.


    Standing in front of the elevator door, Li futu let out a long breath.


    He never imagined that the girl who used to be coquettish in front of him would become what she is now.


    Song Luoshen''s appearance just now made him think of an eternal empress. He was also paranoid and even extreme. No one was allowed to disobey her decision.


    Walking into the elevator, Li futu didn''t go to the banquet hall on the 18th floor any more. He went down to the first floor to prevent reporters from squatting at the front door of the hotel. He left through the back door.


    At this moment, his heart is no other than to get drunk.


    The golden bell covered iron cloth shirt will also be dead. Whether he admits it or not, at least up to now, song Luo God is still his weakness.


    "Master, go to the nearest bar."


    Li futu stopped a taxi.


    "All right."


    Seeing that Li futu was dressed in a high-end suit, the taxi driver who usually liked to talk with passengers controlled his talking problem. Moreover, he could see that the young man was in a bad mood with a heavy face.


    There was nothing to say, and the driver didn''t dare to make a long detour. It took him 20 minutes to drive to the nearest bar, 1997.


    Li futu paid to get out of the car, dressed in a dazzling high-end white suit, and walked into 1997 alone.


    Don''t think it''s only men who hunt. It''s the same with women.


    Li Yungong''s charities will attract more celebrities.


    Like a light in the dark, Li futu, who is very handsome and looks young and golden, soon attracted the attention of many girls.


    Although women are particular about reserve, how reserved can you expect a woman to be for a long time?


    There is a saying that fast hands have slow hands.


    As soon as Li futu sat down at the bar, a beautiful woman walked by.


    Wearing a tight black vest and a hip length lace skirt, she shows a pair of slender and white legs, and a pair of shiny silver high heels on her feet. She is really in good shape.


    "Handsome, alone?"


    is a beautiful woman who is only more than 20 years old. It is estimated that she has just graduated from university. She has smeared the black eye shadow. She is sexy but sexy.


    Close by, she felt more and more that the man''s facial features were impeccable. The impact was so overwhelming that she couldn''t resist it. Moreover, the other person also showed an intoxicating melancholy temperament.


    A woman is made of water. She stares at Li futu like prince charming in a fairy tale. For a moment, she even can''t help but start to react. She feels that she would like to have a one night stand even if she doesn''t want anything. She can pay for the room.


    There is no difference between men and women in this respect.


    But this beauty is not at the right time. Not every man comes to the bar to find passion.


    "Sorry, I want to be alone for a while."


    Li futu didn''t even look at the beauty. He asked the bartender for a whisky.


    The beauty was stunned, obviously embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Li futu would be so unkind.


    Not every woman is the God of song Luo, and she has the strength of song''s female hegemony. At least this girl doesn''t have the courage to fight in front of Li futu.


    Because she can see that the suit on this young man''s body is the limited edition of Givenchy which just appeared in the fashion week not long ago. She doesn''t know how expensive it is, but she knows one thing very well.


    This man is not easy to provoke.


    "Sorry to interrupt."


    The beauty clenched her lips, lowered her head, covered her face with her hair and left in a hurry. Although her failure made the girls who wanted to act hesitant, it was obviously not enough for them to give up.In just ten minutes, the bartender at the bar saw four waves of beautiful women coming forward to chat up the handsome man in white suit like moths to the fire, and all of them were defeated without exception. No one can even make this handsome guy turn his head.


    It turns out that some people come to the bar just to have a drink.


    The bartender murmured.


    The failure of five people in succession finally made the surroundings of Li futu quieter, and he asked the bartender to pour him a glass of wine.


    "Sir, this is your fourth cup."


    The bartender kindly reminds me.


    Li Fu Tu laughed, without words, looked up again and drank it all in one gulp.


    The bartender sighed and helplessly gave him another drink. He has seen a lot of people who work in a bar and drown their worries by drinking, but seeing how this handsome guy looks, he doesn''t belong to that kind of people. He''s a little confused.


    "You alone?"


    All of a sudden, a soft voice belonging only to women sounded in Li futu''s ear.


    Li futu, who has drunk a lot, doesn''t notice the difference between "you alone" and "handsome, you alone". He thinks that he is just like the previous chat ups.


    He didn''t respond, and the bartender shook his head to the woman.


    However, the woman with intellectual and elegant temperament didn''t seem to see it, and she didn''t mind Li futu''s indifference. Instead, she sat down beside Li futu.


    It has to be said that, not to mention the beauty and figure and other factors, if we only talk about courage, compared with the previous few beauties, the one who sat down as if nothing had happened can be regarded as the first.


    "I''ll have one, too, just like him."


    Damn, why is the gap between people so big?


    The bartender envies Li futu, who can attract more and more beautiful women when he sits still. He sighs and pours a glass of whisky for the woman.


    "Cheers."


    The woman seemed to be familiar, but she didn''t care about Li futu. She picked up the cup and touched it with Li futu''s Cup in front of her. Then she looked up and drank it all.


    Maybe it''s because the woman hasn''t drunk like this before, or maybe she can''t accept the stimulation of high concentration whisky and starts to cough immediately after a glass of wine.


    But interestingly, after coughing, she put her glass on the bar, as if she had not suffered enough, "another glass."


    At this time, Li futu finally turned his head slowly.


    Although Li futu''s drinking capacity is much stronger than that of ordinary people, everyone is drunk if he is not drunk. Alcohol often needs to be stacked with emotions to give full play to its power. After five glasses of wine, Li futu''s face was slightly drunk, but not to the point of unconsciousness.


    "Miss Yao?"


    Looking at the woman whose face was flushed because of choking wine just now, Li futu''s eyes could not help shrinking.


    Yao Chenxi, Su Yuan''s counselor and the beautiful teacher of Dongda, turns her head and looks at the wine glass in front of Li futu. A bitter smile appears on her face.


    "It seems that tonight we are the same people from the end of the world."

 Chapter 172

    They are the same people in the end of the world.


    Li futu heard that the speech was silent, and then he laughed. Without explanation, he held his glass and said in a low voice: "Mr. Yao alone?"


    "Yes."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, eyes drooping, "a person."


    "Lovelorn?"


    Li futu took a sip of the wine, but this time he didn''t drink it all.


    Yao Chenxi picked up the bartender to refill the glass, nodded, a complex smile, "it is."


    Although I don''t know Yao Chenxi very well, from several contacts, Li futu thinks that this beautiful teacher is not only outstanding in appearance, but also good in character. No matter from which aspect, she should be regarded as a qualified candidate.


    Unlike the previous chat UPS, Yao Chenxi is a very suitable woman to marry. How could she be lovelorn?


    "I don''t know who that man is, but I think he will regret it in the future."


    Li futu picked up his glass and touched Yao Chenxi. It''s not surprising that Yao Chenxi''s age makes him fall in love.


    "If he had regrets, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have today."


    Yao Chenxi smiles, shakes her head, holds her glass and says in a soft voice: "seriously, he and I have been separated for four years."


    Li futu was surprised.


    Break up for four years, why still say he is lovelorn now?


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?"


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him, not surprised by Li futu''s reaction. She bowed her head and took a sip of the wine. Even with the previous lesson, she still took a big SIP this time, but she coughed again.


    Li futu handed a tissue.


    "Thank you."


    Yao Chenxi took the tissue and slowly wiped her mouth. Her gentle eyes were dim at the moment.


    "He and I started in college. Like all college lovers, we started sweetly and happily, but we didn''t get to the end in the end. He is a person who is not willing to be ordinary. He wants to make a lot of money and make a great career. But I am just an ordinary woman. I don''t have so much extravagance. I just hope that two people can live together and rely on each other. It doesn''t need to be rich and enough. Obviously, this conflicts with his ideal. "


    Yao Chenxi holding the glass, said a section of the past in the heart, the tone is very calm.


    "Our two expectations for life are quite different, and we even go against each other. After countless quarrels, we finally parted ways in our senior year..."


    Is it wrong for men to be ambitious and want to be famous?


    It seems right.


    As a woman, Yao Chenxi yearns for a stable and stable life.


    No one can blame this love affair for its untimely end, only that they are not suitable.


    After listening quietly, Li futu didn''t know how to comfort him, so he had to touch the next cup with Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi turned her head and laughed, "have you ever eaten bitter sugar?"


    Li futu shook his head gently.


    "Today, I received his wedding invitation. I knew his wife and was also an alumnus of the school at that time. I heard that my family was very rich."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t intend to mention it to anyone, but went to the bar far away from Dongda to avoid meeting acquaintances. She only wanted to get drunk tonight, and then went to the other party''s wedding banquet with a smile to bless a couple, but she didn''t expect to meet Li futu here.


    Some emotions really can''t be controlled. These things in her heart make Yao Chenxi feel extremely depressed, and no one can tell. However, the appearance of Li futu makes her find a suitable person to talk to.


    She and Li futu are not strangers, but they are not friends. But just because of this, she will not have scruples and burdens when she talks with Li futu.


    Maybe it''s God''s plan to meet this man here tonight.


    After saying these words, Yao Chenxi felt a lot more relaxed.


    Hearing this, Li futu finally realized that it was a cruel thing to receive an invitation from his predecessor.


    "Are you going there?"


    He asked curiously.


    "Go, why not."


    Yao Chenxi laughed, "and I''m going to dress up pretty. At least I''m going to walk on the red carpet with him."


    Li futu was silent and drank slowly.


    "And you?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, "why do you drink here alone? Which woman hurt you? "


    Although it''s said in school that this man is Su Yuan''s boyfriend, Yao Chenxi knows that it''s not like that at all.


    Li futu smiles: "can''t it be just because you want to drink?"


    "You can cheat others, but not yourself."


    Yao Chenxi saw that Li futu didn''t want to say it, so she didn''t want to ask any more questions. After all, her relationship with Li futu hasn''t reached the point of no words, so it''s not suitable to ask more about personal feelings."Well, let''s have a drink. It''s fate that we can meet here tonight. Maybe it''s God''s deliberate arrangement. Maybe we want to get warm together."


    Speaking of the end, Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing. Compared with when she entered the bar just now, her mood is much clearer now.


    It''s not unreasonable that people need to socialize and have friends to live in the world. Some feelings need to be vented in order to get relief.


    What a warm group.


    Looking at the beautiful teacher beside him, Li futu can''t help rising in radian.


    The bartender kept adding wine to them. The cups of Li futu and Yao Chenxi have never been empty.


    Tonight, they both came to the bar with the purpose of getting drunk, so they didn''t restrain themselves. In the end, they almost got drunk, even though Li futu was a little confused.


    It is inevitable that the body will be stronger than ordinary people.


    There is a saying that wine is the color medium. The two drinkers finally helped each other out of 1997. Then they didn''t know who took the first step. A four-star hotel not far away from 1997 walked into a pair of men and women with outstanding appearance, with the same drunkenness on their faces.


    Scenes like this happen almost every day, and hotel front desk is almost commonplace.


    Maybe it''s alcohol, or maybe you want to vent it completely. When you stagger up the stairs and enter the room, two pairs of drunken and hazy eyes look at each other, and there is a raging fire almost at the same time.


    In the room without the light on, clothes are flying everywhere, and two figures can be seen sticking together, seamless fit and intertwined, as if they are integrated.


    It''s a thrilling night.


    Soon, only the light of the moonlight into the room gradually sounded a deep gasp and women''s gentle murmur, endless, like playing a moving movement.


    It''s such a warm group.

 Chapter 173

    The next morning, Li futu was woken up by the ring of his mobile phone.


    He opened his eyes slowly, blocking the glare of light, because of hangover sequelae, he felt a bit headache.


    The ring of his mobile phone was still ringing. He tried to sit up, but then his heart was shocked.


    He seems to have touched a piece of greasy skin.


    Li futu''s face was suddenly stiff. He turned his head slowly and saw a woman lying beside him. Her black hair covered her face. But from a snow-white arm, it was obvious that the delicate body under the cover of velvet was not small.


    You don''t have to think about this scene to know what happened.


    Li futu''s brain was still paralyzed. He was immediately awakened by the scene in front of him. Last night''s picture began to float and reappear in his mind.


    A few seconds later, Li futu began to realize a terrible fact.


    I put Su Yuan''s counselor to sleep.


    One night stand, in this materialistic society, is not worth making a fuss, but who is not good, why Yao Chenxi?


    Li futu didn''t dare to move again. He felt a little numb again.


    "It''s so noisy..."


    The ring of her mobile phone soon wakes Yao Chenxi. Her lazy voice rings. She turns over and intends to continue to sleep, but suddenly she finds that her arm seems to have touched something.


    Subconsciously, she touched it with her hand and found it was like a thigh.


    Most importantly, it''s not her own.


    Yao Chenxi suddenly opened her eyes, and a man sitting at the head of the bed broke into her sight.


    "Don''t shout!"


    Seeing Yao Chenxi''s big eyes, his first reaction was to open his mouth. As expected, Li futu covered her red lips and said with a bitter smile: "think about what happened last night..."


    Looking at Li futu''s face, Yao Chenxi''s reason gradually returns, a pair of violent shaking eyes gradually calm down.


    "If you remember, blink and I''ll let go."


    Looking at the clothes scattered everywhere on the ground, Li futu sighed again that alcohol was causing trouble.


    Voice landing, Yao Chenxi eyelashes tremble, slowly blinked.


    Li futu slowly released his hand and closely observed Yao Chenxi''s expression. Fortunately, Yao Chenxi didn''t mean to shout any more.


    Yao Chenxi pulled the quilt, tried to cover her body, bit her lip, "I, you..."


    A good human soul engineer at this moment even seems to be a little speechless.


    Li futu sighed, "yes, as you can see."


    Maybe no one answered for a long time, and the ringtone finally stopped.


    Yao Chenxi also silent down, from Li futu''s face away from the eyes, it is difficult to avoid to see the other side of the bare upper body.


    In fact, Li futu''s figure is not thin. Of course, he is not as muscular as Mr. bodybuilding. His figure is very symmetrical, and he can even see eight abdominal muscles clearly.


    But the most shocking thing is that his whole upper body is covered with all kinds of scars, crisscrossing, like a ferocious cobweb, like a totem, not far away from the centrifugal dirty, there are even several traces of gunshot wounds.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled. She couldn''t imagine that a person would have so many scars. What she was more curious about was how the man survived after so many injuries.


    Her lips moved, but she didn''t ask after all. She took her eyes away from her shocked upper body and gradually looked around.


    In the room, men''s and women''s clothes are scattered all over the place, and the scene is in a mess. This scene alone is enough to imagine the madness of last night.


    Yao Chenxi can''t help but smile bitterly.


    I just want to drink. How can I get into bed with people?


    And he''s still his student''s gossip boyfriend.


    However, Yao Chenxi also knows that Li futu can''t be blamed for this. After all, who took the lead last night? Even she can''t say clearly.


    "You turn your head."


    Yao Chenxi low voice way, because the voice is too light, still thinking about how to deal with this matter, Li futu didn''t hear clearly for a moment. "What?"


    "Turn your head. I''ll get dressed."


    This time, Yao Chenxi''s voice has been amplified.


    Li futu was stunned. Then he turned his head and began to "think about the mistakes in front of the wall.".


    Yao Chenxi wanted to get out of bed wrapped in a quilt to pick up clothes, but she pulled it and found that it didn''t move. Then Li futu sounded in an awkward voice. "I''m naked, too."


    Yao Chenxi''s face turned red. She bit her teeth and got out of bed naked.


    Yao Chenxi picked up her underwear in a hurry, then quickly went back to bed and got into the quilt. Soon Li futu heard the sound of dressing behind her.


    "You Put on your clothes first, too. "After putting on her underwear, Yao Chenxi looks at the direction of the windowsill and says that even if she wants to pretend to be calm, her tone is still a bit shy.


    Li futu immediately jumped out of bed, picked up his clothes and put them on. Because he was in such a hurry, his shirt buttons were all wrong, but he didn''t find that his disheveled appearance looked like a living beast.


    "I''m dressed."


    After putting on his trousers, Li futu didn''t want to go to bed again.


    Yao Chenxi turned his head and looked at the funny scene of his button up and button down. He couldn''t help laughing.


    Li futu was stunned, then subconsciously looked at himself, which reflected, embarrassed to untie the button again.


    Turning away, Yao spat again.


    "What happened last night..."


    After some rearrangement, Li futu slowly opened his mouth, he said a few words, Yao Chenxi will interrupt.


    "Last night was an accident. We''re all adults. It''s normal for this to happen, isn''t it?"


    Looking at Yao Chenxi with calm eyes, Li futu was stunned for a while, and then quickly nodded.


    In fact, he didn''t think about how to deal with it at all. Yao Chenxi said that, which really relieved him.


    "I think what Mr. Yao said is very reasonable..."


    Even if Yao Chenxi, who had planned to take last night as a one night stand, still felt that his chest was blocked,


    is this bastard too single?


    It''s just like I don''t admit it when I mention my pants. I don''t even have a scene like guilty words. I''m a woman anyway!


    Yao Chenxi clenched her teeth. "I hope it will be a secret forever."


    Li futu thinks that Yao Chenxi is a soul engineer. He knows the truth.


    "Mr. Yao is right. I think so too."


    Li futu''s big head is just like a voice bug. He doesn''t see the change of Yao Chenxi''s expression at all, and even calls each other teacher Yao.


    I''m afraid he forgot that he should never believe that what women say is what they say, because women are very strange creatures. Sometimes what they say is opposite to what they think.


    Yao Chenxi, who is only wearing underwear, is sitting on the bed. Her hand under the quilt is unconsciously clenched. If her eyes can kill people, I''m afraid Li futu will not be left.


    At this time, the ring of the mobile phone which has lasted for half a day just now rings again.


    Li futu took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and looked at Lai Xian. His eyelids could not help jumping.


    He subconsciously looked at Yao Chenxi.


    "It''s Su Yuan."

 Chapter 174

    To be a thief is to be guilty.


    Even if Yao Chenxi knows that Li futu and Su Yuan are not girlfriends and girlfriends, but in this situation, hearing Su Yuan''s name still makes her feel an irrepressible guilt.


    There''s a word for shame.


    Yes, it''s almost like that.


    No matter what, Su Yuan''s girl is her own student, and she knows that Su Yuan likes this man, but now she''s sleeping with each other. If it gets out, she can go directly to Pujiang.


    Out of a woman''s nature, even though she knew that both sides were responsible last night, Yao Chenxi still glared at some bastard. "Su Yuan is calling you. What are you talking to me about?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    Now Yao Chenxi is still sitting on the bed in his underwear. How dare he answer Su Yuan''s phone? But if he doesn''t, the girl won''t give up and will definitely call back. In desperation, Li futu coughed and finally got through.


    "What are you doing? Why didn''t you answer my phone just now? "


    At the beginning, the girl began to ask questions.


    "I was sleeping just now." Li Fu Tuqiang made a calm appearance, and tried not to look at Yao Chenxi on the bed.


    Yao Chenxi also looked away, as if enjoying the bright sunshine outside the window, but her crystal clear ears moved slightly.


    "It''s almost ten o''clock. Are you still sleeping?"


    Su Yuan''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "it seems that last night was really hard."


    Listen to this meaningful words, Li futu heart suddenly a shock, subconsciously looked at the eye bed of Yao Chenxi, "girl, what are you talking about? I don''t understand


    Su Yuan sneered and finally showed her two long tusks.


    "Don''t pretend! I know all about last night! "


    Li futu''s back is cold.


    This wench, can''t you have a thousand li eye and a smooth ear?!


    Men will never die until they reach the Yellow River.


    Li futu constantly reminds himself that the more time he is, the more calm he should be.


    "What do you know?"


    The tone of wonder is also mixed with innocence, which is absolutely lifelike.


    "Well, it seems that you really intend to keep it from me."


    On the other end of the phone, in the room 512 of Donghai University''s East Sixth dormitory, Su Yuan stares at the big headline photo on the computer web page and squints her big eyes, "did you go on the red carpet with mu yudie last night?"?! Hum, it''s very handsome. What a sexy queen! She meets the right one


    With the words, Li futu clearly heard the laughter of other girls.


    Su Yuan holding a mobile phone, turned silent stare eavesdropping on her phone Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao, that means to keep serious!


    It was because someone worried about exposure that Su Yuan didn''t call mu yudie sister mu.


    As you can see, the four girls in the dormitory are all here at this time, but he Caiwei, a civilian student of Donghai University, doesn''t come to Su Yuan to listen to her on the phone like Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan. She still sits quietly at her desk, drawing drawings, like a secluded orchid in an empty valley.


    Walk on the red carpet with Muyu butterfly?


    Hearing Su Yuan''s words, Li futu was stunned for a moment. Then he was relieved for a long time, and his heart finally fell back.


    What a false alarm.


    He thought Su Yuan was talking about something between him and Yao Chenxi. Also right, that wench doesn''t have super ability again, which may know everything, originally just is to frighten oneself all the time.


    "How do you know?"


    As long as the affair with Yao Chenxi is not exposed, everything will be easy to say, and Li futu suddenly relaxed.


    "How do I know? Now all kinds of newspapers and websites are reporting the news. It can be said that people on the earth know it! "


    Although the tone is very serious, Su Yuan is not so angry, because she came to Donghai because of her cousin. She knew mu yudie from the beginning, and mu yudie is as good to her as her sister. Moreover, not long ago, in the face of the Japanese Assassin''s pursuit, the three of them have lived and died together. This is a life-long friendship, Li futu and Su Yuan It''s nothing for a butterfly to walk on the red carpet, but the key is that outsiders don''t know these things.


    What''s more, now in Dongda, everyone thinks that guy is his boyfriend. His boyfriend is held by other women intimately and swaggers around the market. If her "real girlfriend" doesn''t respond at all, it''s too bad.


    Although it is true that Su Yuan''s phone call has some elements of calling outsiders, such as Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, who are close to her now, it is not all. Looking at the bright and beautiful picture on the computer, Su Yuan can''t help feeling a little jealous. She wants to remind that guy to pay attention to her existence!


    "You mean last night''s Charity Night? It''s all arranged by the organizers. What do the media dare not write in order to attract attention? Don''t listen to them


    Li futu explained that Su Yuan was satisfied with her attitude.Su Yuan also knew that it would be a bit unreasonable if she kept pestering about it, so she didn''t make any more fuss about it, but staring at sister Mu''s sweet smile in the photo, she still had a sense of vigilance in her heart.


    In the face of feelings, everyone is selfish.


    "You promised to take good care of me, but don''t forget your promise!"


    Because Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao are eavesdropping on the other side, Su Yuan can''t make some words too clear, so she can only remind them in this euphemistic way. After that, Su Yuan hangs up.


    But she seems to have forgotten that her cousin really asked that guy to take care of her during this period of time, but it was only limited to life. Shen yini didn''t ask Li futu to take care of her feelings.


    "Yuanyuan, I haven''t found out that your brother futu is really powerful. He can walk on the red carpet with mu yudie. Mu yudie is such a big star. What does your brother futu do?"


    Seeing Su Yuan put down the phone, Zhou Qiao asked busily, his face full of curiosity.


    It''s true that for students like them, stars are indeed a species beyond their reach. Usually, they can be overjoyed to get a star''s autograph as a capital to show off, while Li futu is walking on the red carpet by mu yudie, which is no less than a fairy tale drama in their eyes.


    "I haven''t asked. It''s not the time to ask about those things. After all, we haven''t started long."


    It has to be said that Su Yuan really learned Li futu''s three skills in terms of lying, and her answer was not changed and beyond reproach.


    But to be honest, Zhou Qiao''s words really knocked her down. Su Yuan really didn''t know what background and identity that guy was. Although he said at the beginning that he was the bodyguard of his cousin, today, even though Su Yuan is not very familiar with the world, she knows that it can''t be so simple.


    "Your brother futu is really handsome. He can''t block his light when he walks with mu yudie."


    Zhang Xinlan stares at the photo, and her tone is like a flower maniac. Then she turns her head, "Yuanyuan, if you don''t mind, shall we be sisters forever?"


    Su Yuan puzzled looking at her: "Lan Lan, what do you mean by this?"


    Zhou Qiao''s face is also full of inexplicable.


    "It''s the woman of e emperor who serves her husband together."


    Zhang Xinlan''s words are amazing, "don''t worry, you make it bigger, I make it..."


    "You dream!"


    Before she finished her little words, Su Yuan began to speak, a delicate face full of determination.


    On one side, the nib of he Caiwei, who has been drawing quietly, gives a little meal.

 Chapter 175

    Although it was a false alarm, the last sentence Su Yuan said before she hung up the phone reminded Li futu.


    At that time, he didn''t think too much when he promised mu yudie, but with the huge posture of so many reporters at the entrance of Crystal Palace last night, I''m afraid that the grand occasion about charity night has been spread out now. Will Shen yini, who is shooting in Nanyang, also see the news?


    If she saw it, what kind of thoughts would she have?


    Li futuke still remembers that when he met mu yudie for the first time, Shen yini was very strict with him for fear that he would have any other thoughts on her best friend.


    "Su Yuan is looking for you What did you say? "


    A voice sounded, let Li futu back to God, looking at the beautiful woman on the bed, he realized that now is not the time to think so much, there is still an important problem to solve.


    "It''s just a little thing."


    After a casual explanation, Li futu said, "last night I was drinking and I didn''t eat anything. You should be hungry now. I''ll go down and call."


    In fact, there is a phone in the room that can directly contact the front desk, but in order to leave room for Yao Chenxi to dress, and also to let her sort out her mood for a short time, Li futu chose to go downstairs.


    Watching Li futu close the door and leave, Yao Chenxi''s eyes softened slightly. It seems that this man still knows how to care about people, which is not without merit.


    After a one night stand, many men run for this reason, but Li futu is certainly not so despicable. After ordering a meal, he deliberately smoked a cigarette downstairs and waited for a while. Then he went upstairs again and returned to his room.


    Yao Chenxi has been dressed up, only from the surface, it seems that she has become the intellectual and elegant beauty teacher.


    A layer of clothes seems to give people great courage. Yao Chenxi looks at the man who has been sleeping with him all night. Her eyes are calm, as if nothing happened last night.


    Fortunately, there was not too much violence last night. It would be difficult to tear up the clothes.


    Li futu congratulated himself and said with a smile: "I ordered breakfast and it will be delivered right away."


    "Thank you, but no more."


    Yao Chenxi is very polite and polite, but the next sentence makes Li futu a little confused.


    "How much was the room last night?"


    Li Fu Tu Leng for a moment, subconsciously: "six hundred like." He vaguely remembered the number.


    Then Yao Chenxi took out his wallet from his bag, then took out three hundred yuan bills and handed them to Li futu.


    Looking at some banknotes, Li futu could not help frowning and looking up, "what do you mean?"


    "Last night was an accident. We were both responsible. This is what I should pay. Take the money."


    See Li futu motionless, Yao Chenxi directly put the money into his hands.


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly. I didn''t see it before. This beautiful teacher really has personality.


    What does that mean?


    Is that clear?


    After all, Li futu took the money and put it in his trouser pocket. "Let''s go after breakfast. It''s not urgent."


    "I have classes in the afternoon. I have to go back to school to prepare..."


    Yao Chenxi is not only a counselor of Su Yuan''s class, but also an associate professor. She is the youngest professor in Donghai University.


    Li futu sighed, "in fact, if you really want to think that nothing has happened, you should not deliberately keep a distance from me. You must have heard the story of three hundred taels of silver since you were very young."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes contracted, and finally stayed.


    Yes, she naturally understood that because of Su Yuan''s relationship, she would inevitably meet this man in the future. If she wanted to make this completely secret, she could only keep the original relationship.


    "How is Su Yuan at school these days?"


    Breakfast will be delivered to the room soon. Li futu drinks porridge and asks Su Yuan about the topic, hoping to eliminate some stiff atmosphere.


    "The total score of the last monthly examination improved eight places in the class, which is not bad."


    Yao Chenxi seriously replied, then thought of something, whispered: "Donghai University will soon usher in the 60th anniversary of the school, the girl also signed up to participate in the program."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said with a smile of some surprise: "does that girl still have this interest? But what''s her talent? It''s not going to make trouble, is it? "


    If Su Yuan heard this, she would definitely rub her little tiger teeth and bite a piece of meat off Li futu.


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, and a smile finally appeared on her face: "don''t underestimate that girl. In fact, her violin and dance are very good."


    At this time, it seems that the atmosphere between the two people gradually returned to normal.


    "Yes? I really don''t know. "


    Li futu shakes her head and smiles, but it''s not surprising to think that the girl''s cousin is a famous star who can cultivate Su Yuan to learn some talents."Su Yuan didn''t tell you about it?" Yao Chenxi asked.


    "No


    "Maybe she wanted to surprise you."


    With a faint smile, Yao Chenxi is worthy of being an engineer of human soul. Her psychological quality is extremely strong. She seems to have completely recovered from last night''s absurdity. She even invited Li futu, "you can come and have a look, and the scene will be very lively."


    "It depends."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, tacitly did not mention the topic of last night, as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m full."


    Yao Chenxi put down the chopsticks, picked up a paper towel and wiped her mouth.


    Seeing that she had two soup bags and a bowl of porridge, Li futu couldn''t help saying, "you''re in good shape. You don''t have to hurt yourself like this, do you?"


    I knew that since last night, Yao Chenxi only drank wine and didn''t eat anything. What''s more, last night''s "war" was very physical.


    Li futu was very clear about this, so when he went downstairs just now, he ordered a lot of things.


    Yao Chenxi looked at him and said nothing.


    Li futu is purely out of concern, but the word "figure" still makes Yao Chenxi think of last night again.


    Li futu immediately responded that he really didn''t know which pot to open. He gave a dry smile, quickly changed the topic, "I''ll give you a ride."


    "No more."


    Yao Chenxi picked up the bag without expression and stood up.


    Li futu sighed.


    But when she came to the door, Yao Chenxi suddenly stopped. Under Li futu''s puzzled eyes, she was silent for a while, and then said slowly, "there''s something I want to ask you to help."


    Li kuituo said, "I will not hesitate at any time."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t look back, so she couldn''t see the expression, "that wedding banquet, I want to invite you to join me."


    "No problem. When?"


    Li futu naturally knew that Yao Chenxi was referring to her predecessor''s wedding banquet, and he agreed very readily. Although Yao Chenxi didn''t mean to let him take any responsibility from beginning to end, however, as a man, he still had a sense of debt to Yao Chenxi in his heart.


    "I''ll let you know then."


    Yao Chenxi paused for a moment and said, "thank you."


    Then she opened the door and left the room which was destined to be remembered by her for a long time.

 Chapter 176

    Not long after Yao Chenxi left, Li futu checked out and quickly came out of the hotel.


    Out of the hotel gate, bathed in the bright sun, Li futu slightly tilted his head, long breath.


    What a dream.


    Before last night, he never dreamed that he would have such a relationship with Yao Chenxi, but fate always tries to make fun of people.


    Shaking his head and laughing bitterly, Li futu steps out of the hotel. When he passes a newspaper booth, he steps. Remembering what Su Yuan said on the phone, he turns to the newspaper booth and says, "boss, give me a newspaper."


    "All right."


    The boss quickly took out a copy of Donghai Morning Post and handed it to him.


    After paying for the newspaper, there was no need to unfold it at all. At the first glance, Li futu saw the huge photo on the cover.


    It''s the photo of the hero and heroine that butterfly can''t talk to.


    Li futu has to admit that the photographer''s level is quite good. He and mu yudie are all photographed from a perfect angle. They are dressed up to attend, and they are close to each other. Behind them is a long red carpet, and the lights are shining. If he is not the leading actor, I''m afraid he can''t help daydreaming.


    Mysterious man surprised Charity Night, Mu language butterfly love finally belong!


    Looking at the eye-catching headlines, Li Fu Tu smiles bitterly and shakes his head. It''s true that there is only one picture at the beginning, and the news is all made up. There is no need to look at the content at all. Li futu knows what it will be.


    "Sir, the man on the news Is that you? "


    The boss of the newsstand also had a newspaper in his hand. He looked at the picture of Li Fu and the picture again. It seemed that he was making a comparison.


    No matter from the appearance or clothes are very similar, but the kiosk boss or some difficult to believe that the characters in the news will suddenly appear in front of us.


    Li futu didn''t answer, just said with a smile: "don''t believe them, the news is fake."


    Then, ignoring the boss of the newsstand, he put down the newspaper that already belonged to him and left the newsstand.


    ¡­¡­


    260 kilometers away from the East China Sea.


    Nanyang.


    In a five-star hotel near the famous Hengda film and Television City, super Diva Shen yini sits on the sofa with a cup of coffee and a newspaper in her hand.


    The headline is almost the same, but the photo above is almost the same as the newspaper that Li futu bought.


    Shen yini took a sip of coffee, and her eyes slowly swept over the faces of the male and female protagonists in the photo. Finally, she fixed her eyes on the eyes of Mu yudie, who is afraid to have been amazing all over the country in her "Dragon Robe".


    Some words will come out of the eyes even if they are hidden in the heart.


    It can be clearly seen that mu yudie in the photo is looking at the man beside him. The light in her eyes seems to be more gorgeous than the light around her.


    Many fans who are obsessed with mu yudie scoff at the news and think that it''s just a play at the right time. In the past, mu yudie has not walked the red carpet with other male stars. Although this time he changed to a completely strange man, they still think it''s just the arrangement of the host.


    Fans are a very magical species, they often do not cheat others, they only cheat themselves. Don''t say it''s really groundless nonsense. Even if it''s a well-established fact, these fans will never believe it.


    What bullshit the right man, all his nonsense, they firmly believe that their goddess must still be arrogant and single.


    But outsiders don''t know. They think it''s just the media trying to catch the eye. As a sister for so many years, Shen yini knows mu yudie very well.


    As a star, she naturally knows the media''s ability to make things up. She didn''t look at the content at all. When she saw mu yudie''s eyes, Shen yini already understood something.


    Since she left Donghai, it''s only a month. Has she been occupied so soon?


    Shen yini took her eyes away from the newspaper and slowly looked at the mobile phone on the coffee table. From last night till now, no phone from Donghai has been ringing.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Shen yini put down her coffee and newspaper, got up and went to open the door.


    "Brother Shi."


    Seeing the visitors, this super girl, who is always famous for her high cold outside the circle, showed a smile. Although it is very slight, it is very rare.


    The "brother Shi" came in and said with a smile, "I''m going to eat downstairs. Have you eaten? If you don''t eat, let''s go together. "


    Said, he inadvertently also saw the newspaper on the coffee table, "you also see the news?"


    Shen yini nodded gently.


    "It seems that the sexy queen in our circle is really attracted this time."


    Shi Ge shakes his head and smiles. He seems to be familiar with Mu Yu die.


    Shen yini naturally won''t let any man into the room. Shi Hongyi, the full name of Shi Ge, is from Hong Kong City. She is also a front-line actor in China. She is 33 years old. She doesn''t look like those cream boys. She is a pure power group. It''s said that she married once a few years ago, but I don''t know why she divorced soon. At that time, it was on the news, but Shen yini naturally won''t Pay attention to the gossip.In this big production in Nanyang, Shen yini''s hero is Shi Hongyi. It''s said that he has a good relationship with the producer. It''s rumored that Shen yini was invited to be the heroine not only because of her fame, but also because of Shi Hongyi''s deliberate recommendation in the producer.


    Of course, with Shen yini''s personality, she naturally won''t go to verify these things. She won''t care what others say. She just needs to make her own play seriously.


    "By the way, did mu yudie call you? This man looks very familiar. He doesn''t look like a member of the circle. But if he can be liked by her, it must be unusual. Did she tell you what the other party does? "


    Shi Hongyi asked, Shen yini and mu yudieqing are sisters, which is no secret in the circle.


    Shen yini was noncommittal and said with a faint smile, "when did brother Shi become so interested in eight trigrams?"


    "Isn''t mu yudie on good terms with you? That''s why I asked."


    Shi Hongyi looked at Shen yini and said in a warm voice, "I only care about you."


    Shen yini''s face was calm. She sat down on the sofa again, as if she didn''t see the tenderness in each other''s eyes. She took up her coffee and said in a low voice, "I''m not hungry now, so I won''t go down to eat with brother Shi."


    Maybe he had been ready to be rejected for a long time. Maybe he was used to it. Shi Hongyi said with a smile, "it''s OK. Can I bring you some? You''ll always be hungry. "


    "No, if I''m hungry later, I''ll let them send it directly. There''s no need to trouble brother Shi."


    "All right."


    Shi Hongyi didn''t continue to pester him. When he turned around, his smile disappeared, and there was a shadow and evil light in his eyes.


    Shen yini, who had already looked away from him, had no idea.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Shen yini once again turned her attention to the mobile phone on the coffee table, but from the beginning to the end, the mobile phone did not ring.

 Chapter 177

    There is no doubt that Li futu is on fire.


    This time, it''s no longer limited to certain classes. In this era when the actors are in power, because of the red carpet trip with mu yudie and the media''s rush to fight for traffic, even the grassroots began to know Li futu''s face.


    Let''s not talk about the impact on him for the moment. As his "real girlfriend", Su Yuan is inevitably affected. When she walks in school, no one says anything to her face, but when she goes away, she starts pointing fingers at her. She doesn''t have to guess what she says.


    What kind of cheating, being abandoned, being kicked open after playing Don''t think that Donghai is a famous university in China. The quality of students will be as high as possible. The same-sex jealousy is the same everywhere. As the school flower of Donghai, many girls are secretly jealous of Su Yuan. For example, Wang Nan, who Li futu once saw fighting with Su Yuan for clothes, but they have no excuse to vent. This time, they obviously wait for the opportunity.


    The boys are OK, but they just chat and sigh after dinner, and the girls who are jealous of Suyuan begin to fall into the well and say everything, even Suyuan didn''t expect that the scandal would bring such a huge impact on her.


    In the room 512 of Donghai University''s East Sixth dormitory building, Su Yuan didn''t go to class. She sat on the bed and smashed her pillow hard. She kept scolding the asshole, and didn''t know who she was scolding.


    He Caiwei was shocked by this scene. She was stunned for a moment, and then she went to Su Yuan. She sat beside the bed and gently pressed Su Yuan''s shoulder: "Yuanyuan, why didn''t you go to class?"


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan are not in the dormitory, while he Caiwei has different curriculum arrangements because she is different from them.


    Su Yuan breathed out a long breath, then slowly leaned on he Caiwei''s shoulder like Tuoli, turned her mouth and said, "Weiwei, I want to apply for suspension..."


    He Caiwei was startled and quickly helped Su Yuan up, staring at her with concern, "Yuanyuan, what happened?"


    It''s no small matter to leave school, and Su Yuan''s appearance is not a joke at all.


    "Don''t you know? People in the school are laughing at me these two days... "


    Speaking of this, Su Yuan can''t help squeezing the pillow.


    He Caiwei was stunned, and soon realized that since the scandal of Mu yudie''s red carpet broke out, there have been many rumors in the school, targeting Su Yuan. Sometimes those big stars can''t bear the pressure of public opinion. What''s more, Su Yuan''s idea of quitting school is normal.


    "Yuanyuan, have you really thought about it?"


    In the face of he Caiwei''s eyes, Su Yuan bit her lip and didn''t say anything. She didn''t really want to quit school. She just couldn''t stand the opinions circulating in the school. What she subconsciously thought of was to escape. Then she naturally thought of the way to quit school.


    Seeing her silent, he Caiwei knew that this girl must be impulsive.


    "Yuanyuan, when ostrich can''t solve the problem, will the rumors disappear when you escape home? No, it will only be more rampant. You will only make those who make rumors feel proud, because they will feel that they beat you... "


    He Caiwei''s words make Su Yuan''s body gradually tense. Su Yuan clenches her hand and bites her teeth.


    "Yuanyuan, are you willing to admit defeat to those people?"


    He Caiwei strike while the iron is hot, her purpose is to guide Su Yuan, let her anger become her courage to face rumors.


    Su Yuan took a deep breath and looked at he Caiwei, "Weiwei, what should I do?"


    These two days, Su Yuan''s mind is in a state of chaos. She can''t think of a way to deal with it. She can only ask he Caiwei for advice. Although he Caiwei is not much older than her, Su Yuan has to admit that because of their different living conditions, each other is much more mature than her.


    Facing Su Yuan''s eyes, he Caiwei said slowly: "in fact, it''s not as difficult as you think..."


    Su Yuan''s eyes brightened and she grasped he Caiwei''s hand tightly: "have you thought of a way?"


    He Caiwei was silent and nodded gently.


    "To get rid of the school gossip, you just have to talk to It''s enough to show his love. "


    When he Caiwei said the word "he", she couldn''t help pausing for a while. Her tone and look were obviously different, but Su Yuan, who was suffering from rumors, obviously didn''t notice he''s abnormality.


    When she heard he Caiwei''s words, her eyes lit up and she felt suddenly enlightened.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it!"


    Those people don''t say that she was dumped and abandoned. As long as she carries that guy to school, all the rumors will be broken?


    Su Yuan suddenly kisses he Caiwei on the face. "Wei Wei, you are so smart!"


    He Caiwei was stunned and then shook her head in tears and laughter: "you are just a fan of the game."


    "But..."


    Su Yuan frowned again for some reason: "is it a little too deliberate to do this..."In fact, what she worries about is not this point, but whether Li futu will cooperate.


    Su Yuan knows very well that the guy didn''t want to be her "boyfriend". She was cheated by herself for the first time. But she couldn''t say these words to he Caiwei, so she began to look sad again.


    I''m afraid Su Yuan can''t know. He Caiwei knows the relationship between her and Li futu.


    One of them didn''t want to let the other know, and the other couldn''t let the other know. In fact, neither of them was easy.


    "You''re trying to figure out what kind of opportunity to take, aren''t you?"


    He Caiwei asked.


    Su Yuan is as big as a chicken pouring garlic. She thinks he Caiwei really understands her mind.


    "Isn''t it about to celebrate the 60th anniversary of our school? Don''t you also have a program ready? You can just call him here... "


    He Caiwei''s words are like a bright light in the night, which instantly lights Su Yuan''s direction.


    "Vivi, I love you so much!"


    Su Yuan excitedly embraces he Caiwei and wants to kiss her again, but with her previous experience, he Caiwei is ready to turn away in advance.


    "You''d better keep brother futu kissing you."


    He Caiwei stands up with a smile.


    Su Yuan didn''t mind he Caiwei''s joking. She was lying on the bed laughing, her two white legs swinging up and down, which was different from her mood when she just dragged the pillow around.


    "Weiwei, if I were a boy, I would marry you. Really, it''s rare to see a smart, thrifty and understanding girl like you. I''m really curious which man will marry you in the future. He must have done a lot of good things in his last life."


    He Caiwei''s eyes solidified.


    "Don''t be too surprised then."


    She murmured to herself in such a low voice that only she could hear clearly. Then she turned around and sat at her desk with her back to Su Yuan. Su Yuan could not see the complexity of her face at this time.

 Chapter 178

    Although the piano practice room of Art School of Donghai University was not rated as the best of the school, Aileen, who is also a leader in the Department of economics and management, pushed open the door of a piano room, and suddenly an elegant but never published piano tune came out.


    "Qing Cheng..."


    With Aileen''s cry, the piano tune slowly disappeared like a clear spring. Gu Qingcheng, sitting in front of the piano, turned his head and said, "Why are you here?"


    At this time, Gu was wearing a plaid shirt, a dark blue knee length skirt and black boots. If in the past she was a lady from a big family that ordinary people find hard to approach, now she is more like a young and fashionable girl.


    In other words, it is more grounded.


    "I''ll check to see if you''re concentrating on your practice."


    Aileen walked with her hands on her back and began to learn from the old professor in the school.


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing, "don''t you follow Chen ang all this time? Can you think of me? "


    Aileen''s face turned red, and her serious appearance broke her power in an instant.


    "Oh, what''s behind the ass? Can you stop talking so hard! "


    She sat down beside Gu Qingcheng and pinched Gu Qingcheng''s slender waist.


    Gu Qingcheng was the most ticklish. She reached out to hold Ailian''s hand on her waist and begged for mercy. "OK, OK, I said something wrong, OK? You were pursuing happiness."


    "That''s about it!"


    Aileen snorted coldly and finally withdrew her hand.


    Gu Qingcheng tidied up his wrinkled clothes and asked curiously, "by the way, how are you doing these days? Did Chen ang promise you? "


    "Hee hee, do you think Chen ang can escape the beauty''s Wuzhishan?"


    Looking at Ailian with a proud smile, Gu Qingcheng didn''t reveal the fact that Chen ang was in love with Su Yuan before the basketball game. He said with a smile: "so, should I have something to eat?"


    In college, if a girl falls in love, her boyfriend must invite her roommates and sisters to dinner, which is almost an unwritten rule. However, Aileen shakes her head and smiles a little: "it''s not that far, but he has promised to accompany me to the movies at the weekend."


    It''s really hard work.


    The girl has been in love with each other for such a long time, and finally it''s the day when the flowers are bright.


    As a sister, Gu Qingcheng naturally knows Ailian''s feelings for Chen ang. Even before, because of Su Yuan''s reasons, Chen ang did not fake words to any other girls, but Ailian never gave up. You know, as a tie flower, Ailian never lacked pursuers.


    There are many people who don''t know what love really is, but Gu Qingcheng always thinks that Aileen loves Chen ang, but she can''t catch up with Chen ang. What is love?


    "Congratulations."


    Gu Qingcheng sincerely feels happy for Ailian. Chen ang is really a man to rely on.


    "Thank you."


    Aileen pursed her lips and smile, with a wisp of sweetness and expectation for the future in her shyness.


    Although Chen ang has not promised to be with her, she knows that she is only one step away from happiness, and the most important thing she needs is patience.


    Aileen is very clear that the reason why she can have today is that she can only look at the heartache from afar to stand beside Chen ang. She just wins by insisting on two words.


    When it was time to give up, she still chose to stick to it.


    "I think you should also say thank you to one person."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly said, with a strange smile, which made AI Lian feel puzzled.


    "Who is it?"


    Gu Qingcheng blinked, "Li futu. If you don''t have him, you may succeed in the end, but I''m afraid you will go a long way


    AI Lian Leng a Leng, but didn''t deny Gu Qingcheng''s words, because she knew what Qingcheng said was the truth.


    "Qing Cheng, in fact, there''s something I haven''t told you..."


    AI Lian bit to bite a lip, inexplicably lowered a head, seem to dare not face Gu Qing City''s vision.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks at her strangely.


    "I I told Su Yuan about Li futu on your birthday


    Aileen''s guilty way.


    When she found that Gu Qingcheng didn''t speak, Aileen held her fingers tightly. "Qingcheng, I didn''t mean anything else. I just wanted to help you..."


    AI Lian also plans to continue to explain, but she finds that her hand is held by Gu Qingcheng, and then a soft voice sounds up.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    Aileen raised her head and said, "you really don''t blame me?"


    Gu Qingcheng smile: "I know you are just a good intention."


    Aileen nodded quickly. "I was worried that you were cheated by the Playboy Li futu, so I wanted to tear him down and break his fantasy of stepping on two boats!"


    Gu couldn''t help smiling when she heard Ailian''s comment.


    "Do you really think he''s a playboy?"Aileen hesitated and nodded, "now he''s having an affair with that big star again. The school is talking about Suyuan now. Suyuan is actually very poor. It''s all the blame on that guy."


    Gu Qingcheng was silent and said softly, "there are many things you don''t understand."


    AI Lian is also a woman. Seeing that Gu Qingcheng is still talking for Li futu at this time, she can''t help asking, "Qingcheng, are you really Do you like him? "


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t respond directly. He was silent for a moment and murmured, "he is the first person I met who wants to reach out and grasp."


    Aileen was silent.


    If love is a kind of poison, Qingcheng has been deeply poisoned now. She really doesn''t know what''s good about that guy except for being handsome, being able to fight, being physically strong and spending more money. Why are they all possessed.


    "It''s said that Su Yuan will also perform on stage on this school anniversary..."


    AI Lian knows that Gu Qingcheng''s present state and persuasion has no effect at all, because she is also a past person, so she changes the topic. Although in her heart, Li futu has completely established the identity of Huaxin radish, but her sister''s favorite, she is not good to speak ill of others.


    "I heard that, too." Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    Aileen looked at the piano, puzzled: "Qingcheng, why do you take the initiative to sign up this time? In the past, you were rejected by the College of new year''s party."


    Every school flower is a person who can win the attention of the public. In recent years, the leaders of the school will invite Gu Qingcheng to perform at every large-scale event of the University. No matter how wonderful the program is, just one stop on the stage will naturally ignite the atmosphere. However, Gu Qingcheng has never been on a large stage in the past three years. This is the first time For the first time, not to mention the excited students, even some school leaders were very puzzled.


    In the face of Ailian''s puzzled eyes, Gu Qingcheng reaches out and gently presses the black and white piano keyboard. With a note, she smiles.


    "Think of it as love."

 Chapter 179

    The capital of dragon state.


    Kyoto.


    A Rolls Royce drove into an old alley only a few miles away from the power center of the whole dragon Kingdom, and finally slowly stopped in front of an old courtyard.


    There are two sentry handles at the gate of the courtyard, armed with live ammunition, which virtually envelops the courtyard with a sense of strictness.


    In fact, this old alley is not allowed to enter at all. In the minds of old Kyoto people, they like to call this simple and deep alley General road!


    Rolls Royce opened the door, a young woman stepped out of the car, two guards saluted immediately.


    The army is solemn and meticulous.


    Without any hindrance, the young woman walked straight into the gate of siheyuan, which many feudal officials were afraid of.


    It seems that women are not unfamiliar with this courtyard. They skillfully walk through the elegant outer courtyard. As soon as they enter the inner courtyard, a huge ancient ginkgo tree comes into view. It is said that this ginkgo tree has a history of hundreds of years, with luxuriant branches and towering ancient trees.


    Next to the ginkgo tree is an artificial pool. A gray haired old man is sitting by the pool fishing. A young man is standing beside him quietly.


    The old man was dressed in a white Tang suit and sat on a mahogany rattan chair. He was not tall. On the contrary, he was a little thin against the backdrop of the leafy ginkgo trees. However, song Luoshen, the proud daughter of Song family, unconsciously lightened her steps when she walked past.


    Perhaps song Luoshen came too coincidentally, the old man just caught a fish, a koi, but he took the koi off the hook and put it back into the pool with a smile.


    It seems that the old man fishing here is not for harvest, but just for fun. Except for a round stool with teapots and cups, there is no fish basket around him.


    "Grandfather Li."


    When he was five steps away from the old man, song Luo Shen began to shout, with a clever tone.


    The old man who had just put the koi back into the pool looked back and said with a smile, "Yo, girl song is here."


    At the same time, the man who had been standing beside the old man and watching him fishing didn''t seem bored also turned his head.


    Sword eyebrow star eye, outstanding, even if standing still, it seems that there is a kind of powerful aura. But when he saw song Luo God, his eyes softened subconsciously, "back."


    Song Luo God nodded, and soon looked away from the man who had countless auras.


    "Grandfather Li, Luoshen came to see you as soon as he came back to Beijing."


    She went to the old man, even in order not to let the old man look up, she also squatted down.


    The old man surnamed Li, who had been in the army all his life, held her hand and said with a kind smile: "girl song, I''d like to discuss with old man song and let you pass the door earlier. I have no regrets in my life, but no granddaughter can bear the joys."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "my grandfather has been criticizing me, saying why I''m not a boy."


    "He was born in bliss and didn''t know it."


    The old man, surnamed Li, turned and looked at the young man standing beside him. "If I exchange Haotian with him, old man song will be anxious with me."


    The man named Haotian has a bitter smile.


    "Grandfather Li talks nonsense. You are not willing to trade brother Haotian for someone else."


    Song Luoshen wrinkled the delicate nose of Yao. This unattainable son of heaven is like a little girl in front of the old man surnamed Li.


    The old man, surnamed Li, laughed: "who says I can''t bear it? Why don''t I make an appointment with old man song tomorrow? Song wench, if your grandfather agrees at that time, you can''t break the debt. "


    Song Luoshen looked at the young man and said with a smile, "I''m afraid brother Haotian won''t agree."


    The man named Haotian didn''t take over. He said with a bitter smile, "grandfather, it''s time to eat."


    "Yes, song wench, you come just in time, but today your Aunt Xue cooks in person. You have a good mouth." The old man put down the fishing tackle and stood up slowly with the armrest of the cane chair.


    "Aunt Xue''s cooking skill is better than that of the chef in the State Guesthouse. I haven''t eaten it for a long time."


    Song Luo God tone nostalgic way, she and the man called Haotian left and right want to help the old man. But the old man refused.


    "Although I''m retired now, I haven''t reached the point where I need help when I walk."


    The old man insisted on walking on his own. Although his pace was slow, his waist was straight. In a trance, he gave people a kind of iron temperament that was not defeated by years.


    Song Luoshen and the man named Haotian looked at each other and didn''t insist any more.


    Walking into the main hall, the eight immortals table has been filled with all kinds of dishes, with exquisite shape, which makes people have an appetite.


    A middle-aged woman put the last plate of Qingjiang fish on the table. When she saw the old man enter the door, she first called her father, and then soon saw song Luoshen, who walked in side by side with a man named Haotian.


    "Lo is coming.""Aunt Xue, don''t you mind if I come here?" Song Luoshen smiles sweetly, as if she had taken off her noble coat since she entered the courtyard.


    "Of course not."


    The middle-aged but well maintained woman smiles and shakes her head. She doesn''t wear any expensive jewelry, but naturally has a kind of grace and atmosphere. It can''t be formed overnight, just like Songluo God, it can only be nurtured by long-term or childhood rich life.


    "Auntie would like you to come every day."


    With a smile on her face, she waved to song Luo God, "come and sit by my aunt."


    "Mom, you and grandpa seem to forget me when God Luo comes."


    The man who called Haotian complained with a bitter smile.


    "Many adults, even their future daughter-in-law to eat vinegar."


    The middle-aged woman named Xue Feng glared at him. When she looked at Song Luoshen, she immediately turned into a bright and kind smile: "Luoshen, don''t pay attention to him, come and sit down."


    Song Luo God nodded with a smile. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t have any unnecessary fluctuation.


    They have their own servants.


    Song Luoshen sat down between the old man surnamed Li and Xue Feng and looked around: "where''s uncle Li?"


    "He''s still in the military region. I''m afraid he won''t come back today. Don''t wait for him."


    Xue Feng explained, then looked at the old man sitting on the throne, hesitated, and said: "Dad, Luoshen and Haotian are not small, let''s Is it time to get ready? "


    Song Luoshen''s hand holding chopsticks slightly stagnated.


    The old man, surnamed Li, nodded, "I also think it''s time to talk to old man song about it, but it''s a big event for their two younger generations. We have to ask them what they mean first."


    Seeing his mother''s and grandfather''s eyes, Li Haotian, the eldest son of the Li family, is well deserved to be the top young man in Kyoto. He looks at Song Luoshen affectionately: "I listen to Luo Shen."


    Xue Feng glared at him fiercely, only to look at Song Luo God.


    Song Luoshen lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s all up to your grandfather."


    Xue Feng''s eyes brightened. Without waiting for her to speak, Li Kaijiang, the pillar of the Li family, who once ruled the whole army, said with a smile: "then it seems that I have to visit old man song some time."


    After a happy meal, Li Kaijiang goes back to his room to have a rest under the reminder of the special nurse. Li Haotian is sent to song Luoshen by his mother.


    "What''s the result of your trip to the East China Sea?"


    Walking in the courtyard, Li Haotian, who can be called the leader of the young generation of the Dragon Kingdom, said softly that his eyes were full of tenderness when he looked at Song Luoshen.


    Song Luoshen stroked his hair, "as expected, there was no accident."


    "Donghai is the best city to create miracles."


    Li Haotian sighed lightly, and then asked casually, "you didn''t meet any interesting things or people there?"


    Song Luoshen was silent, and finally nodded, with an inexplicable tone: "I met a very special person."


    Li Haotian said with a smile: "Luoshen thinks it''s special, so I should find a chance to meet him."


    "I really should."


    Looking at the simple and heavy red gate in front of him, song Luoshen whispered: "after all, he is not a passer-by It''s homecoming. "

 Chapter 180

    The Warring States club.


    Box a on the second floor of Jianghu building.


    Li futu came here more than half a month ago, but he didn''t go upstairs. It was the first time that he became famous in the upper class of Donghai. He stood alone in the arena, and no one could stop him. At this moment, however, he became the master of the whole Warring States period, which can be seen from his unpredictable fate.


    He was sitting in the box with a brand-a, drinking tea, and listening to the report made by the person in charge of the four pillar industries of the Warring States club. It seems that the scandal that is now widely spread outside has not affected him.


    Although the initial goal of the Warring States club was not to earn wealth, its main purpose was to build up a huge network of contacts with powerful people. But listening to the reports of Tian Wanli, Ouyang Xiu and others, Li futu was still surprised by the gold absorption ability of the Warring States club.


    3.8 billion.


    This is the total profit of the Warring States club in the last quarter. Excluding the top and bottom management and internal expenses, the remaining income is also considerable.


    No wonder Wang Dengfeng has gradually developed into the second largest faction in Yongxing. It is precisely because the Warring States club, a crazy money sucking beast, continues to provide him with a huge amount of wealth that he is able to wantonly bribe and corrupt Yongxing''s middle and senior management. After all, money can make the devil push the mill. At the end of this year, if there is no profit, who will work for you.


    Now that Wang Dengfeng has become history, this huge "legacy" naturally falls on his successor, Li futu. I don''t know if Wang Dengfeng would climb out of his grave in anger if he knew this fact.


    "Ouyang Xiu, you transfer one third of the net profit of last quarter to the club''s account."


    Although Gu Qingcang said frankly that the Warring States club would belong to him from now on, Li futu could not be so exclusive. This is the most basic truth in life. Moreover, in terms of money, Li futu really doesn''t care much now.


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu immediately nodded his head. In the era of Wang Dengfeng, even if Wang Dengfeng''s ambition became more and more obvious, he still had to show respect to the community before he completely changed his face. This is the rule. However, Wang Dengfeng scored a fifth at that time.


    "How many people are there in the Warring States club?"


    Li futu looked at Tian Wanli and asked, since he was in charge of the Warring States period, he could not even know how many "employees" he had.


    "1684."


    Tian Wanli four must have been ready before, quickly reported a number.


    Li futu nodded. This number is not much different from what he expected. Excluding the staff and the young ladies in the gambling house, there are hundreds of thugs in the Warring States club. It can be said that these are all the strength Wang Dengfeng has spent decades hard to accumulate. I''m afraid he intends to rise up, but now he makes wedding clothes for others.


    "Give each person a reward of 30000, although the money is not much, but to show my heart, you four will give a reward of 500000."


    With a big wave of his hand, Li futu smashed out 50 or 60 million yuan in the blink of an eye. His face was light. I''m afraid that the so-called "rich and powerful" can''t be better than that.


    "I said that I came to the Warring States period with good intentions, and everyone came out to fight with their heads. However, for the sake of fame and wealth, I will try my best to bring you everything you want. What Wang Lao can do, I can also do, and I will do better than Wang Lao."


    Li futu looked around the four and said, "I have confidence in myself, and I hope you can have confidence in me."


    It has always been a glorious tradition for the people of the state of long to be polite before they fight. Although he can directly replace all the senior officers of the Warring States period, Li futu doesn''t mind showing his good intentions first for the sake of stability. However, if someone is stubborn, he can''t be blamed for his ruthlessness.


    "The four of us, instead of our subordinates, thank Mr. Li for his generosity."


    Apart from Li futu, the four men with the highest status in the Warring States Club bowed themselves together, but they were surprised. For the first time, they thought that this man was just playing a smoke bomb, but now it seems that he didn''t mean to clean up.


    At this time, Li futu''s mobile phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Li futu was a little surprised. Then he looked up at the four and said, "OK, you can go down."


    Tian Wanli bowed to Li futu again, then turned and left.


    "Caiwei."


    After the four left, Li futu got through the phone. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that he Caiwei would take the initiative to call him.


    "Is that convenient for you?"


    He Caiwei, who lives in Dongda library, whispers that in order not to disturb others, she even goes to the toilet.


    "Convenient. What can I do for you?"


    In the face of this tough girl, Li futu''s tone softened unconsciously.


    "It''s about Su Yuan..."


    "Su Yuan?"


    Li Fu Tu is tiny a Zheng: "that wench how?"


    "Because of your affair with that female star, there are a lot of rumors about Su Yuan in the school now. Su Yuan can''t bear it and almost decides to quit school..."Suspension?


    Li futu was so surprised that he subconsciously thought that if the girl really quit school, Shen yini would have to swallow him alive.


    "Is that girl in the bedroom now? I''ll be right here


    Li futu immediately stood up. Su Yuan will be affected. He really didn''t expect that he ignored it. Although he Caiwei didn''t say it clearly, he could guess what those little girls would say just by thinking about Li futu.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve talked her out." He Caiwei is busy.


    Li futu, who had already come to the door, said with a bitter smile: "can you speak without saying half of it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry He Caiwei whispered.


    Li futu shook his head, tone again become light down, "that girl now how?"


    "Her mood has stabilized for the time being. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Thank you."


    He Caiwei, who is kind-hearted but doesn''t know that she has created a big trouble for Li futu, is silent. She is not talkative. In fact, she didn''t know why she would call this man. Even if she didn''t, Su Yuan would tell him.


    Do you just want to find an excuse to talk to him?


    He Caiwei holds the mobile phone, her eyes are at a loss.


    "How about Aunt Xiao? I''ll see her when I have time See that end has been silent, Li futu opened his mouth.


    "Don''t bother. My mother''s condition is stable now. She should be discharged in another month."


    "That''s good." Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first." He Caiwei waited for a while, but didn''t wait until there was any sound coming from the other end of the phone. Her eyes were dim and she whispered: "goodbye." Then he hung up.


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone, can''t help but think of he Caiwei''s shabby residence, surrounded by a pesticide factory, the wind is full of pungent smell, that kind of environment, certainly not suitable for patients to recuperate.


    It''s time to find a golden house for my little lover.

 Chapter 181

    It''s a product of the Tang Dynasty.


    Tangshan real estate in recent years to develop a project, also adhere to the Tangshan real estate has always been the business tradition, aimed at creating high-quality top luxury residential areas.


    Datang Yipin consists of two super high-rise buildings with 40 floors and two super high-rise buildings with 44 floors, plus a luxury club which provides relaxation and leisure functions for residents. It covers a total area of more than 100000 square meters. From the appearance of the building to the interior decoration of the house, it adopts international first-line brands. It is not only equipped with color TV monitoring, building automatic anti-theft alarm and access control card reading system, but also has 24-hour security All round patrol.


    Of course, such a huge investment also symbolizes the high price of Datang Yipin.


    The average price per square meter is 100000. If you want to buy a house here, you have to spend at least 40 million to 50 million.


    Not to mention the ordinary people, even the gold collar class may not have the capital to set foot here. Datang Yipin is obviously a paradise tailored for the top rich.


    Li futu drives a mustache to the Sales Department of Datang Yipin. Maybe he is also aware of the scandal. Like Shen yini, he also has a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose.


    "Do you want to see the house, sir?"


    Some temperament, not a pair of sunglasses can cover.


    See Li futu push the door and enter, a miss immediately welcomed up, smile warm and sweet.


    As we all know, sales ladies are generally good-looking, not to mention the top residential areas like Datang Yipin, where the top rich people in the whole Donghai and even the whole Longguo come and go. Even if they provide services for them, it''s not up to ordinary people.


    With apricot eyes, peach cheeks, oval face and tender skin, Li futu felt that as long as she had a little package, she would have no problem to be a vase type star.


    "Do you have any more houses?"


    Li futu nodded and asked.


    "What size do you need? Because we don''t sell buildings C and D, we only rent them out, so only buildings AB are on sale. The standard floor area of building a is 597 square meters, and the standard floor area of building B is 434 square meters. They are all three terraces and one family. Of course, the duplex area in high-rise areas will be larger, but the eight duplex buildings in high-rise areas have been sold out. "


    Although she is young, she is very professional. She gives the basic information in an orderly way. Her voice is sweet and her introduction is very clear.


    "Do you have more than 500 flat houses in building a?"


    Hearing Li futu''s words, the sales girl''s eyes twinkled, her smile became sweeter, and even a sense of flattery flowed invisibly.


    597 square meters is equivalent to 600 square meters. For the time being, regardless of the floor, it is only converted according to the average price. That is to say, the handsome man has a huge sum of money of at least 60 million, and he is willing to spend 60 million to buy a house, which shows that his value is far more than that.


    This is not a sentence that can be summed up as a young man.


    Working here, it''s not that this sales lady has never met a rich person, but most of the people she met before are big bellied, some are old-fashioned, and it''s the first time she''s met such a young and handsome person. She doesn''t doubt that this young handsome guy is playing fat face, the other side doesn''t need to waste this time, and temperament can''t cheat people.


    "Yes, the second floor, the ninth floor, the tenth floor and the 21st floor of our building a are still on sale."


    Hearing the number of 21, Li futu''s eyes twinkled. When he Caiwei sold herself to the emperor to save her mother, he signed an agreement with the emperor, which registered her identity information. Later, after he took he Caiwei away, the emperor destroyed the agreement. However, when he asked Li Tang to check the address of he Caiwei''s mother in hospital, Li Tang sent all the information he knew Including the information in the agreement, he remembers that the date of birth of he Caiwei seems to be this number.


    "Can you take me to the 21st floor?"


    "Certainly," said the sales lady with a brilliant smile


    ¡­¡­


    The entrance door is a hand carved copper door. According to the sales lady, it is imported from abroad. A single door is worth 200000 yuan.


    Fingerprint unlocking goes through the magnificent entrance hall and takes the elevator to the 21st floor. The whole apartment hall adopts a strong European style. Each bedroom is equipped with a balcony. When you sleep on the bed and look out, the scenery outside the window is like a vivid oil painting, which makes you forget to return.


    But compared with these, what attracts more attention is the East China Sea pearl tower that seems to soar out of the window, just like the advertisement words of Datang Yipin when it opened: customers who buy Datang Yipin should not only buy a luxury house, but also buy a movie ticket that can see the past and future of Donghai.


    Li futu strolled around, and finally stood in front of the French window in the hall, looking at the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea in the distance, said faintly: "go through the formalities."


    Sales miss a Leng, then heart ecstasy, that happiness is too sudden.


    The house costs at least 60 million, and her Commission will be astronomical. She didn''t expect this handsome guy to be so cheerful. But she knew that some of her colleagues gave everything to give their young bodies for the Commission, and let the rich play with them. Those who were lucky were rewarded, while those who were not lucky were turned away after they were played in vain. They could only swallow up the bitterness and get nothing.Is she lucky today?


    Go downstairs again and go back to the sales department.


    "Please take a seat and wait a moment. I''ll print the contract."


    The shopping guide poured a cup of tea for Li futu, and then rushed to prepare for the purchase procedure.


    More than 60 million mansions.


    This is a real treasure house, isn''t it?


    Li futu took a sip of tea and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    About ten minutes later, a manager like man came over. The house purchasing lady followed him, as if she had been scolded. Her sweet smile and pale face disappeared completely.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. The house you''re looking for has been reserved. She''s just here, so she doesn''t know the situation. That''s the misunderstanding. I''m sorry."


    Along with the manager, the young lady who bought the house bowed to Li futu, really 90 degrees. Here, customers do feel like they are God''s.


    Li futu''s eyebrows didn''t ease down because of the other party''s apology. He looked at them for a while, didn''t say much, and took out his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    The call will be through soon. Li futu said calmly, "Mr. Tang."


    The manager''s heart jumped, inexplicably had a very unknown premonition.


    "Li Shao?"


    Tang Wanshan, chairman of Tangshan real estate, was obviously surprised: "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I saw a house in Datang Yipin, and it was still on sale when I saw it. But when I went downstairs and planned to sign a contract, the manager here suddenly told me that it had been reserved. I wanted to ask Tang Dong what happened."


    Li futu and Tang Wanshan got to know each other on charity night after Gu Qingcang''s introduction. At that time, they exchanged business cards.


    After listening to Li futu''s words, Tang Wanshan''s face suddenly became serious. They were all people with status. Anyone who met this kind of thing would be angry. Tang Wanshan could understand it.


    Not to mention the previous rumors, he also stood beside the mayor on Charity Night and saw the weight of this young man with his own eyes. If he felt that Tang Yipin was playing tricks on him, it would be troublesome.


    In Tang Wanshan''s position, although he is not too afraid of one person, he certainly will not add enemies to himself for no reason.


    "I''m sorry, Li Shao. Please give the mobile phone to the manager. I''ll talk to him."

 Chapter 182

    The sales manager of Datang Yipin did not expect that this young customer actually made a direct call to the chairman. Naturally, he couldn''t bear the pressure of the chairman of the board of directors, so he recruited everything.


    It''s true that the mansion on the 21st floor of building a was decided by Tang Jiahao. As a subordinate, he didn''t dare to disobey the order of the crown prince of the group. It''s normal for real estate to cover some houses for sale, but who expected that it would disturb the chairman?


    And just now, the chairman''s tone was very serious. The manager realized that he might be in big trouble, so he couldn''t help glaring at the sales girl again.


    Before, he just recruited her because she was so beautiful, but who knew that he had made such a big mess for himself before he came here a month ago. Although he didn''t know what was sacred about this young man who still wore sunglasses, he was sure to be a great person if he could talk to the chairman directly.


    The manager''s intestines are blue with regret. He wanted to take advantage of his position to find an opportunity to sneak rules, but now he has secretly made up his mind to fire the girl immediately after this.


    And the sales girl now hands together, head dare not lift, she thought today is the arrival of the goddess of luck, but who knows in the twinkling of an eye actually turned into a disaster, although low head, but she still felt the manager''s gloomy eyes, heart in a hurry, can be said to be six gods have no master.


    Tang Wanshan just said on the phone that he would give him an explanation, so Li futu was not in a hurry. He drank tea quietly. Not long after, a sports car roared from far to near. A black Porsche 911 threw out a cool drift and stopped steadily in front of Datang Yipin''s sales department.


    Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate, got out of the car and looked at the wild horse not far away, with a playful smile on his lips.


    Jiang caie also quickly got out of the car, naturally took Tang Jiahao''s arm and walked into the Sales Department of Datang Yipin with him.


    "Tang Shao."


    Tang Jiahao''s figure immediately attracted the manager''s attention, his eyes lit up, as if to see a savior like welcome up. "That gentleman took a fancy to the house on the 21st floor of building a...."


    Tang Jiahao nodded, looked at Li futu with the direction pointed by the manager, squinted slightly, and then walked over.


    "Li Shao, meet again."


    Looking at the smiling face walking slowly, Li futu felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met.


    Tang Jiahao seemed to see it and explained with a smile: "my name is Tang Jiahao. The chairman of Tangshan real estate is my father. Last time I was with Miss Song on the night of peerless entertainment, I met Li Shao."


    Li futu suddenly realized that because of song Luoshen at that time, he just swept by others and didn''t pay much attention to them. In retrospect, the prince of Tangshan real estate really seemed to be following song Luoshen. No wonder he felt a little familiar.


    "Nice to meet you, Tang Shao."


    Li futu took off the pair of sunglasses, stood up and shook hands with Tang Jiahao.


    Has been secretly glancing at the big star Jiang caie that Miss sales to see Li futu finally show the real face, can not help but Leng a Leng.


    Isn''t this the man who often appears on the entertainment news with mu yudie''s face these two days?


    "It''s not a pleasure."


    Tang Jiahao laughed and released his hand: "I heard that Li Shao has a crush on the house on the 21st floor of building a here?"


    Jiang caie, who doesn''t know what''s going on, takes a deep look at Li futu. She''s not from the East China Sea. The reason why she stays in the East China Sea these days is because she wants to accompany Tang Jiahao, the gold Lord. Therefore, she did not understand the recent events in the East China Sea, and naturally did not know the prestige of Li futu in the East China Sea.


    However, they are all mixed in the entertainment circle. She doesn''t know Li futu, but she knows mu yudie. If she can be held tightly by Hu Meizi on such a grand occasion, she knows that this man must have a big future. And at this moment, she is a preliminary witness to the strength of this man.


    Datang Yipin is a well-known luxury house in China. According to rumors, the average price of each house is about 40 million to 50 million. This man''s financial strength can be seen. He just doesn''t know which is better than the crown prince of Tangshan real estate.


    However, even though this man looks very profound and hard to see through, Jiang caie still thinks that it is unlikely that he can be compared with the Tang family. After all, the market value of Tangshan real estate is tens of billions. Looking at the whole dragon Kingdom, it is also the top one.


    Li futu didn''t notice the existence of Jiang caie, but didn''t care too much. Shen yini didn''t know Jiang caie at the beginning, let alone Jiang caie. Moreover, as Tang Jiahao, it''s normal to follow some beautiful women around.


    "Yes, I did want to buy the house, but when I was about to sign the contract, the manager told me that it was reserved."


    The manager looked embarrassed and bowed his head, but fortunately Tang Jiahao was not a fickle master.


    "Li Shao, I told my servants not to take out the house, because a friend said hello to me very early, so I had to sell it."Tang Jiahao pondered for a while and said, "Li Shao, if not, there are still several houses on sale in building A. you can choose any one. I''ll give you a 10% discount."


    10% discount seems not much, but don''t forget the exaggerated house price of Datang Yipin. Under such a huge base, even if it''s only 10% cheaper, it can save millions.


    In fact, Li futu is not an inhumane person. Tang Jiahao has made enough gesture, which can be said to give face. People respect me a foot, and I respect others a foot. If it''s normal, Li futu doesn''t care, but after all, this house is for he Caiwei, and the number of 21 is of extraordinary significance.


    "I''m sorry, Tang Shao, because I''m going to use this house as a gift. The other party''s birthday is on the 21st, so I hope Tang Shao can understand."


    Tang Jiahao frowned, which was a little difficult.


    Jiang caie is also a person who has seen the world, but when she heard Li futu''s words, she couldn''t help but jump from the bottom of her heart.


    Tens of millions of luxury houses to give away?


    Even though she has been with Tang Jiahao for so long, and still fully cooperate with each other''s various patterns in bed, Tang Jiahao has never been so generous to her.


    Jiang caie also deliberately thought about the date of Mu yudie''s birthday and found that it was not the 21st.


    Sure enough, none of these rich men is not romantic.


    "Tang Shao, I think your friends don''t have high requirements for floors. You can reserve one from the remaining sets. I believe the other party won''t have any opinions."


    Seeing that Li futu seemed determined to win the house, Tang Jiahao laughed bitterly.


    "Li Shao, you really give me a problem."

 Chapter 183

    In the end, Tang Jiahao agreed. I''m afraid only he knew why.


    The prince with tens of billions of property still stayed to accompany Li futu to complete the house purchase procedures. Watching Li futu quietly take out a card and brush off nearly 60 million in the blink of an eye. Even as a front-line actress, her income is not poor, but Jiang caie''s heart beat faster.


    Her hard year may also earn the money, but she ate a youth meal, and it was definitely not as free and easy as this man. She is an actress herself. Even if many people call her a vase, her eyesight is definitely better than that of ordinary people.


    Jiang caie can see that this man is not pretending to be calm, as if this huge sum of money is really just a bunch of meaningless figures for him.


    No wonder that Fox of Mu language butterfly drags others and refuses to let go. It seems that she is indeed a son-in-law. But even if you take the initiative, in other people''s hearts, you are not the same as a lover''s plaything, but not the same as a luxury house.


    Thinking of this, Jiang caie had a lot of balance in her mind.


    Naturally, Tang Jiahao would not know that his expensive Canary would have so many ideas in his mind. Maybe he would not care at all. Seeing that Li futu had finished all the house purchase procedures, Tang Jiahao personally handed the key to Li futu and said with a smile, "Li Shao, it''s time for dinner. Let''s have a meal together."


    Li futu naturally won''t lose face. He nods with a smile. When he leaves, he looks at the low looking sales lady and says, "she just has no intention. I hope Tang Shao doesn''t care."


    "It''s natural."


    Tang Jiahao nodded and looked at the manager of Datang sales department. Although he didn''t speak, the manager clearly knew what to do.


    Datang Yipin is famous for its powerful contacts. It''s hard to get the chance to work in such a high-end environment. The sales lady who thought she would be swept out of the house was already in the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t know that she turned around in the end. Her heart was filled with ecstasy. She suddenly raised her head to thank her. She could see that the man had already talked and laughed with the crown prince of the group out of the door of the sales department.


    Looking at each other''s back, she was stunned. It turned out that not all the young masters were so arrogant.


    Li futu did not go far away, so they chose Datang club in Datang Yipin.


    The interior of this luxurious club, which is specially designed to serve the top rich, is beautiful with pavilions, pavilions, bridges and flowing water. The air is also filled with a touch of sandalwood, refreshing.


    Tang Jiahao''s face is a gold signboard in Datang. The person in charge of the club came out to greet him personally after receiving the news and immediately arranged a first-class elegant room.


    "Well, you go down first."


    Tang Jiahao waved his hand. After the people from the club bowed to quit, he turned to Li futu and said with a smile, "I haven''t had time to introduce her. She''s Jiang caie, my This is Li futu, Li Shao. "


    Li futu naturally knew what this so-called confidant meant and nodded to Jiang caie with a smile and clear eyes. "It''s rare to see a beautiful woman like Miss Jiang. Tang Shao is very lucky."


    Tang Jiahao laughs. This time, he doesn''t pretend to be a man. No matter how deep the city is, he will be more or less vain. It''s really something to be proud of to have such a charming star as his lover. And the identity of the star is easy to bring men a different sense of achievement, otherwise how can there be so many rich people like to pursue the star.


    "Li Shao is too polite. Just call me cai''e."


    Jiang caie''s smile is elegant. She can''t see her debauchery in bed just now.


    "I''m afraid that''s what you call Tang Shaohui. He has a problem with me." Li futu joked.


    "In Li Shao''s eyes, is Tang Jiahao such a mean person?" Tang Jiahao pretended to be dissatisfied and cooperated with the lively atmosphere.


    Jiang caie looked at him bitterly and said: "Li shaoke misunderstood him. He will never be angry because of me. I don''t have that heavy weight in his heart."


    Li Fu would not take up such a topic if he tried to laugh without saying anything.


    "Is there something you''re interested in again?"


    Tang Jiahao looked at Jiang caie with a smile and said, "no problem, buy it."


    "You know, I didn''t want these all the time..."


    Jiang caie''s eyes are as tender as water.


    Tang Jiahao coughs and doesn''t answer. He doesn''t know Bai Jiang caie''s mind, but he knows very well that it''s OK to play and it doesn''t matter how much it costs. But Jiang caie''s possibility of entering his Tang family is almost zero. Not to mention whether he is willing to marry a star or not, his old man will definitely not agree.


    He was born into a rich family. He really had a lot of status and wealth that people could not get in their whole life, but at the same time, it was doomed that his marriage could not be completely decided by himself.


    Of course, Tang Jiahao doesn''t think there is anything to complain about. That would be too hypocritical."Li Shao, I don''t admire people very much. I was the first one as young as you. At that time, I was very happy to hear the news of Wang Yang''s death."


    Tang Jiahao looked away from Jiang caie''s face and changed the topic.


    "That guy has been doing evil in the East China Sea for many years. He has made the East China Sea full of miasma and finally got his revenge. For this, I have to propose a toast to Li Shao."


    Seeing that Tang Jiahao once again chose to escape, Jiang caie didn''t seem surprised. She still sat beside him with a smile and took the initiative to pour wine for Li futu and Tang Jiahao.


    At this time, Li futu had no reason to think of the Roy people. He lifted his glass and said with a smile: "someone once told me that justice may be late, but it will never be absent. Good and evil will be rewarded in the end. Wang Yang got such an end. He can only say that he is responsible for himself and can''t blame others."


    Tang Jiahao shook his head with a smile, "it must be a wonderful person who said this."


    Justice?


    In Tang Jiahao''s mind, human society has been pursuing the most primitive forest law since ancient times. The law of the jungle, the strong respect! Wang Yang''s death and the collapse of the Wang family are just bullshit, just because the man sitting in front of him is more cruel than the Wang family!


    Of course, Tang Jiahao also heard that Wang Dengfeng''s death had something to do with song Luoshen, but he was not stupid enough to break the taboo topic.


    In Li futu''s mind, Zhang Mingming, who hated him so much, forced himself to smile and call him Mr. Li''s pretty face. He could not help but smile at the corner of his mouth.


    A meal can be regarded as a feast for the guests. Whether it''s Li futu or Tang Jiahao, they don''t mention any topic about song Luoshen. When they parted, they shook hands again and exchanged business cards with each other.


    Watching the Mustang leave, Jiang caie asked curiously: -- Is he black? "


    Tang Jiahao shook his head and his smile slowly subsided. "You think of him too simply."


    Tang Jiahao did not explain too much, picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number in Kyoto.


    Seven or eight seconds later, the call was put through.


    "Fu Jie, I''m sorry, the house of Datang Yipin was sold to someone else by my father."


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone for a while, and then came a soft voice with four simple words, "who is the buyer?"


    Looking at the direction of the disappearance of the Mustang, Tang Jiahao said slowly: "Li futu."


    "Oh It''s kind of interesting. "


    Tang Jiahao said sorry again. He didn''t speak on the other end of the phone and hung up soon.


    Jiang caie is very surprised. She is the first time to see this kind of almost humble appearance of Tang family around him. What is the sacred place on the other end of the phone?


    Just now there was some dry weather. Suddenly a gust of wind came up and the trees around the club rustled.


    Tang Jiahao put down his mobile phone and muttered to himself, "the rain is coming and the wind is all over the building."

 Chapter 184

    Li futu is very clear about he Caiwei''s personality. If this house is given to her directly, he Caiwei will not accept it. He has to find a way.


    On the way back to Chunqiu mansion, Li futu kept thinking about this problem, and finally decided that he Caiwei''s mother, Xiao Shu, could only do it.


    Although he Caiwei has a strong personality, she would rather stick to her body than accept her help, but she is a real filial daughter. With her mother''s body, her original house is no longer suitable for living. Li futu believes that as long as she is moved by her feelings, she should be able to convince he Caiwei.


    Of course, it''s too rash to send it directly. We have to find a way out, but Li futu is not in a hurry. After all, it''s still more than a month before Xiao Shu leaves hospital.


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, Li futu saw Su Yuan''s Beetle parked outside the villa. After he Caiwei''s "tip off", he basically guessed what the girl was running back for.


    Li futu looked at the file bag that he had left on the front passenger''s car. It contained the house purchase contract and the key to the door card. If Su Yuan saw these things, she would have to cause a lot of trouble. Li futu thought about it and simply threw them on the car and got off by pushing the door empty handed.


    Su Yuan obviously heard the news. Before Li futu came in, she had already run out.


    "You''re really busy now. I''ve been waiting for you for almost an hour."


    Although the girl''s tone was full of complaint, she didn''t expect to ask for a crime. Li futu felt a little surprised, but it didn''t show on her face. "Don''t you know to call me?" he said with a smile


    "Look at your mobile phone. I don''t know how many times I''ve called you, but it''s turned off."


    Su Yuan got angry when she mentioned this. She even wondered if this guy was avoiding her on purpose.


    Li futu was stunned. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was turned off. He said with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, there''s no electricity. I didn''t pay attention when I was eating just now."


    Su Yuan didn''t make a sound. Her face on a child''s face was very serious. She took her mobile phone from Li futu a few steps forward and tried to turn it on. After she found that there was no power to turn it on, her expression eased down.


    "Here you are."


    She put the cell phone back in Li futu''s hands.


    "Girl, do you just don''t trust me?"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Su Yuan cold hum a, "can blame enemy too cunning, don''t forget, you have criminal record."


    Li futu naturally knows that this girl refers to the first time he went to Dongda with Shen yini, and then turned off the machine to run away. Unexpectedly, this girl still remembers to go there.


    Don''t look at the girl''s age, but the nature of women''s revenge is not weak at all.


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles. He puts his cell phone back in his pocket. "Can I go in now?"


    Su Yuan didn''t say a word. She turned around and led the way into the house. She was a proud girl.


    With a smile, Li futu walked to the sofa behind the girl''s buttocks and sat down. He pretended to be indifferent and asked, "what''s the matter with me, girl


    "You know it in your heart!"


    Although she felt relieved after he Caiwei''s persuasion, she still felt wronged when she thought of the rumors.


    "What do I know?"


    Li futu decided to play dumb to the end.


    Su Yuan naturally could not know that there was a "spy" inside. She bit her lip and said, "it''s not because of your affair with sister mu. Now the whole school is talking about me. I don''t care. You have to find a way to solve the problems you cause."


    Solve?


    How can this be solved?


    Do you have to take mu yudie to Dongda for a meeting and tell the students that they are just friends?


    That''s bullshit.


    In fact, after receiving a phone call from he Caiwei, Li futu later thought that this might be an opportunity to get rid of the identity of "Su Yuan''s boyfriend." even if he was scolded as a playboy, he didn''t care.


    With this idea in mind, Li futu''s tone is quite free and easy: "girl, those who are clear will be clear, those who are turbid will be turbid. Rumors stop at the wise. Such a false scandal can''t last long. After the novelty, it will disappear naturally..."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Su Yuan immediately said no, with a firm attitude. Although she didn''t know what was in Li futu''s mind, she knew she couldn''t have such good patience to wait for the scandal to disappear. I''m afraid that before that time, she had been forced to collapse by the rumors in the school.


    This girl is not willing to be cheated.


    Li futu frowned. "What''s your idea?"


    Su Yuan was obviously well prepared, and immediately said, "Donghai university is about to celebrate its 60th anniversary. I want you to join me."


    Li futu suddenly stood up from the sofa and said: "no way!"


    Let him perform for a group of students on stage, what an international joke.If it gets out, will his face be changed?


    Su Yuan didn''t seem surprised by his reaction at all. She looked at Li futu with big eyes and said, "why not?"


    "No why, it''s not negotiable."


    Li futu''s face was firm, and he was domineering at last. He wanted to let the girl understand that he also had principles.


    Su Yuan looks at him in silence.


    Their eyes collided, as if in a silent confrontation.


    Li futu didn''t step back this time. Just when he thought that this girl might use her unique skill of crying, making trouble and hanging herself, or directly use her mace to call her elder sister to complain, Su Yuan slowly opened her mouth and said calmly: "well, you don''t need to participate, but you have to be there to cheer me on."


    "That''s not a problem."


    Li futu said subconsciously, relieved.


    As soon as his voice fell, a sly smile began to appear on Su Yuan''s small face.


    Li futu was stunned and immediately reacted.


    I''ve been fighting Eagles for a long time. I didn''t expect to be pecked by Eagles now. It''s a routine for this girl!


    The girl was obviously worried that direct offer would be rejected, so at the beginning she deliberately put forward a request that she knew he could not agree to, just to let the smoke bomb go. The purpose was to lower his bottom line, so that he could more easily accept her real goal.


    In just a few minutes, the girl not only gave him a hit, but also performed a superb acting. I didn''t find out at all.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, sighed and sat down, "girl, I''m making great progress."


    "Close to Zhu is red, close to Mo is black."


    Su Yuan''s big eyes are bent into crescent moon, and she smiles sweetly: "but thank you for your praise."

 Chapter 185

    The goal was achieved as scheduled. Su Yuan walked out of the villa with a big smile and a little hand on her back. She was still humming. She drove back to school contentedly, leaving someone alone and shaking her head and sighing.


    Actually let a little girl film to deceive, really a lifetime reputation destroyed once ah, who expected that girl young age to learn to play thirty-six tricks?


    It seems that we can''t take it lightly in the future. We have to keep vigilant in front of that girl.


    After a deep review, Li went upstairs depressed and charged his mobile phone with electricity. As soon as the mobile phone was turned on, an unread short message was displayed.


    "Our school is going to celebrate its 60th anniversary. Can you come and watch it?"


    The sender is Gu Qingcheng. Obviously, like Su Yuan, she chose to send a text message because she found that his phone was turned off.


    It''s all about the celebration of Dongda. I don''t have any relationship with Dongda. Why do I come here to participate?


    Li futu didn''t expect Gu Qingcheng to find Su Yuan because of the same thing.


    Although he thought it was a bit strange, Li futu didn''t think much about it. He just thought that his personality was too charming. Alas, it seems that he will be more restrained in the future.


    Out of courtesy, he called Gu Qingcheng back.


    "I''m sorry, my cell phone was out of power just now. Now I''m home and charging it."


    Gu Qingcheng naturally is not so pretty as Su Yuan''s girl. It doesn''t matter if she is understanding. The tone is as gentle as water, which makes people feel comfortable.


    They are all from the same school, and the age difference is only one year. Why is the gap so big? Su Yuan''s stinky girl doesn''t learn well all day long. She does her best to study some deviant ways. She thinks about how to set herself up. Thinking of the scene just now, Li futu''s chest is a little stuffy, so she can''t help lighting a cigarette.


    "Did you see the message I sent you?"


    Li futu nodded, forced himself to forget what had just happened, and said with a smile, "I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will you come? "


    If those students of Donghai University knew the most noble flower of their school and spoke to a man in such a nervous tone, they would be broken.


    "What a coincidence."


    Li futu took a cigarette and said with a smile, "Su Yuan also mentioned this to me when she came back just now. She hasn''t been away long."


    Because Gu Qingcheng already knew that he lived in Shen yini''s house, he simply didn''t hide it.


    "Is it?"


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem surprised, "then you How to reply to her? "


    "I promised her."


    Naturally, Li futu would not tell the truth that he had been involved in the routine. He puffed out his cigarette and sighed, "Oh, that girl is so obsessed. I really can''t help it..."


    What do you mean open your eyes and tell lies?


    That''s it.


    Gu Qingcheng stood on the balcony of the dormitory, looking at the lovers coming and going from the bottom of the building, and said in a soft voice, "it seems that I''m a step slower."


    "That girl seems to be able to perform on stage."


    Li futu seemed to feel a little guilty and quickly changed the topic: "what about you? Will you be on stage, too? "


    Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Yes? Then I really should go and have a look. "


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''ll cheer you on then."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled with inexplicable light, "this is what you said. It''s a deal."


    Do not know a big trouble in front of waiting for their own Li futu nodded with a smile: "a deal."


    After hanging up the phone, Gu held the mobile phone tightly, breathed out deeply, and his eyes gradually became very firm.


    Someone who knew nothing about it put down his cell phone and thought of Shen yini, who was filming in Nanyang.


    This affair with mu yudie Should I explain to Shen yini?


    But Li futu hesitated when he thought of the cold nature of the girl. He felt that most of his calls were hot faced and cold buttocks. With the girl''s attitude towards him, there would be no good words waiting for him. It would probably be a sneer.


    With this in mind, Li futu also put out the idea of calling Shen yini. Besides, he thinks mu yudie should have called Shen yini for a long time to explain. After all, they have such a good relationship.


    Unfortunately, Li futu obviously doesn''t understand women.


    Put the mobile phone in the room to charge. Li futu goes downstairs again and takes out the document bag containing the house purchase contract from the car. In case Su Yuan''s girl gets nervous one day and runs to her room to rummage, he hides the document bag under the bed.


    After hiding the documents, he turned on the TV in his room to watch the international news, but his mobile phone rang again.


    The caller is Yan Donglai.


    Whether Li futucheng admits it or not, there seems to be a gap between him and Yan Donglai since Wang Dengfeng''s funeral. This is the first time Yan Donglai calls him after Wang Dengfeng''s funeral.


    Li futu picked up the mobile phone that was still charging, connected the phone and called out: "brother Yan.""Brother Li, something happened."


    Yan Donglai''s tone was deep, and he also showed a cold sense of killing.


    Li futu couldn''t help squinting.


    Since he knew Yan Dong, it was the first time that he heard the tone of the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai central hospital.


    Emergency room on the twelfth floor.


    The corridor outside was full of people, each with a cold evil spirit. Yan Donglai stood in front of the door of the emergency room, smoking, ignoring the sign of no smoking on the wall. Although there were many people on the scene, no one spoke. The scene was a little depressing.


    Family members of patients and nurses in the hospital dare not even approach this corridor.


    After receiving the phone call from Yandong, Li futu immediately came to see him appear, and the men outside the rescue room spontaneously gave up a passage.


    Li futu walked to Yan Donglai unimpeded, his face was not good-looking: "brother Yan, what''s the situation?"


    "Still in the emergency, there are seven knives in the body, and the two most lethal knives are in the abdomen."


    Yan Donglai said in a low voice. The smiling man in Li futu''s impression now looks at the bright red light in the emergency room. His eyes are gloomy. Finally, he shows the dignity of the overlord of the river and lake. Standing beside him, he seems to feel a strong pressure.


    Li futu knew that sun Qing was lying in the emergency room.


    It''s understandable that Yan Donglai will be furious when he is seriously injured in his humerus and heart.


    "What''s the matter?" Li futu is also very familiar with sun Qing. They first met at peerless entertainment. After that, sun Qing helped to protect mu yudie, and they are also very fond of sun Qing and Li futu. He was also a little angry when the other side came to this end.


    Just now on the phone, Yan Donglai didn''t have time to elaborate.


    "Do you remember the Japanese killers who chased you last time?"


    Yan Dong came to pass him a cigarette.


    Li futu nodded, took the cigarette and lit it. He frowned and said, "brother Yan means it has something to do with the Japanese?"


    "I''ve been trying to find out where the killers came from. Later, I found a martial arts school. Wang Dengfeng had been there three times in a month before he died. I thought something was wrong, so I asked sun Qing to investigate. Who knows, the 20 brothers who went there only escaped from sun Qing..."


    At this point, Yan Donglai''s eyes are full of strong intention to kill.


    "Where is the martial arts hall?"


    Li futu took a smoke without expression.


    Yan Donglai shook his head: "there''s no need to go. After receiving the news, I personally took people there and found that the building was empty."


    He looked up at the emergency room light, "now only sun Qing knows the specific situation, I hope he can survive."

 Chapter 186

    The rescue lasted for five hours from 7:00 p.m. in the early morning, the lights in the rescue room finally went out, and the door was opened from inside.


    Yan Donglai and Li futu, who have been waiting outside, immediately greet them.


    "Mr. Yan, fortunately, the injured have been out of danger."


    There''s no need for Yan Dong to open his mouth. The chief surgeon wearing a mask takes the initiative to report the good news. There''s no way. These fierce men outside are putting too much pressure on him.


    In fact, when rescuing, he, the chief surgeon, was probably the most nervous person. When the injured person was sent in, the president of the hospital met him in person. Moreover, when the task of rescuing fell on his head, the president also sternly told him. In fact, I don''t need the dean''s "reminder". I''m afraid people in Donghai know what Yan Donglai does.


    The chief surgeon knows very well that from the beginning of taking over the task of treatment, his fate will share weal and woe with the seriously injured man. If the injured person can''t get out of the emergency room, he will not only face the problem of unemployment, I''m afraid he will not see the sun of tomorrow.


    There are seven knives in the body, three in the back, two in the arm, and the most serious two in the abdomen. The person who takes the hand is very fierce. Every knife is deep and bone can be seen. The two knives in the abdomen pierce the injured person''s body by four centimeters. If the angle deviates a little bit, it will pierce the kidney. In that case, even if Luo Jinxian is alive, he will not be able to recover.


    Good luck.


    The chief surgeon wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Yan Donglai was obviously relieved. Then he turned his head and looked back, and immediately a man came forward to give the doctor a ready red envelope.


    "Don''t do that, Mr. Yan. It''s our doctor''s duty to help the dying and the wounded."


    Although the benefits of receiving patients'' family members have been regarded as normal, the doctor refused to accept Yan Dong''s red envelope.


    "You deserve it."


    Yan Dong gave a sign, and the man immediately stuffed the red bag into the pocket of the other party''s white coat.


    The chief surgeon dare not refuse again: "thank you, Mr. Yan."


    "How is he now?"


    Yan Dong looks at the bed pushed and held by several nurses. Sun Qing on the bed was unconscious and his face was bloodless.


    "Although out of danger, but I am afraid that in the next six months, the injured will not be able to carry out strenuous exercise."


    The chief surgeon spoke very implicitly.


    Yan Donglai nodded. Before sun Qing was bathed in blood, he saw that he was lucky to have recovered his life.


    "Please."


    "It should be."


    The chief surgeon was terrified, and then turned to a few nurses who did not dare to lift their heads and said, "send the patient back to the ward."


    "Brother Li, it''s getting faster. You can go back and have a rest. I''ll send someone to guard it. Nothing can happen."


    Li futu, who knew he couldn''t stay here, nodded and watched sun Qing be pushed away. "If brother sun wakes up, I hope brother Yan can inform me the first time."


    Yan Donglai nodded, looked gloomy and said, "of course, I also want to know who is so bold!"


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Li futu, who received a call from Yandong, rushed to the hospital.


    As Yan Donglai''s confidant, sun Qing is obviously better treated in the hospital than he Caiwei''s mother Xiao Shu. She not only lives in the intensive care unit with the same environment as the hotel, but also has four nurses who take turns to take care of her.


    At the door of the intensive care unit, there were eight big men. Seeing Li futu coming, they called Li Shao respectfully.


    Li futu nodded and pushed the door in.


    In the ward, sun Qing has woken up, but it seems that she is still a little weak, but it''s good to wake up so soon. If she were an ordinary person, I''m afraid that even if she could insist on sending her to the hospital, she would not be able to survive the rescue desk.


    "Li Shao..."


    Seeing Li futu, sun Qing, who was almost bandaged all over, showed a weak smile. "I''m in this situation now. I can only lie down and talk. I hope Li Shao doesn''t take offense."


    Li futu walked to the hospital bed and shook his head: "brother sun, it''s me who should say I''m sorry. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be hurt."


    Sun Qing shook his head and coughed, "I''m just inferior."


    Li futu and Yan Donglai look at each other.


    Yan Donglai immediately looked at Sun Qing and said, "Sun Qing, who hurt you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. "


    Sun Qing breathed out slowly.


    "After I found out that the martial arts school was not right, I went to check its operator and found that it was a serious Japanese businessman. According to the entry-exit records, the other party left Donghai one and a half years ago. The strangest thing is that the martial arts school has never been engaged in foreign business since it was registered and has never recruited students. I think this martial arts school is probably the Japanese It''s a stronghold of the national killers. They want to go to find out, but who knows that the other party seems to have been prepared for a long time. They will go straight after they find us... "Yan Donglai frowned and asked, "how many people are there?"


    Sun Qing was silent and spoke slowly: "two knives, one person."


    Li futu''s pupils contracted. Although he hasn''t seen sun Qing do it before, since he is so valued by Yan Donglai, he must be very skillful. When he knows that there is something wrong with the martial arts hall, he must be good at it. But even in this case, he was almost annihilated in the face of the other party?


    Yan Donglai was also obviously shocked. His brow was locked tightly: "is the other side using double knives?"


    Sun Qing nodded and looked at Li futu: "besides Li Shao, he is the strongest person I have ever seen. His knife It''s too fast. "


    "Do you remember what they looked like?"


    Sun Qing nodded: "I will never forget it."


    Yan Donglai said in a deep voice, "I''ll send someone to find the painter. You can describe him and draw his appearance. Even if you dig three feet, I''ll dig him out!"


    "The other party will not wait to die when they find the exposure. I''m afraid they have already left the East China Sea by this time."


    Sun Qing''s words are not unreasonable. Although Yan Donglai has made a lot of trouble in the East China Sea, if he has fled the East China Sea or even the Dragon Kingdom, where can he go to catch people?


    "Can''t those brothers die for nothing?"


    In his own land, his confidants were seriously injured and 20 of his subordinates died. Yan Donglai''s anger can be imagined.


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry."


    "I think the other side is still in the East China Sea," Li said quietly


    "Brother Li, how do you know?"


    Yan Donglai frowns, and sun Qing can''t help looking at Li futu.


    "Intuition."


    Li futu''s eyes were dim, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "that nation like a dog, if it doesn''t bite you hard, how can it give up?"

 Chapter 187

    Close the notebook, Li futu can''t help but light a cigarette.


    It seems that Mengpo has gone to the Dragon kingdom.


    Bai Wuchang''s last words still reverberate in his ears. Before Li futu''s eyes, he can''t help but emerge a figure full of evil spirit, with strange purple pupils and waist length purple hair flying all over the sky It''s a woman that he''s afraid of.


    What did she come to Longguo for?


    It''s not for yourself, is it?


    Thinking of this, Li futu took a deep breath, with a rare dignified look in his eyes. Although he was the leader of the prefecture, he had no way to deal with Mengpo, who was born of a mysterious race.


    In other words, he may not be able to beat Meng Po.


    As a seven foot man, he can''t subdue a woman. It''s a bit humiliating, but it''s a fact that we have to admit.


    In the underworld, Mengpo is a very special existence. Basically, no one dares to provoke her. Even the emperor of hell can''t command her very often.


    Li futu is very clear that Mengpo is an extremely unstable factor. Compared with the Fujiwara blade, Mengpo''s "threat" to him is more terrifying. If she wants to do something, she can''t stop herself at all.


    The more Li futu thinks about it, the more headache he has. Finally, he can only carry forward the spirit of Ah Q and comfort himself.


    Isn''t Bai Wuchang saying "maybe it''s coming?" that means that he''s not sure. Even if Mengpo doesn''t come, he''s not sure.


    With this in mind, Li futu''s eyebrows softened a little. I''m afraid the so-called self deception is better than that.


    Then Li futu picked up his mobile phone, called Yandong, and told him Fujiwara blade''s accurate identity information. Knowing this, it''s better than looking for a needle in a haystack with a portrait. Yan Donglai was obviously surprised, but he didn''t ask Li futu where he knew the news.


    After finishing the call with Yan Donglai, Li futu took a bath. When he came out, he found that there was a missed call on his mobile phone.


    Yao Chenxi.


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly, wiping her hair with a towel in one hand, and calling back the beautiful teacher who thought she was just a nodding friend in the other hand.


    "I was taking a bath just now. I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yao Chenxi is very calm. She stands on the balcony of Donghai University Teachers'' apartment, looks at the starry sky above her head, and asks softly, "are you free tomorrow?"


    Li futu immediately thought of the other party''s intention, sat down beside the bed, "the wedding banquet is tomorrow?"


    Yao Chenxi gave a hum.


    "When?"


    "At 12 noon, Keller hotel."


    "No problem. I''ll pick you up at the school gate in the morning." Li futu said briskly.


    "Let''s meet directly at the gate of Kaile Hotel..."


    Li futu said with a bitter smile: "we are not engaged in underground party work. Is it necessary to hide? It''s settled. I''ll wait for you at the gate of your school at 11:30 tomorrow. "


    Then, without waiting for Yao Chenxi to speak, Li futu hung up.


    Yao Chenxi slowly put down her mobile phone, looked at the dim night sky compared with before, and took a deep breath.


    Tomorrow is a farewell and a new life for her.


    ¡­¡­


    Eleven o''clock at noon the next day.


    A Mustang appeared in the street at the gate of Donghai University on time.


    Of course, Li futu couldn''t be so stupid as to block the gate directly. Instead, he parked his car diagonally opposite the gate of Dongda.


    At about 11:20 noon, Yao Chenxi came out of the school. Today, the famous beauty teacher of Donghai University changed her professional dress. She was wearing a black-and-white off shoulder skirt, her hair curled to show her delicate features. The split design showed her slim legs, and the bow on her chest made her chest fuller. Compared with the past, she was less solemn and more beautiful It''s elegant and feminine.


    Along the way, the past students kept looking at her, many of them warmly greet her, such as "Miss Yao is so beautiful today..." There''s a lot of praise like that.


    Yao Chenxi returned with a polite smile, approachable and amiable.


    As a teacher, it is not unreasonable that so many young girls from Donghai University were selected as the top four beauties.


    When Li took out her mobile phone, she looked around the door of the school.


    Yao Chenxi went along the road and saw a wild horse with double flashes. She responded and walked over.


    "As a teacher, you are really a bit outrageous..."


    Looking at the woman sitting on the sliding door, Li futu sighed softly.


    "Are you praising me?"


    Yao Chenxi looks at him.


    Compared with the bright white suit on the night of the bar, this man is no longer so dazzling, but he is also wearing expensive and decent formal clothes, showing a gentleman like jade and gentle.


    "Of course."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, "your students are really lucky. If all the teachers are like you, no one will be absent in class. I''m afraid that the road to the great rejuvenation of the nation can improve several speeds.""Glib."


    Yao Chenxi turned her head again and looked forward, but a smile appeared in her eyes.


    As Zhang Ailing''s well-known saying goes, no matter how calm and calm she seems on the surface, as long as a man and she take that step, the weight of this man in her heart will be very different.


    Li futu drove away from Donghai University and began to drive towards Kaile hotel.


    "I don''t think you''re going to bless today, but to smash it."


    When waiting for the traffic lights at the intersection, Li futu looks at Yao Chenxi beside him.


    Yao Chenxi slightly frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "you look so beautiful. I''m afraid you''ll have to crush the bride''s limelight. What''s this


    Yao Chen Xi a Zheng, even if remind oneself want to keep calm, but the corner of the mouth still can''t help but bend, immediately white Li Fu diagram one eye: "you talk more."


    It has to be said that at that moment, Li futu had the illusion of facing the goblin of Mu yudie.


    What a kind of people''s teacher.


    Shaking his head and smiling, he saw that the green light was on and Li futu started the car again.


    Kaile hotel.


    The door has been decorated, full of flowers and jubilant. There is a red carpet on the ground, and a blessing message for a new couple is on the screen. You can see that there are an endless stream of guests coming to celebrate, and the parents of the new couple personally greet them at the door.


    Li futu stopped the car and looked at the woman beside him: "ready?"


    Yao Chenxi nodded, looked at the door of the hotel, looked calm, pushed the door to get off.


    Standing outside the car, Li futu stretched out his arm.


    Yao Chenxi looked at him suspiciously: "what are you doing?"


    Li futu blinked, "I''d like to borrow you to pull me, but I won''t lose the battle, will I?"


    Yao Chenxi bit his lip. After all, he took Li futu''s arm, raised a smile and walked towards the gate of the festive hotel.


    I''m dressed up to attend.


    Just to miss you.

 Chapter 188

    The parents of the new couple who are in charge of welcoming guests at the gate of the hotel are all in their fifties, and they all dress up very foreign today.


    The temperament of the woman''s parents is extraordinary, and a kind of noble spirit of caring for and treating the superior in ordinary times will flow from her actions, while the man''s parents seem to be more simple. Even though they are well-dressed today, the discerning people can see from their temperament that they are just ordinary families.


    When seeing Li futu and mu yudie approaching, the parents of both men and women were stunned.


    The woman''s parents are because of Li futu, while the man''s parents are because of Yao Chenxi.


    "You are Miss Yao


    The man''s father looked at Yao Chenxi, some uncertain.


    A few years ago, when his son was in college, he met this girl several times, but now she is too mature.


    Yao Chenxi nodded, smiling elegantly: "Uncle Shi, Aunt Zhang, long time no see."


    "Ha ha, it''s really you. I didn''t expect to be so beautiful..."


    Compared with Yao Chenxi''s generosity, the man''s parents are also smiling, but the smile is obviously unnatural. After all, they know very well that this girl and her son were lovers in college, and even almost got married.


    "After all, I''m a college classmate and I''ll come to celebrate his marriage."


    Hearing Yao Chenxi''s words, the heart of the man''s parents fell slightly, and they were worried that the girl was making trouble. Although Yao Chenxi really made their eyes bright, they still preferred their future daughter-in-law, the daughter of the Henry group. Where can they find such a family?


    At this time, the father of the woman, the boss of Henri electric, finally came back to his senses, with an extremely warm smile on his face, and took the initiative to extend his hand to Li futu, "Mr. Li, if you want to come here, please welcome me far away, if you want to..."


    The man''s parents were surprised. My in laws are worth billions of dollars. Henry group has an extraordinary position in the electrical industry. Why are you so polite to the young man Yao is holding?


    It seems that he didn''t expect the other party to know him. Li futu was also surprised, but he still held out his hand and shook it with the other party.


    "Mr. Li may forget that my name is Guan Teng, the founder of Henry electric appliances. I was also present on the Charity Night a few days ago and met Mr. Li."


    Guan Teng, the boss of Henry electric appliance, seems to be seeing that Li futu doesn''t know him, so he explains.


    In fact, this one-time relationship is just a scene. His billions of wealth, in the eyes of ordinary people, is really a very rich man. But at that time, on charity night, he couldn''t even squeeze into the circle around Li futu.


    I don''t want to think about what people were standing around this young man at that time, such as the mayor, the director of the Municipal Bureau, Gu Lao, Mr. Yan, the chairman of Tangshan real estate Everyone is a real giant.


    Like many people, at that time, he was a multi billion boss who could only take a long look with envy.


    "Don''t blame me for coming uninvited and closing it."


    Even if Guan Teng made a reminder, Li futu still couldn''t remember. After all, he didn''t remember hundreds of people at the banquet. Of course, he would not show it, pretending to smile at Guan Teng.


    "It''s too late to welcome Mr. Li."


    Even Guan Teng knows that the other party doesn''t remember him at all, but he is satisfied that the other party is willing to give him this face and pretend to know him. His smile becomes brighter for a moment, and he personally brings Li futu to the hotel.


    "I''ll take Mr. Li in. You should say hello to your in laws first. I''ll be right back."


    He told his wife, then reached out to the hotel and said with a smile, "Mr. Li, please..."


    "Please."


    Li futu nodded with a smile and did not refuse the other party''s enthusiasm.


    Looking at the figure of the three people leaving, the man''s parents were stunned.


    Miss Yao, which rich family did you find?


    In fact, Yao Chenxi also had some accidents. Although she saw Yan Donglai deliver things to the man she was holding, she knew that the man was not simple, but she still knew nothing about what Li futu did and what his identity was. She also saw the red carpet scandal with mu yudie. That charity night was the top celebrity event in the East China Sea


    What is the origin of this man?


    What surprised Yao Chenxi even more was that not only the tycoon of the electrical industry was extremely polite to Li futu, but also most of the guests who came to the wedding scene on the second floor were stunned when they saw Li futu come in. Then they got up and rushed to this side.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Li to come too..."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Li..."


    "I''m the director of spark media. I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Li..."


    Because the husband''s hometown is not in Donghai, most of the people who come to celebrate this wedding are the wife''s relatives and friends. As Guan Teng, his friends are also rich or expensive. These people may not have seen Li futu with their own eyes, but they are not unfamiliar with Li futu''s face.Listening to the endless stream of greetings, Yao Chenxi was surprised and couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    Looking at the noisy scene in front of us, if we can''t figure out the situation, I''m afraid we''ll still think that she married this guy.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Yao Chenxi''s face suddenly turned red.


    What are you thinking about!


    She subconsciously looked at the men around her and found that they were busy dealing with her. These people didn''t pay attention to her. She was relieved.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m here with my friends to congratulate Mr. Guan. If you''re stuck here like this, don''t let Mr. Guan misunderstand that I''m here to smash the scene."


    In front of dozens of people, Li futu couldn''t deal with them one by one. His voice fell to the ground. Guan Teng laughed: "Mr. Li is really a joke."


    Now the scene seems to be a little noisy, but Guan Teng is not dissatisfied, on the contrary, he has a feeling of glory.


    Now the hottest young Xiaoxiong in Donghai congratulates him, which makes him have a big face.


    "But let''s go back to you. The little girl''s wedding is about to start. If we are stuck here, will the little girl''s wedding be held?"


    Smell speech, these plans in front of Li futu mix a face familiar guests apologetically smile, also did not entangle again, gradually dispersed.


    "This way, Mr. Li, please."


    Guan Teng leads Li futu to the front table of the scene. Undoubtedly, the guests sitting here are all heavyweights, and each of them is worth billions of people. Because they were too far away and there were too many people just now, they didn''t catch up with the excitement. But now seeing Guan Teng leading Li futu, they stood up ahead of time and shook hands with Li futu one after another Mr. Li was polite and smiling.


    Yao Chenxi, who accompanied Li futu from beginning to end, finally understood what Wenda was all about.

 Chapter 189

    If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven.


    Even Yao Chenxi was touched by the light of Li futu. She not only sat at the most important table in the audience, but also showed a friendly and polite smile from the same table of these billionaires.


    Of course, these tycoons are all human beings who can make a contribution to the world. Moreover, the red carpet scandal between Li futu and mu yudie is still hot outside. In this case, they will not be stupid enough to say hello to Yao Chenxi directly. If Mr. Li gets into trouble and hates them, it will not be worth the loss.


    In fact, they don''t have to ask. They can guess that most of the beauties are also Mr. Li''s confidants. As Mr. Li''s status, there are just a few more women. It''s nothing more normal.


    Li futu was finally able to take a seat. After all, as the host, Guan Teng still has guests to greet.


    Even now sitting down, Yao Chenxi still found that there were still many eyes looking from all directions, most of them focused on the men around him, and then whispered to each other.


    "You What do you do? "


    Yao Chenxi finally turned to ask.


    Li futu was silent and looked at Yao Chenxi. "Do you really want to know?"


    Yao Chenxi hesitated for a moment and nodded. After all, she is not a woman who does not take chastity seriously. Even though she pretends to be calm and indifferent, she still wants to know more about the man who has the closest relationship with her.


    "Have you ever seen Yan Donglai..."


    Li futu paused. "Do you know what he does?"


    Who hasn''t heard of Yan Donglai, who lives in Donghai?


    Yao Chenxi nodded, "you mean You and him "The same?"


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head.


    Yao Chenxi frowned and was about to open her mouth when she heard Li futu say, "I''m darker and worse than him."


    Even if it is one-sided, this is the first time that Li futu has made his identity known since he returned to China.


    But it''s clear that Yao Chenxi doesn''t understand.


    Yan Donglai, known as the king of the East China Sea, is a big owl in the East China Sea, more powerful than him?


    What level does that have to be?


    "I don''t know what you mean..." Yao Chenxi''s eyes are confused.


    Li futu did not continue to explain that for ordinary people, his world was too bloody and absurd, and he knew that it was no good. At this time, the lights of the whole room suddenly dimmed down, and a sound of music sounded.


    "I always want to tell you that you give me unexpected happiness, like oasis gives desert..."


    With the moving singing, a man in a black suit appeared on the stage. He was tall and handsome. After the care of a professional stylist, he was even more extraordinary. At this time, he was singing love songs with a microphone, and his eyes were looking at the front gently.


    At this moment, the floor in the center of the banquet hall suddenly rises slowly, forming a corridor. At the end of the corridor, a woman with grand wedding dress and delicate makeup appears in everyone''s eyes, holding the arm of Guan Teng, the boss of Henry electric appliances.


    The beautiful lighting changes and flickers, the fog rises, and the whole wedding scene is rendered beautiful.


    I have to admit that the main characters of this wedding are all outstanding in appearance and can afford to be a talented woman.


    The bridegroom''s original singing is still going on. Li futu smiles: "it seems that I don''t dare to get married without any talent." As he spoke, he turned to look at the woman beside him.


    At the moment, the beautiful teacher of Donghai University was staring at the man with deep feelings on the stage, his eyes were in a trance.


    With the singing, the bridegroom walked slowly to the bride along with the rising aisle, and a smile of blessing appeared on the faces of the guests.


    "The love of the bridegroom has been perfectly reflected in the song. It''s really intoxicating..."


    At the end of the song, the wedding master appeared on the stage. "Now, in the presence of all the family and friends, please ask the bridegroom to take over your future partner from your father..."


    The groom, Shi Mo, held out his hand and said, "Ruirui, can you talk for a lifetime?"


    Guan Teng''s smile was complicated and he released his arm.


    The bride''s dimple is like a flower, but her eyes are moist. She takes her hand back from one man and slowly hands it to another man.


    At that moment, everyone seemed to see a kind of responsibility alternation and inheritance.


    There was no need to stir up, just like thunderous applause suddenly rang out in the audience.


    Yao Chenxi also with the stream gently drum palm, smile on the face of people distressed.


    "Kiss one..."


    I don''t know who suddenly yelled a voice, and then it was like blowing a horn, the wedding one after another sounded the same cry.


    The groom smirked, then took a deep breath as if he had courage, suddenly hugged the shy bride and gave a long kiss in front of all the guests.


    "If you feel bad, don''t look." Li futu said softly."That was my dream when I was 18. I had to make it come to an end."


    Yao Chenxi looked at the scene of Lang qingqiyi, smiling gently. "Now my dream has come true and I wake up."


    "Hate him?" Asked Li futu.


    Yao Chenxi was silent for a moment and shook his head with a smile: "he still remembers to buy me a drink now, which has been regarded as giving me a whole, and I have no reason to hate him any more."


    Li futu has no reason to think of song Luoshen. Counting the days, her wedding should be near. Will she treat herself like the bridegroom? Can you be as free and easy as Yao Chenxi?


    Li futu found that he had no answer in his heart.


    "as like as two peas, you always have the same red line as you do."


    Yaochenxi smell speech a smile, end cup and lifutu touched.


    Soon a couple and their parents began to thank the guests. Apart from relatives, Li futu was the first one to respect.


    When the groom Shi Mo saw Yao Chenxi sitting at this table, he was obviously stunned.


    "Congratulations."


    Li futu stood up and raised his glass first.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    Guan Teng thanks again.


    Born in an ordinary family and married to Henry electric, the groom, Shi Mo, is obviously a smart man. He seems to understand something through his father-in-law''s tone. When he sees Yao Chenxi standing close to the man, his eyes are clear.


    "Congratulations." Yao Chenxi looks at Shi Mo with a smile on her face.


    Shi Mo looked at Li Fu''s picture and nodded with a smile


    There are a lot of guests at the scene, so it''s impossible to spend too much time at this table. After a toast, the bride and groom go to the next table.


    Looking at their back, Li Fu said, "Congratulations, sincere or fake?"


    Yao Chenxi a faint smile, showing relief.


    "I hope he''s doing well, just don''t let me know any more."

 Chapter 190

    PS: please read the comments section for update questions, and will not respond to them in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Apartment block.


    Building 2, the third floor, which is not too difficult to jump or climb. In the South apartment, you can see two bodies lying in the living room. A man and a woman, about 30 years old, seem to be a couple. The man''s chest is pierced by a sharp weapon, and the woman''s throat is cut off. It can be seen that the murderer''s means are quite cruel and decisive. The blood is dark purple , has been dead for some time.


    The scene was shocking.


    But what''s more frightening is that at this moment, the TV in this luxury apartment is still on. There is a constant sound coming from the TV. From the childish voice of children, it is obvious that what''s on the TV is not a TV play or news, but a cartoon!


    A man sat on the sofa as if nothing had happened, chewing bread, carrying two samurai swords on his back, ignoring the thick smell of blood in the room and the two dead bodies on the ground, staring at the cartoon on TV.


    You can clearly see that the TV screen shows a piece of green grassland and some lovely sheep. Yes, that''s the most popular animation for children right now Pleasant Sheep.


    Dead bodies on the ground, men gnawing bread on the sofa, pleasant goat animation on TV All kinds of factors come together, the scene is so strange.


    It seems that the bread is too tasteless, the man frowned and suddenly stood up. He walked over to the two bodies, then squatted down and dipped bread in the wounds of the bodies, as if dipping in jam.


    Then, the man picked up the bread infected by blood, put it into his mouth and tasted it, which showed his satisfaction. Then he went back to the sofa and sat down to watch the animation.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they will be scared to death.


    Where''s NIMA from?


    If there is a man in the Jianghu here, he can quickly recognize his identity.


    Today, the East China Sea Road is full of this man''s portrait.


    The death of the Fujiwara family.


    Fujiwara blade.


    In Chunqiu mansion?


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai International Airport welcomed two very special people this afternoon.


    A man and a woman.


    The left half of the man''s face is covered by a pair of iron mask, and the mask is painted with a ferocious horse face. The peculiar shape not only attracts the attention of pedestrians, but also is closely watched by the airport security. When passing the security check, he is asked to take off the mask, but is disfigured and refused by the man.


    Out of humanitarian principles, the airport security personnel did not force him, but then asked him to show his ID card. The man was very cooperative. From the identity information he showed, the security personnel could not find any abnormality, so they could only let him go.


    At best, this man is wearing a half horse mask, which is a bit strange, while the woman around him gives people a magical feeling from the beginning to the end.


    His waist length hair is like fine silk, showing a rare deep purple, and his deep three-dimensional facial features are like the most precious works of art in the world. If God created all human beings, God must have spent a lot of effort in creating her.


    Her purple eyes, in particular, seem to have the infinite magic power to make people sink into it. They are in sharp contrast with purple hair and purple eyes, giving people a dreamlike visual effect.


    Beauty shakes the world.


    It''s like a character from a legend.


    When passing the security check, she took a look at the staff, who seemed to lose their souls in a moment, and even let her go directly.


    "Madam, I think you should get a veil to wear."


    The masked man hesitated, but he made a sound to remind him that the pronunciation was authentic Chinese.


    "Why?"


    The woman with purple hair and purple eyes said with a smile, "am I shameful?"


    Although it''s also spoken in Chinese, it is full of foreign feelings.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    The masked man gave a wry smile, fearing that the master might misunderstand him. He quickly explained, "what I''m worried about is that your appearance is too eye-catching. If someone finds out, it''s not good."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    The woman with purple hair pursed her lips and laughed, enchanting all living beings. "This is your master''s hometown. He will protect us, won''t he?"


    The more bitter smile the masked man had, he wanted to say that you still need protection, but he didn''t have the courage. Not only him, but also everyone in the organization, including master, who doesn''t feel headache when facing the Lord in front of him.


    In fact, what he worried about most was not others, but the woman in front of him. If he didn''t worry that Shifu couldn''t cope with it, he wouldn''t have disobeyed Shifu''s orders and ran to the Dragon Kingdom behind her. Now he just hopes that the master can restrain his temper and don''t be too messy.


    "I hope master will not be too surprised when he sees us."


    He sighed softly."Surprised?"


    The woman''s evil eyes twinkled. "There is an old saying in this ancient country. It seems that it''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar. He should be surprised."


    The masked man with a horse face grinned bitterly.


    Two people went to the airport, stopped a taxi, straight to Pujiang, obviously well prepared.


    When he saw the woman with purple eyes for the first time, the taxi driver immediately lost his mind. When a sharp and cold line of vision projected from the mask man''s eyes, he quickly started. Along the way, he could not help looking back through the rearview mirror. If he had not been afraid of the mask man, he would have been chatting up.


    He has been driving for nearly 20 years and has met tens of thousands of people every day. But it''s the first time that he has met such a beautiful woman. Even Shen yini, the national goddess of the Dragon Kingdom, may be inferior to this purple haired woman.


    When he got off the bus, the driver even forgot to collect the money, and the masked man directly dropped a hundred yuan bill.


    "Madam, since Shifu wants to live a peaceful life, I don''t think we should disturb him..."


    Walking into the most famous Crystal Palace Hotel in the East China Sea, the masked man was still persuading.


    "I found out for the first time that you talked so much. Now I want to be quiet for a while. If you talk nonsense again, I don''t mind sewing your mouth on."


    The woman''s understatement shocked the masked man. Sure enough, he didn''t dare to say more and went to the front desk of the hotel to open a room.


    When he came back from the two business rooms, he saw a man in a suit and shoes talking to his wife.


    His eyes flashed cold.


    "Miss, I''m really from the true color media company. Our company is exploring new people. I think with your appearance, as long as you have a little packaging, you can shine in the modeling industry!"


    Said, the man took out a business card, eyes are still not willing to leave that let him amazing face. "Here''s my card."


    "Sir, I think we can go upstairs and talk about it in detail."


    Purple eyes woman still did not reply, suddenly a man''s hand took his business card in the past.


    The man who claimed to be from the natural color media company subconsciously turned his head and looked at the half masked face. He was stunned: "are you?"


    "I''m her friend. I''m very interested in what you said. Is it convenient to have a chat?"


    "Of course."


    The man was overjoyed, and his mind was obviously confused by the purple eyed woman. He didn''t notice the arrival of death. He followed him upstairs excitedly. When he entered the room, a palm suddenly stretched out and grabbed his throat, and then he didn''t hesitate to work.


    There was a click.


    Broken throat bone, man killed on the spot.


    "How to deal with it, madam?"


    The purple eyed woman seemed to ignore all this and walked into the room, "isn''t there a river outside? Chop it and throw it out to feed the fish."

 Chapter 191

    A comrade who is still accompanying Yao Chenxi to the wedding banquet naturally does not know that there are friends coming from afar.


    After the wedding, he and Yao Chenxi walked out of the Keller hotel in a crowd of greetings.


    At the door of the hotel, the groom and his parents stand at the door to see the guests off.


    See Yao Chenxi, he has been hanging on the face of the smile inevitably become a bit complicated.


    "Just now at the wedding It''s not convenient for me to say more... "


    Groom Shi Mo''s lips moved. Considering the existence of Li futu, the "dawn" that came to his mouth was swallowed back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you for coming


    His parents stood behind, with the same mixture in their eyes.


    Yao Chenxi smiles: "it''s me who should say thank you. Thank you for treating me as a friend."


    It can be seen from his eyes that Shi Mo obviously has a lot to say, but because of someone around Yao Chenxi, he didn''t say any more.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    He turned to look at Li futu, smiling like his father-in-law and the wedding guests, showing a very clear respect. It was obvious that Guan Teng had reminded him of something.


    Did the young man who was once full of ambition and wanted to break through the sky be defeated by reality?


    Seeing this, Yao Chenxi felt inexplicably sorry. She didn''t know whether it was for Shi Mo or for herself.


    With a faint smile, Li futu said, "I''m just coming with Chenxi to see what the person she used to like looks like."


    Shi Mo''s face froze, obviously did not expect that Yao Chenxi would tell the rising young hero what happened between them. A ray of tension appeared subconsciously in his eyes.


    As a man, he is very clear that men are not very good at dealing with their women''s feelings, and the possessiveness will be more obvious with the rise of status.


    "It made Lee laugh."


    Smith bowed his head slightly.


    Li futu''s smile remained unchanged: "Mr. Shi is a talented man. He didn''t let me down."


    Shi Mo couldn''t figure out whether this Xiaoxiong, who was younger than him but whose position was beyond his countless levels, was right or wrong. He didn''t dare to answer again for a moment.


    Yao Chenxi took Li futu''s hand again and said softly, "let''s go."


    Li futu nodded calmly.


    Yao Chenxi finally looked at the man he once loved deeply and showed a smile: "goodbye."


    Shi Mo knows that this goodbye is a formal farewell to the past.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. "


    He spoke slowly and watched them leave.


    Shi Mo''s father sighed: "son, it''s all over, and girl Yao has found her own support..."


    "Dad, I understand."


    Knowing what his father was worried about, he said with a complicated smile: "I choose the road now, and I will bear it. But I really hope that she can find a man who really loves her. I hope that her deep feelings will not be let down again. "


    SMER''s father patted him on the shoulder with a long sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting in the Mustang, Li futu didn''t rush to start the car. He turned and looked at it. "It''s really OK?"


    Yao Chenxi laughed: "I look so weak. I have to cry and make a lot of noise."


    Li futu shrugged: "originally, I was ready for you to make a big scene today."


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing, looked at him and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Li futu looks out of the car and at the gate of the hotel.


    "In fact, I think he still has you in his heart..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yao Chenxi let out a deep breath, as if to get rid of a heavy burden in her heart: "to put it bluntly, he doesn''t love me enough, and I don''t love him enough. He won''t give up his ideal for me, and I won''t give up my persistence for him. We are destined to have no fate..."


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something, turned and asked curiously: "if it was you, career and love, which one would you choose?"


    "Me?"


    Li futu was stunned, then shook his head and started the car. "No one gave me a choice."


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of Donghai University, Li futu was about to stop the car when he heard Yao Chenxi say, "go up and have a seat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, Su Yuan should be in class now."


    Yao Chenxi thinks that the other party has been working hard with her for a long time. She should always invite the other party to have a cup of tea. This is the basic courtesy.


    "All right."


    It''s a little unkind to refuse again. Li futu nodded and agreed. Under the guidance of Yao Chenxi, he drove the car to the downstairs of the teachers'' apartment of Donghai University.


    Stop and go upstairs.


    The environment of Donghai University Teachers'' apartment is obviously not bad, because Yao Chenxi is unmarried, so the school provides a house with one room, one living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, plus a balcony, with an area of about 60 square meters, which is more than enough for one person.Li futu looked at Yao Chenxi''s apartment and thought that it should be redecorated after she came in. The blue wall cloth, the white floor, and the simple style made her feel close to nature. There is a small round table made of hanging baskets and vines on the balcony. The owner of the apartment must often sit there reading books and have a strong sense of humor Petty bourgeoisie feelings.


    "I can''t compare this with your mansion..."


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile, let him look at him, and went into the kitchen to make coffee.


    Luxury house is indeed luxury house, but it''s not my own.


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t explain the fact that he still lives under the fence. He sits down on the cloth sofa when he comes.


    "Here you are."


    Soon, Yao Chenxi brought out two cups of hot coffee with strong fragrance.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu took the coffee and said with a smile, "I think that''s what life is like for you. It''s good to be free and have a small world of your own. Now too many people have become slaves to fame and wealth. They never feel that they have enough money and that their status is not high enough. They just want to climb up. In fact, they really enjoy what they have in the end. "


    Yao Chenxi held the coffee and gave a smile: "these should be the words of those old scholars in the school. It''s not from a young man like you. "


    Li took a sip of coffee and said with a smile, "sometimes I feel like an old man."


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously thought of the scars she saw on each other that morning. It was shocking and unforgettable.


    "You used to be Soldiers? "


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    "I saw a lot of injuries on you that day. I''m afraid only soldiers will..."


    Li futu suddenly shook his head: "no, but you can think I''m a soldier."


    Yao Chenxi frowned Is there a difference? "


    Li futu was silent and his eyes were calm.


    "Soldiers kill one for ten thousand. And soldiers You can kill thousands for one person. "


    At that moment, Yao Chenxi''s face was in a trance and his mind was shaking.

 Chapter 192

    Li futu didn''t spend much time in the teacher''s apartment. He took a cup of coffee and left politely.


    Yao Chenxi takes him out. After watching Li futu go downstairs, she turns around and closes the door. She goes back to the kitchen and pours a cup of coffee for herself. Then she goes to the basket on the balcony and sits down. Holding the warm coffee, she looks out at the bright sky with a quiet and elegant smile.


    When something has to be faced, people''s first reaction is that it must be unbearable, but in the end they find that it is not as difficult as they think.


    ¡­¡­


    Driving out of Donghai university again, Li futu stopped his car when he arrived at the school gate.


    Thinking of he Caiwei''s words, he hesitated and gave Suyuan a call. Anyway, the girl suffered a lot of grievances at school for her own reasons.


    "Oh, the sun seems to come out from the East today. Why do you want to call me?"


    Su Yuan''s surprise soon came from the phone. Li futu was a little embarrassed. In retrospect, it seems that he did take the initiative to call this girl for the first time.


    "I just passed by your school..."


    Li futu''s face did not change and his heart did not jump. He told a white lie: "so I just wanted to come to see you."


    In the rehearsal room, Su Yuan put down her guitar, a lovely and invincible face full of doubt: "would you be so kind?"


    In her image, she is a super invincible beautiful girl loved by everyone. In this guy''s eyes, she has always been like a fierce beast. Moreover, she just played a routine with him not long ago. He should not want to see herself now, and even want to see her?


    Su Yuan felt that something was wrong.


    I have to say, it seems that someone is still a failure, at least in front of Su Yuan.


    A cavity hot pillow was questioned, Li futu really some depressed, but also some helpless, sighed: "not welcome words even..."


    "Well, well, I''m just kidding."


    When she found that this guy really seemed to be at the school gate, Su Yuan pressed her suspicions, "I''m in the practice room on the third floor of the activity center, 306. Come here. If you don''t know the location, you can ask the students on the way."


    Li futu hung up the phone and drove back to Donghai University.


    Of course, he didn''t know how to get to the activity center. On the side of the road, he saw a student stop the car, rolled down the window and said with a smile, "classmate, do you know how to get to the activity center?"


    "You drive forward about a kilometer, then turn left and drive until..."


    It''s very common to ask for directions in college. The boy turned his head. When he saw the face in the Mustang, his words suddenly stopped and his eyes widened.


    "You, you are The picture of Li Fu? "


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    He looked up and down carefully. Although Li futu didn''t admit it, the boy was sure that he was right. Sitting in the Mustang, this is Su Xiaohua''s boyfriend and the fierce man who had an affair with mu yudie.


    "Crouching trough, idol, I finally see the living today!"


    The boy hurried to the door, excited and excited.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu is speechless.


    Idol?


    You have fans?


    What''s the meaning of "living man"?


    "Classmate..."


    Li futu''s smile is unavoidably unnatural. He is about to open his mouth, but the other party doesn''t seem to listen to him. You can see that the boy quickly took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, called up the shooting interface, and salivated: "idol, come and take a picture with me?"


    Li futu''s eyes twitched. Seeing that the other party had already raised his cell phone and started to pose in front of the door, he stepped on the gas pedal to flash without saying a word.


    The boy was in a daze, but he ran after the persistent imperial carriage.


    "Idol, wait for me..."


    Listening to the cry of "idol idol" still ringing behind, Li futu couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    What''s going on?


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that he became famous after his first match with Chen ang in the gymnasium. As the first person who successfully won the school flower, his name was almost unknown to everyone in Donghai University. Of course, although there were many people watching the match in the gymnasium, there were only one or two thousand people. Even though many photos were circulated, Donghai University was still very popular There are still tens of thousands of teachers and students in the University who haven''t seen his face. However, the situation of only hearing his name but not seeing him was broken a few days ago.


    Because the trip to the red carpet on charity night was like a spring breeze blowing across the earth, Li futu''s face became a household name instantly. Although the media described him as a mysterious man and the people didn''t know his name, it didn''t include the students from Donghai University.


    However, when the overwhelming news came out, Donghai University was boiling, and the narrow-minded girls finally found the opportunity to ridicule Su Yuan. While the boys were shocked, they could say that they were high above the hero in the scandal.When each other''s faces are similar, it''s really easy to breed jealousy, but if the gap is too big, there is only admiration and worship.


    I''m still in front of the school flower YY, but after conquering the school flower, people still hold sexy and charming big stars to attend the charity feast full of celebrities, which is a complete life winner.


    Li futu is now a star in Donghai University. Especially in the eyes of boys, he is a proper idol.


    So it''s like an ordinary person walking on the street and suddenly being asked for directions by a star. It''s completely understandable why the boy is so excited.


    Of course, Li futu couldn''t have guessed all this. Just now, the boy stopped to ask for a group photo after half pointing the way. He had no choice but to ask for directions again. With a lesson from the past, he chose a girl this time, but the result was also unexpected.


    The girl looks good. She is wearing a cartoon shirt and a short denim skirt. Her long hair is floating. She is not a high cold type. She should be more talkative. But Li futu didn''t expect that when she turned her head to see him, her face immediately changed. Then she turned and left with a cold hum, and her feet were faster than just now.


    It seems that there is no lack of girls with a sense of justice.


    Two times in a row, Li futu has roughly guessed the reason for the strange situation and has a bitter smile.


    At last, it took Suyuan nearly half an hour to see someone who was late.


    "Why are you so slow?"


    After asking seven or eight people, I found someone here with a sigh and explained the process of asking for directions.


    After hearing this, Su Yuan was overjoyed. She was very unsympathetic: "do you know how hard I feel at school these days? You deserve what you''ve done for yourself

 Chapter 193

    Li futu naturally knew that the girl must be full of complaints. From what he met on the road just now, he could also understand that the girl is not easy these days, so he didn''t take it on rationally. He looked at the guitar that the girl was carrying in his hand and changed the topic and said, "are you going to perform guitar on the school anniversary?"


    Su Yuan put the wooden guitar back into the bag and said, "keep it secret."


    Li futu didn''t ask again. "You don''t practice?"


    "No, I''ve been practicing for an hour. I have to combine work with rest."


    Su Yuan said with her guitar on her back.


    I have to admit that with her petite body and big guitar on her back, the scene looks very happy. Li futu can''t help laughing. However, after seeing Su Yuan''s big eyes, he stopped laughing immediately.


    Su Yuan naturally took his arm and said, "take me back to my bedroom."


    In the process of going downstairs, all the students they met looked at them like hell. Su Yuan looked up at them with her small face and did not squint. Until she sat in the Mustang in front of the activity center building, she could not help smiling.


    Li futu looked in his eyes and shook his head with a smile.


    "By the way, has your sister called you recently?"


    On the way back to the dormitory, Li futu asked softly.


    Su Yuan seems to be in a good mood now. She said in a light voice: "yes, I did. I only played yesterday."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, drove the car and looked ahead, pretending nothing happened and said, "what did she say to you?"


    "It''s not like that. Really, I became an adult last year and always treated me as a child..."


    "She Did you ask me? "


    "Ask you?"


    Su Yuan''s tone was heavy, then she turned her head and said, "hee hee..."


    Li futu coughed softly: "what are you laughing at?"


    Su Yuan showed a look that you don''t pretend that Miss Ben has seen you through, "what do you want to know, you can say it directly!"


    "I just want to ask her how she''s doing and when she''ll be back."


    "Just pretend."


    Su Yuan snorted coldly: "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking in your heart?"


    Li futu''s face does not change: "what do you think I am?"


    "What you want to ask is whether your cousin has seen your affair with sister mu, right? You want to know what she thinks about that, right? "


    Su Yuan''s words are solid.


    Li futu is silent. This smelly girl has good eyesight.


    "Hee hee, but I don''t know."


    Su Yuan suddenly smiles brightly, but what she says makes people want to beat her little ass hard.


    Li futu''s eyes twitched and kept silent.


    "Well, I really don''t know. My cousin didn''t mention it at all, and her tone was no different from usual. After a chat, she hung up. If you really want to know, let me find out for you. I said I would help you. "


    At this time, Su Yuan seemed to finally remember her initial promise.


    Looking forward to this girl?


    It would be nice if she didn''t make trouble.


    Li futu sighed and said calmly, "don''t bother."


    "Really not?"


    Li futu is silent.


    "Well, you said it yourself. Don''t blame me for not helping you then."


    This wench, pour really regard oneself as how big person.


    Li futu couldn''t help it. He couldn''t help it.


    When she comes to the downstairs of Dongliu girls'' dormitory, Su Yuan pushes the door open with her guitar on her back and gets out of the car. She also drags Li futu down. "Let''s go, Miss Ben will open your eyes today!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu looks puzzled.


    "I guess you haven''t been to the girls'' dormitory? I''ll show you. "


    Li futu was stunned and subconsciously said, "can I go in?"


    "Look at me!"


    Su Yuan blinked her jewel like eyes, then turned and walked towards the dormitory building. Li futu saw that the girl went to the hostess, didn''t know what she said, and then pointed to him. Su Yuan''s eyes are sharp and Su Yuan''s mouth keeps on talking. Finally, Su Guan''s face shows hesitation and nods slowly.


    If you want to count the most hated characters of the male students in the University, I''m afraid it''s the housekeeper who guards the gate of the female dormitory. In her eyes and selfless, how many lovers incarnate Niulang and Zhinu, across an iron gate affectionately face each other. But such a character, like the door god of Nantian gate, was actually settled by this girl in a few words?


    See Su Yuan that wench toward the dormitory tube aunt sweet smile, then walked back again, Yang small face elated way: "go."


    "This Isn''t that right? "


    Looking at the sign on the front door of the dormitory, Li futu hesitated.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Yuan took him in her arms and said, "as long as you are upright, what are you afraid of? Unless you have something bad in your mindLi futu, speechless, was half dragged into the girls'' dormitory by Su Yuan.


    "Don''t stay too long..."


    When she stepped into the gate, she told her that her eyes were fixed on Li futu. It had to be said that Li futu was the main factor that made her finally nod her head. If she was a boy with a dirty face or a dirty face, even Su Yuan would not agree.


    "I see. Thank you, auntie." Su Yuan''s tone is very sweet.


    There was no elevator in the dormitory, so he had to walk upstairs. When he stepped on the steps, Li futu said curiously, "how did you persuade that aunt?"


    Su Yuan replied as if nothing had happened: "I said you were my fiance."


    "What?"


    Li futu was so surprised that his steps stopped subconsciously. Last time I had a boyfriend''s name, but now I''ve become my fiance. If there''s another time, I won''t be promoted to my husband?


    Su Yuan glanced at him: "make a fuss, I don''t say so, how can aunt let you in."


    Li futu is speechless. It seems that he didn''t say he would come in, did he?


    But he knew that it must be in vain to talk with Su Yuan.


    There are hundreds of people living up and down in the eight storey girls'' dormitory. Even though some of them are in class now, there are not a few staying in the dormitory.


    Their reaction to the sudden appearance of a man in the dormitory can be imagined. And the most important thing is that the other party is still the most popular person in the school today.


    "Come out, come out, Su Yuan brought that Li futu back to the dormitory..."


    With the spread of the story, an unprecedented scene appeared in the East six dormitory building. Almost all the girls who stayed in the dormitory ran out and stood in their respective corridors, looking at a pair of men and women who slowly went up the stairs, chatting and talking. The scene was very lively.


    Feeling the countless gaze from up and down, Li futu said there was a lot of pressure.

 Chapter 194

    Fifth floor.


    In the bedroom.


    Zhou Qiao was lying on the bed chatting with his friends with his mobile phone. When he heard the news outside, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "Lan Lan, what are you doing outside?"


    Zhang Xinlan, who has a pair of enviable long legs, is sitting in front of the computer watching the dog blood love movie of Bangzi country, but he doesn''t reply: "how do I know?"


    Zhou Qiao put down his cell phone and looked at her: "would you like to go out and have a look?"


    "The male and female roles will meet soon. I don''t have time."


    Zhou Qiao sighed. She really didn''t know what was good in this stereotyped tragic dog blood drama.


    It''s still buzzing outside. Zhou Qiao is a little curious. But she lay in bed and lazy, so no longer tube, pick up the mobile phone to chat again.


    Before long, the door was opened and Su Yuan''s voice rang out: "I''m back."


    "I thought you''d be back at dinner."


    Zhou Qiao put down his cell phone and looked toward the door subconsciously. With one look, his face suddenly solidified, "he..."


    "Joe, are you stuttering?"


    Joe can''t help but look up at the door of the computer, Qiao Lan''s face is not clear.


    Like a giant panda, she was seen by the girls in the dormitory. Someone stood beside Su Yuan and said with a smile, "Hello, meet again."


    Zhou Qiao now finally understood where the outside movement came from. He swallowed the unfinished "what''s the matter with him" back to his stomach and forced himself to squeeze out an unnatural smile on his face. "Hello."


    Then, she secretly glared at Su Yuan, which means how you brought him to the dormitory!


    Zhang Xinlan has not recovered.


    "Don''t be so unruly. Well, you haven''t seen it before."


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to see Zhou Qiao''s eyes. She walked to her desk and put down her guitar as if nothing had happened.


    Li futu quickly scanned the dormitory without leaving any trace.


    When he came to the door just now, he suddenly realized a very serious problem. He Caiwei and Su Yuan are roommates. When they go in like this, they suddenly meet each other without any preparation. It is very likely that they will accidentally leak the stuffing, which will cause great trouble.


    But when he remembered, it was too late. At that time, he had already arrived at the door and had no way to go back. He came in and found that he Caiwei was not in the dormitory, which made Li futu feel relieved.


    "Yuanyuan is right. Don''t be so formal with me."


    Li futu took back his eyes and said with a smile, not sure. I''m afraid he thought he was the master of this bedroom.


    "Handsome, I thought I would never see you again."


    At this time, Zhang Xinlan finally came over and ignored the TV that had been chasing for several days.


    She stood up, smiling on the surface, but in fact, she was very strange. Although Su Yuan and Li futu called on the day of the scandal, she was listening. At that time, it seemed like it was just a misunderstanding, and Su Yuan also accepted this explanation. But no one expected the following rumors about the volcano eruption in school. She thought that because of Su Yuan''s personality, she would find the "culprit" and make a lot of noise This relationship will be defeated by rumors and become a real breakup, but now it seems that the situation is obviously not so.


    And with Gu Qingcheng that time, this is the second time, this is the Su Yuan that I know?


    "You mean as if I had an accident." Li futu said with a smile.


    Zhang Xinlan was stunned and quickly explained: "I didn''t mean that..."


    "I know. It''s just a joke."


    Li futu nodded with a smile. Of course, he understood the meaning of the other party''s words.


    "I didn''t know that I had done something wrong. I came to apologize myself."


    Li futu looked at Su yuanrou and said in a soft voice, giving the girl enough face.


    Su Yuan''s mouth is obviously bent. In fact, the girl looks unruly and unreasonable. In fact, she is easy to coax.


    Even though the character was very special, Zhou Qiao quickly got out of bed out of politeness. Fortunately, it''s not night now. Although she was lying in bed, she was still dressed.


    "Yuanyuan, will you forgive him?"


    She leaned up to Su Yuan and whispered.


    Su Yuan took a look at Li futu and made a sound.


    Zhou Qiao is a little speechless. "I think you are beyond cure."


    Su Yuan didn''t answer any more. Instead, she said, "he just passed by Dongda. He came to see me and wanted to invite you to dinner. Are you going or not?"


    Li futu was stunned, but he nodded with a smile.


    "Go, why not."


    Zhang Xinlan responded positively.


    Even Zhengzhu doesn''t care. What else do you say?Zhou Qiao also nodded and said to Li Fu, "thank you."


    Li futu didn''t mean to smile, urged: "let''s go."


    The girl''s dormitory is not a place to stay for a long time. Although he has tried his best to control his sight, it is inevitable that he will see some small inner rooms hanging on the balcony.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s still early, and there''s still one person who hasn''t come back."


    Su Yuan said, "don''t you often ask about Caiwei? I''d like to take this opportunity to officially meet you today. "


    Li futu''s eyelids jump, but he has nothing to say.


    "Handsome boy, sit down. It''s more than 4 o''clock now. Caiwei should be leaving class soon."


    Zhang Xinlan is very hospitable and takes the initiative to move his chair over. He is really a good mender.


    Li futuqiang, who had difficulty riding a tiger, said thanks with a smile.


    Girls are naturally no better than boys. The dormitory is clean and tidy, the ground is clean, and there is a pleasant smell in the air. But in the next 20 minutes, someone who was lucky enough to enter the dormitory of two school flowers for the first time is on pins and needles.


    Seeing that Su Yuan is talking to Zhou Qiao, Zhang Xinlan stealthily touches Li futu without leaving any trace and says in a low voice: "you know mu yudie. Can you ask for a signature for me? I''m her fan..."


    Li futu was stunned and then nodded in tears and laughter: "I''ll ask her for a signed photo to give to you."


    Zhang Xinlan eyes excited: "thank you."


    Li futu shook his head. At this moment, the door of his bedroom was pushed open.


    Su Yuan turns her head and smiles: "Weiwei, you''re back. I''ll introduce you to someone..."


    "Who is it?"


    Entering Donghai University civilian school flower subconsciously. Because the three women''s position unconsciously covered someone sitting, so she didn''t find that there were more people in the bedroom for the first time.


    Li futu, who knew that he could not escape, stood up slowly with a bitter smile.


    At that moment, he Caiwei''s eyes shrunk heavily.

 Chapter 195

    It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse.


    Li futu didn''t expect to meet with he Caiwei in this situation. Even he was frozen in the same place for a moment, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you often ask me about Vivian? How did you stop talking when you saw me? "


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t say a word, Su Yuan was very confused. For ordinary people, it might be because of shyness and shyness, but she knew this guy was definitely not like that.


    "Hello, I''m he Caiwei. Are you Yuanyuan''s boyfriend? Nice to meet you


    Seeing that Su Yuan looks at Li futu and then looks at herself, he Caiwei calms down the waves in her heart and quickly opens her mouth. Her smile is so light that people can''t see anything unusual.


    He Caiwei''s personality is formed by many disasters. Besides, who can guarantee that she didn''t expect or prepare for this day.


    At this moment, she was even more calm than Li futu.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello


    Li futu also reflects that he can''t make a mess of himself. He smiles and nods to he Caiwei politely. He looks like a stranger for the first time.


    "Weiwei, Yuanyuan''s boyfriend wants to invite us to dinner. She''s waiting for you." Zhang Xinlan road.


    "Ah?"


    He Caiwei was stunned and then apologized: "I''m sorry to have delayed you so long. In fact, you don''t have to wait for me..."


    "They''re all sisters in the same bedroom. There''s no need to be so polite."


    After observing for a while and finding that there was nothing unusual, Su Yuan felt that she should be more attentive. She took a few steps to hold he Caiwei''s arm and said with a smile, "Qiao Qiao and LAN LAN have seen him several times, just you. You missed it several times before. I have to introduce you this time."


    "Well All right


    He Caiwei can''t postpone it any more. She can only nod her head and take a look at Li Fu''s picture.


    Li futu can only keep smiling at this time.


    After he Caiwei put things away, Li futu accompanied the four girls downstairs, which naturally caused a sensation.


    Looking at this posture, Su Yuan has completely announced the man to her dormitory sisters, which is no less than a solemn ceremony in college romance.


    Wow, I can''t see Su Yuan is so generous.


    How does the boy friend cheat to do?


    I chose to forgive him, of course.


    Li futu naturally doesn''t care what the girls think. She goes out of the girls'' dormitory and sits in a wild carriage. Su Yuan is the assistant driver, and he Caiwei is the third girl in the back row. Fortunately, the three girls are very thin and not crowded.


    "I''m not very familiar with the surroundings of your school. You can choose a place."


    When Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, Su Yuan echoed: "yes, he''s a big landlord. Don''t save money for him. Go where it''s expensive."


    Li futu looked at the girl with tears and smiles. He knew that he was her "boyfriend" now. Isn''t his money the girl''s money?


    But he didn''t say anything. Could a meal make him poor?


    At this time, he Caiwei, who should have met for the first time, would not have spoken. Zhang Xinlan''s three daughters also understood her temperament and only thought that she knew her life implicitly.


    "Lan Lan, you choose."


    Zhou Qiao bumps into Zhang Xinlan''s arm. She really wants to kill Yuanyuan, but after all, she is still thin faced.


    Zhang Xinlan obviously wants to be more generous. Su Yuan says you''re welcome. She really is.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "why don''t we go to heaven?"


    The voice fell to the ground, the car was quiet, even Su Yuan''s eyes became strange.


    On the ground and in the sky, the name alone is very impressive. One of the high-end restaurants in this national chain does open near Donghai University, but it''s not close. It''s five blocks away from the main entrance of Donghai University, and the price is very expensive, which is far beyond ordinary students'' affordability.


    Even Su Yuan, who has studied in Donghai University for two years, has only been there once. It was her birthday last year. Her cousin finally gave her a kind hand and gave her a card to invite her dormitory and school friends to dinner. Su Yuan remembers that at that time, more than ten people opened a box, ordered a table, and a few bottles of wine. Finally, she checked out and swiped the card given by her cousin. She found that it cost more than 80000 yuan. At that time, she was almost stunned.


    You know, although Su Xiaohua''s family is really extraordinary. She has a superstar''s cousin, but she hasn''t lived a few days of rich life. Usually, her cousin strictly controls her spending. She has to think about buying cosmetics for a long time. A meal costs tens of thousands of ocean. Where did she think about it?


    Although her cousin didn''t blame her in the end, Su Yuan''s memory of the meal is still fresh. So when Zhang Xinlan proposed to go to heaven, her face subconsciously changed, but she immediately responded.


    The host of today''s treat is not herself. You know, the guy sitting in the driver''s seat didn''t even blink an eye when he gave her more than $1 million. Let alone go to heaven, even if heaven is nothing to this guy?"OK, just listen to LAN LAN and go to heaven."


    Su Yuan clapped the board.


    Last year, Su Yuan''s birthday party, he Caiwei, was naturally present. She knew a little about the consumption level of the earth and the sky, but she also knew Li futu''s strength, so she didn''t speak. In this case, she felt that she could say less.


    "Yuanyuan, is it too extravagant on earth..." After all, Zhou Qiao is not a bad hearted girl. Even though she feels aggrieved for Su Yuan, she doesn''t want to empty Li futu''s purse on purpose.


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK, Yuanyuan, you can show me the way."


    Although the consumption level of the earth and the sky is indeed too high for students, there is no shortage of rich people in Donghai. Existence is reasonable. If God dares to set the price so high, he naturally believes that someone will be willing to pay for it.


    It took more than ten minutes to drive to the destination. Li futu parked his car and led the four women into the restaurant. He found that the business of the restaurant was not bad. The unique decoration was obviously well designed, with dark brown as the main color. It looked very elegant.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll open a box."


    Li futu said, and then walked toward the front desk.


    After Li futu left, Zhou Qiao spat out his tongue, looked at Zhang Xinlan and said, "Lan Lan, you are really impolite..."


    "Nothing."


    Before Zhang Xinlan spoke, Su Yuan opened her mouth: "don''t say to have a meal. Even if she comes every day, it''s nothing to him."


    "Yes, Yuanyuan doesn''t mind. Qiao Qiao, you want to save money for others."


    Zhang Xinlan said casually: "I don''t know. I''m afraid I''ll think it''s your boyfriend."


    Zhou Qiao a Leng, immediately flustered a way: "you don''t talk nonsense!"


    He Caiwei stood by, silent, silent is gold.


    Suddenly, a voice of surprise came from the door.


    "Caiwei, are you here for dinner?"


    Later, the visitors also seemed to see Su Yuan''s daughters, "Yo, all the dormitories of Dongda are out today. It''s rare."


    Su Yuan turned her head together.


    Seeing the visitor, he Caiwei frowned subconsciously, but then she seemed to think of something. Her face suddenly changed, and her eyes were filled with uncontrollable panic.

 Chapter 196

    Every school has a few influential figures, and Dongda is no exception. Like Chen ang, the young man who is walking towards Su Yuan''s daughter is Liang Lei, one of the most influential figures in the University.


    However, unlike Chen ang, Chen Ang''s wind reviews at Donghai university are very positive, while Liang Lei''s are quite the opposite.


    Let''s not mention the fighting. The most "praiseworthy" thing is that the girls around him have not been the same. Basically, no one can last a month.


    One of the most sensational is that two years ago, when he was a sophomore, he actually got involved with a female teacher in an art school. The most important thing is that the teacher still had a husband.


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. At last, when the east window incident happened, the teacher''s husband couldn''t bear to dye his head green and directly poked it into the school. This kind of thing is a scandal no matter where it is put. In order to avoid making more and more noise, the high-level of the school immediately dealt with it. The teacher was expelled immediately, but Liang Lei didn''t do anything because of the family''s networking, so he had to give a symbolic warning Punishment, and do not know why, for such a treatment, the woman teacher''s husband actually did not make any more trouble.


    At that time, the school was under a lot of pressure, but many people still heard about it. From then on, no one in Donghai University was willing to provoke Liang Lei and let him dominate until today.


    Su Yuan''s daughters naturally know this "Fengyun senior" and know that the other party has been plotting against Weiwei. When she sees Liang Lei, Su Yuan subconsciously protects he Caiwei behind her.


    He Caiwei was shocked, moved and guilty, and her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Liang."


    In the shadow of the famous tree, I heard that the two girls, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, were obviously afraid of Liang Lei. They did not dare to speak up. Only Su Yuan opened her mouth.


    Don''t look at the girl with a childlike face, but I have to admit that she has some courage.


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Liang Lei nods with a smile and looks at he Caiwei who is blocked by Su Yuan. In his mind, he can''t help recalling the humiliating scene of Ge Lushan who abandoned himself and got into another man''s car in public that night.


    That night was like a nightmare. When I think of him, I can''t help trying to kill him.


    Su Yuan can obviously feel Liang Lei''s eyes become gloomy for some reason. She is also a girl''s home. In the face of this notorious senior, she says that she is not nervous, which is a lie.


    What do women do when they encounter problems they can''t solve?


    It''s obvious that she will find her man to support her.


    So Su Xiaohua turned around and yelled: "brother futu..."


    Liang Lei, who is still staring at he Caiwei, suddenly changes his face and subconsciously looks towards Su Yuan.


    Li futu, who has just opened the box, turns his head when he hears the cry. He and Liang Lei''s eyes happen to be opposite, and their pupils contract at the same time.


    Liang Lei was frightened.


    And Li futu had a headache.


    Ge Lushan naturally did not forget that night. Although he forcibly snatched he Caiwei from the other party, he also let Liang Lei know a little about his relationship with he Caiwei. He pretended not to know him. If Liang Lei shakes out in front of Su Yuan, it will be troublesome.


    Thinking of this, Li futu walked quickly.


    "Liang Shao, what a coincidence. Are you here for dinner?"


    Looking at Li futu with a smile on her face, Su Yuan''s three girls are all stunned except he Caiwei. How could these two know each other?


    "My friend asked me to have dinner. I didn''t expect that Li Shao was here too..."


    Liang Lei has already hidden his true emotions and squeezed out some unnatural smiles. "I saw some schoolgirls just now, so I came to say hello..."


    He said this because he was obviously worried about Li futu''s misunderstanding. After all, he did not dare to provoke Li futu.


    Liang Lei knows what people in the school say about him, but if he is a villain, the man who looks gentle and elegant in front of him now is worse than the villain.


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "then don''t disturb Liang Shao''s dinner with friends. Please help yourself."


    It''s clear that we are in a hurry.


    Liang Lei understands that he is also a veteran of flowers. He does not have or, more accurately, often steps on more than one boat. He naturally understands why the other party drives him away in such a hurry.


    After looking at Su Yuan and he Caiwei, Liang Lei secretly scolds them, but in the end, he still doesn''t dare to expose them. He smiles and then goes to the second floor of the sky.


    He Caiwei was relieved.


    Su Yuan didn''t think much, just when he Caiwei, this is afraid of the entanglement of Liang Lei.


    "How did you get to know him?"


    After Liang Lei left, the girl immediately heard that Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were also curious.


    "It''s a long story..."


    Li futu didn''t figure out how to explain it. He changed the topic and said, "the box is open. Let''s go first."


    "That Liang Lei is a jerk. He likes to play with girls'' feelings. I don''t know how many girls he has harmed in school. He has always had an idea about Wei Wei. Hum, he doesn''t look at his virtue. Do you think everyone doesn''t know who he is?"After entering the box, Su Yuan kept talking.


    Li futu pretended to take a casual look at he Caiwei and said with a smile, "Oh? Is it? I don''t know. I met him in the same car


    "Can you still race?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of racing movies, and I think the men who can drive cars are really handsome," Zhang said in surprise


    Zhou Qiao sighed. "Well, LAN LAN, are you afraid that others won''t know you are a flower maniac? Liang Lei can also race cars. Do you think he is also very handsome? "


    Said, she looked at Zhang Xinlan''s long legs, "I think if you want to, with your legs, Liang Lei will certainly not refuse you."


    Li futu was so dumb that he didn''t expect that such a quiet girl would make such a big joke. It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance.


    "Joe, you don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb."


    See two people to start bickering, Su Yuan picked up the menu and began to mediate: "OK, OK, don''t quarrel, order, don''t complain at that time, didn''t ask your opinion."


    Only food can live up to it. Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan''s attention is instantly attracted by the variety of dishes on the menu. They turn the menu with burning eyes and constantly report the name of the dishes to the waiter. Even at the beginning, they feel that Zhou Qiao, who is too luxurious, is not polite.


    "Weiwei, you can order a dish, too."


    Seeing he Caiwei sitting quietly drinking boiled water, Su Yuan can''t help but open her mouth. There is a round table in the box. She naturally sits beside Li futu. On her other side is Zhou Qiao, then Zhang Xinlan, and he Caiwei sits on the outside.


    "No, I can eat anything."


    He Caiwei held the glass and chuckled: "you know, I''m not picky."


    Su Yuan nodded and did not speak again. She naturally knows that he Caiwei is not picky, but she also knows that the reason why he Caiwei is not picky is that life doesn''t give her a choice.


    "Let''s have mandarin fish with pine nuts."


    Li futu said suddenly.


    He remembers that the last time he visited Xiao Shu in the hospital, he Caiwei brought fish in the meal.


    "Eating fish makes people smart."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    He Caiwei took a look at him and soon dropped her eyes again.

 Chapter 197

    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    The apartment block in front of the villa.


    In the South apartment of the second building, the third floor, the sound of pleasant goat''s cartoon has been ringing all afternoon. Until the sun sets, the moon rises, and the sky is gradually covered by the night, the young children''s voice still doesn''t seem to stop.


    The two bodies were still lying on the floor of the living room. As time went by, the blood had begun to clot.


    Although it''s autumn now, the weather is still a little dry. It won''t take long for the corpses exposed in the air to rot and give off a bad smell, which will inevitably attract people''s attention. Moreover, the people who can live here are certainly not the ones who have no one to care about. One day of losing contact is nothing. If they can''t get in touch for several days, it''s hard to guarantee that no one will call the police. Obviously, this is not a place to stay for a long time.


    The man sitting on the sofa with two samurai swords on his back doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. He is still looking at the lively sheep on TV. His face is expressionless, and his eyes are also dead and silent.


    The dead man who survived by trampling on his companion''s corpse does not have emotion, but it does not mean that he has no thought.


    Two years ago, he was assigned a mission to Donghai. It was very difficult to hide dozens of elite members of the family in various identities. But who would have expected that a certain mission would be destroyed in the end, and more than two years of planning and preparation would be destroyed in an instant.


    Back to the family with such a tragic defeat, the most merciful result of waiting for him is self - determination. He is not afraid of death, but he can''t die so worthless. Even if he can''t live, he will take the culprit who caused all this to be buried with him.


    The clock on the wall was ticking. When the needle reached seven o''clock, the outside was completely covered with black. After watching the pleasant goat all afternoon, the man finally got up from the sofa, didn''t turn off the TV, didn''t walk through the door, stepped over two bodies, came to the window where the anti-theft net had been cut by sharp tools, and jumped.


    On the third floor, nearly 10 meters high, even if there is a lawn below, most people will fall and break a bone if they jump down. However, this man is so light that he doesn''t stay. His speed is like ghosts, and he disappears into the night in the blink of an eye.


    ¡­¡­


    As the first top rich area in the East China Sea, the scenery in Chunqiu Huafu is needless to mention. It is said that when Tangshan real estate developed this project, the investment in vegetation alone reached several hundred million. In the villa area, you can see all kinds of precious trees, not saplings. Moreover, it costs a lot of manpower and material resources to transplant them from all over the world. They are luxuriant and leafy Sometimes walking in the villa area will give people a feeling of being in the primitive deep forest.


    The only way to enter the villa area from the gate of spring and autumn Washington is full of tall trees. The man with two swords on his back climbed over the wall between the apartment building and the villa area and came here unconsciously. Because of the dense canopy, the night here is particularly deep.


    The man who had just gone to Villa No. 6 but came back with no success climbed up a big tree like an ape.


    He has been hiding in the East China Sea for two years. He knows the situation in the East China Sea very well. After killing Yan Donglai, it is estimated that all the people in the East China Sea are looking for him. He had a chance to leave, but he gave up and chose to sneak into Chunqiu mansion.


    The most dangerous place is often the safest place. I''m afraid no matter how energetic Yan Donglai is, it''s impossible to guess that he''s hiding here for a while. This is the so-called black under the light!


    Now it is said in Donghai that the man surnamed Li, who suddenly rose, is very capable of fighting. He is willing to prove it by himself.


    He wanted to know how the elite of the family died.


    Tonight, no matter he died or the other party died, no matter what the outcome, it is better than escaping to Japan like a lost dog.


    He''s a dead man.


    What are you doing alive if you don''t die?


    In the dense canopy, two white awns suddenly light up and flash away.


    The night deepened.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, five luxury cars have passed by. They are all residents in Chunqiu Huafu. No one found the hidden Fujiwara blade on the tree. Fujiwara blade doesn''t mean to kill.


    He has only one target tonight.


    At 7:30 in the evening, two figures suddenly appeared on the road.


    A man and a woman.


    The man wore half a ferocious mask, while the woman had purple hair and purple eyes. They didn''t look like normal people.


    "Shiniang, I heard that Shifu is living in a star''s home now. After so many years, when he comes back to the Dragon Kingdom, he has to find an identity for himself first. Please understand..."


    "You''re afraid I''ll kill that actress?"


    The masked man is silent.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so unreasonable..."


    Before the mask man was relieved, he heard the purple eyed woman continue: "at most, I will only dig out her two eyes."


    They walked slowly, getting closer and closer to the big tree where Fujiwara blade was hiding.


    In the night, the appearance of some fuzzy features gradually clear.


    In the crown of the tree, I had noticed that Fujiwara''s eyes suddenly contracted, and even the heart beat stopped for a moment.This kind of dress up, if only a single, may only misunderstand, and two people stand together, it is absolutely impossible to be an accident.


    Hell, Ma Mian!


    Hell, Mengpo!


    Why are they here?!!!


    The slight breath became more weak, and the forehead of the dead man who came from the corpse mountain and the corpse sea was sweating.


    Masked man and purple hair woman finally came to the tree, Fujiwara blade subconsciously held his breath.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t seem to find him and walked straight past.


    His eyes were still shaking, he took out his mobile phone and quickly sent a message.


    The eight words are short enough to set off a storm,


    "underground Mengpo, show up in the East China Sea!"


    All of a sudden, the purple haired woman, who had gone by, stopped for no reason. She turned her head slowly and looked at the direction where Fujiwara was hiding.


    A heavy pressure swept over in an instant. Fujiwara blade seemed to be watched by death. His sweat bristled and his whole body immediately tightened.


    "Friends in the tree, are you tired of hiding? Why don''t you come down and have a rest? "


    Fujiwara blade''s face changed suddenly. Seeing his whereabouts exposed, he rushed out of the tree crown like an ape and ran towards the gate of Chunqiu Huafu.


    The Fujiwara family spent more than ten years carefully cultivating the dead. At this time, they didn''t even have the heart to fight. Their first reaction was to flee!


    "Want to run?"


    The masked man''s eyes were dim and he was about to move, but the purple eyed woman''s sleeves had been blown up without wind. Silver threads shot like poisonous snakes at Fujiwara blade, which was running wildly in the big trees.


    Fujiwara naturally heard the sharp sound of breaking the air behind him. He could not hesitate at the edge of life and death. He jumped down immediately.


    The purple eyed woman seemed to have expected his reaction. Her figure instantly disappeared in the same place, leaving residual shadows in the night. In the blink of an eye, even when Fujiwara blade was still in the air, she had already appeared at the place where Fujiwara blade was about to land.


    Blink?!!!


    Fujiwara blade was shocked. At least he was a master who survived countless battles. He immediately responded and forced to twist her body in mid air. He held two knives in both hands and combined them. His body was in a dive. He wanted to kill the purple eye woman in one fell swoop.


    Sharp blade from the woman''s head across, but did not bring Fujiwara blade any tearing life pleasure.


    A phantom is cut in half by the knife, and the shadow remains. The purple eyed woman shows her figure behind Fujiwara blade.


    "I''ll take you as a gift."


    With a voice that seemed to come from the nether world, a sharp pain came from the back of Fujiwara''s brain, and then all his senses disappeared instantly.

 Chapter 198

    PS: create a new group of book friends 626948169. Welcome friends who like this book to come in and discuss the plot. There is also a group of book reviews in the top area. Believe me, the story will be more and more wonderful and grand.


    ¡­¡­


    Japan.


    Go to Beijing.


    Fujiwara family residence.


    Fujiwara Mitsui, the current head of Fujiwara family, is drinking tea in the courtyard. Opposite him, there is a man who is nearly 30 years old. He is white and clean. He is not as rough as Fujiwara Mitsui and does not have a beard. It is his eldest son, the next successor of Fujiwara family, Fujiwara Ji.


    Around the courtyard where the father and son lived, there were more than 20 family warriors guarding.


    "Father, the whole army of Donghai has been destroyed, and our years of planning has been destroyed. As the person in charge, why doesn''t Fujiwara come back to plead guilty?"


    Fujiwara Ji frowned: "is it because he is afraid of sin and dare not come back?"


    "The dead of Fujiwara family never fear death."


    Looking at his father, Fujiwara Ji was still puzzled: "what is he doing in Donghai now? The operation has failed, and it doesn''t make any sense for him to stay there alone. "


    Fujiwara Mitsui took a sip of tea. "I think he thinks the same as I do."


    Fujiwara Ji frowned at him, "father means..."


    Fujiwara Mitsui''s deep eyes looked into Fujiwara''s eyes: "one person, totally annihilated dozens of our Fujiwara elite, don''t you think this kind of thing is too absurd?"


    Fujiwara came to investigate this matter


    Fujiwara Mitsui shook his head slowly: "I didn''t give him any orders, but I think he should find an answer, and the result should come back soon."


    "Patriarch!"


    A man came in a hurry, and the shock on his face had not even faded.


    Generally speaking, no one dares to disturb their father and son when they drink tea. It''s only possible that something serious has happened.


    Fujiwara Mitsui put down his tea cup: "say."


    The man lowered his head: "news from Fujiwara blade..."


    Smell speech, the vision of Fujiwara sacrifice also looked at him.


    The man pauses, trembles lightly: "underground Mengpo, appear in the East China Sea!"


    "What?"


    The Fujiwara Festival is changing color.


    Even Fujiwara Mitsui frowned heavily.


    After seven or eight seconds, Fujiwara Mitsui spoke again: "what else did Fujiwara say?"


    "No, after sending this message, there will be no news over there. I can''t get in touch any more."


    "Father..."


    Fujiwara Ji turned his head to look at Fujiwara Mitsui again and said in a deep voice: "I''m afraid Fujiwara blade has been..."


    Fujiwara Mitsui nods indifferently. Although he has confidence in the family''s well-trained dead men, he is not blind and confident. If Fujiwara really meets that one, there is no suspense at all.


    But he didn''t understand why the existence at the top of the earth suddenly appeared in the ancient kingdom of the East, which he had never set foot in since its establishment?


    One intuition told Fujiwara Mitsui that it couldn''t be just a coincidence, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on for a moment.


    "Well, I know. You go down. The news is temporarily blocked. Don''t spread it outside."


    "Yes."


    The man bowed down.


    "Father, why did Mengpo suddenly attack our Fujiwara family? Our Fujiwara family didn''t provoke her at all. " The successor of such a big Fujiwara family spoke in such a tone. We can imagine the pressure brought by the name of Mengpo.


    "Mengpo needs reason to kill?"


    Fujiwara Mitsui said slowly: "I wonder why she suddenly appeared in the East China Sea..."


    "Father, what should we do now? Should we go down and step up the alert? "


    Fujihara is obviously not as calm as fujihara Mitsui. In fact, it''s not his fault. It''s just that Mengpo''s terror has been widely spread in the international community.


    Mengpo, as her name implies, most of the people who fall into her hands will not die immediately, but will become a walking corpse who loses consciousness and control of her body.


    It''s commonly known as the living dead!


    Just think about the feeling of watching yourself dig out your eyes and cut off your skin.


    In the face of such a terrible person, how can normal people not be afraid?


    "She''s in the East China Sea now, and she''s afraid she''ll come to Beijing all of a sudden?"


    Fujiwara Mitsui took a look at Fujiwara''s sacrifice: "don''t mess with yourself. There is no contradiction between Fujiwara''s family and the prefecture. The prefecture can''t attack us for no reason."


    Fujiwara Mitsui paused and snorted coldly: "if there is only Mengpo alone, even if she does come, we Fujiwara family are not vegetarians."


    "Father said so."


    Fujihara gradually calmed down, his eyes showed the color of thinking, then suddenly said: "father, I have an idea!""Tell me."


    "There''s an old saying in the state of dragon that the water of disaster is drawn from the East."


    Fujihara''s words made fujihara Mitsui''s pupils shrink, and he understood in a moment, "you mean..."


    "Yes, inform the temple!"


    Fujihara''s eyes narrowed, "as long as we let out the whereabouts of Mengpo, we don''t have to do it, naturally someone will come forward to clean up."


    Just like light and darkness, the temple and the underworld are at odds. This is a well-known thing in the international community, but it provokes a dispute between the two giants It''s not something that ordinary people have the courage to do. If they''re not careful, they may burn themselves.


    Even Fujiwara Mitsui did not dare to make a decision.


    He knew that if he really leaked the whereabouts of Mengpo, the temple would definitely make some moves, and even the cardinal would go out in person. In that case, a big war might be triggered. If the news that he had tipped off was finally revealed, his Fujiwara family would certainly be involved in the war. I''m afraid it would not be the problem of sacrificing a Fujiwara blade at that time, Their Fujiwara family is likely to collapse.


    Inside Japan, however, many people are watching them secretly. Fujiwara is ready to replace them.


    "This idea is too reckless. There is an old saying in the Dragon kingdom that if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. It''s just a Fujiwara blade. If you die, you will die."


    After thinking and weighing, Fujiwara Mitsui finally shook his head and chose to give up. "This is the end of it. I don''t want a fourth person to know, do you understand?"


    Fujiwara Jiji did not dare to question Fujiwara Mitsui''s decision. "Yes, father."


    ¡­¡­


    If Fujiwara Mitsui has a wrong idea, the international underground society is likely to set off a storm. There will be no end under the nest. At that time, not only the temple and the underground, but also other forces will surely come to an end. At that time, the whole international situation will usher in a new round of reshuffle. Of course, someone who is still on the ground knows nothing about all this.


    After dinner, he drove the four girls back to school. It was almost eight o''clock when he returned to Chunqiu Washington.


    "There''s no danger."


    Li futu is still glad that he Caiwei''s relationship with him has not been exposed. He drives through the gate to the road where Fujiwara intends to wait for a rabbit. Suddenly, a figure falls from the sky and falls straight onto the top of the Mustang!


    Bang There was a sudden shock.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed. He quickly stopped the car, pushed the door and got off.


    At night, a figure stood on the top of the car, expressionless, holding a pair of knives.


    There was a flash of surprise in Li futu''s eyes, and then the corner of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Fujiwara blade?"

 Chapter 199

    Li futu has seen the picture of Fujiwara blade, and the two samurai swords are too conspicuous. Now the whole Tokaido is looking for him, and the other party has sneaked into Chunqiu mansion quietly.


    It''s true that if you hide here for a while and a half, no one will think of it. It seems that even if you are a dead man, this Fujiwara blade still has thoughts.


    However, he didn''t hide well. Now he jumped out to stop himself blatantly. What did he want to do?


    Kill yourself and avenge those killers?


    The curve of Li futu''s mouth is more interesting.


    It''s worthy of death.


    Fujiwara blade''s eyes turned to him, but his eyes were empty. He didn''t have any feelings. Moreover, he didn''t say a word, so he shot directly!


    He jumped up from the top of the car, like a falcon, and dived toward Li futu. Two samurai swords, one left and the other right, split to Li futu''s shoulder.


    The blade flickered and the forest was cold.


    If the two knives were cut solid, Li futu''s body would split on the spot.


    Li futu''s mouth curve does not change, his toes touch the ground, and his whole body floats back quickly.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The sharp blade splits on the ground, and two dazzling sparks are produced. With one blow, Fujiwara blade doesn''t stop. He quickly stands up, jumps up and pours at Li futu again.


    Wrists turned, double knife cross cut, it seems to be Li Fu figure waist cut into two sections.


    "Is it really so fast?"


    Li futu''s eyes flickered, his body tilted back in an instant, his upper body was almost parallel to the ground, and the blade almost wiped his face. His skin could clearly feel the cold breath of the blade.


    Soon straightened up, Li futu quickly turned around.


    Now Fujiwara blade is in the air, with his back to him, and there is no place to adjust his body shape. When Li futu clenched his five fingers to smash his cervical vertebra, Fujiwara blade is like a piece of paper, which completely violates the principles of physics. He suddenly turned over in mid air, raised his hand and chopped at him.


    As soon as Li futu''s eyes were fixed, he closed his fist and stopped. He watched Tengyuan blade float to the ground.


    Not only did the other person''s expression not fluctuate, but he didn''t even breathe.


    Even if sun Qing is seriously injured and dying, there will be no 20 people with him. Moreover, Bai Changchang also said that the strength of the other side is equal to that of the ghost emissary, but Li futu still feels a little surprised.


    With the turn in the air just now, it''s not something that ordinary ghost envoys can do.


    The death of Fujiwara family is so strong?


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed, he stamped the ground, and finally chose to attack. He wanted to see what kind of state the Fujiwara blade had reached.


    There is no real blink in this world. The so-called blink is just fast enough to reach a certain level, which is beyond the reaction of ordinary people, so it creates a visual illusion for them.


    At this moment, Li futu''s speed was so fast that a gust of wind blew up, and the distance of 123 meters arrived in an instant.


    Five fingers stiff buckle into claws, toward the throat of Fujiwara blade.


    Fujiwara blade''s reaction speed once again exceeded Li futu''s expectation. The other side seemed to know where he would appear. At the moment of his disappearance, he immediately raised the knife, and then split forward without hesitation.


    When Li futu appeared, the blade was only two centimeters away from his head.


    Everyone in this world is a human body. No one can compare the hardness of his body with a knife. He may crush Fujiwara''s throat, but at the same time, he may be split in two.


    Li futu could only take back his claws and quickly lift his arms up. At the critical moment, he clamped the double knives on his head with both hands.


    At that moment, the blade was less than one centimeter from his head.


    "It''s over."


    Li futu, who always felt that something was wrong, didn''t want to get entangled any more. His wrist suddenly turned, and the samurai sword fell off from Fujiwara blade.


    The swordsman lost his knife?


    Li futu didn''t give him another chance. He released his hands, kicked up the handle of the knife, held the knife in one hand, twisted his shoulder, and chopped his waist.


    A sharp knife cuts through the night.


    "Puff..."


    Fujihara blade''s body suddenly stiff, even at this time, he still did not make any screams, as if he could not feel the pain.


    Then, like a slow motion, as a blood line appeared at his waist, his upper body and lower body slowly separated.


    "Miso..."


    As the two halves of the body fell to the ground, a string of silk threads separated from his five limbs.


    Li futu was stunned. Then he suddenly looked up and looked in the direction of the silk thread.


    No wonder he felt something wrong with Fujiwara. It turns out that Fujiwara blade is just a puppet manipulated by others.


    Looking around the world, Li futu knows that there is only one person who is proficient in puppetry.


    Meng Po!


    As soon as his face changed, Li futu said angrily, "come out for me!"


    "Just come out. Why are you so fierce?"With the voice, a shadow from a tree slowly falling, purple hair purple eyes, enchanting peerless.


    She looked at the dead Fujiwara blade and said with a smile, "how about the gift they gave you


    Gifts?


    If I had been careless just now, I was afraid that I might have capsized in the sewer.


    Li futu is now all kinds of angry, he cold face, did not pay attention to Mengpo, look to the side of the tall trees, "do you want me to invite you?"


    The horse''s face also slowly revealed its figure. The half face that was not covered by the mask was nervous and uneasy.


    There is only one person in the world who can make the horses in the hell look like this.


    The leader of the underworld.


    Hell!


    "Master..."


    "She is mischievous, how can you accompany her to mischief?"


    There was never any way to take Meng Po Li futu, but to spread the fire on the horse.


    "Do you know how conspicuous you are? What if you are found out?"


    The horse bowed his head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Mengpo didn''t mean it: "isn''t there you? Even if the holy king comes, the Lord Yan will surely protect us, right?"


    Li futu stopped breathing and glared at Meng Po.


    Meng Po gave him a soft smile.


    "You clean up here."


    Li futu turned his head and said to Ma Mian, "come with me, Mengpo!"


    Leaving the body for Ma Mian to deal with, Meng Po followed Li futu to the car.


    "What are you doing here?"?! You are different from me. Not many people have seen me, but what about you? Even if you don''t pretend at all, you''re afraid that others won''t recognize you? "


    It''s as if Yan Di is the aunt of the neighborhood committee now. When he gets on the bus, he starts to talk endlessly.


    Meng Po sat on the co driver, her magic purple eyes were looking at him all the time, and she didn''t think he was nagging. She just whispered, "I miss you..."


    Simple four words, but let Li futu tone, blame words can no longer say.


    Mengpo has never covered up his mind, and no one in the whole Prefecture knows it. Of course, he knows it very well, but Li futu has always been deaf and dumb, and has never responded positively, because Mengpo''s temperament is too strange.


    It''s impossible to promise. It''s not like ordinary people falling in love. If they are together with Meng Po, it may be a lifetime thing. He is not ready for it. But refuse?


    If he refuses, Li futu can''t guarantee that Mengpo will do anything, so he can only put it off until today.


    So at that time, Bai Wuchang said that Mengpo might have come and he would have such a headache. Now the other party has appeared in front of him. What should we do next?

 Chapter 200

    "You''ve been living here all this time?"


    Driving back to Shen yini''s villa, Meng Po followed Li futu into the villa and looked around at will.


    Confused someone nodded without expression, knowing that Mengpo couldn''t drink coffee, he poured her a glass of boiled water.


    Mengpo took the cup and sat down on the sofa, "doesn''t it mean that the host here is a female star? What about her


    Li futu''s eyes coagulated, subconsciously looking at the pair of demonic purple eyes, "she''s just an ordinary person, don''t mess."


    "Just to ask, why are you so nervous?"


    Meng po said with a smile, "she accepted you. How can I thank her?"


    Li futu naturally won''t be deceived by her appearance. Gu Qingcheng told him that the Dao Ma Dan from Sichuan is moody and can kill people without blinking an eye. However, in terms of the speed of turning over, Gong Zhengyu can''t match the one in front of him.


    Although she''s smiling now, she doesn''t have any anger in her voice, but if Shen yini really shows up, she''s afraid she''ll do it right away.


    You know, he came back when Mengpo was not in the underground. If Mengpo was present at that time, he wanted to go back home to have a rest, but it was not so easy.


    "She went out of town to film, not in Donghai."


    Li futu secretly congratulated himself that if Shen yini was there, he really didn''t know what would happen, and whether Mengpo would start. For the time being, Shen yini couldn''t explain the existence of Mengpo and Ma Mian.


    "Is it?"


    Meng Po looked up.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go up and have a look." There is no pressure on Li futu.


    "That''s a pity."


    Meng Po sighed and drew back her eyes.


    "You look like you are quite used to the life here. When do you plan to go back?"


    "I''ll go back when the hell needs me."


    Li futu said quietly: "maybe one day I''m tired of this kind of plain life, so I''ll go back."


    "So you''re not going to leave for a while?"


    Li Fu Tu drank water, "with you, it''s not so important whether I''m here or not..."


    "Is there only hell in your eyes?"


    Meng Po''s purple eyes gazed at him, "what about me? The underworld may not need you all the time, but I do. You should know why I stay in the underworld. "


    Li futu is silent. He can''t respond to this topic.


    It seemed that she had expected Li futu''s reaction. Meng Po slowly drew back her eyes and drank water. "It doesn''t matter. I can wait. You will find that we are the best couple."


    Li futu laughed bitterly to himself.


    "Shifu, Shiniang."


    At this time, Ma Mian came in.


    Li futu was relieved.


    The reason why Ma Mian is called his master is that he had practiced with Ma Mian for a few days. Since then, Ma Mian has always called him that, and he is proud of it. As for the sound of "Shi Niang"


    Li futu didn''t know what was going on, but he ignored it rationally.


    "Done with it?"


    "It''s a pile of dust."


    Ma Mian nodded that the international underground society has developed a high-strength corrosive agent, which can make a corpse fly to ashes in just a few minutes.


    "Master, I see the brand of the Fujiwara family in him. Is he a member of the Fujiwara family?"


    Li futu nodded gently.


    The horse face frowned, "then why would he do it to the master?"


    "It''s a long story."


    A trace of murderous spirit flashed in Ma Mian''s eyes. "Master, do you want to..."


    Li futu naturally knows what he wants to say. Most of them are like Bai Wuchang. Everyone in the underworld is a militant.


    "There''s no need for that."


    Li futu shook his head, "the Fujiwara family doesn''t know my identity. It''s no offense. There''s no need to fight."


    Meng Po laughs. She doesn''t mean to offend her. If she had been in Beijing for a long time, she would have been in Beijing. I''m afraid that the reason why she chose forbearance this time is that she didn''t want to give up her peaceful life.


    Is the plain day really so worthy of nostalgia?


    Meng Po drank, and did not break through Li futu''s pretext.


    If Li futu knew Meng Po''s thoughts, he would sigh that she knew me.


    "Master, I''m afraid not now..."


    The horse''s face became queer.


    Li futu frowned, "what do you mean?"


    After looking at Meng Po, Ma Mian took out a mobile phone from his pocket, went forward and handed it to Li futu: "this is what I collected from that killer."


    Li futu took the mobile phone and looked down. His eyes contracted for a moment.


    "Underground Mengpo, show up in the East China Sea!"


    The message shows that it has been sent.He looked up at Meng Po and handed the mobile phone to her, "have a look."


    Meng Po took a look at the two, took a look at the mobile phone, not surprised but laughed.


    Li futu frowned, "can you still laugh?"


    "Why not laugh? So what if I find out? Is it hard for the Fujiwara family to do anything to me? "


    Meng Po''s plain hand, which looks like a piece of mutton fat and jade, gently grasps it, and the mobile phone seems to be crushed by a huge force.


    Horse face eye view nose nose view heart, stand on one side when the invisible man.


    "The Fujiwara family may not dare to do anything to you, but what if they spread the news? I''m afraid that Interpol, agents from all countries and our enemies will all be moved by the news. Moreover, this is a dragon kingdom that has been handed down for thousands of years. Who can guarantee that there are no elites here? "


    Li futu''s reaction was very quick. He immediately took advantage of the question and said with a serious expression: "no, you and Ma Mian must leave the East China Sea immediately."


    "You should know that even if the holy king of the temple comes and I want to go, he can''t stop me."


    Meng Po''s purple eyes, which seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts, gazed at him, "you said so much, but it''s just to drive me away, right?"


    Women are so smart. It''s a headache for men.


    Although the bottom of my heart is really like this, Li futu naturally won''t admit, "you''re so thoughtful, but your hair color and eyes are really too conspicuous in the Yellow Dragon Kingdom..."


    "You don''t have to explain. Don''t worry. I won''t involve you."


    Meng Po interrupted him, "but now it''s so late, you won''t even accept me for a night?"


    Li futu was speechless. Naturally, he couldn''t drive people out in the evening. He stood up and led ma Mian and Meng Po upstairs to arrange rooms for them. Fortunately, there were plenty of rooms in this villa.


    Ma Mian entered the house early and never came out again.


    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, Li futu began to recall his first meeting with Meng Po.


    It was on a small island in the North Pacific. He was less than 20 years old at that time. Because of something hard to say, he was chased and killed by the royal guards of Y country, but he couldn''t fight back. Finally, he sailed to the island.


    The isolated island is covered with trees and poisonous snakes. The environment is not suitable for human beings. He thinks there will be no one. However, he turns around the island and meets a beautiful girl with purple hair and eyes opposite his landing site.


    At that time, he was both surprised and happy. He thought that someone could talk, but no matter what he asked, the girl didn''t answer. He regretted that the other party was dumb.


    He stayed on the island for two days. At last, when the local people found him here and wanted to leave, the girl who made him feel strange suddenly grabbed his wrist and said the first sentence: "can you take me?"


    Staring at that pair of magical purple eyes, he nodded, and then it was like being under a magic spell. The girl and he seemed to be drawn together by fate, and then they were separated, and they continued to this day.


    Thinking slowly back, looking at the ceiling, Li futu sighed.


    Now in retrospect, he would escape to the island, as if fate had deliberately arranged in the dark.


    The sound of opening the door suddenly sounded, but Li futu seemed not surprised.


    Under the moonlight, a figure slowly approached Li futu''s bedside, and his clothes gradually fell to the ground, revealing a pair of ketone body that could not be described in words.


    Purple hair, purple eyes, enchanting.


    Li futu helplessly closed his eyes. He knew that tonight was destined to be another sleepless night full of torture.

 Chapter 201

    Early the next day, Mengpo left here and left without saying goodbye.


    When they come, they come suddenly, and when they go, they are silent.


    It seems that Li futu, who is in deep sleep, slowly opens his eyes after Mengpo''s figure disappears outside the door, and caresses the two rows of newly added teeth marks on his chest. His eyes are complex.


    "Madam, will you go back?"


    Out of Chunqiu mansion, Ma Mian asked.


    Meng Po shook his head and looked at the north with purple eyes. "No, go to Kyoto."


    "What are you doing in Kyoto?"


    Ma Mian didn''t understand. Although he has never been here, he also knows that Kyoto is the capital and heart of the country.


    "Since I have come to the Dragon Kingdom, someone should go to see me."


    "Who?"


    The horse''s face and eyes were fixed. The underground never set foot in this ancient country. There should be no other person to know except the master here.


    Unfortunately, Meng Po did not respond.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto.


    Old town.


    It has been preserved for more than 700 years.


    It is said that the oldest street has been inhabited by countless great people since ancient times. There are as many as eight princes who have been recorded, and the old house of the Song family, which has been handed down for more than 100 years, is located here.


    In an antique room, song Luoshen, known as the most beautiful woman in Kyoto, is sitting at a desk writing. The decorations in the room are filled with a sense of history. For example, the painting of pines in ten thousand ravines hanging on the wall is a masterpiece by Li Tang, a famous painter of the Song Dynasty. It is the representative work of Li''s landscape before Gaozong''s southward journey in the Song Dynasty. The painting of early spring by Guo Xi and traveling in Xishan by fan Kuan have always been regarded as the three best paintings of the Song Dynasty. Its value can''t be estimated by money.


    Even the small inkstone has a unique brand. As long as there is a famous antique, you can see that it came from the Qing Dynasty and was used by Emperor Kangxi.


    The bookcase carved with gold, the blue and white porcelain vase of Ming Dynasty, and the blood Po carving on the table Almost every piece is a treasure that can be put into the museum. From the small to the big, we can see the details of the Song family.


    "Creak" a, the door was pushed open from outside, an old man came in.


    Dare to break into Miss Song''s room without any notice, the identity of the old man is about to come out.


    The contemporary master of the Song family, the grandfather of song Luoshen, song Jingguo!


    Song Luoshen raised his head, put down the brush in his hand and was about to meet him. But the old man waved his hand and said with a smile, "Grandpa just wants to talk to you."


    The old man walked slowly to the table, looked at the rice paper spread on the table, and said with a faint smile: "Luoshen, you went to the Li family after you came back from the East China Sea. I think you should know something about the Li family. Old man Li has contacted me, and he said that you have agreed, but my grandfather still wants to ask what you mean in person."


    On rice paper, seven big characters are outlined in thick ink.


    "This is my hometown.".


    White paper, thick ink, black and white.


    Song Jingguo, the master of the Song family, slowly moved his eyes from that line of characters to song Luoshen''s face, "do you really think about it clearly?"


    "Since ten years ago, I''ve become the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family in everyone''s heart. I''m afraid this idea has been deeply rooted up to now."


    Song Luoshen''s beautiful face showed an inexplicable smile: "I don''t think about it clearly, is it important?"


    "At that time, you were still young. It was inconvenient for your grandfather to tell you some things, but now it''s OK."


    Song Jingguo naturally heard the resentment in Song Luoshen''s tone and sighed: "I know that you have been hating your grandfather in your heart these years. Grandfather can understand, but you also need to know that grandfather is forced to do that."


    Looking at the girl who has grown up completely, song Jingguo''s eyes are gratified, but also mixed with a trace of guilt: "you should know in your heart that if your grandfather wants to interfere in your personal feelings, he won''t let you start with futu at all, but at the beginning, did he stop you?"


    Song Luoshen''s red lips were tightly pressed, and he didn''t say a word.


    "The reason why my grandfather intervened later was that the situation changed unexpectedly. At that time, the new term was coming, and the man suddenly rose up. My grandfather had no choice but to unite with the Li family because of the situation."


    "Grandfather doesn''t want to be able to have both, but it''s a pity that although the child''s surname is Li, he is only an illegitimate child after all. I don''t need to say much about his interests. Now you should be able to understand that in the face of the family''s Centennial foundation, grandfather would choose to do that no matter you or any of the descendants of the Song family. The family''s interests will always be great As the successor of the Song family, I hope you can take up this responsibility in the future. "


    "I know."


    Song Luo God calm way: "I am willing to accept grandfather''s arrangement."


    Song Jing was angry and said: "girl, you don''t have to be angry with your grandfather. No matter what, you are also his favorite granddaughter. If it''s not a last resort, how can your grandfather sacrifice your happiness? My grandfather came here today to tell you that today is different from the past. The difficulty has passed. If you really don''t like Haotian, my grandfather is willing to be a traitor for you. ""Yes, it''s different now."


    Song Luo murmured: "ten years have passed, and I can''t go back."


    Song Jingguo could not help but frown. In his expectation, the girl should be happy to hear the news. Why can''t she see any happiness now?


    "Grandfather, have you ever made a decision you regret in your life?"


    Song Luo god suddenly opened his mouth and his face was expressionless.


    Song Jingguo frowned and kept silent for a while. He said slowly, "No


    His voice was firm and awe inspiring.


    As the Yangtze River flows eastward, many heroes are annihilated in the long river of history, but there are still some old people standing on the tide, still bright!


    Smell speech, song Luo God lightly smile, but in the eye is a piece of indifference. "I''m afraid grandfather will experience it soon."


    Before Song Jingguo could ask questions, a voice came from the door.


    "Home owner."


    Song Fu, one of the four housekeepers of the Song family, stood in front of the door, slightly lowering his head, with a dignified and serious look.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Jingguo looked back.


    "If you have a visitor, please see the first lady."


    "Take him to the reception hall for a while. I have something to talk with the eldest lady."


    Song Jingguo ordered, but song Fu was still standing there.


    Looking at the abnormal old man, song Jingguo''s eyes narrowed and finally realized that something was wrong.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Song Fu raised his head, took a deep breath, and said word by word: "hell, Mengpo."


    The old man, who has experienced numerous strong winds and heavy rain in his life, has a sudden look in his eyes, "who?"


    Song Fu repeated again in a deep voice: "hell, Mengpo!"


    Song Jingguo suddenly turned his head and looked at Song Luoshen in disbelief.


    In contrast, song Luo Shen was calm and even had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Dear guest, grandfather, we can''t keep people waiting for a long time."

 Chapter 202

    The gate of song mansion was full of people.


    In addition to the family guard and song Fu, the other three housekeepers were all present. They were staring in the same direction, looking grim and facing the enemy.


    There are only a few cases of this kind of scene in front of the song mansion.


    Outside the door of the song house, a woman stands alone, with purple hair and eyes. She is alone, but forces the whole song family to be ready.


    "Get out of the way."


    Suddenly, a majestic voice came from the rear, and the Song government guards immediately stepped back on both sides to make way for a passage. Song Jingguo, the old master of the Song family, appeared. Song Luoshen followed him half a step behind him, and his sight immediately met the woman outside the door.


    "Home owner..."


    Song Lu, song Shou, and Song Xi, the three housekeepers, stand in front of the state of song Jing. They can''t see the purple figure for a moment. They are obviously worried about the sudden trouble of the woman outside the door.


    Song Jingguo did not move forward. After all, this visitor It can''t be measured by common sense.


    "I don''t know what happened when master Meng Po visited my house?"


    The leader of the Song family, facing a young woman, showed respect in his voice.


    Song Fu immediately went forward to make peace with his three old friends.


    The news gradually spread, and the guard forces at the door gathered more and more. All the second and third generations of the Song family who stayed in the house today came out and stood in the rear with the same dignified look.


    As the top family in the Dragon Kingdom, they have heard of the reputation of the underworld. But they also knew that the underground government had never set foot in the Dragon Kingdom, but why did they suddenly come to their song government today? And it''s the top and most terrible Mengpo in the hell.


    Meng Po didn''t look at the old man standing at the top of the country. Her purple eyes were directly locked on Song Luo''s face.


    "Are you song''s daughter, song Luo Shen, who is known as the first beauty in Kyoto?"


    All of them turned their heads and looked in the same direction.


    Is it true that this legendary character''s sudden visit today is for the sake of the first lady?


    Facing the eyes in all directions, song Luoshen stepped forward and stood beside song Jingguo, "yes, I am song Luoshen."


    Meng Po looked at her for a while and said softly, "but that''s all."


    Song Luo''s expression is calm, but people around him suddenly change color.


    But so?


    Although it''s just four words, it''s a complete insult.


    Standing in front of their song mansion and insulting their eldest daughter?


    If it were someone else, I was afraid that the most loyal guards of the Song government would have rushed out and killed him on the spot. But at this moment, although they were angry, no one dared to act rashly. Even song Jingguo just frowned.


    As Mengpo, it''s impossible to come to Longguo just to humiliate his song family. But why does the other party come to see Luoshen by name? He doesn''t understand.


    The underground government has never set foot in the Dragon Kingdom, so it is impossible for the Song family to have conflicts with each other. But why does this figure close to the highest level of the underground government have such an attitude?


    Rao is the song Jingguo. No matter how resourceful he is, he can''t understand the key for a while.


    "Luoshen Pu Liu''s posture, thanks to outsiders, naturally can''t compare with yours."


    Song Luoshen light mouth, showing a good self-restraint.


    Meng Po pursed her lips and gave a smile. The next moment, she suddenly gave her hand.


    There''s no sign.


    In the light, a cold silver beam shot straight at Songluo.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Meng Po would turn her face when she said she would turn her face. There was no reaction at all. Only song Shou, who had been looking at Meng Po and watching her every move, had the fastest reaction, but he was too quick to stop her.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    An urgent voice rang out. Before his voice fell to the ground, song Luoshen already felt a cold wind on his cheek, and then a tingling feeling came.


    Subconsciously, she reached out and touched her cheek. Then she saw the blood on her fingers.


    Everybody stay on the spot!


    There is a blood line on the face of that crown gorgeous Beijing!


    "This time, it''s interest."


    With the voice, Meng Po''s figure seemed to be virtual and dissipated slowly at the gate of song mansion.


    Where did the people of the Song Dynasty see such a method? Their eyes were shocked. They looked at the place where Mengpo had stood before, but they couldn''t come back for a moment.


    I hurt the eldest lady in front of the gate of the song mansion, and I left without any damage. Today, their face of the song mansion is lost.


    "Master, do you want to send someone to chase you?"


    Song Shou, who first found out Meng Po''s hand, asked for instructions.


    Song Jingguo''s face was heavy. He shook his head. Then he turned and looked at Song Luoshen''s injured face. "Show it to my grandfather."


    The blood line is four centimeters long. Although it''s not deep, it''s carved on the beautiful face. It looks like a piece of art with flaws. It''s still shocking.


    After careful observation for a while, song Jingguo breathed a sigh of relief, "fortunately, the wound is very shallow, so it should not leave scars.""Master, it''s hard to guarantee that the silver needle won''t be poisonous. I think we''d better ask Dr. Feng to show it to the first lady."


    Song Jingguo looked at Song Fu and nodded


    Every high-ranking family basically has its own medical team, and song Fu is no exception.


    Seeing song Fu take orders to leave, song Jingguo looked around for a week. Although he knew that most of them could not hide, he still said in a deep voice: "I don''t want to spread today''s story, do you understand?"


    "Yes, master."


    All present bowed.


    "Let''s all go down."


    Song Jingguo nodded, then looked at Song Luoshen: "Luoshen, you come with me."


    In the hall of neifu, the middle-aged female doctor surnamed Feng carefully cleaned the wound and smeared some medicine on it. After all this, she was relieved and stood up straight.


    "What''s the situation, Xiao Feng?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s just skin injury and no poison. You just need to rest for a while, and you should be cured."


    Song Jingguo nodded.


    "Master, miss, I''ll leave first."


    Knowing that they must have something to say, Dr. Feng twisted up the medical box and left soon. She is a member of the medical team employed by the Song government. She lives in the side courtyard. She has heard about what happened just now, but it''s one thing to hear about it, and another to see it with her own eyes. She is really shocked to see the injury on the young lady''s face. This is the eldest lady of the Song family. She was hurt in the face?


    "Luoshen, when did you and Mengpo know each other?"


    Song Jingguo asked in a deep voice. Before the treatment, he waved everyone back.


    "I don''t know her."


    Song Luo Shen whispered, and there were bursts of slight pain on his cheek.


    "Then why did she do it? And what does her last sentence mean? When did our song family offend them? "


    Song Jingguo had never been in such a difficult time.


    Song Luo Shen gently touched his cheek and unconsciously said, "maybe it''s offending, but we don''t know it."


    Before his voice came to the ground, song Luoshen''s expression suddenly stagnated and his eyes flashed violently, as if he had realized something.

 Chapter 203

    Li futu naturally didn''t know that Mengpo had gone to Kyoto to make a big noise. After Mengpo left, he went to Donghai central hospital to see sun Qing. It happened that Yan Donglai was also there.


    Two people said hello, Li futu looked at Sun Qing on the bed, "brother sun, how do you feel these two days?"


    "Thanks for Li Shao''s concern. I can''t beat Xiaoqiang."


    Sun Qing said with a smile, although the tone is unavoidably weak, but the look is much better than the first day when he just came out of the emergency room.


    "Don''t try to be brave, the doctor said. At least in the next year, you can''t do anything big. It''s time for you to have a good rest."


    "Brother Yan, doctors always like to say what they say. How can they believe it all?"


    Sun Qing said, "my body knows that in a few months, I will be able to play for brother Yan again."


    "Your injury is very serious this time. It''s God''s blessing that you can recover your life."


    Yan Dong came to chop the nail and cut off the railway: "no matter what, I''ll take you a year off this time, and you''ll stay at home and have a good rest."


    Seeing his undoubted appearance, sun Qing gave a bitter smile and said nothing more.


    Yan Donglai turned to look at Li futu, his eyes became gloomy. "Brother Li, it''s been two days and there''s no news. I''m afraid that Fujiwara blade has escaped from the East China Sea."


    Li futu smiles, sits by the bed, picks up an apple and peels it.


    "Brother Yan, you can cancel the order."


    "Why?"


    Yan Donglai frowned.


    Li futu''s knife technique is exquisite, and his hand speed is very fast. He can peel an apple in a few seconds, and the peel is intact.


    He picked up the apple and nibbled at it. As if nothing had happened, he said, "because Fujiwara blade is dead."


    Yan Donglai and sun Qingqi were stunned.


    "Dead?"


    Yan Donglai looked at Li futu suspiciously, "brother Li, are you kidding me?"


    Li futu took a look at him and said with a smile, "I''ll make fun of this kind of thing?"


    He nibbled at the apple again. "Last night, Fujiwara intended to ambush me in Chunqiu Washington, and I killed him."


    "Li Shao, you said he was hiding in Chunqiu mansion?" Sun Qing said in a startled voice.


    Indeed, it''s a perfect hiding place to come to Chunqiu Huafu now, because Li futu''s powerful skills are well known in Donghai, and Li futu lives in Chunqiu Huafu, so they subconsciously ignore that place.


    Li futu nodded, pinched the apple and said with a smile, "he''s still very smart."


    "But cleverness is mistaken by cleverness."


    Yan Donglai gradually accepted this fact, shook his head and said with a smile: "he went to find brother Li for revenge. Isn''t he looking for his own death?"


    Although Li futu said that the clouds are light, but through the experience of sun Qing, even if he never met, Yan Donglai knew something about the strength of the Fujiwara family.


    But I didn''t expect to fall into Li futu''s hands again, and seeing him like this, nothing happened.


    Is it really invincible?


    Yan Donglai''s heart is very complicated at the moment. You know, Li futu is the master of the Warring States period. In the eyes of many people in Donghai, he is likely to become the son-in-law of the family. When the time comes


    Yan Donglai sighed in his heart and didn''t want to think more.


    "If you have brothers, you can also have your eyes closed."


    Sun Qing sighed, and then gratefully looked at Li futu: "thank you, Li Shao."


    Li futu shook his head, "this matter because of me, the death of those brothers, in fact, I also have unshirkable responsibility."


    He turned to look at Yan Dong: "brother Yan, after those brothers died, their families..."


    "Brother Li, you don''t need to remind me of this kind of thing. Naturally, I will handle their affairs properly and guarantee that their families will live a carefree life for the rest of their lives."


    "Brother Yan, if you need help, just mention it."


    Yan Donglai nodded with a smile and said, "I think we will have a lot of cooperation opportunities from now on."


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai Second People''s hospital.


    Eight floors.


    812 ward.


    After dinner, he Caiwei helped her mother to walk downstairs.


    "Wei''er, now that Aunt Wang is here, you don''t have to come every day. You are still the most important to study."


    He Caiwei didn''t lie to Li futu. Xiao Shu''s condition has really stabilized, and her face has blood color.


    "Mom, I know that the school is busy with the celebration now, so the curriculum arrangement is very easy."


    It is said that there is no filial son in front of the hospital bed for a long time, but even if I find a nurse now, as long as I have time, he Caiwei will still come here. You know, the distance from Donghai university to the second hospital is not close. Even if there is a subway, it will take more than 40 minutes.


    Xiao Shu nodded, and suddenly stopped, "by the way, between you and Xiao Li How''s it going? "He Caiwei Leng next, bit bit lip, "I and he are very good."


    "Ma thinks she still has some eye for people. Although she only met Xiao Li once, she can see that he is a good man. To tell you the truth, our family is not very popular in other people''s eyes, and you are so strong. Ma has always been worried But now mom''s relieved. "


    Xiao Shu touched he Caiwei''s hair: "Wei''er, if you meet some predestination, don''t let it miss."


    "Mom, I understand."


    Xiao Shu nodded with a smile and stepped forward again: "it''s going to be your 20th birthday soon. Do you think about how to spend it?"


    "My birthday is mother''s day of suffering, not worth celebrating." He Caiwei whispered.


    "Silly girl."


    Xiao Shu patted he Caiwei''s hand and said, "forget the past, but how many twenties are there in your life? Mom will prepare a present for you


    He Caiwei was stunned. She turned her head and was just ready to ask questions. Xiao Shu said with a smile, "well, it''s late. You should go back to school. It''s late. It''s time for the dormitory to close."


    "Mom, I''ll see you up and then go..."


    "No, mom is much better now. Can''t someone help her all the time?"


    He Caiwei wants to talk but stops. Xiao Shu says with a smile: "OK, OK, go back quickly."


    "Mom, be careful yourself."


    Xiao Shu nodded and watched he Caiwei walk towards the hospital gate.


    He Caiwei looks back in three steps.


    After he Caiwei disappears at the gate, the smile on Xiao Shu''s face slowly disappears. She takes out her mobile phone from her pocket and dials a number that has never been called in her mind for 20 years.


    A few seconds later, the call was put through.


    After 20 years, it seems that the other party has not changed the number.


    "I need some money."


    Xiao Shu opened her mouth directly, her eyes as calm as water.


    There is no superfluous words on the other end of the phone, just two words: "how much?"


    "Two million."


    "Good."


    Without any hesitation, the other side agreed directly. The conversation was short and bizarre.


    Xiao Shu puts down her mobile phone and looks at the direction of he Caiwei''s disappearance. Her eyes gradually become soft again.

 Chapter 204

    A sensational news spread quietly in Kyoto recently.


    Song Luoshen, the first beauty in Kyoto, was injured in the face in front of song''s mansion. She is in danger of disfigurement!


    The news spread, the whole Kyoto instant shock!


    If there is still a powerful family in the Dragon Kingdom, the Song family is definitely one of them. It has been passed on for a hundred years and can not stand down. Even in the unfathomable Kyoto, it is also the existence of the top. We should also know that song Luoshen is not only the successor of the Song family, but also the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family as early as ten years ago, who is the son and daughter of the two powerful families, I was hurt by someone, and it''s the most deadly face?


    As the saying goes, if you beat someone but not face, especially for a woman, appearance is no less important than life. Moreover, with the reputation and status of Songluo God, if you really destroy appearance, life will be worse than death.


    After the news came out, many people couldn''t believe it. They thought it was too weird. They thought it must be false. They didn''t think anyone was so bold, but then another news came out.


    Li Haotian, the eldest and youngest of the Li family, rushed to the song mansion that afternoon. He was in a hurry and stayed in it for several hours. When he came out in the dark, his face was very ugly.


    As soon as the news came out, the sights of the high gate mansions in the crouching tiger, hidden dragon''s Kyoto were constantly shooting out to the direction of the song mansion in Guxiang.


    Now it seems that most of the rumors are not groundless. What forces did the song Luo God, or the Song family, provoke?


    ¡­¡­


    Jiandumen, inner street.


    A prince''s residence in the Qing Dynasty was renovated with a gold plaque hanging above the gate.


    Cao house!


    The color is deep.


    With the outline of the pen, standing in front of the door seems to be able to feel a sharp momentum whistling.


    In the reception hall, two men were sitting and drinking tea. They were only about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. One of them had a pretty face and was elegant. If he wore a Confucian robe and a feather fan and a silk scarf, he would definitely have the elegant demeanor of the ancient Zhou Lang.


    The other young man sitting next to him, though handsome in appearance, gave a very uncomfortable feminine smell between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Prince, you should have heard the rumor in Kyoto recently. Who moved the hand?"


    The prince.


    There was another name for this word in ancient times.


    Crown prince!


    Symbolizing the heirs of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains!


    In Kyoto, even Li Haotian, a young and old Li family member, has never been given such a title.


    There is only one person in such a big dragon Kingdom who has been given such a name.


    Cao family.


    Cao Xiuge!


    "A character that shouldn''t be there."


    Kong Fujie frowned: "please make it clear to the prince."


    All families in Kyoto now know that Miss Song was really hurt, but it is still a mystery who did it.


    Cao Xiuge took a sip of tea.


    "You must have heard of hell?"


    Kong Fu Jie''s eyes were fixed. "What the prince means is..."


    "That''s right. It''s Mengpo in the underworld."


    "Is it really her?"


    Even Kong Fujie''s face changed when he heard the words. Although there is a rumor that the hand purple hair purple eyes, but no one dares to think about that aspect.


    Cao Xiuge said in a light voice: "in such a big world, how many people can hurt the God of song Luo in front of the Fu Lu Shou Xi of the Song government, and finally retreat?"


    In Kyoto, Kong Fujie, who is known as Kong madman, gradually digested this amazing news and said with a slight frown, "is Meng Po really so strong?"


    "There are no empty scholars under the fame."


    Cao Xiuge gave him a calm look: "Fu Jie, I admit that you are very skillful and have few rivals in the younger generation, but don''t underestimate the world because of this. The world is much bigger than what we see."


    Kong Fujie didn''t express any opinions on this. He was able to overthrow the fighter king of the Kyoto military region when he was young. It''s normal for such a person to be arrogant.


    Cao Xiuge had a cup of tea.


    It seems to need polishing.


    "But the prince, why did the prefecture attack song Luo? They have never set foot in the Dragon kingdom. "


    Kong Fujie was puzzled about this. He had heard about it in the underworld for a long time, but they never appeared in the Dragon kingdom. Why did they find the Song family this time?


    It was definitely not an accident.


    "That''s what I''m wondering about."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking of the news he got, Meng Po had left a word before she left.


    This time, we''ll charge some interest.


    Interest?


    Interest on what?


    "Now the whole Song Dynasty is quiet, and Li Haotian doesn''t move. It seems that the injury on Song Luoshen''s face is not serious."


    If you can''t figure it out, Kong Fujie won''t think about it any more. Anyway, it''s none of his business. The corners of his mouth gradually outlined a curve of fun. "Unfortunately, if song Luo God really destroyed his face, it would be interesting. Li Haotian was obsessed with song''s daughter for so many years, and even won his brother''s love at that time. But in the end, if song Luo God''s face was gone, I don''t know if Li would marry an ugly eight monster?"Hearing the words, Cao Xiuge''s eyes twinkled, and his mind temporarily recovered from Song Luo''s injury.


    He looked at Kong Fujie: "I heard that the second son of the Li family has returned home?"


    Kong Fujie sneered, "yes, that boy didn''t know when he came back. Now he''s in Donghai, holding the big star every day. He''s so happy. He robbed the house I prepared for Yi Ren not long ago. Oh, he hasn''t heard from me for ten years. I thought he had already died abroad, but suddenly he came out again."


    Cao Xiuge''s fingers gently rubbed the blue and white porcelain cup, "does the Li family know?"


    "I must know."


    Kong fujieyin Judo: "Song Luoshen met her old lover not long ago when he went to Donghai. They also sat down alone and had a long chat. With Li Haotian''s care for song Luoshen, someone must have informed him of such news."


    Cao Xiuge light way: "how do you know so clear?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, Kong Fujie is a cranky lunatic. He is moody and doesn''t pay attention to his actions. However, in front of Cao Xiuge, he is normal and doesn''t hide anything: "I know the prince of Donghai Tangshan real estate. He was there at that time. It is said that miss song had a first love for her It''s still a little unforgettable. "


    "Hey, I''m afraid there will be a good play in the near future. What a wonderful play it is to have a sister in law


    Kong Fujie''s eyes twinkled with expectation and said with a playful smile: "I just don''t know if the second young master Li has more resistance ability than ten years ago. Don''t let people down too much."


    "Since he dares to come back, he must be prepared."


    Cao Xiuge looked in the direction of the gate, which was facing the south.


    "After all, for some people, they tend to make only two choices, or Return home in honor, or die in another country. "

 Chapter 205

    Not long after Kong Fujie''s figure disappeared at the door of the reception hall, a soft figure came in.


    Long hair shawls, eyebrows like the moon.


    "Confucius is gone?"


    She lowered her eyebrows and picked up her cup.


    Cao Xiuge took her hand, and the extremely honorable Tian Zihao looked at the woman with a light and gentle look in his eyes: "it''s good to leave these things to my servants. Why do you need to do it yourself?"


    "I''m the servant, aren''t I?"


    The woman pursed a smile, gently pulled out her calloused hand from the man''s hand, and skillfully picked up the tea set.


    It can be seen that she is obviously not the lady in the high gate mansion in the capital.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t insist on it any more. He watched her clean up the tea set with a warm look.


    She picked up the saucer and said, "would you like another pot of hot water for you?"


    "No more."


    Don''t want to let women trouble, Cao Xiuge simply put his cup on the saucer, "OK, take it down."


    The woman walks and does the work of servants, but gives people a kind of everyone''s temperament. She soon returns.


    Cao Xiuge waved to her with a smile.


    With a smile, the woman went to Cao Xiuge, sat on his leg and put her head on his chest.


    Smelling the familiar and elegant fragrance coming from the tip of his nose, Cao Xiuge''s mind was peaceful as never before, holding warm fragrance and jade, but without any evil desire.


    "Sometimes I really want to learn from the ancient scholars, find a mountain forest, build a wooden house and work with you. From then on, I will be very happy in that way..."


    The woman let the man play with her hair, closed her eyes and whispered, "I do."


    "I know you will."


    Cao Xiuge murmured: "but I still have too many things to finish."


    "The rat is willing to wait."


    Cao Xiuge stroked the soft long hair and said in a soft voice, "what if I can''t wait all the time?"


    The woman who claimed to be a son mouse curled up in the man''s arms and got closer to the man''s arms.


    "I''ll wait for you next life, OK?"


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes trembled, then he shook his head with a smile. "No, if there is a next life, I''ll wait for you."


    The baby mouse didn''t talk any more.


    She waited for him, or he waited for her, in her view, it was the same.


    Silent gentle for a while, Cao Xiuge patted the clapping mouse soft back, "well, you go to rest first, I''ll go to see Jinse."


    The son mouse stood up from the man''s arms and gathered her hair. "I''m afraid the rabbit is in Jinse now. I''ll go with you."


    Cao Xiuge nodded with a smile


    In a courtyard at the northeast corner of Cao''s house, there are two peach trees on the left and on the right. When it comes to spring, it''s full of beautiful scenery. But now it''s early autumn, and you can''t see the extreme landscape of peach blossom on human faces.


    In the bright moonlight, two girls are blocking the swing under the tree. Because the swing is very small, they only sit next to each other, so they take turns to swing one by one and stand behind to push.


    "Little rabbit, can you use some strength, don''t you have enough to eat at night?"


    Just outside the courtyard, Cao Xiuge heard a clear voice like a silver bell flowing out of the courtyard with the moonlight.


    He can''t help but turn his head and look at the baby mouse. They look at each other and smile.


    "Miss, I said five minutes. It''s almost nine minutes."


    Soon, an aggrieved voice of the commissar followed.


    "Well, I''ll let you play for ten minutes later, too?"


    At this time, Cao Xiuge had already walked into the courtyard and coughed softly, "Jinse, are you bullying Maotu again?"


    The girl on the swing turned her head, spat out her tender tongue, stepped on the ground and stopped the swing: "brother, why are you here?"


    The girl named Maotu was petite. She called to Cao Xiuge and his son mouse rourourou: "young master, big sister."


    The mouse nodded with a smile and looked at the girl on the swing: "Jinse, Maotu has little strength. Would you like me to help you push it?"


    The girl jumped off the swing and muttered, "I don''t want to be scolded to death by my elder brother."


    Under the quiet moonlight, the girl''s crystal clear snow skin is shining with ivory like halo. Maybe because of the swing, the charming dimple is light red, and the black and long eyelashes are tightly covering the pair of water cutting autumn pupil. Under the white and beautiful straight jade neck, a pair of soft and round thin cut fragrant shoulders


    What a fairy girl.


    "You think I won''t scold you if you bully Mao rabbit?"


    Cao Xiuge said with a cold face: "come in with me."


    "Oh."


    The girl seems to be a clever answer, but when Cao Xiuge turns around, she sticks out her tongue at Cao Xiuge''s back.


    With a smile and shaking his head, the mouse watched a pair of brothers and sisters enter the room, then looked at the pure and pink face of the rabbit, "elder sister, will you push me?"¡­¡­


    Entering the room, Cao Xiuge turned around and looked at the girl with a drooping head. A smile flashed in his eyes.


    "You are older than Maotu. Why do you always bully her? Can''t you look like a sister? "


    "I don''t have any."


    The girl stammered: "I just, just forgot the time."


    "I think you can only bully the rabbit."


    Cao Xiuge didn''t have the heart to really blame the girl and shook his head with a smile.


    "Brother, why do you think of coming to see me today?"


    See Cao Xiuge tone smile, the girl immediately raised her head, a pair of eyes also bent into the crescent moon.


    "Why do you need to be a big brother?"


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    The girl takes Cao Xiuge''s hand and acts like a coqueter.


    "You I don''t know when I''ll grow up. " Cao Xiuge shook his head.


    "No matter how old I am, you are also my brother. You have to hurt me and protect me."


    The girl is right.


    Cao Xiuge can''t laugh or cry, "well, I have business to tell you."


    Cao Xiuge broke away from the girl''s hand, the girl showed a look I had expected.


    Cao Xiuge turned a blind eye and said slowly, "your sister song is injured. It''s inconvenient for me to be a man, so I want you to visit on behalf of our Cao family..."


    "Sister song is injured?"


    The girl was surprised. "What''s the matter? Is it serious? "


    "It shouldn''t be very serious, but we Cao family have to show an attitude at least. You have a good relationship with Songluo. It''s most appropriate for you to visit him. "


    The innocent color on the girl''s face gradually subsided. Even if Cao Xiuge didn''t say it, the injury of song Luoshen, no matter whether it was serious or not, was an earth shaking event.


    "Brother, you want me to go, not just to visit you?"


    Cao Xiuge''s face was calm and silent.


    "Brother, after ten years, my grandfather has put it down. Why do you..."


    "Do you really think grandpa put it down?"


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes became dim slowly. "He just doesn''t want us to bear heavy burden. Although his grandfather never mentioned it, we can''t just feel at ease as if nothing had happened to us as a descendant."


    With the voice, Cao Xiuge''s face appeared a deep color that outsiders had never seen before, and a surge of resentment roared out in an instant!


    The girl looked at him in amazement: "brother..."


    "Do you know what grandfather said when he failed?"


    Cao Xiuge almost empty eyes, fingers suddenly clenched, "heroes can be generals, but heroes are not kings."


    "What a hero is not king!"


    Cao Xiuge laughed silently, then turned around and walked out, leaving only a passage echoing in the girl''s ears.


    "Jinse, elder brother has nothing else to ask for in his life. He has only one goal, that is, to take back the things he was robbed of by others bit by bit!"


    Looking at Cao Xiuge''s back, Cao Jinse''s eyes trembled.


    "Brother, I''ll help you."

 Chapter 206

    In early November, the 60th anniversary of Donghai University was held as scheduled.


    Donghai university has four auditoriums. The largest one was chosen as the main venue for the celebration, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people. However, there are more than 18000 teachers and students in Donghai University. It''s a scene of overcrowding.


    From 4 p.m., Su Yuan started the telephone bombing. Li futu is a man of his word and will not go back on what he promised. Moreover, in his opinion, the school anniversary is just sitting under the stage as an audience, so he has no pressure.


    Driving from the Warring States club to Donghai University, although Dongda covers a vast area and its internal structure is complex, Li futu is familiar with the location of Su Yuan''s dormitory building. He drives the car to the dormitory building and takes out his mobile phone to call Su Yuan.


    That smelly girl, so early began to urge him, but she actually stayed in the bedroom.


    "Here I am."


    "Where are you?"


    Li futu lit a cigarette, put down the window and looked in the direction of the fifth floor of the East Sixth dormitory: "I''m downstairs of your dormitory."


    A figure with a mobile phone suddenly appeared on a balcony on the fifth floor, but it was not Su Yuan. The girl seemed to suspect that he was lying again.


    "You wait. We''ll be right down."


    Su Yuan waved to him, then hung up her cell phone and turned to walk in.


    This "immediately" made Li futu wait for more than 20 minutes. By the time Su Yuan came down, it was almost half past five.


    Su Yuan is still carrying her black guitar, wearing the most skin white naked color department of loose knit shirt, with a white shaggy skirt, a lively forest girl, full of vitality.


    Although Li can''t help sighing that this is a deceiving girl. It''s not surprising that the students in dongdali are superficial.


    It can be seen that everyone attaches great importance to this school anniversary. Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao are obviously well dressed. Their beauty is not bad. With some decoration, they look fashionable, young and pleasant. It is said that there are no ugly women in the world, only lazy women are not unreasonable.


    In contrast, he Caiwei is much more simple. Her natural beauty face is still spotless. Her plain face is facing the sky. Her white tweed jacket is matched with light jeans. With a light smile, she stands in front of the dormitory building, forming a beautiful landscape of her own.


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car, looked at the four girls, and sighed: "it''s really a mess. I''m getting more and more charming..."


    Zhou Qiao was a little shy and blushed slightly when he heard the praise, while Zhang Xinlan was magnanimous and glaringly threw a wink at Li futu.


    "The school day doesn''t start until half past six. It''s still early. You can park here and go to dinner with us first."


    Su Yuan put her arm around Li futu.


    Li futu looks at he Caiwei without leaving any trace. He Caiwei is obviously looking at him too. They are looking at each other. He Caiwei chuckles and says nothing.


    "What are you doing today? Don''t keep it a secret now? "


    After dinner and sitting down, Li futu ignores all kinds of eyes in all directions and turns to ask Su Yuan.


    Although the scandal between him and mu yudie has not completely dissipated, with the passage of time, the heat has gradually cooled down. In addition, neither of them has responded, and there is no evidence that the media is photographing the two of them, more and more people think it should be just a hype.


    Su Yuan patted the guitar on one side and said, "don''t you see it?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "you can''t just play guitar, can you? Do you sing by yourself or accompany others


    Finally, Zhang Xinlan decrypted: "Yuanyuan, she wants to play and sing by herself."


    "Can you sing?"


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan suspiciously. In fact, although he has never heard the girl sing, he knows the girl''s voice. The singing should not be worse.


    "Just don''t be fascinated by my singing when you''re here!"


    Su Yuan was proud and confident.


    "Yuanyuan sings very well. Now there are a lot of talent shows. We always suggest that she take part in them. She is sure to be in the top few, but she refuses to go all the time."


    Zhou Qiao said that he had some regrets in his eyes. It seemed that he really admired Su Yuan''s singing voice.


    Li futu takes a look at Su Yuan''s girl and doesn''t speak. Of course, he knows why she won''t. If she wants to be famous, what other talent show does she need to take part in?


    With her elder sister''s position in the entertainment circle, it''s not difficult to pave a avenue of stars for this girl. But Li futu knows that Shen yini has always opposed her entering the entertainment circle. Without her elder sister''s consent, she dare to make her own opinion. Although she looks like a devil in front of him, she is still afraid of her elder sister.


    After eating the sweet and sour tenderloin produced in the East dining hall, Li futu changed the topic and said, "what song are you going to sing?"


    Su Yuan didn''t keep secret this time. She took a meaningful look at him and said, "confession balloon."As soon as the song came out, it was popular all over the country. It was played in the streets and alleys. The melody was light and sweet, especially among the young people. Almost everyone knew it. It could be called the Divine Comedy of confession, and Li futu naturally heard it.


    But just now, look at yourself what do you mean?


    At this time, Zhang Xinlan, Zhou Qiao and even he Caiwei all focus on Li futu''s face. Su Yuan chose this song not only because of its popularity, but also because she called this guy. It''s obvious that she wants to show her sweetness in front of the whole school.


    "Women in love..." Zhou Qiao sighed.


    Li futu felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. He said with a dry smile, "eat quickly. Don''t delay the celebration."


    Today, Li futu has made it clear that his identity as "Su Yuan''s boyfriend" will be difficult to remove for a while. However, he has relaxed his mind now. This misunderstanding is only limited to the campus of East University, and it will not have a great impact. Moreover, with his "boyfriend", there is less worry that Su Yuan will be cheated by some scum men It''s just a bad thing.


    You can''t live in a corner, you have to know how to make fun of it. On this point, Li futu has been doing a good job,


    after dinner, when Li futu and others walked into the celebration hall, it was already six o''clock. Although it was still a while before the celebration, there were a lot of people in the hall. Looking at the dark area, everyone''s faces were excited and looking forward to each other. They were talking to each other.


    "Look, Su Yuan is coming!"


    When Su Yuan and her party came in, they immediately attracted many people''s attention. After all, they were school flowers, and they were the focus everywhere they went.


    "He Caiwei is here too. She seldom shows up at ordinary times."


    "Nonsense, it''s a school anniversary. As a member of our East University, how can she not come? Besides, it''s said that Su Yuan will perform on the stage. As a roommate, she will definitely be there to cheer on."


    "Wow, my idol is here too!"


    "Who is your idol?"


    "Li futu! With a school flower at home and a big star outside, it''s a model of our generation! "


    Whispers were heard everywhere in the auditorium. Of course, because the environment was too noisy, Su Yuan and others could not hear those comments.


    "Yuanyuan, I''ll go back to our class first, come on!"


    Such a grand event will naturally be divided into different areas according to each department and class. He Caiwei and Su Yuan, who live in different departments, don''t sit together. When they leave, she naturally glances at Li Fu''s picture.


    After he Caiwei left, Su Yuan, together with an outsider, came to her class. As a counselor, Yao Chenxi had already arrived to maintain class order.


    "Mr. Yao, my boyfriend heard that I was going to take part in the program, so he specially came to cheer me on. Can you arrange a seat for him?" Su Yuan went to Yao Chenxi and said in a sweet voice.


    Li futu''s face was stiff, and he gave Su Yuan a strange look.


    The girl''s ability to come at random is almost beyond him. She is really better than blue.


    Yao Chenxi looks at Li futu.


    Two eyes on, someone light cough, face with a smile: "Mr. Yao, long time no see."

 Chapter 207

    No matter how much progress Su Yuan has made since she met Li futu, she may not be able to guess the fantasy story between her counselor and her "boyfriend.".


    And at this moment, whether it is Li futu or Yao Chenxi''s look is very normal, people can not find any clues.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s been a long time. "


    Yao Chenxi nodded to Li futu with a smile, "then you Mr. Li, please sit next to me


    "Thank you."


    Li futu thanks politely, with an impeccable manner and tone. Su Yuan doesn''t think much about it at all. Anyway, she will go backstage to prepare soon. As long as Li futu stays here, it doesn''t matter where she sits. And if you sit in a group of students, that guy will inevitably feel uncomfortable. It''s better to sit with Mr. Yao. They are almost the same age. They should have some common topics.


    In fact, Su Yuan thought of Li futu in her heart. She thought that Mr. Yao''s arrangement was good, and then she said, "thank you, Mr. Yao."


    Yao Chen Xi shakes her head and smiles: "later, you can perform well on stage, but I''m counting on you to win glory for the class."


    "I see."


    "Well, sit down first. The celebration will begin soon. "


    Su Yuan''s three girls go back to the student area and sit down. Yao Chenxi asks the staff of the auditorium to move a chair and put it beside her.


    "I didn''t expect you to come."


    Two people sit down, when talking, Yao Chenxi looks at the front, the expression is insipid, even if there is an outsider to see also can''t find what.


    Li futu is also a serious look, looking at the carefully decorated stage, whispered: "you should know that girl''s personality, if I don''t come, how can she give up?"


    "I''m afraid she''s on stage for you?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at Su Yuan''s direction. She was sitting next to the class, not far from Su Yuan''s seat. The girl was talking to two roommates.


    Li futu sighed and did not respond.


    "I''m also a woman. I can see the girl''s mind."


    Yao Chenxi looks back If you drag on like this, I''m afraid there will be problems. "


    Li futu doesn''t seem to think so. "That girl is still young, and she hasn''t seen many men. When she enters the society and comes into contact with those young talents in the society, she will naturally understand how naive she is now."


    Yao Chenxi turned her head and looked at him. Her red lips moved, but she didn''t speak any more. She quickly looked away again.


    I''m afraid this man hasn''t realized how terrible habit is. If Su Yuan is used to his existence, she will subconsciously resist the appearance of other men in her own world, or she can''t help comparing him every time she meets a man.


    And in this world, how many people can be better than the man sitting beside him now?


    From my heart, if I met him in my youth, I''m afraid I would be moved.


    Yao Chenxi has a lot of thoughts in her mind. If it were before that night, she could talk about this issue peacefully with her partner. But at this moment, Yao Chenxi finds that she can''t say what she reminds her.


    Yes, there is no Mengpo soup in this world. Some things can''t be regarded as never happened.


    "Yuanyuan, what do you say your brother futu and teacher Yao are talking about?"


    Su Yuan was talking with Zhang Xinlan about the programs of this celebration. Hearing Zhou Qiao''s words, she turned her head and looked at Li futu. "I don''t have a thousand li ear. How can I know?"


    "Yuanyuan, it seems that Mr. Yao doesn''t have a boyfriend until now. She is so beautiful and more mature than us. You should be careful."


    Zhang Xinlan deliberately put on a serious appearance.


    Zhou Qiao can''t laugh or cry. He takes a look at her. Even if she breaks up Yuanyuan, she can still fall on her head.


    Su Yuan naturally won''t be provoked by such low-level, glanced at Zhang Xinlan: "if you are heard by teacher Yao, you will be finished."


    Unfortunately, Yao Chenxi''s eyes suddenly looked this way. Zhang Xinlan was startled and said with a quick smile, "I''m just joking. How could teacher Yao rob a student''s boyfriend?"


    Su Yuan naturally won''t take these words to heart. In her heart, Su Yuan thinks that even if Zhang Xinlan may have something to do with that guy, she doesn''t think that teacher Yao will have anything to do with that guy, but sometimes fate likes to joke.


    "Yuanyuan, it''s said that Gu Qingcheng will also be on stage this time. She has been in school for three years. This is her first time to perform on stage, and she ran into you."


    Zhang Xinlan turned back to the previous topic and sighed: "it''s really a narrow road for the enemy."


    "Yes, Yuanyuan, I''ve heard the news, too."


    Zhou Qiao nodded and looked at Su Yuan. "She won''t come to you, will she?"


    Su Yuan said with a smile: "don''t talk nonsense. When I signed up, she had already signed up and was still in front of me."


    Although Ailian did hate Gu Qingcheng for some time after she leaked the news last time, that "enmity" was completely put down by Su Yuan after Li futu''s arrest."Qiao Qiao, do you know what Gu Qingcheng will perform?"


    Zhang Xinlan asked Zhou Qiao that she knew Su Yuan''s pride and would not explore this kind of thing.


    But Zhou Qiao also shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "The enemy is in the dark, and I am in the light. Yuanyuan, don''t take it lightly. This time you two school flowers compete together. I don''t know how many people in the school are looking forward to it."


    "It''s their business what they think."


    In the face of Zhang Xinlan''s reminder, Su Yuan smiles and is very open-minded.


    It''s true that the 60th anniversary celebration of the school was attended by her and Gu Qingcheng at the same time. There are many people in the school expecting them to compete with each other, expecting them to compete on the stage. As two school flowers, there are many supporters behind them, just like those fans who are on the star platform. Both of them will participate in the celebration After the sound came out, the two factions would hold their own opinions and argue endlessly, but Su Yuan didn''t care whether she won or lost.


    What if she can''t compete with Gu Qingcheng on stage?


    Su Yuan looked at Li futu, but suddenly she frowned, as if she thought of something.


    Gu Qingcheng''s debut for the first time is really just an accident?


    Su Yuan thinks something is wrong, but she has no time to think about it.


    The lights suddenly went out, and a few seconds later, a bunch of bright lights on the stage suddenly flickered. When a man and a woman, two professional hosts from broadcasting and hosting, appeared on the stage in bright dresses, the long suppressed scene immediately set off a tidal wave of cheers, and the huge sound like a flood surged into the sky, as if they were going to break through the ceiling and rush into the sky.


    The school anniversary, which is expected by all, has finally opened in the long-term call.

 Chapter 208

    After the cheers stopped slightly, the two talented and outstanding hosts with impeccable smile on their faces first introduced the theme of the celebration in their cadence voice, and then made a brief introduction to the school leaders present. In the process, the cheers were continuous, just like the tide.


    After a few minutes of opening remarks, the hostess, who sat down and presided over the Department of broadcasting, faced the audience on paper and said with an elegant smile: "now, let''s welcome our beloved president Wu Youwu to give a speech on the school day."


    There was a burst of applause below.


    In the respectful eyes of the whole audience, Wu you, President of Donghai University, stepped onto the stage with a smile on his face. He stood on the stage and waited for the applause to subside. Then he started the speech with a microphone.


    Today, Donghai university is celebrating its 60th birthday. On behalf of the school, I would like to extend my cordial greetings and best wishes to the alumni, teachers, students and staff at home and abroad, and express my heartfelt thanks to the people and friends from all walks of life who have cared and supported the development of our school for many years! "


    "As one of the first batch of national pilot universities, Donghai university is fully aware of the great responsibility, bearing the expectation of the country and the entrustment of the society. In the past 60 years, it has been adhering to the purpose of continuous innovation, keeping up with the wind and rain, forging ahead, cultivating talents with both ability and political integrity for the country and the society, and has handed over a perfect answer. Of course, Donghai University will never be satisfied with its past achievements. It''s the 60th anniversary of the University. Here, I hope to join hands with all the teachers and students to carry on the past and open up the future, and strive to realize the great rejuvenation of the nation as soon as possible! "


    Wu You''s speech was not long, but it was impassioned and loud. After his speech, the whole audience spontaneously stood up and gave the great scholar heartfelt applause.


    After Wu you stepped down, the celebration officially began. The first program was a chorus of ten teachers and student representatives of Donghai University.


    Although it was a chorus of ten people, it was echoed by the whole audience. The whole auditorium was full of singing for a while, and there was a chorus of ten thousand people.


    At the end of the chorus, there are seven or eight girls of performance major.


    red vest, black lacquer shorts, accompanied by a rhythmic sense of music, dance on the stage, dancing, dancing, dancing, dancing, dancing, dancing, and dancing. With their intense movements, black hair is dancing in the wind, and the faces with delicate makeup are extremely enchanting under the bright lights. The black eyes of the eyes are emitting an unenchanting charm. It''s about looking away.


    Exciting, hot, dynamic and tempting are the main themes of their programs. The girls on the stage are swaying their young bodies, and the wolves are crying constantly, which seems to suppress the music.


    The chorus of school songs will naturally be ranked first, but it''s an ingenious arrangement to put their program in the second place. The current atmosphere is completely ignited by these hot girls.


    If the cool and spicy girls on the stage are seen by those old-fashioned scholars, they will be indignant. Nowadays, the quality of college students is gradually low. However, the school leaders and teachers present at the scene don''t think there is anything wrong. Seeing several girls on the stage make a very attractive action of squinting and buttocks, they have a faint smile on their faces .


    As president Wu Yougang said in his speech, Donghai University, as one of the leading universities in China, is shouldering the heavy responsibility of the pillar on the difficult road of education reform.


    To reform education, we must first emancipate our minds!


    Youth is an age that should be allowed to be publicized.


    The show won a good start. Although several girls were short of breath and sweat, their faces were flushed with excitement. After bowing to thank the audience, they walked off the stage hand in hand with countless cheers.


    There are more and more popular hip-hop shows in the Spring Festival, which are also filled with laughter.


    During this period, the headmaster Wu you unexpectedly came on the stage again and performed an inspiring song "loyalty to the country".


    Usually, those university leaders will make a speech at the beginning at most on such occasions, which will personally perform on the stage. At this time, it doesn''t matter how Wu you sings. His affinity without any airs makes the atmosphere of the party climb to the biggest climax from the beginning to now.


    Once again, everyone stood up spontaneously without any encouragement and paid the highest respect to the old man on the stage with crazy applause and respectful eyes.


    "I''d like to defend the land and resume the opening up of Xinjiang, and let the four sides celebrate the Great China!"


    As the last passionate song came to the ground, the education tycoon waved his hand to all the people standing up under the stage with a smile, and then stepped down to give the stage to the next students.


    He is the president of Donghai University and a senior official in the political arena. However, in his view, no matter the magnificent pomp or the flattery in the temple, it can''t compare with the students'' heartfelt thanks and respect.


    After Wu you left the scene, the applause like a tsunami still did not stop, and the host did not interrupt. He waited with a smile until the fluctuation in everyone''s heart subsided a few minutes later. After sitting down slowly, the celebration began to resume its established track.After the headmaster Wu you pushed the atmosphere of the scene to the climax, the next few programs will inevitably be affected, and a person''s emotional excitement will inevitably lead to a period of fatigue, so the next few sketches and singing and dancing chorus are not very brilliant in the eyes of the public.


    "Next, let''s invite Su Yuan to sing for us. The repertoire is "Advertising balloon!"


    I don''t know if it''s a mistake. According to the Convention, when the program is announced, the name, grade and class of the performer should be explained. But the handsome male host''s magnetic voice didn''t mention Su Yuan''s class.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    How many Su Yuan does Dongda have?


    In an instant, the whole audience was boiling.


    "Su Yuan! Su Yuan! Su Yuan!... "


    When the name of Su Yuan came out of the host''s mouth, countless shouts came out from all directions. All of them were shouting Su Yuan''s name. It was deafening. I''m afraid I would think which big star was coming out.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and felt the girl''s terrible popularity in Donghai university again.


    Soon, the familiar Prelude melody of the balloon began to ring.


    In the more crazy cry, Su Yuan, wearing a loose knit shirt and a white shaggy skirt, is so cute that she takes a guitar and bathes in the bright lights.

 Chapter 209

    "The coffee on the left bank of Seine River, I''ll take a cup, taste your beauty, and leave a lip impression on your mouth..."


    When a soft voice accompanied by the sound of the guitar slowly sounded, the restless audience was incredibly gradually quiet down, and finally almost audible.


    Everyone looked at the sweet girl in the middle of the stage, sitting under a beam of light, playing the guitar and singing.


    In everyone''s heart, there is a Seine River, which divides our heart into two sides: the left bank is soft, the right bank is cold; the left bank is perceptual, the right bank is rational; the left bank lives our desire, hope, struggle and all our love, hatred and anger; the right Bank lives the brand of the rules of the world in our hearts.


    The left bank is dream, the right bank is life.


    Even if it is Li futu, his heart has long been hardened by reality, but at this moment, in the song of Su Yuan''s healing department, he finds a soft place on the left bank with a gentle look.


    "Florist rose, whose name is wrong, advertising balloon, the wind blows across the street, smile flying in the sky..."


    Perhaps influenced by Shen yini, you know, Su Yuan is actually a girl with a strong sense of self-protection in her heart. Her behavior is to recognize her life. In front of outsiders, she seldom smiles. But at this moment, with the playing and singing, her infatuated face of countless boys in East University shows a bright and sweet face to the audience Beautiful smile.


    It was a scene that countless people present would never forget after many years.


    No matter men or women, when they recall their youth, there must be a figure in their mind. It is this figure that supports the memories of youth and will never fade with time.


    "You say you are a little hard to catch up with. If you want me to give up, you don''t have to choose the most expensive gift. As long as the leaves of the Champs Elysees, create a romantic date, and don''t be afraid to screw up everything, you will have All over the world... "


    Under the attention of the audience, Su Yuan''s eyes gradually moved to her class, and finally settled down in a certain direction. Her long and dense eyelashes gently vibrated, and her big gemstone eyes rippled with the color of intoxicating nostalgia.


    There is no need to look. More than 10000 people in the auditorium know who Su Xiaohua is looking at.


    In the mood for love, which boy doesn''t expect a pretty girl to show her smile in the crowd?


    But at this moment, in the song of Su Yuan''s healing department, they couldn''t have the slightest jealousy. They just felt a little disappointed and regretful.


    "Su Yuan seems to have decided to go the black road."


    In the economic management area, Aileen sighed softly. Gu Qingcheng, who will also be on the stage tonight, looks at Su Yuan on the stage with calm eyes and stands up to walk backstage.


    "Dear, fall in love with you, from that day on, sweet very easy, dear, don''t capricious, your eyes, say I''m willing to..."


    Everyone realized that Su Yuan was not so much making a contribution to the school anniversary as making a love advertisement.


    How much courage does it take for a girl to act like this in front of the whole school?


    "Good luck."


    A light but meaningful word came from my ear.


    Li futu looks around and finds that Yao Chenxi is looking at the stage with a calm look.


    With a bitter smile, Li futu didn''t speak. He moved his eyes to the center of the stage again. His eyes were a little complicated.


    Is it really like what Yao Chenxi said before that he thought everything too simple?


    "dear, love you, love diary, memories of floating perfume, a whole bottle of dreams, all have you, stir together."


    "Honey, don''t be willful. Your eyes are saying I''d like to..."


    As the last song faded away, Su Yuan stood up slowly with her guitar. She faced the audience with a sweet smile: "I hope everyone can find someone who can sing the balloon like me!"


    Everyone forgot to applaud for a moment. After Su Yuan stepped down, the applause began to ring like a tide, from small to large and gradually turbulent.


    If you can deceive yourself before, Su Yuan''s last sentence completely tears the last fluke of her admirer''s heart.


    It was originally a cruel thing for the goddess to show her love in her dream, but from Su Yuan''s singing, they recognized all the sweetness and beauty in love. Moreover, it was well known that Su Yuan had a boyfriend for a long time. Today, they finally chose to accept this fact, watching the girl''s back, hands bulging, and face slowly emerging The smile of blessing.


    In the dark shadow, Chen ang also clapped his hands and had a peaceful smile. After that basketball game, he knew it was time for him to put it down. Now he has to start looking for his own happiness again.


    "Thank you for Su Yuan''s singing. I think it''s the best version of the advertisement balloon I''ve ever heard. I believe everyone''s feeling is the same."


    The hostess of the broadcasting department, Mei Zhi, appeared on the stage with her face full of spring breeze, and the harmony under the stage was endless.


    Some smart people even took out their mobile phones and started recording before Su Yuan sang. This video will definitely be popular if it is sent to the Internet!"Su Yuan''s singing is really impressive, but please calm down. I believe the next program will be equally wonderful."


    The hostess sister paper mysterious smile: "next, please enjoy the piano solo, my dream wedding."


    "What''s the matter? I don''t even know who the performers are this time? "


    "Yes, it''s unprofessional, isn''t it? Did it depend on the hidden rules? "


    "My dream wedding? I''ve never heard of this piano piece. "


    ¡­¡­


    There was a buzz under the stage.


    But before they could talk about the reason, not only on the stage, but also all the lights in the auditorium suddenly went out.


    In the dark, all the people on the scene only vaguely saw a few figures carrying an object in the middle of the stage. Through the outline of the object, people close to the stage vaguely guessed that it was a grand piano.


    After a few minutes of darkness, a weak light finally broke the thick darkness and threw it in the middle of the stage.


    Because used to the dark, so when the light suddenly appeared without any omen, everyone subconsciously squinted. When they gradually adapt to the light, they are surprised to find that there is a girl with long hair and shawl sitting beside the grand piano in the middle of the stage.


    Qingsi waterfall, a black and white dress, long skirt like a splash ink landscape painting. Sitting there quietly, she became a moving scenery of her own.


    The students close to the stage frowned and looked at it carefully for a while, their pupils suddenly enlarged, and an incredible color gradually appeared on their faces.


    "That''s..."


    "Gu Qingcheng?"

 Chapter 210

    Most people in Donghai university know that Gu Qingcheng will be on the stage at this school anniversary meeting, but few people know what program she will perform, and no one expects that she will be on the stage after Su Yuan.


    Who on earth arranged this?


    Is it coincidence or intentional?


    Do you really have to let the two school flowers compete?!


    By this time, Su Yuan had come back. When she passed by Li futu, Li futu coughed softly, "it''s a good song."


    "Just good?"


    Su Yuan glanced at him, raised her small face and looked proud. Then she said hello to Yao Chenxi. Then she went back to her seat.


    "Yuanyuan, you sing so well. It''s a pity that you don''t become a singer."


    Zhang Xinlan was not stingy of praise, then joked: "no, you hurry to sign more names for me. When you become famous, I can take it out to sell money."


    Su Yuan naturally knew that she was joking and gave her a white look.


    Although she is in a class, except for a few roommates, Su Yuan seldom talks to others, so even when she comes back to her seat, other students in the class want to congratulate her, but they don''t want to open their mouth. They are obviously worried that Su Yuan won''t talk to them.


    "Yuanyuan, I don''t know who arranged this celebration program. I put Gu Qingcheng behind you..."


    Zhou Qiao looked at the figure of the princess on the stage, "isn''t it intentional to pick things up?"


    Su Yuan was noncommittal. She looked at the stage and said in a soft voice, "the wedding in my dream? Did you compose it yourself? "


    "Probably."


    Zhou Qiao nodded. "I haven''t heard of it anyway."


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng, who attracted the attention of the audience, finally moved. Her white wrist was raised, and her slender white fingers stroked the keys. The soft and elegant piano sound flowed from her fingertips like a clear spring across the river. The 88 keys could accurately understand her heart like her confidant. The whole auditorium was instantly shrouded in the dream scene woven by the sound of the piano.


    They can''t help but slowly close their eyes. Their thoughts are guided by the music full of emotion. For a moment, they forget where they are and who they are. It seems that an old church appears in front of them. There are several white pigeons in front of the door. A couple are wearing wedding dress and formal dress, with a happy smile on their face, and they mix with each other, Walk into the church hand in hand, accept the test and blessing of the priest, and promise the oath of dependence for life.


    No matter what musical instruments are, they are all emotional. No matter whether the people below have heard it or not, whether they understand it or not, the continuous notes seem to arouse their infinite reverie.


    I don''t know how long it took for the piano to stop, but everyone was reluctant to open their eyes and wake up from the beautiful and dreamy scene.


    "Unfortunately, if this girl chooses the Piano Department, her future achievements are immeasurable."


    The dean of the art school of Donghai University sighed, his eyes full of unexplained regret.


    Beside him, Wu you, President of Donghai University, smiles and shakes his head: "in fact, it doesn''t matter what major this girl chooses. Even if she majored in piano, do you think her grandfather will allow her to be an artist in the future?"


    The old Dean of the art academy, who has trained a large number of internationally renowned musicians, once again sighed, "it''s a pity."


    When you hear the string songs, you can know the elegance. When you taste the music, you can understand the customs.


    Although this piano music has never been heard before, many people have heard Gu Qingcheng''s thoughts expressed through the piano sound.


    They are the most noble flower of Donghai University. They want to get married?!


    Although this idea is somewhat incredible, they feel that their feelings are not wrong, and the title of this piano piece is enough to explain some problems.


    Su Yuangang just spilled a wave of dog food. Now does Gu Qingcheng have someone to like?


    Thinking of this, no one dares to continue to think about it. They feel that they must be multi-minded. Maybe what Gu Qingcheng expresses is just a kind of vision for the future.


    Yes, it must be.


    Although not many people know what family background is the most noble school flower of Dongda, it can be seen from her three years in school that even lecherous Liang Lei did not dare to provoke her. Her background is absolutely unusual. I''m afraid few people can be seen by her in the whole Dongda, and if Gu Qingcheng really has a lover, how can there be no news before Come on?


    They have lost one Su Yuan. They don''t want to lose another.


    But this school anniversary is destined to make everyone unforgettable.


    After the performance, Gu Qingcheng, who performed for the first time on the stage, stood up. Her gorgeous dress set off her dignity and elegance.


    She didn''t thank her and didn''t step down. She looked at the dark crowd in the auditorium and her eyes were as quiet as the moonlight tonight.


    Subconsciously, everyone held their breath and felt as if she had something to say.


    Sure enough, ten seconds later, she faced the audience and spoke slowly.


    "This piano music interprets the most ideal wedding in my mind. When I created it, I made up my mind to play it for the first time for the person I want to join hands with all my life..."Floor to floor voice.


    There was an instant uproar!


    Except for a small number of powerful children who go through the back door, the vast majority of people who can enter Donghai university are truly talented students.


    In other words, their understanding will not be poor.


    The meaning of Gu Qingcheng''s words is very obvious.


    "No, it can''t be true, I don''t believe it!"


    "I''m absolutely wrong..."


    "She must be joking, yes, it must be."


    Obviously, no one is willing to accept the terrible fact that they have realized.


    AI Lian, who had realized what Gu Qingcheng was going to do, looked at the stage and murmured, "Qingcheng is crazy."


    Not only the boys are out of their wits, but also the girls in Dongda are unbelievable.


    In the architectural area, he Caiwei is much calmer than the people around her. On the day when the emperor was brought out by Li futu, she heard Gu Qingcheng call Li futu.


    Subconsciously, he Caiwei turned to look in the direction of someone. Unfortunately, there were too many people in the auditorium, and her sight was blocked.


    He Caiwei can guess, but Li futu can''t. And recalling Gu Qingcheng deliberately called himself to invite him to attend, Li futu''s heart beat faster.


    He couldn''t help looking in the direction of Su Yuan, and found that Su Yuan was also looking at him, and there were clouds on her face.


    "Yes, at this moment, the person I like is sitting under the stage. Maybe it''s hard for him to accept what I say suddenly. But in my opinion, it''s too rare to meet someone who wants to hold on to me in the vast crowd."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes flashed a firm color that was not afraid of ten thousand people''s blocking, ignoring the shocked eyes in all directions.


    "I would rather be wrong than miss it."


    There was a complete silence.


    She stood on the stage, her mind echoing the words of her grandfather.


    Take care of the family girl, dare to love, dare to hate.


    She doesn''t want to be accused of being furtive in the future.


    She is Gu Qingcheng. Since she loves her, she should love her honestly!

 Chapter 211

    "I''d rather be wrong than miss it."


    Yao Chenxi recites Gu Qingcheng''s words in silence. For some reason, she is a little dazed.


    Hearing the low voice coming from his side, Li futu still had a bitter smile besides a bitter smile.


    He has already taken his eyes away from Su Yuan. Although Gu Qingcheng hasn''t said clearly who she likes, Li futu knows that if there is no accident, the "lucky man" refers to him.


    Once because of drunk whip horse, afraid of amorous tired beauty.


    Since returning to China, he has never thought of getting into any romantic debt. He can''t understand why the reality has developed to the present situation.


    All of a sudden, Li futu can''t help recalling what he said in the car the day he took he Caiwei out of the imperial court.


    Do you want to catch all four beauties of Donghai university?


    At that time, I thought it was nonsense and laughed it off.


    But now I want to Yao Chenxi around, Gu Qingcheng on the stage, Su Yuan who is afraid of a storm brewing in her chest, and he Caiwei who is also on the scene The four beauties of Donghai university are really connected with themselves one after another.


    He Caiwei had a prophecy.


    "Gu Xiaohua, I want to know who that person is!"


    Someone finally can''t help but stand up and yell, looking excited. It''s obviously Gu Qingcheng''s crazy infatuator.


    Now that there are some outstanding birds, a steady stream of echoing voices are coming from all sides of the auditorium. All of them want to know which son of a bitch picked their most noble flower in Dongda without any sound.


    The fact that Su Yuan''s famous flowers have their own owners is irretrievable. If Gu Qingcheng falls in love with her, Yao Chenxi naturally doesn''t have many students who dare to have an idea. Among the four beauties in the East University, the only one they want is he Caiwei, a civilian school flower.


    This reality is too cruel, a good school anniversary, how to make a broken dream conference?


    They can''t accept this reality.


    "The people Yuanyuan and Gu Qingcheng said will not be..."


    Zhou Qiao''s difficult mouth, obviously also guessed some kind of possibility.


    Zhang Xinlan looked at Li futu with the same incredible look.


    Outsiders don''t know, but as Su Yuan''s roommate, she still knows something about it. The fierce person who let Gu Qingcheng openly express in front of all the teachers and students in the school is probably the guy sitting next to the counselor at the moment.


    Although she admitted that this man was extremely lethal to women, she did not expect such a scene.


    What is this for?


    Two women fighting for husband?


    Su Yuan stares at Gu Qingcheng on the stage, as if she doesn''t hear Zhou Qiao''s words and doesn''t respond.


    Up to now, she is very clear that half of what Gu Qingcheng said just now is for some asshole, and the other half is to let her know.


    She is the most noble girl in Dongda.


    Don''t want to sneak around and dig the corner of the curse, so put the car horse plan to rob?


    In Su Yuan''s eyes, there seems to be a fire burning, not because of anger, but a symbol of a strong sense of war.


    At this time, Su Yuan looks like a little lioness protecting food, with a childlike face full of evil spirit.


    Whether male or female, they will have a strong sense of territory in terms of emotion. Su Yuan knows that whether she wants to or not, the bugle of a war has been sounded by Gu Qingcheng. If she doesn''t want to admit defeat, she can only fight.


    "Sorry, I can''t say who he is now. If I can be with him one day, I think I will share my happiness with you."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t make a thorough announcement of her plan. When her voice fell to the ground, she ignored the discontent from all sides and turned to walk off the stage.


    Li futu was relieved. Fortunately, Gu Qingcheng still had a trace of reason and was not completely crazy. Otherwise, if he really said his name, I''m afraid it would be very difficult for him to get out of this auditorium tonight.


    There are thousands of big boys, even one mouthful of saliva can drown him.


    A person snatches their two school flower of East University, his mother still has Wang fa?


    "The hatred of taking a wife is mortal. Don''t let me know who that guy is


    There was a constant gnashing of teeth.


    Li futu felt that this was not a place to stay for a long time. After Gu Qingcheng stepped down, he planned to leave.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Looking at Li futu''s back in a hurry, Yao Chenxi feels strange, but before she has time to think about it, she sees Su Yuan''s girl standing up.


    "Su Yuan..."


    "Miss Yao, I don''t feel well. I went home first..."


    Looking at their back, Yao Chenxi can''t help frowning.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s only 8:00 p.m. now. The moon is just right, but Li futu doesn''t want to enjoy it. According to his memory, he quickly returns to the downstairs of Dongliu girls'' dormitory, opens the door and gets on the car.But then, the front passenger''s door was pulled open, and Su Yuan came in with no expression on her small face.


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped, then pretended to be calm and said, "what are you doing with me? Doesn''t the celebration seem to be over yet? "


    "No more."


    "Are you tired? Then go back to your bedroom and have a rest. "


    Su Yuan did not respond directly this time.


    Li futu sighed, knowing that he could not escape.


    "Girl, if I say I don''t know what''s going on, do you believe it?"


    Li futu originally thought that he would get a sneer, but to his surprise, Su Yuan nodded in disbelief.


    "I believe it."


    Su Yuan turned her head and looked calm. "Brother futu, do you like her?"


    This wench, even willing to call herself brother futu?


    Li futu thinks Su Yuan''s performance is a little strange. He looks at her carefully for a while and says slowly, "she and I are just friends."


    Su Yuan stares at him with her big eyes like gems. Just when Li futu thinks that this girl will never give up, she suddenly draws back her eyes and leans on the chair, "let''s go."


    Li futu was stunned, "where are you going?"


    "Go home."


    "You go back, too?"


    Li futu thinks that this girl''s performance is too strange. It''s too calm. Is it a fake before the storm?


    "Well, after the school day, we have three days off." Su Yuan said softly.


    Wen Yan, Li futu has no reason to refuse. On the way back to Chunqiu Huafu, Su Yuan doesn''t speak any more. Li futu thinks that this girl must be planning to show her tusks after she goes back.


    But when he got home to get off the bus, he found that the girl had fallen asleep. It seemed that she had dreamt of something unhappy and frowned together.


    Looking at the sleeping face, Li futu was stunned, and his eyes became soft gradually.


    Anyway, the girl is only a child under 20 years old.


    Without waking Su Yuan up, Li futu opens the door and gently takes the girl out of the car. It seems that she is aware of the warmth. Su Yuan curls up in his arms and sticks closer.


    Li futu could even feel the heartbeat of the boneless body in his arms.


    It was like a feeling of blood connection.


    At that moment, Li futu suddenly felt that if the man entrusted by this girl for life was not good to her, he would really kill him.

 Chapter 212

    260 kilometers away from the East China Sea.


    Nanyang.


    Hengda film and television city is one of the famous film and television bases in China.


    Because today''s shooting is a night scene, the crew didn''t announce the end of work until more than 8 p.m. Shen yini finished changing her clothes and, accompanied by her assistant, was planning to go back to the hotel to have a rest when she was suddenly stopped by Shi Hongyi, the hero of the cooperation.


    "Gini, it''s hard today..."


    Seeing this, the female assistant said wisely, "I''ll wait for you in the car" and left here.


    "It''s hard work for everyone."


    Shen yini has been engaged in the industry of actors for so many years. In order to keep up with the progress, she has to shoot all night in winter. Today is nothing at all. Looking at Shi Hongyi, she knows very well that what she said just now is just a courtesy.


    "Brother Shi, what can I do for you?"


    "It''s like this..."


    Shi Hongyi hesitated, then seemed to have the courage to say: "today is my birthday..."


    Shen yini was stunned, then said with a smile: "happy birthday."


    "Thank you."


    Shi Hongyi laughed and then said: "since two o''clock in the afternoon, you should have no time to eat. I ordered a meal in a nearby restaurant and I want to invite you to have a meal. It''s a simple life. I just don''t know if you''d like to have a good time..."


    Shen yini frowned. Naturally, she didn''t want to go, but after all, the other party and she are now working together, and today is the other party''s birthday. If the other party says this, I''m afraid it''s a little unkind to refuse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s just that we have to go to the play tomorrow. It can''t be too late. "


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be back after dinner."


    After thinking for a while, Shen yini finally nodded. "I''ll talk to the assistant."


    Although she knew that Shen yini would mostly agree, Shi Hongyi could not help but feel a happy look in her eyes after the fact happened. Looking at Shen yini''s graceful back as she looked at the nanny''s car, her waist and hips swaying naturally, the happy look gradually turned into a touch of obscenity.


    Shen yini knew nothing about it. She told her assistant to go back to the hotel first. Shen yini got into Shi Hongyi''s car.


    Hengda film and Television City, as a famous film and television base in China, has various production teams to take pictures here all year round. Its underwear, food, housing, food, drink, play, all kinds of services are available, and most of the people who come and go here are stars, so both hotels and restaurants are of high grade.


    It seems that Shi Hongyi really just wants to have a meal for a living. Instead of going far away, he drives to a western restaurant inside the film and television city.


    Looking into the dining room from the car, the light inside seemed dim.


    Shen yini couldn''t help saying, "is it closed here?"


    Shi Hongyi stopped the car and said with a smile, "how can it be? I already said hello to the person in charge of the restaurant yesterday. Let''s get out of the car."


    When she got out of the car and walked into the restaurant, Shen yini found that it was not closed. The reason why it looked very dark from the outside was that there was only a light shining inside. Under the light, there was a long crystal table. It seemed that she knew when they would come. The two ends of the crystal table had already been set with goblets, red wine and Western food covered.


    crystal table is also placed in the middle of a group of perfume lily, with a few slender white candles, candlelight flickering, from the door to the crystal table on the ground was paved with flowers, a road, the restaurant can not see any other guests, and even the staff can not see.


    Seeing this courtship scene in a movie and TV play, Shen yini can''t help but stop and frown.


    "Who made this?" Shi Hongyi also seems to be surprised.


    "Gini, I didn''t arrange it. I''m afraid the staff misunderstood it, but it doesn''t hurt. Let''s eat ours."


    Shen yini didn''t say a word. When she came, she couldn''t turn around and leave. She just hoped that the other side would stop here and not make both sides look too ugly.


    Shen yini went to one end of the crystal table and sat down. Shi Hongyi sat opposite her.


    With the flickering of candle light, Shen yini''s peerless face, set off by the candle fire, exudes a kind of soul stirring beauty, which makes people want to embrace her tightly and love her wantonly.


    Shi Hongyi suppressed his impulse and said with a gentleman''s smile, "I was ready to be rejected. I didn''t expect that Gini would give me such a face. Thank you. This birthday is not so cold."


    Shen yini chuckled and kept a proper distance.


    "I''m the one who should say thank you for what Shi Ge said. In the production team, Shi Ge has been taking care of me, but I didn''t have time to say thank you to Shi Ge formally..."


    "I''m a few years older than you, and I started my career earlier than you. It''s a matter of course that the older generation takes care of the younger generation. There''s no need to thank you."


    Shi Hongyi didn''t smile and opened up the precious red wine in front of him. "We''ve known each other for some years. After careful consideration, we haven''t had a meal alone. For this reason, we should have a drink.""Brother Shi, I''m not good at drinking..."


    Shen yini can''t drink as much as mu yudie, but she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and it''s not too bad. But she subconsciously resists drinking with a man alone, even if he is her partner.


    "It''s just a glass of red wine, isn''t it a big deal?"


    Shi Hongyi stood up with the wine bottle, went to Shen yini, picked up her cup and poured the wine for her. At the same time, some tiny white powder fell down the edge of the cup from his fingers without leaving any trace, and then it was quickly washed by the wine of enchanting color and instantly melted into one.


    Because of the angle problem, Shen yini''s vision is blocked by Shi Hongyi''s raised arm, and she doesn''t see all this.


    in fact, the most important thing is that Shi Hongyi is decent in her eyes, and she is not too wary of him when she is in a drama group.


    "Don''t worry. Just have a drink. It''ll be your birthday."


    Shi Hongyi put down his wine glass, did not do more entanglement, and soon returned to his position. If the sex wolf is also divided into different levels, he must be a master.


    As a front-line actor and a very early debut, with such qualifications and status in the entertainment industry, he has maintained a good big brother image of caring for his younger generation on the surface over the years, but behind the scenes, he has played with the female stars in the circle. Of course, some of them are voluntary, some of them are his means.


    They are all in the same circle, and he has a high position in the circle and a wide range of people. Even if they suffer a loss, those female stars can only be angry and dare not to speak because of his lewd power. After all, if this matter is exposed, it will not do them any good. Even as the victim, Xingtu will be destroyed.


    It is precisely by grasping the psychology of women in the circle who dare not speak up that Shi Hongyi''s lust is expanding day by day, and even begins to make Shen yini''s idea. From the moment he highly recommended Shen yini to the producers as the heroine, he decided to make good use of this opportunity and cut off the most dazzling woman in this circle!


    He knew who was standing behind Shen yini, but so what?


    Dong Zhiyuan is known as the little godfather of the entertainment industry. It''s really hard to get into trouble, but after all, Dong Zhiyuan is from the East China Sea. He has worked hard in Hong Kong City for many years, and he is not a soft persimmon to be kneaded. Even if Dong Zhiyuan wants to revenge on him, he is not too afraid.


    The key is that he is eight percent sure that even if Shen yini is carried to bed by herself, she will not dare to stretch out. Now it is said that Shen yini is the forbidden one of the prince of Shimu. She has lost her body and become an infidelity. How dare she tell the gold master behind her?


    I''m afraid she''ll have to ask herself not to let it out.


    It has to be said that Shi Hongyi''s psychological grasp of actresses is quite original.


    What is a beast in clothes? That''s it.


    Even though she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, she has been under the protection of Dong Zhiyuan. It seems that she has not realized that the people in this society are dangerous.


    Hearing Shi Hongyi say that, she is not very good to refuse. With her own capacity, a glass of wine should not have too much problem.


    Watching Shen yini slowly pick up the wine glass, Shi Hongyi, who has been pretending for nearly a month, finally can''t control it, and a lustful smile appears on her face.

 Chapter 213

    Shen yini, a actress standing at the top of the entertainment circle, has been on the stage for so many years without any gossip. She is in the entertainment circle, but she doesn''t look like a person in the entertainment circle at all.


    She does not sell meat, does not expose, and does not stir up frills. She has conquered the whole country and even made a name for herself overseas. She has become a representative figure of Oriental beauties. You can imagine the attraction of such a woman to men.


    In fact, it''s not just Shi Hongyi. There are so many people outside the circle who are salivating for Shen yini. They are just afraid of the people behind her. Shi Hongyi''s choice of action this time is not entirely a matter of color. He has analyzed Shen yini''s possible reaction in advance, and is even ready to be discovered by Dong Zhiyuan.


    It''s a big deal. He suffered a little damage to his career. As long as he thought that he could strip Shen yini and play with her in bed, he thought it was very worthwhile.


    The wine cup has been filled with imported medicine from abroad, which has strong efficacy. Even if the goddess in heaven drinks it, she will turn into a lust girl. As long as Shen yini drinks it, she will be his crotch minister tonight!


    Thinking of this, Shi Hongyi felt that adrenal hormone soared instantly and his whole body was boiling with blood!


    The red lips, which are more charming than the petals on the ground, are about to touch the edge of the cup. Shen yini seems to be doomed tonight. But at this time, the door of the restaurant is suddenly pushed open, and a woman rushes in angrily.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing here? "


    Shi Hongyi''s face changed greatly, and he even stood up from his chair.


    "If I don''t come, how can I see such a wonderful play?"


    That woman looks pretty good, about 30 years old, but her skin is white and delicate. She often takes care of her eyebrows. Her eyebrows are long and thin, and the tip of her eyebrows is slightly upturned, which gives people a sense of domineering. The beauty is on the middle level. Of course, it is not comparable with Shen yini.


    She narrowed her eyes, looked around and sneered, "well, I came here specially to accompany you for your birthday. You really gave me a surprise, didn''t you say that I wanted to go to the theater all night? Is this going to play? "


    Six men stood behind the woman, speechless, but imposing.


    As soon as the woman appeared, Shi Hongyi knew that his dream was broken tonight. He gave Shen yini a look of embarrassment. Then he quickly went to seize the woman''s hand and whispered, "don''t make any noise here. Let''s go back to the hotel."


    At this time, Shen yini had put down her glass and frowned at the strange woman.


    "Let go!"


    The woman broke away from Shi Hongyi''s hand impolitely and didn''t give him any face.


    "Flowers, wine, white candle, Western food, tut Tut, what a beautiful scene. Is this a scene of picking up girls? My Shida movie king


    Shi Hongyi''s expression is extremely ugly.


    "Miss, I''m afraid you misunderstood..."


    Although she had never seen this woman before, Shen yini still guessed something and stood up and said, "it''s just a misunderstanding. Brother Shi''s birthday today is just a simple celebration."


    "Brother Shi It''s very intimate


    The woman moved her eyes to Shen yini''s face, "everyone says that Shen yini is pure and clean and doesn''t mix with the secular world, but tonight really makes me look at her with new eyes."


    "Drinking alone with a man in the evening, is it right to go back to the hotel to roll the sheets after drinking?"


    The woman''s tone was rather sour and mean. She didn''t give Shi Hongyi any face, nor was she polite to Shen yini. "Playing in the daytime and going to bed at night are really good partners."


    Shen yini did not expect that the other side spoke so ruthlessly. She frowned and looked at Shi Hongyi.


    "Well, have you said enough?"


    Shi Hongyi''s face is as deep as water.


    "What? Do you dare to do what others say? "


    The woman turned her head and gave him a cold look, obviously not afraid of the male star.


    "Brother Shi, explain to this young lady."


    Although the other party''s speech is rather ugly, Shen yini still maintains the basic self-restraint. She sees that Shi Hongyi has a special relationship with this strange woman. She doesn''t want to stay more and goes to the door to leave.


    "Did I tell you to go?"


    The woman''s cold voice fell to the ground, and the six men immediately moved silently, blocking Shen yini''s way.


    "What do you want?"


    Shen yini looked back, and finally a trace of anger appeared on her face.


    She is also a human being, not a Bodhisattva. It was Shi Hongyi''s repeated invitation that forced her to nod her head and agree to come for a meal, but somehow she was insulted and scolded. She thought it was her who should be angry.


    The woman walked towards her step by step, staring at her face and said slowly: "God gives you a beautiful face, is it for you to seduce men?"


    Seeing this, Shi Hongyi, who is familiar with women''s temperament, changed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Hong Mei..."


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, a slap had already started."Pa!"


    The noise was dull.


    The woman named Hongmei didn''t have the slightest strength. She pulled her hand on Shen yini''s face. She didn''t expect anything. Shen yini was hit sideways, her hair was raised, and a bright red five finger mark appeared on her delicate face.


    It''s amazing.


    Shi Hongyi''s expression suddenly became stiff.


    Jia Hongmei took back her hand and looked back at Shi Hongyi: "why, does it hurt?"


    She laughed, "if I cut her foxy face, what will you do?"


    "Do you know that she is Dong Zhiyuan''s person?"


    Shi Hongyi finally reacts. In order to avoid Jia Hongmei''s more extreme behavior, he quickly steps over and blocks between Jia Hongmei and Shen yini. "It''s really just a misunderstanding! If we really want to do something, don''t we know how to run away? "


    "I don''t care who she is? What about Dong Zhiyuan? I don''t mind helping him educate women who can''t control themselves! "


    Jia Hongmei''s tone was quite arrogant, but it was no longer so cold and piercing. It seemed that the slap let her anger out a lot.


    "It''s hopeless!"


    Shi Hongyi said no more. He turned around and looked at Shen yini. After hesitation, he apologized and said, "I''m sorry..."


    Shen yini covered her face and raised her head slowly. There was no anger or resentment in her eyes. She just said quietly, "can I leave now?"


    Shi Hongyi wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he didn''t speak any more. He looked up at the men behind him and said, "get out of my way!"


    The men looked at Jia Hongmei.


    Although Jia Hongmei''s expression was still a little stiff, she didn''t speak any more. She naturally knew that the female star had a good journey. Today, who stood behind her to shield her from the wind and rain? Obviously, she didn''t want to offend Dong Zhiyuan to death.


    A few men made way of a road in silence.


    Shen yini, who was slapped in the face for the first time in her life, covered her face and turned to leave. She was calm and strange.


    Shi Hongyi turned his head and said in a deep voice, "you''d better think about how to end!"


    "How does it end?"


    Jia Hongmei sneered: "I can''t see it. Under my eyes, you still want to mess around. If you don''t give me an explanation about what happened tonight, I''ll ruin you immediately!"


    Shi Hongyi, who steals chicken but does not eat rice, gives a cold hum. He doesn''t respond and looks in the direction of the front door of the restaurant.


    At the entrance of the hall, Shen yini''s figure has disappeared.


    Shi Hongyi, who never thought that things would come to this stage, suddenly felt that he had made the most regretful decision in his life.

 Chapter 214

    Zhang Dong is an entertainment reporter of a third rate newspaper in Nanyang.


    Of course, the entertainment reporter is just a scene of praise. To put it bluntly, he is a paparazzi, and he is the one who is about to lose his job.


    The editor in chief has said that the newspaper has been losing money for three months in a row. If it still can''t get big news to open up sales, it will have to "bear the pain of layoffs.".


    But this year, where is the news so easy to find?


    Other big news media have advanced equipment, and arrange vehicles and a lot of manpower to keep an eye on the stars 24 hours a day. They can even investigate the flight information of stars, and some can even travel abroad with the stars at public expense.


    But what about him?


    An old camera who should have retired long ago has two legs. I''m afraid the wild dogs on the roadside don''t bother to look at themselves, let alone the goddess of luck.


    Zhang Dong thinks that he will probably become a member of the unemployed army next month, but he is not a willing person.


    Relying on one leg, he naturally can''t follow the stars around the country, so he chose the simplest and most helpless way to come to their Nanyang film and television base to try his luck.


    There are naturally many star drama groups here, but when someone else is shooting, he will not be allowed to go in alone. So Zhang Dong took the oldest method, wrote the surrounding hotels on paper balls one by one, then closed his eyes and grabbed one, and went to the door of the hotel to wait.


    He didn''t expect to encounter any big gossip about star cheating or private meeting with lovers in hotels. After all, this is Hengda film and television city. No star would be so stupid, but even if there is no news, taking a few photos of stars can be regarded as chatting.


    Finally, according to the paper ball, Zhang Dong came to the door of the Manston hotel with a camera hanging on his chest. With a bottle of water and a few bags of bread, he began his crouching career.


    This squat lasted seven or eight hours, from noon to the bright moon. Although it did not find any eye-catching news as expected, many photos of the stars were taken.


    Zhang Dong knows that these rare and ordinary candid photos can''t save his career at all, but at least there is something that can be handed over to the editor in chief tomorrow.


    After eight o''clock, Zhang Dong felt that he would not gain any more if he continued to guard. Just as he put away his camera and started to leave with an empty water bottle, a figure suddenly broke into his sight.


    Out of professional sensitivity, he felt that the other party''s hasty steps were unusual, because he deliberately hid behind a flower bed in front of the hotel gate, and the other party didn''t find him.


    The woman walked in from a distance, and her hands were protecting her face all the time. It seemed that she was hiding something.


    It''s getting closer.


    Each other''s facial contour gradually becomes clear.


    Zhang Dong''s eyes lit up in a flash.


    He doesn''t have the ability to get the star''s accommodation information. Although he knows that Super Queen Shen yini is actually filming in Hengda film and television city recently, he doesn''t know which hotel Shen yini lives in.


    Is it God''s pity that he deliberately wants to help him?


    I didn''t expect to catch Shen yini by mistake.


    Moreover, it is obviously abnormal to see the national goddess in a hurry, not only without vehicle escort, but also without an assistant.


    Zhang Dong''s body, which had already come out, hides back again, and secretly raises his camera to aim at Shen yini.


    At this time, there was a sudden breeze. The wind was not strong, but it blew Shen yini''s hair and showed her face.


    Although Shen yini covered it with her hand, the bright red palm print could not be completely covered.


    This scene was caught in Zhang Dong''s eyes, and his mind was shocked. He was shocked by the professional habits he had developed over the years. At that moment, he pressed the shutter.


    "Click!"


    Because the distance between them was less than six or seven meters, Shen yini obviously heard the voice. After years of working, she naturally knew what had happened. If it was normal, she would not care at all, but at this moment, she found that she had been secretly photographed. There was a bit of panic in her eyes. She turned to the paparazzi and found that the other person was holding the camera and there was a sign of continuing to shoot. She could not stop and hurried into the hotel.


    Zhang Dong kept pressing the shutter, until Shen yini''s figure completely disappeared in the hotel, he put down the camera, showing a face full of consternation.


    If there is no hallucination, the super girl who just walked in has a palmprint on her face.


    The national goddess was slapped by countless fans?


    This is not the make-up effect of filming, and Shen yini''s reaction just now is obviously afraid of being seen.


    Zhang Dong couldn''t help slapping himself, very hard.


    The clear pain from his face told him that he was not dreaming.


    He really found and photographed a huge news super invincible, he could not even think of anything more sensational than this.Zhang Dong recovered from the shock. He didn''t think about who caused the palm print on Shen yini''s face. He knew that it was not something he could manage. What he should consider now was how to use this amazing news to maximize his own interests.


    Send it back to the newspaper?


    Don''t be funny.


    With the habit of the editor in chief, I''m afraid he will only give himself a thousand and eight hundred bonus at most. And these photos in my hand are priceless, which can''t be summed up by 100000 million.


    But he has heard that a front-line man was found cheating in marriage by paparazzi, and finally spent tens of millions of money to buy back evidence. He felt that he had more news than that.


    Of course, Zhang Dong is a smart man. He knows that he is not qualified to negotiate terms with Shen yini in his own capacity. After thinking about it, he makes a call to the trendy Internet media company he has been longing for for for a long time.


    "Hello, brother Xue? I''m Zhang Dong. Well, yes, I have a big news. I want to contact the leaders of Xinchao. Don''t worry. The news about Shen yini is absolutely hot. I''m sure your leaders will be interested in it... "


    That night, xinchao.com got the photos from Zhang Dong at the cost of one million yuan and one entry notice. Then the senior leaders of xinchao.com held a meeting all night to discuss whether this heavy news should be published or concealed as a weight for the time curtain group to negotiate terms.


    They paid a million, but they are confident that the time screen group will pay a hundred times the price to buy it back.


    But finally, after several hours of discussion, based on the new trend of Kyoto, they abandoned the trivial interests, chose the popularity and traffic of the website, and published this group of photos overnight.


    You know, Xinchao has nearly 200 million users.


    Photos were pushed out by the official trendy network, the whole network instantly boiling!


    All over the world, countless men and women face the same disbelief, either to the computer or to the mobile phone.


    The same picture is displayed on the screen of their computer and mobile phone. In the picture, Shen yini''s eyes are in a panic and covers her face with her hands. The hard to hide palmprint hurts the sight of countless people.


    Not long after the photos were published, the comments at the bottom went up, more than 100000, more than one million, in less than two hours, and even broke through the 10 million mark, and then the airborne topic ranked first.


    There are countless forwarding people.


    That night.


    It''s a national sensation.

 Chapter 215

    If the scandal between Li futu and mu yudie is only regarded as a gossip by the common people, then the incident of Shen yini being slapped by others is completely a news event.


    No one will doubt the authenticity of the news officially pushed by xinchao.com, and the photos are very clear. The palmprint on Shen yini''s face is absolutely man-made, and judging from the depth of the color, the person who did it didn''t have any pity for the jade, and didn''t leave any hands.


    Shen yini, who stands aloof in the entertainment circle, is not only the Oriental Venus in the eyes of foreigners, but also the dream goddess in the eyes of millions of men in the Dragon kingdom. How can she be slapped?


    Who the hell did it?!


    In the crazy comments, most people express their shock and anger and ask who the murderer is. Some people hope that Shen yini can come up with her own story and restore the truth of the matter. However, Shen yini''s trendy account is always in a stagnant pool. Despite the storm outside, it doesn''t make any waves.


    The next day.


    Under the headquarters building of Donghai Shimu group, dozens of fans have blocked the door and pulled up banners.


    Don''t underestimate Shen yini''s influence in Longguo and the madness of her fans. The goddess has been so wronged. These fans hope that the company behind the goddess can stand up and seek justice for the goddess!


    Twenty third floor.


    Chief Executive Office of time screen media.


    Dong Zhiyuan stood in front of the French window, looking at the excited fans below, looking gloomy.


    "Mr. Dong, as soon as the news of xinchao.com came out last night, I tried to contact Miss Shen all the time, but her mobile phone couldn''t get through."


    In the office, the director of public relations of time screen media stood with a bow and a look of uneasiness, even sweating on his forehead.


    Who is Shen yini?


    When they''re in and out of the media company, they don''t know who they are.


    Is such a character slapped in the face?


    It''s not hitting them. It''s hitting them in the face of president Dong?!


    The director of public relations wiped his sweat. He could imagine the fury in general manager Dong''s heart.


    "And her assistants?"


    Although Dong Zhiyuan''s tone has no fluctuation, Wei Hua, director of public relations, feels that a storm is brewing.


    "Mr. Dong, I have contacted Miss Shen''s assistant. According to her description, Miss Shen was invited out for dinner by Shi Hongyi last night, and she has no idea what happened after that..."


    "Shi Hongyi?"


    Dong Zhiyuan turned around, his eyes narrowed, "does he have the courage?"


    After being in a high position for a long time, he will naturally develop a momentum. Wei Hua feels a sudden pressure coming on his face. He slightly lowers his head and says in a worried way: "I don''t know."


    Dong Zhiyuan stopped talking.


    Zheng Peng stood aside, saying nothing from beginning to end.


    As Dong Zhiyuan''s most trusted ace bodyguard, there are some things that Director Wei doesn''t even know about, such as Shen yini now has nothing to do with time screen media.


    But the contract can be terminated, but some emotions are not cut off just by cutting off. Zheng Peng knows that Dong Zhiyuan''s abandonment of Shen yini is just a helpless choice forced by the situation. It''s impossible to put it down completely in such a short time.


    Now he finds that the woman he likes has been slapped in the face, and his anger can be imagined.


    But this time is different from the past. Time screen media It''s no longer appropriate to be directly involved.


    Even Zheng Peng understood that Dong Zhiyuan could not have thought of this. After a moment''s silence, he said slowly: "you go to pacify the fans below and don''t let the situation expand. No matter what the fans ask, you don''t express any attitude. Do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Although Wei Hua felt that president Dong''s order was very strange, he did not dare to ask more and nodded his head to leave.


    "Brother Zheng, come out with me."


    Looking at the deep looking Dong Zhiyuan, Zheng Peng nodded silently.


    Naturally, he knew where Dong Zhiyuan was going.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    After Li futu got up, he washed out of the door, then went to Su Yuan''s room and knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    He thought the girl was still sleeping. He shook her head and went downstairs. However, he found that the girl had been sitting at the dining table. Seeing him coming downstairs, he narrowed her big eyes and gave a brilliant smile: "good morning."


    Li futu was stunned and looked at the hot breakfast on the dining table. He was surprised and said, "did you buy it?"


    Before, in the face of such an idiot''s problem, Su Yuan would turn a white eye, but at this time, she nodded with a smile: "I''m going to call you. Come and eat. It will be cold later."


    Li futu looks strange.


    Since Gu Qingcheng stepped off the stage last night, the girl began to become abnormal. When she came to the dining table, Li futu looked at the breakfast carefully This girl, won''t she poison it?"You''re worried about me poisoning it?"


    Su Yuan seems to see what Li futu thinks in her heart and stares at him.


    Li futu laughed awkwardly, sat down and said, "I just feel a little strange. How do you suddenly become..."


    "It''s not like me Is that right? "


    Su Yuan seems to have changed her personality. She might have quarreled with someone before, but now she is still smiling.


    "I used to be too headstrong. I''m sorry."


    Hearing this, Li futu''s eyelids jumped. Finally, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching Su Yuan''s forehead. "Girl, do you have a fever?"


    "You have a fever."


    Su Yuan patted off his hand, glared at him, and finally regained her old style.


    Li futu was relieved.


    It has to be said that men do have the attribute of being cheap in their bones, but they are not comfortable with being nice to them.


    Su Yuan naturally did not have a fever.


    After Gu Qingcheng said those words on the stage last night, she was really angry in her chest. She even wanted to kill some flower radish, but soon she calmed down and her anger gradually subsided.


    After two years in school, no one found that she was Shen yini''s sister. Even Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan didn''t notice anything unusual. From this, we can see that this girl is absolutely not stupid, on the contrary, she is also very smart.


    And the reason why she was so unruly and willful in front of Li futu was that she didn''t have any scruples.


    She felt that no matter how mischievous she was, this man would tolerate her and spoil her. She enjoyed this feeling, but this state of mind was broken last night.


    Gu Qingcheng''s amazing behavior in front of thousands of people makes Su Yuan feel the pressure.


    Although she is confident, she is not arrogant.


    She knows very well that compared with Gu Qingcheng, no matter from appearance, character, family background She doesn''t have any advantage in any way.


    At that moment, looking at Gu Qingcheng''s firmness in her eyes, Su Yuan''s heart was filled with a trace of uncontrollable fear.


    For the first time, she realized that she really might lose this man.


    If she continues to act recklessly, she may push this man into Gu Qingcheng''s arms.


    She couldn''t accept the result.


    For nearly 20 years, she has been walking along the life path arranged by her parents, elders and cousins heartlessly. This time, for the first time in her life, she has something she wants to protect and defend.


    Gu Qingcheng is right in at least one sentence.


    Would rather be wrong than miss.


    So she has to learn to change.

 Chapter 216

    A woman''s heart, a needle.


    Although Su Yuan is only a girl at most, Li futu can''t guess her mind.


    After the surprise, he really felt that the girl was a little different than before, for example, she had grown up a little more sensible. If he knew that Su Yuan''s "overnight maturity" was purely due to Gu Qingcheng''s stimulation, he didn''t know what he would think.


    Sure enough, it''s the old saying.


    When misfortune comes, happiness lies, and misfortune lies.


    Li futu was ready to be criticized, but he didn''t expect that the expected rainstorm turned into sunshine, which made him feel at a loss for a while.


    Of course, since Su Yuan doesn''t seem to have any plans to make use of the topic, he can''t take the initiative to talk about Gu Qingcheng. They both agree that nothing happened last night.


    "What are your plans for the three-day holiday?"


    Li futu picked up a stick and asked.


    Su Yuan seemed to have planned for a long time, and said, "I want to see my cousin."


    Although Shen yini and Su Yuan are estranged, they are still sisters after all. They haven''t seen each other for nearly a month. It''s understandable that they miss their sister.


    Li futu nodded, then frowned. Looking at Su Yuan, he didn''t realize: "Nanyang is nearly 300 kilometers away from the East China Sea. I''m afraid it will take half a day to go back and forth. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to go alone..."


    "Who said I would go alone?"


    "Who are you with..."


    Li futu asked subconsciously, but before he finished, his tone was a meal, and his face gradually showed a wry smile: "you don''t want me to accompany you, do you?"


    Su Yuan nodded without hesitation.


    She suddenly proposed to go to see her cousin. In fact, it wasn''t all because she missed her sister. At present, she needs the help of her cousin.


    Although I don''t have any advantage over Gu Qingcheng, if I were a cousin


    Oh, how many women in the world can compare with cousins?


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill Li futu to get Su Yuan''s deep thoughts.


    A great man has long said: never underestimate women.


    "I''m afraid your sister is very happy to see you, but She may not welcome me


    Li futu sighed.


    The woman had been away for such a long time, and he had been living in her home. According to morality, he really should go to see her, but he hesitated at the thought of her cold face.


    It''s more than 200 kilometers away, and it''s only four hours'' drive. But if he runs there with enthusiasm, it would be too embarrassing for the girl to choose to close the door.


    And with Shen yini''s temperament, it''s very possible to shut him up.


    "Don''t worry, my cousin is not so unkind."


    Su Yuan comforted, as if she had made up her mind to deceive Li futu, "even if I say a step back, isn''t there me? Don''t worry, I''ll help you. "


    Looking for your help?


    Li futu shakes his head with a smile and is about to speak. Suddenly, an engine sound comes from the door. Then mu yudie comes in quickly. Her makeup is as delicate and beautiful as ever, but she doesn''t look good.


    "Sister Mu!"


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to take the red carpet scandal that implicated her into her heart, so she called out cleverly.


    Seeing Su Yuan, an accident flashed in Mu yudie''s eyes, and then she forced out a smile. "Yuanyuan, are you at home, too?"


    "Well, the school took a few days off."


    Mu language butterfly nods with a smile, and then looks at Li Fu''s picture. The radian converges and says in a low voice: "come here for a while, I have something to say to you."


    Li futu frowned slightly and couldn''t help wondering. Is there anything you have to hide from Su Yuan?


    However, he still put down the meal and went over. Su Yuan seemed to have not seen it. She lowered her head to deal with breakfast again. If it had been changed, she would have been there long ago.


    "What''s the matter?" Li futu came over and asked.


    Mu yudie doesn''t answer. She looks at Su Yuan at the dining table and pulls Li futu away. After confirming that Su Yuan can''t hear her, she breathes, "I''m afraid you haven''t seen the news yet..."


    Li futu frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    In Mu yudie''s charming eyes, there was a rare surge of uncontrollable anger: "it''s Nani..."


    Li futu''s eyes are fixed. Mu yudie comes early in the morning, and a series of abnormal performances make him look serious.


    "What happened to her?"


    Mu yudie bit her lip, took out her mobile phone and found the picture that made a sensation all over the country. She said slowly: "last night, she was slapped in the face. When she went back to the hotel, she was photographed by paparazzi. Now it''s all over the country. I''ve been calling her all the time since I received the news, but the phone has been shut down..."


    Li futu stares at Shen yini, who covers her face with her hands. Her eyes are narrowed and silent.


    Mu yudie feels that the air around her becomes extremely cold for a moment, which makes her feel suffocated."Who did it?"


    After a while, Li futu opened his mouth, his face was expressionless, and he could not see his happiness and anger.


    "I don''t know, but it''s said to have something to do with the hero of her partner this time."


    As soon as mu yudie''s voice fell, the sound of a car came from the front door of the villa. Then, when the curtain Prince Dong Zhiyuan and his bodyguard Zheng Peng came in.


    As Shen yini''s former boss, Dong Zhiyuan naturally knows Shen yini''s address. When he knows that Shen yini is filming in other places, he still comes here. Obviously, he knows that there are other people living here.


    "Li Shao,..." Are you there, yudie? "


    See Dong Zhiyuan suddenly appear, Mu language butterfly is also very surprised, "Dong always how to come?"


    Dong Zhiyuan took a look at her, and then at Li futu with deep eyes, "I''m afraid I''m here for the same thing as you."


    Mu yudie frowns. She naturally knows Dong Zhiyuan''s Thoughts on Shen yini. As the boss and pursuer, when Shen yini has an accident, Dong Zhiyuan will act. She had expected that, but why did the other party inform Li futu at the first time?


    She is also puzzled by Su Yuan. In order to protect her, Shen yini seldom takes her to any activities, but it doesn''t mean that she hasn''t even seen her cousin''s boss. Now the boss of Mu elder sister and cousin appears one after another strangely, even if it''s a fool, I''m afraid it''s wrong.


    Su Yuan came over with a tight look in her eyes and said, "isn''t it Cousin What''s the matter? "


    Seeing Mu language butterfly, Dong Zhiyuan knew that he didn''t have to waste his breath to explain. He was silent and looked at Li futu.


    He knew that he had lost the right to shelter Shen yini. This kind of thing needs another man to deal with the choice.


    Mu language butterfly also silently looking at Li Fu picture.


    Seeing that no one responded to her, Su Yuan couldn''t help but move her eyes to Li futu: "brother futu..."


    "Girl, aren''t you going to see your cousin?"


    Li futu turned around, his eyes were dark.


    "I''ll go with you."


    In the morning, eighteen Audi cars drove out of the Warring States club, joined a Mustang at the gate of Chunqiu Huafu, and then drove onto the highway, like a sword, straight to Nanyang.


    The king is angry!

 Chapter 217

    If a dragon has scales, it will die if it touches them.


    Anyway, Shen yini is what he has known since he came back to China. Last night''s incident made Shi Hongyi finally understand what it means that he didn''t steal the fish but caused a lot of trouble. When the other party gave such an impolite order, he naturally didn''t want to pester any more. After all, he had to be shameful.


    Looking at the still closed door, Shi Hongyi reluctantly turns around and leaves here. From the moment Jia Hongmei appeared last night, he knows that things have been out of his control, but he has not really expected the severity of the consequences until now.


    After Shi Hongyi left, the assistant stood in front of Shen yini''s door and said: "yini, president Dong already knows about this matter and must have started to deal with it. You can rest assured that president Dong will get justice for you."


    There is still no response in the room.


    The assistant sighed in secret. Knowing that Shen yini was afraid of being hit hard this time, she shook her head and went back to her room.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, a convoy of 20 odies and a Mustang galloped up and stopped at the entrance of the Manston hotel. There was no case of Donghai license plate hanging outside.


    Those reporters who are still waiting for a shock of spirit, look excited have raised the camera.


    They think that it must be the people of time screen media who are coming. When the star is beaten, time screen media will definitely make an action. Moreover, according to a long-standing rumor, they think that the boss of time screen media will come in person.


    But before these reporters could take a valuable picture, dozens of men who came down from the Audi team got out of the car and walked directly towards them, with a cold face. Without saying a word, they began to smash the cameras of these reporters.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This is my thing. What right do you have to smash it?"?! Is there any royal law left? "


    Ignoring the conflict outside, just after the reporters'' attention was attracted, Li futu escorted Su Yuan out of the car and quickly walked into the hotel, followed by Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu.


    According to the information provided by Dong Zhiyuan, Li futu and others entered the elevator and went straight to the 19th floor.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu slow down and keep a distance from Li futu.


    Li futu and Su Yuan go to suite 1908 and stand at the door. Li futu knocks on the door.


    No response.


    Li futu''s eyes are deep.


    Su Yuan stepped forward with moist eyes and said in a trembling voice, "sister, it''s me."

 Chapter 218

    The entertainment industry seems bright, but there are countless filthy currents in the mainland. If the messy emotional relationship and the intrigue for each other''s interests are exposed, the world will be stunned.


    Shen yini has self-knowledge and never wants to change the entertainment industry in the past. What she can do is to stick to her heart and not be eroded by the environment.


    All along, under the protection of the time screen media, the dirty entertainment industry did not pollute her. She thought she could go on alone, but last night''s slap completely woke her up.


    In the game, how can you stay out of it forever. It''s impossible to be happy for a lifetime.


    What''s the identity of that woman last night and what''s the relationship with Shi Hongyi She didn''t want to think about these things. After sitting on the sofa all night, she felt that it was really wrong to choose this road.


    The knock on the door rings again. She thinks it''s Shi Hongyi''s return, but Su Yuan''s voice makes Shen yini''s eyes fluctuate.


    Yuanyuan?


    Why is she here?


    Shen yini thought she had a hallucination, but there was a sound outside the door.


    "Sister, will you open the door?"


    Voice with fear, but also mixed with choking.


    It''s Yuanyuan. That''s right.


    Shen yini didn''t have time to think about how the girl came. Her eyes contracted for a moment, and then she finally stood up from the sofa. However, because she kept a posture for too long, her limbs were stiff, and her blood lacked circulation. When she stood up, she staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she helped the sofa to stabilize her figure in time.


    Calm down, and when the dizziness subsided slightly, she went to the door and slowly opened it.


    "Sister..."


    Before the door was fully opened, a weak body rushed into her arms.


    Shen yini showed a slight smile and patted Su Yuan on the back. "Yuanyuan, it''s OK."


    Li futu looked at the pale face, and his heart twitched slightly. For a moment, he was distressed.


    Where did he see Shen yini like this?


    His eyes were listless and haggard, and the palm print on his right cheek was clearly visible


    Is this still the noble and cool woman in his image, who seems to be an independent woman?


    Looking at Shen yini''s face without a trace of blood color, Li futu''s chest surged with a surge of violent feelings, and her eyes became gloomy.


    Shen yini soon found out that he was there. After a moment, her eyes dodged. She even turned her head slightly unnaturally, as if she wanted to use her hair to cover the scar on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing here? "


    Li futuqiang repressed his anger, looked at Su Yuan in Shen yini''s arms and said quietly, "Yuanyuan said she missed you. I''ll accompany her to see you."


    Shen yini nodded and gave way. "Well Come on in


    Li futu went in and closed the door again. The two big men in the Warring States Club consciously waited in the corridor.


    "Well, Yuanyuan, I''m so grown-up that I''m not afraid of being laughed at."


    Shen yini caresses Su Yuan''s back. She can clearly feel that the girl''s body is trembling, and she is crying.


    Even though she suffered a lot of grievances outside, Shen yini put away her weakness in front of Su Yuan, and a strong and heartbreaking smile appeared on her face with slap marks.


    In life, no matter who needs to hold up a big or small sky, because someone needs to live a stable life under this sky.


    Li futu looked away from the sisters, went to the window and opened the curtain. Suddenly, the bright light came in. Shen yini, who was used to the dim, subconsciously put out her hand to block the dazzling light.


    "Sister, who did it?"


    Su Yuan slowly lifted her small face from Shen yini''s arms, with clear tears on her face. Now she saw with her own eyes the shocking scars on her cousin''s face, and the tears rolling down from the corners of her eyes.


    The elder sister is like a mother. Although Su Yuan has not complained less about how severe her cousin is to her, Shen yini has always been the closest person to her in this girl''s heart. Now how can she not be sad to see Shen yini beaten like this.


    "It''s just skin trauma. It''s OK."


    Shen yini''s smile was soft, and she slowly stroked away the tears on Su Yuan''s face, but she couldn''t wipe them clean at all. Instead, she wiped more and more.


    "Sister, tell me, who did it? I''ll take revenge on you


    Su Yuan''s tearful eyes were full of deep hatred.


    The rabbit is anxious to bite. Everyone has a bottom line that can''t be touched. The scar on Shen yini''s face obviously breaks through the bottom line in the girl''s heart.


    Li futu stood aside and did not disturb the conversation between the two sisters.


    "It''s an adult''s business. My sister will take care of it. I don''t need your help."


    Shen yini''s eyes flashed a touch of comfort, "well, don''t cry, you come to my sister here, is it running to cry?"If it was normal, Su Yuan would say that she was not small, but this time she didn''t argue. She wiped her face and stood up straight from her cousin''s arms.


    Li futu is very clear that this incident has a great psychological impact on Su Yuan. The girl in the car can''t stop crying after watching the news, so he deliberately waited for her to vent for a while without interrupting. Now he saw that the tears on her face tend to slow down, so he said: "girl, go down and order some food. You should be hungry all the way. I think you should be hungry I guess I didn''t eat either. "


    At this time, Su Yuan is very clever. She wipes the tears on her face and looks at her cousin. She turns around and goes out. She knows brother futu has something to say with her cousin alone.


    Looking at Su Yuan''s back, Shen yini was surprised. When did she become so obedient?


    "It seems that during my absence, you get along well with her. Yuanyuan seems to have grown up a lot."


    Turning around, Shen yini smiles to the man in the room, "thank you."


    "She''s always been very smart, but she just doesn''t want to show it."


    Li futu shook his head and watched Su Yuan walk out of the door. Then he turned his eyes to Shen yini''s face.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Shen yini''s smile slowly converged, "it has nothing to do with you."


    Li futu knew the pride of this woman for a long time. Looking at the face that gradually lost its expression, he said quietly: "no matter what you think of me in your heart, in my eyes, you are the first friend I have known since I came back to China. Li futu is a person with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. At the beginning of his return to China, you took me in, and I never like to owe people. Do you think I made a lot of mistakes I''ll certainly do you justice this time, no matter whether it''s feeling or meddling in your business. "


    Shen yini was still silent.


    Li futu didn''t seem to mind either. He turned and walked to the window. Looking at the bright sky outside the window, he said behind Shen yini''s back: "after this incident, we''ll be clear. If you really don''t want to see me..."


    He stopped, then gently said: "then I will leave your life."


    At that moment, Shen yini''s eyes flashed violently.

 Chapter 219

    After ordering the meal, Su Yuan deliberately stayed a little longer before she went upstairs again. When she returned to the suite, she did not see Li futu again.


    "Sister What about brother futu? "


    Su Yuan walks to Shen yini.


    Shen yini was standing in front of the window, looking out of the window. She was bathed in the light. Although she was still pale and haggard, she was obviously more angry than before.


    She turned and looked at Su Yuan, who was still looking into her bedroom. "Do you care about him so much?"


    Li futu was not found in the bedroom. Su Yuan''s big eyes were full of tension. She looked back at Shen yini and said, "elder sister, you won''t quarrel with him, will you? When brother futu heard about your accident this morning, he drove all the time and didn''t have a rest. He really cares about you... "


    Shen yini was noncommittal. Her eyes were calm. She touched Su Yuan''s soft ponytail and said with a smile, "I always think you know someone, but you get along well with him."


    More than harmony?


    In a short period of one month, too many things have happened. Of course, it''s impossible for Suyuan to tell Shen yini that she kept her head down and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry, he left..."


    Shen yini tone slightly a meal, looking at the direction of the gate, whispered: "at least not for the time being."


    ¡­¡­


    19th floor.


    Room 1912.


    The cast of gone with the wind has three floors in the Manston Hotel, from the 18th floor to the 20th floor. Shen yini and Shi Hongyi are arranged on the same floor, not far from each other.


    Li futu stood at the door of suite 1912 and knocked.


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu were standing behind him, and the people from the Warring States club were staying downstairs.


    How many men, a rage for beauty.


    Sometimes even if you are offended, you can ignore it, but if your woman is bullied, I''m afraid as long as you are a man, you won''t be patient.


    At the moment of departure, Tian Wanli and others knew that this could not be done well. They didn''t care about the relationship between Mr. Li and the top actress in Donghai. They just need to be clear about it. This time is definitely an excellent opportunity for them to show their loyalty in front of their new master. They must make good use of it.


    Seven or eight seconds later, there was a sound of footwork in the room, and then the door was opened from inside.


    Looking at Li futu standing at the door, Shi Hongyi, who has been famous for a long time, frowned, "who are you?"


    Staring at Li futu''s angular face, Shi Hongyi felt more familiar with it. Suddenly, a light flashed in his mind.


    He remembered, before and Mu language butterfly walk red carpet gossip is not this man?


    But why does the other party suddenly appear in Nanyang and stand in front of his own door?


    Li futu''s face looked like an ancient well. "Are you Shi Hongyi?"


    Shi Hongyi nodded subconsciously.


    After confirming his identity, Ouyang Xiu immediately steps forward and pushes the door open completely. Li futu doesn''t speak any more and goes straight into the room.


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu also went in. Tian Wanli closed the door with his backhand.


    At this moment, looking at the three people who are no different from Qiang Chuang, Shi Hongyi can''t help but have a bad premonition.


    "I don''t know a few good pixels. I don''t know what they mean."


    Shi Hongyi deserves to be a veteran. Even though he saw that the three men were not good at it, he didn''t turn his face immediately.


    Li futu looks around the room, then turns around and looks at the elder brother who has a lot of experience in the entertainment industry. The look of Gujing bubo makes people not feel happy or angry.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Li futu. I''m a friend of Kani."


    Hearing Li futu''s words, Shi Hongyi''s eyes obviously fluctuated. He has already guessed what the other party is doing here.


    He thought it was the prince of Shimu who would come to the door, but he didn''t expect that this man was the first one to show up.


    Didn''t he have a lot to do with mu yudie?


    Moreover, Shi Hongyi remembers that after the red carpet scandal broke out, he asked Shen yini at that time. Shen yini seemed indifferent at that time. He thought Shen yini didn''t know the hero in the scandal, but what''s the matter now?


    Shi Hongyi doesn''t understand, but he also knows that now is not the time to ponder over these.


    "Since she is a friend of Gini, that is my friend of Shi Hongyi. Please take a seat."


    Shi Hongyi warmly greets the way, puts out clearly plans to pretend to be stupid to fill Leng.


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu were expressionless and motionless.


    "I''m here to ask Mr. Shi a question, and I hope Mr. Shi can help me out."


    Li futu ignored Shi Hongyi''s greeting and stared at him with dark eyes: "what happened last night?"


    The smile on Shi Hongyi''s face gradually hardened.


    What should come will come eventually. After Jia Hongmei''s slap last night, he knew that it couldn''t end easily.Shi Hongyi is not the kind of conceited dandy. Although he does not know the specific identity of the man in front of him, since the other party dares to break into his room so blatantly and put on a posture of asking questions, it is enough to show that the other party has sufficient confidence.


    And he knows Mu language butterfly''s vision, Mu language butterfly''s man, how can be easy to provoke?


    I didn''t expect things to be more difficult than I thought. Before Dong Zhiyuan showed up, someone had already stepped in.


    "Mr. Li, in fact, this is a complete misunderstanding..."


    Shi Hongyi was still lucky and wanted to make the big thing smaller. But as soon as he opened his mouth, Ouyang Xiu stepped forward fiercely. His face was gloomy. He completely ignored that the other party was a well-known person and directly kicked Shi Hongyi in the abdomen.


    Shi Hongyi didn''t expect that the other side would be so domineering. He did not say a word and started directly. He didn''t have any defense and was kicked off on the spot.


    No matter what, he is also a person with status and status. Who is not polite to him on weekdays, and who has been treated like this?


    The mask of hypocrisy was instantly torn off, and Shi Hongyi''s face became ferocious. He knelt down on the ground, holding his abdomen in pain. Regardless of the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth, he raised his head just to say cruel words, but the muzzle of a black gun had reached his forehead.


    "If you want to live, I know you, but my gun doesn''t know you."


    Cold voice from the top of the head, filled with no cover up the cold air.


    Shi Hongyi is a man who has seen the world. He knows that he has met a real Desperado. If he doesn''t cooperate, the other party may really shoot him.


    The cruel words that came to his mouth were blocked, and Shi Hongyi was sweating.


    He thought that with his contacts, even if Dong Zhiyuan wanted to deal with him, he would have scruples. At most, he would take conventional measures and would not mess around at will. But he did not expect that these men were so unscrupulous!


    Li Fu didn''t see what happened in the picture. His expression didn''t fluctuate. He lit a cigarette and looked at the male star kneeling on the ground.


    "Now will Mr. Shi tell me what happened last night?"

 Chapter 220

    There are some people who are not afraid of death in this world, such as Fujiwara blade, the dead man of Fujiwara family, but Shi Hongyi is obviously not among them.


    He has fame, status and wealth. He hasn''t enjoyed enough of the world. How can he die like this.


    So in the face of the black hole of the muzzle, he did not hesitate for long on the honest move.


    There is a saying that a person who knows current affairs is a hero.


    He is no longer young. He has long lost the passion of his youth and the courage to gamble on each other''s courage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Last night was my birthday. I didn''t want to spend it alone, so after the shooting, I invited Kani to have a meal. It was a simple birthday celebration. Originally, everything was harmonious, but I didn''t expect that midway... "


    Shi Hongyi is still kneeling on the ground, the gun is still against his head, and there is no tremor, which is enough to see that the man with the gun has amazing wrist strength and is absolutely an expert.


    After wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Shi Hongyi continued to say: "I didn''t expect that Hong Mei came over halfway. She misunderstood that I had an affair with Zani, so she got angry..."


    It has to be said that Shi Hongyi is very smart. Although he knows that it is impossible to keep it secret, he takes himself out completely. Not only does he not mention that he intends to take medicine, but also he deliberately ignores the courtship scene that anyone in the restaurant would misunderstand at that time.


    Even if the other party took it to Shen yini for confirmation, there was nothing wrong with it, because what he said was true. This is his cunning and cleverness.


    "What''s the relationship between that woman named Hongmei and you?"


    Li futu naturally knows that what the male star said can''t be all true, but at this moment, he doesn''t want to ponder over what is true and what is false, and directly asks the key point.


    "She..."


    Shi Hongyi hesitated, as if he could not speak.


    "Pa!"


    Seeing Shi Hongyi grinding and chirping, Ouyang Xiu directly hit Shi Hongyi''s forehead with a butt of his gun, which made Shi Hongyi fall to the ground askew. In a moment, his forehead was hit with a wound, and the blood was flowing, which soon covered Shi Hongyi''s face, making his masculine face look creepy.


    "If Mr. Li asks you, you''d better answer quickly. My patience is not very good."


    Ouyang Xiu is the most bloody and darkest arena in charge of the Warring States club. You can imagine what kind of person he is. That is not a cruel and cruel person. Besides, he came to Nanyang with the purpose of showing loyalty. He doesn''t care about stars. As long as Li futu nods, he will definitely kill people.


    This solid butt not only smashed Shi Hongyi''s flesh and blood, but also shattered his last courage.


    He didn''t even care about the wound on his forehead and the shocking blood on his face. He quickly got up and trembled with fear in his eyes and said, "she, she is my wife."


    Looking at the bloody face, Li futu said quietly, "on the way to Nanyang, I checked Mr. Shi''s information. The information shows that you were married, but divorced very early. I don''t know where to start with this wife."


    Shi Hongyi was obviously frightened by Ouyang Xiu''s cruelty, for fear that the other party would think he was lying and commit another atrocity. He quickly explained: "Mr. Li, you know, as an actor, for the sake of career, we usually choose to marry in seclusion, and rarely publicize the news of marriage. Hong Mei is really my wife..."


    Shi Hongyi did not lie this time, but he did not say that Jia Hongmei was his wife, right, but he was a junior.


    Stars are always sold by people. Fans will only see the packaged appearance under the spotlight. No one knows what the stars are like in private.


    Shi Hongyi''s personality is obviously very good, even though he is lusty in his heart, but in the eyes of ordinary people, he is a strong and masculine actor, forthright and upright, with numerous fans. At that time, Jia Hongmei was one of the fans who infatuated with him.


    But different from ordinary fans, Jia Hongmei has a strong background, so strong that she forced the palace to abdicate as a junior, and finally made her debut.


    It has to be said that Jia Hongmei did love shi Hongyi at first, otherwise she would not run to be a junior regardless of her father''s firm opposition. However, even if Shi Hongyi can disguise himself, some things can''t be hidden after his fans become his wife.


    Jia Hongmei is not a fool. She thought she got what she wanted and married her lover, but she gradually found that what she liked was just a fake made up by the public relations team. It''s a pity that it''s too late for her to realize that marriage is not a joke, and she doesn''t listen to her father''s dissuasion and willfully marries Shi Hongyi, and then she gets divorced. What shame does she have?


    So in the end, she had to make mistakes.


    Don''t you like to play with women? Let''s play.


    When she learned that she had been cheated, Jia Hongmei also let go of herself and had countless lovers outside. Shi Hongyi didn''t know about this.


    It''s one thing for a man to spend his time outside, but he will never want to be hooded.Shi Hongyi is certainly angry that his wife is messing around outside, but he has a strong background, and Jia Hongmei doesn''t dare to tear his face with each other. Today, the couple''s relationship can be said to be very distorted. So that''s why Jia Hongmei thought Shen yini and Shi Hongyi were having an affair as soon as she entered the restaurant. She knew her husband''s virtue very well, and she was not surprised.


    Of course, no matter how careful Rao Shi Li''s mind is, no matter how deep the city is, it is impossible for him to guess that the couple''s relationship will be so complicated. But Li futu is very clear that Shi Hongyi, who has been scared out of his wits, will never dare to deceive himself with such things that are easy to find out.


    At this time, he chose to recruit Jia Hongmei. The male star made it clear that he was going to sacrifice his wife to save himself.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile, "what a husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They are flying separately in the face of disaster."


    Shi Hongyi lowered his head and looked embarrassed.


    Although Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu didn''t speak, they looked at Shi Hongyi with disdain.


    Such a coward, can become a star, become an idol?


    What''s the matter with this world?


    "Mr. Shi, I appreciate your honesty. Now, please call your wife."


    "Mr. Li, she''s just a woman. She''s impulsive and has done something wrong. Please raise your hand..."


    It seems that Shi Hongyi finally remembered the man''s responsibility at this time.


    Li futu reached out to hold Ouyang Xiu, who was about to start again, took the pistol from Ouyang Xiu''s hand, then bent down and gently put it in front of Shi Hongyi.


    "I can give Mr. Shi two choices..."


    Li''s eyes are dark, or he calls which one he wants to be loyal to You make your own decisions. "


    Staring at the black pistol, Shi Hongyi''s eyes contracted violently. He was not stupid enough to try to pick up the gun and fight with each other. After less than three seconds of hesitation, he felt for his mobile phone from his trouser pocket: "I, I fight..."


    "Good."


    Li futu stood up slowly, looking deep and pondering: "Mr. Shi is really a smart man."


    Shi Hongyi lowered his head and pressed his mobile phone with trembling fingers. The fear in his eyes gradually turned into a strong color of resentment.

 Chapter 221

    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu stay to guard Shi Hongyi. When they know what they want to know, Li futu returns to Shen yini''s room.


    Standing at the door, he knocked.


    Su Yuan, who is eating with her cousin, immediately puts down the dishes and chopsticks when she hears the sound, then runs to the door excitedly and opens the door, "brother futu..."


    Shen yini took back her eyes and ate the vegetables quietly.


    Li futu is a little surprised to see Su Yuan, who is holding her hand. Others say that it''s like three autumn after a day''s absence, but he just left for a long time. How can this girl look like a long goodbye?


    If he was in Donghai, Li futu might make fun of the girl, but he knew that he was in Nanyang now, and Shen yini was sitting in it. He had better "keep a distance" from the girl.


    Nodding with a smile, Li futu walked into the suite, looked at the food on the table and said with a smile: "it''s so fast. It happens that I''m hungry too..."


    "Brother futu, what did you do just now?"


    Back at the dining table, Su Yuan brought a bowl of rice to Li futu and put it in front of him. If it had been put in the past, it would have been absolutely incredible, but now it seems natural for Su Yuan to do it.


    Shen yini''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    "I went to your sister to chat with the hero of my partner this time." Li futu picked up the chopsticks and said with a smile.


    "You don''t know anyone. What do you want to talk to..."


    Su Yuan thinks it''s strange that brother futu is still in the mood to chat with others, but then she thinks of something and turns to Shen yini.


    "The wound on my cousin''s face He didn''t do it, did he? "


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was possible. After all, her cousin should have little contact with people outside.


    The hand holding the chopsticks unconsciously clenched, and Su Yuan''s small face was filled with hatred.


    The food in the five-star hotel is really good. It''s full of color, fragrance and flavor. Li futu sandwiched a diced chicken. "You shouldn''t ask me this question."


    Su Yuan looks at Shen yini.


    "Sister..."


    Shen yini knew that it was impossible to hide this from Su Yuan. Looking at the man who was eating as if nothing had happened, Shen yini slowly put down her chopsticks.


    "What have you done to him?"


    Although she has been in Nanyang for nearly a month, she doesn''t know what happened to this man in the East China Sea. She doesn''t know that he killed dozens of Japanese killers in the Warring States club and killed Wang Yang. She has become the owner of the Warring States club and a new rising young Xiaoxiong in the East China Sea. Even she doesn''t know all this, but she knows one thing very well In the event of butterfly''s first meeting in a western restaurant and his later meeting with Dong Zhiyuan, this man has shown far more ferocious and domineering than ordinary people. He is definitely not a good friend.


    "What can I do to him?"


    Li futu smiles, stops his chopsticks and looks at Shen yini: "I''m just telling someone else what you don''t want to say."


    Shen yini was silent for a moment and said quietly, "what did he say to you?"


    Su Yuan also looked over with concern. Angry, she also abnormal want to know what is the reason for the other side to the cousin so poisonous.


    Li futu drew back his eyes and focused on the food in front of him. It seemed that the table food was more attractive to him than a pair of gorgeous sisters sitting next to him.


    The chopsticks kept on in his hands. Li futu simply repeated what Shi Hongyi had just said.


    Although Li futu''s tone is very flat from the beginning to the end, Shen yini''s eyes slightly fluctuated when she heard that Li futu said she was going out to eat with a man alone, and she felt a little guilty.


    Her lips moved, and she could see that Su Yuan and Li futu''s expressions were normal, but they didn''t explain at last, and their eyes gradually recovered.


    "What he said Is that the truth? " Li futu looks at Shen yini.


    Shen yini was silent and tacit.


    Li futu looked back, "I think he must have something to hide, but it''s not important anymore."


    "My cousin is just kind-hearted to accompany my colleagues for a lifetime. She even does it all the time. How can there be such an unreasonable person?"


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan, who is filled with righteous indignation. She coughs and doesn''t say a word.


    When it comes to being unreasonable, I''m afraid the girl is not qualified to talk about others. However, her love for her sister is commendable.


    "You mean that woman is his wife?"


    Hearing Shen yini''s words, Li futu turned his head in surprise: "don''t you know?"


    Shen yini shook her head. "I thought he didn''t get married after his divorce. If I knew he was married, I wouldn''t eat with him alone."


    "What? Do you really like him? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "if he is not married, are you really going to give him a chance?"Shen yini''s eyes coagulated, but before she spoke, Su Yuan stood up and said in a loud voice: "impossible, my future brother-in-law must first get my consent, otherwise no one will want to rob my cousin!"


    Look at the girl''s silver teeth and the cold light in her eyes. It seems that whoever has an idea about her cousin, she will bite.


    Is this girl a sister lover?


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "I''m just joking. Your sister has a high heart. I''m afraid that the man she looks up to in the world has not been born yet. You can rest assured."


    "Brother futu, my elder sister has suffered so much injustice without any reason. You must avenge my elder sister!"


    Su Yuan doesn''t care what the other party''s identity is, why dare to brazenly lay such a heavy hand on her cousin, but after so many experiences, now in her heart, Li futu is no longer a simple big fat sheep, but has become an omnipotent existence, she thinks nothing can be hard to live her brother futu.


    Li futu smiles and asks, "girl, how do you think this should be handled?"


    Su Yuan was stunned when she heard that this question really baffled her.


    Give them a slap?


    That''s too light. It''s not enough.


    Apology and compensation?


    That doesn''t help much.


    Su Yuan was in trouble for a moment, and she couldn''t help looking at Shen yini.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    After all, he is still a child, and his heart is too kind.


    Shen yini stares at Li futu and speaks calmly, like an outsider.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Listening to the tone, it seems that she has not resisted Li futu to deal with this matter for her.


    Li futu and Shen yini face each other with a smile, and then his eyes slowly move to the slap mark.


    "Since ancient times, the Dragon Kingdom has been a land of rites and proprieties We should report to each other from the spring

 Chapter 222

    After dinner, she asked room service to come up and clean up the plate. Shen yini looked at Su Yuan and said, "Yuanyuan, you''ve come all the way here. You should be tired too. Go and have a rest first."


    Su Yuan wanted to say that I was not tired, but she looked at her cousin and Li Fu''s picture. Her lips moved, and she finally swallowed the words. With a clever voice, she stood up and walked towards the bedroom.


    Having not seen each other for such a long time, she knew that her cousin and brother futu must have a lot to say, and Gu Qingcheng''s pressure was ahead, so she wished her cousin could be closer to brother futu.


    There is a saying that it''s good to be your brother-in-law even if you can''t get it. I don''t know if Li futu would praise Su Yuan if she knew what she thought.


    When Su Yuan enters the bedroom and closes the door, Shen yini takes her eyes back and looks at Li futu. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to open her mouth.


    She does want to ask this man some questions, but her temperament is cold, and her relationship with this man is too dramatic. She is not familiar with this man, and she hasn''t seen him for nearly a month, which inevitably leads to a strange feeling.


    But Li futu didn''t seem strange at all. Looking at Shen yini, she said with a smile: "what? I haven''t seen you for a while. Do you think I''m handsome again? "


    Shen yini was stunned, and her mouth could not help bending slightly, but it was just a flash in the pan, and she soon converged.


    I''m still such a jerk.


    It has to be said that Li futu''s words dissipated the rigid atmosphere and made the feeling of getting along between them return to a month ago.


    "If you don''t speak, I know you must think so. Men are like this. The older they are, the more attractive they are. Unfortunately, you women are just the opposite."


    Li futu said shamelessly, and then sighed with regret: "I haven''t seen you in just a month. I didn''t expect you to be so haggard, just like a flower is about to wither..."


    When we first met, Shen yini had learned this man''s tongue power. She knew that it was no good arguing with him except to make her heart depressed. So Shen yini didn''t follow Li futu''s words at all.


    "Do you remember what you promised me before I left Donghai?"


    "Of course."


    Li futu originally wanted to light a cigarette, but he thought that the woman in front of him hated the smell of smoke, and finally restrained herself. The reason why he said those words just now is to eliminate the estrangement that he has not seen for many days. Now it seems that the effect is not bad.


    "I''m not a gentleman, but I''m sure I can do what I promised."


    Li futu seems to have forgotten the painful lesson of being bitten and bleeding by Su Yuan for the first time. He said with a smile: "you saw that girl just now. She is so fat. She is definitely a lot longer than before you left..."


    Weight is taboo for women. If Su Yuan hears this, she will definitely rub her teeth.


    "That''s not what I mean, you know."


    Shen yini is very clear that this man is deliberately avoiding the heavy and taking the light. Her beautiful eyes are staring at Li futu for a moment: "she is just a child, many concepts are not mature, easy to be seduced, I thought you understood what I mean at that time..."


    To this, Li futu only has a bitter smile. He knows that with Shen yini''s shrewdness, he must have found something wrong with Su Yuan''s words and actions just now, but how can it be blamed on him?


    Unfortunately, for the past month, he has been completely following Shen yini''s instructions when she left, trying not to let Su Yuan have emotional illusions about him, but who knows how things have come to this point.


    "I can only say that I am worthy of my conscience, but I don''t know why Su Yuan is so dependent on me."


    Li futu didn''t deny it, and knew he couldn''t, but he carefully chose to use the word "dependence" to describe Su Yuan''s feelings for him.


    He did admit that Su Yuan was different from him, but he didn''t say a word about what happened during this period.


    Although Li futu thought to himself that he had no regrets, he knew very well that if he really told everything that had happened in the past month, that Su Yuan had brought him into the dormitory, and that he was the fiance of the dormitory management aunt, and that he had just sung the first white balloon to him in front of all the teachers and students of the East University last night, even with Shen yini''s cool nature, I''m afraid he would rush up and fight against himself .


    Li futu thought that he didn''t lie, just to avoid misunderstanding and conceal in good faith. He doesn''t worry about Su Yuan''s leakage. The girl is not stupid. If Shen yini knows about these things, the first one who is unlucky is the girl herself.


    Shen yini gazed at him quietly.


    Li futu knew that at this time, he could not show his shyness. He looked at Shen yini without any hesitation. His face was full of righteousness.


    More than ten seconds later, Shen yini said again, "OK, let''s not talk about Yuanyuan, but what''s the matter with you and yudie?"


    Hearing this, Li futu frowned slightly: "she didn''t tell you?"


    Naturally, he knew what Shen yini was asking about. After the scandal broke out, he did want to call to explain it, but he thought mu yudie should be able to communicate with Shen yini, so he didn''t do anything more. But now it seems mu yudie hasn''t explained it to Shen yini.Maybe mu yudie is too busy to forget.


    With this in mind, Li futu said: "as you know, many celebrities of that charity club are invited to attend, and she and I are also invited, so I thought it would be better to go together as a companion. Before, I didn''t expect that there would be scandal. I can only say that those dogs are too good at bullshit."


    Shen yini herself is an actor. When Li futu talks, she always observes Li futu''s expression. From beginning to end, she is very natural and can''t see any sign of covering up her guilty heart. This only shows that this man is telling the truth, otherwise his acting skills will be very good.


    "Why are you invited when all the celebrities are invited?"


    It''s not surprising that mu yudie was invited, but in Shen yini''s eyes, although the man''s background is mysterious, he is only a turtle who has just returned to China. Don''t look at his status. He doesn''t even have a formal job. What qualifications does such a man have to enter the high-end event?


    This can not blame Shen yini, only that she left the East China Sea in just a month, too many incredible things happened, her impression of Li futu still stayed a month ago.


    After hearing Shen yini''s words, Li futu was stunned. After all, no matter where he went, he was called by Mr. Li. He was used to the feeling that no one knew. Suddenly asked by Shen yini, he was really stunned.


    "Sorry, I haven''t had time to tell you."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile. Under Shen yini''s puzzled eyes, he took out a business card and handed it to Shen yini. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really need to get to know her again."


    The gilded business card is very delicate, showing a luxurious visual effect under the light.


    President of the Council of the Warring States club.


    Staring at the words on the business card, Shen yini couldn''t help but shrink her eyes.


    Three days later, should we look at each other with new eyes?

 Chapter 223

    Mu language butterfly all know the Warring States club, Shen yini naturally can''t have heard of it.


    Like mu yudie, she didn''t go in, but she also knew where it was and the energy of the club.


    The value of the Warring States club and its weight in the East China Sea can''t be summed up simply by money. Shen yini doesn''t know who the owner of the club was, but she knows very well that the other party must be a person standing at the top of the East China Sea. But now how did this man suddenly become the owner of the Warring States club?


    How long has she been away from Donghai?


    Rao is with Shen yini''s heart, looking at that business card, for a moment, a little dazed.


    The value of a business card lies not in its material, but in who it belongs to.


    The name card of the owner of the Warring States club is really valuable.


    Shen yini''s reaction surprised Li futu. He looked at the card and said with a smile, "don''t be so surprised?"


    Shen yini reached out and took the card, then slowly raised her head. No matter how calm she was, she would still live in the secular world. Looking at Li futu who had been transformed, her eyes were inevitably complicated.


    From the first car accident, she saw this man''s extraordinary, but she did not expect that the other party''s climbing speed was so terrible, it was beyond her imagination.


    Let''s not mention the influence of the Warring States club in the East China Sea. I''m afraid its value alone will be worth 10 billion.


    It took less than a month for this man to become a 10 billion tycoon from a down-to-earth turtle who didn''t even have a foothold.


    Shen yini felt that even the plays she had read were not so exaggerated.


    Although she knew she shouldn''t ask, Shen yini still couldn''t suppress her surging curiosity after all, holding the full quality business card. "How did you do it?"


    "This It''s a long story... "


    Li futu sighed. This time, he didn''t pretend. It''s just that the process is too tortuous. If you really want to explain it, you won''t be able to explain it clearly.


    "I''ll let you know when I get back to Donghai."


    Shen yini nodded gently, and did not ask any more.


    "By the way, I''m afraid the play won''t go on." Li futu said softly.


    Shen yini''s eyebrows frowned, and her thoughts came back temporarily from the Warring States Club: "why?"


    "Without the hero, can you still shoot?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen yini looked at Li futu with her eyebrows locked, and gradually understood: "what''s wrong with Shi Hongyi?"


    Li futu calm expression, "do wrong, naturally have to bear the price."


    Shen yini knew very well that this man had dared to challenge Dong Zhiyuan face to face when he had just returned home, which showed his courage. Shi Hongyi is a big star, but in this man''s eyes, I''m afraid it''s no different from ordinary people. And now he has even become the master of the Warring States period. What can he do?


    "It''s no wonder that he..."


    "Stupid."


    Seeing that Shen yini was still talking for the male star, Li futu interrupted coldly: "I''m a man. I know what men are thinking. Don''t think that every man is a gentleman like me. It''s understandable that he''s hiding from the common people. But why don''t you even know the news of his marriage?"


    "Have you ever thought about the reason?"


    "Why?"


    Shen yini asked subconsciously. Naturally, she couldn''t think that Shi Hongyi was a wolf in human skin.


    Li futu opened his mouth, but he didn''t say what he thought.


    He is sure that Shi Hongyi has a bad heart for Shen yini, but he can''t say anything without evidence. Otherwise, Shen yini will think he is narrow-minded and spit out blood.


    "Anyway, I will never allow him to be around you again."


    Shen yini didn''t argue with Li futu anymore. She stood up from the sofa and said, "where is he now? Take me to see him."


    Up to now, her impression of Shi Hongyi is not so bad. Although Shi Hongyi did conceal the news of her marriage, it is not a heinous thing.


    It seems that in the past, sometimes the screen media sheltered her from the wind and rain. This woman has not experienced much sinister people.


    Well, people have to learn to grow up after all. Besides, Shimu is now with her


    Li futu sighed and stood up, "come with me."


    When they came to Shi Hongyi''s door, Li futu knocked on it, and Tian Wanli opened it.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Shen."


    Tian Wanli didn''t see Shen yini himself, but he was no stranger to Shen yini''s face.


    Li futu nodded and didn''t mean to introduce. He took Shen yini in.


    From the moment she knew that this man had become the master of the Warring States period, Shen yini knew that this man was no longer the same as before. She was not surprised to see Tian Wanli. As soon as she entered the door, she could not help frowning, because she smelled a strong smell of blood.In the suite, the curtains were not closed and there was plenty of light. A man was kneeling on the ground with his head down. There was blood on the carpet and blood dripping from his face as if he had been tortured.


    "Mr. Li."


    Seeing Li futu coming in, Ouyang Xiu called respectfully.


    "Brother Shi?"


    Shen yini called out tentatively to the man kneeling on the ground.


    The man trembled for a while, then slowly raised his head, such a simple action, he did it as if it was extremely hard.


    Looking at her gradually raised face, Shen yini couldn''t help taking a breath.


    How is that face.


    He was badly bruised. He was beaten by others. Blood gushed from the corners of his mouth. The corners of his eyes were even broken. There were also shocking scars on his forehead.


    Beyond recognition.


    Where can I see that this is the big name of the entertainment industry.


    Obviously, after Li futu left, Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu did not forget to "entertain" the big star.


    "Gini, help me..."


    Seeing Shen yini appear, Shi Hongyi, who has been devastated and on the verge of collapse, seems to have seen the straw, shouting weakly and crawling towards Shen yini.


    Shen yini was stunned.


    But before Shi Hongyi climbed in front of Shen yini, Ouyang Xiu had already stepped forward and kicked it away like a piece of garbage. His eyes were dim and he said, "is Miss Shen''s name worthy of your name?"


    A famous and influential actor in the entertainment industry, at this moment, he is not even as good as a dog.


    Li Fu Tu''s face was expressionless and said, "you and Wan Li haven''t eaten yet, have you? Go down to dinner first and call the brothers down there


    "Yes."


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu bowed slightly, then turned around and went out. They didn''t forget to take the door with them.


    Li futu looks at Shi Hongyi with a gentle smile.


    "Mr. Shi, I''m sorry. My staff are a little reckless. Please don''t blame Mr. Shi."

 Chapter 224

    If Shi Hongyi could foresee what happened today, he would not have the idea of Shen yini.


    There is a saying that people are not as good as heaven. Even if he had already figured out how to deal with it before he took action, he never expected that Jia Hongmei would suddenly kill him in the middle of the way, and he never thought that Shen yini was still standing behind such a terrible man.


    This horror does not mean that this man is much higher than the status of Prince Dong Zhiyuan. The key is that his style is too ruthless and ruthless to leave any room.


    Even if Dong Zhiyuan came, as a dignified figure, he would not be so ruthless about his image and influence. However, this man is different. He seems to be unscrupulous and reckless. Shi Hongyi thinks that if Shen yini comes a little late, she might be killed by the two thugs under this man.


    No one''s success has fallen from the world. After all, such a lucky person as Shen yini is very rare. At the beginning of his career, Shi Hongyi suffered a lot, but that''s not as good as it is today. Moreover, he has become famous for many years. He is no longer a common person to be kneaded by others. How can he expect that he will be trampled like a beggar one day He is willing to beat and scold.


    The ferocity of Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu has completely scared Shi Hongyi''s courage. Under the threat of death, his dignity is worthless. Li futu''s smiling face is just like the devil in his eyes.


    In order to save his life, Shi Hongyi, who was kicked down by Ouyang Xiu, got up from the ground again. Regardless of the pain from all parts of his body, he looked up at Shen yini''s beaten face and begged again: "yini, help me..."


    The tone was full of fear.


    Where can you see the image of tough guy on the TV screen.


    I have to admit that Shen yini was really frightened by Shi Hongyi''s miserable appearance at this time.


    After all, she is not mu yudie. She has never seen how Li futu killed Wang Dengfeng''s three senior thugs in the Warring States club. When she turned to Li futu, a ray of fear appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    "You''ve done so much Is it a little over the top? "


    It''s impossible to say that Shen yini doesn''t hate Shi Hongyi at all. After all, she is not a Bodhisattva and has seven emotions and six desires. Even if Shi Hongyi doesn''t have any subjective malice, the slap she gets can''t be separated from Shi Hongyi.


    But even so, Shen yini didn''t think she would beat people like this. Besides, Shi Hongyi is still an actor and has to rely on his face for food. I''m afraid that his face has been disfigured now. It''s just going to cut off his life for the rest of his life.


    Li futu didn''t respond. He stepped forward and squatted down slowly. Looking at Shi Hongyi, he said in a low voice, "Mr. Shi, hasn''t your wife arrived yet? It seems that her husband doesn''t care about your life or death.... "


    "Mr. Li, please, this matter really has nothing to do with me. I just want to invite Miss Gao and Miss Shen to a meal. It''s Hong Mei who can do it. Mr. Li, I''m really innocent..."


    Shi Hongyi begged repeatedly, even ignoring Shen yini''s presence. Seeing that, he almost kowtowed to Li futu.


    In order to survive, he sold his wife without hesitation, selling simply decisive, thoroughly.


    Shen yini''s eyes are complicated. There is no doubt that this scene completely overturns her previous understanding of Shi Hongyi.


    She had a good impression of Shi Hongyi, but she didn''t expect that Shi Hongyi was so irresponsible that she pushed her wife out as a shield in the face of danger?


    "Mr. Shi, I''ll give you another half an hour. If your wife hasn''t shown up yet..."


    Li futu stood up and said, "I''m sorry."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the hotel.


    The police have arrived.


    A reporter called the police.


    Although these entertainments are not popular with stars, for the sake of fame, even if the stars hate these reporters in their heart, they don''t want to be polite to them on the surface. Now they are brutally smashed at the camera. How can they bear it?


    "Officer, we must punish these thugs severely. We didn''t provoke them. They smashed our cameras when they came up. It''s lawless!"


    "Yes, and ask the police to do us justice!"


    Listening to the clamor of these reporters, the police are also very headache, not only the stars, but also the police are very clear about the difficulties of these reporters. What''s more, this is still Hengda film and television city. Many of them are celebrities. If they don''t handle it properly, it will inevitably have a negative impact on their image of Nanyang.


    "Well, you reporters can rest assured that our police will act impartially."


    After a little calming, Zhao Ming, the leader of the group, looked at the people of the Warring States period and said, "who can speak as a representative?"


    They dare to make trouble at the gate of the five-star hotel of Hengda film and Television City, and they are in conflict with a group of reporters. Obviously, these people are not ordinary people. And all of them are wearing suits and shoes, and there is a fierce momentum between their eyebrows and eyes. Looking at them a little, the experienced Zhao Ming knows that these people are very different from those vulgar hooligans."What''s the matter with this officer?"


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu, who came out of the hotel gate, saw this scene and walked over.


    Dozens of men in suits made way for them.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Ming''s eyelids jumped.


    "Your people smashed the cameras of these reporter comrades. I don''t know why?"


    Tian Wanli took a look at the reporters and said faintly, "I''m sorry, because my boss doesn''t like reporters on weekdays. Seeing these reporters blocked here, he thought they were going to shoot him, so the brothers acted impulsively. It''s just a misunderstanding..."


    "Who the hell is going to shoot your boss?"


    A reporter immediately exclaimed that he naturally knew that this group of people were not easy to be provoked, but he could see that the other party seemed to have some scruples. In addition, the police were here, so he had a lot of courage.


    Tian Wanli glanced at him, his eyes flashed a trace of gloom, "so it''s a misunderstanding."


    The reporter was frightened by the cold light in his eyes, his heart was palpitating, and subconsciously stepped back.


    "We act impulsively, we are willing to take responsibility, and we will triple the compensation for the losses of our reporter friends."


    Ouyang Xiu said.


    The brothers they brought here this time were carefully selected. They were not only skillful but also intelligent. Although they smashed the cameras of those reporters just now, they didn''t hurt people and controlled the matter in ordinary disputes.


    Indeed, no one was injured, and they were willing to pay three times as much. Even the journalists had nothing to say.


    Knowing that both sides are not easy to deal with, Zhao Ming was even more relieved and pushed the boat along the river, saying: "in this case, please count your losses."


    Just at this time, four black Mercedes Benz came slowly. Jia Hongmei, dressed in black leather, stepped down from the first car. Her eyes swept through the chaotic scene in front of the hotel door. Then she stopped at the Audi with Donghai license plate, with a sneer on her lips.


    "Oh, it''s really fast, but even if it''s a dragon crossing the river, you have to ask the local snake whether to agree or not."

 Chapter 225

    Ignoring the chaos at the door of the hotel, Jia Hongmei went straight into the Manston Hotel, followed by 12 bodyguards.


    Knowing that the other party invited the king into the urn, but awe inspiring, sure enough, there are local style.


    Ouyang Xiu noticed the appearance of several Mercedes Benz. Looking at Jia Hongmei and his party walking into the hotel, he whispered to Tian Wanli: "you should deal with it here first. I''ll take people up."


    Tian Wanli nodded silently.


    Thirty men followed Ouyang Xiu around and walked into the hotel.


    19th floor.


    Room 1912.


    There was a knock at the door.


    No hurry, no delay.


    With the passage of time, Shi Hongyi, who is more and more frightened, looks at the direction of the door excitedly. He has an intuition that it must be Jia Hongmei.


    Although their relationship between husband and wife is very distorted, he knows that Jia Hongmei is a very proud woman. Even if Jia Hongmei doesn''t care about his life or death, since he knows that the other party is calling for her, she will definitely come.


    In normal times, Shi Hongyi really does not want to see his wife, but at this moment, Jia Hongmei is just like an angel in his eyes.


    Without changing his face, Li futu went to open the door.


    Jia Hongmei took a look at him, but soon turned her eyes away and walked into the room. A dozen bodyguards also came in. Li futu looked calm and didn''t stop him.


    "Hong Mei..."


    Hearing the cry, Jia Hongmei looked at Shi Hongyi, who was kneeling on the ground. Seeing his miserable appearance, her eyes shrank slightly. Then she looked around and said in a cold voice, "where''s Dong Zhiyuan?"


    Obviously, up to now, Jia Hongmei still thinks that the person looking for her is the prince Shimu.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Dong is not here."


    Jia Hongmei sweeps Shen yini, who is standing on one side and doesn''t speak. Her eyes fall on Li futu again. She squints and says, "what do you mean?"


    Li futu smiles and steps forward. Before reaching Jia Hongmei, a bodyguard reaches out to stop him


    Li futu''s radian remained the same. At the moment when the bodyguard''s hand reached out, he put out his hand at the same time. With his left hand, he pinched the wrist of the other side. Under the pressure, the bodyguard knelt on the ground with one knee. The radian of Li futu''s mouth became deeper and deeper. Then his right leg was raised like lightning, and his knee hit the bodyguard''s chin fiercely.


    "Click..."


    With the sound of a broken bone, the bodyguard flew out and smashed next to Shi Hongyi. His face was in the direction of Shi Hongyi. A lot of blood gushed out of his mouth, and he didn''t even struggle. He gasped on the spot.


    Looking at those wide open eyes, Shi Hongyi felt a cold surge from the bone marrow, and then filled the viscera, the whole person could not help shaking.


    The whole process happened too fast. Shen yini looked at the dead bodyguard, her eyes dilated slightly and lost consciousness for a moment.


    Jia Hongmei is obviously not an ordinary woman, at least she has more endurance than Shen yini. She quickly takes her eyes back from the body, then looks at Li futu coldly, and says decisively without hesitation: "kill him."


    The rest of the 11 bodyguards had a sense of killing senhan on their faces. They immediately planned to rush forward. But at this time, there was a sound of footwork outside the door. Then Ouyang Xiu brought people in.


    This business suite has a large area, but the living room can''t accommodate so many people. Some people can only stand at the door.


    Ouyang Xiu looked at the bodyguards whose faces changed slightly. Then he went to the back of Li futu and bowed slightly: "Mr. Li."


    Jia Hongmei''s eyes narrowed, and finally realized that it was not the prince who was looking for her. She looked at Shen yini, then withdrew her eyes, stared at Li futu, and said with a sneer, "are you going to show up for that actor?"


    We are outnumbered, and the bodyguards are no longer reckless. They spontaneously gather around Jia Hongmei.


    "The actor?"


    Li futu, who killed one person in a blink of an eye, smiles: "it''s a good word, but you seem to be married to an actor, so what are you


    "I have no eyes."


    Jia Hongmei made no secret of the failure of her marriage and her hatred in her heart. She didn''t even look at Shi Hongyi kneeling on the ground except when she began to enter the door. Pose as a person of high morals,


    , but you are nowhere near me. They are beautiful, bright and fresh, but actually awful behavior.


    It seems that because she was cheated by Shi Hongyi, Jia Hongmei is full of disgust to the entertainment industry.


    "In a word, you should thank me..."


    Li futu was calm and could not see his anger and joy. He picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh? What do you mean by that? "


    Jia Hongmei said with a sneer: "if it wasn''t for me, they would have gone to bed long ago. You must like Shen yini when you are so anxious. The woman I like in my heart almost went to bed with others. I don''t know what it''s like in your heart? "


    "You''re bullshit


    Jia Hongmei''s harsh words draw Shen yini''s attention back from the corpse. She looks frosty and glares at Jia Hongmei."What? I said, "think about it?"


    Jia Hongmei sneered, "yes, you can live up to now. Although you are sometimes protected by the curtain, you should not be too stupid. You must know Shi Hongyi''s mind, but you still went with him. I think you are ready. I''m afraid it''s just right for you. I''ve disturbed you. Now I''m looking for another man to give you a head. Tut Tut, it''s worthy of praise The top actors are really admirable. "


    It has to be said that Jia Hongmei is quite eloquent. In her few words, Shen yini is instantly depicted as a woman with loose nature and deep heart.


    This kind of insult to personality is even more hurtful than that slap on the face.


    Shen yini was so angry that she turned pale. She held her hands tightly, but she didn''t know how to argue. This is the first time that Li futu has seen her have such violent mood swings.


    If ordinary people, I''m afraid they will be shaken by what Jia Hongmei said, but Li futu naturally won''t listen to what Jia Hongmei said.


    This woman just formed a radical view of the whole entertainment industry because of the failure of her marriage. If Shen yini was really the kind of woman she said, she would not like Shi Hongyi.


    Although Shi Hongyi has done well in the entertainment industry, she certainly can''t compare with Dong Zhiyuan. In the face of Dong Zhiyuan''s pursuit for many years, Shen yini is not fake. Will she take a fancy to Shi Hongyi?


    "Don''t think of everyone as stupid as you."


    Li futu spoke faintly.


    "What did you say?" Jia Hongmei frowned at him.


    "You will be cheated by him. It doesn''t mean that every woman will be cheated. If a man pushes his wife out of danger, she will look up to him?"


    Li futu sighed: "on the contrary, it''s you who married a man with a face and a heart of beasts. Miss Jia must have been feeling bad these years, right?"


    Jia Hongmei wanted to stir up the relationship between Li futu and Shen yini, but in the end she was defeated.


    Li futu''s words, like a sharp sword, directly stabbed the scar in her heart, which was hard to heal.


    "Shut up!"


    Jia Hongmei stares at Li futu, with no cover up in her eyes.

 Chapter 226

    The great movement in Shi Hongyi''s room finally inevitably startled other people on this floor.


    The upper and lower floors are all members of gone with the wind. They naturally understand the background of the leading actor and heroine.


    At present, the slapping incident of Shen yini has caused a sensation all over the country. Those ordinary people don''t know what''s going on. However, as members of the cast, although they don''t know it completely, they also know something about it.


    It is obvious that there is a serious contradiction between the male and female protagonists in their play. Since the news broke out and Shen yini said that she was sick and was closed, the male protagonist Shi Hongyi asked for leave. They knew that it was hard to solve the problem. Now, as they expected, the conflict began to intensify.


    They feel that they should mediate and persuade them. Apart from their usual friendship, they just say that if the leading actor and heroine really make a lot of trouble, it will certainly have a disastrous impact on their play. But when they walk out of the room, they see more than ten fierce men in suits, who have blocked Shi Hongyi''s room.


    As soon as their eyes changed, they hesitated. They immediately pretended that I just wanted to make soy sauce, but they found that they didn''t have any money with them. Then they quickly returned.


    Like Jia Hongmei, the first idea of these crew members is that the person who comes is the little godfather of their entertainment circle.


    They''re all mixed up in the entertainment industry. Who doesn''t know the relationship between the first sister of Shimu and the prince of Shimu? It has always been a topic that people enjoy talking about secretly. Shen yini was hurt in the face. The little Godfather must be very angry, but they didn''t expect to come so soon. It seems that the prince is really interested in Shen yini.


    Dong Zhiyuan, who is still thinking about how to deal with the media to minimize its influence in Donghai, naturally has no idea that he has been blamed.


    In 1912 suite, the air seems to have solidified, the atmosphere is dignified and tense.


    Compared with Jia Hongmei''s strong intention to kill, Li futu seems to be light hearted.


    "Why do women bother women? When Miss Jia''s marriage failed, she could only blame herself for her unknown knowledge of people. It''s a bit too much to spread the fire on Fanny. "


    He paused, his eyes indifferent and Jia Hongmei cold piercing eyes on, "I''m a reasonable person, also don''t embarrass Miss Jia, which hand touched Ni, oneself abandoned it."


    A slap, you''re going to lose a hand?


    Is that reasonable?


    Instead of anger, Jia Hongmei smiles: "it''s up to you?"


    Li futu also smiles back: "it''s up to me."


    No need for Jia Hongmei to speak. The bodyguards around her were not stupid enough to go up and fight with others. They immediately put their hands into the inner pocket of their coat to preempt, but Ouyang Xiu''s reaction was faster than them.


    Just as their fingers touched the handlebars, the bodyguards found that they had been pointed by nearly 20 guns, and their movements were instantly stiff.


    This is not a movie.


    Shen yini, who saw this scene with her own eyes for the first time, was in a trance.


    Jia Hongmei had some courage, fearless in the face of danger, and her eyes narrowed deeply. "How dare you shoot?"


    I can only blame her for not knowing Li futu. If she knew what the person standing in front of her had done during this period of time, she would not say that.


    Li futu didn''t say anything. In response to Jia Hongmei, there was a dull gunshot passing through the muffler.


    It''s not that in the TV series, you have to demonstrate nonsense before the fight starts. Ouyang Xiu has no expression on his face and shoots Jia Hongmei in the left knee, accurate and fierce.


    Jia Hongmei snorted, her left knee softened and knelt down on the spot.


    "Miss!"


    The bodyguards were shocked, and then angry. They were about to pull out their guns and fight with each other. The people of the Warring States club had rushed to them like wolves, and the muzzle of the gun was against their head.


    "Kneel down!"


    Not only these bodyguards, but also Jia Hongmei, who is constantly sweating because of the severe pain on her forehead, realized that she had met a ruthless person she had never seen before.


    These bodyguards are obviously very different from ordinary wine bags and rice bags. They are very tough. Even if they are controlled by others, they are not willing to give in easily. But the men of the Warring States club are not soft hearted. They dare to resist. Without saying a word, they directly hit them in the back of the head and then kick them to their knees, forcing them to kneel down in front of Li futu.


    Jia Hongmei knew that because of her carelessness, she was going to fall down. She forced herself to endure the pain of her knee, looked up at the strange and deep face, and gritted her teeth: "who are you?"


    "Miss Jia, don''t you think it''s more than enough to ask such questions now?"


    No matter facing Shi Hongyi or Jia Hongmei at this time, Li futu always appears gentle and elegant, but the more so, the more frightening that face is.


    He didn''t seem to see what happened. He said with a smile, "this leg was given voluntarily by yourself. Don''t blame me for not keeping my promise."


    As soon as the words fell, another shot rang out.


    Jia Hongmei''s right arm spattered a thread of blood again,


    Shi Hongyi''s body trembled after witnessing everything, and he was scared out of his wits. He was still counting on Jia Hongmei to save him, but he didn''t expect that even Jia Hongmei joined in. Today, he saw what a real Desperado is.This man is really terrible.


    Even if he can escape today, I''m afraid that Li futu''s face will become an unforgettable nightmare in his life. Shi Hongyi has an intuition that even Jia Hongmei has been deprived of one leg and one hand, and the other party will definitely not let him go. He looked at Shen yini in fear for a week, and finally crawled to Shen yini again, "yini, this matter, this matter really has nothing to do with me..."


    At this time, he could only place his hope on Shen yini''s kindness.


    Under the great impact, Shen yini turned her head in a state of chaos in her mind. Her eyes shrank slowly. Before she could speak, she was held by someone.


    "This kind of person is not worthy of your sympathy."


    Facing Shen yini''s rare hegemony, Li futu ignores Shi Hongyi and pulls Shen yini out of the room.


    After seeing Li futu off, Ouyang Xiu turns around and walks slowly to Jia Hongmei.


    "Miss Jia, do you want to live?"


    Jia Hongmei''s eyes were venomous. At this time, she also realized the ferocity and ferocity of these people. She no longer resisted hard and said, "your boss said..."


    "Our boss is naturally a man of his word But I''m not. "


    Ouyang Xiu squatted down slowly and thrust his gun into Jia Hongmei''s uninjured left hand.


    Under Jia Hongmei''s violent fluctuating eyes, he whispered: "kill him, you can live."


    Shi Hongyi turns his head in horror.


    Ouyang Xiu stood up and said, "Miss Jia, I''ll give you three seconds to think about it."


    "No! Hong Mei... "


    Ignoring Shi Hongyi''s kneeling and pleading, Ouyang Xiu opened his mouth without expression.


    "Three."


    "Two."


    Jia Hongmei''s eyes are full of blood. She is biting her teeth. The muzzle of the gun is raised slowly.


    "We are husband and wife, Hong Mei, please..."


    At the moment when the last "one" was about to land, with "Bang..." With the sound of a voice, there was a blood hole in Shi Hongyi''s forehead, and all his expressions solidified instantly.


    Looking at Shi Hongyi who slowly falls to the ground, Jia Hongmei puts down her arms and closes her eyes. Her gun falls to the ground.


    This scene has long been filmed with a mobile phone.


    Ouyang Xiu''s face was indifferent.


    "It''s a good idea to wipe out relatives."

 Chapter 227

    After returning to her room, Shen yini just woke up, like a needle, broke Li futu''s hand, and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    Li futu squinted slightly: "are you afraid of me?"


    Shen yini didn''t speak. She looked at him with complicated eyes, as if she wanted to know him again.


    After a moment''s silence, the wave in her eyes slowly calmed down and said, "you are too extreme..."


    Extreme?


    With a dumb smile and no explanation, Li went to pour himself a glass of water.


    He doesn''t blame Shen yini. He can only say that Shen yini''s previous world was too calm and sunny, and she didn''t experience darkness.


    "What are you laughing at?" Shen yini frowned slightly.


    Li futu drank his water and said lightly: "when you were a child, you had the protection of your parents and the protection of the company after you worked. You have always had a smooth and carefree life. So I believe in the sage theory that you should spare others when you are a man. I can understand it. But I''m different from you. I don''t have so many people to shield me from being bullied. I don''t have anyone to rely on. I can only rely on myself and my fists, and I don''t dare to provoke myself again until I hurt and fear the other party. This is my consistent way of doing things. I''ve been used to it for so many years. If you want to say I''m extreme, I don''t deny it. After all, we''re all good friends Since childhood, the living environment is quite different, and the views on things are naturally quite different. "


    Shen yini opens her mouth, only to find that what Li futu says is true. She can''t ask everyone to think the same way as she does.


    After taking a breath, Shen yini stopped arguing and asked, "what are you going to do with Shi Hongyi?"


    Li futu shakes his glass and whispers, "what do you think I should do with him?"


    "Your people beat him like that. Even if he made a big mistake, he has learned a lesson..."


    "You know, he was beaten badly this time. If I let him go, do you think he would appreciate it?"


    Li futu said with a sneer: "don''t think everyone is as kind as you. He usually looks decent, but he doesn''t hesitate to push his wife out in the face of danger, which is enough to show that he is a typical hypocrite. Hypocrites are often more difficult to deal with than real villains. I don''t know what to say. If he wants to revenge, just let him come, but what about you? Because of this, he will certainly hold a grudge against you. If you let him go this time, he will certainly attack you as long as you have a chance. Don''t be in a hurry to deny it. I don''t think you are even as good as Su Yuan in understanding people''s hearts! "


    As a national goddess admired by many people, Shen yini usually hears flattery and praise. How could she ever be so criticized by a man?


    She''s not as good as Yuanyuan?


    Shen yini''s beauty is beautiful and her face is green and white.


    At this time, the bedroom door quietly opened a seam, a pair of gemstone like eyes secretly looking at all this.


    After all, she is a beautiful woman and her own landlord. After all, Li futu left Shen yini some face and didn''t go on.


    Before that, even if Shen yini thought he was cruel and reckless, he would not explain for himself. But now, unlike in the past, Shen yini''s contract with Shimei is now in his hands. In the future, Shen yini will not have Shimei media to shield her from the storm. If she is still so naive, her result is unimaginable.


    Where is the entertainment industry?


    All of them are professional actors. On the surface, they are brothers and sisters. If they turn their heads, they may stab you. Especially Shen yini''s popularity today, I don''t know how many people secretly hate her. If she doesn''t have a little vigilance, how can she resist those hidden arrows.


    Even at this time, Li futu felt that it was a wrong decision to terminate the contract with Shimu and let Shen yini be free.


    After Li futu''s attack, Shen yini was greatly stimulated. It took a long time for her face to calm down.


    With her temperament, it is unlikely to quarrel with Li futu like a shrew.


    "You killed him?"


    Shen yini stares at Li futu tightly.


    "I didn''t kill him."


    Li futu was silent and said slowly, "but I think he should be dead now."


    I don''t know if the words just now had an effect. Shen yini was no longer as excited as she was at first. "What do you mean?"


    "After all, it''s against the law to kill people. There are many ways to take a person''s life. Why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Li Fu gradually drew a smile from the corner of his mouth, and his evil spirit was awe inspiring.


    "You forced him to commit suicide?"


    Shen yini subconsciously thought of this possibility, and then said: "but do you think you can hide the truth? How can a good person commit suicide? The police will find you sooner or later. "


    Li futu was noncommittal. He picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "do you still care about me?"


    Shen yini had a good mood. She really didn''t know what was going on in the man''s mind. She was still in the mood to joke at this time."Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a smile: "I just think that their relationship has reached such a point that they basically regard each other as their enemies. What''s the meaning of this kind of marriage? But because of her reputation, no matter how much she hates Shi Hongyi, it''s hard for Jia Hongmei to do so, so I gave her a gentle push. "


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted and said in a startled voice, "did you let Jia Hongmei kill him?"


    Li futu did not respond.


    Shen yini took a deep breath and couldn''t speak any more.


    No wonder he didn''t kill Jia Hongmei. It turned out that he wanted Jia Hongmei to be a shield. Don''t even think about it. This man must have left evidence that Jia Hongmei killed Shi Hongyi. In that case, if Jia Hongmei does not want to bear the charges, she will certainly try every means to make Shi Hongyi''s death a "normal death.". As a real murderer, this man can rest easy and do nothing. Jia Hongmei can do it for him.


    Forcing husband and wife to kill each other and taking themselves out


    How cruel is this method?


    How deep is this plot?


    Even if Shen yini knew from the first day that this man was not a good man, she could not help shivering.


    If this man wants to deal with her one day


    Shen yini didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    "Brother futu, are you killing again?"


    Seeing something wrong with the atmosphere, Su Yuan couldn''t help opening the door and came out.


    Shen yini, who was full of ups and downs, naturally didn''t notice the meaning of the word "you" at this time. When she saw Su Yuan coming out, she was stunned. Then she quickly calmed down and took out her elder sister''s posture: "when did you learn to eavesdrop on others?"


    Su Yuan lowered her head. "I didn''t eavesdrop. I just opened the door and heard a little..."


    Shen yini looks slightly relaxed. She naturally doesn''t want Su Yuan to know such an evil thing. But I''m afraid she couldn''t think that Su Yuan''s experience was more bloody than this.


    Li futu can''t help but smile when he looks at Su Yuan with a low brow. He has learned this girl''s ancient spirit for a long time, so he won''t believe that she only heard a little, but he didn''t tear Su Yuan apart. This girl''s endurance is stronger than her sister''s.


    There was a knock on the door. Li futu went to open the door. It was Tian Wanli.


    "Mr. Li, the reporters outside have been driven away by the police, and I have talked with the hotel. Manston said they would not interfere in this matter."


    Li futu is not surprised. It''s the smartest choice to protect oneself. No one is willing to take the initiative to cause trouble. "It''s hard."


    Tian Wanli shook his head. "I don''t know Shi Hongyi''s side..."


    "It''s over. After you''ve done a good job together, move quickly."


    "Yes."


    Tian Wanli takes people to Shi Hongyi''s room.


    Li futu closed the door again, turned to look at Shen yini and said, "clean up and get ready to go back to the East China Sea."

 Chapter 228

    Although we don''t know Jia Hongmei''s background, we know that the woman must have an extraordinary family background from the fact that she knows that there is a tiger in the mountain.


    It''s not a warrior if you take advantage of it. It''s called a rash man.


    Li futu doesn''t have the heart to stay here to play games with a woman. After all, this is the state of dragon. It''s impossible to kill everything in accordance with the international underground society. After Shi Hongyi and Jia Hongmei have learned their lesson, he doesn''t intend to stay long.


    Shen yini also knew her priorities. She didn''t question Li futu''s decision, but she suddenly thought of something and hesitated: "what about this play?"


    Li futu was stunned. After looking at Shen yini for a long time, he couldn''t laugh and cry and said, "is the hero gone? Do you think the play will go on? If you don''t know anything, you ask the crew for leave on the ground of face injury. I believe that in a few days, there will be news from Jia Hongmei that Shi Hongyi died of illness, car accident or some kind of accident. No one will think of you. "


    Shen yini was stunned.


    Her face injury is now known all over the country. For the time being, she can''t continue shooting. There''s no reason why the crew doesn''t agree to her leave. However, Shi Hongyi''s side has Jia Hongmei to explain. After all, Jia Hongmei is his rightful wife. These members of the surrounding crew may guess something about it, but they certainly don''t dare to talk about it casually. As for what to do with the play, it''s all about the future.


    Shen yini took a deep breath Have you thought about all this for a long time? "


    "You look up to me too much."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "before I came here, I didn''t know what happened. I just acted according to the situation. At present, this result is the most appropriate solution I can think of."


    Shen yini took a deep look at Li futu. She said nothing more and went into the bedroom to pack up.


    Seeing her cousin''s figure disappear in the bedroom, Su Yuan, who was just like a good baby, immediately came to Li futu''s side: "brother futu, did you scare your cousin?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded, looking at this girl learning Shen yini''s language way: "you''d better not ask more about your adult."


    Su Yuan glared at him, "I know, you must have killed again, but I know what you do is right, people who hurt their cousins should be killed."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    It seems that this girl with his side, imperceptibly affected by no small impact.


    "If your sister hears that, I''m afraid that''s what scares her."


    Su Yuan gave a sly smile: "I won''t let my cousin know. What happened during this period is the secret between us, right?"


    Li futu shook his head in tears and laughter.


    "Mr. Li, those bodyguards have escorted Jia Hongmei away, and the two bodies have been taken away by them. We have cleaned up the room and can''t see any trace. What should we do next?"


    Tian Wanli and Ouyang Xiu came to ask for instructions after the good work.


    "You take people downstairs to wait in the car, ready to go back to the East China Sea."


    "Yes."


    After closing the door again, Li futu turned around and saw Su Yuan still following her. She couldn''t help laughing: "what are you doing with me? Go and help your sister pack up. "


    "Oh."


    Su Yuan turns around and is about to enter the bedroom, but Shen yini has come out with a trolley case.


    "Is that all you want?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    "None of that."


    Shen yini put on a mask at this time, which covered her face and also blocked the slap.


    "Don''t worry, I know a local prescription, which is very effective for skin trauma. When I go back to Donghai, I''ll find someone to match it. After smearing it, I can recover quickly."


    Shen yini looked at him and said quietly, "let''s go."


    When she came to the door of the hotel and saw the Audi parked neatly, Shen yini knew the man''s current momentum.


    "Miss Shen, give me your luggage."


    Shen yini nodded and said thanks. She let Tian Wanli take over her luggage and got on Li futu''s Mustang with Su Yuan.


    The motorcade quickly left the Manston hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    Hangzhou.


    Kangfeng golf club.


    Six or seven men are playing golf. They are not very old. They are all 30 years old, but they are all very handsome and elegant. Their manners are quite different from those of the upstarts.


    "Brother Qin, it is said that there is a wonderful man in Donghai recently. Have you heard of him?"


    A man put down his club and suddenly made a sound.


    Smell speech, a few southern top young and big at the same time toward that surname Qin man look.


    He made a very ornamental swing, looked at the trace of the ball flying out, and said with a smile, "do you mean the new owner of the Warring States club?"


    "Yes, the man named Li futu is a bit weird. He broke down the Wang family and replaced them in one month. It''s too weird."The man surnamed Qin turned to smile: "Cheng, it''s the first time I''ve seen you so surprised."


    "Not only ah Cheng, I heard that I was stunned for a long time. It''s said that Li futu is not much younger than us, and it''s said that Mr. Yan is very polite to him. Brother Qin, is it Li futu..."


    Although he didn''t finish what he said, several people present knew what he meant.


    Yan Donglai, everyone knows his nickname Donghai Wang, but few people in Donghai know his other identity.


    In the South outside the East China Sea, people who really get on the stage prefer to call the king of the East China Sea the head of the interior.


    Who''s in charge?


    Far away, near at hand.


    The man surnamed Qin shook his head and laughed: "he has nothing to do with our Qin family. As for why Yan Donglai is so polite to him, I don''t know."


    "Brother Qin doesn''t know?"


    "I''m just a loafer. Maybe my eldest sister knows where Yan Dong will report such things to me."


    Smell speech, several people''s eyes all slightly a change. The eldest lady of the Qin family is a wonderful person.


    "Jia Shao, your number."


    There are bodyguards coming.


    "Sorry, take a call."


    That Jia Shao accuses a crime, then walked over to take the mobile phone, heard the news from the phone, first frowned, then his eyes became playful.


    "Well, I see."


    He put down his cell phone, put it back in the hands of the bodyguard and waved it back.


    "Confucianism and Taoism, what''s the matter?"


    "Not my good sister..."


    "What happened to your sister?"


    Several people looked curiously. Naturally, they know that the second young lady of Jia family is a half parent of Jia Confucianism and Taoism. She is as fierce as a man and makes trouble everywhere. It''s a headache.


    "She''s been fooling around for so many years, and this time she''s finally hit the iron plate."


    Jia Rudao shook his head and said with a smile: "she had a conflict with people in Nanyang and was shot twice."


    Other people a Leng, immediately surprised way: "your younger sister is all right?"


    Nanyang belongs to Wencheng, and Wencheng is the headquarters of Jia family.


    "Who did it?"


    Some people can''t help their curiosity.


    Even the man surnamed Qin looked over with great significance.


    "If you are not wrong, it should be the protagonist you just discussed Li futu


    Jia Ru Dao didn''t seem to be very anxious and angry. He sighed, "it''s really disappointing that we all get together after a long time, but something happened. Please forgive me. I have to go to Nanyang now. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you."


    "Business matters."


    Others expressed understanding.


    Seeing Jia Rudao leave, some people don''t understand: "what do you really mean? But how did that guy suddenly run to Nanyang?"


    "Who knows, but he''s not the master of peace. He can do something anywhere."


    "Do you think Confucianism and Taoism will fight with that Li futu?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, they are half brothers, and Confucianism and Taoism don''t care much about his sister. Didn''t you see that he was laughing just now? "


    The man surnamed Qin didn''t participate in their discussion and made a big swing.


    "Bang!"


    The golf ball flew out like a shell.


    "The lake has been quiet for a long time. It''s time to be lively."

 Chapter 229

    There was no accident on the way back to Donghai.


    When entering the area of Donghai City, it was already eight o''clock. The motorcade got off the expressway and entered the urban area. At one intersection, except Tian Wanli''s car, the other 17 Audi and the leading Mustang car drove to the direction of the Warring States club.


    Li futu took a pair of sisters back to Chunqiu Huafu.


    "Well, just leave your luggage here."


    Entering the living room, Li futu looked at Tian Wanli and said, "it''s hard today. Go back and have a rest early."


    "Yes, Mr. Li."


    Tian Wanli put down the trolley case and said goodbye to Shen yini and Su Yuan: "goodbye, Miss Shen and Miss Su."


    Back home, Shen yini took off her mask, nodded and watched Tian Wanli leave. Then she turned her head and said, "is he from the Warring States club?"


    Li futu nodded: "well, one of the four persons in charge."


    "Brother futu, I''m so hungry."


    Su Yuan rubbed her stomach and muttered.


    Yes, it''s five or six hours since the meal at the Manston hotel. It''s not surprising that the girl feels hungry when she grows up again.


    But when a girl reaches this age, her height should not grow any longer Li futu subconsciously glanced at Su Yuan''s more spectacular chest than her peers, and then quickly moved away.


    He thinks this girl can''t grow any longer there.


    "It''s nothing to be hungry, so it''s time to lose weight..."


    Li Fu figure blurted out, but immediately ushered in the eyes of a pair of sisters.


    Su Yuan is hungry, and Shen yini, who has been greatly stimulated and frightened, must also need to replenish her energy.


    Li futu realized that he was quick at the moment and coughed softly: "I''ll buy what I want to eat."


    Su Yuan didn''t care about him either.


    "I want to eat lotus seed soup, stir fried chestnut with sugar, and chaos cooked by the old shop on Nanguan street. By the way, I also want a cup of hot milk tea..."


    Su Yuan said with her fingers and mouth, as if the smell of delicious food had begun to float in her mind. Her face was full of yearning color, and looked like a greedy cat.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop


    Li futu was busy interrupting him. I''m afraid he would have to run several places with the things reported by this girl.


    "Oh, brother futu, people know you are the best..."


    Su Yuan came to Li futu''s side, took him by the arm and began her coquetry.


    It has to be said that if we ignore this girl''s black belly, Su Yuan, with two braids and a childlike face, is just like a beautiful girl coming out of a cartoon. She is so charming and cute that she can kill men. Even Li Fu Tu can''t resist it.


    "All right, all right..."


    Unable to laugh or cry, he shook his head. Li futu sighed and chose to surrender.


    "I knew brother futu was the best to others."


    Su Yuan''s eyebrows are curved and her voice is sweet and greasy. She turns her eyes and suddenly finds that her cousin is still on the side. Her heart beats and she adds: "my cousin is also very good to me."


    Because in the past month, she has been used to being alone with Li futu, and subconsciously forgot her cousin''s coming back.


    Shen yini''s face was expressionless.


    Since they have to run so many places, Li futu simply wants to be a good man to the end. He looks at Shen yini and asks, "what about you? What would you like to eat? "


    Shen yini naturally would not ask as much as Su Yuan, "a bowl of chaos is enough, thank you."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Brother futu, why don''t I go with you?"


    Su Yuanlian, who knew that she was afraid that she would be taught again, was busy.


    "No, just talk with your sister at home. After all, you haven''t seen your sister for a month. Don''t you always say that you miss your sister very much?"


    Li futu didn''t save himself when he saw the death, so he quickly turned around and dodged.


    Su Yuan clenched her teeth, but she was helpless. She watched Li futu walk out of the door.


    After Li futu''s figure disappeared, she was like a frosted eggplant. She hung her head, turned around and called out.


    Shen yini looks calm, can not see anger, "come and sit down, sister want to chat with you."


    Su Yuan''s heart is uneasy, but she has no way to escape. She can only follow her cousin to the sofa and sit down. Her big eyes dare not even look directly at Shen yini.


    Shen yini looked at her quietly for a while and said slowly: "Yuanyuan, this time, my sister is not in the East China Sea, so I must have missed a lot of things..."


    Before Shen finished, Su Yuan was busy and said, "sister, I don''t know. I''ve been staying at school all the time..."


    "Why do you think you don''t know before I say anything?"


    Su Yuan''s face froze and she lowered her head again.


    It seems that Yuanyuan and the man are getting along better than she thought. To that man is faster than his cousin.


    Shen yini frowned slightly, but her tone did not fluctuate. "Do you know why he suddenly became the owner of the Warring States club?"Su Yuan was stunned for a moment, then shook her head. This time, she didn''t mean to hide. She really didn''t know. She didn''t even know what the Warring States club was about. But one thing she could feel was that the guy was getting more and more powerful.


    "Yuanyuan, I''m your sister. I''m your closest friend in Donghai. Do you really want to hide everything from me?"


    "Sister, I didn''t hide it from you. I really don''t know."


    Su Yuan is full of grievances.


    Shen yini was silent for a moment, and suddenly said, "do you like him?"


    Su Yuan didn''t expect her cousin''s thinking to jump so much. After a moment''s stupefaction, she subconsciously dodged and said, "I don''t know what my cousin is talking about."


    "I''ve come from your age, too. A man like him really has great attraction for a girl of your age. It''s not surprising that you will like him."


    What do you mean, cousin?


    Have you figured out how to stop interfering with yourself?


    Su Yuan is not sure and dare not talk.


    In fact, there is no need for Su Yuan to answer. Shen yini already has the answer in her heart.


    She is not a stubborn feudal person, and she has never opposed the girl''s falling in love. If the girl likes any male classmate in the school, she will never interfere as long as the other party''s character is up to standard. The key is that the man is too dangerous and terrible. His life is doomed to be stormy, and the people around him will inevitably be involved, and he brought it back by himself. If anything happens to Suyuan because of that man, she will blame herself for her whole life, and she can''t explain it to her parents.


    I have to admit that Shen yini''s worries are not groundless. In the past month, Su Yuan has indeed been in danger, and more than once. However this wench heart is big, or say young ignorant, think to stimulate novel only, did not take seriously just. But if you step back and think about it, if you make a little mistake in those encounters, I''m afraid it will be the end of doom.


    Of course, Shen yini still doesn''t know about this, but today she saw Su Yuan''s attitude towards the man, and she already knew that before she left Donghai, she thought too idealistically and simply, and she couldn''t let things go on like this.

 Chapter 230

    Everyone comes step by step from youth, and Shen yini is no exception.


    At Su Yuan''s age, she is most likely to be carried away by her feelings, lose herself and be desperate. Shen yini knows very well that no matter how hard she tries to state her interests with the girl, the girl is unlikely to listen to her. On the contrary, it will stimulate her to have a rebellious mind. So Shen yini doesn''t go on talking and starts talking about the topic of school.


    Shen yini is mostly asking, while Su Yuan is answering. In fact, both sisters are absent-minded. After more than 40 minutes, someone finally comes back and looks at the figure at the door with her hands full of food bags. Su Yuan is relieved.


    "The chaos store''s business is really good. It''s been waiting in line for more than ten minutes."


    Someone complains that he goes into the restaurant and puts his snacks on the table. Then he turns to the two women who are still sitting on the sofa and says, "what are you doing? Do you want me to bring the food to you? Come here


    At this moment, where does this man still have the deep and cold appearance when facing Shi Hongyi and his wife in the afternoon.


    Shen yini thinks that she has met many men, but she has never seen a man as complicated as the man in front of her.


    "Coming!"


    Su yuanjiao called, and immediately stood up from the sofa and ran to the restaurant. Shen yini also stood up.


    "Brother futu, it''s hard for you..."


    Su Yuan''s mouth is short. As she pulls the food grill in front of her, she smiles at Li futu.


    "If you really think I''m hard, you shouldn''t say so much."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, then puts a bowl of chaos and a cup of milk tea in front of Shen yini.


    Shen yini took a look at him and said thank you in a soft voice.


    Li futu laughed, sat down and said, "eat while it''s hot."


    In fact, there is no need to wait for him to speak, Su Yuan has already started.


    She put the straw into the fragrant milk tea and took a sip of it. Su Yuan narrowed her big eyes and was intoxicated. Then she looked at Li futu and said, "brother futu, you will always be right Is my cousin and I so good? "


    This time she learned to be good, stopped and put Shen yini in front.


    Li futu was stunned for a moment and said with a smile, "you are my closest people in Donghai. I''m not good to you. Who am I good to?"


    Smell speech, the hand that Shen yini holds plastic spoon is stagnant next.


    "Brother futu, my cousin and I are your relatives."


    Su Yuan''s eyes are full of seriousness. Although she doesn''t know the origin of Li futu, she knows that he seems to have no family. A woman''s inherent motherhood is buried in her bones. When she hears Li futu''s words, Su Yuan''s heart is moved and she can''t help feeling a little distressed.


    It must be hard to feel lonely, right?


    Li futu smiles. Before she speaks, Shen yini says, "eat quickly. It will be cold later."


    Li futu took a look at her and swallowed her words.


    Although this casual dinner or night snack is very simple, three people sitting together have a warm atmosphere, which looks like a real family.


    Although Su Yuan said so many things, her stomach certainly couldn''t hold them, and her cousin ate less than her, so she could only give them to Li futu to eliminate them. When the table was cleaned up, it was past ten o''clock. Shen yini looked at the wall clock and said to Su Yuan, "Yuanyuan, it''s late. Go and have a rest first."


    Su Yuan, who was full of food, said: "good night, cousin." when she went upstairs, she gave Li futu a look of good luck.


    After Su Yuan went upstairs, Shen yini poured two cups of tea.


    Li futu washed his hands, then walked into the living room, "something to tell me?"


    Shen yini looked calm and put a cup of tea on the coffee table. "Sit down."


    Li Fu said thanks, then sat down on the sofa and took a cup of tea.


    Shen yini sat opposite him with a teacup. Although the scene was quiet, the atmosphere was much better than when they first met.


    Li Yuan and Su Yuan are in a hurry to talk to each other, so they don''t know if they want to talk to each other.


    After a moment''s silence, Shen yini held the teacup and said slowly: "what you said in Nanyang, does it count?"


    Li futu''s eyes were slightly condensed, and then he nodded gently: "nature counts."


    He certainly knew what Shen yini was referring to. In fact, from the moment he picked up Shi Hongyi and his wife in front of her, he was ready.


    Shen yini lowered her eyes, looked at the tea in the cup, and said quietly: "you are now the owner of the Warring States club. You are no longer homeless as you used to be, and you don''t have to surrender to me any more..."


    "I understand."


    He was about to be swept out of the house, but Li futu''s expression was calm, even with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Although Shen yini didn''t say it, he could guess what Shen yini thought, and he could understand it.Shen Yinni''s choice is not wrong. It''s really difficult for people who are with her to have a stable life.


    After sipping the tea, Li futu said in a soft voice: "I said at the beginning that I just came to stay for a few days. I didn''t expect that nearly two months had passed in the blink of an eye. It''s really time to leave."


    Shen yini didn''t speak.


    Li futu laughed and put down his tea cup. "I''ll clean it up."


    Shen yini took a sip of tea. Because she lowered her head, she couldn''t see her expression clearly. "Don''t worry about it..."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "it''s best to take advantage of now. If Su Yuan finds out, I''m afraid she''ll have to make trouble again."


    When Li futu went upstairs, Shen yini raised her head and looked at the stairway with complicated eyes.


    Such a man, indeed people fear, but it is undeniable, also let people can''t help but appreciate.


    Li futu doesn''t have many things, just a few clothes, and it doesn''t take much time to pack them up. More than ten minutes later, he went downstairs with a box in his hand, but a document bag in his other hand.


    He walked up to Shen yini and slightly bent down to put the paper bag on the coffee table in front of her.


    "This is my room fee for two months. You can make your own choice."


    Straightening up, Li futu said in a soft voice: "this period of time Excuse me


    Without waiting for Shen yini to speak, he quickly turned around and walked out of the villa. The slender figure gradually disappeared in Shen yini''s sight.


    With the sound of the car outside the villa, Shen yini slowly withdrew her eyes, put down her tea cup and picked up the document bag in front of her.


    Open the seal and draw out a contract.


    Looking at the familiar black and white words on the cover, Shen yini''s eyes contracted heavily. Then she suddenly stood up and ran to the door. When she appeared at the door, she could see someone''s figure.


    The national goddess, who was admired by all, stood at the door of her villa, holding the contract tightly in her hand and looking at the empty courtyard, with a blank look for the first time.


    Oneself, is not What did you do wrong?

 Chapter 231

    Driving out of the gate of Chunqiu Washington, Li futu stepped on the brake and stopped the car.


    He opened the window, lit a cigarette, and looked quietly through the rearview mirror at the familiar door.


    In the past two months since returning home, he has been in and out of this place countless times, but tonight is different from the past. After this time, I''m afraid he will rarely go in again.


    There is no feast that never ends. Shen yini''s choice is right. Li futu knows that even if he returns to the Dragon Kingdom, he will not be able to live a peaceful life in the real sense. Su Yuan has been in danger twice for his reasons. Who can guarantee that the third time will not happen?


    Perhaps only when they leave, can they return to their carefree life.


    After smoking a cigarette in silence, Li futu closed the car window again, stepped on the gas pedal, and the wild horse roared, turned into a phantom in the night and quickly drove away from Chunqiu Washington.


    Indeed, as Shen yini said, today is different from the past. He doesn''t have to stay in a hotel. There are many places to live in the Warring States club. However, after thinking about it, Li futu didn''t go to the Warring States and drove to Datang Yipin.


    A week ago, he spent $60 million on a luxury house here, intending to "hide her in a golden house". He didn''t expect that it would come in handy so soon.


    As a high-end residential area built by Tangshan real estate in recent years, the service here can be said to be more professional than five-star hotel. From the date of purchase of the house, there have been domestic workers who have been cleaning up everything for the head of household to move in.


    Li futu drove the car into the underground parking lot, then came to building a with his suitcase, swiped his card to open the entrance guard, and took the elevator to the 21st floor.


    How big is a luxury house with a floor area of nearly 600 square meters? I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that there are eight guest rooms alone. It''s not a matter of time and a half to remember the pattern clearly.


    Li futu was not picky. He chose a room to put down his luggage. Then he went to the huge living room and was surprised to find that there were several bottles of red wine on the wine rack.


    Don''t think about it. It must be prepared by Tang Yipin. Although these wines are very expensive, they don''t cost much, but anyway, it''s a matter of heart. From these details, we can see that Tangshan real estate can be so successful.


    Li futu took a bottle of wine, pulled out a goblet, then opened the French window of the living room, which occupied the whole wall, and went to the balcony.


    Standing here, you can clearly see the towering East China Sea Pearl Tower, emitting white light at night, just like a bright lamp in the dark.


    Li futu sat down in his chair, opened his red wine, poured himself a glass of wine, and sighed: "from now on, we will meet the" single life again. "


    After tasting it, it tasted good, but Li futu regretted that he was short of a wine lover.


    Although a person is free, it is inevitable that he will feel lonely.


    Maybe God is watching Li futu at the moment, so he hears his voice. He slowly swallows a mouthful of wine, and his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    Now after eleven o''clock, who will send him a message? Is it Su Yuan?


    No, Su Yuan should not find out until tomorrow morning.


    Li futu took out his mobile phone and saw the display on the screen. He couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s the wrong woman again.


    He is really curious about who the other party is. Judging from the photo and the two chats, Li futu thinks that the other party is not in the "service industry" as she calls it, but he always sends short messages to himself in the middle of the night. Is it the kind of lonely chattless young woman?


    "Is the steamed bun seller there?"


    Looking at a line of words on the screen, Li futu shakes his wine glass and presses the keyboard: "something''s up."


    "Recently, the weather is getting cooler and the market is getting weaker. People haven''t received customers for a long time, and they can''t afford to buy cosmetics. Please support..."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Will the popularity of the skin and meat industry be affected by the weather?


    Bully him to read less?


    After a drink, Li futu replied, "what did you say just now? Say it again


    "They haven''t had business for a long time. We''ve known each other for such a long time. Should you take care of them?"


    Li Fu Tu grinned: "no, last sentence."


    The other side seems to be a little puzzled, after a while came back: "sell steamed stuffed buns, in?"


    Li futu cleanly returned two words: "not here."


    The phone was silent for a while, and then the screen came on again.


    "You bastard have no conscience. You are not afraid of being struck by thunder if you can''t save yourself from death?"


    This is called self-cleaning, not confused by the red skeleton, stick to the heart unshakable, should be worthy of praise and recognition, how to be struck by thunder?


    Li futu, with a strong smile, sipped his wine. "I''m sorry, but I''m also powerless, because my duty doesn''t allow me. In fact I''m a policeman


    The other party seemed to be afraid at all and replied without thinking: "if you are a policeman, then I am the president of the United States!"How can this girl be so sure?


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and didn''t think much about it: "well, I''m not teasing you. I''ve been out of luck recently. I just broke up with my girlfriend and she drove me out of the house."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it true or not? "


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you about such a shame?"


    Li futu half true and half false continued to reply: "I''m drowning my worries with wine. It may be fate that you should send me a message so skillfully. Well, I''ll follow you for the sake of your sincerity."


    It''s probably the first one that can make whoring singing so fresh and free from vulgarity.


    The news was sent out, but the other party didn''t reply.


    Li futu poured himself a glass of wine again, with a smile on his lips: "why don''t you talk? Aren''t you teasing me all the time? "


    "Of course not! Who would be so boring. "


    I think you are so boring.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, pressing step by step: "don''t you support the national door-to-door service? I''ll fly over tomorrow, and I''ll pay for the ticket. In order to celebrate the return of singleness, let''s have a moment. "


    You don''t play according to the routine.


    The other party didn''t seem to expect that he would take the initiative this time. After a while, he said, "OK, where''s your home?"


    Still not willing to admit defeat?


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled with a smile and said directly, "21st floor, building a, Datang Yipin, East China Sea."


    At the other end of the phone, a woman sat up from the bed, her face full of shock.


    "You think I''m stupid? Who doesn''t know that Datang Yipin is a top rich district. You can afford to live as a bun seller? "


    "In fact, I haven''t told you. I''m also rich."


    The woman''s breath became suddenly and quickly. She got up from the bed and showed a pair of soft feet. The shock on her flowery face had not yet subsided. "Are you telling me the truth?"


    "It''s more true than real gold. Now I''m sitting on the balcony and drinking to the moon. Alas, life is so lonely as snow..." Someone is still there, full of emotion.


    The woman went out of the room, opened the French window and went barefoot to the balcony.


    "Bun seller, do you believe in fate?"


    Looking at the news on the screen, Li futu, who decided that the "lost woman" was just a lonely and empty person, could not help frowning.


    "What do you mean?"


    The other party didn''t reply.


    Li futu put down his cell phone.


    What he didn''t know was that on the balcony above him, a woman was wearing expensive silk pajamas. Her skin was white and greasy as snow, and her hair was light in the evening wind.


    She looked at the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea in the distance, and the shock on her face slowly turned into a complicated smile.

 Chapter 232

    The incident of Shen yini being slapped continues to ferment. When everyone still focuses on Nanyang Hengda film and Television City, the protagonist has returned to the East China Sea.


    The next morning, when Su Yuan came downstairs, she found that breakfast had been set on the table.


    Shen yini, who seemed to be planning to go upstairs, stopped and said with a smile, "I''m planning to call you up. Come and have breakfast."


    "Cousin, who bought this breakfast? Brother futu? "


    Smell speech, Shen yini eyes twinkle a complex color, then shook her head, said with a smile: "I let the villa staff send."


    It''s not suitable for her to go out now.


    "Oh, I''ll call brother futu."


    Su Yuan then turned and ran upstairs.


    Shen yini''s red lips moved. She looked at Su Yuan''s figure and didn''t speak at last.


    Su Yuan ran to Li futu''s door, knocked on the door and yelled: "brother futu, the sun is shining on your ass, get up quickly."


    As she knocked on the door, Su Yuan felt strange. Before, Li futu got up earlier than her every time. Why is she still sleeping at nearly nine today?


    Knock for a long time, but there is no response.


    Su Yuan frowned, reached for the doorknob, tried to twist it, but found that the door was not locked.


    "Brother futu..."


    She pushed the door open slowly and looked forward, only to find the bed neat and the room empty.


    Su Yuan was shocked, pushed the door open and rushed in.


    After watching in the room for a week, she ran into the bathroom and found that there was no Li futu in it.


    Did he go out early in the morning?


    Su Yuan frowned and walked out of the room, standing on the second floor, shouting: "cousin, why is brother futu not in the room? Where did he go? "


    "You come down first."


    Shen yini seems very calm.


    Su Yuan ran downstairs again and went back to the restaurant, "cousin, where''s brother futu? Did he go to the Warring States club? "


    "Sit down and eat first."


    Su Yuan sat down, but her inexplicable uneasiness intensified.


    Although in front of her favorite meals, Su Yuan has no mind to move with a spoon. "Cousin, where has brother futu gone?"


    Shen yini took a sip of egg soup and said, "he''s gone."


    Gone?


    Su Yuan didn''t respond for a moment. "Is he busy so early?"


    Shen yini looked at Su Yuan and was silent for a moment. She said in a soft voice, "he left."


    Su Yuan was stunned, and then she dropped the spoon on the table.


    "Cousin, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Yuan looked at Shen yini, her eyes trembling.


    Shen yini looked away, stirred the egg soup, and said quietly: "the reason why he lived here was because he had just returned home and had no place to settle down. Now that he had a place to live, he naturally left..."


    "No, it must not be like this..."


    Su Yuan shook her head stiffly, her small face was pale, "it was good before, how could he leave suddenly?"


    Su Yuan murmured. She finally fixed her eyes on Shen yini''s face and said in a trembling voice, "cousin, it''s you who drove him away, right?"


    Shen yini didn''t reply.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Su Yuan couldn''t control her violent mood any more. She stood up and her big eyes began to twinkle: "when he heard that you were injured, he rushed to Nanyang immediately to avenge you. How can you be so ruthless, cousin?"


    Regardless of the tears from the corner of her eyes, Su Yuan said excitedly: "cousin, you often teach me to be grateful. He helped you, but is that how you repay him?"


    Shen yini''s eyes fluctuated. She clenched her lips and raised her head: "Yuanyuan..."


    "I don''t want to listen! Cousin, I hate you, I hate you


    Su Yuan slowly retreated, and finally turned and ran out with tears in her eyes.


    "Yuanyuan!"


    Shen yini stands up quickly, but she doesn''t have time to catch Su Yuan who is out of control. She watches her run out of the door of the villa.


    Shen yini anxiously chases to the door of the villa. She can see that Suyuan has already got on her beetle and drives away quickly.


    Watching the beetle disappear in sight, Shen yini stands at the door, dazed.


    In the past, no matter what she said, no matter how wronged she felt, she would only protest in this way with her mouth closed. This is the first time that she has blushed with her in nearly 20 years.


    Especially when the girl turned around at last, she looked at her cousin like a stranger.


    That man in this wench heart, really already important to such a degree?


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the roar of a sports car came from the door, and then mu yudie''s figure appeared in a hurry at the door of the villa."Ginny, why did you come back so soon? Has Nanyang been settled? What happened to Yuanyuan? "


    Shen yini, sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea in a daze, looked back at her sister, and squeezed out a smile


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu yudie sits next to her, holds her hand, and looks at the slap on her face carefully. At that time, the photo really looks serious, but after two days, it has subsided a lot.


    "Fortunately, the wound on your face will disappear completely in a few days."


    Mu language butterfly relaxed tone, immediately congmou asked: "you just said in the phone is not clear, you say Yuanyuan how?"


    Shen yini showed a bitter smile: "that girl scolded me, and then drove out."


    Mu language butterfly smell speech a Leng, a pair of eyes subconsciously stare big, difficult to set channel: "Yuanyuan scolded you?"


    But she knew that although the girl was very strange, she was very clever in front of her sister. How could the girl suddenly have such courage?


    Shen yini''s complexion was complicated, and she told the story slowly.


    "You "Ah..."


    After listening to everything, Mu language butterfly opened his mouth, and finally turned into a long sigh.


    Shen yini looked at her. For the first time, her eyes were confused and helpless. "Do you think I did wrong?"


    "You did the right thing."


    Mu yudie clenched Shen yini''s hand, shook her head and sighed But you do too hastily, that girl is still small, and he is so Different, Yuanyuan will have admiration and attachment for him, which is completely understandable. Although you are her elder sister, you and I are all women. You should also know that women who fall in love are blind and have no reason to speak of. Even if their relatives sometimes can''t listen to them. If you are good for her, she can''t consider it at all. She will only think that you are interfering in or even controlling her happiness. In other aspects, the girl may not disobey your cousin, but if you are good for her When it comes to feelings I''m afraid no one wants to be submissive... "


    I have to admit that the analysis of Mu language butterfly is very accurate. But she hasn''t finished.


    She, Su Yuan and Li futu experienced the night of the killing together. Only those who have experienced it can understand the unforgettable feeling. I''m afraid in Suyuan''s heart, the man''s figure is far greater than Shen yini''s imagination.


    Mu yudie sighed: "you should let him take the initiative to ask Yuanyuan. If he says he wants to leave, Yuanyuan will not be so excited, and I believe he will never refuse this request."


    Mu language butterfly can think of, Shen yini why can''t think of these.


    "In the end, I can''t let him sacrifice any more."


    Shen yini murmured.

 Chapter 233

    "Well, now things have happened, and these things have no effect. Now the key is to get Yuanyuan back."


    In Mu yudie''s heart, she also treats Su Yuan as her sister. When she learns that the girl is driving out crying, she is also worried.


    "I''ve been calling her, but she hasn''t answered..."


    Mu language butterfly looked at Shen Ni one eye, wry smile way: "she certainly won''t answer your phone now, I''ll try."


    Mu yudie takes out her mobile phone from her bag and dials Su Yuan''s phone. Although she doesn''t turn off the phone, she doesn''t answer it for a long time.


    Shen yini''s expectation in her eyes faded gradually. "Doesn''t she even answer your phone?"


    Mu yudie put down her mobile phone and said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid that girl knows I''m with you now..."


    Shen yini was silent.


    "Well, don''t worry too much..."


    Mu language butterfly patted Shen yini''s hand lightly, soft voice comforted a way: "broad day of, and that wench is so clever, affirmation can''t what matter, she probably just hide to where cry."


    "Where do you think she will go?"


    Shen yini murmured. Suddenly her eyes flashed and she looked at mu yudie: "yudie, do you think Yuanyuan will Are you looking for him


    "Who?"


    Mu language butterfly tiny a Zheng, immediately reacted to come over: "you say Li Fu diagram?"


    Shen yini nodded slowly.


    "It''s really possible."


    Mu language butterfly eyes bright up, "even if Yuanyuan didn''t go to him, but if his phone, Yuanyuan won''t answer."


    Shen yini bit her lip, "I''m now..."


    Mu yudie naturally knew Shen yini''s Dilemma and said with a soft smile: "don''t worry, I''ll call him. During the time when you are not in Donghai, I can see that his love for Yuanyuan is sincere. When Yuanyuan has an accident, he won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Holding Shen yini''s hand, mu yudie picks up her mobile phone again.


    "Language butterfly?"


    Li futu rarely decadent a, last night a person drank wine, and then in the 60 million mansion to sleep in, heard Mu language butterfly''s phone just wake up.


    Mu language butterfly certainly recognized his languid tone: "are you still sleeping?"


    This guy is really broad-minded. She thought that Shen yini would be a little uncomfortable when she was swept out of the house. But he was very good. The two sisters were quarreling for him, but he was still sleeping.


    Li futu sat up from the bed, rubbed his face, cleared his mind a little bit, and said with a smile, "is calling so early to ask about Gini? I brought her back yesterday. You can ask her directly... "


    Mu language butterfly looked at the side of Shen Ni one eye, "I am now in Ni home."


    Li futu was stunned, and then he doubted: "then you are looking for me..."


    "Yuanyuan is gone."


    "What?"


    Li futu''s mood improved a lot subconsciously, and then he sat up straight, his eyes became serious: "what do you mean by missing?"


    "Don''t be so excited." Hearing this, mu yudie already knows that Su Yuan didn''t go to Li futu.


    Li futu''s concern for Su Yuan came out clearly from her mobile phone through the fluctuating voice, and even Shen yini could hear it clearly.


    "Everything was fine last night. Why did it suddenly disappear?"


    Li futu frowned.


    Haven''t the remaining evils of Japan been completely eliminated? In addition to Fujiwara blade, are there any Fujiwara family members in Donghai?


    "Will you listen to me first?"


    Mu yudie said with a bitter smile: "the fact may not be as serious as you think. Didn''t you move out from Ganni without telling her last night? When Yuanyuan got up in the morning, she found that after you left, she couldn''t accept it. She thought that she had driven you away, so... "


    Mu Yu diedun, looked at Shen yini with a complicated look, "so she had a big fight with her, and then drove out crying. We don''t know where she went and didn''t answer the phone. She''s in a mood now. She and I are worried that something might happen to her, so we have to trouble you. I don''t think she will answer my phone with her, but your phone should not Will not answer, can you help to persuade that girl


    A fight?


    Running away from home?


    Li futu didn''t expect that the girl''s reaction would be so fierce. However, when he heard that the girl just ran out by herself, the dignified meaning between her eyebrows relaxed a lot.


    "It''s because of me, and I''m not going to stand by."


    Li futu pauses, then says: "you also ask Nini not to worry too much, I will send that girl back undamaged, I promise."


    "Thank you."


    Mu language butterfly sighed, slowly put down the mobile phone.


    "Did you hear that?"


    She turned to look at Shen yini.


    Shen yini nodded in amazement.


    "Now that he has promised to help, it will be all right."Mu language butterfly holds her hand and says with emotion: "it''s a kind of misfortune and great fortune that you bumped into him in the street."


    Sigh, Mu language butterfly didn''t say this topic again, "what''s the matter with the wound on your face? Why are you back so soon? "


    Shen yini told the story of Nanyang slowly with a bitter smile.


    "I didn''t expect that Shi Hongyi was a man on the surface, but actually he was so cowardly."


    Mu language butterfly despises the way. No matter right or wrong, I''m afraid that no woman will like a man who abandons his wife to protect himself at a critical moment.


    Shen yini frowned. She felt that mu yudie seemed to care about the wrong point.


    "Don''t you think his methods are too cruel?"


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, immediately ask a way: "you because of what happened in Nanyang so just drive him away?"


    Shen yini didn''t speak, which was like acquiescence.


    Mu yudie understood that she thought it was what happened in Donghai during this period that Shen yini would make this decision. Now it seems that she doesn''t know about it, at least she won''t know it completely, otherwise she wouldn''t say that Li futu''s method of dealing with Shi Hongyi is cruel.


    "Ginny, sometimes I envy you, really."


    Mu Yu butterfly sighed with a complicated look: "someone has always kept the darkness out of your world, so that you can always keep this goodness."


    Shen yini heard that Yan was silent for half a day, and then said softly, "you like him, too, don''t you?"


    Mu language butterfly pupil suddenly contracted next.


    Shen yini looks calm, as if she didn''t see mu yudie''s eyes fluctuate violently. "Do you know? When he left, he didn''t complain at all, and even gave me my contract with Shimei. My freedom in the future is easy for a person to live at home for two months. "


    Time curtain?


    Contract?


    Mu language butterfly''s face is full of incredible color.


    Shen yini didn''t feel it.


    "A man like him is just like a drug. Some people know that he is poisonous, but they are still trapped hopelessly. I don''t want to be such a man. I let him leave, not so much for Yuanyuan It''s more for myself. "


    Speaking of the end, Shen yini looked at the door and said softly, "I don''t want to be the moth that put out the fire."

 Chapter 234

    Since Li Yuan is not in such a hurry to be taken away by Su Fu.


    He really didn''t expect that the girl and her cousin were red eyed for him, and Shen yini even asked mu yudie to ask for help. It can be seen that the two sisters had a fierce fight this time.


    It seems that the girl doesn''t hurt in vain.


    Li futu was a little relieved. He got out of bed, put on his clothes, washed, and went downstairs.


    The East China Sea is very big, with tens of millions of people. If there is no goal, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. Li futu is not so stupid.


    Although mu yudie speaks very lightly and thinks Su Yuan will answer his phone, Li futu is not so optimistic.


    This time, the girl and her sister were so noisy that they even started to run away from home. It''s very likely that they had already hated him. After all, he did leave without saying goodbye.


    So Li futu thought about it and didn''t call Su Yuan directly.


    According to the common sense, the girl ran out crying, most likely to find someone to talk about her grievances, but she basically didn''t know anyone in Donghai, I''m afraid her roommates were the only ones she knew.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao have met each other, and more than once, but Li futu doesn''t have their number. Yao Chenxi should know, but Li futu is really embarrassed to bother her about this matter. Although he said that he wanted to take it as if nothing had happened that night, but people are not machines. How can he say format just format.


    Walking into the underground parking lot and sitting in the car, Li futu picks up his mobile phone and thinks for a while. Finally, he plans to ask he Caiwei first. If Su Yuan doesn''t go to her, he can also ask the numbers of he Caiwei and Zhou Qiao.


    On the bench downstairs of the inpatient department of Donghai Second People''s Hospital, he Caiwei looks at Su Yuan, who is still sobbing. She can''t help but feel a little flustered.


    Two years ago, she saw Su Yuan so sad for the first time. Her big eyes were already red and swollen.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t cry. Can you tell me what happened?"


    She had planned to wait for Su Yuan to calm down before she asked, but now, looking at this posture, Su Yuan''s tears were like a flood breaking a dike.


    "They are all bad people. No one has thought about my feelings. They are all bad people!"


    Su Yuan sobs, Li futu thinks well, and the girl really blames him.


    He Caiwei took out a paper towel and handed it to Su Yuan, holding her on the shoulder. "Yuanyuan, who do you think is the bad guy?"


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Su Yuan took the paper towel, smoked a small Yao nose, raised her face with pear blossom and rain, and said thanks to he Caiwei. Then she quickly dropped her head and didn''t say who she was scolding.


    He Caiwei caresses Su Yuan''s back and looks at her wiping her tears. She can''t help thinking about it in her mind.


    Can let Su Yuan sad, certainly and that man can''t get rid of the relationship, but just listen to Su Yuan''s words, also don''t seem to quarrel.


    He Caiwei is puzzled. When she wants to ask again, her mobile phone rings.


    Her mobile phone is usually used to contact her mother. Few people know her number and few people call her.


    Strangely, he Caiwei took out her mobile phone to have a look. Her eyes changed slightly. Then she whispered to Su Yuan, "Yuanyuan, calm down. I''ll go to answer the phone first."


    Su Yuan, still immersed in sadness, wiped her tears and nodded.


    "Hello..."


    He Caiwei deliberately went a little further.


    "Did Yuanyuan contact you today?"


    Li futu took the phone and went straight to the point.


    Looking at Su Yuan sitting on the bench and still crying silently, he Caiwei said in a soft voice, "she''s here now."


    "Really?"


    Li futu felt relieved, "where are you now?"


    "In the hospital."


    He Caiwei hesitated and asked, "as soon as she ran over, she cried. She asked her not to say anything. It was you and her Did you fight? "


    "No, it won''t be clear for a while."


    Li Fu, with a wry smile on his face, started the car and said, "you should stabilize her first. Don''t let her leave. I''ll come right away."


    "Well."


    Hearing the hang up sound coming from her mobile phone, he Caiwei puts down her mobile phone and walks towards Su Yuan again.


    She sat beside Su Yuan, looking at the flow of people from the hospital, and said in a soft voice: "Yuanyuan, in fact, to tell you the truth, I always envy you."


    Su Yuan''s shoulders trembled slightly because she was crying and stopped a little.


    "As you know, I was born in a single parent family. I haven''t seen my father since I was born. I haven''t even seen a picture of him. I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. From childhood to adulthood, my mother and I depend on each other..."


    He Caiwei gently breathed: "this kind of feeling, in fact, is really not good."


    Su Yuan raised her head, tears slowly stopped.


    "I would follow my mother to set up a stall after primary school, because my mother was worried that I would be too young to stay at home alone. Girls in junior high school are beginning to love beauty, but I can wear jeans for three years. People drink various kinds of drinks. I only have boiling water with my home. I have only one year of final preparation for senior three. There is no air-conditioning in winter, and I will review some of them at night. My mother will prepare some Baijiu for me. You certainly do not know that the wine is cheap, but the effect of going cold is good.Su Yuan was stunned.


    "No one was invulnerable at the beginning. From childhood to adulthood, many people laughed at me and said that I was poor and had no father. I cried bitterly, but I only dared to hide in an alley on my way home from school and cry secretly. I didn''t dare to be found by my mother. Because I know that she has been gritting her teeth for me. If I''m not strong, I''m afraid my family will really go into a desperate situation. "


    "When people have no way to go back, maybe they will find out how strong they can be. I will cry and cry, and then I will get used to it."


    He Caiwei turned her head and looked at Su Yuan''s tearful face with a gentle smile. "I don''t know what happened, but Yuanyuan, even if the reality is not as good as you want, you should learn to let yourself go. It''s not always that someone will come to rescue you."


    "Wei Wei..."


    "All right."


    He Caiwei holds Su Yuan''s hand. "In the past 20 years, no one has comforted me, and I don''t need any consolation. I just want you to understand that even if you feel extremely painful, it''s the life that many people dream of."


    He Caiwei reached out to wipe the tears from Su Yuan''s face. "When you are sad later, just think about me, you won''t feel so bad."


    "Well, it''s time for me to go up."


    He Caiwei smiles and suddenly stands up and walks towards the inpatient department building.


    Su Yuan was stunned, and then saw a figure instead of he Caiwei, slowly came into her sight.

 Chapter 235

    Su Yuan doesn''t want to think about how this guy got here. When she sees Li futu coming, she subconsciously turns her head and pretends not to see him.


    After what he Caiwei said just now, Su Yuan''s discomfort really weakened a lot.


    People always cry that they have no shoes, until one day they meet someone who has no feet. Compared with what he Caiwei has experienced, what is her grievance?


    Li futu, who is speeding up all the way, looks at he Caiwei''s back. Then he takes his eyes back and doesn''t care about Su Yuan''s attitude. He walks to her and sits down.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Yuan immediately looked around and moved.


    Li futu was very unintelligent and moved with him.


    One of them retreated and the other pasted. At last, Su Yuan got to the armrest and couldn''t retreat. Finally, she turned her head and said with a straight face, "aren''t you gone? What do you care about me? "


    "What? I left your cousin. Are you going to be a stranger with me? "


    Li futu said with a smile. Although the girl''s expression is very cold, her mood is much more stable than she imagined. I don''t know what he Caiwei said to her just now.


    "Hum, you don''t want the villain to complain first, you don''t want me!"


    Li futu subconsciously looked around at Wen Yan. Fortunately, no one paid attention to him. If he was heard by people who didn''t know it, he would think that he would never give up.


    "Girl, I just want to live in another place, not to leave Donghai, not to go abroad Besides, your cousin is the landlord and she doesn''t want me to live. What can I do? "


    "How did you get in before?"


    Su Yuanzhen said: "I know that if you want to stay, even if your cousin doesn''t want to, you must have a way to persuade her. In fact, you want to go yourself, right?"


    Li futu opened his mouth, but found that he had nothing to say.


    "Do you find it inconvenient to live with your cousin now?" Su Yuan stares at him.


    Li futu asked subconsciously, "what''s not convenient?"


    Su Yuan said without hesitation: "Gu Qingcheng! Are you afraid that Gu Qingcheng will find you live with your cousin? I''m afraid I will affect the development between you and Gu Qingcheng? "


    This is not the same.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. Sometimes he really doesn''t know what''s going on in a woman''s mind.


    "As I said, I only treat her as a friend."


    Li futu sighed, "besides, she also knows that I live in your house. What you said is not true at all."


    "She knows you live in my house?" Su Yuan was stunned.


    Li futu nodded, "her home is also in Chunqiu Huafu, behind your sister''s villa, villa 12. If you don''t believe it, you can verify it yourself."


    "Anyway, I don''t care. If you don''t move sooner or later, you just move away immediately after she tells you in front of the whole school. You must be because of her."


    Su Yuan seems to insist on Gu Qingcheng.


    On the night of the school anniversary, the girl was very calm. He thought she didn''t take Gu Qingcheng''s show of love seriously, but now it seems that she is hiding in her heart.


    "How can I tell you to believe it?" Li futu sighed helplessly.


    "It''s easy."


    Su Yuan seemed to have prepared her speech for a long time. She said quickly, "if you move back, I will believe you!"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "Girl, you should know it''s impossible..."


    "Why not?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes are full of seriousness: "as long as you go with me and tell my cousin, she will agree. If she doesn''t agree, I, I..."


    Su Yuan bit her lip and said, "I''ll move out to live with you, too!"


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped.


    If the girl really lives with him, how can it be? I''m afraid he won''t have to do anything then.


    "Girl, do you know why your sister let me leave, and I didn''t try to stay?"


    Li futu coughed softly, and his face became serious.


    Su Yuan frowned, "why?"


    "Because she knew that people with me would be in danger..."


    Su Yuan immediately interrupted and chopped the railway: "no, you are so powerful, you will protect us!"


    "You see, you also said that I would protect you, which means that you also know that your cousin''s idea is not wrong. It''s really dangerous to be with me."


    Li futu solemnly said: "indeed, I will do my best to ensure that you will not be hurt, but I am not a God, and I will be negligent sometimes. Not all mistakes can be made up for."


    Li futu gazed at Su Yuan''s big eyes: "think about it. Because of me, you were kidnapped and chased by killers during this period. Although they were all in danger, if there was a little mistake in those two times, what would you end up with?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes trembled and she couldn''t speak.


    "You''re afraid, too, aren''t you?"Li futu said in a low voice: "it''s because I''m afraid similar things will happen in the future that I decided to leave from your cousin. I don''t want to involve innocent people in danger because of me. Otherwise, if something happens to you, I''m afraid I''ll blame myself all my life. Yuanyuan, I hope you can understand."


    The indifference on Su Yuan''s face slowly subsided, "but, but..."


    "Girl, even if you don''t care, you can''t ignore your cousin''s safety, can you? Do you want her to go through what you''ve been through before? "


    Knowing that the girl was almost convinced by herself, Li futu struck while the iron was hot: "as I said just now, I''m not leaving Donghai, I''m just living in another place. Even if I don''t live with your cousin, I''m also your brother futu. If someone bullies you, I''ll take it out for you as long as I make a phone call. "


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    Li futu laughed: "unless you don''t want to recognize my brother."


    "Well, even if you leave my cousin, you can''t get rid of me!"


    Su Yuan seems to have accepted this fact and stretched out a hand.


    Li futu asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Hook."


    Su Yuan couldn''t help but pull up his right hand, and then grabbed his little finger and entangled it with her own little finger. "A gentleman''s word is hard to trace. If you say these things just to coax me and throw me away, then I will hate you all my life."


    If you really want to be so ruthless, how can you care if you hate yourself.


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, but he doesn''t refuse. He cooperates with the girl.


    "Can I have a smile now?"


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to be optimistic. She hugged Li futu''s arm and leaned her head on his shoulder. She said in a low voice, "brother futu, do you think we will become unfamiliar in the future?"


    "Don''t worry, girl."


    Li futu touched Su Yuan''s braid and said with a smile, "if you go wild, I will accompany you with the wine."

 Chapter 236

    With emotion and reason, Li futu finally coaxed Su Yuan.


    "Many adults, but also cry, cry with a little cat."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "go wash it, you are so seen, still think how I bully you."


    "You are bullying me, and you are bullying me together with your cousin!"


    Su Yuan raised her head from his shoulder: "no matter what decisions you make, you never discuss with me or tell me. What you leave me is a result that I have to accept if I don''t accept..."


    At the end, Su Yuan can''t help biting her teeth. Her big eyes are turning around on Li futu. It seems that she is looking for a good place to bite.


    Li futu''s heart leaped and he quickly stood up, "well, you go to wash your face first, and you''re not afraid of outsiders watching jokes."


    There is a bathroom in the inpatient department building, and Su Yuan didn''t really jump on Li futu in public. She turned and walked towards the inpatient department building.


    After washing her face, Su Yuan didn''t make up, so she came out with a plain face. However, this girl is as beautiful as her sister. Unlike some girls who don''t dare to go out without make-up, she looks almost the same without make-up.


    "Clear water produces hibiscus, natural to carve."


    Standing at the door of the building waiting for a comrade praised, there is flattering meaning, but it is also true.


    Girl, who doesn''t like to hear praise? Especially the praise from the people I like.


    Su Yuan''s face subconsciously appeared a touch of joy, but then quickly converged.


    "By the way, how do you know I''m here?"


    She frowned suddenly.


    Mood calms down, this wench thought of this problem finally.


    Li futu''s face didn''t change. "I heard that you ran out crying. I knew that you should be looking for someone to complain, but how many people did you know in Donghai? So I called your counselor and asked her to ask some of your roommates for help. The result was the same as I thought. You ran to he Caiwei as expected. "


    Su Yuan''s eyebrows spread out, and there was no flaw in this explanation.


    Li futu was relieved. In order to avoid the girl thinking more, he quickly changed the topic: "why don''t you answer the phone call from your sister and your sister mu? Do you know how worried they are? "


    From the sadness, Su Yuan also felt that she was a bit wayward just now. She dodged her eyes and said, "I, I just cried, but I didn''t hear it."


    Li futu didn''t tear her down. He said with a smile, "well, give your sister a call. She was wronged outside. When she came back, you quarreled with her again. Have you ever thought how hard she would feel?"


    "You are sad. There are so many people to comfort you, but what about your sister? Although your elder sister usually looks invincible, she is just an ordinary person, just pretending to be stronger than ordinary people. Girl, she is your closest person in Donghai. You are the same to her? If you can''t understand her and understand her, who else can she expect comfort from? "


    Li futu sighed and sighed: "your sister is a woman. You should know that it''s not easy to work alone for so many years. Now it''s happening again. Many people outside are watching her jokes. At this time, you need your sister''s support most."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    Su Yuan lowered her head in remorse.


    "You shouldn''t have said these three words to me."


    Li futu shook his head and said slowly: "girl, everyone may cheat you, including me, but your sister won''t."


    Li futu''s tone is not exciting, on the contrary, it is calm, but it seems to have penetrating power.


    Su Yuan''s resentment towards Shen yini has come to nothing, and she is filled with guilt instead.


    "Well, I''ll take you back."


    Seeing that the girl was about to cry, Li futu stopped and led Su Yuan to the parking lot.


    The two returned to Chunqiu Huafu in their own cars.


    When Li futu brings Su Yuan back, mu yudie hasn''t left yet. Seeing them appear, she and Shen yini immediately stand up from the sofa.


    "Yuanyuan, where have you been?"


    Mu language butterfly quickly came up.


    "Sister mu."


    Su Yuan called weakly, and then moved her eyes to her cousin.


    "Cousin,..." I''m sorry


    Voice landing, Mu language butterfly and Shen yini are a Leng.


    The girl ran out in tears early in the morning. It''s incredible that she was willing to come back so soon. Now it''s an apology?


    Mu language butterfly surprised to see Li Fu diagram one eye, that look in the eyes obviously is to ask you exactly is how to do.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s OK. "


    Shen yini was stunned for a moment, and then walked over. She obviously didn''t pay attention to Su Yuan''s angry words in the morning. She took Su Yuan''s hand, looked at her big red eyes, and said with a smile, "if you don''t get angry with your cousin again, you''ll be fine."When Shen Yuan was in her arms, she didn''t speak again.


    This is what many men dream of. This girl is really lucky.


    Stroking the girl''s thick hair, Shen yini looked up at Li futu. Her eyes were filled with clear gratitude for the first time.


    After bringing Su Yuan back intact, Li futu doesn''t plan to stay any longer. After all, this is no longer his home.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Looking at the girl who still buried her head in Shen yini''s arms, Li futu wanted to turn around.


    It''s really a good thing. I''ll brush my clothes. I''m a great Xia who has great merit and reputation.


    "Wait..."


    Shen yini suddenly stopped him.


    Li futu looks back in doubt.


    "It''s noon now. If you don''t mind, just stay for dinner..."


    Hearing Shen yini''s words, Li futu couldn''t help but feel a little dazed.


    Indeed, he has been used to Shen yini''s cold and aloof manner. He can''t accept that the other party suddenly changes to be so friendly to him.


    "Yes, it''s time for the meal. If you have anything to do, don''t worry about it? You''ve been working hard for Yuanyuan all morning. We really should thank you very much. "


    Mu language butterfly echoed.


    "But..."


    Li futu''s eyes twitched and said with a strong smile: "is there any food here?"


    After living here for two months, I''m familiar with Li futu in the kitchen, not to mention the ingredients. He hasn''t even seen a grain of rice here. If there are mice here, I''m afraid he will starve to death.


    "Isn''t that easy? Just go out and buy it. "


    "Gini, I''ll go shopping with him. You and Yuanyuan have a rest first."


    Mu language butterfly and Shen yini said a voice, and then no longer give Li futu the opportunity to refuse, directly took his arm and went out.


    Shen yini took back her eyes from their backs and raised Su Yuan''s shoulder. "Yuanyuan, where have you been all morning?"

 Chapter 237

    Until out of the villa gate, Mu language butterfly just let go, turned his head and said: "drive your car or my car?"


    "Mine. Your car is too flashy."


    Li futu said to his Mustang, Mu language butterfly followed on the car.


    "Do you really want to go with me? There are so many people in the supermarket that you are not afraid to be recognized? "


    Li futu didn''t start immediately. "In fact, I''ll go alone."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Mu yudie is very free and easy. She takes out a pair of sunglasses from the limited edition chanel handbag and puts them on elegantly. "Stars are human beings, and they have to eat grains, so stars can''t go shopping in supermarkets? Besides, I''ve had an affair with you, and it''s nothing more than one. "


    "That makes sense."


    Speechless Li futu nodded and drove away from the villa.


    On the way to leave Chunqiu mansion, mu yudie looked at him from time to time, with a look of desire to talk and stop.


    Li futu drove the car out of the gate of Chunqiu Huafu, turned his head and said with a smile, "if you have any questions, just ask directly. Do you want to ask about Nanyang?"


    "Nani told me all about Nanyang..."


    Li futu was puzzled and said, "what''s the reason for your hesitation?"


    "You asked me to ask."


    Mu yudie breathes out, turns over and stares at the driver: "do you really get the contract between Ni and Shimei?"


    Li futu suddenly, but not much accident, "she told you?"


    "Well."


    Mu language butterfly nods, still some disbelief up to now: "how on earth did you do it? Is Dong Zhiyuan really willing to let her go? "


    Let''s not mention Dong Zhiyuan''s feelings for Gini. She is just a cash cow because of her popularity. Dong Zhiyuan is a businessman. It''s incredible that he does so.


    "Believe it or not, I didn''t do anything."


    Li futu said frankly.


    "You didn''t give him money, or Threatening him? "


    Mu language butterfly is obviously difficult to accept such a statement.


    Li futu shook his head, "although I did mention the contract when I met Dong Zhiyuan for the first time, I also said that I respected her choice. I didn''t force the time screen media to make any concessions. Later, I never mentioned this aspect again. Dong Zhiyuan sent the contract himself."


    Although it does sound like a fable, what Li futu said is true.


    Mu yudie has been in the Vanity Fair for so many years, and has dealt with all kinds of men. She thinks she has a unique view of men. Although she has not known Li futu for a long time, she knows that this man does not disdain to lie in this respect.


    Dong Zhiyuan took the initiative to hand over his sweetheart and cash cow, and he didn''t ask for any return.


    Mu yudie is very clear that the prince of Shimu has never been a good man. His doing so only shows that Li futu''s power is more terrible than she imagined. Without a word, Dong Zhiyuan was forced to compromise.


    Before, there was always a man trying to show his identity and status in front of her, but this man was totally different. He never publicized anything, but quietly let mu yudie fully feel his power.


    "Do you know the value of that contract?"


    Mu yudie said with a complicated and bitter smile: "you used it as the" room charge "for two months I knew earlier that how I led you to live in my place at the beginning, even I let my own room out. "


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing, turned to look at mu yudie, joked: "why let me? How nice it is for two people to live in the same room. In the evening, we can also talk about the ideal of life... "


    Li futu regretted it when he said it. His habit of coming at random could never be changed.


    Fortunately, mu yudie doesn''t seem to be angry.


    "Yes, it''s a pity."


    Mu language butterfly long sigh tone, tone that is quite meaningful.


    Li futu coughed softly, turned around and drove honestly.


    But mu yudie, like a curious baby, asked, "are you really going to move away from Ni? Do you want to play hard to get, or do you want to build the plank road in the open


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. He saw that the red light was on in front of him. He followed others and stopped the car.


    "What kind of person am I? All the thirty-six plans have been drawn up. "


    "I know exactly what''s going on in your men''s heads."


    Mu yudie vowed: "you are not a good word for her. Even your relatives can''t do it sometimes. If you have no idea about her, I''m afraid you won''t believe it."


    Li Fu TU was dumbfounded and then sighed: "well, I admit that I''m not mindless, but I just enjoy beautiful things."After a pause, Li futu continued: "you know, if I really want something, she can escape?"


    Mu language butterfly doesn''t seem to think so, she a pair of I already see through you of facial expression: "this is your brilliant place."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows, saw the green light on, and started the car again, "what do you mean?"


    "Some men only care about a woman''s body, not her heart. You are different. You want to have both."


    Li futu turned his head, stared at the pair of sunglasses, and said with no expression: "you know so much, you are not afraid that I will kill you?"


    The eyes behind the sunglasses blinked. "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Gini."


    Li futu shakes his head, smiles and takes back his eyes.


    "Well, I don''t know why you guys all like Gini. She''s beautiful, I admit. But the good-looking skins are the same, and the interesting souls are one in a million. Why can''t you guys pay more attention to the inside?"


    Listening to the goblin''s sigh in his ear, Li futu couldn''t help laughing: "you mean you have an interesting soul?"


    Mu language butterfly to Li Fu diagram ear gently blew a breath, you you way: "don''t you think so?"


    Li futu coughed softly and restrained the commotion that spread from her ears to the bottom of her heart. "Indeed, her character is as cold as ice. Most people around her are afraid to be frozen to death. I think you are two extremes, one is as warm as summer, the other is as cold as winter..."


    If outsiders heard Li futu''s comment, they would not agree. Shen yini''s cold is a fact, but mu yudie''s enthusiasm?


    ¡­¡­ Although it is said that she is a socialite, who has ever seen someone become her guest?


    In the entertainment industry, some people indulge on the surface, while others are pure "lust for women.".


    "Warm as summer? Is it as cold as winter


    Mu language butterfly mouth rippling a touch of charming radian, "then you like hot summer, or cold winter?"

 Chapter 238

    Naturally, Li futu would not answer the question that how to answer would offend people and began to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Mu language butterfly also doesn''t seem to really want to get a clear answer, and doesn''t press any more.


    "Well, you''ve moved out of Ginny. Where are you going to live? Did you buy your own house? "


    "I''m..."


    Li futu opened his mouth and soon realized that Tang Yipin''s house could not be disclosed. He said, "I plan to settle down in the Warring States club first."


    Mu language butterfly suddenly, "yes, there are really many places."


    After a pause, she said curiously, "but no matter how big the Warring States period is, you can''t be in charge after all. Don''t you plan to buy your own house in Donghai?"


    Although Donghai''s house price is superior to the whole country, it is not worth mentioning to this man.


    "I just moved out. I haven''t had time to think about it."


    Li futu coughed softly, looked out of the window, pulled the car to the side of the road and stopped: "OK, here we are."


    There are many people in the food market. Although they are all coming and going, the environment of the supermarket is obviously better, and there is nothing in the supermarket now.


    "Rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, there are so many things to buy. I think we might as well go out and eat."


    Entering the gate of this large supermarket, Li futu sighed with a headache.


    "How can it be the same? Since I want to thank you, how can I show my sincerity if I don''t do it myself?"


    Mu language butterfly way: "and she is not suitable to go out now."


    "So it is."


    Li futu nodded and took a cart. Then he thought of something. He stopped, turned his head and said solemnly, "who can cook? Don''t you want me to do it? "


    "No way."


    Mu yudie patted him, "don''t worry, me and Ninko are both women in the kitchen. We used to cook by ourselves, but later we got busier and busier, so we didn''t have time..."


    "Yo."


    Li futu was surprised and said with a smile: "I really can''t see it. I thought you two belong to the type of five fingers not touching yangchunshui. It seems that I''m clumsy."


    "You look down on people, don''t you?" Mu language butterfly horizontal he one eye, then take out a pair of masks from the bag to put on.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed. There are gains and losses in everything. If you enjoy the bright light under the magnesium lamp, you will lose the freedom of ordinary people.


    Although the sunglasses and mask almost completely covered her gorgeous face, the enchanting and irritating mu yudie still attracted a lot of attention.


    In order to avoid exposure, they basically took things and left with a cart, just like little devils sweeping into the village, but even so, there was still a man who persisted in sneaking behind them and couldn''t stop looking at mu yudie''s chest, buttocks and slender legs.


    Mu language butterfly frowned and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    Mu language butterfly all found out, Li Fu Tu naturally has already seen in the eye, looked at the elder brother, the corner of the mouth outlines a playful smile.


    At the time of paying the bill, he didn''t follow the elder brother closely.


    After settling the bill, help Li futu pick up a bag. Mu yudie is going to leave, but suddenly there is a noise from the rear.


    The man who followed her looked at several pairs of underpants and a box of Durex that the cashier found in his shopping cart. He blushed and said, "I didn''t take this. I don''t know how to get into my car..."


    The eyes of the people around them are like looking at perverts, and they are far away from each other.


    The man was so anxious that he almost cried.


    Mu language butterfly puffs to hiss a smile, pull down the mask, the coquettish state transverse wave glanced at the guy beside: "did you do it?"


    Li futu''s face was serious, and he coughed, "is there any evidence? If you''re not careful, I''ll sue you for slander. "


    "You are so bad."


    Mu language butterfly Jiao smile to pinch his arm once.


    Put the bags into the trunk, and they get on the bus again.


    Mu yudie took off his sunglasses and mask. Thinking of the scene just now, he was very happy. "When on earth did you throw things into his car? I didn''t even find out. "


    "You know, I had the title of" time thief "in those years. The speed of my hands was amazing. If you can find it, how can I get along in the world?"


    Li futu joked and drove away.


    "Just blow it."


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye, in the heart but unavoidably some emotion is myriad. With this guy, it''s never boring.


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, Li futu came in with the spoils of his trip. In addition to rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar, he and mu yudie also bought many dishes, including meat and vegetables.


    "I''m back."


    Shen yini came to meet her and wanted to help her pick up things, but Li futu naturally didn''t let a woman do it for her. She said with a smile, don''t bother, and then carried the things to the kitchen.


    "Gini, you know, just now in the supermarket..."Mu language butterfly just happened to smile to say many times, after listening to, Shen yini and Su Yuan can''t help laughing. It can be seen that the misunderstanding of the two sisters in the morning has been eliminated.


    "Brother futu, well done, that kind of sex wolf should teach him a lesson."


    Li futu, who put things away and went back to the living room, laughed and ignored Su Yuan. She looked at Shen yini and said, "do you want to help me?"


    "No, just me and yudie. You and Yuanyuan will watch TV in the living room. "


    "Yes, Junzi is far away from cooking. I don''t need your help for this kind of thing. I haven''t cooked a meal for a long time. I have to show it this time."


    "Yes, brother futu, don''t make trouble."


    Su Yuan pulled Li futu to the sofa and sat down. Shen yini turns around and walks into the kitchen with mu yudie.


    "Brother futu, my cousin said that you are welcome to be a guest in the future."


    As soon as she sat down, Su Yuan was busy announcing the good news.


    Li futu was a little stunned, and then said with a smile: "do you cry two make three hanging to force your cousin to agree?"


    "No way."


    Su Yuan rolled her eyes and said, "it''s my cousin. I can see that in fact, my cousin is grateful to you, but with her personality, she can''t say it. "


    Li futu smiles and turns on the TV.


    "Brother futu, I think you''ve made a big step."


    Li futu did not understand the head: "what success of a big step?"


    "Everything is difficult at the beginning. I can see that you have now passed the most difficult primary stage of the revolution and have occupied an extraordinary position in your cousin''s heart. As long as you continue to work hard..."


    "Stop."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Fu Tu quickly interrupted: "is it the primary stage of the revolution? I don''t know if you want to be taught by your sister again "


    " brother futu, believe me, my intuition is absolutely right. "


    Su Yuan''s eyes are full of seriousness: "in addition to relatives, my cousin is cooking for a man for the first time. I know that you are worried that people around you will be in danger, but I believe you will be able to solve all the problems sooner or later. At that time, won''t you be able to be with my cousin without scruples?"


    All problems solved?


    Li futu was a little absent-minded for a moment.


    Will there be such a day?

 Chapter 239

    Mu yudie said that she and Shen yini got into the hall and the kitchen. It''s not a joke.


    Although they haven''t done it by themselves for a long time, the skill of cooking is still not unfamiliar. In half an hour, they made a table of dishes. Although they can''t be called the whole banquet of Manchu and Han, they seem to be rich, and almost used all the things Li futu bought.


    "Well, come and wash your hands for dinner."


    Put the last dish of hot and sour potatoes on the table, mu yudie shouts to the living room.


    "Come on, come on."


    Su Yuan stood up and Li futu followed the girl to the restaurant.


    "Wow, so many dishes."


    Walking into the restaurant, Su Yuan looks at the dishes on the table and exclaims, then smiles at Shen yini and mu yudie Tiantian: "the two sisters are working hard."


    Mu yudie joked: "Yuanyuan, you are no longer young. If you have time, you should learn to cook with your sister. Otherwise, what should you do when you get married?"


    Su Yuan can''t help frowning, subconsciously showing resistance in her eyes. She doesn''t want to deal with firewood, rice, oil and salt, because in her mind, once involved with these things, she may soon become a yellow faced woman.


    "Sister mu, in fact, many boys can cook now."


    Su Yuan went over to wash her hands and said: "besides, even if I want to learn, my sister may not have time to teach me. She is so busy, how can she teach me how to cook..."


    Shen yini said with a smile: "Yuanyuan, I''m going to have a rest for a while. It''s a holiday for myself. If you really want to learn, I can teach you."


    Su Yuan turned off the tap and looked at Shen yini. She was surprised and said, "elder sister, how can you suddenly figure it out?"


    In her impression, my cousin is a workaholic, working for two years or even during the Spring Festival.


    "Your sister is keeping the clouds open and the moon is shining." Mu language butterfly sighs a way, can''t help but complex to see a person one eye.


    Someone washed his hands and took the lead to sit down at the dining table. "What are you doing standing here? Come and sit down quickly, girl. Don''t be stunned. Your two sisters are not easy to cook next time. Come and try their craft."


    This guy doesn''t treat himself as an outsider.


    Mu yudie smiles and shakes her head.


    "Sit first, sister."


    Su Yuan pushed Shen yini to Li futu and sat down next to her. Then she cleverly served everyone a bowl of rice, and even took the trouble to bring it to everyone. It was quite different from the past.


    Looking at the dishes and hot rice in front of him, Li futu was filled with emotion.


    How could he have moved out if he had enjoyed such treatment before? No matter how cold Shen yini is, he will stay here.


    Mu language butterfly sat opposite Li futu.


    "Sister mu, what did you mean just now?"


    Su Yuan sits beside mu yudie with a bowl of rice.


    "What I mean is that your sister is free now and has become a free man, which means that she is her own boss. She doesn''t have to listen to anyone''s arrangement any more, so she can rest as she likes."


    Su Yuan a Leng, immediately see to Shen Yi Ni way: "elder sister, you resigned?"


    Li futu caught a piece of sweet and sour fish. Hearing Su Yuan''s words, he shook his hand and the fish fell into the plate again.


    "Girl, it''s not resignation, it''s termination."


    Li futu raised his head in tears and laughter.


    "It''s all the same thing."


    Su Yuan''s tone suddenly became weak, "sister, do you not want to be a star?"


    The girl can''t imagine how difficult it is for a superstar to terminate her contract with the company. She just thinks that her cousin is hit by the slap in the face, so she makes such a decision.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m not that vulnerable."


    Shen yini shakes her head and smiles. She doesn''t want to keep it from the girl, and there''s no need to keep it from her.


    "It''s just that I''ve been running around all these years. It''s really time to stop and take a rest."


    "After all, you can''t make enough money. I think you''d better take a rest this time for a year and a half to relax."


    Shen yini took a look at him and made no comment.


    "By the way, Minnie, what are your plans for the future?" Mu language butterfly asks a way.


    Shen yini was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "I want to set up my own studio, just like the time screen discovered me, I also want to explore some new people who are interested in the development of the entertainment industry, so that they can have the chance to realize their dreams."


    Mu yudie nods silently. She is not surprised by Shen yini''s idea. Many front-line employees and companies in the circle will do this when their contracts expire. After all, it''s better to work for themselves than to work for others. Besides, she has enough fame and capital.


    "If you really want to do that, I can introduce some people to you."


    Shen yini nodded and said with a smile, "I''m sure I''ll trouble you at that time, but it''s a pity that your contract hasn''t expired, otherwise our two sisters can fight together."The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Mu language butterfly smile slightly a stiff, the line of sight can''t help but toward Li Fu diagram Piao an eye.


    It happened that Li futu was eating food with his head down. He didn''t see it.


    Seeing this guy eating his own sweet and sour fish, Mu Yu butterfly''s silver teeth clenched, and his feet kicked forward under the table.


    Someone''s body can''t help shaking and looks up in doubt.


    Mu language butterfly brilliant smile, "this fish is I do, delicious?"


    "In general, it''s OK, just a little more vinegar."


    Someone is not sure, so let''s talk about it.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Mu language butterfly smile unchanged, stood up and took up the plate, the whole fish are poured into the lifutu bowl, "vinegar eat more good, sterilization, this dish is specially prepared for you, you can not let me down."


    What''s the sudden madness of this goblin?


    Looking at a bowl full of fish, Li futu was puzzled. He didn''t seem to provoke her. Is it because he told the truth that he put a little too much vinegar?


    Su Yuan biting chopsticks, a childlike face full of schadenfreude smile.


    Shen yini''s eyes were calm, as if she didn''t see it. She gave Su Yuan a yam.


    The whole dish of fish was finally solved by someone alone. Fortunately, laver egg soup can buffer the sour taste.


    Shen yini''s meal is made by mu yudie, and the final task of cleaning up the plate naturally falls on Su Yuan and Li futu.


    "Brother futu, how did you offend sister mu?"


    Su Yuan handed Li futu a plate and asked with a smile.


    "How do I know?"


    Li futu took the plate and put it into the basin. He sighed, "maybe her relatives are here."


    "Sister mu, brother futu said your relatives are here."


    Su Yuan immediately yelled and ran to the living room.


    "You girl..."


    As soon as Li futu''s face changes, he immediately wants to catch Su Yuan. She runs too fast. He can only watch Su Yuan run into the living room without any time to stop her.


    He couldn''t take back his eyes, sighing that the country is easy to change, and his nature is hard to change. However, listening to the voice, he felt the warmth of his family.

 Chapter 240

    two o''clock in the afternoon.


    A civil airliner from capital Kyoto arrived at Donghai International Airport.


    With the airport hall sounded to remind the radio pick-up, the two girls with the flow of people out of the airport.


    "Slow down, miss." The girl in the back is petite, with a suitcase that doesn''t match her figure. Obviously, she can''t keep up with the girl in front.


    "Oh, little rabbit, my brother said you could protect me. I think I should protect you!"


    The girl in front looks back.


    She is wearing a jeans hip skirt that can show off her figure, a printed long sleeve top, white fashionable shoes and a white cap. She is fresh, moving and comfortable.


    She sighed, walked back a few steps, put her one shoulder white bear bag on the rabbit''s shoulder, and took the suitcase from the rabbit.


    "Don''t worry, miss. Maotu will take good care of you."


    The girl named Maotu vowed. But looking at her height of about 1.63 meters at most and her innocent face, who is not familiar with the world and has some baby fat, her words obviously sound very unconvincing.


    "Just don''t hold me back."


    The girl with the cap on her face was full of depression. She was clearly a young lady, but she was working as a servant. She dragged her suitcase and said, "OK, let''s go."


    "Miss, why do you suddenly want to come to Donghai?"


    Asked the hare curiously.


    "Isn''t it boring to stay in Kyoto all the time? I want to come out and have a rest. "


    "But I came to Donghai last year. It''s not much fun."


    To be honest, Maotu is not as beautiful as the East China Sea.


    The girl in the cap glared and said, "Oh, little rabbit, why do you talk so much?"


    "Miss, you''re not out to play, are you?"


    Maotu is really like her name. She looks lovely and has a lively personality. She seems not afraid of the young lady''s anger. She goes on: "since I went to see the elder sister of the Song family, the young lady has become very talkative. Miss, do you have something on your mind? Can you tell me? I really want to know... "


    "No!"


    The cap girl hummed and stepped faster.


    At the gate of the airport, three black Mercedes Benz parked quietly. When they saw the girl in the cap, the door opened immediately and six men in suits came towards the girl.


    "Miss."


    Six men in suits stood in front of the cap girl, then bowed and bowed together, causing people to stare.


    The girl nodded, letting the trunk be taken over by a man in a suit, and then got into the first Mercedes.


    "Miss, do you want to go to the company or the hotel first?" The driver asked politely.


    "Go to the hotel first."


    The girl''s voice fell to the ground, and the rabbit finally got on the car in a hurry.


    "Miss, are you going to leave Maotu behind?"


    She turned and looked at the cap girl, her eyes full of grievances.


    The cap girl shook her face and said in a dull voice, "drive."


    "Miss, what''s the matter with the injury on the face of the elder sister of the Song family? Who on earth did it? "


    "Miss, why didn''t the elder sister and the young master come together?"


    "Miss, don''t you mean Master Kong has come to Donghai, too? Why didn''t you see him? "


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, Mao rabbit kept asking like a curious baby. At first, the girl in the cap could pretend not to hear her. She looked out of the window and looked at the street scenes with different taste from Kyoto. But at last, she couldn''t stand it. She turned her head and glared and said, "little rabbit, can you be quiet for a while? If you speak again, I''ll have you sent back! "


    "But the rabbit wants to protect the young lady."


    Looking at the serious rabbit, the girl sighed helplessly.


    "Little rabbit, are you really that good? I''m afraid you can''t even beat me. "


    "You can''t beat Miss Mao."


    Maotu''s serious way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl in the cap has a stiff expression and is speechless.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly looked at the rabbit.


    In the restless eyes of the rabbit, she said in a low voice: "little rabbit, you and your sister have been staying in my house. I have never seen a sheep, but what about other people? Who are the other nine people in your zodiac


    Mao rabbit''s head immediately shook like a rattle: "Mao rabbit doesn''t know."


    "How can it be!"


    The girl in the cap obviously can''t accept this explanation: "you are the rabbit in the zodiac, don''t you know?"


    "I really don''t know."


    Maotu didn''t know whether she really didn''t know or pretended to know nothing. Anyway, she kept silent on this topic: "if Miss really wants to know, you can ask the young master. He must know.""Isn''t that bullshit?"


    The cap girl rolled her eyes. "But if my brother wants to tell me, how can I ask you again?"


    "Little rabbit, just tell me, you tell me, I''ll invite you to the revolving restaurant on the Pearl Tower of the East China Sea for a luxurious dinner in the evening!"


    The cap girl began to lure.


    Just now, like a talking hare, he suddenly turned his head and looked out of the window.


    You little rabbit, you look silly and cute, like a lollipop can be cheated, but in fact, you are not stupid.


    The cap girl could not help biting her teeth.


    Three Mercedes Benz smoothly stopped at the entrance of Crystal Palace Hotel.


    "Miss, according to your order, we have already reserved a room on the 29th floor, overlooking the whole Pujiang River."


    A man in a suit carrying a suitcase took the girl in a cap to the suite.


    This is a double suite with two bedrooms. One bedroom has a huge French window facing the Pujiang River. You can have a panoramic view of the Pujiang River at night.


    The girl in the cap is responsible for occupying this room. "Well, it''s hard for you. Go back first."


    "Yes."


    The man in the suit looked at the rabbit and then turned away.


    "Little rabbit, if you want to live in this room, you can''t, as long as you tell me your zodiac..."


    The girl sat on the soft big bed. Before she finished speaking, she saw the rabbit turn around and walk out of the room.


    The girl in the cap was stunned and then lost her smile.


    This little rabbit is like a chatterbox on weekdays, but at the critical moment, her mouth is still very tight.


    Standing up from the bed, the girl went to the French window and looked at the sunshine outside. Her mind gradually drifted away. She slowly recalled a windy and rainy day more than ten years ago.


    On that day, she was going to pay homage to her grandmother with her brother. When she got to the mountainside, she saw a young man kneeling in front of a grave. He was drenched in the rain, but he didn''t feel it. He curled up and faced the tombstone, buried his head dead, held the soil in his hands, and his trousers were all wet with mud.


    "Brother, who is he?"


    Asked the young and ignorant girl.


    The elder brother didn''t answer, holding the umbrella and grasping her hand, "let''s go, Jinse."


    When she left, the girl couldn''t help looking back again. The boy was still kneeling in the pouring rain, as if abandoned by the whole world.


    "Brother, he looks like a dog."


    The girl felt it and then slowly drew back her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The picture in his mind gradually dissipated. Cao Jinse''s eyes were in a trance. He whispered: "will there really be a rainbow after the wind and rain?"

 Chapter 241

    Donghai Chengnan Branch.


    "Stop!"


    Then a police officer rushed out of the duty room at the gate and stopped a young man who wanted to see the police station break through.


    "What do you do?"


    He looked up and down at the young man, looking serious.


    Facing the sharp eyes of the people''s police, the young man not only didn''t panic, but smirked and lifted the bag in his hand, "officer, I''m here to deliver the takeout."


    Take out?


    The policeman on duty was stunned, and his face was still not relaxed.


    "Do you know where this is? This is the police station! No one is allowed to enter. You can only deliver your takeout to the door and call someone to pick it up. How can you rush in at will? "


    The young man who delivered the delivery seemed to be a good young man who grew up under the red flag. He didn''t argue when he heard the criticism of the police comrades.


    "What the police comrades said is that I was reckless. I''m sorry."


    He apologized and then walked out of the police station.


    It''s good to see him admit his mistake, and the police didn''t embarrass him.


    "Never again."


    With that, the police officer turned back to the duty room, but his eyes still swept over him from time to time.


    Standing at the gate of Chengnan Branch, the young man smiles at the police officer on duty, then takes out his mobile phone and starts to make a phone call: "Hello, uncle Luo, yes, I''m Fu Jie. I''m at the gate of Chengnan Branch now. The police officer on duty says that no one is allowed to enter casually. There''s no way. I can only call you..."


    "Well, well, please uncle Luo."


    The young man put down his mobile phone, then took out his bag from his pocket, and the 95 supreme went to the duty room and handed the root to the policeman, "Comrade police, it''s hard."


    It''s said that if the police and the people are relatives, a cigarette should be nothing. The policeman was not polite. He took the cigarette and looked at it subconsciously. His face changed.


    "What''s the current market for your takeout? Can you afford such a high-end cigarette? "


    He looked up, a little inconceivable.


    The young man laughed. "It''s just a luxury once in a while."


    The policeman nodded and looked at the bag in his hand. "What did you send?"


    "Kyoto roast duck, quanfuji."


    Police can not help but a Leng, "you send takeout from Kyoto to the East China Sea?"


    The young man nodded with a smile.


    The policeman''s eyes became alert, and there was something wrong with the man.


    How can a delivery man smoke such a good cigarette? Besides, he doesn''t look like a delivery man at all.


    Just when he was suspicious and wanted to check the man''s ID card, Luo taoluo, the biggest boss of their Branch Bureau, suddenly came out with a brilliant smile on his face.


    "Fu Jie, why did you come to Donghai all of a sudden? I didn''t give uncle Luo a call before I came here. You see, such a thing happened... "


    "Uncle Luo is busy with his business. I dare not disturb him."


    Kyoto''s famous Kong madman smiles respectfully.


    The policeman on duty, with a dull face, dropped his cigarette to the ground with a slap, and knew that he might have done something wrong.


    Luo Tao looked at the duty room, didn''t say much, and said with a smile: "Fu Jie, go in and sit down."


    Kong Fujie nodded with a smile.


    Seeing the two people leave, the policeman recovered after half a pay, picked up the smoke on the ground again, and trembled on it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle Luo, I brought it from Kyoto. Don''t worry, it''s just quanfuji roast duck. It''s not a bribe."


    Walking into the office of the director of Chengnan Branch, Kong Fujie puts his bag on the desk.


    Although Kong Fujie has always regarded himself as a junior, how can Luo Tao treat him as an ordinary junior? He glanced at the bag of roast duck and said with a smile, "I have a heart. Since I went to quanfuji in Beijing last time, I have been thinking about the roast duck there. She will be very happy with this gift."


    "Uncle Luo, don''t you know that Yi Ren is in the Bureau today?" Kong Fujie asked at the right time.


    "Of course."


    Luo Tao was not surprised. Naturally, he knew that this young man from Kyoto had not come to see him.


    Don''t look at the girl''s bad temper, but it''s still popular with men.


    Luo Tao secretly smiles and shakes his head. Then he goes to his desk, picks up the phone and presses a key: "call Luo team."


    Before long, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    The violent police of Donghai branch came in suspiciously, and soon found an unexpected uninvited guest standing in the office. His face immediately changed: "how are you here?"


    Luo Tao coughed: "how do you talk? Confucius came to see you specially and brought you the authentic quanfuji roast duck... ""Luoju, if it''s OK, I''ll go back to work first."


    Without waiting for Luo Tao to finish the flower, Roy people will interrupt it, his face has become the lower face of the superior, even call from dad into Luo Bureau.


    "Stop for me."


    Luo Tao said in a deep voice, and then went to the Roy people: "Mr. Kong has come all the way to see you. Do you have the most basic courtesy?"


    Roy''s mouth was tight and silent.


    "You just stay here and talk with Fu Jie. I''ll go out and inspect my work."


    Luo Tao uses his tools for private use and forces the Roy people to stay. Then he looks at Kong Fujie, nods slightly and goes out.


    The office door closed again.


    Roy said coldly, "is Confucius so idle? You have nothing to do, but I have a lot of work to do. "


    "Yi Ren..."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you so well. Please call me Roy or officer Luo."


    It seems that the police did not treat Li futu specially, and she was also cold faced to Kong Fujie.


    Of course, Roy people are not isolated, nor are they hostile to men. Just like Li futu, the scene she met with Kong Fujie is not friendly.


    Kong Fujie once came to Donghai in April. When he was entertaining at night, he had a conflict with a group of local boyfriends because of quarrels. He started fiercely and beat them all to the hospital. The most serious problem was that one leg was disabled. Unfortunately, it was Roy who led the team to deal with it at that time. The fiery personality of Yiluo Jinghua was just like a horse at that time When you rush up to take down the madman, is Kong madman, who is famous in Kyoto, a man to be captured?


    Without any pity at all, Kong Fujie easily threw the Roy people away and made Luo Jinghua lose face in public. Finally, the accompanying police took out the guy and caught Kong Fujie back.


    That scene was a disgrace to Roy people. I hate it so much when I think of it. With such a first acquaintance, what can you expect from her?


    Roy people who don''t love red dress and love armed are undoubtedly different from women, but what''s wonderful is that Kong Fujie is not the one who can judge by common sense. He is never interested in the rich ladies and ladies in the capital. Although there are no less women around him, it''s just a play to meet the physiological needs. But later, he stayed in the South Branch of Donghai city for a few hours, perhaps because of the attraction of the same kind, he was incredibly attracted to the hot policewoman who didn''t look like a normal woman. No, as soon as Donghai came, he ran over, but Roy didn''t appreciate it.


    "Irene, the first time I was wrong, I''ve apologized to you countless times. If you still can''t let go, I''ll let you fight. Don''t worry, I''ll never fight back."


    It has to be said that Confucius may not have chased the girl. His EQ obviously needs to be improved.


    "You..."


    Roy bit his teeth hard, then turned and slammed the door out.


    Kong Fujie was stunned and laughed instead of angry.


    "I like personality."

 Chapter 242

    Tangshan real estate headquarters building.


    Deputy general manager''s office.


    Tang Jiahao, the prince of Tangshan real estate, made two cups of Biluochun in person.


    "Fu Jie, what do you think? It doesn''t belong to the mind. "


    He handed a cup of superior Biluochun to him with a smile.


    "Donghai is really different from Kyoto. The people here, especially the women, are really different..."


    The Kong family, who had a hot face and a cold buttock, didn''t seem to care about the Donghai branch at all. They took the tea and sipped it lightly. With a look of endless aftertaste, they sighed: "good tea."


    "I don''t think it''s tea, OK."


    Tang Jiahao rubbed the purple sand cup and said with a smile: "I see that you are obviously homesick. Tell me, which girl do you like again?"


    Although the Confucius family is perverse and evil, they only don''t touch some taboos. Generally, they can make fun of each other.


    "Who else? It''s not the policeman from your South Branch. "


    Kong Fujie thought of the cold and gorgeous face in his uniform and sighed: "it''s really strong."


    Tang Jiahao raised his eyebrows and said, "what? You''ve already gone to her? "


    When Kong Fujie and Roy met for the first time, he was also present. At that time, Kong Fujie''s counter capture was It''s amazing.


    It''s said that the first impression is very important, and the girl of Roy is not the one who can judge with common sense. Money and power have little influence on her. Therefore, Tang Jiahao is not optimistic about the result of Kong Fujie''s first heart attack.


    "Yes."


    Kong Fujie had a sip of tea, which was a shame. He didn''t hide it: "I specially brought quanfuji roast duck from Kyoto to Chengnan Branch, but she didn''t show me a good face. Without saying a word, she broke the door and left. It was the first time I met such a special woman..."


    You feel special because the women you met before are greedy or afraid of your identity and dare not resist.


    Tang Jiahao shakes his head and smiles. He knows that it''s better not to interrupt when it comes to feelings.


    After a sip of tea, Tang Jiahao looked up at the mad man Kong who had suddenly arrived: "Fu Jie, are you here in Donghai specially for Roy?"


    Kong Fujie''s eyes twinkled, "yes or no."


    "Then you are..."


    Tang Jiahao looked puzzled. As he was about to continue to ask questions, Kong Fujie said with a smile: "the house I asked you to prepare for me last time was not robbed? So I''ll see what''s sacred. Anyway, I''ll stay in Kyoto and have fun. "


    Tang Jiahao smiles bitterly. "Fu Jie, it''s my negligence about that house..."


    Kong Fujie raised his hand and interrupted him: "don''t worry, I don''t blame you. It''s true that Tangshan real estate is not up to you now."


    You''re so honest, you don''t have friends.


    Although Kong Fu Jie was telling the truth, he was too direct after all, which undoubtedly made Tang Jiahao a little embarrassed for a while.


    But after many years of interaction, Tang Jiahao knows that Kong Fujie is a man who has a lot to say. He won''t beat around the Bush and play tricks with you. He always goes straight to the point. He says he''ll do it when he says he wants to do it. He says he won''t do it if he wants to kill you with one leg. So although such a person is not easy to provoke, it is not very frightening, but the one behind him


    Thinking of that elegant face, Tang Jiahao felt a chill in his heart. He seems to have no skill, but he is far more frightening than Kong Fujie.


    "Fujie, I have to remind you that Li futu is not an ordinary person. You''d better not be too careless."


    Since Kong Fujie had already appeared in the East China Sea, Tang Jiahao knew that he must have been unable to persuade the other party. He hesitated for a moment and could only give such a gentle reminder.


    Kong Fujie didn''t have the same arrogance this time. He took a sip of tea slowly. "After all, I''m in Kyoto. Although I heard some news, I''m afraid it''s not accurate. You''re in the East China Sea, and what you see and hear is more accurate than me. Jiahao, what kind of person do you think Li futu is?"


    Tang Jiahao was silent for a while, considered his words, and gradually revealed the path of Li futu''s rise.


    Of course, although his family is the leader in the real estate industry, it is not an intelligence agency after all. It is impossible to be as pervasive as when Yu Kang reported to song Luoshen. It is also something that the upper class of Donghai people now know.


    "If you don''t know him, I''m afraid you''ll think he''s cruel, cruel and bloodthirsty, but if you really meet him and have contact with him, I''m afraid you''ll change your view."


    Tang Jiahao didn''t exaggerate or conceal. He talked about the matter on its own and expressed his true views.


    "I had a meal with him. To be fair, if you put aside the rumors, he looks like a modest and easy-going person. You can''t imagine that the murder was written by him."


    "Oh? Listen to you say so, I want to see this Li Shao more and moreKong Fujie pondered and laughed.


    Seeing this, Tang Jiahao laughed bitterly to himself. Knowing that Kong Fujie had made up his mind, he said nothing more.


    "Fu Jie, is he..."


    Tang Jiahao suddenly lowered his voice.


    "What is it?" Kong Fujie looked at him.


    "Why do you know that. I''m sure you know what I mean


    Tang Jiahao said in a low voice: "as Miss Song, how can ordinary men get into her eyes? Even if Li futu is at the peak of the day in the East China Sea, it''s not enough to make Miss Song look different. Besides, I was there when she met Li futu that day. Miss song''s look is like facing a lover..."


    Tang Jiahao can''t help recalling the scene of the peerless night, "the only possibility for Miss Song to show that look is..."


    "That''s right."


    Kong Fujie nodded with a deep smile and did not hide.


    Song Luoshen, the first beauty in Kyoto, had a love affair when she was young. This is not a secret in Kyoto. Many people know it, but because of song and Li, they have kept it a secret.


    If Li futu doesn''t appear, I''m afraid that old story won''t be mentioned again, but now the situation is different. Li Er, who had disappeared for ten years, suddenly appeared in the East China Sea, and he was still in trouble. I''m afraid that more and more people will soon know about it, so Kong Fujie didn''t think it was necessary to hide it.


    Moreover, he was eager for the news that the young Xiaoxiong who suddenly rose in the East China Sea was the second son of the Li family who disappeared ten years ago to spread as soon as possible.


    What are the faces of the song and Li families?


    Just think about it and he''s looking forward to it.


    "It''s really him."


    Seeing Kong Fujie nodding and admitting, even though Tang Jiahao had expected it, he still had some emotion for a while.


    "Since he came back but didn''t go back to Kyoto, it seems that he doesn''t intend to" recognize his ancestors and return to their ancestors ". And according to you, he even plans to abandon song Luoshen, an old lover. That''s not good."


    Kong Fujie''s eyes twinkled with evil light: "it''s boring to play the game like this. It seems that I have to push him."

 Chapter 243

    Kong Fujie came all the way. As the host, Tang Jiahao naturally had to treat him well.


    That night, Tang Jiahao called a large group of local childe brothers from Donghai and set up a big table in Juzhen garden to help Kong Fujie clean up the dust. The grand scene gave Kong Fujie enough face.


    People gather by category, and birds of a feather flock together. Naturally, those who can enter the circle of the crown prince of Tangshan real estate are not ordinary people. However, these real Donghai youths are very polite to Kong Fujie. During the dinner, they constantly toasted and called Kong brother one by one.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Kong Fujie, who had already been drinking, put down his glass and said, "you are all friends of Jiahao. Naturally, you are my friends of Kong Fujie. Thank you for your hospitality. We Kyoto people pay attention to reciprocity. In this way, I think you''re almost drunk. Next, I ask you to relax."


    "Fu Jie, you are a guest from afar. How can you spend money?"


    Tang Jiahao deserves to be rich and powerful. He waved his hand and said, "the consumption tonight is all on me."


    Kong Fujie raised his hand: "Jiahao, I understand what you mean, but friends have to come and go. If you do this again, I will not dare to come back to Donghai."


    "Yes, Jiahao, since brother Kong said so, we are all brothers. Why should we share so clearly?" Someone echoed.


    All of you who are not the owners of tens of billions of dollars will not see the cost, but it is a matter of face.


    Seeing this, Tang Jiahao smiles, but it''s hard to say more.


    "I heard that the Warring States club in the East China Sea is a wonderful place. It''s even rumored that I''ve never been to the Warring States. Even if I come to the East China Sea in vain, I''ve been fascinated by it for a long time."


    Kong Fujie continued, like a whim: "it''s better to hit the sun than choose the day. I''ll invite you to have a good time there tonight."


    Tang Jiahao''s heart suddenly jumped. Before he could speak, many people began to respond.


    "Brother Kong is powerful!"


    "Brother Kong really knows what we want."


    It''s the so-called "full of warm thoughts" that all the young and old people present have smiles that men know.


    Tang Jiahao was the only one who frowned and looked dignified.


    The Warring States club is now Li futu''s territory. If you want to play with women, there are many places in the East China Sea, such as the imperial court, which is no worse than the wine pool and meat forest in the Warring States period. But why did Kong Fujie choose there?


    He doesn''t believe in the long cherished nonsense. As Kong Fujie, what wonderful place has he never been in Kyoto?


    Although he knows that Kong Fujie is afraid that the drunk is not drunk, everyone has already agreed at this time, and Tang Jiahao is not good at openly breaking down the stage.


    I hope I''m more thoughtful.


    Tang Jiahao restrained his bad feeling, forced himself to smile and followed the excited people out of Juzhen garden.


    The luxury cars were speeding to the direction of the Warring States club.


    As we all know, the Warring States Club implements a strict membership system, and does not accept guests who come to the club automatically. However, many of these young people, including Tang Jiahao, are members of the Warring States club. With their guidance, they are naturally not obstructed.


    Parking the car outside, Kong Fujie and others took the bus inside the Warring States club to a courtyard in the northeast.


    "Well, it''s time for you to get out of the car."


    There is a childe brother laughing, obviously not the first time to come here.


    The courtyard is surrounded by pink walls and green willows. When you walk into the gate, you can see four hand copied corridors, and the courtyard is decorated with mountains and stones.


    There is a pool in the front yard. There is a white stone road which can lead to the opposite bank. All around are carved boards, or clouds and bats, or three friends of the year, or mountains and rivers, or feather flowers. All are carved by famous hands, and the five colors are sold in gold. Even Kong Fujie, who has seen a lot, is a little surprised.


    Across the pool, through the veranda, a classical building is like a beautiful woman who still holds a Pipa and half covers her face. Finally, it slowly appears in front of the public.


    The building is six stories high. From the outside, it looks like it is all made of mahogany. There is a dark plaque at the gate, with the word "Red Mansion" written on it. With the surrounding flowers, it looks like a place like Wanhua building in Yichun courtyard in a movie and TV play. From a long distance, it seems that you can smell a strong smell of rouge.


    Obviously, this is the famous wine pool and meat forest in the Warring States club.


    "I''m not disappointed by the reputation of wuxushi."


    Kong Fujie had a deep smile.


    "Kong Ge, the wonderful is still in it." A childe elder brother evil smile way.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Kong Fujie laughed and stepped in.


    Since so much effort has been spent on archaizing outside, the Warring States period will not be ruined.


    There is no modern atmosphere in this "red building". I don''t know what the reason is. It''s autumn outside, but it''s warm as spring inside. Moreover, the air is full of fragrance. In the center of the building is a huge wood carving, on which a pair of men and women enjoy themselves. The technique is exquisite and vivid It''s a blood pumping experience.Looking up, there are elegant rooms with elegant windows. You can see many graceful figures in the corridors of each floor. They are all wearing classic gauze, half covered and half exposed. When they walk around, they show snow-white skin, which makes people think about it.


    What a red mansion.


    Obviously, the business here is very good. Many men can be seen on every floor. They have different identities in the outside world. They are either business tycoons, or temple dignitaries, or big lords in the Jianghu. When they come to this red building, they all take off their usual masks and restore the most essential appearance of men. They are all intoxicated with beauty Color smile, holding a carefully selected beauty into a room.


    As long as a man comes here, his inner nature will get unlimited publicity.


    Even Tang Jiahao, who had been worried, couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    "Tang Shao, Gao Shao, how are you going to play tonight?"


    Soon, a receptionist came to work here. His eyesight is the first thing. The first thing he does when he takes office is to keep in mind all the dignified people in Donghai.


    "We''re not the main characters tonight."


    "Yes, brother Kong, we all listen to you tonight. We play our own game Or would you like to have a hi together? "


    "Ah Shou, your taste is really strong, but I like it. "


    Tang Jiahao listened with a smile. Although he didn''t speak, he didn''t refuse. They are all wolves, so why pretend to be sheep? He has never played with Jiang caie, the famous canary?


    "Do you have any Huakui number one or something? Call it out to me. "


    Kong Fujie opened his mouth. He looked around and said with a laugh, "everybody, do a good job on those watches tonight!"

 Chapter 244

    All night.


    When Tang Jiahao and his family came out of their rooms, their faces were all full of expression.


    Men struggle for a lifetime, is not the word money?


    Even a few of them came out of the same room with their shoulders crossed. It was obvious that they were all in the same room last night.


    When he went downstairs, Fu Hongjie seemed very satisfied with the service


    "That''s not true."


    Someone immediately said with pride: "brother Kong, the Warring States period is our signature arena in the East China Sea. In this respect, I''m afraid only the imperial dynasty can match the whole East China Sea."


    "Yes, brother Kong, I''d like to invite you to go to the imperial court tomorrow to appreciate the difference between the two top playgrounds in the East China Sea. I''d also like to ask brother Kong to evaluate which one is better or worse."


    It''s worthy of being the top rich and poor with a lot of money. The consumption in a night like that of the Emperor may be six figures, but they are just like ordinary people going to the supermarket.


    A group of people came downstairs laughing and talking.


    It is said that men have four irons. They have gone through windows together, carried guns together, shared stolen goods together, and whored together. Obviously, after last night''s romantic and happy, the relationship between each other suddenly became intimate a lot.


    Kong Fujie has long said that he is the owner of the red chamber, so when he checks out, these young people don''t fight. There were seven of them. The bill showed that it cost about 1.8 million a night. If ordinary people were afraid to pee, they didn''t blink.


    It''s less than 300000 per person on average. I''m afraid that''s more than that when I buy a few bags for those girls. These young people even think that the number is lower than they expected.


    Someone said with a smile: "is group buying a discount here?"


    Then there was a roar of laughter.


    The bill has been issued, and then of course everyone is waiting for Kong Fujie to settle the bill, but after waiting for a long time, Kong Fujie doesn''t move and doesn''t mean to pay at all.


    Everyone''s eyes became puzzled.


    "Fu Jie..."


    Tang Jiahao''s face changed slightly and stepped forward. "Why don''t I..."


    "It''s my treat. How can you come?"


    Kong Fujie stopped Tang Jiahao, and then looked at the red chamber staff in charge of collecting money. Just when everyone thought he was going to take out his card to pay, he said faintly: "sorry, I don''t have any money."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene can be heard for a moment, and several Donghai people are numb.


    What the hell does that mean?


    Said to treat but didn''t bring money?


    Is it the plan to eat bawangji?


    A few young people look at each other, and their expressions become very strange.


    Tang Jiahao frowned heavily. When he heard Kong Fujie''s proposal to come to the Warring States period in juzhenyuan last night, he had a bad premonition. Now it has come true. Naturally, he didn''t believe that Kong Fujie could not even afford to pay a mere $1 million or $2 million. His direct refusal to pay the bill was obviously embarrassing to the Warring States or the owner behind the Warring States.


    "What did you say?"


    After a moment of stupefaction, the staff of the red chamber confirmed with suspicion.


    It''s not that they haven''t heard of the people who cheat on their debts, but it''s the first time that they dare to cheat on their debts.


    "I said I had no money."


    Kong Fujie spoke again and was so straightforward that he couldn''t see any shame.


    Can you be so right about eating Bawang chicken?


    The eyes of the people in the red chamber began to get worse, and the other side made it clear that they were going to find fault.


    Of course, with Tang Jiahao and other local people, they didn''t rush to do it directly. First they surrounded them and then they began to report to the public.


    It seems that Kong Fujie didn''t mean to escape at all. He turned a blind eye to the fierce men around him. He seems to have nothing to do with it, but the young people around him are very embarrassed. Originally, it was not a glorious thing to come to the party. Now they have no money to settle the bill and are blocked by others. If this is spread out, their faces will be lost.


    "Jiahao, is brother Kong deliberately looking for trouble? Did he have a grudge against the Warring States period


    As they are born in the family of the top rich, there are few fools who can see the clue soon.


    Tang Jiahao did not dare to say more about such a wide-ranging matter, but shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Soon, Luke, the highest person in charge of the red building, got the news.


    In their Red Chamber Default?


    But also a group of top rich second generation?


    Even when Luke heard the news, he was stunned for a moment. Then he felt unusual, hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to report to their supreme leader of the Warring States period.


    Li futu happened to live in the Warring States club last night. When he heard that Tang Jiahao and his party had played in the red chamber all night without paying, his eyes twinkled. Accompanied by Luke, he immediately went to the red chamber from the Jianghu building.At this time, the red chamber is very busy. Like Tang Jiahao and others, those dignitaries who have spent a wonderful night in the red chamber plan to check out and leave, but they find an incredible scene. A group of people are surrounded by the people of the red chamber, as if they don''t give money after playing.


    It''s the most damned news ever.


    Eat Bawang chicken eat to the Red Chamber?


    When they had a close look, they found that the surrounded "Heroes" looked familiar. They were basically the top of Donghai platoon. They feel that the situation is a little strange, so they are not in a hurry to leave.


    There are many beautiful women in the corridors of each floor of the Red Mansion, and all kinds of eyes are overlooking the downstairs. It is obvious that this is the first time they have seen it, which is very novel.


    More than ten minutes later, in a respectful cry of "Mr. Li, Mr. Li", the people of the red chamber spontaneously gave way to a passage, and Li futu came in accompanied by Luke. This is his first visit to the red chamber since he took over the Warring States period.


    Seeing Li futu show up, the eyes of the dignitaries in the peripheral theater become more looking forward to it.


    "He''s our big boss?"


    "It''s so young. I''m afraid it''s not much older than me?"


    "It''s incredible. I didn''t expect to be so handsome."


    On the red chamber, exclamations rang out one after another, and the beauties began to stare at the same figure. Some of them have never met Luke, let alone the top giants.


    "Are you Li futu?"


    Kong Fu Jie turned around and looked at Li Fu Tu carefully. His eyes were full of fun.


    Li futu looked around Tang Jiahao and others for a week, and said with a faint smile: "I don''t know where the Red Mansion is not well served, which makes you unhappy?"


    Tang Jiahao was just about to speak when Kong Fujie said: "no, we all had a good time last night. You didn''t let me down in the Warring States period, but I have a bad habit. Women never like to give money, so I''m sorry


    Hearing the speech, the faces of the people around the theatre could not help changing.


    This is the face of Li futu.


    Li futu, who started from scratch and took over the Warring States period in a month, has become an unknown presence in the East China Sea. He has stepped on the blood and bones.


    Such a character may be easy to provoke?


    But it''s strange that the young Xiaoxiong, who is rising with the speed of rockets, is not angry. He listens to the voice with Beijing accent and squints.


    "Are you from Beijing?"

 Chapter 245

    In other people''s territory, Kong Fujie did not panic. On the contrary, he had a smile on his face. He did not dodge. He looked at Li futu in the opposite direction and had fun in his eyes.


    "Does it matter where I come from?"


    Li futu didn''t ask any more. He ignored the eyes from all directions and turned to Tang Jiahao. "Tang Shao, I owe you a favor last time. This time, it''s clear."


    Tang Jiahao laughs bitterly. Naturally, he knows that Li futu refers to the house of Tang Yipin. Originally, he had a good relationship with Li futu last time, but now, I''m afraid he has to go back to the origin.


    Li futu did not say more, "see off."


    Luke stepped forward, expressionless: "everybody, please."


    "Li Shao, thank you for your generosity. I will stay in Donghai for a while. You are a good red chamber. I believe we will meet again soon."


    Kong Fujie spoke with profound meaning and didn''t entangle any more. Tang Jiahao nods to Li futu with a bitter smile and follows Kong Fujie''s steps. A group of young people with embarrassed faces also follow him.


    "Mr. Li, that person is obviously not from Donghai. Do you need me to investigate the other party''s details?"


    Luke whispered.


    "No


    Li futu looked at Kong Fujie''s back with calm eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Family house.


    In order to avoid Shen yini there, Li futu deliberately detour a road.


    "Where''s Gu?"


    After receiving Gu Qingcang''s call, Li futu came in with a bag of tea. Miss Gu met her in person.


    "Grandfather is in the study upstairs. He will come down soon."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the gift bag in his hand, "when did it become so polite?"


    Li Fu Tu laughs, "it''s just a little heart. Gu is also an elder."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him, but he was no longer polite. He took the gift bag from his hand and handed it to the maid. "Aunt Deng, please make two cups of tea."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Come and sit down."


    Gu Qingcheng leads Li futu to the sofa to sit down. It''s not the first time that Li futu has come here. The day he met Gu Qingcheng, he was taken home by Gu Qingcheng to stay for one night. However, compared with that time, Li futu is even more uncomfortable now.


    "These two days, I sent you a message and you didn''t return me, did you..."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and looked at someone with a look full of resentment, "isn''t it Because what I said on the stage that day made you angry? "


    Li futu has a headache.


    Su Yuan there reluctantly pacified in the past, there is another one here.


    With a sigh, he squeezed out a soft smile.


    "Don''t think about it. You should know that something happened to Shen yini recently. I went to Nanyang these two days, so I didn''t care about your news."


    No matter how busy you are, you can''t even have time to reply to a text message. Li futu is obviously lying and has no technical content. Unfortunately, the intelligence quotient of women in love is infinitely close to zero. What they need is not a powerful explanation, but an excuse that can be used to deceive themselves and others.


    Hearing what Li futu said, the most noble flower of Donghai University relaxed a little, and then asked, "is Miss Shen OK?"


    The super news that Shen yini was slapped has already caused a sensation all over the country. Gu Qingcheng naturally heard about it, and she knows very well that this man lives in Shen yini''s home. On her birthday night, Li futu and she knew each other, and soon they could stand up for her to deal with Wang Yang. With his personality, Shen yini''s accident, he naturally won''t stand by.


    "A little skin injury, it will be OK in a few days."


    Li futu shook his head and didn''t explain much. The maid brought the tea here at this time, and Li futu took it and said thank you.


    "That''s good."


    Gu Qingcheng held the cup, hesitated and said in a low voice: "Su Yuan I didn''t trouble you, did I? "


    Li futu couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He naturally knew why Gu Qingcheng asked.


    "No, that girl''s mind these days is with her cousin."


    After a pause, Li futu said in a complicated way: "but you should try your best in the future Don''t meet that girl. "


    Although Su Yuan''s performance was unexpectedly calm after Gu Qingcheng publicly showed her love on the stage on the night of the school anniversary, Li futu knew that it didn''t mean that the girl didn''t have any mustard in her heart. It can be seen from the fact that she moved out from Shen yini and insisted that he was for Gu Qingcheng.


    I''m afraid that girl has already regarded Gu Qingcheng as an enemy. Li futu doesn''t dare to think much about what will happen if they meet.


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Gu Qingcheng immediately opened his mouth, and his eyes were as firm as those on the school anniversary stage that night.


    From the moment she made up her mind not to cover up, she was ready.


    "She has the right to like you, don''t I?"How loud.


    Li futu got more and more headache. He took a sip of tea and kept silent.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble with her."


    Gu Qingcheng breathed out and calmed down slowly. "After all, no matter how you say it, she knows you before."


    "Qingcheng, you have a family background, a good appearance, knowledgeable, virtuous and artistic. There are so many good men in the world you can choose. I''m really not a suitable candidate."


    Li futu said quietly: "I''m not a good man. There''s more than one Wang Yang who died in my hands. I can''t wash my hands clean with the bloody washing..."


    Li futu raised his eyes and looked at Gu Qingcheng''s eyes. "Are you sure you like a demon full of evil?"


    "I believe that you are the one who should be killed."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t live in the greenhouse like Su Yuan after all. She didn''t see many dark girls. She didn''t dodge and looked at Li futu face to face. She said frankly, "grandfather and you are the same. There are many people who died in his hands. Even father didn''t understand. She left him very early, but I know that grandfather never killed an innocent person."


    "There are always some people in the world who are trying to walk the right way in the most rugged places!"


    Hearing the speech, Li futu''s eyes were in a trance.


    "You know, every word I say on the school anniversary stage is from the bottom of my heart. When I wrote that score, I made up my mind that in the future, when the man I would like to play this piano for him appears, even if he is a hero who is against the world, I would like to stand behind him. "


    The girl, who has always been gentle as a lady of a big family, finally shows her family caring style.


    "So you don''t need to worry. I''ve never imagined that I could live a stable life for ordinary people. That day, you were right in the small park. Good and bad, right and wrong are never absolute. How can things be as good as you want? Just be worthy of your heart."


    Li futu was speechless. He didn''t expect Gu Qingcheng to convince him with his words. Is this a kind of lifting a stone and hitting his own foot?


    Gu Qingcheng took a sip of tea and looked at Li futu with a quiet smile.


    "You should fight everywhere with your sword. I''d like to play the piano, floating and sinking with my husband. "

 Chapter 246

    PS: it''s the first time I''ve asked for a reward. It doesn''t matter how much. It''s mainly the first day. I hope the results will be better.


    Thank you for your support.


    It broke out today.


    ¡­¡­


    It has to be admitted that Gu Qingcheng is quite different from Su Yuan. With the same saying, he can stabilize Su Yuan, but here Gu Qingcheng is totally ineffective.


    Obviously, Li futu''s persuasion plan failed completely, and he was even speechless by Gu Qingcheng.


    There is a great man who said well that the enemy advances and I retreat. Gu Qingcheng''s momentum is too strong now. Someone decided to avoid the attack first.


    It seems that this matter has to be considered in the long run.


    Drinking tea, Li futu thought silently.


    "Here comes Xiao Li."


    Gu Qingcang''s figure appears at the stairway.


    Li futu put down his tea cup and stood up, calling out: "Gu Lao." Gu Qingcheng also got up and called for his grandfather,


    GU Qingcang looked at them with a kind smile on his face. "They are not outsiders. There''s no need to be so polite. Sit down."


    He raised his hand with a smile in a meaningful tone.


    Li futu didn''t notice, but Gu Qingcheng blushed slightly, and then sat down again as if nothing had happened.


    "Xiao Li, do you know why I called you here today?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks next to her and gives way to her grandfather. Gu Qingcang sits beside her and signals the maid to put the tea on the tea table. Then she looks up at Li futu.


    Li futu frankly shook his head: "please take care of the old doubts."


    "I know that you went to Nanyang these two days because of Shen yini, and you have brought her back safely. But I want to remind you that this matter is not so simple."


    It''s not surprising that Gu Qingcang can''t hide the fact that he took people to Nanyang. After all, Gu Qingcang is also at the helm of Yongxing. It''s normal that there must be his ears and eyes in the Warring States club. But what does he mean by this reminder?


    Li futu frowned slightly: "please take care of me."


    "I don''t know if Yan Donglai has ever told you about his past. Even if he has, I''m afraid it''s not comprehensive."


    Gu Qingcang took a cup of tea and suddenly mentioned Yan Donglai.


    "He used to be a top student with a bright future, but because he didn''t know who he was, he was at a loss for a time. Do you know why he was able to go from poverty and self abandonment to today''s situation?"


    When he was in the imperial dynasty, Yan Donglai drank too much at the dinner table. He did tell himself about his bitter past, but he didn''t mention much about the rise again. He just said that the noble people would help him. Li futu said slowly: "I don''t know what this matter has to do with Kani''s business?"


    Gu Qingcang said, "I don''t know if the person who started this time is Jia?"


    Li futu nodded. If he felt it, he frowned and said, "is there any relationship between brother Yan and the Jia family?"


    As Gu Qingcang, he certainly won''t talk nonsense. If Yan Donglai does have a relationship with the Jia family, it''s really a bit of trouble.


    "He has nothing to do with the Jia family."


    Gu Qingcang sighed, "but he has a deep relationship with Jia family."


    "Grandfather, don''t play the game. What''s the matter?" Gu Qingcheng urges a way, obviously also was aroused curiosity.


    "It''s rare for a girl to be interested in this kind of thing. OK, I''ll tell you straight away."


    Gu Qingcang laughs, "everyone says that Yan Donglai is the king of the East China Sea, but he is just the housekeeper who has been put in the East China Sea. If he is not the master behind him, how can he gain a firm foothold in the East China Sea so easily and develop step by step to today?"


    Li futu squinted. "Gu Lao means..."


    "That''s right."


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes were opposite him, "the master behind Yan Donglai is also the backer of Jia family. In fact, it''s not just the two of them. In the south, many families have their own opinions. It''s not too much to say that they are the uncrowned kings of the south! "


    Hearing this, Gu Qingcheng seemed to think of something, "grandfather, you mean "The Qin family?"


    Gu Qingcang nodded: "the north is treacherous, and it''s too close to the center of the temple, and the binding force is too strong, so all parties are deadlocked. However, the south is quite different. Qin Po Cheng, the leader of the Qin family, is really a hero of the time. With the help of his other two brothers, after more than 20 years of development, now in the south, the Qin family can be divided It''s said that one family is the only one in the world, and it''s the order of all the heroes. "


    "Gu Lao means that brother Yan actually obeys the orders of the Qin family?" Asked Li futu.


    Gu Qingcang nodded: "this is the reason why I specially called you here today. If you lose the face of Jia family this time, Jia family will certainly bear a grudge. Of course, Jia family is rooted in Wencheng after all, and its hand can''t reach the East China Sea, but Qin family is not sure..."


    Although Gu Qingcang said it very obscure, Li futu already understood what he meant.This is to remind yourself to be careful of the Qin family, or rather, Yan Donglai!


    Li futu''s face did not change, "Gu Lao, can you tell me more about the Qin family?"


    Gu Qingcang looked at Gu Qingcheng and said with a smile, "you should know the basic situation of the Qin family, Qingcheng?"


    Seeing Li futu''s eyes looking at him, Gu Qingcheng nodded, knowing that his grandfather was deliberately giving him a chance to show himself.


    She was silent for a while, considered her words, and then said, "there are three brothers in the Qin family. Qin broke the city, Qin broke the army, and Qin broke the prisoner. These three people are the core strength of the Qin family. Qin Po Cheng, the eldest brother, is the master of the family and controls the overall situation. Qin Po Jun ranks second and is responsible for the business of the Qin family. The third Qin Po Lu is responsible for deterrence by force. At present, there are only two young people in the Qin family, one male and one female, who is the eldest. They are the daughter of Qin Po Cheng and the eldest princess of the Qin family. Their name is Qin Yu Yi. The male is Qin Yun Xuan, who was born by Qin Po Jun, but Qin Po Lu has not married and has no children


    "Qing Cheng is right."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, "this is the general pattern of the Qin family, but it should be noted that the Qin family has an ultimate armed force, named Phoenix, with an unknown number. Since the Qin family''s rise, it was founded by the old three Qin prisoners. Up to now, no one knows what level it has reached. The unknown is always the most frightening. It is because of the existence of Phoenix that few people dare to grasp Since its establishment, as far as I know, Phoenix has only lost once... "


    "A failure?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    "That was ten years ago."


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes were full of memories. "I don''t know why, Qin Bolu, the commander of the Phoenix, suddenly went north with more than half of the Phoenix, and drove to Kyoto. As a result, he was sniped by the two top gatekeepers in Kyoto, and finally suffered heavy casualties."


    Just by imagination, we can imagine how fierce the war was.


    Gu Qingcang sighed: "the Phoenix broke its feathers. Later, Qin Po Cheng came to Kyoto to rescue Qin Po Lu. It must have been an agreement. Since then, the Qin family has never set foot in the north."

 Chapter 247

    What Gu Qingcang said is a true secret.


    Although Gu Qingcang didn''t say which family was responsible for the Qin family''s Phoenix, Li futu knew that there must be a shadow of the Song family, and even the Li family might be involved. After all, a powerful family like song Li, who thinks himself superior, can''t tolerate outsiders to be reckless at his own door.


    No matter how strong Phoenix is, it was only founded more than ten years ago. How could it be better than the Song family, which has been inherited for hundreds of years. Besides, the Li family still has a national machine.


    Many families of dignitaries in Kyoto know that there are a group of guards in the Dragon Kingdom, called the dragon group. They are formed by the Li family and serve the country, but what many people don''t know is that the Li family has not only formed a dragon army.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    He thought that no one would dare to provoke such a powerful family as song and Li in the Dragon Kingdom, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    Qin family, Phoenix?


    Interesting.


    "Far from it, those things have nothing to do with us after all."


    Gu Qingcang took a sip of tea and took the words back: "Shen yini''s business is that the Jia family is the first to blame, and it''s not a direct offense. The Qin family is unlikely to take action, but they are not afraid of 10000, just in case. It''s no harm to be careful after all."


    Li futu nodded: "thank you for reminding me."


    "Master, you can eat."


    The maid came to remind me.


    Gu Qingcang nodded and then said with a smile to Li futu, "you haven''t had lunch, have you? If you don''t like it, why don''t you join us? "


    "If you''re old enough."


    Li futu said with a smile, "you are welcome."


    Gu Qingcheng stands up with Gu Qingcang.


    Gu Qingcang waved his hand and said with a smile, "you don''t need to be polite at home."


    Gu Qingcheng stroked his hair, as if he didn''t hear anything, and helped his grandfather to the restaurant.


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed bitterly.


    Gu Qingcang threw an olive branch at him when he first asked him to meet. Although he politely refused, it seems that the other party has never given up on that aspect of his mind, and even The reason why Gu Qingcheng has the courage to put aside his reserve and do that on the school anniversary stage is probably not without Gu Qingcang''s encouragement behind his back.


    It has to be said that sometimes men''s intuition is extremely accurate.


    Although Gu''s family is a rich family, he doesn''t like luxury. When he and his grandchildren eat, it''s just four dishes and one soup, which is not much different from ordinary people.


    "Qingcheng, Xiao Li is a guest. As a host, you should treat people well. What are you doing sitting next to your grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcheng takes Gu Qingcang to his seat. He is about to sit beside his grandfather as before, but he hears Gu Qingcang suddenly open his mouth.


    "You take Xiao Li''s side."


    This is too direct.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, then white and greasy, and his cheek was irresistible, and a wisp of red halo appeared.


    Li futu coughed and sat down with a bitter smile, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Gu Qingcang looks very natural. "What are you doing? It''s the past. "


    Until Li fufu took a look at the picture and bit her. Both were embarrassed.


    Gu Qingcang looks satisfied.


    "Xiao Li, you live in Chunqiu Huafu. It''s very close. If you have nothing to do, you can come here more. Qingcheng and I are always welcome."


    Li Fu Tu forced himself to endure the embarrassment in his heart and gave a somewhat unnatural smile: "Mr. Gu, I haven''t had time to say that I don''t live in Chunqiu Huafu anymore."


    Gu Qingcang frowned slightly. Before he could speak, Gu Qingcheng said in a startled voice: "have you moved?"


    Li futu nodded: "after all, it''s not my house, and I can''t disturb people all the time."


    Gu Qingcheng was no longer shy at this time, biting his lips and saying, "is it because of me..."


    Li futu shook his head and gave her a soft smile: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Gu Qingcang said slowly: "Xiao Li, I''ve heard about what Qingcheng did at their Dongda school celebration ceremony. Although it''s because it''s hard to control, it''s really impulsive. If it''s because of this reason that you have to move out of Chunqiu Huafu, I can ask Qingcheng to help you explain."


    It has to be admitted that Jiang is still old and spicy. Gu Qingcang''s words are quite good. In a few words, Gu Qingcheng is portrayed as an infatuated woman who forgets herself for love. Even if it''s Gu Qingcheng''s fault, I''m afraid people can''t bear to blame him.


    "Mr. Gu is worried. It''s none of the business. "


    Li futu said with a smile: "as a man, I can''t always rely on others. It''s not pleasant to hear that I move out. I choose to move out. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    Gu Qingcang nodded and said nothing more. "Where do you live now? Do you need me to get you a house? "


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. I''ve solved the house problem.""In that case, I won''t do anything more."


    Gu Qingcang looked at Gu Qingcheng, "OK, have a meal."


    After a meal, Gu Qingcheng is thinking about Li futu''s move out from Shen yini. After the initial shock, she is filled with joy.


    No matter what Li futu said, if nothing happened, he suddenly moved away from Shen yini, there must be a reason. Even if there is no complete falling out, there may be some contradictions and estrangements between him and Shen yini.


    And these, for her, are good news.


    In Gu Qingcheng''s heart, she doesn''t regard Su Yuan as a real opponent. Although Su Yuan is lovely and beautiful, she is not mature after all. She believes that a man like Li futu can''t fall in love with such a indulgent girl.


    So the enemy in her heart has always been Su Yuan''s cousin, the Super Queen of the Dragon kingdom.


    Shen yini''s charm doesn''t need to be questioned. It''s said that as time goes by, when a single man and a few women live under the same roof, no one can predict what will happen. Although Gu Qingcheng is very distressed, he knows that he can''t do anything about it. But now Li futu took the initiative to move out of Shen yini''s house.


    It was just a surprise for her.


    After all, in Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, the farther Li futu is away from Shen yini, the closer he is to her.


    So as he was eating, Gu Qingcheng''s face suddenly began to smile inexplicably. He even helped Li futu with a salted duck. "This is aunt Deng''s specialty. Try it."


    Li futu was stunned, then nodded and laughed.


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes were also full of laughter.


    "Girl, didn''t you say you had an appointment to go out? Let Xiao Li give you a ride. It''s probably boring for you to accompany your grandfather at home these two days. "


    After dinner, Gu Qingcang said.


    "But..." Gu Qingcheng looks at Li Fu.


    Gu Qingcang also moved his eyes. "Xiao Li, do you have anything urgent this afternoon? If not, I wonder if I can give this girl a ride? "


    "No problem, of course."


    Li futu naturally won''t refuse this little thing. After drinking a cup of tea, he says goodbye to Gu Qingcang and goes out with Gu Qingcheng.


    Sitting in the car, Li futu was relieved.


    "Sorry for troubling you."


    Gu Qingcheng, sitting on the copilot, lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "just leave me at the gate of Chunqiu Huafu."


    Li futu took a look at her, shook his head and laughed, then drove the car away from Gu''s villa.

 Chapter 248

    Although Gu Qingcheng said to leave her at the gate of Chunqiu Huafu, Li futu would not be so gentlemanly.


    It is undeniable that the relationship between him and Gu Qingcheng has changed beyond control, and it can no longer be as pure and natural as it used to be. However, Li futu still wants to minimize the impact of the love affair on the school day and says with a smile: "where are you going?"


    Just like when he came in, he still avoided the road in front of Shen yini''s villa and chose to take a detour. Now Dongda is still on holiday, and Suyuan is probably still at home with her sister. If the girl catches him carrying Gu Qingcheng, all her previous efforts will be in vain.


    "Da Mao asked me to go shopping with her yesterday."


    "Mao Siqing?"


    For that long legged beauty, Li futu obviously has an impression.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and kept silent. He took a look at Li futu and said with a smile, "Da Mao is very concerned about you. He often asks me about your news."


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said curiously, "what did she ask you?"


    "What do you do, she asked? Where did she come from in the past and what''s the relationship with mu yudie? Anyway, I asked a lot. Da Mao has been careless all the time. It''s the first time I''ve seen her care so much about a man. "


    "It''s not caring. It''s just your girl''s inborn gossip nature."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, and drives out of the gate of Chunqiu Washington: "it seems that it''s not the weekend today. Does she have time to go shopping?"


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "their art education is different from that of ordinary schools. They have a lot of rest time."


    Li futu nodded, in line with the principle of sending the Buddha to the west, sent Gu Qingcheng directly to the Huaihai Road where she and Mao Siqing agreed to meet.


    Mao Siqing, who had been driving for a while, saw that it was almost half past one and was about to call Gu Qingcheng to urge her. But as soon as she took out her mobile phone, she saw a Mustang coming from the front. She was slightly stunned and immediately pushed the door to get off.


    "Oh, sure enough, I''m still proud. Even Li Shao is a driver himself."


    She had been in Li futu''s car and naturally recognized whose car it was.


    Out of politeness, Li futu couldn''t drive away directly either. After stopping the car, he got out of the car and said with a smile, "Miss Mao, I haven''t seen you for a few days. It''s getting more and more beautiful."


    Today, the official lady is wearing a red coat with a special sleeve design. She is wearing a pair of black leather pants and a pair of black high heels. On the whole, she looks warm and fashionable.


    Mao Siqing said with a smile: "the little girl''s posture of Pu Liu can''t be worthy of Mr. Li''s praise."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Why is this girl''s tone so strange?


    "Big hair."


    Gu Qingcheng pushed the door to get off the car, and some of them explained: "my grandfather has something to do with him, just happened to give me a ride."


    Gu Qingcheng then turned his head, "please, thank you, you go busy."


    Li Fu Tu nodded and laughed. He was about to get into the car and get out of the car, but Mao Siqing suddenly came over and grabbed his arm. "You can''t go."


    Li Fu was stunned.


    Gu Qingcheng is also a Leng, then puzzled: "big hair, what are you doing?"


    "I..."


    Seeing that this guy was going to get on the bus, Mao Siqing''s first reaction was that he couldn''t be allowed to run like this, so he rushed up to hold him without thinking about it, but now he was really reckless.


    In the final analysis, he and I have only seen two sides. We are not familiar with each other. We have to ask Gu Qingcheng to stop us.


    But now that Mao Siqing is in a dilemma, he can only insist on saying, "we''re going to buy a lot of things later. Maybe we can''t take them. Since he''s here, it''s better to be a good man. He''s a man, so we can give him some advice."


    Do you women need men''s advice to buy clothes?


    Do men dare to say that one is not good?


    It''s obvious that Mao Siqing is just talking.


    "But..."


    Gu Qingcheng looks at Li futu in some embarrassment, with expectation in her eyes, but she can''t say it like Mao Siqing.


    Li futu sighed.


    Looking at the strength of Mao Siqing''s grasping her arm, even if she didn''t agree, I''m afraid she couldn''t let go easily.


    In desperation, Li futu had to close the door again.


    "I have nothing to do in the afternoon anyway, so I''d better hang out with two beauties."


    He forced himself to smile.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve two beauties."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes brightened up in an instant, and his face was filled with joy that was hard to hide. However, he hesitated and said, "will it really not delay you?"


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, then turned his head and said, "Miss Mao, can you let me go now?"


    "It''s kind of elegant." Mao Siqing mumbled and finally let go.


    He once said that it is the worst thing for a man to go shopping with a beautiful woman It''s a matter of time.As the most developed city in Longguo, there are many prosperous business districts in Donghai, including one near Huaihai Road.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mao Siqing walk together, chatting in a low voice. Li futu doesn''t mean to eavesdrop on them either. He falls behind a few steps and enjoys watching the bustling people and beautiful city girls.


    Mao Siqing looked at someone at the back: "Qingcheng, I heard Aileen say that you really confessed to this guy in front of your whole school?"


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded generously.


    "But this guy is so playful..."


    Mao Siqing thinks of the girl he took away from GE Lushan''s car that night, the beautiful noble woman he met later, and the red carpet scandal he later had with mu yudie. He has to admit that this guy''s peach blossom luck is really strong.


    "The reason you think he''s fickle is because you don''t know him yet."


    Mao Siqing was stunned, then looked at Gu Qingcheng and said with a smile, "do you understand? I asked you about his past, but you know nothing about it.... "


    Gu Qingcheng was silent and said in a low voice: "yes, I don''t even know what kind of person he is, but I''ve liked him for so long."


    "It''s said that we girls are destined to have a love affair with a man once in our life. I think you will meet this man this time."


    Mao Siqing shook her head and sighed. Suddenly, she saw a shop by the side of the road. Her eyes suddenly lit up. Then she glanced back at someone who was still appreciating the beauty on the street. A smile of unkind intention slowly appeared on the corner of her mouth.

 Chapter 249

    "Miss, you can have a look at your right hand side first. It''s all the latest styles in our shop. If you are not satisfied, I can show you something else."


    Li futu opened his mouth, and the shopping guide started the introduction without asking Mao Siqing''s opinion. It was obvious that there was a misunderstanding in her heart.


    The underwear hanging on the hanger that she refers to can definitely be seen by men. What bows, what lines and various patterns dazzle people''s eyes can be generally classified as "interesting" styles.


    Mao Siqing only took a look, then quickly withdrew his eyes.


    "I don''t like these!"


    "But..."


    The shopping guide was obviously stunned, and then looked at Li futu strangely, "your boyfriend didn''t say..."


    "Who said he belonged to my boyfriend?"


    Mao Siqing was glaring.


    The shopping guide''s face was stiff and she didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed for her disorderly ordering. In normal people''s mind, if a man and a woman are not lovers, they are unlikely to buy underwear together. Moreover, Li futu didn''t naturally suggest women''s most intimate clothes just now. I''m afraid that anyone would misunderstand them.


    "Please, let''s see for ourselves and call you when we need to."


    It''s better for Gu Qingcheng to get rid of the shopping guide and pull Mao Siqing away.


    "Qing Cheng, you don''t care about him. Look at him. He''s talking nonsense and ruined my reputation!"


    Mao Siqing said angrily that he thought he could see Li futu make a fool of himself, but he didn''t expect that this guy''s face was beyond her imagination. As a result, he bound himself in a cocoon and made people laugh.


    Thinking of this, Mao Siqing was so angry that her teeth itched.


    "Miss Mao, didn''t you just ask me to give you some advice? I just do what you say. Is that all wrong? "


    Li futu argued with reason and was magnanimous.


    Mao Siqing had no choice but to hold Gu Qingcheng: "Qingcheng, look at him..."


    "All right, all right, just say a few words."


    Gu Qingcheng can''t laugh or cry, "this is a public place, and you are not afraid of other people''s jokes."


    Mao Siqing looked around her eyes. Indeed, many women had noticed her side. She bit her teeth and stopped talking.


    "Well, it''s hard to be a good man these days. Go and have a rest."


    Li futu shook his head and sighed, as if he had been wronged. Then he went to one side and did not follow the two girls.


    Mao Siqing was secretly relieved. Now she regretted letting this guy in. Let him follow the ghost to know what amazing words will come out later. It''s better to stay at the same time.


    "You say you, I''ll let you come back later. You don''t listen. Are you at a loss?"


    Seeing Li futu go away, Gu Qingcheng takes back her eyes and shakes her head with a smile. She knows what lingerie shop she''s going to visit all of a sudden. It''s definitely drunk. But how can she beat that guy?


    Mao Siqing didn''t cover up and said angrily, "how do I know that bastard is so cheeky? You don''t talk about him!"


    "He just made a suggestion, and it''s not a mistake. What''s more, I have no right to blame him?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "well, since you''ve all come, just buy some and go."


    Gu went around with Mao Siqing, and finally chose two relatively "old-fashioned" styles. After settling the account, they didn''t forget someone who said they were going to have a rest. When they found him, they found that he was not idle.


    "Women''s underwear is for men after all, miss. I believe my eyes will not be wrong."


    Someone is talking to a beautiful woman.


    "Red means hot, blue means sensitive and conservative, and yellow means positive and aggressive. You look so sweet and are just getting married. I believe this white one is far more suitable for you than that black one which represents temptation and maturity."


    Methodical, reasonable, speech and manner, are all too special, righteous and awe inspiring.


    The young woman, who is in a new marriage, came to buy underwear specially to please her husband and enhance the relationship between husband and wife. Looking at Li futu, who is outstanding and handsome, her autumn eyes blinked, "you said Is it all true? "


    "Of course."


    Someone nodded without hesitation, like an underwear expert, "men''s eyes are the same, as long as you follow my advice, you can definitely surprise your husband."


    Married women are really different from unmarried women. Although it''s hard to avoid shyness to discuss this topic with a strange man, they are not as excited as Mao Siqing.


    She lowered her head, stretched out her white fingers, and slowly took the white silk underwear from Li futu''s hand, "thank you, thank you."


    The most is the tenderness of the bow, just like the water lotus is too shy to cool the wind.


    The charm of newly married young women is particularly moving."You''re welcome," he said with a gentle smile


    "Ah, I didn''t expect you to have such deep insight into underwear. Li Shao is really knowledgeable."


    After looking at it for a while, Mao Siqing finally couldn''t help coming over and said with a smile, "three hundred and sixty lines lead to the number one. I think Li Shao might as well switch to selling underwear. I believe there will be a bright future


    Li futu turned his head and was a little surprised and said, "are you finished so soon?"


    The young woman saw Gu Qingcheng and Mao Siqing come over, her face changed slightly, and then she laughed a little unnaturally, and left here with the underwear.


    "Yes, if Qingcheng and I don''t hurry up, how can we see such a wonderful drama?"


    Mao Siqing stepped forward and looked at the tempting figure of the young woman''s hip swaying naturally as she walked around. He said with emotion, "I can''t even find out about other people''s marriage so soon. Li Shao''s method is really admirable. If Qingcheng and I come late, I''m afraid that the young lady can''t even keep her around?"


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing. "Just now I saw that young lady was very hesitant, so I gave her some constructive suggestions. How can I listen to your words? I seem to have a bad heart?"


    "Do you know that?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Seeing that they are going to fight again, Gu Qingcheng quickly pulls Mao Siqing away.


    "Qing Cheng, you are used to him!" Mao Siqing was especially indignant.


    "I''m not used to him."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head with a bitter smile and pulled Mao Siqing out of the shop.


    "Since Miss Mao doesn''t need my advice, it''s useless for me to stay here. I think I''d better go first."


    Out of the underwear shop, Li futu sighed and said goodbye.


    But how could Mao Siqing, who had just suffered a loss, let him go so easily.


    "You can be so warm to a stranger, how can you be so cold to a friend?"


    This time, Mao Siqing didn''t make a fuss, but chose to force him with reason: "it''s said that there are bad guys who specially pick young girls recently. My mother told me to be careful when I went out just now. Don''t you worry about what''s going on between me and Qingcheng?"


    Li futu sighed and stopped talking about leaving.

 Chapter 250

    Just when Li futu was a flower protector for Gu Qingcheng''s two women, mu yudie, a member of universal entertainment media company, was called to the president''s office.


    Standing at the door, mu yudie knocks.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the sound from inside, mu yudie pushes the door.


    "Mr. Chen, are you looking for me?"


    "Come, sit down."


    Facing mu yudie, universal entertainment President Chen Yong is very friendly. He puts down his pen and looks at the company''s best artist with a smile.


    After all, in the face of the company''s top leader, mu yudie was a little bit stiff. He sat at his desk and asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Chen is looking for me..."


    He is also a tycoon in the entertainment industry, but Chen Yong is older than Dong Zhiyuan. Now he is over 40 years old. Of course, a person of his position is naturally unique. If you look at his appearance, you will definitely be believed.


    "Yudie, you have been in the company for nearly four years. What do you think the company has done to you?"


    Hearing this, mu yudie can''t help but be stunned, and then said: "the company has nothing to say to me, and I always remember the company''s kindness to me. Without the company, there would be absolutely no mu yudie today."


    Obviously, Chen Yong was very satisfied with mu yudie''s answer. He nodded with a smile and said, "I''m very glad that you can think so, and it''s worth the company''s efforts to cultivate you for so many years."


    "Mr. Chen, have I made any mistakes?"


    Mu language butterfly some uneasy, Chen Yong''s tone makes her feel very wrong.


    "No, don''t think about it."


    Chen Yong shook his head and then said with a smile, "I''m looking for you this time because it''s a good thing."


    "Good thing?"


    Mu language butterfly slightly Lengshen, is it not the company to their own pull what resources?


    Chen Yong nodded and laughed, "the chairman wants to see you."


    Thunder in silence.


    Mu yudie''s eyes suddenly widened, and he said in disbelief: "you said, Chairman You want to see me? "


    In fact, I can''t blame mu yudie for her poor psychological quality. I can only say that Chen Yong''s words are too sudden.


    Mu yudie''s position in Huanyu entertainment is basically the same as Shen yini''s!


    Although I haven''t seen him, I can support such a big entertainment company, which is enough to see each other''s power. Two years ago, when she went to the northeast for filming, she was entangled by a local boss. The other party sent people around the crew all day. She had to have a meal with the other party. But she didn''t expect that the other party would have to be obedient if she wanted to film there. She put forward more excessive demands. Of course, she couldn''t accept them. She had to ask the company for help.


    In the afternoon of that day, the other party withdrew the people around the crew, and personally came to apologize. From that incident, mu yudie knew that the chairman was not simple, but why did the other party not show up for four years and suddenly wanted to see himself?


    As a well-known beauty in the country, mu yudie naturally has a sense of worry. When she hears the boss No.1 summoning her, she doesn''t look happy. On the contrary, she looks pale.


    Chen Yong could see all the changes in her manner. He laughed and didn''t explain. He stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Mu yudie bites her lips and follows Chen Yong anxiously out of the president''s office to the door of the chairman''s office, which used to be basically a decoration.


    Chen Yong knocked on the door, waited for a few seconds, then pushed the door in.


    "Chairman, I''ve brought mu yudie."


    Mu yudie followed Chen Yong with her head down. She didn''t dare to see the people on the office chair for a moment.


    The chairman of the board of directors of Huanyu nodded, and then Chen Yong quickly turned around and left. He didn''t forget to take the door with him.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, mu yudie, who was left here, gradually mentioned that her fingers were involuntarily mixed together and felt more and more uneasy.


    "Are you mu yudie?"


    The other party is estimated to be looking at her, silent for a few seconds before opening.


    The voice is delicate and clear.


    The heart spirit originally some flustered Mu language butterfly facial expression instantaneous solidification, then suddenly raise head.


    Unexpectedly, there is a woman sitting behind the desk. No, to be more precise, it should be a girl. It''s not much older than Su Yuan.


    There is a younger girl standing at the desk, a pair of innocent eyes are looking at her curiously.


    Mu language butterfly can''t help but be stunned.


    What''s the situation?


    "Pretty sister, the lady is asking you." The girl at the desk said in a tender voice.


    "You, you are the chairman?"


    Mu language butterfly eyes condensation, still some incredible.


    The mysterious chairman in my imagination is actually a girl in her early twenties?


    "I think so."


    The girl didn''t mind mu yudie''s offense and stood up from her office chair: "for the first time, I''m Cao Jinse. She''s my bodyguard. Just call her Maotu."Mu language butterfly expression rigid, slowly turned to look at the desk that heard Miss introduction also deliberately quite small body girl.


    Rabbit?


    Bodyguard?


    I''m afraid that this girl who goes out alone will make people worry about being abducted is actually a bodyguard?


    And the name is so weird.


    Mu yudie feels that her world outlook has been greatly impacted today.


    "Listen to Chen Yong, you are the best artist in the world, so I want to meet you."


    That''s right. It''s Cao Jinse, the eldest lady of the Cao family, who came from the capital to meet mu yudie.


    She also doesn''t mind Mu language butterfly''s shock reaction, back hand slowly walks to Mu language butterfly''s front.


    "I''m afraid it''s the first time you''ve seen me, but it''s not the first time I''ve seen you."


    "Is it hard to be Cao Has the chairman seen my movie? "


    Mu language butterfly strong from squeeze out a smile, suppress the inner waves.


    "No, it''s the scandal."


    Cao Jinse shook his head and said with a smile.


    Mu language butterfly naturally what the other side refers to, although this girl is even smaller than her, but the identity of the other side makes her unable to treat leisurely.


    "Don''t get me wrong, chairman. It''s just media fabrication. He and I are just friends."


    For the same problem, mu yudie explained to Chen Yong that rumors attract little attention, and even the company will support them, but it''s not what the company wants to see if they make a joke.


    "Friends? What kind of friends? Is it a nodding acquaintance, or is it nothing to talk about, or is it a pretty girl? "


    Although Cao Jinse is not old, his beautiful face with a smile is hard to guess.


    "Me and him..."


    Mu language butterfly tiny meal, then way: "just ordinary friends."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    I don''t know why, Mu language butterfly unexpectedly saw a wisp of disappointed color from each other''s eyes, she thought it should be an illusion.


    "Do you like him?"


    Cao Jinse suddenly opened her mouth, as if she was flying in the sky. Just like her appearance, she caught mu yudie off guard.

 Chapter 251

    Li futu is still doing his best to protect the two beauties.


    Mao Siqing was carrying a bag of underwear in her hand. She wanted to give it to Li futu to help her carry it, but she thought it was the most private clothes of her daughter''s family. In the end, it was not interesting.


    "Qingcheng, are you really going to be obedient to this guy?"


    Mao Siqing turned to look at Gu Qingcheng with a serious look. She turned into a good friend who broke her heart for her sister: "at the beginning, you let him go so freely. If you are really together in the future, you can''t control him either."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a bitter smile, "you know, I''m chasing him, not him chasing me. What can I do?"


    It''s true that whoever takes the initiative in the aspect of emotion will be in a weak position. Even if she knows that Li futu can''t have any idea about the young woman just now, how can a girl really ignore the man she likes and talk about private topics with other women?


    But Gu Qingcheng knows that she can''t say anything in her own capacity. She doesn''t want Li futu to think that she is a jealous person.


    "You''re right, too."


    Mao Siqing nodded understandably and then breathed out, "Qing Cheng, I''ll help you."


    How do you want to help me? Gu Qingcheng saw Mao Siqing stop and look back before he could export it. "Why are you so far away? It''s like being a follower. "


    Deliberately separated two steps away from someone very conscious came up, "two beauties have what command?"


    Mao Siqing said, "there''s no order. There''s just a question I want to ask you."


    Li Fu''s picture shows that he is willing to hear it in detail.


    "You say that you can fight and drive fast, and that you are so professional in underwear. I haven''t met anyone as versatile as you."


    Mao Siqing first praised Li futu.


    "And you are so kind-hearted and helpful. It''s rare to see a man like you now."


    Even if Li futu was a little embarrassed for a moment, he coughed softly, "Miss Mao has been praised falsely."


    "I''m telling the truth. If you didn''t have so many advantages, how could Qingcheng like you so much?"


    Li futu couldn''t help but look at Gu Qingcheng. They both looked at each other and were embarrassed.


    "If Miss Mao has anything to ask, just say it."


    In order to avoid Mao Siqing''s further quarreling and making the atmosphere more awkward, Li futu simply poked his mouth.


    "Well, I''ll ask directly."


    Mao Siqing looked into Li futu''s eyes: "is it because of what reason you have to go out of the country?"


    Smelling speech, Li futu''s eyes flickered violently, even his tone became low for a moment, "why do you say that?"


    "I asked brother Kunpeng about the woman we met in peerless. He said that she was the first beautiful woman in Kyoto and had a very strong family background. She and you So I guess... "


    Rich families, noble women, love and hate, enough to make people think of a long story.


    Even Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help staring at Li futu tightly. Now in everyone''s impression, this man has no father or mother, and has been away from his hometown for a long time. However, according to Da Mao, his past may be very complicated.


    It has to be said that women''s intuition is sometimes quite powerful.


    Li futu didn''t expect that Mao Siqing could guess this situation just by a meeting with song Luoshen.


    After a moment''s silence, Li futu said quietly, "sorry, everyone has privacy. I don''t want to answer this question."


    "But..."


    Mao Siqing wants to open her mouth, but Gu Qingcheng holds her.


    "I heard that Dior has recently released a new perfume. Is not your favorite love of perfume? I''ll show you around. "


    Without waiting for Mao Siqing to respond, she dragged Mao Siqing into the Dior flagship store in front of her.


    This time, Li futu stood at the door, lit a cigarette and didn''t follow in.


    "Qing Cheng, why do you stop me?"


    Mao Siqing broke away from Gu Qingcheng and said, "I''m helping you. Don''t you want to know more about him? Don''t say you don''t want to know about his past. "


    "I really want to know."


    Gu Qingcheng did not hide, "but you also saw him just now, since he is not willing to say, why force."


    "You, you are so stupid!"


    Mao Siqing said angrily, "if two people want to be together, they shouldn''t have secrets!"


    Gu Qingcheng hears the words and laughs inexplicably.


    Mao Siqing frowned, "what are you laughing at?"


    looked at her, and shook her head to the perfume counter. "I don''t know who told you this theory, but the person who said it did not understand love or know secrets."


    Mao Siqing was stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    when two people came out of the Dior store again, they had three bags in their hands. They must be filled with perfume.


    Mao Siqing walked up to Lee Fu Tu and sent a perfume bag to him in the eyes of Li Fu''s puzzled eyes."What for?"


    looked at the beautiful perfume bag, Li Fu figure picked eyebrow.


    "It''s for you. Thank you for spending the afternoon with us."


    a bottle of Dior perfume is worth a lot of money. It is worthy of being an official''s home. Miss Mao is very rich.


    Li Fu diagram can''t help laughing. Although he never uses perfume, Mao Siqing can''t refuse it. He can''t refuse it. He''ll take the perfume bag. "Thank you."


    "It''s chosen by Qingcheng for you. I''m just paying the bill. Remember to treat Qingcheng better in the future."


    Mao Siqing took no credit and went back to Gu Qingcheng.


    Although Mao Siqing began to say frightening, but in fact did not buy much, girls shopping after all just enjoy the fun.


    Stroll to more than five in the afternoon, the three returned to the parking place.


    "Let''s go to baiweixuan for dinner. I''ve been there several times, and it tastes good. It''s not far from here."


    Standing in front of her BMW, Mao Siqing said with a smile that the beauty of Xiangche has formed a beautiful style on the street, and pedestrians are constantly looking sideways.


    Li futu and Gu Qingcheng naturally have no objection.


    "It''s my treat tonight. Don''t rob me."


    "All right, it''s up to you."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile that he was planning to get on Mao Siqing''s car, but he was stopped by Mao Siqing.


    "You''ve got a full-time driver today, so I won''t do anything for you."


    She blinked, then opened the door and got on the car. She soon drove away, leaving Gu Qingcheng.


    Seeing BMW driving away, Gu Qingcheng gave a wry smile and got on Li futu''s car.


    "What da Mao said just now Don''t take it to heart


    Sitting on the copilot, Gu Qingcheng hesitated and whispered.


    Li futu was silent and said slowly, "are you really not curious?"


    "No, I want to know more than anyone else."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "but I want to wait for the day when you are willing to take the initiative to say it."


    Li futu took a look at her, didn''t speak any more, and followed Mao Siqing''s car.

 Chapter 252

    Baiweixuan.


    After ordering, Mao Siqing looked at Li futu: "I heard that you are in charge of the Warring States club now?"


    She then sighed, "I often mention that place to my friends, but I''ve never been there before."


    Li futu said with a smile, "it''s not the place where women should go. It''s OK not to go."


    "I''m afraid it''s the first time for a young boss like you in the world since ancient times?"


    "The boss of the world?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Mao Siqing nodded, obviously not only to Gu Qingcheng inquired about someone. "My father knows you. That''s what he says."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry, "then your father didn''t let you stay away from me?"


    Mao Siqing shook her head and said frankly, "Qingcheng and I can be sisters. What''s the relationship between being friends with you? You won''t hurt me, will you?"


    Gu Qingcheng took a sip of water and gave a bitter smile.


    As Gu Qingcang''s granddaughter, the eldest daughter of Yongxing, and now the Wang family is down, she is likely to be the dark queen of Donghai after Gu Qingcang''s 100 years. In all, she should have kept a distance from the official children like Mao Siqing.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    "Hey, did you use to be a gangster abroad? I''ve seen a lot of M dramas, such as the Mafia. They''re so powerful. Are you one of them? "


    Now it''s said that Li futu is the best fighter in Donghai, and he is decisive in killing and cutting. These can''t be cultivated in a day. That''s why Mao Siqing made such a guess.


    A member of the Mafia?


    The corners of Li Fu''s mouth move faintly, with a touch of radian, as if disdaining.


    Mafia, I''m afraid no one will be unfamiliar with this word.


    They are well-organized, strict in class and do all kinds of evil.


    Since the beginning of the 20th century, the mafia has become a major force. It has blossomed everywhere in countless countries all over the world. It has made countless people famous and made law enforcement agencies helpless.


    Directed by Francis Ford Coppola, the greatest film in the history of film "Godfather" is about the legendary and brilliant life of the black hand leader of M country.


    In charge of a fight, you can take life or death.


    This is an unapologetic interpretation of the power of the Mafia chief.


    This kind of power makes countless people fear and fear, and also makes countless people yearn.


    Tony Gambino, the chairman of the Mafia Committee of M country, is the realistic portrayal of the godfather in the movie.


    But even if it is such a powerful towering existence, if you stand in front of Li futu, you should respectfully call him Emperor Yan.


    For nothing else, because Karen Gambino, his uncle, the former godfather of the Mafia of M, died in the hands of Yan Di. At that time, the whole underground world was shocked, and all the major gangs in the vast territory of m were boiling.


    When the dragons lost their heads, chaos arose.


    Gunfights, assassinations, gang fights, and social order were once out of control.


    It was by this opportunity that Tony Gambino snatched the scepter from the chaos and ascended to the top of the dark empire.


    It''s just a small page in Li futu''s "brilliant" resume. Of course, no matter how amazing Mao Siqing''s intuition is, he can''t guess this.


    "Now that I''ve been discovered by you, I won''t hide it any more..."


    Li futu opened his mouth mysteriously, Mao Siqing''s eyes suddenly brightened, even Gu Qingcheng''s face changed slightly, and he immediately moved his eyes to his face.


    "In fact, I''m a secret agent trained by the state. People like us don''t exist in the eyes of the world. They have no nationality, no name, only code. They are specialized in dealing with some problems that can''t be exposed to the public. Over the years, I''ve been carrying out missions abroad, contributing my meager strength to the maintenance of world peace..."


    Li futu''s tone is vicissitude and erratic. What he said is systematic and realistic. But Mao Siqing felt that something was wrong at the beginning, and thought that it was too absurd.


    Through Li futu''s depiction, the images of those superheroes in Hollywood movies come to her mind subconsciously. But is this guy the same as the captain of M country, who is desperate to save the world for her country and people?


    Gu Qingcheng quickly looked away. She knew that this guy was teasing Da Mao.


    Although Li futu is not a pure bad man, he is by no means a pure good man.


    A secret agent for the country and the people would say to her in a small park in Chunqiu Washington that everyone is a cud except the one I love?


    After drinking water, Li futu continued to say slowly: "as people like us, we can only live in the dark. Our identities are generally strictly confidential and can''t be known to outsiders. Not long ago, I completed a very arduous task for the country, so the upper class specially approved me to retire early. You have to know that people like us are not prepared to retire alive when we choose this road and shed our blood for the country and the nation. So I''m very lucky to be here now. ""Now that I''ve said that, I might as well tell you another secret that I can''t tell you."


    "What''s the secret?"


    Mao Siqing looked at Li futu with a deep expression. Although he felt that what he said seemed to be making up a story, he could not help but asked.


    "Do you know uncle Ladeng?"


    Mao Siqing nodded without knowing why. The world''s terrorist leader, who doesn''t know, has carried countless crimes and has been rampant for many years, but he has been at large. Interpol and the government of M country have nothing to do with him. But after all, evil can not do good. A few years ago, this guy was finally killed, and countless people in the world applauded him. But what did this guy suddenly mention him for?


    Mao Siqing suddenly widened her eyes.


    "You won''t tell me that you killed the lamp, will you?"


    Li futu nodded calmly, "this is my contribution to the people of the world. It took me two months to find out his whereabouts at the risk you can''t imagine. Finally, I informed the M government that I finally succeeded in bringing this villain to justice..."


    Mao Siqing looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    "It''s really tiring to save the world. Now I can finally put down the burden and relax. Well, I''ve already told you what should be said and what shouldn''t be said. We are friends. I''ll tell you that. Don''t tell anyone about me as a superhero, because I like to keep a low profile. "


    Mao Siqing seems to be silly, looking at Li futu in a daze.


    National agents, superheroes, saving the world Li futu''s words kept echoing in her mind. Half a year later, she suddenly slapped the table and woke up like a dream: "are you my three-year-old?"


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 253

    In the face of Mao Siqing''s clamor and glare, Li futu did not change his face. He took the teapot and poured himself a glass of water. He sighed, "well, you are curious, but I said you don''t believe it. What can I do?"


    "You are talking nonsense!"


    Mao Siqing finally woke up and said, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders, took a cup of water and drank it.


    This guy is really able to pull, a national agent, a superhero, to scare himself a Leng Leng, himself in a moment really almost believe his lies. But who knows this guy later said more and more outrageous, uncle Ladeng died almost seven or eight years ago, how old was this guy then? I''m afraid I''m under age, aren''t I?


    Mao Siqing stares at someone and feels that her IQ is insulted.


    "Da Mao, are you still haunted by Yuan Xiao recently?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s smile is restrained and the topic is timely changed.


    "No, much better than before."


    Mao Siqing shook his head, thinking of Yuan Xiao, and looking at someone''s eyes eased a lot for a while.


    I have to admit that during this period of time, Yuan Xiao no longer entangled himself so frequently. Thanks to Li futu, he was really scared by Li futu''s coming forward in the street.


    The name of people, the shadow of trees, now the name of Li futu has a certain deterrent power in the East China Sea.


    "I heard that Yuan Xiao pestered you in the street last time. Did he help you?"


    Gu Qingcheng took a look at Li Fu''s diagram, and obviously wanted to ease the relationship between them.


    "He also said that when he saw someone hit his home once, you said that such a person would be an agent?"


    Mao Siqing glanced at Li futu.


    "He''s joking. You''re serious."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and laughed. At this time, a waiter began to serve.


    "Da Mao, you are going to graduate soon. Have you thought about what you will do in the future?"


    Gu Qingcheng opened the bowl and chopsticks and asked. Mao Siqing is one year older than her and will graduate next year.


    "No


    Mao Siqing shakes her head and sighs. Her eyes are a little dazed. She studies dance, but she doesn''t really think about what to do in the future. Of course, she knows very well that she doesn''t have much choice. Her father should have planned a road for her.


    "Do you want to be a star?"


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly said.


    Mao Siqing could not help but be stunned, "star?"


    Gu Qingcheng looked at her and nodded: "yes, you have such good conditions, and you have a solid foundation in dance. Have you never thought of taking the road of entertainment?"


    Wen Yan and Li futu also look at Mao Siqing. It is undeniable that Gu Qingcheng is right. Mao Siqing''s appearance is enough to meet the requirements of being an idol.


    "But I''m afraid my father won''t agree. "


    Mao Siqing hesitated, but she could hear that she was also moved by Gu Qingcheng''s proposal.


    Which girl doesn''t have a star dream in her heart? Don''t you fancy fans standing in the most dazzling place to enjoy the cheers?


    Even if the outside world how to scold the entertainment industry dirty chaos, but every year the country''s major film college entrance examination candidates are still like crucian carp.


    "Don''t you insist that uncle Mao didn''t let you study art?"


    Gu Qingcheng said: "anyway, there is still time. You can think it over. If you really want to take the road of entertainment, I think He can help you


    Following Gu Qingcheng''s line of sight, Mao Siqing looked at Li futu and asked subconsciously, "how can he help me?"


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled: "he knows a lot of big names in the entertainment industry."


    Mao Siqing''s eyes flashed, and she thought of the red carpet scandal that this guy had made with mu yudie before.


    It is said that there are people in the court who like to be officials, so is the entertainment industry. With mu yudie''s position in the entertainment circle, if you can get on her line, the star path will be much smoother and easier to walk.


    "Hey, what''s the relationship between you and mu yudie?" Mao Siqing asked.


    "Just friends."


    Li Fu Tu''s tone was relaxed. He took a bite and then raised his head. "But if you really want to, I can really introduce someone to you."


    "Who is it?"


    "Shen yini."


    If she doesn''t want to be a star, she doesn''t mind if she wants to be a star.


    "Shen yini?"


    Mao Siqing was surprised and couldn''t hide: "do you know Shen yini, too?"


    Li futu nodded, "it''s because of her that I know mu yudie."


    Mao Siqing looked at Li futu for a while, then shook his head with a smile, "you are really powerful."


    "Da Mao, it''s no small matter. Think about it yourself."


    Hearing Gu Qingcheng''s words, Li futu nodded: "if you really want to, you can contact me at any time."


    "Thank you for your kindness. If I really make a decision, I will definitely trouble you."Although he thought it was hard to pass his father''s pass, Mao Siqing still didn''t forget to thank him.


    Li futu nodded with a smile and went on eating.


    "How can I listen to his tone? It seems that I am very familiar with Shen yini?"


    Mao Siqing asked Gu Qingcheng in a low voice.


    He has been living in Shen yini''s house before. Can he be unfamiliar?


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled to himself. Of course, he couldn''t say so directly, and explained, "didn''t I say that I knew him because of a schoolgirl in my school? That Xuemei likes him, and that Xuemei''s sister is Shen yini. "


    How could Mao Siqing think that this was the case? She could not help crying and laughing and said, "don''t you mean that you are robbing a man with Shen yini''s sister? Then how can I ask her for help? "


    "Why do you want so much?"


    Gu Qingcheng shakes his head and smiles, looking at the man who seems to be paying attention to the food. "Since he has opened this mouth, he must have this assurance. Now you should think about whether you really take this road, but I have to remind you that when a star looks beautiful on the surface, in fact, he knows the cold and warm in private, even when she is in Shen yini''s position, it''s the same..."


    Gu Qingcheng sighed and didn''t go on. But Mao Siqing understood what she meant.


    Shen yini was slapped, but now the news is hot.


    "Since he and Shen yini know each other, does he know who beat Shen yini?" Mao Siqing''s heart of eight trigrams began to burn.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "he didn''t tell me."


    "You don''t even ask about this kind of news."


    Mao Siqing sighed: "you are really possessed."


    She thought that even if she fell in love, a girl like Gu Qingcheng would keep her pride, but she was wrong. In the face of love, everyone is equal. Even Miss Gu is so cautious.


    "What''s the whisper? They don''t even care to eat. "


    Li futu suddenly raised his head and said with a smile.


    Mao Siqing naturally won''t make trouble for Gu Qingcheng, "you see how good Qingcheng and I are to you? Let you have enough before we eat


    Li futu just ready to speak, but the figure of Youdao entering the restaurant attracted his attention.

 Chapter 254

    "What are you looking at? So absorbed. "


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Li futu doubtfully and looked back at him. A valiant figure in police uniform immediately intruded into her sight.


    "That''s Roy


    Mao Siqing obviously noticed.


    Why don''t you change your clothes when you come to dinner?


    This girl is really unique.


    When his eyes moved to the man who was next to the Roy people, Li futu''s eyes became more playful.


    Not only Li futu but also Luo Jinghua, who came into the restaurant in his uniform, was really eye-catching. Like a magnet, he attracted many people''s attention.


    Although Roy''s temperament is really different from that of ordinary women, she does not know the etiquette. The reason why she came to eat without changing her clothes is purely intentional.


    After she broke the door yesterday, she thought Kong Fujie would understand what she meant, so she backed away. But who knows, this guy went to her father''s office again this afternoon. He was shameless and shameless until the time of work, and then she invited her to dinner.


    Naturally, she didn''t want to, but her father''s life was hard to break. Although she finally agreed, the Roy people deliberately didn''t change their clothes to show her attitude. She also wanted to take this opportunity to make it clear with Kong Fujie.


    Watching the two people sit down at an empty table, Li futu slowly draws back his eyes, with a smile on his lips.


    "Who is that man?"


    Mao Siqing said strangely, "is it her boyfriend?"


    "Da Mao, do you know the policewoman?"


    Mao Siqing nodded, "she has a good relationship with Yuan Xiao. Her name is Luo Yi. You may not have seen Qing Cheng, but he knows her."


    Gu Qingcheng then moved his eyes to Li futu''s face.


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "last time I was caught in the police station, it was her team that was in charge of interrogation."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly.


    "The world is really small. I didn''t expect that they would mix together."


    Li futu sighed.


    "Do you know that man?"


    Mao Siqing took his eyes back. Qingcheng doesn''t know Roy, but she knows that he is a real "heroine" and the one who can eat with her is probably "extraordinary".


    "The man slept in the red chamber all night last night, but he didn''t give any money."


    Li futu said frankly, picked up a tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "The Red Chamber?" Mao Siqing''s eyes were puzzled.


    Gu Qingcheng''s face changed, and his cheeks were flushed.


    "You can ask Qingcheng, she should know where the red chamber is."


    Li futu blinked.


    "Qingcheng, where is the Red Chamber? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    As expected, Mao Siqing turned her eyes to Gu Qingcheng''s face.


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip. He looked at Li futu angrily and shyly, and said in a low voice, "that''s what men like most."


    "What do you mean?"


    Mao Siqing still didn''t understand.


    "In the outside world, people prefer to call Red Mansions wine pond meat forest."


    Li futu coughed softly and came to the point.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Mao Siqing finally reacts. He looks stiff, and then stares at Li futu, "men really don''t have a good thing!"


    "It''s none of my business?"


    Li futu''s face was innocent. "It''s your own question."


    Mao Siqing didn''t answer the question again. She couldn''t help looking over there, "since that man is not a good man, how can Roy be with him?"


    She knew that Roy people were famous for their hatred of evil. How could they be with one or another Why don''t you eat with the bastards who don''t pay for the kiln?


    Mao Siqing didn''t understand.


    "Maybe people just like this kind of" Bohemian "money."


    Li futu has a deep smile.


    "Well, don''t look at it. Let''s eat."


    Hearing Gu Qingcheng''s words, Mao Siqing takes her eyes back. She is also right. It''s none of her business who Roy people are with.


    "Confucius, I repeat, I don''t have any feelings for you. A young master like you will not be short of women. You don''t need to waste your time and energy on me."


    Li futu found her, but the Roy people didn''t notice Li futu''s existence. After Kong Fujie ordered the dishes and the waiter took away the menu, she said coldly, "I hope Confucius won''t go to the bureau again. You will seriously affect my work."


    It''s true that Luo Jinghua has a clear sense of love and hate. He has no idea what euphemism is.


    But the more she is like this, the more excited Kong Fujie is. Men just like challenges, especially those in Kyoto like Kong Fujie. How could he have taken her to heart if Roy hadn''t been so nice to him all the time.


    "Yi Ren, do you mean to let me come to your house to see you later?"Kong Fujie said with a smile, "OK, I see."


    "You..."


    Roy was angry. After all, she took the identity of the other party into consideration and didn''t scold her shamelessly. Now she finally realized the feeling of Miss Mao who was entangled by Yuan Xiao.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to eat this meal."


    Seeing that Kong Fujie was clearly pretending to be stupid, the Roy people did not intend to waste any more time. They stood up and planned to leave. Naturally, Kong Fujie would not let her go. He was just about to hold her, but a familiar voice suddenly came.


    "Isn''t that officer Luo? Yes? Did you fight with your boyfriend? "


    Li futu walks to their table with a smile, and Gu Qingcheng and Mao Siqing follow him after dinner.


    "Why are you here?"


    Roy stepped and frowned.


    "I eat here with my friends."


    Li futu took the opportunity to look at Kong Fujie, showing a vivid look of surprise, "isn''t this Tang Shao''s friend? It''s really a meeting of mountains and rivers. It''s a coincidence that we meet again."


    Kong Fujie''s face changed slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect to meet Li futu here.


    Can''t help but look at Roy and maosicheng coldly.


    Sure enough, he is a playboy.


    She is not curious that Li futu and Kong Fujie know each other. She withdraws her eyes and plans to leave.


    But Li futu deliberately came over and naturally would not let her go like this.


    "This gentleman, I didn''t expect you to be officer Luo''s boyfriend. It''s really disrespectful."


    Roy frowned more and more. He stopped. He was just about to speak, but he felt that he didn''t have to explain to the bastard. Finally he swallowed his words.


    Li futu seems to have decided that they are lovers. Looking at Kong Fujie, he continued: "last night, you played in the Red Chamber of the Warring States period for a whole night and didn''t give any money. You said that women never like to spend money. I''m really amazed and admire you. I''ve already given you the money for this meal. It''s a little bit of my admiration. I hope you can continue to show this kind of light We will continue to be proud. "


    "Well, I won''t disturb you for dinner."


    Li futu said that, regardless of Kong Fujie''s stiff face, he nodded to the Roy people with a gentle smile, and then led Gu Qingcheng and Mao Siqing, two women with strange faces, to leave the restaurant.


    Roy is not Mao Siqing. She naturally knows where the Red Mansion is.


    Her eyes changed violently. At last, she gave Kong Fujie a cold look and turned away.


    "Good, good."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Kong Fujie, who was left alone, was not angry but smiling, and his eyes were gloomy.

 Chapter 255

    "You are so bad!"


    Out of baiweixuan, Mao Siqing finally couldn''t help laughing and took a picture of Li Fu.


    Thinking of the scene just now, Gu Qingcheng can''t help laughing. Although she doesn''t know the Roy people or the man, she knows very well that Li futu said just now that it''s impossible for the couple to have any further development, but it''s bound to be full of difficulties.


    Go shopping in chunlou?


    Women don''t spend money?


    I''m afraid that any woman will stay away from such a man. This guy may destroy a marriage in a few words.


    "I''m just telling the truth. You see, the gentleman didn''t say a word of refutation."


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders and looked innocent.


    "I''m afraid they hate you now." Mao Siqing said with a smile.


    Li futu did not dispute this. He is not a saint. He has never had a great heart of repaying good for evil. Can he only allow the state officials to set fire and forbid the common people to light lamps?


    When the other party makes it clear that the car and horse are looking for trouble, he will not mind to add obstacles to the other party.


    It''s called reciprocity.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the Roy people would know that man. It''s really "Heaven''s mercy". At the beginning, the policeman yelled at him in the interrogation room. Even now, I''m afraid he still wanted to bring him to justice. Today, he killed two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of Roy''s ugly face just now, Li futu could not help but smile.


    "It is said that it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage. Roy has lost so much face just now. I''m afraid she has already hated you. You have to be careful in the future. "


    On the way to the parking space, Mao Siqing kindly reminds us.


    Li futu said that there was no pressure, and the resentment between him and the girl was not one day or two. In the girl''s heart, I''m afraid that he had long recognized that he was a criminal who trampled on the law and discipline and a murderer. There was no difference between him and her, and it didn''t matter if the resentment deepened.


    "I was helping her not to be cheated. She should thank me."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Well, I''m sure she will find a way to repay your kindness."


    Mao Siqing did not argue with him. Standing in front of his BMW, he turned around and gave a meaningful smile: "good luck to you."


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "Well, I''ll leave the city to you. I don''t care whether you go home or not, but be careful. Don''t make" human life. "


    Mao Siqing has a strong smile, and then says goodbye to Gu Qingcheng, then waves her hand to get on the car and leave quickly.


    Li futu turned his head and asked, "what does she mean? What do you mean, don''t make people die? "


    I have to admit that in some ways, Emperor Yan is still relatively pure.


    Gu Qingcheng''s cheek is slightly red, just like the red burning clouds in the sky at the moment, with gorgeous colors.


    "You ask her, how can I know?"


    She said in a hurry, avoided Li futu''s eyes, and quickly pulled the door to get on the car.


    Li futu stood by the car and pondered for a while. Finally, he didn''t figure out why. He shook his head and got on the car.


    "Back to Chunqiu mansion?"


    He turned to ask.


    Gu Qingcheng''s face was still a little red. He stroked his hair and looked out of the window. "You can take me back to school. Today is the last day of the school holiday, and classes will start again tomorrow."


    "That old Gu there..."


    Li futu doesn''t want to be misunderstood by Gu Qingcang that he has abducted his granddaughter.


    "I''ll call my grandfather."


    Li futu nodded, let go, and drove away from baiweixuan towards Donghai University.


    "By the way, you moved out of Shen yini. Where do you live now?"


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly thought of it and turned to ask. After a while, she was separated from Mao Siqing''s words.


    This question has been asked by mu yudie, Su Yuan and Gu Qingcheng.


    Prevaricate or take the picture of the Warring States period.


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, "are you going to take charge of the Warring States period?"


    "I''m a man who lives wherever I want."


    "You are a prodigal son."


    Li futu shrugged. "That''s a good word."


    "If you don''t mind."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and said, "you can live in my home. My grandfather should be very welcome as well..."


    Li futu was shocked.


    I''m kidding. Even if he sleeps out on the street, he can''t live in the house. If outsiders know about it, then his son-in-law will be taken for granted.


    Moreover, he assured Su Yuan that he had nothing to do with Gu Qingcheng when he came out from Shen yini this time. If she moved into Gu''s house, she would dare to break into Gu''s house and make a lot of noise. The scene would make Li futu''s scalp numb."Thank you, but I don''t like to be restrained. I''m used to being free. I''m just an outsider. I can''t explain why I live in your house."


    Although he knew that Li futu could not agree, Gu Qingcheng was still disappointed to hear him refuse. But she is not Su Yuan after all, and she will not make trouble.


    "Well All right


    She looked away from Li futu''s face and stopped talking about it.


    What she said just now is not a whim. In her heart, Li futu feels like a prodigal son. It seems that in the eyes of this man, fame and wealth are all smoke. Even the Warring States period, which everyone covets, is forced by her grandfather.


    She heard from her grandfather that this man handed in one third of the profits of the Warring States period, and then gave him a large sum of money. The rest of the money was left in the book, and he didn''t move a cent. Even when he was with him on weekdays, Gu Qingcheng felt the same way. Even though he was sitting beside him at the moment, he felt as if he might disappear at any time.


    So Gu Qingcheng wanted to leave him at home, let him have fetters, but he eventually refused.


    Although it''s a pity, Gu Qingcheng is not in a hurry. At the beginning, she is ready for a protracted war.


    And she knows one thing.


    Prodigal son turns back is not because of a woman, but because the moment prodigal son wants to turn back, that woman just stands behind him.


    She is willing to wait.


    At the gate of Donghai University, the sun has set. In order to avoid attracting the attention of those students in the school, Gu Qingcheng didn''t ask Li futu to send her directly to the dormitory downstairs. He kindly asked him to stop the car at the gate of the school.


    "Drive carefully on the road."


    She exhorted, then pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng''s back disappear at the door, Li futu takes his eyes back.


    Even he has to admit that this is really a girl who is very attractive.


    With a sigh, Li futu is about to drive away, but he inadvertently finds Yao Chenxi''s figure at the school gate, in a hurry and in a panic.


    Li futu frowned.

 Chapter 256

    Only a man with a little conscience, for a woman who has had a relationship with him, must not be able to stand idly by.


    Yao Chenxi''s appearance is obviously very abnormal. Her car stops at the school gate, and you can see it as long as you leave a snack. Yao Chenxi has never been in his car, but she is obviously absent-minded and doesn''t notice his existence at all.


    Li futu honked his horn.


    But Yao Chenxi didn''t feel it. It seemed that there was something urgent. She didn''t turn her head.


    Seeing that Yao Chenxi was about to leave the school gate, Li futu pushed the door and got off the car, catching up quickly. "Wait a minute."


    There are a lot of people coming and going at the school gate, which is also very noisy. In addition, Yao Chenxi is not at ease. Li futu''s voice does not stop Yao Chenxi.


    Li futu could only hold her by the arm.


    "Why..."


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously turned back, looking at the face that suddenly appeared in front of him, his face stagnated, and then a trace of panic flashed in his eyes: "how are you here?"


    Even if Yao Chenxi wants to cover up, Li futu still has a panoramic view of her abnormality.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No Yao Chenxi struggled: "let me go."


    After all, this is the east gate, so we have to worry about the influence. Li futu is not entangled. Let go.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "I said it''s OK."


    Yao Chenxi looked away.


    If before that night, Li futu would not meddle in his own business, but after all, he was a husband and wife for a hundred days.


    "If there''s any trouble, you can tell me and I''ll help you out."


    "You can''t solve it!"


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously opens her mouth, and her tone is full of fire.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered. It seems that he guessed right. Yao Chenxi really had some trouble.


    "How do you know I can''t solve it without saying it?"


    Li futu first two steps, blocking Yao Chenxi''s way, "if you don''t say it, I won''t let you leave today."


    "You..."


    Yao Chen Xi stares big eyes, as if did not expect this man to be so rogue.


    Li futu''s face does not change and looks at her calmly.


    Yao Chenxi exhaled and calmed down, "it''s my own business. It''s none of your business."


    Li futu didn''t seem to hear her at all. He frowned and said, "is that Shi Mo pestering you again?"


    He subconsciously thought of the possibility.


    "It''s none of his business. He and I have already passed


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t want to say more, and plans to bypass Li futu.


    But Li futu moved and stopped her again.


    Yao Chenxi was helpless and said angrily, "Mr. Li, please find out your identity. I have nothing to do with you. Why are you so overbearing?"


    "I''ll let you go if you say the same thing."


    Yao Chenxi bit his teeth, "do you really want to know?"


    Li futu nodded, and could not help but wonder what troubles he had encountered that could make this beautiful teacher so excited.


    Yao Chen Xi stares at him tightly. After a while, she says, "I''m pregnant."


    "Are you pregnant?"


    Li futu frowned and didn''t react at first. Then his face suddenly became stiff, and his heart, which had never been fluctuated for countless times, suddenly trembled.


    "You, what do you say?"


    Yao Chenxi, who has been observing his face change, smiles inexplicably, "didn''t you force me to say that? Yes? Do you regret knowing? "


    Li futu repressed the violent fluctuation in his heart, opened his mouth and said: "what do you mean, what do you mean The child Is it mine? "


    Yao Chen Xi a Zheng, immediately facial expression immediately changes, "Li Fu diagram you bastard!"


    Li futu reacts and wants to slap himself. He catches Yao Chenxi who wants to leave angrily.


    "Dawn, I didn''t mean that. I, just this news is too sudden..."


    Now Li futu''s mind is in chaos, and his words are not based on the facts. He finally understood why Yao Chenxi looked so abnormal.


    You know, she''s a college teacher now. If it''s spread out, how many criticisms will it cause?


    Li futu took a deep breath and calmed down: "dawn, are you sure?"


    Encountering this kind of thing, Yao Chenxi''s inner confusion can be imagined, she once again broke away from Li futu''s hand, but did not insist on leaving.


    "I, I''m not sure."


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip, "my monthly affairs have been very punctual, but now it has been two days..."


    Although Li futu is a man, he can understand what Yao Chenxi said.


    Is it hard to win the bid?


    Subconsciously toward Yao Chenxi still flat stomach looked at the eyes, Li futu heart five flavors mixed Chen.¡°¡­¡­ What now? "


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and then laughed angrily: "what do you want me to do? How do I know what to do? Don''t you mean you can help me with any trouble? You can solve it


    No matter how calm a woman is, I''m afraid she can''t be calm, even if she is as elegant as Yao Chenxi.


    These two days, she suffered too much psychological pressure.


    Li futu was embarrassed and speechless.


    Two people looked at each other for a while, Yao Chenxi looked away, mood also seems to calm down. "You go."


    Even if Li futu is at a loss, he knows one thing very well. He can''t leave at this time.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "It''s none of my business? I am the father of the child


    Li Fu''s figure does not falsely think about the cableway, and his tone is loud.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes flashed. She felt better. She looked up at him. After a moment''s silence, she said in a low voice, "I''m going to buy a pregnancy test stick."


    "Yes, right now, first of all, we have to make sure whether we are pregnant or not."


    Li futu woke up like a dream. "There should be a drugstore near Dongda. I''ll go with you."


    Yao Chenxi laughed angrily, "are you stupid? If I go to the drugstore near the school to buy that thing, will I still be a man? "


    "Where can I get it?"


    Li futu asked subconsciously, completely losing his own opinion.


    "Go to Fuyuan Road. I remember there''s a big pharmacy there."


    Li futu nodded and got on the bus with Yao Chenxi.


    "If I''m really pregnant. What should I do? "


    On the way, Yao Chenxi looks at the road ahead.


    Li futu was silent. He has no master now. I''m afraid he is more nervous than Yao Chenxi.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Yao Chenxi suddenly a smile, "if really pregnant, I will go to the hospital to beat."


    "No way!"


    Li futu blurted out, turned his face and said solemnly: "I will never allow you to do this!"


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him and made no more noise.


    Yeah, what if it does?


    Are you really ready to be a father?


    Li futu asked himself in his heart, but found that there was no answer.


    "You wait in the car, I''ll buy it."


    Driving to Fuyuan Road, Li futu pushed the door and got off. Looking at the door of the pharmacy, he took a deep breath.


    Two clerks of the health pharmacy ushered in a strange customer and asked him what he needed without saying anything. He walked around the pharmacy and didn''t seem to find what he wanted. Then he went to the counter and said awkwardly, "do you have a pregnancy test stick here?"

 Chapter 257

    Ten minutes later, Li futu got on the bus with a bag.


    "Why do you buy so much?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at the bag. There were at least five or six pregnancy test sticks in it.


    Li futu replied: "the result may not be accurate at one time, even if it can''t be used up, it can be reserved."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned, and then his face was slightly red, angry and funny.


    This guy used this as cold medicine?


    You still have a spare?


    Does society want to experience this kind of thing for the second time?!


    Yao Chenxi bit his lip, knowing that this guy is not thinking now, I''m afraid it''s just careless words, and didn''t care with him. She took a breath of air: "let''s go back to school."


    Li futu obeyed.


    Back at the east gate, Yao Chenxi asks Li futu to stop the car.


    "Well, here''s the one, please."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone is very polite, and she plans to push the door to get off, but she finds that the door can''t be opened.


    She frowned and turned her head: "open the lock."


    "I''ll take you in."


    Li futu''s tone is very light, but it shows a firm not to be refused.


    This matter is very important. How can he leave without an accurate answer.


    And if there is, Yao Chenxi can''t accept it and immediately runs to the hospital, then he can''t regret it all his life?


    Although caught off guard, there is no preparation, but after all, his flesh and blood, if Yao Chenxi really has, he will take the responsibility.


    Without waiting for Yao Chenxi to speak again, Li futu drove directly into the gate of Dongda. He once went to Yao Chenxi''s teacher''s dormitory and didn''t need Yao Chenxi''s direction.


    Driving to the downstairs of Yao Chenxi''s dormitory, Li futu got out of the car with the bag of pregnancy test stick.


    See this guy has made up his mind, Yao Chenxi did not continue to fight. After all, it''s a teachers'' dormitory. It''s not good for her to make a big noise.


    Although Li futu went upstairs smoothly and entered the door, he obviously could not enjoy the treatment for the first time.


    "There''s water in the teapot. Pour it yourself."


    Yao Chenxi face expressionless, "give me things."


    Li futu handed the bag in his hand.


    Yao Chenxi took the bag, turned and walked to the bathroom.


    The decoration here is no different from the first time. Seeing Yao Chenxi walk into the bathroom, Li futu takes his eyes back and sits down on the sofa.


    At this time, he naturally has no mind to drink any water, all his mind is now tied to Yao Chenxi.


    Originally, they both agreed that nothing had happened, and they were trying their best to do so, but who expected such a thing to happen?


    If that night really blossoms and bears fruit, it will undoubtedly have a huge impact on his life. Even if we don''t think about the future, the most urgent problem is how to persuade Yao Chenxi to give birth to the child.


    Yao Chenxi and herself are nameless, and Yao Chenxi is still a traditional scholarly woman. Would she like to be an unmarried mother?


    Thinking of this, Li futu has two big heads.


    As time goes by, Li Fu can''t help looking at the bathroom, feeling that every minute is so long.


    I don''t know how long later, the bathroom door was opened, Yao Chenxi finally came out.


    Li futu immediately stood up to greet him. He wanted to see something from Yao Chenxi''s face, but his elegant face had no expression.


    "How, how?"


    Li futu opened his mouth in fear and wrote all the nervousness on his face.


    I''m afraid it''s only at this time that we can see that he is only a young man in his twenties.


    "What kind of results do you want?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, without any fluctuation in his expression, calm and frightening.


    "Just say it."


    Li futu took a breath, his expression was like a martyr who was about to die, full of heroism.


    Yao Chenxi was silent, and her eyes turned on his face, making Li futu''s heart beat faster and faster.


    The waiting process is undoubtedly the most painful.


    Li Fu Tu appeared with a wry smile, "whether you are pregnant or not, can you give me a happy word?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at him and suddenly chuckled.


    Li futu was stunned and confused by Yao Chenxi. "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m sorry to surprise you."


    Yao Chenxi finally opened her mouth with a smile and let the dignified and tense atmosphere dissipate instantly.


    "You, this is What do you mean


    Although Li futu has guessed the answer, he still wants to confirm it with his own ears.


    Compared with before, Yao Chenxi obviously relaxed. She went to pour herself a glass of water and said, "I''m sorry, I think too much."


    "Are you sure?"


    Li futu didn''t know what he was feeling in his heart. He seemed relieved and a little bit lost. He followed him, but he was still a little worried and said, "if you don''t want me to accompany you to the hospital again, the results of the hospital should be more accurate after all..."Yao Chenxi holding a glass back, "this kind of thing for me will cause how much influence, I will be careless?"


    It''s not too big for women to postpone their monthly affairs for a few days. It may also be caused by many reasons, such as irregular diet. But sometimes people always look at the worst to think about it. Before the moon comes, Yao Chenxi subconsciously thinks about the night when she was drunk, so she scares herself for two days. Just in case, she has tested it twice, and it turns out that it is just a false alarm.


    After coming out, she thought that she had been frightened for two days, and she wanted to let someone taste it, so she pretended not to say it at the first time. She couldn''t help laughing when she thought of this guy''s generous appearance just now.


    "Well, you can rest assured now. It''s late. Go back quickly."


    Yao Chenxi drank water and began to see off the guests. Just now, Li was reluctant to admit that when a man was 70 years old, he couldn''t give up his life.


    Li futu originally suspected that Yao Chenxi was deliberately pretending to be OK, trying to deceive herself, and then secretly went to the hospital to kill the child. But after observing for a while, she found that her relaxed appearance was from the bottom of her heart, not pretending, which completely relieved her heart.


    "You almost scared me out of a heart attack."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    Yao Chenxi glanced at him and blurted out: "I know I''m afraid at this time. How can I be so free and easy when I loosen my pants?"


    Li futu was speechless and looked at Yao Chenxi strangely.


    Is this still the sacred and solemn people''s teacher?


    Yao Chenxi also realized that she shouldn''t say such frivolous words in her own identity. She put down her water cup and pushed Li futu to the door. "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you today. I know you must be tired too. Go back to have a rest early."


    "I will go myself. You have only one bed. Are you afraid that I will stay here for the night?"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. When he was pushed out of the door, he stopped walking, turned around, hesitated, and said in a soft voice: "it''s getting cold recently, you Take good care of yourself. "


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled. She didn''t speak and closed the door.


    Looking at the closed door, Li Fu Tu shook his head and laughed. He didn''t stay any longer and turned to go downstairs.


    In the dormitory, Yao Chenxi''s back is against the door, biting her lips, with a complicated look.

 Chapter 258

    Li futu got into the car, opened the window and couldn''t help lighting a cigarette.


    It is undeniable that he spent the most thrilling day since returning home. Even if he was chased by so many Japanese killers that night, he was not so nervous.


    If you think about it carefully, you are almost 27 years old. Ordinary people are really going to have a family at this age.


    After smoking a cigarette quietly, Li futu looks at the direction of Yao Chenxi''s dormitory, then closes the window and drives away from here.


    Before driving out of Donghai University, Li futu suddenly receives a call from he Caiwei.


    "Between you and Yuanyuan what''s happening? She cried so hard that day. Is it all right? "


    Hearing the soft voice from the phone, Li futu said with a smile: "the day before yesterday, I didn''t have time to thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, I''m afraid it would not be so easy for me to coax the girl."


    "I just did what I should do. Yuanyuan and I are friends I don''t want to see her sad at any time. "


    He Caiwei walks out of the inpatient building.


    Li futu holds the steering wheel in one hand and the mobile phone in the other, "don''t worry, that girl is OK. You shouldn''t be at school now?"


    "No, I''m in the hospital. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I just passed by Dongda. If you are there, I can see you by the way."


    Where Li futu couldn''t see, he Caiwei''s face was full of radian, and even her steps became lighter.


    "We meet at school After all, it''s not convenient if you I can come to you if there''s anything


    This girl, really treat herself as a lover?


    Li futu said with a smile: "don''t bother. I''m ok. You should be planning to go back to school from the hospital?"


    He Caiwei gave a sound.


    "Since aunt Xiao''s condition has stabilized, and she has found a nurse, you don''t have to work so hard. Aunt Xiao is a very strong person. If you accompany her so late every day, it will make her feel bad..."


    He Caiwei said meekly, "it''s just that the school is on holiday these days, so I stayed a little longer."


    Filial piety for parents is the duty of children. Li futu doesn''t say much about this kind of thing, so far: "pay attention to safety on the road."


    He Caiwei nodded and hung up the phone. The night seemed to become bright in her eyes.


    She put away her mobile phone, slightly raised the corner of her mouth, quickened her pace and walked towards the hospital gate. When she was about to approach the gate, a voice came suddenly.


    "Excuse me, little girl. Do you know the way to the inpatient department?"


    He Caiwei steps, turns her head, and a tall figure breaks into her sight.


    A strong Chinese character face, looks about 40 years old, I''m afraid it''s about the same age as my mother''s. her eyes are deep and bright, and her figure is big. She''s more than 1.8 meters above sea level, so she has a lot of visual impact.


    He Caiwei would be on guard if she met such a person outside. But this is a hospital, and I don''t know why, looking at that completely strange face, she had a strange feeling of intimacy.


    "Go straight down that road and you''ll see the sign. Then follow the sign."


    He Caiwei is polite.


    "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man thanks and looks at he Caiwei. Without too much entanglement, he turns and walks towards the direction he Caiwei points to.


    Seeing the man''s figure disappear in the night, he Caiwei frowned and slowly took back her eyes.


    She stood there thinking for a while and found that she had never seen the man before. Finally, she shook her head and left the hospital.


    ¡­¡­


    Inpatient department, eighth floor.


    Xiao Shu, wearing a sick suit, stood in front of the window at the end of the corridor, looking at the scenery outside, and said with no expression: "why did you come to the East China Sea all of a sudden?"


    The middle-aged man who just asked he Caiwei for directions stood beside Xiao Shu.


    He didn''t answer Xiao Shu''s question. He said softly, "I just met that girl downstairs."


    Xiao Shumei frowned and turned her head.


    The man looked at her: "don''t worry, she doesn''t know me at all."


    Xiao Shumei''s head eased slightly and she looked away.


    "You''ve taught your children well. You''ve worked hard all these years."


    "This is my duty and duty as a mother. Besides, you are not qualified to thank me at all."


    In Li futu''s eyes, he Caiwei, the gentle and quiet mother, has a kind of inhuman indifference at the moment.


    The middle-aged man didn''t seem to mind her attitude and didn''t mention this topic more. After a moment''s silence, he said, "did you say the girl is in love?"


    Xiao Shu nodded slowly.


    "Have you seen the boy? What''s your character like? "


    Middle aged men don''t ask about their work and family background just like ordinary people.


    "I''ve seen him once, and I think he''s very nice. He''s gentle, respectful and thrifty. He''s a good match for Wei''er."It has to be said that Li futu''s performance that day really left a good impression on Xiao Shuxin.


    Hearing Xiao Shu''s comments, the middle-aged man could not help but smile and turned to look at the face that was no longer young. "You can see that men''s eyes have always been bad."


    Xiao Shu turned her head and looked at the man without arguing. "It doesn''t matter what my vision is, but I''m willing to believe in Wei''er''s vision, and I will respect Wei''er''s choice."


    Middle aged men smile slowly convergence. "Even if she goes your way?"


    Xiao Shu silent down, half pay, indifferent way: "today, I still do not regret the original choice, I believe she will not."


    "I see."


    The middle-aged man looked away and looked out of the window.


    People flow downstairs, and the night sky overhead is brilliant.


    "How long will you stay in Donghai this time?"


    Xiao Shu opens her mouth and says that a couple of men and women who haven''t seen each other for 20 years are standing together, but they seem to be unfamiliar at all.


    "It won''t be long. I just want to see you."


    "If you don''t want to say it, that''s all."


    Xiao Shu obviously does not believe the man''s words.


    The middle-aged man didn''t explain any more. He turned around and said, "take good care of yourself. That girl still needs you now."


    Xiao Shu is silent.


    The middle-aged man looked at her for the last time, didn''t stay any longer, and turned to leave.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    Behind, Xiao Shu stood in front of the window and spoke slowly.


    "I don''t care what you want to do in Donghai this time, but I hope you don''t disturb Wei''er''s life."


    Xiao Shu''s voice gave a slight pause and then rang out again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t hate you, but it doesn''t mean Vera won''t


    The middle-aged man''s steps, after all, did not look back, the burly figure quickly disappeared in the corridor.


    The corridor was quiet again.


    Xiao Shu stood alone in front of the window. The evening wind was cool. She seemed to be unconscious. Looking at the night outside, her eyes gradually became a little confused.


    Why do men always see the world in the same scenery, while women always see the world?

 Chapter 259

    After the call with he Caiwei, Li futu calculates the time and finds that he Caiwei''s birthday is coming.


    He thinks that he is not a good person, but in the face of this girl whose fate is similar to his own, he subconsciously hopes that the other party can be treated gently by life.


    You should prepare yourself.


    On the way back to Datang Yipin, Li futu thought so.


    Driving to the underground garage, Li futu just got out of the car when his mobile phone rang suddenly.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    Women who have fallen.


    The key point is that the other party didn''t send text messages as they did several times before, but called directly.


    What''s going on?


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then subconsciously remembered the chat with Shen yini after she came out.


    His eyelids suddenly jumped, and he was a little confused for a moment.


    This girl doesn''t really come by plane, does she?


    The mobile phone is still ringing, there is a kind of momentum not to give up.


    Li futu stared at the mobile phone for a while, took a breath, pressed the connect button and slowly picked it up.


    "Bun seller?"


    His voice is soft and gentle. It''s like the evening wind.


    Li futu''s eyes trembled What are you


    "I don''t know anyone so soon? Didn''t you want someone to come to Donghai? You''re not going to deny it, are you


    Listening to the voice from the phone, Li Fu Tu''s heart sank slowly, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "You don''t really come, do you?"


    "What are you saying? We businessmen are most concerned about honesty. " The other side is upright and strong, quite a bit shameless and proud.


    Li futu is speechless.


    "Well, what do you say?"


    The other side seems to become uneasy: "I believe you so much that I came here without asking you for a deposit. You can''t cheat me, otherwise I may sleep on the streets of Donghai tonight."


    Li futu didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Is this girl psychologically too strong?


    Or is it stupid and mindless?


    As a matter of principle, they should be very vigilant. He and she have never met in their whole life. With a few short messages, she really dares to come to Donghai.


    You''re not afraid that he''s a trafficker or a villain?


    A few times ago, Li futu chatted with this woman, but he just took it as a boring pastime to pass the time. He thought the other party was the same, but he didn''t expect that the result was unexpected, and the other party actually took it seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, you can''t really Are you lying to me? "


    The voice on the phone became uneasy.


    Li futu looked back at the wide underground garage, with a bitter smile.


    "It''s a miracle that you''ve lived to this day without being sold into a cave to be your daughter-in-law."


    The other side didn''t speak.


    Now that he''s here, he can''t just sit by. Li futu sighed.


    "Where are you now? Airport? "


    "I''m in Datang Yipin."


    The other side seems to speak in a soft voice on purpose.


    Li Fu TU was stunned, and his tone rose subconsciously: "are you in Datang Yipin?"


    "Yes, you said you lived in Datang Yipin. Let me come to you. I''m under building a of Datang Yipin now."


    The voice of the other party suddenly became aggrieved: "I have been here for a long time. I can''t get in with the entrance guard. The wind is so cold."


    "Didn''t the security check you?"


    With the security of Datang Yipin, it is impossible to let others in.


    "Yes, I said I was looking for my man. When he asked me where you lived, I said you lived on the 21st floor of building A. I told him your phone number, and he let me in."


    "Hee hee, I''m smart."


    Li futu was speechless. For the first time, he felt like he was standing on a high mountain.


    He is happy now.


    Fortunately, the last chat took place after he moved out of Chunqiu Huafu. Otherwise, if he said that she lived in Chunqiu Huafu, she would be standing in front of Shen yini''s villa now.


    If Shen yini or Su Yuan saw a girl call on her door, it would be a disaster?


    Li futu shook his head and drove the horrible picture out of his mind.


    "Are you really under building a? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    Li futu reconfirmed that he still thought it was too fantastic.


    "Just come down and have a look."


    The tone doesn''t sound like a joke.


    At this point, Li futu knew that he couldn''t avoid it, and now he really wanted to see what this powerful woman who had made a mistake looked like.


    "You wait. Don''t run around. I''ll be right there."


    With that, Li hung up, put his mobile phone into his trouser pocket and walked out of the underground garage.I haven''t seen any ghosts, ghosts and snakes. Are you afraid of a recruit girl?


    Although I think so in my heart, Li futu''s pace gradually slows down as he approaches building a.


    The richest area in the East China Sea, downstairs of building a, Datang Yipin.


    A woman standing quietly under the street lamp, wearing Chiffon elegant dress, dress painted with delicate flower patterns, in the light rendering, blooming infinite gorgeous color.


    Just look at the temperament to know that she was born rich, no wonder the security of Datang Yipin will let her in.


    Li futu naturally noticed her existence, because the woman was looking at the direction of the gate of building a, so he could not see each other''s face clearly, but he could still see her temperament.


    White as milk, tall and graceful, which is like a recruitment girl?


    Li futu doubted whether he had recognized the wrong person, but he looked around, only to find that there was no one else under building a except the woman.


    Hearing the approaching footstep, the woman also noticed. She turned her head slowly, and her eyes were opposite to Li futu''s.


    In the dim light, she smiles.


    "Bun seller?"


    Looking at that charming face, Li futu''s eyes suddenly contracted, his steps suddenly stopped, and his face changed dramatically.


    The smile of the woman.


    "What? Am I too ugly to scare you? "


    Li futu breathed slowly, and all his looks turned into a bitter smile, "Miss Yang, how can you be?"


    He did not expect that the powerful woman who had been chatting with him for nearly a month was actually the boss of Iren square and Yang Yuqing with a deep background.


    Looking for Miss found an acquaintance.


    It''s a damn


    Even if he was a man, he felt embarrassed.


    But Yang Yuqing, who was full of noble spirit in a Floral Chiffon Skirt, seemed to have nothing to do with it, with a meaningful smile on her lips, "why can''t it be me? Don''t you think you don''t know me? "


    Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    What does that mean?


    Is it difficult to Do you really want to do this business with him?


    "Miss Yang, still joking."


    Li Fu Tu shook his head and grinned bitterly, controlling himself not to think too much.


    "I''m not kidding you."


    Yang Yuqing seems to really regard herself as a door-to-door service girl. She chuckles and says, "I''ve been blowing cold air here for half an hour, and now it''s cold and hungry. Boss, should you show it first?"


    Li futu''s eyes twitched.


    This boss, it''s too quintessence.

 Chapter 260

    PS: if you feel that the chapters are not connected, it''s because the chapters are out of order and have been restored. Please exit and refresh, and then reread the previous chapter. If it still doesn''t work, delete the book and put it on the shelf. The previous chapter of this chapter should be "in the dim light".


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu takes Yang Yuqing back to the underground garage.


    Sitting in the car, looking at the beautiful young woman beside him, he has two big heads.


    In those short messages, Li futu felt that the other party was boring, and he would never have the chance to meet in his life, so there was no pressure to joke, but now I think about it


    "Miss Yang, how do you know My number? "


    Li futu asked in embarrassment. He and Yang Yuqing met several times, but he remembered that he did not exchange contact information with each other, otherwise how could he not know Yang Yuqing''s telephone number, which led to such an embarrassing misunderstanding.


    "Now you are a celebrity in Donghai. It''s not hard to know your contact information."


    In fact, Li futu''s number was asked by Yang Yuqing to Mu yudie after the meeting in the Warring States club. Mu yudie forgot this little thing in a flash, and naturally didn''t tell Li futu. Yang Yuqing doesn''t mean to sell mu yudie now.


    As Yang Yuqing, it''s not difficult to check his number, but Li futu doesn''t understand that he doesn''t seem to offend this beautiful young woman. Why does the other party bother to tease him by practicing her identity.


    Of course, it''s not easy for Li futu to ask directly about such things.


    With a sigh, Li Fu Tu said with a bitter smile, "where do you want to eat?"


    Yang Yuqing took a look at him and said, "the guests are as they please. They all listen to the boss''s arrangement."


    Li futu''s eyes are twitching.


    He didn''t say any more and drove out of the underground garage.


    Whether it''s the third or fourth tier cities or Donghai, where the living standard is enough to make ordinary people fear, there will be an invisible dividing line, which will divide people of different classes in society. The rich have a luxury paradise where the rich spend their money like dirt, and the poor also have a corner where the poor live.


    Li futu drove to a street stall in the north of the city, far from the center of the city.


    It''s not far from he Caiwei''s home. He passed by when he got down from Gelu mountain and drove him home.


    Li futu''s Mustang car is not so luxurious, but Yang Yuqing has attracted a lot of attention.


    Usually this kind of roadside food stalls are the common people. Where have they ever seen such noble and beautiful young women patronize?


    "Boss, a few bottles of beer, a roast fish, a plate of Huajia, twenty bunches of meat, five chicken legs, five bunches of kidney, and so on. Look at it and give me some."


    Li futu casually finds an empty table to sit down. Yang Yuqing''s lobbyist follows the Lord. He''s not polite. He doesn''t even ask Yang Yuqing''s advice, so he shouts.


    "All right."


    The boss should be with a, soon a waiter sent disposable chopsticks and boiled water.


    "Miss Yang has never been to such a place for dinner, has she?"


    Li futu turned around and asked with a smile. He took Yang Yuqing to such a place for supper. Obviously, he wanted to take revenge. To his disappointment, Yang Yuqing didn''t feel dissatisfied or disgusted at all. He didn''t even frown.


    "In the past, what I saw were all the fake faces with masks on, or the people here were real. I could laugh and say whatever I wanted."


    Yang Yuqing looked at the ordinary people around the table, rolled up their sleeves, eating and talking loudly. It seemed that they were not noisy at all.


    "It''s not surprising that you feel different about this place when you come here for the first time. If you come to this place in the future and listen to the noise around you, I''m afraid you''ll get tired of it." Li futu looks around.


    The rich are interested in the life of the poor, and even want to experience it, which is also on the spur of the moment. If they let the xialiba people who have lived in the open for a long time, they will not be willing to live.


    Yang Yuqing smile, did not refute, "then you? How do you know such a place? In your capacity, it is unlikely that you will come to such a place? "


    "Who am I?"


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing. Naturally, he wouldn''t say that he did it on purpose.


    Yang Yuqing took the kettle and poured a glass of water for herself and Li futu respectively. "You are the boss who lives in Datang Yipin."


    Li futu was stunned.


    The night before yesterday, he seemed to boast that he was a rich man living in Datang Yipin.


    He coughed awkwardly. Li futu took up his glass and drank water. He didn''t speak any more.


    The food serving speed of the stall is good. In about ten minutes, the food ordered by Li futu was gradually brought up.


    when the waiter stepped down, he couldn''t help but look at Yang Yuqing a few more times. In his position, he had never been so close to such an excellent woman. It''s estimated that this is the only time in his life.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to mind. She also gave the waiter a polite smile, and the other party blushed. In embarrassment, she almost ran into the table of one of the guests.Li futu could not help shaking his head, but he could understand. For young people like this waiter, the charm of young women like Yang Yuqing can be described as nuclear class, which is hard to resist.


    At this time, many of the men who had enjoyed themselves noticed that a vulgar girl came in the gear. They could not think of any words to describe a woman who only knew how beautiful she was. Their eyes glanced at Yang Yuqing, and even their eloquent voice could not help improving again.


    Originally, the table was bumped by the waiter, resulting in the splash of soup. In order to maintain the demeanor in front of the beauty, the table guests were very generous and didn''t care with the waiter.


    Of course, little people have the simplicity of little people, or their simplicity is also because they know they don''t have the capital to be domineering. Anyway, even if they know that a beautiful woman is sitting near them, they can at most just look at her more and make love in their heart. As for the bridge section where the lust heart hunts and bullies men and women, it''s really impossible to be on this road The side shift occurs.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to notice the peeping eyes in all directions. As if no one else was there, she picked up the beer bottle and opened it. Then she poured out the water in Li futu''s glass and replaced it with beer. "Thank you for your hospitality, and I''ll give you a toast."


    "I''ll order this wine for myself. Don''t you drink it?"


    Li futu holds the bottle with a bitter smile. Anyway, Yang Yuqing is a married woman. It''s nothing to eat a snack. If she''s really drunk, I''m afraid it won''t have a good effect.


    "A little beer is nothing."


    Yang Yuqing pushed Li futu''s hand aside and poured a cup for herself. Then she took the cup and blinked: "besides, accompanying wine is also our service."


    This girl, is it hard to get into the play too deeply, and really regard herself as a door-to-door service recruit girl?


    Li futu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to say it. Finally, he had to have a drink with Yang Yuqing.


    Looking at the beautiful young woman who began to pour wine on her own initiative, Li futu began to feel that her text messages, which had been taken as a joke several times, might have caused a big problem.

 Chapter 261

    Compared with those high-end restaurants, the products from this roadside stall are not so exquisite, but the taste is good. The key is that the atmosphere here is very relaxed.


    Of course, a certain comrade at the moment naturally can''t feel it. Looking at Yang Yuqing, who often raises her glasses as if he were a hero in a wine shop, he is now in a dilemma.


    When he was drunk last time, he had a confused relationship with Yao Chenxi, so he was shocked today. He didn''t want the same thing to happen again. Besides, Yang Yuqing''s identity is much more complicated than Yao Chenxi''s. I''m afraid it''s hard to end what happened to her.


    "Don''t drink all the time. Have something to eat."


    He put down the wine cup, gently advised, took the initiative to pick up a string of chicken legs into Yang Yuqing bowl.


    Yang Yuqing, who had been pampered since she was a child and was also a respectable woman after her marriage, didn''t dislike the dirty things here. With a smile, she smoothed her hair, lowered her head, picked up the chicken leg and bit it lightly.


    "Well, it tastes good."


    A lady is a lady. It''s so elegant to eat.


    "Why don''t you eat when you order so many things?"


    Yang Yuqing looked up at someone who was staring at her, "I can''t eat it all by myself."


    "It''s beautiful and delicious. You can''t eat anything."


    Li futu sighed subconsciously.


    Yang Yuqing was slightly stunned, and then a smile appeared in her eyes.


    Li futu responded quickly. He wanted to brush his big ear and scrape it. He coughed and quickly explained, "cough, I mean I''m not very hungry."


    "It''s all coming. I''d better have something to eat. I can''t eat alone."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t embarrass Li futu either. As if she didn''t hear what she said just now, she gently picked up a string of kidneys and put them into Li futu''s bowl. This scene fell into the eyes of the surrounding residents, which really made them envy.


    If their own women can be as beautiful as this beautiful woman, they would like to live ten years less.


    Obviously, these common people regard Li futu and Yang Yuqing as a couple, and some even think they are a couple.


    It is true that although Yang Yuqing is married, she is only 28 years old, and she is well maintained. I''m afraid no one will doubt that she is twenty-three or twenty-four years old.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Li futu is uncomfortable all over now. Yang Yuqing''s behavior makes him have a strong sense of threat.


    He was sure that there was something wrong with Yang Yuqing''s marriage, otherwise she would never have come out alone with a man so late, and would not hesitate to tease him as a slip up girl.


    It''s not up to him to worry about other people''s feelings between husband and wife, but Li futu knows one thing very well. Even if Yang Yuqing really wants to be a third party, he can''t be a third party.


    "Miss Yang, I''ve known you for a long time. I''ve never met your husband before? When can miss yang make an appointment to introduce your husband? "


    Li futu opened her mouth with a smile, like gossiping about her family. In fact, she wanted to remind Yang Yuqing of her husband''s identity in this way.


    Who is Yang Yuqing? Naturally, Li futu''s overtones were put forward. As soon as the kebab in her hand stopped, her smile did not change. She turned around and looked at Li futu: "boss, with our current relationship, you see my man I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate? "


    The corner of Li futu''s eyes suddenly shook, and he quickly declared: "Miss Yang, you and I are clear, what''s wrong?"


    "Oh, really?"


    Yang Yuqing sighed softly: "I still have the short message that you asked me to provide door-to-door service in my mobile phone..."


    Li futu''s eyelids are jumping. We must make this clear. He hastened to say, "it''s just a misunderstanding. I didn''t know it was Miss Yang. Besides, we haven''t done anything, have we?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him and bit his lip. There seemed to be a twinkle of shame in her eyes: "but I''ve been mentally derailed."


    Li futu''s expression was stagnant and speechless.


    If Yang Yuqing had to say that, he really couldn''t argue.


    "Miss Yang can''t make fun of this kind of thing."


    Li futu took a sip of wine with a bitter smile on his face.


    "You''re a man of honor. It''s bad for your reputation to get out."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to agree, but asked: "do you care about me? Or fear of trouble? "


    Li futu was silent.


    Even if it is a matter of fear, it is clearly a matter of principle.


    "Miss Yang, I don''t know what''s the conflict between you and your husband, but you should cherish this fate. Even if you don''t agree, don''t act impulsively. I think you and your husband should sit down and have a good talk."


    Li futu earnestly advised that he was a good young man with a warm heart and three correct views.


    Yang Yuqing had a meaningful look at him for a while, and finally sighed: "outsider is really generous, I think you should like it too? Do you really think some problems can be solved? "Li futu''s eyes shrank. He didn''t know what he thought of. He was silent for a moment.


    "Some feelings clearly know that they are wrong at the beginning, so why make them wrong again and again?"


    Yang Yuqing said quietly: "turn a blind eye and let it go. That''s the biggest irresponsibility."


    By this time, Li futu finally realized that the problems in Yang Yuqing''s marriage were more serious than he thought.


    He admits that what Yang Yuqing said is reasonable. Long pain is not as good as short pain. Besides, he has no right to tell others how to choose their lives, but he doesn''t want to be involved in it inexplicably.


    "Miss Yang, eat quickly. It will be cold later. I''ll take you home after eating."


    Li futu is no longer persuading, but has decided to keep a distance from this excellent young woman in the future.


    Roses are beautiful, but they have thorns.


    "What? Why don''t you persuade me? "


    Yang Yuqing smiles and ponders, "are you too unprofessional as a counsellor?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "Well, what about you? People like you have a rich emotional history, right? Why are you still alone? "


    Instead, Yang Yuqing asked about Li futu. Everyone was young. No matter how she cleaned up the drawer of love letters the next morning, she would spend her student life with flowers and gifts that she would never forget.


    The so-called youth is not the restless passion and the lust for violence?


    She thinks that people like Li futu, in those years, should also be the prince charming in the hearts of many girls.


    "You think too much of me."


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a smile and took a drink from his glass: "I used to belong to the kind that was not noticeable in the crowd. How could a girl look up to me?"


    "And Miss Song?"


    Yang Yuqing has a noble figure in her mind. She stood beside mu yudie and saw Li futu leave with her partner.


    She stared at the man beside her and asked softly, "between you and her It should have a lot to do with you? "


    Li futu''s smile slowly converged, holding the glass, and his eyes showed a trace of the vicissitudes that made Yang Yuqing''s heart suddenly tremble.


    That seems to be a story of a long time ago

 Chapter 262

    A couple of boys and girls who paid the most attention to the school sat on the hillside of the mountain behind the school, watching the sunset. The sky had been dyed with dazzling red clouds.


    The boy is holding a grass root which is pulled out from the ground at will. He has sharp eyebrows and eyes, which fascinates many girls in the school. His long and narrow eyes are full of rebellious look. At a glance, he knows that he is not the master of peace.


    But the girl is naturally beautiful. Although she is still young, she can already see her talent when she grows up. The horsetail behind her head, which shakes slightly in the light wind, rippled the hearts of many boys.


    "Float, do you think the sun is the most beautiful at sunset?"


    Girls always look forward to a better life and become the object of love for countless boys in the school. Without any hindrance, the girl, who is regarded as the only school flower in No.2 Middle School, looks at the red glow in the sky with her cheeks and whispers.


    The careless boy turned his head, just opposite the girl''s eyes.


    The girl looks at the boy with a smile. The skin on the boy''s face is crystal clear and moving in the afterglow of the evening. From her skin, we can see how much God likes her. Without the application of powder and Dai, the color can also be like the morning glow reflecting snow, and the eyebrows are picturesque, and the white teeth are like jade. These are wonderful things that most girls can''t have.


    Although the boy is bohemian, he is still in a trance by the girl''s charm.


    When she grows up, she is definitely a girl who has fallen in love with the country. Now she is obviously a good and innocent child. She is looked at so recklessly by the boy. Although she is her nominal boyfriend, she is still shy and timid. She turns her head in a hurry and smoothes down her temples. Her cheeks are flushed and green.


    Seeing the girl''s flustered look, the arrogant and domineering boy who ignored the school rules and regulations found that he had just lost his manners.


    The boy, who has been taking care of the girl as a treasure, slightly narrowed his eyes, touched his nose and said with an embarrassed smile, "good-looking is good-looking, but it''s hard to avoid being too sad."


    Girl Leng for a while, turned to look at the boy frown, doubt way: "Why say so?"


    The boy who seemed to think of something lowered his head and finally gave a bitter smile. For a moment, he suddenly wanted to smoke. He turned his head and said with a smile, "if you help me buy a pack of cigarettes, I''ll tell you."


    The girl doesn''t talk nonsense. She''s not the kind of girl who pretends to be coquettish and doesn''t let her boyfriend smoke. Moreover, she is very clear about her boyfriend''s temperament.


    Very decisively, he stood up and said "good" and left in a hurry. He didn''t even ask why the boy suddenly wanted to smoke.


    When the girl ran to the supermarket a mile away to buy cigarettes, the sun was completely submerged under the horizon. Instead, the moon with half of her head and some stars could be seen.


    The boy took one from the girl''s Zhongnanhai, lit it and took a deep breath. The smoke naturally reached the lungs, just like an old smoker who has been smoking for many years.


    Finally, when a cigarette was about to burn to the end, the boy opened his mouth. He whispered: "the setting sun is infinitely good. It''s just near dusk. No matter how beautiful the setting sun is, it''s just a sign before the night. It''s just like a person. No matter how beautiful he is, he will turn into a handful of clay after he dies. I don''t know how many people will remember at that time?"


    The girl trembled, her face a little pale, turned to gaze at the past rebellious, but now the eyes are full of lonely boy.


    There was a flash of tears in the girl''s eyes.


    The boy grinned bitterly and said in a low voice, "are you in love with me?"


    The girl put down her ponytail hair cover, her black hair flowing down from her shoulder, and her head between her knees nodded.


    The boy laughs, the flashing liquid in the corner of his eyes betrays his strong disguise all the time. When everything subsides, he says with a smile: "what''s so painful? I don''t care about myself. What do you care about?"


    The girl raised her head and stared at the boy with twinkling eyes in the moonlight. She said stubbornly, "I love you. Why don''t you let others love you? My love is my business. At least I won''t hide everything in my heart like you, so I''m not tired?"


    The boy was stunned. After a long time, he murmured, "tired."


    The girl knows that the boy is very smart and not half weaker than himself, but he always pretends to be a fool and can''t be made up. The reason is very clear to her.


    Burying her knee, she bit her lip and said, "now that medicine is so developed, my aunt''s health will surely get better gradually..."


    The boy shook his head and laughed, but his eyes turned red.


    He didn''t reply.


    Mother''s disease is not in the body, but in the mind. No matter how advanced medicine is, there is still no medicine for heart disease.


    The boy turned his head and looked at the girl who was supposed to be two worlds with him. His fearless eyes were full of blankness.


    "God Luo, will you always be with me?"


    The girl stretched out her right hand and gently rubbed the boy''s chin with a little green beard, red eyes, "I will always protect you like an aunt!"


    Voice delicate, still with choking, but in the night, it seems so shocking.The boy, who was described by his father as a sinful man, was dazed when he looked at the small face full of determination.


    All of a sudden, the girl lowered her head. The blush on her cheek was just like the fire cloud in the sky when the sun went down. Her voice was like a mosquito and she said, "I don''t want to go back tonight."


    The boy''s eyes contracted, and then he stroked the girl''s golden soft back, even when she was curled up,.


    "I know you love me, but you don''t have to do it this way. We still have a long time. Don''t worry. At this moment, you Songluo God will be my li futu''s woman sooner or later. "


    He didn''t know why Ben, who only pursued the girl for revenge, would refuse now. Is this the so-called moving heart?


    He didn''t know how short the "long time" he thought would be to make him off guard.


    The girl who has always been more intelligent than her peers in her arms didn''t speak. Suddenly, she buried her head in the boy''s arms and cried loudly.


    At this time, the boy who could not understand how the girl''s heart was surging did not know what she was crying, but he knew that the girl was crying very hard, as if to vent all her tears on the shoulder she was relying on, which was particularly desolate on the barren hillside.


    The corner of the boy''s mouth curved and the corner of his eyes was moist again.


    In the future, a poor boy and a fragile girl have stepped on their own life path, a man who has grown up to be prominent in the whole world, and a woman who has grown up to be brilliant in an era.


    They are destined to entangle each other, unable to untie and cut off each other.

 Chapter 263

    Li futu did not answer Yang Yuqing''s question after all.


    After discovering that Li futu''s manner was abnormal, Yang Yuqing looked away and asked no more questions.


    After all, it''s the roadside gears catering to the common people. Naturally, the consumption level will not be too high. Li futu ordered a lot of things, but it only cost 200 yuan to check out.


    After paying, he turned to Yang Yuqing and said with a smile, "I''m afraid this is the cheapest meal you''ve ever had?"


    Yang Yuqing, who has experienced ordinary people''s life, smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Sitting in the car, Li futu took a look at Yang Yuqing and said softly, "where is your home? I''ll take you back. "


    Yang Yuqing leaned on the copilot in a very lazy posture, "I''ll go wherever you go."


    Isn''t this girl serious?


    "Miss Yang, I''m just joking in the message..."


    Li futu wanted to make it clear, but Yang Yuqing didn''t wait for him to finish. She turned her head and looked full of resentment: "we chatted so happily in the SMS. How did we meet? You seem to have changed? Do you think they are too ugly? "


    If Yang Yuqing is ugly, I''m afraid few women in the world can be called beautiful.


    To be honest, if you put aside your identity and look, the beauty of this "fallen woman" has greatly exceeded Li futu''s expectation. But the key is that it has nothing to do with ugliness and beauty.


    Li futu shook his head with a wry smile. He was just about to open his mouth, but Yang Yuqing said, "do you dislike that others are bigger than you?"


    Li futu sighed, "Miss Yang, are you really stupid or pretend to be?"


    "What do you mean?"


    See Yang Yuqing put clear, play silly fill Leng, lifutu helpless, can only come to the point.


    "Miss Yang, you are a married person. Although I am not a good person, I still have some basic principles in life."


    Yang Yuqing stares at Li futu for a while. Instead of feeling ashamed or angry, she laughs.


    "I heard that you men don''t like A wife? I thought you''d be more excited. "


    Li futu''s eyes are twitching.


    I have to admit that young women are ferocious and speak so strongly.


    "Where is your home? I''ll take you back."


    Li futu opened his mouth again and looked ahead. I''m afraid many eminent monks feel inferior to him because of his unshakable attitude.


    "You really don''t regret it?"


    Yang Yuqing breathes out like a orchid, just like the enchanting white bone spirit seducing Tang Sanzang on TV.


    Li futu kept his heart firmly and expressed his firm attitude with silence.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that I would be rejected when I was sent by Yang Yuqing. It''s really sad."


    Yang Yuqing sighed and finally withdrew her eyes from Li futu''s face.


    "Drive to Datang Yipin."


    Li futu thought that the girl had come to her senses, but she didn''t let go of her breath completely. Then she heard Tang Yipin.


    "Miss Yang..."


    Li futu turned his head and saw a pair of playful eyes.


    "Are you only allowed to live in Datang Yipin? Are you the only one with money in the East China Sea? "


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the words. He seemed to think of something. He said inconceivably, "do you live in Datang Yipin, too?"


    "What? Do you think I don''t deserve to live there? "


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Looking at Yang Yuqing''s appearance, it seems that she didn''t lie, but is it really such a coincidence in the world?


    "Besides, I don''t want to be a big man. Don''t you trust me to be a big man?"


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped. Even though he was still a little suspicious, he started the car immediately.


    This beautiful young woman is really too fierce. I don''t know what she can say if the ink goes on.


    Back to Datang Yipin, it''s past ten o''clock.


    Li futu drives the car into the underground garage. They get off and walk out of the garage together. Li futu stops and says good night, planning to go their separate ways.


    But when he took a few steps, he found that Yang Yuqing was still behind him.


    He became uneasy again, stopped and turned.


    "Miss Yang, you won''t tell me that you and I live in the same building, will you?"


    Yang Yuqing naturally nodded, seemingly surprised: "how can you be so smart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Is it hard for me to be cheated?


    Li futu has a headache.


    Looking at Li futu''s stiff face, Yang Yuqing suddenly chuckled.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a lovely side."


    But, cute?


    Li futu is speechless.


    "I live on the 22nd floor of building A. yes, you are upstairs."Yang Yuqing had a bright smile: "so Hello, neighbor


    Li futu''s pupil suddenly enlarged, just like a fool.


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t seem to mind Li futu''s reaction. Her dimples are like flowers, and she takes the initiative to stretch out a palm like Lanzhi Meiyu, "please take care of it more in the future."


    Li futu''s eyes gradually condensed, and all his expressions turned into a bitter smile.


    "Miss Yang, have you been teasing me?"


    After all, he reached out and shook with Yang Yuqing. Although he was a married woman, Yang Yuqing was not corroded by daily necessities. His hand was tender and boneless, without any calluses.


    Although the touch is wonderful, Li futu still sticks to his duty and puts it as soon as he touches it.


    Now he finally understood what Yang Yuqing meant in her last SMS Chat.


    It''s really a leaf of duckweed returning to the sea. Where can we not meet in life.


    It took him a lot of effort to return to the house, which is actually downstairs of Yang Yuqing.


    It was a happy thing to have a beautiful neighbor, but looking at the beautiful face in front of him, Li futu found that he couldn''t be happy.


    "I''m not that boring. I mean everything I said before and I''m willing to be responsible for it."


    Yang Yuqing blinked, "you can regret it now. Your family and my family are OK."


    Li futu doesn''t dare to take this girl''s words seriously now. She thinks that she is just making fun of herself, which makes her nervous all the way.


    Only villains and women are difficult to support. The ancients did not deceive me.


    With a deep sigh, Li futu shook his head and turned to a building.


    "Why do you suddenly want to buy a house?"


    Or Yang Yuqing out of the access card into the building, see this, Li futu can''t help but secretly sigh again.


    I''m still too young.


    "I''m going to get married when I bought this house, but I didn''t expect to get married a few days ago."


    Li Fu''s plan to repay Li with a peach has also begun to talk nonsense.


    "The girlfriend you mentioned in the text message is not Shen yini, is it?"


    Yang Yuqing obviously heard a lot from mu yudie, and they went into the elevator together.


    Li futu then remembered that Shen yini and mu yudie seem to be customers of Irene square. Since Yang Yuqing is so familiar with mu yudie, she must be familiar with Shen yini. If she wants to see Shen yini at that time, it would be too embarrassing.


    So he didn''t talk nonsense any more. He shook his head and suddenly became solemn: "Miss Yang, this house belongs to me. I hope you don''t tell me."


    "Why?"


    Yang Yuqing was stunned. Then she thought of something and changed her face: "you don''t want to use such a big house to raise canaries, do you?"

 Chapter 264

    The reason why Yang Yuqing''s guess is so accurate is not that she has a mind peeping skill. It''s just that this kind of thing is common to her everyday life.


    Those ladies who go to her Yirenfang to maintain their beauty usually complain that their husbands are not clear outside, and some even raise a house outside. So when they hear Li futu telling them not to tell them about it, Yang Yuqing subconsciously thinks that it''s hard for them to be the same as those men. She plans to take it as a place to hide her beauty, so she wants to keep it secret?


    Li futu obviously didn''t expect Yang Yuqing''s intuition to be so amazing, which can be called the right word. Although he thinks his relationship with he Caiwei is very pure, it can''t be denied that if he gives this house to he Caiwei and doesn''t mention other people, even he Caiwei may feel that he is planning to hide her in a golden house.


    After hesitation, Li futu didn''t deny it directly, and he knew he couldn''t deny it. Since Yang Yuqing lives upstairs, if he Caiwei lives in the future, they will inevitably meet. Of course, Li futu couldn''t admit it, so he just said, "I''m going to let a younger sister live in this house. Her mother is in poor health and needs a good living environment."


    Yang Yuqing looked at him with a smile, but did not despise him. She just asked with a smile, "do you men have many sisters?"


    Li futu touched his nose and said nothing.


    "Well, it''s not that I dislike their age. Now I''m going to give such a luxury house to my little sister. Men really like to be duplicative."


    Yang Yuqing sighed and sighed, looking very hurt.


    Knowing this kind of thing, Li futu coughed softly and carried silence to the end.


    Sure enough, seeing Li Fu''s silence, Yang Yuqing soon put away her self pity.


    She looked at Li futu with a twinkle of curiosity in her eyes and sighed, "you are really willing. I really want to see what kind of" little sister "she is. She can be worth tens of millions."


    "If I say I just want to help her, do you believe it?"


    Li futu still couldn''t help explaining the sentence, but as expected, what he got was Yang Yuqing''s eyes when I was a three-year-old.


    I didn''t expect that it''s so difficult to be a good person these days.


    With a sigh, Li futu shook his head and looked away.


    "Why don''t you give me the house? I''ll be your lover. You see, I''m not bad in other aspects except for my old age. I want to have breasts and buttocks. I can be a slut in bed and a lady when I go out. Do you really not think about it?"


    Yang Yuqing began to boast, and Li futu couldn''t bear the scale.


    The first time I met her at the Warring States club, Li futu felt that there was a touch of coquettishness in her temperament. Now it seems that her feeling is really correct.


    This kind of words, even if it is a joke, the average woman is absolutely speechless.


    Li futu once said that Mu language butterfly is as enthusiastic as summer, but compared with Yang Yuqing, she is nothing but an active volcano.


    "Miss Yang, if you think life is too dull and you want to find stimulation, I don''t object, but I''m sorry I can''t accompany you."


    It''s just like someone who cuts off the seven emotions and six desires staring at the indicator screen without expression. He only thinks how the elevator is so slow.


    Li futu''s performance makes Yang Yuqing feel a little annoyed. If she doesn''t talk about her words, it''s true or false. At least she is also a beautiful woman with a head and a face in Donghai.


    As a beautiful woman, I have pride in my heart.


    But no matter how tempting she was, Li futu remained unmoved. This reality can''t help but hit Yang Yuqing''s self-esteem.


    Is it hard to be so charming now?


    Looking at a comrade who even looked at her again, Yang Yuqing secretly gritted her teeth and did not intend to give up.


    She firmly believes that there is no gentleman in this world who does not want to be upset, and it can only prove her personal failure.


    "Come to my house and have a cup of coffee. I''ll be a neighbor in the future, but I have to get familiar with it."


    Yang Yuqing sent out the invitation with a smile.


    This point, coffee?


    Li futu is not stupid. Naturally, she can''t agree. Since Yang Yuqing dares to say so, it proves that she is living alone now. But even so, if the news that single men and few women are in the same room in the middle of the night gets out, I don''t know what kind of rumors will come out.


    Although the possibility of leakage is small, we are not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    "It''s too late. Another day."


    Li futu politely said that he was relieved to see that the elevator finally came to the 21st floor.


    Ding, the elevator door opens.


    "Good night, Miss Yang."


    Li futu said goodbye politely, and then quickly walked out of the elevator to be with Yang Yuqing, which made him feel like a Tang monk who was targeted by a goblin.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he walked out of the elevator, Yang Yuqing followed him.


    "Since you''re afraid of going to my house, I''ll go to your house as well."Yang Yuqing doesn''t seem to know what politeness is.


    Li futu was speechless.


    Yang Yuqing said this, Li futu refused again, it would be too hurtful.


    In desperation, he could only lead Yang Yuqing into the door.


    "This house has not been sold. I''m still curious about who I''ll be next door to. I didn''t expect it was you."


    Yang Yuqing strolls around the room at will, and doesn''t seem to regard herself as an outsider. "Fate is so wonderful."


    If I had known, I would have thought about buying this house.


    Li futu smiles bitterly to himself, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Miss Yang, I just moved in. I''m not prepared for anything..."


    "Never mind, don''t you have wine? It''s OK to have a drink. Didn''t you say it was lonely to drink alone that day? I''ll be with you tonight. "


    Yang Yuqing turned around and said with a smile that she didn''t seem to be defensive at all.


    But she''s not afraid. Li futu is.


    Generally speaking, only men push down women, but from Yang Yuqing''s behavior before, the opposite is likely to happen.


    "We had a drink at the stall just now..."


    Before Li had finished speaking, he saw Yang Yuqing walking to the wine rack, took down a bottle of wine and two goblets, and then went to Chaoyang Tai.


    "Come here, I haven''t enjoyed the moon for a long time."


    Looking at the graceful figure who opened the French window and walked onto the balcony, Li futu''s words stagnated and gaped.


    as like as two peas, he wondered if the pattern of every house in Tang Dynasty was identical. How could Yang Yuqing be familiar with it here?


    With a slow breath, Li futu could only follow him to the balcony.


    Listening to the footsteps behind her, Yang Yuqing poured wine on the two goblets. In the moonlight, the wine in the goblet was full of enchanting color.


    Putting down the wine bottle, Yang Yuqing said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid. It''s just that I''ve been lonely for a long time. I want to talk to someone."


    What the hell is that like when a man cajoles a woman?


    Li futu wanted to laugh, but found that he couldn''t laugh at all.

 Chapter 265

    It is undeniable that Yang Yuqing is the most unrestrained woman she has ever met since she returned to China, and even mu yudie is far from equal to her.


    Is it because the communication between the two people in the text messages has made Yang Yuqing form inertia, and even now she is still immersed in the identity of a fallen woman, so she is so aggressive?


    Li futu sighed in the dark. He could only sit down on the balcony.


    Fortunately, Yang Yuqing didn''t say anything more about the topic. It''s not 11 p.m. at the moment, and it''s mid November. The moon is just right. Yang Yuqing holds her goblet, and the liquid in the cup is rippling slightly. She looks up at the starry sky above her head with a gentle smile: "some people say that everyone is a star in the night sky. Which one do you think you are?"


    Li futu turned to look at her.


    Watching beauty under the moon is really a great thing in the world. Yang Yuqing, who is wearing a Floral Chiffon Skirt, is as beautiful as a flower. Now she is shrouded in the quiet moonlight and gives out a touching hazy beauty.


    Li futu picked up the glass Yang Yuqing had prepared for him and said with a smile, "I don''t know which one I am, but I believe Miss Yang should be the brightest one."


    Yang Yuqing slowly moved her eyes from the night sky to Li futu''s face: "if you are sincere, you will not refuse me again and again."


    Li futu lowered his head and drank.


    Yang Yuqing shakes her head and smiles, but she doesn''t continue to embarrass Li futu. She gracefully takes her glass and sips the wine, and looks back at the stars: "in fact, it doesn''t matter. Everyone''s growth is gradually accepting their own ordinary process. I never think how dazzling and special they are."


    "Sometimes the world and the night sky are very similar. Everyone is a star in the sky, which seems insignificant. But if every star does not shine because of this, how can we see such a brilliant night sky?"


    Li futu raised his head and raised his mouth slightly: "the starry sky will never be bright because of the embellishment of a star, nor will it be eclipsed because of the absence of a star, so we just do our best. Don''t be the enemy of your own commonness, and don''t be associated with the mediocrity around you. "


    Yang Yuqing turned her head and her face was full of surprise. "Everyone said that the new master of the Warring States period was domineering and cruel, but today you really make me look at him with new eyes."


    Li futu was not angry but laughed, "since my wind rating is so bad, do you dare to get along with me alone?"


    Yang Yuqing shakes her glass and blinks: "no matter what the outside world says, I know that you are still a gentleman to women."


    The scene of Li futu embracing mu yudie after killing three people in the Warring States club is still engraved in Yang Yuqing''s heart. Every time she thinks about it, she is in a trance.


    It turns out that the reason why this beautiful young woman is so bold and fearless is that she is sure what she won''t do?


    Li Fu Tu smiles bitterly in his heart, but pretends to be deep on his face, "are you not afraid that you feel wrong?


    "I can''t help it if I make a mistake."


    Yang Yuqing sighed: "now it''s just the two of us. Even if you really want to do something, can I resist as a weak woman?"


    The girl, without saying a few words, began to tempt him again.


    Li futu was silent and subconsciously avoided Yang Yuqing''s eyes.


    Yang Yuqing has a smile in her eyes.


    "By the way, I''ve known you for a long time. Haven''t I heard of your family? I''m really curious about what kind of people your parents are and how they can cultivate children like you. I think they must be great. "


    Yang Yuqing asked as if she was gossiping. Then she saw that the look of the men around her seemed to be darker than the night around her. It only lasted for a moment, and soon recovered the calm expression. He laughed and drank a drink. Then he said in a soft voice, "I have no relatives."


    Yang Yuqing is stunned. She really doesn''t know about this. Although mu yudie knows that Li futu seems to be an orphan, mu yudie can''t talk about this kind of personal privacy.


    Gazing at the face with a dull smile, Yang Yuqing''s lips moved. She subconsciously thought that she was sorry, but she bit her lips. In the end, she didn''t say the apology.


    Not everyone needs others to be pitiful. Sometimes an apology is not only a good medicine to soothe people''s mind, but also a pot of salt water to burn people''s scars.


    "You know, when I was a child, I liked to watch the starry sky most. At that time, there was no pollution or haze, but the starry sky was much brighter than it is now. My father said that when I finished counting the number of stars in the sky, I would buy me the doll I always wanted, but obviously, I haven''t finished counting it up to now."


    Yang Yuqing takes a look away from Li futu''s face, drinks a sip of wine, and remembers his childhood anecdotes. His mature face shows a pure smile like a child.


    "Although I didn''t fulfill my father''s request, on my eighth birthday, he bought me that doll, which was taller than I was at that time."


    Yang Yuqing seems to think of the funny scene when she was young and holding a big baby. She even couldn''t help laughing.Li futu drank the wine slowly, listening quietly, with calm eyes.


    "Later, as I grew up, my father gradually became busy. Sometimes he didn''t go home for several days, not to mention having time to count the stars with me. My mother said that my father had to make money so that he could buy me a bigger doll."


    A beautiful young woman with all kinds of manners is looking at the starry sky at the moment, and her face looks like a child.


    "I understand my parents, so when they want me to marry someone, even if I don''t like it, I don''t refuse. Although there is no feeling, my husband is really impeccable in other aspects. When my parents gave me to him, they must have thought that they gave me to the most reliable person. "


    "Poor parents. I think all the parents in the world are the same. All they do is hope their children can live happily. Although some of them may not be able to achieve this wish by themselves, they must always think so in their heart."


    Li futu''s movements were slightly stagnant. After a moment, his movements returned to nature and he drank slowly.


    The night wind is blowing, and the stars in the night sky seem to blink.


    Li futu looked at the starry sky as if he saw a tender face that never faded in his memory.


    This man, who has never shown any weakness until today, looks up slightly and his eyes seem to be a little red.


    He muttered a smile.


    Mom, I miss you.

 Chapter 266

    Yang Yuqing naturally noticed the change of Li futu''s manner, and for a moment, she was inexplicably distressed.


    She has seen this man in the Warring States club''s edge unmatched, also saw this man in the Charity Night gentle gentleman such as jade, but at this moment, she or she turned her head: "my marriage is so flat, is not very disappointed?"


    Li futu shook his head gently.


    Parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words seem to belong to the old feudal society, but in today''s society, this kind of marriage is very common.


    "People often say that love grows with each passing day. For example, several generations of people have never met each other when they got married. In the end, haven''t they lived a happy life?"


    As the saying goes, it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage. Although I''ve only met Yang Yuqing a few times and I''m afraid I''m not even friends in the real sense, Li futu doesn''t want to see him go astray.


    "As you said just now, since your parents are willing to give you to him, although I haven''t seen him before, your husband must be a trustworthy man. Why don''t you try to accept him?"


    "You don''t think I''ve tried?"


    Yang Yuqing wry smile: "but some things, can''t work hard, I also advised myself to think that he and I are a normal couple because they are congenial, but it doesn''t work at all. He and I are people of two worlds, I''m lazy, sometimes even can sleep at home for a day, but he gets up on time at seven every morning, and I''m interested in fashion Liu, but he always pays attention to military and national affairs. Do you know that sometimes I sit with him and I can''t even say a word, I don''t want to, and there is no common topic at all. What a sad thing it is for a couple... "


    "He and I shouldn''t have met each other, but we wasted so many years because of the expectation of our parents."


    Yang Yuqing took a sip of wine with a complicated smile: "he should feel it too, but with his personality, he won''t be the heartbreaker. I know that he is just waiting for me to speak."


    Li futu really didn''t expect that Yang Yuqing''s marriage had come to the brink.


    Now he finally understood why Yang Yuqing took the initiative to herself. Naturally, she couldn''t have fallen in love with herself. I''m afraid she just wanted to find an excuse to end the marriage completely.


    "Miss Yang, the problems between your husband and wife should be discussed by both parties in an open and honest way. It''s up to them to make a decision. Now you want to involve me, an outsider, in order to avoid some irresponsibility."


    Yang Yuqing looked at him without denying it.


    "I thought you''d like to, but I didn''t think you''re not what I thought you were."


    Li Fu Tu laughs bitterly. He naturally understands Yang Yuqing''s meaning. The other side obviously treats him as the kind of man who died under the peony and is also romantic as a ghost.


    Yes, even if they will take certain risks, many men will definitely like to have a spring night with Yang Yuqing, a top-notch young woman.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood you, I just want to find a courage for myself."


    Yang Yuqing sincerely apologized to Li futu.


    At this time, Li futu finally understood that the other party was not joking tonight, and he was really ready to cheat.


    If Yang Yuqing really lost herself, I''m afraid she would have no choice.


    I''m afraid that this night, the woman''s heart, also worried about it.


    "Even if you really can''t go on, there''s no need to do it in this way."


    Li futu shook his head. "At least it''s fate. Even if we can''t get to the white end, we should say goodbye with a smile."


    Smell speech, Yang Yuqing seems a little absent-minded.


    Li futu didn''t disturb her either. She looked up at the night sky and drank slowly.


    "Thank you."


    After half pay, a voice came from my ear. Yang Yuqing took a deep breath and said brightly, "if I could meet you earlier, maybe I would really fall in love with you."


    Li futu heard the speech, quietly smile: "I am not worthy of love."


    Yang Yuqing, noncommittal, and the other side touched a clink, "are we friends now?"


    Li futu was slightly stunned, then nodded with a smile: "of course."


    They looked at each other with a smile, then drank a drink together.


    Yang Yuqing exhaled a long breath.


    "I''m afraid I''ll be like this in my life, but I don''t have to accommodate anyone any more because I''m free."


    Hearing this, Li futu understood that Yang Yuqing was determined to end the marriage.


    As an outsider, he didn''t persuade blindly any more. He comforted softly, "why be so pessimistic? Even if you don''t believe anything else, you should believe your name."


    "My name?"


    Yang Yuqing turns her head and looks puzzled.


    "It''s fine after rain."


    Li futu said with a smile: "when the moon is old, sometimes it''s hard to avoid confusion. But the moon is old after all. The wrong marriage will always be fulfilled in unexpected ways in the next period. Be patient with time."Yang Yuqing was stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing. This is probably the happiest time since she got married.


    "That''s what you said. If Yuelao doesn''t compensate me, I can''t find Yuelao. Then I''ll have to come to you."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows. "I''m afraid you have to think about it."


    Yang Yuqing did not understand: "what to consider?"


    "I''m not a gentleman. It''s just the bottom line this time. I''m afraid it''s another matter next time."


    Listening to the words full of "wolf ambition", Yang Yuqing smiles instead of anger, and her face looks like a flower.


    "Just pretend. I hope you don''t behave like a coward today."


    Li Fu Tu smiles and takes the initiative to pick up the glass and touch each other.


    Under the transmission of the moonlight, the two people''s raised arms printed a shadow on the balcony, like a red line tied.

 Chapter 267

    That night, after a month of short message flirtation, we finally met. The men and women did not engage in some kind of dirty trade.


    After drinking a few glasses of wine and saying something that she didn''t say to anyone, Yang Yuqing said goodbye with a slight drunkenness on her face.


    Li futu himself took her to the door.


    "I haven''t been so relaxed for a long time. Thank you for spending a pleasant evening with me."


    At the door, she turned and said with a smile, "good night."


    Li futu smiles back: "have a good dream."


    Seeing Yang Yuqing walk into the elevator, Li futu closes the door and turns back to the house.


    He first put away the wine cups and bottles on the balcony, then went back to the room to take a bath and lay on the bed. He picked up his mobile phone and wanted to change the remarks. However, when he looked at the words of the woman who had lost her feet, he could not help thinking about the chats between them. He couldn''t help laughing. Finally, he put his mobile phone on the head of the bed and didn''t change it.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen yini was silent and did not speak.


    Li futu was never a polite person. Since Shen yini took the initiative to speak, he no longer worried about anything. He took out a cigarette to light it and took a deep breath.


    "I really don''t know what you men think. It''s obviously harmful, but you still can''t extricate yourself."


    Listening to the words coming from his side, Li futu puffed out his cigarette, turned his head and said with a smile: "son is not a fish, do you know the joy of fish? Isn''t cosmetics harmful? You women don''t look at it every day. "


    Shen yini looked at a man who could smoke in her car: "it''s unreasonable."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, but did not argue any more.


    All of a sudden, a dull roar came from behind. A Land Rover suddenly had a dangerous overtaking and pushed a Volkswagen, which was in line with Shen''s Maserati, to one side.


    VW car owners drive normally. When they inadvertently scan the rearview mirror, they see a dark shadow coming up. They jump out of fear and immediately hit the steering wheel to make way for each other. It''s dangerous and dangerous to avoid the disaster. After the crisis passed, the stunned VW car owner was waiting to yell, but when his eyes touched the vehicle with aggressive side leakage, his eyes suddenly blinked, his lips muttered, and he stifled the curse that had already poured into his mouth.


    Although he is completely reasonable in this matter, in today''s world, the word "Li" only makes sense when it is matched with its strength.


    To reason with the petty and the rich, maybe you can only listen to it as a funny joke.


    In the Land Rover of jiuzhanquechao, there is a young man about 267 years old. He is about 1.75 meters tall and thin. His face is a little pale. His hair is carefully combed and glossy. His thin lips curl slightly. A domineering arrogance comes out naturally.


    First, he glanced at Li futu faintly. The sharp curve of the corner of his mouth became bigger, and his eyes cast obvious disdain. Then he glanced past Li futu and looked inside.


    It''s amazing!

 Chapter 268

    As a child of a rich family, being good at discovering the beautiful things in the world is the most basic quality.


    The Land Rover owner who killed on the way noticed just now that Maserati was driving like a beautiful woman. However, Maserati flashed by, and he only had time to see one, which was probably too vague.


    This is not, with a strong sense of inquiry, he drove the car has been firmly behind Maserati, until just found a chance to rush up.


    "Hello, beauty."


    The young man leaned out of the window with a smile that he thought was the most handsome. His words and eyes totally ignored Li futu in the co driver''s seat.


    Although he was wearing a pair of toad glasses and only saw half of his side face from his angle, he was sure that the owner of Maserati was a super beauty with his well-informed and vicious eyes.


    What kind of woman is Shen yini?


    With her personality, she didn''t even turn her head.


    The guy''s words seemed to be completely isolated by the invisible barrier between the two cars, as if he was talking to the air just now, and no one was bothering him.


    Li futu glanced at him, and his eyes were full of fun.


    This young man, who was mostly from the second generation of rich family, was a little embarrassed. The radian of his face was somewhat unnatural. Seeing that Shen yini ignored him completely, he couldn''t help but turn his eyes and hit Li futu with his idea.


    If he had met someone who dares to tease the woman around him, he would have got off the car and killed himself. But the boy is silent now The second generation of rich people, who are smart enough, naturally plan Li futu to be the kind of people who live next to rich women.


    Now this kind of person is very common, but usually those rich women are either old and pale, or they can''t bear to look directly at each other. The one who drives Maserati is very special.


    Although they look down on men like Li futu and think that the existence of such a person undoubtedly discredits the face and dignity of their men, in front of the beautiful women, the second generation of rich people still don''t want to speak ill of each other and lose their demeanor first. Although they are not ashamed, they still have a faint smile on their face.


    What''s more, there''s a saying that I''ll make friends with you just because your girl is so beautiful.


    That''s why the second generation of rich people are so kind.


    "Meet me, man?"


    Li futu didn''t seem to notice the sarcasm in the other person''s eyes. He said with a light smile: "you can see it''s a rich man. I''m afraid I can''t reach it."


    Yo, this guy knows himself a lot.


    The rich second generation laughed. He didn''t expect that Li futu was so smart. He was afraid that he was a fool who couldn''t see the situation clearly and was complacent and depended on women to eat. In this case, he saved a lot of effort.


    The young man waved his hand and said, "well, what''s rich and what''s not, it''s just hanging in the name of my own company. Man, what do you do? "


    Li futu sighed, glanced at her eyes, still calm, waiting for the traffic lights. She didn''t seem to pay attention to what was happening here. She turned her head and sighed: "I''m a poor and unemployed vagrant..."


    "Ha ha..."


    The rich second generation laughed a few times, but it didn''t sound like a sneer.


    It''s not that he hasn''t seen those pretty rabbits in his circle, but he thinks that this little white face is a little different from his usual little white faces, which is a little interesting.


    "Man, I don''t think you''re a normal person. You can''t get along well now. Maybe it''s just a chance. It''s fate before you meet. I think you''re quite right. Well, my company is short of people now. If you don''t have a job now, you can try it. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. What kind of inferior work do you do to deliver tea and water? Personnel manager, monthly salary is eight Thousand, and not much constraint, man, if you think it''s OK, I can recommend it for you. "


    That rich second generation is like a Bodhisattva''s heart, two words did not finish, began to introduce people to work.


    Li futu''s eyes brightened, and he looked like a beggar who was already at the end of his life. Suddenly, he met a kind-hearted man who gave him a bowl of fragrant rice and later provided food and accommodation. He said with a grateful face: "Alas, I''m not paid for my work. You and I have no relatives. How can that be good?"


    The rich second generation waved his hand and said, "it''s nothing. I just think you''re in favor with my friends. Gold won''t be buried. Maybe you''ll make me a hero in the future. "


    Li futu seemed to be a little moved, and he murmured to himself: "the monthly salary is 8000. It seems that the personnel manager is really good."


    Seeing this, the rich second generation decided to add another fire. With an ambiguous smile, he said with profound meaning: "man, our personnel department is full of beautiful women. There are all kinds of beautiful women..."


    After that, he blinked at Li futu and gave him a look you know.


    Seeing that Li futu''s eyes became hot, the second generation of rich people laughed with pride. Even if he didn''t have any skills, it''s worth spending tens of thousands of yuan to feed him for a few months. Maybe it won''t take a few months. Just give him a hand and let him pack up his burden and go away.I have to say that the second generation of the rich are really good at calculating.


    Li futu didn''t seem to be aware of the other party''s sinister intentions. After pondering for a while, the fiery light in his eyes suddenly and strangely faded gradually. This makes the second generation of rich people who think they are in the ascendant frown.


    "What''s the matter, man? Is there any difficulty? "


    Li futu looked up at him and hesitated. It seemed that there was something hard to say. After a moment, he glanced at Shen yini, then turned his head and said with some regret, "I''m sorry, that job is very good, but I''m afraid I can''t get away for a while."


    The second generation of the rich noticed Li futu''s manner and action, and looked at the top-notch beauty who was completely silent. Then he said, "I don''t know what the problem is? Can you tell me about it? "


    Li futu hesitated for a while, then tilted his body to this side and said in a low voice: "my girlfriend is in charge of me very tightly. She keeps me by her side all day. She won''t let me go out to work!"


    What?!


    The rich second generation stared at Li futu, stunned.


    Li futu sighed, as if he was very upset that he had such a haunting girlfriend.


    Fu Er Dai swallowed his saliva. It took him a long time to recover from the shock. She glanced at Shen yini, who still couldn''t see the whole face clearly. But she still couldn''t believe it and said, "do you think she''s your girlfriend?"


    Li futu looked at him in surprise, "or do you think?"


    Damn it!


    The rich second generation scolded him secretly. He thought that he was just a little white face. He really didn''t think that he could match the best beauty with his appearance?


    As for Li futu''s famous brand, he naturally thought it was bought by the super beauty who drove Maserati.


    Eyes in Li Fu figure body played a few turns, that rich second generation skin smile meat did not smile a few times, "I see you and that beauty seems to be a little not match."

 Chapter 269

    Li futu didn''t retort angrily because he was looked down upon, but nodded and sighed: "well, I think so too. I''m curious about what she saw in me. I''m a poor boy with no family and no family. She''s gorgeous and has a considerable income. I really don''t deserve her! Well, maybe as she said, she''s after my people, and it has nothing to do with whether I have money or not. "


    That rich second generation listen to Li futu''s words, the canthus of the eyes can''t help convulsing violently, the heart ghost fire straight up.


    Ma''s horse, if it''s not for Li futu''s sincere face, he''s afraid to think that the other party is deliberately showing off to him, and has been taking him away.


    Biting his teeth, the second generation of rich people tried to resist the sour feeling of jealousy. He squeezed an unnatural radian on his face and said with a good heart: "man, I remind you that if there is a huge difference in status between men and women these days, it is impossible to have a good result. I have seen too many people like you. It doesn''t matter if men are strong and women are weak, but if women are strong and men are weak I don''t think you''re having a good time


    If it wasn''t for being a professional actress, the control of emotions was the most basic accomplishment, otherwise Shen yini would be smiling in the car now, but even so, she couldn''t help leaking a faint smile from the corner of her mouth at the moment.


    It''s not surprising that the rich second generation is too stupid. She can only say that the acting skills of the men sitting next to her are too exquisite. The expression and tone are so lifelike that they can be called the film King level, which makes her admire.


    Shen yini looked on quietly, even a bit of learning. She didn''t realize that even when she heard the man describe her as his girlfriend, she didn''t feel any disgust.


    Seems to want to give Shen yini a good acting class, Li futu is still Biao acting, and improvisation, self-directed self acting.


    Facing the reminder of the rich second generation, he sighed, then carefully glanced at Shen yini, then leaned out his head, as if afraid of being heard by Shen yini.


    "I tell you, in fact, I''m really tired. I almost have no light when I''m with such a woman. It''s just like a walking corpse. I can''t find the meaning of my life, but I can''t help it. Even if I suffer any more..."


    Damn it!


    The second generation of rich people are jealous and feel pain when they accompany such a beautiful woman every day. If you don''t want to, go away and give me the chance to suffer!


    Canthus twitch, rich second generation strong from patience farfetched smile: "since you feel uncomfortable, why do you continue to insist? Long pain is better than short pain. I think you''d better look back as soon as possible. "


    Li futu did not speak, staring at his rich second generation, did not know what he was thinking.


    When the second generation of rich people thought that their thoughts had been exposed, Li futu hesitated for a while, then took out his wallet from his pocket and took out a card from it.


    "What do you mean?"


    The rich second generation felt a little puzzled.


    Li futu took the card he gave to Su Yuan, and Shen yini gave it back to him. He thought about it. In order not to scare the rich second generation, he reduced the number by half. "There are five million in it."


    It''s hard to avoid the surprise of the rich second generation. Although five million is nothing in Donghai, how could this poor boy have so much money when he was thirsty for the job with a monthly salary of 8000 just now?


    He didn''t believe it.


    "Is this money yours?"


    Although it was an inquiry, the rich second generation''s tone was clear, which meant that they didn''t believe it.


    "Yes and no."


    Li futu then glanced at Shen yini and explained: "this is what she gave me. She said that she was afraid that I would lose face when I went out. This money will be used as our love funds."


    He gave the card to Su Yuan, and the card no longer belonged to him. Shen yini returned the card and said it was given by Shen yini.


    I got an egg in the mud!


    Rich second generation listen to the heart that cruel ah. What Li futu described to him was a desperate woman for love, not to mention that she was still so gorgeous.


    Beautiful, rich, and not now women''s love vanity, luxury money, but also for their men''s face to consider so much, so considerate, perfect and understanding woman where to find it?!


    The rich second generation''s eyes on Li futu changed in a moment. They were friendly and friendly just now, but now they are just like the other party who dug his ancestral Tomb of the 18th generation. They want to eat it alive, and their eyes are full of evil spirit.


    How can such a good woman be met by this man?!


    Damn, I can''t, such a woman must not let go, I must get her back!


    Looking at Li futu''s "careful" reloading of the card, the second generation of rich PI xiaorou said with no smile: "brother, you''ve got such a big benefit now. Why don''t you learn to be a good boy and leave early with the money?"


    Li futu was stunned, and then he looked at him as if he was shameless. "I''m not that kind of white eyed wolf without conscience."


    Rich second generation that gas, his grandmother''s, this small white face actually also ridiculed Lao Tzu!"You and that beauty break up, as long as you nod, I can also give you a sum of money, custody, you can find a city to marry a good daughter-in-law, comfortable life."


    Under the attack of jealousy, the rich second generation no longer grinds with each other, whining and pretending to be a snake, and completely chooses to tear the skin.


    "No, I won''t leave my girlfriend."


    Li futu, who has just become a brother to the second generation of rich people, is just like a lion defending his own territory. He is upright and righteous, and his face is full of determination. He looks like a spoony who intends to defend his love to the death.


    But the rich second generation, who just talked with him so much and talked a lot, thought that this little white face was getting a lot of benefits, so they were greedy for the beauty''s money and were reluctant to leave. Suddenly sun ran a smile, full of sarcasm: "you don''t pretend, how much money you are willing to go, make a price."


    It seems to be moved by the other party''s appearance of being rich and powerful. Li futu, who had not been moved by the interests before, appeared a little wavering in his eyes.


    As you can see, the irony on the rich second generation''s face is even greater. Xiaobailian is indeed xiaobailian. It''s really shortsighted. If you grasp the beauty, what''s the temporary benefit.


    With the description of this little white face and the temperament of this beautiful woman, he knew that she was definitely not rich. Even he couldn''t easily smash five million. If you can really achieve the right result with this beautiful woman, it''s a great thing for both people and money!


    Now he just waits for the little white face to let go, and then gives him a sum of money to send him away. Then he takes advantage of the opportunity to enter the nest of the dove and the magpie, and the red Luan is singing all night With this in mind, the second generation of rich people can''t help swallowing their saliva, and their crotch can''t help but have a strong impulse. Fortunately, now they are sitting in the car. If they stand on the street, they will lose face.


    The second generation of the rich are in the lust for the future, while Li futu seems to be hesitant about how much price to offer. More than ten seconds later, his eyes seemed to have a decision. Then he looked at the rich second generation and said solemnly, "I want ten million!"


    The rich second generation, who was thinking about the beautiful scene of sleeping with a beautiful woman in the future, could not help but be stunned when they heard Li futu''s words. A moment later, they reflected that the corners of their mouth were drawing a dull radian, "how dare you open your mouth!"


    Li futu remained unmoved and took a firm attitude. "Ten million, if I get the money, I will leave immediately and promise not to return to this city in the future, otherwise I will never leave her."

 Chapter 270

    The rich second generation, who had planned to throw a million and eight hundred thousand dollars to send him away, didn''t expect that this little white face would dare the lion to open his mouth. He couldn''t get five million, let alone ten million. What''s more, it''s too cheap for him to throw 10 million yuan to such a small white face who is only for profit and has no ability!


    "Look at your honor. In my opinion, you''re not worth ten thousand yuan, and you want ten million!"?! Do your spring and autumn dream


    Looking up and down at Li futu, this rich second generation looks like a beggar, full of bone deep disdain.


    "I don''t think we can talk about it."


    Li futu didn''t seem to be annoyed by the other party''s disdain. He seemed to have lost a big business. He just felt a little sorry. He shook his head and murmured to himself: "well, I thought you were a rich man, but I didn''t expect you were also a rich man..."


    "Damn, you''re just a little white face, and you dare to mock me? No matter what, Laozi is ten thousand times better than you


    Like being despised by a beggar, can you bear it?


    The rich second generation immediately blushed and yelled, but he still lowered his voice. After all, he didn''t want to leave a vulgar impression in front of the beautiful women.


    Li futu looked at the angry rich second generation, shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "I know you are jealous of me, but there is no way to do it. Who told her that what she likes is me? Love can''t be forced."


    The rich second generation laughs angrily. Looking at the little white face who dares to sneer at him, he points to him with a fierce look, full of threat. Then he doesn''t fight with this boy anymore and loses his share. As a rich second generation with a little money, it''s still possible to spend money to interrupt people''s hands and feet.


    Not long ago, he wanted to recommend him to be a personnel manager, but now it seems that begging is the most suitable place for him.


    "Hello, beauty..."


    That rich second generation no longer pays attention to Li futu, directly skims him and looks at Shen yini inside.


    As the saying goes, the little white face dares to beat the snake in front of him. He depends on finding a good woman?! Lao Tzu directly let your woman see your true appearance of being mercenary. He didn''t believe that the beauty would never give up when she realized the boy''s shameless mouth.


    When the time comes, this little white face will be able to pull up the money and people?


    Shen yini, who was also immersed in Li futu''s superb acting skills and secretly marveled at herself, subconsciously deviated.


    Although the toad mirror blocked the eyes and could not see the whole picture clearly, his face was as beautiful as flawless silk.


    The rich second generation once again confirmed what he had guessed before. The woman who drove Maserati was really a peerless beauty. Just looking at the contour of each other''s face, how could he feel a little familiar?


    However, he didn''t think much about it. He restrained his domineering attitude towards Li futu, and his mouth curved like a gentleman.


    "Beauty, although it''s your private business and it doesn''t have much to do with me, since I found out, I can''t watch you cheated without my conscience."


    The second generation of the rich put on a warm-hearted appearance. As soon as they spoke, they divided themselves into such roles as knights who saw injustice and helped them to do righteous deeds.


    He looked at Li futu, who was unresponsive and didn''t realize that he was in danger. He continued: "do you know what kind of person your boyfriend is behind his back?"


    Shen yini said nothing.


    The second generation of rich people didn''t mind. They soon changed into a look of heartache. They looked at Li futu with great disdain. Then they said in a tone of cadence: "he''s just a scum with a face and a heart! Do you know what he just said to me? "


    The second generation of the rich stopped, thought about his speech quickly, and then continued to stand on the commanding height of morality, shamelessly denounced Li futu, "he just told me that it''s a walking corpse to follow you, life is not like death, and it''s just for money not to leave you. And I also tried out your boyfriend for you to see how much he cherishes the feelings between you. Do you know what he said? He asked me for ten million yuan, and then he would give you to me! Do you think a man who can sell his woman for money is a man?! It''s worse than animals! As a man, I feel ashamed! "


    A rebuke can be said to be sonorous and powerful. In his mouth, Li futu belongs to the image of a dirty and obscene villain, who is an honest man with an ancient heart and dare to expose villains.


    As if just now, he was shocked and didn''t know what the beauty said.


    The rich second generation was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    It seems that he is not following the script he expected.


    Li futu forced himself to smile, touched his nose, and did not defend himself. He did not scold the childe for his meddling. It seemed that the villain in his words who needed to be referred to by Wan Fu was not him. He did not say a word."Beauty Do you understand what I''m talking about


    The second generation of rich people wonder that they can be so calm after hearing such a big news. Is there something wrong with the super beauty''s ears? Or the ability to control anger has reached a high level of ease?


    "Beauty, this kind of villain is not worthy of you! He showed me the bank card you gave him just now. He was with you just for your money! "


    This rich second generation still does not give up to shout to Shen yini. At this time, he is like a living Bodhisattva who is compassionate and wants to save the lost world.


    Li futu rubs his face, shakes his head and sighs. He is really disappointed with the sex wolf of this year. Since he wants to soak others, he should be more straightforward. It''s not like a man to hide his head and tail in such a roundabout way.


    "I know exactly what he is. I don''t need you to remind me." Shen yini finally opened her voice. Although her voice was flat, what she said made the rich second generation gape, like a ghost in the daytime.


    Is this beauty an idiot with a brain?! These days, there are those stupid forks who are still happy to stay with others even though they know they are harboring evil intentions for you?!


    The rich second generation felt like a knight who went to the devil''s castle to rescue the beautiful princess. But when they finally reached their destination, they found that the princess was making out with the devil in bed. I can imagine how he felt.


    Damn, are fairy tales full of lies?


    Li futu sighed and said, "now you understand my distress. Alas, too much charm is sometimes a kind of trouble.... "


    That rich second generation face is wonderful, is about to shout abuse, Shen yini has closed the window, step on the accelerator and go away.

 Chapter 271

    "Who said that the world is changing with each passing day


    After leaving the rich second generation behind, Li futu''s face was still full of fun: "I think there are many good people in the world."


    Under the cover of the toad mirror, her eyes twinkled with laughter. Shen yini was driving with a plain look on her face: "it''s fun to play with people?"


    "As you saw just now, he came up on his own initiative."


    Li futu looked innocent, then sighed: "but I wonder, do I really look like a soft eater?"


    Shen yini finally couldn''t help bending her mouth. She turned her head and glanced at Li futu. She didn''t make a sound.


    Shaking his head, Li futu put away his depression, turned his head and said strangely, "just now I thought you would tear me down, so you are not afraid of being recognized. Would you really be misunderstood?"


    "What''s the misunderstanding?"


    "I misunderstood that you and I are really in love."


    Shen yini was silent for a moment and said faintly: "empty talk, who will believe him if he says it? Besides, I can''t have three or five friends? "


    Li futu nodded, "yes."


    Shen yini looked at him, "what? Do you dare to join hands with yudiedafangfang to appear on the red carpet? I''m afraid you''ll have an affair with me at this time? "


    Li futu can''t help but be stunned when he hears the words, and then he looks at Shen yini in surprise.


    Is this girl jealous?


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Li futu felt that he must have thought too much. He shook his head and explained, "I''m thinking about you. After all, you and she have different styles. There are really some rumors that are bad for your image."


    Shen yini took back her eyes and stopped talking.


    More than 20 minutes later, Maserati stopped in the underground garage of the time curtain building.


    Li futu came to this place once when she was hit by Shen yini, and then came back again when she was taken as a shield by Shen yini. Now this is the third time.


    After getting off the bus and walking into the underground elevator, Li futu said in a low voice: "Dong Zhiyuan is a person who has achieved great things. He can take it up and put it down. He can bear what ordinary people can''t bear. It''s lucky that you were in his company before."


    Shen yini took down the toad mirror and pressed the button on the 23rd floor. She did not refute.


    Although Dong Zhiyuan''s liking has really put a lot of pressure on her, it is undeniable that over the years, Dong Zhiyuan has not forced her to do anything. If she changes to another company, it may not be necessary.


    "I really should thank him."


    Shen yini whispered. Without Dong Zhiyuan, it can be said that she would not be today.


    "I''m really curious. I think among men, Dong Zhiyuan is outstanding. He has a family, a city and a wrist. He is sincere to you. After so many years, don''t you care at all?"


    It is said that women are sentimental animals. Can Dong Zhiyuan''s pursuit and dedication not move her at all?


    Shen yini''s eyes narrowed slightly and remained silent for a while. After all, she did not evade this question.


    "How many of the actresses married into the rich family are really happy?"


    Looking at the constantly jumping elevator digital display, she slowly said: "the better ones are placed at home as vases, and the less fortunate ones are reduced to fertility machines. This is not the life I want."


    It is an indisputable fact that there are many rules for a rich family. If you marry into a rich family, you will be bound by many restrictions.


    Is the Dong family, who controls the business of the time screen group across many fields, a rich family?


    The results are obvious.


    "You mean you are the same as mu yudie? Looking for an ordinary person? "


    Li futu remembers that mu yudie said that a room with two people, three meals and four seasons is the marriage she yearns for.


    Shen yini turned her head and said with a smile, "it seems that Yu die has talked a lot to you."


    Li futu coughed a little. He said a lot. On the day when mu yudie was drunk, he also took off mu yudie''s clothes. Of course, it was impossible for him to say these things.


    "It''s just a chat."


    Someone pretends to be relaxed.


    Shen yini didn''t mean to study deeply. She quickly looked away from Li futu. Her face was a little dazed for a moment. "In fact, I didn''t think about it carefully myself."


    "In any case, your man will not be ordinary in the future."


    Li futu smiles. "Otherwise, he can''t protect your beauty."


    Beauty is the biggest sin. Although mu yudie is easy to say, her appearance has reached their level and is well-known throughout the country. If she marries an ordinary person in the future, it will be a disaster.


    I''m afraid Shen yini knew this in her heart. She was silent and didn''t refute.


    The elevator came to the 23rd floor, and they walked out of the elevator.


    Last time I accompanied Shen yini, Li futu had seen her influence in the time screen media. This time I came here to greet her constantly, but those people looked at Shen yini more strangely.


    Obviously, the slap incident also had some influence on the interior of the time screen media, but the people in a circle were all human beings, and no one asked directly in front of Shen yini."Sister Fanny, you''re back."


    A young woman, accompanied by two assistants, seems to be going out. She just meets Shen yini. She is stunned for a moment, and then comes over quickly.


    It can be seen that she has a good relationship with Shen yini, and her tone is also very close. That face, whose facial features are three-dimensional and profound, can be seen from a glance. Looking at Shen yini, she is full of concern: "sister yini, you Are you all right? "


    Shen yini shook her head and laughed.


    This young woman is the new person that the company focuses on cultivating. She has cooperated with each other. Although the other party only plays a supporting role, she is brilliant and hardworking. Unlike those girls who dig hollow ideas and go astray, Shen yini has a good impression on her.


    "Are you going out?"


    The young woman nodded, "sister yini, are you looking for president Dong?"


    Shen yini nodded.


    The young woman curiously took a look at the strange Li futu, but she didn''t ask much: "then I won''t disturb you."


    The two passed by.


    "In the future, the position of sister Muyi should be hers."


    Shen yini whispered.


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "I think the other party will be very excited to hear this comment."


    When I came to Dong Zhiyuan''s office, I was the charming secretary before. I learned that Dong Zhiyuan was having a meeting.


    Although she knew that the relationship between the boss and the first sister of the company was extraordinary, she still didn''t dare to put Shen yini into the office without any orders.


    "I''m sorry, sister Gani. Mr. Dong is in a meeting. He has been in for more than two hours. It''s estimated that he will come out soon."


    Shen yini nodded, but she didn''t embarrass her, "then I''ll go to the reception room and wait for him."


    The female secretary took them to a reception room, prepared tea, took a look at Li futu, and then came out.


    She stood at the door, hesitated, and then walked in the direction of the conference room.

 Chapter 272

    In the conference room, Dong Zhiyuan is holding a meeting with a group of senior executives of the company. What he announced is the news that Shen yini and the company officially terminated their contract.


    "From now on, Shen yini will officially terminate her contract at the end of the day, and will no longer have any relationship with the company. I hope you will know about it and convey it to us, so as to do a good job in the aftermath."


    As soon as the news came out, there was an uproar.


    What''s Shen yini''s status? It''s not an insignificant third or fourth rate role. In this circle, Shen yini is about to climb to the top. I''m afraid any entertainment company will regard her as a treasure. How can she give up such a pillar?


    What''s more, the news was so sudden that I didn''t hear any news in advance. The surprise in the hearts of the high-level members of the time screen media can be imagined, even written on their faces.


    "Mr. Dong, I don''t know why?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking.


    Is it because Shen yini can''t afford to offend even president Dong?


    Many people can''t help but think of the recent slapping of Shen yini. Subconsciously, they think it''s possible.


    Only for this reason can we explain why Dong Zhiyuan suddenly made such an amazing move.


    You know, Shen yini is not only the cash cow of the company, but also the woman that president Dong always likes.


    Many of them have been secretly thinking about the time when the first sister of the company will become their boss.


    If it wasn''t for the overwhelming pressure, how could president Dong give up.


    In the face of the suspicious gaze from all sides, Dong Zhiyuan did not give any explanation. He showed his autocratic iron blood style and cut off the railway: "this is a decision, not a discussion with you. You just need to do a good job behind the scenes when Shen yini leaves."


    At this time, Zheng Peng, who was waiting outside the conference room, knocked on the door and came in.


    He came to Dong Zhiyuan and said in a low voice, "Mr. Dong, Miss Shen and Mr. Li are here. They are in the reception room now."


    Dong Zhiyuan''s eyes slightly coagulated, nodded, and immediately said in a loud voice that the meeting was over. Then he ignored the high-level officials and walked straight out of the meeting room accompanied by Zheng Peng.


    "Li Shao, Gini, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Entering the reception room, Dong Zhiyuan apologized and kept his posture low. It was like the first time he met Li futu in the office.


    Shen yini couldn''t help looking at Li futu.


    The great change of Dong Zhiyuan''s attitude made her feel the terrible rise of this man''s status during the period when she left Donghai.


    "Mr. Dong is very kind."


    Li futu''s appearance is not very different from that of his first meeting. He is not weak because of his first "downfall", nor proud because of his success.


    "I have handed over the things that Mr. Dong asked me to hand over to Ms. Ni. She came here to thank Mr. Dong specially."


    Dong Zhiyuan took the opportunity to look at Shen yini and said with a faint smile, "I belong to a cooperative relationship with her. Over the years, our investment in Shen yini has also received rich returns. Now she has reached the bottleneck, and our company can no longer help her. Naturally, we should let her look for a brighter future


    Dong Zhiyuan''s words do not mention personal feelings at all, and they are free and easy. They sound very comfortable, but if you savor them carefully, they are actually very meaningful.


    Li futu took a look at Shen yini. He knew that he was not suitable to speak at this time.


    "Mr. Dong, I remember your care for me all these years. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, I will be duty bound."


    Shen yini opened her mouth slowly, and her eyes were filled with gratitude. Although she had been looking forward to this day, when it really came, her heart was a little complicated.


    "That''s natural. I''m afraid I''ll count on you in many ways in the future."


    Dong Zhiyuan said with a smile. This is not a polite remark. With Shen yini''s current reputation, he may not be able to refer to the time when he needs the help of the other party''s popularity.


    What''s more, Shen yini is not just an outstanding artist in his eyes.


    Dong Zhiyuan seemed to take a casual look at Li futu, and then quickly turned his eyes back to Shen yini''s face.


    "Gini, about Nanyang It''s my negligence. I''m here to apologize to you. "


    Shen yini shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "it''s my own problem, and it''s over."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded, reached out his hand and said with a smile: "although we are no longer colleagues, I hope we are still friends."


    At the moment, the entertainment godfather''s eyes are very clear, and can no longer see any love.


    Shen yini shook her hand with a smile.


    Next, the two sides discussed Shen yini''s endorsement and engagement. Naturally, Li futu would not interrupt. After more than half an hour, Shen yini and Dong Zhiyuan reached a consensus and then got up to say goodbye.


    Dong Zhiyuan got up to see him off in person.


    At the door of the elevator, both sides get together.


    "Brother Zheng, do you think I''m too soft and weak? I didn''t even fight for it... "When the elevator door closed, the smile on Dong Zhiyuan''s face slowly converged.


    Let go of the people you like, how can you really feel like peace of mind.


    Zheng Peng was silent for a moment, and said in a soft voice: "those who know the current affairs are heroes, and those who know the opportunity are heroes. If Miss Shen is happy with you, it''s all right, otherwise It''s not worth it. "


    "It''s not worth it..."


    Dong Zhiyuan murmured a word, then turned around, looking calm: "go back."


    Returning to the underground garage and walking out of the elevator, Shen yini suddenly stopped and breathed deeply.


    She knew that from now on, she was free.


    Li futu turned around and said with a smile, "do you have a feeling of rebirth?"


    Shen yini didn''t answer. She turned around and gazed at him quietly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu is a little confused.


    Shen yini suddenly said, "close your eyes."


    "What for?"


    Li futu was even more puzzled.


    "If you want to shut up, just shut up. How can you talk so much?"


    Li futu didn''t notice that Shen yini''s face gradually turned red.


    Although a little confused, Li futu hesitated for a while, and finally slowly closed his eyes.


    A few seconds later, a warm feeling hit the lips, the tip of the nose can even smell a charming fragrance.


    Li futu''s heart was shaken and his eyes suddenly opened. But I''m gone.


    "I have done what I promised you."


    Shen yini''s steps were so fast that she even meant to run away. In a moment, she went to Martha lati and opened the door to get on the car.


    Li futu touched his lips, stunned.


    A moment later, he woke up like a big dream, his eyes twitched and his intestines were almost blue.


    Damn, it''s a big loss!


    He did have an agreement with Shen yini before. She said that he would help her to be free, so she gave him a kiss. However, Li futu was only joking at that time and didn''t worry about it. Who would have expected that Shen yini was so frank and took the initiative to fulfill her promise.


    There seemed to be a warm touch on his lips. Li futu''s face changed violently, and then he quickly ran after Maserati.


    "Penny, you''re cheating, you know? I''m not ready. I can''t do it. This time doesn''t count. I have to do it again... "

 Chapter 273

    Although this is not the first time for two people to have intimate contact, the significance of this time is obviously different from that of being forced by someone for the first time.


    With Shen yini''s personality, it''s easy to imagine how much courage she mustered to take the initiative to kiss.


    It''s one thing to keep the promise, but the bigger reason is that she does know that she owes the man too much.


    Whether it''s rushing to Nanyang to help her vent her anger or ending her contract with Shimei to return her freedom, everything is a great favor. Shen yini doesn''t know how to repay her, so she can only relieve her sense of debt to this man in this way.


    In the filthy entertainment world, Shen yini is like a white lotus out of mud. She has never heard of any gossip, let alone kissing any man. Today, when it comes out, it''s not sure what kind of uproar it will cause. However, someone who gets a good price still sells well and gets on the bus is still remorseful. He is not willing to talk about it.


    "Gini, you are too perfunctory. Is that a kiss? At your age, you can''t even kiss. It seems that I have to teach you... "


    Someone looks like a good teacher, and then he goes to Shen yini.


    Taking the initiative to do this kind of thing, the national goddess, who was very shy at this time, quickly shrank to the door and looked at someone with alert eyes. The national beauty''s face still had a faint blush: "what are you doing?"


    "Take it easy. Don''t be so nervous. Don''t worry. I''ll be very gentle."


    Someone shameless, continue to Shen yini body together.


    Shen yini''s face was delicate and beautiful. She was as cold as an iceberg. She was almost dripping out of the water. Seeing that her face was getting closer and closer, Shen yini quickly opened the car door and escaped.


    "Ha ha..."


    Li futu stopped and burst out laughing.


    Seeing this, Shen yini didn''t know that he was teasing herself, biting her red lips and feeling ashamed and angry, "asshole!"


    "You are always in a tight face. You look like you are resisting others. I know you are trying to protect yourself, but after wearing the mask for a long time, I''m afraid you will forget what you really look like."


    Looking at the vivid beauties standing in front of the car door, Li futu restrained his smile and sighed: "I hope you get not only physical freedom, but also spiritual hope."


    Shen yini''s eyes trembled and her shame and anger faded away. She was silent for a moment. She looked at Li futu and said, "Why are you so good to me?"


    Li futu blinked: "men are good to women for two reasons, one is to get her body, the other is to get her heart. What do you think I am?"


    Shen yini is speechless.


    For other men, I''m afraid they will try their best to whitewash their words and try their best to say sweet words at this time, but this guy is always independent and frank.


    But why is it that the more like this, the more different I feel about him?


    "All right, get in the car."


    Li futu smiles and takes his co driver back.


    Shen yini got on the bus again. After such a fuss, she felt a lot less shy after she had just offered a kiss.


    "You haven''t told me what''s going on."


    Driving out of the underground parking lot of Shimu building, Shen yini asked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How did you suddenly become the owner of the Warring States club?"


    This question was asked by Shen yini in Nanyang at that time, but she was prevaricated by her return to the East China Sea.


    Li futu suddenly, then sighed helplessly: "gold is always gold, there will always be a day of light, alas, there is no way..."


    Unfortunately, Shen yini was the first time to see such a shameless and boastful person, but what made her despair was that she found that she didn''t like it at all.


    "Can you be serious?"


    The national goddess, who is famous for her high coldness, can''t help but turn her head and stare at someone. It''s like being pulled into the world, with more smoke and fire.


    As expected, Li futu immediately became serious and said solemnly, "no matter the country or the beauty, it has always been the strong. I killed the leader of the Warring States club before, and the Warring States club is naturally mine."


    Shen yini was stunned and then laughed: "are you talking about drama?"


    Anyway, it''s a legal society after all. It''s no longer the same as before. This guy is like a bandit leader fighting for territory. Besides, does the owner of the Warring States Club say that if you kill him, you can kill him?


    "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me."


    Li futu sighed. Women are really strange creatures. Sometimes when they tell the truth, they always feel that they are lying. On the contrary, when they lie, they often believe it.


    "Come on, you don''t want to say it and I don''t want to force you."


    Shen yini paused and said in a low voice, "just be careful. Now that you have taken over the Warring States period, it''s equivalent to stepping into the Jianghu. I bumped into you in the street. Now it''s also a kind of fate. I don''t want to see you..."Speaking of the end, Shen yini pursed her lips and didn''t go on.


    The master of the Warring States club seems to have a lofty position, but the higher he stands, the worse he will fall.


    Up to now, her perception of Li futu has changed dramatically. She does not want to see him have a miserable day.


    Hearing Shen yini''s words, Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    When you think about it, has he ever left the world?


    "Can''t you just hope for me?"


    He turned his head, his eyes were deep, and he thought, "would you rather be a prince? Can''t I fly to the sky from now on and come to the world in the future? "


    "It''s day, it''s not night, it''s not time to dream."


    Shen yini naturally thought this guy was joking again.


    She admitted that this man is very powerful, and the city government is also very deep. He definitely has the potential to be a hero. It may not be difficult for him to dominate over time.


    But the king in the world?


    What level does it have to reach to be worthy of these four words.


    At least Shen yini can''t imagine it yet.


    "You just look down on me?"


    Seeing that the girl actually said she was dreaming, Li futu couldn''t help feeling depressed.


    "I don''t look down on you. It''s true that people have lofty aspirations, but they also have to be down-to-earth. How many powerful people are there in the East China Sea, the Yangtze River Delta and the whole South and North China? No matter how lucky you are, how many can you fight alone? "


    Shen yini''s words are to the point. In this era, it''s very difficult to start from scratch. You have no foundation or background. When you say you want to be king, others will say that your brain is trapped by the door.


    What about the time when the times created heroes?


    Shen yini was already polite.


    Li futu sighed, as if he was dispirited by Shen yini''s words.


    Shen yini took a look at him, hesitated and comforted him in a soft voice: "in fact, you are very good now. You are young and you are standing at the height that many people need to look up to..."


    "What if one day


    Li futu seems to be very persistent, but he still hasn''t given up his previous dream. He stares at Shen yini and asks, "will you fall in love with me?"


    Shen yini was stunned and then laughed.


    "If one day Why don''t I show you the picturesque scenery? "

 Chapter 274

    Jinling City, 300 kilometers away from the East China Sea.


    Qixia mountain.


    Qixia Temple.


    As one of the four famous temples, the birthplace of Sanlun sect of Buddhism in the south of the Yangtze River, visitors come to Qixia Temple to burn incense and worship Buddha all year round.


    This mid autumn morning, a woman in a silk coat was walking up the mountain with a wine gourd.


    Some women can see wrinkles on their faces when they are less than 30 years old, but some women are especially favored by time. Women stand out in their infatuated years. It can only be said that they have fallen in love with the city, but after all, they lack the warmth and maturity polished by the years. Only when they can defeat the women who are still young, can they be regarded as "fallen in love with the country".


    This woman is obviously like this. In the past, tourists often look at her, but no one can tell her age. The skin can be broken by blowing, just like a green girl, but the temperament on the body seems to read the world of mortals.


    Looking at her, the pilgrims can''t help feeling strange. They think that no matter how the years change, this woman will never grow old. On the contrary, with the increase of age, it will become more and more attractive.


    Attracted countless attention to the eyes of women around the line of sight turned a blind eye, occasionally drink a mouthful of wine, but never stop.


    Just as she crossed the mountain gate, a pair of outstanding men and women appeared at the foot of Qixia mountain.


    "Have you ever heard of San Lun Zong?"


    The woman looked at the mountain road that she couldn''t see. She asked in a low voice. Her tall figure was covered by plain green clothes, and her elegant face was not stained with lead. It seemed that she didn''t fit in with the world.


    "Sanlun" is one of the sects of Buddhism, which originated from the Guanzong of Mahayana Buddhism in ancient India. The Sanlun sect is based on the treatise, the twelve door treatise and the hundred treatises, translated by kumarashi and spread in China. Ji Zang of Sui Dynasty was the one who actually completed the three treatises. This sect emphasizes on the theory of the emptiness of the Dharma, also known as the Dharma sect. All sentient beings become Buddhists intelligently only because they are confused and blinded by wishful thinking. Therefore, whether they become Buddhists or not depends on their mistakes. "


    The man beside her replied slowly, methodically and comprehensively. It is estimated that most tour guides are not as knowledgeable as he is.


    The woman in green was not surprised. She turned to look at him and said, "it''s hard for you."


    She knew that he was a non believer, and that all he came here was to accompany himself.


    The man shook his head and laughed, "sister, go up the mountain."


    The woman in green nodded and stepped up.


    After all, it''s a thousand year old temple. The deeper it is, the closer it is to the mountain gate, the more solemn and heavy it is.


    After the rainbow mirror, came to the Ming Zhengjun monument, the two stopped.


    Looking at the inscriptions, which are said to have been drafted by Emperor Gaozong of the Tang Dynasty, the man sighed: "if there is no story of Shaolin stick monk saving the emperor of the Tang Dynasty, I''m afraid that Buddhism will not have its glory today."


    Judging from his words, he doesn''t seem to have much respect for Buddhism.


    "Different schools have different ideas." After reading the inscription, the woman walked into the temple.


    "Elder sister, I heard that the third uncle once liked a Buddhist woman. Is that true?"


    Across the mountain gate, the man turned and asked.


    The woman in Green took a look at him. Her quiet eyes seemed to have insight into people''s heart: "if you want to ask, you can directly say that we are brothers and sisters. Here, you don''t have to play any machine."


    Man wry smile, "elder sister, can''t you leave some face for me?"


    The woman was silent.


    The man sighed and looked at the Maitreya Temple in front of him: "the third uncle is really infatuated. People have been dead for such a long time, but still can''t forget. He hasn''t even married yet."


    The woman in Green took a look at him. "Maybe if you meet someone you really like in the future, you can understand the feeling of the third uncle."


    "Sister, don''t curse me."


    "I''d rather not meet someone I like all my life than be miserable like my third uncle," he said


    The woman was silent for a moment. She whispered, "is it bitter or not? I''m afraid only the third uncle knows."


    "I''m really curious about what kind of matchless beauty it is that can make people like Uncle San remember for a lifetime. It''s a pity that they have no chance to see her in this life."


    The man shook his head and sighed, then laughed: "but in my opinion, no matter how gorgeous the other party is, I''m afraid it''s similar to you."


    Woman mouth slightly Yang: "is not the recent ability to improve, so want to find sister to practice?"


    Smell speech, the man''s face a change, quickly away from some: "elder sister, so many people in the temple, you have to take care of my younger brother''s face."


    Men directly beg for mercy, regardless of male dignity.


    Obviously, he is not the type who wants to lose face and live to suffer. Although his skill is extraordinary, it depends on who is fighting with his elder sister, which is pure abuse.


    The woman shook her head with a smile, took back her eyes from him and walked towards the Pilu palace.


    The man quickly followed up.


    Through the hall of Dharma, the hall of chanting Buddha, the Sutra library and the memorial hall of master cross the sea, a pair of brothers and sisters came to the famous relic tower.Stone pagoda octagonal five, about 15 meters high, is the largest relic Pagoda in the state of dragon, built in the Sui Dynasty. The base is surrounded by stone railings, which are used to restore the original objects of the Five Dynasties. Sea water, dragon, Phoenix, fish and shrimp are carved on the ground of the base, but only part of them remains. Under the pagoda, there are eight Sakyamuni phases on each side of xumizuo.


    The top of the pagoda was originally a metal brake, with iron chains leading to the heavy beast back iron ring at the ridge end. Later, it was replaced by a pagoda top made of several layers of stone carved lotus flowers. The pagoda is a masterpiece of Buddhist art in the Five Dynasties. After thousands of years of wind and rain, although some of the stone eaves have been destroyed, they still stand tall and become the witness of the flourishing Buddha spirit in Jinling.


    The sun is shining.


    The voice of Buddha is vast.


    At this moment, under the relic tower, a graceful woman with a wine gourd hanging on her waist, hands together, facing the relic tower, slightly bent down, looking very devout.


    Not far away from her, a pair of brothers and sisters obviously noticed her existence, and their steps coincided.


    The woman stood up straight. She didn''t know whether it was because of the light or because she was in the Buddha''s solemnity. At the moment, the evil face that countless people were afraid of looked very holy.


    She turned around, as if she felt it, and her eyes turned away, slowly facing the woman in green.


    They nodded almost at the same time, then staggered.


    "I didn''t expect her to believe in Buddhism?"


    Looking back at the back of the other party, the man is a little incredible.


    Looking at the Stupa, the woman in Green said quietly, "she also came from a Buddhist family."


    Thunder in silence!


    Man a Leng, disbelief way: "elder sister, you are not joking?"


    He has never heard of it.


    The woman in green didn''t speak any more and walked towards the stupa calmly.


    The man was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in tears and laughter.


    The Dao Ma Dan who killed the whole Sichuan Province with bloody means is actually from Buddhism?


    It''s really my Buddha''s mercy.

 Chapter 275

    After leaving the relic pagoda, Gong Zhengyu did not walk out of the Millennium Temple. She passed by the three sacred halls, bypassed the main hall, and went to the deep part of the temple.


    She seems to be no stranger here. She turns left and right, and finally comes to the northeast corner of the temple, which is rarely visited.


    There are almost no tourists and pilgrims here, and the environment is very simple. What appears in front of her is a thatched cottage which is very different from the grand hall.


    There is a vegetable garden about 10 meters long in front of the house. It grows very common vegetables, which means it is isolated from worldly disturbance.


    At this time, an old monk was standing in front of the vegetable garden, bending over to take care of the vegetables. His broad cassock was very old but clean.


    Cottage, vegetable garden, old monk This scene undoubtedly adds a touch of Zen to this thousand year old temple. Unfortunately, only Gong Zhengyu can see it.


    "Amitabha, the old friend is here. I''m sorry to meet you from afar."


    The old monk seemed to find Gong Zhengyu''s presence, straightened his waist, turned around and put his hands together.


    "If you are an old friend, why should you be so polite?"


    Gong Zhengyu walked in slowly, looking at the kind-hearted old monk with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    "The benefactor is right."


    The old monk raised his head, looked at Gong Zhengyu and said with a peaceful smile, "it''s the poor monk."


    "The master lived in this hut, separated from the world of mortals, and devoted himself to Buddhism. He did not care about the world affairs for decades. I wonder if he can see the true meaning of Buddhism now?"


    Gong Zhengyu narrowed his long and narrow eyes, and the scarlet in the corner of his eyes looked like a green bamboo leaf waiting for an opportunity.


    "Buddhism is boundless, poor monk is dull, and has not yet achieved the great road."


    The old monk whispered, as if he didn''t realize Gong Zhengyu''s aggressiveness.


    "In this case, isn''t it a waste of time for the master to live in seclusion here?"


    Gong Zhengyu''s mouth is slightly raised, full of irony.


    "Buddhism is natural, and I like to be quiet. It''s a pleasure to live alone here. Besides, I pray for the world day and night. How can I waste my time?"


    The kindness and tranquility in the old monk''s eyes are in sharp contrast to Gong Zhengyu''s. He said with a faint smile, "to be what you like and what you deserve is the Buddha that I understand."


    "Do what you like? Do what you deserve? "


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes shrank and her smile suddenly subsided. Her eyes were as sharp as a knife: "monks don''t lie, dare to ask Master, do you really deserve it?"


    The old monk didn''t respond. He lowered his eyebrows, put his hands together and recited again: "Amitabha."


    Buddha''s voice is long, but it doesn''t show the evil spirit in Du Hua Gong Zheng Yu''s heart. On the contrary, it''s like Mars, which makes her mood boil up instantly.


    "Buddhism is known as compassion. Can you ask Master longkong, you pray for all living beings day and night, but why do you stand by when you see your disciples go to die?"


    If Gong Zhengyu''s words were heard by outsiders, he would be stunned.


    Who could have imagined that this old monk living alone in a hut would be master longkong, the last chair of Qixia Temple, and a Buddhist master with many distinguished titles on his head?!


    The old man has been adopted by Buddhism since he was a child. He has been converted to Buddhism all his life. Now he is old and has taught Buddhists. He has taken charge of the whole situation in Buddhist colleges all over the country. Every year, people who come to the temple to visit him can move from inside the temple to outside the temple!


    Monks have no real power?


    Don''t forget, Buddhism, that''s religion!


    Everyone knows that the more powerful and rich people are, the more superstitious they are!


    It''s a tremendously personal wealth to think about.


    But all his life, the old man only admitted that he had received a female disciple.


    But unfortunately, Fuyuan, the woman with profound wisdom, was extremely shallow, trapped by love and finally died.


    Perhaps it was because of Gong Zhengyu''s words that he remembered the past. The old monk''s eyes were slightly dazed, and then said in a soft voice: "I''m a stranger, and I can''t intervene in the affairs of the world. Besides, it''s her own choice. Now that it''s been ten years, why do you still worry about it?"


    "It seems that the master still remembers. I thought the master had forgotten."


    Gong Zhengyu''s laughter was full of anger.


    As a matter of fact, she can call the old man in front of her master. After the elder martial sister led her into Buddhism, the old man taught her, but the old man did not admit it.


    "To live in the world is to practice. How happy is life and how bitter is death?"


    The old monk put his hands together and sighed gently, with a look of compassion.


    Gong Zhengyu sneered.


    She once believed that the Buddha was merciful and could help all living beings, but the death of her elder martial sister made her overthrow her view of Buddhism in an instant. As a result, her temperament changed greatly. She once rebelled against Buddhism and set off a bloody storm, which made Zhuyeqing famous today.


    In other words, I''m afraid no one can believe that the murderous Dao Ma Dan was actually cultivated by Buddhism. I have to admit that it''s really a huge black humor.


    "Benefactor, it''s too hard to kill. It''s better to be self disciplined."


    The old monk warned softly.Gong Zhengyu sneered: "why? Is master going to clean up the door? "


    The old monk didn''t speak. He put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name silently. He looked sad.


    "The master once said that the elder martial sister was predestined by the Buddha, but the Buddha never sheltered her. Fortunately, although the Buddha is merciless, the heaven has feelings! "


    "Master, do you know that the elder martial sister''s heirs are not missing. Now they are in Donghai. The child and elder martial sister look like each other."


    The old monk frowned and said nothing.


    The scarlet color on Gong Zhengyu''s mouth became more and more intense: "I remember that the master once said that everyone can become a Buddha or a devil. The elder martial sister entered the Buddhist sect with a clear mind and few desires, and finally died. Does the master want me to follow her?"


    The old monk lowered his eyebrows and said slowly, "if she is still alive, I don''t want to see you like this."


    Thinking of the figure who led his hand into the mountain gate, Gong Zhengyu''s look eased slightly.


    "Master, although you are not a mortal, you must know very well that in the secular world, your Buddhist style is not workable."


    She finally looked at the old monk, and then suddenly turned around, without any nostalgia.


    "Gujuan qingdeng is not my way! Elder martial sister Zhengyu in my palace has the grace of remaking. Even if I fall into the devil''s way forever, I will protect her children for the rest of my life! "


    The voice is getting farther and farther away, but it''s getting more and more exciting!


    The haggard old monk stood in the same place, looking very complicated. He put his hands together and said, "Amitabha."


    "Martial uncle, benefactor Gong is so persistent that he is afraid of karma."


    A monk appeared beside him at some time. Wearing gorgeous cassock, it is in sharp contrast with the old monk.


    If any monks in the temple see it, they will respectfully call it the abbot.


    The contemporary master of Qixia Temple sighs at Gong Zhengyu''s determined back.


    There were two disciples, one dead and the other possessed. Is that sad? deplorable?


    "The old monk only hopes that her luck will be better than that of her elder martial sister."


    The abbot of Qixia Temple was stunned and then turned his head: "Uncle Shi means Almsgiver Gong also has a love disaster? "


    The old monk didn''t answer. He looked at the direction where Gong Zhengyu left. He looked as if he had watched his only closed disciple go down the mountain to rob him. He slowly closed his eyes: "Amitabha."


    Although Buddhism is wide.


    It''s hard to survive the disaster.

 Chapter 276

    "Wait, are you driving the wrong way?"


    Li futu suddenly found that this was not the direction to return to Chunqiu Huafu.


    "If you have nothing urgent, why don''t you go to see Yu die with me?"


    Feeling the puzzled eyes from her side, Shen yini explained while driving: "yudie has recently received a spokesperson. It''s a first-line cosmetics brand. The company is not far away. She seems to be shooting an advertisement in it today. Since she''s here, it''s better to see her."


    Li futu suddenly remembered the beauty she ran into on the bus.


    If you remember correctly, that girl seems to be Cui Menghan, the planning director of Haiyun group. That time, she signed the endorsement contract with mu yudie as a representative, and he was present when she signed the contract.


    "Since she is working, don''t disturb her?"


    Li futu said that he didn''t mind visiting mu yudie on the way, but since Cui Menghan was in charge of that endorsement, she would be on the scene to supervise the advertisement, so it''s hard to avoid meeting her.


    But Li futu remembers that he played Cui Menghan before. Women are not so broad-minded. He has no tendency to be abused, so he is not willing to send them to other people''s faces.


    But Shen yini naturally didn''t know the story. She stayed at home these days. Now that she came out, she naturally wanted to have a good breath, but she didn''t smile. "What''s the matter? We used to visit each other..."


    After a pause, she turned around and said, "and yudie will be very happy to see you go to see him."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu is speechless and can only be carried to Haiyun group by Shen yini.


    Such a large group naturally does not allow irrelevant people to enter at will. After being informed by the front desk, as expected, it came down to meet director Cui of Haiyun planning department.


    Looking at Cui Menghan, who is elegant and capable in a professional dress, Li futu stands beside Shen yini, looking at her eyes, nose, heart and expressionless face.


    "Miss Shen..."


    When he was still a little far away, Cui Menghan had a bright and enthusiastic smile on his face. It seemed that he had never heard of the news that Shen yini was slapped by someone. There was no sign of falsification in his face, which made people feel comfortable.


    That''s the way.


    If you don''t rely on the hidden rules when you are young, how can you not have a few sieves.


    "Hello, director Cui. I heard that yudie was shooting an advertisement in your group today. I happened to pass by, so I wanted to see her."


    Shen yini smiles back and seems to be familiar with Cui Menghan.


    However, it is true that Shen yini was the first person to be considered when Shanghai rhyme group was looking for a spokesperson. The two sides also contacted each other, but because of the budget and comprehensive consideration of all aspects, no cooperation was reached. Finally, Shen yini suggested that they choose mu yudie instead.


    It''s no surprise that they know each other.


    "Welcome."


    Cui Menghan nods and smiles.


    Even if someone wants to reduce his sense of existence as much as possible without saying a word, Cui Menghan is not blind because he is such a living man.


    After greeting Shen yini, Cui Menghan naturally turns his eyes to someone.


    "Director Cui, introduce..."


    Seeing that Cui Menghan noticed Li futu, Shen yini was about to open her mouth, but Cui Menghan already said with a smile, "Mr. Li, meet again."


    "Do you know each other?"


    Shen yini looked at them and was obviously surprised.


    "Once my car broke down and I met a thief when I was on the bus. It was Mr. Li who helped me out. At that time, I heard Mr. Li say that he was a little white face who was taken care of by a rich woman. I wanted to introduce him to work in Haiyun. Later, I heard Miss Mu say that he was Miss Shen''s bodyguard..."


    Cui Menghan looked at Li futu and said with a smile, "now that I want to come here, I really want to make Mr. Li laugh."


    Li futu was a little embarrassed with a smile.


    After listening to the whole story, Shen yini couldn''t laugh or cry, and then helped to explain: "he likes to joke on weekdays. Director Cui doesn''t care."


    What personality does Shen yini have?


    Actually can help a man speak, and the tone is so intimate and natural.


    Cui Menghan''s eyes twinkled.


    At that time, mu yudie said that he was Shen Ganni''s bodyguard, and she believed it. But since seeing this man standing beside so many big men on charity night, Cui Menghan knew that each other''s identity was not so simple. After a little inquiry, she finally learned about the man''s "brilliant deeds.".


    Is the bodyguard fake and the lover real?


    With this man''s real identity, Shen yini is more than enough.


    Cui Menghan''s mind was full of thoughts, but her face was silent. She shook her head and said with a smile, "I hope Mr. Li doesn''t blame me for my blindness."


    Li futu coughed softly. "Miss Cui is joking. Let''s not stand here. Let''s go up."Cui Menghan nodded, "two please."


    In the well-built studio on the seventh floor, the surroundings are a little dim. Mu yudie, who has exquisite makeup, looks gorgeous under the light. She puts various shapes in front of the camera and is probably in the stage of shooting plane posters.


    "Well, take a break first."


    Cui Menghan walks over and says that she gives Shen yini face. She is Party A, and naturally no one will question her decision.


    Immediately there is an assistant to help repair makeup, there is an assistant to Mu language butterfly water.


    "Language butterfly."


    Shen yini walked over with a smile.


    "Ginny, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Shen yini''s appearance, Mu Yu butterfly with her red lips full of makeup is full of surprise.


    "I just went to the company. I''ll drop by to see you."


    Shen yini looked at Cui Menghan standing on one side and said with a smile, "I said that it''s right for Haiyun group to look for you as its spokesperson. I want to ask what kind of cosmetics you buy after seeing you like this."


    Cui Menghan said that there are many plastic sisters in the entertainment circle, but now it seems that Shen yini and mu yudie have a good relationship.


    "Is it all about cosmetics?"


    Mu language butterfly smile, then let the assistant first step down.


    She went to Shen yini and deliberately lowered her voice: "when you go, the curtain is..."


    Shen yini nodded, "it''s all settled."


    "Congratulations."


    Mu language butterfly lightly sighs a, immediately ask a way: "you go alone?"


    As expected, Shen yini shook her head: "he and I have just received a phone call, and now we are on the phone outside."


    Mu language butterfly nods, she naturally knows who he is referring to.


    Subconsciously looking to the door, Mu language butterfly brain sea can not help but think of the first time to see the real Yan''s chairman.


    The other party summoned her for nothing else but to talk about Li futu.


    She felt that the mystery of the man was gradually unfolding.

 Chapter 277

    Mu yudie didn''t mention anything about the chairman of the board in front of Shen yini.


    "Why don''t you have lunch later, Minnie?"


    Shen yini was about to agree, but there was a voice behind her, "I''m afraid not."


    The two women turned their heads at the same time.


    Someone who has finished the call appears in their sight.


    "Why?" Mu language butterfly doubts a way.


    Li futu looked at Shen yini, "she has to go out with me."


    Shen yini also did not understand: "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Yan called just now. Someone came from Jia family."


    "Brother Yan?"


    Shen yini frowned.


    This time without Li futu''s mouth, mu yudie takes a look at Li futu and explains: "he refers to Yan Donglai."


    Shen yini''s eyes suddenly shrunk. Of course, she had heard of the reputation of the king of the East China Sea.


    At this time, she had no intention to ask how the man and Yan Donglai knew each other. She frowned and said, "the Jia family you mean is Jia Hongmei''s Jia?"


    Li futu nodded.


    With so many people nearby, Shen yini didn''t ask any more. She looked at mu yudie and apologized: "yudie, I''m sorry..."


    "It''s OK. Since you have something to do, you can go ahead."


    Mu language butterfly understanding smile way.


    Shen yini nodded, said goodbye to Cui Menghan, and then turned to leave with Li futu.


    Seeing them leave, Cui Menghan said slowly: "Miss mu, the relationship between you and Miss Shen is really enviable."


    Mu language butterfly gently smile.


    Cui Menghan looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes.


    She is a woman, and how can it be easy for her to get into this position in the tricky workplace when she is young.


    Some thoughts, even if they don''t speak, still run out of their eyes. As a spectator, Cui Menghan can see more clearly.


    She knew that mu yudie must have a good feeling for that man, which she saw on the charity night. Today, she found it interesting to see Shen yini''s attitude towards that man.


    It''s said that beauty is in trouble, but what''s blue?


    How many girlfriends become enemies because men are strangers is not uncommon at present.


    It seems that the two most outstanding female stars in the entertainment industry are also in this dilemma.


    Where will they end up?


    I''m looking forward to it.


    Mu yudie didn''t find Cui Menghan''s eyes full of deep meaning. After Shen yini and Li futu disappeared, she turned around and said, "continue shooting."


    ¡­¡­


    After walking out of Haiyun group and returning to the car, Shen yini asked, "what do Jia people do in Donghai? Is it hard to avenge Jia Hongmei? "


    It''s not surprising that she has such an idea. Li futu forced Jia''s son-in-law to death and injured Jia Hongmei. It''s natural for Jia family to be angry.


    But as the party concerned, Shen yini couldn''t even see any tension on Li futu''s face without panic.


    "Can you think with your head?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile.


    Shen yini frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "If the Jia family wants revenge, they will send someone secretly to take my life when I''m not prepared. How can they inform me in a big way?"


    Shen yini thinks what he said is reasonable.


    "What are they doing here?"


    "How do I know?"


    Li futu shrugged, "I''m not an immortal. I don''t have the ability to foretell, but no matter what they want to do, just go and have a look."


    Shen yini hesitated and said in a low voice: "you No preparation? "


    Li futu was stunned: "what''s the preparation?"


    "You''re not going to go alone, are you?"


    "Aren''t you with me?"


    Li futu has not yet understood.


    Shen yini was silent, and finally came to the point: "no matter how you say it, the Jia family is also an enemy but not a friend. Even now in the East China Sea, you should be careful."


    Li futu looked at her and suddenly burst into laughter.


    He finally responded that the girl actually asked him to call someone.


    Seeing this guy laughing for no reason, Shen yini frowned and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "The so-called general''s plan is to attack the enemy, then to attack the enemy, and then to attack the enemy again. Don''t worry, everything is under my control."


    Someone has an enigmatic smile on his face.


    "Can you stop trying to mystify?"


    Shen yini stared at him tightly and said, "I know you can do it, but how many nails can a piece of steel nail? Are you not afraid of the way Jia rufa made you deal with Jia Hongmei in Nanyang? "


    "Do you think the Jia family invited the emperor into the urn this time?"


    Shen yini nodded without hesitation: "don''t you think you are very similar to Jia Hongmei now? The same pride. "It has to be admitted that Shen yini has some truth to say, and Gu Qingcang has already reminded himself of Yan Donglai''s relationship with Jia and Qin families. Although it is unlikely, it is not entirely impossible.


    Besides, I''m afraid Yan Donglai has been threatened by his current relationship with Gu''s family and his own existence.


    Li futu was silent slowly.


    Seeing that this guy seemed to understand the importance, Shen yini was relieved.


    "Aren''t you the owner of the Warring States club now? You just let them come to the Warring States club. "


    Shen yini thought for a while and suggested.


    Hearing the speech, Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Although Shen yini really said that it was a panacea, and the Warring States period was his base camp, she was not afraid of the other party''s attack, but if she did, wouldn''t it make people laugh?


    Since the Jia family dare to come to the East China Sea, he still has scruples about meeting people in the Warring States period. Then outsiders will surely think that he is greedy and timid.


    Although Li futu didn''t care about the eyes of outsiders, he would never allow himself to do such a thing.


    Fight against the Mafia, fight against the old plutocrats, fight against the world''s long established giants, fight against the temple, fight against the top agents of various countries How many strong winds and heavy rain have he rushed over? Now is he afraid of a Jia family or a Yandong family?


    No matter how sharp and introverted Li futu is after returning to China, his blood is still in his heart.


    "If I did what you said, wouldn''t you be disappointed with me?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Shen yini was stunned, then she looked away slightly and didn''t speak.


    It is undeniable that women tend to prefer fearless and forward-looking masters to step-by-step counselors.


    "Even if Jia Hongyi invited Bo Hongyi to come to the house this time, I don''t think so."


    Li futu turned his head. Shen yini was thinking that he was going to say something heroic, when she saw this guy blink.


    "At that time, if you really expect me to be in danger, I will certainly fight for a way to survive for you. At that time, you should never mind me, just take the children first."

 Chapter 278

    After so many years in the entertainment industry, Shen yini has seen all kinds of men. No matter what the identity of each other is, at least in front of her, she will look like a gentleman, except this man.


    This guy is free to laugh and scold. No matter what people can stand, everything in his mouth seems to pop out.


    You take the kids first?


    If this kind of words are heard by paparazzi or people with ulterior motives, I''m afraid that they can turn around and compile a lamentable emotional story.


    "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Shen yini was in a daze for a moment, then she scowled and glared, but her cheek was flushed.


    "Ha ha, just a joke."


    The smile on someone''s mouth made Shen yini gnash her teeth.


    "Joking is limited. That''s how you joke with people? If you are heard by outsiders, I''m afraid you will think that I have something to do with you! "


    Neither of them seems to realize that since Shen yini took the initiative to "fulfill her promise," the atmosphere between them has changed greatly.


    Before Li futu had just lived in Chunqiu Huafu and Shen yini had not left Donghai, it goes without saying that they were the same as their enemies. They basically did not communicate with each other. Even after they came back from Nanyang, although they had a lot of harmony, they still had a kind of "respect for each other like guests". But at this moment, if outsiders were present, it would be difficult to see their bickering Mistaking it for a couple.


    "Why are you so excited? There are only two of us in the car. No one can hear us. You react so strongly... "


    After a pause, Li Fu Tu looked at countless men''s dream lovers with a meaningful look on his face, "is it hard to be said by me that you really want to be with me..."


    Shen yini was stunned, and then she was ashamed and angry, "why don''t you die?" If


    looks at herself with a mirror, she will find that her face is like a blush.


    Obviously, this unattainable national goddess is being pulled down from the altar by some animal step by step, and gradually has seven emotions and six desires.


    "Exasperated into anger, absolutely exasperated into anger, you are a star, a goddess, how can you say such words, it can damage your image."


    There is a smile in Li futu''s eyes. He now finds that after breaking the ice on the girl''s appearance, she is still lovely in the interior.


    Shen yini is naturally not good at verbal argument. She has learned Li futu''s verbal skills since she first met him. She doesn''t speak any more, and her eyes can''t help glancing at Li futu.


    Li futu''s eyelids jump. He can still remember the bleeding from Su Yuan''s bite last time. This girl doesn''t belong to a dog like her sister, does she?


    "If you have something to say, a gentleman will talk but not fight..." Li futu subconsciously moved toward the door, trying to stay away from the girl.


    Shen yini really wanted to give this guy a bite, but after all, she was not Su Yuan and could not do such a shocking thing. After reason restrained her impulse, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    "If I take back what I used to be, I''ll just clap my hands and cheer for people like you if they die on the street one day."


    Li Fu TU was dumbfounded, then shook his head and sighed: "green bamboo snake mouth, wasp tail needle, both are not poisonous, the most poisonous woman heart, the ancients do not deceive me."


    "But don''t worry. Good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. People like me will not live short, so I''m afraid they will disappoint you."


    What else could she say to such a shameless person?


    "Rascal! Shameless


    Li futu replied with a smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Then he looked at the time and sighed, "although I know you want to be alone with me for a while, I have to remind you that if we don''t drive again, we will be late."


    Want to be alone with you?


    Shen yini was angry and laughed. She wanted to ask where the bastard got her self-confidence, but she knew that if she bickered, she would never get any advantage. She simply stopped talking more and drove with a cold face. It seemed that she had returned to the iceberg appearance that she used to refuse people thousands of miles away.


    In order to stimulate herself, Shen yini turned on the music in the car and suddenly a song of vicissitudes came out.


    "Why the moon does not shine, or I am blind, and you take me to where, why there is no sound in my heart, or my ears panic, the match twinkles, see you back to me in the escape..."


    It''s not a popular song loved by young people nowadays. It''s an old song called Sophia.


    "In an instant, ten thousand sailboats were shaking, and the land under my feet turned into waves. I fell into a panic and stretched out my hand to ask you to be safe, but I was betrayed by you. The rest of my eyes were beside him with no expression. If you want to destroy me, you just have to be merciless and don''t have to set up such a big battlefield..."


    Listening to the song, Li futu''s frivolous expression slowly converged, and a slight radian appeared in the corner of his mouth, "this kind of song is too heavy and desperate, it''s not suitable for you.""It''s just listening to music. I like its melody if there''s anything suitable or not."


    Shen Yi Ni light way.


    Yes, some people only listen to the melody, while others listen to the story they have experienced in the song.


    Li futu was silent and didn''t speak any more.


    For a moment, only singing was echoing.


    Although she thought this guy''s mouth was disgusting, he suddenly fell silent. Shen yini was not used to it. She frowned slightly and couldn''t help turning her head to have a look. But Li futu couldn''t see her face clearly when she looked out of the window.


    Nothing to say all the way.


    Because Shen yini is coming, and because of the particularity of this meeting, Yan Donglai chose a teahouse that has nothing to do with her rather than her own club.


    This teahouse is located by the Songjiang River. It has a very artistic name, Tingtao Pavilion.


    He chose the location here, no doubt to show that he had no malice.


    When Li futu and Shen yini walked into the box on the third floor, they didn''t find the scene that Shen yini had been worried about before. At the moment, there were only two people sitting in the box except the tea maid.


    One of them is Wang yandonglai, who is standing on the top of the East China Sea. The other one is a young man, who is handsome and elegant.


    Seeing Shen yini and Li futu at the door, Yan Donglai and the young man stood up immediately.


    "Brother Yan, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Li futu approaches with a smile, greets Yan Donglai, and then puts his eyes on the face of a strange young man.


    The young man took the initiative to stretch out his hand, without the slightest bit of door-to-door revenge posture, with a smile: "Li Shao, nice to meet you."

 Chapter 279

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Jia. I''ve come all the way. I should treat you well. Now I want you to invite me. I''m neglecting you."


    With a smile, Li futu reached out to hold it. Yan Donglai has mentioned the identity of the other party on the phone. The man in front of him is Jia Hongmei''s half brother, Jia Rudao, the eldest son of the Jia family.


    Two people are like gathering with friends in general, which has the slightest bit of grudging blush when enemies meet.


    Shen yini was a little dazed.


    The scene was clearly beyond her expectation.


    "Miss Shen, please have a seat." Yan Donglai smiles at Shen yini.


    It''s not surprising that the gentleness village, the hero tomb, and the beauty like Shen yini have made men bow down.


    Li futu''s feud with the Wang family was not caused by the young lady of the Gu family at first?


    It''s just that Li futu and the Wang family were happy to see Liang Ziyan come to the East, but this time it''s not the same. In order to avoid the possibility of escalation, he had to stand up and be the peacemaker.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Living in the East China Sea for so many years, even if she is as cool as Shen yini, she can''t maintain her normal heart. Although she has a smile on her face, she is obviously restrained.


    Li futu looked back, then with a smile, and said, "brother Yan, Gini was worried about this grand banquet all the way. I can''t help it. It''s estimated that there were too many scenes where she used to throw a cup to the ground and then rush out with 800 swordsmen. I hope brother Yan doesn''t mind."


    Shen yini''s face was suddenly stiff, and then she gave Li futu a hard look.


    This asshole, isn''t he short of brains? How can such a thing be said openly?!


    Yan Dong was stunned and then lost his smile. "Miss Shen, don''t worry. How can you do that with the relationship between Yan and brother Li?"


    Jia Rudao, who came from Wencheng, also said with a smile: "Miss Shen is worried too much. It''s Hong Mei who made a mistake in Nanyang. I came to Donghai this time just to make amends to Miss Shen and Li Shao."


    Make amends?


    Shen yini doubted whether she had auditory hallucination.


    Although she doesn''t know what the relationship between the man in front of her and Jia Hongmei is, Shen yini thinks that since the other person''s surname is Jia, she must be a relative with Jia Hongmei. It''s just that her family members were shot twice and didn''t retaliate. She also came to apologize?


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Shen yini can''t help but look at someone. Is this guy really so powerful now?


    Take your seat.


    "I''ve known the whole story of Nanyang. To tell you the truth, our Jia family has always been dissatisfied with my brother-in-law. It''s a pity that Hong Mei is stubborn and refuses to turn back despite knowing her mistake. Li Shao has saved her this time."


    Jia Rudao sighed, and then he took a jar from the waiter. His daughter, Hong Qin, poured it on Li futu, and finally filled her cup.


    "Here''s to Li Shao."


    Dragon gives birth to nine sons, which are different from each other.


    Jia Rudao and Jia Hongmei share the same blood, but their temperaments are quite different.


    Under the influence of public opinion, although the general impression of the people on the children of rich families is not very positive, the real children of rich families are absolutely different from the upstarts.


    Li futu raised his glass. "In fact, Mr. Jia doesn''t have to be like this. Although I''m not a good man, I don''t know right and wrong. The matter of Nanyang is over in my opinion."


    Li futu''s remark clearly shows that as long as the Jia family doesn''t trouble him, he won''t pursue Nanyang any more.


    "Thank you, Li shaohaihan."


    Jia Rudao poured himself a glass of wine again, made a good gesture, and looked at Shen yini: "Miss Shen, Hong Mei is reckless. As a brother, I''ll make amends to you on her behalf. If you have any requirements, just mention them, and I''ll try my best to meet them."


    Shen yini is very clear that the other party is so polite to her because of who''s face. She can''t help looking at Li futu, but Li futu and Yan Dong come to drink, and they don''t mean to help her out.


    Shen yini bit her lip, drew back her eyes, and learned someone''s name. "It''s over. I won''t take it to heart. I hope you don''t care too much."


    "Miss Shen is really generous. No wonder people like Li Shao are attracted by her. Here''s to Confucianism and Taoism."


    Jia said with emotion.


    His words made Shen yini blush a little, but at this time, it was not easy for her to explain. She took the cup and replaced the wine with tea.


    "Brother Li, Mr. Jia, you don''t know each other this time. Let''s have a drink together. You will be friends in the future."


    Yan Donglai picked up his glass and laughed.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect Jia to come to Donghai with such a low profile. As far as he knows, Jia was not under any pressure. It was his personal behavior to do so.


    Although Li futu is famous in the East China Sea and supported by Yongxing, no one is willing to provoke him easily. However, the Jia family''s headquarters is in Wencheng. It''s reasonable not to be afraid of Li futu. Why is Jia''s Confucianism and Taoism so far?This Jia family is young and old, but he is always calm and smooth. He has the deep taste of an ancient counselor. There is absolutely something he doesn''t know why he is so bent on making friends.


    Yan Donglai is drinking wine, his eyes are flickering.


    "Since you have come to Donghai, why don''t you stay for a few more days? In the Warring States period, there will be a wrestling match. I hope brother Yan and Mr. Jia will appreciate it at that time. "


    Li futu put down his glass and responded with Li''s warm invitation.


    "Brother Li, this is the first fight since you took over the Warring States period?"


    Yan Dong asked.


    Li futu nodded.


    Yan Donglai sighed, "that''s not careless."


    The fight in the Warring States club was always expected by the upper class. This can be seen from the grand occasion of Li futu''s first visit to the Jianghu building at that time.


    Now that he is in charge of the Warring States period, if he fails, it will undoubtedly have a huge impact on his reputation.


    "Since Li Shao is so kind, it''s better for Confucianism and Taoism to be respectful than obedient."


    There was no hypocritical politeness in Jia''s way, and he agreed with a straight smile.


    After eating some exquisite cakes and drinking some wine, the two sides said goodbye politely.


    Yan Donglai did not leave immediately.


    After Li futu and Jia judo left, a figure appeared in the box and sat in the position before Li futu.


    Yan Donglai was not surprised. He poured a glass of wine for him.


    "Mr. Yu, it has been said that you have a pair of eyes with insight into the world. Now you want to borrow them."


    "I know what Mr. Yan wants to ask."


    Yu Kang, a minister of the Song family, who once accompanied song Luoshen to visit the Wangjiazhuang garden and forced Wang Dengfeng to die, drank a sip of wine quietly. "I think the master of the Qin family can give you a more accurate answer to the question you want to know."


    Yan Donglai''s eyes shrank heavily.

 Chapter 280

    Jarudao sat in his own Huiteng, looked at the gradually disappearing Maserati, picked up his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Brother Qin."


    Jinling City.


    Qixia Temple.


    A young man looked at the elder sister who was watching the Buddha statue and walked out of the hall.


    He looked at the bright and gentle light in the autumn and said in a soft voice, "have you seen him?"


    Jia Rudao gave a sound.


    "How about him?" The man outside the hall asked with a smile.


    "Unique and unfathomable."


    Hearing the eight character evaluation from the phone, the man narrowed his eyes and said with a light smile: "it seems that he is really a wonderful person to get such an evaluation from Confucianism and Taoism."


    Jia Rudao told the truth: "he also invited me to watch the upcoming Warring States duel."


    "It''s a great event for the Warring States club. Since you''ve been to Donghai, you shouldn''t miss it."


    The man said with a smile, "if I have time, I''ll go and have a look."


    Then he hung up his cell phone and turned around. The woman in green had come out of the hall.


    "Sister, down the mountain?"


    He asked with a smile.


    The woman in green shook her head. "Now that she has come to Qixia Temple, a benefactor should go to see her."


    The man''s smile slowly converged.


    They went around the hall and finally came to the hut that Gong Zhengyu had patronized.


    "Young Qin Yuyi, please see Master longkong."


    In front of the vegetable garden, the woman in green stopped.


    Qin Yuyi, the daughter of Qin Po Cheng, the head of the Qin family in the south, almost exists as a princess in the whole south!


    And the man who followed her and called her elder sister all the time clearly revealed his identity.


    The second son of the Qin family, Qin Yunxuan!


    With the voice, the door of the hut was pushed open from the inside. The old monk longkong walked out slowly, put his hands on his chest, and said with a faint smile: "I saw the magpie stop on the branch this morning, so I knew that I was afraid that some noble guests would come to the door, and I was already ready for fasting..."


    He looked at the two young men and women with kind eyes: "if you don''t think they are simple, please have a talk in the house."


    Although his status is extremely honorable, Qin Yuyi is not a bit domineering and domineering. He frowns slightly: "if you dare to disturb master Qingxiu, I still hope master Haihan."


    With a faint smile, the old monk leaned out: "please."


    There''s nothing wrong with it. The inside of the hut is as simple as the outside. There''s no superfluous furnishings. It''s really admirable that one can live in such a poor environment for such a long time.


    The old monk was not pretending to be a ghost. Qin Yunxuan could clearly see that the square wooden table was not only set with fast food, but also had two more bowls and chopsticks, as if he was sure they were coming.


    "The master lived in a humble house, but his ears and eyes were clear. I admire him."


    Qin Yunxuan said with a smile and sat down impolitely. Naturally, he didn''t believe in the nonsense that magpies stopped on the branches. How could there be any divining immortal in the world? Someone must have informed me in advance.


    The old monk didn''t mind. His face was always peaceful.


    "My father has always wanted to visit the master, but the world is busy and he can''t be free. He can only be done by the younger generation. I hope the master won''t be surprised."


    Looking at the young woman in front of him, the old monk saw something complicated in his eyes. Then he gently shook his head: "I''m a stranger. I don''t need to worry about it. Please tell benefactor Qin that everything is OK. Don''t bother."


    Qin Yuyi picked up the chopsticks and said in a soft voice, "the master is kind to my Qin family after all."


    "The past and the past are just like clouds passing by. I have long forgotten them."


    "The master said it lightly."


    Qin Yunxuan couldn''t help but open his mouth and sneered in his eyes: "do you know that because of a sentence you said in those years, my elder sister has been keeping it for more than ten years alone. Now you forget it. Isn''t my elder sister''s youth wasted for so many years?"


    Qin Yuyi turned his head and said, "shut up."


    "Sister, why can''t you say it?"


    Looking at the old monk as if he had cut off seven passions and six desires, Qin Yunxuan couldn''t help trying to expose his hypocrisy: "if the master really cut off the world of mortals, why did he take advantage of the fire? In order to protect the offspring of your female disciple and keep my elder sister alone for so many years, I dare to ask you, master, why is it that my elder sister was suddenly announced at the beginning of love that she was going to keep the festival for a man she had never seen before? "


    "Now that person doesn''t know whether to live or die. If she doesn''t see anyone all her life, will my sister die alone all her life?"


    In the end, Qin Yunxuan''s eyes were red and he was staring at the old monk, ready to explode.


    Just because of the old monk''s words, the elder sister has no right to be romantic. From then on, she has no desire and is infatuated with sword. How can Qin Yunxuan not hate?


    The old monk put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name silently.


    Ten years ago, he deviated from the Buddha, broke the precepts and went out of the mountain. After all, he didn''t see his last face.


    On that day, snow and wind swept the capital.More than half of the Phoenix went north and drove to the capital. The front of the army pointed directly at Weiwei Li''s house.


    In the end, Li Qilong''s spirit of fighting alone in the Northern Song Dynasty and the spirit of fighting alone in the Northern Song Dynasty.


    Qin Po Lu, the commander of Phoenix, was bleeding all over and fighting to death. When he was on the verge of extinction, an old monk in a cassock suddenly killed him and saved him from death.


    On the second day, Qin Po Cheng, the head of the Qin family, arrived in Kyoto.


    No one knows the contents of the three-party talks.


    Later, master longkong of Qixia Temple took the initiative to abdicate his position as the host, opened a hut in the temple for the reason of being ashamed of my Buddha, and went to seclusion.


    As time goes by, the picture seems to have blurred, but it still seems to have a profound impact on some people.


    "Master, I''ll call you again when you have time. Excuse me."


    If you continue to stay, Qin Yunxuan will not be impulsive. Qin Yuyi says goodbye.


    The old monk didn''t stay.


    Out of the hut, Qin Yunxuan is still angry.


    "Elder sister, so many years, you really don''t hate?"


    "The Qin family never owes anything to others. It''s worth exchanging my fate for the third uncle''s life."


    "Sister..."


    "All right."


    Qin Yuyi turned back and looked at the hut quietly, "an old man who has devoted his whole life to Buddhism and prayed for eternal life, but has never considered himself. In the end, he just wants to leave a little security guarantee for his disciples'' blood. No one is qualified to hate."


    Qin Yunxuan was silent.


    In the hut, the old man looks at the fast meal on the table, and a scene that has become dim and yellow gradually emerges in front of his eyes.


    A majestic man looked at the bed bleeding coma but the life of the third brother, turned. "Thank you very much for your help. I will remember your kindness."


    A monk shakes his head slightly, and his cassock is broken, even bloody. As if he didn''t realize it, he lowers his eyebrows and says, "I heard that there is a woman named Yu Yi, benefactor?"


    It''s been ten years, and it''s gone by in a flash.


    The old monk raised his head and looked at the door with a dull look.


    He practiced Buddhism all his life and asked himself that he was worthy of all living beings, but in the end, he owed only two women with the most Buddhist roots.

 Chapter 281

    "Will the Warring States Club hold a wrestling match soon?"


    Driving back to Chunqiu mansion, Shen yini asked softly.


    In Tingtao pavilion just now, although she seldom spoke, she listened to the conversation of several men in her heart.


    She has never been to the Warring States, but it does not mean that she has never heard of the most bloody and violent arena in the Warring States club.


    That high platform is not so much a challenge arena as a cemetery. It has devoured countless lives since its establishment.


    It can be said that it is the darkest place in the world that Shen yini can imagine.


    Li futu nodded his head slightly. There was nothing to hide.


    Shen yini drove the car, hesitated, and said in a low voice, "at that time, can I go and have a look?"


    Li futu couldn''t help but be stunned when he heard the speech. Then he turned his head and said in surprise: "you should know where it is. You won''t be afraid?"


    "I''m just sitting down and looking at it. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Shen yini calmed down.


    Li futu knew that the girl was avoiding heavy, so she pretended to be stupid.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to spit it out."


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a smile, then withdrew his eyes from her face, "if you really feel that you can accept the loss of lives in various tragic ways, then you come."


    Since Shen yini wanted to see the other side of the world hidden in the light, Li futu would not refuse. He even thought it was a good thing.


    "Remember to let me know then."


    Shen yini seems to have made up her mind. She is not frightened by Li futu''s words. For the first time in her life, she is full of uncontrollable curiosity. She wants to know what the man''s world is like.


    It seems that this national goddess, who has numerous fans, has forgotten that curiosity can kill cats, and women more.


    "Go in and sit down?"


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, Shen yini sent out an invitation. Even if it was just for basic courtesy, it would be absolutely incredible if it had been put in the past.


    "No, I have to go back to the Warring States. I have something to deal with."


    It''s so easy for someone to give up a good chance to get along with a top goddess and cultivate feelings.


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. Then he turns around and gets on the Mustang that came in the morning. He quickly backs away.


    Shen yini watched the wild horse disappear, stood at the door for a meeting, then turned and walked into the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Crystal Palace Hotel.


    The restaurant on the twelfth floor.


    Kong Fujie and two girls are sitting opposite each other.


    "Brother Fu Jie, I haven''t seen anyone for two days. Do you have a girl you like in Donghai, so you went to have a tryst with someone else?"


    Cao Jinse, the young lady of the Cao family, asked with a smile.


    The inseparable rabbit naturally sat beside her, but her mind was all about the food in front of her. The little pink mouth never stopped. Cao Jinse was very curious about how such a small body could hold so many things.


    "Well, don''t mention it."


    Kong Fujie sighed and fiddled with the dishes. He didn''t deny it.


    "What? It''s hard to be true. I said, "is it true?"


    Cao Jinse said this casually, but Kong Fujie''s appearance surprised her.


    What personality does the Kong family have? Naturally, she knows very well. To put it mildly, it''s called living in a cluster of flowers without touching the body. But if it''s hard to say, it''s that his nature is thin and cool. How could he even show this sad appearance? It''s amazing.


    "Jinse, brother Fu Jiege is honest with you. Last time I came to Donghai, I fell in love with a policewoman here. The reason why I didn''t come to see you these two days is that I went to find her."


    Although Kong Fu Jie was evil and perverse, he was very kind to Cao Jin se, and he didn''t even hide anything.


    "Policewoman?"


    Cao Jinse''s eyes slightly widened, "brother Fu Jie, are you kidding me?"


    Because he knew Kong Fujie''s temperament, Cao Jinse inevitably began to think about it.


    Is it difficult for the Confucius family to like Uniform temptation?


    Kong Fujie naturally could not guess the young lady''s careful thinking and sighed again: "what am I cheating you for? It''s a pity that people don''t pay attention to me at all. Alas... "


    Cao Jinse couldn''t help laughing. Where did she think that one day she would see the Kong family hurt by love?


    "Brother Fu Jie is handsome and brave. So many women in Kyoto are fascinated. How can this policewoman ignore you?"


    Cao Jinse asked with a smile.


    Although he knew it was a polite remark, the flattery of Miss Cao slightly relieved Kong Fujie''s depression.


    After drinking, Kong Fujie hesitated, looked at Cao Jinse and said, "Jinse, I have a question for you..."


    "Brother Fujie, you say."


    Kong Fujie hesitated for a long time and then said: "well, because I went to Donghai and some friends heard the wind, they deliberately took over the wind and washed the dust for me. As for men, what they like is not wine and sex. They drank too much for a while, so I was finally pulled to the Red Chamber of the Warring States club and slept all night..."Although she was born in a big family, Cao Jinse''s face was still a bit unnatural when a man was visiting a kiln in front of his own interview. However, she drank orange juice and did not disturb Kong Fujie.


    Before she came to Donghai, she had collected the information of this period and knew whose industry Donghai Warring States club was now.


    "That''s all. I''m sure you can understand Jinse..."


    Kong Fujie didn''t seem to know shame at all, but he suddenly became melancholy and sighed: "the bad thing is that this matter has been known by Yi Ren. Jinse, you are also a woman. How can you help Fujie come up with some ideas so that she can understand me?"


    Looking at Kong Fujie, Cao Jinse felt that he had nothing to say.


    You''re just wandering around the kiln. You''re so stupid that you''ve been caught. Now you''re asking one of your daughters to come up with some advice for you. This Kong madman really has a reputation.


    Cao Jinse has finally learned Kong Fujie''s "power".


    "That girl, the policewoman you like?"


    Kong''s family and Cao''s family are close friends, and Kong Fujie and his elder brother have always had a good relationship. Now when they ask for advice from each other, Cao Jinse can''t stand by. After a moment''s silence, he finally opens his mouth.


    Kong Fujie nodded. Since he happened to meet Li futu in baiweixuan last night and was stabbed by him, Kong Fujie went to Chengnan Branch this morning to explain. But he found that Roy people seemed to expect him to come. He was not in the bureau at all. He went to find Luo Tao and found that Luo Tao''s eyes began to become a little strange.


    Roy must have told her father all about last night.


    There''s no way. Kong Fujie knows that he''s wrong about it, and he can''t deal with it any more. When he comes out of Chengnan Branch, he runs to Crystal Palace to find Cao Jinse, hoping that she can give him some advice.


    But he didn''t think about it. No matter how close Cao Jinse was to him, he was also a woman. As a woman, Cao Jinse was afraid to be on the side of the Roy people in nature. He went to the doctor in a hurry.

 Chapter 282

    "Brother Fujie, I really want to know how the policewoman knew about your visit to the Red Mansion."


    Cao Jinse endured strange way, "you don''t tell me, it''s that policewoman''s rounds happened to find you."


    Fortunately, the fact is not so bloody.


    Hearing Cao Jinse''s words, Kong Fujie''s eyes flashed a gloomy color subconsciously, "it''s not because of Li Er!"


    "Li Er?"


    Cao Jinse''s eyes shrank.


    "It''s Li futu, the new owner of the Warring States club, who is also miss song''s old lover."


    Kong Fujie is outspoken.


    Cao Jinse said in a low voice: "brother Fu, you can''t talk nonsense."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Kong Fujie didn''t agree: "I''m afraid it won''t be a secret for a long time."


    Cao Jinse was noncommittal and turned to say, "but how can this matter be related to him again?"


    "I happened to meet him when I was having dinner with Yi Ren yesterday. This son of a bitch is really mean and shameless. He poked his words out directly."


    Kong Fujie''s eyes narrowed unconsciously. Thinking of the scene in baiweixuan last night, he couldn''t help but want to kill people.


    "Why did he betray you? Does he have a grudge against you?


    Cao Jinse is puzzled. As long as he is a wise man, I''m afraid he knows that it''s not easy to set up an enemy. Is he a shortsighted man?


    Kong Fujie was silent and told the truth: "I slept in the red chamber all night and didn''t give any money."


    What an open and honest man.


    Cao Jinse was stunned.


    Mao Tu, who is dedicated to eating, seems to be full. At this time, he suddenly lifts up and blinks his crystal clear eyes. "Miss, where is the Red Chamber? Is it fun? "


    Even Kong Fu Jie could not help feeling embarrassed for a moment.


    Cao Jinse looked back and glared at Maotu: "the red chamber is a place where girls are sold. You eat so much every day, and you are always against me. I want to sell you to the red chamber!"


    Mao rabbit seems to be scared, quickly seize Cao Jinse''s clothes: "Miss, Mao rabbit is so small, can''t sell much money."


    "Well, Jinse, don''t scare her."


    Although I know that none of the twelve zodiac signs of the Cao family is simple, even Kong Fujie can''t bear to look at this little white girl subconsciously.


    "Brother Fujie, don''t be fooled by the appearance of the rabbit. I tell you, she has a dark stomach."


    "Miss Mao has wronged the rabbit."


    Mao rabbit has a drooping face and a look of grievance.


    After all, Kong Fujie was still there. Cao Jinse didn''t want outsiders to see her quarrel with a "child". She took her eyes away from Maotu.


    "Brother Fujie, I really can''t help you."


    Now, Cao Jinse knows the whole story clearly. It''s obvious that Kong Fujie found fault first. The man just gave back his color. From the heart, Kong Fujie suffered from it.


    "Jinse, if you think about it, is there really no room for remedy?"


    Kong Fujie still refused to give up.


    Cao Jinse didn''t ask Kong Fujie why he wanted to find that man. I''m afraid that when the prince of the whole capital meets the first lover of the most beautiful woman in Kyoto, he wants to weigh the weight of each other.


    "Brother Fu, women hate this kind of thing, and the other party is a policeman. I really can''t help it."


    Cao Jinse shook his head and grinned bitterly.


    Had it not been for the relationship between the Kong family and her family and for someone else to ask herself such shameless questions, she would have turned over a long time ago.


    "Alas..."


    Kong Fujie sighed and frowned.


    Seeing him like this, he doesn''t seem to be faking. Is he sincere to the policewoman?


    Cao Jinse thought it was inconceivable, but when he thought about it, such as Kong Fujie, his feelings could not be measured by common sense.


    "I can''t do it. I''ll just bow and cook with raw rice."


    Kong Fujie suddenly opened his mouth and thought of this extreme method when he had nothing to do.


    This method is a unique skill of many dandies. Of course, Kong Fujie can''t do it. He just can''t use it before, but this time he seems to have been forced to a dead end.


    Cao Jinse knows very well that people like Kong Fujie can''t joke. Since he said so, he must have intended to do so.


    Although she lived with the policewoman Suwei, as a woman, she naturally didn''t want to see this happen.


    She thought about it and said, "brother Fujie, it''s not like there''s no room for maneuver."


    Kong Fujie''s eyes brightened: "do you have a way?"


    In any case, to conquer a woman by means of coercion is no different from a failure for a man. He doesn''t want to go that way until he has to.


    "If that man is willing to help you explain that he is only joking, it will be over."Cao Jinse''s method seems to be very good, but Kong Fujie thinks about it for a moment, and frowns quickly: "he betrayed me, how can he help me?"


    Cao Jinse picked up chopsticks and said, "I don''t know. Don''t you have many ways to turn enemies into friends? Such as coercion and inducement, people always come up with the methods... "


    Fu Jinse said, "you are the one who looks down on me."


    "Brother Fu Jie, I''ll give you some advice. You still say that about people..."


    "Well, it''s brother Fu''s fault. I''ll make amends to Miss Cao with water instead of wine."


    Cao Jinse a brilliant smile: "this is almost."


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Kong Fujie left happily.


    Mao Tu watched Kong Fujie leave, then turned to Cao Jinse and said, "Miss, do you want Kong to be cannon fodder?"


    The voice is young, but it is to the point.


    Cao Jinse was stunned and then laughed. He was not surprised to be seen through by Mao tu. he looked at her and said with a smile, "don''t be so ugly. Even if you really want to count, it''s a touchstone."


    Before giving out the suggestion of "turning an enemy into a friend", Cao Jinse knew very well that Kong Fujie, a young man full of pride in his bones, could not go back to cheating with that man. He would only choose one method Force the man into submission in a tough way.


    Mao Tu looked at Cao Jinse and asked naively, "Miss, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    Cao Jinse pinched the little rabbit''s pink face: "after all, hearing is empty, seeing is real. Brother seems to value that man very much. I have to check for him to see if that man has enough weight. Besides, you think brother asked me to join Kong Fujie in Donghai, and really just let us play together?"


    "Wow, miss, your world is so complicated. Maotu is still small. Maotu doesn''t understand."


    The rabbit spat out its tongue.


    "Just pretend!"


    Cao Jinse shook his head with a smile.


    Her intention, since Mao Tu could see it, could Kong Fujie not?


    It''s just that one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer.

 Chapter 283

    The Warring States club.


    Jianghu building.


    Box a.


    Li futu summoned Ouyang Xiu, the person in charge of the arena.


    "According to the Convention, the arena will be held soon. I don''t know how you are going to prepare?"


    Li futu waved him to sit down.


    Ouyang Xiu is not polite either.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li, many experts have signed up for the competition, and they will surely be able to offer a" wonderful "competition at that time."


    The experts in Ouyang Xiu''s mouth are naturally not the chivalrous men in martial arts novels. They mostly refer to some bandits running south and North, as well as some senior thugs raised by the rich, just like Huo Zun who died in the hands of Li futu.


    Standing in the arena of the Warring States club, although the risk is very high, even if you are not careful, you will die on the spot, but high risk often means high income.


    If you can beat your opponent, you can not only get a huge bonus, but also know that the audience are all top dignitaries. It is not a joke to become famous in the first World War.


    Now the new master of the Warring States period, is not after the Warring States club three exciting competition began to rise?


    In the worst case, even if I worked as a thug in the future and participated in the Warring States clubhouse arena, I would be able to double my value.


    Therefore, although the fight is cruel, every time the Warring States arena is opened, there is always a shortage of people who sign up to participate.


    That high platform, although devouring a lot of bones, has become a step for many people to climb up.


    Wealth is in danger.


    "I don''t worry about what you do."


    Li futu nodded. As the superior, there is no need to do everything personally. Moreover, Ouyang Xiu can sit in this position, which shows that he has the ability to match it.


    Although he believed in Ouyang Xiu''s ability, and his performance during this period also satisfied Li futu, after all, it was the first wrestling match since he took over the Warring States period. Li futu didn''t think of any trouble to let the outside see the joke.


    "You''d better identify the skills of those people carefully, and don''t let some ostentatious airs make jokes on the stage."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. I''m sure I won''t let some waste people laugh."


    Ouyang Xiu''s face was serious and he made a promise.


    There is no shortage of grass bags in the world who don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. They think that Lao Tzu is invincible when they think they can do some tricks and embroider legs. It''s a small matter for such a fool to get on stage and die, but it''s their reputation in the Warring States period that will be damaged in the end. Naturally, Ouyang Xiu won''t let this happen.


    Li futu nodded, and there was no doubt about the appointment. Just like this kind of reminder.


    He took a sip of tea, looked at Ouyang Xiu and asked with a smile, "I''m a little curious. Which of the four of you can fight best?"


    Naturally, he refers to the person in charge of the four major industries of the Warring States club. In the eyes of outsiders, he likes to call the four Ouyang Xiu the four King Kong.


    Ouyang Xiu was silent. "I don''t know. The four of us have never met."


    "Then who do you think is the most threatening to you?"


    There is a new way for Li Fu to ask.


    This time Ouyang Xiu quickly gave the answer: "Tian Wanli."


    Li futu laughed, as if he just mentioned it casually, and didn''t continue to ask, "well, since you are ready, send an invitation."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu got up and left.


    On that day, the Warring States Club issued hero posts.


    But just as Li futu was concentrating on the upcoming fight, the casino suddenly heard that a man had won dozens of games in a row in the casino. No matter how many cards or turntables in the slot machine were lost, it was like a king of gamblers.


    Looking at the monitoring information from the casino, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    In the video, the "king of gamblers", who wins every gamble, has even begun to attract many gamblers to chase him, is not the man who is cheated by him in front of Roy in baiweixuan.


    Is this guy going to fight him?


    I just finished my debt in the Red Mansion, and then I came to the casino to stir up the business?


    Since the other side is clear, Li futu will not avoid it.


    The gambling house of the Warring States club is underground.


    With the opening of the elevator, there was a loud noise, such as playing cards, dice, roulette, the rotation of all kinds of gambling equipment, slot machine music, sighs, cheers, surprised voices of gamblers, shrieks of women''s excitement, angry roars of men, all of which were interlaced to form a strange picture.


    This underground hall has more than 1000 square meters. Each gambling table is surrounded by well-dressed men and women. In the middle of the table are crystal tables of all sizes. On the table are all kinds of wine. They are stacked layer upon layer. Under the flashing lights, every glass of wine is shining with dazzling luster.


    Magnificent and magnificent.


    There are also courteous waiters in standard uniforms, agile and unpredictable Dutch officials, gorgeous girls in sexy evening dresses, rows of spacious gambling tables, and fierce security guards in black suits and walkie talkies.Li futu looked around and got a clear picture of the casinos here. The casinos in the Warring States period could not be as large and professional as Las Vegas, which is the holy land of all gamblers. However, it is very good to open such a level of casinos under the system of Longguo.


    "Mr. Li."


    Tian Wanli, the person in charge of the casino, came quickly, followed by four men in suits.


    "Let''s go and meet Mr. gambler."


    Li futu found Kong Fujie on a baccarat table.


    Generally speaking, even the most skillful gamblers will not always win money in a casino. Otherwise, if they get the attention of the casinos, they will be unable to get away with it. They will only make a few money and then change their homes. But Kong Fujie doesn''t mean to stop when it''s good.


    Because of his unbeaten record, now not only he won alone, but also a lot of gamblers wagered with him. In just two hours, he has caused a lot of losses to the casino.


    "Oh, isn''t that Li Shao? Can''t it be that the Warring States period can''t afford to lose in two hours with this capital? "


    Kong Fujie soon discovered the arrival of Li futu. Maybe he has been waiting for this moment.


    His words made the gamblers around look different.


    Casinos don''t allow people to win all the time. Everyone knows this, but it''s one thing to know it in your heart and another to see it happen with your own eyes.


    If Li futu wants to take Kong Fujie away, it''s very easy, but it will undoubtedly have a bad impact on the reputation of the casino. Naturally, he won''t do anything to smash his own signboard.


    He looked at the chips piled up in front of Fu Jie''s eyes and said with a faint smile, "it seems you are lucky tonight."


    Kong Fujie sighed: "Invincible is always so lonely. I will go to the red chamber to celebrate later..."


    Immediately, he fiddled with the chips in front of him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll give you money this time."


    Li futu''s face did not change. He looked at the gambling table with less than a million bets. "I think this kind of small fight can''t satisfy your appetite. How about I play with you?"


    Kong Fujie squinted, "how big do you dare to play?"


    Li futu looked at him calmly: "that depends on your meaning."


    "Li Shao, if you are happy."


    Kongfujiepi said with a smile, "let''s not play those complicated games. Let''s play Soha. One person will take out 10 million, 100000 calls. How''s it going? "


    "Ten million?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "if it''s not easy to play once, it should be fun. What do you think of one hundred million coming to power, half a million at the end and one million at the beginning? "


    The voice fell to the ground, and the gamblers around all jumped in their hearts.


    It''s a hundred million. How can it be so easy to talk with one or two of them?


    There are so-called billionaires among the gamblers present, but it''s totally different between being worth 100 million and being able to take out 100 million in cash.


    "100 million?"


    Kong Fujie''s face changed slightly.


    "What? Do you think it''s not enough? "


    Li futu is easygoing: "how much do you feel satisfied with that?"


    One hundred million is not enough?


    Looking at the new master of the Warring States period, all the people around understand what is really rich and powerful.

 Chapter 284

    A hundred million is not a small amount even for Kong Fujie, and he doesn''t have so much cash on his card now.


    Seeing that Kong Fujie didn''t speak, Li futu slowly took out a cigarette: "is it difficult that you didn''t bring enough money? Please don''t worry. We are always hospitable in the Warring States period. As long as you ask me, I''ll lend it to you. "


    Tian Wanli stepped forward to light a cigarette for Li futu in person with a respectful gesture.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of the people present, and they could not help feeling a lot. This is the momentum of the big men in the Jianghu.


    It''s a very simple method, but it''s very effective.


    Kong Fujie stared at Li futu and said with a sneer, "OK, I''ll take this gamble."


    Almost all the people who have never seen such a big gamble know that it is a good gamble.


    Although Kong Fujie is nicknamed Kong lunatic, he is not stupid. He clearly knows that Li futu is using provocation, but he still agrees to do so, relying on his confidence in his gambling skills.


    Don''t say a hundred million, even a billion. As long as he has a smooth hand, plus psychological warfare, he doesn''t need Soha. He believes that he can win all the money on the table without many rounds!


    As for the problem of principal, although he does not have enough money on hand, he will not go down to find Li futu for a loan. In his capacity, it is not difficult to get a hundred million yuan, but it is not a matter of face to borrow money. He subconsciously thought of Cao Jinse.


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette and said with a faint smile, "let''s start."


    Billions of gambling, naturally, can not be easily launched in the hall, Li futu and his party went to the VIP room inside.


    In the 300 square meter Deluxe Gambling Hall, a huge round gambling table is placed in the center of the hall with bright lights. The imported European style chandelier emits bright light, confusing people''s eyes, rendering the whole Gambling Hall dreamy and luxurious.


    Just when the staff of the gambling house placed chips, two tycoons who heard the news asked to participate in the gambling.


    One is a middle-aged man who comes to the East China Sea with his mistress. The other is a foreigner. Of course, he is accompanied by an enchanting beauty.


    Take 100 million to the stage!


    "Ready? If it''s all right, let''s start. "


    Kong Fujie was sitting in his chair, and he had 100 million chips in front of him, which proved that Cao Jinse''s capital was in place. His eyes swept over his opponents one by one tonight. He is worthy of being a person who dares to take hundreds of millions of gambles. No matter Li futu or that middle-aged man or foreigner, he can''t see nervous on his face. It seems that the gilding chips in exchange for real gold and silver are just a bunch of trifles, which are extremely calm.


    Of course, only they know what they think.


    Senior gamblers all know that if you let the other party see your mind at the beginning, you will lose half before you bet. Gambling depends not only on luck and gambling skills, but also on the heart! People who are not deep enough can''t really win money in casinos. This money doesn''t mean tens of thousands of small fights.


    Playing Soha, you have to see the table.


    In fact, those in the movie are half true and half false. In fact, you can''t add them casually when you really play Soha. If you really gamble like in the movie, the rich will always win. When it''s critical, they will lose billions or billions. What do you take to see the cards?


    If the game starts, you can''t go to cash change, unless you and the other party agreed. To really play suoha, you must be on the table. If the money on the table is less than a certain amount, you can''t go off the table.


    For example, Li futu and Kong Fujie agreed that if one person takes out 100 million yuan, according to the regulations, he can only step down after losing all. For example, when a party has only 10 million yuan left, if he wants to win, he can only show his hand according to the amount left on his table. If he wins, he will be given 10 million yuan. If the loser wants to play again, he has to lose all the money on the table and step down before he makes another bet. Of course, if anyone wants to step down, he will have a chance to take the money down only if he wins a large sum of money. The advantages of doing so are that, first, the loser has a chance to make a profit, and second, it is impossible for Wang Bo to be a gambling bully.


    Tian Wanli looked around, saw several people nodded, then nodded to the female lotus officer.


    Meiyan female lotus officer took out a pair of unopened high-level playing cards and asked four people to check them in turn.


    "No problem!"


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t need to see it. Kong Fujie didn''t think Li futu would do anything on the playing cards. He nodded his head freely and freely. The other two also waved to start the deal.


    Although there were only four people sitting on the gambling table, there were many people sitting on the observation table. The Warring States casino did not mean to stop them, so they were allowed to come in and watch.


    The female Dutch officer put the cards into the dealer, and then skillfully distributed the playing cards.


    In the first round, a square 4 came. Li futu looked down at the bottom card, then passed it directly. Meanwhile, foreigners and middle-aged people also shook their heads and abandoned the card. Therefore, Kong Fujie easily won the bottom bet of 1.5 million.


    ¡°pass£¡¡±¡°pass£¡¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the next six rounds, Li futu just looked down on the bottom card. Most of them threw away the card when they came to the first card. The only bid was beaming with joy. When they came to the last card, they shook their heads and sighed.


    At the gambling table, you have to listen and watch the whole game. Sometimes it''s more important to catch the change of the opponent''s look than your own cards.


    And Kong Fu Jie''s eyes are more often on Li Fu tu. with Li Fu Tu''s continuous abandonment of cards, the radian of Kong Fu Jie''s mouth becomes sharper and sharper. This picture of him writing his mind directly on his face is completely a fledgling rookie, plus his bad luck of almost breaking the cards. If such a person doesn''t lose, is there justice?


    Mr. Li, what''s the situation?


    Seeing that Li futu kept throwing cards, the spectators in the observation seat were surprised. They began to wonder if the young hero could not gamble at all?


    After ten rounds, there is no Soha. Except for Li futu, the other three have their own winners and losers. But on the whole, Kong Fujie won the most and is the biggest winner at present.


    Is this guy really a fool?


    Ben also doubted whether Li futu was hiding his doubts from Kong Fujie.


    "Li Shao, it seems that you are not very lucky tonight..."


    Looking at Li futu throwing the card again, Kong Fujie said with a playful smile.


    It has to be said that Li futu''s gambling products are still good. Even if he didn''t win once, he still can''t see the irritability or anger on his face. He glanced at Kong Fujie and he gave a faint smile: "I''m afraid it''s too early for you to say that. After all, it''s just the beginning, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 285

    In casinos, don''t fight with luck. If it''s not good, you''d better fight again. But many people don''t believe in evil. They think it''s just a bad time, and then they lose again and again, and they end up in a miserable situation.


    Li futu seems to have such a sign now.


    Kong Fujie sighed: "I hope that Li Shao can be transferred later."


    At this time, when you look at the table, Li futu just put more than 10 million in the bottom bet and that bid. Foreigners are similar to Li futu, middle-aged people are slightly better, and there are more than 96 million left. It''s needless to say that Kong Fujie''s front bet is in his arms.


    No wonder some people are addicted to gambling and even lose their property to borrow money from usury. This kind of money is coming too quickly. In less than half an hour, Kong Fujie has made tens of millions of money. What money can be easier than that?


    At the beginning of the new round, the female lotus officer skillfully tore a new set of cards, washed them fluently for a few turns, then pressed and held the cards, built a pair of cards into a slanting bridge, and then put them into the dealer. According to the position, she divided two cards for four people, one bright and one dark.


    Li futu looked at the beautiful lotus official who was shuffling. His narrow eyes narrowed and a deep light flashed away.


    After the card came out, Li futu showed that the face of the card was 10 hearts, Kong Fujie was Q spades, and the other two were J and a clubs. This time, it was finally the foreigner''s turn to get a card.


    They all picked up the cards in their hands and looked at them. The other three just raised the cards slightly, glanced at them and quickly covered them again. Their faces were calm and they couldn''t see anything. Li futu frequently flipped the cards and looked excited.


    "A million!"


    Laowai''s card is a square 5, he said in fluent Chinese with an indifferent face, and his little lover threw chips for him.


    The middle-aged man''s bottom card is a spade J. he is eager for everyone to raise his gambling capital, but in order not to let others know that he has a pair of J''s, he calmly follows a million.


    This is what a senior gambler should look like. Happiness and anger are not in appearance.


    "Me too."


    Kong Fujie smiles and throws a million chips. His bottom card is a red peach Q. even if the middle-aged man''s bottom card is a j, a pair of Q is still bigger than the middle-aged man''s J!


    "Me too, five million more."


    Li futu didn''t lose his card this time. Although he could see that he wanted to suppress it, his impatient and excited voice still gave some clues to the other three people.


    Since Li futu came on the stage, the fluctuation of his face can completely guess his cards. Seeing his exciting performance at the moment, the three people can''t help glancing at his cards.


    Red peach 10.


    In other words, this guy''s card is nothing more than another 10.


    Kong Fujie and the middle-aged man looked down at their cards again. With a faint smile, they followed five million again.


    "Since we all follow, I can''t spoil your interest."


    The foreigner shrugged, lit a cigar indifferently, and motioned to the Canary beside him to inject.


    Next, with three cards in a row, Li futu had a rare chance to follow to the end this time, and the first two were five million. When he saw that the last one was a square piece 10, he picked his eyebrows and his face was full of uncontrollable smile. At this time, he could clearly see that his cards were 10, 10, 9 and 10, and his bottom card was still unknown. Kong Fujie was Q, Q, 8 and 8, and his bottom card was a Q.


    Foreigners in the second card to get a 5 on the cover card, the middle-aged man die to the third, see or only a pair of J, a single pair of cards is not enough to let him continue to insist, directly throw away.


    Li futu didn''t seem surprised by their throwing cards. Li futu looked at Kong Fujie with a bright smile and gently pushed out all the chips in front of him.


    ¡°showhand¡£¡±


    For the first time, Soha.


    The crowd of spectators in the observation seat are staring at the gambling table now, and they seem to be more excited than Li futu himself. Although they are all rich people in the eyes of ordinary people, Li futu''s simple sentence "Soha" means that his remaining 80 million may turn into a bubble.


    This is not 8000 yuan. Although it has nothing to do with them, they still can''t help holding their breath and feel their heart almost pop out of their throat.


    Nervous, exciting.


    That''s the charm of gambling.


    Soha?!


    Kong Fujie looked at the mountain chips pushed out, then looked up at Li futu with a bright smile, his eyes flickering.


    A moment later, he couldn''t help but turn his cards back.


    From playing to now, his eyes showed hesitation for the first time.


    You know, his cards are three Q''s plus a pair of 8''s, fulhouse!


    How can he be willing to give up such a good card?


    Seeing Kong Fujie''s performance, almost everyone can guess his bottom card. His clear card is two Q''s plus two 8''s, which makes him so hesitant. The bottom card must be either Q or 8. It''s really rare to see such a card as fulhaus. However, since Li futu dares to shuttle, it''s obvious that the bottom card is 10. No matter how good fulhaus is, it can''t be better than four 10''s.Everyone can understand Kong Fujie''s mood now, and he didn''t urge him.


    Kong Fujie stares at Li futu tightly. At last, he takes a deep breath and slowly covers the card on the table, "no


    Knowing that you will lose and sticking to your head, that''s what you have to do. Now he''s just losing more than 10 million. If he follows the shuttle and loses, it''s more than 80 million.


    Such a simple arithmetic problem, even a primary school student can calculate.


    Although he was unwilling to break his wrist, Kong Fujie felt that he had made the right choice. Of course, everyone else thought that he had made a wise decision.


    "It seems that with your kind words, I''m really in a good turn."


    Li futu, with a bright smile, brought his capital plus nearly 30 million chips to the stage. Finally, he threw out his cards with a bold hand, "four 10, iron, losing so many in a row, finally waiting for a good card.". Thank you


    Even if he doesn''t show his cards, everyone guesses that he must be a 10, so Kong Fujie, who is still in a depression, doesn''t even have the desire to see his cards.


    But if he doesn''t look, it doesn''t mean others don''t care.


    With the lifting of Li futu''s card, the court screamed everywhere!


    "Damn, how can it be a square five!"


    Hearing the cry of surprise, Kong Fujie''s face suddenly changed, and then he suddenly looked at Li futu''s card.


    The bright red Arabic numeral "5" stung his eyes in the bright light.


    Kong Fujie''s face suddenly became gloomy. He raised his head and stared at Li futu: "are you playing with me?"

 Chapter 286

    Clearly, Li futu speculated and put everyone together.


    With a pair of fulhaus in his hand, he was scared to throw away a pair of three. Kong Fujie looked gloomy and his heart was twitching at the moment.


    The winning card was defeated psychologically by the other side. The key is that it''s OK. Li futu also showed up the bottom card, which is unacceptable to anyone.


    In fact, I can''t blame him. I can only blame Li futu for his vivid performance, which is impeccable. It seems that he regards the card as a 10.


    The highest level of acting is nothing more than cheating yourself. It''s not surprising that Kong Fujie and others will be taken in for the sake of acting.


    "How could it be a five?"


    Li futu looked down and frowned. He even picked up the square five and looked at it carefully for a long time. "I remember that the bottom card was a 10..."


    Then he raised his head and sighed, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m dazed."


    Wen Yan, even though other people in the Gambling Hall still have some doubts, most of them believe that Li futu has really lost his sight. After all, tens of millions are not a small number. If he didn''t regard the cards as 10, how could he be so desperate.


    After all, if he is acting on purpose, how can he guarantee that the other three will not play the last 10 in their cards or in the dealer''s deal?


    Unless He was able to know the order of the Dutch officer''s deal in advance, and knew that the last ten could not appear on the table.


    It''s just Is that possible?


    He shuffled his cards three times with less than a second each time. The order of the cards was not captured by human eyes.


    After this battle, Kong Fujie, the middle-aged and the foreigners began to become a little cautious, so there was no suspense in the next few rounds, but Li futu seemed to be lucky, and then won a few.


    Take a look at each stage. Li futu has about 120 million yuan, Kong Fujie has 140 million yuan, and middle-aged people have more than 80 million yuan. Foreigners are not lucky all the time. They lose only 50 million chips, and the rest of the money is taken away by 5% of each round of the lottery.


    The female lotus officer tore up another pack of poker, washed it gracefully several times, and continued to deal cards.


    Li futu''s first card is the K of spades, Kong Fujie is the a of hearts, foreigners are the 9 of plum blossoms, and middle-aged people are the K of diamonds.


    Kong Fujie looked at the bottom card, then looked at Li futu darkly and said in a deep voice: "one million."


    "Follow me."


    "Follow me."


    "Follow me."


    When the last card is dealt, the atmosphere suddenly tense, no him, just because the card on this table is too strange.


    On the table of Li Fu''s picture are spade K, spade Q, spade J, spade 10. I don''t know the bottom card.


    Kongfujie is in the order of hearts a, hearts 5, diamonds a, plum a, the bottom card is unknown.


    Foreigner: Meihua 9, Meihua 10, Meihua 6, Meihua J, I don''t know the bottom card.


    Middle aged people: Diamond K, plum K, spade 9, red K, I don''t know the bottom card.


    This card face is the most treacherous one since the beginning.


    Li futu may be flush, Kong Fujie may be Tiezhi, foreigners may be flush, and middle-aged people may be three plus a pair of fulhaus, just like Kong Fujie when he lost a good card by mistake!


    "Mr. Li, you are the dealer. It''s your turn to bid."


    Although she has presided over a big game, she can play four good cards from her own hands at the same time. Moreover, she is still a huge gambler. She can''t help shaking her vocal cords with the tension of the cards.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes passed.


    Everyone could not help but hold their breath. The VIP Hall was silent and the needle could be heard. Time seemed to solidify, and the atmosphere became extremely depressed and strange.


    Fingers tapping on the table to make a rhythmic sound, Li futu gently exhaled a breath, his mouth turned up, his eyes looked around the room for a week, and once again called out: "showhand!"


    With that, he straightened up and pushed out all the chips. Then he took a sip of the champagne. Unlike before, at this moment, his face was so calm that no one could see any clue from his expression.


    Tian Wanli, who had been standing behind Li futu, frowned slightly when he saw Li futu again, because he found that the boss didn''t look at the cards!


    Do you want to do the same thing again and bluff people?


    But with the previous lesson, I''m afraid the opponent is unlikely to be easily fooled.


    Looking at the covered card, although he was very curious, Tian Wanli abided by his duty and didn''t ask.


    Li futu drinks with indifference. He looks at the three sides on the table with deep eyes, and his face is enigmatic.


    Seeing that Li futu calmly chose quansuo again, Kong Fujie pulled his bow tie and his eyes were gloomy.Flush?


    His bottom card is spade a, spade 9 in the middle-aged people that, this boy where to get flush?


    Last time I won by chance, but now I want to do it again?


    Kong Fujie looked at his card again, and a sharp sneer appeared on his face. "This time I''ll accompany Li Shao to the end, and I''ll fly too. I don''t know if you''ll follow me? "


    Seeing Kong Fujie''s eyes, the middle-aged man and the foreigner immediately said in a deep voice: "follow me." "So do I


    Gambling is the easiest thing to use. Two young people in their twenties have such courage. They feel that they can''t weaken their momentum. However, compared with Li futu and Kong Fujie, who seem to have the chance to win, they are quite solemn and serious. Right, as gamblers, no matter whether they have money or not, who doesn''t want to win?


    The pleasure of winning money is sometimes more ecstatic than the last few seconds of falling in love with a woman.


    Seeing that all three of them chose to put all their eggs in one basket, Kong Fujie''s smile fluctuated for a moment, and then he couldn''t help glancing at Li futu.


    Li futu tried to keep calm when he saw that all three of them were playing cards, but the shaking in his eyes was still firmly captured by him.


    Do you really want to play the same trick and bluff and lose the card?


    You think everyone''s stupid?


    "Four Soha, no one quit. Please show your cards first..."


    "Wait..."


    Kong Fujie suddenly waved his hand to stop him.


    Foreigners want to turn the card hand suddenly stopped, everyone looked at him strangely.


    Meiyan female lotus official slightly surprised, then quickly recovered, looked at Kong Fujie''s professional smile and asked: "do you have any questions?"


    "I want extra refills!"


    "How much more money do you want?"


    "One hundred million!"


    Kong Fujie stares at Li futu and says with a sneer that this boy has robbed his house in Datang Yipin. Now he wants him to spit it out with interest!


    "Yes, I can..."


    Meiyan female lotus official looked at Li futu''s three sides in some embarrassment: "but also need to see whether the other three gentlemen agree with your note."


    "I don''t want to."


    Foreigners and middle-aged people immediately refused, jokes, they are not fools, in fact, just shuttle out of the moment they regret, in order to face throwing tens of millions of dollars is not worth it, now how can allow Kong Fujie to continue to add.


    Beautiful female lotus official looks at Li futu.


    Now Kong Fujie has to add extra notes. He knows that he will win without fear. I''m afraid he will only agree if he is forced.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Li futu forced him once.


    "I agree."


    Li futu shakes his glass. Under the bright light, the radian of his mouth is dazzling.

 Chapter 287

    a hundred million.


    It sounds understated, but most people in the world probably won''t make so much money in their lifetime.


    Now that Li futu agrees, the total amount of this gamble will exceed 600 million.


    What''s the scenario of six hundred million in cash? I''m afraid I can fill this Gambling Hall.


    What''s the big money?


    What is a big throw?


    That''s it.


    There are talented people in every generation. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years.


    Looking at the two young people on the gambling table, many spectators in the Gambling Hall can''t help sighing.


    What kind of tricks are you playing?


    Although Li futu is expected to agree to add notes, when Li futu really nods, Kong Fujie is unavoidably surprised.


    Gambling is never just about luck and skills.


    If not for spade 9 and spade a, Li futu is so calm, I''m afraid that he will think that Li futu is really flush again.


    Even Kong Fujie couldn''t help but carefully look at his cards again. At the moment when he saw that it was really spade a, Kong Fujie suddenly thought about it!


    Li futu is really gambling, but Li futu''s gambling is not his own card, but his card!


    Li futu''s eyelids did not blink again hit 100 million, gambling that his card is not spade a!


    Unfortunately, this time Li futu was not so lucky as last time.


    Kong Fujie, who had thought everything out, slowly covered his cards, looked up and said with a smile, "Li Shao, I have to admit your courage, but it''s a pity Good luck doesn''t always favor fools. "


    "The most important thing for you now is to raise money quickly," Li said


    Gradually, it became known that there was a big gamble in this VIP Hall, and more and more VIP guests. After a while, the huge VIP room was filled with people one after another. There were rich businessmen from other places and local rich people in Donghai. The seats were full, and the rest of the people stood at the door and looked into the Gambling Hall.


    Although the scene seems a bit messy, these ordinary rich people are talking to each other, or their dignified or rich faces are clearly suffused with a slightly excited look.


    Not to mention in the East China Sea, even in Olympus, or even Las Vegas, such gambling is rare.


    In this age of cash king, it is not something ordinary people can do to gamble with several hundred million yuan.


    Because of the half-way raise, this unfinished gamble had to be temporarily terminated, but everyone did not feel sorry, but became more looking forward to it.


    "Please leave the table."


    According to the regulations, during the suspension period, there should be no one at the gambling table in order to prevent cheating.


    Li futu and others all stood up and left the gambling table.


    Kong Fujie went to one side alone to call Cao Jinse, no doubt seeking financial assistance.


    "Mr. Li, what''s your card?"


    Seeing no one around, Tian Wanli finally asked in a low voice.


    Li Fu Tu looked at Kong Fu Jie on the phone with a faint smile: "it doesn''t matter what my card is. The key is what his card is. Looking at him like this, he must have the spade a in his hand."


    Smell speech, Tian Wanli brow lock.


    In this way, the boss can''t be flush at all. Isn''t that a loss?


    "Then why do you agree with him?" Tian Wanli did not understand and asked, since it is not flush, why give each other money in vain?


    Li futu was silent and then turned to look at him.


    "Wanli, we are casinos. How to play the game and how to set the rules, shouldn''t we be the masters?"


    Tian Wanli''s eyes suddenly contracted, then lowered his head, "I understand."


    At this time, four beautiful girls with crystal mask enter, Tian Wanli secretly make a wink, a few beautiful girls face charming smile did not change, graceful approach to the gambling table, and then have separately Li futu four cards to cover.


    "Jinse, no matter what, you have to lend me another 100 million yuan. I''ll give it back to you immediately with interest."


    Kong Fujie is talking with Cao Jinse, and his tone is full of confidence.


    One or two hundred million is nothing to do with the friendship between the Kong family and his own family, but Cao Jinse is worried that Kong Fujie has been cheated on impulse.


    "Brother Fujie, are you gambling with that Li futu?"


    Kong Fujie did not deny, "Jinse, I will win this time."


    Although Kong Fujie didn''t know what he had done after his disappearance for ten years, now that he was in charge of the Warring States period, Kong Fujie knew that winning 200 million won''t hurt li futu.


    But what Kong Fujie cares about is not winning money.


    Let Li futu, the master of the Warring States period, lose his face in his own gambling house, which is what Kong Fujie valued.


    Seeing that Kong Fujie is full of confidence, Cao Jinse doesn''t advise him much, otherwise I''m afraid he will have bad ideas in his heart.Well, it''s only one hundred million.


    "Brother Fujie, I''ll put the money into your account right away."


    Kong Fujie said with a smile: "Jinse is really righteous."


    Hang up the phone, Cao Jinse hesitated, or out of the room.


    Maotu is watching TV in the living room, dog blood''s stick drama.


    "Rabbit, don''t look. Come out with me."


    "Why, miss?"


    The rabbit turned back.


    "I''m afraid Kong Fujie will fall this time. We can''t wait to save him."


    Cao Jinse said with a bitter smile that she had a premonition that if she didn''t go to the rescue, Kong Fujie would lose even his underwear tonight.


    Kong Fujie, a well deserved top young man, is used to walking horizontally even in Kyoto in the past. I''m afraid he has formed a subconscious habit of thinking that no one dares to cheat him. Don''t forget that this is not Kyoto or the north, and his opponent is so special. If that man is really afraid of offending Kong Fujie, he won''t be in front of the policewoman Let''s go with Kong Fujie.


    ¡­¡­


    Another sum of aid from Cao Jinse was soon in place.


    Li futu, Kong Fujie, a middle-aged foreigner, once again sat on the gambling table. Four beautiful girls lifted the crystal covers on their respective playing cards in front of them, and the game broke off for nearly 10 minutes.


    "Mr. Stephen, please have a showdown first..."


    The beautiful female lotus official opened her mouth again and reached out to the foreigner.


    Looking at Li futu and Kong Fujie adding another 100 million yuan, the foreigner naturally knew that the outcome of the gamble could not have much to do with him, so he didn''t take any chances. He quickly opened the card and was a plum blossom 5.


    "The same flower...!"


    Suddenly someone could not hold his breath and began to exclaim.


    "Meihua 5, Meihua 6, Meihua 9, Meihua 10, Meihua J. Mr. Stephen is the same flower."


    Meiyan female lotus officer skillfully and professionally reported the foreigner''s card face, then raised her hand to signal the middle-aged man to open the card, "Mr. Xie, it''s your turn.

 Chapter 288

    The middle-aged man''s idea is the same as that of a foreigner. He thought that he would go back to bed early with his lover in his arms. He threw out his cards at will.


    "It''s really fulhaus!" Some people exclaimed without accident.


    "Mr. Xie''s card is the nine of hearts. The cards add up to 9 spades, 9 hearts, K diamonds, K clubs, K hearts and fulhaus, which are bigger than Mr. Stephen''s


    Beautiful female lotus official does not take any emotion to slant thin to say, immediately see to Kong Fu Jie.


    "It''s your turn, sir."


    The voice of the female lotus official fell to the ground, and the whole audience suddenly tightened. Everyone held their breath. They also knew very well that the final winner of this gamble could only be born between the next two.


    Red peach a, plum a, square piece a, red peach 5.


    What is the bottom card of this young man who is playing against the Warring States boss?


    Is it fulhaus?


    Or four A''s?


    Everyone was staring at the card covered by Kong Fujie, waiting for the answer.


    "Li Shao, I''m sorry. I''m afraid you''ll lose this time..."


    Kong Fujie didn''t look at the cards of the two foreigners. He looked at Li futu, who was facing him from afar. "Spade 9 has appeared. If you want to win, unless you can get a flush. But it''s a pity that fate seems to have abandoned you this time. "


    With that, Kong Fu Jie lifted his hand, and finally showed a violent fluctuation from the corner of his mouth to his eyes. He was arrogant and proud.


    He didn''t go to see the cards. He squinted slightly, ready to accept the cheers of the whole audience and Li futu''s impolite roar. However, after half a pay, his ears were strangely quiet.


    With a slight frown, he suddenly felt an unknown premonition in his heart. Subconsciously, he lowered his head and looked at the card.


    One eye.


    His face suddenly changed.


    In black and white. no confusion.


    Eight spades.


    "How could it be spade 8?"


    Looking at the bottom card revealed by Kong Fujie, everyone is puzzled. If the bottom card is spade 8, then Kong Fujie''s card is at most three. Even the middle-aged fulhaus can''t match it. They thought that Kong Fujie''s bottom card should be 5 even if it''s not spade A. now there is a strange spade 8, which really makes them a little unacceptable.


    Such a card, how can it be worth adding 100 million?!!


    "This gentleman''s cards are spade 8, a, plum a, square a, spade 8 and five, which are three aces."


    Although she was also surprised, she did not forget her duty.


    "No It''s impossible! My card is spade a, how can it become spade 8? "


    Kong Fujie looked at the spade 8 in a daze. A few seconds later, he suddenly clapped his hands and stood up. He was staring at Li futu with ferocious eyes. "How dare you steal my card?!


    The appearance of spade 8 is really unreasonable. When Kong Fujie threatened that Li futu had changed his card, everyone couldn''t help looking at Li futu, and they could not help suspecting him.


    "You should pay attention to evidence when you speak. You say I''ll change your cards. Is there any evidence?"


    Li futu''s face did not change, still smile gentle: "if you can''t get the evidence, I''ll sue you for slander."


    "Sir, we open our casinos to do business. If everyone loses and says that their cards have been changed, can we open our casinos?"


    Tian Wanli spoke without expression.


    Wen Yan, the rich people around him think it''s reasonable. Is it that this young man can''t afford the loss, so he maliciously slanders him?


    After all, it''s two hundred million, and they didn''t find that Li futu did anything.


    Kong Fujie looks as gloomy as water, but what evidence does he have?


    Tian Wanli looked at the female lotus officer and said, "go on."


    The female lotus official nodded respectfully, and her eyes moved to Li futu, the only one who had not lifted the card. "Deal, please."


    At this moment, all the people took their eyes away from Kong Fujie and gathered on Li futu.


    Especially the middle-aged man who has given up hope, he thought that Li futu and Li futu must have a pair of excellent cards when they raised a hundred million yuan. How could he expect that Kong Fujie was pretending to bluff like Li futu did before.


    With Kong Fujie''s eight spades revealed, his fulhaus has become the biggest brand. He has given up hope and now has a desire to win.


    Although he did not add, but can successfully win back the principal, plus earn tens of millions of income, he is very satisfied. Of course, whether he can win or not depends on whether Li futu, like Kong Fujie, is throwing money to bluff people.


    "Your learning ability is good, but it''s not as lucky as I used to be."


    Li futu seemed to think that Kong Fujie wanted to speculate like he did last time. He sighed: "you are right just now. Good luck will never favor a fool."Although Li futu''s tone is light, it has the power of sharp as a knife. Every sentence pokes into Kong Fujie''s heart and makes his heart bleed.


    But Kong Fu Jie was suffering, and his face was as ugly as eating excrement.


    Shaking his head, Li Fu figure holding the card slowly stood up, and then slowly left the card on the card table.


    At the moment, the eyes of the whole audience are focused on him. When the whole card surface is completely presented in the light, all the people on the scene suddenly contract their pupils and make a sudden uproar.


    "My God A spade


    "Fuck, it''s spade a, it''s really flush with the same flower!"


    "A card is worth nearly 300 million..."


    With the appearance of spade a, it is like a huge stone falling down, the scene instantly set off a storm, exclamation is endless.


    Although it has nothing to do with themselves, seeing the final result of this world-famous gamble finally fall to the ground, these rich people''s mood is also surging and fluctuating. From the fact that they can''t help but ignore their status and manners, they burst into rude words, we can see how excited they are now.


    "In spade a, spade K, spade Q, spade J and spade 10, Mr. Li is the same flush, and Mr. Xie''s fulhaus is the final winner."


    Beautiful female lotus official announced the final result, voice surging with uncontrollable tremor.


    It''s billions of dollars, and it''s billions of dollars in cash.


    How many people in the world can see this wealth and keep calm?


    Seeing his spade a turned out by Li futu, Kong Fujie finally determined that he had been cheated. He could no longer suppress his anger. His face was full of strong anger. He supported the gambling table with one hand, then jumped up and rushed towards Li futu.


    "Bold!"


    Tian Wanli''s eyes narrowed, stepped forward in front of Li futu and waved his fist to Kong Fujie.

 Chapter 289

    The accident happened too suddenly, and before everyone reacted, Kong Fujie had already started to fight with Tian Wanli.


    Ouyang Xiu said that Tian Wanli had the greatest sense of threat to him in the Warring States period, which was not a joke. Even if Kong Fujie took the lead, Tian Wanli, who was forced to take over, did not fall into the disadvantage.


    It''s hard to fight, and the dull sound is shocking.


    Tian Wanli stepped back half a step, while Kong Fujie''s eyes were ferocious, and the offensive never stopped. He immediately changed his moves and stomped on the table with his right foot. The whole table was shocked violently. Then he ejected from the air, hit Tian Wanli''s shoulder like thunder with a cool and sharp kick.


    "Get down on your knees!"


    After all, it was the man who had singled out the king of fighters. Kong Fujie, who was suddenly in trouble, seemed to be incomparable.


    The audience was silent for a moment, and someone couldn''t help rubbing his eyes.


    Is it hard to be dazzled?


    How dare you make trouble in the Warring States club? And directly to the master of the Warring States period?


    Although Kong Fujie is strong, Tian Wanli is not an ordinary person. He reaches out his hand and holds Kong Fujie''s leg accurately, but his knees can''t help bending slightly because of the powerful force above.


    "To die!"


    Kongfujie''s mouth turned into a bloodthirsty radian. He turned his body again and hit Tian Wanli''s head with his left leg.


    Tian Wanli can only let go and wave his arm.


    "Bang!"


    With the boom of arms and legs, Tian Wanli stepped back a few steps. Kong Fujie was not forgiving. After landing, he immediately planned to take advantage of the situation to pursue, but the security of the casino had already reflected.


    "Stop it


    More than a dozen men in suits rushed in from the door, each with a pistol in his hand, and surrounded Kong Fujie.


    Li futu turned his head and looked at Tian Wanli, "are you ok?"


    Tian Wanli breathed out, shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s OK. He shook his arm and felt numb.


    "Li futu, if you are a man, stand up and fight with me!"


    But Fu Jie didn''t even look at him.


    He''s a tough guy.


    "Did you lose so much that you were not conscious?"


    Li futu waved his hand to the two men in suits who were standing in front of him. He stepped forward and looked at Kong Fujie, who had become a trapped animal. He said with a smile, "do you think it''s necessary for me to fight you now?"


    "Lose?"


    Kong Fujie stares at Li futu: "what''s the matter, I think you know best in your heart!"


    There was no guilty color on Li futu''s face, and he said with a faint smile: "no one forced you to come on stage, no one forced you to add up, it''s all your own willing, if you''re not as good as others, you''ll say I''m good at it? Do you really think that the Warring States period is a good bully? "


    Kong Fu Jie took a deep breath and didn''t argue any more. Li Fu Tu refused to admit it. He had no way at all. If he continued to argue, it would only make others feel that Kong Fu Jie couldn''t afford to lose face in vain.


    I''m careless.


    Now he finally understood that this is the Warring States period and the base camp of the other party. From the beginning, he was doomed to be unable to win this gamble.


    What he didn''t expect was that a generation of generals had such a mean and shameless person!


    "Well, this time I''ll admit it to Kong Fujie!"


    Kong Fujie bit his teeth and said that although he was crazy, he was not stupid. No one was cast with steel or copper. Now he was pointed at by more than a dozen guns. No matter how strong he was, he did not dare to act rashly.


    Because now he finally started a truth. Li Er is a man who doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Generally, people with status don''t care to do such a thing. But this guy is different. If he continues to resist, Kong Fujie can''t guarantee that this man really doesn''t dare to be shot.


    Hole?


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled. Until now, he didn''t know Kong Fujie''s name.


    Although he was cheated for 200 million yuan, Kong Fujie didn''t feel much pain. He was only angry at being fooled by others, but the situation was stronger than others. No matter how angry he was, he could only keep it in his heart at this time.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    Kong madman, who runs across Kyoto, hardly knows the current affairs. He turns around and plans to leave.


    "Wait, did I let you go?"


    Li futu''s voice sounded slowly behind him.


    It''s worthy of being a member of the Kong family. It''s all right if you don''t apologize after the trouble. Do you plan to leave after patting your ass?


    What''s so easy in this world?


    Kong Fu Jie''s footstep is a meal, immediately turn round, not angry but smile, "how? What else do you want? Do you dare to kill me? "


    "Kong Shao is joking. I''m a serious businessman. I dare not do anything illegal or criminal."


    Li futu smiles gently, but against the backdrop of the mountain chips on the gambling table and a dozen black pistols around him, he is full of irony.


    The spectators in the Gambling Hall are full of sympathy when they look at Kong Fujie.It''s really hard to lose 200 million yuan, but you can earn more money when you have no money. Why splash it in the Warring States period?


    Will the new master of the Warring States period be a good friend if he can become a legend in a month?


    Well, not only did you lose money, I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer.


    "Kong Shao is a distinguished guest, and he has a special love for us in the Warring States period. Since Kong Shao loves us so much in the Warring States period, he should stay here for a while. Come on, take him down and treat him well. Don''t neglect him."


    Although Li futu is laughing, it makes people shudder.


    "Dare you?"


    Kong Fujie suddenly changed color. He didn''t expect that Li futu was going to imprison him. If he was really locked up, he would not have to go back to Beijing in the future.


    Making trouble in a yard in the East China Sea and then being detained, if this kind of thing spreads out, he is bound to lose face!


    Li futu''s smile remained unchanged, and he clearly intended to teach Kong Fujie a profound lesson.


    Kong Fujie naturally didn''t plan to take a chance. When he was about to take a chance, a clear voice suddenly came from the door of the Gambling Hall.


    "Brother Li, for the sake of Jinse, will you let brother Fu Jie go this time?"


    The eyes of the audience were instantly attracted.


    At the beginning of the sentence, Li futu''s eyes contracted, and then, like everyone else, turned to look.


    Under the attention of the whole audience, the two girls slowly approached, as if they could not see the tense situation at the moment, and the dozen guns seemed not to exist in their eyes.


    "Jinse, why are you here?"


    Kong Fujie was also very surprised, and then frowned tightly.


    It doesn''t matter what he does. If Cao Jinse is involved, he can''t bear the consequences.


    Cao Jinse takes a look at Kong Fujie and sighs to herself. Fortunately, she''s here tonight. If she doesn''t come, the young master of the Kong family will be detained. At that time, the Kong family will lose face. As friends of the world, they will lose face as well.


    Cao Jinse didn''t talk to Kong fujiedo. He ignored more than a dozen shooters around him and turned his eyes. His smart eyes gradually looked at Li futu: "brother Li, I haven''t seen you for more than ten years. Do you remember Jinse?"


    Li futu gazed at her and said slowly, "are you Cao Xiuge''s sister?"


    Cao Jinse a brilliant smile, "did not expect brother futu still remember me, Jinse really happy."


    "Even you are so old."


    Li futu said in a low voice, with an expression that people could not see clearly.


    "Brother futu, can you release brother Fujie?"


    "Jinse, what is he? Why are you so polite to him? What do you think he really dares to do to me? "


    Kong Fujie couldn''t help talking.


    "Yes."


    Li futu looked at Fu Jie, "as Miss Cao, I can''t afford to be brother futu."


    "Miss, if you want to let people go, just let them go."


    At this time, a tender voice suddenly sounded.


    At this moment, the little girl suddenly found that the silver pistol in her hand was not aimed at her.


    "If you don''t listen to the young lady, Maotu will be angry. I tell you, Maotu is very powerful. Maotu can aim at your head, but blow your eggs!"


    Looking at the little girl who is a problem whether she becomes an adult or not, everyone''s face can''t help twitching.

 Chapter 290

    I''m afraid no one will feel threatened when they see Maotu, so the spectators of the casinos around Li futu didn''t pay much attention to such a little girl.


    But who knows she pulled out a gun?


    So when they heard Mao Tu''s words, more than a dozen men were stunned. Then they saw that the little girl didn''t know when she was facing the boss with a gun. For a moment, her face could not help changing. Then they moved the muzzle of the gun away from Kong Fujie and aimed at Mao Tu, who seemed to be harmless to human beings and animals.


    Li futu didn''t know how long he hadn''t been pointed with a gun. Looking at Maotu, he wasn''t panicked or angry.


    "Your name is Mao Tu?"


    "Yes


    Maotu wrinkled his little nose and hummed, "don''t think that if you have too many people, Maotu will be afraid of you!"


    The rest of the people present had mixed feelings, thinking that they were funny and ashamed.


    If they stand in that position, I''m afraid they can''t be as calm as this little girl.


    "Brother futu, Maotu is joking with you..."


    Cao Jinse didn''t expect that the little rabbit actually took out his gun. After a moment of stupefaction, he quickly explained, then turned his head and glared at the rabbit and said, "put down the gun!"


    She''s not here to let the conflict escalate.


    As you can see, Maotu still listens to Cao Jinse''s words very much. Although she loses the qualification to negotiate with Li futu when she puts down her gun at this time, and even threatens to be killed, she still obediently puts away the silver pistol.


    "Brother futu, Maotu is young and doesn''t understand. Don''t worry about her..."


    Cao Jinse turns to look at Li futu.


    As a man, and a man who has suffered a lot, Cao Jinse worries that this man may develop a kind of abnormal self-esteem in his heart. Now, once he is successful, it is time for him to be complacent. Suddenly, he is pointed at by Maotu in front of the public. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be furious.


    Can let Cao Jinse slightly gratified is, this man is not so shallow.


    Li futu calmly looked at her for a while and said, "you go."


    Tian Wanli frowned, "Mr. Li..."


    Li futu waved his hand.


    Seeing this, Tian Wanli didn''t open his mouth any more. He turned to his hands and said in a deep voice, "put down the gun and get out of the way."


    Although surprised, but a dozen men still did not raise any objection, obey the order, immediately put down the guy scattered.


    "Thank you, brother futu."


    Cao Jinse was relieved.


    "Today''s event is in my mind. I will report it to you in the future."


    After being rescued by Cao Jinse, he got out of danger, but Kong Fujie was not so lucky that he escaped. Even before he left the Gambling Hall, he began to talk harshly.


    Li futu''s face did not change, looking at Kong Fujie, "Kong Shao, as the saying goes, there are no more than three things. You should do it yourself."


    Seeing Kong Fujie''s rebellious eyes, Cao Jinse quickly pulls him away.


    "Mr. Li, did you really let him go?"


    Tian Wanli looked at the back of the three people and said that he could see that the man surnamed Kong didn''t mean to appreciate him. I''m afraid that he would make trouble for them in the Warring States period in the future.


    "That''s it."


    Li futu seems determined not to pursue.


    One rainy day ten years ago, in front of his mother''s grave, a little girl came and put an umbrella for him.


    "Little brother, it''s raining so hard. Be careful to catch cold."


    The girl put down her umbrella, took a look at him and left soon.


    He stared at the umbrella beside him and turned his head.


    Not far away, a young man holding an umbrella, and he looked at each other, and then led the girl away in the rain.


    The rain is getting worse.


    He drew back his eyes and looked slowly at the umbrella.


    The color became the warmest color in that memory.


    ¡­¡­


    "Jinse, you can see that boy is so arrogant. Who does he think he is?"


    Taking the elevator to leave the casino, kongfujieyou is very angry. Today, he has suffered unprecedented humiliation. He has not only been wronged by 200 million people, but also nearly been detained. I''m afraid that what happened tonight is a stain that Kong Fujie can''t erase in his whole life.


    "Isn''t he just a little leader in the world? Oh, I''ll go to the Donghai municipal Party committee tomorrow and wait until the Warring States period is closed to see if he can still jump up. "


    Knowing that Kong Fujie must be depressed, Cao Jinse said with a bitter smile after waiting for him to vent for a while: "if he can be pulled down so easily, it will not be the Warring States period."


    Kong Fujie''s eyes narrowed and sneered, but he didn''t retort.


    He knew that Cao Jinse was telling the truth. I''m afraid that people with a good sense of the East China Sea Warring States Club knew what it was doing, but why did it stand up to today?


    Because those bigwigs who live high in the temple often see neither black nor white nor right or wrong in their eyes. What they value is the advantages and disadvantages, the checks and balances!For politicians, stability is more than everything!


    Moreover, since the founding of the Warring States club, the network of contacts has already taken shape, and it can generate billions of tax revenue every year. No politician would be so stupid to move such a giant just because of your personal grievances.


    There is such a fool, it is absolutely impossible to climb to the position that can give orders.


    Of course, if the master of the Kong family said anything, it would be a different matter. Unfortunately, Kong Fujie is just a white man now.


    "Jin se, don''t worry. I''ll pay you back the two hundred million in a few days."


    Kong Fujie no longer said what happened before, but the gloomy color in his eyes revealed that he could not just put it down.


    "The money is not urgent."


    Cao Jinse shakes her head and doesn''t say that she won''t let Kong Fujie return it. No matter for the Cao family or the Kong family, it''s just 200 million yuan, which is nothing at all. But she knows that if she doesn''t let Kong Fujie return it, it will make Kong Fujie feel that she doesn''t think he can afford it, so she is dissatisfied.


    "Brother Fujie, how did you lose?"


    Cao Jinse asked curiously.


    "I didn''t lose!"


    Kong Fujie still refuses to admit his failure. "It''s that bastard who is so mean and shameless that he steals my cards!"


    Cao Jinse suddenly.


    She knows Kong Fujie well, so she won''t be fooled by Li futu and Tian Wanli''s Shuanghuang like the spectators in the Gambling Hall. She thinks that Kong Fujie can''t afford to lose when he says that his cards are changed.


    Since he said the cards had been changed, it must be true.


    No matter how surly and perverse Kong Fujie is, in fact, he is still very similar to those big dandies in Kyoto. He is also deeply influenced by the red blood flowing in his body and disdains to do some inferior activities that can''t be on the stage.


    That''s the real reason why he lost tonight. Subconsciously, he regarded Li futu as the same kind of person as those childe brothers in Kyoto.


    It''s a pity that although Li futu does have red blood, he doesn''t seem to be imprisoned at all.


    Cao Jinse could not help but think of the words that the elder brother had said.


    Heroes are not kings!


    Then the calm face that I had just seen in the Gambling Hall reappeared.


    "Brother Fu Jie, which do you think is better than Li futu and Li Haotian?"


    Cao Jinse spoke softly.


    "Jinse, why do you ask that?"


    Kong Fujie frowned and turned his head: "although Li Haotian doesn''t like me, I have to admit that he is No. 1. Is Li futu better than him? What''s the match


    "When brother Fujie asked me to borrow money, didn''t he think he would win?"


    Out of the gate of the Warring States period, Cao Jinse stopped slightly and looked back.


    "At the moment when you don''t know your opponent''s cards, don''t draw a conclusion too early. After all he has experienced, it''s a miracle, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 291

    "Miss, can you say something?"


    Get into the car, Maotu whispers.


    This is a cautious look. What''s more, I just ignored the domineering look of more than a dozen shooters in the Gambling Hall who threatened that I could aim at your head and blow your eggs.


    Cao Jinse finally turned her attention to her at this time.


    "Little rabbit, do you know how dangerous your action was? Do you really think that if you look cute, people won''t shoot you? Those people are outlaws. They dare to kill people


    "But Maotu didn''t feel the killing intention from that guy''s eyes. "


    Mao rabbit seems innocent.


    Cao Jinse was silent, took out the posture of the young lady, and said: "you are not allowed to make any claims without my orders in the future!"


    "I see."


    Mao Tu nodded his head, "but miss That guy is really strong. "


    Cao Jinse was stunned, then frowned slightly: "he didn''t do it again, how do you know?"


    "I can feel it."


    Mao rabbit''s face naturally, then his little face suddenly drooped down and said: "it seems that Mao rabbit can''t beat him."


    Such things as Qiji and Qichang sound mysterious, but they are just like high-ranking officials and super rich people who have been in the top position for a long time, and they will naturally take on a momentum, as well as experts.


    Looking at some dejected Mao Tu, Cao Jinse felt thoughtful.


    "Maotu, who can you beat?"


    Kong Fujie, who was planning to drive, looked a little disapproval when he heard that he was going back.


    "If you''re four steps away, you''re no match."


    Mao rabbit immediately raised his head and chest, a serious face, like a child trying to prove himself.


    Kong Fujie wanted to laugh, but the corner of his mouth moved, but he found that he couldn''t laugh at all.


    Four steps?


    It doesn''t sound like a joke that the distance is so accurate.


    And you know, this is not an ordinary girl, but the famous zodiac of the Cao family.


    But anyway, Kong Fujie didn''t believe that he couldn''t even beat a little girl who seemed to be able to fly with a slap. He suddenly had an impulse to compare with Mao Tu, taking the opportunity to verify whether the zodiac of the Cao family is worthy of the name. However, looking at the pink face, he couldn''t say anything.


    Indeed, no matter win or lose, he took the initiative to fight with a little girl. It''s too humiliating for this to spread.


    Kong Fu Jie quickly turned his eyes away from Mao Tu and began to drive.


    "Brother Fu Jie, Maotu can''t lie. You''d better be careful..."


    I''m afraid Kong Fujie won''t give up when he knows what happened today, Cao Jinse gently reminds him.


    "Don''t worry, I know it."


    Kong Fu Jie did not return to the road, the car away from the Warring States club. Although it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, he never thinks he is a gentleman.


    He believed in only one principle from the beginning to the end. Wherever he fell, he had to get up!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, many Donghai dignitaries were discussing about the opening of the Warring States club competition. Kong Fujie soon heard the news.


    "Jiahao, it''s said that the fight of the Warring States club will be held soon. Have you sent an invitation?"


    There were no high-class riders in the East China Sea, but there were no high-class riders in the East China Sea.


    After hearing Kong Fujie''s words, Tang Jiahao naturally nodded. He was a member of the Warring States club, and it was a matter of course that he was invited. Besides, Li futu was first in charge of the Warring States, and this time he posted a lot of hero posts. Many celebrities who were not members of the Warring States club were also invited.


    "Fu Jie, why do you ask?"


    Tang Jiahao asked subconsciously.


    Kong Fujie did not answer, but said: "can you help me get an invitation?"


    "It''s not a problem."


    Tang Jiahao said casually. Then he suddenly thought of something and looked strange: "Fu Jie You don''t want to make trouble, do you? "


    The more he thought about it, the more likely Tang Jiahao thought it was.


    The last time I went to the red chamber to pay a debt, it''s OK. Fortunately, Li futu didn''t take it seriously. Otherwise, something might have happened. But if Kong Fujie wanted to smash the court in this fight, Li futu would not be so easy to talk about.


    Li futu was in charge of the Warring States period at the beginning. This time, he invited celebrities to give himself a strong voice. On this occasion, if someone makes trouble, it is tantamount to beating him in the face. He will not give up.


    "Fujie, last time I was in the Red Mansion, Li futu had already given me a lot of face. I don''t care about Datang Yipin''s house."


    Tang Jiahao, who didn''t want to go through the muddy water, advised him that he didn''t know what happened at the Warring States casino last night. He thought Kong Fujie was still worried about the house. If he had known that Kong Fujie had been cheated for 200 million yuan last night, he would not have wasted his breath.How can Kong Fu Jie, with his personality, swallow his anger.


    "You can rest assured that no matter what happens, I, Kong Fujie, will not involve you."


    Kong Fujie''s idea is obviously decided.


    Seeing him like that, Tang Jiahao sighed in secret. Instead of persuading him, he asked, "what do you want to do?"


    Kong Fu Jie drew a sharp sneer from the corner of his mouth, "don''t worry, I just want to support him."


    Tang Jiahao grinned bitterly and said nothing. Naturally, he didn''t believe that Kong Fujie''s thought would be as simple as what he said.


    It''s just another person. As Kong Fujie, he would not hesitate to help him. The key is that Li futu''s identity is too special.


    Although Li futu is just an illegitimate child, he returned to China after ten years. Who knows the attitude of the Li family?


    Moreover, with Miss Song''s performance in front of Li futu, it is obvious that this man is still in her heart. If she makes a big scene, will miss song hate herself?


    Although the Tang family is not a small family, it is no doubt not enough to compare with song Li Kong, who is rooted in the imperial city.


    "Fu Jie, you can''t fool me."


    Tang Jiahao said with a bitter smile that he knew that there was no need to hide such thoughts in front of people like Kong Fujie.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you let me enter the gate of the Warring States period, what happens after that has nothing to do with you!"


    Kong Fujie understood Tang Jiahao''s difficulties, and he also appreciated such straightforward people.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    Tang Jiahao finally agreed. Now that Kong Fujie has opened this mouth, he also knows that he can''t get rid of it,


    "drive!"


    Seeing that Tang Jiahao nodded, Kong Fujie took back his eyes from his face, whipped his whip and began to gallop.


    The posture is wild, riding on the road of death, running farther and farther.

 Chapter 292

    Roy is very busy these days.


    Of course, she is not busy with her work. During this period, Donghai has been singing and dancing. It''s a scene of prosperity. Even petty theft cases rarely happen. She was busy avoiding a man.


    In the face of Kong Fujie, an animal with outstanding family background and outstanding skills, Luo Jinghua, who likes to solve problems with violence, has no way at all.


    Can''t provoke, can''t you hide?


    After hiding for two days, the Roy people think that Kong Fujie should understand what he means. Even out of that kind of self-respect and face, he probably won''t pester himself again. But the Roy people obviously underestimate Kong Fujie''s persistence, or infatuation.


    No, since she broke up in baiweixuan, she saw Kong Fujie''s face in the bureau the third afternoon.


    Her face immediately changed, but it was too late to hide.


    Now she really wants to ask Kong Fujie what he likes about her. Can she change it?


    "Yi Ren, I''ll have a few words with you, and then I''ll leave."


    Kong Fujie approached slowly, looking very sincere, and seemed to have the sadness of an egg.


    Roy frowned slightly and thought that Kong Fujie was a little strange.


    However, she is also very clear that since she has been arrested, she may not have the freedom to refuse.


    "Come with me."


    Roy said coldly, then led Kong Fujie to a room Interrogation room!


    Yes, it''s the interrogation room.


    It''s 10 meters square, and there are banners on the walls that are wide for confessing and strict for resisting. It''s almost the same as Li futu''s last visit to the police station.


    I''m afraid there''s something different about "talking about love" on such an occasion.


    "Sit down."


    Roy pointed to the opposite position where the suspect was sitting.


    Kong Fujie didn''t seem to mind, so he quickly walked around the iron table and sat down.


    "What do you want to say? You''d better hurry up. I''m busy."


    Roy''s face is expressionless way, change the outsider to see, probably think this is interrogating the prisoner.


    Not affected by the environment, Kong Fujie gazed at the Roy people affectionately and said slowly: "I''m here this time I''m here to say goodbye to you. "


    Farewell?


    Roy''s eyes twinkled, his heart was subconsciously happy, and then he felt very strange.


    Is it hard for this guy to learn some new ways to pick up girls and use them on himself?


    Roy''s heart was alert, and his cold look was unshakable. "Are you going back to Beijing?"


    Kong Fujie shook his head: "No."


    Sure enough.


    Roy people squint, heart sneer unceasingly, want to play routine with this girl?


    I don''t know what my mother does.


    As usual, she played psychological warfare with the suspects. She put her hands around her chest on the back of the chair, looked at Kong Fujie with deep eyes, and did not speak. She wanted to see what tricks the Kyoto teenager wanted to play this time.


    "Yi Ren, you must have heard something about the arena of the Warring States club?"


    Kong Fujie really seemed unable to bear the examination of the Roy people and took the initiative to speak, but his words seemed to be out of touch.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    Roy people can''t help frowning. She certainly knows where the Warring States arena is, but she doesn''t hate the existence of such a bloody and cruel arena. Because in her eyes, the arena of the Warring States period is black, people who go up are not good things, and it''s a happy thing to die.


    "I''ll be on stage soon..."


    "What?"


    Hearing the speech, Roy''s face couldn''t help changing, and then he confirmed with astonishment: "do you say you want to participate in the Warring States club''s fight?"


    Kong Fujie nodded calmly.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Roy''s face finally thawed. It was incredible.


    "Do you know the rules of the Warring States club competition?"


    "Of course I know."


    Kong Fujie said: "the rules there are no rules."


    "Then you still..."


    Roy people did not continue to say, although she hated Kong Fujie''s entanglement, but also did not hate to the point that they want each other to die.


    If you stand on that high platform, it is almost equivalent to half stepping into the gate of death, and death may come at any time.


    Why did a famous young man in bright clothes take such a risk?


    Roy frowned, puzzled.


    "I thought you would be happy to hear that. It seems that you are still a kind girl after all."


    Kong Fujie said softly.


    Roy is not in the mood to listen to these silly love words at this time. Now she is only curious about one thing. What is the reason that makes Kong Fujie make such an incredible decision.


    Is it hard to say that now the childe''s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and he begins to like looking for stimulation on the edge of life and death?"I know you are very skilled, but few of you dare to stand on the stage You could die. "


    Although it was a kind reminder, Roy''s statement was so straightforward that it made people tearful.


    Kong Fujie seems to be like an outsider, with no pressure on his face. "Do you know who my opponent is?"


    The roes gazed at him silently, waiting for the next.


    Kong Fujie''s mouth Rose: "Li futu."


    Roy''s eyes contracted sharply at the name. Then an idea came to mind.


    Is it because of baiweixuan that Kong Fujie wants to fight with Li futu?


    According to reason, neither Kong Fujie nor Li futu is a good thing in Roy people''s mind. She should clap her hands when they bite a dog, but somehow Roy people are not happy.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    She asked.


    This undoubtedly gave Kong Fujie an opportunity to perform.


    "It''s not because of you. Don''t think about it and don''t have any psychological pressure."


    The more Kong Fujie said that, the more Roy people felt that it was because of their own reasons that their hearts became extremely complicated for a moment.


    Although he did this because he wanted to be ashamed, Kong Fujie felt that he could make good use of this opportunity to portray himself as a man who loves to appear on the stage. No matter how hard the Roy people are, they will be moved in the end?


    Now, the effect seems to be good.


    Kong Fujie felt that this was not cheating, but a means.


    "Aren''t you afraid you can''t make it?"


    Roy''s face could never be restored to its former indifference.


    "Don''t you have so much faith in me?" Kong Fujie asked with a smile.


    Roy was silent.


    "If you can, I hope you''ll be there to cheer me on."


    Kong Fujie looks confident, as if he is sure to win. At that time, he will defeat the so-called No.1 young master of Donghai in front of all the powerful people in Donghai, and then kiss the beauty in the cheers of all the people. That picture Think about it and you''ll be looking forward to it.


    "I think you''d better think it over, Li futu Not a man to deal with. "


    Why does everyone think highly of that bastard?


    Kong Fu Jie''s eyebrows and eyes flashed a look of shadow, then he laughed wildly and clenched his hands.


    "If I don''t die, I won''t be defeated!"

 Chapter 293

    Li futu is a man who keeps his promise.


    Now that he has agreed to Shen yini''s request to watch the Warring States Club wrestling match, he will not eat his words.


    "Are you sure you want to go?"


    He sat in Shen yini''s villa and asked again.


    Shen yini took a look at him, did not answer, said you wait for me for a while, and then went upstairs.


    Although she was already familiar with this girl, when Shen yini came downstairs again, Li futu could not help but feel a trace of amazing color in her eyes.


    At the moment, the super actress has changed her daily home clothes. She is wearing a long dress of naked pink, with a slightly exposed upper body, a high-end gem necklace around her neck, and a long wide skirt at the bottom. She is very dignified and generous, showing her flawless body curve perfectly.


    After appreciating for a while, Li futu stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Shen yini had already changed her clothes. He was sure that he had made up his mind. He would not persuade her to go out of the villa with Shen yini. He gentlemanly opened the door for her and drove to the Warring States period.


    He is in charge of the first battle of the Warring States, which will be held tonight.


    Warring States club, box a.


    There are plenty of friends.


    Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang, the two top owls in the East China Sea, are sitting together in perfect harmony, talking and laughing, and the scene is extremely harmonious.


    "Miss Shen is really a famous beauty in Donghai. Brother Li, how lucky she is."


    Yan Dong looks at Shen yini, who is sitting beside Li futu, and writes her praise on her face.


    He didn''t seem to know that Yongxing wanted to take Li futu as his son-in-law.


    Gu Qingcang''s smile remained unchanged, and there was no sharp and dissatisfaction in her eyes when she looked at Shen yini, just like an elder looking at a younger generation, very kind.


    Yan Donglai took a sip of tea, as if inadvertently glanced at Qingcang, looking deep and pondering.


    He and Gu Qingcang fought openly and secretly for many years, but he didn''t expect a word to make the wily fox angry, as long as he could stimulate each other.


    This old fox really has a beautiful granddaughter. That''s right, but Li futu''s fate with women has never been broken. Moreover, all of them are beautiful and beautiful, and their beauty is no worse than that of the family girl. It''s not so easy for the family to use the beauty trick.


    From the moment she decided to come to the Warring States period, Shen yini was ready to be misunderstood, so in the face of Yan Donglai''s compliment, she didn''t sit down beside Li futu like she did last time in Tingtao Pavilion. She didn''t even have any fluctuation in her elegant radian. She seemed to acquiesce in Yan Donglai''s statement.


    At the moment, not only Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang are sitting in this box, but also several hall leaders of Yongxing. The reason why they come here is not Gu Qingcang''s order, but their own will.


    The Wang family has become a thing of the past. After a hundred years of Gu, I''m afraid that the eldest lady will be in power, and those who achieve great things will plan for the future. With the eldest lady''s heart for this man, these Yongxing executives think it''s necessary to come ahead of time to have a good relationship with this man.


    I''m afraid a bomb can be detonated in the East China Sea at this moment.


    "Brother Yan, where''s Jia Shao?"


    Li futu asked with a smile. He invited Jia Rudao and he agreed. But when Yan Dong came in, Jia didn''t follow him.


    "Jia Shao has something to deal with. He will be here soon."


    Yan Donglai explained with a smile.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Xiao Li, it''s almost time. Let''s go down."


    Gu Qingcang put down the cup and said.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone put down their cups.


    Li futu nodded and stood up.


    At this moment, the hall of Jianghu building is the same scene as when Li futu first came here. The guests are gathered and magnificent. In just one month, this "Jianghu" has changed its owner.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Old Gu."


    "Mr. Yan."


    Seeing that Li futu and his party appeared at the entrance of the stairs, guests immediately began to gather around them, and the greetings were heard all the time.


    All eyes are focused in the same direction all the time.


    Looking at the young men accompanied by two big owls, the East China Sea celebrities who are either rich or expensive can''t help feeling a lot.


    Bleak autumn wind is now, just changed the world.


    Shen yini, holding Li futu''s arm, glanced at the respectful smiling faces. Then she couldn''t help looking at the man beside her.


    she was young but not complacent. She shook hands with the guests one by one, and her smile was always calm and peaceful.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Yan, please feel free. I''ll go and greet the guests first."


    "You''re busy. Don''t worry about us."


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile.


    After separated from Gu Qingcang and others, Shen yini fixed her eyes in a direction southeast of the hall, released her hand and whispered. "When I see a friend, I''ll go over."Li futu subconsciously followed Shen yini''s eyes and suddenly found a beautiful young woman.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Shen yini took a look at him and didn''t refuse.


    "Sister Yuqing."


    Before she got there, Shen yini began to shout. She seemed to have a good relationship with her partner.


    Li futu had guessed that Shen yini and Yang Yuqing knew each other for a long time. As a result, they were right.


    The beautiful neighbor who had become upstairs and downstairs with him turned around and saw that Shen yini was no exception.


    "Gini, I saw you just now, but there are so many people around that I can''t say hello."


    She said with a smile, and then moved her eyes to Li futu, "Li Shao, you are really talented and beautiful when you stand with her. You envy others."


    Li futu''s eyes can''t help but feel strange.


    He seems to remember that the last time he and mu yudie came together in the Warring States period, this beautiful young woman seemed to have the same similar speech.


    This young woman''s elder sister really talks nonsense when she sees people. She almost catches up with him when she comes at will.


    "Sister Yuqing, he and I are just friends. Don''t get me wrong."


    Just now, Shen yini couldn''t explain anything because of her identity. But now, in front of Yang Yuqing, she doesn''t have so many scruples.


    Shen yini is not surprised that Yang Yuqing knows Li futu. She can see from the scene just now that Mr. Li is in constant flow, which almost gives her a feeling that no one in the world knows you.


    Having known Shen yini for a long time, Yang Yuqing knows Shen yini''s personality very well. Unlike mu yudie, she doesn''t walk around holding a man''s arm casually.


    Friends?


    Just listen to that.


    Yang Yuqing smiles and doesn''t ask much.

 Chapter 294

    "Fu Jie, as you can see, Gu Qingcang and Yan Donglai both favor him. It''s not easy for you to move him in Donghai."


    In a corner of the hall of Jianghu building, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate whispered.


    Next to him, it was Kong Fujie, Kong Dashao, who had been on the Warring States blacklist for making trouble in the Red Mansion Casino. At this time, there was a young girl beside Kong Dashao.


    The girl is wearing a white dress with one shoulder, showing her round left shoulder and charming clavicle, big long legs and small waist. Her 1.72-meter tall figure is wrapped in a dress, showing an S-shaped devil''s curve. Even if the hall is full of beauty, she is still quite eye-catching.


    This girl is Roy, of course.


    It can be seen that the director Qian Jin was not really indifferent. At least she didn''t wear police uniform to the Warring States period.


    I have to admit that when the violent police of Chengnan Branch took off the uniform and dressed up a little, it was really unique and sexy.


    When Tang Jiahao first saw her, he almost didn''t recognize her.


    "Jiahao, I told you a long time ago that I''m here to support, not to make trouble."


    Kong Fujie drank a sip of champagne and was in the enemy camp, but he was not generally calm.


    The night before yesterday in the casino, he understood a truth, the Warring States club is Li futu''s home, he can''t work, after all, he is not God, can''t do with a hundred to a thousand, but this fight let him find a good opportunity.


    Li futu is the leader of the Warring States period, and he is also the first expert in the East China Sea. If he invites him to fight openly in the arena, Li futu has no second choice.


    What Kong Fujie wanted was an opportunity to fight with Li futu alone.


    As for losing?


    I''m sorry, this word hasn''t appeared in Kong Da Shao''s life dictionary.


    Tang Jiahao looked at the Roy and felt a little relaxed. He thought that if Kong Fujie wanted to mess around, he would not take this woman with him.


    "Yi Ren, you''ll have to watch him fall under my feet later."


    Kong Fujie raised his glass and motioned to the Roy people. Then he turned his head and looked in the direction of Li futu. The radian of his mouth was rebellious and arrogant.


    The Roy drank the champagne, silent and absent-minded.


    There were nearly 200 people in the hall. Naturally, Li futu didn''t find Kong Fujie. He accompanied Shen yini to chat with Yang Yuqing, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Both he and Yang Yuqing had some tacit meaning. There was no secret between them or the "door-to-door service" that night.


    "Li Shao, you don''t care too much for her. How can you bring her here?"


    Yang Yuqing pretended to be discontented and said, "you will fight and kill all the bloody people later. Are you not afraid that Gani will be frightened?"


    "Miss Yang, aren''t you a woman, too? Why aren''t you afraid? "


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Yang Yuqing raised her mouth slightly and looked at Li futu meaningfully: "I am different from Kani. I like to pursue stimulation. Li Shao should know."


    Li futu picked her eyebrows and said nothing more.


    "Sister Yuqing, I''m here myself."


    "You''re coming yourself?"


    Yang Yuqing was surprised when she saw Shen yini. She thought that Li futu had achieved her ambition, so she deliberately wanted to show off in front of the beauty.


    "I didn''t think you would like such an occasion because of your personality."


    Shen yini took a look at Li futu and said with a smile, "some people say that I grow flowers in a greenhouse, so this time I want to see what the outside world looks like."


    Yang Yuqing also took a look at Li futu with a smile. Naturally, she knew who Shen yini was referring to.


    "Ginny, we can sit together and be company."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile.


    Shen yini naturally nodded with a smile.


    "Li Shao."


    At this time, Dong Zhiyuan came over.


    Li futu looked back, saw the comer clearly, and said with a smile, "thank you for your support."


    "The Warring States war is a grand event in the East China Sea. Who doesn''t want to participate in it? Li Shao said that it''s too outsider to support. "


    Dong Zhiyuan shook his head with a smile, and then said hello to Shen yini and Yang Yuqing: "yini, Miss Yang."


    Yang Yuqing nodded to him, but her heart was a little puzzled. Dong Zhiyuan knew Shen yini''s heart very well, but why did the prince see Shen yini standing beside a man so intimately, with no strange look on her face?


    "President Dong."


    Shen yini also said.


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded, then moved his eyes to Li futu''s face again.


    "It seems like it was yesterday when I came here last time, but Li Shao has become the master here. It''s really like a world away."


    Hearing Dong Zhiyuan''s sigh, Yang Yuqing also has a feeling of empathy. She saw Li futu here for the first time, just because mu yudie was with him, so she was a little curious. Where did she expect that this man would come to this position so quickly and inconceivably.In a month, he can become a new rich man in the East China Sea from a nobody. If you give him a year or ten years, how far can this man grow up?


    "Li Shao, I''m looking forward to your future. Don''t forget our old friends in the future."


    Yang Yuqing seems to joke.


    Li futu was about to speak, but suddenly there was a noise in the direction of the hall entrance.


    Li futu followed his eyes and saw that a woman with a wine gourd walked slowly into the building.


    Her appearance is like a stone thrown into a calm lake, which suddenly set off waves.


    More and more people in the hall noticed her coming and began to whisper.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    Li futu put down his glass and walked over immediately.


    "Why is she here?"


    Dong Zhiyuan looked at the door, also quite surprised.


    "Is she..." Shen yini can''t help but wonder why a woman can move the audience.


    "A legendary woman."


    Yang Yuqing sighed, without too much explanation.


    This kind of occasion is a good time to expand contacts, but in the corner of the hall, there is a burly man who has been sitting there alone, holding a glass of wine and enjoying it leisurely. He doesn''t mean to talk to people at all. It seems that he just came here to drink.


    Because he was sitting in a remote place and had a strange face, no one bothered him all the time. He didn''t seem to feel left out. He tasted wine and tasted delicate fruit cakes from time to time.


    He didn''t look up until there was a commotion in the hall. When he saw Gong Zhengyu''s figure, his eyes fluctuated slightly, and then he lowered his head to drink.


    "The wine has a taste."

 Chapter 295

    "Miss Gong, why are you here?"


    Li futu met Gong Zhengyu. Like many people in the hall, his face was full of accidents.


    "What? Isn''t it true that Li Shao doesn''t welcome little girls? "


    Gong Zhengyu shakes the wine gourd in his hand, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is inexplicably coquettish: "although you come here uninvited, Li Shao can rest assured that the little girl''s drink will not be cheap."


    Li futu was slightly surprised and then lost his smile: "Miss Gong joked. It''s too late for me to welcome you to the Warring States period."


    Although Li futu now knows that the strange woman he met by the side of the Pujiang River that night was a bamboo leaf green that everyone was afraid of, there is always an inexplicable voice in Li futu''s heart telling him that the Sichuan sword Ma Dan didn''t mean anything to him.


    There is no trace of this feeling, but it is very real.


    "You mean it?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked with a smile, a pair of narrow glasses have been staring at Li futu, seems to care about the answer.


    Li futu was a little dazed for a moment.


    Why is this underground female emperor of Sichuan so strange today?


    "Naturally, it is true. The gate of the Warring States period will always open to miss Gong."


    Li futu quickly returned to nature, nodded and smiling, and put doubts in his heart.


    Smell speech, Gong Zhengyu mouth to eyebrows are rippling a gorgeous radian, a smile flowers.


    This scene is clearly seen by many guests who are paying attention to it. They can''t help but wonder.


    They all have status and status. They have heard a little about the temperament of Sichuan and Shu Dao and Ma Dan. But why are they so kind to Mr. Li?


    I didn''t expect that Mr. Li had such a deep friendship with Zhuyeqing. It''s really unfathomable.


    "Gong Zhengyu even knows this boy?"


    The scene of Gong Zhengyu and Li futu talking happily undoubtedly made Kong Fujie very uncomfortable.


    Gong Zhengyu is famous all over the world as a woman who awes Sichuan and Sichuan. Gong Zhengyu is legendary all the time. Even if Kong Fujie admires such a woman, why does Gong Zhengyu seem to like Li futu?


    Originally, when he came to the East China Sea this time, Kong Fujie just wanted to see what virtue Li Er is now. But now he looks at Li Fu''s picture, and the more he looks at it, the more he feels that it gets in his way.


    "It''s too late for you to regret it."


    Roy whispered.


    "Regret?"


    Kong Fujie''s eyes were dim. "Why do I regret it? I just want to let everyone see clearly that ten years ago, he was a worthless waste, and now he is still! "


    "Wow, pretty sister, are you on the wrong set?"


    Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind Gong Zhengyu, full of innocence.


    Gong Zhengyu''s slender eyebrows rose slightly. Looking back, he saw two girls coming.


    "Little rabbit, shut up


    Cao Jinse grits his teeth and wants to seal the mouth of the rabbit. What kind of bodyguard is this? He is a troublemaker!


    How can you say that people are on the wrong set?


    Even if the eldest brother is here, I''m afraid I have to call Miss Gong politely in front of this woman.


    "Miss Gong, I''m sorry, little rabbit is too young to be sensible. I hope you don''t mind."


    Seeing Gong Zhengyu''s eyes looking at him, Cao Jinse was very embarrassed and wanted to strangle the rabbit.


    Li futu''s face is strange. He remembers that in the casino, Cao Jinse seems to have the same words. Is it difficult that the little girl named Maotu often makes trouble for her, so this sentence has become a catchphrase?


    "Are you Cao''s girl?"


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t get angry. Instead, he had a faint smile on his lips.


    Cao Jinse nodded. As a well deserved proud woman, she didn''t have any indulgence.


    "My name is Cao Jinse."


    "Then she should be a rabbit?"


    Gong Zhengyu moved his eyes to the little girl with her eyes open.


    Why?


    How does she know about bunny?


    Cao Jinse was a little strange, but she didn''t have time to think about it. She quickly pulled, but she didn''t know how to stop looking at the rabbit: "little rabbit, apologize to miss Gong quickly!"


    "Apology?"


    Mao rabbit seems to have a long reflex arc. He looks at Cao Jinse in a dazed way: "Miss, what did Mao rabbit do wrong?"


    Cao Jinse is speechless. She suspects that she may become the first one to be angry with her bodyguards.


    "Little girl, if you still want to stay with your young lady, you can do as she says. Don''t ask why, do you know?"


    Li futu can''t help but smile. Although she was pointed at by the little girl with a gun, I''m afraid that no one can hate such a lovely little girl.


    "Maotu is not a little girl!"


    It seems that Maotu doesn''t like this title very much. "Maotu is 22 years old. Like Miss, she can get married!"Words fall to the ground, even if Cao Jinse can''t help but smile.


    Gong Zhengyu could not help but smile.


    This girl is 22 years old? I can''t see it.


    Li futu was quite surprised. He shook his head with a smile and said nothing more.


    "I''ll ask my elder brother to find someone to marry you out, so as to save you trouble for me everywhere!"


    Cao Jinse said.


    Mao Tu''s cerebellar pouch shook and grabbed Cao Jinse''s clothes: "Mao Tu doesn''t want to get married. Mao Tu has to stay with the lady all his life..."


    "A lifetime is too long. Miss Cao will eventually get married. What will she do then?"


    Maotu''s words fell to the ground, and a burst of laughter followed. Then two men slowly appeared in front of the hall of Jianghu building.


    There was a mistake.


    A handsome and elegant man walked in front of him, followed by Jia Rudao, the young master of the Jia family in Wencheng.


    Mao Tu looked back at him and said, "don''t Mao Tu and miss marry a man?"


    The late man was stunned, then said with a smile: "this is a way, but I''m afraid Miss Cao won''t like it."


    Mao rabbit frowned, "why don''t you, miss?"


    The man did not reply.


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him and squinted: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Qin would come."


    "Miss Gong, who lives far away in Sichuan and Sichuan, can appear here. I''ve heard about the great name of the Warring States period for a long time. I''m afraid it''s not surprising that I have to dream about seeing it today."


    The man said with a smile to Gong Zhengyu that he was not arrogant in the face of the bamboo leaf green that everyone was afraid of. Then he looked at Li futu and offered his hand.


    "Li Shao, I''m Qin Yunxuan. I''ll come here uninvited. Please don''t blame me."


    When he saw Jia Rudao standing behind the man, Li futu guessed some of them. Now when he heard the name of Qin Yunxuan, his heart became clear.


    Gu Qingcang and he introduced the situation of the Qin family in the south. This Qin Yunxuan is the son of Qin, the second younger brother of the Qin family, and the only male in the third generation of the Qin family!


    Looking at this young man who is afraid to be in the south, Li futu''s eyes are calm and slowly reaches out his hand: "nice to meet you."

 Chapter 296

    Qin Yunxuan''s arrival seems to be just a casual move, even if Yan Donglai doesn''t seem to have received any news, so when Yan Donglai sees Qin Yunxuan appear and then comes quickly, his expression is also full of accidents.


    "Qin Shao, why are you here?"


    "It''s just the meeting."


    Qin Yunxuan looked at the feudal official of the family, and his smile was relaxed.


    Yan Donglai nodded.


    "Boss, it''s time to enter."


    Ouyang Xiu came and whispered.


    Li futu nodded, and then said in a loud voice, "everyone, please move."


    Although the new people replaced the old ones, the Warring States period did not decline because of this. The broad and dark arena hall was also full of people. As soon as I entered here, a heavy pressure seemed to come on my face, which made me gasp for breath, and the air seemed to be filled with the smell of blood.


    You know, the fight hasn''t started yet.


    "Miss Yang, I''ll trouble you."


    Li futu whispered that in his capacity, he had to sit with Gu Qingcang and Gong Zhengyu. Although he could take Shen yini with him, he knew that Shen yini would not be used to that atmosphere. So let Shen yini and Yang Yuqing stay together, and they can still talk.


    Yang Yuqing nodded with a smile: "don''t worry, after the end, I''ll definitely give you back her intact."


    Li futu looked at Shen yini, "remember, life and death are the rules of the game here. I''ll see you later."


    After that, Li futu turned and left.


    Looking at Li futu''s back, Shen yini whispered: "sister Yuqing, do you often come here?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at the high platform and nodded: "this is the real unrestricted fighting. It advocates cruelty, blood and violence. Here, pity is ridiculed, but cruelty is welcome. As he said just now, life and death are very common here. You''d better prepare yourself


    "Miss Gong, with your skill, I didn''t expect that you would be interested in such an event."


    Gu Qingcang said with a faint smile that although Gong Zhengyu was a woman, he was also a hero. No one thought it was wrong to sit with Gu Qingcang.


    Yan Donglai sat with Qin Yunxuan and Jia Rudao.


    "Gu is joking. There is no end to martial arts. Besides, maybe we can find some good ones here."


    Gong Zhengyu has a light smile.


    "Miss Gong is right. It seems that I am shallow."


    Gu Qingcang nodded with a smile, knowing that the leader of Yongxing tiger hall, who was sitting behind him at the moment, was from the Warring States arena.


    So it''s a graveyard, or maybe a dragon''s gate for carp to turn over!


    The four searchlights of southeast, northwest and North suddenly turned on, and the pale lights dazzled and glared. Four huge beams of light revolved around the whole scene, and then gathered on that side of the high platform!


    The audience couldn''t help squinting, and the discussion stopped at the same time. The whole arena hall seemed to be smelling, but there was a kind of fiery mood burning in the dark.


    "Little rabbit, this is the most cruel challenge arena in the whole south. You have to do well..."


    Even though Cao Jinse was affected by the atmosphere, she couldn''t help taking a breath. Before she finished her words, two figures had appeared in the challenge arena.


    One is as majestic as an iron tower, with a height of nearly two meters. At first glance, it gives people a strong sense of visual impact. The other is also full of evil spirit and looks ferocious.


    "It''s a name in the paper. I''ll never die a nobody."


    The big man like the iron tower hummed.


    "Zhang Kun!"


    His opponents in this battle were not frightened by his amazing size. They suddenly clenched their hands. They were full of fighting spirit and killing opportunities. "The battle has not yet begun. It is still unknown who will live or die!"


    "Is it Zhang Kun with iron legs?"


    There was an exclamation under the stage.


    "It''s said that Zhang Kun used to be a boss in Southwest China, but he was framed by his subordinates and his mistress. He went in and sat for several years. His legs were harder than steel!"


    The discussion went on and on.


    But no matter how many big guys are, since they are on the stage, it doesn''t matter what their opponents are. The most important thing is to kill them!


    In the Warring States period, there''s no trick to play in the arena. The mighty man, like a iron tower, takes the lead in launching an attack. He swings his iron fist and rushes to zhangkun. The arena in the middle of the stage vibrates violently. The momentum is really like a raging black bear venting his anger. It''s shocking.


    If you hit the ordinary people with such strength, you will be half disabled even if you don''t die.


    But in the face of such fierce impact, although Zhang Kun chose to retreat rationally, he did not panic in the face of danger. His arms rotated and turned, blocking his opponent''s roaring fists. The dull beating sound seemed to bombard everyone''s heart.


    This is the Warring States duel, only violence, only killing!


    "The courage of every man!"


    Zhang Kun''s scornful look aroused the great man''s anger, and his movements became swift and violent. Wuthering iron fist threatened Zhang Kun''s lower abdomen with fierce anger. The huge impact made Zhang Kun''s upright body suddenly bow up, and the severe pain made him pale.There are no real weak people who can be on this high platform! Zhang Kun immediately paid for his carelessness!


    Roar!


    The big man roared in a dull voice. He was reasonable and unforgiving. He took Zhang Kun''s chin with a hook.


    No one would doubt that if the strike was carried out, not only Zhang Kun''s chin would be broken in an instant, but also his whole head would be broken by the terrible force!


    Shen yini''s face turned pale, but she didn''t close her eyes.


    Whoosh!


    At the critical moment, Zhang Kun leaned back with all his strength, and his opponent''s big fist almost wiped the tip of his nose.


    If Kun wants to win again, he will not be able to catch up!


    However, although the man was fierce and fierce, Zhang Kun was not inferior. His body whirled like a fish, and he slipped from the iron fist again. He quickly pulled away from the opponent and retreated to the edge of the challenge arena.


    "Is that all? Then you can die! "


    Zhang Kun wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and then roared. The strong body suddenly stepped forward, and the ready body shot into the air obliquely. It turned 180 degrees magnificently and crossed a distance of four meters. The right leg, which was thought to be comparable to steel by the outside world, swept out from the most tricky angle. The timing and heat were excellent. There was no room for the big man to attack and buffer.


    The big man''s face changed slightly, and there was no way to avoid it. He could only choose to take a free hand, cross his wrists, tighten his muscles, and take the initiative to face the powerful iron leg with strong wind.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the sound of a dull crash rang out in everyone''s ears, but it was also clear which was stronger or weaker.


    The footwall of the great man was unstable, and he was shaken back five steps by the great power.


    "Good!"


    The cry broke out like a wave.


    The beautiful eyes of many noble women are shining, and they are fixed on the flying body.


    Women always worship the strong.


    The arena of the Warring States period has always been a stage for the strong!

 Chapter 297

    Zhang Kun''s attack suddenly unfolded. When the opponent retreated, he staged a powerful roundabout kick without stagnation after landing. The man who had missed the opportunity gritted his teeth and blocked with his fists. But this time, he retreated five steps and hit the elastic rubber rope on the edge of the challenge arena. With the help of the rebound force, he tried his best to escape Open.


    However, Zhang Kun''s strength is inexhaustible. His legs seem to contain infinite strength and can''t be vented completely. The fierce leg wind is like a storm, and he is not stingy of physical strength.


    When he was young, his legs had to kick the iron pole for three hours every day, and he had to do 600 squats with a weight of 300 Jin. The reputation of "iron leg" was made by sweat drop by drop.


    The big man was in a mess. Facing Zhang Kun''s sudden madness, he could only defend passively. Although he tried to fight with his fists once, he finally got his wrists bent and completely scrapped.


    After a hundred times of iron leg bombardment, the great man was at the end of his tether and lost all initiative. It was only at this moment that he really understood the gap between himself and his opponent.


    "It''s over!"


    With a roar, the table shakes violently. Zhang Kun, who is more and more brave in the war, stands up and tosses in the air. His right leg, which is full of strength, cuts down in a majestic arc!


    The irreducible man clenched his teeth and raised his bloody arm to block. In a flash, an overwhelming force of terror surged in.


    Click!


    Two trembling Cross branches in the air, already frail arm should be broken. Zhang kunmeng''s iron leg didn''t stop at all. He continued to vent his power, smashed the big man''s shoulder blade and fell to the ground.


    Take the left foot as the axis, turn the body neatly, sweep out the right leg, play a beautiful sweep leg, chop in the air to spin the body and kick the leg, in one go, the bloody and domineering moves bring people a pleasant visual impact.


    "Good!" Many people suddenly stood up and drank loudly, looking very excited.


    Zhang Kun''s face remained unchanged, as if it was insignificant to defeat a big man. Both hands grasp the neck and thigh of the big man, regardless of his struggle, slowly lift up to shoulder level.


    Desperation emerged in the eyes of the big man. He struggled with his last strength, and howled bitterly. But Zhang Kun''s hands were as strong as Eagle''s claws. Holding the big man, he didn''t end the battle immediately. His fierce eyes slowly swept the whole court and finally settled on Li futu''s face.


    Li futu looked at him calmly.


    "Zhang Kun has heard a lot about Mr. Li. This time he came to the Warring States period, he wanted to fight against Mr. Li!"


    With the voice, the audience after a quiet, then boiling!


    "What?!"


    "He''s inviting Mr. Li to fight!"


    Everyone''s eyes showed incredible color, and then suddenly focused on Li futu, looking excited and excited!


    Everyone knows that Li futu became famous in the three battles of the Warring States period, and then began his rise. Since he has learned from the past, who dares to say that the legend can''t be copied?!!


    Today, Zhang Kun will step on Li futu''s body and enter the world again as a king!


    "Mr. Li, how dare you fight?"


    A thunderous roar swept through the audience. Zhang Kun''s eyes were red. At the same time, he grasped the big man and pressed down, pushing his right knee to the top.


    Click!!!


    The black bear''s body folded in response to the call, adding a touch of stirring power to the hearts of the people.


    The whole scene was quiet and the heat was rolling in my heart. At this moment, no one paid much attention to the dead body of the great man, and even forgot to cheer for the winner. Almost everyone turned their eyes to the still calm figure, waiting for his choice.


    "Xiao Li, now a lot of people want to borrow you, don''t care."


    Gu Qingcang squints at Zhang Kun on the high platform.


    "What Mr. Gu said is that the superior doesn''t have to take the lead. Li Shao, it''s enough to send someone to deal with it."


    Gong Zhengyu agreed and nodded. The shocking battle just now didn''t make her look fluctuate much.


    "This guy, it seems, has really attracted a lot of people''s eyes." Yang Yuqing looks at the man who is being watched by the audience at the moment and sighs softly.


    "Isn''t he the master of the Warring States period? How can you challenge him? "


    Shen yini, who had just witnessed a tragic death in front of her, asked with a pale face. When she heard someone challenging Li futu, her heart tightened uncontrollably. Her beautiful eyes couldn''t help showing tension.


    Although she believes that Li futu can''t fall down so easily, who can guarantee that there will be no accident in the arena of life and death?


    The body of the Great Han is still on the stage, but there is no wave. It seems that everyone takes it for granted. Is this the real world?


    "Because he was the master of the Warring States period, I''m afraid he had to fight."


    Yang Yuqing said softly, but she didn''t worry much. She had seen Li futu''s incomparable. Although Zhang Kun is strong, in her opinion, she should not be Li futu''s opponent.


    "After watching the first world war just now, I feel itchy. If you don''t mind, how about asking for some tips first?"Originally, Zhang Kun''s invitation to fight was beyond everyone''s expectation, but when they were expecting Li futu''s reaction, a voice suddenly rang again.


    One wave is not flat, another wave is rising.


    Even Li futu turned his head at the sound.


    Kong Fu Jie''s mouth, under the gaze of countless surprised, puzzled and curious eyes, walked towards the challenge arena, step by step, as if walking leisurely. In such a heavy and oppressive situation, he had an indescribable elegance and elegance.


    "Miss, how did Master Kong run up?"


    Looking at Kong Fujie, who is standing on the platform under the attention of all people, Mao Tu''s eyes widened.


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going?"


    Cao Jinse frowned. This young master of the Kong family is really not a vain name. He doesn''t look at the occasion when he gets mad. It''s easy for him to go up there, but it''s not so easy when he thinks about it again.


    Tang Jiahao was just as puzzled as Cao Jinse. When Kong Fujie stood up, he was almost stunned. He was invited to fight Li futu. Why did he run up? Didn''t he hate Li futu? How to take the initiative to step on the stage to help people with thunder?


    "Why don''t you stop him?"


    A person just died in front of him, as a people''s policeman, Roy people''s face was not good-looking, now Kong Fujie inexplicably ran up, her look is even more ugly.


    In her eyes, although Li futu is hateful, he is a normal person. Even if he is against Kong Fujie, he should know the difference between them. But Zhang Kun is different. The Roy people just saw his first battle and think that this person has almost no humanity. I''m afraid he won''t worry about Kong Fujie''s identity.


    If Kong Fujie really died here, she might also be implicated.


    "Miss Luo, you should also have Fu Jie''s personality. Do you think I can stop him?"


    Tang Jiahao smiles bitterly.


    Roy bit his lip and turned to look at the arena. Now everyone is running up and it''s too late to say anything. She only hopes that this young and old man in Kyoto doesn''t want to pretend to be a hero.


    "Xiao Li, who are you?"


    Gu Qingcang turned his head.


    Li futu shook his head: "no, he is a young master in Kyoto. He still has some grudges with me..."


    "Then how did he get up there?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu''s brows wrinkled slightly. What kind of tricks is the young master of the Kong family playing?

 Chapter 298

    "It''s a pity. I wanted to see Donghai." Qin Shao, if you think that Zhang Kun can fight Li futu, I''m afraid you will be disappointed. I''m sure he''s not Li futu''s opponent, far from it! "


    Yan Donglai said in a firm voice.


    If anyone present knows Li futu''s skill best, it''s probably him.


    Can Zhang Kun challenge the figure who annihilates dozens of Japanese killers alone?


    In other words, Yan Donglai thinks that Zhang Kun is not qualified to compete with Li futu!


    Qin Yunxuan took a look at him, laughed, and turned his eyes to the challenge arena again. He didn''t say any more.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Zhang Kun stares at Kong Fujie. The color of his eyes has not yet faded. He looks terrible.


    The reason why Kong Fujie came to power was that he was not so kind as to shield Li futu.


    He did it It''s to prevent Li futu from being killed.


    If Li futu is solved by Zhang Kun, what will he do?


    If Li futu wins Zhang Kun, it''s not what he wants to see. After all, if he continues to invite Zhang Kun to fight, there will inevitably be the suspicion of a wheel fight, and Li futu has enough reasons to choose not to fight.


    Therefore, in order to completely trample Li futu to death without losing his tongue, Kong Fujie chose to play in advance to prevent any accidents.


    "Please."


    Kong Fujie stands there with a smile and looks charming.


    Zhang Kun said no more, and his body arched slowly, just like the prelude of cheetah hunting.


    "As you wish!"


    With a roar, Zhang Kun curled up like an arrow from the string and shot at Kong Fujie.


    Eight meters, in the blink of an eye.


    With his left foot pounding on the ground, the whole arena trembled. The moment from extreme motion to extreme stillness brought unimaginable impact. With his left leg as the axis, his body whirled and swung his iron leg. With the help of the rigid and fierce inertia whistling wheel, he forced Kong Fujie to lower himself with the force of the waves!


    Those who use legs are good at attacking!


    The audience even felt as if there were several shadows in their eyes!


    Bang!!


    The clear and crisp sound like thunder rang out in the competition field, and everyone felt their ears buzzing!


    In the challenge arena, Kong Fujie didn''t move. He intercepted Zhang Kun with his left hand and grasped Zhang Kun''s calf like a steel claw, so that his offensive was contained!


    Roy was relieved. Although she had a "fight" with Kong Fujie, she knew that with her own level of strength, she was more than enough to deal with ordinary thieves, but she was absolutely not good enough in front of real experts. Therefore, although Kong Fujie threw her off at that time, the Roy people were still not sure about Kong Fujie''s real strength, but now she has a little spectrum in her heart.


    It''s really strong, very strong. This young man in Kyoto is really very different from ordinary childe brothers. At least his skill is admirable.


    "You are arrogant


    Zhang Kun roared. His body stopped for a moment, and he bounced away with the help of Kong Fujie''s grip. His toes were like a drill. It seemed that he was going to smash his head.


    Although Kong Fujie was confident, he was not arrogant enough to beat Zhang Kun in the first World War before Zhang Kun. He was forced to release his left leg and intercept with both hands.


    When Zhang Kun''s body falls to the ground, he impacts again, and the platform of the challenge arena keeps shaking. The two legs kick out in a series, sharp and swift, as fast as lightning. Although the rich on the scene are all laymen who don''t know kung fu, the visual effect of foot shadow flying should give them enough shock, even those proud bodyguards can''t help breathing in.


    "Pick me up again!"


    At this moment, Zhang Kun stepped on the challenge arena with his feet and started to shoot at a slant. He rotated 180 degrees in mid air with his feet together, spinning down like a shell.


    Li futu is now in the limelight, but Zhang Kun still dares to invite him to fight. Of course, he didn''t come to give his head away for nothing. No matter the speed or strength, he is far superior to ordinary people, and he responds quickly. In the bloody battle of life and death, his brain can keep running at a high speed, and his explosive body just aims at Kong Fujie''s position.


    Kong Fujie''s pupils shrink slightly. Although he is confident that he can avoid the past, but


    "Try the strength of your legs!"


    Kongfujie raised a sharp curve at the corner of his mouth, quickly got up, squatted slightly, clenched his fist in the process of his right hand stroke, whistling and hooking at his feet which were whirling down from the top of his head.


    There is no fancy, pure hook straight fist, but the key is speed and strength!


    Bang!


    When the two touched, the sound of bombardment rang throughout the audience. Kong Fujie''s right arm trembled, and he immediately staggered back until he was ten steps away.


    On the other hand, Zhang Kun was directly thrown back by the long punch, his body was out of balance, and he hit the challenge arena heavily, causing a shaking. Support the ground with both hands, quickly bounce up, retreat to the edge of the challenge arena, and lock Kong Fujie on guard.It seems like a draw, but people close to the challenge arena can see that Zhang Kun''s legs are slightly shaking, especially his feet. Even though he is holding on firmly, he is still shaking.


    Zhang Kun is calm on the surface, but he is full of horror in his heart. He didn''t expect that this man who looks like a dandy should be so tough. If he hadn''t reacted quickly, he curled up his lower knee slightly before contacting his fist. Maybe his legs were broken or even broken!


    Kong Fujie''s eyes are also fixed on Zhang Kun. He walks slowly by the edge of the challenge arena, and his right hand is slowly swinging. The joints of his bones are bloody.


    Obviously, even he didn''t feel so well after the heavy blow.


    "Your legs It''s interesting. "


    Zhang Kun didn''t say a word. Although he was frightened in his heart, his momentum was improved in silence. He was not a fool. If anyone was afraid in the battlefield, failure would follow.


    "Go on."


    Kong Fujie threw down his right hand heavily and raised the corner of his mouth. Then his right hand came on stage and invited him to fight again!


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled. The skill of the young master of the Kong family was really beyond his expectation.


    Although the battle is not over yet, he already knows that Zhang Kun is not Kong Fujie''s opponent.


    As a once powerful man, how could Zhang Kun allow a young man to despise him so much? His eyes were ferocious and he stepped forward again. This time, not only his legs roared, but also his fists joined the attack.


    In addition to a slight gasp, Zhang Kun''s offensive showed no sign of weakening. His moves were closely linked, as fast as a storm.


    Gradually, however, there was something wrong with the people present.


    Even if he doesn''t know martial arts, many people can see that Kong Fujie, who seems to be suppressed by death, is not passive in his imagination, because from the beginning to the end, he didn''t take the initiative to attack except that time.


    There are only two possibilities, one is that he is difficult to resist, the other is that he does not want to take the initiative. From the previous collision, the former may not exist.


    Is Is this young man just warming up?


    For a moment, the spectators looked strange.


    Not only them, but also Zhang Kun gradually felt a flood of shame and anger.


    "You want to die!"


    Zhang Kun roared, his body stopped suddenly, and his right foot swept out!

 Chapter 299

    Compared with the previous fury, Zhang Kun''s fury was a little bland, but Kong Fujie, who was locked by Zhang Kun, could feel the terrible power contained in it.


    I''m afraid the strength of the opponent''s whole body has been gathered into this no fancy sweep.


    However, although Zhang Kun''s strength is strong, because Zhang Kun''s emotion is out of control, his offensive is no longer as flawless as before.


    "The battle of life and death is more than strength. I''m afraid Zhang Kun will fall here. It''s a pity."


    Gong Zhengyu picked up the wine gourd and drank the wine gently.


    Above the challenge arena, Kong Fujie touched the ground with his toes and crossed half a step outwards, just to retreat from the opponent''s attack.


    As soon as Zhang Kun''s face changed, he didn''t seem to think that his opponent would choose to retreat. He tried his best to impact and suddenly fell into the air. No matter how tough he was, his body still couldn''t control his balance and almost fell to the ground in a whirl.


    "Miss, Master Kong is going to win."


    Cao Jinse looks at Maotu, but his expression is not as optimistic as Maotu. On the contrary, he smiles bitterly. This should be just the beginning.


    Because just now attacks the strength to be too big, when falls down repeatedly rebounds several times. Zhang Kun hit the ground with his right hand, forced himself to bear the pain, and jumped up again.


    But at the moment when his body bounced up, the corner of his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure that had appeared behind him. Zhang Kun had no time to think about it. Before landing, he curled up his right arm and hit the rear with a powerful elbow.


    The reaction is very quick, and the moves are quite vicious.


    But after all, he was in a hurry, and his steps did not touch the ground. For Kong Fujie, it was not a big threat. Left hand forward, resolutely forward.


    Pop!


    After blocking the opponent''s elbow, Kong Fujie''s right hand turned into a palm instantly and slashed down like a knife.


    Zhang Kun tried his best to escape, but the hand knife was near.


    Poof Rub your fingertips tightly and paddle your right shoulder to your left rib! Blood splashed with it.


    The shocking scene made many spectators tremble for a moment, but this wound was not fatal enough for Zhang Kun. He gritted his teeth to hold back the pain and wanted to break free.


    But just as he fell to the ground, Kong Fu Jie''s right leg suddenly attacked. It''s not terrible to move in the front. What''s terrible is that Kong Fu Jie''s right leg moves quickly like the wind, and Silent, cunning angle!


    Zhang Kun wants to avoid. He is aware of the approach of his toes, but he greatly underestimates the speed and strength of his opponent. When he feels something wrong, his toes are near.


    Click!


    Zhang Kun''s knee is the key point of his feet. The sound of bone splitting starts. The whole right leg turns back in a V-shape, and the thick blood splashes. The dazzling bone stubble penetrates the skin and flesh, and the bloody scene makes the women scream.


    Zhang Kun looked at his broken right leg, his brain was blank, the whole world was dead, and he didn''t even feel pain.


    Broken?


    This is your own leg?


    Could it be your own leg? Could this be the leg of the iron bar?


    Broken? How is that possible?!


    After a short period of stupor, severe pain and unspeakable panic swept the whole body.


    Ah!!!


    Zhang Kun''s eyes were fixed on the knee where the bleeding water flowed like a tap. His eyes were filled with fear, and his body trembled violently on the ground.


    Despair, panic, far more than their own pain.


    "So Goodbye. "


    Kong Fujie''s mouth rose, without any pity. He stepped forward and appeared in front of Zhang Kun, who had lost his resistance. He swung his right leg and blew it directly on his head!


    Click!!


    The sound of bone crack suddenly sounded!


    Zhang Kun''s head was directly kicked off by the huge penetrating force, and he flew out with the whole person, throwing a big arc out of the challenge arena and crashing to the edge of the stand. Zhang Kun, who still thought of a comeback, was dead before he landed.


    It seems that the whole fighting process is long and tense, but in fact it is less than five minutes. Zhang Kun, who was angry and invited to fight with Li futu before, has become a miserable corpse. The transformation between glory and sadness is so fast.


    A bloody life ends in a twinkling of an eye.


    Death before ambition, although regret, but no one sentimental, here is the death arena, advocating violence, is killing!


    There is no ridiculous saying that we can forgive others. As long as we are on the platform, there is only one rule!


    It''s not only the winner but also the winner!


    So just like Zhang Kun killed a big man just now, no one thought that Kong Fujie was cruel and cruel. These dignitaries just wondered why a young man could be so strong?


    Are they really old?


    "If I''m not mistaken, he should be the master of the Kong family in Kyoto."


    Qin Yunxuan looks at Kong Fujie standing on the platform, his eyes pondering.


    "Brother Qin refers to Kong madman?"Jia Rudao suddenly realized that if it was Kong Fujie, it would not be surprising to have such skills. He had heard that the Kong madman who was rampant in Kyoto ran to the military region to ravage the rebellious existence of the king of fighters.


    "How did he get here?"


    Jia was puzzled.


    "Didn''t you see that? It''s not surprising that Kong Fujie will show up when Miss Cao''s are here. "


    Qin Yunxuan''s vision moved slowly. At last, he passed over many figures. He sat in the audience in a daze. Then he seemed to think of something. His mind was shocked and his face became suspicious.


    In the eyes of the audience, Kong Fujie raised a rebellious arc at the corner of his mouth, raised his right hand up, and hooked his index finger to Li futu.


    "Ask Li Shao to lead the dead on the stage!"

 Chapter 300

    What happened today?


    Why do you want to challenge Mr. Li?


    And this young man is even more direct and naked than Zhang Kun before!


    Ask Li Shao to lead the dead on the stage?


    How much confidence does it take to say that?


    Looking at the man on the stage who seemed to be arrogant, everyone was dazed for a moment.


    This young man Are you crazy?!


    Trees live a piece of skin, people live a face, the more dignified people care about face, in full view of the public to say such a rave, set out to never die.


    The young man did not give himself a way out, nor did he give Mr. Li a way out.


    After coming back, everyone''s mind suddenly surged, and then the whole audience focused on the same figure again.


    This time, even Gu Qingcang didn''t persuade him. The young man on the stage was too reckless. He made such wild remarks, which obviously forced Li futu to step on the stage.


    "The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. I''m afraid he can''t avoid it this time."


    Yang Yuqing sighed softly.


    Shen yini, who has seen two people die on the stage with her own eyes, is also looking at Li futu''s direction. Her fingers are unconsciously clenched, and her heart is full of mixed feelings, which can''t be described in words.


    She had thought that the man was now the leader of the Warring States period and had no worries, but how could she expect that he seemed to be in danger all the time.


    "If heaven does evil, you can still violate it. If you do evil, you can''t live." Yan Donglai shook his head in silence.


    Qin Yunxuan sat up straight and stared at the challenge arena with meaningful eyes. For the first time, there was a sense of expectation on his face.


    "Miss, call the police quickly!"


    Maotu''s words are amazing.


    Looking at Kong Fujie on the stage, Cao Jinse, who frowned tightly, said subconsciously, "what''s the police doing?"


    Without thinking, Mao Tu said, "otherwise, Confucius will be killed!"


    Cao Jinse turned his head and saw Mao Tu''s serious face.


    Does little rabbit look down on Kong Fujie? Or are you so confident in the man who only met once?


    The air in the arena seemed to solidify for a moment, and everyone seemed to hear their own violent heartbeat.


    With all the attention, Li futu smiles. After all, he stands up slowly, with a straight waist, facing Kong Fujie in the challenge arena.


    "I will fight."


    Understatement of the three words, like a few drops of water into the boiling oil pan, so that the audience burst instantly!


    Although it was expected that Li futu would take the call, it can be seen that Li futu stepped onto the arena step by step, and everyone could not help breathing fast and eyes wide open!


    Li futu''s powerful presence has long been heard of by these celebrities in the East China Sea, but not everyone has really seen Li futu''s move. Kong Fujiang''s World War I is still in sight, which makes them feel that even against Mr. Li, they are still capable of World War I.


    "It''s not in vain this time."


    "Yes, although Mr. Li is strong, his opponent is not a weak one. It''s hard to say the ending..."


    In the dark arena, many people''s eyes flickered.


    Li futu''s rise is too fast. Many heroes like him have been born in the sky since ancient times, but in the end, they just shine like meteors for a while, and then they fall quickly Who can guarantee that Li futu will not be the same?


    It is undeniable that, compared with watching Li futu invincible in the world, there are many people here secretly looking forward to another outcome.


    Standing on the platform, Li futu looks at Kong Fujie.


    "Kong Shao, it seems that you didn''t put my words in your heart. I''ve been forcing you so hard. Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    With the voice, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the killing started.


    Kong Fujie sneered: "my life is here. If you have the ability, just come and take it!"


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth rose and he did not speak any more. His eyes became dim gradually. A surge of momentum began to gather. The air in the arena seemed to fluctuate for a moment.


    If a man does not move, he will succeed first.


    "It seems that you have made a lot of progress in the past ten years..."


    Facing Li futu, Kong Fujie can feel the huge pressure. His arrogance slowly converges, and his expression gradually turns to coldness.


    In fact, he just seems arrogant on the surface, but in his heart, he always understands the truth that he can''t despise any opponent in the battle of life and death. Moreover, he has clearly perceived that Li Er, who hasn''t seen him for ten years, is not what he used to be.


    "I''ll give you a chance to do something."


    Li futu took the initiative to give up the opportunity.


    "To lead the spirit with the spirit, to destroy the power with the spirit, to combine the inside and outside at six o''clock in three sets..."


    The whole body of Fu Hong''s body is firm, his hands are firm, his breath is firm!


    "Take it!"


    After a long silence, a fierce roar came out. Kong Fujie took the lead in attacking. He moved like a bow and thundered like thunder. He was just fierce and shocked!Like a fierce tiger going down the mountain, Kong Fujie stormed to Li futu''s head, waving his fists with overwhelming force.


    The moves are simple but mysterious. They are powerful and effective!


    "Good."


    Li futu''s eyes condensed, fearless in the face of danger, feet on the ground, not to dodge, two fists suddenly.


    Bang!


    The shadow of the two fists collided with each other, and it was dozens of times!


    The sound stops, the shadow divides!


    At the same time, Kong Fujie''s fists were bleeding, his arms were slightly trembling, but his eyes were blazing!


    "Fast!"


    Kong Fujie burst out laughing, his posture was wild and uninhibited, his eyes were like fire, and his fighting spirit was so fierce that he made another effort to fight.


    Preliminary to the boom, that powerful and turbulent moves will make the presence of all people''s color!


    "Hammer! The bow is broken and the arrow is swift


    "Subdue the dragon!! The five mountains face the sky


    "Chop the mountain palm! Add steel to the axe


    "Horse''s paw! I''m sure you''ll find a horse on the mountain


    "He Bu Tui! He Bu Tui Shan Shi! ".


    Kong Fu Jie is like crazy. The fiercer the Vietnam War is, the stronger the Vietnam War is. He is powerful and powerful. He has eyes all over his body and hands all over his body. His movements are flexible and subtle!


    The fierce style of boxing and the close combat moves all give people an unparalleled visual shock.


    Tang Jiahao took a cool breath. Although the name of Kyoto''s Kong madman resounds from all over the country, he has never seen Kong Fujie do his best. The crazy Kong Fujie is really terrible.


    Roy was also shocked. Everything she saw tonight almost overturned her understanding of the world. She always thought it was amazing that three or five people could not get close to her. How could human beings be so powerful?


    But gradually, her eyes can''t help but start to shift to Li futu. Kong Fujie is like a human murder weapon, but this man It didn''t come down at all!


    Kong Fujie''s offensive is like a storm, while Li futu is like a leaf of duckweed, floating from left to right, fluctuating with the wind and waves, but never overturned!


    "Miss Gong, who do you think will win?"


    Gu Qingcang started from scratch. When he was young, he fought with a pair of fists, but he still couldn''t understand this kind of battle.


    Gong Zhengyu took a sip of wine slowly and fixed his eyes on Kong Fujie. He didn''t answer Gu Qingcang''s question, but said in a soft voice: "Wen has Taiji to settle the world, Wu has eight extremes to settle the universe! Master Kong''s Baji is seven points old. "

 Chapter 301

    Shake your arms and shake your feet!


    Baji boxing is famous for its strong, violent, offensive and defensive features! It has been absorbed by the armed police and special forces.


    Even if this set of boxing has a small achievement, it can also frighten one side. If it is successful, its power will be amazing!


    Although Gong Zhengyu''s evaluation is only seven points, Kong Fujie, who is less than 30 years old, can be regarded as a master of Bajiquan!


    Who said that childe brothers are all wine sacks that only know how to talk?


    Tonight''s kongfujie let countless people have a new understanding of the aristocratic family!


    The fighting on the field continued to be fierce. Kong Fujie gave full play to the essence of Baji boxing, combining strength with blowing Qi, combining strength with inside and outside. Even the simplest moves contain extremely ingenious strength. Under the action of blowing air, Kong Fujie''s strength is very strong, just like the waves of the sea, continuous, one wave higher than another. Each impact directly through the body, forcing the viscera.


    Under the continuous effect of this kind of power, people don''t feel much outside when they are hit, but the internal organs are unbearable, which is also what the boxers call "internal injury".


    "You are proud enough to practice Bajiquan to such a high level."


    Li futu, who has been floating in the tide of Kong Fujie''s attack, suddenly gets close to him with his voice. His figure turns from virtual to real, and his hands move like tai chi. He strongly shakes Kong Fujie open, hits his fist, and suddenly prints it on Kong Fujie''s chest!


    Bang!


    The surging force, like a wave on the shore, swept around with the bombardment point as the center. The sudden burst of power made Kong Fujie fly backwards.


    Li futu''s eyes were deep, his strength was on his heels, and he was walking around his waist. His body was like a snake gliding. He took out strange tracks and attacked Kong Fujie.


    "Get out of here!"


    Kongfujie''s momentum was still like a rainbow. He started up with his hands on the ground. Before he landed, he swung his palms to meet Li futu''s tricky style.


    Bang!


    Kong Fujie''s reaction speed and body coordination can be called perfect, but after all, he was in a hurry. His arms trembled when he was hit suddenly, and he was kicked back again.


    "Come back to me!"


    Li suddenly opened his right hand and held it tightly!


    Stab The sound of cloth tearing came out clearly, and Kong Fujie''s right arm was instantly dislocated!


    A large area of muscle tears tendon, dislocation from the bone, blood vessels rupture, blood then out of control!


    Unimaginable pain swept along the right arm, but Kong Fujie was really unusual. He didn''t scream. After a groan, he bit his teeth and sweat on his forehead.


    "It''s a man."


    Li futu''s eyes were deep, and he didn''t intend to stop. His arms immediately sent force, and he banged Kong Fujie''s chest and flew him out again.


    Originally, looking at Kong Fujie''s rampant attack, many people thought that Li futu was likely to have a grudge in his headquarters tonight, but they didn''t expect that the war situation changed in an instant.


    Looking at Kong Fujie who was blasted away, everyone knows that he has tried his best, but the opponent is too strong.


    Looking at the proud figure, everyone was stunned.


    Is it really invincible?


    "I underestimate the heroes of the world."


    Qin Yunxuan slowly breathes out his breath, and his face finally becomes solemn. Kong Fujie''s skill has surprised him, and Li futu''s strength has shocked him.


    Even if he plays, I''m afraid he can''t do better than Kong Fujie.


    "Damn it Abnormal... "


    Tang Jiahao always has a lot of self-restraint and demeanor, but at this time, he can''t help but burst into a rude sentence. You can imagine how excited he is.


    Roy''s eyes were in a trance, and he finally understood what kind of existence the man who had been caught in the Bureau was.


    "It''s young people''s world now."


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile, his face relaxed.


    Gong Zhengyu glanced at him and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s too early to relax, Gu."


    With the voice, just when everyone and Gu Qingcang thought that the victory had been divided, the situation in the field once again appeared unexpected scenes.


    Kong Fujie, who seems to have become the end of a strong crossbow, used his left hand to click on the injured right arm.


    The audience frowned.


    "Little rabbit, what is he doing?" Cao Jinse now finally believes that Maotu is not nonsense.


    "Confucius wanted to temporarily discard his right arm, replace pain with numbness, and free his body from the shackles of his right arm."


    Mao Tu, who has long said that Kong Fujie is not Li futu''s opponent, said very quickly, and made a clear explanation.


    Indeed, as she said, Kong Fujie''s purpose is to temporarily make the right arm, which has become a burden, unconscious, just like a gecko with its tail broken, give up one of them and save the whole body!


    Sure enough, though his right arm was unable to hang down, Kong Fu Jie''s sense of war in his eyes returned again!"Baji has two blades, hands and legs! The hanging wall is used up, and the footwall is used up! "


    "Walking is like walking in the mud, and the foot is not above the knee. This method of attacking and killing lies in the lower part of the body!" Kong Fujie roared and attacked Li futu again, but the weapon of attack changed from two fists to two feet.


    Baji boxing is not just a boxing technique. It is as fierce as rubbing and kicking.


    "I have to admit that you are a respectable opponent in the challenge arena."


    At the moment, in Li futu''s eyes, Kong Fujie is no longer that arrogant family, but a warrior, a warrior who never dies or loses!


    "Kong Shao, I''m afraid you have few rivals in the younger generation, but tonight, you chose the wrong opponent."


    With the deep words, Kong Fujie was surprised to find that Li futu suddenly disappeared!


    Yes, it''s gone!


    Then, sounds began to come from all sides.


    "Out of respect for the warrior, I will let you die with dignity."


    Kong Fu Jie held his breath and noticed that there were illusions on all sides of his body, and even a storm began to develop around him.


    Hair began to fly up, looking at the illusion everywhere, he could not distinguish between the real and the virtual. For the first time, Kong Fujie was shocked in his eyes.


    What kind of speed is this?!!


    The wine gourd in his hand is stiff in the air, and Gong Zhengyu''s eyes are suddenly bright!


    The whole audience was wide eyed, looking at the horror picture just like the special effects of the movie, stunned.


    "Is this still human?" Cao Jinse was so shocked that he even forgot to let Maotu go up to save people.


    "Break it for me!"


    Kongfujie would not wait to die. His eyes would crack and he would use both fists and feet. He would bombard people in all directions like crazy, but what he hit each time was just a mirage.


    At this moment, everyone knows that the battle has been divided, or more accurately, life and death have been decided!


    The storm caused by the rapid movement is becoming more and more fierce. Even the audience closest to the arena begin to feel the skin on their faces being scratched. It can be imagined that Kong Fujie, who is in the eye of the storm, is facing a huge pressure.


    "Kong Shao, go all the way!"


    It seems that the words from the nether world ring out, and countless shadows move at the same time!


    Tao is empty, and it seems that Tao is real!


    "Wishful thinking!"


    Kong Fujie, who was on the verge of death, did not give up his last struggle. A roar exploded in his throat. His left fist, which was still in good condition, swung violently to the left front, exhausted his whole strength.


    At this moment, still can''t distinguish which is Li futu''s real body, he can only go to gamble!


    Go and gamble on that life!!


    Unfortunately, fate did not favor him.


    His heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, seeing the shadow dissipate, Kong Fujie''s eyes vibrated violently, as if he had felt the approaching of death.

 Chapter 302

    Just as everyone held their breath, waiting for the platform to add another bloody color, a sigh suddenly sounded in the field.


    "The younger generation is formidable..."


    With the voice, the shadows in all directions disappear instantly!


    Everyone''s eyes narrowed, and then they found out that there was a middle-aged man on the stage. With his hand, he blasted in one direction of the encirclement circle. With a seemingly random blow, he blasted out Li futu''s real body in countless shadows, forcing Li futu to take back the sharp claw that attacked Kong Fujie''s tianlinggai!


    Turn around, palm to palm!


    Bang!


    Li futu drifted away.


    Kong Fujie, who had already fallen into a state of death, had no choice but to survive!


    What''s more, ants live stealthily, not to mention people?


    Without time to ask who he was, Kong Fujie wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and quickly retreated behind the middle-aged man without saying a word. Now, he finally understood how Li Er, who had not seen him for ten years, had grown up.


    If it wasn''t for the middle-aged man, he would have broken his head and died on the spot!


    "In the Warring States arena, there is always one enemy, and life and death have their own destiny. If you force your hand in, you really think that there is no one in the Warring States period!"


    On the stand, a cold voice sounded, and then a graceful figure fell on the platform.


    The body is graceful and exquisite, but the chest is beautiful,


    Dao Ma Dan, Gong Zheng Yu!


    Her eyes scarlet, lock the middle-aged man, Morin cold kill without cover up.


    Wow


    There was an instant uproar!


    Originally, the vigorous middle-aged man had been beyond everyone''s expectation. Who would have thought that Zhuyeqing would follow him to the stage.


    What''s more, it seems that she is from the Warring States period?


    The waves have been exciting and almost no one is numb.


    Seeing Gong Zhengyu standing in front of him, even Li futu could not help frowning slightly. He was puzzled. He ran into Gong Zhengyu in Pujiang River. At best, he was just a nodding friend. Why did the other party stand up for him so clearly?


    "Miss Gong, I have no malice."


    After the middle-aged man saved Kong Fujie, he didn''t mean to do it again, and his tone was extremely calm. He looked at Li futu, and his eyes showed an undisguised appreciation: "in the younger generation, you are incomparable, and you will never be invincible in the future. I''m looking forward to it."


    Li futu''s expression is not up, flattering or insulting, as if to hear each other''s praise, step by step forward, gas engine lock each other, "who are you?"


    "I''ll see you when I have a chance."


    The middle-aged man smiles, takes a deep look at Li futu, grabs Kong Fujie''s arm, and doesn''t delay much. "Go!"


    Stomp on the ground, jump off the stage, a few moves, instantly disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    What a great Xia who comes and goes without a trace.


    It''s not that Gong Zhengyu didn''t have the chance to intercept, but strangely, she didn''t let the other party go.


    "He''s actually helping you by killing Kong Fujie. It''s a relief for the moment, but it''s not worth the loss."


    Gong Zhengyu looks at the gate of the arena hall.


    Li futu, noncommittal, stood beside her, "Miss Gong, why do you help me?"


    "If I say I think you have an eye, do you believe it?"


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head and chuckled, as gorgeous as a flower.


    ¡­¡­


    There have been all kinds of changes, the fight did not go on, but when they left, no one felt dissatisfied. On the contrary, tonight''s fight was the most thrilling one they had ever seen, and it was destined to spread for a long time.


    Kong Fujie wanted to trample on Li futu, but in the end, he let him shape his invincible posture again!


    "Little rabbit, did you know that someone would save Kong Fujie?"


    When he walked out of the arena, Cao Jinse looked at the rabbit thoughtfully.


    Just now, when Kong Fujie was about to die, she woke up from a big dream and decided to let Maotu save people. However, she found that Maotu was extremely calm, and then the middle-aged man was born.


    "Do you know that man?"


    "Miss, Maotu has long said that you should call the police, but you just don''t listen to Maotu, hum!"


    Mao Tu wrinkled his little nose. Wang Gu said to him, "but Li futu is really strong. I''m afraid neither of them is his opponent."


    With that, Mao Tu suddenly turned his head and said seriously: "Miss, if you marry that Li futu, he is so powerful. If you marry him, I''m afraid no one can hurt miss!"


    Cao Jinse was stunned.


    What''s going on in this rabbit''s head?! Can marriage be decided by skill alone?


    He shook his head in tears and laughter. Cao Jinse also knew that he couldn''t compare with the little rabbit. He took a long breath, looked at the lonely moon in the night sky, and sighed: "let''s go. I have to talk to my elder brother about what happened tonight...""Li Shao, I''m so ashamed to see you tonight..."


    Qin Yunxuan sighed and shook hands with Li futu again, which was a little stronger than when he first saw him at the gate.


    "Qin Shao''s reputation is too high. The dragon and phoenix of Qin Shaoren are not as good as anyone."


    Who can''t say that? Li futu personally sent several people to the gate and shook hands with Yan Donglai and Jia Rudao.


    After seeing off some people from Yandong, Li futu turned back and said, "thank you very much, Miss Gong tonight."


    "Li Shao doesn''t think I''m busy."


    Gong Zhengyu smiles, and then sees Shen yini come over. Without saying more, he turns and leaves, carrying a gourd. He is lonely, but he can''t speak freely.


    Looking at her back, Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I can see that no matter what her purpose is, at least she doesn''t mean you any harm. You don''t need to think about it."


    Gu Qingcang said quietly, then patted Li futu on the shoulder. Li futu nodded and watched him leave with a group of Yongxing executives.


    "Li Shao, I have finished your order. Now the beauty has returned to Zhao."


    Yang Yuqing smiles and walks up with Shen yini. The bloody killing didn''t seem to affect her at all.


    "Congratulations to Li Shao. I won''t disturb you. Come and see me when you have time


    The powerful Li Fu figure of this young woman''s elder sister had been appreciated for a long time, and it was no surprise that he deliberately looked at Shen yini.


    Li futu found that the actress, who has been living in spring and snow, did not perform as badly as she imagined. Although her face is inevitably pale, at least she looks calm on the surface. Even heard Yang Yuqing''s words, she also squeezed out a smile and nodded.


    After Yang Yuqing left, Li futu turned around and said, "I''ll take you back."


    Shen yini looked at him and nodded slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you live in this environment all the time? "


    Sitting in the car, Shen yini looked at the man driving and spoke slowly. Facing his puzzled eyes, she whispered: "either you die or I live."


    Li futu was silent and said with a smile, "you can see tonight that there are many things you can''t choose."


    When he returned to China, he wanted to have a peaceful life, but it turned out to be the opposite. It seemed that there was always a force behind him, pushing him to stand on the crest of the waves.


    Shen yini had many questions about everything she saw tonight, but she didn''t ask at the moment.


    Deeply exhaled, she laughed: "if you''re OK next, have a drink with me."

 Chapter 303

    Although Shen yini didn''t behave too much, and her appearance was normal, Li futu knew that this woman must have suffered a great impact tonight. Instead of letting her think about it all by herself, it''s better to have a drink with her to relax.


    After all, not everyone is as used to life and death as he is.


    "Do you want to buy wine or..."


    "What''s the point of drinking at home?"


    Shen yini gently smiles, "it''s closer to central. Go to the queen."


    Going to a bar?


    Li futu picked an eyebrow: "are you not afraid of being found?"


    Shen yini shook her head slowly. She felt that compared with everything she saw not long ago, what she cared about before seemed to become insignificant for a moment.


    Since Shen yini didn''t care, Li futu would not say anything more.


    The Queen''s bar referred to by Shen Yinni is located in a street between the two streets in central. It is a famous bar street. Various types of bars can be seen everywhere. When the night is dark, all kinds of people will gather here. Urban white-collar workers from nine to five in the morning, the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people who indulge in life, and even international friends with different skin colors All kinds of things, even if you meet a screen star in a bar, it''s not much to make a fuss about.


    Since the Queen''s bar can be remembered by Shen yini, it''s not a chaotic place where the three religions and nine streams gather. When Li futu parked his car at the door, the front of the Queen''s bar was full of cars. Most of them were luxury sports cars such as Ferrari and Porsche. Li futu''s wild horses were not noticeable here.


    From the scene at the door, we can see that the positioning of this bar should be the middle and upper income people facing the society. Seeing that it''s a high-end bar, most of the guests come from rich families. Looking at Li futu outside the car through the window, they are satisfied. After all, it''s impossible to come out with a beautiful woman and say that it''s impossible not to worry at all. Although he is not afraid to meet a man with lust, he will produce some moths, but after all, even if a few flies come out, it won''t hurt It''s going to spoil the mood.


    Since most of the people here have some identities, the possibility of causing trouble may be reduced a lot


    "don''t you pretend?"


    See Shen yini push the door to get off, Li futu can''t help but open the mouth.


    "They can do whatever they want. Anyway, I''m a free man now."


    Shen yini didn''t turn her head back. She pushed the door and got off. She was in a mess.


    Li futu was quite surprised. It seems that this girl is not the same as before.


    It''s not too exciting tonight, is it?


    "What are you doing in there?"


    Hearing the sound coming from outside, Li futu shook his head and got off by pushing the door.


    As soon as she entered the door, she was met by a female attendant who was absolutely called a model. When she saw Shen yini''s face, which was so recognizable that it could be said that it was universally recognized, she was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered and reappeared a warm smile. Just from the professionalism of the waiter, we can see that the style of the bar will not disappoint people.


    Under her leadership, Li futu and his party walked into the bar, which can be described as luxurious. Although the bar is high-end, it is still full of people. Donghai, the capital of capital, has never been short of spendthrift rich people.


    Heavy metal rock music filled the space, and the atmosphere in the air seemed to become strong. The men and women on the stage are constantly twisting their bodies under the guidance of the inspiring DJs on the stage, sending out an ambiguous signal to the opposite sex around them with various body languages. The hot and decadent atmosphere spreads from the dance floor to the whole bar.


    Some well-dressed and dignified men, with their glasses in their hands, strayed around the audience and lingered on a thin and seductive woman''s body for a moment. Some men immediately got up, while some men didn''t like it, so they moved away and continued to search for their target tonight.


    And some women who dress seductively and sexily, with the furrows on their chests, blurred eyes, and the delicate tongue in their charming red lips, hint to some handsome and golden looking men. If both sides have eyes on each other, needless to say, a good night''s marriage will start.


    The city at night lost the cover of sunshine, revealing the lust and madness under the curtain. And the Queen''s bar, obviously, is a part of the reality.


    Two people, naturally, will not open any box, otherwise it is better to go directly to Shen yini''s villa, but considering that Shen yini is a public figure, Li futu asked for a platform on the second floor. Sitting here, you can enjoy the warm atmosphere of the bar without too much noise.


    When the waitress handed out the wine list, Li futu just wanted to take it, but Shen yini took the first step.


    She opened her lips and did not ask Li futu''s advice. She ordered a lot of red beer. Looking at the excited smile of the waiter when he left, she knew that she could get a lot of commission. Of course, when she took back the wine list from Shen yini, she hesitated for a while, thinking whether she wanted a signature or not, but the explicit rules of the bar still made her stop this impulse."We don''t have to order so much, do we? Besides, you don''t drink well


    Someone is really a gentleman. If you change into another man, I''m afraid you''d like to go to the whole box.


    "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    Shen yini looked at him with her eyes. The radian of her mouth rippled slightly. Under the dim light of the bar, there was a kind of enchanting color.


    Even if Li futu could not help but jump at his heart for a moment, he even subconsciously avoided Shen yini''s eyes.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Tonight''s Shen yini is quite different from the usual. Li futu obviously feels a sense of aggression.


    "What do I have to be nervous about?"


    Li futu pretended to be natural, but he never looked at Shen yini.


    Shen yini''s smile slowly converged.


    "Yes, you are the leader of the Warring States period, Mr. Li, who is respected by everyone, and a strong man who is invincible. In front of a little actress like me, there is really no reason to be nervous."


    Li futu was silent and said, "I hope our relationship will not be influenced by the outside world."


    "The relationship between us?"


    Shen yini looked at him. She didn''t know whether it was the light or the reason. Her eyes were bright and dark. "What''s the relationship between us?"


    Li futu is acutely aware that Shen yini''s meaning of this problem is very complex, and he didn''t reply for a moment.


    Shen yini didn''t force him to give an answer. She looked away and looked down at the chaos downstairs.


    "Hello, can you dance?"

 Chapter 304

    What''s the most important thing about dancing?


    Undoubtedly, it''s the coordination and flexibility of all parts of the body, which is not difficult for a martial arts master.


    not to mention that he is proficient in blowing, pulling, playing and singing, but if he is like those people at the bottom who just throw a few times and call it dancing, naturally, Li futu is no exception.


    But why did the woman suddenly ask such a question?


    Li futu looks at Shen yini in a puzzled way. It''s just the same as Shen yini''s eyes.


    "Are you interested in going down and dancing with me?"


    Shen yini''s red lips are slightly open and her words are amazing.


    Smell speech, Li futu pupil suddenly enlarged, a time all surge want to send this woman to the hospital to see the impulse.


    When a woman says something like this, she takes the initiative to take advantage of the man. Is it hard for the woman to lose her heart?


    Shen yini doesn''t seem to feel that there is something wrong with her. Seeing that Li futu has been staring at her strangely and doesn''t speak, she frowns slightly: "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Li futu hesitated. After all, he said, "are you ok?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Shen yini subconsciously said, and then seemed to realize what Li futu was thinking. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m very rational and sober now. You don''t want to forget it. There''s no need to treat me as a madman."


    Li futu was silent.


    Shen yini looked at him, half pay, then suddenly spoke again: "coward!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s said that a woman''s heart is like a needle. Now Li futu really can''t figure out what''s going on in her mind.


    By this time, the drinks ordered by Shen yini had been delivered.


    After pouring herself a glass of wine, Shen yini turned her head and looked downstairs, "you can go down. I''ll be fine here by myself."


    Li futu was puzzled and said, "what am I going to do?"


    Shen yini looked at him and took a sip of wine. "What else can you guys do when you come to the bar?"


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed bitterly.


    He shook his head and poured himself a glass of wine. "Don''t generalize all men. Aren''t you totally different from the women below?"


    Looking at the smiling faces nestled in men''s arms, Shen yini whispered: "in fact, women live well enough by their own ability, but why do some people choose to indulge and degenerate?"


    "How many women do you think you can have who earn money every day?"


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, turns to look downstairs, and looks at the scenes of money and sex transactions. His eyes are not full of waves: "some of them don''t know how to make money, just because they are greedy and too vain. What''s more, women''s usual heart of comparison, such as jewelry, bags, cars and luxury houses. What should they do if they don''t have enough money? Only to hook up with rich and powerful men, women can be extravagant, but also to measure their affordability, but often many people simply do not consider so much. Yes, it is often said that a woman''s body is her greatest capital


    Li Fu Tu drank the wine slowly, and his tone was calm from beginning to end.


    "it''s just that some women are lucky enough to find a good man, and they only need to be slept by a man for a lifetime to honor their whole life, while some women are lucky enough to be slept by many people, and they may not get what they want. This is the so-called different life for the same person."


    Perhaps only Li futu, a powerful animal, would talk about this topic in front of Shen yini.


    If she heard Li futu so sharp and naked, Shen yini would have thought that someone was deliberately insulting their women. But at this time, she didn''t seem to mind. Her beautiful eyebrows didn''t wrinkle. Instead, she laughed: "are you the so-called" good man "


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders and was about to open his mouth to boast about himself, but suddenly he thought of Yao Chenxi inexplicably.


    According to his practice of Yao Chenxi, I''m afraid it can be regarded as the type that he doesn''t admit his debt by lifting his pants?


    There was a bitter smile in Li futu''s eyes, and then he swallowed it.


    While they were talking, in a corner not far away from them, there were three men with good temperament. The luxury watches on the wrist of the famous brand are of the type of good money. They are staring at Shen yini with hot eyes at the moment.


    At the beginning, Li futu and Shen yini didn''t notice when they came into the arena. After all, there were too many people below. However, when they went upstairs and sat not far away from them, the three men who had been looking for the women downstairs couldn''t help being attracted by Shen yini''s demeanor. When they looked carefully from top to bottom, they were more and more shocked by Shen yini It''s amazing.


    Compared with this woman, there are a few women who originally thought they were a little attractive. In a moment, they became worthless public goods, and they soon recognized this gorgeous lady as the gorgeous Chinese actress.


    Three hot eyes immediately lingered on Shen yini''s face.


    Some actresses die of light, and sometimes there is a big difference between on-screen and off-screen. However, even if they are observed so closely, there are no spots or flaws on the face, which is as white and smooth as milk. The red lips that gently touch the edge of the cup are as delicate as flowers. It''s really beautiful and natural. It''s hard for people to control themselves.These men are obviously not ordinary people. Even if they recognize the top actress all over the country, they don''t feel unattainable.


    As for the man opposite Shen Yinni, after a simple look, he was soon ignored by them.


    In the whole second floor, not only they found Shen yini, but also many people around them have noticed the existence of the top actress. Shen yini is very beautiful and famous all over the country. Tonight, she is wearing a gorgeous naked pink dress. It''s like a magnet in this bar. It''s hard not to be noticed.


    "When I see this girl on the screen, I think she looks really good. I thought it was the effect of makeup or decoration. I didn''t expect that the real person would be more beautiful. I like it."


    Among the three, a man sitting on the side reached out and rubbed his chin, staring at Shen yini, and said with admiration


    "do you like it?"


    The man sitting on the other side gave an evil smile, "what''s the use of liking? As long as it''s a man, he will be interested in such a woman, but it''s useless to put it on his mouth."


    "This girl''s background seems to be a little deep, and the man she''s with is probably not easy to provoke, not easy to handle..."


    There are few fools in the rich who dare to bring such a beauty to the bar. They can see that the young man obviously has a certain confidence.


    But now that you meet such a gorgeous beauty, it''s a pity to let her miss it.

 Chapter 305

    "It''s a mule or a horse. Just go up and have a try?"


    Sitting in the middle, the man who is obviously in the core position spoke slowly. Obviously, he didn''t want to miss the chance of close contact with the top actress.


    "But brother you, it''s Dong Zhiyuan behind the actress. It''s not easy to provoke." Obviously, many people know who is behind the super girl.


    "Look at your courage. What happened to Dong Zhiyuan? I see that the elder sister was slapped in the face last time, and Dong Zhiyuan didn''t come forward to say anything. I think it was mostly because Dong Zhiyuan had some conflicts with her, so she gave up. Didn''t you see that she began to abandon herself and went to the bar to drink with other men? Have you heard of such things before? "


    Hearing what the man on the left said, brother you thought it was very reasonable, and then his eyes lit up.


    He didn''t have any illusions at all. He just wanted to chat up a conversation with the national goddess face to face. It was also a relaxed and happy thing to have a close look at the haunting little face. But now when he heard other people''s words, his heart would inevitably be ready to move.


    If it''s true, as ah Quan said, the little Godfather and the actress in the entertainment industry have turned their faces, maybe they can really take advantage of the opportunity tonight!


    "You two stay here. I''ll meet the national goddess."


    You Jun puts down the empty glass, picks up one of the glasses and refills it. Then he stands up and walks to Shen yini with the glass.


    The two men left behind all have a meaningful look at how you Jun will move next.


    As for whether you Jun will bump into the iron plate, they haven''t considered this possibility for the moment. The boss of the Queen''s bar is brother you''s elder sister. How much trouble can you make on your own site?


    Although the guests around the second floor of the Queen''s bar seem to be normal on the surface, if you look carefully, you will find that their eyes are vaguely focused on Li futu''s table. When you see a man carrying a wine glass, it seems that he has been walking towards Shen yini, many people immediately have a look of fun in his eyes.


    It''s too common to be jealous on such occasions.


    After years of playing at night, they naturally know what the man wants to do. On such occasions, beautiful women have always been the fatal factor to provoke men''s sensitive nerves, not to mention the best beauties like Shen yini.


    You Jun is not bad looking, but also for his wrist worth hundreds of thousands of that watch, it is estimated that many lonely ladies will not mind and he shared a beautiful sleepless night.


    Of course, a lot of Not all.


    You Jun holds a glass of wine and stands by Shen yini''s seat. He looks down at the woman who still doesn''t find him. From this angle, you can enjoy Shen yini''s perfect body curve without any effort, especially the eye-catching Mount Saint girl, which makes him raise his consciousness.


    You Jun''s eyes are clear in the twinkling of an eye, showing only moderate appreciation. He slightly bent down and said slowly in a warm voice, "beautiful lady, I''m glad to meet you here today. I don''t know if it''s an honor to treat you to a drink?"


    Voice landing, this uninvited uninvited guest, this just refreshed the sense of existence, attracted Shen yini''s attention.


    Li futu looks up at you Jun, and a faint smile appears in the corner of his mouth. His eyes are calm, and he is still drinking.


    Shen yini frowned, turned her head, looked at the strange man standing at the seat with a smile on her face, glanced at the glass in his hand, and knew that she had become the object of his pursuit.


    "I''m sorry, I never drink from strangers," Shen yini''s natural voice resumed her usual coldness and stiffness.


    Although she seldom comes to the night show, she is also very clear that there is a rule in the bar, that is, don''t pick up the drinks from strangers, which may be considered as the kindness of the other party, but may become the poison that will pull you close to the abyss.


    "People don''t know who they are born with. From unfamiliar to familiar, it takes time and process to pave the way. "


    Shen yini''s indifference did not make you Jun retreat, and the smile on his face did not change. If Shen yini chooses to accept it immediately, it will make him feel strange. He was not surprised by women''s inherent reserve. "I hope Miss Shen can give me this opportunity to get to know each other."


    Li Fu did not hear the general picture, still sitting there calm drinking, motionless as a mountain.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in making friends right now."


    Sure enough, she is a well-known iceberg goddess. Shen yini once again refuses the kindness of men.


    "Miss Shen, why do you have to keep away from people thousands of miles away? Many friends will have more opportunities. Maybe if Miss Shen encounters any difficulties in the future, I can help her. I''m still a bit thin in the East China Sea."


    You Jun''s way is euphemistic, but his identity is revealed without trace in his words, and his eyebrows and eyes are full of confidence.


    "Who you are has nothing to do with me, and I''m not interested. I just want to have a quiet drink with my friends. I hope you don''t disturb us."Shen yini''s face is expressionless. She doesn''t know where men nowadays have such a good sense of superiority.


    How thin is it in the East China Sea? If he is really number one, I''m afraid he can''t recognize the man sitting opposite her? How dare you come and talk to her?


    One or two times, he was rejected again and again. Under the whole audience''s attention, you Jun, who was holding a glass of wine, couldn''t get off the stage for a while. In the Queen''s bar, he had never met a woman who dared not give him face.


    It''s obvious that he can''t face himself when he goes back, and this Youjun mansion is obviously too shallow. He stares at Shen yini''s cold and gorgeous face, and can''t control his mood. His gentle eyes become sharp, and his face no longer maintains a false smile. His voice is lowered, and he says: "meeting is fate. If Miss Shen drinks this glass of wine, I''ll be happy Even if we know each other, we can talk when we meet in the future, otherwise... "


    "I think Miss Shen should be able to understand the stakes."


    He didn''t speak very plainly, but no one could hear the threat in his tone.


    Shen yini gently smile, and instant convergence, such as a flash in the pan, cool moving, she glanced at the glass of red wine, cold voice: "sorry, I can''t understand you, this glass of wine I can''t drink."


    "Who doesn''t know what you stars are? What''s pure


    Shen yini''s unwillingness exhausts you Jun''s last patience. He simply doesn''t cover up his hypocrisy any more. With a gloomy curse, he completely tears his face, revealing the haze and ferocity of his nature.


    "You have to drink this wine today if you don''t drink it!"

 Chapter 306

    Angry, you Jun''s voice is not deliberately suppressed, many people around listen to a clear.


    Even if you chat up, even if you yell at me, no matter how cowardly a man is, I''m afraid he can''t bear it.


    There''s a good play to see.


    Li futu is now famous in the East China Sea, but most of the people who can recognize him went to the Warring States tonight, even if some did not, they would not appear in the queen. Moreover, Shen yini and Li futu knew that few people knew before they made their debut in the Warring States period tonight, so at the moment, no one on the second floor of the queen would associate the man who came with the top actress with the hottest person in Donghai.


    So they have some expectations for the outcome of this contest.


    "You''re going to watch it all the time?"


    Being abused by others, Shen yini was not angry and did not argue with each other again. As if she had not heard it, she looked up at the man sitting opposite her.


    Li futu took a look at Shen yini, raised her mouth slightly, and finally slowly put down her glass: "my fair lady, it''s only natural for a gentleman to be nice, but this Sir, you are not so gentlemanly, are you


    As soon as he opens his mouth, he immediately attracts you Jun''s firepower.


    "Here''s your part?"


    You Jun stares at Li futu with gloomy eyes, and the domineering makes people around him marvel.


    Even if you tease other women''s company, why don''t you let them talk?


    Is there a king''s law?


    Li futu picks his eyebrows, smiles instead of anger, and looks at you Jun playfully, "what? Do you own this bar? You don''t want to be heard? "


    "Oh, you are very smart. Sorry, this bar is really owned by my family!"


    You Jun sneers.


    No wonder this guy looks like he''s on his own turf.


    "Your queen''s hospitality is really unique."


    Li futu sighed.


    "As long as Miss Shen drinks this glass of wine, it''s easy to say anything. I''ll treat you to this meal. It depends on whether Miss Shen is willing to give me this face."


    you Jun looks at Shen yini again, and shows a posture of cheating customers. He had some concerns about whether this man would have some background. It can be seen that the other party is still sitting there as if nothing had happened. His concerns gradually disappear.


    Shen yini didn''t speak any more. She stood up and finally took you Jun''s glass.


    What about big stars? Don''t be obedient in front of me!


    Just when you Junzhi feels happy, Shen yini''s glass suddenly pours on his face. The cool feeling of the wine solidifies the happy smile on his face.


    "Toast, no penalty!"


    You Jun''s eyes are ferocious. Subconsciously, he raises his hand and intends to fan her. But his arm is caught in mid air. He just feels a strong attack, and his hand can''t move any more.


    "A man like you is a disgrace to us men."


    A sigh rang out gently. The audience only saw that the young man who looked like a Ninja Turtle just now quickly got up. One hand grasped you Jun''s arm, and the other hand picked up an unopened wine bottle on the table and hit you Jun''s head without hesitation.


    The whole process is very visual. If the scene is not suitable, I''m afraid some people can''t help clapping.


    The sound of "bang" shakes the hearts of the audience around him. The unopened wine bottle suddenly blooms on you Jun''s forehead. The liquid with the smell of wine splashes down from his head. The broken bottle falls to the ground, adding glass slag to the ground.


    This is much more than the weight of Shen yini''s glass of wine. If you Jun just wet a part of his face and chest, now he''s drowned by the pouring wine, and he''s in a terrible mess.


    Of course, now he doesn''t have the time to care about these image problems, and he hasn''t practiced any iron head skills. He is hit on the forehead by a bottle of wine. You Jun just feels a sharp pain, and then his eyes suddenly turn dark. Then the whole person starts to get dizzy. It seems that it''s difficult to stand steadily.


    "You want to die!"


    The two men who are going to watch you collude with the actress have no idea that such a surprise will happen suddenly. They can''t help but be a little stunned.


    But it can be seen that these two people are quite righteous. After a short trance reaction, they roll up their sleeves one after another and hold up the wine bottle on the table in the same way. Then they rush to this side and vow to avenge their brother Youge. Their fierce appearance is quite frightening.


    Even the guests on the second floor who are far away from each other begin to notice the situation here. However, fighting and fierce fighting are common in bars. It''s not worth making a fuss. But when they see the heroine causing the conflict, they can''t help but be a little dazed.


    That''s Shen yini?Shen yini actually appears in the bar?


    But at this time, there was no time to give them more thoughts. Their attention was quickly attracted by the man with Shen yini.


    Seeing the two men rushing to save the scene with a wine bottle, the man was fearless in the face of danger. He even had a faint smile on his lips. He grabbed the unlucky guy who was about to be knocked unconscious by a bottle in one hand, took the ladle that had just been opened for him, and only half of the broken bottle came to the other''s throat.


    "Try one more step?"


    The sharp glass pierces the skin of you Jun''s throat, and the spilled scarlet blood makes the two men''s actions stagnate. They stop four or five steps away and dare not act rashly.


    "Brother, let''s put things down first. We can have a good talk."


    Brother you is in people''s hands. The two men are afraid that they will lose their vigilance when they are excited by each other. The sharp glass can''t be resisted by the fragile skin and throat. If you Jun has any problems, they may not be able to get away with it.


    For the sake of you Jun and for their own sake, the two men, who were originally fierce and ferocious, changed their fierce faces and talked with Li futu.


    "I''ve always wanted to have a good talk with your friend, but he didn''t listen at all."


    Li futu sighed softly, as if he was very sorry. Then he stopped talking and let go of his hand.


    Just when the two men were relieved to think that the other side was going to release them, the man pushed the stiff Youge to the railing on the second floor, and then kicked the wooden railing to pieces.


    "Mighty and domineering!"


    There were exclamations all around, and they could no longer be suppressed.


    The guests on the first floor, still immersed in the roar of heavy metals, did not notice that a human body was falling from the sky.

 Chapter 307

    If you often walk by the river, you can''t keep your shoes wet.


    If you walk too much at night, you will encounter ghosts sooner or later. You Jun pays a heavy price for his lust hunting.


    There''s a saying that it''s good to see what level a man stands on and the women around him can see that such a man can be easily offended if she can accompany him to drink with such a beautiful woman as Shen yini?


    "Bang" a heavy landing sound, followed by a sharp scream followed, and then spread quickly throughout the audience, the sharp penetration seems to be deafening music are temporarily covered down.


    All people do not know, so subconsciously turned his head, and then he was shocked to see a man lying on the ground, dead do not know.


    On one side were the fallen tables and chairs, while the girl who had been sitting there stood in horror, with her big eyes and red lips. It was obvious that the scream just now was from her mouth. It''s a good posture to look at the whole scene, but now she can''t attract men''s interest. Everyone''s eyes are on you Jun who fell down from the downstairs.


    What''s the situation?


    Many people subconsciously raised their heads and found that there was a gap in the railing on the second floor. It can be seen that this person could not have fallen down by mistake. After completely eliminating this originally tiny possibility, everyone understood what was going on.


    It''s not unusual to fight in a bar at night, but it''s exaggerating to throw people down from the second floor. Even if the height is not too dangerous, if a person accidentally lands his head first, he may be killed.


    Who the hell is so bossy?


    The music soon stopped, and the DJ on the stage also came off the stage. The bar, which used to be bustling and noisy, soon became quiet. Both men and women stopped, staring at the "corpse" and whispering, while waiting for the queen to deal with it.


    "You son, it''s over."


    Even if Li futu kicks you Jun, who has become a hostage, down the stairs, the two men who have no scruples don''t seem to want to fight each other. They coldly lose a word, throw the bottle aside, and then turn down the stairs.


    They understand that the most important thing at the moment is to check you Jun''s injury. As for this boy Someone will deal with it later.


    "He won''t Are you dead? " Shen yini stood outside and looked at you Jun under the stage. Just now she kept shouting in her ears like a fly, but now she was lying on the ground without moving, almost like a dead man.


    But strange is, even see you Jun dead don''t know, but she at the moment a little worried mood all have no, and Shen yini also didn''t notice his state of mind change.


    "This kind of scum will die when he dies."


    Li futu didn''t like it. He threw half of the bottle on the ground and said, "go down and have a look."


    Seeing this guy''s relaxed face, Shen yini suddenly feels that you Jun is very pitiful. Who can be offended? She just offends this evil spirit.


    But the national goddess seems to forget that the cause of this incident is entirely because of her disaster.


    Shen yini''s going downstairs pushed the incident to a climax again. The people on the first floor didn''t know when the super queen came in, but it doesn''t matter now. What they are more concerned about is that from Shen yini''s sight and action, it seems that the man who fell from the second floor has something to do with her?


    "You''re not dead, are you?"


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, went not far from you Jun''s landing point. "If you can really fall to death at such a height, you can only blame him for his bad luck. Even heaven can''t keep him."


    "I advise you to shut the hell up."


    Seeing that the boy was still in that strange mood, a man raised his head and glared at him angrily. He couldn''t help but want to start. They have carefully lifted you Jun, who is in a coma, to one side of the sofa to lie down. Just now, they have checked you''s injury, breathing and heartbeat. It should not be a big problem.


    Compared with falling down from the second floor, maybe one bottle of this boy just now may cause more serious consequences. The brain is undoubtedly the most vulnerable part of the human body. Maybe it will cause concussion.


    Soon, a man with an inch of a board followed by several vicious looking bar spectators came out of the crowd. The guests in the bar obviously knew him and gave in to where he had passed. The man with an inch of a board turned a blind eye to other people. His eyes were not good and he was obviously in a bad mood.


    Bullshit, someone is blatantly making trouble in the field. It''s obvious that they don''t pay attention to him. How can his face get better.


    "I don''t know who dares to make trouble in the queen. I really think the queen is a place where you can go wild at will!"


    Before he came into the room, his gloomy words came out of his mouth. However, when he came closer and saw Shen yini, his brows began to wrinkle.


    Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he quickly guessed the whole process of the incident, which was nothing more than fighting for women''s jealousy. Such things are too common in bars. What''s more, this top actress is a disaster.I''m afraid it''s a bit complicated when it comes to Shen yini, a public figure. Moreover, Shen yini is not such a bad little star.


    He then subconsciously glanced at the defeated and injured party. As soon as his face changed, his brows tightened. He had recognized the miserable man who had been in a coma, but he was the boss''s younger brother. He often came to play, and nothing happened. But he never expected that he would come to such a miserable end tonight.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The boy smashed brother you''s bottle, and kicked him down from upstairs!"


    A man with you Jun stares at Li futu with a gloomy face. He simply narrates the story, but obviously distorts black and white and avoids the key points.


    Ban cuntou then looked at Li futu. To his surprise, until this time, the young man was still like a man with nothing to do.


    Ban cuntou is a man of the world. He is in charge of bars and places. He has a lively mind. He knows very well that he is calm when he is beaten like this. He must have something to rely on.


    "Is he telling the truth?"


    Although I guessed that the other party might have something to do with it, when there were so many people looking at it upstairs and downstairs, it was natural that bancuntou would not weaken his momentum first. Tiger eyes were full of evil spirits, and he asked Li futu questions with a fierce look on his face.


    This is a bar, not a police station. There''s not so much right and wrong in black and white. What we''re spelling here is nothing more than identity background.


    So Li futu didn''t spend much time arguing about anything. He lit a cigarette slowly and said, "you can''t solve this problem. Find someone who can handle it."


    This manner, this tone, see around a lot of animals in the heart of a fierce spirit.


    This force, pretend full mark!

 Chapter 308

    Seeing that Li futu is so "arrogant", I know that this matter can''t be solved by him.


    Who is Shen yini? It''s a big name standing at the top of the entertainment industry. The person who can stand with such a top female star may be the rich or the poor of the group or the young master of the group. He''s a spectator. What can he do to move his wrist with others?


    Everyone knows that bar owners pay to hire these thugs, and the town is just ordinary people.


    This board cuntou is obviously a smart man. He didn''t show up blindly. After seeing you Jun''s two friends, he said, "you two, take people to the hospital. I''ll deal with the matter here."


    The two men nodded and helped you Jun up. When they left, they glared at Li Fu.


    "Somebody, take Miss Shen and her friends to the box upstairs and give them a good reception."


    When you Jun and his wife leave, he opens his mouth to Shen yini. He orders, but his face is expressionless, but his words are polite.


    He doesn''t want to go up and fight with others, but he can''t let them go without a fart, let alone the injured relatives of the boss.


    His idea is very clear, control the people first, and wait for the boss to solve the rest.


    "Miss Shen, please!"


    Immediately, two or five big and three thick men came out from behind him and came to Shen yini.


    Shen yini looks at someone.


    Someone shrugged, "since the queen is so hospitable, we don''t have to be polite."


    Then he turned lightly and went upstairs again.


    Looking at Shen yini cleverly following behind him, the conflict temporarily eased down, and the surprise of the people present finally surged up again.


    "Who is that boy? Why is Shen yini so close to him? "


    "He didn''t know which family he was from. He was so calm. He didn''t seem to be afraid of the queen at all..."


    "Will it be easy to make Shen yini a little bird?"


    ¡­¡­


    Whispers continue to ring, board cuntou wave hands, let his hands to deal with the aftermath, he went to a quiet place to call the boss.


    After returning to the second floor, Li futu and Shen yini did not sit outside any more and were taken to a box.


    This box covers an area of nearly 100 square meters, occupying a wall of wall TV, imported high-end sofa placed in the middle, soft Persian carpet can sink to the ankle, overhead glass chandelier root ice cream shape, emitting dim and blurred beautiful light, all around the wall is also colorful, light projection on it will reflect the dreamlike color, the whole room The atmosphere of the box is dreamlike. It''s like leaving the world and coming to a dream paradise.


    "It seems that we have to thank Mr. you."


    Looking at the magnificent box, Li futu said with a smile that he didn''t have the consciousness of being a prisoner. He sat down on the sofa and even prepared a good drink on the tea table. He opened it very impolitely and poured himself a cup.


    "Do you really think of yourself as a guest?"


    Shen yini sat beside him and looked at him in tears and laughter.


    "When you come, you will be satisfied."


    Someone is calm and in a mess. After drinking a mouthful of wine, he picked up a crystal clear goblet and poured it to Shen yini: "taste it. It''s not bad."


    Although she knows that this matter has not been solved, Shen yini is not worried. This man is no longer the frustrated turtle two months ago.


    "How can you have such good skills when you are so young? Is it hard for you to exercise when you were born? "


    Shen yini took up the glass of wine and finally asked. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t believe that a person could be so strong. The speed that Li futu showed in defeating Kong Fujie in the Warring States arena almost broke her understanding of human limits.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen that kind of fantasy script, but she thinks it''s nonsense all the time. But the strength shown by Li futu in the Warring States period tonight has shaken her idea violently.


    Is it true that there are so-called monks living around them as ordinary people?


    Li futu was just about to reply, but he just opened his mouth when he heard the girl next to him asking: "can you fly? It''s like the lightness skill in martial arts novels... "


    Li futu turned around and saw a face full of seriousness.


    Li futu wanted to laugh, but after a slight cough, his face gradually became serious: "I''ll tell you a secret. Don''t tell anyone else."


    Shen yini immediately nodded and stared at Li futu.


    "In fact, I have been living in the world of monasticism. I came back from my studies two months ago and returned to the world of ordinary people. Do you think I am very powerful?"


    Shen yini nodded.


    Li futu took a sip of wine. "That''s because you live here all the time. If you go to our monastic world to have a look, I''m afraid you won''t feel that way. In our place, people like me are at the bottom of the world, such as those great powers standing at the top, breaking the mountain with one sword, separating the sea with one finger, making the sun and the moon dim with one thought, and changing the color of heaven and earth with one anger..."Shen yini''s face gradually changed when she looked at someone who was more and more borderless. When she heard that this guy began to say "a fight can be more than one hundred thousand miles", Shen yini could not help squeezing her glass and finally could not help it.


    "You think I''m stupid?"


    Li Fu Tu forced himself to smile and stopped, "I didn''t say it. You said it yourself."


    "You...!"


    Shen yini''s beautiful eyes are full of evil, gnashing her teeth. She talks to him seriously, but he runs all over the train, fooling herself into being a child, and making a fool of herself? I don''t think I''ve read the journey to the West?!


    "Ha ha..."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing at last. He thought of Shen yini''s appearance that she had been frightened by herself just now. Then he found that this girl had such a lovely side.


    Seeing that this guy was still laughing at herself, Shen yini couldn''t help looking at Li futu''s waist again: "are you still laughing?"


    "I''m wrong. Can''t I be wrong?"


    Feeling the white bone claw of the waist rib, Li futu quickly begged for mercy.


    Shen yini who can so easily let him go, even regardless of posture jumped on Li futu.


    "Liar! Asshole! Son of a bitch!... "


    Li futu seems to be hiding from left to right, suffering, but smelling the fragrance, feeling the tender and smooth warm jade, his face is intoxicated with enjoyment, typical pain and happiness.


    "Oh, you two are so elegant. It seems that I didn''t come at the right time."


    At this time, a sneer came from the box door.


    "Why don''t I come in when you''re done?"

 Chapter 309

    At the moment, in the box on the second floor of the queen, Shen yini, the famous Queen of high coldness, is entangled with a man. To be more precise, she is almost lying on a man, and her small hands are constantly touching him. At first glance, this scene is really imaginative.


    Hearing the voice, Shen yini was shocked. She realized that she and this guy were too close now. She couldn''t care to continue to vent and wanted to get up from each other. But after holding Li futu''s body for a little effort, she found that this guy''s hand didn''t know what to put around his waist and almost imprisoned herself in his arms.


    Shen yini''s face became more ruddy because she was a little short of breath just now. The bastard just yelled, but who ever thought


    Shen yini looked down and found that someone was squinting. How could she feel any pain?


    "You Let me go


    Shen yini didn''t have time to argue with him at this time. She gritted her teeth and forced herself to be shy. She had a gorgeous face.


    Someone sighed in secret. No wonder someone always said that Shen yini was fighting with him when she was lying in his arms just now. It made him have a kind of idea that even if he lived like this all his life.


    But happiness is always too short.


    Can''t you come back later?


    Li futu really has an impulse to let the other party go out and wait. Of course, he just wants to think about it.


    Although he was reluctant to part, Li futu was still a "gentleman" and took back the claw of an Lushan, which was placed on Shen yini''s waist.


    At this moment, Shen Ni was too busy to get rid of the clothes. She was too busy to put them on!


    Shen yini turned her head and glared at someone. She was ashamed and angry: "shameless! Sex wolf


    Someone''s face didn''t change. He sat up straight and stroked his clothes in a slow way: "you came here on your own initiative. How can you scold me in return? You should be glad that I didn''t say you insulted me. "


    "I Why not


    Shen yini was stunned and once again refreshed her understanding of this guy''s face.


    "Everyone says that Shen yini is clean and clean. I didn''t expect that she was so debauchery in private. She would mess with people in the box. It''s really a shame to be ugly."


    Cold laughter again.


    Li futu then turned his head and looked at the culprit who had disturbed his good time.


    Wearing a rose colored high-end leather suit, a pair of eight centimeter black high-heeled shoes, and a pair of jade bracelets that are worth a lot of money by looking at the color, he is about 30 years old and has a gorgeous appearance.


    Li futu knew that he should be the boss of the queen, but what he didn''t expect was that he was actually a woman.


    Hearing each other''s harsh words, Shen yini could not help but frown. Her mood calmed down slowly, and she turned to look at it, but she didn''t quarrel with each other.


    With her temperament, it''s really hard to do such a thing.


    "Are you the boss of the emperor?"


    Li futu opened his mouth and drew the other side''s eyes back from Shen yini''s face.


    "Is that what you''re doing in my yard?"


    The other side stepped on a pair of high-heeled shoes to approach, was outlined as a line of eyebrows slightly picked up, showing a fierce momentum, also indirectly admitted his identity.


    "I''ve hurt people and I''ve got the heart to flirt here. You''re really brave."


    The female boss of the imperial dynasty once again glanced at Shen yini while she was talking, and her eyes were full of jealousy.


    However, it can be understood that Shen yini is mediocre without being envied. With Shen yini''s extremely favored appearance and her position in the entertainment industry, I''m afraid few women can treat her with an ordinary mind. Besides, women are envious species.


    "Just now, if you ask the guest on the second floor, you will know that he deserves what he has done." Li futu is not an arrogant and domineering person, so he plans to reason with the other party first.


    "My brother is lying in the hospital now. I''m afraid he may have a concussion. How can you say you deserve it?"


    The imperial female boss did not sit down, just stood in front of the tea table, which made her feel superior.


    "Is he your brother?"


    Li futu frowned and then said with a smile, "is it a brother or a" dry brother "


    Smell speech, even if just was this bastard took advantage of the matter has not passed, but Shen yini still can''t help but mouth corner curved.


    The emperor''s female boss''s face stagnated. She didn''t seem to expect that the boy would dare to make fun of her at this time. Then she squinted, "are you really my queen, so you can''t bully me?"


    "Just a joke. Just a joke. Don''t mind."


    Someone laughed and then said, "we just want to drink tonight, but we didn''t want to make trouble. But as soon as your younger brother came, he forced Gani to drink with him, and said some ugly words. This lady, do you think it''s hard for your younger brother to get what he''s going to get"Since she can drink with you, what''s the matter with my brother?"


    The female boss of the imperial dynasty stares at Shen yini and says in a cold voice that Li futu can''t help but be a little stunned by her strong and upright tone.


    What the hell, can you say that?


    Sure enough, it''s not that one family doesn''t go into the other.


    Li futu sighed. He knew that it was impossible to reason with this kind of character.


    "Sorry, I don''t like my girlfriend drinking with other men."


    "So you kicked people off the second floor? Is there any royal law in your eyes? "


    A guy who runs a bar, talking to him?


    Li futu really wanted to laugh for a while.


    "I admit, I''m a little impulsive. I''m willing to bear your brother''s medical expenses in full."


    Li futu said softly, and he didn''t want to worry too much about a woman. But the other side didn''t seem to appreciate it.


    "Who needs your little money? How about I have someone throw you down from the second floor and accompany you with some medical expenses? "


    "What do you want?"


    Li futu couldn''t help saying.


    "Let her be the spokesperson of the queen. She will come to the queen every other month, and let her take care of my brother while he is in hospital."


    The other side spoke quickly, and it seemed that they had already made the draft.


    Hearing the other party''s request, Li futu couldn''t help laughing. This woman really counts. No wonder she didn''t bring anyone in to clean him up. It was such an idea.


    With Shen yini''s popularity, let her be a spokesperson for a night show. Even a family''s show will be back to life in an instant. Even if this is OK, do you still want Shen yini to take care of her brother?


    It''s really a businessman. It''s a good account.

 Chapter 310

    "You heard her offer. What do you think?"


    Li futu didn''t respond directly. He turned to Shen yini with a smile.


    Shen yini took a sip of wine and said four words: "the fool talks about dreams!"


    "Don''t think you''re a star. To put it bluntly, you''re just like those wine girls in my yard. At best, you ask for a higher price than them. If I hadn''t come here earlier just now, I''m afraid you''d get up with men on the sofa. What''s the matter with you?"


    According to reason, Li futu was the murderer who beat her brother into the hospital, but the imperial female boss''s attitude towards Shen yini was obviously worse. Even Li futu felt aggrieved for Shen yini.


    Clay Bodhisattvas have three points of fire, not to mention people. Being insulted repeatedly by others, even Shen yini was angry at this time.


    She raised her head and said in a cold voice, "it''s my own business who I want to drink with, so I''m willing to mess with him, OK? Because he''s qualified! What''s your brother? I don''t deserve to carry his shoes! "


    Not to mention the imperial female boss, Shen yini''s sudden outburst made Li futu a little stunned for a moment, and then he had a good time from head to foot, just like drinking a bottle of iced beer on a hot day.


    Shen yini was obviously very angry. She didn''t explain at all. On the contrary, she admitted it directly according to the other party''s words, and hurt you Jun severely.


    That imperial female boss''s face changed from white to blue, and then from green to red, unpredictable, wonderful.


    "What are you? How dare you say that to my brother


    A few seconds later, the female boss of the imperial court was furious and came up to slap Shen yini.


    "Why do women trouble women?" Li futu sighed, got up to hold the other side''s wrist, and then pushed it away. Although he didn''t use much strength, he still let the other side stagger and almost fell to the ground.


    This kind of rich woman, who always cares about her manners, makes a fool of herself. She immediately falls into a state of madness and stares at Li futu like a ghost. "How dare you hit me? Believe it or not? "


    It''s just a little push. It''s also called beating?


    And even if they did, that was self-defense at best?


    Looking at the appearance of the girl, Li futu knew that the other party might have lost his mind, so he didn''t want to say much. He said faintly: "I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t care who you are, I will make you pay for what happened tonight!"


    The girl threw a hard word, then took out her cell phone and began to make a call.


    "I was beaten in the queen. If you don''t help me this time, I''ll die to show you!"


    Listen to the tone, most of them are calling their men.


    But it''s understandable that it''s only natural for a woman to ask her man for support when she''s in trouble.


    Li futu didn''t stop her either. To be honest, he preferred to "solve problems" with men.


    "Is what you just said true?"


    He sat down again, took a drink from his glass and looked at Shen yini. At this time, I''m afraid the man of the other party is coming. This guy has leisure to flirt with Shen yini.


    "What''s that?"


    Shen yini glanced at him and began to act silly.


    "If you want to mess with me, it''s not fit for that man to carry my shoes."


    Li futu is an honest man. "I feel very comfortable after listening. Can you say it again?"


    Previously, she was so excited that she could not choose what to say, but now Shen yini has calmed down. How could she have said what she said just now? She glared at someone and returned two words cleanly: "go to die!"


    Li Li and the boss can''t help but put down their anger and began to flirt.


    I''m calling to see you look scared and even pissed. Can you respect me?!


    It can be seen that the imperial female boss seems to be eager to get respect and recognition from others. She suddenly sneers and starts to refresh her sense of existence again. "Drink more. You can''t have such good wine when you are in prison."


    Li futu looked up at her, deliberately put on a rich look, sun ran said with a smile: "money can make the ghost push the mill, under my money bomb, there is no prison gate that can''t be opened."


    Although Shen yini tried to maintain her expressionless face, she could not help trembling slightly when she heard Li futu''s words.


    This bastard, how can he always make people laugh when he runs away on serious occasions.


    But the imperial female boss also thinks that Li futu is serious and intends to use money to solve the problem. In today''s society, it''s true that money can make the devil push the mill. But this time, she wants the man to understand what strict law is!


    "Do you know whose mistress I am?"


    The female boss of the imperial court laughed, but this time it was no longer a sneer, on the contrary, it was full of enchantment.Li futu was stunned and then stunned. He subconsciously turned his head and looked at Shen yini, only to find that the other side was also incredible.


    These days, is it hard to be a second wife who can be so righteous and even glorify her ancestors?


    Li futu was so surprised that he really opened his eyes tonight.


    "Whose mistress are you?"


    Now that the other party has said such a thing, it''s hard to say if they don''t cooperate. But when Li futu asked, he felt that he was full of eccentricity. At the same time, he was really curious about who would find such a wonderful lover.


    In fact, he also wanted to ask the other party, have you learned eight honors and eight disgraces?


    "It''s useless to find a man with money, but you have to find someone with power. The poor are the leeks in the garden of the powerful, and the rich are the cattle and sheep in the pen of the powerful. In this world, power is the king."


    The imperial female boss did not answer Li futu''s words. Instead, she began to teach Shen yini life experience like a tutor.


    If there is a person with a red heart under the red flag here, I''m afraid she will be scolded for the distortion of Sanguan. But Li futu has to admit that what she said is quite reasonable.


    So her man is in power?


    Li futu, the most powerful person in Donghai, met with Mayor Han Dong at the charity dinner. Although the contact time was not long, Li futu felt that since he was able to climb to such a high level, even if his personal style had some problems, he would not be foolish enough to find such a big brainless woman as a lover.


    If you can shout out such words as "you know whose mistress I am", it''s enough to see that this woman''s IQ is moving. Even if the man behind her has power, I''m afraid it won''t be too high.


    After half an hour, the main finally arrived, Li futu and the other side line of sight, two people almost at the same time Leng in place.

 Chapter 311

    Comrade Li futu, the man behind the female boss of the imperial court, had met him. Although he was not very familiar with him, when he saw the other person''s face, he felt quite strange.


    Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch.


    It''s no wonder that the female boss of the imperial court was so confident that she threatened to let him stay in prison. It turned out that the backing behind him was the head of the police station.


    After recognizing Luo Tao, Li futu''s subconscious mind soon came up with a cold and irascible face, and then couldn''t help looking at the imperial female boss again.


    So, this is actually the violent policeman Little mom?


    Interesting


    "That''s the guy who beat Xiaojun into the hospital. He beat me just now!"


    Seeing that Luo Tao arrived, the woman immediately grabbed Luo Tao''s arm and began to complain. She didn''t pay attention to her gold master''s face.


    Li futu recognized Luo Tao, but Luo Tao did not recognize him. At the beginning, he personally sent the young man out of the gate of the police station, and the grand scene of Yan Dong''s large group of people to greet him still impresses him.


    He couldn''t help but glare at his mistress. He knew that sooner or later this girl would make trouble for him.


    "What do you think of me for?" I''m afraid that the female boss has reached the present level in her whole life, and she has no ability to observe what she says.


    "Luo Ju, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s really amazing It''s an accident. "


    Li futu took the initiative to stand up and said hello with a smile.


    Luo Tao takes his eyes away from his lover. He turns his face to Li futu, which is upright but not angry. He tries to squeeze out a smile, but it''s obviously stiff and awkward.


    "Mr. Li, it''s a coincidence that we meet again..."


    "You Do you know him? "


    Although the powerful mistress was not very clever, she was not a fool. When she heard the conversation between them, her expression gradually became ugly.


    She has been with Luo Tao for nearly six years. With Luo Tao''s support and care, she has set up the show. Basically, the black and white games in the show have given the director some face. She seldom makes trouble here. It is precisely because of the power of her brother-in-law that you Jun dares to be so arrogant when facing such a big star as Shen yini. But this time, it seems that you have made a mess.


    The woman boss finally found that her man''s manner and tone were quite different from before. I''m afraid the identity of this young man is not as simple as the rich second generation in her imagination.


    Luo Tao coldly glanced at her and didn''t speak. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he really wanted to smoke her. He has long known the temperament of her little brother, who doesn''t do business all day long. He depends on his elder sister to support him, and then plays around with women by pulling tiger skin. He has been wiping each other''s buttocks for many years. He has already reminded her to discipline her little brother well, but the girl can''t listen to her all the time. Finally, she meets the iron plate!


    Luo Tao was not surprised when he was beaten into the hospital. Even Wang Yang died in this man''s hands. The son of a bitch who would only cause trouble should be glad that he didn''t go directly to the mortuary this time.


    But Li futu said with a smile: "if it was Luo Ju, what''s not easy to discuss? Why bother Luo Ju to go there in person? In the evening, the Luo Bureau has not forgotten its duty to mediate the disputes of our citizens. Such high integrity is really admirable. "


    Listening to Li futu''s praise, even in Luo Tao''s city, his face was red for a moment.


    He coughed softly, but he didn''t mean it. Then he talked about serving the people. He turned to his mistress and said in a deep voice, "you go out first. I''ll deal with the business here."


    Knowing that she was afraid of getting into trouble, the woman boss didn''t dare to shout any more. She didn''t even look at Li futu any more, so she quickly backed out.


    When the door of the box was closed again, Luo Tao turned to look at Li futu and showed a wry smile: "Mr. Li, I''m sorry to make you laugh..."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, and then introduced Shen yini: "this is director Luo Tao of Chengnan Branch."


    "The game." Shen yini stood up with a polite smile and expressed her most basic respect for the powerful Deputy official. Of course, only she knew what she thought.


    "Miss Shen, I''m so sorry about tonight Alas... "


    Luo Tao obviously wanted to explain something, but at last he just let out a long sigh. He really didn''t know what to say. Indeed, his identity was a little too embarrassing.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding. It happened that I didn''t have time to say thank you to luoju last time. I met luoju tonight. If luoju doesn''t mind, how about sitting down and having a drink?"


    Li futu is very on the road, understatement of the matter fork away, did not let Luo Tao too embarrassed.


    If it was because he was afraid of his identity before, now look at Li futu, Luo Tao feels pleased with his heart, and immediately agrees with a smile: "Luo also has this idea."


    Dealing with people has always been a university question. Although Luo Tao''s level is not very high, in the official standard of the Dragon Kingdom, it is not bad to have a good relationship when he may need to use the other party.The three were seated again.


    The scene was harmonious, like a gathering of friends, as if nothing had happened before.


    "The little girl had a bad attitude towards Mr. Li in the Bureau before. Although Mr. Li had a large number of adults and didn''t care about her, Luo was still a little upset. He just took this opportunity to formally commit a crime against Mr. Li on behalf of the little girl."


    Luo Tao took the initiative to lift the glass and put it very low.


    This is what an old man should look like. He can raise his head and bend down.


    "Luo bureau is very serious. Police officer Luo was only responsible that time. I can fully understand that."


    Li futu is serious. He takes his glass and touches Luo Tao. He makes a full gesture and slightly raises his head to drink.


    "Speaking of it, police officer Luo and I have some predestination. We met her several times after we were in the police station. She also met her with her boyfriend at baiweixuan a few days ago..."


    "Boyfriends?"


    Luo Tao Wen Yan slightly frowned: "Mr. Li should be wrong, right? I don''t have a boyfriend yet. "


    "Oh?"


    Li futu also frowned, "isn''t that Mr. Kong officer Luo''s boyfriend?"


    Luo Tao suddenly, then a smile: "Mr. Li misunderstood, the two of them are just in contact, not so fast."


    "I see."


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile: "I heard that Confucius has a deep family background. Luo Ju has found a son-in-law to ride the dragon. I would like to congratulate you first."


    Luo Tao waved his hand as if he didn''t like it, but he still had a proud look between his eyebrows and eyes. "Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Young people''s feelings are their own business. I won''t interfere. Everything depends on fate."

 Chapter 312

    Luo Tao, who arrived in the middle of the night, didn''t support his lover and brought Li futu to justice. Instead, the police and the people had a drink with each other and said goodbye politely.


    This time, because of the occasion, Luo Tao did not send Li futu downstairs in a big way.


    "Luo Ju, I''m sorry to disturb you tonight."


    "If Mr. Li is not there, you are always welcome to the queen if you have nothing to do."


    Now that the other party already knows, Luo Tao doesn''t waste his time to cover up anything. His words naturally show a host posture.


    Li futu nodded with a smile, shook hands with the other party, and then led Shen yini out of the box.


    After Li futu and Shen yini came downstairs, the imperial female boss reappeared. First, she looked at Luo Tao''s face with anxiety, then looked at Li futu''s back and asked carefully, "which young master is he?"


    Donghai, the most developed city in China, is full of rich people. Although her men hold real power, she also knows that she is far from covering the sky with one hand. There are many people in Donghai who can make her men bow.


    Although the female boss of the imperial dynasty has a low IQ, she is not stupid. When she saw that Luo Tao''s face was not right, she immediately took the helm and began to swallow her anger, because she knew one thing very well: her life now comes from Luo Tao, or from Luo Tao''s power. If Luo Tao is implicated by someone who shouldn''t be offended, and Luo Tao loses her official hat, her good days will come Head.


    "What''s the young master of that family?"


    Luo Tao snorted coldly and took back his eyes from Li futu''s back: "his name is Li futu. Maybe you haven''t heard of him, but you should know about the Warring States club! He is now the boss of the Warring States club. Yan Donglai is his brother. Gu Qingcang wants to take him as his son-in-law. How many lives does your brother want to fight with others? "


    That imperial dynasty female boss''s face suddenly turns pale, for a time become panic. Night show, black and white both to eat open, although there is Luo Tao care, do not need her too much socializing, but she also more or less heard of Gu Qingcang and Yan Donglai these two big names.


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid that they will be under the most pressure if they get into trouble with the people in the street. After all, those hooligans will not tell you any rules and regulations. They will definitely dare to kill your family.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the young man didn''t seem to have any fierce spirit, and he would be the boss of the Jianghu.


    "Now what? Shall I go and apologize to him? "


    After hearing the story of Li futu, the woman boss suddenly became uneasy.


    After all, it was his own woman. After deliberately scaring her, Luo Tao''s tone gradually eased down. "There''s no need. Since he''s gone, he won''t pursue this matter any more."


    The woman boss breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t be happy too early, one has two, with your brother''s ability to make trouble, who knows what person he will get next time?"?! After he comes out of the hospital this time, you''d better let him be honest and look for a job steadfastly. If he still acts like this, don''t blame me, Luo Tao, for turning over his face and refusing to recognize others! "


    Hearing the firmness and coldness in the man''s voice, she dare not say good things for her brother any more. She loves her brother very much, but she is not willing to take up her good days. If she continues to let go, I''m afraid Lao Luo will abandon her. As a result, she can''t accept it.


    "Lao Luo, don''t worry. I will discipline him well in the future. I will never give you any more trouble."


    The woman boss made a promise immediately.


    Luo Tao looked at her and said, "I hope you can do what you say."


    "Lao Luo, it''s so late, or don''t go back..."


    The girl quickly piled up a smile, took Luo Tao''s arm, and took the soft meat in front of her chest to linger intentionally or unintentionally. Obviously, she wanted to make up for the man.


    Luo Tao was not moved and pushed her hand away: "I mean there is an urgent case to deal with. It can''t take too long. Well, it''s not too early now. It''s time for you to go back and have a rest."


    Then he walked downstairs.


    Looking at Luo Tao''s back, the female boss''s smile slowly converged, and her face was dissatisfied and unwilling.


    Is it difficult for her to be an underground mistress who can only be called and waved all her life?


    ¡­¡­


    The boss of the Queen''s brother into the hospital, someone finally came out of the queen intact, even the wine money no one let him knot.


    "Do you men all yearn for the life of three wives and four concubines?"


    When she got into the car, Shen yini turned her head and asked. Although she didn''t show anything in front of Luo Tao in the box just now, it obviously doesn''t mean that she has no idea in her heart.


    "There''s a saying that''s not right. There''s only one reason why men don''t bother. That''s because they don''t have the ability."


    Li futu said with a light smile, "there is more than one Luo Tao. Those rich and powerful people who are not the red flag in their home don''t fall down. Of course, it''s not entirely the fault of men. You women have to take half of the responsibility."


    "Do you men blame us women for all the time?" Shen yini was annoyed."A slap doesn''t make a sound, just like the boss of the imperial court just now. She doesn''t want to. Will Luo Tao force her to fail? I''m not sure she took the initiative. After all, it''s the age of laughing at the poor but not the prostitutes. Didn''t you listen to what she said just now? It''s really no shame to be a mistress for a director. "


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, remembering that you know whose mistress I am. Up to now, he can''t help laughing.


    Mingming thinks this guy is a heresy, but Shen yini can''t think of a word to refute it. This kind of feeling makes her very uncomfortable.


    "Well, according to you, if you men have money and power, you have reason to mess with them. Can we women do the same?"


    Shen yini raised her beautiful eyebrows. She didn''t expect to retort for a moment, so she began to fight against each other: "can I step on more than one boat?"


    Li futu could not help but be stunned when he heard the speech, and then he nodded with a smile: "of course, as long as you feel happy."


    "You...!"


    Shen yini''s eyes narrowed. She didn''t know why, but when she saw him nodding as if nothing had happened, she suddenly felt very uncomfortable.


    Then, with a cold face, the goddess pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Li futu, puzzled, cried across the window, "what are you doing?"


    "You go, I''ll take a taxi back."


    What''s the matter with this girl?


    Li futu''s father-in-law was confused. "You don''t have to look at what time it is. Aren''t you afraid of danger?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Shen yini''s face was expressionless. She said no more and went straight ahead.


    Soon, the sound of the engine came from behind.


    Shen yini kept on walking.


    Li futu''s Mustang immediately caught up with her, but surprisingly, when passing by Shen yini, the Mustang didn''t stop. It didn''t even mean to slow down. It passed by Shen yini, and then drove away quickly.


    Looking at the far away taillight, Shen yini''s expression solidified, and she was stunned in the same place.


    Soon, in the cold wind of autumn night, a curse sounded, high pitched and sharp, and spread far away.


    "Li futu, you bastard!"

 Chapter 313

    It''s almost midnight now, and it''s already mid November. It''s already a little cold. Besides, she''s still wearing a thin dress. She didn''t feel much in the hot bar just now, but now she feels that winter is approaching when she stands outside.


    That guy actually left her alone in the street.


    Shen yini didn''t expect that Li futu would really ignore her. At the moment, she was walking alone in the street and staring at the bars around her with wine on her face. She was nervous and helpless.


    Let''s go. If I talk to you again, I won''t be Shen yini!


    For the first time in her life, the national goddess, who was "abandoned" by a man, quickened her pace, endured her grievances and inexplicable sour feelings, and secretly vowed with her silver teeth.


    "I''m sorry, I drove too fast for a moment. I didn''t stop the car and ran away by accident..."


    Suddenly an apology rang out, and the disappeared Mustang car suddenly fell back to its side.


    Looking at the man in the car, Shen yini''s eyes turned red for a moment, "you go! What are you doing back here? "


    Did it scare her?


    Looking at Shen yini, Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car and said softly, "I''m sorry, I''m just kidding..."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Shen yini didn''t mean to get on the bus. She turned around and left.


    "There are all drunkards around here. Are you really afraid of accidents?" Li futu couldn''t let her go, so he took her hand.


    Shen yini was like a woman angry with her man at the moment, and immediately began to struggle: "you let me go!"


    Tiger doesn''t get angry, do you think I''m a sick cat?


    Li futu didn''t want to be entangled in the street and let people watch. Although he let go of his hand, he grabbed Shen yini''s waist and held her up.


    "What are you doing?! You dirty wolf


    Shen yini was still struggling and beating his chest.


    Of course, her strength is no different for someone than scratching.


    "Be honest with me!"


    With a strong voice, Li futu took Shen yini into the car. Regardless of her struggle, he tied her seat belt, locked the door and quickly got into the driver''s seat.


    If people who don''t know it see it, they may think it''s robbing civilian women.


    "You are illegally controlling my personal freedom. Do you believe I will sue you?"


    Because of the struggle, Shen yini''s hair is scattered, and even a wisp of hair is stuck to the corner of her lips, but she doesn''t care. She stares at each other fiercely, which makes her look like a goddess of high cold.


    Someone kept his face unchanged and started the car again. "You go to sue. That was the police chief just now. Do you want me to give you his number?"


    "You..."


    Shen yini''s eyes were wide open, and she gritted her teeth and said, "it''s a rascal!"


    Li futu glanced at her. "It''s not the first day you met me."


    Shen yini was short of breath, and her chest was full of ups and downs. Especially under the outline of the safety belt, the two regiments were more and more prominent.


    When Li futu looked at her, he glanced at the beautiful scenery. Then he coughed and looked away.


    It can be found that when men don''t have to be cheeky, there is no way for women, at least Shen yini at the moment.


    However, if she can''t win the fight, she will be directly immune to killing each other with her eyes. For the first time, the goddess feels helpless when she meets such a wonderful flower as Li futu.


    "Can''t you be good? I''m such a gentleman, but I have to be rough. Alas... "


    Li futu sighed. From the corner of his eye, Yu Guang noticed that Shen yini could not control herself. Before the other party came, he said, "I''m driving now. If you don''t want the headline" Shen yini and a man fell in a car and died of love "in the news headlines tomorrow, you''d better be honest."


    Shen yini''s action was restrained.


    "Yes, you are a goddess. How can you do anything? Pay attention to your manners. "


    Someone forced a smile and drove out of the L-shaped street.


    After driving out of the bar street with red light and green wine, the surrounding area became much quieter in an instant, and there were not many vehicles and pedestrians on the road near midnight.


    Li futu was not in a hurry to get on the road. He was driving like a ride. When he found the strange quietness next to him, he turned his head and looked strangely. Then he found that Shen yini looked out of the window and seemed to have calmed down.


    This girl is good at controlling anger.


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    They didn''t speak any more, and they seemed to fall into an inexplicable cold war.


    Suddenly, someone''s cell phone in his pocket rings.


    Li futu took out his cell phone from his pocket with one hand and found that it was the text message from the woman who had fallen.


    "Shall I say congratulations?"


    Looking at this inexplicable message, Li futu frowned slightly and felt puzzled.He controlled the steering wheel with one hand, typed with the other, and quickly replied, "what do you mean?"


    "If you don''t come back so late, you must be able to hold the beauty back. I won''t disturb you, will I?"


    How does this young lady know he didn''t go back? Is it hard to stay at his door?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You know, I''m a gentleman. Even if a beautiful woman takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms, she can sit still."


    Because of the profound experience of Yang Yuqing''s power, Li futu didn''t have to worry about anything in front of her, and joked with her.


    "That''s not necessarily. Ginny, but I''m an old woman with poor color. If she hooks her fingers, I''m afraid someone will take advantage of the full moon to turn into a wolf tonight."


    "You look down on me. Even if she takes off her clothes, I can''t be moved. I don''t believe you let her try."


    Yang Yuqing naturally saw his ulterior motives at a glance, "you want to be beautiful!"


    "Miss Yang, it''s getting late. You''d better have a rest early, or you''ll become a yellow faced woman."


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth raised unconsciously. After he finally replied, he put away his mobile phone with a smile.


    "Mr. Li is really busy with business. Who can I chat with so happily so late?"


    Shen yini opened her mouth with a cold smile.


    Li futu took a look at her and wanted to explain, but the words suddenly turned into a sigh: "Oh, I can''t help it. Now women are too enthusiastic. A beautiful woman invited me to her house just now to chat with her about her life ideals. But it''s so late. Isn''t it obvious that she has an intention for me? That''s why I''ve just said no! "


    Shen yini stares at him, "do you dare to be shameless?"


    Someone''s face does not change, and still has a strong word: "what? Is it strange that there are beautiful women who like me? I''ll tell you, outside, men like me are definitely in demand. "


    Originally, Shen yini, who was full of anger, wanted to laugh inexplicably at this time.


    This man is the biggest flower she has ever seen.

 Chapter 314

    Li futu broke Shen yini''s normal mind when he didn''t play according to the routine.


    Since she became famous, it was the first time that she met such a man who didn''t take her seriously. She left her on the street without any fear, and acted against her directly and recklessly. As if nothing had happened, she talked about the problem of being popular with women The other person doesn''t seem to care about her opinion at all.


    In fact, to tell you the truth, Shen yini thought this guy should like her a little, but now she''s not sure.


    "You''re still hot? I think if a woman falls in love with you, she will be in bad luck for eight generations! "


    "Jealousy, total jealousy."


    Li futu''s words are solid.


    Shen yini laughed angrily. What else can she say with such a guy living in her own world? She turned her head and stopped wasting her lips.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkle and smile. He will be angry, angry and quarrel. This is just like a normal woman.


    "Rest early and have a good dream."


    The Mustang drove into Chunqiu mansion and stopped in front of Shen yini''s villa, but Li futu didn''t mean to go in. He didn''t even get off the car, so he knew himself very well.


    He knew that the owner of the villa would not welcome him now.


    But the result was unexpected.


    "It''s so late. You''re so kind to send me back. Why don''t you just sleep here for a night? You must be tired after a fight tonight. Why are you running around?"


    Listening to the thoughtful words coming from his side, Li futu doubted whether he had a hallucination.


    "This Isn''t that good? "


    He watched Shen yini cautiously, and his heart was on guard. According to reason, I''m afraid that now the girl has the heart to kill him secretly. How can she be so kind?


    Women are creatures, and the probability that good for bad will happen to them is almost zero.


    "What''s not so good? It''s not like you haven''t lived here before


    Shen Yinni''s understatement, only from the surface, seems to have forgotten what happened before.


    "Of course, if you don''t feel tired, I won''t force you. Good night."


    She then said, as if it was just a casual mention, and then pushed the door out of the car.


    Li futu hesitated and finally followed him out. From the Warring States period to the queen tonight, he was really tired and didn''t want to run any more. What''s more, Shen yini is a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken. Even if she has no intention, can she eat him?


    Walking into the villa behind Shen yini, Li futu inevitably felt some emotion. From the moment he moved away from here, he never thought that he could live in the villa again. Moreover, he came so fast that he was not as good as God.


    "Where''s your room? You haven''t forgotten, have you?"


    Shen yini walked into the living room and turned around. She didn''t seem to think it was wrong to stay with a man.


    Li futu nodded. How many days has he moved out?


    Shen yini didn''t say any more. She went upstairs and didn''t mean to entertain the guests.


    Li futu didn''t mind Shen yini''s "impoliteness". Here, he didn''t treat himself as a guest. He ran to the kitchen and poured a glass of water. Then he went back to his room with ease.


    The room is the same as it was before he left.


    Li futu took a comfortable bath and felt that he might be taking the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman this time.


    But when he came out from the bath and wiped his hair with a bath towel, the knock on the door suddenly rang out, which caught him off guard.


    He and Shen yini are the only two people in the villa now. It''s obvious who is outside the door. But in the middle of the night, why does the woman knock on her door without sleeping?


    Li futu''s mind tightened again.


    The knock continued, and a voice came in: "are you asleep?"


    Listen to the tone, it doesn''t seem to be to plot against yourself.


    But Li futu didn''t relax his vigilance. He walked over and slowly opened the door, just like a thief, "what''s the matter?"


    When two people line of sight, each other some Lengshen.


    At this moment, both of them are too thin. Naturally, Li futu just came out of the bath with a pair of underpants. Last time, because of this, she was almost beaten by Su Yuan. Shen yini seemed to have just finished the bath. She was still wet with black silk, and she was wearing a nightgown. Because it was silk, it was hard to avoid some light, As a result, her rose red underwear and white greasy snow skin are looming.


    Because Li futu is about half a head higher than her, she can even see the local scene of Saint girl peak in front of each other''s chest by slightly lowering her head from the angle of Li futu.


    White, greasy, round and dazzling, that end is a beautiful scene. Even Li futu felt that there was blood in his nose for a moment.


    "I was taking a bath just now, and suddenly there was no water. There should be something wrong with the shower. Can you help me to have a look?"


    Shen yini swept her eyes at the scarred upper part of her body. Then she quickly looked away and raised her head.It''s undeniable that scars are a man''s best tattoo.


    If she saw these things on the first day, she would be shocked or even scared. But as the man said in the car just now, she no longer knew him on the first day. Although she has never known him until now, she knows that the man''s past must be glorious!


    "Just a moment..."


    At this time, Li found that his dress was not right. Then he closed the door again, ran back to the bedside and put on a shirt to cover his trousers.


    Compared with his bustle, Shen yini seemed more calm, and seemed to feel that it was harmless to knock on a man''s door in her nightgown. But maybe it''s also because her idea is pure, not as much as someone else''s.


    After waiting at the door for a while, the door opened again.


    "All right?"


    Shen yini glanced at him faintly. Someone was already well dressed. She was only a pair of shoes short of going to the party.


    Li futu nodded unnaturally. He didn''t dare to see Shen yini more. He didn''t know where to look for a moment.


    Shen yini turns around gracefully and leads someone dressed towards her room.


    When he followed Shen yini, Li futu tried his best to control his mind, not to let his eyes look at the naturally swinging hips.


    You know, at the moment, the goddess in the dream of countless men all over the country is only wearing a translucent silk nightgown. It seems that you can tear it up with a single tear, and you can clearly see the hook of the underwear from Li futu''s point of view, as long as he reaches out his hand I''m afraid


    It is conceivable that this is a cruel torture for a healthy man.


    The distance between the two rooms was only 20 meters, but it was so long for Li futu.

 Chapter 315

    Although he has lived here for nearly two months, this is the first time that Li futu has entered Shen yini''s boudoir.


    A woman''s room is really different from a man''s room. There is a faint fragrance coming from the door. The layout of the whole room is not as fairy tale and dreamy as that of a little girl. The overall style is similar to Shen yini''s personality, showing a cool color. Li futu looks at the unique dresser and finds that it is empty and not as full as he imagined Full of cosmetics, the most eye-catching is a cabinet placed a glittering trophy, showing an actor in this industry has achieved honor and achievement.


    Of course, as a gentleman, Li futu didn''t glance around in a woman''s room. He simply glanced back. "Where is your bathroom?"


    Shen yini took him over.


    It is worthy of being the top player in the entertainment circle. A bathroom is just as big as an ordinary room, and a snow-white bathtub occupies a small half of the area.


    There is nothing like underwear in the bathroom. I''m afraid Shen yini put it away in advance.


    Li futu went to the bottom of the shower and began to check it. The grand Emperor Yan played a guest role as a repairman.


    "The water inlet pipe should be blocked. Do you have a screwdriver?"


    After checking, Li futu initially concluded the problem.


    "What is a screwdriver?"


    Shen yini was curious.


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the speech. Then he was silent. After sighing, he said with a melancholy face: "OK, you go out first."


    "Don''t you need any help?" Goddess Shen is still very enthusiastic.


    You don''t even know what a screwdriver is. What can I expect from you?


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, but he still gave Shen yini face and shook his head with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll deal with a little problem."


    "I''ll trouble you." Shen yini formularized politeness, then turned to leave.


    "By the way, do you know where the sluice is?"


    Li futu asked suddenly.


    Shen yini is still clear. She stops and nods.


    "Go and close the sluice first, and then open it when it is repaired."


    "Good."


    Shen yini went out and went downstairs to close the sluice.


    Someone is a gentleman. He didn''t take this opportunity to rummage in Shen yini''s room and do some dirty business. He honestly repaired the shower for Shen yini.


    Although there are no maintenance tools such as screwdrivers, this small problem is naturally difficult to solve. In more than ten minutes, the problem can be solved.


    "Well, go and open the sluice to see if it''s ready." Li futu came out of the bathroom.


    "So fast?"


    Shen Manni was surprised. She just came back from the sluice for a long time, and prepared to apply a mask slowly. But who expected this guy to be so efficient?


    "Do you want me to fix it for you all night?"


    Li futu smiles.


    Not to mention, Shen yini really has this idea in her heart. It''s good to let this bastard suffer. But how could she expect that this guy can not only fight, but also repair so skillfully?


    If Li futu knew what Shen yini thought, he would surely say: sorry, I''m a versatile person.


    Shen yini went downstairs to open the sluice.


    "Go and have a try."


    It''s not necessary for Li futu to say that Shen yini has already entered the bathroom. Li futu follows her and suddenly thinks of something. She just wants to remind her, but it''s too late.


    Just when Li futu opened her mouth, Shen yini had already turned the shower off.


    Wow


    Full of strength spray out in an instant, the unprepared Shen yini drenched into a drowned chicken.


    The whole room was filled with water mist. Li futu stood at the door of the bath room, looking at the woman bathed in the water mist, he was as numb as a bird.


    Shen yini''s reaction was quick. After a moment, she quickly closed the shower again.


    The sound of water flow changes from sharp to slow and gradually disappears.


    "Thank you."


    Shen yini wiped the water drop on her face and turned to thank her. She found that the guy was staring at herself.


    She did not understand the frown, and then subconsciously looked down at the body, a look, pupil suddenly contracted, this just like waking up!


    In the dead of night, a scream came out of the villa, which made the birds scattered around the trees.


    "Gini, what happened just now is really none of my business. I just wanted to remind you, but who knew you were so fast..."


    In the living room, Li futu pleaded for herself that there was a wet temptation. Shen yini sat opposite him, staring at him with no expression. Of course, she had changed into a set of pajamas by this time. Compared with the attractive silk nightdress, this Pajama was much tighter, and no one could see any more beautiful scenery.


    Of course, someone who should have seen it in the bath room just now. Shen yini''s Nightgown was all wet with water and clinging to her body. To some extent, it was even more soul stirring than her naked appearance.Even if I think of it now, Li futu is still ready to move. Just now, who knows how much perseverance he spent to get out of Shen yini''s room. If a man had to face that scene, he would have been desperate.


    "So I''m not to blame you, but I''m to blame myself?"


    Shen yini''s appearance at this time is almost the same as Li futu''s when she first lived in this villa and signed the overlord treaty, and even colder.


    I don''t blame her. After all, any good woman''s body will not be calm if she is seen by others. Her appearance just now is almost the same as being seen.


    To be honest, if it''s really strange, it''s really only her fault. But Li futu thinks that no matter what, he has taken advantage of himself. As a man, he has no good intention. If he gets the advantage, he''ll sell herself well. Otherwise, Shen yini will be angry with him tonight.


    "Gini, it was an accident. Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything."


    What is lying with your eyes open?


    That''s it.


    Shen yini was not unpretentious when she knocked on a man''s door in her nightgown tonight. In fact, she did have some plans for a beauty trick in her heart.


    Sell a bit of color, let the man can''t see and touch, let him suffer, this is Shen yini can think of the only way to revenge.


    But who knows that this kind of natural and man-made disaster has appeared in the end?


    She has a bottom line. Although she lowered her bottom line subconsciously in front of this man, what just happened broke through the bottom line she could bear.


    "No?"


    Shen yini was very angry and laughed.


    Whose eyes were bigger than the light bulb just now?


    "Dare not admit it, Li futu, you are still not a man?"


    Dare not admit it?


    What on earth did I do? I didn''t turn the switch.


    Although Li futu is full of grievances, he knows that women will not listen to any reason at this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why don''t I show you a shower? "


    Someone came up with a good solution.


    Obviously, Shen Ni Sen''s piercing eyes responded to him.


    Li futu sighed, but said: "things have happened, and I can''t turn back the time. What do you say to do?"


    "You are responsible to me."


    Shen yini stared at him and spoke coldly.


    It''s a shock.

 Chapter 316

    Li futu really didn''t expect Shen yini to say such incredible words. He was caught off guard and was stunned there.


    You''re responsible for me.


    You know, this is from the mouth of a superstar, rather than a Jurassic creature that people can''t avoid. I''m afraid that others will be overjoyed.


    Is it because the series of stimulation and blows tonight are too fierce that the girl lost her mind?


    Even if he saw the body, now you still want the whole person to pack and give it to him?


    Li futu stabilized his mind and said in an uncertain voice: "are you serious?"


    Shen yini stares at him tightly, not like joking.


    In what era now, is there still a kind of woman who is not married after being looked at?


    Shocked, Li futu felt a little funny.


    Although Shen yini is a well deserved beauty, Li futu doesn''t really mean to be happy at this time. It''s not just fun. If he nods, he will be responsible for the other party''s life.


    It was so sudden that he didn''t have any preparation at all.


    "Gini, this is not a joke. You don''t have to make such a rash decision. Although I saw something I shouldn''t have seen at that time, I didn''t have to decide anything because of it? If I go to the beach for a walk, do I have to be responsible for all the women in bikini? "


    Li Fu tried to understand it with emotion and reason, but no doubt he expressed his attitude in his words.


    This time it was Shen yini''s turn to lose her mind.


    If you hear me right, she was rejected by a man.


    And it was her own initiative that was rejected.


    Shen yini had never imagined such a thing.


    Environment has a subtle influence on people. Although Shen yini doesn''t appear to be arrogant on the surface, her pride is hidden in her heart. Her fans are crazy about her, and the media are competing to praise her Over time, in fact, let her heart formed a kind of no man will refuse her subconscious.


    But tonight, Li futu made her realize that her charm was not as great as she thought.


    Shen yini put forward this request. Naturally, she didn''t really intend to entrust her happiness for a lifetime. She just wanted the man to agree excitedly. Then she turned around and stood at the commanding height to scold him severely. But the idea was beautiful, but the reality was unexpected.


    "You mean to let me think nothing happened?"


    Shen yini''s hands clenched involuntarily, even because of excessive force, the green tendons could be seen on the back of her soft and white hands.


    She is not unreasonable, and she knows that the accident just now can''t be blamed on Li futu. It''s just that something like that happened. As a woman, she is unavoidably shy and embarrassed. She can only take out an angry look to cover up. But at this moment, she really has a burst of anger in her heart.


    This is a natural reaction when a woman''s charm is denied.


    "I don''t mean that. It''s not I''m talking to you. "


    Li futu tried his best to slow down his tone and not to stimulate the woman who was out of control.


    "What do you think you''re going to do?"


    Shen yini stares at him, her cold eyes are creepy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m willing to pay for it. "


    Someone thought about it for a while, and then spoke without hesitation. Like Su Yuan last time, he planned to use money to solve the problem.


    Shen yini''s beautiful eyebrows rose and she couldn''t help laughing.


    The women out there?


    Besides, is she short of money?


    Obviously, someone hasn''t realized the difference between the girl sitting in front of him and Su Yuan. It is not a good saying that in the world of ordinary people, there are few problems that can not be solved with money. If there are, it must be that money is not enough.


    "How much are you going to pay?"


    Shen yini asked with a smile. She didn''t scold at the first time.


    "You say a number."


    Someone rich mouth, the bottom of my heart slightly relieved.


    Shen yini looked at him and didn''t make an offer.


    Someone coughed, only when the other party is out of reserve: "you can think about it, think about it and then tell me, don''t worry, I do what I say, will never default."


    Seeing that this guy seemed to really intend to use money to kill her, Shen yini''s smile gradually turned cold: "do you think I''m short of money?"


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the words, which reflected Shen yini''s identity.


    He was silent, and knew that the money might not move the other party. After a moment, he said, "well, aren''t you an actor? I can help you achieve the highest achievement of your actors. "


    Shen yini, who had planned to scold the bastard, stopped his words and frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "I can help you get the Oscar winner."Someone opened his mouth, with a flat expression, like saying a trivial matter that is not worth mentioning.


    Hearing his words, Shen yini''s expression suddenly fluctuated.


    As this man said, entering Hollywood and winning the little golden man is the ideal of actors all over the world. But since it is an ideal, it is definitely not easy to realize it.


    Even in Longguo, Shen yini is about to reach the peak of an artist, but she also knows that it is impossible for her to win an Oscar by herself.


    How many domestic front-line films show their faces for a few seconds in Hollywood blockbusters, which is like winning glory for their country and being reported by the media. If they really take that little golden man, what will it be?


    I''m afraid that kind of effect will be even more exaggerated than a domestic writer who won the Nobel Prize for literature.


    Because the Oscar podium needs to weigh too many things, race, color, nationality, religion For the actors of the Dragon Kingdom, it can be said that it is an insurmountable natural moat.


    "Who do you think you are? Sennaridp


    It is undeniable that Shen yini''s heart beat at the moment when she heard Li futu''s words, but she soon reacted.


    This guy''s tone is really big. Can you help her with the little golden man? How amazing is that? If he really has this kind of ability, I''m afraid hollywood international stars will scramble to get into his bed.


    Li futu certainly knew who cennidep was. In the era when blockbusters dominated Hollywood, cennidep, who controlled three big companies by himself, could be said to be the king of Hollywood without a crown. There were even rumors that almost all the Hollywood actresses at that time had gone to bed with cennidep, and the Oscar actresses at that time usually preferred to be called the 6:30 actresses Lang, because they''ve all been in senanidep''s office alone after hours.


    It can be said that cenanedepu''s life is a legendary life, and it can also be said that it is the dream life of countless men.


    Shen yini was obviously sarcastic when compared with Sennari Depp, but someone didn''t seem to be able to hear it or explain much. She said with a compassionate look: "monks don''t lie."

 Chapter 317

    Up to now, the underground government is no longer a simple mercenary organization. In fact, no matter what forces, it has completed the initial bloody accumulation of capital, and then it will start to expand to other fields, and the underground government is no exception.


    Today, the world-famous underground has become a huge black gold empire. As a leader, Li futu has no idea how many enterprises he owns, because these white businesses are managed by special people, who will report to him once in a while.


    Of course, he just listens to it every time, and doesn''t pay much attention to it. But he has the impression that the underground government seems to have controlled two Hollywood film and television companies, and they are two of the seven giants. No matter at home or abroad, as long as they have the ability to make money like movies, no one will let go of them. In the 1970s and 1980s, there were no domestic stars or even being killed People in the street are forced to shoot with guns, so he says that helping Shen yini pick up the little golden man is not a free talk to make the beauty happy.


    Although the times are different now, Hollywood is no longer the era when blockbusters covered the sky, no matter when, don''t doubt the power of capital.


    Even with money, as long as Shen yini agrees, he can give her an Oscar.


    Everyone says that Prince Shimu is the little godfather of the entertainment industry, but it''s nothing compared with someone sitting next to Shen yini at the moment.


    If Shen yini didn''t stop him smoking in the car when she accompanied her to Shimu group a few days ago, Li futu thought that she had treated him differently, but now she seems to think too much.


    "I can''t help it, I can''t help it..."


    He said awkwardly, and then quickly put out the cigarette. At one or two in the morning, he didn''t want to be kicked out.


    "Li futu, although you are really developed now, don''t think you can do whatever you want." Shen yini said in a cold voice that the relationship between the two people had gradually changed to pink. But after Li futu''s series of suicidal behaviors after walking out of the Queen''s bar tonight, the atmosphere between them seems to be back to the original track.


    Li futu threw the cigarette into the garbage can, without dispute, with a smile on his face. How could he see that he was invincible in the Warring States arena at that time?


    "You''d better forget everything just now. If a third person knows, I''ll You know the consequences


    Shen yini wanted to give up her cruel words, but after thinking about it, she found that she didn''t have any means to threaten the other party. In the end, she could only say something unknowingly.


    "Of course."


    Li futu nodded again and again. He was not the kind of scum man who took advantage of a girl or slept with a girl who wanted to be known all over the world. Naturally, he would not tell the accident in the bathroom.


    Shen yini gave him a cold look, then stood up and walked upstairs.


    Looking at her back, Li futu couldn''t help but feel a little dazed.


    What does that mean?


    Just let him go?


    After several seconds, he responded and yelled at Shen yini''s back: "do you want that little golden man?"


    Listen to the tone.


    "Even if I really wanted to stand on the Oscar podium, I wouldn''t do it in this way."


    Shen yini''s steps stopped slightly, and then quickly disappeared at the corner of the stairs.


    Looking at the empty stairs, Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    This girl really has a personality. The highest honor that countless film and television people dream of, just give up?


    Although it seems stupid, it makes people appreciate it.


    Li futu stood up and stretched out his body. After a long comfortable breath, he murmured softly: "I can''t see that the girl''s figure is not worse than mu yudie."


    The previous wet body temptation can be said to make Shen yini''s body exquisitely show in front of Li futu, protruding forward and backward, full chest, standing but not falling, it seems to know that if you feel absolutely ecstatic and bone eroding, and then down is the flat belly, without any fat, the body curve along the snake waist down, began to expand abruptly to both sides, forming an arc Degree, according to the older generation''s view, with this kind of buttock girl must be easy to bear.


    In the past, Li futu thought that the figure of Mu yudie was a little better than Shen yini. Now he knows that he was cheated by the visual effect induced by clothes. The reason why he has this feeling is that the two women wear different styles on weekdays.


    In this respect, it can be said that no man in the world has more say than him. After all, he not only saw Shen yini''s wet body show just now, but also undressed the drunken mu yudie more than a month ago.


    "I''m afraid that girl can''t sleep tonight."


    When he got to the second floor, Li futu turned his head and looked in the direction of Shen yini''s room. He shook his head with a smile and then went into his room.


    That night, in the same villa, a woman tossed and turned, and sat up from time to time, looking at the direction of the door, holding the quilt tightly, gnashing her teeth, but a certain animal got into bed and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 318

    The next day, Li futu was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    He opened his eyes, and his mind was still a little dizzy. He couldn''t help it. Shen yini dragged him until two or three o''clock last night.


    He sat up, rubbed his face and got out of bed when he was a little sober. This time, he was a little smarter and put on his clothes in advance. When you open the door, you find that it''s Su Yuan.


    But that''s right. Shen can''t do such a thing. Besides, the girl was afraid that she would go to bed later than him. I''m afraid she didn''t get up at this time.


    "Brother futu, how did you come back?"


    Su Yuan''s big eyes are full of surprise.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me? "


    Li futu laughed and then said curiously, "how do you know I''m here? What did your sister tell you? "


    "I saw your car at the door when I came back just now."


    Li futu suddenly realized.


    "Brother futu, are you moving back?" Su Yuan, who saw the Mustang rushing directly into the room, immediately asked.


    "No, I saw your sister back last night. She was kind enough to take me in for one night."


    Li futu shook his head and explained, then looked at the girl and said, "it''s you. What are you doing running back in the morning?"


    "I have something to do with my sister..."


    Su Yuan stammered, "brother futu, you wash first, I''ll go to my cousin."


    Li futu nodded and watched the girl run to Shen yini''s room.


    "Sister, didn''t you sleep well?"


    Su Yuan naturally soon smashed Shen yini''s door open, but when she saw her cousin, she was very surprised.


    My cousin''s eyes are blank and her face is haggard, just like she didn''t sleep all night.


    "No


    How could she sleep when something like that happened last night? She forced herself to close her eyes and squint for a while when the day began to light. Naturally, she was in a trance. Of course, she couldn''t tell Su Yuan about these things. Shen yini shook her head as if nothing had happened and let Su Yuan in.


    "You have dark circles under your eyes..."


    Shen yini was shocked by the speech. She could not help scolding someone again. However, in front of Su Yuan, she did not reveal anything. She changed the topic and said, "why did you come back suddenly?"


    Su Yuan was immediately distracted, showing a look of unspeakable, low head weak way: "I, I want to find my cousin Borrow some money... "


    Borrow money?


    Looking at Su Yuan like this, Shen yini''s mouth can''t help bending, and her sleepiness has been relieved for a while.


    This girl can really talk.


    Borrow money?


    Is it hard for her to count on her?


    After seeing Su Yuan for a while, Shen said, "what''s the reason this time? Which brand is coming out with new clothes again? "


    Su Yuan immediately raised her head and argued, "no, cousin, it''s not because of myself this time."


    "Oh?"


    Shen yini''s eyebrows gently picked: "what''s the reason for that?"


    Su Yuan''s courage came and went quickly, and soon lowered her head again: "it''s my roommate''s 20th birthday, so I want to prepare a gift for her."


    Hearing this, Shen yini''s face softened a little. She knew how to give someone a birthday present, which showed that the girl knew how to care about others. It was a commendable thing. Although she was strict with the girl''s expenditure management, she would not be stingy in this respect.


    Interpersonal relationship has always been an important knowledge. She hopes this girl can have more friends than her.


    "Is 100000 enough?"


    Shen yini opened her mouth. She is really a person who claims that women can live a good life by themselves. She is extraordinary when she makes a move.


    For ordinary people, it would be enough to send a birthday present between friends to express one''s heart, but Shen yini is very generous and generous.


    At this time, Su Yuan should have said thank you to her cousin, but in fact, she kept her head down and said nothing.


    It was obvious that 100000 yuan could not satisfy her appetite.


    Shen yini can''t help but frown. Although she usually gives gifts to Mu yudie with different values, for example, the pair of diamond earrings she brought to Mu yudie on the Fifth Avenue in Paris last time sold for more than a million yuan. After all, they have different identities, and Su Yuan is just a student.


    "You don''t have a crush on anything, so you cheat me with your classmates'' birthday?"


    Shen yini couldn''t help suspecting.


    "Cousin, you are insulting people!"


    Su Yuan fiercely raised her head, big eyes full of grievances.


    "In the morning, why did you quarrel?"


    Someone who has finished washing is attracted by Su Yuan''s shouting. Seeing his figure, Shen Yinni can''t help but think of what happened last night and glares at him subconsciously.


    Someone''s face does not change, a little consciousness, without the owner''s permission to enter the room. "What''s the matter, girl?"Su Yuan seemed to find a backing, turned her head and bit her lip: "brother futu, my cousin said I cheated her of her money!"


    Cheating?


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then subconsciously looked at Shen yini, but Shen yini seemed to be upset when she saw him, and her eyes were not at all.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Someone coughed softly and could only look at Su Yuan again.


    "My roommate''s birthday, I want to borrow some money from my cousin to buy a birthday gift, my cousin said I cheated her." Shen yini''s words seem to really make Su Yuan angry. She immediately complains to Li futu.


    "Your roommate''s birthday..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Li futu seemed to think of something. His eyes twinkled, and his words turned in vain: "human relations is a major knowledge in the University. How can you say that she cheated money?"


    Someone took himself seriously and immediately began to blame Shen yini.


    Shen yini naturally did not answer.


    "How much is it, brother futu?"


    Someone didn''t mind. He spoke to Su Yuan, very forthright.


    Sure enough, brother futu is still brother futu.


    Su Yuan eyes a bright, pink cherry mouth quickly spit out a number, "300000."


    It''s really exaggerating for college students to give such expensive birthday gifts, but Li futu doesn''t seem to feel that there''s anything wrong with it. It''s as if it''s still the first time that she has thrown out the big fat sheep with more than one million dollars in front of Su Yuan, and immediately plans to take out her wallet.


    "Take your money back!"


    Shen yini finally opened her mouth and took a cold look at Li futu. Then she turned and went to the head of the bed, picked up her wallet, took out a card from it and walked back.


    "Yuanyuan, I tell you, don''t accept a man''s things casually. Take it easy, but it will be difficult when you want to return it."


    "What do you mean, sister?" Su Yuan looks confused.


    "Just remember."


    Shen yini didn''t explain much, so she put the card in Suyuan''s hand.


    If someone turns a deaf ear, it''s not heard.

 Chapter 319

    "Thank you, cousin."


    Although she was doubted, she was not in a beautiful mood, but when she got the card, Su Yuan still didn''t forget to thank her.


    Someone clubbed there, pretending to sigh: "Oh, you see how good your sister is to you, and she will respond to every request. It''s too generous to throw out hundreds of thousands without blinking an eye. Why don''t I have such a good sister?"


    Shen yini glanced at him and said, "Sir, do you know what politeness is? This is my room. Do you think it''s really appropriate for you to come in without permission? "


    "Sorry, sorry, pay attention next time, pay attention next time..."


    After all, someone is a good comrade who knows his mistakes and can correct them. I apologize immediately. But Shen yini''s face, which seemed to be a show of no sincerity at all, made her eyelids jump. But in front of Su Yuan, she didn''t behave too well. With a cold hum, she simply turned her head, out of sight, out of mind.


    "Well, you''ve got the money, so don''t disturb your sister. She went to bed very late last night. Let her have more rest and go out with brother futu."


    Someone said to Su Yuan with understanding.


    Su Yuan looked at her cousin strangely, then "Oh", obediently walked out of the room with Li futu.


    Out of the room, someone did not forget to close the door, it is a considerate man.


    "Brother futu, you and your cousin Is it a fight? "


    Su Yuan asked in a low voice. She is not stupid. Naturally, she sees something fishy. There is something wrong with the situation just now. Her cousin didn''t take a look at brother futu.


    Li futu closed the door, turned around and said, "no, don''t you see that she still keeps me here for the night? How can you fight with me? "


    Su Yuan thought it was reasonable, but she was still puzzled: "but why do I look like my cousin is bothering you..."


    Li futu said with a smile: "a woman always has a few days in a month. Her mood is capricious and normal. As a man, we should be tolerant at this time."


    Su Yuan''s eyes were wide open.


    This How can brother futu even know such a thing?


    When did he and his cousin come to this stage?!


    Su Yuan naturally thought that her cousin told him.


    I''ll cook some brown sugar for you and buy some water for you


    Su Yuan repressed the shock in her heart, and her big eyes were full of admiration: "brother futu, I didn''t expect you to care so much about people."


    "It was."


    With a shameless smile, someone looked at the childlike face behind him and said to himself: no wonder so many men like Lori. It''s really easy to cheat.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu takes Su Yuan out for breakfast. He returns her good for her bad. He also brings Shen yini a share. By the way, he goes to the Street convenience store to buy a bag of brown sugar.


    "Brother futu, will I call you brother-in-law later?"


    Su Yuan has been following Li futu''s buttocks. As soon as he comes back, she runs to the kitchen to cook brown sugar water. Her face is very complicated, and her mood is a little happy and a little sad. This kind of feeling is very contradictory.


    Brother in law?


    Li futu was shocked when he heard that he was just on the spur of the moment. He wanted to borrow Su Yuan to play with the girl again, but he didn''t expect that she misunderstood so deeply.


    It is said that my sister-in-law is my brother-in-law''s little padded jacket, but if this girl becomes his sister-in-law, I''m afraid he will have a headache.


    "Don''t be heard by your cousin. It''s just a basic concern between friends."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, and then diverged from the topic: "by the way, girl, do you say that your roommate had a lifetime, Zhou Qiao or Zhang Xinlan?"


    "Neither."


    Su Yuan shook her head, looked at the boiling brown sugar water, absent-minded way: "it''s Caiwei."


    Sure enough.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, then said with a smile: "it''s the civilian school flower in your dormitory."


    "Caiwei doesn''t want to let us know. She''s always like this. She doesn''t want others to pay for her, but LAN LAN and I have already discussed with each other. We''ll give her a surprise at that time."


    Su Yuan took her eyes back from the brown sugar water, looked at Li futu, and suddenly said, "by the way, brother futu, come and join us then!"


    Li futu''s heart jumped and said in embarrassment: "this I''m afraid it''s not quite right? "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Yuan is puzzled.


    "You are both classmates and roommates. What''s the point of an outsider running to me..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Su Yuan doesn''t think so. "You and Caiwei haven''t met each other. I can see that Caiwei and Lanlan don''t hate you either. If you go, they will be happy. Besides, Caiwei doesn''t have many friends at school, and it''s a little more lively."


    Li futu still hesitated: "besides, brown sugar water is ready. You can serve a bowl with breakfast.""Brother futu, it''s settled. You must come then."


    Su Yuan clapped, then filled a bowl of brown sugar water, carrying breakfast upstairs.


    "Cousin, I''ve brought you breakfast."


    Su Yuan knocked on the door.


    It wasn''t long before the door was opened.


    "I''m not hungry."


    As a female star, Shen yini didn''t eat much. In fact, she seldom ate in the morning. What''s more, she was so angry by someone just now.


    "Cousin, at this time, you should eat more..." Su Yuan''s meaningful way, and then self-care carrying things went in.


    "What about the others?" Shen yini asked.


    "You mean brother futu?"


    Su Yuan put her things on the table and said, "brother futu is in the kitchen. Cousin, brother futu is very kind to you. If any man can do that to me, I will marry him."


    This girl, what are you talking about?


    Shen yini frowned and glanced at Su Yuan''s breakfast. She soon found a bowl of red soup, still steaming.


    "What is this?"


    Su Yuan looked back and didn''t find that she had been used as a shooter. "This is brown sugar water. Brother futu cooked it for you. When her daughter came to the moon, she would be more comfortable after drinking brown sugar water."


    Shen yini''s face suddenly became stiff. She was haggard and pale due to lack of sleep. Her face turned red quickly. Her whole face seemed to be congested and delicate.


    Looking at her cousin''s sudden change of face, Su Yuan was stunned and immediately walked over: "cousin, are you ok? Do you feel sick? Do you want to see a doctor in the hospital


    "I''m fine."


    Shen yini took a deep breath and forced herself to rush down to die with someone. She stared at the bowl of brown sugar water. She could not care to scold Su Yuan in front of her: "this asshole!"

 Chapter 320

    Su Yuan soon went downstairs again.


    "Did your sister drink the brown sugar water? Here''s more. If it''s not enough, you can serve her a few more bowls. " Li futu is very enthusiastic.


    Su Yuan looks a little depressed, because her cousin didn''t drink at all, so she took the bowl of brown sugar water directly into the bathroom and poured it out. Of course, she can''t say about it, otherwise brother futu''s kindness would be trampled on like this. It would be bad to be angry with her cousin.


    "Cousin said she would have a rest. Brother futu, let''s not disturb her."


    In order to avoid Li futu''s suspicion, Su Yuan quickly changed the topic, "brother futu, if it''s OK, can you go out with me?"


    Li futu knew that it would be no good for a girl to be together. He immediately said seriously, "girl, I still have a job..."


    He then looked at the quartz clock on the wall and pretended, "I didn''t expect that it was more than nine in a twinkling of an eye. I have to go."


    Su Yuan didn''t speak, and followed him like a little tail.


    Walking to the door, Li futu frowned and looked back: "what are you doing with me?"


    "I can accompany brother futu to deal with the work, and wait for brother futu to finish his work. I''m not in a hurry." Su Yuan raised her small face and gave a sweet smile. She was very understanding.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was speechless. Seeing that Su Yuan was determined to pester him, he had no good way. He sighed and said, "what do you want me to do with you?"


    "I want to buy a birthday present for Caiwei."


    "Why don''t you go to such a thing? What do you want me to do? As a man, I don''t know what your little girls like, and I can''t give you any reference... "


    "But I want to talk to brother futu. One day''s absence is like three autumn. Brother futu, don''t you miss me?"


    Su Yuan opened her eyes and expressed her dependence: "besides, I''ve already figured out what to send to Caiwei. I don''t need your advice."


    Li futu was silent and sighed, "get on the bus."


    Su Yuan jumped on the Mustang happily.


    "What are you going to give her?"


    Start the car, Li futu asked casually.


    "A necklace, I''ve seen it, but it''s beautiful, but it''s a little expensive. I don''t have enough money, so I came back to borrow money from my cousin." Su Yuan said.


    Li futu suddenly realized that he was still curious about what gift needed 300000 yuan. It turned out that it was jewelry. This girl, although Shen yini has been strictly controlling her spending, but with such a big star sister, she naturally has a different vision from ordinary people.


    "With he Caiwei''s personality, I''m afraid she won''t accept such an expensive gift from you?"


    "Why?" Su Yuan was surprised.


    Li futu took a look at her: "she is different from you. For you, maybe 300000 yuan is just for you to ask your sister to play coquetry. It''s nothing, but for her? Chinese people pay attention to reciprocity. You give her such an expensive gift. What do you want her to give you on your birthday? "


    Su Yuan said immediately, "I don''t mind!"


    "I know you don''t mind."


    Li futu laughed: "but you can''t impose your own ideas on others. You also said that she is a girl who doesn''t like other people''s giving to her. If your kindness is too heavy, I''m afraid it will become a burden to her."


    Su Yuan opens her mouth, only to find that she has nothing to say, because brother futu really has a point.


    "Besides, what do you want Zhou Qiao to think about the expensive gift? Girl, gift giving is a kind of knowledge. It''s not simple. The more expensive the better. Do you think your sister didn''t want to give you money at that time, and she didn''t want to give up the 300000? "


    "Well What shall we do? " Su Yuan is weak.


    Li futu said in a low voice: "I think you can just buy some small gifts to show your heart. You can save the rest for yourself to buy cosmetics and clothes."


    "But Isn''t that really cheating my cousin? "


    Su Yuan was a little excited, but she also hesitated.


    "If you don''t say it, if I don''t, who will know? Will your sister still look at your invoice? "


    Li futu didn''t like it. He didn''t feel that he was teaching Su Yuan badly: "besides, your elder sister is such a rich woman. This money is a drop in the bucket for her. Are you going to return it to her?"


    Su Yuan thinks it makes sense. Last time, before she covered up the 10 million yuan, she was taken back by her cousin. In an instant, she was beaten back to her original model. Although the 300 000 yuan is not comparable to the 10 million yuan, if we save a little, we can buy a lot of things.


    Moreover, even if her cousin found out, she and she could still throw the pot to brother futu, which was taught by brother futu!


    "Brother futu, it''s very kind of you."


    With a small sum of money and no worries, Su Yuan smiles.


    Li futu naturally does not know that he has been regarded as the Reserve''s back pot man, and he smiles gently.


    "When I think about it, I''ll buy a set of Disney dolls for Caiwei. She likes watching Disney animated movies. She said that her dream is to design a castle that is more beautiful than the one in the movie!""People have dreams, girl. What about your dreams?" Li futu asked with a smile.


    He thought that with this girl''s temperament, most certainly did not consider such a thing, but who knows Su Yuan immediately gave a response.


    "My dream is to be a princess living in the castle designed by Caiwei!"


    How sonorous and powerful it is.


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Girl, have you seen too many fairy tale movies? Return princess, I see you this is not a dream, say is fantasy is almost


    Su Yuan glared at him and hummed coldly, "the sparrow knows the ambition of a swan!"


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head: "just dream!"


    Li Yuan bought a set of dolls from Suyuan''s platinum shop, which is cheaper than the one from Suyuan''s platinum shop. In order to avoid being found by her cousin, she did not return to Chunqiu Huafu. Instead, she asked Li futu to send her back to Donghai University.


    "Why don''t you go up and sit down?"


    Su Yuan invited: "they should be in class, no one in the bedroom."


    Li futu naturally can''t agree. He takes out his elder brother''s posture and solemnly says, "you''d better cut classes less and make less trouble for your counselors."


    Su Yuan a Leng, immediately frown way: "you so care about teacher Yao why?"


    "I care about you."


    Li futu did not change his face, "annoyed your counselors, be careful your counselors call your sister there, then you can have a good time."


    "Hee hee, Miss Yao is so good. She won''t sue me."


    Su Yuan pushed the door open and jumped down. "Well, don''t forget you must come tomorrow."


    Li futu shook his head and watched the girl jump into the girls'' dormitory.

 Chapter 321

    Shi Qingfeng.


    Hao Binjie, the leader of Yongxing wolf hall, is sitting in the box, drinking tea with a man.


    The man who came to the door did not speak, and he remained silent.


    Shi Qingfeng is a place under his name. Although he is not as famous as the Warring States Dynasty, he has a small reputation in the East China Sea.


    "Mr. Hao, are you really going to wait and die like this?"


    The man put down the teacup, and finally opened his mouth quietly. Although the words were plain, they were sensational.


    Hao Binjie took a sip of tea, did not panic, slowly said: "Sir, what do you mean?"


    Man a smile: "Hao eldest brother why pretend to be confused?"


    Hao Binjie took a look at him and said faintly, "Hao is stupid. Please make it clear."


    "Then I won''t beat around the bush with boss Hao."


    The man''s eyes were deep and straight to the point: "now Yongxing''s attitude to the helm is well known. It''s obvious that he intends to take the young man surnamed Li as his successor. But as far as I know, it seems that boss Hao and the new rich There is no small contradiction. "


    Hao Binjie''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    After the collapse of the Wang family, Gu Qingcang didn''t raise his butcher''s knife for blood washing in order to stabilize the family, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t take any measures at all. Hao Binjie can clearly feel that the once Wang backbone like him has been suppressed. That''s all, because Gu Qingcang''s action is not fierce, and he can tolerate it. Moreover, he also believes that Gu Qingcang''s personality will not do anything harmful to his morality in his old age, but this man''s words pierce his pain.


    Gu Qingcang may tolerate him, but Li futu will never!


    "I''m the leader of the wolf hall in Yongxing. I''ve made a lot of contributions to the club. I think I''ve done a lot of hard work. Don''t say that boy is not in the upper position now. Even if he is in power, how dare he treat me?"


    Hao Binjie said in a deep voice, but the more excited he was, the more it proved that he was guilty and uneasy.


    "Boss Hao, you must know more about the temperament of that young man than I do. At the beginning, your son only had a verbal conflict with the female star he was leading, and he dared to ruin your son''s life. You know, he was just a small person at that time. If you really wait for him to become the leader of Yongxing, do you think he will be soft hearted because of his so-called status as the leader of the hall


    Looking at Hao Binjie, the man took a sip of tea and said: "boss Hao, the person who makes a big deal plans for the future. Now the other party is not in the top position. You still have the chance to prepare for a rainy day. But if you continue to wait, I''m sorry to say so. I''m afraid boss Hao It''s hard to get a good ending. "


    "You...!"


    Hao Binjie suddenly changed color and glared at each other. After half pay, his shortness of breath was gradually suppressed. He was calm, but his tone was hard to avoid: "in my opinion, what should I do?"


    The man faintly smiles: "if elder Hao wants to get a chance of life, the only way is to stop the young man from going up."


    Outsiders all know that Hao Binjie never thought of this. Let alone Li futu, who is now the most respected figure at the helm, will definitely not allow himself to attack him. Even if he takes the helm, Hao Binjie really has no confidence to make sure that he can beat that boy.


    You know, the Wang family has fallen into each other''s hands.


    Of course, in front of outsiders, Hao Binjie couldn''t admit his incompetence. His eyes were gloomy and he said, "maybe you don''t understand the situation in the East China Sea. I have no chance to attack him at all..."


    "I didn''t say that boss Hao would kill the young man directly."


    Hao Binjie frowned and stared at each other in a puzzled way: "what do you mean, sir?"


    The man said with a faint smile: "boss Hao, although there is only one goal, there are many ways to achieve this goal. It''s just the work of a rash man to put on a cart and horse and fight with a bayonet."


    Hao Binjie''s face became solemn: "please help me out."


    The man didn''t answer his question directly. Instead, he said, "boss Hao used to choose to rely on Wang Dengfeng. He must not be willing to push the Wang family to the top of the stage. But I don''t know if boss Hao has ever thought about it. Is it difficult for you to be inferior all the time and don''t want to taste the taste of standing on the top?"


    The man''s bewitching words made Hao Binjie''s eyes contract violently and his breathing suddenly heavy.


    If there is a chance, who is willing to make a dog for someone?


    However, Hao Binjie spent most of his life without being cut to death by others. Naturally, he was not a fool. His blood soon cooled down.


    Even after decades of planning by the Wang family, they all ended up in bitterness. What can he do?


    "Hao has self-knowledge. In today''s situation, those ambitions are nothing but suicide." Hao Binjie picked up the tea cup.


    "That''s a bad word from boss Hao."


    The man shook his head and said calmly: "it''s up to people. Now the situation in the East China Sea seems calm, but it''s not..."


    "The confrontation between Yongxing and Donghai king has been restrained for a long time. Even if they don''t feel it, their subordinates may have been dissatisfied for a long time. The river and lake seems to be calm, but in fact it''s full of undercurrent. At this time, only someone needs to fan, I''m afraid it can set off a storm."Hao Bin''s eyes narrowed and his face changed.


    "Since ancient times, people''s hearts have been the most difficult to control. When the team is big, it''s hard for them to keep one heart. As long as someone blows the wind, even if the two don''t want to fight, they will have to adapt to the situation."


    The man looked at Hao Binjie, "it''s right that the times make heroes, but heroes can also make the times. At that time, the two heroes will fight against each other and rise in chaos. Who can dominate the ups and downs at that time, then each depends on his own means."


    Hao Binjie took a deep breath, stared at him and said, "how can I be sure this storm won''t be the first to drown myself?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hao. I will help you. I have no grievance or hatred with Mr. Hao. I won''t hurt you."


    Hao Binjie sneered: "I''ve been wandering for most of my life. I know one truth very well. There''s never pie in the sky. It''s right that my husband and I have no grudge, but there''s no grace. You have no reason to help me."


    "Now that I have said this, I might as well tell boss Hao that some noble people don''t want to see that young man rise. There is a saying that is not good. The enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    The man slowly raised his teacup and blew it gently. Looking at the floating tea, he said with a smile, "I will try my best to help elder Hao. I don''t lack money, people and power. It depends on whether elder Hao has the courage and ambition to accompany me to dig a hole in the world."


    Hao Binjie was short of breath, his hands were clenched unconsciously, his eyes were shaking violently, and he didn''t reply for a moment.


    Men are not anxious, leisurely tea, quiet waiting.


    "Well, I''ll take this life to gamble with my husband!"


    All of a sudden, a reasonable and expected deep voice rang out.


    The man raised his mouth slightly, took up the teapot, poured a cup of tea for Hao Binjie, and then raised his cup: "boss Hao, you have made a very wise decision. You have a great future. I wish you a happy cooperation."

 Chapter 322

    After Su Yuan was sent back to her dormitory, Li futu made a detour to the downstairs of Yao Chenxi''s dormitory.


    He stops the car, opens the window, and looks towards Yao Chenxi''s room. From his point of view, he can see the small balcony of Yao Chenxi''s dormitory. But at this time, Yao Chenxi is either in the office or giving lessons to students. Naturally, there is no one on the balcony.


    Li futu lit a cigarette and stayed downstairs for about ten minutes without disturbing anyone. Then he drove away quietly.


    The Warring States club.


    "Ouyang, we''ve heard all about last night. How about our brothers go with you and apologize to Mr. Li? I believe Mr. Li''s magnanimity will not be too fussy."


    The head of the casino, Tian Wanli, the head of the meat forest in the wine pool, Luke, the head of the hunting forest, Zeng Qinghua, and the head of the arena, Ouyang Xiu. In addition to Li futu, the four highest status figures of the Warring States period rarely get together, in order to, of course, what happened in the arena last night.


    As the master of the Warring States period, he was provoked on his own territory. Although Li futu didn''t say anything at that time, it''s hard to guarantee that he didn''t get angry in his heart. If investigated, as the person in charge, Ouyang Xiu will be doomed.


    "Lao Lu is right. Ouyang, if we go together, Mr. Li will give us some face. Even if we have to deal with it, we will certainly take it lightly."


    Zeng Qinghua agreed that no matter what he thought, as a "colleague", he had to make a gesture in face.


    What do you mean, four people? Are you forced to go to the palace? "


    Tian Wanli said in a cold voice. His voice changed the atmosphere instantly.


    "How can it be called forced palace?"


    Zeng Qinghua looked at him and said in a deep voice, "Lao Tian, don''t forget that we all came with Mr. Wang. No one dares to move us lightly until we are united."


    Tian Wanli glanced at him, and a sneer flashed through his eyes. He really looked down on Zeng Qinghua. If he could say that, he could see how short-sighted he was. If the four of them went together, it would be clear that even if Mr. Li didn''t pursue his thoughts, he would change his mind. Besides Ouyang Xiu, the three of them would change their mind I''m afraid I can''t escape!


    He didn''t want to explain anything to Zeng Qinghua. He turned to Ouyang and said, "Ouyang, I think you''d better go and talk to Mr. Li about it alone..."


    "Lao Tian, how can you say such a thing? Are you really going to die? " Zeng Qinghua glaring, a pair of righteous, dare to do everything for his brother.


    "Well, I''ve learned your kindness. I''ll do things by myself. When Mr. Li comes back, I''ll go and plead with him alone."


    Ouyang Xiu opened his mouth. He was also a smart man.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after Li futu returned to the office, Ouyang Xiu knocked on the door and came in. Without saying a word, he knelt down on the spot.


    "Please let Mr. Li plead guilty!"


    Looking at Ouyang Xiu kneeling in front of his desk, Li futu looked calm, with a faint smile: "where do you start?"


    "It was the oversight of my subordinates that led to the accident last night. If it wasn''t for Mr. Li''s extraordinary skill, my subordinates would never have felt guilty!"


    Ouyang Xiu did not kneel on one knee, but on both knees with his head buried.


    Last night, Zhang Kun openly provoked Li futu, the leader of the Warring States period. It was indeed a serious accident. Although there was no danger, he even achieved Li futu''s invincible reputation again. But what would happen if Li futu was not so powerful?


    It is very likely that Li futu has now become a corpse and died in his own arena! After all, he was invited to fight in full view of the public. As the leader of the Warring States period, he had no choice to avoid the war.


    As the person in charge, Ouyang Xiu did commit a serious mistake, even to think of the dangerous place, who can guarantee that he did not deliberately do it?


    After all, he is an old minister of the Wang family, and he definitely hopes that Li futu will die.


    That''s why Tian Wanli is so serious.


    Li futu looked at him with a look that made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    Ouyang Xiu never looked up, the scene was quiet, but also depressed.


    It can be said that if Li futu is a cruel master and uses the excuse to kill Ouyang Xiu, no one will say anything. This time Ouyang Xiu comes to plead guilty, he is hanging his head on his belt. Although he knows that he may not be able to walk out of this office, he has to come.


    If he comes here, he may die, but if he doesn''t, he will definitely die.


    if he is responsible for such a big accident, if he thinks nothing happened, if he is Li futu, he won''t be soft hearted.


    It''s no wonder that so many people are bent on climbing up. This sense of control is really fascinating.


    Ouyang Xiu buried his head and waited for the trial. At last, he heard the sound of footsteps in the office.


    "Get up."


    Li futu went to the sofa and sat down. Shi ran made a cup of tea.


    "I believe that even if you want me to die, I''m afraid you won''t be so stupid. The three valiant generals Wang Dengfeng had carefully trained didn''t kill me. A Zhang Kun is nothing."Although Li futu didn''t want to kill more when he returned home this time, otherwise he would not have done any personnel adjustment after he came to power in the Warring States period. But just because he didn''t want to kill doesn''t mean he won''t kill.


    If Zhang Kun''s overt provocation on the platform was a deliberate plan, he would not be half merciful. But he knew that since Ouyang Xiu had so many hall leaders in Yongxing when he first entered the Warring States period, which one was not covetous of the Warring States period, he would never be able to take Ouyang Xiu''s place when he fell down. On the contrary, he would not be able to maintain his present position.


    After all, not everyone is as open-minded and simple as him. He believes Ouyang Xiu is very clear. So Li futu believes that what happened last night was just Zhang Kun''s personal behavior.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li!"


    Ouyang Xiu didn''t pretend to be scared. Seeing that Li futu didn''t want to investigate, he immediately stood up. Although his life was hanging on the line just now, no matter what he thought at the moment, at least he looked calm on the surface. He didn''t look like someone who had gone through the gate of hell.


    Li futu looked in his eyes and nodded silently. Ouyang Xiu was really a character.


    "Sit down."


    Li Fu''s diagram shows it.


    Ouyang Xiu went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Ouyang, do you think the word" fame and wealth "is so attractive? That Zhang Kun has experienced brilliance and also experienced the trough, but he has not yet seen through and is stubborn. "


    Li futu took a sip of tea and sighed.


    Ouyang Xiu didn''t expect that the boss didn''t blame himself. Instead, he was so kind to himself. He was stunned. However, he quickly responded, hesitated and said, "maybe he didn''t do it for fame and wealth, but just to live."


    Li futu looked at him and said, "what do you mean?"


    Ouyang Xiu''s normally gloomy face showed a slight smile, which was complicated: "to live is to breathe, isn''t it? Exhale, exhale, inhale, fight for breath. "


    Li futu''s eyes contracted and he began to laugh.


    "A good one lives to breathe. Yes, most people in this world live just for these two words."

 Chapter 323

    "Caiwei, what do you think? So engrossed, I called you a few times and you ignored me. "


    On the campus of Dongda, he Caiwei was on her way back to her dormitory. When she was about to walk downstairs, a voice came from behind her.


    She looked back a little blankly, saw the comer clearly, looked back, and said with a slightly apologetic smile: "Lan Lan, I''m sorry, I was thinking about the topic assigned by the teacher just now, but I didn''t hear it."


    "You always work so hard. Our daughter''s family has to learn to be nice to themselves. Your hard work will cause pressure on your future partner."


    Zhang Xinlan walked to her side with a pair of proud long legs, and took her arm in an intimate way.


    He Caiwei chuckled, noncommittal to Zhang Xinlan''s words, looked behind her, and said, "Yuanyuan, where are they? Not with you? "


    "They, they went out to order a restaurant."


    "Order a restaurant?"


    Facing he Caiwei''s puzzled eyes, Zhang Xinlan said with a smile: "let''s go out to dinner tonight!"


    "Why eat out?"


    Of course, I want to celebrate your birthday.


    Zhang Xinlan said in her heart, naturally, she can''t say it directly. Today, they don''t mention a word about it. It''s like cooperating with he Caiwei. It seems that they don''t know what her 20th birthday looks like, so as to give her a surprise.


    "Yuanyuan''s sister gave her pocket money. It seems that she gave her a lot of pocket money, so Yuanyuan wanted to invite our sisters to have a good meal, saying that they would share happiness together!" Zhang Xinlan had already finished the draft and said without hesitation.


    He Caiwei has no doubt, because Su Yuan has always been very generous, but now she is really not interested in going out to eat.


    Although every year''s birthday, if not accompanied by her mother, she spent almost all by herself, but this year, she had more expectations than she should have. Even though the little man''s birthday is full of fantasies, she can''t help but know.


    Even if, even if it''s just a simple happy birthday.


    But until now, the mobile phone has no sound.


    Although she had expected the result for a long time, she still felt sour in her heart. She looked at Zhang Xinlan with an unnatural smile and said, "Lan Lan, if you go, I won''t go..."


    You''re the main character tonight. Why don''t you go?


    Zhang Xinlan naturally can''t agree and tightly holds he Caiwei''s arm: "Caiwei, it''s about the unity of our dormitory. If you don''t point it out, it may make Yuanyuan misunderstand what you think of her. I stay here just to wait for you. I can''t explain if you don''t go."


    He Caiwei wry smile, know oneself again refuse to be afraid to have a little unkind, can nod to promise to come down, "that you wait for me here, I go up to put the thing first."


    She came back from class with a book in her hand.


    "I''ll go up with you." Zhang Xinlan seemed to be worried that she would break her promise and would not let go.


    He Caiwei had no choice but to smile and let Zhang Xinlan accompany her upstairs.


    They put away their things, then went downstairs and walked out of the school. When they were led to the sky by Zhang Xinlan, he Caiwei could not help but give a little meal.


    "Yuanyuan invited us to dinner here?"


    She has been here twice, one is Su Yuan''s birthday, and the second is Li futu''s last treat, which gives her the impression that it is expensive.


    Zhang Xinlan nodded and said with a smile: "Yuanyuan''s sister is very generous this time. I don''t know how much money her sister has given her. However, Yuanyuan''s happy appearance should be a lot. Don''t worry. Although Yuanyuan often complains about her sister''s stinginess, Cong''s spending money shows that her family is absolutely rich. Let''s eat safely."


    Then she sighed, "I don''t know what Yuanyuan''s elder sister is. She''s mysterious. Yuanyuan hasn''t seen us once in two years."


    Zhang Xinlan just mentioned it casually, and then said with a smile: "OK, let''s go in quickly, but don''t let them wait."


    Two people into the sky, Zhang Xinlan and ushered in the waiter said something, and then the waiter led them to a private room.


    "Isn''t this the private room where Yuanyuan had her birthday last time?"


    He Caiwei was surprised. She still remembers that Su Yuan spent tens of thousands on a meal here last time.


    "It''s been months. You can still remember. If only I had such a good memory as you."


    Zhang Xinlan said with emotion, then pushed the door open, and a bright smile suddenly appeared on her face: "Happy Birthday!"


    At the same time, two "bang bang" fireworks rings in the box, and then colorful ribbons float in the air.


    "Happy birthday, Caiwei!"


    Su Yuan and Zhou Qiao, who have been waiting for a long time, share the same voice. Their faces are full of pure and sincere smiles without any impurities.


    He Caiwei was stunned.


    At the moment, the whole box was obviously elaborately decorated, and the ground was covered with balloons of various colors. On the big round table, a lovely rabbit doll was placed in a bunch of flowers, and the zodiac of he Caiwei was rabbit. The wall is also colorful, someone put together a line of big words with colored paper.The idea is really good, but it''s obvious that the implementer''s level is not very good, so that the line looks a little crooked.


    Can look at that line of staggering some funny characters, strong enough to make people feel distressed he Caiwei eyes in a trance, gradually irresistible red eyes.


    I''m lucky to meet you in my lifetime.


    "Joe and I have adjusted many times, but we still can''t make it neat..." Su Yuan looked back, some embarrassed way.


    He Caiwei stares at her and suddenly hugs the girl.


    She closed her eyes, tears rolling down the corner of her eyes: "I''m sorry."


    Because she was surprised by he Caiwei''s action, Su Yuan didn''t hear the three words clearly.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan are also a little dazed, and then they just think that Caiwei is too excited.


    "Wei Wei, we''ve all prepared gifts for you. It''s not too late to be moved after seeing them."


    Like Zhou Qiao and her two daughters, Su Yuan also thinks that the surprise she carefully prepared is too big, which causes Weiwei to lose control of her emotions. She has a sense of accomplishment in her heart, which shows that her hard work is not in vain!


    Su Yuan didn''t think much. She gently pushed he Caiwei away, and then turned around and took the gift she bought with brother futu, "Weiwei, happy birthday!"


    Not only Su Yuan, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan naturally prepared gifts as well.


    "Happy birthday, Caiwei!"


    Looking at the three dimples in front of her, he Caiwei clenched her lips and her eyes were ruddy.


    For the second time in her life, at the age of 20, she felt the tenderness of fate.

 Chapter 324

    "Thank you."


    Take a deep breath, he Caiwei raises a smiling face.


    "We are all sisters, we should be."


    Su Yuan did not take credit at all. Her big eyes turned into crescent moon: "open the gift to see if you like it or not."


    "Wow, it''s Disney''s latest peripheral doll."


    When he Caiwei opens the gift box, Zhou Qiao''s exclamation immediately rings in her ear.


    Even if he Caiwei saw this gift, she couldn''t help looking happy. As Li said, this gift is more suitable than the luxurious platinum necklace.


    "Yuanyuan, thank you." He Caiwei looks sincere.


    Su Yuan has a bright smile. It''s obvious that he Caiwei likes her gift, which makes her very happy.


    Sure enough, brother futu is right. Weiwei is satisfied that she can still get a small sum of money. She can kill two birds with one stone.


    "Caiwei, and ours, you can open it and have a look..."


    How can Zhou Qiao let Su Yuan specialize in beauty? He immediately urges her.


    He Caiwei smiles and opens the presents one by one. Zhang Xinlan gives the exquisite crystal bracelet. Because of the material, the price will not be too exaggerated. Some Wenqing''s Zhou Qiao gives a book.


    It can be said that these two gifts are more reliable than the platinum necklace Su Yuan was going to buy, and they didn''t make he Caiwei feel any psychological pressure, so she naturally accepted them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much


    He Caiwei walked into the box with a gift and looked at the colorful and festive scene.


    "It''s OK."


    Su Yuan doesn''t think so, and she deliberately steps on a balloon, which makes Zhou Qiao scream.


    "Su Yuan!" Zhou Qiao glared at her.


    Su Yuan looked at Zhou Qiao with a smile, and then said, "Weiwei, if you like, wait for your 30th birthday, 40th birthday I''m celebrating that for you


    Looking at Su Yuan''s innocent face, he Caiwei''s eyes trembled and gave a complicated smile, but she didn''t say well.


    Four people sit down.


    Su Yuan pressed the button and told the waiter to serve.


    "Yuanyuan, have you forgotten something important?"


    Looking around for a week, Zhang Xinlan said.


    "What?"


    Su Yuan looks at her.


    "Birthday cake!"


    Zhang Xinlan found that this girl seems to have really forgotten: "how can we have a birthday without cake?"


    Then she stood up and said, "there''s a cake shop not far from here. I''ll buy it."


    Zhou Qiao also reflected that she and Su Yuan had been busy for most of the afternoon, as if they had really forgotten: "it''s more than six o''clock now, is it still time?"


    Birthday cakes usually have to be ordered in advance, and I''m afraid the cake shops are closed at this point.


    "I have to see it." Zhang Xinlan plans to go out, but he Caiwei stops her. "Well, it''s just a cake. It''s not a child anymore. There''s no need to be so troublesome."


    "But..." Zhang Xinlan frowned. Although a cake is nothing, and they are over the age of gluttonous eating, since they are planning to give he Caiwei a perfect birthday, without the cake, it''s like some kind of ceremony lacks a link, so they feel some regret in the end.


    "How could I forget such an important thing."


    Su Yuan, who has been sitting in Diaoyutai, spoke. Her small face was calm and calm, giving people a sense of strategizing.


    "Don''t worry, someone will deliver the cake later."


    Zhang Xinlan asked, "Yuanyuan, have you decided ahead of time?"


    Zhou Qiao doubted: "Yuanyuan, when did you decide? Why don''t I know? " She''s been with Su Yuan all day, but she hasn''t gone to order any cakes.


    "Why do you ask so many questions? Sit down and eat. There will be cakes."


    Su Yuan didn''t give any explanation. She was a bit enigmatic.


    He Caiwei looks at her and suddenly thinks of a possibility. Her eyes are full of waves, but soon she suppresses her excitement and is afraid of being amorous.


    The waiter began to serve.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to come early than to come by chance. Just after serving, the waiter walked out, and the box was opened again. It was like someone with a double cake appeared in front of the four girls.


    If someone pays attention, you can find that he Caiwei''s face suddenly becomes bright, but now several girls'' eyes are attracted by an uninvited guest.


    "Oh, no wonder Yuanyuan is so calm It''s good for someone to run errands. "


    Zhang Xinlan joked. "But handsome guy, you have such a good idea of time. You came as soon as the dishes were served. I don''t know. I thought you came here on foot."


    Zhou Qiao couldn''t care about the lady''s manners and couldn''t help laughing.


    Someone who is suspected of stampede is not embarrassed and has no excuse. He walks through the colorful balloons gracefully and comes in. Seeing that the table is already full of vegetables, he can only put the cake on one side of the chair. Then he turned his head and looked at he Caiwei.Facing each other''s flashing eyes, he showed a soft radian, "happy birthday, classmate he."


    "Thank you, thank you."


    He Caiwei seems to be a little stiff in the face of strangers.


    "Handsome, since you know today is Caiwei''s birthday, what''s your birthday present?"


    Zhang Xinlan looked at the double-layer cake: "no, this is your gift. It''s too insincere."


    Su Yuan, the girl, did not help. She sat there watching the opera. It''s Zhou Qiao who gives someone a break. After all, she is a talented woman who has read poetry and books. Her bearing is different. Although she used to complain about Li futu''s gossip, now that Su Yuan''s relationship with him has eased, she has temporarily abandoned her prejudice: "is Yuanyuan''s gift his gift?"


    Su Yuan''s face turned red when she heard the words.


    Li futu''s face was a little stiff for a moment, but he didn''t speak. In order to ease the embarrassment, he looked at the box and changed the topic: "who arranged this? It''s pretty. "


    As he said this, he saw the crooked eight words in his eyes. He was slightly stunned, and soon recovered to nature.


    "Needless to say, I know that this girl must have posted it." He looked at Su Yuan and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will make you dumb!"


    Su Yuan hummed coldly: "well, your task has been completed, you can go!"


    What do you mean?


    Li futu was a little dazed for a moment. The girl turned over too quickly.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t be too headstrong. You''ve really lost your popularity." Zhou Qiao advised that she knew the girl was playing. If Li futu really left, Su Yuan would not be able to sit.


    "Well, it''s time to kneel down on the keyboard when you go home. Now sit down with our birthday boy and finish the meal."


    Zhang Xinlan is very enthusiastic to Li futu to sit down, out of good intentions, lest the conflict continue to be fierce, and in order to avoid suspicion, so she arranged Li futu to sit next to the birthday star he Caiwei.


    When sitting down, someone and he Caiwei''s eyes met for a moment, and then quickly staggered.

 Chapter 325

    "Handsome, what did you promise me last time?"


    Back to her own position, in order to avoid Su Yuan''s playing, Zhang Xinlan holds her chin and smiles at Li futu, changing the topic.


    Li futu looked at her with doubts in his eyes.


    "The signature photo of Mu yudie, you promised me, won''t you forget it?"


    Smell speech Li futu reaction come over, face does not change color, heart does not jump: "natural did not forget, just come in a hurry to forget to bring just, after I let Yuanyuan give you."


    "That''s about the same."


    Zhang Xinlan took back her eyes with satisfaction.


    "Open the cake, open the cake..."


    Zhou Qiao yelled, and then stood up and went to the chair where the cake was put: "help move these dishes and make room for them."


    Li futu and Zhang Xinlan help to put some dishes aside and let Zhou Qiao put the cake on the table.


    "Handsome, give me a light."


    After taking the cake apart, Zhou Qiao inserted 20 candles. To avoid making mistakes, she counted them several times. After confirming that they were correct, she borrowed a lighter from Li futu.


    "I''ll turn off the light."


    Zhang xinlanxing hurried to the front of the box door and snapped off the light switch.


    The light went out and the candle came on.


    Zhou Qiao returned the lighter to Li futu, then waved to he Caiwei, "Caiwei, come here, you are the birthday star. You have to blow the candle yourself."


    Li futu gives way. He Caiwei passes him and stands beside Zhou Qiao. The flickering candle light reflects her trance face.


    At this time, Su Yuan and Zhang Xinlan also came to he Caiwei: "Weiwei, make a wish quickly."


    He Caiwei bit her lip, slowly closed her eyes, and made a wish in the face of candlelight.


    At this time, Su Yuan and her girls sang birthday songs together.


    Looking at this scene, Li futu was quite moved. Maybe only when he was a student, he could see such pure friendship, without any mixed interests, as pure as crystal.


    A few seconds later, he Caiwei opened her eyes again, took a deep breath in her roommate''s blessing and blew out all the candles.


    "Wei Wei, what wish did you make?"


    Su Yuan said curiously.


    "Yuanyuan, if you can''t ask about your birthday wish, it won''t work."


    Zhou Qiao took the lead and then looked at Zhang Xinlan: "OK, LAN LAN, go and turn on the light."


    The cake cut by he Caiwei is for everyone.


    When he Caiwei came to Li futu with a cake, they looked at each other and said, "thank you." Then the two were stunned and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Weiwei, you''ll have a good time tonight. Let''s go to Haojue to sing. It''s my treat."


    After dinner, Zhang Xinlan speaks. Yuanyuan and Qiao Qiao have been busy with setting up the scene for so long, and how can Yuanyuan pay for the meal. There are many places to eat, drink and have fun around the University. Haojue is one of the K halls. The grade is OK, and it is very popular with Donghai students.


    With he Caiwei''s personality, she can guess what she will say, so she is not given a chance to speak at all. Su Yuan and Zhang Xinlan almost lead her to the direction of the baron. "It''s rare that Lan Lan is so generous today. It''s a rare opportunity. Let''s not be polite to her."


    "Yuanyuan, what do you mean? Can''t I be mean on weekdays? Don''t run away. Make it clear to me! "


    Zhang xinlanjiao ran after her.


    Li futu followed behind with a smile. He had to admit that he seemed to feel the feeling of youth when he was with these girls.


    On weekdays, many East college students come to Haojue to sing, but the scene of an animal leading four beauties is really rare. When the waiter leads several people into the box and turns around to leave, he can''t help but take a look at Li futu. His eyes seem to say: man, great!


    Five people, Zhang Xinlan ordered a big bag, plus drinks, one night to sing down is estimated to cost 1000 or 2000 ocean, but this girl look at the usual dress, you know the family should be good, this cost should not be a burden.


    "Yuanyuan, your singing is the best. Let''s start first." Zhou Qiao picks up a microphone and hands it to Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan is not polite when she hears the speech. She runs to the song lighter with the microphone and immediately orders the first time to cook the rain.


    "I''d like to dedicate this song to our dormitory 512. Time is not old, we will not leave!"


    Soon, the beautiful melody of the prelude came from the advanced sound.


    "The wind blows and the rain turns into flowers. Time can''t catch up with the white horse. Do you still hold the dream words in your young palm..."


    Su Yuan holding the microphone, small mouth slightly open, no stage fright.


    Li futu has to admit that the girl''s singing skill is really good, and her voice is more inspired than the original one.


    "Clouds turn into summer, tears evaporate by the years, who is lost on this road?"


    Listening to Su Yuan''s touching song, he Caiwei''s smile becomes more and more complicated.At this time, Zhang Xinlan could not help holding the microphone and singing: "we agreed not to separate, we should always be together, even against time, even against the world."


    Except for a few special cases, it seems that the singing skills of beautiful women are not vulgar.


    "Vivi, come along, too."


    Su Yuan ran to he Caiwei''s side, sat down and handed the microphone to her mouth with a smile.


    He Caiwei took a look at her. She didn''t feel coy. She looked at the screen and said slowly, "the wind blows the snow and whitens our hair. At the beginning, we said we should go into the world together. Do you remember?"


    Although God imposed her rough fate, she was not stingy in other aspects.


    Li futu sat aside and drank quietly.


    Su Yuan''s head leaned on he Caiwei''s shoulder and said: "you once said that you would never separate and always be together. Now I want to ask you if it''s just childlike talk."


    There, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao also cuddled together. In the end, this song almost became a chorus of four girls.


    "Handsome guy, you and Yuanyuan will sing too. As the only couple in our dormitory at present, you should also let us, who are alone, feel happy. "


    After a song about boiling rain, Zhang Xinlan stood up, walked to Li futu with long legs and sat down. She turned her head and looked at him with a charming smile.


    Li futu coughed softly: "if I can''t sing, I won''t pollute your ears."


    "It''s OK. Yuanyuan is so powerful that she can take you with her. Besides, a few people who come to sing K can sing. They can roar at random."


    Zhang Xinlan involuntarily put the microphone into his hand.


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t you mind?"


    "He dares to sing. I have nothing to fear." Su Yuan said haughtily.


    "Well, I''ll give you a song."


    A smile flashed in Zhang Xinlan''s eyes. She stood up and went to the song lighter.


    Soon, "sister, you take the bow..." The prelude to the music.


    Looking at the man pulling the boat and the shy girl sitting in the bow on the screen, Li futu and Su Yuan''s faces are stiff at the same time.

 Chapter 326

    Although the love of the trackers was very popular in the 1980s and 1990s, it has been a matter of the previous generation after all.


    Seeing that Zhang Xinlan ordered such a "classic" piece for them, Li futu and Su Yuan couldn''t help looking at each other and looking at each other.


    Before they started singing, Zhou Qiao was already smiling on the sofa. Even he Caiwei couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smirk. She stared at Li futu with great interest, looking forward to what he would look like when he sang "Eun Ai Ai Xian Dang you".


    "Sing..."


    Zhang Xinlan forced to smile and urged.


    The first sentence of this classic love song is male voice, but Li futu opened his mouth and found that he couldn''t open it, so he decided to use the technique of urination.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    He put down the microphone, three steps for two steps, blinked and disappeared in the eyes of several women.


    Looking at the direction of the box door, Zhang Xinlan was stunned for a moment and laughed at the same time.


    Su Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, but she could see Li futu''s appearance of running away. She couldn''t help smiling on her childlike face.


    Haojue K hall is very big. Li futu asked a waiter to find the location of the bathroom.


    He didn''t go in and lit a cigarette at the door of the bathroom, determined that at least he would get through the time of that song.


    "Li Shao?"


    Suddenly, a voice of suspicion came from behind him.


    Li futu turned around and saw the young man coming out of the bathroom. He was also surprised: "Chen ang, why are you here?"


    Yes, in front of the toilet of Haojue K hall, it was Chen ang, the main force of Donghai university basketball team, who met Li futu narrowly.


    Although he used to be a "rival in love", Li futu had a good impression on the young man and offered him a cigarette.


    "My friend and I were singing K here. At first we thought we were wrong."


    Chen ang said with a smile and took Li futu''s cigarette with both hands. "Li Shao, how did you come here?"


    Then he thought of something and looked down the aisle: "is it Su Yuan?"


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette and nodded with a smile: "her roommate''s birthday, I''ll join in the fun."


    Chen ang nodded, then warmly invited: "Li Shao, go to my bar for a drink?"


    "You are all friends. As an outsider, I won''t disturb you."


    Li futu thought that the other party was just a scene, so he politely refused. To his surprise, Chen ang didn''t seem to be just talking.


    "Don''t worry, I have some acquaintances that Li Shao knows."


    Chen ang said with a smile, without more explanation, "just a drink, it won''t take much time. If Su Yuan blames her, Li Shao will push it to my head."


    Chen ang obviously has a deep understanding of Su Yuan''s Jiao man, but now he also clearly defines the relationship between himself and Su Yuan.


    Take up and put down, for example, today lost a love to abandon oneself, as if dead parents of young people are too strong.


    When the other party said this, it would be unkind to refuse again. Li futu hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded with a smile. If he goes back now, maybe those girls will order some strange songs to punish him. It''s better to go somewhere else to avoid the limelight.


    "Chen Zi, you won''t fall into the toilet, will you? How long does it take to go to the bathroom? "


    When Chen ang returned to the box, he was immediately teased.


    Chen ang laughed, ignored, looked around, and said in a loud voice, "everyone, I brought you a handsome guy."


    "Beauty is not enough. Chen Zi, you still bring a handsome guy. Do you have any brothers who do this?"


    "Yes, you are out of misery now, but the brothers are still alone!"


    There was a howl of wolves in the luxurious box. And the girls were laughing.


    As you can see, this box is very busy. There are almost fourteen or five men and women, and all of them are beautiful men and women. Of course, one of them is outstanding, but up to now, no animal dares to pester too much.


    "If you don''t work hard, how can you blame Chen Ang?"


    Immediately a girl stood up to fight for Chen ang.


    "Ai Lian, you have just established a relationship with Chen Zi. Can''t wait to speak for him? I tell you, a man can''t be too nice to him... " Some animals laugh.


    There is no doubt that this is an announcement meeting, which declares that the best son of the school team and the flower of the Department of economics and management have finally achieved the right result. Many couples in the university will do this when they confirm their relationship. It''s a ceremony for men and women to call out their friends to get together and get to know each other. At the same time, it''s a bit of a fraternity. Anyway, it''s just by the way, and it won''t affect anything. It''s a couple if they can make a couple.


    Being teased, although Aileen is shy, she doesn''t retreat. She goes to hold Chen Ang''s hand. For this day, she has been waiting for too long.


    Chen ang bowed his head slightly and gave her a gentle smile.


    In fact, most of the time, often the most beautiful scenery is in front of us, but people often like to chase the gorgeous distance, thus ignoring the beauty that has always been around them. I''ve made such a mistake myself, but it''s not too late to wake up.Chen ang grabs the palm with his backhand, exerting an abnormal force.


    Li futu, who pushed in the door, happened to see this scene. After a moment of surprise, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "congratulations."


    As soon as he made a sound, he immediately attracted all the attention.


    Chen ang slightly side open body: "although you should have seen most, but still introduce, Li futu Li Shao, to a certain extent, also can be regarded as I and Ailian matchmaker."


    Chen ang once fell in love with Su Yuan. It''s not a secret for the whole school. It''s all Chen Ang''s and Ailian''s friends who naturally know what he means. That basketball match has been talked about by many people up to now.


    It is because of the birth of Li futu that Chen ang finally recognized the reality and gave up his wishful love. He said that Li futu was the matchmaker between him and Ailian, but it was not wrong.


    Aileen also heard Chen Ang''s implication, but she didn''t get angry. Chen Ang''s ability to say it so frankly shows that he has put down his previous relationship.


    Although there were some accidents about how this guy got here, Aileen turned around and said to Li futu formally, "thank you."


    Ailian, like Chen ang, admits to someone''s matchmaker status, and has a kind of manner of acting as a matchmaker.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. He just wanted to avoid the limelight. Why did he become a matchmaker?


    He touched his nose, looked at the pair of beautiful girls in front of him, and said with a smile, "if you have a lover, you''ll get married. I don''t dare to take credit."


    At this time, all the people in the box reacted. Several young people stood up to greet Li futu. Like Chen ang, Li Shao was very enthusiastic. Although the girls were reserved and sat there, they looked at someone strangely. It was obvious that they didn''t know that he was an adult, but Dongda was still popular His legendary characters are very curious.


    Among the warblers, Youdao, the most reserved figure from the beginning to now, stood up unexpectedly, took the initiative to walk in front of Li futu, and gently said in low judo, "how are you here?"

 Chapter 327

    White knitwear with knee length skirt, foot on white shoes, fully show the vitality of youth, but also elegant, a pair of very white legs unusual eye-catching, long hair micro volume reveals a gentle temperament.


    Gu Qingcheng, the most noble flower of Donghai University.


    In fact, at the moment of seeing Ailian, Li futu guessed that Gu Qingcheng would be here too. She had no reason not to be present to congratulate her sister. So Li futu was not surprised. He looked up and down, looked at the naked legs, and frowned slightly: "it''s going to be winter soon. You wear so few clothes. Be careful if you get sick. Although you are young now, you have to be careful Think for yourself in the future. "


    Now the weather is getting colder and colder. It''s easy to develop some joint diseases if you are exposed to the cold for a long time. Even if you are strong now, I''m afraid you''ll be affected in the future. Li futu just because of his friend''s concern and didn''t think too much about it. But these words fall into other people''s ears. He''s not afraid of thunder.


    How ever did these people listen to Gu Qingcheng in a disciplined tone?


    Not to mention that his face is stiff, the other people who are constantly looking on Li futu''s and Gu Qingcheng''s faces, even Chen ang, are a little stunned for a moment.


    What shocked them even more was Gu Qingcheng''s reaction.


    As the most noble girl in Dongda, Gu Qingcheng lowered her head like a little daughter-in-law who did something wrong. Holding the corner of her clothes, she said weakly, "I know."


    The people present were numb, even those girls had an incredible face.


    As homosexuals, they know better what kind of man a girl looks like in front of.


    Oh, my God.


    They soon thought of the confession of the 60th anniversary of the school. The man Gu Qingcheng didn''t name is not this, is he?


    This is to take away their two school flowers at one go?


    As the only insider, Aileen sighed secretly, because she had been fighting for the injustice of Qingcheng. Now, seeing that Li futu''s words were leaked, she could not help stepping on someone''s foot. Seeing the other person''s shaking eyes, she said in a low voice: "what''s the relationship between you and Qingcheng? Why do you talk like this?"


    Li futu was stunned, then looked around, and soon understood.


    He didn''t think so much at that time, but now, his tone is easy to be misunderstood.


    But the words have been exported, it''s hard to recover. Now he has no remedy. He can only force a smile, pretending that he didn''t see other people''s eyes.


    "Stop standing and sit down."


    Chen ang was the first to react. He took a complicated look at Qingcheng, and then asked the people to sit down again.


    Li futu was naturally arranged to sit with Gu Qingcheng.


    "Come on, Elaine, I''ll drink to Li Shao."


    Chen ang immediately poured the wine into the two glasses, hoping to divert the public''s attention.


    Aileen also understood what he meant, and with the end of the glass.


    Li futu also poured himself a glass of wine and said, "I wish you both a long life and an early life A hundred years is a good match. "


    The early birth of a noble son almost slipped out, but Li futu responded quickly. Seeing Aileen''s face changing slightly, she changed her mouth in time.


    "Thank you, Li Shao."


    Chen ang and he touched the clink, two people drink, Ailian taste.


    "Here, I''d like to propose a toast to all the beautiful men and women."


    Li futu didn''t show that he was a legendary figure in your school, so he should be very arrogant. He filled the glass again and offered a toast to everyone. He was very approachable.


    A simple move, but instantly won everyone''s favor, these beautiful men and women do not think about the matter just now, men serve wine, women do not drink juice, warm response.


    After a circle, the scene became lively again.


    Li futu put down his glass and was relieved.


    "How could you be met by Chen Ang?" Gu Qingcheng finally had a chance to ask.


    Someone is an honest man: "I smoke at the door of the bathroom, he goes to the bathroom and comes out..."


    "I''m asking why you''re here at the grand Baron?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks at him and doesn''t know if he is playing a fool.


    Su Yuan hates Gu Qingcheng. It''s estimated that Gu Qingcheng can''t keep a normal attitude towards Su Yuan now, so Li futu consciously avoids presupposing each other''s name on both sides of them, but at this time, he can''t find any other excuse.


    "Su Yuan''s roommate had a birthday. I''ll join in the fun. He Caiwei, you know? You are the civilian school flowers in Donghai. "


    Although he couldn''t think of an excuse, he tried to attract Gu Qingcheng''s attention to he Caiwei, but it was obvious that he failed.


    "Is Su Yuan here, too?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled and immediately grasped the key point.


    "Have a drink, Li Shao." Then someone came to toast.


    Li futu picked up his glass and touched each other. After a glass of wine, he nodded.


    "Then why don''t you ask her to come with you? We are all friends." Gu Qingcheng couldn''t hear any joy or anger in her tone.Li futu coughed softly, "this is unnecessary. The girl and her roommates are probably having a good time now."


    Speak of the devil.


    Before Li futu''s voice was heard, the mobile phone in his pocket rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and had a look. The corner of his eye shook involuntarily.


    It''s Su Yuan.


    Li futu coughed softly, then pretended to be nothing and said, "I''m going out to answer the phone."


    Then he planned to stand up, but found that Gu Qingcheng was holding the corner of his clothes.


    "You''re not a thief. There''s no need to hide. Don''t you even have the right to make friends?"


    Turning to see Gu Qingcheng''s calm eyes, Li futu was speechless.


    "If you don''t mind, give me the phone and I''ll talk to her." Gu Qingcheng seems to have guessed who the caller is and looked at the ringing mobile phone.


    Joking, with Su Yuan''s hatred for Gu Qingcheng now, I''m afraid they will scold Gu Qingcheng when they hear her voice.


    Naturally, Li futu is not stupid enough to give Gu Qingcheng his mobile phone. His clothes are dragged by Gu Qingcheng and he can''t walk. He can only sit down again and press the connect button with a stiff head.


    "What about you? Going to the bathroom so long? You''re not going to fall in the bathroom, are you? Shall I call an ambulance? "


    As soon as the phone was connected, Su Yuan''s voice came crackling.


    Because they were very close to each other, Gu Qingcheng heard very clearly.


    Li futu was sitting in a critical position and said, "I met a friend. I''ll have a drink with him and I''ll be right back."


    "Friends?"


    At the end that Li futu couldn''t see, Su Yuan narrowed her eyes: "can you still meet friends here? Where on earth are you now? "


    "Su Yuan, we are in box A08 now."


    Li futu is about to speak, but Gu Qingcheng''s voice rings around him.


    Li futu''s eyelids suddenly jumped, and then found that the phone was instantly quiet, and then he was hung up.


    There''s a problem.


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone and turned to look at the city.


    Gu Qingcheng, as if nothing had happened, took his glass and drank calmly.

 Chapter 328

    Su Yuan put down her cell phone, her whole face became cold, but there seemed to be sparks in her eyes.


    This scene naturally attracted the attention of several other women.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter?" Zhou Qiao asked. Just now, it was fine. How did it become like this after a phone call?


    Zhang Xinlan and he Caiwei, who are singing, also put down the microphone.


    "It''s OK. Keep singing. I''ll go out."


    Su yuanqiang had a smile on her face, but after two years together, she knew each other very well. Naturally, she could see that something was wrong with her.


    "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter?" He Caiwei went to her and sat down, looking at her with concern.


    Facing several women''s eyes, Su Yuan bit her silver teeth, and finally said angrily, "Gu Qingcheng has turned that guy away!"


    "Who?"


    Zhang Xinlan was stunned, and then he said: "do you mean Gu Qingcheng is here?"


    Zhou Qiao tacit understanding full face, inconceivable then said: "also took your brother futu away?"


    Su Yuan''s hands were clenched unconsciously, and her eyes were full of evil spirit.


    "I''ll see what she wants to do!"


    With that, Su yuanteng stood up.


    He Caiwei sighed and then stood up: "I''ll go with you."


    "We''ll go too."


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao also quickly stand up, this situation is not trivial, in the face of feelings, anyone is selfish, make not good later may fight, they can''t let Yuanyuan run past a person suffer losses.


    "Yuanyuan, calm down first. Maybe the situation is not what you think..."


    On the way to Gu Qingcheng''s box, he Caiwei tries her best to calm Su Yuan''s mood, but it has little effect.


    Originally, after the school day confession, Su Yuan regarded Gu Qingcheng as the number one alert object in her heart. After Li futu moved out from Shen yini, this kind of defense was further upgraded. Now she finds that Gu Qingcheng has taken people away under her own eyes. How can she calm down.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that when she calls Li futu, what qualifications does Gu Qingcheng have to intervene?


    That''s obviously provocative!


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t suppress her anger. She was taut and speechless, and her pace was faster and faster.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao look at each other, and their eyes are full of worries. Will they really fight later? Two school flowers fight for a man. They can guess what kind of sensation it will cause. Moreover, with Yuanyuan''s furious appearance, the scene they are worried about is likely to happen.


    When she comes to the A08 box Gu Qingcheng said on the phone, Su Yuan doesn''t hesitate at all and pushes the door of the box open.


    Oh, it''s really lively.


    The door that was suddenly pushed open immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the box. When they saw the girl at the door, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Is that Su Yuan?


    As the flower of Donghai University, Su Yuan''s childlike face is no stranger, but what makes people wonder is, how did she come here?


    After a short period of stupefaction, the animals with quick reaction quickly cast their eyes on Li futu. Someone is expressionless and under a lot of pressure at the moment.


    Su Yuan''s arrival makes the atmosphere very strange. You know, Su Yuan is Chen Ang''s former infatuated object, but now it''s Chen Ang''s and Ailian''s love publicity meeting. In everyone''s eyes, Su Yuan''s current boyfriend is Li futu, but looking at Li futu and Gu Qingcheng just now, they seem a little unclear The scene suddenly quieted down strangely. All of them have their own thoughts. I''m afraid there''s a good play to watch.


    Soon, the civilian school flower of Dongda also appeared beside Su Yuan. She was surprised to see so many people in the box, and then held Su Yuan''s arm.


    The four beauties of Dongda are here tonight.


    "Su Yuan, don''t get me wrong. I met Li Shao in the bathroom just now, so I invited him to have a drink..."


    Chen ang also feels headache. He is not stupid. Naturally, he has already seen that there is absolutely something abnormal between Li futu and Gu Qingcheng. But at this time, as the host, he can''t keep silent, so he has to stick to his head.


    Aileen followed him closely and bravely faced his former "rival.".


    Su Yuan looks at Chen Ang''s face, then sweeps Ailian, who stands close to Chen ang, and quickly understands.


    She is a clear-cut person, will not fire on innocent people. "Sister AI Xuejie is a good girl. Congratulations, Chen ang."


    It''s hard to describe the feeling that the people you used to like wish you happiness peacefully.


    Chen ang complex smile, lips moved, and finally just said: "thank you."


    Su Yuan quickly looked away and swept around the box. Her eyes were fixed in a certain direction, and her big eyes narrowed deeply.


    The place where her eyes are fixed is not Li futu, but Gu Qingcheng sitting beside Li futu.


    Gu Qingcheng seems to feel it. She puts down her wine glass and slowly raises her eyes. She does not dodge and looks at Su Yuan. At the intersection of her eyes, there seems to be sparks colliding.Everyone subconsciously slowed down their breathing.


    If Su Yuan rushes in, she is not sure what she will do, so Li futu immediately stands up and walks towards the door.


    "Girl, there are so many alumni here. Don''t make people laugh."


    He walked quickly to Su Yuan and said in a low voice.


    Su Yuan took her eyes back and gave him a cold look. "She''s not afraid. What am I afraid of?"


    With that, Su Yuan pushes Li futu away and plans to go to Gu Qingcheng. She obviously plans to tear her face.


    Fortunately, he Caiwei stopped her: "Yuanyuan, don''t fall into the trap!"


    Su Yuan steps a meal, frown back: "Wei Wei, what do you mean?"


    He Caiwei looked at the girl who is still sitting there. She stepped forward and whispered in Su Yuan''s ear: "she did it for the purpose of stimulating you. If you really make a lot of noise, it will be in her heart. At that time, not only will you lose face, but also his face will be ugly. I''m afraid she will be dissatisfied with you. No man will not like you If you know a woman in general, there will be a contradiction between you. Who will be the best


    He Caiwei''s words let Su Yuan''s anger gradually ease down. Su Yuan can''t help but turn her head and take another look at Gu Qingcheng. In the dimly lit box, Gu Qingcheng''s expression is uncertain.


    "She really took great pains, didn''t she think Su Yuan was so easy to handle?"


    Su Yuan snorted coldly. She glanced at the men and women who were staring at her, and gradually lost her mind to compete with Gu Qingcheng.


    Weiwei is right. It''s not good for her to make trouble here. On the contrary, it will make her a laughing stock.


    What puzzled these people in the box was that Su Xiaohua, who looked murderous at first, suddenly seemed to be a different person. He took the initiative to take Li futu''s arm, and his face was cold and thawed, showing a sweet smile.

 Chapter 329

    Su Yuan is not stupid. After he Caiwei''s reminding, she has completely calmed down.


    Gu Qingcheng obviously wants her to make a fool of herself in front of everyone, so that brother futu hates her. Her heart is extremely dangerous. How can she make her succeed.


    The more Gu Qingcheng wanted to see her angry, the more she wanted to laugh at her. She was so angry!


    You know, brother futu is her "boyfriend" now, and she has an absolute advantage.


    So Su Yuan put her arms around Li futu and looked up at him in a sweet way: "since Chen ang is looking for you to drink, why don''t you say it earlier? I thought you were taken away by some fox. "


    Li futu gave a dry laugh, but he was relieved. As long as he didn''t fight, everything was easy to say.


    Chen Ang''s smile was also a little stiff.


    "Classmate Su, that''s not what I said."


    Hearing Su Yuan''s meaningful words, Ailian quit. How can she tolerate her good sister being ridiculed and metaphorized as a fox spirit?


    "Even if your boyfriend really goes away with someone else, you can only blame yourself for not being able to..."


    AI Lian immediately retorts, but Chen ang immediately secretly pulls her and signals her to speak less.


    But Su Yuan didn''t get angry after hearing this. Ailin said with a smile, "thank you for your teaching. Now Ailin has found her right son. She should settle down and manage her feelings well. Don''t help others. She should understand the ideal of" don''t do to others what she doesn''t want to do to others. "Ailin said with a smile


    "You...!"


    AI Lian didn''t expect Su Yuan to be so sharp mouthed that she was blocked and speechless for a moment.


    "Cough, Chen ang, we''ll go back first. Have a good time."


    Seeing that the momentum was not right, Li futu cut in in time.


    Chen ang immediately nodded. He didn''t want to see Su Yuan and AI Lian pinching.


    Li futu plans to pull Su Yuan away, but Su Yuan breaks away from him, "Gu Xuejie is still there, I have to say hello, otherwise it''s too impolite."


    Su Yuan''s words are reasonable. Li futu has nothing to say. He can only watch her walk towards Gu Qingcheng. Not only him, but almost everyone in the box now focuses on Su Yuan.


    In front of Gu Qingcheng, Su Yuan looks down at her.


    "Gu Xuejie, when I was very young, my mother told me a truth, some things are predestined, forced not to come, go their own way, will only let themselves bruised, and in the end nothing, I think it''s very reasonable, don''t you think?"


    Gu Qingcheng looked up at Su Yuan''s innocent face and said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that my grandfather also said to me that the weak will only wait for others'' alms, while the strong will always strive to create. I think so."


    Su Yuan stares at her, half pays, smiles, then picks up a clean glass to pour a glass of wine for herself, and then signals to Gu Qingcheng: "good luck to Gu Xuejie."


    Then she put down her glass, turned back to Li futu, and took Li futu away.


    Looking at the direction of their disappearance, Gu Qingcheng drank slowly.


    "Qing Cheng..." Aileen came over immediately, her eyes worried.


    "I''m fine."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and laughed, his eyes never wavered.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving Chen Ang''s box, Su Yuan immediately released Li futu''s arm, and the smile on her face quickly faded.


    "Wei Wei, LAN LAN, let''s go!"


    She pulls he Caiwei''s daughters to quicken their pace, as if to isolate someone.


    "Yuanyuan, you are too jealous. Chen ang invited him. He used to sit down just out of politeness. Gu Qingcheng just happened to be there..." Zhang Xinlan has some grievances for Li futu.


    "Why do you say hello to him? Don''t know if people will worry? He doesn''t think of me as his girlfriend at all


    Hearing Su Yuan''s words, Li futu was quite eccentric. Of course, he can''t tear Su Yuan apart.


    "Yuanyuan, are you afraid of Gu Qingcheng?"


    Zhang Xinlan said suddenly.


    "I''m afraid of her?"


    Su Yuan grinned: "why should I be afraid of her? What is she to be afraid of? "


    "Why are you so excited? The more excited you are, the less confident you are. "


    Zhou Qiao also said: "Yuanyuan, I think the most important thing for two people to be together is trust. You get angry because of such small things. I think..."


    Su Yuan''s face became ugly: "whose friends are you?"


    "Of course we are on your side, but the good medicine is bitter and the advice is harsh. It''s just because of our relationship that we say it, or we don''t care, right, Joe?"


    Zhou Qiao nodded.


    "Wei Wei, do you think I''m making a mountain out of a molehill?" Su Yuan turns to see he Caiwei.He Caiwei hesitated and nodded slowly.


    "So, it''s wrong for him to go to drink with Gu Qingcheng without a word?" Su Yuan felt incredible.


    "It''s my fault. It''s my fault. Can I make an apology?"


    Li futu came forward, did not argue, took the initiative to admit his mistake, a perfect boyfriend.


    Seeing that he is so tolerant, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao can''t help but take a deep look at Su Yuan, obviously reminding her not to be born in bliss.


    Su Yuan is a soft person. If Li futu talks to her about something, she will never listen. But now Li futu admits her mistake as soon as she opens her mouth, which makes her start to think about whether she really has some small stomach.


    She turned over and took a look at Li futu.


    Li futu and her eyes on, with eyes began to silent communication.


    Girl, I''ve already given you enough face. If you go further, I won''t play with you.


    Su Yuan was going to hold a shelf, but she woke up in an instant when she received Li futu''s eyes. The other party is not her boyfriend. If she continues to be angry, maybe this guy will really leave.


    "Hum, for the sake of LAN LAN, they all speak for you. I''ll forgive you this time. It won''t happen again!"


    Looking at the feigned girl, Li futu smiles to herself, but her face is full of fear, which gives Su Yuan face.


    A storm seems to be over, five people back to the box, singing to nearly nine o''clock, check out to leave.


    In late autumn, when the night is deep, I walk out of Haojue K hall and look up to see that there is only a lonely moon in the night sky.


    "Vivi, have a good time today?"


    Su Yuan turned her head and said with a smile, as if she had forgotten her previous unhappiness.


    He Caiwei nodded and glanced for a week: "this is my most unforgettable birthday. Thank you."


    "Alas, the only pity is that someone didn''t bring any gifts. Last time I gave a gift to Gu Qingcheng, I knew how to give it..." Su Yuan glanced at someone.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    Su Yuan''s voice has not yet landed, as if in response to her general, a burst of "whew whew whew" sound came from all directions, accompanied by more than a dozen beams rushed into the night sky, and then burst.


    Wow


    One after another, the gorgeous light and shadow are blooming, rendering the dark night sky like day.


    "Wow, it''s fireworks!"


    Zhou Qiao looked up and exclaimed.


    Several women raised their heads together.


    In the night sky, beams of light continue to rush into the sky, and colorful fireworks bloom one after another, smearing the whole night sky like a dream.


    "It''s beautiful."


    The twinkling lights in the night sky set off Su Yuan''s trance face.


    He Caiwei turns her head and looks at a figure. Under the brilliant night sky, he is smiling gently at himself.


    This night, most people in Donghai city are looking up at the fireworks.

 Chapter 330

    The whole night sky blazed for nearly 20 minutes before it calmed down.


    "I don''t know who set off the fireworks. I''m afraid it cost a lot of money." Zhang Xinlan took her eyes back from the night sky, and her face was still filled with wonder.


    "No matter who put it, it happens to be a colorful addition to Caiwei''s birthday."


    Zhou Qiao took he Caiwei''s hand: "Caiwei, you see how lucky you are. On your birthday, there was a fireworks rain. I don''t know how long Donghai hasn''t had fireworks."


    He Caiwei smiles: "well, it''s almost 9:30 now. If you don''t go back to school, I''m afraid your dormitories will be closed."


    Su Yuan collected her mind from the previous splendid fireworks, looked at he Caiwei and said, "Weiwei, don''t you go back to school?"


    "I want to go to the hospital to accompany my mother. I happen to have no class tomorrow morning."


    Birthday also represents mother''s day of difficulty, which Su Yuan can understand.


    "But now it''s so late and the second doctor is so far away, I''m afraid it''s not safe for you alone..."


    You can see that Su Yuan''s sisterhood to he Caiwei is really sincere. She frowned and then said, "why don''t I go with you?"


    Caiwei shook her head. "It doesn''t matter who you are in class."


    "But..."


    Zhou Qiao and they are still a little worried. Although the security of Donghai is good, they are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. There is no way to make up for some things. Besides, Caiwei is still such a beautiful woman.


    "I''ll take her. I''m fine."


    Li futu suddenly came by and said.


    Several women subconsciously looked at him, with bright eyes


    "Yuanyuan, do you have any opinions?" Zhang Xinlan looks at Su Yuan and jokes.


    Su Yuan gave her a bad look. Even if she was on guard, no one would be on guard against Wei Wei.


    "Then I''ll give Vivian to you. You have to get her safely."


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Please." He Caiwei looks at Li futu. She is very polite no matter how she looks.


    "A little help."


    Someone''s acting is naturally excellent, people can''t see any flaws: "my car is still parked on the ground, God, you go back to school first, I''ll take any classmate to pick up the car."


    Su Yuan nodded: "be careful on the road."


    Several women waved goodbye.


    Seeing Su Yuan turn around and walk towards Dongda, Li futu stands in the same place for a while, then takes he Caiwei to the ground again.


    "Thank you."


    He Caiwei stroked her hair which was blown by the wind.


    Li futu took a look at her and said with a smile, "do you like it?"


    Which girl doesn''t like the whole night sky shining for herself?


    If he Caiwei had not developed a much tougher temperament than her peers from childhood to Dali, she would have been so excited that she would have been crying for a long time, so she would definitely wear a pair of clothes in front of Su Yuan.


    She nodded heavily, turned to look at Li futu, "this birthday I will always remember!"


    "In fact, the fireworks just now are not real birthday gifts."


    He Caiwei was stunned, and her eyes became confused.


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t explain.


    He Caiwei''s personality, men do not say, she will not ask.


    When they got back to the parking place of Li futu and got on the bus, he Caiwei said in a low voice: "in fact, I lied to them..."


    Li futu looks at her.


    "Actually, I''m not going to the hospital."


    "It''s really unnecessary to disturb aunt Xiao''s rest so late."


    Li futu said softly, "if you don''t mind, I want to take you to a place."


    "Where to?"


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t reply. He starts the car and gallops all the way to take he Caiwei to Datang Yipin.


    Swipe your card into the building and take the elevator to the 21st floor.


    "This is..."


    To be honest, he Caiwei is really shocked by the luxury here. The imported crystal chandeliers, European style closets, classic style dark lattice wine cabinets, restaurants bigger than her family combined, and pure hand-made carpets Where has she ever seen such a top class mansion? I don''t even dare to put my foot on the floor too hard.


    Li futu took out a bunch of keys and put them into he Caiwei''s hand: "this is the birthday present I want to give you."


    Looking at the keys in her hand, he Caiwei''s face was stagnant. She was absent-minded for a long time before she reflected. She quickly wanted to return the keys to Li futu: "I can''t take this gift."


    At the beginning, Su Yuan wanted to send a platinum necklace. Li futu guessed that he Caiwei would not accept it. Now her reaction is naturally expected.


    He held he Caiwei''s hand holding the key and wrapped his fingers in his palm: "you can refuse, but have you ever thought that after aunt Xiao leaves hospital, do you still want her to live in the home with pesticide smell around?"


    "This house is not so much for you as for Aunt Xiao. Caiwei, I''m not an outsider. It''s my duty to give you a stable living environment."He Caiwei looked at him and gradually became quiet.


    Li futu slowly released his hand.


    He Caiwei didn''t insist on returning the key: "I have something for you, too."


    Li futu was puzzled, and then he Caiwei took out a bank card from her coat pocket.


    "There are two million in this card. You gave me the money in the imperial court, and now I''ll give it back to you."


    Seeing the card handed to him, Li futu gradually frowned: "where did you get so much money?"


    "Don''t worry, my mother gave me the money."


    "Aunt Xiao?"


    Li futu''s brow did not ease a bit: "how could she have so much money?"


    "I don''t know."


    He Caiwei said in a low voice, "she only asked me to return the money to you. She said that only by returning the money can we have a normal relationship."


    Li futu was silent. After half paying, he didn''t refuse and took the card into his hand.


    He Caiwei said, "thank you."


    Li futu raised his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s clear."


    He Caiwei smiles brightly, picks up the key and shakes it: "although I have paid the money, I owe more debt. How can I get rid of it?"


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. He goes to the wine cabinet and says, "have a drink?"


    He Caiwei nodded.


    Li futu took two goblets and a bottle of red wine that he had not finished with Yang Yuqing last time and went to the balcony.


    He Caiwei followed him.


    "I didn''t expect to see the East China Sea Pearl Tower here."


    He Caiwei stands on the balcony and looks into the distance.


    Li futu poured two glasses of wine, came to he Caiwei''s side and handed her a glass of wine.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu stood beside her, looking at the Pearl of the East China Sea in the distance, and said with a smile, "we are now standing at the height envied by countless people in the East China Sea. It''s not surprising that we can see the Pearl of the East China Sea."


    He Caiwei turned to look at him and then took a drink from her glass. Although the taste was astringent, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    A poem came to her mind for no reason.


    I just want to be found as early as possible, properly placed and carefully collected by the people I love in my youth, so as to avoid my shock, suffering, having no branches to rely on and being displaced.


    He Caiwei''s head slowly leans on the man''s shoulder. The radian is more gentle.


    The poet had a rough life.


    But she was luckier than the poet.

 Chapter 331

    "Caiwei, aunt Xiao should be discharged soon?"


    "Well."


    He Caiwei answered softly and nestled her head on a shoulder that was not so broad. However, she felt extremely at ease and even had the idea of preferring time to stay at this moment forever.


    Li futu took a sip of wine, looked at the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, and said softly, "when Aunt Xiao leaves hospital, you inform me in advance, and I will go with you to pick up aunt Xiao from hospital."


    "Don''t bother you..."


    He Caiwei slowly raised her head from the man''s shoulder.


    "It should be."


    Li futu turned his head and said with a smile, "as a son-in-law, it''s natural for me to pick up my mother-in-law and leave the hospital. If I don''t go, it''s too impolite."


    He Caiwei bit her lip and refused again.


    "By the way, you''d better talk to Aunt Xiao about this house in advance. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to talk about it. I have to trouble you to persuade aunt Xiao."


    "You have said that you are her son-in-law. They say that her son-in-law is half a son. How can my mother refuse her son''s filial piety?"


    He Caiwei stares at the man, her mouth rippling, her eyes flowing, and she smiles.


    Li futu was stunned and then lost his smile. He didn''t expect that he Caiwei had such a playful side.


    "You should laugh more. You look good when you smile."


    Li futu said sincerely.


    Under the cold moonlight, the girl''s white and greasy face began to show a faint blush, just like the flaming clouds in the sky at dusk. She squeezed the wine cup tightly, but did not avoid the man''s appreciation. Her long eyelashes trembled gently: "I will only smile to you in the future, OK?"


    "What do you think of yourself? My pet


    Li futu couldn''t help reaching out and pinching the girl''s nose, "silly girl."


    Looking at the doting in the man''s eyes, he Caiwei''s mood surged. For a moment, there was an impulse to throw herself into his arms.


    Maybe that''s why Su Yuan is so attached to him?


    Thinking of Su Yuan, he Caiwei''s eyes can''t help but dim slightly, and even the mood that she is about to break the dike gradually calms down. Holding her glass, she said in a low voice, "I''m not worried about my mother. She has experienced all kinds of hardships in her life, so she is very open to everything, but I''m worried about Yuanyuan..."


    He Caiwei exhaled deeply and looked into the man''s eyes: "you can see Yuanyuan''s attitude towards Gu Qingcheng today. If she finds out between us one day..."


    "I really don''t want to lose my friend Yuanyuan."


    Li Wei''s worry about the future is not that she will have to stop worrying about the future.


    Su Yuan''s feelings for him, he is not unclear, but has been pretending to be stupid and self deceptive. Not to mention Su Yuan, I''m afraid that any girl will collapse if she finds out that she likes someone and her best friend get together behind her back.


    Li futu doesn''t want to think deeply about Su Yuan''s reaction at that time, but what''s certain is that the friendship between he Caiwei and that girl will definitely be destroyed.


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t want to see things go that far, but he didn''t have a good way. It seems that there is almost no solution at present.


    "I''ll find a chance to make things clear with that girl. I believe that girl can understand."


    After Li futu is silent for half a month, he opens his mouth slowly. Instead of waiting for Su Yuan to find out, he has to take the initiative to show his cards. Although it will inevitably bring harm to the girl, at least he won''t let the girl think that they have been cheating her.


    "No..."


    He Caiwei''s face turned pale, and she shook her head subconsciously without thinking about it. The psychology of escaping from crisis is human''s subconsciousness, even he Caiwei can''t avoid vulgarity.


    Although she knew that there would be a day when she could not hide it, she still felt that it would be a day if she could delay it.


    "Now is not the time to admit it. There will always be a way..."


    He Caiwei murmured, not knowing whether she was persuading Li futu or comforting herself.


    "Don''t worry too much, even if it''s the day when the paper doesn''t cover the fire, I''ll deal with Su Yuan."


    Li futu pressed he Caiwei''s shoulder. Now that he had nothing to do, he simply stopped worrying. He changed the topic and asked, "Caiwei, your mother is seriously ill in bed. Your family has not been well-off since childhood. Have you ever thought about it? Where did your mother get the two million yuan?"


    "I asked her, but she didn''t answer me."


    Li futu hesitated and finally asked, "you haven''t said anything about your father. Have you ever thought about it? Maybe your father..."


    He has known for a long time that he Caiwei and her mother are dependent on each other. He also subconsciously thought that he Caiwei''s father died before she was born. However, the two million he Caiwei gave him just now made Li futu suspicious.


    With he Caiwei''s family background, it''s impossible to take out the two million yuan, otherwise she would not have been forced to sell herself without her mother''s knowledge. Xiao Shu suddenly took out such a huge sum of money and was absolutely helped.Two million is not a small amount. People without relatives will not be so kind-hearted. Moreover, although he Caiwei said that she had never met her father, she never said that her father was dead.


    "Whether he is alive or dead has nothing to do with me."


    He Caiwei seems to have known what Li futu wanted to ask for for a long time. She looks like moonlight, cold and watery, and can''t see any emotion fluctuation.


    Li futu can guess it, so can she. In fact, as early as a few days ago when her mother gave her the two million yuan as a present for her 20th birthday, she guessed the possible source of the money. But she didn''t ask a word more.


    In fact, there is not much difference between some people who live and those who die. In the most difficult 20 years, she did not have the word "father" in her life, and she did not need it in the future.


    Li futu drinks in silence without saying that blood is thicker than water. As the saying goes, honest officials are hard to break the housework. Besides, he can empathize with he Caiwei''s mood.


    He doesn''t have a father?


    But why did he say he was an orphan?


    He Caiwei looked at him and said with a complicated smile, "I thought you would persuade me."


    Li futu said with a faint smile: "at the beginning, the reason why I saved you in the imperial court was because of my kindness? No, I''ve never been a good person, just because you''re like me. It''s really vicious to persuade people to be generous without knowing the whole story. "


    He Caiwei''s eyes softened gradually. She took her glass and sipped her wine. Just as she was about to speak, the doorbell suddenly rang, which was particularly harsh in the silent night.


    Now it''s past ten o''clock in the evening. Is there anyone else visiting at this time?


    He Caiwei looks at Li futu suspiciously.


    Li futu was also at a loss, but soon he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 332

    The doorbell rang so suddenly that Li futu was caught off guard. But after a moment, he quickly responded.


    There are few people who know that he lives in Datang Yipin, and there is only one person who will knock on his door at this time His beautiful neighbor, the beautiful young lady who lives upstairs.


    If it''s normal, the soldiers will block it, but the key is he Caiwei. He doesn''t want to fight with the young lady.


    "Is there anyone coming to you so late?"


    Facing he Caiwei''s puzzled eyes, someone coughed, put the glass on the small table on the balcony, pretended to be calm and said: "maybe it''s the one who checks the water meter, I''ll go and have a look."


    Check the water meter?


    He Caiwei is stunned, watching Li futu walk out of the balcony towards the door.


    Li Guoqing''s clothes are very cool, and the one he wears is too light.


    Now, it''s late autumn night, and no one knows if she''s cold or not. Anyway, the man''s blood is surging up.


    "Miss Yang, although Datang''s security measures are very strict, it''s tempting for you to come out like this. If anything happens, I''m afraid you can''t blame others."


    Yang Yuqing has a wonderful smile.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so different from the people who praise you."


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry. Is this a compliment?


    Yang Yuqing seems to be aware of a trace of coldness. She reaches out her tender hand and wraps it around her collar, which seems to cover up. However, her actions squeeze the beautiful meat and form a deep gully, which seems to attract people''s soul and degenerate.


    Li futu only looked at it once, then he quickly looked away. He looked at his nose and heart, his face was empty, and he said Amitabha.


    "It''s a long night and I don''t want to sleep, so I come to you for a chat. It''s too cold outside. Go ahead."


    Yang Yuqing is not polite at all, and she plans to enter the house.


    This girl, she used to be in the text message, is it hard for her to take him as a companion?


    Li futu quickly moved his steps in front of her.


    Yang Yuqing''s slender eyebrows slightly twisted and looked up at Li futu.


    Li futu''s face was a little unnatural: "it''s too late, inconvenient..."


    "What''s the inconvenience? Wasn''t it a little later last time? "


    Yang Yuqing didn''t think so. Seeing someone still clubbing in front of her like a pillar, she didn''t mean to give way. She picked her eyebrows, looked into the room, and said with a smile, "you''re not afraid of being seen when you come back with your little lover, are you?"


    It''s easy to say, but it''s right.


    Li futu looks embarrassed. Just as he wants to open his mouth, a sound of footsteps comes out of the room. From far to near, although it is gentle, it does not escape Yang Yuqing''s keen insight.


    "Oh, I''m right?"


    She raised her head in surprise and looked at Li futu with a smile.


    Someone has a bitter smile.


    Soon, he Caiwei''s figure appears at the door, and her sight is subconsciously attracted by Yang Yuqing, who is wearing cool clothes.


    He Caiwei, who is also a woman, knows what it means when a woman comes to knock on a man''s door in such a way at night.


    But in addition to the first subconscious surprise, he Caiwei soon regained her normal color. Her eyes turned around Yang Yuqing, and at the same time, she stood beside Li futu.


    She did not question Li futu suspiciously, nor did she sneer at Yang Yuqing. On the contrary, she was generous and showed her face to Yang Yuqing with a smile: "Hello, I''m he Caiwei."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t expect that there was someone in Li futu''s room. It''s one thing for her to let loose in front of Li futu, but it''s another thing in front of outsiders. So compared with he Caiwei''s nature, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, I''m a resident upstairs. It''s..."


    Yang Yuqing wants to find an excuse. She''s all grown-ups. Since she''s found knocking in this way, she doesn''t expect to make people believe how innocent she is, so she''s not afraid of loopholes, as long as she can get by with her face. But in a hurry, she''s a little stiff in her head, even a fig leaf can''t be found.


    Finally, Li futu was clever and quickly took over the conversation: "Miss Yang is here to check the water meter. A few days ago, our building just changed a new water meter, because I just moved in, and many places are not familiar with me, so Miss Yang helps to look after it."


    I have to admit that someone''s words It''s too fuckin ''bullshit, but the key is that Yang Yuqing nodded her head in a very serious way. Even he Caiwei, who won the scholarship every year in Donghai University, didn''t seem to feel that there was anything wrong.


    Someone kept on saying, "Caiwei, this is Miss Yang Yuqing. She lives upstairs. After you move in with aunt Xiao, you will become a neighbor with Miss Yang."Hearing this, Yang Yuqing understood that this girl was probably the "sister" that Li futu had mentioned before. She couldn''t help looking at her carefully again.


    She has bright eyes and white teeth, a tender face and a small waist. Although her chest is not grand, she can hold it. She just doesn''t know how to shape her chest Generally speaking, the girl is really good in all aspects, and she has a rare pure temperament. I''m afraid it''s more than enough to be a college flower in any university, but it may not be worth tens of millions.


    Of course, Yang Yuqing won''t show her thoughts on her face. She said with a warm smile to he Caiwei, "since we are all neighbors in the future, there''s no need to call Miss Yang. How old are you? If you don''t mind..."


    Before Yang Yuqing''s words were finished, he Caiwei opened her mouth with a smile, and her tone was very sweet: "sister Yuqing."


    Li futu takes a look at he Caiwei and is a little surprised. He Caiwei should have rarely experienced this kind of scene before, but he is very skillful in dealing with it. Maybe this is the so-called talent?


    Yang Yuqing looks happy.


    "I''m sure I won''t let sister Caiwei cry in vain. Although this bracelet is not a good thing, I''ve been wearing it for several years, and I''ve got some fineness. Today I''ll give it to sister Caiwei as a gift."


    Yang Yuqing said, revealing an ivory white wrist and taking off an emerald bracelet she was wearing.


    He Caiwei didn''t expect that Yang Yuqing was so generous. The bracelet was very valuable. Naturally, she didn''t dare to accept such a valuable gift easily. She couldn''t help looking at Li futu in embarrassment.


    "Since Miss Yang is as old as you are at first sight, you can take it."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Li futu sends a message, and he Caiwei accepts Yang Yuqing''s bracelet. It feels warm and moist, with the other person''s temperature on it. "Thank you, sister Yuqing."


    "It''s said that distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. In the future, we have to take care of each other, just a little gift. There''s no need to be so polite."


    Yang Yuqing patted he Caiwei''s hand, "well, I won''t disturb you."


    With that, she stares at Li futu without leaving any trace, and then turns around gracefully. It seems that she has completely forgotten the task of checking the water meter, and Li futu and he Caiwei seem to have ignored it.


    Looking at Yang Yuqing''s back, he Caiwei bit her lip, held the precious Bracelet in her hand, and whispered: "I Is it disturbing you? "

 Chapter 333

    The night was low.


    In a chain restaurant opposite the Crystal Palace Hotel, two ordinary looking men were sitting by the window. After entering, they just called the waiter and asked for two bowls of noodles and a pot of tea. Then they took the best view and did not talk to each other. They sat for nearly an hour.


    Seat by the window, across the road, as long as a little turn, you can see the situation in front of the Crystal Palace Hotel.


    "I don''t like to carry out tasks without security, which makes me feel very dangerous."


    A flat headed man with short hair muttered in a low voice, holding a glass of water. His face was calm, but his eyes were full of impatience.


    The man sitting face to face with him is about thirty-five to forty years old. He has an ordinary appearance and temperament. The only thing worthy of praise is that he is very calm. He moves slowly and does not procrastinate. When he hears the complaints from his companions, he doesn''t mind. He just calls the waiter slowly, Another dish of peanuts, and then just plain way: "you seem to be more and more unable to sink gas, known as the scorpion, should not be so rash."


    "Fidgety?"


    The scorpion, who is famous for killing in the northern green forest, grinned for a long time, then looked at his companion and mocked: "in the past five years, I have maintained the highest success rate of the task, and no one can surpass me. Once in the jungle along the border, I killed a group of super elite armed teams of the Golden Triangle drug lords, 15 people. It''s a bunch of monsters. Can you do it without you? My Mr. wasp? "


    The man, who is called poisonous bee, looks the same. He pinches a peanuts in his mouth. His eyes seem to inadvertently glance at the golden and resplendent hotel gate across the street and calmly say, "I admit that you are better than blue in firearms, but what about that? Don''t forget, as long as I don''t die, you are still my student, Scorpio. Your skills are all learned from me. No one knows you better than me. You can''t do meditation now. You can''t do it now, right? In the past, no matter what tasks you faced, you would not complain at all. Now you feel that you have plump wings and are no longer full of being a killing sword in other people''s hands, do you? "


    Scorpion''s look was very fierce. He squinted at the wasp opposite him. His hands were clenched and relaxed. After a long time, he grinned. His eyes were crazy and ferocious: "isn''t it normal for people to walk high and water flows low? I have the ability, the ability, besides a family background, which is not better than those so-called trumps? "


    Poisonous bee expression calm, one by one holding peanuts in his mouth, looking at his once the most outstanding students with a kind of abnormal anger unwilling eyes staring at himself, for a long time, just squint eyes, very happy smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Scorpion a face of anger, clenched his fist, underground society frightening ace killer? The holder with the highest success rate of assassination? These are not rare to him. No matter how glorious he said, these identities are just things that can''t be seen. He wants to get out of the dark side, stand on the bright side, stand in the spotlight, and have a bright identity, instead of doing some bloody dirty business like now.


    Greed is the biggest sin. People don''t live to climb.


    "I laugh at you for your good shooting, but you are an idiot."


    The wasp said mercilessly, ignoring the scorpion''s eyes, sneering: "as a master, he can''t deal with many things through formal channels, so he needs people like us to work for him in the dark. Do you want to turn the dark into the light? How many characters are there in the master''s hands? Is he short of you? If he knows what you think, I''m afraid you will die in the street next moment. "


    The scorpion''s eyes contract and stare at the expressionless bee.


    "Master, do you think it''s just a coincidence that I''m going to perform the mission with you this time? In addition to making you calm down, I just want to see if you can accept the discipline now. You know, sometimes the superior person doesn''t care whether the blade in his hand is sharp or not, but more importantly, whether the blade can be completely controlled by his own mind. Even if it''s a wonderful sword, if we don''t know the enemy, we may hurt ourselves at any time. What''s the use of it? "


    Scorpion look dramatic changes, one is angry, one is unwilling, and finally turned into a kill.


    "If I were you, I would not act rashly. Maybe you can surpass me in robbing, but at such a close distance, I want to kill you, you can''t run! "


    Wasp indifferent way, looking at scorpion, suddenly grinning: "I am omnipotent."


    Scorpion cold face, silent.


    The wasp looked at the time, then turned his eyes out of the window: "Miss Cao, what a distinguished identity? I''m afraid I didn''t expect that anyone would dare to attack her. According to the intelligence, there should be no strict security forces around her, which undoubtedly reduced the difficulty of our task. But after all, this task is extraordinary. Even if I don''t tell you, you should be very clear and careful. "


    Scorpion glanced at his master, stood up without saying a word, two people, one before the other out of the restaurant.When entering the door, the wasp pulled the scorpion, took out a sharp spear from his arms, dealt with him, and his eyes were deep: "if you can''t escape, you should know how to do it."


    Scorpion face a stagnant, silent general stab.


    "Good luck to us."


    The wasp breathed out a deep breath. At the next moment, their figures disappeared in the night like ghosts.


    ¡­¡­


    On the 29th floor of Crystal Palace, Cao Jinse, a young lady of the Cao family, is standing in front of the French window overlooking the night of the Pujiang River. She is calling her elder brother to report all the recent events.


    Maotu is sitting in the living room watching TV, the vicious stick drama, the tea poison, such a cute girl.


    "Brother, brother Fu Jie didn''t know who saved him. He hasn''t seen anyone until now. Do you know?"


    Cao Jinse''s voice has not yet fallen to the ground, the light on the ceiling suddenly flickered, after the subtle arc cross sound, the original bright room suddenly fell into darkness!


    At this moment, the whole Crystal Palace, even a few kilometers nearby, was blackout, and even the generator of the Crystal Palace was destroyed in advance.


    In the dark, Cao Jinse gave a little surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cao Xiuge''s voice came from the phone.


    "It''s OK. It''s like there''s a power failure."


    Cao Jinse didn''t think much, but Maotu had already appeared at her door. That little face lost its innocence in the dark.


    "I''m afraid something''s wrong, miss."

 Chapter 334

    Power cut?


    Jinse is supposed to be in the Crystal Palace Hotel developed by song. As a super five-star Platinum Hotel, it usually has its own generator. How can a power failure happen?


    On the other end of the phone, Cao Xiuge quickly noticed that it was unusual, and his eyes narrowed. "Jinse, listen to Maotu, do whatever she asks you to do."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cao Jinse frowned. He didn''t know why big brother and little rabbit became so serious.


    "Miss, hotels like this have their own generators. It''s impossible to have a power failure."


    Maotu explained, and at the same time, he closed the door. I don''t know if it was because of the influence of the environment. In the dark room, Maotu''s voice lost its childishness. On the contrary, it seemed a little deep. In the dark, his eyes became very bright and twinkling.


    "Well?"


    Cao Jinse had some doubts. He didn''t know that this girl was from a good family and had never experienced any danger, so she had a poor sense of hardship or too much courage. She didn''t mean to be afraid at all. On the contrary, she showed a touch of curiosity and expectation.


    Mao rabbit''s eyes turned around in the bedroom, and then fixed on the two meter high wardrobe: "Miss, hide in the closet."


    "What?"


    Cao Jinse was stunned.


    "Jinse, listen to Maotu." Cao Xiuge''s voice rang out on the phone.


    "Oh." Elder brother''s words Cao Jinse naturally won''t refuse, just let her puzzled and curious is, who wants to kill himself.


    I have never offended anyone. Why would anyone want to attack me?


    Although puzzled, Cao Jinse still took his mobile phone to the front of the wardrobe and opened the door to hide in.


    This is the first time for Cao Jinse to hide in the wardrobe. She is not afraid. Instead, she feels exciting and novel. She looks at the room through the door of the wardrobe and whispers with her mobile phone: "brother, who wants to kill me?"


    "I want to know that too."


    The situation in the East China Sea is obviously beyond Cao Xiuge''s expectation. Even if someone wants to assassinate him, he won''t be so angry. But Jinse is just a child. Who can be so vicious?


    The capital, Cao house, Cao Xiuge stood in front of the window, looking at a lonely moon in the night sky: "Jinse, don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    "Brother, I''m not afraid." Cao Jinse said with a smile as if nothing had happened. It seemed that she wanted to use this way to weaken the elder brother''s worry about her.


    Cao Xiuge put down his cell phone.


    "Did someone attack Jinse?"


    Behind him, a soft figure came forward and stood beside him.


    Cao Xiuge nodded without expression.


    The son mouse turned to look at him and said with a smile, "don''t worry, there is Mao rabbit. She won''t let Jinse have an accident."


    "I understand. What I''m curious about is who will do it and what the purpose is? Jinse is just a child who doesn''t know anything. What''s the advantage of getting rid of her? "


    "Some people don''t need a reason to kill," the mouse said softly


    Cao Xiuge was silent, looked at the night sky and muttered to himself, "it''s really not easy to live."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong..."


    All sounds were silent. In a dead silence, outside the suite, a knock on the door suddenly rang out.


    Mao Tu''s eyebrows moved: "who?"


    "Miss, it''s me."


    A low voice sounded outside the door, a little familiar.


    "It''s Lu Chong."


    Cao Jinse hears the voice of someone coming. As the first lady of the Cao family, it''s impossible to have only one rabbit to protect her. Lu Chong outside the door is responsible for arranging the guard forces in the East China Sea. He lives next door to her. However, Cao Jinse doesn''t like the parade of front and back, and rarely lets them follow. However, this strange power failure suddenly makes them find something unusual and very strange I''ll be here soon.


    Cao Jinse said through the wardrobe door: "little rabbit, let him come in and share some of the pressure for you."


    Maotu nodded, went to the door and opened the door.


    In the dark, Lu Chong sneaked in, then closed the door again, looked around in the suite, and said in a low voice: "where''s the eldest lady?"


    He knew very well that if something really happened to the first lady in Donghai, they would not be able to escape.


    "Miss is safe."


    Mao Tu looked at the wardrobe in the bedroom. Even though he knew that the situation was critical, a smile flashed in his eyes. He didn''t say much. He asked Lu Chong, "what''s the situation outside?"


    "It''s not clear at present, but I''ve got people guarding at the entrance of the stairs and elevators. It''s estimated that there won''t be too many people coming from each other, but they must be experts."


    Lu Chong Ning is very serious. Since he dares to attack the young lady, the enemy is obviously prepared. I''m afraid it''s very dangerous tonight.


    "I see." He said quietly.


    Lu Chong knew that this was not the time for nonsense, and immediately said, "I''ll keep the living room, and the bedroom will be handed over to you."Maotu nodded. At this time, her usual problem of chattering disappeared in an instant, as if she had changed her personality. She simply said hello and went straight back to the bedroom.


    Lu Chong takes a deep breath and sits on the sofa, waiting for the brother he sent out to intercept to report back, or Waiting for the enemy to come!


    The sudden blackout did not cause much confusion, because it was close to 11 o''clock, most of the guests had fallen asleep, and the Crystal Palace immediately sent someone to appease them.


    Even in the top hotels in the East China Sea, the two figures are like two ghosts, sneaking silently in the dark and climbing up the 29th floor on foot!


    In the dark corridor, it was quiet. They stopped at the corner of the stairs which was about to approach the 29th floor.


    Climbing so high, except for a little shortness of breath, does not seem to have a great impact on them.


    After a pause, a silent gesture was made.


    Three seconds later, the two of them took a breath and rushed to the upper floor with their toes on the ground. They rushed up to the 29th floor in a blink of an eye, smashed open the partition door between the corridors. Without saying a word, two pistols with mufflers started to fire at the same time.


    The division of labor between the left and the right is extremely clear, and there is no room for a move.


    The four men guarding the stairway died before they could react.


    Without stopping or even looking at the corpses on the ground, they quickly approached the target room and soon came to Cao Jinse''s suite door.


    Inside and outside the door, all of them are fierce men who often walk on the edge of life and death. The two killers, Lu Chong in the living room and Mao Tu in the bedroom, feel that they are all tense at the same moment.


    Before the fight, a sense of senhan''s killing was already in the air, which made people breathless.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but hold their breath. In the dead air, there seemed to be only a few people''s slight heartbeat.


    One side wanted to kill.


    One side aims to prevent!

 Chapter 335

    The scorpion pasted on the left side of the door, looked at the wasp, hesitated, and made a series of silent gestures towards the wasp. After receiving the response from the other side, he took a deep breath, suddenly turned back and kicked the door open.


    The people in the room seemed to have prepared for it. When the door was broken, a dark shadow suddenly flew into the air. Facing the poisonous scorpion, it came directly with a sharp momentum.


    The scorpion squints his eyes and deliberately raises the large caliber pistol with muffler. With a bang, he blows up the flying shadow directly!


    Lu Chong and scorpion sink at the same time.


    At the same time, the poisonous bee on the other side of the door ran into the room quietly, and rolled on the ground, as dexterous as a civet cat, without making any noise.


    Wow


    There was a splash of water, accompanied by a chilling "Zizi" sound.


    Then, scorpion suppressed to the extreme of the dull hum suddenly rang out, could not help but hiss scolded a: "fuck!"


    The shadow flying over just now was not a person, not a table or chair, but a thermos full of boiling water. After being shot, the boiling water spilled out recklessly and directly drenched his face!


    How painful is the feeling of being splashed with boiling water?


    Even scorpion, an elite killer who has experienced all kinds of pain, can''t help biting his teeth and his face becomes twitching. However, Lu Chong, who seems to be taking the lead, does not have any abnormal happy look on his face, on the contrary, he is extremely dignified.


    The sudden pain of boiling water splashing on the body is far from fatal, and it can not disintegrate the other party''s action ability. However, the fact that the other party dares to use a gun in an indoor duel can only explain two problems. Either the other party is an unscrupulous madman who is not afraid of the random rebound of bullets on the wall, and does not hesitate to fight for his life.


    Or the guns and bullets in the other party''s hands are very special and much more powerful. They can directly shoot bullets into the wall without worrying about reflection.


    Either way, it''s not good news for him.


    Lu Chong quickly took a deep breath and threw the thermos. As soon as the scorpion began to curse, he had picked up the water cup beside him and scattered it. His body and the water wave moved forward together and rushed directly at the scorpion!


    The poisonous bee rushes in quietly and doesn''t take part in the fight between scorpion and Lu Chong. It stops for about a second. When Lu Chong and scorpion are entangled, he immediately starts to move forward quietly.


    After the eyes adapted to the darkness, everything in the suite had a faint outline, and the wasp looked solemn, step by step close to the bedroom with the door closed.


    From his experience, it is absolutely possible for a man to sneak behind the door.


    Thinking of the legendary zodiac sign standing behind the door, he could not help feeling excited.


    The twelve zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac Zodiac zo.


    This organization seems to exist only in various rumors all the time Is it really strong?


    The wasp held his breath, step by step, slowly forward.


    In the bedroom, Mao rabbit''s petite body is gently attached to the wall, his big eyes are slowly narrowed, and his innocent face, which used to look harmless to people and animals, is full of cold.


    The slight sound of footsteps came closer.


    Five steps away!


    The rabbit doesn''t move.


    Three steps.


    The rabbit remained still.


    One step!


    The eyes of Mao rabbit, whose body was tightly attached to the wall but did not release any breath, flickered violently.


    The next moment, a bombardment suddenly sounded, and the wasp that kicked the door open had already appeared in the sight of Maotu. Instead of turning sideways, he faced Maotu directly. Obviously, he knew that she would ambush here.


    In the dark room, the awn of the knife suddenly lights up and cuts through the thick darkness. The sharp awn of the knife vaguely reflects the young face.


    The blade is thin and sharp.


    In the dark, the rabbit stood in the same place, but his arm had been raised. The slender lancet was like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. It was cunning and cold-blooded, and spared no effort to stab the wasp''s throat.


    Momentum like rainbow!


    The whole room seemed to be illuminated by the bright sword in the air!


    Originally pouring like water, Dao Guang was so overbearing that he was almost manic. His killing intention was hidden, but the blade was unambiguous.


    There has always been such a saying in the Jianghu: daggers, butterfly knives, willow blades This kind of small and exquisite thing is used in close combat, and its terror can only be described in two words.


    Invincible!


    This is a lovely and innocent girl. Now her eyes are full of strong evil spirit. Holding a slender lancet, she has a kind of fierce momentum of indomitable!


    The confident wasp''s face suddenly changed. He stepped into the bedroom and immediately took it back. With his other hand in his arms, he quickly found a special soldier''s favorite Mitsubishi spear and subconsciously blocked it.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of violent metal collision suddenly sounded, and the black stab of the blade instantly broke into two parts. In less than two seconds, the wasp continued to retreat two meters in cold sweat. After the short collision, the tiger''s mouth had burst out blood!"What a bully."


    The wasp suddenly raised his head, and for the first time looked directly at the legendary zodiac of the Cao family. His eyes narrowed and his heart was shocked, but his expression was gloomy and cold.


    Under the fame of Wuxu scholars, especially in their profession, their reputation is built up little by little by life and fierce fighting. He knows that the zodiac is very strong, but there are countless people who are willing to sacrifice their lives for the master, and he can stand out in tens of thousands of grass and cultivate a killer like scorpion. He has full confidence in himself!


    This is also the reason why he still chose to come here, knowing that this mission is likely to encounter the zodiac. He thinks he is not afraid to fight with the zodiac of Cao family!


    In the wardrobe, Cao Jinse, who has been looking at everything through the gap, can''t help covering her mouth, and her eyes are full of surprise.


    Is that the little rabbit who always likes to stare at himself with a pair of innocent eyes?


    The wasp gently exhaled, looked at the rabbit darkly, and hissed with a smile, "the twelve zodiac animals really deserve the name..."


    On weekdays, like a talking hare, there is no nonsense and no response at this time. The wrist shakes, the blade points to the wasp and stabs out instantly!


    The dark room was once again illuminated by the cold light. The water like knife light became the most dangerous and gorgeous color in the night.


    With a cold hum, the wasp quietly clenched the cracked tiger''s mouth. After getting used to the pain, a spear appeared again in his hand, slightly lowered, and rushed toward the rabbit.

 Chapter 336

    Fighting began in the bedroom, and it was not peaceful in the living room. At the moment when the water cup hit the scorpion, Lu Chong had already started to move. After rolling along the ground, he immediately stood up and took a very standard anti sniper s route.


    The other side has a gun, he is unarmed, long-distance is just a live target for the other side, he is very clear, want to win, or want to live, only to close the distance, close combat, let the other side''s gun useless force, he has the chance to turn over!


    Since he can take charge of Cao Jinse''s security work, it can be imagined that Lu Chong is an outstanding talent in all aspects. From the outbreak of the crisis to now, he can be regarded as calm in the face of danger and quick in response. However, as a top killer, scorpion is not stupid. Of course, he knows what the other party is thinking.


    Although marksmanship is indeed Scorpio''s most proud field, he is not a God after all, and he has no eye-catching night vision ability. In the dark environment, without a good vision, marksmanship naturally needs to be discounted. His pistol is modified by him, large caliber, special bullets, but the only disadvantage is that the ammunition capacity is too small, and there are only five bullets in one clip After playing, you have to change the clip. Even if he changes the clip fast, I''m afraid he will be caught by Lu Chong.


    Be careful when shooting.


    Scorpion''s eyes twinkle, and his face is still full of hot pain caused by boiling water, which makes his face look ferocious. In the face of Lu Chong, who has jumped in front of him almost in a moment, he simply doesn''t tangle, gives up the intention of shooting and bravely faces him with a grim smile!


    There is a long and there is a short. In terms of physical fitness, the gunner who plays with guns is naturally inferior to Lu Chong who often takes fighting exercises.


    Two fists suddenly collided with each other, Lu Chong did not retreat. Looking at the scorpion who was a little wobbly, he sneered and took a step forward again. A high whip leg hit the scorpion''s head fiercely, without any stagnation, roaring fast, and didn''t want to give the scorpion any chance to react!


    "Bang!"


    A very subtle dull sound instantly sounded, scorpion''s second bullet instantly out of the chamber.


    Precision is close to subtlety.


    Such a short distance, Lu Chong has no way to dodge.


    A special powerful bullet hit his calf bone.


    Blood spilled, the special bullet suddenly broke Lu Chong''s calf bone, shot out from the other side, and plunged into the wall, shaking off a large wall.


    Lu Chong''s face suddenly became ferocious and twisted, but his legs were not reduced because of inertia. He smashed the scorpion''s head, but because he was shot, his power would be much smaller.


    Sharp pain!


    At the moment when the limbs were broken, anything touched the wound, it was very painful.


    First, the bullet broke his leg, and then he hit the scorpion''s head violently. If it wasn''t for Lu Chong''s perseverance, he would have fainted.


    I lost.


    This was the only thought in Lu Chong''s heart, and then he became a little scared.


    If you lose, is the rabbit who is fighting with another assassin behind you going to fight one against two?


    He had heard of the famous zodiac of the family for a long time, but the two killers who came to the house this time were absolutely the best of the best. If he fell down, I''m afraid the hare would be more or less lucky.


    In this age, even the people who have to pay homage to Guan Er ye before entering the business have already thrown the word "Yi" into the sewer, but this is the biggest difference between the powerful and ordinary forces!


    What is the gate?


    Not only has the wealth of the enemy country, but also is not only the power of the eye, more importantly, is the loyalty of the whole!


    In the feudal dynasty when the monarchy was supreme, what did those aristocratic families sometimes force the monarchy to give in?


    Three words, a sense of belonging!


    Those clan children who dare to die for the family are the power that makes the imperial power tremble.


    Only when people hold on to something can they succeed.


    When faith is unbreakable, man is invincible!


    You must not fall down!


    Absolutely not!!


    The huge pain and fear directly stimulate Lu Chong to go crazy. At the moment when the scorpion''s body is unstable, instead of fainting, he is like playing stimulant. He rushes to keep the scorpion''s body, and the two men roll together.


    Bang!


    The two voices combine into one.


    Panic under the scorpion subconsciously fired a shot.


    The third shot.


    He had two pistol bullets left in his hand.


    At the same time, Lu Chong''s face was crazy and ferocious. He hit the scorpion''s face with a fist and spattered blood. The other side''s nose suddenly collapsed and a shrill scream suddenly rang out.


    The scorpion struggled, swung his hand holding the gun and hit Lu Chong on the back of his head.


    Lu Chong''s body shakes, one hand pinches the scorpion''s neck, the other hand grabs the scorpion''s gun, grabs the gun!The two masters, under the sudden change, had no wrestling skills at all.


    The scorpion began to fear.


    The man guarding here, like a madman, completely ignores the injury on his leg. He is just like a dead man. Every punch is in his most vulnerable place, eyes, nose, even temples. In a very short time, they have been covered with fresh blood. In the dark, they are more like the evil spirits in horror movies, ferocious and terrifying.


    It''s not fatal.


    The other side obviously has a burning heart.


    "Damn it


    The scorpion swore that he was a killer, not a death fighter. He didn''t want to die here. Once again, the butt of the gun hit the other side''s back brain. Lu Chong''s head was dripping with blood, and the blood of the back brain also flowed down his hair. He dyed his white shirt red. This kind of heavy blow made him unstable for several times, and the hand holding scorpion''s neck couldn''t be restrained Relax slowly.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Scorpion face angry, seize the opportunity, the other hand a release, immediately let him seize the opportunity, holding a gun under the hand hard hit Lu Chong''s heart position, without the slightest mercy, is completely to his death hammer posture.


    Lu Chong''s face became more and more gloomy. He vomited blood and turned back.


    The scorpion''s face was ferocious. He rushed to Lu Chong and pressed him. One hand was pinching his neck, while the other hand was holding a gun. He continued to hit him in the face.


    He''s going to torture this bastard who almost killed himself, this mad dog!


    He still has two bullets, but they are used to deal with the zodiac in it. Now feed him one?


    It''s just a running dog.


    Does he deserve it?


    But before the scorpion enjoys the pleasure of tormenting people, there is a sudden roar in the bedroom, with trembling, with pain, with panic.


    "Mean!"


    Scorpion action a stagnation, heart suddenly sink!

 Chapter 337

    Maotu once said that Kong Fujie was not her opponent, and it was not tongyanwuji''s insincere. The appearance of a person can''t be reflected incisively and vividly in her.


    Who can imagine that a lovely girl who looks harmless to human beings and animals can compete with the top killers who have been wandering on the edge of life and death for a long time and gain the upper hand?


    Of course, although the wasp was repulsed for a while, it was far from being able to decide the outcome of the war.


    Assassins or killers, without exception, are good at melee and can perfectly adapt to any environment. This kind of creature that can''t see light is destined to be a ghost swimming in the dark. When frustrated for a moment, the wasp will soon make a comeback.


    The slender lancet is as cold as water, the sharp military spikes open and close, the clang of metal handover is endless, and accompanied by sparks.


    After fighting for more than ten times, the wasp finally seized an opportunity and deliberately sold a loophole. After being stabbed in the shoulder by Maotu, it took a big step forward. Maotu was slightly stunned by this almost fatal way.


    Even though it was a moment.


    But this moment, in the master fight, is enough.


    The poisonous bee grins grimly and raises its foot without hesitation and sweeps it.


    Mao Tu just wanted to step back, but it was late.


    As soon as she took a step backward, a sharp pain came from her wrist. Maotu subconsciously released her hand, and the willow blade, which was as small and delicate as her body, suddenly let go!


    The light of the knife was sharp, and it flew out vertically. With a bang, it went straight into the wall.


    For swordsmen, swordsmen, and even gunners, to get rid of their weapons means to lose.


    This is not the arena of friendship first and competition second. If you lose, you will lose your life.


    The wasp''s morale was greatly shaken. He took advantage of the victory to pursue the enemy and took another step forward.


    Maotu, who was supposed to panic and retreat in a hurry, did not show any panic. His eyes were calm. He did not retreat, but also moved forward!


    The distance between the two people was shortened in an instant.


    Face to face!


    Mao rabbit''s right hand lancet off, but his left hand from the bottom up, suddenly lifted up!


    A touch of cold cuts through the darkness.


    The sharp blade instantly moved from the abdomen of the wasp to the heart, bringing a large amount of blood.


    Mao rabbit left a meal, upward blade down again, all of a sudden inserted into the heart of the wasp position!


    If it wasn''t for the bee''s keen sense of crisis, he would have become a miserable corpse.


    Even if there is not a knife to kill, but this is enough, up a knife, has almost opened the skin of the wasp, down a knife, just a few centimeters, stabbed into the heart of the wasp!


    Almost lost wasp''s heart trembles wildly. It''s too late to examine its own injury, and its pupil shakes violently.


    It''s not a blade of any special material.


    It''s just the most common fruit knife!


    Even in the dark, the bright blade is full of dazzling light.


    Since the strange power failure, Maotu has been alert. He gets up from the sofa and holds a fruit knife from the tea table in his hand in advance in front of Cao Jinse''s bedroom, just in case of any accident. Just now, I deliberately revealed a flaw. After I let the lancet go, this secretly prepared "killer" immediately played its due role!


    I have to say, it''s a double-edged hand. It''s a beautiful game.


    Very simple, very sharp, very sharp, the same It''s mean, too!


    Cao Jinse, who honestly hides in the closet but looks at everything in the bedroom through the cracks, saw the little rabbit''s weapon go away, and his heart had been raised high. But at this time, he was relieved. Although he knew that he had not been out of danger, he still couldn''t help laughing.


    This little rabbit, although it has changed a lot, still has a dark belly.


    As far as the force value is concerned, even if Maotu can win the battle, he will have to pay a certain price with the force value of wasp. As a result, the wasp has been calculated once and directly suffered heavy losses.


    There is no reason why the wasp has some grievances in his heart. Under the continuous blood washing from the wound, this grievance evolves into fear. Under the threat of life, he finally explored his potential, but instead of continuing to attack, he retreated!


    "Let''s go!"


    The wasp staggered to the scorpion''s side, his voice trembling.


    Although he wanted to be famous by stepping on the corpse of the zodiac, he knew very well that he could not escape defeat if he continued to pester with his injury.


    Greedy for life and afraid of death?


    No, it''s called judging the situation. This kind of person is far more terrible than a single minded man.


    Scorpion also changed face, assassins, killers, hit again frustrated, the best time is gone.


    He was also decisive. He pulled up the wasp, and as soon as he wanted to turn around, his ankle was suddenly held by someone.


    In the dark, Lu Chong grabs the scorpion''s wrist. His face is calm. He grins as if he is smiling, but his eyes twinkle with determination.Are killers afraid of death?


    On the other side, Maotu had already taken down his own lancet and rushed over anxiously.


    Scorpion want to also don''t want to, raise gun, bang of a, directly hit Lu Chong''s wrist, head also don''t return of rush out of the ward.


    He originally wanted to start, but hesitated, do not know why, or chose to break each other''s wrist.


    Mao rabbit didn''t chase, but squatted down anxiously to check the injury of Lu Chong.


    The enemy ran away and the crisis was relieved. At this time, Cao Jinse had already pushed open the door of the wardrobe and got out. He quickly walked into the living room. Looking at Lu Chong, who was covered in blood, he worried: "how is his injury?"


    Mao Tu checked Lu Chong''s injury and was relieved, "it shouldn''t be serious, but his left hand..."


    The scorpion''s shot before leaving directly broke Lu Chong''s wrist bone.


    Cao Jinse''s eyes were complicated, and he sighed softly: "it''s good not to die."


    Because of protecting her, Lu Chong may face the second half of his life with disability.


    "Miss, it''s our highest mission to protect your safety."


    Mao rabbit stood up and whispered, the cold on his face slowly faded.


    Cao Jinse smiles, Lu Chong may be because of her duty, but can she really feel at ease?


    Cao Jinse didn''t say much. He gently pulled Maotu''s right hand to hold the knife. He took out a tissue and wiped her wound carefully in the dark.


    She broke the poisonous bee''s tiger mouth with a knife, and her own little hand also split a hole in the tiger mouth, dripping with blood.


    Cao Jinse took a tissue and gently wiped the bloodstain of Mao rabbit''s little hand, "does it still hurt?"


    Just now, the momentum of Mao rabbit shriveled his mouth, pointed his small head, and his big eyes became watery. "It hurts so much."


    Cao Jinse smile: "rabbit, thank you tonight."


    Maotu raised his face and showed a brilliant smile in the dark, pure as crystal.


    "Miss, Maotu said that Maotu would protect you!"

 Chapter 338

    Mission failure, scorpion and wasp no delay, endure pain, while the dark quickly downstairs.


    Crystal Palace is still in the process of emergency repair of the circuit. If the circuit is repaired, they will not escape.


    Fortunately, they are fast enough, Crystal Palace is still in the dark, they have rushed down the 29th floor.


    Sitting in a Toyota domineering car across the street, scorpion can''t help but smash the steering wheel in anger.


    There is no doubt that tonight''s action was a complete failure, which will be a disgrace to his career.


    "This mission is very dangerous. The chance of success is very small. There''s no need to be depressed. It''s lucky to be able to escape alive."


    Wasp is obviously calmer than he is.


    The scorpion''s eyes were dim, and he turned to see the wasp sitting on the co pilot''s seat: "how are you?"


    The wasp held his chest, where his clothes were broken and his blood had soaked out. It looked shocking. Although Maotu''s knife didn''t kill him, it undoubtedly made the ace killer suffer a heavy blow. Otherwise, he would not have hesitated and chose to withdraw immediately.


    "I can''t die."


    The wasp''s face was pale, but after all, he was a fierce man who wandered on the edge of life and death all the year round. He stiffly endured the pain, and his tone was as calm as usual: "don''t delay, leave here immediately, and don''t forget where it is."


    Although the scorpion is paranoid, he doesn''t know his priorities. At last, he looks at the Crystal Palace reluctantly and drives away immediately.


    The target of their assassination tonight is not only the eldest lady of the Cao family, but also in the Song family''s hotel. It can be said that they have offended the two big gatekeepers in one fell swoop. Once they are exposed, I''m afraid the gods can''t protect them.


    The wasp covered the wound in one hand, took out the mobile phone in the other hand, and pressed a series of numbers.


    The other party connected quickly, but did not speak.


    The wasp breathed out, "the operation failed."


    "When you go to Jiangxin wharf, someone will pick you up and leave Donghai. Your passport, ID card and ticket are ready. Someone will take you on the plane in Jinling. I''m afraid you two will have to stay abroad for some time."


    The other side is in an orderly way. It seems that they are not surprised by this result at all, and they have already prepared the response measures.


    "I understand."


    Wasps have no objection to this arrangement. The assassination tonight can be said to have offended and killed Cao and song''s two gate valves at one stroke. There is almost no place for them in the Dragon kingdom. If they want to survive, they have to go abroad. At least they have to avoid the limelight of this period.


    There is no nonsense. After listening to the instructions clearly, the wasp immediately hangs up the phone, pulls out the mobile phone card, uses its fingers to break it apart, and then throws the mobile phone and the card out of the window.


    "To Jiangxin wharf."


    "Going abroad?"


    Asked the scorpion coldly.


    The wasp, um.


    The scorpion''s face was as gloomy as water. After half pay, he couldn''t help scolding: "Damn it!"


    Tonight, he was going to do a big job and do something that no one dares to do, but who would have expected such a result, and even had to flee abroad like a lost dog.


    "You should know that we don''t have a second way to go. Of course, if you want to stay, I won''t stop you."


    The wasp leaned back in his chair, stifling the dizziness caused by blood loss: "but I hope you want to understand what will happen if you stay and wait for you."


    Scorpion turned to look at him, eyes full of murders. He naturally understood what wasps meant. If he doesn''t leave, not only the Cao and song families will hunt him down. I''m afraid that before the Cao and song families can find out about him, in order to get rid of the relationship, the master will take the lead in attacking him.


    No one would risk being enemies with CaO and song for his sake.


    Abandoning soldiers and protecting cars is their fate!


    "You can kill me now, but what''s the advantage of killing me?"


    The poisonous bee smiles weakly. Because of the injury, he coughs a few times. After the breath is stable, he says slowly: "poisonous Scorpio, I know that you are always conceited, but when your strength is not up to your ambition, you can only honestly accept the order. In the next period of time, I''m afraid we will have to depend on each other."


    The scorpion bit his teeth and looked forward again: "can he come back?"


    The wasp was silent. "Of course, since the master is willing to spend his energy to arrange us to go abroad instead of killing people, that means we are still useful, isn''t it?"


    ¡­¡­


    It''s not easy to check the damage of area circuit, but it doesn''t take long to replace a generator.


    When the poisonous bee and scorpion rushed to Jiangxin wharf, the Crystal Palace Hotel had been lit up again, and the four bodies in the corridor on the 29th floor were soon found by room service staff.


    To avoid causing panic, Crystal Palace immediately took control of the scene, and then quickly realized that the power failure was not an accident.


    The person in charge of the Platinum Hotel is naturally a person who has seen the world. He is not flustered, heavy and calm. He responds quickly. He immediately asks people to check the information of all the guests on the 29th floor.Soon, a name caught his eye.


    Cao Jinse.


    Miss Cao is rarely seen in the public eye. Because of her personality, there is little luxury when traveling, so few people know her. However, Guan Ao, as the person in charge of the Crystal Palace, is also a middle-level figure in the Song family. He can''t be so absurd that he doesn''t know Miss Cao''s name.


    In an instant, he was in a cold sweat.


    Although he felt incredible, he had an intuition that the four bodies must have something to do with Miss Cao.


    If something happens to Miss Cao


    Guan Ao didn''t dare to think about it any more. He immediately took people to Cao Jinse''s suite and found that the door was wide open and the door lock was damaged. It was obviously broken by violence.


    "Miss Cao..."


    After the light was restored, Cao Jinse and Maotu had already lifted Lu Chong onto the sofa. They were busy stopping bleeding for Lu Chong. Hearing the sound, she raised her head and said, "are you?"


    "I''m in charge of Crystal Palace, Guan Ao."


    Guan Ao knew that it was not a polite time. Seeing that Cao Jinse was safe, he was deeply relieved. Then he turned his eyes to Lu Chong, who had been in a coma. "How''s the injury?"


    First care about people, not what happened, these small details are enough to see a person''s way of life.


    "The injury is not serious, but blood transfusion is needed immediately."


    Mao Tu, who helped Lu Chong deal with the wound, stood up straight. Fortunately, there was a first-aid kit in the top hotels, which saved a lot of trouble.


    Guan Ao looked at the little girl in front of her. Her eyes twinkled. Then she immediately said, "there are two private medical centers in Donghai. One of them is very close to Crystal Palace. If Miss Cao doesn''t mind..."


    "Thank you."


    Lu Chong had a gunshot wound on his body, which would cause some trouble if he was sent to the National Hospital. Although it''s nothing to the Cao family, one more thing is better than one less. Moreover, Cao Jinse knew that it was necessary for her to accept song''s kindness at this time.

 Chapter 339

    Guan Ao winked at his subordinates. A man behind him immediately stepped aside and began to contact the medical center.


    "Miss Cao, what happened?"


    At this time, Guan Ao began to ask the right question.


    Cao Jinse grinned bitterly, "someone wants to kill me."


    Thunder in silence.


    Even if he had expected it, he could not help changing his face.


    Crystal Palace is the property of the Song family. If Miss Cao''s family has an accident here, they will definitely be moved by the Cao family. At that time, the person in charge of the Crystal Palace will bear the brunt, and may even have to die.


    It''s not that he scares himself. The higher you stand, the more you can see what this society really looks like.


    Guan Ao stabilized his mind: "Miss Cao, where are the killers?"


    "Run away."


    It''s true that she was born in a top class family. Even though her life was in danger just now, Cao Jinse was very calm. No matter how proud she continued to ask, she took the initiative to say: "I don''t know how many people there are, but only two people entered this room. They are all experts."


    In fact, there is no need for Cao Jinse to say that Guan Ao also knows that it must be an extraordinary master who dares to do such a shocking thing.


    Run to assassinate Miss Cao, in addition to the madman, it must have a strong confidence in their own skills. And even so, in the end, he was defeated and fled.


    Guan Ao couldn''t help looking at the rabbit again.


    Miss Cao naturally doesn''t know martial arts, but the man has been injured and in a coma. At the time of the incident, there was no one else in the whole suite. It must be the petite girl who looks harmless to people and animals.


    "Why are you staring at me?"


    Guan Ao''s eyes soon attracted Maotu''s attention. She bared her teeth. "If something happens to miss, you''ll all die!"


    Her young face, even if it looks vicious, will only make people feel lovely. But hearing her words, Guan Ao couldn''t help but feel awe inspiring.


    He knew very well that what the girl said was not a joke.


    "Miss Cao, we will try our best to trace this matter!"


    Guan Ao immediately expressed his position, but he didn''t make any guarantee, because he knew very well that since the other party dared to make such a move, he was obviously well prepared, and would not leave any trace for you to trace. Now that the person has run away, it''s hard to catch him again.


    Cao Jinse was afraid that he knew this very well. He didn''t give much hope to Guan Ao''s words, but he nodded and laughed: "thank you, Mr. Guan."


    "It''s your duty, Miss Cao. Don''t be polite."


    "By the way, how are the people outside?" Cao Jinse asked.


    Guan Ao heard that the speech was silent, then he said in a deep voice: "they are all dead."


    Cao Jinse''s eyes were dim.


    Seeing this, Guan Ao can''t help feeling that Miss Cao''s temperament is gentle and kind, which seems to be true. It''s not necessarily a good thing to be born in such a powerful family as Cao''s, but now he feels lucky. In this way, at least don''t worry that Cao Jinse will be angry with him.


    "Miss Cao, I''ve asked someone to remove the body..."


    Guan Ao''s words haven''t finished, but the telephone rings. It''s Cao Jinse''s mobile phone.


    Guan Aopu shut up and watched Cao Jinse connect the phone.


    "Brother."


    Cao Jinse''s voice fell to the ground, Guan Ao''s eyes immediately coagulated, and even his breathing slowed down subconsciously.


    There is only one person in the world who can be so called by Miss Cao.


    The prince.


    Cao Xiuge!


    "Are you all right?"


    Cao Jinse shook his head: "I''m ok, but Maotu was slightly injured, and four people who protected me died."


    Cao Xiuge was silent for a moment, "don''t worry, I will treat their family well."


    "Brother, shall I come back?"


    "You decide for yourself."


    Cao Xiuge''s attitude inevitably surprised Cao Jinse. She thought that if something like this happened, the elder brother would not let himself stay in the East China Sea, but things seemed different from what she expected.


    Cao Xiuge seemed to have guessed Cao Jinse''s thoughts, and said with a faint smile: "I didn''t think of the assassination tonight. It was the elder brother''s negligence, but since this failure, no matter who was behind the scenes, I don''t dare to act rashly in a short time."


    Then he paused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if the elder brother is wrong and the other party doesn''t give up, the situation like this will never happen again. "


    Cao Jinse said softly.


    "Jinse, you have to thank Maotu this time."


    "I see."


    Cao Jinse looked at the rabbit: "brother, I''ll hang up first."


    Cao Xiuge slowly hung up the phone.


    "Are you really going to continue to put Jinse in Donghai?"The mouse, who had been with him all the time, looked at him and said softly, "why don''t I go to Donghai?"


    Cao Xiuge looked at her and shook his head with a smile: "no need."


    The mouse will never resist the man''s words. Since he said no, he must have other plans. "Who could have done it? Li family? Song family? Or are other forces confusing the chess game? "


    Cao Xiuge held her hand, looked at the night sky and murmured, "before the truth is clear, everyone is the enemy."


    Are all enemies in the world?


    The son mouse held the man''s hand in his backhand and said softly, "I''m with you."


    Simple four words, simple, but perhaps the world''s most touching love words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go and rearrange a room for Miss Cao."


    See Cao Jinse put down the mobile phone, Guan Ao immediately ordered the next man.


    "Boss, the ambulance is downstairs."


    A man stepped forward and whispered in Guan Ao''s ear.


    Guan Ao nodded, "you two lift this gentleman down. Be careful."


    Cao Jinse wanted to follow him, but Guan Ao said: "don''t worry, Miss Cao, our medical center is quite advanced. It''s not inferior to those big hospitals. Don''t worry too much. What you need now is a good rest."


    "Miss, although he looks scary, he is not fatally injured. It''s OK."


    Mao rabbit also opened his mouth.


    Cao Jinse nodded and calmed down. He was not a doctor and couldn''t keep up with him.


    "Take Miss Cao to her room to have a rest."


    After Lu Chong was carried away, Cao Jinse also left the bloodstained room, and Mao Tu followed her.


    "Arrange manpower to protect Miss Cao 24 hours a day. As long as she is in the Crystal Palace, even if she loses a hair, I will ask you!"


    "Yes


    Seeing his subordinates leave, Guan Ao looks at the scarlet blood on the carpet, hesitates, takes out his mobile phone and dials a phone.


    Maybe it''s too late at this time. It took more than ten seconds for the phone to be connected.


    Guan Ao stood up straight subconsciously and said in a respectful voice: "Miss..."

 Chapter 340

    Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang were summoned at the same time. It is obvious that something serious happened.


    Li futu is not a God and has no ability to predict. He can''t guess a reason just by guessing. He ends his conversation with Jiang Bo. After thinking for a moment, he soon thinks of a person.


    Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch.


    As a senior police officer, Luo Tao, the sub director of the police, will definitely know if there is any action of the police.


    The key is, will Luo Tao tell himself?


    After thinking about it, Li futu plans to call Luo Tao first. Even if the other party refuses to disclose it, it''s better to find out, but before he picks up his mobile phone, there is a sound coming from the door behind him, and then he Caiwei comes out with a well-dressed door.


    Li futu turned around and pretended to be natural: "good morning."


    He knew that the more normal he was, the better, otherwise it would only irritate the girl.


    "Good morning."


    Just now a person was in the room. He Caiwei kept cheering herself up. When she was in a stable mood, she made sure she looked the same before she came out. But when she saw Li futu, her face still turned red and her eyes dodged.


    "I, I went to wash."


    After saying hello, he Caiwei goes to her room in a hurry, with a slightly awkward posture.


    Li Fu''s picture is in my eyes.


    After he Caiwei entered the room, Li futu also went back to his room. Just now, because he wanted to make room for he Caiwei to sort out his mood, he didn''t even wash.


    Li futu was about to enter the bathroom when he suddenly stopped for no reason. He turned around and looked at his bed with a frown and some doubts in his eyes.


    There was something wrong with him.


    Looking around the bed, he quickly found the problem.


    Why are your sheets missing?


    He Caiwei couldn''t hide the big sheets. Li futu looked around the room and found some clues ten seconds later.


    A corner of the sheet is exposed through the crevice of the wardrobe, revealing that the person hiding the sheet was a little flustered at that time.


    What''s Nicole doing with my sheets in the closet?


    With a puzzled mood, Li futu approached, opened the closet door, took out the sheets, shook them open and found a hole in the middle.


    Li futu was stunned, thinking of he Caiwei''s awkward posture just now, he slowly put the sheets in again.


    He realized that from now on, he had a responsibility on his shoulders.


    After washing, he Caiwei asked Li futu to send her back to school. But Li futu hesitated and said euphemistically, "I think you should have a rest here today."


    It may not be as exaggerated as in the novel, but there will be some discomfort, which can be seen from the walking posture of he Caiwei.


    He Caiwei naturally understood Li futu''s meaning and said shyly, "if I don''t go to school, Yuanyuan will doubt it. I''ve never missed a class."


    "But..."


    Feeling the man''s concern, he Caiwei felt that her heart was warmed by the sunshine, and even the shame was diluted. She bit her lip and whispered, "it''s OK. It''s OK after a while."


    Seeing the girl''s insistence, Li futu couldn''t be more persuasive.


    "Be careful these days. Don''t do strenuous exercise. If you feel uncomfortable, let me know in time..."


    Down the stairs into the garage, on the car, Li futu as if the embodiment of aunt chatter.


    Sure enough, there is a difference between "sister" and her own woman.


    He Caiwei naturally felt the change of men''s attitude, and suddenly felt that her pain was nothing at all.


    "It''s a good thing to be aggressive, but you should also know that it''s better to be too aggressive than too much. There''s no need to work so hard in the future. You should know that I have a lot of money and can support you all my life..."


    He Caiwei didn''t argue. Listening to the babbling in her ear, she sometimes proved that she was listening, but her mouth turned up involuntarily.


    People do change. Because of her mother''s experience, he Caiwei naturally resists men. Psychologically, she doesn''t believe in men. Otherwise, she won''t fall in love until she is 20 years old. She has always thought that women don''t have to rely on men to live, and even plan to be single for a lifetime. But now she hears Li futu say that she can support her for a lifetime, but she feels that she is as sweet as honey.


    After all, a woman is a sentimental creature. Once she moves her heart, all her previous insistence will fall apart. Of course, we have to rule out very few powerful differences.


    On the way to Donghai University, Li futu was basically speaking, he Caiwei was listening, and he Caiwei suddenly asked Li futu to stop when there was still a distance from the main entrance of Donghai University.


    "Well, let''s send it here. It''s not good to be seen in the past."


    This girl, always so understanding, let people pity.


    Li futu naturally knew that the other party was thinking for himself. He continued to insist that it would only burden the girl, so he obediently stopped the car."Thank you."


    He Caiwei plans to push the door to get off, but Li futu stops her. "Wait a minute."


    He Caiwei looks back strangely.


    Li futu took out the bank card that the girl returned to him last night and put it into her hands again.


    Without waiting for he Caiwei to refuse, he solemnly said: "last night I took this card, you should know what the reason is. Although our beginning was not satisfactory, in my heart, you are a clean girl, cleaner than anyone else, which has nothing to do with the money. So I took this card, and I want to eliminate your bad feelings. Now I hope you don''t refuse. ¡±


    "Caiwei, although Li futu is not a good man, he is a man. I will not shirk his responsibility. In my opinion, a man''s responsibility is to shelter his woman from the wind and rain and provide a stable life. Girls of your age need a lot of money, and this money will play a greater role in you than me."


    "If aunt Xiao reproaches you, repeat what I said to her. I''m sure she can understand."


    Did he mean to admit that she was his woman?


    In the face of Li futu''s sincere eyes, he Caiwei''s eyes trembled and gradually squeezed the card in her hand.


    Li futu''s palm moved up slowly, stroking the girl''s soft hair, "sorry, I''m late."


    He Caiwei''s eyes are moist, but her mouth is full of radian.


    She rushed to Li futu''s arms and offered an emotional kiss.


    "No matter what happens in the future, as long as you don''t leave me, I will always be with you."


    Voice in the ear, the girl has pushed the door away.


    Li futu touched her lips and looked at the girl''s back.


    No matter whether their meeting is predestined or fate makes people, from now on, he will never let this girl who has been hard and bumpy for the first half of her life suffer any more harm.

 Chapter 341

    He Caiwei stops at the school gate, then turns around and waves to this side, and then walks into the campus.


    When he Caiwei''s figure disappeared, Li futu took back her eyes, held her mobile phone in her hand for a moment, and then dialed the number of Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch, who had a "friendly negotiation" in the Queen''s bar last time.


    "Hello?"


    The phone was quickly connected. It was just a word of "hello", but it was filled with the official prestige cultivated by long-term important position.


    "Director Luo, it''s me, Li futu."


    In the office of the director of Chengnan Branch Bureau, Luo Tao''s face was slightly surprised. Then he quickly waved his hand to the backbone of the Branch Bureau to go out, and his expression became more peaceful.


    "It''s Mr. Li. What can I do for Mr. Li?"


    Roy, who was planning to go out, had a twinkle in her eyes and slowed down. When other colleagues left the office, she closed the door.


    Luo Tao gave her a frown.


    Roy turned a blind eye, went to the sofa in the office and sat down, listening to the head of the game on the phone.


    For his daughter, Luo Tao has been helpless. Now he is talking to Li futu and can''t scold him. After staring at Roy, he can only let it go.


    Officials or politicians can be said to be old timers. Li futu knew that if he beat around the bush with Luo Tao, Luo Tao might be able to argue with him all morning. So Li futu came straight to the point and said, "Luo Bureau, I want to ask, Gu Lao and Yan Ge were summoned by the Municipal Bureau at the same time this morning. I wonder if Luo Bureau knows why?"


    Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with going to the three treasures hall.


    Luo Tao thought.


    Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang are summoned. Naturally, he knows why. He just called a meeting for the same reason. Given the young man''s position in the world, since he has called himself, it shows that the two big men in the world are still drinking tea in and out of Xue Bureau''s office, and the outside world still doesn''t know what happened.


    Luo Tao''s eyes twinkled. After thinking for a moment, he soon had a balance.


    Anyway, when Yan Dong and Gu Qingcang come out of the market, the news will soon spread. Now he says that he just advanced the time, which is not a leak.


    "Mr. Li, that''s right. The Municipal Bureau is going to carry out a large-scale crackdown on the underworld next, so they are invited to come over. I hope they can cooperate. It''s OK. Mr. Li doesn''t have to worry too much."


    Although Luo Tao''s tone is very relaxed, Li futu''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling.


    Blackout?


    The East China Sea has been calm recently, and the social order is extremely harmonious. What kind of gangs do you fight for?


    It also costs to crack down on the underworld and eliminate evil, which may cause some turbulence and affect stability. This is why Xue Pinggui invited Gu Qingcang and Gu Qingcang in advance.


    If we reach a consensus with Yan Gu, we can avoid some unnecessary contradictions and conflicts.


    "Luo Ju, is something wrong?"


    Li futu asked with a frown. He believed that if it wasn''t for the reason that he had to, those dignitaries who sat in the temple had no need to ask for trouble.


    "This..."


    Luo Tao seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. After weighing up, he decides to sell li futu a favor.


    This matter, Xue Bureau will tell Yan Gu two, with those two and the young man''s relationship, will certainly tell him to know. I''ve just been a good friend.


    "Mr. Li, this matter is very important. After I tell Mr. Li, I hope he will not pass it on to a third person."


    "Don''t worry. I understand."


    Luo Tao pondered and said, "I wonder if Mr. Li has ever heard of the Cao family in Kyoto?"


    Cao family?


    What does this have to do with the Cao family?


    Li futu twisted his eyebrows and pressed down his doubts. He said, "I''ve heard a little."


    Luo Tao said in a low voice: "last night, Miss Cao was assassinated in the Crystal Palace. The Cao family was very angry. There was too much pressure on her. That''s why we had to take some action. This action was directed by the mayor himself."


    Hearing this news, even Li futu was surprised.


    Miss Cao was assassinated?


    Ten years ago, the young girl with the umbrella reappeared in her mind. Li futu asked in a deep voice, "how''s Miss Cao?"


    "Miss Cao is OK, but several of her protectors died."


    With this news, Luo Tao still feels lucky in his heart. Fortunately, the people of the Cao family are loyal and fearless to death. If something happens to Miss Cao, not only those people in police uniform, but also those in police uniform will be involved. I''m afraid there will be an earthquake in black and white of the East China Sea.


    Hearing that Cao Jinse was ok, Li futu looked slightly relieved, "where are the killers? Did you find out who did it? "


    "They all ran away, leaving no trace."


    Luo Tao wry smile: "if find out, which still use so troublesome?"? I don''t know who is so bold... "He sighed with emotion.


    The honor of the Cao family is so remarkable. It can be seen from the fact that the magnates in the market held an emergency meeting this morning and passed it by all votes, and then quickly issued the order to crack down on gangsters. To tell you the truth, Luo Tao was really curious about what he was doing.


    In Donghai, Luo Tao thinks that no one should have the courage, even Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang, unless they think they have enough scenery and want to find excitement.


    "Thank you for your information."


    As soon as the words came out, Li futu knew that he had asked a piece of rubbish. Since he dared to assassinate Cao Jinse, no matter who the black hand was, he must have been fully prepared. How could he be found out so easily. That''s all Luo Tao should know.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Li. Mr. Li, this is an extraordinary period. If anyone behaves too eye-catching, I''m afraid he''ll be knocked out by an outsider. "


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. "Thank you for reminding me."


    "Mr. Li is a smart man. I wish I didn''t blame Luo for his many words."


    Luo Tao smiles and says goodbye to Li futu.


    When he put down his cell phone, his face suddenly converged, staring at him and saying, "do you have any superiors and inferiors?"


    Shi Shiran, a Roy man who listens to the phone completely, stands up from the sofa and ignores Luo Tao who picks up the director''s shelf. He looks at him head on: "is it Li futu?"


    Luo Tao didn''t respond. He snorted coldly: "this is not something you should care about. What you should pay attention to now is the next action to eliminate the black."


    Roy people smile: "Dad, there is no outsider here, you don''t have to play this kind of official tone, you want to get rid of the black, just grab the people who are drinking tea in Xue Pinggui''s office at the moment..."


    Without waiting for Roy to finish his speech, Luo Tao cut it off in a angry voice: "presumptuous!"

 Chapter 342

    Having been in the position of sub director for more than four years, Luo Tao really has some momentum when he gets angry.


    But unfortunately, Roy people are immune to him. Although they don''t continue to talk about it, they look directly at him with stubborn eyes and don''t mean to be soft at all.


    What a pretty girl she is.


    A father and daughter stare at each other for a long time. Finally, they are the first to lose.


    It is said that my daughter is my father''s intimate little cotton padded jacket, but how can my daughter always like to compete with me?


    Is this the black heart cotton?


    Luo Tao sighed to himself and went over to pour himself a glass of water, but his tone was still very cold, without any relaxation: "Yu Gong, Xue Ju is your boss, Yu private, Xue Ju is your elder, how can you call him by his name?"


    "Because he is not a good man, and he is not a good official."


    Luo Tao frowned again because of Roy''s outspokenness. Subconsciously, he planned to scold him severely. However, looking at his stubborn face, a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes, and he swallowed what he said.


    "If this sentence is heard outside, I think you should know the consequences."


    Luo Tao gave a cold hum.


    Although Roy''s people are honest, they are not really unsophisticated. Xue Pinggui didn''t go on talking.


    "Dad, why do you tell Li futu our actions and remind him at last? You should know what kind of person he is... "


    Luo Tao drank water and said flatly: "it''s not a top secret operation. What can''t be said?"


    Roy people twisted slender brows and asked: "he is the black and evil elements, you tell him the news, is not contrary to the original intention of our action?"


    Luo Tao held the water cup and said immediately, "we are police officers. We should pay attention to evidence when we speak. Do you think he is a gangster? Is there any evidence? No, that''s slander. You know the law and break the law


    "I saw with my own eyes that someone was killed in the arena of his Warring States club. I am the evidence!"


    Luo Tao frowned: "did you go to the Warring States club?"


    Roy nodded. A few days ago, the night of the Warring States war left an indelible image for her. Seeing Li futu''s move, Roy knew very well that she would never get revenge in her life in the face of that perversion only by her own ability. However, this sword action gave her a glimmer of hope.


    "Dad, I think we should be the first to seal down the Warring States club and set an example to others."


    Roy is indeed a tough girl. Even if she has seen Li futu''s invincible posture, she is only depressed for a short time. She soon adjusts her mind. Just to say this, she is much stronger than most people in the world. Now that she has seized the opportunity, she immediately wants to "retaliate" against the enemy.


    "If I need evidence, I''m willing to be a witness!"


    Luo Tao took a look at her, "the Warring States club is not our jurisdiction, not our responsibility."


    Roy''s face was stiff and speechless.


    "Yi Ren, why do you always have trouble with Mr. Li?"


    Luo Tao frowned and asked. He really didn''t understand. He naturally knew that his daughter was jealous of evil, but there are so many criminals in the world. Why does this girl always stare at Li futu?


    "I''m not against anyone. I''m just doing my duty."


    Roy looked at Luo Tao and asked, "Dad, I also want to ask you, when did you get so close to him?"


    Smell speech, Luo Tao fundus appears a color of embarrassment.


    He couldn''t have said anything about the Queen''s bar.


    "Who does Dad contact? Do you still need to report to you?"


    Luo Tao picked up his father''s shelf.


    "Well, you go out. I''m afraid you''ll be busy for a while."


    Roy looked at him and didn''t move.


    Luo Tao''s eyes glared: "why, do I have to invite you out?"


    "Dad, you do it yourself!"


    Roy dropped a word, then pulled the door to leave.


    Luo Tao looks at the direction of the office gate, rubbing his eyebrows in a headache.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang walked out side by side.


    Standing at the downstairs of the Municipal Bureau building, Yan Donglai stopped and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Gu, I''m afraid it will be very hard for the next period of time."


    Gu Qingcang, dressed in a white Tang suit, doesn''t have the momentum of a big man in the Jianghu. On the contrary, he looks like a kind old man: "the situation is not so pessimistic. At least Xue bureau is willing to believe that you and I are innocent, but Mr. Yan should manage his subordinates well during this period of time, so as not to cause trouble."


    "Yan understands. Thank you for reminding me."


    Yan Donglai nodded, squinted at the late autumn sky, sighed softly: "winter is coming."


    Gu Qingcang also looked up at the sky and said nothing. They walked down the steps, shook hands at the gate of the Municipal Bureau and got on the vehicles waiting at the gate."Brother Yan, what''s the matter?"


    After sun Qing was injured, he was ordered by Yan Donglai to train at home. Now the man who takes the place of sun Qing to drive for Yan Donglai is Dai Mao. He is not very old. He seems to be in his thirties, and his appearance is not surprising, but there is a scar about one centimeter at the corner of his left eyebrow, which makes his appearance even.


    "Miss Cao was assassinated. Under pressure, Donghai is ready to launch a large-scale crackdown on the underworld in order to appease Cao''s anger."


    Yan Donglai''s succinct and concise way shows that Dai Mao has won his trust.


    "Miss Cao was assassinated?"


    Although he admitted that he had seen a lot of the world and passed through the gate of death several times, Dai Mao was still shocked when he heard the news: "who has such a bold son?"


    Yan Donglai was silent for a while and said softly, "it doesn''t matter who did it. The key is what he wants to do."


    The people around the leader are generally able to grasp the leader''s mind. Dai Maoli immediately took his attention back from the amazing news, looked back at his brother with uncertain eyes, and said suspiciously: "brother Yan, do you mean that someone assassinated Miss Cao, it''s not the drunk''s intention?"


    "I don''t know yet. I hope I''m oversensitive."


    Yan Donglai said nothing more and closed his eyes: "inform xuanhuang of heaven and earth to come to the imperial court immediately."


    "Yes."


    Dai MaoGong took the order and saw that his eldest brother began to shut his eyes. He turned around and first edited a message and sent it out. Then he drove away from the gate of the Municipal Bureau.


    On the other hand, after Gu Qingcang got on the bus, he immediately called all the senior members of the club and gave the same order as Yan Donglai.


    Although Xue Pinggui was very polite in the office of the director of the Municipal Bureau just now, which was no different from his usual attitude, and he didn''t reveal the slightest suspicion of them, Gu Qingcang always had an inexplicable feeling that the assassination of Miss Cao was just the beginning, and there were places that could not be seen by the undercurrent that were slowly surging up.

 Chapter 343

    In late November, Donghai carried out the most severe crackdown on gangsters in the past two years. Every night, Donghai district would conduct surprise inspections. Even the leaders of each Branch Bureau would personally lead the team. In just a few days, more than 20 gangs involving pornography, gambling and drugs were seized and a number of personnel were arrested.


    The common people cheered and clapped, but they kept a strange silence on the road.


    Shi Qingfeng.


    Hao Binjie, the leader of the wolf hall in Yongxing, and Zhou Hao, the leader of the tiger hall, are drinking tea. It seems that they are not affected by the police''s crackdown on the underworld. They have a little leisure to see the flowers blooming and falling outside the window.


    "Lao Hao, you''re smart enough. After the meeting, you shut down shiqingfeng immediately. After this time, you''re reopening. It won''t have much influence. I knew I''d learn from you."


    With a sigh, Zhou Hao picked up the teacup, blew it gently, and then tasted the superior Longjing. His lips and teeth were fragrant. He narrowed his eyes slightly, as if intoxicated with the aftertaste of the tea.


    Hao Binjie said with a faint smile: "the helm has already said something. Let''s be more peaceful in this period of time, but you didn''t listen to it."


    "How did I know the police were so determined this time?"


    Zhou Hao said with a bitter smile, "it''s just that there are two second-generation rich people playing with their female partners in the box. When they get a little high, they just seal up the whole room and order me to close down for rectification. Where do you think I should go to reason?"


    Speaking of this, he can''t help but feel the pain of flesh on his face. Although he just closed down for rectification, he can still reopen after a while, but I''m afraid the popularity of the venue has been greatly affected. Moreover, the scene was closed by the police, which undoubtedly made him lose face.


    Hao Binjie didn''t like it and said, "you have so many fields under your command. It''s just a stop. What''s the matter?"


    "Lao Hao, you don''t know what''s going on now."


    Zhou Hao complained: "one of the two entertainment cities I own has been closed down, and the three bath centers only dare to meet some serious guests now, not to mention the joint-stock market. It''s really bleak. It''s not the time for us to have enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry. There are so many brothers to support. This kind of day is really not the end of the day."


    Zhou Hao held the teacup and sighed. He was sad.


    Compared with Zhou Hao, Hao Binjie seems to have a better attitude. After a sip of tea, he said with a smile, "it''s not like you alone. Now everyone''s business is not easy to do, and there are many people who lose more than you. Since the officials above have made up their mind, what can we do? After all, the arm can''t twist the thigh


    Zhou Hao''s eyes were gloomy, and he clenched his teacup: "Lao Hao, if we could make suggestions to the helmsman and put pressure on the police, maybe the situation would ease a lot. At least we can''t make the cops worse?"


    Hao Binjie took a look at him, lowered his head to drink tea, and did not speak.


    "Lao Hao, you have something to say!"


    Hao Binjie''s attitude surprised Zhou Hao a little. If he had been before, I''m afraid he would not have been able to sit still at this time. How could he be so calm as now.


    Is it because his son was eunuch, lost the motivation to fight, so he became so desperate?


    "It doesn''t work to talk to the helmsman at all. When the helmsman held a meeting, he said that during this period, we should keep our peace. If we go to clean up the mess by ourselves, you can go to the helmsman. I''m afraid it doesn''t work except to get a free reprimand."


    "Then what? Who knows how long the police operation will last? If we keep waiting like this, I''m afraid that my brothers and I will have to drink from the north and the West soon! "


    "There is no way..."


    Hao Binjie looked at Zhou Hao, "it depends on whether you dare to do it."


    "What can I do?" Zhou Hao asked, squinting.


    "The helm won''t interfere, but why can''t we make our own efforts? As long as we make some noise to show our dissatisfaction, I''m afraid the cops will be more restrained. "


    Zhou Hao''s eyes contracted: "Lao Hao, you mean..."


    Hao Binjie looked deep and meaningful, and said: "as long as the cops feel that they continue to do so, it may affect the stability, I''m afraid they will stop."


    Zhou Hao understood Hao Binjie''s meaning. His eyes changed for a while, and he seemed to have some difficulty in making up his mind.


    This is a dangerous move. Although it may be effective, it is risky.


    Hao Binjie did not force Zhou Hao to give an attitude. He put down his cup and said, "a game of chess?"


    Zhou Hao was restless at the moment and nodded casually: "it''s OK."


    Hao Binjie ordered people to bring in the chessboard. All the chessboards and pieces were made of jade. They are crystal clear and obviously valuable. They just set up their posture and began to fight on the chessboard.


    Chess is not as complicated as go. It''s relatively easy to get started, but if you want to play it thoroughly, it''s not so easy.


    Every son has his own unique function and way of walking. Every position in the Han kingdom of Chu River contains quite a lot of articles, and sometimes one careless move may be unable to return to heaven.


    "Lao Hao, your chess ability is the same as mine. You don''t make any progress."Zhou Hao''s attention gradually shifted to the chessboard. At the beginning of the game, they were lukewarm, but in the middle of the game, Hao Binjie took the lead to break the deadlock, picked up a horse to jump over the Han border of Chu River, and went straight to the other veteran.


    Zhou Hao picked the eyebrow, not in a hurry, stable defense, move like blocking the other side.


    Hao Binjie moved the car up and looked up at Zhou Hao. He said, "step by step is not the way to win. Attack is often the best defense."


    Zhou haomian looked at the other side of the car, low way: "offensive nature is a good thing, but at the same time also have to consider a good back road ah."


    "Time doesn''t wait for me. When you think about everything, I''m afraid your son will be eaten up."


    Hao Binjie ignored the other side''s gun in the middle and seemed to snipe his own carriage. He moved his left hand and attacked with two cars.


    Zhou Hao''s face changed slightly. He looked at the chessboard and hesitated for a moment. "I''m brave enough to die and be born later."


    Hao Binjie is neither arrogant nor impatient. He calmly moves the gun and eats a pawn of the other side. "If you are willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing to be willing


    Zhou Hao looked up at Hao Binjie, but the other side slightly lowered his head and couldn''t see his expression clearly.


    "It''s most important to take the overall situation into consideration that military strategists do not fight for the gains and losses of the moment." As soon as Zhou Hao''s car landed, he found that the chessboard was out of control.


    Hao Binjie''s army pressed down on the border, and all his mobile vehicles and cannons crossed the river. The whole situation was a desperate posture.


    "General."


    Hao Binjie''s horse is in the air, and two cars help him. Zhou Hao has no way to go, even though the Shuangshi are still there.


    Looking at the chessboard unable to return to the sky, Zhou Hao was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Hao Binjie lowered his head and put the flag again. His tone was calm, but a smile slowly appeared in the corner of his mouth, three points of resentment and three points of pleasure. The rest was hysterical madness.


    I won.


    That''s a good sign.

 Chapter 344

    The higher you stand, the wider your vision will be, but then you will find more things that make you feel stressed or afraid.


    Therefore, people will become more and more cautious when they are alive. In the end, they will be smoothed by caution and hide their spirit. To put it better, they will become worldly and smooth.


    When walking out of shiqingfeng, Zhou Hao stopped and looked back.


    He knows what Hao Binjie means.


    It''s a feasible way to fight drugs with poison and stir up disputes so as to demonstrate to the police and then force them to end the operation, but there are too many worries.


    It is impossible for him to find actors to write and direct a big fight. In the current situation, if he really wants to do so, he is afraid that he can only choose Yan Donglai as his opponent.


    Although outsiders think Yongxing and the king of the East China Sea are at odds, in fact, in recent years, they and yandonglai are very peaceful, which can be called well water does not invade river water. It''s easy to light a fire, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to put it out.


    Zhou Hao got into the car and rubbed his eyebrows in a headache. Two of his confidants who protect him know that the elder brother is in a mess by the police action these days. He doesn''t disturb him and drives quietly.


    Shi Qingfeng.


    After Zhou Hao left, Hao Binjie took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "He is hesitant and hard to make up his mind. It seems that he needs a push."


    "I see."


    The other party hung up soon.


    Hao Binjie puts down his mobile phone, looks back at the chessboard, picks up his general and suddenly pinches it in the palm of his hand.


    "After being a chess player for so many years, I have to be a chess player."


    ¡­¡­


    Yeweiyang Entertainment City, integrating all kinds of functions of the bar, bath center and hotel, is one of the important gold absorbing industries under the leader of Yongxing tiger hall. Influenced by the crackdown on gangsters, its business has fallen a lot in recent days.


    Also right, no flesh woman, also refuse addicts, how can popularity rise.


    Although the passenger flow is about one-third less than before, it is better than Zhou Hao''s other entertainment city which has been closed down.


    But it seems to be the old saying that there are no two blessings. Misfortune never comes alone. It wasn''t long before a family was sealed up. Tonight, Zhou Hao received the bad news again.


    There was a drug trafficker in yeweiyang, who was stolen by the police on the spot!


    When he received the news from his subordinates, he was so surprised and angry that he almost smashed his mobile phone. But soon he calmed down and knew that it was not the time to get angry. He rushed to yeweiyang immediately.


    But by the time he arrived, it was irreparable. The police had taken away the people involved, all the guests were dispersed, and the person in charge was also taken back to the police station for investigation.


    "Boss." Seeing that Zhou Hao arrived, several men in yeweiyang rushed to meet them. They were not the top management of the entertainment city. They were just the security personnel of the entertainment city, so the cops didn''t catch them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhou Hao''s face was as gloomy as water. "Didn''t I say that there would be no such thing in the field during this period of time?"


    "Boss, we don''t know what''s going on. Brother Xu has given an order that no one is allowed to sell drugs. Violators will break their legs and throw them out. But I don''t know what happened tonight And the cops seemed to be getting wind of it. They came too soon. "


    Brother Xu in his mouth is the person in charge of the entertainment city. This time he was taken away, I don''t know if he can come out.


    Zhou Hao''s eyes shrunk and he stared at the talking horse: "do you mean someone informs?"


    This kind of pony can''t compete with Zhou Hao''s momentum. He looks around, but the people around him all look down in fear and dare not look directly at Zhou Hao.


    Helpless, he swallowed his mouth and nodded slowly: "boss, before brother Xu was taken away, leave a word, let me tell boss, say, say..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Hao said sternly.


    The horseman was so excited that he said: "it''s someone who deliberately planted and framed."


    Zhou Hao''s eyes contracted violently, and he held his hand tightly.


    Subconsciously, he turned his eyes to the opposite side of the street. There, too, was a splendid entertainment club, which was opened by Liang chengdi, under Yan Donglai''s command. It was across the street from his field. I''m afraid that at the beginning of its opening, he was eager to compete for business.


    Zhou Hao has always regarded it as a thorn in the flesh, but for the sake of the overall situation, he didn''t do it.


    But tonight, he can''t help it.


    Who is in the best interest of being sealed off?


    The answer is obvious.


    Under the system of the Dragon Kingdom, once it is involved with drugs, it has to be peeled off. If you are lucky, yeweiyang will receive a notice of business suspension and rectification. If you are sad, it is very likely that your business license will be revoked and permanently sealed up.


    It''s absolutely not easy to run a market. All these years of hard work may be wasted. How can Zhou Hao be reconciled?As the saying goes, it doesn''t matter whether he is poor or not. Zhou Hao has decided to put the blame on Liang chengdi.


    Two entertainment cities have been closed one after another. Under such a heavy blow, people have little sense to speak of.


    Zhou Hao''s eyes were very dim. He picked up his cell phone and called, "Lao Hao, I''ve decided. I''ll do as you say!"


    "Do you really think about it?"


    "It''s hard for me. Don''t even think about it!"


    After becoming the leader of the hall, Zhou Hao has paid more and more attention to his self-cultivation. He always wears a suit and looks more like the boss of an enterprise than the boss of the river and lake. He seldom speaks dirty words. It can be imagined how out of control he is now.


    "OK, let''s meet again tomorrow and discuss..."


    "No need to discuss!"


    Zhou Hao breathed heavily and said, "I''m going to fight Liang chengdi right away."


    Hao Binjie was silent, where Zhou Hao couldn''t see, his mouth slowly raised: "what do you need me to do?"


    "Liang chengdi has a gambling house in the south section of Huaiyang road. It''s very close to your shiqingfeng. I hope you can take people there and rob everything you can. If you can''t rob it, he will smash it. Don''t leave him any money."


    Zhou Hao said coldly.


    "Good." Hao Binjie quite righteous, clean agreed down, and then hang up the phone.


    Zhou Hao holds his cell phone and continues to make calls.


    Half an hour later, more than a dozen business bullets came and stopped at the gate of yeweiyang entertainment city.


    This kind of car is not expensive, but it has a large capacity. It is very popular among people in the Jianghu.


    "Bang Bang..." There was a sound from the car door, and all the cold men got out of the car and gathered in front of Zhou Hao,


    then the continuous shouts rang out.


    "Boss!"


    Looking around, the scene is quite shocking.


    Zhou Hao nodded without expression and pointed to the entertainment club on the other side of the street. His mouth raised a sinister radian: "I broke it."

 Chapter 345

    As the person who instigated Hao Binjie said before, the East China Sea seems calm, but it''s just an illusion.


    Yongxing and yandonglai have been fighting each other for many years. It seems that they have done nothing wrong. They share the world equally. On the surface, they seem to have broken the theory that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. But in fact, the secret fight has never stopped. This can be seen from the fact that Liang chengdi, the second of yandonglai''s four heroes, Tiandi xuanhuang, opened the field opposite Zhou haoyeweiyang.


    This kind of provocation is too obvious. Who the hell would believe that he didn''t mean to fight Zhou hao?


    The two sides have been holding back for too long, even close to the limit. Now a little Mars is coming out, and the volcano will be detonated directly.


    Before dawn, it was the darkest time of the day. In the chilly autumn wind, a group of dark grass gathered around Zhou Hao. Ignoring the cold wind, they were like wolves waiting for an opportunity. Looking at the neon club, their eyes were gradually hot.


    There are restless genes in the essence of the members of the river and lake who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    "Notice down, everyone don''t idle, tonight all move up, Liang chengdi dare to do the first day of junior high school, design frame my night Weiyang closed, no wonder I do 15, since he wants to play, then I will accompany him to play a big game."


    Zhou Hao knew that he was provoking a war, which was against his will to take the helm, so he had to find a reason for himself. In ancient times, any war was not about a famous division?


    So he ignored it and directly put the black pot that framed him on Liang chengdi''s head. Then he took the helm to investigate. He also had something to say.


    "Brothers, let''s take care of Liang chengdi''s property. Two thousand people are on duty tonight, and five thousand people are contributing. This is a profound lesson for Liang chengdi!"


    Zhou Hao narrowed his eyes with a chill in them.


    A gang of wild people in the river''s Lake clung to the guys in their hands, saying nothing and waiting for Zhou Hao''s order.


    Zhou Hao looked around: "everyone, do you dare to kill me?"


    "Kill


    Dozens of people drink in a low voice, the crowd is excited, and their eyes are crazy.


    After sweeping the burly men, Zhou Hao''s eyes were filled with satisfaction. Then he looked at the opposite club, sneered, raised his right hand and waved it suddenly.


    Dozens of men, with their fierce eyes and actions, rushed across the street like hungry beasts.


    At the door of the club, someone has found something. Two security guards rushed out quickly. Before they could speak, they were knocked unconscious by the man in front of them.


    Zhou Hao walked slowly behind and bent down to take off the baton hanging from the waist of one of the guards.


    First floor, club bar hall.


    The music is strong. Although all the venues have been affected more or less because of the blackout, at least on the surface, it''s still lively. Energetic men and women wriggle wildly on the dance floor, and the lights are dazzling.


    Zhou Hao narrowed his eyes, holding a baton in his hand and leading people to the bar.


    The manager of the bar on the first floor found the unexpected guests for the first time. He jumped in his heart and asked someone to call the security guard. He met them with a smile on his face and said in a soft voice: "gentlemen..."


    Zhou Hao glanced at him coldly. Before he opened his mouth, a man immediately ran out behind him and kicked him in the other side''s abdomen, directly kicking the fat manager to the ground.


    Zhou Hao looks calm and looks cruel. He looks around and finally locks the huge main sound beside the dance floor. He suddenly raises his hand and his baton is thrown out!


    "Bang!"


    "Hum..."


    The loud music stopped suddenly, and a noise that almost pierced people''s eardrum flashed away. The baton smashed on the main speaker of the bar, and the valuable main speaker stopped working immediately.


    The whole bar was quiet.


    All the men and women who are crazy wriggling on the dance floor don''t know what''s going on. They stop at a loss. Subconsciously, they want to yell. But when they see the people who are suddenly killed, they tremble and quickly close their mouths.


    Seeing that the other party was crowded, the security guard of the club didn''t start blindly. Two people secretly stepped forward and helped the manager up and back.


    "Master Zhou, this is..."


    A man who seems to be the head of the security guard stepped forward. Zhou Hao''s face, he is not strange, but looking at each other''s gloomy face, he is puzzled.


    At present, in an extraordinary period, everyone is behaving with their tails in their hands. Moreover, there has been little friction between them in terms of force over the past few years. A hall leader himself brings so many people here. What does Zhou Hao want to do? Are you crazy?


    Then the line of sight swept through the hands of the burly men, and the head of the security guard''s eyelids jumped straight, knowing that he would not be able to do good tonight.


    Almost every opponent has a baseball bat in his hand. This kind of thing is more than one meter long, easy to carry and unobtrusive. In recent years, it is more and more likely to replace the traditional machete. It''s different from the hollow things played by ordinary gangsters. The guy nearly one meter long is solid wood. It''s very heavy in his hand and has a strong sense of strength. If this thing hits the head, it''s very powerful It''s absolutely effortless to smash people''s skulls.The other side is clearly prepared, while the other side is caught off guard. It never occurred to us that anyone would dare to come and make trouble. Therefore, there are not many people in the field. If we really fight, I''m afraid we are not opponents at all.


    Judging the situation, the security leader swallowed his anger and planned to stabilize Zhou Hao first. They had already contacted brother Liang. As long as brother Liang arrived, the crisis would be solved.


    But Zhou Hao has already made up his mind when he comes here tonight. How can he have more ink with him?


    With a wave of his hand, two men rushed up immediately. The stick roared and hit the head and shoulder of the security leader.


    Bang!


    The shocking bloodstain instantly flowed down from the head of the security leader. The security leader didn''t expect that the other party was so cruel. He said he would do it before he had time to respond. He fell to the ground and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    The scene was quiet for a moment. The security guard of the club was stunned for a moment. Then he was furious and roared. He could no longer help wring his baton and rushed over.


    The courage is commendable, but after all, the number gap is too big, Zhou Hao''s men and horses immediately meet up ferociously, two waves of people and horses suddenly collide together.


    The shadow of the stick was flying, and the screams were constantly ringing. Although more than a dozen security guards were brave, they had four legs and two fists, and finally all fell into a pool of blood.


    The tables and chairs fell down, the drinks spilled everywhere, and the scene was in a mess.


    The guests in the bar were stunned and even forgot to scream.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Zhou Hao''s quiet voice began to ring in the quiet bar hall.


    His tone paused, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became more obvious. "Now, you can all go home. It''s clear here. "

 Chapter 346

    Gu Qingcang is really old and gray, but who dares to treat him as an ordinary old man.


    Wang Dengfeng has been scheming for so many years, ambitious, but he has not openly turned his face against Gu Qingcang until his death, which is enough to show his fear of Gu Qingcang.


    Gu Qingcang gets angry, and several hall leaders all fall to their knees. Seeing this scene, in fact, Li futu, who regards Gu Qingcang as an ordinary elder, reflects that Gu Qingcang is not just an amiable old man.


    Hearing this, though not entirely clear, he also hears some signs. It seems that Zhou Hao and Hao Binjie have violated Gu Qingcang''s order to keep themselves in order during this period and caused a lot of trouble.


    Gu Qingcang''s anger is not surprising, but it''s all inside Yongxing. He''s an outsider. What does Gu Qingcang call him for?


    Li futu was puzzled, but he didn''t ask much about the situation, so he could only sit quietly on the sofa and become a spectator.


    Gu Qingcang''s face was as heavy as water. Looking at the five people kneeling in front of him, he didn''t mean to be soft hearted: "there''s no law, there''s no square. I need to give an account to the people who were injured and imprisoned last night."


    Smell speech, five people facial expression all one change, steer, this is to move a real case.


    "Xia Shang, you are the leader of the punishment hall. How should we deal with this?" Gu Qingcang said indifferently.


    "Hao Binjie and Zhou Hao did not listen to orders, which seriously damaged the interests of the group. According to the law, they should be punished by knife."


    Xia Shang''s tone didn''t fluctuate in any way. He was strict and rigid, and didn''t care about his "colleagues" at all.


    Gu Qingcang nodded: "very good, you are in charge of the power of punishment, and you should execute it."


    At Gu Qingcang''s command, Xia Shang''s wrist turns, and a small knife with unique shape appears in his hand.


    This knife is not long, less than three centimeters. It will never be fatal if it is inserted into the human body. However, there are several convex grooves on the surface. If it is cut by one knife, the skin and flesh will be torn and cut, which will bring great pain to people.


    Zhou Hao raised his head and looked at the approaching Xia Shang. His face turned pale.


    Hao Binjie still buries his head, grabs the ground with his fingers and can''t see his expression clearly.


    "At the helm, master Zhou and master Hao are at fault, but after all, there is a reason for it. If Liang chengdi had not designed and planted it first, master Zhou would not have been so impulsive. At the helm, let''s forgive master Zhou this time."


    Gan Ji, the leader of the Dragon hall, interceded with Yu Gong. They have worked together for many years, and they have been in private for many years.


    "At the helm, now we and Yan Donglai have torn their faces. If hall leader Hao of Zhou is injured, it''s a self breaking arm. Please think twice at the helm."


    The leader of snake hall also spoke.


    "At the helm, master fan is right. We should be on guard now that this is the end of the matter. It''s better to write down the mistakes of master Zhou and master Hao for the time being, so that they can make up for them or count them later."


    Chanson also began to plead.


    Although they are all speaking for Zhou Hao and Hao Binjie, it can be seen from their words that their attitude towards Yan Donglai has changed a lot since last night. It''s basically impossible to go back to the past.


    Gu Qingcang naturally understood this. The reason why he came down so long was that he was discussing this issue with Jiang Bo in his study. In his later years, he naturally didn''t want to set off another bloody storm and wanted to accumulate some virtue for himself, but some things didn''t depend on his own will.


    After discussing with Jiang Bo for half an hour, he finally came to the conclusion that peace is hard to come by. Now, the attitude of Qian Sen''s several people has proved this point.


    That''s all.


    If the storm is coming, he really needs these people to stabilize the overall situation.


    Gu Qingcang sighed and waved his hand to stop Xia Shang, "since everyone pleads for you, I''ll write it down for you two for the time being. I hope you can make up for your mistakes in the future, or you will be punished for several crimes."


    Zhou Hao was relieved. "Thank you for steering."


    Hao Binjie also said: "thank you for steering."


    "Well, don''t kneel down. Let''s all go back."


    Gu Qingcang waved his hand.


    The five stood up, bowed to Gu Qingcang, and then walked towards the door.


    Jiang Bo looks at Li futu and follows Xia Shang to leave.


    When they came to the door, Gu Qingcang''s voice rang out again: "inform your subordinates to be on high alert. Don''t make the same mistake as Liang chengdi."


    A few people''s steps slightly.


    "Yes."


    "Gu Lao, between you and brother Yan..."


    After everyone left, Li futu opened his mouth and frowned slightly.


    "Yanlai has four masters of heaven and earth, xuanhuang, and Liang chengdi is one of them. Last night, Zhou Hao had a violent conflict with him."


    Li futu had already guessed some of them through the audition just now. Now he understood Gu Qingcang''s further explanation completely.


    Did what he was worried about happen after all?


    "Gu Lao, can''t it be retrieved?"Li futu looked a little heavy.


    No matter Gu Qingcang or Yan Donglai, they are kind to him. He really doesn''t want to see the two sides fighting each other.


    Gu Qingcang didn''t respond immediately. He took the tea from the servant and drank it slowly. After a while, he gradually said, "you can see their attitude just now. Although I''m at the helm, I have to conform to people''s heart. Now there is no outsider, Xiao Li. I can tell you that I''m tired of fighting for so many years, maybe because I''m old The reason is that I have lost my ambition when I was young. Half of Donghai is not much different from the whole Donghai. The house I live in will not be bigger and I will not live another year. What''s the use of how much money? "


    Gu Qingcang held the teacup and said in a low voice, "but I think so. It doesn''t mean that everyone thinks so. They are still young and have a strong desire for fame and wealth. This is human nature. Can I say that I don''t want to fight, just want to live in peace?"


    It''s almost sincere.


    Li futu was silent. In his position, he had to make some decisions even against his own will. He also had a deep understanding of this.


    "I can''t control the situation now. I''m afraid Yan Donglai is the same. If we don''t want people to be upset and think you are weak, we have no choice."


    "I know you should be in a dilemma now, but it''s between me and him. It won''t involve you."


    Gu Qingcang pause, "although the situation is not evil, but there is one thing I still want to ask you in advance."


    Li futu''s eyes congealed: "Mr. Gu, please say it."


    Gu Qingcang looked into his eyes and said slowly, "if anything happens to me in the future, I hope You can save the city

 Chapter 347

    When he walked out of the villa, Li futu felt a little heavy.


    There is a saying that one mountain can''t have two tigers, unless one male and one female, Gu Qingcang and Yan Donglai can be at peace for such a long time. It''s not easy. Now he finally tears his face. In fact, it''s not surprising. He didn''t expect it, but he didn''t want to think about it all the time.


    At the moment, Li has been unable to escape from reality.


    On the one hand, Gu Qingcang, who gave him the full power of the Warring States period, on the other hand, Yan Donglai, who had been treating him sincerely. How could he choose between the two sides?


    There is no saying that disputes in the river and the lake can be spared. This is a road that can only walk on the corpse of an opponent. Although Gu Qingcang''s words are light, he won''t be involved. But when one side really comes to the end, can he stand by?


    When Li futu got into the car, Gu Qingcheng''s face suddenly appeared in his mind. He rubbed his temples and breathed out a long breath.


    He really didn''t want to see this situation, but he was also very clear that, as Gu Qingcang said just now, this kind of thing can''t be stopped by personal strength, and he didn''t have a position to stop it.


    Li futu started the car and forced himself not to think about these things. When he passed by Shen yini villa, he hesitated and stopped the car.


    I don''t know what this girl is doing these days?


    As a friend, Li futu felt that since he came to Chunqiu mansion, he couldn''t go through the gate.


    Obviously, someone feels good about himself and doesn''t think about whether the owner of the villa would like to welcome him or not. He gets out of the car and goes to the door and rings the doorbell.


    He used to have a key, but he had put it in the room the night he left the villa.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, the door of the villa was opened, but it was not Shen yini who came out, but a man who looked 40 or 50 years old, with white temples and elegant appearance.


    "Who are you?"


    He looked at Li futu with some doubts in his eyes.


    Li futu was also stunned.


    Is it the wrong way for me to knock?


    He couldn''t help looking at the building in front of him again and found that it was Shen yini villa.


    Li futu looked at the middle-aged man again, restrained his surprise and said with a smile, "I''m looking for Shen yini."


    Smell speech, can very clearly see that the man began to look at Li Fu picture carefully.


    It''s an age of looking at faces.


    And Li futu''s external condition called the last sentence of "dragon and phoenix" is really easy to arouse people''s favor. After looking at Li futu for a while, the man didn''t show any expression fluctuation such as frown and disgust. Obviously, his first impression of Li futu was not too bad.


    "What do you have to do with her?"


    He asked again, standing at the door.


    This kind of question is close to questioning. It''s really impolite to ask such a question when we just met.


    I''m afraid it''s none of your business if someone else answers? However, Li futu''s self-cultivation is excellent, or he does a good job in self-cultivation. He doesn''t show any dissatisfaction, and even doesn''t change the radian of his mouth.


    "I''m Ginny''s friend."


    If you change to a younger one, Li futu may doubt whether the other party is Shen yini''s pursuers. However, at such an old age, although there are some bosses who are old-fashioned, Li futu thinks Shen yini should not be interested in such people. Now the other party''s identity is unknown. He didn''t speak casually. He responded with a friend who was a jack of all trades, but he still showed a bit of carelessness.


    Ginny?


    The man who was absolutely handsome when he was young frowned and suddenly became serious.


    Li futu is baffled.


    "Nini, someone''s looking for you."


    The man did not continue to interrogate, turned back and yelled at the villa.


    Li futu''s face suddenly became stiff.


    Nini?


    Nini??


    Soon, Shen yini''s figure appeared in Li futu''s sight.


    Today, the red and purple queen is wearing a long black dress, a black coat and exquisite facial features, which is impeccable. It perfectly shows the definition of graceful, graceful and sexy, and also explains what is goddess.


    However, Li futu couldn''t care to appreciate Shen yini''s beauty at the moment. He looked embarrassed at the moment and felt at a loss for the first time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Shen yini stood beside the man, looking at someone who came uninvited, with an unnatural look.


    "I have something to do with Chunqiu mansion. I''ll stop by to see you."


    Li futu tried to calm down and ignore Shen yini''s eyes.


    Shen yini nodded.


    The scene quieted down for a moment, and there was an indescribable atmosphere surging at the same time.


    Li futu had already guessed the man''s identity. He didn''t dare to stay any longer. He forced a smile: "since there are guests, I won''t disturb you. I''ll come to see you another day."After that, he planned to leave. Shen yini didn''t mean to stay, and she didn''t even have the basic politeness. She was silent and let Li futu leave.


    But she didn''t speak up, but someone said, "young man, since you''re here, why hurry to go? Just stay for lunch. "


    "Dad, maybe something happened..."


    Shen yini''s words made Li futu''s eyebrows tremble. Her guess was completely confirmed, and her turning movement could not help speeding up.


    "You girl, I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant! How did I educate you? It''s not polite at all. People are kind enough to come to see you. At least let them have a drink of water, right


    The national goddess, who is infatuated with hundreds of millions of men, is biting his lips, lowering his eyes and not daring to return a word.


    Li futu is neither going nor staying at this time.


    After training Shen yini, she turned her head and looked at Li futu again. Her face softened and she said with a smile, "young man, I''m Nini''s father. I''m not a guest. I don''t have any trouble. Come in and sit down."


    At the moment, Li futu felt that the villa was a place of great strength for him, but it was hard to refuse. He could only look at Shen yini, hoping that she could speak and save herself. But the girl is usually so proud, but now she dare not say a word.


    Li futu''s faint hope was gradually extinguished. He said with a strong smile, "thank you, uncle Shen."


    "It''s rare for Nini to have male friends. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Shen zhe waved his hand and turned to walk towards the villa.


    Li futu and Shen yini follow behind.


    "Why is your father here?"


    Li futu turned his head and kept the sound very low.


    "I''m his daughter. What''s wrong with him coming to me? It''s you. Why do you come here when you have nothing to do? " Shen yini''s heart is also at sixes and sevens now.


    "I don''t mean to see you. I want to care about you. Who knows I''m so unlucky."


    Li futu was worried and didn''t think much. His thoughts came out of his mouth subconsciously.


    There is no doubt that his outspokenness immediately angered Shen yini.


    "You make it clear to me. What do you mean?"


    Li futu responded quickly. What he said just now was a bit of a slip of the tongue. He quickly made up his mind and said, "I mean, how could it be so coincidental that you didn''t tell me in advance."


    "My father came to see me. Why should I tell you?"


    Without thinking, Shen yini and Li futu were stunned as soon as they spoke. Then they were silent and looked away from each other.

 Chapter 348

    If God could give him a chance to make a new choice, Li futu would definitely step on the accelerator and not hesitate when he passed Shen yini villa just now.


    Unfortunately, even if the sow learned to tree, time will never go back.


    Not everyone is as unfortunate as he Caiwei. Since childhood, there has been no father. Li futu knows that Shen yini''s parents are still alive, but he didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly appear in front of him. Things happened so suddenly that he didn''t have any psychological preparation at all.


    In addition to regretting parking, there is no denying that he still has a trace of happiness in his heart.


    Fortunately, I didn''t show any impatience or negative emotions when I talked with the other party just now. I''m always polite and polite. I don''t think it''s too bad to give the other party a bad impression. I''m lucky that.


    "Just sit down. I don''t like to be polite. I look hypocritical. I''d better treat this place as my own home."


    When he comes to the sofa in the living room, Shen zhe turns around and says, "no one knows what he''s thinking inside. At least he''s very enthusiastic on the surface.".


    Not to mention being your own home, it used to be your own home to some extent, even if it was just two months.


    Li Fu Tu chuckled and sat down on the sofa. He felt more and more that he had made a wise decision to move away from the villa.


    Although knocking on the door just now was a very wrong choice, if I didn''t move away, I''m afraid Shen yini''s father might not be this kind face now, but rather go to the kitchen to pick up a knife and chop myself.


    Li futu sits upright and tries his best to keep his edge down. He looks like a reserved younger generation.


    Who doesn''t like polite people?


    Shen zhe looks at Li futu''s behavior and nods to himself. Although he has only been in touch for less than ten minutes, and he doesn''t even know his name, he has a good impression of this young man since he opened the door. He felt that his daughter''s appearance was outstanding, but when he saw her standing with the young man, he didn''t feel any disobedience, which showed that the young man was not inferior in appearance. The waist is always high and straight, with a kind of comfortable spirit, and rarely without the impetuous spirit of the current young generation.


    Shen yini also plans to sit down, but before she gets to the sofa, Shen zhe stares at her: "the guest is coming, you master, don''t know how to pour tea?"


    It can be seen that Shen Zhe is not a kind father and has a strict family tradition. No wonder Shen yini has not been corrupted by the darkness of the entertainment industry.


    What treatment did Li futu receive before?


    Shen yini didn''t even think about pouring tea for him. She was stunned subconsciously.


    Li futu coughed lightly and wanted to stand up: "I''ll do it myself..."


    "How can you do it for yourself?"


    Shen zhe waved his hand to show him to sit down and glared at Shen yini: "what are you doing?"


    Shen yini bit her lip and began to pour tea for Li futu.


    At that moment, although he didn''t want to admit it, so as to avoid the suspicion of being narrow-minded, his real feeling couldn''t be erased. Seeing Shen yini serving her tea and pouring water, Li futu felt very happy.


    "Tea, Dad."


    Shen yini put a cup of tea lightly in front of Shen Zhe, but she was not so polite to a certain animal. "Bang", the tea almost splashed out.


    "This girl, maomaomaomanic..."


    Shen zhe shook his head, picked up his cup, looked at Li futu, and said with a smile, "try it. I''ve brought it from Xingcheng. Although it''s not a famous tea, it can''t be drunk anywhere else. It belongs to our own production. I''ve been drinking it for more than ten years and haven''t changed it."


    "Those so-called famous teas are just stir fried by some tea merchants, and then those rich people are vulgar and elegant in order to show their taste. People like Uncle Shen who are not interfered by false names and focus on the most essential taste of tea really understand tea."


    Li futu took a cup of tea and drank it. It really tasted good, but it wasn''t called Xianlu Qiongjiang. But it didn''t matter how it tasted. You know, it was Shen yini''s tea. The warm tea came into Li futu''s throat. Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He felt that his chagrin had been diluted a lot.


    "Flatterer."


    Shen yini glanced at him and murmured.


    "Ha ha, I think so too. The moss flower is as small as rice, and it also blooms like peony. Who says expensive tea must be good? I think this country tea is better than Dahongpao, which is more expensive than gold. "


    Shen zhe laughs and feels that the young man is more and more agreeable. He has lived for most of his life. He doesn''t smoke, drink or gamble. His only hobby is tea. Li futu''s words make him feel like a confidant.


    That''s why there''s the word "go for it.".


    "There are too many people who go with the flow in this world. Many people have lived all their lives, and I''m afraid they don''t understand what they want in the end." Li futu held the cup and shook his head with a smile.


    "I''ve been sober for eight years, or I''d like to have a drink with you."Shen zhe sighed.


    "Dad, he''s just talking nonsense. Don''t listen to him." Shen yini interrupted.


    "Nonsense?"


    Shen zhe snorted coldly: "people''s ideological consciousness, I don''t think you can catch up with her all your life!"


    Shen Zhe is still a superstar now, even if she is a little proud of me.


    Ideological awareness?


    This guy is bloody. He kills people without blinking an eye. What''s his consciousness?


    But these words can''t be said in front of her father. Shen yini is reasonable and hard to say. She can only hold her hands and sit on one side, gritting her teeth and sulking.


    Li futu took a sip of his tea cup.


    It''s really good tea.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name, young man."


    To meet Shen Zhe''s eyes, Li futu respectfully said, "Uncle Shen, my name is Li futu. Li of Muzi Li, who lives like a dream, has a grand plan."


    What a polite boy.


    Shen zhe nodded with a smile, "do you mind if I call you Xiao Li?"


    "Of course not."


    Shen zhe took a sip of tea and said, "Xiao Li, I think you and Nini should be about the same age?"


    Li futu looked at Shen yini and said with a smile, "I''m twenty-six this year. If I''m a boy, I should be twenty-seven."


    According to the official information available on the Internet, Shen yini is 26 years old. Of course, whether it''s true or not is unknown. It''s too normal for female stars to conceal their age and falsely report their height and weight.


    But Li futu thinks that with Shen yini''s personality, she should not do such deceptive things.


    "Twenty six, twenty seven..."


    Shen zhe read it silently, then sighed: "it''s time to get married."

 Chapter 349

    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Shen yini clenched her hands and said, looking a little unnatural.


    "What? Am I right? "


    Shen zhe stares at her, "you don''t see how old you are now. How many girls of your age are still unmarried? Aunt Wang''s daughter downstairs, she used to play with you when she was a child, right? But his son can make soy sauce now. You''re looking at yourself. You don''t even have a boyfriend... "


    "Dad


    Shen yini slightly raised her tone and interrupted Shen Zhe. She knew that if she let her father go on, she might say something.


    Shen yini knows her father''s ideological tradition and thinks that it is orthodox for her daughter''s family to teach her husband and son. She has not tried her best, but every time she gets her father''s more severe reprimand and preaching. As time goes by, she does not want to correct the ideas that have been deeply rooted in her father''s heart for decades. No matter what her father says, she just listens to her in silence and does not argue But now it''s not the father and daughter talking alone, and there are outsiders. The father said as if no one wanted her. She is a woman, and she also needs face.


    Shen zhe seems to realize that it''s not proper to say this to his daughter in front of a man, and his tone gradually eases down: "Nini, dad doesn''t want to talk about you, but life is really too fast. Dad thinks that it''s just a few days ago that you took dad''s hand to eat sugar gourd. I''m afraid you''ll be 30 years old. How can you say dad is not in a hurry?"


    Outsiders had better not cut in on this kind of topic. Li futu looks at his eyes, nose and heart, drinks tea honestly, and tries to reduce his sense of existence.


    It''s not unusual to be urged to marry by an elder in Longguo. Most people go through it after college or in their twenties. But Li futu didn''t expect that a woman like Shen yini would also encounter this kind of thing.


    The mother''s father is really unusual. He worries that the woman will not marry.


    Li futu didn''t leave any trace in the corner of his eyes. He glanced at Shen yini and thought it was funny.


    "Dad, I know that!"


    Shen yini didn''t want to discuss this topic any more. She knew that if she continued to talk about it, it would only make the scene more embarrassing. This is the generation gap between the two eras, which can''t be easily filled.


    "You say that every year, but every year you let me down."


    Shen yini stopped talking.


    In order to prevent the scene from becoming stiff, Li futu had to speak. He coughed and said with a smile: "Uncle Shen, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much about Kani. She is a star, and she is so beautiful. If she wants to, I''m afraid those men can line up from here to Xingcheng and let her choose. She should have never met anyone she likes."


    Li futu is not polite, but honest.


    "What I''m worried about is that she thinks she''s a big star now. She looks down on her and only knows how to look up. I''ve seen the news. Few of those female stars who marry into rich families are happy. I don''t want her to be like that."


    Shen zhe sighed: "Xiao Li, are there any suitable people around you? Since you and Nini are friends, you can help her introduce more. "


    What a pity for parents all over the world.


    "This..."


    Li futu was speechless for a moment.


    Do you want him to introduce Shen yini?


    Isn''t that funny.


    Shen zhe looked at him, his eyes flickered, and suddenly said, "Xiao Li, what do you do?"


    Li futu, who was still thinking about how to reply, was slightly stunned.


    This jump is too fast.


    After hesitation, Li Fu said, "I run a club in Donghai."


    "Oh?"


    Shen zhe took a sip of tea and nodded slowly: "it''s nice to be a boss when I was young."


    Shen yini was a little depressed. Is your daughter doing well? Why didn''t I hear a compliment from you.


    "It''s just the days of being a jerk."


    Li futu smiles modestly.


    "Times are really different. Unlike our time, life is very monotonous. Now there are all kinds of clubs. Many old people like me are members of health clubs. I don''t know what kind of clubs you run? "Shen zhe said with a kind smile. It''s like chatting.


    Shen yini couldn''t help looking at someone and wondering how he would reply. If someone with traditional ideas like her father knew that this guy was a big hero in the world, the scene would be wonderful.


    In Shen yini''s sight, someone thought it over and said with a gentle smile, "my business scope is very complicated. I only provide places for people to hunt, fight and have a leisurely entertainment."


    In the Warring States period, the hunting forest where people can be used as prey, and the bloody arena where people can win and lose as well as decide life and death, became a place for hunting and boxing in one''s mouth, while the wine pool and meat forest and underground casinos were summed up with a casual entertainment.


    Shen yini''s lips moved, but she didn''t expose someone.


    Li futu didn''t feel like he was lying. What he said was the truth, just beautifying it."With such a wide range of business, it must be quite profitable."


    Shen zhe was a little surprised. He took the boxing in Li futu''s mouth for granted as the kind that can be seen in the fitness centers of fight halls. It''s not surprising, but hunting is a little beyond his cognition.


    It sounds very tall.


    As for the last sentence of leisure and entertainment, he ignored it.


    "Not bad."


    With an implicit smile, Li futu looks a little "shy.".


    Shen yini couldn''t bear to see this guy''s hypocrisy. She couldn''t help interrupting: "Dad, he''s the boss of the Warring States club. He''s the one who ranks first in the whole East China Sea. His annual income About one or two billion. "


    Li futu is very modest: "in fact, it''s not that much, and the cost of the club is also very large..."


    Shen zhe looked at him, his face suddenly stiff.


    Shen zhe naturally can''t imagine how many astronomical figures are needed to open such a field. He is a little dizzy at the moment by Shen yini''s words.


    What is the concept of an annual income of 10 billion?


    My daughter is a first-line star, and I''m afraid she''s less than one tenth of the other''s after a year''s hard work. If her daughter didn''t say it, he would think that the other party was talking about it.


    This young man is 26 years old.


    Shen Zhe''s eyes can''t help but change when he looks at Li futu. No one can deny the power of money. Even if Shen zhe doesn''t pay much attention to wealth, he is just a mortal who can''t escape from the basic necessities of life, so he is inevitably affected.


    If he can make friends with his daughter, he naturally knows that this young man should not be ordinary, but at first he only thinks that he is a young talent, but who would have thought that he is so terrible?


    In Xingcheng, where they have a population of 8 million, I''m afraid none of them can be found.


    At this moment, that little Li Shen zhe can''t call out any more. His lips moved, but he didn''t say a word. Then he bowed his head and began to drink tea.


    The two men, who are one generation apart, sit opposite each other, and they are all very formal.

 Chapter 350

    Her father''s reaction made Shen yini a little sad.


    Isn''t that one or two billion?


    You know, you were the landlord of this guy.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Shen Zhe''s attitude has changed. If he has an annual income of one million, he is a gold collar; if he has an annual income of 10 million, he is a boss; if he has an annual income of over 100 million, he is a rich man. If he can reach the level of 10 billion, it''s not just a matter of money.


    Making so much money a year represents energy, contacts and social status.


    Shen yini is so relaxed because she has a special relationship with Li futu. If a 10 billion tycoon sits in front of her, she may not be so indifferent.


    "Dad, don''t you like playing chess? How many games would you like to play with him? "


    Shen yini suggested that you can''t sit down all the time in such an awkward way. Now that the meal hasn''t arrived, it''s better to let two people play chess to ease the atmosphere.


    Shen zhe was obviously a little moved, but he was not easy to open his mouth. He looked up at Li futu.


    Li futu nodded with a smile. From the beginning to the end, he put his posture on the younger generation''s identity: "good."


    Shen yini went upstairs to get the chessboard.


    The chess pieces are all green and made of pure jade. Shen yini bought two sets at first, one for her family and one for Shen Zhe.


    Shen zhe has two hobbies, one is tea, and the other is chess. When he is idle at home, he likes to play chess with his neighbors. At first, it''s OK, but later, he can''t find an opponent.


    It''s not because he is good at chess, but because his level is too poor. It''s interesting for others to win at first, but it''s boring after years.


    After all, who wants to waste time with an opponent who is totally impossible to win?


    Shen Zhe is more frustrated and more courageous. He is not discouraged. However, people already feel that winning is meaningless. Now the neighbors are basically unwilling to play chess with him because there is no challenge and no pleasure at all. This is why Shen zhe Gang is not good at speaking.


    But Li futu doesn''t know the key.


    He heard Shen yini say that Shen zhe likes playing chess. Looking at Shen Zhe''s age, he thought that Shen zhe was very good at chess. So Li futu began to play chess seriously, looking solemn and ready.


    Shen yini sat with her chin propped up to watch the battle.


    The two sides set up a chessboard, across the Chuhe Han border, Li futu let the elderly first.


    Shen Zhe is not polite. He takes the lead in moving his gun and puts it in the middle. He looks at Li futu''s commander in the distance and kills him.


    Li futu picks his eyebrows. Before he knows his opponent''s chess, he is sure to take the lead and jump forward to protect his central pawn.


    Shen zhe smiles and starts to fight.


    Li futu raised his image to keep constant.


    Her daughter is really the one who knows her father best. When she sits in front of the chessboard, Shen Zhe''s mind is completely concentrated in an instant. He doesn''t think about Li futu''s amazing story any more. It seems that he didn''t expect Li futu to be so conservative and frowned slightly.


    "Young man, there should be some blood."


    With that, he also moved the carriage forward to move his car.


    "How dare you be careless when playing chess with a master like you? Step by step is the best policy. "


    Li futu left no trace and flattered him. He was not disturbed by Shen Zhe. He fought steadily and arranged his troops only for defense.


    "It''s not a bad thing to be careful, but attack is the best defense."


    Shen zhe sighed and carried the gun across the river.


    But he didn''t seem to see that one of Li futu''s horses had been waiting for a long time.


    When Shen Zhe''s gun fell to the ground, Li futu didn''t immediately take action. Instead, he observed the whole chessboard and wondered if Shen zhe was building a plank road in the open. However, after a long study, he was surprised to find that there was no conspiracy. He was puzzled to mention that a carriage lurking on the side crushed the gun Shen zhe had sent to his door.


    Shen Zhe''s face was slightly stiff.


    Seeing this, Li futu began to feel strange.


    Is this a rookie?


    The lower he went, the more Li futu realized that he began to think too much. Shen yini''s father was a rotten basket of chess. A national player could take ten steps, but he only looked at his eyes. He was too obsessed with his own ideas and didn''t even observe the chess face. Sometimes he simply gave his son to eat. In the end, Li futu couldn''t bear it.


    "General."


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of eating the other side with only one veteran, Li futu''s two armies set out at the same time to coordinate left and right, making it difficult for the other side''s lonely men to sing and falling into a dead end.


    "It''s been a long time. Let''s go on."


    Losing to a younger generation, Shen Zhe''s face is a little bit unshakable. He doesn''t think he''s not good enough, but just careless. He wants to get back to the game.


    Li futu can''t help but look at Shen yini, which means: your father''s chess skill is so poor, you also mean to play chess?


    Shen yini glanced at him as if to say: won''t you let him?


    How do I know your father is so weak? Thanks to me, I still regard him as a master.Don''t say that Shen zhe lost, but as a winner, Li futu was more embarrassed.


    Through the game just now, he has fully understood Shen Zhe''s level. I''m afraid he can''t win the next 100, but he can''t help it.


    "Dad, I''ll help you."


    Shen yini also seems to understand the gap between the two, sat down to his father''s side, began to become a military adviser.


    "How can that work." Shen Zhe is not good at chess, but he seems to be good at chess. He doesn''t want to cheat more than he does.


    "What''s the matter? You are not as young as he is. Naturally, your thinking is not as agile as he is. It''s unfair."


    What the hell is that?


    Li futu thinks that today is a long experience.


    "But..." Shen zhe still hesitated.


    Shen yini turned to Li futu and said, "Hello, do you have any comments?"


    Can we still say that there is him?


    Li futu shook his head and began to play chess.


    Two people play chess and three people play chess.


    However, as the saying goes, like father, like daughter. Shen Zhe''s chess skills are not good enough. Shen yini is also not flattering. In less than ten minutes, Li futu ate each of the soldiers and horses.


    "Nini, I think you''d better sit aside. Your level is so bad. You''re just making trouble."


    Seeing that the defeat was revealed, Shen zhe began to complain.


    Li futu played his chess honestly and said nothing.


    Shen yini was very embarrassed. In fact, she was not to blame for this. Shen zhe had to take at least half of the responsibility, but she couldn''t expose her father''s shortcomings. She had to carry the pot on herself.


    "I''m to blame for this game. Another set."


    Seeing the other side''s two horses in the city, Shen yini knew that there was no hope of a turnaround, so she simply gave up.


    "I''ll take it seriously."


    She looked at Li futu with serious eyes.


    Li futu did not respond and played chess in silence.


    Third, Li futu wanted to lose deliberately, but he couldn''t make it too obvious for the father and daughter to see, so he planned to eat each other''s sons first. However, when he set up an ambush, he was stunned.


    Shen yini picked up the horse and walked with the word "Mu".


    "The horse goes to the sun, not to the eyes. You are in the wrong place."


    Li futu kindly reminded.


    "Why can''t you go?"


    Shen yini didn''t think so. She said with a loud voice: "my horse is a thousand li horse. It''s the word of the eye."


    Li futu was stunned. After seeing Shen yini for a long time, he still put up with it.


    But soon he looked up again.


    "Can your soldiers go back?"


    Shen yini''s beautiful eyebrows gently raised: "special forces, do you know?"


    Li futu''s eyes twitched.


    Next, Shen yini shot two soldiers from both sides and killed his horse. Li futu asked with no expression: "what''s the meaning of this?"


    "That''s what antiaircraft guns are like." Shen yini downplayed it.


    Even Shen zhe was stunned. After decades of playing chess, he found for the first time that this kind of operation still existed.


    Then Shen yini began her personal performance, and the elephants began to move across the river.


    Li futu, who was already numb, did not ask again.


    Little flying elephant.


    He knows.


    These Li Fu Tu all bear, but he didn''t give up, intended to let the girl understand that in the face of absolute strength, any opportunism is useless, but Shen yini let him completely understand what is magic high.


    Shen yini suddenly looked up at him with a strange look. Before Li futu could react, she saw Shen yini pick up his taxi and kill his old coach.


    Li futu''s face was frozen.


    Shen zhe said, "Nini, this is..."


    Shen yini light smile: "Dad, this is the spy I cultivate, specially sent to do undercover."

 Chapter 351

    Li futu lost. He lost. He looked at Shen yini, half unable to speak.


    Shen yini as if nothing had happened, "still come?"


    Shen zhe can''t help but look away at the beginning. He is a college student in the 1980s. He has read a lot of poems and books. He has the character of a scholar. He knows how to write about courtesy, justice, honesty and shame. His daughter won the chess game like this, which really makes him feel ashamed.


    You''re kidding. Come on? Regret chess can be said to pass, but you play this way is not a shameless can be described, who would like to play with you.


    Li futu''s lips moved. After all, he didn''t blame Shen yini. He knew that he couldn''t reason with women.


    "It''s getting late. Uncle Shen should be hungry too. Let''s eat first."


    Li futu said with a stiff smile.


    Shen zhe smile unnaturally nodded, although he did not enjoy, but also embarrassed to ask to continue.


    Among the three, Shen yini was the only one with the most natural look. She put the chess back together and said, "there''s no food left at home. Let''s go out and eat."


    Her kitchen has always been just a decoration, rarely used. The last time Li futu persuaded Su Yuan, who had run away from home, to come back. In order to thank Li futu, she started a fire. Li futu and mu yudie went out to buy the food.


    After living here for some time, Li futu knew Shen yini''s living habits very well. He didn''t say much. They got up and went out.


    "Take my car."


    Li futu stands in front of his Mustang.


    Shen yini did not refuse, holding her father on the back seat.


    Because of Shen Zhe''s presence, Li futu didn''t speak blindly. It was Shen yini''s choice. A restaurant named food for the people, not far from Chunqiu mansion, is located on the Bank of the Pujiang River. It''s about ten minutes'' drive. Standing at the door, you can see the retro plaque and gate, showing elegant charm.


    "When I''m at home, I''ll order from this restaurant."


    Shen yini put on a pair of toad glasses again. When Li futu stopped the car, they went in.


    The restaurant is three stories high. It''s more than 12 o''clock at the moment. There are a lot of guests, but they are not noisy. It shows a kind of self-restraint. Li futu simply glances around and finds that basically the guests here are full of the breath of successful people.


    Shen yini should have fixed the position ahead of time. She said a few words to the waiter, and then the waiter led them straight up to the third floor. Near the window, they had a wide view. When they turned around, they could see the magnificent Pu River in the light.


    "Dad, you can order."


    This is a seat for four. Shen yini naturally sits with her father. She takes the menu from the waiter and gives it to Shen Zhe.


    The wool comes from the sheep. The restaurant is in a prime location, and it takes a lot of effort to decorate. Naturally, the price of the dishes won''t be cheap. But Shen zhe has a super star''s daughter, and she is a filial daughter. She usually gives money to the two elders, so Shen zhe doesn''t think it''s anything, but he doesn''t like extravagance. He orders three dishes and presents the menu to Li futu "Little Li, I don''t know what you like to eat. Order some yourself


    Li futu is not hypocritical. He gets up slightly and takes the menu with both hands. This gesture falls into Shen Zhe''s eyes, which makes him feel very comfortable.


    Who has no vanity. After all, this is a tycoon making 10 billion yuan a year.


    As the saying goes, details determine success or failure. Shen Zhe''s favor for Li futu naturally rises.


    "Nini, this young man is good. At a young age, he has reached a height that 99% of the people can''t reach in their whole life, and the key is that he doesn''t have any arrogance..."


    Looking at Li futu who is ordering to the waiter, Shen zhe lowers his voice: "I don''t know if he has a girlfriend now?"


    Shen yini was alert: "Dad, what do you mean?"


    "If he''s single now, dad thinks you might..."


    Before Shen zhe finished his words, Shen yini immediately interrupted him: "Dad, don''t make a fuss. How long have you known him? Do you know what kind of person he is? Are you not afraid to push your daughter into the fire


    "What are you saying?"


    Shen zhe solemnly said: "Dad has lived most of his life and taught so many students, but he still thinks he has a little eye for people. Although dad has just contacted him, he thinks this young man is very good in all aspects. He is polite, thrifty and kind, and can be a good match."


    Then Shen zhe looked at Li futu again: "with his achievements, he can still be so polite to his father. Apart from his self-cultivation, it must be partly because of you. This shows that you have an unusual position in his heart. Nini, some people have met him. It''s better to summon up the courage to give it a try. Even if you can''t get to the end, it''s better than regret for life in the future, isn''t it Is that right? "


    Is he in a different position in his heart?


    If that''s the case, this bastard will leave himself alone in the street?


    What kind of brown sugar water can you boil?


    Shen yini felt that the bastard was like her own enemy, but it was hard for her to tell her father about these things. She glared at the guy and said, "Dad, I''m so grown-up. I don''t need you to worry about my feelings.""It''s light. Do you think I want to worry? It''s not that your mother has been talking about it. Although she never said anything to you, it''s hard for your father and me. She always said at home which girl is married, which grandson is full moon, and father''s ears are about to hear cocoons. Aren''t you resting at this time? If you don''t like this young man, you can come back to Xingcheng with me. "


    Shen yini frowned, "what are you doing back?"


    Shen zhe poured himself a glass of water, "blind date, money is not earned, you first give me to solve this lifelong event."


    "Dad


    "President Kang cares about you very much and asks about you. His son graduated from a doctor''s degree and now works in a state-owned enterprise. He has a bright future. And uncle Feng, do you remember? The one who worked as a driver for the leader of the municipal Party Committee for more than ten years also told me that there was a leader in the city who meant to marry our Shen family.... "


    Shen Zhe is obviously well prepared this time and has cultivated a famous star all over the country. Their Shen family, which is located in Xingcheng, can be regarded as a famous family. They are matchmakers for their own family, matchmakers for other people, and they have never stopped beating around the bush. Speaking of these, Shen zhe can''t help but feel a touch of pride on his face.


    He talks a lot, but Shen yini''s head is very big. It seems that since three or four years ago, as long as she goes home, her relatives will always care about her feelings. Then, like her father now, she talks about which family''s childe is so good. She is obviously entrusted by others. As time goes on, Shen yini feels more and more pressure, especially when the whole family gets together for the new year When she was young, others were jubilant, but she was distressed, so now she basically did not want to go home. No, if she did not go back, her father came directly to Donghai.


    "Dad, I''m at the peak of my career. How can I have time to fall in love..." Shen yini began to make excuses.


    "What''s the use of asking for so much money?"


    Shen Zhe is a teacher. He has the character of a scholar. He takes money lightly. "There are three cases of unfilial behavior. He has no future. His father is in his fifties. He just wants to have his grandson as soon as possible. Is that too much?"


    Shen yini clenched her hands, embarrassed and speechless.

 Chapter 352

    It''s hard to have a family.


    I''m afraid no one would have thought that the national goddess would bear such great family pressure.


    Li futu flipped through the menu, added three more dishes, and then returned the menu to the waiter.


    "Uncle Shen, you''ll have to spend more time in Donghai this time. There are many scenic spots in Donghai. You can let Gani accompany you around."


    Seeing Li futu''s eyes, Shen zhe couldn''t continue to exert pressure on his daughter. He stopped talking and laughed at Li futu: "I''m so busy with my work. How dare I disturb her too much?"


    Li futu was slightly shocked. He felt that Shen Zhe''s tone was not right. He couldn''t help looking at Shen yini.


    Shen yini took her glass to drink, turned to look out of the window, silent.


    I don''t know what the father and daughter just talked about.


    Li futu was puzzled, but he didn''t open his mouth blindly. He didn''t seem to recognize Shen Zhe''s tone. He said with a smile: "Gini is busy with work, but I''m an idle person. I usually have nothing to do. If Uncle Shen doesn''t mind, you can come to me. I can be a guide for uncle Shen."


    Naturally, Shen zhe would not take this kind of scene seriously. He sighed, "I wish I had a son like you. I thought I would be obedient if I had a daughter, but who knows it''s not easy."


    Shen yini pretended to be deaf and dumb and said nothing.


    Li futu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    "By the way, Xiao Li, how long have you known Nini? I haven''t seen you before. "


    It was Shen zhe who took the initiative to cut off the topic. After all, he had lived for most of his life and could not be ignorant of the world.


    Li futu felt a little relieved and said with a smile, "about three months."


    "No wonder."


    Shen zhe suddenly nodded, then his eyes showed a touch of curiosity: "I rarely see this girl has any heterosexual friends, you are the first, how do you and Nini know each other?"


    In Li futu''s mind, he subconsciously came up with the scene of being hit by a car. At that time, Shen yini was sitting in the car and he was lying on the front cover of the car. They looked at each other through a windshield. When they think of today, they can''t help but sigh about the impermanence of fate.


    "I met Kani at a cocktail party. When I first saw Kani, I was so shocked that I had the cheek to talk to her."


    After all, their first meeting was not very friendly. Naturally, he could not say it. He could only make up a white lie.


    Shen yini, who has been enjoying the beautiful scenery of the Pujiang River, finally takes her eyes back and looks at Li futu. There is a trace of irony in her eyes.


    Li futu turned a blind eye.


    "So it is."


    Shen zhe didn''t have any doubts. After all, this explanation is reasonable. He nodded with a smile: "so, do you have a good feeling for Kani?"


    "My fair lady, a gentleman is very kind. I''m afraid no man can be as calm as water in the face of a woman like Gini."


    Li futu is not as embarrassed as some boys. On the contrary, he admits it with a broad face.


    Shen yini can''t keep silent at this time. After all, not long ago, her father showed his intention to give this guy a try. Now this guy''s nonsense may bring up her father''s idea again.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Shen yini quickly scolded.


    "Shut up


    Shen zhe stares, Shen yini''s worry is not unreasonable, see Li futu said so, Shen Zhe''s eyes immediately become flashing.


    Shen Zhe is very satisfied with Li futu''s performance from the beginning to the present. He is rich, good-looking and polite. After most of his life, he has met many young people, but few of them are so outstanding.


    However, no matter what, he is the parent of the woman, so he has to be reserved. Some things can''t be done too obviously, but he has planned to keep them in mind.


    At this time, the waiter began to serve.


    "Eat."


    Shen zhe smiles and says nothing more.


    Seeing this, Shen yini breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that her father would be too eager to say something too explicit, otherwise she would not be able to lift her head in front of this guy in the future.


    Next, Shen yini seldom talks, and sometimes helps Shen Zhe to pick dishes. Shen Zhe and Li futu laugh as they talk. Li futu shows profound insight. No matter what Shen zhe talks about, he can always pick up a few words. They have a good conversation, and Shen zhe looks at him more and more.


    When they talked about their fishermen being forcibly expelled by other countries in their territorial waters, a sound of slapping the table suddenly came, followed by a roar, "how can there be a dead mouse in this pot?"


    The roar surged all over the third floor, and the audience was shocked.


    Everyone immediately turned around and saw a man using chopsticks to pick out a dead mouse from the pot. The mouse was not big and looked like a young mouse, but it was disgusting.


    More than 30 guests on the third floor almost put down their chopsticks, and some women with poor endurance even covered their mouths."How do you open a shop?"?! Why do you serve this kind of food to the guests? Do you want to get rich and kill? "


    There were six people sitting at that table, all in suits and shoes, but their eyebrows and eyes were fierce. How could they bear such treatment?


    Crackling, they smashed the dishes and chopsticks to the ground one after another, kicked away the chairs, and stood up in anger.


    The guests at the tables near them were busy and stood up. They were far away, so as not to be affected.


    It''s understandable that these men''s reaction is not so impulsive. What makes Li futu puzzled is that how could a high-end restaurant make such a serious and low-level mistake?


    "I just saw clearly that the mouse was thrown in by themselves."


    Shen yini looked at the other side of the way, a word out of the sky. Just now, when her father was chatting with Li futu, she turned her eyes around and caught the incredible scene.


    Li futu frowned.


    Of course, he would not suspect that Shen yini was lying. So, were those men deliberately finding fault?


    "Gentlemen, this kind of thing will never happen in our restaurant. There is definitely some misunderstanding."


    Dead rats appear in the dishes. I''m afraid it''s a big deal to put this kind of thing in any restaurant. If it''s not good, I''m afraid it will be disgraced and shut down. The waiter didn''t dare to deal with it, so he reported it. The manager of the restaurant immediately caught up because he was fat and slightly panting.


    He was very clear that this kind of mistake could not happen at all. How could rats appear in the kitchen where people live on food according to international standards? Moreover, before the dishes are served, there will be two tests. At the moment of hearing the news, the manager will understand that it is a troublemaker.


    "So big a mouse is here, do you misunderstand me?"


    A man said in a grim voice. The manager''s statement seemed to make him more angry. When he mentioned it, he kicked the manager to the ground.

 Chapter 353

    In fact, in addition to the initial shock, the guests on the third floor have gradually come to their senses, and now they have come to their senses.


    Dead mice in high-end restaurants are no more likely to win millions of lottery tickets. They all know that most of these people are trying to find fault, but none of them stand up and speak out.


    In this kind of world, few people will meddle in their own affairs and ask for trouble. Including Li futu, he didn''t mean to help him in case of injustice. He still sat there motionless and indifferent, looking at the manager being kicked to the ground.


    He''s not Noah. He''s not responsible for saving people.


    But he didn''t move, someone did.


    After hearing Shen yini''s words and seeing these people so arrogant and domineering, Shen zhe got up and took a few steps to the other side, "this mouse is clearly thrown into the pot by you, planting and framing, and even hitting people. Do you still have the king''s law in your eyes?"


    The group''s attention was immediately drawn.


    Taking advantage of this time, the organic spirit waiter quickly stepped forward and lifted up the manager: "manager, are you ok?"


    "Nothing."


    The manager, who is a little rich, breathes out his breath and doesn''t mean to have a direct conflict with the other party. He takes a look at Shen Zhe and immediately takes out his mobile phone and sends a text message.


    "I advise you not to meddle in your own business!"


    That group of people are staring at Shen zhe like wolves, their eyes are dim, and their tone is full of threats.


    When he was young, he had to admit that he was not afraid of anything? I see it but don''t say it. What''s the difference between doing it for the tiger? If everyone is so indifferent, sooner or later, the country will be defeated! "


    His words made people around him feel ashamed, and then the eyes that looked at the group began to change, and even the voice of accusation began to ring out. Although it was still very low and almost whispering, it represented that people''s sense of justice was recovering.


    Li futu couldn''t help looking at Shen yini. Your father is so brave.


    Shen yini naturally didn''t receive Li futu''s eyes at this time. She focused all her attention on her father. She was more nervous than Shen Zhe.


    "Teach him a lesson!"


    The group of people who find fault naturally won''t let Shen zhe do bad things. Immediately, two people force Shen Zhe.


    They are very clear about the principle of making a warning to others. As long as they get rid of the old man, most of the others will be honest.


    Shen zhe obviously didn''t expect that the other party was so domineering. He didn''t restrain himself. Instead, he intensified his efforts. At this time, seeing the other party coming step by step, his face changed slightly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Although he has a healthy mind, it does not mean that he is fearless.


    "Look at your age. It''s estimated that people in their fifties don''t understand the truth of being wise and protecting themselves after living for most of their lives?"


    A man said: "since you don''t understand, I will teach you today!"


    With that, he waved his fist to Shen Zhe. He was quick and furious, without any mercy.


    It''s so hard to have a good meal.


    Li futu sighed in secret, and finally stopped standing by. Although he didn''t want to meddle in his own business, he couldn''t have watched Shen zhe be beaten, otherwise the woman sitting opposite him would have hated him for the rest of her life.


    "You''re not going to help..."


    When a woman is in trouble, she will think of the man who can give her the most sense of security in her heart. Shen yini subconsciously looks across the seat, but before she finishes speaking, she finds that there is no one there.


    A figure had already rushed out before she turned her head. With a clean straight kick, before Shen zhe could react, he saw the man who was waving his fist snorted and flew out in a strange way.


    He was stunned, then turned his head, a young man has stood beside him.


    "Uncle Shen, are you ok?"


    Shen zhe came back and shook his head, "I''m ok Thank you


    Li futu laughed and turned his eyes on the men. He said: "I don''t care who you are. Now I''ll leave immediately. It''s OK."


    "Forget it?"


    The man who came out with the man who flew out took his eyes away from his companion and stared at Li futu, who was killed in the air.


    "I''m your mother!"


    He was sullen and angry, and immediately attacked Li futu.


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. He reached out and grasped each other''s fists firmly. His five fingers were clenched tightly, and his strength gradually increased.


    The man felt that his hand was wrapped by a huge force, and his finger joints began to collide and squeeze. Under the severe pain, his forehead began to overflow with sweat. As Li futu''s wrist pressed down, his right knee gradually bent, and finally fell to the ground with a bang.


    "You asked for it all."


    Li futu''s eyes are calm, and he kicks his foot on the other side''s chest.The guy rubbed the floor all the way and was kicked out a long way. He bumped into a corner of the table and then stopped. The dishes on the table were shaking and almost fell down.


    The guy leaned on the corner of the table, holding his chest in pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood, unable to stand up again for a while.


    Looking at him, the remaining four people frowned at each other. Among them, the man who seemed to be at the core withdrew his eyes and stared at Li futu. He gave a gloomy order: "solve him."


    The three men around him had ferocious eyes. Without saying a word, they rushed to Li futu at the same time. Through the experience of the two brothers just now, they knew that the boy had two talents, so they did not hesitate to choose to bully more than less.


    Unfortunately, they are facing Li futu.


    Li futu took two steps to block Shen zhe behind him. He was one against three, but he didn''t panic. He jumped up to avoid the man''s sweeping leg on the left. He turned around in mid air and smashed his right leg on the shoulder of the man in the middle like thunder. The man''s face suddenly turned pale and he fell on the ground in an instant.


    After landing, Li futu caught a leg shadow in the corner of his eyes. He leaned back against gravity, and his upper body was almost parallel to the ground.


    After dodging the sharp side kick, he quickly straightened up. Without waiting for the opponent to stabilize his body, he reached forward with his hands, clasped his opponent''s shoulders, and dragged the man over.


    The man was about to fall to the ground when he faltered. Li futu''s mouth was slightly tilted, his right knee was suddenly raised at the same time, and the force was heavy on his chest.


    "Bang!"


    Let go, let it fall to the ground, Li futu no longer take a look, quickly turn to face the third person, turn moment five fingers already clenched, to fist to fist!


    Just listen to a "click", and then the scream of hoarseness suddenly rang out, making people creepy.


    More than 30 guests on the third floor saw that the young man broke his opponent''s arm directly and couldn''t lower it down. The man subconsciously held his left hand to protect his right arm. His facial features were twisted together. Even the whole man could not help squatting down and sweating.


    How could they expect the young man to be so fierce?


    "Dad, are you ok?"


    Shen yini had come to her father by this time.


    Shen zhe shakes his head and looks at Li futu, who has solved five people in a twinkling of an eye in front of him. He is full of surprise: "Xiao Li, he Why is it so powerful? "


    I''m afraid Shen yini is the calmest one in the audience at the moment.


    Toward Li Tu, she said, "I don''t know you at all."

 Chapter 354

    Li futu''s birth was beyond everyone''s expectation. The whole fight lasted only two minutes, and five men were knocked down. The only man standing was staring at Li futu with a gloomy face.


    He knew that he might have met lianjiazi. Five of them were not rivals when they rushed up. Now that he was alone, he was afraid that he could not escape being abandoned. Although he was angry, he didn''t act rashly when judging the situation.


    "Young man, do you really want to mind your own business?"


    He stepped forward, squinting.


    Li futu''s face was flat. "I have something to say first, but you can''t listen to it."


    The strong man''s eyes flashed. This time they came prepared, but they were overturned by a man. There was no doubt that they lost their face. He had a gun on his body. He wanted to take it out to teach the boy a lesson, but he hesitated.


    The public, in full view of the public, pulled out the guys, which had a great influence. They did come to make trouble on purpose, but since they knew the cause of the dead mouse at first, they didn''t want to take themselves in.


    The defeated soldiers on the ground had already struggled to get up, but they didn''t dare to fight against Li futu any more. They were pale and helped each other back.


    The only undamaged man''s eyes are flickering. He needs to take a certain risk when he takes out the gun. If he doesn''t take out the gun, it''s hard to find this face. His sight nailed to Li futu''s face turns inadvertently, and Shen yini''s beautiful face soon breaks into his line of vision.


    His pupils contracted suddenly.


    After sitting down, Shen yini took off the toad mirror. With her fame, even if she didn''t pay attention to the entertainment industry, she would not feel strange to her.


    Why is this big star here?


    The man frowned, then looked at Shen Zhe, who was held by Shen yini, and then looked at Li futu who was standing in front of them.


    I''m really unlucky today. When I came out to smash the scene, I met Shen yini eating here.


    He subconsciously took Li futu as Shen yini''s bodyguard, and soon put out the idea of taking out a guy. It''s definitely not a wise move to take out a gun to deal with Shen yini, a popular public figure.


    It seems that this tone can only be tolerated for a while.


    After some weighing, the man gave up the idea of continuing to pester, gouged out the restaurant manager and said in a cold voice, "you are lucky this time, but don''t be happy too soon. It''s not over!"


    Then he snorted coldly: "let''s go!"


    Li futu didn''t move any more. Originally, it had nothing to do with him. He only wanted to protect Shen Zhe. If it wasn''t for Shen Zhe''s reason, even if this group smashed the restaurant, he wouldn''t say a word more as long as it didn''t disturb him.


    At the beginning, a group of angry people helped each other and hobbled downstairs, looking rather embarrassed. Li futu had his own sense of propriety. Although he didn''t kill anyone, it was absolutely hard for those people to get hurt by him.


    There was no one on the third floor to stop them. Even the restaurant manager didn''t mean to speak, but when they got to the stairs, they were blocked.


    "How many people are going to leave after smashing things? How can there be such a truth in the world? "


    A voice came from downstairs, and the group stopped, then gradually retreated to the third floor.


    Soon, a group of strong men gradually appeared in the sight of the guests on the third floor. There were about 20 people, all of them with strong backs. At first sight, they were not good friends.


    When he saw the leader, Li futu was surprised. Then he looked at the troublemakers and frowned slightly.


    "Brother Qian."


    The manager of the restaurant welcomed him.


    "They are the ones who make trouble?"


    Qian Sen, the leader of Yongxing leopard hall, pointed to the other side. When the other side saw Qian Sen appear, their faces became ugly. According to their original plan, the restaurant should have been smashed by them now. When Qian Sen arrived, they would have been out of the restaurant long ago, but it was because of an accident that a series of chain reactions occurred Should, not only did not achieve the goal, but trapped here.


    Since qiansen appeared, it would be difficult for them to get away.


    "Brother Qian, thanks to Miss Shen, otherwise our people will lose a lot because of food."


    The manager was a man who wanted to repay his kindness. He obviously took Li futu as Shen yini''s bodyguard.


    "Miss Shen?"


    Qian Sen was a little surprised. He followed the manager''s line of sight and looked towards Shen yini. Li futu was standing with Shen yini at the moment. Naturally, Qian Sen saw her at a glance.


    Qian Sen''s eyes changed slightly, and then he was about to come here. But Li futu shook his head to him secretly, indicating that he would solve the problem in front of him first.


    Qian Sen understood, took back his steps, and looked at the troublemakers again.


    "I don''t know where I offended my friends? So that you can use this kind of inferior means to damage my business? "


    "Your restaurant''s own hygiene is not up to standard. You bring up rats for people to eat. I don''t know if I''m sorry, but I even bite back. Today, I finally learned what it means to cheat customers!"The troublemakers are very smart. They don''t let go of the problem of biting mice. They know that only when they stop talking about the reason at this time can they have a chance of life.


    Seeing this, Shen zhe plans to speak out, but Shen yini stops him quickly.


    "Dad, other restaurants will solve it by themselves, so don''t join in."


    In the Warring States club, she met Qian Sen. although she didn''t know the specific identity of the other party, she was able to follow Gu Qingcang at that time and was definitely a member of Yongxing''s senior management. She is a regular customer of the people, but only now did she know that the boss of the restaurant was a big man in the Jianghu.


    If she dares to make trouble here, I''m afraid it''s not easy for the troublemakers. Maybe it''s a dispute in the river and lake. Naturally, Shen yini doesn''t want her father involved.


    Shen zhe hesitated and saw that the restaurant had already controlled the situation, but he didn''t insist any more.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of the matter. There''s no need to waste any time. Just open the window and tell the truth."


    Qian Sen was too lazy to beat around the bush. His eyes narrowed slightly. "I don''t know which one of the world''s xuanhuang is not pleased with Qian Sen?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    The leader''s face did not change and said to his brother: "call the police, I believe the police will give us justice!"


    He is really very smart. At this time, they are the victims. Even if the police prove that they let the mice go, it is at most a crime of breeding, which is better than falling into the hands of Qian Sen.


    But although he had a good idea, how could Qian Sen let them go so easily? He waved his hand. More than 20 men behind him rushed up immediately, surrounded several people and grabbed each other''s mobile phone.


    "Take these friends to the kitchen to see if our kitchen is clean."


    With a smile on his face, Qian Sen spoke politely, but his eyes flashed with Mori Han''s murderous intention.

 Chapter 355

    The six men who made trouble were invited to visit the kitchen.


    "Put the tables and chairs in order to appease the guests."


    After giving the manager an order, Qian Sen looked over to Li futu and walked.


    "Li Shao, Miss Shen."


    Qian Sen, who came near, said hello with a smile on his face. When his eyes turned to Shen Zhe, his voice stopped: "I don''t know if this is..."


    Shen yini said with a smile: "my father."


    Qian Sen suddenly put out his hand with a polite smile: "it''s Mr. Shen. I''m Qian Sen, the owner of this restaurant."


    Through the scene just now, Shen zhe felt that Qian Sen should be more than just a simple businessman, but on this occasion, he didn''t ask many questions, and shook hands with each other with a smile: "hello."


    "Thank you for what happened just now."


    Qian Sen took it back. Although many people now know that Shen yini and Li futu have an affair, they have never admitted it. But now Li futu is dining with Shen''s father and daughter, which is worth pondering.


    Is it hard to see parents in Chengdu?


    Qian Sen subconsciously floated such an idea, but there was no expression on his face. Today''s attitude of steering is more and more obvious. Even in the morning, he called Li futu over. Obviously, he didn''t treat him as an outsider. From the standpoint of Qian Sen, he certainly supported the first lady, but since he turned a blind eye to steering, he would not say much.


    "Those people just now are..."


    Li futu looks at Qian Sen.


    Qian Sen nodded, "eight or nine never leave ten."


    Li futu was silent.


    "Miss Shen, I have something to deal with. I won''t disturb you for dinner. I''ll make amends later."


    Qian Sen is a man who knows how to watch. Because of Shen Zhe''s existence, he didn''t say much to Li futu, so he quickly said goodbye.


    "Mr. Qian is busy first."


    Shen yini nodded and laughed.


    Qian Sen turns to go downstairs, and Li futu takes a seat again.


    "Mr. Qian, he is not only a businessman, is he? I just saw those people under him, all of them are fierce... "


    Shen yini looked at Li futu and didn''t answer Shen Zhe''s words.


    Li futu stopped and said with a smile, "he is half black and half white. Now there are many people like him."


    "Xiao Li, I know that a young hero like you must have a wide circle of contacts, but you have to be careful in making friends. Many times, if you are not careful, you may be implicated."


    Shen zhe kindly reminds him that it''s more euphemistic. After all, the relationship is not very familiar. But generally speaking, people who don''t realize one day can''t say it at all. It can be seen that Li futu''s impression on Shen Zhe is really unusual.


    "Dad, he''s such a big man. If you can tell right from wrong, don''t worry about it."


    Shen yini helped Li Fu figure out the encirclement. If this topic is allowed to continue, the real identity of this guy will be exposed. From her father''s point of view, even though he doesn''t really hate the recklessness in the world, she will definitely stay away from him. Although Shen yini doesn''t want her father to appreciate this guy too much, she doesn''t want to see him have a bad impression on him either.


    Since Shen yini has said that, Shen Zhe is naturally not good to continue to say, "ha ha, I really have a little too much to say. I have a meal."


    The three started eating again.


    "Girl, is Yuanyuan good these days?"


    Shen zhe asked with a smile. Speaking of Su Yuan, he was kind-hearted: "I haven''t seen her for months. I miss her strangely."


    Shen yini complained: "Dad, why didn''t you say you missed me?"


    Li futu was surprised to see it. Gao Leng, such as this girl, has such a little girl attitude?


    Sure enough, in front of different people, people will show different faces.


    "You girl, even your sister''s vinegar?"


    Shen zhe shook his head and said with a smile: "in fact, your aunt and uncle wanted her to stay in Xingcheng for college at the beginning, but the girl said that her cousin was very lonely in Donghai alone, so she specially wanted to come to Donghai to accompany you. You see how much Yuanyuan cares about your cousin. Your elder sister is like a mother. You should take good care of her..."


    Hearing Shen Zhe''s words, Li futu almost laughed and quickly lowered his head to cover up with a sandwich of vegetables.


    Although he did not know the specific circumstances of Shen yini''s family, he could not understand Su Yuan''s personality.


    Come to Donghai to keep my cousin company?


    Maybe there are some reasons for this, but Li futu certainly only accounts for a small part. With that girl''s temperament, she came to Donghai to go to school all the way. I''m afraid it''s more about the idea of leaving her parents to control the sky and letting birds fly.


    However, Li futu would not talk about the other party''s family affairs. He pretended to be attentive to the meal and didn''t lift his head. He was afraid that he couldn''t help laughing. That would be too embarrassing.


    "Dad, does that girl still need my care?"


    Shen yini is a little depressed. Her father has always been a strict father to herself since childhood. But in front of Su Yuan, she seems to have changed her personality.Shen yini wanted to sue the girl, but she just said that she would skip class every three days. Even if her father didn''t know what to say, she would have enough to drink even if it was passed back to her aunt and uncle. But when the words came to her mouth, Shen yini couldn''t help it.


    "That girl is very strange. She mumbles in front of me all day long that she is an adult. She doesn''t need me to take care of her."


    Shen yini added a glass of water to Shen Zhe.


    "Ha ha, think about it. Even Yuanyuan seems to be 20 years old in the blink of an eye."


    Shen zhe picked up his glass and planned to drink water, but suddenly he said, "by the way, did she find a boyfriend? Girls of her age are supposed to fall in love in college, aren''t they


    Even if I did, would Lian Yuanyuan go after her now?


    Shen yini was silent for a moment. She couldn''t help looking at someone who was eating in a muffled voice.


    Yuanyuan, the girl, seems to have been looking for this guy to be her boyfriend.


    Although Li futu lowered his head, he keenly felt Shen yini''s eyes.


    He became uneasy.


    Some things can''t be done without a clear conscience. As long as Shen yini tells the story about him and Su Yuan, she doesn''t need to mention it. As long as she truthfully describes Su Yuan kissing him in front of the whole school at the beginning, I''m afraid that he will be on the Shen family''s blacklist immediately.


    Li futu was so worried that he even planned to force his way out of the topic. But just as he looked up, Shen yini spoke softly.


    "I don''t think so, but even if I''m her sister, she won''t mention it to me. I''m not sure. If dad wants to know, just ask the girl."


    Li futu was relieved.


    It seems that this girl is not indifferent.


    When she spoke, Shen yini kept looking at Li futu and had a panoramic view of his manner. Her beautiful face was very flat, and she could not see any emotional fluctuations.


    Shen zhe nodded: "also, in the afternoon, accompany dad to see that girl in Donghai University."


    As soon as Shen Zhe''s voice fell, it suddenly became noisy outside. Li futu couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    From a commanding view, you can clearly see that there are six cars parked downstairs at some time. The black Prado is extremely domineering and stops directly at the gate where people live on food, almost blocking the gate.

 Chapter 356

    When the gate is blocked, people will not be indifferent to food. The two waiters who are in charge of welcoming guests at the gate immediately go up to discuss and ask the other party to move the car. But the man who came down from a Prado ignored it and pushed it to the ground with arrogance.


    Then the doors of the six cars opened one after another, and out of the door came No.20 or No.30 fierce man, with a bad look and a fierce face.


    Shen yini also saw the movement downstairs. She frowned slightly and then looked at Li futu.


    This kind of scene, at a glance, is mostly the gang who just made trouble came to help, with the relationship between this guy and Gu Qingcang, even if you don''t see it, since you''re sitting here, most of you won''t stand by.


    If not to Shen yini''s expectation, Li futu put down his chopsticks even though he didn''t change his face.


    "Uncle Shen, you and Ginny eat first. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    He said with a smile and got up to sit away.


    Shen zhe nodded the leader and sent Li futu downstairs. He didn''t think much about it because he was sitting outside. Because of the angle, he could see the Pujiang River, but he couldn''t see the gate of the restaurant. Although he heard the news, he didn''t know what happened.


    "Nini, why is it so noisy outside?"


    When Li futu''s figure disappears at the stairway, Shen zhe takes back his eyes, frowns and wants to stand up to have a look, but Shen yini holds down his hand. "It''s nothing, because a guest''s car is parked in the wrong place, the waiter just asks him to get off."


    Shen yini as if nothing had happened, leaving no trace, changed the topic: "Dad, mom, how are you these days?"


    Shen Zhe''s attention was diverted. He took a bite of bamboo shoots and said with a smile: "your mother is very good. She likes playing cards every day. I think she is too idle. You can get her a grandson quickly so that she can have something to do..."


    "Dad


    ¡­¡­


    First floor.


    When Li futu went down the stairs, he found that the guests were crowding on both sides of the gate.


    Qian Sen was standing at the door, confronting each other with people in a dignified atmosphere.


    Li futu looked at it for a moment and walked over without any hurry.


    "Master Qian, my brothers are eating with you, but now no one has gone back, and I can''t get in touch with you. Don''t you know where Master Qian is going?"


    Li futu didn''t come forward directly. He stopped seven or eight meters away from the door, just like the guests around.


    "I didn''t expect that the owner of this restaurant was chanson."


    "Who are those people out there? How dare you compete with Qian Sen? "


    There was a lot of whispering around, because Qian Sen''s people almost blocked the door. Like these guests, Li futu could hardly see the scene outside.


    "I run a restaurant, but I don''t help looking for people. Besides, there are so many guests in the restaurant, how can I know who is your brother? Jin Xuan, when you ask me where your brother has gone, don''t you think it''s the wrong place? "


    In broad daylight, chanson remained calm.


    "Who is Jin Xuan?"


    When Qian Sen''s voice fell to the ground, someone asked his companion.


    "One of Mr. Yan''s four valiant generals, ranked third in the world. Who do you think he is?"


    "Yan Donglai? He and Yongxing have been living in peace all the time. Why now... "


    "Who knows, but if they get into trouble, we''ll have a lot of fun in the East China Sea."


    There was a lot of discussion around him, and Li futu kept silent.


    "My brother lost contact with you. Since master Qian doesn''t know, it doesn''t matter. Please let him get out of the way. I''ll go in and look for him myself."


    The one who can talk with Qian Sen on this occasion should be Jin Xuan. He is really worthy of Yan Donglai''s capable man and is very calm.


    "Jin Xuan, where do you think I am? You say go in and look for it? I have so many guests that they are disturbed. Who is in charge? "


    "Naturally, I''ll take care of it."


    Without hesitation, Jin Xuan was very bold: "please don''t worry, master Qian. I will bear all the expenses of the guests in the dining room. Master Qian, can you let me in now?"


    Qian Sen still stands in the door, and doesn''t mean to give in at all. He squints: "sorry, you''re not welcome here."


    "Master Qian, if my brother is not with you, what does it matter if you let me in to have a look?"


    Jin Xuan''s tone gradually became gloomy: "is it because the master Qian is guilty?"


    "Joke!"


    Qian Sen sneered: "this is my restaurant. I have the right to decide who to let in and who not to let in!"


    "So, is master Qian determined to stop me?"


    "Why?"


    Qian Sen stepped forward and said in a loud voice, "do you still want to break through?"


    With his action, several men behind him step forward at the same time, tensing all over, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    The scene suddenly became tense, and the air seemed to be filled with a strong smell of gunpowder.


    "Come out to mix, righteousness word is first, brothers whereabouts are unknown, I can''t sit back and ignore, money hall leader, offended!"Jin Xuan said coldly, "up!"


    Many fierce men behind him suddenly look ferocious, and a dispute seems inevitable.


    But at this critical moment, a steady voice came from inside the gate.


    "Wait a minute."


    The two groups of people who had planned to use their fists to divide up and down happened to have the same action. Qian Sen turned his head and saw the comer. His gloomy color was slightly restrained and he called Li Shao.


    The men around him spontaneously got out of the way.


    Li futu is standing beside Qian Sen all the way.


    "Who is this young man? Why wade in this muddy water? "


    "See, Qian Sen seems very polite to him. Is he the son of a rich family?"


    "Why do I think he looks a little familiar?"


    Just now I saw that two groups of people were going to fight. In order to avoid being affected by themselves, these guests left a little bit quickly. Naturally, they couldn''t hear Li futu''s comments.


    Li futu nodded to Qian Sen, then turned his eyes to the opposite.


    Although there were a lot of people on the opposite side, Jin Xuan was standing in the front, and his position was outstanding, so it was not difficult to identify.


    He''s not very old. He looks like he''s in his thirties. He has a flat head. His figure belongs to that kind of tough type. The most impressive thing is that his eyes are very sharp, like a knife.


    "Who are you?"


    The appearance of Li futu naturally attracted Jin Xuan''s attention. He frowned slightly at Li futu''s eyes.


    Qian Sen was so polite to him, which showed that the young man''s status was unusual, and ordinary people could never be so calm in such an occasion. He has seen all the hall leaders of Yongxing. He is definitely not so young. Is it a rich young man?


    Li futu didn''t reply and said calmly, "your people just made trouble here. I saw with my own eyes that it''s too much for you to bring so many people here now."


    Jin Xuan laughed: "boy, what''s your business? I advise you to go away and not get into trouble


    Because of Qian Sen''s attitude towards Li futu, Jin Xuan paid a little attention to it. His tone was not rude, but he had decided that no matter which family the boy was, he could not stop Jin Xuan''s entrance to the gate where people live.

 Chapter 357

    Today, many people have seen Li futu, but the East China Sea is too big for tens of millions of people. As one of the richest areas in the Dragon Kingdom, the rich and powerful are like crucian carp crossing the river. There are also many people who have never met Li futu. Jin Xuan is obviously one of them.


    When he was in his thirties, he was full of energy. He had long been dissatisfied with the situation of sharing the world with Yongxing. After the conflict between Liang chengdi and Zhou Hao last night, he was not worried, but excited. He thought that the opportunity to completely unify the East China Sea was coming.


    How could Liang chengdi stand idly by when he suffered such a heavy loss?


    So he immediately chose to do it, even if Yange knew it, he could not blame him. And the reason why he chose Qian Sen was that he chose it immediately.


    "Master Qian, listen to this boy, my brother really seems to be in it."


    Jin Xuan is too lazy to write ink with Li Fu. After a warning, he looks at Jin Xuan again: "do you hand over the people yourself, or do I go in myself?"


    "They deliberately make trouble in my restaurant, trying to destroy my business. Do you still have the face to let me make friends?"


    Qian Sen no longer denied it, and his eyes were sharp: "Jin Xuan, I will repay what I have done today."


    Jin Xuan''s skin doesn''t smile: "now that people are in your hands, you can say whatever you want. Master Qian, as a man, there''s no need to play with these empty things. Since you see that Jin Xuan is dissatisfied with me, just say that I''m Jin Xuan. Why make these excuses?"


    Although it''s his own choice, Jin Xuan naturally won''t admit it. Instead, he buckled the dung basin to Qian Sen''s head.


    Shameless?


    No, it''s called maturity.


    "I''ll see how you get into my gate today!"


    Qian Sen is no longer engaged in meaningless arguments. At the moment, he not only represents himself, but also concerns the face of Yongxing. Naturally, he will not give in.


    The confrontation between the two sides is imminent.


    Up to now, none of the guests have the idea of calling the police and joking. What should they do when they are concerned? They don''t want to get hot.


    "Master Qian, are those people still in the restaurant?" Li futu asked softly.


    Chanson looked at him and nodded, "in the kitchen."


    Li futu then asked, "still alive?"


    Chanson was silent. "I don''t think so."


    What should not?


    Li futu took a look at Qian Sen and didn''t ask any more. He turned to Jin Xuan and said flatly, "you can come in, but you can only come in alone."


    Qian Sen frowned, but he didn''t speak.


    Who the hell is this kid? Chandler seems to follow him.


    Jin Xuan''s eyes twinkled.


    "Boss, you can''t go in alone." A strong man beside him immediately reminds a way. "We have more people than them. They can''t stop us if we try to break in!"


    "They really can''t stop them, but after all, we can''t make too much publicity in the light of the day, or we will get into a mess."


    Jin Xuan squints at Qian Sen and Li futu. In his plan, he doesn''t want to have a direct armed conflict with Qian Sen, otherwise why send someone to play the trick of planting? Just like Liang chengdi did last night, he would bring someone to smash it.


    He wanted to destroy chanson''s industry step by step in a "proper" way, forcing the other party to jump over the wall and kill himself. But he didn''t expect that something went wrong at the beginning. At this time, his people should have smashed the restaurant and left. It''s impossible to be caught by Qian Sen.


    Something must have happened in the middle of this.


    "I went in by myself."


    After weighing it up, Jin Xuan made a decision. Now that the plan has failed, if he fights with Qian Sen again, even if he wins, he won''t see much benefit. On the contrary, he may be focused by the cops, and the gain is not worth the loss.


    And he can''t ignore the people inside, so he can only accept each other''s conditions.


    "Boss..."


    His subordinates wanted to dissuade him, but Jin Xuan raised his hand: "don''t worry, they won''t do anything to me."


    No one will make fun of his own life. The reason why Jin Xuan dares to promise is that he will not be in danger. Qian Sen also has some scruples.


    To stop his subordinates, Jin xuanlang said in a voice, "OK, I''ll go in alone."


    "Please."


    Li futu''s side.


    Jin Xuan strides into the restaurant, full of courage, and a group of fierce men stay at the door.


    Qian Sen does have the impulse to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Jin Xuan, but in the end, his reason has the upper hand. Now Jin Xuan is alone. He just waves his hand, I''m afraid he can make the so-called heaven and earth xuanhuang become yesterday''s yellow flower. But he also knows very well that solving a Jin Xuan has nothing to do with the overall situation. When Jin Xuan falls down, I''m afraid there will soon be Chen Xuan, Zhao Xuan and sun Xuan I''m afraid he will be the target of public criticism.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Qian Sen repressed his intention to kill him and pointed out that they followed him and let others stay here to watch the people outside."Master Qian, if I have a problem, I''m afraid you''re not much better. Think twice."


    Jin Xuan naturally felt Qian Sen''s cold eyes from time to time. He seemed to guess what he thought in his heart. Instead of being surprised, he was smiling.


    I have to admit that Jin Xuan is really a character.


    "Jin Xuan, you don''t have to be proud. I won''t touch you today, but sooner or later you will die in my hands." Qian Sen did not hide his intention to kill.


    "Ha ha, I''ve been psychologically prepared to go on this road for a long time. As long as I live a magnificent life, I''m not afraid to die? But master Qian, it''s hard to decide who will win. Don''t talk too much. "


    Chanson''s face was cold and he stopped talking.


    A few people soon came to the kitchen inside the restaurant.


    The kitchen is large, clean and bright. The chefs alone are in their twenties. They are very disciplined. It seems that they can''t see Li futu and others. They continue to do their own business in an orderly way.


    Jin Xuan looked around and frowned, "where are my people?"


    Li futu also found that he did not see the six men who had just made trouble.


    "You two go and open the freezer."


    Then the two men who came in went to the door of the freezer, turned the lock and pushed the heavy door open.


    With the "squeak" sound, a cold suddenly gushed out, icy, the surrounding temperature instantly decreased.


    Jin Xuanli stepped forward and saw six men huddled tightly together in the frost white freezer. They were covered with frost, motionless and almost unconscious. They looked like some ice sculptures.


    It''s obvious that qiansen is going to freeze these people to death!


    Jin Xuan squinted, turned his head and said, "master Qian, you are really cruel."

 Chapter 358

    The six men were lifted out of the freezer, stiff, their eyebrows covered with frost, lying on the ground, their bodies shaking uncontrollably.


    It can be said that these people almost recovered their lives. If Jin Xuan came later, they would have gone to have tea with Yama.


    "These guys are so angry that I have to let them go to the freezer to calm down."


    Looking down at the shivering people on the ground, Qian Sen sneered, "it seems that the curative effect is good."


    Compared with politics and business, it is undoubtedly a relatively fast way to success. Every step forward will become the leader in the eyes of future generations. However, it is undeniable that this road is more bloody than any other road. The way forward is almost paved with a skeleton.


    Kindness?


    Pity?


    These things have long been dead on the road, just like those corpses.


    Even Li futu doesn''t think there is anything wrong with Qian Sen''s practice. Everyone needs to be responsible for his own behavior. Since these people make trouble with food, they have to be prepared to bear the consequences.


    "Very good. Thank you for your hospitality today. Mr. Jin remembers it."


    Jin Xuan''s face was cold. Although he was angry, he knew that he could only endure this tone for a while.


    Qian Sen''s face did not change, sarcastic: "well, if you have a brother in the future, the door of my freezer is always open for you."


    Jin Xuan is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. He doesn''t want to engage in meaningless arguments any more. "Then please ask Master Qian to help others to the end and help me out."


    "Come here and help these people out."


    Two men were not enough, so qiansen called some helpers in the kitchen. The men were frozen for more than 20 minutes. Although they are now back in the sun and their life is gradually reviving, they are still stiff and unable to walk independently.


    When they came out, they attracted a lot of side eyes. The guests in the restaurant were surprised to see the people who needed help when they were shivering and walking.


    "Not far away."


    Chanson stopped and stood at the door.


    Seeing that Jin Xuan came out again, a group of fierce men under his command were relieved one after another. Then they quickly welcomed him and took over several brothers.


    Jin Xuan turned around and said, "master Qian, I believe we will meet again soon."


    Chanson turned a deaf ear.


    Jin Xuan didn''t stay any longer, "go!"


    A group of fierce men followed Jin Xuan to turn around. With a bang, the door closed. Then the engine made a loud noise, and several Prados drove away quickly.


    A storm seems to dissolve in the invisible.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Driving in the middle of Prado, Jin Xuan asked without expression.


    In the restaurant, the only man who didn''t fight with Li futu was sitting next to him. Although he still felt cold, he was still conscious.


    "Qian, brother Qian, it''s Shen yini."


    The man still trembled. After 20 minutes of despair, he realized how happy it was to live in the sun.


    "Shen yini?"


    Jin Xuan frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Shen yini is eating on the third floor. Her bodyguard It''s amazing


    Although he didn''t speak clearly, Jin Xuan also understood.


    So that young man was Shen yini''s bodyguard just now?


    Jin Xuanmu showed the color of thinking, and his brows were not relaxed, but more tightly wrinkled.


    He thought something was wrong.


    It''s not surprising that superstars like Shen yini hire several experts to be bodyguards, but why is Qian Sen so polite to Shen yini''s bodyguards?


    Jin Xuan''s eyes twinkled, and suddenly his brain seemed to be crossed by a bright light.


    Shen yini, Qian Sen, there are only a few people who can connect these two people


    Jin Xuan thought of a man he had heard of many times but never met.


    Age, appearance, skill, it seems that all aspects are consistent.


    Jin Xuan spits out the turbid air, and finally understands. He looks at the front without focus and murmurs: "the picture of Li Fu..."


    "Li Shao, thank you this time."


    Watching the Prado team leave, Qian Sen turned to thank him. If Li futu wasn''t here today, I''m afraid it would be a different situation.


    "Master Qian, just don''t blame me for my trouble."


    "Li Shao''s words."


    Qian Sen knew that Li futu was talking about letting those people go. Since Jin Xuan himself brought people over, he couldn''t kill them easily. In fact, this situation is acceptable to both Jin Xuan and him.


    "Li Shao, Miss Shen is still on it. Let me go up with you. I''ll go up with you to accompany you."


    Qian Sen changed the topic, Li futu and Yan Donglai''s relationship, he also knows, continue to say, I''m afraid will make the scene embarrassed."She''s not that vulnerable."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. He knows what Qian Sen is saying, but he doesn''t refuse.


    "Prepare some good food for the brothers."


    Qian Sen didn''t forget the group of brothers who accompanied him to block people without food. He told the manager, and then went upstairs with Li futu.


    "Miss Shen, it''s a great honor for you to patronize me, but I''m really sorry to let you come across such a thing. Today''s meal is on my head. Miss Shen can''t refuse it."


    Qian Sen approached with a smile, and his attitude was extremely polite. From this picture alone, he did not look like a big man in the Jianghu.


    "I met Mr. Qian downstairs just now. I had a chat with him."


    Li futu explained the sentence.


    Shen zhe also wondered why Li futu had been there for such a long time, and he suddenly realized when he heard that. Although I don''t like this kind of character with complex background, I''ve lived most of my life. I can''t do anything about it. I stand up with a smile and say, "it''s just those people who deliberately find fault. Just now, the little girl saw it very clearly. Now I really have everyone. Mr. Qian doesn''t have to worry about it."


    After being polite, Qian Sen didn''t disturb him much. After a toast, he left and went downstairs.


    "Do you still eat? My father and I have almost eaten... " Shen yini didn''t ask about Li futu. She was not interested in the affairs in the world. Since Li futu and Qian Sen came up together, it shows that the matter has been solved.


    Li futu shook his head: "I''m full too. Let''s go."


    The three went downstairs side by side.


    "Xiao Li, you and Nini have known each other for two months. Have you met Yuanyuan


    When he came down the stairs, Shen zhe asked.


    Li futu''s eyebrows trembled, and she subconsciously looked at Shen yini. Shen yini also happened to look at him, her eyes flashing, like a joke.


    Li futu coughed softly, pretending to be calm: "I''ve seen it several times."


    "Nini and I are going to see that girl in Donghai university this afternoon. If you have nothing to do, you might as well go together."


    Shen zhe would not say that to ordinary people, but he likes Li futu very much and wants to make more contact with him.


    Li futu''s eyes changed slightly.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to go, but he said before that he was very willing to be a guide for Shen Zhe. Isn''t it self destructive to refuse at this time?


    He began to look at Shen yini again, hoping that Shen yini could help him to speak, but Shen yini had already looked away, didn''t mean to speak at all, as if she was going to die.

 Chapter 359

    Shen yini stood by with nothing to do. Li futu had to promise and smile.


    Three people out of the people, food for the day, on the car.


    "Uncle Shen, it''s estimated that it''s more than half an hour''s drive from here to Donghai University. When we get there, I''m afraid Su Yuan will be going to class soon. Why don''t we call first?"


    Li futu turns around in the driver''s seat, thinking that if Su Yuan has a class in the afternoon, maybe she can stop Shen zhe from going to Dongda.


    His ability to be flexible is really strong. Instead of calling Su Yuan by the girl who seems intimate as before, he calls her full name to show the sense of distance.


    Shen zhe raised his hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Even if Yuanyuan has a class, we can also visit Donghai University."


    He is the vice principal of Xingcheng No.2 Middle School. A person like him who has devoted his whole life to the cause of education prefers to visit universities and see the future pillars of the motherland.


    Shen zhe said that, but Li futu couldn''t say anything more. He could only nod his head and smile. He drove away from the people and headed for Donghai University.


    "Dad, let him accompany you around then, I It''s not very convenient to get off. "


    Shen yini opened her mouth. She knew very well that she would be surrounded as soon as she got off the bus.


    "Can''t a star have a private life?"


    Shen zhe naturally knew Shen yini''s scruples and patted her hand. "It''s OK. It''s not other places in the school, and those students are not paparazzi. What''s more, you are with your father. What are you afraid of?"


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter to me, but I don''t want to affect Yuanyuan. If Donghai University knows that I''m her sister, I''m afraid she won''t be able to study as peacefully as before."


    Naturally, Shen yini is not afraid of those students. Even if she is recognized and blocked, she just takes photos and signs. It''s nothing. But she doesn''t want others to think that this is Shen yini''s sister when they see Su Yuan in the future.


    That girl should have her own life, not only live in the light of others, become the vassal of anyone.


    Shen zhegang really forgot this aspect. As Shen yini reminded him, he reflected it. He sighed: "when you decided to take this road, I told you to think carefully. If you listen to me, you may not be as glorious as you are now, but at least you don''t have to hide your relatives?"


    "Dad, what''s the point of saying that now."


    Shen yini grinned bitterly. She didn''t regret to be a star in the entertainment industry. She didn''t think about it, but she didn''t think it was necessary. After all, no one could start all over again.


    Shen zhe shook his daughter''s hand. Without saying any more, he turned to see Li futu driving.


    "Xiao Li, what do you do at home? Your parents must be excellent, too, since you started such a big business at a young age


    Shen zhe asked with a smile, his speculation is really human.


    Although he always encourages students to study hard and make them confident in the future when he is required to speak in a large school gathering, that is his duty.


    Shen zhe can''t deny that this is the best time, and it''s also the worst time. People can''t die of starvation, but it''s hard for a poor family to produce a noble son. People in their twenties are earning 10 billion yuan. I''m afraid anyone who hears this will think that their family background is extraordinary.


    Shen yini''s face changed slightly, but her father''s words had already been asked, and it was too late for her to stop.


    Li futu drove the car, and there was no difference. He even had a faint smile in his tone: "Uncle Shen, I haven''t had parents for a long time."


    Shen Zhe''s eyes suddenly filled with surprise, can''t help but turn to look at Shen yini. Shen yini looks silent, which shows that the other party really didn''t lie.


    "Xiao Li, I''m sorry, Uncle..."


    Although it''s strange how an orphan made such an amazing achievement, Shen zhe naturally can''t ask at this time, and his expression becomes a little embarrassed.


    Li futu smiles, without any reaction to being exposed, "it''s all right, uncle. I''ve been through so many years, and I''ve been through the most painful time. I always feel that the best reward for her is not to be miserable after the death of the person I love most, but to live well with her love and live to be very old."


    Shen zhe was so moved that he half paid and sighed: "child, it''s hard for you."


    He can imagine how difficult it is for an orphan to walk alone today.


    Shen zhe finally understood why this young man always gave him a different feeling, carrying this tragic fate without being crushed. How could such a person be the same as those young people living in the greenhouse.


    I''m afraid the heart of this young man is like steel.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    What drives people forward is never the weak light in front, but the abyss behind.


    He can go to today, not because of bravery, just no way back.


    How can he fall.


    How dare you fall.There was no one behind him.


    Shen yini looked through the rearview mirror. How much pain did she experience to make people laugh and say such a heavy topic?


    When the Mustang drove into the gate of Dongda, the time was more than 1.40, later than expected, because the traffic in Donghai was always unsatisfactory.


    "Girl, give Yuanyuan a call and ask if she has class in the afternoon. Don''t tell her we''re here, so that she won''t skip class."


    Shen zhe seems to know Su Yuan''s personality.


    Li futu stops at the side of the road, and Shen yini starts to make a phone call.


    "Sister?"


    Su Yuan was surprised that the phone was soon connected. Generally, her cousin seldom took the initiative to call her. She subconsciously thought about it and found that she hadn''t played truant these days.


    "Yuanyuan, are you in class now?"


    "No, class doesn''t start until two o''clock. I''m in my bedroom now." Su Yuan said honestly.


    "When do you finish school today?"


    "At 3:30, there is only one big class this afternoon. What can I do for you, sister?"


    "It''s OK. OK. You can have a good class."


    When she got the message she wanted to know, Shen yini hung up quickly.


    "Yuanyuan, is that your sister?"


    Ready to go downstairs with Su Yuan, he Caiwei asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Yuan put down her cell phone in doubt. Although feel a little puzzling, but also did not think, "nothing, it is estimated that check my post."


    She picked up the book and quickly put it behind her: "let''s go, vivi."


    In the wild carriage, Shen yini put down her mobile phone: "she has classes in the afternoon, but only one."


    "Xiao Li, just drive around the school. After a while, Yuanyuan will be out of class."


    Shen zhe naturally won''t leave Shen yini alone in the car.


    Li futu nodded and drove around the school aimlessly.

 Chapter 360

    In the East University, two girls walk together. Almost all the students who pass by look sideways, and the rate of turning back is amazing.


    "Qingcheng, has that guy contacted you these days?"


    AI Lian, a member of the Department of economics and management, asked others. As for the eyes of the alumni around her, she turned a blind eye to them. Usually when she was alone, many boys looked at her secretly. What''s more, she was used to this phenomenon when she was with Qingcheng.


    "Who do you say?"


    Donghai University''s most noble flower asked with a smile.


    "Who else? It''s the Huaxin radish who has won longwangshu with half hearted


    AI Lian knows that Qing Cheng is playing a fool on purpose. Seeing Qing Cheng like this, she knows that there is no news from that guy during this period of time, and she is indignant: "he Caiwei is just Su Yuan''s roommate. He can go to give support to people when they live, but what about you? He doesn''t even know how to care about you. I think you''d better leave early. "


    Gu Qingcheng, noncommittal, said with a smile: "when Chen Ang''s mind was all on Su Yuan, you liked him and I always supported you, but now why do you always persuade me to give up?"


    "It''s not the same thing at all..."


    "Why is it not the same thing?"


    Gu Qingcheng turned to look at the Weiyang Lake in the distance. He could not help but think of the scene of his first meeting with Li futu, and his mouth unconsciously raised a soft smile.


    "At the beginning, Chen ang didn''t have you in his eyes. I''m afraid you didn''t expect to have a good day with Chen Ang?"


    Gu Qingcheng whispered and looked back from a distance, "so don''t rush to let life give you all the answers. Sometimes, we need to be patient. It''s like shouting to the empty valley. It will take a while to hear the long echo. Life will always give you answers, but it won''t tell you everything right away. "


    "Well What if it''s not the answer you want? " Aileen asked, looking serious.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t answer and said with a bitter smile, "do you have a sister like you? Can''t you hope for something better? "


    Elaine just wanted to talk, but her eyes inadvertently saw a car coming towards them from the front. The speed was very slow and she looked very leisurely.


    Aileen fixed her eyes and pulled Gu Qingcheng''s arm. "Qingcheng, is that Mustang that guy''s car?"


    Although AI Lian is not sure, Gu Qingcheng has been in Li futu''s car several times. She looks at Ai Lian''s eyes and immediately recognizes her.


    How did he come to school?


    Did you come to see Su Yuan?


    No, the way to Suyuan''s dormitory was not in this direction at all.


    Gu Qingcheng stopped and looked at the wild horse gradually coming. His eyes were puzzled.


    Although there was no response, Aileen didn''t know that there must be a big radish in it when she saw her like this.


    So she released Gu Qingcheng''s arm and ran to the middle of the road.


    Because he just took Shen Zhe to look around Dongda, Li futu slowed down and saw a figure rushing out from the side of the road. He easily stopped the car.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini, who was chatting with her father, turned her head strangely when she saw that the car stopped suddenly.


    "It''s OK. Some students have thought of the road."


    Li futu didn''t care and planned to wait for the younger sister to pass, but after a while, he found that the other party was still in the middle of the road and didn''t mean to go at all.


    He frowned slightly, and then he looked carefully.


    Soon, his eyes changed, and he quickly began to look on both sides of the road. Unexpectedly, he found Gu Qingcheng''s figure, and the other side was also looking at his direction.


    How could this happen?


    Donghai University covers an area of more than one million square meters, with tens of thousands of teachers and students. How much "fate" does it have to meet unexpectedly?


    Li futu seems to feel the deep malice of heaven.


    Now that he met her, and Aileen was still in front of her, he couldn''t pretend he didn''t see her. Although he felt a little headache, Li futu could only drive slowly to Gu Qingcheng.


    "Ha ha, what a coincidence."


    Li futu opened the window and forced himself to smile.


    "How do you come..."


    Before Gu Qingcheng finished speaking, he soon saw Shen yini and Shen zhe sitting in the back seat.


    They both looked at her curiously.


    Gu Qingcheng words pause, did not see the superstar''s surprise and excitement, a soft smile, generous: "Miss Shen."


    Shen yini has doubts in her eyes. Although she lives in the same villa area, she has never met Gu Qingcheng.


    "She is Gu''s granddaughter, Su Yuan''s schoolsister, Gu Qingcheng." Li futu knew that Shen yini didn''t know Gu Qingcheng, so he gave a simple explanation.


    Shen yini suddenly. She also wondered why Li futu knew a student of East University, who turned out to be Gu Qingcang''s granddaughter. No wonder she was so calm.


    "Hello."


    Shen yini nods to Gu Qingcheng and smiles back."Li futu, I tell you, there are a lot of Qingcheng in school..."


    At this time, AI Lian goes back to Gu Qingcheng. Gu Qingcheng secretly pulls her hand.


    But even if she didn''t remind her, Aileen took the initiative to stop.


    Because she also saw Shen yini.


    Not everyone is Gu Qingcheng.


    Shen yini is the dream goddess of countless men, and also the idol of many girls.


    AI Lian can''t take care of lecturing Li futu at the moment. She stares at Shen yini through the window. Her mouth is open and her face is full of disbelief.


    "Qing, Qing City, you see No Shen yini


    After more than ten seconds, Aileen just like a big dream to wake up, excited to pull Gu Qingcheng''s arm, began to some incoherent.


    Gu Qingcheng took a look at her, shook his head with a bitter smile, then turned to Shen yini and said, "Miss Shen, I''m sorry, she always likes you very much, so she''s a bit impolite at the moment. I hope you don''t mind."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Shen yini is very approachable. She doesn''t put on the airs of a superstar. She always has a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you sign for me? "


    Ailian''s mouth is cramped, and the idol suddenly appears in front of her. As a fan, she is inevitably nervous, but this opportunity is once in a blue moon, and she will not miss it for nothing.


    Hearing the word "you", Li futu raised his eyebrows and looked in the rearview mirror. This girl''s status in the minds of the younger generation is really extraordinary.


    Shen yini nodded to AI Lian and said, "of course."


    Li futu took the pen and a notebook handed in by AI Lian, who was full of excitement, and passed it on to Shen yini.


    Shen yini bowed her head, quickly signed her name, and asked Li futu to return the pen to AI Lian.


    "Thank you Thank you


    Aileen looked at the signature with burning eyes for a while, and then held it tightly in front of her chest like a treasure.


    "You and Miss Shen should have something to do. I won''t disturb you."


    Gu Qingcheng pulls Ailian to the side of the road.


    "We''ll go first."


    At this time, Li futu didn''t have much to say. He looked at Gu Qingcheng, then closed the window and stepped on the accelerator.


    Gu Qingcheng stood in place and watched the Mustang car leave.


    Looking at the Mustang disappearing in the field of vision, Aileen slowly recovered from the dreamy feeling of encountering the idol, and her eyebrows gradually wrinkled: "Qing Cheng, how can Shen yini know that guy?"


    You''re thinking about it now?


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the notebook in her hand and said with a bitter smile, "Su Yuan is Shen yini''s sister."


    Aileen''s eyes were wide and dumb.

 Chapter 361

    "Those two girls were very beautiful just now, especially the girl surnamed Gu. She was young, but she was very steady, not bad."


    Shen Zhe, who had never spoken just now, began to smile and seemed to appreciate Gu Qingcheng.


    He just said it casually, but the speaker didn''t mean to listen.


    Shen yini raised her eyes and looked in the rearview mirror. The face in the rearview mirror was calm and calm. It didn''t look abnormal.


    "Uncle Shen, the girl you are talking about is the school flower of Donghai University. By the way, so is Su Yuan."


    "And this?"


    Shen zhe seems to know.


    "Su Yuan didn''t tell you?" Li futu was a little surprised. He thought that Su Yuan would like the whole world to know about such "glorious things.".


    "That girl can''t tell me that."


    Shen zhe shakes his head. He has been engaged in education for decades. Naturally, he has never heard of the name of school flower and school grass. It''s not surprising that their daughters of the Shen family all have beautiful looks and comment on school flowers.


    "So Yuanyuan should be very popular with boys at school."


    Shen zhe said with a smile, "I''ll have to ask her if she''s in love. If I have a boyfriend, I''ll help her have a good look."


    Li futu didn''t expect Shen Zhe to talk about this topic again after a few words, and he didn''t say a word at once.


    "Well, Xiao Li, don''t turn."


    "But uncle, it''s only half past two. Su Yuan hasn''t finished class yet..."


    "I know."


    "I want to see Yuanyuan''s counselor and learn about her study," Shen said


    Li futu''s heart jumped.


    Counselor Su Yuan, isn''t that Yao Chenxi?


    "Uncle, you don''t need to worry about Su Yuan when she''s here..."


    Shen zhe sniffed Yan and looked at Shen yini: "her sister is busier than anyone else. How can she take care of that girl? I''d better go and ask myself, and I''ll be more down-to-earth. "


    Shen yini said nothing and didn''t argue because there was nothing to argue about. What her father said was true.


    "Call Yuanyuan''s counselor to see if they are busy now. If they are not, it''s not convenient for them to meet and have a chat. "


    Li futu has no choice but to watch Shen yini pick up her mobile phone.


    Shen yini soon finished talking with Yao Chenxi.


    "Dad, Miss Yao is not busy. She said to meet in the coffee shop opposite the school."


    As Shen yini, it must be inconvenient to go to the office, because there are other teachers in the office, so Yao Chenxi considerately chose a quiet cafe outside the school.


    Shen zhe nodded, "please Xiao Li."


    Li futu laughed bitterly to himself, but he had no choice but to turn around and drive towards the school gate.


    When he found the cafe, Li futu stopped the car and said, "Uncle Shen, I won''t go in."


    "What''s the matter, Yuanyuan''s counselor, is there any taboo?"


    Shen zhe naturally won''t leave Li futu alone in the car.


    With nothing to say, Li futu could only accompany the father and daughter into the coffee shop and chose a more remote location on the second floor. In fact, the coffee shop is opposite to Dongda, which is basically a student business. But now most of the students are in class, so there are not many guests. Shen yini put on the toad mirror as soon as she got out of the car, so she was not recognized.


    Before Yao Chenxi arrived, Shen yini ordered three blue mountains. This kind of coffee, which has a very limited annual output, can be bought in almost every street of Longguo. You can imagine how tricky it is. Let alone whether the blue mountain is real or fake, even if you bring a cup of Xianlu Qiongjiang up now, Li futu will feel that it is tasteless.


    "Girl, Dad hasn''t met Yuanyuan''s counselor. What do you think of her?"


    As an educator, Shen Zhe is more aware of the influence a teacher can have on his students. In the University, although counselors are not responsible for teaching, they are the class teacher and housekeeper of life. They have the most contact with students and are absolutely more important than any teacher.


    Speaking of this, Shen yini is unavoidably ashamed. It''s almost two years since Su Yuan came to Donghai, but she and the girl''s counselor met her once when they sent her to school as a freshman. Later, they all communicated by telephone. Of course, she won''t say these things foolishly. She doesn''t want to be scolded.


    "I think it''s excellent, intelligent and elegant. I heard it''s the youngest professor in Donghai University. Dad, you can rest assured of your character."


    Shen yini avoided the heavy and took the light, but she said what she really felt in her heart.


    "A woman?"


    Shen zhe was surprised.


    Shen yini said with a smile: "Dad, don''t you look down on women?"


    "Of course not."


    Shen zhe shook his head with a smile, took up the coffee and said with emotion: "now women can really hold up half of the sky."


    Li futu didn''t say a word. He drank his coffee honestly. He didn''t know if it was because he didn''t add sugar. He just felt bitter.He knew that it would not be good to come to Donghai University, but he didn''t expect such a scene.


    The waiting process is the most difficult. As time goes by, Li futu is on pins and needles, and his abnormality is gradually noticed by Shen yini.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Shen yini frowned slightly: "how do you look restless?"


    Shen zhe also looks at Li futu.


    Li futu was surprised, but he didn''t show the slightest sign on his face: "it''s OK, but he suddenly felt some chest tightness."


    Chest tightness?


    Shen yini''s eyes were surprised. She had seen this guy like nobody could beat him. With his physical quality, would she feel chest tightness?


    Shen zhe took it seriously and said with concern: "do you feel serious? Shall I take you to the hospital? "


    Li futu''s eyes flashed. Originally, he was just looking for an excuse to explain what he had just done. But now when he heard Shen Zhe''s words, he suddenly felt that it was an excellent way to get away.


    So someone is ready to put on a weak look and nod, but before his expression is finished, a crisp sound of high-heeled shoes pedaling comes.


    From far to near, no hurry, no delay.


    Li futu''s body became stiff.


    Shen yini quickly stood up, with a smile on her face and called out: "Mr. Yao."


    "Miss Shen."


    A gust of fragrant wind came, and Li futu caught a glimpse of a figure standing beside his seat, greeting Shen yini.


    "Hello, Mr. Yao. I''m Su Yuan''s uncle. I didn''t disturb your work, did I?"


    Shen zhe also stood up with a smile to show respect.


    "Hello, it''s my job to serve the students. I don''t want to disturb anything."


    Yao Chenxi smile gentle, said, she moved her eyes to the only and sitting someone.


    One eye, her eyes contracted violently.


    Shen yini and Shen zhe also look at someone.


    Li futu knew that he couldn''t sit any more. He took a deep breath. He stood up slowly, turned around and pretended to be calm with a smile: "Mr. Yao, meet again."

 Chapter 362

    This is the end of the matter. Li futu knows that he can''t avoid it.


    Before coming here, I''m afraid Yao Chenxi would not have thought that he would be here, and his expression became abnormal in a moment. In order to prevent the situation from getting worse, Li futu wisely chose to take the initiative and take the lead in controlling the scene.


    Li futu undoubtedly made a quite correct move. He got up smoothly and attracted Shen yini''s eyes, so she didn''t see the violent fluctuation of Yao Chenxi''s eyes.


    Although the time is very short, but fortunately Yao Chenxi is also an unusual woman, quickly recovered, quickly gathered the confusion in her eyes, nodded at Li futu with a smile: "Mr. Li."


    "You Do you know him? "


    Shen yini looks at them and frowns slightly. Shen Zhe is also quite surprised.


    After all, Li futu is a person who has experienced countless big scenes, and his psychological quality is extremely strong. Although he did have some worries before, when it comes to the end, he has adjusted his mind and said with a smile to Shen yini: "I was lucky to meet Mr. Yao when I sent Suyuan back to school before."


    Yao Chenxi with a smile, the two did not plan ahead, but with a tacit understanding.


    Shen yini nodded and her doubts disappeared. I can''t blame her for being naive and easy to cheat. She is not an immortal and has no insight into people''s heart. I''m afraid she will never think about what will happen to Li futu and Su Yuan''s counselors.


    "Miss Yao, please sit down."


    Shen zhe stretched out his hand with a smile.


    "Miss Yao, please sit here with me."


    Out of gentlemanly demeanor, Li futu voluntarily gave up his position, picked up his coffee and sat inside.


    "A latte, no sugar, thank you."


    Yao Chenxi sat down and said to the waiter who came by. On the surface, she looked calm and elegant, but in fact, she was full of inner waves.


    The relationship between Li futu and Su Yuan is very clear to her. It''s not the school story. On the contrary, from the beginning, when she met Li futu and Su Yuan who were touched by an old woman at the school gate, Li futu said that he was Shen yini''s bodyguard.


    She once took it seriously, but as time went on, Yao Chenxi gradually felt that this guy didn''t look like a bodyguard with so many scars on his body. Moreover, if he said that he could kill tens of millions of people for one person, his identity could never be so simple.


    In this case, the relationship between this man and Shen yini is worth considering.


    That night was just caused by alcohol. Yao Chenxi always told herself that it was a common one night love. So she never wanted to explore the man''s emotional life. Who he was with, who he had an ambiguous relationship with, and whether he was a lover or a boyfriend or girlfriend with Shen yini had nothing to do with her. But at this moment, when she saw him and Shen yini together Appearing in front of her, Yao Chenxi finds that she can''t control her heart, and can''t be calm as she imagined.


    "Miss Yao, Yuanyuan is naughty by nature. I''m afraid she''s been bothering Miss Yao for the past two years. It''s really troublesome."


    Shen yini smiles and opens her mouth. She is very friendly and has no airs.


    "This is my duty. Miss Shen is very serious."


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head and smiles, constantly reminding herself that the man sitting next to her doesn''t exist.


    Li futu is also very witty. If he knows this situation and can keep silent, he should not say one more word.


    "Mr. Yao, because my parents and Su Yuan are in Xingcheng, it''s very difficult to come to Donghai, so we haven''t been able to communicate with Mr. Yao. This is our parents'' dereliction of duty..."


    Shen zhe said with shame.


    "Mr. Shen, Su Yuan is no longer a child. She no longer needs the supervision of her parents like those junior and senior high school students. Besides, Su Yuan is also very sensible. You can rest assured."


    I have to admit that Yao Chenxi is really a good teacher, and she doesn''t mention anything about Su Yuan''s truancy.


    Li Fu tries to make coffee quietly and try to reduce his sense of existence.


    "So that girl is doing well in school?"


    Hearing Yao Chenxi''s words, Shen zhe smiles on his face: "I''m worried that the girl is far away from home, and her sister is busy with her work and no one constrains her. She will indulge herself wantonly."


    "Your latte."


    The waiter respectfully put the coffee in front of Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi said thanks.


    "Mr. Shen is worried, although Su Yuan has a little temperament But it''s a bit off the mark


    Li Fu figure smell speech picked pick eyebrow, don''t know that wench usually gave Yao Chenxi what advantage, unexpectedly let her so help to talk.


    Although it is true that Yao Chenxi means to report good news but not bad news, what she said is not entirely against her will. She is only in her twenties and is very young. Unlike those old scholars who like to pick the bone in the egg and think old-fashioned, she is more willing to find the bright spots on the students than staring at the shortcomings. Su Yuan is not perfect, but Yao Chenxi has seen too many girls who don''t know how to love themselves and take youth as an excuse for being wild. Compared with those girls, Su Yuan is undoubtedly much better.


    Yao Chenxi took a sip of coffee and continued: "some time ago, on our school''s anniversary, Su Yuan performed on the stage, won the applause of the whole school, and earned the honor for the whole class..."Before Yao Chenxi finished speaking, Li futu suddenly coughed, obviously choked by coffee.


    Several people''s eyes all move toward him.


    "Xiao Li, are you ok?"


    Li futu lowered his head and coughed for a while. When he was relieved, he waved his hand and raised his head: "uncle, I''m ok. I''m choked because I''m in a hurry."


    Shen yini didn''t doubt that there was him. She wanted to laugh for a moment and glanced at someone: "what are you doing when you drink so fast, and no one grabs you."


    Li futu said with a smile: "this coffee tastes so good. Waiter, give me another cup."


    The waiter came quickly to refill Li futu''s glass.


    When Li futu handed the cup to Yao Chenxi without leaving any trace.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes looked at him as if he had a soul in his heart.


    The two men''s eyes collided, and one touch separated them.


    Yao Chenxi was calm and tasted coffee quietly.


    "If you really like the coffee, you can buy it directly. It should be easy for you to drink as much as you want."


    Seize the opportunity will not let go of Shen yini ridiculed: "make it like you haven''t drunk, this can lose your identity."


    Shen zhe glared at her: "you say less."


    "It''s good to taste good things once in a while. Even if you eat ginseng and bird''s nest every day, it will be tasteless soon. Greed is the biggest sin. If you want to be happy, you have to know contentment first."


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, was not embarrassed at all. Compared with letting Yao Chenxi go on, it was nothing to be ridiculed by this girl.


    Shen zhe nodded admiringly and said to Shen yini, "look at other people''s ideological consciousness. You have to learn more from Xiao Li..."


    Shen yini was silent.


    Li futu winked at her.

 Chapter 363

    Because of the guidance of public opinion and the image of the screen, Shen yini has always been labeled as Gao Leng in the eyes of the public. Yao Chenxi also thinks so. She did not expect Shen yini to have such a vivid side.


    It seems to be ironic, but it reflects her inner closeness to this man.


    Yao Chenxi is also a woman. She knows that if she is just an ordinary friend, a woman will never make a joke.


    Yao Chenxi involuntarily clenched her coffee cup. Somehow, when she saw Shen yini joking about the man as if no one else was around, she suddenly felt a strange sour feeling in her heart.


    It must be an illusion.


    Yao Chenxi took a sip of coffee to keep herself awake with caffeine.


    "Mr. Yao, you don''t have to praise that girl too much. I know what temperament that girl has. There are no big problems, but there are a lot of small problems. When it''s time to discipline, you have to discipline well."


    She can''t contradict her father, and her father''s attitude is so biased. Shen yini knows that there''s no chance of winning if she quarrels with Li futu again. She pretends not to see Li futu''s provocation and goes back to business.


    "If that girl doesn''t obey the discipline, just tell me that I''m not as busy as before."


    "Please rest assured that our school will certainly keep good communication with Miss Shen." Yao Chenxi formula smile.


    "Miss Yao, what''s Yuanyuan''s grade? Didn''t you delay the class? "


    Shen zhe asked.


    "That girl, every time we ask her, she always says it''s OK, not sure."


    Yao Chenxi was silent, holding a coffee cup Su Yuan''s achievements since she joined the University It''s stable all the time. "


    Shen zhe laughed, "Mr. Yao, I''m also engaged in education work. You can say it straight. There''s no need to worry about it. What''s the stability method?"


    Yao Chenxi hesitated, "basically Between 16 and 20


    Shen zhe took a sip of coffee, smile unchanged: "I do not know how many people in their class?"


    University is not like junior high school, a class often sixty or seventy people.


    Although she wanted to help Su Yuan, Yao Chenxi couldn''t lie because of her identity. She said slowly, "when I was a freshman, there were two people who were transferred to other departments. Now there are 27."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Shen yini looking at him, he quickly stopped, pretended he didn''t hear anything, and lowered his head to drink coffee.


    Language is really an art. Yao Chenxi said at the beginning that she was stable, hovering between 16 and 20. At first glance, it really sounds nothing, but if you count the total number of class members, it would be a bit embarrassing.


    A total of 27 people, between 16 and 20, have been wandering in the bottom ten?


    Shen zhe didn''t clap the case and rise. Although he didn''t show much surprise and anger, his brow was still wrinkled.


    "Worse than I expected."


    He said to himself.


    Shen yini was a little surprised when she got the answer. She didn''t ask Su Yuan about her grades, but Su Yuan always said that she was more than ten, so Shen yini subconsciously thought it was acceptable, but she didn''t know that the girl had taken advantage of the loophole of people''s thinking inertia.


    "Dad, Yuanyuan didn''t have any learning talent since she was a child. Besides, her aunt and uncle chose this major for Yuanyuan now. It''s good that she can have this grade."


    After all, the sisters love each other deeply. Although Shen yini is also very angry that the girl has cheated herself for so long, she still helps to say good things at this time.


    "Dad knows."


    Shen zhe patted Shen yini''s hand and said, "don''t worry, are you afraid that Dad will scold that girl? As you say, that girl is so grown-up, and she doesn''t have her own opinions when she was a child. I''m afraid we''ll only backfire if we force her to do something, but we still have to talk about it. "


    "Uncle Shen is really enlightened." Li futu flattered him.


    Shen zhe smiles and shakes his head. "I''m not enlightened. When she was a child, I was also watching her studies. But after so many years, I have seen too many children, and this idea has gradually changed. Now many parents, like me at the beginning, are too paranoid in one aspect, thus ignoring a lot of things. "


    Shen zhe sighed gently: "when children''s studies stagnate, they criticize, complain and oppress. In fact, those children are not growing up, they just don''t grow up in the way their parents want to see."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes are condensed and thoughtful.


    Shen zhe stopped talking, turned to Shen yini and said, "look what time it is. Is that girl finished class?"


    "Dad, it''s three forty now. Yuanyuan should be out of class."


    Shen zhe nodded and said with a smile, "call that girl and call her over."


    "Mr. Shen, Miss Shen, I''ll go first."


    See should have nothing to do with themselves, Yao Chenxi want to leave, she sat here very uncomfortable.


    "Miss Yao, you can''t go. We''ll have dinner together later. Yuanyuan will have to trouble you a lot in the future." Shen zhe said enthusiastically.In terms of age, Yao Chenxi and Shen yini are not much different. Shen zhe should also have an elder. He is so kind that Yao Chenxi really can''t refuse. She can only smile and nod her head to accept.


    Shen yini picked up her cell phone and began to call Suyuan.


    Yao Chenxi got up, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    She didn''t go long. Maybe she had too much coffee. Li futu left her seat on the excuse of going to the bathroom.


    The restroom of the cafe is set on the first floor. Li futu goes downstairs, goes to the restroom, washes his face, and then comes out immediately to guard the door of the women''s restroom.


    After a minute, Yao Chenxi came out. When she saw Li futu, her face changed slightly, and then subconsciously quickly looked around.


    "Don''t worry, I''m the only one." Li futu.


    Yao Chenxi takes back her eyes, "this is the women''s bathroom. You are not afraid to be called a pervert when you are blocked at the door?"


    Li futu did not change his face and stepped forward: "I just want to have a word with you."


    "I don''t think there''s anything to say between us."


    With that, Yao Chenxi plans to brush past Li futu.


    But Li futu caught her by the wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yao Chenxi, who has been dragged back, glares at Li futu, but his eyes are full of panic.


    "I can''t control the scene today. You have to believe that it''s not what I want to see..."


    "You don''t have to explain to me. Let me go!"


    Yao Chenxi is constantly struggling, but how can her strength compare with Li futu.


    Li futu''s hands were like tongs, and she was imprisoned to death.


    "Let go, you hurt me!" Yao Chenxi is in pain.


    See her struggle too fierce, in order to avoid her injury, Li futu can only slowly let go.


    "Dawn, I really don''t mean to hurt you at all..."


    "Hurt me?"


    To regain her freedom, Yao Chenxi stepped back. She had planned to leave when she turned around. But when she heard this, she made a move.


    "Mr. Li, don''t feel too good about yourself. How are you and Miss Shen? It has nothing to do with me. Please don''t say these inexplicable words to me, so that Miss Shen won''t be misunderstood."


    Then she turned quickly.


    Looking at the woman''s back, Li futu touched her nose, with a bitter smile on her face.


    Is it hard to be sentimental?

 Chapter 364

    Although Li futu doesn''t know much about women, he also knows very well that he and Shen yini are together, and then he calls Yao Chenxi over. This kind of practice is not authentic. So he wanted to explain, but he didn''t expect Yao Chenxi''s attitude to be so cold.


    Is it because you are not free and easy?


    Li futu sighed and waited for Yao Chenxi to walk for more than a minute before he slowly went upstairs again.


    Yao Chenxi got up and let him in.


    "Thank you."


    Although there is a movie queen sitting here, Li futu is also an expert in acting. When he returns to his position, he does not forget to thank Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi with a smile, look no exception, completely can''t see two people just had a dispute downstairs.


    "Is Su Yuan here?"


    Li futu asked Shen yini.


    Shen yini nodded: "well, I have already told her that she will come right away."


    Shen zhe said with a smile: "I told Nini not to tell that girl that we are here too. Give her a surprise."


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, but he thought in his heart: surprise? It''s more like a shock.


    After drinking coffee and chatting for a while, Shen yini suddenly waved in the direction of the stairway.


    Li futu looked back, Su Yuan that girl can not stand on the stairs.


    The girl was going to come over happily, but she soon found that she was not alone.


    Miss Yao?


    Brother futu?


    Why are all the uncles here?


    Su Yuan stopped, her face changed again and again, her heart suddenly burst out, and then she turned around and planned to go downstairs just like you didn''t see me or you.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing, this girl.


    "Yuanyuan, my uncle has come all the way to see you. How can I leave when I see my uncle?"


    Shen zhe stood up and said in a loud voice, "do you hate your uncle so much?"


    Su Yuan''s self deceiving method obviously didn''t work. She stopped at the same place, then turned stiffly. When she turned back, her face had already squeezed out the bright smile she thought, and she came over: "uncle, what do you say, you don''t know that Yuanyuan likes you most from childhood to adulthood..."


    Shen yini smiles and shakes her head. The girl''s mouth is always so sweet. It''s not strange that her father likes her so much.


    Although there was a smile in his eyes, Shen Zhe''s face still didn''t relax, "how can you see my uncle turn around and leave?"


    "Oh, I didn''t see it. I thought I went to the wrong store."


    Why open your eyes and tell lies?


    Su Yuan made the most perfect interpretation at the moment.


    Li futu took up his coffee and sighed to himself: it''s better than blue.


    This girl is obviously talking nonsense, but Shen zhe seems silly to believe it. His face thawed and he said to Shen yini with a smile: "sit here and give your sister a place."


    "I want to sit with my uncle." Su Yuandao, because of the special identity of her cousin, she didn''t call them Zhou Qiao.


    "You girl..."


    Shen zhe shook his head with a smile, and then really agreed: "Nini, you let your sister sit in."


    "Dad..." Shen yini seems dissatisfied with her father''s partiality.


    "Sister, don''t you listen to my uncle?" On weekdays, in front of Shen yini, Su Yuan, who seems to have met a cat with a mouse, began to fake her power.


    Shen Yi Ni stares at her one eye, that wench tit for tat counter stares back.


    If we really want to calculate the eye size, Li futu has to admit that Shen yini really does not have an advantage.


    Su Yuan finally sits between Shen Zhe and Shen yini, and then politely greets Li futu and Yao Chenxi.


    Although the beginning of the battle scared her, it seemed that the situation was not as bad as she thought.


    "Uncle, why did you come to Donghai all of a sudden? Where''s my mom and dad? Are they with you? "


    This girl is really smart. She has many questions in her heart, but she doesn''t ask any of them. She''s worried that she''ll show her feet. She doesn''t even look at Li Fu''s picture.


    This girl is a master of judging the situation. Li futu drank coffee in silence.


    I''m afraid all of you, except Shen Zhe, are acting.


    "If they had come, would they not be here now?"


    Shen Zhe''s love for Su Yuan is not fake, because his eyes can''t deceive people. His eyes to Su Yuan are full of doting: "uncle just wants to see you two sisters. I want to see you."


    "Uncle, you''ll have to stay in Donghai for a long time this time. My cousin and I will accompany you around. Donghai is much bigger than Xingcheng. There are so many delicious and interesting things..."


    "Yuanyuan, let''s talk about this later. My uncle wants to ask you, how are your grades recently?"


    Hearing Shen Zhe''s words, Su Yuan can''t help looking at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi dropped her eyes slightly.


    Although she knew that Mr. Yao would not sue her, she saw that the other side avoided her own eyes. Su Yuan still had an unknown premonition in her heart."I, er It''s just the same. I''m 18th in the latest professional exam. " Su Yuan''s tone seems to be a little proud.


    "Eighteen..."


    Shen zhe said a word, and then said: "so, you are the ninth from the bottom, right?"


    Su Yuan''s face was stiff, and she could not help looking to Shen yini for help.


    Shen yini gave a helpless look, secretly gloating, that you smelly girl just so proud.


    "Oh, uncle, you know, University is not like junior high school, ranking is not so important, as long as you don''t hang up?" She found that she could only rely on her own Su Yuan to hold Shen Zhe''s arm and use her unique skill, which she used when she was young, to be cute and coquettish.


    "Well, you have a point."


    Shen zhe nodded, but before he was glad to be fooled by Su Yuanmei, Shen zhe continued: "I think I should tell your father such a good reason."


    "Uncle..."


    Su yuanjiao shouts and shakes Shen Zhe''s arm. If her father knew, I''m afraid she would have no peace.


    "Girl, it''s true that you can get a diploma without failing in college, but can this be the reason why you put the bottom line so low?"


    Shen zhe was not easily confused by Su Yuan this time. He said slowly, "do you know why your father always makes you study hard?"


    It''s not for the sake of having a bright face when compared with others.


    Su Yuan said in secret. Of course, she couldn''t say it without saying a word.


    "My uncle knows what you are thinking. Do you think your father wants you to study hard in order to keep up with others or shine on your family?"


    Isn''t it?


    Su Yuan murmured in her heart.


    Shen zhe looked at Yao Chenxi, "I think teacher Yao should know why."


    After a moment of silence, Yao Chenxi said slowly: "some parents really want to shine on their faces, but some parents let their children study hard, just to let their children have the right to choose in the future, choose meaningful and time work, rather than forced to make a living. When work is meaningful in mind, talent has a sense of achievement. When work gives time and does not deprive life, people have dignity. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is a sense of achievement and dignity, people will be happy

 Chapter 365

    When Yao Chenxi''s words fell to the ground, Li futu put down his coffee and said with emotion, "I think Mr. Yao''s parents must be such people, otherwise they can''t cultivate talents like Mr. Yao."


    Yao Chenxi looked at him and said with a faint smile, "Mr. Li is flattered."


    Shen zhe nodded: "Yuanyuan, Mr. Yao is right. Your father has been so strict with you, not for himself, but for you to have the right to choose in the future and live your life in the way you like."


    Li futu can''t help but smile and look at Su Yuan. Although Shen Zhe is sincere and sincere, he basically talks to this girl about this kind of truth.


    Sure enough, Su Yuan didn''t let him down. She didn''t feel sorry for her parents. She pouted: "even if I don''t work hard, don''t I still have a cousin? Can my cousin still ignore me? "


    It''s not surprising that Su Yuan''s mentality is just like those of the second generation of rich officials. The difference is that those of the second generation are fighting for father, while she is fighting for sister.


    It is the so-called tree under the good cool, there is such a superstar sister, which also need to struggle hard?


    Shen yini was angry and funny. "You think of your cousin at this time?"


    Su Yuan took her arm and raised her small face: "sister, if I have no food and no place to live, will you ignore me?"


    Yao Chenxi also felt that some of them were not funny, but also knew that this kind of occasion was not suitable for her to cut in and drink coffee with her head down.


    "Your sister really won''t care about you, but like your parents, you can''t expect your sister to care about you all your life, can you?"


    Shen zhe wants to be strict, but when he looks at Su Yuan, his face is always strained.


    "Why not?"


    Su Yuan is holding Shen yini''s arm. Her two faces are shining. They are a pair of best sisters.


    She leaned her head on her cousin''s shoulder. "I don''t care. I''ll depend on her all my life..."


    "You girl..."


    Shen zhe can''t laugh or cry. Although he loves this girl very much, he has to get rid of her negative attitude towards life. Even with Nini''s ability now, it''s nothing to raise this girl all her life, but Shen''s daughter can''t be so self-motivated.


    "Your sister will marry after all. She will have her own husband, her own children and her own family. What will you do then?"


    Shen Zhe''s words, like a sharp arrow, pierced Su Yuan''s beautiful ideal of being a gnawed elder sister in her whole life. Her big eyes became dim for a moment.


    Shen zhe couldn''t bear to see this, and so did Shen yini. Shen zhe felt that his words were a little heavy. His lips moved and he was just about to relax. But Su Yuan, who was depressed just now, suddenly looked radiant and raised her face and said, "it doesn''t matter. Just like e Huang''s daughter Ying in ancient times, my cousin and I just want to marry one person."


    Thunder on the ground.


    A few of you were stunned for a moment.


    "Nonsense


    A few seconds later, Shen zhe suddenly patted the table.


    Feeling the vibration of the table, Li futu''s eyelids jumped.


    Shen yini looked back, and her eyes seemed to be glancing at Li futu. "Dad, Yuanyuan is joking. You take this seriously."


    "Is that a joke?"


    Although Shen zhe raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes, there was not much anger in his tone. In fact, he didn''t take Su Yuan''s shocking remarks seriously. He just regarded them as children''s words.


    Su Jiuyuan has always thought that Shen''s family has no fear of saying anything, so she has no habit of saying anything when she is a relative.


    If only his family were present, Shen zhe might laugh and joke with Su Yuan, but at this time there were two outsiders, Li futu and Yao Chenxi. As an elder, he had to show a correct attitude before he patted the table.


    This girl, regardless of the occasion, is not clear. She may think that there is something wrong with their tutor.


    "Uncle Shen, why do you want to be more serious with this girl? She never talks through her head. I''m used to talking one after another."


    With Li futu''s eye power, it''s natural to see that Shen Zhe''s posture is artificial. Even if he doesn''t intervene, Shen zhe won''t do much. However, he worries that Su Yuan''s mouth will continue to jump out of something, and immediately makes a comeback.


    He didn''t take Su Yuan''s words to heart. Now Li futu opens his mouth, and Shen Zhe''s attention is quickly attracted. Looking at Li futu, he looks surprised: "Xiao Li, it sounds like you are very familiar with this girl?"


    Li futu''s eyes flashed. Knowing that what he said just now had been revealed, his mind turned quickly and his face didn''t change. He soon said: "I''m sorry To be honest with my uncle, Su Yuan and I have known each other for more than a month. Because she is busy with her work and cares about her sister, we have to ask our friends to take care of her. So sometimes when I pass by Dongda, I always go to see her. "


    Li futu''s explanation is very artistic, not entirely true, but not entirely false. It weakens the connection with Su Yuan, highlights the relationship with Shen yini, and does not leave any trace to say good words for Shen yini, and renders himself as a warm-hearted good man.Shen yini glanced at him. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised. She was full of sarcasm.


    Li futu didn''t think much of it. The girl usually lost her fight with him in a terrible way. She almost lost her virginity when she played the beauty trick. She couldn''t figure out what her anger was like these days. Now let her secretly laugh at her. What''s the little psychological pleasure?


    He doesn''t worry about the girl''s coming because of her personal resentment. Although Shen yini has been against him all the time, Li futu knows very well that in front of Shen Zhe, at least on the issue of Su Yuan, the girl and he are in the same camp, otherwise they won''t be able to tear him down long ago.


    As for Yao Chenxi


    Li futu noticed from the corner of his eye that the beautiful teacher was drinking coffee quietly. As she said just now at the door of the bathroom, she didn''t seem to interfere in his emotional life at all.


    Of course, he and Su Yuan have never had any emotional life. The reason why they don''t tell the specific situation is that they don''t want the misunderstanding to lead to a bigger misunderstanding.


    "So it is..."


    Shen zhe suddenly nodded.


    "Xiao Li, I''m really troubling you."


    "Uncle Shen, in fact, I always want to have a lovely sister like Su Yuan. She is satisfied with my wish to talk about trouble."


    Li futu smiles and takes no credit at all. He only pays but does not ask for return. His image is great.

 Chapter 366

    "Brother futu, if you really like my sister, you should marry my cousin, and I will become your sister."


    Su Yuan spoke again, still brilliant and naive.


    Li futu''s smile stopped.


    Even if has been like an outsider Yao Chenxi look obviously fluctuated.


    "Su Yuan!"


    Shen yini immediately stares at her with a warning in her eyes. Unlike her father, she doesn''t think this girl is innocent. She obviously deliberately pits her!


    Su Yuan was unmoved.


    "Elder sister, brother futu has money and status, and he is so warm-hearted and kind-hearted. He has helped you so much. Even if he has always responded to my requests, I''m afraid his brother will not be so good. Elder sister, I want brother futu to be my brother-in-law."


    Like she didn''t see the warning in Shen yini''s eyes, Su Yuan kept talking a lot.


    Although the girl has a childlike face and looks innocent, she actually has a delicate heart.


    She knew what her cousin could do to threaten her, but she also knew that her cousin was just pretending to be fierce, and would never reveal the relationship between her and brother futu.


    There are two reasons why she is so bold: first, her cousin can''t bear to see her sister scolded. Second: if her uncle knows about her and brother futu, then brother futu''s good image in his uncle''s heart will be completely destroyed. At that time, brother futu will probably become the most unpopular person in their Shen family. If that happens, my cousin and him will have many difficulties if they want to get together.


    Sister to heart, although cousin has always been lukewarm, but Suyuan is very clear, brother futu in cousin heart has a very heavy weight, but cousin is too proud, has been trying to deceive themselves, but human instinct is unable to erase, no matter how cold cousin usually pretend, but she will never let her own relationship with brother futu die.


    Su Yuan and Shen yini look at each other, but they don''t let each other.


    Sister, I''m helping you!


    The scene is bound to stiffen for a while.


    Although Su Yuan boasted, Li futu was not happy. On the contrary, he was embarrassed.


    Shen Zhe is even more so. Although he does have some ideas in this regard, Su Yuan''s words are too naked. What can be more utilitarian with money and status?


    "Sister, why don''t you talk? It''s a gesture. "


    Su Yuan made up her mind to push her cousin and pierce the window paper to let her know her heart bravely.


    Shen yini was ashamed and angry, "since you think he is so good, you should marry him!"


    Li futu''s heart can''t help hanging up when he hears the words, for fear that Shen yini will be irritated by Su Yuan and poke the matter out.


    But if Su Yuan, who also has no good fruit to eat, doesn''t seem to be alarmed at all, she sighs: "I also want to, but brother futu doesn''t like me at all."


    Shen zhe finally couldn''t help saying: "well, stop it for me. Let''s see what you two look like. You''re not afraid of jokes."


    Obviously, he didn''t realize that the fight between the two girls just now was actually from the heart.


    But Shen zhe doesn''t know the inside story, but Yao Chenxi is different. She looks at Su Yuan with twinkling eyes and starts to recognize the girl again.


    She knows very well that Su Yuan''s last words are true words. But the more Su Yuan said that just now, the less her uncle would take it seriously. Is it really a whim to think about the words of empress e''s daughter Ying?


    Or do you want to pave the way for her future actions in the heart of her family?


    This girl, it''s not easy.


    As her uncle said before, some people are not without growth, but the direction of growth has not been found.


    "Uncle Shen, I don''t think it''s too early. Why don''t you find a place to eat first?"


    Li futu rationally pretended that he didn''t hear anything and forced to smile. It was so embarrassing to sit down.


    "Not bad."


    Shen zhe went down the steps of Li futu, stood up and said to Shen yini and Su Yuan with a straight face: "you two come here for me."


    Shen yini stares at Su Yuan, bites her lip and follows her.


    "Girl, go to heaven."


    Li futu takes out the car key and hands it to Su Yuan.


    "I sent your sister to come here. Five people can''t sit in a car. You go first. Teacher Yao and I come here. Anyway, it''s not far away."


    "All right."


    Su Yuan nodded and took the key: "brother futu, you see, I have to be disciplined in order to help you, but you owe me again. You can remember to compensate me later."


    Help me?


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. As soon as she wanted to speak, the girl quickly said hello to Yao Chenxi. Then she turned and ran to Shen yini and Shen Zhe.


    "This girl only knows how to make trouble."


    Li futu shook his head helplessly.


    Yao Chenxi walked downstairs with him side by side, without squinting or saying anything.


    Li futu turned to look at her, coughed softly, remained silent for a while, and said, "thank you for not saying anything about Su Yuan and me just now.""Why should I say that?"


    Yao Chenxi asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Su Yuan is a student of mine. Her feelings in her youth are very active and human. It''s just a pity..."


    Yao Chenxi pauses and walks down the steps She fell in love with someone she shouldn''t have


    "It''s only temporary. At her age, feelings come and go quickly. Before long, she will understand that I''m not suitable for her at all."


    "You seem optimistic?"


    Li futu shrugged: "I''m just stating objective facts."


    Yao Chenxi smelt speech to smile, no longer speech. She knew that she could never wake a man who pretended to be sleeping.


    When they walked out of the cafe, Li futu looked at the parking place and found that his car had been driven away.


    "I didn''t expect that even a woman like Shen yini would be urged to marry by her parents. How about you? You''re about her age, and I''m afraid you''re under a lot of pressure from your parents, aren''t you


    Li Fu asked casually.


    "Sorry, it''s my private business."


    Yao Chenxi calmed down and said, "besides, don''t you think it''s improper for you to talk about Miss Shen''s family affairs so casually?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and laughed: "it''s just a chat. Is it necessary to go up to the main line like this?"


    "Miss Shen is a public figure. If you spread these words to the media, I''m afraid it will have a bad effect on her."


    Li futu sighed with a smile: "it''s really great to be an engineer of human soul. If everyone in the world thinks of others as much as you do, then the world will be a paradise indeed."


    Li futu turned his head and looked at Yao Chenxi''s side face: "intellectual, steady, kind, erudite, open-minded, dignified and elegant, it''s a model of perfect women..."


    Yao Chenxi steps, turned to Li futu''s eyes: "if you are such a pursuit of Miss Shen, I have to say, this means is very poor."


    Then she went forward again.


    Li futu was stunned for a moment, looking at Yao Chenxi''s back.


    From what he said just now, how could he feel a trace of jealousy?


    Is it an illusion?

 Chapter 367

    While Li futu and others were dining on the ground, Cao Jinse, who was almost assassinated, was also eating in the Crystal Palace Hotel and the restaurant on the eighth floor. Maotu naturally accompanied her.


    The Super Master who almost stabbed the heart of the wasp and killed the wasp on the spot is now stuffing things into her mouth. The chopsticks in her hand have never stopped since the beginning. Most of the dishes on the table have gone into her mouth. Her pink lips look oily. I really don''t know how her small stomach can hold so many things.


    "Sister song,..." "She''s always been like this. You don''t mind."


    Cao Jinse''s face was embarrassed, and Mao TU was not at all. The lady''s appearance undoubtedly made her feel a little humiliated.


    She secretly pulled the rabbit, indicating that she was more reserved, but the rabbit did not feel it, and still went her own way. "Miss, this soup is delicious. Oh, would you like some?"


    Cao Jinse wanted to cover his face with his hands.


    The elder sister song in her mouth sat opposite her, with dignified posture and elegant and noble every move.


    She put down the tableware, picked up a napkin, gently wiped the corners of her mouth, looked at Maotu and said with a smile: "in fact, sometimes I really envy Maotu, unrestrained, frank and true, what I want to say and what I want to eat. If I don''t like it, I can say no directly, and I don''t need to hide what I like. It''s not like me and you, because of the so-called glory, I live like a woman Prisoner. "


    "Sister song..."


    The song surnamed woman, who had gone to the south for the second time, looked away from Maotu and said with a smile to Cao Jinse, "I''m sorry, Jinse. You''re scared. You shouldn''t listen to my complaints."


    Cao Jinse shook his head.


    "Jinse, that gentleman named Lu Chong has been completely stabilized. Although the shot on his wrist is a little serious, the medical staff will try their best to find a way. As for the four warriors who died for their jobs, I, song Luo God, on behalf of the Song family, would like to express our heavy grief to them."


    This gorgeous woman, of course, is the first lady of the Song family, song Luoshen.


    "Thank you, sister song."


    Song Luoshen, who came to the East China Sea again, shook his head and laughed: "Jinse, if you don''t blame me, I''m happy."


    Cao Jinse''s eyes are sincere: "sister song, although Jinse is not as good and powerful as you, at least she can tell right from wrong. Those killers are certainly none of sister song''s business."


    "Thank you for trusting me so much, Jinse."


    "I know it takes motivation to kill." Cao Jinse''s eyebrows curled up and gave a playful smile: "Jinse has never done anything to make sister song angry. How could sister song want to kill me? Is that right? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkled. She held up her goblet, and there was a smile on her beautiful face: "of course, I only have a younger brother, and none of them is a tool. In my heart, I always treat you as a younger sister. It used to be like this, it''s like this, and I hope that in the future It''s the same


    Then, she quickly changed the topic, like casually asked: "Jinse, why did you suddenly come to Donghai?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m tired of staying in Kyoto, so I want to come out and relax. "


    When song Luoshen catches Cao Jinse''s reply, he doesn''t look at himself. Instead, he takes up the lemon juice and drinks it. From the trajectory of her behavior, her seemingly normal behavior reveals that she doesn''t tell the truth.


    Of course, no matter how nice it sounds on the surface and how intimate it is, song Luoshen knows very well in his heart that Cao Jinse can''t really talk to her heart and soul. Because of some historical reasons, it''s completely understandable that Cao Jinse is on guard against her.


    Although we can see that Cao Jinse is lying, song Luoshen doesn''t intend to beat around the Bush to find out the real purpose of Cao Jinse''s coming to Donghai. Although this young lady of the Cao family doesn''t have the airs that those rich and noble girls should have, song Luoshen has never seen this girl since childhood. She doesn''t want to arouse Cao Jinse''s antipathy because of the expression.


    "Jinse, my people have carefully investigated. On the night of the assassination, there were two men sitting in a chain restaurant opposite the hotel for a long time. From the time when they left the restaurant to the time when your room had an accident, they basically coincided. They should be the two killers who assassinated you. Although the surrounding circuits were damaged and the monitoring system stopped working that night, before the two killers took action, The circuit is still normal, so we''ve put out the monitoring of the restaurant. Just in case, you can see if it''s these two people. "


    Song Luoshen took out a few surveillance photos from his bag and put them in front of Cao Jinse. They were not full face, but they were not hard to identify.


    "I was hiding in the closet, and there was no light, so I didn''t see clearly..."


    Cao Jinse picked up one of the photos, then pulled the rabbit: "little rabbit, don''t patronize to eat, you were face-to-face with the killer, you come to see, is this him?"


    Mao Tu turned his head and looked at the picture. "Yes, that''s him. Did you catch this villain?"


    Song Luoshen shook his head and looked at the photos on the table: "no, but we have found out the identities of these two killers. One is scorpion, the other is wasp. His real name is ominous. He is a pure outlaw. He takes money to do business, burning, killing, robbing, raping and plundering. There is no principle and no bottom line. Basically, each person carries more than ten homicide cases, which is a serious case that has been noted Dangerous elements, however, have always been treacherous, so they have been able to get away with it. "Cao Jinse had heard about the intelligence ability of the Song family for a long time. He was not surprised to hear that: "since we all know their identity and appearance, it should not be difficult to catch them?"


    "According to the appearance of these two people, these days, the police have checked the monitoring around the damaged area of the bowl of lines, and later found their trace."


    At that time, the circuit was damaged, which led to a blind area of monitoring in the round area with a diameter of three or four Li around the Crystal Palace Hotel. If you want to find out the escape track of the killer, you have to check the monitoring in the round area one by one. You can imagine how arduous the project is. But under enormous pressure, the results came in two days.


    "The two killers drove a Toyota and fled all the way to the southeast. Finally, they got on a boat at Jiangxin wharf and went to Jinling."


    Cao Jinse said: "so these two killers have disappeared again?"


    "I''m sorry, Janse."


    Song Luoshen apologized: "after getting these surveillance photos, the police have issued a wanted notice to the whole country, but the stone sinks into the sea. If what I expected is right, they got on the plane with a fake ID passport and left the Dragon Kingdom after they arrived in Jinling."


    Cao Jinse put down the photo in his hand: "since he ran away, I''m afraid he won''t come back in one or two years."


    Song Luoshen lowered his head and sipped the wine.


    "With such careful cooperation, precise planning and false identity information, it should not be possible for a simple bandit to do it..." Cao Jinse raised his head. There was no resentment in his eyes, but he was confused: "sister song, who on earth wants me to die?"

 Chapter 368

    Who wants Miss Cao to die.


    I''m afraid no one dares to answer this question without absolute evidence.


    Even Songluo is no exception.


    Cao Jinse also seemed to realize that he asked a stupid question, "I''m sorry, sister song, it''s hard for you."


    "Jinse, I think you''d better go back to Kyoto as soon as possible to ensure absolute safety there."


    "I haven''t been out long, but I don''t want to go back so soon."


    "Jinse..."


    "Sister song, I know you are worried about me, but you can rest assured that since the assassination is not successful, no matter who is the person who wants to kill me, I''m afraid there will be no more action in a short time, and my brother also said that it''s up to me whether I go back or not."


    "Does your brother really say that?"


    Song Luoshen was quite surprised. She thought that Cao Jinse had such a big accident. Cao Xiuge should strictly order Cao Jinse to return to Beijing as soon as possible.


    "Of course, if my brother doesn''t approve, even if I don''t want to, I''m afraid someone will send someone to tie me back. How can I sit here and have dinner with sister song?"


    With that, Cao Jinse said, "by the way, sister song, why did you come to Donghai all of a sudden? Didn''t you come some time ago? Don''t say it''s because of me. I don''t believe it


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "like you, I also come to Donghai to relax."


    Cao Jinse chuckled: "sister song, you are really good at joking. You are different from me. I am just an idle person. What about you? There are so many businesses in the family. Time is like gold to people like you. How can you waste it on meaningless things


    "Jinse, what do you think is meaningful?"


    Song Luo God looked at her: "only making money is meaningful?"


    Cao Jinse was speechless for a moment.


    With a faint smile, song Luoshen shakes his glass and changes the topic: "I heard that Master Kong is with you. What about others? Why didn''t you see him? "


    "Confucius was almost killed, and then he was rescued."


    "Bunny!"


    Cao Jinse stares at the talkative rabbit.


    The rabbit spat out its tongue.


    "Oh?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyebrows gently picked up: "Jinse, is what Maotu said true?"


    With the energy of the Song family, if song Luoshen is interested, it''s not difficult to find out. Knowing that he can''t hide it, Cao Jinse stares at Mao Tu, nibbles at his lip and says slowly: "I''m not sure There''s such a thing, but it''s all over, and brother Fu Jie hasn''t been hurt too much... "


    "As Master Kong, who dares to attack him in Donghai? And with his skill, there are not many people who can beat him, right


    Song Luo seems to be interested, "Jinse, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that it''s because of a house. Fu Jiege wanted to buy a house in Donghai, but he was robbed, so he was dissatisfied and went to the other party for trouble. They agreed to go to the arena to solve the grudge. In the end, Fu Jiege was inferior and lost to the other party. "


    Song Luoshen raised his mouth slightly: "if I guess correctly, that person should be Li futu."


    Cao Jinse''s eyes contracted. You know, the first love affair of Miss Song has almost become a taboo. She didn''t expect that song Luoshen would be so calm and take the initiative to say it.


    "I know, you must think it''s strange that he is an illegitimate child, and his blood is still flowing from the Li family. In my capacity, I should avoid talking about him, right?"


    Cao Jinse was silent.


    "Indeed, many people have advised me to forget the past. When that relationship never happened, it would be too sad for a person to admit his true feelings."


    "Sister song, you shouldn''t say this to me..."


    Songluo God looked into her eyes: "Jinse, I believe you won''t tell, right?"


    Cao Jinse bit his lip. Although he knew he shouldn''t ask, he hesitated for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help but open his mouth Sister song, are you And like him? "


    Song Luoshen didn''t respond directly, with a light smile: "Jinse, you should have met him more than ten years ago, but at that time you were too young to have any impression. Now you have grown up and have your own discrimination. You should have met him before. What do you think of him?"


    "It''s good to play Mao Tu said in a hurry, successfully refreshing the sense of existence


    Cao Jinse was angry and funny. He turned his head and raised his face, pretending to be angry and said, "little rabbit, can you shut up for me?"


    "Oh."


    The rabbit pursed his mouth.


    Song Luo looked at the innocent girl with deep eyes.


    No one knows about the zodiac of the Cao family. Except for the exposed rabbit and mouse, the others are always mysterious. Like many other forces, the Song family has been secretly investigating for many years, but they have paid a lot of manpower, material and financial resources. Up to now, they still haven''t mastered it completely. The depth of their hiding is frightening."Sister song, I admit, that man is really excellent, but he seems to be very playful. As far as I know..."


    Without waiting for Cao Jinse to finish, song Luoshen opened his mouth and said in a meaningful tone: "it seems that Jinse has also spent some time to study him."


    Cao Jinse gave a speech.


    With a faint smile, the deep color in his eyes converged: "I know what you said. When you stand out among the same kind, it will naturally attract the attention of the opposite sex and be sought after. It''s very normal."


    Cao Jinse frowned slightly. She was confused by song Luoshen. Just now she heard song Luoshen''s tone and thought it meant that the old love was not over, but in a twinkling of an eye, song Luoshen was able to talk about women''s fate


    Cao Jinse is very clear that song Luoshen is a proud woman. She is very proud and quite proud. She will not allow her men to have any defects. What''s more, she is afraid that ordinary women can''t accept the attribute of playfulness.


    If song Luo God really unforgettable old love, hear each other peach blossom is exuberant, should not be so calm just right.


    "I know that the last time I came to Donghai, the news that I met him spread out and generated a lot of rumors."


    Song Luo Shen lightly sipped the wine, his lips were moistened by the wine, shining with charming luster in the light, "I really don''t care what those people say, because I will let them understand that song Luo Shen has no so-called black history, never."


    After saying this, song Luoshen put down his glass, "Jinse, I have something else to do, so I won''t accompany you."


    Cao Jinse nodded.


    "What does she mean, miss? It seems that the rabbit can''t understand. "


    The rabbit blinked and looked confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What she means is that she will tell everyone that the people she likes, or has loved, deserve the recognition and respect of the world. "


    Looking at Song Luoshen''s back, Cao Jinse whispered: "what a proud woman."

 Chapter 369

    Out of the restaurant, the two men waiting at the door of the restaurant immediately followed song Luoshen silently.


    Black suit, black shoes, wireless earphone in the ear, look cold, the line of sight has not left a trace of the observation around, like the kind of ACE agent in the movie to protect the big man.


    Song Luoshen takes the elevator and goes down to the first floor.


    At the gate of the hotel, a team of Rolls Royce and four Mercedes Benz S-Series cars wait quietly.


    When he walked out of the hotel gate, he looked up at the rolling clouds of fire in the sky, stood for a moment, and then went to Rolls Royce, which had been waiting for a long time.


    The luxury motorcade drove away slowly.


    "I heard that Kong Fujie and Li futu had a fight. What''s the matter?"


    Song Luo God looked at the front light mouth.


    "Kong Fujie ordered a house in Yipin of the Tang Dynasty before, and then he was robbed by Li futu. Kong Fujie held a grudge against him. After he came to Donghai this time, Kong Fujie made trouble in Red Mansions and Warring States casinos one after another. At first, Li futu chose to be patient and didn''t seem to have any intention to make a grudge with the Kong family. However, Kong Fujie didn''t give up and finally made a big fight in the Warring States arena, facing Li Fu in front of countless celebrities in Donghai I want to invite you to fight. "


    Sitting next to him, Yu Kang seems to know everything and tells us what happened during this period.


    "Because in the Warring States period, Li futu had no choice but to fight. Kong Fujie''s repeated provocations obviously broke through his bottom line of endurance. After a fierce battle, Kong Fujie was defeated by Li futu. When Li futu was about to kill him, a middle-aged man suddenly rushed to the stage and saved Kong Fujie from death. Then Gong Zhengyu, who was watching the battle, stepped on the stage, but did not win He didn''t mean to do it. He let the middle-aged man take Kong Fujie away. "


    Yu Kang''s tone did not fluctuate from beginning to end.


    "It''s really wonderful. All kinds of immortals are on the stage."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile that she didn''t ask who the man killed in the air was. There''s no need to ask. If Yu Kang finds out, he won''t be called a middle-aged stranger.


    "Miss, there''s one more thing. Now Yan Donglai is fighting with Gu Qingcang."


    "Oh?"


    Under the twinkle of song Luo''s eyes, he turned his head to play with the smell: "don''t they always keep the well water away from the river?"


    "It''s also something I find strange."


    Yu Kang frowned slightly and thought: "since Miss Cao was assassinated, the government launched a strike hard action. It is reasonable that Gu Qingcang and Yan Donglai should exercise restraint at this time, but their subordinates just started to make trouble at this time. Miss Cao, I think it''s very strange..."


    Song Luo Shen heard Yu Kang''s insinuation, "do you mean Is someone stirring up the storm in the dark


    "I''m not sure. After all It''s hard to measure people''s minds. "


    From Cao Jinse''s assassination to the confrontation between Yan and Gu, Yu Kang combs everything carefully. With his keen intuition of many years of intelligence work, he has a very clear voice in his heart to remind him that there seems to be a black hand slowly pushing all this in the dark, but he has no evidence.


    He won''t jump to conclusions until he''s in control of convincing evidence.


    "Miss, the situation in the East China Sea is very chaotic now. It''s hard to guarantee that no one will fish in troubled waters. If you travel on weekdays, you''d better pay attention to your own safety."


    Yu Kang reminded him that in the past, he would not have any worries, but Miss Cao had been assassinated a few days ago. At this juncture, anything could happen.


    Song Luo God inexplicably smile, "I hope someone can start on me."


    Yu Kang was stunned.


    Song Luoshen narrowed his eyes and his eyes gradually became deep: "when Cao Jinse was assassinated, those people in Cao''s family would rather die to protect her safety. That Lu Chong, who was beaten half dead, grabbed the assassin and didn''t let go. I was very curious. If I got to that time, I would give up my life to protect me. How many people could there be?"


    "Miss..."


    She looked at Yu Kang, "Yu Kang, aren''t you curious?"


    Yu Kang slightly lowered his head and made no sound.


    After gazing at him for a while, song Luoshen drew back his eyes, slowly raised his mouth and whispered: "the hundred year old song family is really too big..."


    ¡­¡­


    It can be said that Han Dong, standing at the top of the city, is practicing calligraphy with a brush in his hand.


    His calligraphy is by no means an ordinary mediocre and elegant style, but a genuine style, dignified and regular script, a stroke, not sharp, but shows the lofty atmosphere of a high official.


    In the office, Xue Pinggui is reporting his work.


    "Mayor Han, we have taken Zhou Hao and Liang chengdi into custody. I think their behavior is very bad. Although they did not cause public casualties, they are lawless. In my opinion, they should be detained for one month to make an example."


    At this critical moment, Zhou Hao and Liang chengdi undoubtedly hit the muzzle of the gun. Han Dong didn''t look up and kept writing, "by the way, what''s the progress of Cao Jinse''s assassination?"


    "After the two killers fled from the sea and land to Jinling, they lost their trace like evaporation. I suspect that someone took them in Jinling, and I''m afraid they have fled abroad under false identity."Xue Pinggui said solemnly that his judgment obviously coincided with song Luoshen.


    "Of course, we don''t rule out that they have been hidden. We have issued a network wide wanted order. As long as they are still in the territory and are exposed, they will be arrested immediately."


    Han Dong is noncommittal, mention brush, dipped next ink: "escaped, also not necessarily be a bad thing."


    Xue Pinggui''s eyes contracted violently, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    With Han Dong''s thick ink, a typesetting gradually appears on the white rice paper.


    "On March 7, it rained in Shahu road. When the rain gear goes first, all the people of the same trade are in a mess. I don''t realize that it''s already sunny, so I make up this word


    Su Shi, calm the storm.


    After finishing the last word of the preface, Han Dong raised his head with a faint smile: "OK, you go down first."


    "Yes."


    Xue Pinggui turned around and was about to leave, but before he reached the door, the door of the office rang.


    "Mayor, Miss Song is here."


    The Secretary''s voice came in with a knock at the door.


    Han Dong, who has lowered his head and started to write the text again, has a slight pause on his arm. At the tip of his pen, a drop of ink drops on the snow-white rice paper and faints slowly. Unfortunately, it just drops on the top of the three characters of dingfengbo.


    He looked at the ink and sighed, "what a coincidence."

 Chapter 370

    There''s the deepest actor in the world.


    Different from ordinary actors, their brilliance is not only on the screen, but also in reality, they can still brag, call the wind and call the rain, confuse black and white, point deer to horse, and even kill.


    They have a unified name.


    Politicians.


    There is an old saying that no official is greedy. Most of the people in this class are greedy for the same goal, but there is a small group of people who seem to be honest and clean. What they want is different.


    Others are greedy for money, they are greedy for the people.


    More than ten years ago, Han Dong was transferred to Donghai by a transfer order. Starting from the regiment, he was steadfast, conscientious, and did what was in line with his position. He didn''t move, didn''t fight, and finally came to the top position by accident.


    Political achievements, political power, balance of power, speculation and flattery are all tricks that officials can play, but no matter how brilliant they play, they are just politicians.


    On the road to politics, everyone began to hold all kinds of ideals: or power, call the wind and rain, or herdsmen side, say what they say. Or add the body of the royal guards, and strive for a lifetime of glory and wealth


    Han Dong also has ideals, the most luxurious can also be said to be the most simple ideal.


    Be a good official.


    What is a good official?


    Be strict with yourself and be loyal to your duty? Do you work hard and do nothing?


    Different people may have different understandings.


    But in Han Dong''s mind, officials who can leave their names in the hearts of the common people are good officials.


    Han Dong has spent more than ten years patiently changing the city, changing people''s living environment, improving people''s living conditions, and being low-key and pragmatic. Today, he has succeeded and won people''s love. At the same time, with the rapid development of the city, he has come to a very prominent position.


    Without any background, he can go to today, to see all the mountains. To tell the truth, he did not expect that this is still not his destination. But in his spare time, although he can''t help imagining the higher scenery in his mind, he won''t indulge in extravagance.


    A faint drop of ink has no doubt completely destroyed the painting, but Han Dong did not feel any chagrin. He put down his brush and said with a faint smile, "let Miss Song in."


    The door of the office was pushed open, and song Luoshen came in alone with a bag in his hand.


    Han Dong frowned slightly: "Luoshen, what else can uncle Han bring? Take it back quickly. You know uncle Han won''t take it. "


    "Luoshen of course knows uncle Han''s personality. Uncle Han can rest assured that it''s just a bottle of wine. It''s grandfather Li who asked me to take it back to him. However, I think grandfather is old and should drink less wine, so he brought it to Donghai, which shouldn''t be regarded as bribery?"


    Song Luoshen walked in with a smile. Seeing Xue Pinggui, he nodded with a smile: "director Xue."


    "Miss Song."


    Xue Pinggui responded warmly with a smile. After greeting song Luoshen, he immediately said to Han Dong: "mayor, then I won''t disturb you and Miss Song."


    Han Dong nodded.


    After Xue Pinggui left, song Luoshen put the bottle of wine on his desk.


    Han Dong looked at her seriously and said in a low voice, "Luoshen, did Uncle Han do something to make you unhappy?"


    Song Luoshen looked back and frowned: "Uncle Han, why did you say that?"


    Looking at the bottle of wine, Han Dong said with a bitter smile: "you take out the wine that Mr. Li gave to Mr. Song and give it to me. Although you dare to do so, how dare I accept it? If the second elder knows, I''ll be in trouble. "


    Song Luoshen chuckled, and the whole office seemed to be shining with her smile. "I didn''t expect that uncle Han would even joke."


    "I''m not kidding."


    Han Dong shook his head and went to the water dispenser. "It''s too wasteful for me to taste this special good wine. You''d better take it back."


    He poured two glasses of water, came over and handed one to song Luoshen. The most common mineral water can be handed out from Han Dong, a person of this level. The weight of this glass of water is as heavy as Mount Tai.


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong. He took it as if nothing had happened: "Uncle Han, since I have taken it, I will never take it back, even if you change your hand and give it away."


    In the face of Han Dong, song Luoshen''s strength and arrogance are all restrained, but his strength, which has been integrated into his blood and hidden in his bones, is inevitably revealed.


    "You..."


    Han Dong smiles and shakes his head, but he doesn''t refuse any more.


    Song Luo God contented smile, drank saliva, "Uncle Han should know why I will come to the East China Sea this time?"


    Han Dong holding a glass of water, "for the sake of Cao''s girl?"


    "That''s only part of the reason."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "Uncle Han, such a smart man, can''t have no idea."


    "Uncle Han is an official, not a fortune teller. What do you think? How can uncle Han know?"Han Dong said with a smile. He lowered his head and drank water, but his eyes were very calm. When you fight with a wise man, you have to be calm.


    He is now in a high position. He is a figure that many parties want to win over. I''m afraid that any of his actions will be magnified and lead to misunderstanding. This is why he repeatedly refused that bottle of wine just now.


    He never regarded song Luoshen as an ordinary junior. It''s not easy for him to walk all the way to today, but how can it be simple for this girl to become song''s successor as a woman.


    Equality between men and women has been crying for so many years, but it''s still a joke. It''s not so easy to eliminate the habitual idea of son preference that has lasted for thousands of years. The more Zhong Ding''s family is, the more attention is paid to gender. We should know that song''s generation is not without men.


    "Uncle Han, isn''t Donghai No.16 subway line approved? Our song family intends to participate in this bidding. "


    See Han Dong does not take over, song Luoshen smile unchanged, take the initiative to throw out the intention.


    According to the information received, the No.16 subway project has been approved at the municipal meeting, and the bidding should start soon. The successful enterprise will be responsible for the construction of the whole subway line, and at the same time, it will obtain all the usufruct of the subway line in the next six years.


    Donghai, the most developed city in China, has a population of tens of millions. Although the investment in the construction of the subway lines running through the nine districts of the East China Sea is absolutely not small, it is absolutely a huge fortune for anyone to think about the terrible daily flow of people in the East China Sea and all the benefits of a subway line in the next six years.


    And the most important thing is that as long as there is no accident in the project, this investment will definitely make no loss. Who doesn''t want to get involved in this kind of business, which can be called a huge profit?


    "Luoshen, you are really fast. This project was discussed and passed two days ago. Now you are standing in front of me." Han Dong sighed softly. The Song family, who has lived for a hundred years, is sure to have a good eye.


    Song Luoshen pursed a smile: "speed has always been the key to success or failure, uncle Han in power, has not always been resolute?"


    Han Dong was dumbfounded. He drank his water and said slowly, "you are right. The principle of rapid development is applicable in many fields, but it''s not a wise decision for you to come to me. Urban planning has always been in the charge of special departments. I''m only responsible for the overall situation. I don''t care about specific bidding matters."


    In fact, there is no need for Han Dong to say that song Luoshen is not stupid enough to try to make the senior officials who have already reached this position engage in secret operation.


    "Uncle Han, I naturally understand this. Don''t worry. I''m not here to find you through the back door."

 Chapter 371

    Song Luoshen''s words undoubtedly surprised Han Dong. If it wasn''t for the sake of intercession, let her help to get the project, then what did the young lady of song come to find herself for?


    Song Luoshen looked at Han Dong and seemed to see his doubts. He said with a smile: "Uncle Han, our song family has been established for decades. We have gone through many twists and turns, but we have never stopped moving forward. It''s not on the side of the road. I know there are many enterprises interested in this project, but I will let everyone know that our song family is the most suitable one It''s an option to be eligible for this project. "


    For song Luoshen, or song''s pride, Han Dong had a long time to appreciate. Seeing that she was full of self-confidence, Han Dong laughed without saying anything and made no comment.


    His way of being an official is very simple. He doesn''t flatter the superior and bully the inferior. He doesn''t form a party for personal gain. He works for the people on a down-to-earth basis. The No. 16 subway project is a good thing to facilitate people''s travel and further promote urban development. On this premise, as long as the purpose is the same, he really doesn''t care who the contractor is.


    "Uncle Han is very happy that you think so, and sincerely hope that you will get what you want."


    Han Dong said with a smile, his tone is very intimate, but he always puts himself in the perspective of an outsider and expresses his attitude silently. He believes that song Luoshen is a smart man and can understand his meaning.


    "I''ll borrow uncle Han''s words."


    Song Luoshen did not mention this topic again. Suddenly, the topic changed, "Uncle Han, I heard that the East China Sea is not peaceful recently?"


    Han Dong quietly drank water and said with a smile, "it''s just some small problems. With director Xue''s ability, it will be solved soon."


    "Uncle Han, don''t you think the situation is too strange?"


    Han Dong''s eyes flashed and looked at Song Luoshen, "Luoshen, what do you mean by that?"


    Although this senior official is really different, she is still a politician in essence. As a politician, they are all masters of disguise. They will never easily reveal their true thoughts. Song Luoshen is indeed proud and qualified to be proud, but she is not so proud that she thinks she can make Han Dong play in front of such a level figure. She stares at him With Han Dong, no side percussion play what machine edge, straight in.


    "Since Cao Jinse was assassinated, then the conflict broke out between Yan and Gu. Although it''s only a matter of time for the two camps to tear up their faces, since they have coexisted peacefully for so many years, why would they turn around at this juncture sooner or later? Uncle Han, do you really think it''s just a coincidence?"


    Han Dong looks calm, "Luo God, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Song Luo Shen took a breath and said word by word: "I suspect someone is secretly fanning the flames."


    Han Dong still did not have too big facial expression fluctuation, flatly way: "do you have evidence?"


    "No


    Songluo God simply said: "but I believe that my judgment is absolutely correct."


    "Luoshen, do you mean that it''s only out of your intuition that you make such amazing guesses


    Han Dong put the water cup on the desk, his face became serious, and the dignity of being in the upper position for a long time immediately spread, "in your words, you suspect that it is the same black hand who assassinated Cao Jinse and provoked the fight between Yan Gu and Cao Jinse. Don''t you think this kind of speculation is too absurd?"


    "There is no connection between Cao Jinse and Yan Gu. There is a motive for any conspiracy. Maybe uncle Han is stupid. At least I can''t see the motive at present."


    Officials, good or bad, do not want to see things happen in their jurisdiction that are not good for them. This is the so-called principle and bottom line.


    If song Luoshen''s conjecture is true, that is to say, he is pushing the dark hand behind the scenes to the opposite of Han Dong. Han Dong has no reason not to doubt that song Luoshen is using the excuse.


    "Uncle Han, I know my guess is very bold, but I believe you may not have the same idea as me."


    Han Dong said indifferently: "I will not make any subjective assumptions until there is no evidence to prove the connection between the two."


    "The simplest analysis of behavior motivation, in the final analysis, can be turned into interests. I know that killing Cao Jinse and provoking the struggle between Yan and Gu do not seem to have any interests in common, but Uncle Han, do you dare to make a bet with me?"


    Han Dong looked at her, "how to bet?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were deep. "I''m sure the situation in the East China Sea will be more chaotic next."


    Han Dong''s eyes shrank and he was silent for a moment. He said slowly: "if you assassinate Cao Jinse in Crystal Palace, it can be said that you have completely offended the Song family and the Cao family, and then provoked the dispute between Yan and Gu. Once exposed, what will be the heavy price? Do people really think you have the guts? "


    Song Luoshen said: "Uncle Han, there are too many unimaginable things in the world. I can stand here today and talk to you. If you want to listen to me, it''s an incredible thing, isn''t it?"


    Han Dong looked at her, looked away and said nothing.


    The focus of song Luo''s vision gradually emptied, and his look gradually softened: "my previous ideal was just to be an ordinary little woman. With the people I like, we would have a home. Maybe it''s not big, but it''s very warm. He went out to earn money to support his family. I washed and cooked for him. If the pressure was too big, I could go out to work and have a rest on the weekend, and we could go out to work We can go shopping and watch movies, and then we will have our own children, a man and a woman, boys like him, girls like him, children from crying, to toddlers, and then listen to them call out the first mom and dad.... ""Luoshen..."


    Although a little cruel, Han Dong still interrupts song Luoshen. He knows what song Luoshen says, but he can''t continue to listen.


    Song Luo Shen''s focal length condenses slowly.


    Han Dong didn''t look at her any more and went back to his desk.


    "Sorry, uncle Han, it''s Luoshen who talks too much."


    Looking at the back of song Luoshen standing at the table, Han Dong hesitated and said: "in life, everyone can''t have a smooth sailing. Everyone will experience pain and frustrations, and no one can be spared. But if you change the angle, maybe the hard journey in the past is just to make you break the cocoon and become a butterfly."


    A butterfly in a cocoon?


    The scene was quiet for more than ten seconds, and then a sound came out slowly.


    "Thanks for uncle Han''s advice. Luoshen has been taught."


    Song Luoshen turns around and looks back to normal. "Uncle Han, what Luoshen wants to say has been finished, so don''t disturb uncle Han''s work."


    Han Dong nodded silently.


    Seeing song Luoshen leave, Han Dong lowers his head and looks at the unfinished Ding storm. After a few seconds, he picks up the rice paper, slowly clutches it into a ball and throws it into the garbage can.


    What''s going on?


    I''m afraid the storm has just begun.

 Chapter 372

    Heaven and earth.


    Li futu and his party came out after dinner.


    "Miss Yao, I want to take a leave tomorrow..."


    Su Yuan suddenly opens her mouth to Yao Chenxi, and everyone stops.


    "Why?" Yao Chenxi asked subconsciously.


    "My uncle finally came here. I want to accompany him..."


    Su Yuan''s filial piety, the reason is very legitimate, it is difficult to refuse, but Yao Chenxi did not speak, Shen zhe firmly said: "no, you honestly in your class, your uncle has your sister with you, if you really have filial piety, you should pay more attention to your studies, pay attention to what clothes, skirts and cosmetics every day, also did not see you find a boyfriend."


    There is no doubt that Shen yini didn''t disclose the story of Li futu and Su Yuan, but she didn''t forget to tell Su Yuan just now.


    "Uncle!"


    Su Yuan''s face is red and her ears are red. My uncle was very concerned about her feelings when I had dinner just now. He asked me again and again that everyone in my family was ok, but after all, there was Mr. Yao present, which made her very embarrassed.


    Shen zhe ignored her and turned to Mr. Yao and said, "Mr. Yao, please take this girl back to school. If she asks for leave from me, she can''t give her permission."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, smiling unnaturally.


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan looks at Shen yini, but she turns a blind eye.


    "Xiao Li, let''s go."


    Li futu nodded, looked at Su Yuan helplessly, then nodded to Yao Chenxi politely with a smile, said goodbye to teacher Yao, and then left with Shen''s father and daughter.


    "Go back to school."


    Seeing Li futu disappear at the corner of the street, Yao Chenxi whispers, not mentioning Su Yuan''s previous deliberate act to distance her from Li futu.


    Although she was not exposed in front of her uncle, Su Yuan knew very well that Miss Yao must have seen everything in her eyes. She is very clear about Miss Yao''s character. She is by no means a person who likes to complain. In fact, as she expected, from coffee shop to dinner, Miss Yao is very clear about the relationship between herself and brother futu, even better than her cousin, but she did not say a word in the whole process.


    Su Yuan thinks that Mr. Yao takes good care of herself and doesn''t want to see herself scolded. But now that her uncle and they have gone, why doesn''t Mr. Yao think that he doesn''t see or hear anything and doesn''t ask himself?


    This quiet is a bit weird.


    Looking at Yao Chenxi, Su Yuan''s lips moved, but after all, she didn''t ask. Oh, with a sound, she followed each other to the school.


    Back to the parking place of the coffee shop, Li futu and three people get on the bus.


    "Xiao Li, I''m really troubling you today."


    Li futu shook his head and drove to Chunqiu Huafu. He said with a smile, "Uncle Shen is very polite. I''m friends with Kani, and her relatives are my relatives. I''m ready to help you wherever you can use them."


    Tut Tut, listen to the tone.


    Shen zhe nodded with a smile, turned to look at Shen yini, and patted her hand with a meaningful look.


    SHEN yini naturally knew what her father meant, but she didn''t see it. In her eyes, someone is a movie king now. No matter what kind of face he shows, Shen yini is only watching a performance.


    "Xiao Li, you are so young and promising. You have to help Nini on weekdays. I know that the acting industry looks beautiful, but it''s actually not easy. Along the way, although she never told us, I know she must have suffered a lot, but her uncle''s ability is limited, and he can''t help her..."


    Shen zhe looked a little guilty. Before she finished speaking, Shen yini interrupted him: "Dad, you don''t have to worry. I''m fine..."


    Shen zhe looked at her: "Nini, do you think I''m just worried about your feelings when I come to Donghai this time?"


    He paused and sighed, "I saw the news, too."


    Shen yini frowned: "what''s the news?"


    "Some time ago, you hurt your face, so that''s why you''re free?" Shen Zhe''s words are very euphemistic, looking at Shen yini''s eyes surging with love.


    Shen yini was slightly shocked. She didn''t mention it after her father came to Donghai. She thought her father didn''t know.


    "Dad, no matter what is said in the news, don''t believe it. The media is just like that. They like to exaggerate and catch the wind. It''s just because of the make-up effect..."


    With that, Shen took a look in the rearview mirror.


    Some people will lead God.


    "Uncle, that''s true. I went to the visiting class at that time, and I was by her side."


    Naturally, Shen Zhe is not so easy to fool. Looking at Shen yini, he said: "in that case, why don''t you clarify to the media? Let this be known to all? "


    "Yini really wanted to explain to the media at that time, but later the hero of the play had an accident, because the other party was also yini''s friend and was a senior in the circle. She used to take care of yini. This accident led to the stop of the play. Yini was not in the mood to explain."


    Listen to Li futu''s orderly words, if not as a party, Shen yini almost believed it. In such a short period of time, it''s amazing that this man can compile such a logical, clear and comprehensive explanation.Is that talent?


    She is like this, not to mention Shen Zhe.


    "Nini, is that so?"


    Shen yini lowered her eyes and whispered.


    Shen zhe sighed, "your actor friend, is that ok?"


    "Traffic accident, death." Li futu''s tone was a little low.


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted and she was silent.


    Shen zhe was stunned, shaking his head and sighing: "people have misfortunes and blessings all the time, and the moon has its ups and downs. It''s hard to complete this matter. Nini, don''t be too sad."


    "Dad, I know."


    Shen yini looked up in the rearview mirror and found someone winking at her.


    This guy


    Shen yini''s mouth turned unconsciously, but then she found that the face in the rearview mirror suddenly changed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini asked suspiciously.


    "We''re being followed."


    Li futu looked in the rear-view mirror on his left. Starting from Jiaokou Road, two Mercedes Benz were always behind, one left and one right, keeping a distance of two parking spaces.


    Shen yini turned back immediately.


    "Don''t be nervous. The other party doesn''t mean to hide. There should be no malice."


    Li futu''s tone was calm and his eyes flickered. Did the other party come to him or Shen yini?


    Li futu stepped on the accelerator and accelerated gradually. He accelerated, and the two Mercedes Benz also accelerated closely. The intention was too obvious, just like a rookie without any tracking experience.


    "Xiao Li, are you ok?"


    For the first time, Shen zhe was nervous.


    "As long as you''re in Washington, don''t worry."


    Li Fu planned to deliver Shen''s father and daughter safely first, but just as he was five or six hundred meters away from Chunqiu Washington, two Mercedes Benz rushed out from the slant and forced him to stop.


    "Hiss..."


    The sudden braking causes the wheels to make a sharp friction sound with the ground.


    Fortunately, the safety belt was fastened in advance, otherwise the emergency stop would make Shen yini and Shen zhe feel bad.


    The two cars behind also stopped, blocking the Mustang.


    Li futu''s eyes gradually narrowed as his fingers unconsciously hit the steering wheel.


    After encircling him, the people in the four Mercedes Benz didn''t move immediately.


    The scene was solemn and tense.


    Half a minute later, the two Mercedes Benz in charge of blocking the retreat suddenly began to move to both sides. A Rolls Royce came up from the middle and finally stopped beside the Mustang.


    The rear window of Rolls Royce, which can be called the palace of action, came down, showing a peerless appearance.


    "I''ve just been told that pain can turn a person into a butterfly. I think it makes sense."


    She turned her head slowly and gave a smile: "I don''t know what you think The emperor of hell

 Chapter 373

    "The emperor of hell?"


    Seeing the tone of the young woman in Rolls Royce, Shen zhe knew that the other party was not looking for trouble. He relaxed a lot, but the other party''s words still made him confused.


    He looked back at Li futu: "Xiao Li, she Are you being called


    Hearing the sound of Emperor Yan, Li futu''s pupils contracted violently, but soon calmed down.


    "Uncle Shen, she''s mistaken."


    Without too much explanation, looking at the woman outside the window, Li futu said in a soft voice, "I have something to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t send you and uncle in."


    Shen yini nodded. Although she was also curious about what the emperor of hell meant and the identity of the noble woman, she didn''t ask much.


    "Then you..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Li futu easily smiles, and then pushes the door to get off. At the moment of getting off, his smile suddenly converges.


    Shen yini also got out of the car, looked at the woman in Rolls Royce again, and then quickly sat in the posture room.


    Throughout the whole process, the women in Rolls Royce always looked at Li futu, as if they didn''t recognize the Super Queen and didn''t look at Shen yini more.


    Li futu stood in the middle of the two cars, looking at the two Mercedes Benz blocking the road ahead, "let them get out of the way."


    The woman inside Rolls Royce said with a smile: "get in the car."


    Li futu turns around and looks at her.


    "You get in the car and they''ll get out of the way."


    Looking at the woman for half a day, Li Futura opened the door of Rolls Royce and stooped in.


    Soon, the two Mercedes Benz in front slowly backed away from the road.


    The Mustang stopped for a moment, then drove away slowly.


    The windows of Rolls Royce slowly rise. At the same time, a metal door appears in the interior of the top luxury car that has been specially modified. It gradually closes, completely separating the cab from the back seat, and the whole back seat instantly becomes closed.


    "Well, now the whole world is just the two of us. Don''t worry that anyone will hear the secret."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Li futu said indifferently: "Miss Song, my meaning at that time has been expressed clearly enough. We are people of two worlds. You go your way of sunshine, I live my own bridge, and each of us lives our own life. Isn''t it good?"


    "What you said is light enough."


    Song Luoshen''s mouth raised, "look at me."


    Li futu did not squint and was indifferent.


    "Why, don''t you have the courage to face me face to face? Since you dare not face it yourself, how can you let me accept the reality with dignity? "


    Li futu finally turned around.


    Song Luo God quickly approached him, warm breathing wrapped in intoxicating fragrance, and immediately came to his face.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted and immediately leaned back to distance himself from the face of Fanghua. He frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Before in the Crystal Palace, she had a crazy behavior, can''t you want to do it again?


    Song Luo God seems to see his inner thoughts, stop action, did not force: "you can rest assured, such a stupid thing, I will not do a second time."


    "Look at me, look at my face, don''t you see any difference?"


    Li futu looked on her face and frowned, "what do you mean?"


    Song Luoshen stretched out his long white finger and pointed to his right cheek Take a closer look here. "


    Li futu frowned tightly and looked intently. In an instant, his pupils contracted violently.


    There is no shortage of beauties in this era, but most beauties can only be viewed from a distance. If we get closer, the beauty moment decorated by various makeup effects will lose a lot of points. But song Luoshen is the kind of woman loved by God. Even if she is close at the moment, her face is still as beautiful as the tallow jade. It''s just like the most exquisite work of art. But now there is a flaw in this work of art, a very light white mark. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    No matter how indifferent he appears on the surface, seeing the obvious man-made scars on Song Luoshen''s face, Li futu still can''t help but show a sense of hostility on his chest, and his eyes suddenly become gloomy.


    Song Luo God put down his hand and said with a smile, "do you know who did this?"


    Li futu clenched his hand. "It''s none of my business."


    Song Luoshen looked into his eyes. He didn''t seem to mind his ruthlessness. He whispered in a soft voice: "hell, Mengpo, I left Donghai not long ago. She suddenly ran to the gate of song Fu and asked to see me by name. Then she left this trace for me..."


    Although he pretended to be indifferent, Li futu''s face fluctuated uncontrollably when he heard this. He never thought that it was Meng Po''s hand.


    No wonder Mengpo was so clever last time. She left the East China Sea after a short stay. Unexpectedly, she turned around and ran to Kyoto.


    Song Luoshen whispered to himself: "I''m really curious. I''ve never set foot in the East. My song family can''t offend them at all, but why did Mengpo attack me?"So you suspect that I''ll look away


    Songluo looked at him, his eyes shining.


    Li futu said calmly: "I''ve heard about the underworld. It''s such a huge organization in the world. You just rely on Mengpo to attack you and suspect that I''m the leader of the underworld? Don''t you think that''s ridiculous? "


    Song Luoshen smiles, ponders for a moment, and says slowly: "in just a few years since its establishment, the underground government has surpassed the Heishui company and become the world''s first mercenary regiment, attracting the world''s attention. Countless people have been curious about its leader, but up to now, there is still no exact news, and no one even knows what color or nationality Yan Di is, But I''m afraid many people know that Mengpo in the underworld would only listen to Emperor Yan. "


    Li futu tugged at the corner of his mouth: "do you mean I''ll let Mengpo do it to you?"


    "Can you hear me out?"


    Li futu shut up.


    Song Luoshen''s mouth curved: "from the time you left the country, it coincides with the time of the rise of the underworld. Ten years later, you return to the country again, and then Mengpo appears. Of course, you can say it''s just a coincidence, but..."


    "But can you explain why Yan Donglai, known as the king of the East China Sea, is so polite to an unknown little man when he comes back after you have been away for such a long time?"


    Li futu was silent.


    "I have investigated that yandonglai went abroad a few years ago to talk about a diamond business. The warlord who can develop mineral veins turned back. Not only did the business fail, but yandonglai was detained. At last, he met the underworld and killed the warlord. In the end, he released yandonglai and completed cooperation with him instead of the warlord. Among the diamonds yandonglai brought back to China, there was one The blood diamond has always been put in Zhouji jewelry Donghai head office as the treasure of the shop. Countless rich people have been refused to buy it. As a result, it disappeared soon after you returned home. "


    In the eyes of Songluo God, the light was shining. "I think that blood diamond is in your hand now, isn''t it? My lord Yama. "

 Chapter 374

    Song Luo Shen is very clever, this point, as early as ten years ago, Li Fu TU was very clear, but he never thought of it. Only by Meng Po, she quickly suspected him, and then investigated Yan Dong, thus locking his identity.


    Is a woman''s intuition really terrible?


    Although it''s just a guess without absolute evidence, song Luoshen''s bold Association in this aspect is enough to shock Li futu.


    Listen to song Luoshen''s words silently, even if the heart is rough, but Li futu''s appearance is light.


    "I have to admit that your imagination is really rich. The leader of hell, Yan Di, oh, what kind of person is that? What do you think I look like? "


    "You don''t have to pretend to be ordinary. I believe in my own eyes. It''s not surprising that the man I like has achieved anything."


    Song Luo''s voice is full of strong confidence, pride and strength. Ordinary men can''t lift their heads in front of such women.


    Later, her tone gradually eased: "floating chart, there is no outsider here, we can''t have a third person to hear, you tell me, my guess is not wrong, right?"


    Although there is a strong voice in my heart telling me that the man in front of me is the emperor of hell, but after all, this guess is too earth shaking, even the God of song Luo dare not jump to a conclusion just by his intuition.


    She needs to hear Li futu admit it.


    Li futu was silent for half a year, and gently breathed out: "I want to be the kind of person standing at the top of the world as you say. I can''t do what I say, but I''m just an ordinary person. As you can see, I can''t be more ordinary."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes contracted and his tight body relaxed. There is no sense of frustration, light smile: "you don''t admit it doesn''t matter, I believe the truth will always come to light that day."


    She can find out so many things in a short time, which is enough to see her or song''s ability. Now that she has doubts, if she is allowed to keep staring at herself, I''m afraid it won''t be long before it''s revealed. When the time comes, it will spread, and countless pairs of eyes at home and abroad will gather on her.


    Li futu didn''t want to see the result.


    "Luoshen, who am I? It doesn''t matter to you at all. Your most important task now is to be a qualified successor of the Song family, instead of wasting energy on these unimportant things..."


    He slowed down his tone and tried to persuade song Luoshen not to pester him any more, but song Luoshen interrupted him without waiting for him to finish his speech.


    "It doesn''t matter?"


    "Who says it doesn''t matter? As long as you are the emperor of hell, many things can be changed. "


    "What if I don''t want to change?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes narrowed and he suddenly laughed, "is it because of the female star just now? The so-called national goddess? "


    Li futu was silent.


    "How long have you been back? two months? three months? Don''t tell me you really like her


    Li futu frowned slightly and said abruptly, "it''s my private matter. It has nothing to do with you."


    At this time, song Luoshen''s mobile phone rang. Song Luoshen didn''t look and hung up directly. "It''s not lovers. We are friends at least. We can''t care about it?"


    Li futu noticed the remark, his eyes flashed and said calmly, "I remember you said that you didn''t want to be friends with me."


    "Can''t I go back?" Song Luo God should have said: "do you believe what women say?"


    This kind of coquettish tone, where still think of that superior as nine days Xuannv of the Song family miss?


    Song Luoshen''s changes make Li futu very uncomfortable. Although the face hasn''t changed much after ten years, it just changes from green to mature, his deep eyes have made him completely strange.


    He admitted that he could no longer see through her.


    "That''s it? May I go now? "


    Li futu doesn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll invite you up and send you back. Datang Yipin, 21st floor, building a, right?"


    Li futu smiles when he hears Yan. Since Song Luoshen can even find the connection between Yan Donglai and the local government, it''s not surprising that he knows where he lives now.


    It''s just that this kind of feeling of naked exposure in other people''s eyes is really not so good.


    "Don''t worry, I sent people to investigate what I told you before in my own name, and each information is arranged by different people. No one will connect with you. The secret you want to hide is still a secret."


    Li futu is very clear that song Luoshen is trying to test him. Since Song Luoshen has doubts, with her character, the explanation has little effect. Li futu is simply silent. No matter what song Luoshen says, he should not hear and say a word.


    Sure enough, seeing that he was silent, song Luoshen didn''t waste his time. What she wants to know is almost what she wants to know. Although Li futu has never admitted it, he is always avoiding the heavy and taking the light. He can''t make a reasonable explanation for the relationship with Yan Donglai at all. Even if it''s not what she guessed, song Luoshen is almost sure that he absolutely has countless ties with the prefecture.Rolls Royce is a luxury car among luxury cars. There are few such cars in the whole dragon Kingdom, which symbolizes wealth, glory and status. Moreover, the mirage of Rolls Royce has been specially modified. It not only has partition doors, but also is equipped with bulletproof glass. When people sit in the car, they can''t feel any shaking.


    Because it''s near late autumn and it''s getting dark early. Before seven o''clock, it''s getting dark outside.


    Li futu closed his eyes to refresh his mind, and song Luoshen''s phone has never been cut off. That''s right. As an aircraft carrier in private enterprises, song''s holding shares in hundreds of listed enterprises. As song''s successor, it''s not too much to describe song Luoshen in terms of daily management.


    Song Luoshen didn''t mean to avoid Li futu either. He just sat next to him to command by remote control, listened to the work reports of various regions, and then issued orders and decisions one by one. He was bold, capable and resolute.


    Li futu finally understood why her character gradually became what she is now.


    Living in such an environment, how can it not be strong?


    When approaching Tang Yipin, Li futu suddenly received a phone call from Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate. He said that it was about the Red Mansion last time. He felt very sorry, so he made a special trip to make amends. His words were very polite and sincere.


    What''s more, Li futu knows very well that Tang Jiahao and those rich and young people were coerced by Kong Fujie when they ate Bawang chicken in Red Mansions last time. Now they are warmly invited to each other to give them enough face. Naturally, he can''t refuse, so he smiles and nods his head and agrees.


    "Park the car, please."


    When song Luoshen finishes a phone call, he asks song Luoshen to stop.


    Because the cab is cut off by a metal door, the driver can''t hear the sound from behind. Song Luoshen doesn''t know what button he pressed next to the seat, so the driver in front seems to have received the notice and stopped the car.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu pushes the door and gets off the car. To his surprise, song Luoshen also comes out.


    Li futu frowned. Before he spoke, song Luoshen said with a smile, "is it Tang Jiahao who is looking for you? He and I are friends. If you don''t mind, can you take me with you? "

 Chapter 375

    Naturally, Li futu doesn''t want to take song Luoshen with him. If another person doubts his identity, even if it''s just suspicion, in order to prevent future trouble, he will probably kill him. But for song Luoshen, he can''t do it. What he can do is to keep a distance from each other.


    "You have so many things to do..."


    He was silent for a moment, but song Luoshen did not wait for him to finish what he said to interrupt him. He turned off his mobile phone directly, then shook his face toward Li futu and said with a smile, "you see, I''m not busy now."


    This innocent smile, once upon a time, is so familiar.


    Li futu''s eyes were slightly in a trance, and his lips moved. After all, he did not refuse.


    "You go back first."


    Song Luoshen went to the driver''s seat of Rolls Royce and ordered the driver through the window.


    "But miss..."


    Song Luoshen looked back at Li futu and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I can''t have anything with him."


    The driver''s face hesitated and wanted to speak, but song Luoshen''s eyes became sharp, and there was no doubt: "this is the order."


    "Yes."


    The man, who is also a driver and an ace bodyguard, is nervous and does not dare to talk nonsense any more. He conveys the instructions of song Luoshen to the front and back Benzes through the walkie talkie.


    The luxury motorcade, which attracted the attention of pedestrians, slowly left the street.


    Song Luo turned back, his face suddenly converged, reappeared and put on a pair of innocent smile: "well, now free."


    Li futu looked at her quietly: "in fact, you don''t have to be like this."


    Song Luoshen approached him step by step, and finally stood in front of him. The distance between them was less than one meter.


    Songluo God looked up slightly and gazed into the man''s eyes: "whether you think I''m acting or not, I really hope you can understand that Songluo God in front of you is the real Songluo God."


    Li futu shrunk his eyes and looked away. "Let''s go."


    Song Luoshen chuckled and became the most moving scenery in the street.


    ¡­¡­


    The night was dim.


    The neon lights in front of Haoting, the top entertainment club, shine on the cars in front of the door, with the color of depravity and carnival.


    Red light, wine and green, paper and gold.


    It''s really a place that attracts countless young and middle-aged people.


    Rich and powerful families, ladies and ladies, big men in the lake, peddlers and pawns, all kinds of people come here and enjoy the best service as long as they are willing to spend money. This may be a degenerate place, but it is definitely a place full of passion.


    There was no difference between the two cars, but the front one was an ordinary taxi, and the back one was an imported Lexus.


    The taxi stopped at the side of the road, as if to get off, but it just blocked the way from the Lexus to the open parking lot.


    It doesn''t take much time to get off the taxi, but the people in Lexus are obviously patient or have a bad temper, and immediately start to honk their horns.


    "Damn it, bad luck."


    The men in the driver''s seat of Lexus are swearing. The men sitting in the car with him are not ordinary people.


    "Well, Qiangzi, it''s not easy for other people''s lives. Just wait for a while."


    The man on the copilot''s seat smiles and opens his mouth lazily, persuading his companion to be calm. It seems generous, but his tone is full of pride.


    "I think it''s a taxi. If other cars dare to block my way, I won''t smash his car!"


    The strong son who drives has a fierce look on his face and is obviously not a good person.


    Generally speaking, the people in the back seat are all elders or leaders, but the age difference of the four people in the car is not big. There should be no situation of leading elders, but the identities of the two people in the back seat are generally higher.


    "Brother Yi, it''s rare for you to come to Donghai. It''s a coincidence that I went to Russia not long ago and brought back a lot of girls. Russian beauties all know that they are beautiful and tall. The key is their skin. Tut tut It''s really whiter than snow, and it''s also interesting in bed. If brother Yi is interested, I''ll tell him to pick two best products and send them to your room. "


    Back seat a person turns a head enthusiasm way, show to please.


    The man named Yi Ge seemed more calm, at least he didn''t immediately show a look of impatience, "this matter I''ll talk about it later. It''s not urgent. "


    "That''s right. Maybe there will be something good in this Grand Court."


    "Yi Ge, Pang, Pang ge..."


    The driver suddenly called out in a stuttering tone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    That Pongo turned his head.


    "Pongo, the best, the best!" The guy on the co pilot also opened his mouth, looking straight ahead, with an expression of love.


    The best?


    Pongo frowned, then opened the window and followed their gaze forward.


    At the moment, a woman is bending over to get out of the taxi in front of her, with only one side face, which makes Pango''s eyes a little straight."It''s the best."


    He muttered to himself, staring at the woman for a moment.


    Everyone has a love of beauty.


    Yi Ge, who was sitting next to him, opened the car window and looked curiously. When he saw the beautiful side face, his eyes also showed an amazing color. But after a moment, his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    "This woman, I want it!" Pongo took a breath and opened it in a loud voice.


    The man on the co pilot immediately flattered: "Pongo, which woman can resist?"


    "Pongo, that girl seems to have a man..."


    The driver, with the steering wheel in his hand, was in a bad mood. As far as he could see, the beautiful woman who conquered all of them with one side face took the initiative to stand beside the young man who got off the bus with her and gave him a gentle smile. They almost walked into the grand gate side by side. Psychologically, this distance was enough to show that these two people could not be ordinary friends.


    Pang Ge smashed his fist on the car door next to him. His eyes were ferocious, jealous, manic, angry, adoring, infatuated, and all kinds of emotions kept flashing. His eyes finally stayed on the woman''s naturally graceful swinging buttocks, and he swallowed his saliva and gave a gloomy smile: "robbing my Pang Li woman? Ha ha, very good, very good! "


    "Pongo, how can this boy have such beautiful women? This kind of beauty is only for Pang Ge to enjoy. Since he has entered the Grand Court, he can''t escape. We can play him slowly. "


    The man on the copilot, who still has the friendly appearance of persuading his companions to be calm, tears off the veil of hypocrisy and opens his mouth.


    There is no grudge in the past, but there is no grudge in recent days. Just because the woman you like wants to kill the other party, I''m afraid the so-called bully is nothing more than that.


    With a ferocious smile, he didn''t feel that his brother was unreasonable. On the contrary, his eyes were excited and ready to move. It was obvious that these people were in collusion with each other, and they didn''t do much to bully men and women.


    Only the man surnamed Yi in the back didn''t move his face. There was a flash of light in his eyes.

 Chapter 376

    Bar, disco, KTV, entertainment city These are the places where a large number of young people can''t leave nowadays. They have passion, love affairs, red lights, wine, green, singing and dancing. This kind of atmosphere is enough to release the exuberant hormones of most young people nowadays.


    Although many people are saying that this kind of place is too messy, unsafe and degenerate, almost everyone can''t resist the unique charm and atmosphere of the night show.


    The hall on the first floor of Haoting is a huge dance floor with free admission and flashing lights. Countless people are shaking their bodies rhythmically and squandering their energy and youth.


    As the God of song Luo, it is impossible that he has never experienced a lively occasion, but they are all high-end banquets with no baiding. Li futu thought that the God of song Luo would repel him instinctively, but after careful observation, he found that the God of song Luo did not have any color on his face and did not even frown.


    She''s a very adaptable woman.


    "You don''t usually come to such places, do you?"


    On the way through the hall, Li futu said calmly that since he had brought song Luoshen with him, he could not keep his face straight without saying a word.


    "You forget, the first time we met formally, we were entertaining in the peerless world."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "I''m not as noble as you think."


    She looked around and said softly: "in the eyes of ordinary people, places like bars and discotheques used to be synonymous with crimes. Fighting, jealousy, criminals joining in, prostitutes and hooligans singing, and hooligans and ruffians running rampant have become an entertainment place for ordinary people to relax. Of course, even now, there may be something unclean in the upper and lower floors of this mansion, but I think it''s a place where we can see human nature clearly. Gentlemen tear the veil of hypocrisy, good women show their dissolute nature, and everyone''s face will be different from that in the sun. Don''t you think it''s very interesting? "


    While they were talking, they came to the elevator. Li futu was noncommittal. He went in and pressed the button on the sixth floor. Suddenly, a domineering voice came from the outside.


    "Wait!"


    In general, Li futu can be regarded as a peaceful person. When he heard the call, he politely re pressed the key to open the door, waiting for the other party to come.


    The three men quickly crowded into the elevator, without the slightest thanks, all staring at Song Luoshen, looking at the peerless face that did not disappoint them, their eyes were burning.


    Li futu frowned slightly and quietly.


    The door of the elevator closed slowly. Although the elevator was not big, it could accommodate more than five people. However, the later three men intentionally or unintentionally pushed towards Li futu and song Luoshen, with impure motive and clear division of labor.


    Two people seem to inadvertently squeeze between Li futu and song Luoshen, trying to separate them, while the other one turns a blind eye to Li futu and stares at Song Luoshen, as if staring at the prey of the wolf, his eyes flashing hot color.


    This kind of appearance is too naked.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes lifted lightly, without the panic and fear of being watched by others, and the corners of his mouth raised slightly.


    This enchanting radian made Pang Li lose his soul for a moment. A moment later, Pang Li came back to himself. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He made a staggering move and suddenly opened his hands, as if he wanted to hold Songluo in his arms.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed, even if he was just an old friend. In this case, he couldn''t turn a blind eye.


    He reached out as if he had no intention of separating the two men. He put his other hand on Song Luo''s jade shoulder and brought her body with a little force. It was just a simple action that could not be more simple, but it directly made the audacious animal empty.


    Song Luoshen nestles up in Li futu''s arms and holds the man''s broad chest in her hands. After ten years, she feels the warmth again. It seems that she doesn''t realize what''s happening at all, and her eyes are gradually blurred.


    "Boy, you..."


    Before Li futu and song Luoshen, Qiangzi found a strange force. He bumped into the elevator door inexplicably, and then Pang GE''s girl returned to the boy''s arms. This made him angry and scold when he looked up.


    But on the other side, the animal that almost jumped on Songluo took the lead in saying, "I''m sorry, I didn''t stand firm for a while. I''m sorry."


    He a face of apology, a good hiding in the eyes of the evil, keep apologizing.


    The other two men, who had a heart attack, saw him open his mouth and muttered to themselves, then pursed his lips and fell silent.


    Li futu finally has time to look at these obviously ill intentioned men.


    Killer?


    Naturally, it''s impossible.


    There''s no such bad way to kill.


    The two men standing in a row on the left are obviously typical dandies. This kind of people may not be able to do anything else, but they are absolutely first-class in their reckless and shameless skills. They have a very handsome face, wear a watch and drive a good car. The most common way to pick up girls is to smash them with money, and a higher level is to smash them with the future.Take off your clothes. This bag is yours. No? How about a card? Not yet. Is it OK to send the car? Or arrange a good job, state organs, stable work, standard iron bowl rice, and allocate housing


    It''s not self-esteem that girls in this society don''t understand.


    But there are many girls who can''t resist the temptation.


    This is undoubtedly the most unskilled but effective way to pick up girls.


    If none of these can work, then the only way left for these dandies, who are estimated to have a good family background, is to use the overlord''s bow.


    This is another version of toasting without penalty.


    Moreover, it seems that these two unskilled dandies in front of them often do this, and they don''t seem to have met any ironclad. Maybe they think they are ironclad?


    After Li futu glanced at them, he completely lost interest and looked at the man who was obviously with the other two but chose to act alone.


    About 1.8 meters tall, the figure is also very healthy, you can see that it should be a little Kung Fu in the body, short hair, habitual squinting eyes, a kind of not angry from the momentum, wearing a no obvious brand but you know the value of casual wear, standing in the elevator, it is a hurry to apologize, and always maintain their due demeanor.


    This is really a man with good conditions in all aspects. It is estimated that he will not be less attractive to women. No matter what the city is, this acting skill alone is not much worse than the current cream boy who lives on his face.


    This guy is kind of interesting.


    But it''s just interesting.


    Li futu''s eyes flashed, shook his head slightly and said calmly, "it doesn''t matter."

 Chapter 377

    Pang Li, who didn''t succeed in a blow, quickly hid himself. With a smile, he looked at Li futu calmly and said gently, "brother, I think you have a good eye. I''ll take a seat on the seventh floor. How about having a drink together?"


    He smiles naturally, but his hand in his pocket is clenched.


    What he holds in his palm is a small medicine bottle. The strong drugs imported from abroad can only be bought through special channels. It is said that even a chaste martyr can instantly turn into a slut if she takes a sip. If these two people go up with them, they have a lot of ways to mix this good thing into the wine. When the time comes, they say hello to the bar and ask them to control the man. The best beauty around him will naturally be enjoyed by themselves.


    "We have an appointment. I''m sorry."


    Li futu said flatly that he was very clear about the intentions of these men, and he was not surprised to see the standard color. To bring a woman like song Luoshen to such an occasion, he had to have this psychological preparation.


    "Brother, since you have an appointment, you can do it yourself. I''ll treat your girlfriend to a drink. I don''t think you''ll mind?"


    Pang Li smile gentle, with a very reasonable tone put forward a very unreasonable request.


    At this time, Li futu''s eyes became more meaningful.


    Although the other party misunderstood the relationship between him and song Luo God, he naturally would not explain more about this kind of lecheron. Even though the other party''s lust is so obvious, Li futu still seems not warm and angry: "sorry, she won''t drink with you."


    "You''re not her. How do you know?"


    Pang Li is aggressive. He looks at the best beauties nestled in the arms of other men. He has been envious for a long time. He wants to snatch the other man and hold him in his arms. Naturally, it''s hard to hide his lust.


    Li futu finally showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. He looked at Pang Li and said faintly, "what''s your name?"


    This tone is clearly like an elder asking questions to a younger generation.


    Pang Li''s eyes flashed away, but he didn''t want to lose his demeanor in front of the beauty. He was angry. His expression seemed very calm, but his tone was arrogant.


    "Pang Li."


    The East China Sea is very big. Pang Li doesn''t think he can cover the sky with his own hands. But when he meets those young men in the East China Sea, they will call Pang Ge politely, no matter whether they are out of superficial Kung Fu or not.


    He reported to his family in order to let the boy recognize the reality and not waste time. He took the initiative to let the beauty out. But what he didn''t expect was that the other party didn''t react and fluctuate at all. Seeing the elevator door open, he nodded his head and took the beauty out directly.


    Pang Li a Leng, immediately can''t restrain of sneer next.


    It turns out that he is a lengtouqing who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. How can such a beautiful woman be attracted by such a person.


    Li futu''s unresponsiveness is obviously a reflection of his ignorance.


    What is the spirit of the heart?


    Pang Li hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and the strong son, who has been following him for a long time, arbitrarily reaches out his hand and stops Li futu.


    "Brother, Pongo''s invitation to drink is to give you face. Even if people kneel down and beg Pongo, Pongo won''t pay attention to him. They are all people who like to play. They may meet somewhere in the future. You give me face and I give you face. When we meet, we can talk. Do you think that''s the reason?"


    Li futu stepped out of the elevator with one foot. Hearing this, he stepped forward and got stuck in front of the elevator door. The slowly closed elevator door touched his foot and went back.


    He looked back and said with a smile, "do you want her?"


    Women, since ancient times, have always been the source of fighting. The more excellent women are, the more so they are. This is the origin of the word "beauty disaster".


    It''s a blessing to have a beautiful girl, but if it doesn''t match with the strength to protect the beauty, it''s likely to turn into a disaster.


    The so-called combination of fortune and misfortune may mean this.


    Song Luoshen, who became the source of the dispute, stood beside him, clutching the corner of Li futu''s clothes, as if he were a little woman who could only rely on men in danger.


    Pang Li sneered and said nothing. He didn''t want to talk with this kind of thing. He took two attendants out of the elevator.


    Li futu said strangely, "didn''t you make a reservation on the seventh floor? This is the sixth floor. "


    "You''re not the boss of Haoting. It seems that it''s not up to you where we go. Since I invite you to drink and you don''t agree, I have to let you invite me to drink. "


    Pang Li didn''t look at Li futu. He stared at Song Luoshen and said, "you are very beautiful. From tonight on, you are destined to be Pang Li''s woman."


    Song Luoshen seems to be afraid to gather around Li futu again.


    Li futu finally narrowed his eyes and swept Pang Li''s body with his eyes like a knife.


    At that moment, Pang li felt a cold evil coming towards him, and his face changed.DANGER!


    Pang Li subconsciously took a step back, staring at Li futu tightly, his expression finally became solemn.


    Li futu turned and walked away. He said faintly, "Room 601, if you want to drink, please come."


    After Pang Li, Qiangzi suddenly wants to keep up with him, but he is grabbed by Pang Li, "this boy doesn''t look as simple as it seems..."


    Identity can be disguised, but just now the momentum, do not fake, he suspected that he was not looking down on each other.


    Angered by Li futu''s arrogance, he said angrily, "Pang Ge, when did you become so forward-looking? What is he? When you''re done, you can''t be sure that people are running away. That woman tonight, I promise, will let her take off and lie down on Pongo''s bed for you to pose. As for the boy, let''s not be too cruel, just mutilate him. "


    Not so arrogant and confident.


    Pang Li, who was going to check the details of the other party, also felt that he was a little too cautious. After listening to Qiangzi''s words, he also felt that it was quite reasonable. He nodded his head in a cruel way: "OK, I''ll do as you say."


    Hadron''s face suddenly became excited. For a dandy like him who was born with no worries about food and clothing, maybe only stepping on people can make him enjoy the abnormal pleasure.


    Pang Li, who had planned to take away the plunder, took his eyes away from Li futu''s back and frowned with some doubts: "why hasn''t brother Yi come up yet? Going to the bathroom so long? "


    "I don''t know. Maybe I met my favorite girl downstairs."


    Chuang Tzu took out his bag and threw it to the two men. "Would you like to make a phone call, Pang Ge?"


    Pang Li took the cigarette and lit it. He waved his hand. "Forget it. We''ll start without waiting for him to finish smoking this cigarette."


    "Yes."


    Qiangzi and another dandy are holding a cigarette, looking at each other with a smile and a gloomy look. This is the feeling of sharing a hatred with the enemy.

 Chapter 378

    The so-called dandy refers to the kind of person who was born with a golden key and does not have to worry about his livelihood all his life.


    This kind of people, born almost no big pursuit, in addition to squandering their parents'' hard work down the foundation, life is long, they naturally have to find something to do.


    In short, a man''s life is for two words, money and color, and the former is mostly for the latter.


    Money, these dandies naturally do not lack, so it is not very difficult for them to find a girl. For example, those so-called goddesses who are unattainable in the eyes of the ordinary people are knocked down too much by their money bomb, and they gradually lose their passion when they see too many smiling faces under piles of money.


    Men like excitement, in other words, they like challenge. When ordinary women can''t stimulate their excitement, so these dressed scum begin to cast evil eyes on other people''s women.


    Women who rob, play with and even insult others can really satisfy their sense of superiority.


    Of course, they are not greedy. Generally beautiful women can''t get into their eyes. In other words, in their eyes, they think that even if I want to play with your women, first of all, your girl must be beautiful.


    It is not a proposition worthy of discussion that song Luo is not beautiful. So she was very honored to meet and even greatly exceeded this standard. When she saw her outside the Grand Court, Pang Li and his party took action immediately without hesitation.


    In the elevator incident, they had planned to have fun first, just as a foreplay, but they did not expect that the man who brought her did not seem to be a fuel-efficient lamp. His appearance seemed peaceful, but his attitude was very tough, which directly angered Pang Li.


    In their opinion, I like your woman, you should be respectful and smiling hands.


    Li futu''s unintelligent reaction made them feel that their dignity as a superior person had been provoked and insulted, and they would not go to the seventh floor. They followed Li futu with a gloomy face and saw him stop at the door of a big box.


    A man came out immediately and took them in with a warm smile.


    Seeing the man coming out of the box, Pang Li couldn''t help squinting.


    "Pongo, it''s like Tang Jiahao


    There was a frown behind him.


    Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate, and ten billion childe, even if they are arrogant, they can''t regard Tang Jiahao as nothing.


    "What happened to Tang Jiahao? We''re not dealing with him. We''re afraid of nothing. " The strong son basks in the sun.


    Pang Li''s face is uncertain. It''s obvious that Tang Jiahao''s appearance makes him a little embarrassed, but it''s really hard to give up the beauty who makes his adrenal hormones go up.


    Pang Li knew very well that if he missed this excellent product, it would be difficult to meet it again. Silent meeting, his eyes are gloomy, speak slowly: "strong son, what idea do you have?"


    With a gloomy smile, Qiangzi didn''t respond directly. He pulled a water spirit waiter''s sister paper who passed by him, slapped her on her upturned buttock, and said with a smile: "go, call your manager over and tell him Pang Shaoyou''s good news."


    Mei Zhi, the waiter, was shocked. She felt a burning pain in her buttocks. Her tears almost fell down. When she heard the words of Qiang Zi, she could not resist the attack.


    These days, she can still claim to be anything or nothing, either a real bully or a real bull. These people are obviously not the former. I don''t know how high they are, but at least she can''t afford to be a waiter.


    "Good, good."


    The waiter bowed in pain, did not dare to neglect and ran to the manager''s office.


    It didn''t take much time. A man in his forties came with two big men with big arms and round waists. It should be the manager of the sixth floor. However, the waiter''s sister paper just disappeared. I don''t know whether she was afraid of being robbed or hiding in that place to cry.


    "Pang Shaojiang and Zhu Shao are really rare guests."


    From afar, the manager stretched out his hand and flattered him with a smile. He was no stranger to Pang Li.


    Pang Li shook his hand with a flat face.


    "I heard that some of you are looking for me? I''ll arrange a box. Let''s not have a drink and talk about it


    The manager said with a smile that although he didn''t look down, he didn''t stand straight in front of Pang Li. When he got to this position, he was No. 1, big and small. He knew a lot about black and white, but he knew that he couldn''t afford to offend these people.


    Pang Li took a look at Qiangzi.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to drink, Dai. Our brothers are going to do something in your yard tonight, so we have to call you here to let you know." Strong son opens a way, smile relaxed: "another day invite you to eat, no problem?"


    Lao Dai''s heart leaped. He knew for a long time that it was not good for these people to find themselves. But he noticed the fierce light in the eyes of Qiangzi. How dare he refuse.


    "Jiang Shao, of course, there is not much problem, but now you know, it''s an extraordinary period, things are too big, I can''t explain...""I understand that."


    Jiang Ziqiang nodded a smile, then turned his head and said: "Dong, give me something."


    Zhu Dong came forward with a gloomy smile and took out a small bag of powdery things from his pocket and handed them to Qiangzi.


    There are not many things, about ten grams. It looks no different from ordinary flour.


    "Find someone, throw them into that box for me, and then you call the police. How can you say that you naturally understand how glorious it is to report and expose, to uphold justice, and not to go along with evil? It''s good for your place. "


    With a bright smile, Qiangzi pointed to the box where Li futu was, and then stuffed the small bag into Lao Dai''s suit pocket.


    "Before the cops come, you arrange people to go in and control the scene. Don''t let people slip away. The most important thing is that there is a woman in it. You must watch her carefully and don''t let her get hurt. As for which woman I''m talking about, you''ll know when you go in. "


    After hearing this, Lao Dai felt excited and came down in a cold sweat on the spot.


    "Don''t worry. What''s the matter? I''ll carry it for you."


    Pang Li patted Lao Dai on the shoulder and said, "when this is done, I''ll take it as if Pang Li owes you a favor."


    Old Dai, the manager of the sixth floor, moved his lips. He could feel Pang Li''s hand pressing on his shoulder more and more strongly. After all, he did not dare to refuse. He pinched his suit pocket and turned to arrange it with a bitter smile.


    "Qiangzi, you''ve got it. You can think of it all." Zhu Dong took Qiangzi''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    He thinks that the overall situation has been decided. He smiles and looks at Pang Li with an ambiguous look that all men know. "Pang Ge, congratulations."


    The most common dandy is to bully others, rely on the strong and bully the weak, and give others a green hat. But they are different. They not only want to rob each other''s women, but also want to kill each other.


    What crime is drug trafficking in dragon kingdom?


    If everything goes according to plan, Li futu''s life will be over.


    "Boy, don''t blame me for being cruel. I can only say that you have a bad life. You are not blessed to have a kind of woman."


    Pang Li looked at the door of Li futu''s box with a grim smile. Some part of his crotch was ready to move.

 Chapter 379

    Tang Jiahao naturally didn''t know what was happening outside. He asked Li futu to come here. He really sincerely made amends for the red chamber incident last time, but he never thought that Li futu would bring his female companion here, and he was the God of song Luo!


    Miss song, in everyone''s eyes, is the granddaughter-in-law of the Li family. Now she appears alone with another man on this occasion. What does it mean?


    Tang Jiahao also knows that this man''s identity is too special.


    That''s the damn thing.


    Even if such as his self-restraint, Tang Jiahao at the moment have a kind of curse Niang impulse.


    Li futu didn''t seem to see Tang Jiahao''s abnormal face. He glanced at the box. There were many people in the box, No. 16 and No. 7 men and women, who were basically equal. They were all pretty men and women with outstanding temperament.


    To enter Tang Jiahao''s circle, I''m afraid these people are all young people and young ladies in the East China Sea. Moreover, Li futu also saw some familiar faces. They were the childe brothers who ate the overlord chicken with Tang Jiahao in the red chamber last time. They were sitting here at the moment, obviously expressing a kind of attitude.


    Seeing Li futu come in, these young people and the thousands can''t help but put down their wine glasses or microphones, and the chatters all stop. They all look at Li futu, who is now a hot young hero, but most of them have never really met.


    Just now, the scene was still in full swing. For a moment, it was strangely quiet.


    At this time, it should have been introduced by Tang Jiahao, the host. However, because of the unexpected arrival of song Luoshen, the 10 billion prince was in a mess for a moment. Looking at Li futu and song Luoshen, his eyes twitched unconsciously and he didn''t know how to speak.


    Song Luoshen looked around in the box as if nothing had happened. Then he looked at Tang Jiahao and said with a smile, "why, don''t you know me?"


    Tang Jiahao grinned bitterly. Since everyone was standing in front of him, he couldn''t turn a blind eye. He took a deep breath, forced himself to suppress the inner waves, and pretended to smile naturally: "of course not. I just didn''t expect Miss Song to come. It''s too unexpected."


    "Oh? I thought Tang Shao didn''t welcome me. "


    With a bitter smile, Tang Jiahao couldn''t help looking at Li futu.


    This man is so brave.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Li futu, Li Shao, chairman of the Warring States club. This is Miss song, Li Shao''s friend. "


    Tang Jiahao begins to introduce song Luoshen. He can only pray that no one in the audience can recognize this young lady of the Song family.


    Song Luo God is generous, no previous noble cool, show a smile: "hello."


    Although everyone here has a deep family background, they don''t show the arrogance and airs in the eyes of ordinary people. They all politely greet Li futu and song Luoshen.


    The scene revived.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t Jiahao going to introduce the pan sisters to this fierce man? Why did the other party bring a girl? "


    On the surface, a childe brother was smiling, but he began to murmur.


    "Who knows? Just now, Jiahao tried his best to praise the new master of the Warring States period to the pan sisters. I understand Jiahao''s meaning. Last time you guys made trouble in the red chamber, although they didn''t care about each other, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t bear a grudge. Jiahao wants to use Pan''s sisters to clear up the misunderstanding tonight. I don''t think Pan''s sisters mind either. Hehe, the fierce men who started from scratch to kill and decide are really different from us. It''s not surprising that Pan''s sisters will be moved. But Jiahao doesn''t seem to be like this fierce man It''s good to communicate in advance. Look at the pan sisters. Their faces have changed now. "


    Among the seven or eight young ladies in the box, two girls are particularly attractive. Even when Li futu looked at the audience just now, he subconsciously looked at them more.


    as like as two peas, the Chanel is the same as the two girls. Except for the two series of Chanel, even the height is almost the same. The water is very small, and the cherry mouth is alone. It is also a beautiful woman who I feel sorry for. I also feel like sitting together now, and the two faces that appear like a mold are reflected in the light. It''s not one plus one. It''s almost lethal.


    "I''m afraid Jiahao has done something wrong with her kindness this time, but that Miss Song is really beautiful. I''m afraid the pan sisters can''t beat her."


    Tang Jiahao had just been sitting next to the pan sisters, constantly rendering the fierce image of Li futu. Everyone saw it. Although there was a suspicion of pimping, no one could say anything. At that time, the pan sisters were very interested in the new rich in the world.


    Born in a rich family, whose elders don''t have romantic affairs outside? If Li futu plays well after he comes in, he may be able to harvest enough erotic blessings that all men admire. But the arrival of Songluo God is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Not only did the pan sisters not look good, but even the young ladies around them were a little resentful. Of course, they knew that song Luoshen was not to blame. They could only look at Tang Jiahao with dissatisfied eyes. Isn''t that a teaser?!The most embarrassing thing in the audience is undoubtedly Tang Jiahao. He naturally felt the anger of those young ladies, but he really suffered.


    How did he know that would happen?


    At this time, he can only pretend to know nothing, arrange Li futu and song Luoshen to sit down on the edge of the sofa, try to stay away from the group of women, and wink at a group of friends.


    "Anru, I heard that your father recently registered another company in your name? Is this the fifth or the sixth? Your father is really biased towards you. I don''t know what your brother thinks. If he doesn''t find someone to marry you off, he won''t be afraid that your father will give you all his property? "


    Those CHILDES who had more than ten figures of family property at the last time understood and began to drink with Bai Fumei one after another to attract fire.


    Elder sister pan WeiMiao bit her lip. She seemed to be out of sight and out of mind. She went to the song platform and began to order songs.


    Under Mount Fuji.


    Singing is very charming, let people listen to intoxicated, cheers continue.


    After that, my sister also ran to sing a song. Her singing skills were equally good. It sounded almost the same as that of a singer.


    "Miss Song, why don''t you sing one?"


    A young lady with a bright smile sent out an invitation to song Luoshen, who was very hospitable.


    "If I can''t sing, I won''t make a fool of myself." Song Luoshen declined.


    "We all come here to have fun. We''re all singing in vain, or you can sing with Li Shao." Another girl is making a sound.


    Then the echo continued to ring, even those rich and young people can''t help shouting.


    Such a beautiful woman, listening to her voice, it is also a kind of enjoyment.


    Tang Jiahao''s face is not good-looking. He is afraid to annoy song Luoshen, but it is not easy for him to speak in this situation.


    It''s hard to be generous.


    On peace day, song Luoshen, who was obviously different, did not turn his face. After hesitation, he actually stood up and went to the song ordering machine to order a childhood song.


    On the banyan tree by the pond.


    The cicada is calling for summer.


    On the swing by the playground.


    Only butterflies stop on it.


    With the music, song Luoshen holds the microphone, word by word, the sound line is clear.


    With her singing, the thoughts of the people here float slowly, their eyes become blurred, and then they become a little trance.


    We used to be teenagers, also had a pair of clear eyes, running up like a spring lightning, but later, why all with a false face.

 Chapter 380

    Although it''s not a surprise, song Luoshen''s childhood singing is over, and the box is quiet for a short time.


    The most touching thing is not the song, but the emotion, or rather, the memory and story in the song.


    They don''t have to travel all their lives just for a house. Their wallets are full of all kinds of gold and silver cards. They drive luxury cars and carry famous bags around the market. They can clean up luxury stores every three or five times. As a result, they can travel all over the world and live a bright and unrestrained life But in the childhood just now, their heart, which is more and more difficult to be disturbed by the outside world, was vaguely touched.


    When song Luoshen put down the microphone and stood up, everyone was still immersed in an inexplicable mood. Finally, Tang Jiahao took the lead in clapping, and they came back to their senses.


    "Miss Song, we dare not speak again."


    Some people lament that there is a suspicion of flattery, but it is also true.


    Even those young ladies who are a little repellent to song Luo''s instinct, their eyes to song Luo''s become more relaxed at the moment.


    Song Luoshen sat back beside Li futu, held up his wine glass, with a light smile and no edge.


    Tang Jiahao saw it in his eyes and felt strange in his heart.


    This is still the powerful Miss Song in his impression?


    "Tang Shao, how do I feel that the sisters seem to have a problem with me?"


    Song Luoshen looks at Pan''s sisters and whispers that women''s intuition is always sensitive, especially to the same sex. She can obviously feel the hidden hostility of the two sisters to herself.


    Tang Jiahao''s heart leaped and he said, "how can it be?"


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to say that song Luoshen was suspicious and sensitive, and his mind suddenly changed: "women don''t like the same sex who are better than themselves. They are just jealous, right, just jealous."


    "Oh?"


    Song Luoshen takes back his eyes from the pan sisters'' faces, glances at Tang Jiahao, drinks a drink with a smile, and says nothing.


    "Li Shao, I''m very sorry about the red chamber last time. Here''s to Li Shao."


    Tang Jiahao calmed down, took his glass, looked at Li futu and changed the subject.


    In his plan, he should have been more sincere in making amends and introduced the pan sisters to Li futu. Whether it was successful or not, at least his good intentions were expressed. Even if Li futu really had bad feelings about last time, I''m afraid it would disappear. However, the arrival of the God Songluo completely disrupted his plan.


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that Tang Jiahao was going to "trick" him into the red chamber. He was very clear about Kong Fujie''s idea. I''m afraid he just wanted to see him and Tang Jiahao, who were on the East China Sea front, making trouble. If he really cared, he would have detained people at that time.


    "Tang Shao, although I''m not a good person, I can''t do things face to face and behind. Even if things in the past are gone, I won''t care. I hope Tang Shao doesn''t always care."


    Li futu picked up his glass and touched Tang Jiahao. He didn''t have any arrogance and arrogance because of Tang Jiahao''s low attitude.


    People respect me, I respect people.


    Tang Jiahao looks up and drinks it down with a relaxed smile. Although he is afraid of Li futu, in today''s society, who would be willing to offend a powerful opponent for no reason.


    Although Li futu said in the Red Mansion last time that he would not pursue the case, he could not take it for granted. At least he had to show his attitude. After today, Tang Jiahao knew that the matter should be completely over.


    At this time, the box door was suddenly pushed open. In the evening, generally, if there is no guest''s order, no staff will come in to disturb.


    Everyone in the box, including Li futu, frowned and turned back.


    A waiter came in to meet the people''s eyes, slightly lowered his head, with a respectful face. The dim light in the box kept changing his face.


    The waiter was followed by a tall box princess in a cheongsam.


    She had a charming smile with obvious professional training on her face. She was dragging a sandalwood tray with her hands. There was a bottle of red wine on it. The bottle was covered with yellow silk. She came with an air of not publicity but luxury.


    They approached each other and finally stopped at the tea table. They bowed slightly and said with a smile, "thank you for your support. The boss specially ordered us to send you a bottle of red wine as a token of appreciation. I wish you a pleasant evening."


    After that, the box Princess bent down to put the wine and tray on the tea table. Then they bowed respectfully, didn''t stay much, and soon turned away from the box.


    "Oh, I''ve come to Haoting so many times, and this kind of treatment is the first time I''ve met."


    A rich and young surprised to pick eyebrows, staring at the expensive bottle of romantic canti, "it''s really strange, is it difficult to become today''s what festival?"


    "Romanicondi, it''s not cheap."


    He is not alone in his doubts."Why do you want so much? With our consumption tonight, a bottle of wine is nothing. Come on, open it and have a taste."


    A childe didn''t care. He took the red wine out of the box and was about to open it. But he frowned in an instant, "hmm? Why is there anything else? "


    It''s not such an unusual way to deliver wine at night to attract guests. Li futu didn''t care much, but his eyes flashed and he immediately looked over.


    The wine bottle was picked up, and a package of white powdery things pressed under the wine bottle were instantly exposed to the changeable light in the box.


    Li futu''s expression did not change, but his eyes suddenly became sharp.


    "Eh, what''s this?"


    Pan Weixiao, one of the pan''s sisters, whispered in surprise. Then she came close and took out the bag of things, with pure curiosity in her eyes.


    All eyes were focused on the white powder.


    After a moment of stupefaction, Tang Jiahao''s pupils suddenly shrunk, his hands clenched, and his face suddenly filled with anger.


    Li futu quickly moved his eyes away from the thing, quickly swept all the faces in the box one by one without moving his face, and found that everyone had no other color except accident and curiosity. Then he slowly withdrew his eyes.


    He suspected that someone was playing tricks in this box, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    "It should be the men in the elevator just now." Song Luoshen put down the wine glass and stared at Pan Weixiao''s things in his hand. She naturally recognized what was inside, but did not panic.


    Li futu looked calm and said softly to pan Weixiao, "can you show me?"


    Pan Wei Xiao took a look at him, bit his lip, and then handed him the bag of powdery things in his hand.


    This light but deadly gadget, in the hands of Li futu moment, box door suddenly came a loud noise, box door was violently kicked open.

 Chapter 381

    With the sound of "bang", everyone in the box was subconsciously attracted to the door when they stopped on the bag of powder.


    In sight, eight or nine security guards with batons swarmed in with two men.


    Like a tiger.


    It''s fierce.


    It''s not good to show who comes.


    In the box, the young and the big gold in the East China Sea were stunned.


    It''s not scared, it''s absurd.


    Yes, it''s absurd.


    In their lives, they have never seen such a scene. However, in the past, they either stood outside the Bureau and watched the play happily, or they were in the Bureau, which was also the dominant side.


    But now the situation seems to be reversed.


    It''s not only the economic turmoil in the East China Sea, but it''s hard to say if they don''t have their ID cards.


    Trouble them?


    After a moment''s stupefaction, someone responded quickly. He was the one who picked up the wine bottle and first found the mystery under it. He squinted, then stood up and laughed instead of angry.


    "Jiang Ziqiang? Are you fuckin ''drunk? It''s not easy for your father to save some coffins after years of hard work. Don''t make trouble for him. "


    There was a roar of laughter.


    Jiang Ziqiang is a native of Donghai, but his roots are not in Donghai. Lao Tzu has opened several factories in the coastal area. He is in the spring breeze of reform and opening up, but he is also in hot water. The other one is Zhu Dong. His family is hundreds of millions big, mom I used to hear that he was still a model. It''s not hard to say that he is a rich second generation. But how can the owners in this room be afraid of them if their background and family property are not better than theirs and their position is at least one level higher than theirs.


    So these front-line boys did not panic. They sat in their spare time and looked at Jiang Ziqiang. Their eyes were full of contempt.


    Bai Fumei, the top class in the East China Sea, didn''t take Jiang Ziqiang seriously. Although they were not in the same circle, they also heard that Jiang Ziqiang''s reputation, full of bad water and typical sinister villains, had harmed a lot of women. If they met this despicable scum alone, they might be a little afraid as women, but in this situation, they were very proud But not afraid of Jiang Ziqiang, they dare to make up their minds.


    "Yu Shao, Yang Shao, Tang Shao Ha ha, there are so many people. "


    Jiang Ziqiang looks around and laughs darkly. He didn''t expect the scene to be so lively. Although all the young men here are better than him, he is not worried.


    This is not his own idea, and their target is not these people. The most important thing is that his family is based on the coast, and he is afraid of a hair?


    "It''s a coincidence that ah Dong and I came to Haoting tonight, but we heard that there was a drug trade. So we came here to have a look. We didn''t expect to meet you young masters. Tut Tut, what a surprise."


    Zhu Dong stood beside him, looking at all the people who seemed to be invincible on weekdays. His smile was also gloomy, and it also showed a wisp of happiness and madness.


    Yes, these people are more rich and powerful than him, but what? If he is in a hurry, he still dares to bite hard.


    Drug trade?


    All of them were stunned, and then their eyes quickly returned to the bag of powdery things in Li futu''s hands. They suddenly realized that, and then a flame suddenly rose from their chest.


    Not long after the bottle of romantic candy was delivered, Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong brought people in. It was almost the same as his mother''s rehearsal in advance. The people sitting here were not stupid. They couldn''t see what was going on.


    The childe''s smile solidified, and anger welled up in his eyes.


    "You fuckin ''planted it?"


    "Yu Shao, when you speak, you have to give evidence. If you don''t have any evidence, I''ll sue you for slander."


    Jiang Ziqiang grins grimly. He is a typical villain.


    Tang Jiahao stood up and saw that someone dared to attack him. No matter how polite he was, he said, "Jiang Ziqiang, don''t be shameless. Get out of here now."


    "Ha ha, Tang Shao, we Jiang Ziqiang grew up under the red flag. How can we turn a blind eye to such evil activities? I''m sorry


    Jiang Ziqiang sneered, saying that it was a righteous man. Then he ignored Tang Jiahao''s gloomy face, turned on his mobile phone from his pocket, pointed the camera at the box and began to video.


    "You want to die?"


    A childe couldn''t help but picked up a wine bottle and got up.


    "Chen Shao, you''d better pay attention to your behavior. It''s nothing to buy poison. With Chen Shao''s ability, you can pick it easily, but if you still do it, it''s hard to say the result."


    Zhu Dong stepped forward, smiling as a kind reminder.At the same time, Jiang Ziqiang has recorded the faces of all the people in the box, and finally the camera is firmly aimed at Li futu with the stolen goods in his hand.


    "Hey, man, keep this position. It''s cool."


    Li futu didn''t look alarmed. He even raised his head and laughed at the camera in Jiang Ziqiang''s hand.


    "Have you finished?"


    Seeing the smile on the screen of his mobile phone, Jiang Ziqiang suddenly had no reason to panic, but he didn''t think much about it. He swept all the others, only gave Li futu a close-up of nearly three seconds.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    He contentedly saved the video and then put down his cell phone.


    "Jiang Ziqiang, do you know what you are doing?"


    Tang Jiahao narrowed his eyes. He didn''t know what tricks he was playing. What''s the advantage of offending such a large group of people? Is this really a reckless mad dog that can only bite people?


    "Tang Shao, poison is not fun. I''m saving you. You should thank me."


    Of course, Tang Jiahao didn''t know what happened in the elevator. Now he doubted whether he had sucked too much powder.


    "Sorry for the trouble." Song Luoshen bit his red lips, which seemed a little wronged.


    Li futu took a look at her, calm and noncommittal, and then slowly stood up.


    His action immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    "Li Shao..." Tang Jiahao opened his mouth with an apologetic look on his face. He didn''t expect to encounter such a disappointment.


    Li futu laughed. "It''s none of your business. They''re looking for me."


    Tang Jiahao was stunned by the speech, but before he could ask, Li futu had already looked away and walked towards Jiang Ziqiang.


    Still holding the bag of powder in his hand, he walked calmly, step by step.


    "Boy, if you go in and make a good transformation, maybe you can come out in your lifetime."


    Jiang Ziqiang''s mouth is enlarged and his smile is rampant.


    Li stretched out his hand and stood outside

 Chapter 382

    "What did you say, boy?"


    Jiang Ziqiang didn''t know whether he didn''t hear or understand each other''s meaning. He pretended to be confused and asked.


    Li futu''s tone was very gentle and patient. Looking at him, he said again, "give me your mobile phone."


    Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong look at each other and laugh.


    "Are you a fuckin ''jerk? I''ll give you what you say? But I''m not unreasonable. If you want a mobile phone, you can. "


    Jiang Ziqiang holding the mobile phone, pointed to his crotch, his face without cover up the gloomy pleasure.


    "Now kneel down, lie prone, climb out from under my crotch, this matter calculate, how?"


    It''s more than just arrogant and domineering.


    At this time, Tang Jiahao''s face gradually calmed down. Looking at Jiang Ziqiang''s face, he sighed, leaving only one idea in his heart.


    Do not live if you do evil.


    Want to take over the fierce man of Warring States to get down and climb out like a dog?


    What a dog''s guts.


    At the moment, the box was very quiet. Everyone was staring at Li futu, curious about his reaction.


    All the people here have heard a lot about Li futu, but they haven''t witnessed it with their own eyes, so they are not convincing.


    What''s more, Li futu''s performance from the beginning to the present is far from the image of ferocity and cruelty in the rumor. It gives people the feeling that he is more like a gentle gentleman than a decisive hero.


    "If you don''t give it, I''ll have to take it myself."


    Before the words came down, it seemed that Li futu, who had a lot of business, suddenly stepped forward.


    Just one step.


    Temperament suddenly changed!


    It''s like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath suddenly!


    Just a second ago, Jiang Ziqiang''s pupils contracted violently, because no one could feel the overwhelming pressure more than him.


    Danger!


    Jiang feels proud that he is like a small boat in the rough sea. He may be torn by the storm at any time. He can''t resist at all. People''s instinctive reaction to the crisis makes him want to retreat subconsciously.


    But at this time, where can he retreat?


    Before his feet could be mentioned, Jiang pride felt a burst of heartbreaking pain coming from his wrist.


    "Ah


    A shrill cry suddenly rang out.


    The audience was moved.


    Under everyone''s eyes, Li futu grabs Jiang Ziqiang''s right hand holding the mobile phone, suddenly clenches it, and then howls. Jiang Ziqiang''s face is twisted, and his right hand looses like out of control. The mobile phone instantly appears in Li futu''s hand.


    Just now in the elevator, Li futu let the other party off, but he didn''t expect that these people were even more insidious.


    In the state of dragon, a bag of things is enough to make people put on jail and even get shot. If he is an ordinary man, what will happen today?


    In prison, or just like a dog crawling out of each other''s crotch?


    Damn it.


    Li futu''s eyes gradually deepened, and a cold radian appeared in the corner of his mouth. He got the mobile phone, but he didn''t let it go. Under the attention of the audience, he turned his wrist.


    Click.


    There was a tremor in everyone''s heart.


    Jiang Ziqiang''s scream is more and more exhausting, which sounds only creepy.


    As you can see, his right arm has been twisted at the moment, like Mahua, and it was twisted by Li futu.


    At this moment, everyone in the box finally saw the real side of the man hidden under the appearance.


    Looking at Jiang Ziqiang''s twisted arm, several young people seemed to feel the extreme pain of tearing their hearts and lungs. They couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    Li futu seems to have no intention to stop. He raises his toe and kicks it on Jiang Ziqiang''s knee.


    Let''s see.


    Two.


    Three.


    Jiang Ziqiang''s knee, visible to human eyes, began to fold back. He was kicked off by Li futu and knelt down on the spot. Because of the severe pain, his eyes widened and filled with blood. His whole face began to tremble and his clothes were all wet with sweat.


    Those top White Fumei are shortness of breath, staring at the fierce man, heart thumping acceleration, can''t help clamping legs.


    "Sister, sister..."


    Pan Weixiao grasped pan WeiMiao''s hand.


    Pan WeiMiao stares at Li futu without blinking. His eyes are burning. He doesn''t seem to be scared by the cruelty of the other party at all. She nibbled her red lips: "sister, this man is really unusual..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    Zhu Dong came back and swallowed his saliva. He was really loyal. He didn''t choose to run away at this time, but wanted to stop Li futu''s atrocity.


    As soon as he made a sound, he immediately succeeded in attracting Li futu''s eyes.


    Li futu let go of Jiang Ziqiang, who had been devastated so much that he turned to look at Zhu Dong. The deep darkness in his eyes made Zhu Dong''s heart tremble and he could not help but step back."You, you don''t come here..."


    Zhu Dong is arrogant and arrogant at the moment. Li Fu''s cruel way of abusing Jiang Ziqiang has already scared his courage.


    "Aren''t you looking for me?"


    Li futu stepped forward, the security guards with obvious fear on their faces, and no one dared to stop them.


    The security guard who originally called to control the scene blocked Zhu Dong''s retreat. In Zhu Dong''s enlarged pupil, Jiang Ziqiang''s mobile phone quickly zoomed in.


    Pop!


    Li futu smashed his cell phone on his opponent''s forehead.


    The glass screen cracked instantly.


    "Pa!"


    Another sound, Zhu Dong''s forehead instantly blood, flesh and blood blurred, the body began to shake, brain bursts of dizziness.


    "Pa!"


    Third, the mobile phone was completely scrapped, and Zhu Dong''s body fell to the ground like he lost his support.


    There was silence in the box.


    For the first time, those young men who saw Li futu''s hand were shocked and numb.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s a crime to injure people in public, but in the eyes of these people, it''s a powerful mess.


    Song Luoshen bowed his head and took a drink.


    Li futu''s face is calm. He throws the discarded mobile phone on the ground. He doesn''t look at Zhu Dong who has been smashed and fainted. His eyes finally fall on several security guards.


    Disorderly footsteps suddenly sounded behind the security guard.


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    The dilemma of security in the heart of a sigh of relief, sense of interest to both sides of the spread out of the road.


    Pang Li, who is planning to make a final appearance to pick up the results, comes in and looks at the miserable Jiang Ziqiang on the ground. He is obviously stunned.


    A moment later, his pupils contracted violently. He held his hands and looked up at Li futu darkly: "boy, how dare you


    Li futu looked calm. He knelt down on the ground with one hand and held the back of Jiang Ziqiang''s head. He pulled his head over and put the bag of white powder directly into Jiang Ziqiang''s mouth in front of Pang Li''s face.


    With a swing, Jiang Ziqiang, who was still swaggering a minute ago, fell to the ground like a dead dog, and his body began to twitch violently.


    Li futu laughed, raised his foot, stepped directly on Jiang Ziqiang''s head, looked at Pang Li in front of him, and asked: "what do you want?"


    On the ground, a large pool of blood in the light, red glare.


    This situation, this scene, completely to the audience of these young and big gold perfect interpretation of what is called invincible!

 Chapter 383

    Pang Li.


    Pang Tianyun''s only son.


    Who is Pang Tianyun?


    Xuanhuangli, the first place in the world!


    If it wasn''t for a batch of diamonds Yandong brought back from abroad a few years ago that they made a huge profit for the Qin family and thus won the praise of the Qin family''s senior management, who is the king of the East China Sea now.


    This is why the manager on the sixth floor of Haoting clearly knows that the box is full of top local students, but he still agrees with Pang Li.


    Tang Jiahao and others can''t afford to offend him.


    Pang Li can''t afford to offend him.


    Fortunately, Pang Li didn''t want to attack Tang Jiahao. He just wanted to deal with a young man. Before he came, he had told the security guards that no matter what happened, they couldn''t attack Tang Jiahao. As for Li futu, the manager surnamed Dai didn''t have any instructions.


    Without instructions, it undoubtedly means that they can act casually. However, these security guards still didn''t do anything and watched Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong fall in front of them.


    About Jiang Ziqiang, they didn''t react, but Zhu Dong, they didn''t dare to stop him.


    Yes, I just don''t dare.


    They were frightened by Li futu''s bloody means. It was no longer beating, but tormenting and destroying.


    It seems that in the eyes of this man, Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong are not human beings, but pigs and dogs, and even pigs and dogs are inferior.


    In Haoting, they have seen a lot of conflicts, but they have never seen such cruel people. The monthly salary is not enough to make these security guards play with their lives.


    "Pang Shao, this guy is crazy. You''d better be careful."


    A security guard whispered to remind, subconsciously looked at the eye twitch, not only has begun to mouth foaming Jiang Ziqiang, or can''t help but some fear.


    If you take a large bag of powder orally, even if you can survive, I''m afraid your life will be wasted.


    Even without his warning, Pang Li knew that he might get into trouble today.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, the tragedy of Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong clearly showed him the man''s cruelty.


    This young man has no leeway to do it. He completely kills people. He is reckless and cruel. As the security guard said, he looks like a madman.


    Just now, Pang Li could not help but be secretly surprised to see him put the package into his mouth.


    The other side didn''t take life seriously at all.


    Looking at Li futu, who is still calm, Pang Li''s mind is filled with questions he thought of before but pressed again,


    this man Who is it?


    "Pang Shao? So it''s you. It seems that these two people are following your orders, too? "


    Tang Jiahao stepped forward without looking at the two people on the ground.


    He doesn''t think that Li futu''s methods are cruel and inhumane. We are all adults, and we all have to be responsible for our own behavior. Since we want to use such a sinister method to plant and frame up, we are only responsible for the end.


    Just when he saw Pang Li''s appearance, Tang Jiahao began to sympathize with Jiang Ziqiang.


    These two people are obviously dead substitutes.


    "Tang Shao, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Pang Li says coldly that his purpose is nothing more than Li futu, and he doesn''t want to offend these people, so he won''t admit it.


    "You ordered these two men to put drugs in our box, and then planted us for drug trade. Pang Shao, I don''t know where we offended you and let you use such shameless means to frame us?"


    Tang Jiahao said angrily, "it''s a man. If I have something to do, I''ll go straight down the road, and then I''ll put a cold arrow behind my back. It''s too mean."


    It''s obvious that he''s upset about tonight.


    "Tang Shao, I really can''t understand what you are saying. What I see is that your friend injured my brother. Tang Shao, I need you to give me an account of this!"


    Pang Li''s insidious way confuses black and white.


    Tang Jiahao was furious and was about to continue to speak, but Li futu raised his hand.


    Tang Jiahao looked at him and closed his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Pang Li narrowed his eyes deeply. He knew that the young man was not small, but at this moment, he was hard to ride a tiger.


    His people are like this, and the other party still steps on his people''s head and asks him what you want. If he retreats at this time, he doesn''t have to be in the East China Sea.


    There is a saying that men are really creatures who want to lose face and live to suffer.


    Li futu still stepped on Jiang Ziqiang''s head and said with a smile, "what do you want to explain?"


    "Kneel down, kowtow and make amends to me."


    Pang Li didn''t hesitate. Then he reached out to song Luo God and said, "give her to me."


    Hearing this, the rest of the people can''t help looking at Song Luoshen, who is indifferent to drinking. Only then can they finally understand what is the cause of this conflict tonight.


    It''s really a disaster.


    Tang Jiahao smiles.


    He took back his eyes from Song Luoshen and looked at Pang Li. His eyes were sharp and he was no longer polite. "Pang Li, you deserve it?""If I''m worthy or not, don''t worry about it."


    Pang Li pointed to song Luoshen, and no longer covered up his ambition: "tonight, she is mine, no one can stop her!"


    Gentle Township, hero grave, how many men fall on the word beauty. Even though Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong sacrifice themselves to remind Pang Li, Pang Li still doesn''t mean to rein in.


    On the contrary, he felt that since he had paid such a high price, he had to get something back.


    Haoting is not his territory, because Tang Jiahao is here, and he can''t count on these security guards at all. After playing hard words, he takes out his mobile phone and starts to make a phone call.


    Since we can''t be good, it''s time for the eight immortals to cross the sea and show their magic power.


    Some students looked at Tang Jiahao and called, "Jiahao."


    It''s obviously about calling someone.


    Tang Jiahao grinned bitterly and couldn''t help looking at Song Luoshen. Even if he wanted to help, it would depend on whether song Luoshen was willing to intervene.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Li futu opened his mouth quietly and let Pang Li call. He didn''t mean to stop him at all. "Who is he?"


    "His Laozi is Pang Tianyun in the dark and yellow world." Tang Jiahao is concise and comprehensive.


    "Pang Tianyun..."


    Li futu read it silently, then nodded, moved his feet away from Jiang Ziqiang''s head, and turned back to his position.


    "Why doesn''t Li Shao want to call someone? Why don''t you wait for such a fierce crowd to come? "


    Some childe brother looked at him puzzled.


    When Li futu returned to his seat, he poured himself a glass of wine and drank it himself, which really didn''t mean to shake people.


    "He doesn''t think he can solve it by himself, does he?"


    Li futu didn''t care about other people''s eyes. He took a sip of wine and said faintly, "have you had enough of the opera?"


    Song Luoshen chuckled: "I''m giving you the chance to be a hero. You look at the rich ladies around you. Just now your eyes are almost shining. Don''t you think you should thank me?"


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "Well, I''m really a guy who doesn''t understand the customs."


    Song Luoshen curled his mouth, then picked up his mobile phone and dialed a phone call. The charming color instantly converged.


    "Uncle Peng..."

 Chapter 384

    Pang Li was blocking the door, which meant that he would not let anyone go out.


    Up to now, the manager on the sixth floor has not appeared, pretending to be deaf and dumb, being wise and self-conscious, and making it clear that he does not intend to participate in the immortal fight.


    They knew that Pang Li couldn''t have offended so many of them at the same time, even his father Pang Tianyun didn''t dare. Since Tang Jiahao didn''t let them interfere, they naturally didn''t mind their own business. They drank wine and chatted with each other quietly as if nothing had happened. They had a calm demeanor of Taishan collapsing in front of them Out of the pride of being born in a Zhongding family.


    "Jiahao, don''t you need any help?"


    A childe brother raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s really tough for Li Shao to kill Wang Yang and destroy Wang''s family, but Pang Li is not good at it either. When the time comes, he''ll call someone to come over. His fists are hard to beat his four legs. It''s really hard to say."


    "To ah Jiahao, although we all know that Li Shao is a red star in Yongxing, Pang Li might have been worried about three points under the previous peaceful situation, but now it''s different from the past. Donghai Wang and Yongxing are now in a terrible situation. If Pang Li is really given a chance, he might be able to do anything."


    Standing high and looking far away, these young and old people have obviously heard of the turbulent current of the world.


    Because of their aversion to Pang Li''s insidiousness, and also because of Tang Jiahao''s reasons, their subjective attitude naturally inclines to Li Fu Tu.


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK. Let''s just watch."


    Tang Jiahao didn''t explain much. He touched a glass with several young masters. After a glass of wine, a bitter smile leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone seems to have missed the point. Now it''s not time to figure out how Li futu should deal with it, but how she wants to solve it.


    Holding his glass, Tang Jiahao looked at Pang Li, who was blocking the door with a sneer. A trace of pity flashed in his eyes, and then his eyes moved to the corner of the right sofa.


    In the sight, a couple of men and women sat there as if nothing had happened, exchanging in a low voice, looking calm and calm.


    "It''s hard for you to make trouble with Gu Dongqing now?"


    Song Luoshen stares at Li futu. After calling, she doesn''t look at Pang Li any more.


    "Gu Qingcang is kind to you, and Yan Donglai is also kind to you. When they quarrel, you seem to be outside, but you must be quite distressed in your heart?"


    Li futu''s face was flat. "Do you think you are very smart? You know how to judge people''s minds


    "Well, I care about you. Don''t be good or bad."


    Song Luo''s God patted him angrily.


    "In fact, in my opinion, it''s good for you that Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcang fight. If you fight with each other, you will be hurt. You can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and find opportunities. It''s not impossible to be a successful fisherman."


    Song Luoshen shakes his glass and looks at someone. He sighs with bewitching power: "king of the East China Sea, what a powerful name, don''t you want to replace it?"


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never been ambitious. I don''t have such great ideals and ambitions. I''m very satisfied with my present situation."


    This is a typical example of not striving for progress.


    Song Luo God dumb smile, "you have to pretend like this?"


    Li futu began to be silent again, seemingly using a deep routine.


    "You guys take them to the hospital." Pang Li gives orders to several security guards. Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong are "loyal" to him. Naturally, he can''t watch them die here. Besides, these security guards can''t be of any use here.


    After hearing Pang Li''s instructions, they busily pinned their batons on their waists. Then they lifted Jiang Ziqiang and Zhu Dong and walked out. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared at the door of the box.


    Save the dying and heal the wounded. We have to fight against the clock. How can we not move quickly?


    "A bunch of cowards!" He cursed in the dark.


    "Pang Shao, are you tired standing? Why don''t you sit down and have a drink? "


    Tang Jiahao opened his mouth. His anger disappeared, and a strange smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Thank you, Tang Shao. I''ll have a drink with Tang Shao when the matter is settled."


    Pang Lipi didn''t smile, and his eyes were fixed on Song Luoshen''s face.


    "Flowers like you shouldn''t be put on cow dung. I''ll show you what kind of man is worthy of you!"


    How aggressive.


    Really, the wine in Tang Jiahao''s mouth almost spurted out.


    To say the least, although Li futu is an illegitimate child, he still has the blood of the Li family. Does he say that he is cow dung?


    That''s the old saying. Those who don''t know are fearless.


    At this moment, looking at the wantonly arrogant Pang Li, Tang Jiahao can''t help but think of a paragraph of words that his old man said to himself when he took the post of deputy general manager of Tangshan real estate.


    No matter what level we stand, we should always maintain a heart of awe.His old man lived most of his life. He came here through ups and downs. What he said can be called the golden advice of life comprehension. Unfortunately, Pang Li didn''t seem to have received similar instruction, or he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Li futu didn''t move. He just felt a little dazed when he heard the familiar comment.


    As he remembers, it seems that many people described themselves like this ten years ago.


    Is this the so-called fate?


    Songluo suddenly put down his glass.


    "Ten years ago, I didn''t have the ability to argue for you, but now, even if you don''t care, I will never allow anyone to slander you like this, no one can."


    Song Luoshen finally looked up at Pang Li. Although her words were plain, her eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Pang Li was surprised, but he didn''t think much about it. On the contrary, he thought such a girl was delicious.


    At the same time, there was a rapid sound of footsteps outside the box.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    ¡­¡­


    The fierce men of five big and three rough, fierce and fierce, gathered around Pang Li and called Pang Shao.


    The momentum is amazing.


    Pang Li laughed wildly.


    The door of the box was almost blocked, and there were still people in the corridor. Li futu and others seemed to be turtles in a jar.


    "Boy, don''t say I bully you. I''ll give you another chance. Now kneel down and kowtow to me. Maybe I''ll let you go."


    Pang Li stepped forward with an undisguised arrogant smile, "how?"


    The door is full of his people, even if this boy is Bruce Lee, I''m afraid it''s hard to fly.


    Against the backdrop of a group of burly men, Pang Li at this time really had a kind of fierce momentum to control the power of life and death.


    Even though he knew that Pang Li''s goal was not himself, those young ladies were subconsciously nervous.


    Is the overall situation decided?

 Chapter 385

    There are definitely people who are not afraid of death in this world, but that is only a drop in the ocean, and Pang Li certainly does not belong to this category.


    He is rich and powerful. There are so many beauties in this colorful world. He hasn''t enjoyed enough. How can he be willing to die.


    He is very clear that if the terrorist charge is carried out, let alone Laozi, even Laozi can not save himself.


    He didn''t have time to think about why this kind of incident would disturb a major general. He endured the pain of his head and raised his head and said, "this General, there is definitely some misunderstanding. We are just having some minor conflicts. It has nothing to do with terrorist activities. "


    In order to draw a clear line with terrorist activities, he would rather bear the charge of provocation.


    "Whether there is a misunderstanding or not, we will investigate and judge. We will not wrongly treat a good person or let a bad person go."


    The major general hurled his voice to the ground. After that, he ignored Pang Li, looked around and walked towards song Luo.


    "Are you all right?"


    He stood still two steps away from Songluo God, with a soft smile on his solemn face.


    In the audience''s attention, song Luoshen stood up gracefully and said with a smile, "it''s OK, but if Uncle Peng comes back later, I''m afraid it''s hard to say."


    "Luoshen, when I got your call, uncle Peng came all the time."


    "Uncle Peng, don''t get me wrong. I just didn''t expect that someone in Donghai was so lawless and arrogant."


    This is a heartbreaking remark.


    "It seems that the intensity of this crackdown is not enough."


    Major general Peng said in a low voice, "I will communicate with Mayor Han about this."


    Seeing this, Pang Li, squatting on the ground, turned pale.


    He finally understood what was going on.


    He has been paying close attention to Li futu, but he didn''t expect that the best beauty is the real Buddha.


    A call to shoulder anti star character, it''s like playing a game, what does he take to fight with each other?


    At this time, all of you stood up and showed respect for this great man. Only one of you is still sitting, which naturally attracted the eyes of major general Peng.


    "Uncle Peng, he''s float."


    Song Luoshen also noticed the other side''s eyes shift, she also turned to look at Li futu, a smile.


    Float.


    Li Fu.


    The attitude and meaning of the expression are very different.


    Major general Peng was slightly stunned. There was a complex color in his eyes. Then, in full view of the public, he took the initiative to stretch out his hand. "During this period of time, I haven''t heard much about this name. I''m young and promising. It''s good."


    The rich and young were shocked again.


    Even as president of the Warring States period, Li futu is not qualified to be treated like this.


    But what shocked them was still behind. In the face of such a senior official''s active palm, Li futu didn''t show his flattered appearance. He still sat still, raised his head and said, "I''m flattered."


    He didn''t seem to see each other''s hand. His posture was flat and he didn''t mean to shake hands with each other at all.


    All the money around is as numb as a duck.


    Major general Peng was not angry or embarrassed. He took a deep look at Li futu and slowly took back his hand: "Luoshen, uncle Peng has something to deal with, so I won''t disturb you."


    Song Luoshen nodded and laughed: "another day Luoshen will visit uncle Peng in person."


    Major general Peng nodded a smile, then turned around, looked at Pang Li and others squatting on the ground, and said solemnly, "take all these people away!"


    "Yes


    A gang of iron men come and go quickly. Peace was restored in the box, but the turbulent waves in everyone''s heart could not be calmed.


    Pang Li was taken away this time, and he had to peel off his skin if he didn''t die. It''s hard to say whether he can come out in his life. After all, the military is an independent system, and he is still charged with terrorism this time.


    Of course, no one cares much about Pang Li''s fate at the moment. When the identity of song Luo God is exposed, all the young people present know that Pang Li is absolutely finished. Maybe his Lao Tzu and even Yan Donglai will be involved. All this depends on a woman''s attitude.


    Song Luoshen naturally noticed the change of these people''s eyes on her. She turned a blind eye, looked at the man sitting beside her and said in a low voice: "in fact, you don''t have to be like this. Although he belongs to the Li Department, it doesn''t do you any harm to make friends with such a senior member."


    Li futu said nothing, stood up and ignored song Luoshen, "Tang Shao, you guys, because of my reasons, this happened. I''m sorry to disturb you


    "Li Shao is rare. Everyone knows who Pang Li is. How can Li Shao be blamed for this?"


    "Jiahao is right. I hope Li Shao doesn''t care about it."


    The young and the old all spoke up, and their attitude was more polite than at the beginning.


    Li futu nodded, did not stay, and Tang Jiahao and others to say goodbye, and then left the box.Song Luo''s little bird followed him closely like a man.


    "Who is the chairman of the Warring States period?"


    Someone looked at Li futu''s back and asked everyone''s questions.


    "Jiahao, you are most familiar with him. Do you know what he really comes from? Let the elder sister and younger sister of the Song family listen to what they say. Tut Tut, it really gives us men a long face! "


    "Hum!"


    A cold hum rang out, a figure grabbed his bag and angrily walked out of the box.


    "Sister!"


    Pan Weixiao catches up quickly.


    Several young ladies who witnessed a wonderful play tonight also went out.


    These boys were stunned.


    "Women, women..." Some people sigh with emotion.


    An animal patted Tang Jiahao on the shoulder, shook his head and said with a smile, "Jiahao, you are really not suitable for pimping."


    With a bitter smile, Tang Jiahao looked at the mess of the box and sighed to himself.


    What is this called?


    ¡­¡­


    The elevator door closes.


    Song Luoshen looked at Li futu, who pressed the button on the first floor with no expression on his face, and bit his lip: "do you blame me for coming here today and spoiling your good fortune?"


    Li futu looked at the elevator door without squinting and saying a word.


    "Can you not ignore me? If you really want those sisters, you can give me one day and I will send them to Datang Yipin, OK?"


    Song Luoshen pulled up the corner of Li futu''s clothes, looking resentful and aggrieved.


    Li Mingming is so happy that she has no solution


    Song Luo said: "I didn''t expect uncle Peng to come here in person..."


    Li futu looked at her quietly: "then why do you want to tell me on purpose?"


    "I just want to help you, so that no one dares to make up your mind easily..." Song Luoshen''s beautiful eyes were full of sincerity, as if out of a good heart.


    "So you''re protecting me?"


    Songluo nodded.


    Li futu sneered at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes became deep in an instant. He suddenly reached out and pinched song Luoshen''s swan like neck: "I''m afraid everyone immediately knew that Miss Song appeared in entertainment places with a man named Li futu, and then she was almost insulted. You pushed me to the top of the storm by doing so..."


    Song Luoshen''s skin was so delicate that red marks began to appear where she was strangled by the palm of Li futu''s hand, but she looked up at her dark eyes.


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    As the man gradually forced, her breathing began to become difficult, but she did not struggle at all, instead, she began to laugh, like poppies.


    "Li futu, are you afraid?"

 Chapter 386

    Song Luoshen introduced himself so intimately just now, absolutely on purpose.


    Tonight''s incident has alerted a major general to come forward. It will certainly stir the East China Sea and even send it back to Kyoto.


    Because of the special relationship with song Luoshen, you don''t have to think about it. There will be rumors all over the world. Song and Li, who have reached the marriage intention long ago, will be extremely embarrassed.


    Li futu stares at Song Luoshen tightly, the palm does not have any relaxation: "you are playing with fire."


    Song Luo God did not respond, let the man gradually tighten his throat, but the more gorgeous smile.


    "To die, to die in your hands, is not a kind of Happiness. "


    Her difficult way, because of lack of oxygen, that peerless face began to fill with a strange flush, but with her charming radian, it looks so beautiful.


    Li futu stares at her. Song Luoshen looks up at her and looks at him. From beginning to end, he has no intention of resisting.


    Five or six seconds later, when song Luoshen closed her eyes and seemed to be ready to die generously, the palm that held her throat suddenly loosened, and her sense of suffocation subsided, and she began to cough violently.


    "I don''t like being used. Don''t force me."


    Li futu looked at the elevator door without looking at Song Luoshen. He looked indifferent and had no pity for jade, as if he had a heart of stone.


    She coughed for a long time, but song Luoshen was relieved. Instead of feeling lucky or angry, she began to smile as expected.


    She took a deep breath, and her face was still filled with the residual red halo of suffocation. "I know that no matter how hard your heart is now, you are still cruel to me after all."


    "Miss Song, it''s no good being too confident."


    Li futu''s tone was emotionless. When the elevator door opened, he walked out immediately.


    Song Luoshen looked at his back, rubbed his neck, and his mouth was smiling, as if nothing had happened just now, and he was not afraid of danger, so he followed up again.


    "Are you going home?"


    Li futu stood by the side of the road and said nothing.


    "As an old friend, won''t you invite me to your house?" It seems that the noble Miss Song doesn''t know what reserve is at all. She sticks to Li futu tightly and doesn''t care about men''s indifference at all. She seems to be a crazy girl.


    To tell the truth, this kind of song Luo God made Li futu feel a little confused and scolded him, but he didn''t take it seriously. For a moment, he had nothing to do but pretend to be cold: "my humble room won''t pollute Miss Song''s eyes."


    "Datang, the top affluent area in the East China Sea, is full of villas, so there are still luxury houses in the world?"


    Song Luo God smiles, "well, since you are not welcome, I don''t want to be forced to do so, but you don''t want to send me so late? Today''s East China Sea is not peaceful. If I go back alone, don''t you worry? "


    It is said that good women are afraid of being entangled, but why not men?


    No matter how cold on the surface, but the inner feelings can not deceive, this is the woman he once loved deeply.


    Li futu took a look at her, didn''t respond, reached out and stopped a taxi.


    Song Luoshen''s mouth curved with pride and then went in.


    "Master, go to Crystal Palace." Song Luoshen road.


    The taxi driver looked at Song Luoshen subconsciously through the rear-view mirror, and his face was filled with astonishment.


    Haoting, beautiful women, top hotels, tut Tut, enough to make a wonderful story in people''s mind.


    It''s very common for the driver to pick up similar customers and come out from the night show and then go straight to the hotel. However, the beauty is a thief. Please forgive him for his vulgarity. Because of his limited education, he can''t think of a good adjective. At the same time, he can''t help glancing at Li futu, his eyes full of admiration.


    Damn, they are all men. Why is the gap so big?


    "Grandfather Li Retired four years ago, but he is in good health. Although he retired, the old man still can''t let go of state affairs. He usually goes to the general staff to give some advice to later generations. Uncle Li was promoted to commander of Kyoto two years ago. He is busy with military affairs and seldom stays at home..."


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice that his family was short, but the information revealed in his words was sensational. Fortunately, she kept her voice so low that the driver in front couldn''t hear her.


    Li futu looked out of the window, looking like an ancient well without any waves.


    "When people get old, fame and wealth will gradually fade. Only the weight of family affection will increase. In fact, I can see that grandfather Li still loves you, but as the head of the family, he has to take an attitude. I think if you want to..."


    Li futu turned his head and looked at her: "if I were just an ordinary person now, would you tell me that?"


    Song Luoshen pursed his red lips.


    "Pang Li, Pang Tianyun''s only son just now, was also the number one man. But because of your words, he was doomed. Although I have made some achievements, I am the chairman of the Warring States period. Many people, even the prince like Tang Jiahao, would politely call Li shaozhe or Mr. Li, but you know very well that in the eyes of the warlords like you, like the Song family, I can''t help you Xu is still just a mole ant. At best, he is just a stronger mole ant. ""I know very well that the reason why you are so close to me is not because of my present identity, but because in your heart, you think I am the so-called emperor of hell, or you think I have countless ties with the underworld. Have you ever thought about it? If you guess wrong, what will happen?"


    "Maybe I will be taken out like Pang Li just now, and my life and death will be between other people''s thoughts. Don''t tell me about family love. Born in the Song family, you should also know how ridiculous these two words are in these rich families. So, if you really think about our previous love, please keep a distance from me. You may want to play games But please find someone who has the same capital as you. Sorry, I can''t afford to play with you. "


    After listening to him quietly, Songluo was silent for a while and said slowly: "in your heart, is that what you think of me? Stick to you, just because of the background you may exist? "


    Li futu looked away from her face.


    Song Luoshen smiles inexplicably.


    "Ten years, I''ve been waiting for ten years. I don''t know where you''ve gone, or even whether you''re dead or alive. I''ve been waiting aimlessly, just because of that little hope. I think you will come back one day, but I didn''t expect that you did come back, but in your eyes, I''ve become an aggressive woman."


    Song Luoshen seemed to feel that her heart began to twitch. She took a deep breath, her mouth slightly raised, showing a sad beauty.


    "It''s easy to change people''s minds, but it''s easy to say that people''s minds have changed. I think my life is really like a joke."

 Chapter 387

    The taxi stops in front of the Crystal Palace Hotel. Song Luoshen pushes the door and gets off. He doesn''t say goodbye to Li futu. He looks calm, but he doesn''t have any look in his eyes.


    Li futu looked at her back.


    "Young man, did you fight? As for women, it''s good to be noisy. It''s not shameful to bend over your own women. "


    Said the taxi driver kindly.


    Li futu took back his eyes and gave a faint smile: "master, let''s go."


    The taxi driver sighed. He didn''t understand the young people''s mind. Such a marked woman was willing to quarrel with her. If it was him, he would be obedient and never go west.


    However, as an outsider, he didn''t talk much about this. Seeing that Li futu didn''t listen to the advice, he could only shake his head and restart the car.


    As the taxi leaves the Crystal Palace Hotel, song Luoshen stops slightly in front of the revolving gate, but does not turn back.


    As soon as song Luoshen entered the hall, two men in black suits breathed a long sigh of relief, and then immediately welcomed her. She was her bodyguard, obviously waiting for her all the time and doing her duty.


    "Miss, just now Li Shao called."


    Stand in front of song Luoshen, one of the bodyguards will report.


    This little Li is naturally not that little Li.


    Songluo God looked at him, "what did you say?"


    Her cell phone has been turned off, the other party will find her bodyguard, it is not surprising.


    "Li Shao asked where the first lady is now. I said that the first lady had a rest. Li Shao said nothing more and hung up the phone soon."


    The bodyguard said all things. The eldest lady went out with a man and didn''t come back in the evening. Naturally, he didn''t dare to tell the truth. It was inevitable that he lied. Considering for his master, the starting point was understandable. But he didn''t know that his explanation was just icing on the cake.


    "I see."


    Song Luoshen nodded as if nothing had happened, and her face did not change. Then, with the support of two bodyguards, she went upstairs to her room. Her bodyguards all lived next door.


    Song Luoshen went back to his bedroom, took out his cell phone from his bag, turned it on again, but he didn''t mean to call anyone back. He put his cell phone at the head of the bed and went into the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of water came from the bathroom, and the fog began to rise. Through the frosted glass door, you can vaguely see a white body like jade shrouded in fog, hazy and dreamy.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the conflict in Haoting last night inevitably spread.


    The East China Sea was a sensation.


    It''s no surprise that such things happen almost every day, but the people involved in this conflict are very important. Pang Li, Pang Tianyun''s son, Tang Jiahao, the prince of Tangshan real estate, and more than a dozen young people present, all of whom are powerful enough, but the most eye-catching thing is the man and woman who triggered the conflict.


    President of the Warring States club.


    Miss song.


    It seems that the wind horse flow is not the same as the two people, but last night with a very close attitude to appear together Haoting.


    All of a sudden, the mentality of many people began to become strange.


    There are many versions of last night''s conflict.


    Some people say that it was the chairman of the Warring States club who was angry for Miss Song. Others say that Miss Song was angry for her blue face and used thunder to call a military giant to detain Pang Li and his horse.


    Without exception, no matter what version, it shows the unusual relationship between the chairman of the Warring States club and Miss Song.


    It''s not too big to watch the excitement. Few people even pay attention to Pang Li''s fate. Now most people''s attention is on the relationship between Miss Song and the president of the Warring States period.


    Just as Li futu expected, he once again stood at the top of the storm.


    Yandonglai is located in the villa of Jiangbei.


    "Donglai, now Ali has been arrested in the police area. I can''t find anyone to find any information."


    Pang Tianyun, who is the number one in Tiandi xuanhuangli, sits on the sofa with a stern look. In Tiandi xuanhuangli, he is bigger than Yan Donglai, and he is the only one who has the qualification to call Donglai.


    Except for Liang chengdi, who was detained for one month, all the other three people in Tiandi xuanhuang were present, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    Pang Tianyun is worried about his son, while Jin Xuan and Huang Mingyi are worried about the impact of this incident.


    Will Pang Li''s arrest involve Pang Tianyun and even involve them?


    To be honest, Jin Xuan and Huang Mingyi feel that Pang Li is to blame for his death. They even want Pang Li to die in vain, so as not to spit out any black material to implicate themselves. But Pang Tianyun was sitting next to him. Naturally, they can''t express their true emotions and keep calm and silent.


    "Pang Ge, as you know, the military belongs to an independent system. Since Pang Li was captured by them, I''m afraid things will be very complicated."


    Yan Donglai also frowned tightly, but he was very polite to Pang Tianyun. "I think we''d better not do anything now...""Dong Lai, ah Li is my only son. Do you know the charge of taking him away? Terrorists


    Pang Tianyun said in a deep voice: "if I don''t do anything, it''s like watching him die!"


    Yan Donglai, who was very angry in his heart, wanted to say that he deserved it, but he held his hand and finally restrained himself.


    In fact, all of you know that even if it''s not this crime, if you are really determined to investigate, Pang Li''s previous crimes will give you very little chance to come out.


    Huang Mingyi gently advised: "Pang Ge, we can all understand your mood, but the key is that our ability is limited, so we can''t get involved at all. In this situation, Pang Ge, you have to hold your ground, otherwise you will not only save Pang Li, but also burn yourself."


    Huang Mingyi has no delusion to get Pang Li out. There is nothing wrong with men''s preference for beauty. But if you put your mind on Miss Song, you can only say that you are looking for death.


    If this matter can be stopped at the expense of a pang Li, then it''s worth celebrating.


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes swept around and his heart sneered.


    This is the so-called loyalty of the river and the lake. On weekdays, they are like brothers, but when the crisis comes, they just want to protect themselves.


    "But I don''t know what to worry about."


    Jin Xuan picked his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know what Pang Ge thinks?"


    "That Li futu is said to have a different relationship with Miss Song. If he is willing to speak, Miss Song will never let ah Li out."


    Pang Tianyun looked at Yan Donglai and said, "Donglai, you are always close to that Li futu. I wonder if you are willing to plead with him for me?"

 Chapter 388

    She tried to frame the other party with an insidious plot. When she was found out, she planned to rob the other party''s female partner violently. Now she even wants to ask the other party for help?


    If it''s not Pang Tianyun who said this, Huang Mingyi can''t help swearing.


    It''s so shameless and skinny.


    Jin Xuan drew from the corner of his mouth and stopped talking.


    He has seen Li futu. Food is the most important thing for the people. At that time, Li futu was peaceful and had no edge. But until now, Jin Xuan finally understood why brother Yan always had a green eye on each other.


    That young man, I''m afraid it''s not small.


    "Pongo, don''t you think that''s a little hard to ask?"


    Yan Donglai''s face finally became a little stiff: "you must have investigated the cause and effect of this incident. Pang Li coveted Miss Song''s beauty and was evil hearted. Originally, the other party didn''t care about it, but Pang Li didn''t let it go. Isn''t it too much to say that he suffered it by himself? How can I have the face to plead with brother Li? "


    Pang Tianyun''s face was blue and white, and his eyes were angry, ashamed and resentful, which was extremely complicated.


    after half pay, he clenched his hands and took a deep breath: "Donglai, I have never asked you anything, this time I will ask you, OK?"


    Yan Donglai''s eyes were fixed and half silent. After all, he considered the love of fighting together for many years. "I can make this call, but I can''t guarantee the result."


    "Thank you." Pang Tianyun nodded.


    Yan Donglai waved his hand, and soon a fierce man sent his mobile phone.


    In front of Pang Tianyun, Yan Donglai slowly dials Li futu.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t disturb your rest, did I?"


    "No, what''s the matter with brother Yan?" Li futu''s tone doesn''t sound different from before.


    Yan Donglai hesitated, with a wry smile on his face. He said something unnatural: "well, I heard about last night in Haoting. Brother Li, I''m very sorry..."


    "Brother Yan, it''s none of your business."


    Li futu gently smile: "brother Yan should have something else to say?"


    Yandong looks at Pang Tianyun, who is listening to him talking with Li futu, with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Li, you should know that Pang Li, the man who had a conflict with you last night, is my brother''s son. I think he should have been taught a lesson this time. It''s right to punish him and let him suffer. But brother Li, do you think you can spend some time... "


    Yan Donglai''s tone rarely revealed a ray of embarrassment, his lips moved, the rest of the words is really no face to go on.


    He didn''t finish, but Li futu seemed to understand him.


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, "brother Yan, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this."


    Yan Donglai was not surprised.


    "I didn''t catch people. I can''t talk to that kind of person, and the other person can''t give me face. Brother Yan, I''m sorry."


    Li futu didn''t mention song Luoshen, and Yan Donglai didn''t ask. Li futu''s attitude has been very clear. If we continue to talk about it, it will be self humiliating.


    "I took the liberty."


    After a few greetings, Yan Donglai hung up.


    "Pang Ge, you''ve heard that. It''s not that I don''t help you. It''s Pang Li who has done too much this time."


    "Is there really no way?" The light in Pang Tianyun''s eyes gradually went out, and he was in despair.


    Huang Mingyi lit a cigarette and said, "Pang Ge, unless you can convince Miss Song."


    Although this is indeed a solution, Huang Mingyi himself knows that it is almost impossible to work.


    But it''s like a drowning person, even if it''s a straw, I''m afraid it will hold on tightly.


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes sank and he immediately stood up.


    "What do you want to do, Pongo?" Yan Donglai frowned.


    "I''ll ask Miss Song."


    Jin Xuan was stunned and looked at Huang Mingyi, who was also stunned. He said: "Pang Ge, don''t listen to him. I''m afraid miss song is still angry now. You can''t find her now. On the contrary, you may be afraid to make her more angry and put yourself in."


    A few of the masters in the East China Sea, who can be called the masters of the river and lake, hardly have any heart of resistance at the foot of song''s mountain.


    "I know the chance is slim, but I''ll try it after all."


    Pang Tianyun said and went out.


    "Brother Yan, don''t you stop me?" Jin Xuan looks back.


    Yan Donglai shook his head, looked at Pang Tianyun''s back and sighed, "tiger poison doesn''t eat son. For his son''s sake, what reason do I have to stop him?"


    Jin Xuan and Huang Mingyi looked at each other and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Pang Tianyun came to the Crystal Palace Hotel alone without a horse.


    He didn''t know song Luoshen''s room and didn''t ask the front desk. In the late autumn, the sun was soft. At the entrance of the Crystal Palace Hotel, the well-known leader of the river and lake fell to his knees in full view of the public.All the people in the past were stunned.


    Then the voices of discussion came out one after another.


    Pang Tianyun ignored the surrounding points and looked at the gate of the crystal palace like a sculpture.


    Ten minutes.


    Half an hour.


    One hour.


    Little by little, the Crystal Palace didn''t seem to find the scene of the gate, and ignored Pang Tianyun who was kneeling on the ground.


    Two hours later, the figure of song Luo finally appeared, surrounded by eight black bodyguards, which was amazing.


    She walked out of the hotel and was about to get on the bus under the support of bodyguards when a shout suddenly rang out.


    "Miss Song..."


    Song Luoshen steps, turns his head and sees Pang Tianyun kneeling on the ground, frowning.


    Several bodyguards immediately block in front of her, eyes coldly lock Pang Tianyun.


    Pang Tianyun didn''t mean to rush up. He prayed in his evil eyes, "Miss Song, please forgive pangli for one life."


    "Miss, he is Pang Tianyun, Pang Li''s father." Yu Kang beside him said softly.


    Song Luoshen''s face was indifferent, without any fluctuation. He ignored Pang Tianyun and took back his eyes and bent over Rolls Royce.


    Yu Kang takes a look at Pang Tianyun, but without saying a word, he follows song Luoshen into the car.


    The motorcade drove away smoothly.


    Pang Tianyun, who was regarded as the air, was dead and watched the motorcade disappear. His hands gradually grasped his knees, and his eyes were filled with resentment.


    He slowly stood up, because kneeling too long, knee inevitably some stiff, stand up in the process can not help but some sway, a man suddenly came to hold him.


    He turned his head in a daze.


    The man said to him with a smile: "boss Pang, it seems that you have paid homage to the wrong temple."


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes contracted, "what do you mean?"


    The man was full of smile: "Pang''s love for his son is really admirable. Don''t worry, I have no malice. I''m here to help you."

 Chapter 389

    Intrigue for most of his life, paranoia has melted into Pang Tianyun''s bone marrow, even his confidants have three points of vigilance, not to mention strangers he has never seen.


    Looking at the smiling face in the sun, Pang Tianyun looked sharp, "who are you?"


    Pang said with a smile, "I''m here to help you


    "Help me?"


    Pang Tianyun patted the dust on his clothes because he was kneeling down, and a wisp of sneer appeared on his face.


    Although his son was caught, he was anxious, but at least he was also a big man who came through ups and downs. He didn''t lose his sense. Otherwise, he would have taken people and song Luo God to fight for both jade and stone instead of choosing such a humble way to beg for mercy.


    Pang Tianyun is very clear about what kind of world he is now. He never believes that there will be anything old-fashioned and warm-hearted. What''s more, he is in great trouble this time. Even Yan Donglai, the so-called king of the East China Sea, is helpless. A unknown stranger, what ability dare to say to help him?


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need any help."


    Pang Tianyun said coldly, turning around and planning to leave.


    The man was not in a hurry and said with a smile: "boss Pang, your son is in danger now. I''m sure you can''t imagine what the military means. As long as they don''t mention your son, even boss pang can''t escape. Are you sure you don''t need any help?"


    Pang Tianyun''s body stopped. After a few seconds, he turned around and looked like the tip of a needle. "Who are you?"


    "Boss Pang, believe me, I''m a trustworthy friend."


    The man said with a smile: "boss Pang, there is a good coffee shop nearby. I don''t know if boss Pang is interested in having a drink?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Your coffee, sir."


    In an upscale Cafe two blocks from Crystal Palace, a waiter in a tuxedo stooped to put down two cups of coffee: "please enjoy yourself."


    "Thank you."


    A man smiles politely and politely.


    Pang Tianyun staring at him: "tell me, who are you?"


    The waiter took the tray and left. The man took back his eyes and looked at Pang Tianyun. "It doesn''t matter who I am. As long as Pang knows, now only I can help you, or only I am willing to help you."


    "What do you mean?"


    As the number one in the world, it''s no exaggeration to describe Pang Tianyun with all his sins. However, sitting in front of such a fierce big man, the middle-aged man didn''t seem to feel any pressure. He took a sip of coffee and enjoyed it. After a long time, he leisurely said: "your son really clashed with Miss Song last night, but after all, he didn''t cause any real trouble As long as the influential people are willing to mediate, there is no room to take the matter seriously and handle it lightly. "


    After a pause, he looked up and said with a smile, "of course, the king of the East China Sea is not enough."


    Pang Tianyun looks gloomy: "I''m not very patient. I advise you not to play tricks here."


    "Don''t be impatient, boss Pang. Let me finish what I have to say."


    The man gently put the coffee on the table: "although Yan Donglai is not enough for the Song family or the Song family to sell him, it doesn''t mean that the people behind him can''t..."


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    The man looked at him and said, "boss Pang must have understood what I mean. Yes, I''m talking about the Qin family. If the Qin family is willing to come forward to help intercede, boss Pang, do you think Miss Song is willing to give in a little bit?" After all, what happened last night was not an affront to the dignity of the Song family. At best, it was just ignorance. "


    Pang Tianyun''s face was uncertain.


    "Sorry, this ignorance may not be properly described. Please don''t mind."


    Although he said that, there was no apology on the man''s face. He picked up the spoon and stirred the coffee in a leisurely tone. "Although there was a friction between the Qin family and the Song family in those years, it has been so many years. Now there is no conflict of interest between the two sides. If the Qin family is willing to come forward, I believe that the Song family may sell a favor, but look It''s a pity that since Pang does not hesitate to humiliate himself and beg for mercy from Miss Song, it shows that the Qin family is not willing to lend a helping hand. In other words, the king of Donghai, who is brother to Pang, has not reported this to the Qin family. "


    The man pretended to be curious. "I don''t know if the king of the East China Sea has forgotten it, or do you think your son''s life is not worth fighting with the Qin family?"


    It''s obvious that Pang Tianyun didn''t have anything to hide. However, every word of the other party was like a sword, which was inserted into his heart.


    Maybe this is the so-called Machiavellian.


    "If you want to talk to me about this, I''m afraid it''s a waste of time. Thank you for your coffee. Goodbye."


    Pang Tianyun said in a cold voice, as if he was not shaken by the other party''s words at all, and wanted to get up and leave."Boss Pang, I have a bad problem. I talk a little too much. It''s always like this. What I just said is nonsense. Boss pang can laugh it off. Now we can get down to business."


    The man asked to stay, his face finally became solemn.


    "Boss Pang, I can help you save your son."


    Pang Tianyun smell speech body stagnation, eyes squint: "why do I believe you?"


    The man said with a smile: "Pang boss, now you seem to have no choice, don''t you?"


    "Everyone is very busy. I know boss Pang''s time is precious. So am I The man took the coffee and drank it slowly. "I don''t know how long I haven''t had such a leisurely coffee."


    Pang Tianyun stares at him tightly, half pay, sit down slowly: "can you talk to miss song?"


    The man shook his head. "I don''t know Miss Song."


    Before Pang Tianyun''s face changed, he continued: "although I don''t know Miss Song, I can talk to the police area."


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes narrowed and his expression became calm. He finally took his coffee and drank: "what do you need me to do?"


    "To talk to smart people is to save your mind."


    With a brilliant smile, the man took out a picture from his underwear pocket, put it on the table and slowly pushed it to Pang Tianyun: "give her to me in exchange for your son''s life."


    Pang Tianyun looked at the picture, and there was an obvious color of surprise in his eyes.


    "Boss Pang, as long as you give her to me, you may stay in for a while. After all, you have to worry about the face of the Song family, but your safety can be guaranteed."


    Pang Tianyun''s eyes flickered.


    The man slowly took out a silk handkerchief from his coat pocket and wiped the corners of his mouth with a smile in his eyes: "although I can''t guarantee Pang in writing, pang can rest assured of a gentleman''s character."

 Chapter 390

    Donghai University.


    It was here that Li futu and he Caiwei met for the first time in their lives.


    "Eh, when I was eating here before, I saw he Caiwei. She seems to work here. Why is she not here now?"


    Aileen looked around the restaurant, puzzled.


    This restaurant has been open here for nearly 20 years. It has a good owner and a friendly price. It is very popular with Donghai students. Usually, if you don''t want to go to the crowded canteen, many people will choose to eat here, so the business here has been very prosperous.


    Gu Qingcheng opened the tableware and disinfected it with boiling water. She looked up and said with a smile, "you care about a lot."


    "Just asking. After all, I really admire people like he Caiwei."


    Aileen sighed, "I think if I were her, I would be full of despair and feel that life is gloomy. But she has been laughing at life. Don''t you think she is very powerful? She''s still younger than the two of us


    It''s said that the same sex repels each other, but for he Caiwei, Aileen really feels admiration from the bottom of her heart.


    Gu Qingcheng took Ailian''s tableware and ironed it for her. She said with a smile, "it''s just that you grow up in a different environment. If you have the same fate as her, maybe you can do the same as her."


    Aileen immediately shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "you really look up to me. I can''t do it."


    At this time, the male owner of the restaurant happened to pass by their table.


    Aileen stopped him: "boss, isn''t he Caiwei of our school working in your shop? Why didn''t I see her? "


    "You said Caiwei."


    The male boss turned his head, stopped and said with a kind smile, "she resigned more than a month ago. It should be because of her heavy academic work. Also, a girl like her shouldn''t waste her time here."


    Their husband and wife all like he Caiwei very much, but when he Caiwei resigns, they don''t have any retention. A person''s energy is limited after all. When he Caiwei works in their shop, she will inevitably be distracted in her studies. They believe and firmly believe that he Caiwei should have a bright future.


    At that time, they forced the prepared red envelope into he Caiwei''s hand, but when they left, he Caiwei quietly put the red envelope on the cashier.


    "If only my girl had half of her."


    The boss sighed and shook his head.


    "Quit?"


    Aileen was a little surprised, and then politely said, "thank you, boss."


    The boss laughed and went on with his work.


    "You, don''t worry about other people''s affairs. How far have you developed with Chen Ang?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks at Ai Lian with a smile, with a teasing look in her eyes.


    Aileen''s face turned a little red: "Qing Cheng, when did you become so bad?! You know, I''m not that casual girl. "


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "I know our Ailian beauty is clean, but you and Chen ang are now girlfriends and girlfriends. What''s going on between girlfriends and girlfriends, isn''t it normal? That night when you came out singing, you left alone with Chen ang and didn''t come back all night, did you... "


    Facing Gu Qingcheng''s eyes full of deep meaning, AI Lian was shy and dry. "Don''t guess. We just went to the cinema. Didn''t I call you at that time? You didn''t go yourself..."


    "What do you want me to do? When the light bulb


    Aileen subconsciously said, "wasn''t Li futu there at that time? Why don''t you just call him


    Gu Qingcheng was silent, "why did he pick Wei to celebrate his birthday? How can I call him?"


    Not to mention it, Aileen is angry and helpless when she mentions it. She doesn''t know how many times she has mentioned Li futu''s flower heart, but she is always a moth to the south wall, so that she doesn''t want to waste any more words.


    After seeing Gu Qingcheng for a moment, Ailian drank water. "But then again, Suyuan is really hidden deep enough. It''s nearly two years, and even the school doesn''t know she''s Shen Yinni''s sister. So are you. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I''m not a gossip. Should I talk about other people''s affairs everywhere?"


    At this time, the waiter brought up their order, and Gu Qingcheng politely said thanks.


    This waiter is also a work study student at Donghai University. Naturally, he knows Gu Qingcheng.


    This boy obviously belongs to the type of thin skinned, in the face of the school''s most noble school flower''s smile, he was flattered, even some panic, he didn''t even dare to look Gu Qingcheng in the eye, with a restrained smile, said please slow down, and then bowed his head back.


    "What a plain young man. If only all the men in the world were like this."


    Aileen sighed softly in her old voice.


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing and ignored her. She picked up chopsticks and began to eat.


    "Qing Cheng, what''s the relationship between Li futu and Shen yini?"Gu Qingcheng didn''t lift his head. He picked up a bamboo shoot and put it into his mouth. "If you care so much about another man, aren''t you afraid of Chen Ang''s jealousy?"


    "I care about you."


    Ellen''s eyes flashed with surprise as she recalled: "I remember you said before that Li futu and Su Yuan are not the kind of relationship passed down in school. Is he and Shen yini..."


    Gu Qingcheng scooped up a spoonful of maoxuewang and put it into Ailian''s bowl


    "Qingcheng, just tell me. I think you absolutely know that you can''t satisfy my curiosity?"


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t say a word. No matter how Aileen begged, she didn''t say a word.


    After dinner, pay to go out of the restaurant, the woman''s bone is full of gossip, burning up Ailian close to Gu Qingcheng, still questioning.


    She is a fan of Shen yini. Now her idol has a relationship with a man who is super invincible in her heart. How can she not be curious.


    Listen to Ailian like a lark has been in the ear nagging, Gu Qingcheng some headache.


    "Shen yini was in the car at that time. Why didn''t you ask her directly?"


    "How could I have thought about it at that time..."


    Aileen opened her mouth, but before she finished her words, they passed by a black domineering car parked on the side of the road. The door suddenly opened, and four men rushed out immediately.


    Aileen''s words were stagnant. Looking at the four men who gathered around them, she felt an uncertain premonition in her heart.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes coagulate and pulls AI lian to go around, but several men have a clear purpose and block them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and stopped. Even though she was not good at Fang Ming, she was quite calm.


    "Miss Gu, I''m sorry. Please come with us."

 Chapter 391

    It''s not that Gu Qingcheng has never been kidnapped, but it was when she was only seven years old. Although she was in danger, it also led to a big fight between her father and grandfather.


    The kidnapping also became the fuse. Her father and grandfather, who were opposed to her grandfather, had a big fight. The tense relationship deteriorated sharply. Of course, she was still young at that time, and her memory was blurred. But Gu Qingcheng didn''t expect that she would encounter the same situation more than ten years later.


    The scene is obvious.


    Born to care for her family, Gu Qingcheng is very calm in the face of crisis, but Ailian is just an ordinary person. Naturally, she can''t be as calm as Gu Qingcheng.


    Looking at the four men in front of her, she became uneasy and couldn''t help looking around.


    But before she could speak, Zhao Wu, who was ordered to come, stepped forward and said, "this beauty, I advise you to keep quiet, otherwise..."


    He didn''t know when a dagger appeared in his hand. The dagger pointed to Aileen. The sharp cold light above made Aileen''s eyes shrink violently, and she didn''t dare to call for help.


    Gu Qingcheng took a deep breath, "I''ll go with you, but I hope you can let her go. She''s just my roommate."


    "Qing Cheng..."


    Although Pang GE''s goal is Gu Qingcheng alone, they can''t let Elaine go at this time.


    Gu Qingcheng''s identity is unusual. They are taking a big risk in this kidnapping. They can''t easily leak the news. What if this girl turns to the police or informs Gu''s family?


    "I''m sorry, Miss Gu. We can''t agree to your request."


    Although she knew that it was mostly the result, Gu Qingcheng''s heart sank down. Knowing that it was useless, she turned her head and looked at Ai Lian apologetically.


    There is no doubt that Aileen is involved by her.


    "Two of you, please."


    AI Lian''s face was pale, and she looked at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng held her hand tightly.


    Zhao Wu looks gloomy, opens his mouth again, the dagger in his hand approaches a few inches again, "please two get on the car."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    Gu Qingcheng whispered, and then got into the overbearing car. Ailian bit her lip. Under the close gaze of Zhao Wu and others, she could only follow.


    After waiting for the two girls to get on the bus, Zhao Wu and others looked around and saw that no one paid attention to it, so they quickly got on the bus.


    Because it''s just kidnapping, the movement shouldn''t be too big, so they didn''t call anyone, four people drove two cars and ran silently.


    Fierce driving, Zhao Wu sat in the back row, guard Gu Qingcheng two women, the remaining two people drive behind the car.


    Sitting in the car, Gu Qingcheng still could not see any panic, "who are you?"


    "It''s worthy of being the successor of Yongxing, and Miss Gu is really bold," said Zhao Wu with admiration. He didn''t answer Gu Qingcheng''s question, but was quietly playing with the dagger in his hand.


    For the first time, AI Lian was frightened and stuck to Gu Qingcheng tightly. It seemed that this would make her feel more secure. She looked at Zhao Wu with frightened eyes and said in a trembling voice: "you, what do you want to do?"


    That''s a good question.


    To be honest, Zhao Wu doesn''t know why they want to kidnap Miss Gu. Pang just asks them to take Gu Qingcheng back, but he doesn''t say why.


    What''s the relationship between kidnapping Miss Gu and rescuing Pang Shao?


    However, if the boss doesn''t talk about being a servant, they don''t dare to ask more.


    I don''t know how Zhao Wu can give Ailian an answer.


    "Do you want money? How much do you want? I''ll call my dad right away... "


    Aileen has seen a lot of TV dramas. Most of the kidnappers in them are for money.


    Unfortunately, the kidnapper she met today is somewhat different,


    "this beautiful woman, if I were you, I would keep quiet at this time, because it can at least ensure my safety for the time being."


    Zhao Wu''s eyes are dim and kind-hearted.


    AI Lian didn''t dare to talk any more and held Gu Qingcheng''s arm tightly.


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at her, his eyes full of guilt.


    She is very clear that this time she was kidnapped quietly, and I''m afraid the result will be very bad.


    Her grandfather is Gu Qingcang. Her status is really unusual, but just because of this, since these people dare to attack her, in order to avoid the future grandfather''s retaliation, I''m afraid they won''t let her leave alive, and Aileen, I''m afraid, can''t escape the same fate as her.


    "Miss Gu, are you really not afraid at all?"


    Zhao Wu takes back his eyes from AI Lian''s face and looks at Gu Qingcheng without any fear. It''s hard to avoid some surprise.


    Anyway, it''s just a girl in college.


    "I''m afraid you''ll let me go?"


    Gu Qingcheng whispered, holding Ailian''s hand, giving her a kind of psychological comfort.


    "So it is."Zhao Wu smiles, the dagger in his hand shakes for a while, "but you make us have no sense of achievement."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the dagger, but his face didn''t change.


    Zhao Wu''s mouth turned around, but he didn''t threaten any more. He turned around and looked at the driver who was concentrating on driving. His eyes flickered. Then he took out his mobile phone from his pocket without leaving any trace, pressed it on his leg and quietly edited a text message and sent it out.


    ¡­¡­


    The Warring States club.


    Luke, the person in charge of the red chamber, rushed to the Jianghu building with his mobile phone and serious face. Because of the urgency, he even forgot to knock on the door.


    Looking at Luke pushing the door, Li futu, who is talking to Ouyang Xiu, frowns.


    Ouyang Xiu turned his head and wondered about Luke''s impoliteness. In his mind, Luke should not be a rash person.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Gu has been kidnapped," Luke said in a deep voice


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Ouyang Xiu was stunned, as if he didn''t hear clearly: "Lao Lu, who did you say was kidnapped?"


    "Miss Gu, Gu Qingcheng!"


    Luke put his cell phone on the desk. "This is the message I just received."


    Li futu''s eyes moved to the mobile phone, stood up and picked it up.


    There is a text message on the screen.


    "I have been ordered to kidnap Gu Qingcheng, and the task is completed."


    He looked up. "Who sent you the news?"


    Luke immediately said: "Zhao Wu, Pang Tianyun''s confidant in the dark yellow world, is a frequent visitor to the red chamber."


    "How can you be sure he''s not fooling you?" Ouyang Xiu''s face became more serious. In any case, the Warring States period was still Yongxing''s industry.


    "How dare he make fun of such a thing? Why not


    Ouyang Xiu thought he was right, but he was still a little puzzled: "kidnapping Miss Gu is a deadly business. Why did he inform you? Doesn''t he know who you are? "


    "This is not the time to discuss this," Li said softly, holding his cell phone


    Since the other side said that the task had been accomplished, it showed that Miss Gu had fallen into the other side''s hands. Ouyang Xiu also knew that the situation was urgent. He temporarily suppressed his doubts and looked at him: "Mr. Li, will you inform Mr. Gu immediately?"


    Li futu was silent. He shook his head and handed his cell phone back to Luke. "Gu Laoji is too old to be stimulated. I''ll deal with it."


    Gu Qingcheng was kidnapped. It''s a big deal, and they don''t know what the other party is going to do, and they don''t dare to guarantee the result. In case, if Miss Gu has an accident and doesn''t inform Gu, who can bear the responsibility?


    But looking at Li futu''s calm face, as if there were no big fluctuations, Ouyang Xiu and Luke looked at each other, and did not disobey Li futu''s orders.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 392

    Gu Qingcheng is kidnapped by Pang Tianyun''s confidants, and there is no doubt that the backstage is ready to come out.


    In the morning, Yan Dong called him, but he refused. That''s why Pang Tianyun was so desperate that he planned to threaten himself with Gu Qingcheng?


    This is Li futu''s subconscious idea, which is reasonable. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, there is a special connection between himself and Gu family, and Gu Qingcheng is the key link.


    If Pang Tianyun really intends to use Gu Qingcheng as a chip, then Gu Qingcheng''s safety should not be in great danger for the time being.


    But the idea belongs to the idea, and Li futu can''t guarantee that what he thinks must be right. The only perfect solution is to rescue Gu Qingcheng as soon as possible.


    Time is running out.


    Li futu immediately dialed the mobile phone of Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch Bureau. Without too much greetings, he opened the door and said, "Luo Bureau, I need your help."


    Luo Tao was stunned by such a straightforward opening remark, but he soon responded: "Mr. Li, please say it."


    "I need you to track two numbers for me and locate them."


    This kind of thing, for the police, is not a difficult thing. In Luo Tao''s capacity, he even said that he would do something to help. It''s just that Li futu''s unusual tone made him feel a little confused, "Mr. Li, is something wrong?"


    Li futu didn''t explain more. If the police intervene in this matter, it will become more complicated.


    "Luo Ju, think I owe you a favor."


    So far, Luo Tao was very witty and didn''t ask any more, "Mr. Li, don''t worry, report the number to me, and I''ll report it to the investigation department immediately."


    Li futu reports Gu Qingcheng and Zhao Wu''s mobile phones to Luo Tao, thanks, and then hangs up.


    Seeing that Li futu put down his mobile phone, Ouyang Xiu immediately said, "Li Shao, I''ll arrange the staff."


    Li futu nodded: "this matter has to be solved secretly. There is no need to arrange too many people."


    "I understand."


    Ouyang Xiu left.


    More than 20 minutes later, Luo Tao called back, and the two mobile phone signals began to get together. Then one mobile phone signal suddenly disappeared near Fanxin Road, and the other mobile phone signal kept moving towards the south of the city.


    The disappearing mobile phone signal is Gu Qingcheng''s mobile phone.


    After receiving the feedback from Luo Tao, Li futu immediately walks out of the Jianghu building, and Luke follows him.


    There were three black Audi parked outside the Warring States club. Ouyang Xiu didn''t stir up the crowd according to Li futu''s instructions. Now the other party should not know that the information has been leaked, so he won''t have much preparation.


    "Mr. Li, we are ready. All eight of us are good at it."


    Li futu nodded, "get in the car."


    Three black Audi drove away quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Halfway through, Zhao Wu takes Gu Qingcheng''s and Ailian''s mobile phones, then takes out the phone card, crushes it and throws it into the garbage can by the side of the road. He is very experienced, which is appreciated by Mengzi and others. In this way, Gu Qingcheng has no chance to inform others. When Gu''s family reacts, it may be tomorrow.


    After completing the task, they called Pango, which was called by two people in the car behind. In this case, they didn''t want Gu Qingcheng to hear anything. This shows how cautious these people are.


    Pango''s response surprised them. It was not to take people back to Pango''s villa, but to a residential building in Dongfeng District, Shinan.


    Although confused, Zhao Wu and others still followed orders and drove for more than an hour to the destination with Gu Qingcheng and AI Lian from Donghai University.


    This residential area is very old. It''s estimated that it''s very old. After driving for a while, Zhao Wu and others found that the green building sign of the third unit mentioned by Pang Ge was hanging above the gate. It was askew and even began to take off the paint.


    Obviously, even in the rich East China Sea, there are still poor people.


    The car stopped, Zhao Wu opened the door, got off the car and turned back, "here you are."


    Gu Qingcheng took a deep breath and got off after Zhao Wu. He didn''t struggle foolishly. Naturally, he didn''t suffer from skin and flesh.


    Although Ailian is scared, she has no way to go up to the fifth floor with Gu Qingcheng.


    Thanks to the distance of this place, Li futu gained time. Not long after they went upstairs, three Audi cars followed Luo Tao''s mobile phone signal track.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    Li futu looked at the bully not far away and looked calm.


    On the road just now, Luke explained that Zhao Wu once played in the red chamber. He showed off his strength in front of the young lady of the red chamber. He accidentally let slip his words and shook out the story about Pang Tianyun''s wife who had slept with him.


    He also deliberately exaggerates Pang Tianyun''s wife''s debauchery in bed, and how powerful and domineering he is.Although the red chamber is a happy place, it is actually a place to collect intelligence during the Warring States period.


    In what situations are men least alert?


    No doubt in bed, or in Wushan.


    Zhao Wu had slept with Pang Tianyun''s wife. Naturally, the young lady told Luke everything. Luke wrote down the secret.


    When he talked about it in the car, he was quite moved. It was really fun, but sister-in-law. The key is that Pang Tianyun is not dead now. It''s really audacious of the adulterous couple to indulge in the bottom line of Pang Tianyun''s eyelids.


    If Pang Tianyun finds out that his confidant''s subordinates have given him a big green hat, he doesn''t have to think about it. Zhao Wu and the woman will surely come to a bad end.


    This may be the reason why Zhao Wu informs them this time.


    After sleeping with his elder brother''s wife, Zhao Wu is not afraid. He is also afraid that things will leak out one day. They all say that the paper can''t hold fire. If he doesn''t want to be chopped to death, his only choice is to let Pang Tianyun die.


    Obviously, Zhao Wu is a typical villain. He has no principles and no bottom line. He not only sleeps with his elder brother, but also wants to kill him. He didn''t have the ability to do it himself, so he wanted to help others.


    In his eyes, Li futu became the knife that could be used.


    When he heard that Zhao Wu had fallen asleep with Pang Tianyun''s wife, Li futu guessed what Zhao Wu thought.


    If Pang Tianyun dies, his son Pang Li is now locked up in the guard area and offends the Song family. Maybe he will never have a chance to see the sun again in his life. At that time, together with Pang Tianyun''s wife, they are likely to usurp Pang Tianyun''s foundation for most of his life.


    How can you describe a wolf''s ambition?


    Looking at the rusty gate of the unit building, Li futu said quietly: "it''s true that people are not for themselves, and heaven will destroy the earth."

 Chapter 393

    "Mr. Li, there are nine floors in this building, with two households on each floor. We don''t know which house Miss Gu was taken into. What should we do now?"


    Luke looked at the height of the unit and frowned.


    "Look up one by one at a time."


    Li futu doesn''t worry about scaring the snake. Since the other party has taken Gu Qingcheng all the way to this humble residential building, it means that the other party just wants to hide Gu Qingcheng for the time being. He certainly didn''t expect that they would be able to find it so quickly and would not arrange many people.


    Luke nodded.


    Li futu looked around and fixed his eyes on the rooftop of unit 11 behind him.


    Unit 11 is facing unit 3. With the distance between two residential buildings and the floor height, on the rooftop of unit 11, except the first and second floors, you can have a panoramic view of almost every house in unit 3.


    "Ouyang, when you go there, we are in the light and you are in the dark, making preparations."


    Li futu pointed to the roof of unit 11.


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu, with a cold face, turned to the back of the Audi, opened the trunk, and took out a black bag. Judging from the state of his arms, the weight of the bag was heavy.


    Luke looked at the bag, and his eyelids jumped down. He knew that it contained M82, which was a big killer capable of exploding the head thousands of meters away!


    These days, those who can get ahead are not mediocre. No matter what line of business they are in, Ouyang Xiu, who is in charge of the Warring States arena, is in fact a top-level sniper besides being poisonous and cruel.


    Ouyang Xiu walked to unit 11 with his gun bag. But he took a few steps. Suddenly, he turned around and said, "Mr. Li, if I really need to do it, how can I deal with it?"


    Looking up at the third unit, Li futu''s expression was flat. He was silent for a moment and opened his mouth gently.


    "There is no amnesty for killing."


    Ouyang Xiu''s eyes suddenly sharp, turning back, carrying a gun bag stride into unit 11.


    "You three, stay here. If anyone wants to escape later, catch them alive if you can, and kill them if you can''t. the rest of you, follow me in."


    When Ouyang Xiu''s figure disappeared, Luke''s face was calm and he waved, "move!"


    Three fierce men stay behind, blocking the only entrance and exit of the unit building. The remaining five people walk into the third unit with Luke. They look cold and powerful.


    Finally, Li steps into Shenfu unit.


    When Li futu and others went up to investigate one by one, Gu Qingcheng and AI Lian were close to each other in the house on the fifth floor and south of the building. Although they were hijacked, they have not suffered any violent abuse until now.


    In the living room, there are all kinds of color TV sets, sofas and refrigerators, but they are all popular goods. Two bedrooms and one living room, plus a small balcony, is an ordinary house, but especially, there are a lot of people in the living room at the moment.


    In addition to Zhao Wu, who tied Gu Qingcheng Ailian here, Pang Tianyun was also present. However, at this time, this big man who ranked the first in xuanhuang Li didn''t seem to be in the dominant position. What he said was a middle-aged man in his thirties.


    "Miss Gu, I''m sorry to invite you here in this way."


    His hair was carefully combed, his suit had no wrinkles, and he had a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t look like a kidnapper at all, but a gentleman with good character.


    Gu Qingcheng stares at her and guards Ailian behind her. "Do we know each other?"


    Not to mention this middle-aged man, even Pang Tianyun and Gu Qingcheng, who were standing by, didn''t recognize him. Of course, she has heard of Pang Tianyun''s name, but she has never met Pang Tianyun formally.


    "It doesn''t matter that Miss Gu doesn''t know me, but I know you enough."


    His eyes looked up and down at Gu Qingcheng. There was no lust in his eyes, only pure appreciation.


    "It''s said that Miss Gu is as beautiful as a flower and has a gentle temperament. When I see her today, it''s true that the rumors are true. I think Mr Gu''s greatest pride in his life is not the creation of Yongxing, but the cultivation of such offspring as Miss Gu."


    Although clearly know that the other side kidnaps oneself to be sure not to have good intentions, but the other side''s kind tone, unavoidably still let Gu Qingcheng tight mind slightly relaxed down.


    This kind of human instinct is more obvious in Aileen.


    Why does the kidnapper look so different from the TV play?


    "This Sir, can you let us go? I can ask my father to give you money. If it''s not enough, Qing Cheng''s family will give it to you. Don''t worry, we will never call the police. "


    AI Lian stands behind Gu Qingcheng and whispers. From her tone, we can see that her panic has weakened a lot.


    Wine, sex, money and silk can really move people''s hearts, but unfortunately, this time the other party is not greedy for money.


    Aileen''s voice attracted the man''s eyes. He looked at Aileen and said with a smile, "this beautiful woman, you can rest assured that I don''t invite you here for money. Of course, I won''t kill you."


    No money, no life?Don''t mention AI Lian, even Pang Tianyun secretly frowned, looking at the man''s back, very puzzled.


    He had been thinking about why the other party wanted him to tie up Miss Gu, but he didn''t understand. On the contrary, he became more and more confused.


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng''s heart sank more and more. The other side didn''t seek wealth and didn''t kill. It only showed that the other side had a bigger intention.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "Take it easy, Miss Gu. I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes contracted. Without waiting for her to continue to ask questions, the man turned back and said with a smile, "boss Pang, please bring out your friends inside."


    Pang Tianyun''s face was expressionless. He took a look at Gu Qingcheng and told Meng Zi, "go and bring out the people in the bedroom."


    Is there someone in there?


    The fierce son is puzzled unceasingly, still respectfully accept an order, when entering the bedroom, can''t help but Leng a Leng.


    It''s not a special person, but a beggar. He''s a complete beggar. He''s ragged, dishevelled, and his hair hasn''t been washed for a long time. He''s all tied up and smelly.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    The fierce son secretly scolds a, force to endure disgust, even kick to take to kick that beggar to drive out.


    A bad smell filled the living room.


    Aileen subconsciously pinched her nose, frowned, and a look of disgust appeared on her face.


    "Pongo, this is..."


    Zhao Wu also frowned and asked Pang Tianyun in a low voice.


    Pang Tianyun shakes his head and does not respond. He stares at the man with his eyebrows locked.


    It''s not that he keeps secrets, but that he doesn''t know what the other party wants to do.


    At that time, after Zhao Wu and others sent back the news that they had successfully tied Gu Qingcheng, the man told him to go and catch a beggar, but he didn''t explain his intention.


    Even if you tie Gu Qingcheng, tie a beggar?


    Pang Tianyun now doubts whether he has been fooled.


    If this man is really playing with him, he can guarantee that he will let the other party die miserably.

 Chapter 394

    Except for the middle-aged man and Pang Tianyun, everyone was stunned by the appearance of the beggar.


    Although the beggar was dirty, he was sensible. Different from those psychopaths, he at least knew how to be afraid and distinguish between good and evil. When he was kicked and kicked by a fierce man, he rushed to the living room. He didn''t even dare to cry in pain. He shrank in the corner and shivered. It seemed that he was even more afraid than Gu Qingcheng''s two girls.


    "Do you know what this is, Miss Gu?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t explain much to the beggar. He took out a small glass bottle, which contained colorless liquid. At first glance, it was no different from water.


    Gu Qingcheng and AI Lian subconsciously stay away from the beggar, and then look at the glass bottle in the middle-aged man''s hand.


    "Qing Cheng, what is that?" AI Lian grabs Gu Qingcheng''s arm and whispers, but Gu Qingcheng is also at a loss. How can she give her an answer.


    The middle-aged man seemed to know that Gu Qingcheng couldn''t guess. Shaking the glass bottle, he asked himself with a smile and said, "this thing is called ecstasy water in China..."


    "Ecstasy water?"


    Zhao Wu said in a startled voice.


    Obviously, he must have known or heard about it.


    The man''s eyes turned and moved to Zhao Wu: "since someone knows me, I don''t need to introduce you. Please popularize science to Miss Gu. What''s the wonder of this ecstasy water?"


    Zhao Wu subconsciously looked at Pang Tianyun. Seeing that Pang Tianyun was silent, he looked at the bottle of ecstasy water again. Then he seemed to think of something, and his eyes flashed violently.


    After a while, he took a slight breath and said slowly, "I''ve only heard about this thing. It''s only sold on the black market. It''s said that a drop of ecstasy water can make people lose their senses and become a beast with only animal instinct."


    Zhao Wu''s words are more conservative. In fact, more generally speaking, the thing that the middle-aged man holds in his hand is the most powerful toon medicine. It''s not that Zhao Wu, who has experienced a lot of fun, has never used toon medicine, but he has never touched ecstasy.


    There is no other reason. The side effects of this drug are too great. If it is not good, it may cause permanent damage to the brain and nerves.


    I''m afraid the intention of the other party to take out such things at this time is quite clear.


    Zhao Wu rigid turned to look at the old beggar, even if it is him, the heart can not restrain the surge of bursts of chill.


    Pang Tianyun finally understood this time, and his expression fluctuated. He looked at the middle-aged man who was always smiling like a gentleman, and a thick color of fear appeared in his eyes.


    If you don''t kill too much, this person''s means are too insidious.


    "What do you mean?"


    After listening to Zhao Wu''s explanation, Gu Qingcheng also seems to understand, calm no longer, subconsciously step back, face suddenly pale.


    The radian of the middle-aged man still has no change, the smiling face makes everyone feel cold.


    Except for the beggar, of course.


    "I said that I asked Miss Gu to come here to help Miss Gu."


    He gazed at Gu Qingcheng with a more brilliant smile. "I''m afraid Miss Gu is over twenty now, so I want to give Miss Gu a gift of growing up, a real gift of growing up."


    The man''s words let Gu Qingcheng''s heart sink down completely, before the calm completely broken work, face pale as paper, gritted his teeth: "you dare!"


    It''s hard to hide my fear with a sharp tone.


    "Miss Gu, your threat is too weak, but you can rest assured that I will never kill you. I can even send you back tonight."


    With that, the man looked at the beggar in the corner and sighed: "I''m sorry, because of the rush of time, I only found such a candidate. Although it''s not satisfactory, I still hope Miss Gu can understand."


    This gesture, how polite.


    But Pang Tianyun, who already knew what he wanted to do, couldn''t help breathing.


    This is a madman, a devil in human skin.


    Gu Qingcheng, the eldest miss of Gu''s family, in Donghai, is absolutely the proud girl of heaven. But this man wants to smear Gu Qingcheng''s innocence with the cheapest beggar. Moreover, due to the sequelae of drugs and brain damage, Gu Qingcheng is likely to end up foolishly.


    This means, how heartless and heinous?


    Even if Pang Tianyun is such a big hero in the world, he is afraid for a while.


    It''s true that there are some women who are willing to degenerate these days, but even those who are swindlers may not be willing to have anything to do with a beggar, let alone Gu Qingcheng.


    For a girl like her, chastity is always a strict threshold between life and death. If she is really suffered like this, I''m afraid life is not like death.


    Indeed, after recognizing each other''s purpose, Gu Qingcheng soon thought of death, but the middle-aged man seemed to guess her inner thoughts, and his eyes seemed to be able to penetrate people''s hearts: "Miss Gu, I remind you not to act impulsively, every woman will go through this step, and patience will pass. If you have any accident, I''m afraid the girl behind you will bear you It''s all that should have happened. "Gu Qingcheng''s delicate body suddenly became stiff and his face was as pale as ashes.


    The other party caught her dead in one fell swoop.


    It''s easy to die.


    Bite the tongue, or hit the wall, or take advantage of each other''s unprepared to jump from the balcony, can escape this disaster, but she died, what does Aileen do?


    Aileen was caught here because she was involved. Should Aileen bear the hellish scene for her?


    Gu Qingcheng felt a little chilly all over his body. He held his hands tightly, and the whole person trembled slightly.


    "Miss Gu is really a good person."


    The middle-aged man exclaimed, then turned to look at the man standing beside Zhao Wu, "this friend, can you please pour a glass of water?"


    Although I don''t know where this man is sacred, Pang always keeps silent, as if he is the only one who looks forward. Pang Tianyun''s confidant will not disobey such a small request.


    But when he handed the water cup to the other party, he still had some regrets. Since he could be a beggar, why couldn''t he be chosen?


    He couldn''t help glancing at the beggar. Maybe he never thought that he would envy a beggar one day.


    "Thank you."


    The middle-aged man took the glass, politely thanks, and then opened the glass bottle in full view of the public.


    A drop.


    Two drops.


    ¡­¡­


    The whole living room was silent except for the splashing sound of water drops.


    Gu Qingcheng seems to be silly, his eyes are lax.


    "The city has fallen!" Aileen tugged at her, but she didn''t move.


    "Miss Gu, drink this glass of water, and then I promise you and your friends can leave tonight."


    The man took the cup of liquid medicine and went to Gu Qingcheng.


    Pang Tianyun knows what will happen next, but he doesn''t mean to stop it.


    What is conscience?


    As early as many years ago, it was used to feed the dog.


    "Drink it yourself, get out of here!"


    Aileen suddenly burst out with amazing courage, waving to overturn the glass of water, but in mid air, her wrist was firmly grasped.


    "Miss Gu cares so much about your friend. I hope you don''t let her down."


    The man raised his hand to throw Ailian away. Ailian faltered and fell on the sofa.


    "Miss Gu, drink it."


    Aileen could not stand up and said in a loud voice: "Qing Cheng, don''t listen to him!"


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t see a little look in her eyes at the moment. She looked at the glass of water with empty eyes and raised her arm slowly.


    Just as Gu Qingcheng''s fingers were about to touch the cup, he thought of the knock on the door without warning.


    The middle-aged man''s smile stagnated.


    Pang Tianyun frowned and looked towards the gate.


    The knock on the door was still ringing, light or heavy.


    This kind of juncture suddenly someone knocked on the door, it really gives people a feeling of panic.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a salesman."


    Listening to the words of the two confidants, Pang Tianyun said in a low voice: "Meng Zi, go and have a look."


    Meng Zi nodded, went to the gate, opened the gate, looked at the young man in front of him, and said fiercely, "what do you do?"


    In sharp contrast to him, the other side''s tone is extremely mild, even with a smile.


    "Warmth from the community."

 Chapter 395

    Warmth from the community?


    The fierce son can''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then angrily scold: "send your mother''s egg, I don''t have time now, go to another house."


    And he was going to close the door.


    But the other side stepped in and jammed the door.


    The fierce son is angry, match his that five big three thick big stature, really have so a bit bluffing manner: "what the hell are you doing?"


    "Meng Zi, what''s the matter?"


    Pang Tianyun frowned when he saw the fierce son grinding and chirping at the door.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered when he was stuck in the gate.


    At this time, Luke and others jumped out of the wall and violently pushed the door open.


    Although he was strong, he couldn''t stop so many people. He was hit by the gate and staggered back a few steps.


    The mutation happened too fast, Pang Tianyun''s eyes contracted, and then suddenly looked up towards the door.


    Luke and his party came in with a look of horror.


    Li futu walked in the front, looked around and laughed: "it''s quite lively."


    The magic army is coming!


    The middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed and his feet moved. He grasped Gu Qingcheng''s arm and stuck to Gu Qingcheng like a maggot of tarsal bone.


    "Luke?"


    Pang Tianyun frowned tightly and was shocked. Although he didn''t meet Li futu, it doesn''t mean he didn''t know the person in charge of the Red Mansion.


    The middle-aged man keeps Gu Qingcheng at his side and looks at Li futu and his party. The smile that has been hanging on his face finally disappears. In his eyes, all kinds of emotions flicker, doubts, frustrations, accidents this is not the only one.


    In his plan, the news that Gu Qingcheng was kidnapped should not be spread out. How can someone find here so quickly and accurately?!


    Even he felt a little inconceivable at the moment,


    "boss Pang, I''m sorry to meet you under such circumstances."


    Luke sneered at Pang Tianyun and said that if he had met Pang Tianyun a week ago, he might have been more polite, but now the situation has changed dramatically.


    Yongxing and the king of Donghai finally split their faces. Naturally, they have to stand according to each other''s camp. Besides, Pang Tianyun kidnapped Miss Gu madly. How could Luke smile?


    Luke brought people to the scene. Pang Tianyun knew that today''s situation could not be improved. He turned his gloomy eyes around and finally settled on Li futu''s face, who was standing in front of him, and said, "who are you?"


    Luke didn''t speak, neither did Li futu. Ailin, who fell on the sofa, was staring at Li futu, and then woke up like a big dream: "Li futu, you bastard! How did you come... "


    There was a cry in his voice.


    With the ups and downs, Aileen''s mood has been out of control.


    it''s obvious that today''s experience has really scared Donghai University, who has not experienced many ups and downs.


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Pang Tianyun suddenly changed color, "are you Li futu?"


    Several of his confidants and even fierce men quickly gathered around him, staring at the young man who could not have been here.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    Li futu''s speed is so fast that he has become a legend in the East China Sea.


    "Ailian, if you scold me again, I''ll leave."


    Li futu says with a smile to AI Lian, ignoring Pang Tianyun and finally focusing on Gu Qingcheng and the middle-aged man.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes fluctuated violently, and her soul seemed to revive. She stared at Li futu for a moment. She seemed to have a thousand words, but her lips moved. Finally, she only said three words: "you''re here..."


    Li futu smiles, nods and whispers, "it''s OK."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to realize that he was still controlled by the enemy. He nodded his head and his face was more gorgeous than Xia Hua.


    "Li Shao, I''m curious. How on earth did you find this place?"


    The middle-aged man squints his eyes and opens his mouth. Until now, he can''t see any worry on his face.


    "I don''t think you should be concerned about it now."


    Luke said in a cold voice: "let Miss Gu go and leave you dead."


    Aileen got up from the sofa, and then quickly ran behind Li futu. Although she always said that this guy was a big turnip, it was undeniable that when this man suddenly appeared here at this time, she felt as if she had seen a savior, and felt a great sense of security in her heart.


    Although there is no sunset, no colorful clouds, but this kind of scene, but still how much like a fairy tale.


    Is this guy really the guardian Knight of the city?


    Aileen has always been pessimistic about Gu Qingcheng''s feelings, but she can''t help shaking at this time. Of course, at this time, she didn''t care about her love affairs. She grabbed Li futu''s arm and said in a hurry: "Li futu, you go to rescue Qingcheng. What kind of ecstasy water does that bastard want to drink for Qingcheng, and you want to let that beggar..."Aileen is thin skinned and can''t talk about it any more. But she blushes because of her anger. She always thinks that Li futu is the most hateful man in the world, but now she doesn''t think so. The man who caught the fallen city is 10000 times more hateful than Li futu.


    Elline''s words make Luke unstoppable Leng Leng, and then the dark color in his eyes deepened again.


    He never thought that the other party''s means would be so insidious. If Zhao Wu hadn''t informed them that they arrived in time, I''m afraid Miss Gu''s life would have been ruined.


    In Yongxing, even when the Wang family was still there, although many people thought that she was not suitable to be an heir, almost everyone respected her.


    "If you don''t want the whole family to be killed, now, immediately, release the first lady."


    "Mr. Lu, I''m not stupid. Miss Gu is my talisman now. If I let her go, I will die."


    "Boss Pang, the enmity between you and me involves an innocent girl. It''s too much."


    Li futu stares at the middle-aged man indifferently, but he talks to Pang Tianyun.


    Pang Tianyun knew that sophistry was useless.


    "Li futu, don''t tell me that you can''t bring disaster to your wife and children. This is the way of the world today. You can only blame yourself for offending too many people if you succeed or fail to judge a hero."


    Pang Tianyun sneers. Although there is an unexpected accident, there are only seven people in Li futu''s side, and five on his side. With the middle-aged man and Gu Qingcheng as hostages, even if Li futu can fight, the situation is not so bad.


    As for the news of kidnapping Gu Qingcheng, I''m afraid I can''t hide it any more, but what about exposure?


    Anyway, now both sides have already torn their faces.


    "You want me to kidnap Gu Qingcheng. My task has been fulfilled. Don''t forget your promise."


    Pang Tianyun turns to remind the middle-aged man that he doesn''t care what happens to Gu Qingcheng. Whether Gu Qingcheng is sullied by beggars or rescued, it has nothing to do with him. He always cares about his son.


    It is not until now that Li futu understands who is in charge of this matter.

 Chapter 396

    Li futu looked carefully at the middle-aged man who quickly controlled Gu Qingcheng in his hand when he and Luke came in.


    He thought for a while, put the face in the database in his mind, and finally he could be sure that he had not seen each other.


    Is it difficult for the other party to just aim at Yongxing or Gu family this time? And Pang Tianyun is just being used?


    "Boss Pang, I don''t know what he promised you to make you so desperate?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Pang Tianyun snorted coldly, but did not respond.


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t mind.


    "Sir, this is it. You can''t escape. I''ll give you a chance to fight with me. You can leave safely."


    Calmly staring at the middle-aged man, Li futu said in a soft voice: "how about it?"


    The middle-aged man''s palm tightly clasps Gu Qingcheng''s throat. It seems that if there is a little wind and grass, he will hurt the killer. This is also the reason why Luke and others have been afraid to do it.


    Originally, he thought that there was an unexpected accident in the plan that he didn''t know. He was suddenly blocked in the room. He didn''t show any panic. He didn''t panic when he was in danger.


    "Li Shao, do you think I''m a three-year-old?" He said with a smile.


    "Your Excellency does not believe me?"


    "I naturally believe in Li Shao''s character. I won''t eat my words, but now who doesn''t know that Li Shao is the first master of Donghai?"


    The middle-aged man clasped Gu Qingcheng''s throat bone. Gu Qingcheng looked up. Although he didn''t say anything, he was in pain.


    Luke stepped forward, and Sen Han said, "if Miss Gu has any problems, I will let you die."


    The middle-aged man ignored Luke''s threat. He knew what he relied on most.


    "Although I believe in my own ability, if I compete with Li Shao, I can''t predict the outcome. Now Miss Gu is in my hands, why should I take unpredictable risks?"


    He didn''t look at Luke, and he said with a smile to levito.


    "Li futu, let your people go back to the bedroom!" Pang Tianyun said coldly. He has heard of the story of this rising star. The Warring States Club stepped on three broken bodies and became famous in the first World War. They killed Wang Yang and destroyed Wang''s family. Every one of them was bloody and creepy. But now it seems that this young man is not without soft ribs.


    Hero sad beauty pass, can understand, also have nothing to blame, but since embarked on this road, it is doomed to be the best cold-blooded ruthless, otherwise it will only harm others and yourself.


    "What should I do, Mr. Li?"


    Luke does not dare to make a decision, looks gloomy, looks around Pang Tianyun and others, and asks Li futu in a low voice. Gu Qingcheng is in each other''s hands. They are in a dilemma for a while.


    If you don''t follow the other party''s instructions, the other party is likely to jump over the wall. If you really follow the other party''s instructions to get out of the way, the other party is likely to slip away.


    The people have been blocked. If they are finally let to escape and spread it, I''m afraid that the Warring States period will become a laughing stock of the whole East China Sea.


    Li futu was silent and looked up slightly to the opposite building through the balcony.


    "Li futu, you really don''t care about Gu Qingcheng''s life or death?! Gu Qingcang is very kind to you. Don''t you want him to send a man with white hair to a man with black hair? "


    Pang Tianyun continued to exert psychological pressure on Li futu.


    The middle-aged man''s palm gradually exerted force, and Gu Qingcheng''s face began to show a morbid flush.


    "Li futu, Qingcheng likes you so much. Are you really so heartless?"?! Really, they''re going to kill you. Get out of the way! "


    Aileen slapped Li futu''s arm and cried anxiously.


    She is just an ordinary rich girl. In the past, her mind was full of romantic affairs. Today''s experience has brought about a huge impact, which has made her brain crash. She doesn''t think that if she can get Gu Qingcheng out of the clutches, she just knows that if she continues to stand still, Qingcheng may be strangled by the other party.


    Li futu ignored Ailian and looked at the balcony without saying a word.


    "Get out of here!"


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t dare to act rashly after he came in, one of Pang Tianyun''s confidants was a little bolder. He came over and kicked a man''s belly that Luke brought.


    The fierce man immediately bent down, staggered back two steps, was held by his brother, raised his head, face ferocious, but dare not attack.


    "What are you looking at? Look again, dig out your eyes


    Although the president of the Warring States period was not a troublesome leader, the initiative of the situation was still in their hands as long as Miss Gu was still in their own hands. So he became unscrupulous for a while, but he seemed to forget a truth.


    The gun shot the bird in the head.


    Before his domineering and arrogant voice came to the ground, he heard a loud "crash" and the glass of the balcony window burst suddenly.Then all the people in the living room just felt a sharp light flash in the air, and


    There was a bang.


    Pang Tianyun''s head exploded like a swollen watermelon.


    The red and white objects splash, the scene is bloody and frightening, but full of an alternative aesthetic feeling.


    Even if Pang Tianyun was splashed with some filthy things, he watched the headless body slowly come to the ground. He didn''t know whether it was because of extreme anger or extreme fear. As the body came to the ground, his whole body trembled violently.


    "Sniper?"


    The middle-aged man''s face fluctuated violently, his sight did not stay on the corpse, and he quickly looked to the balcony.


    He was really an unusual person. Without any hesitation, he took Gu Qingcheng back to the wall close to the TV wall, and separated from the view that could be covered by the balcony.


    "Ah...!"


    After a short silence, a shrill cry sounded.


    Li futu tilted his head, reached out and knocked Ailian unconscious.


    "Hold on to her."


    He gave Aileen to two men.


    "Pongo, hide!"


    For a moment, Pang Tianyun''s confidant wakes up from a big dream and pushes Pang Tianyun to escape.


    But a ray of death came whistling, and the huge penetrating power directly smashed his chest.


    Another person died miserably, even without a scream.


    Even the fierce men in the Warring States club, looking at the corpse on the spot, couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They were a little scared.


    Gu Qingcheng''s performance is not as unbearable as AI Lian''s, but he also clenches his lips and looks pale.


    "Li futu, you are a lunatic!"


    The tragic death of two confidants is not worthless. At least it has given Pang Tianyun precious time. Now he and Zhao wumengzi have retreated to a safe place. Looking at Li futu who stands in a bloody scene with a plain look, Pang Tianyun''s eyes are filled with fear that can''t be concealed.

 Chapter 397

    The house now looks like hell on earth.


    Two bodies fell to the ground, one headless, the other with a creepy cavity in the chest. Scarlet blood flowed everywhere on the ground, and the air was filled with thick blood.


    Pang Tianyun was afraid. For the first time in his life, he felt that death was so close to him.


    "Boss Pang, I think you should know very well what happened to your son. If he hadn''t kept on pestering, he would not have come to this end. He is responsible for all this."


    "Of course, as a father, it''s okay for you to do whatever you can to save your son, but it''s excusable, it doesn''t mean you can be forgiven."


    Li futu slowly closed his eyes, took a deep breath of the bloody air, and murmured, "I want to become a Buddha. Heaven won''t allow me."


    Although Li futu''s voice is flat, Pang Tianyun hears the strong murder from his words, and his mind suddenly trembles.


    The two dead confidants have completely disintegrated his will to fight.


    "Li futu, he told me to do all this. He said that as long as I kidnap Gu Qingcheng, he would help to rescue ah Li. This kidnapping was all planned by him..."


    The gate is blocked by Li futu. The most dangerous thing is the sniper outside who doesn''t know where to hide. At this time, Pang Tianyun doesn''t have any delusions. He just wants to save his life first. As for his son If you die, what''s the way for your son to survive?


    Judging the situation, he did not hesitate to sell the middle-aged man, without any sense of guilt, which fully explained what is called human nature.


    Husband and wife are just birds in the same forest, not to mention their pure relationship?


    Listening to Pang Tianyun''s chilling words, the middle-aged man didn''t have any anger or accident, as if he had thought of this situation for a long time.


    He shrunk at the base of the wall and looked at Pang Tianyun, "Pang boss, do you think if you get rid of the relationship now, he will spare you? Don''t be naive. From the moment you kidnapped Gu Qingcheng, we were tied to the same boat. At the critical moment, we should help each other in the same boat... "


    Pang Tianyun has no intention to listen to his bewitching at the moment.


    In the same boat?


    I don''t know what''s going on now. The sniper outside doesn''t know when he will be shot. Even if he goes out of the building, he won''t be far away. As the mastermind of the kidnapping, the middle-aged man must be dead, but Pang Tianyun thinks he can save himself. He won''t be stupid enough to accompany a dying man all the way to the black.


    "Li futu, you have always had a good relationship with Donglai. For his sake, please forgive me this time. I promise that after today, the enmity between ah Li and you will disappear, and we will never cross the river from now on..."


    Pang Tianyun is really a character.


    Instead of standing at the height of the winner, Li Fu Tu''s eyes were calm: "boss Pang, do you want to fight with me


    Pang Tianyun was nervous and nodded.


    Li futu was silent and said with a faint smile, "yes."


    Unexpected.


    The middle-aged man frowned. He didn''t expect that Li futu would be so easy to speak. Although he is the master, Pang Tianyun is also an accomplice. At least, Pang Tianyun is absolutely malicious subjectively. Li futu actually let Pang Tianyun go so lightly?


    Pang Tianyun was also very surprised. He just had a chance to try, but he didn''t have much hope at all.


    "I now Can we go now? "


    He asked suspiciously.


    Li futu''s face is old and his arms are up.


    Several fierce men behind him immediately made way of the road in silence.


    The gate became unobstructed.


    "Pongo, is there any cheating? He doesn''t want to lure us out and let the sniper do it? "


    Fierce son nervous way, the fierce person in charge of the Warring States period, really can be so kind? Or is the relationship between him and boss Yan really equal?


    "No matter whether there is fraud or not, we can only gamble!"


    Pang Tianyun is very clear that what Meng Zi said is reasonable, but he also knows that if he continues to hide here, he will be dead. He had no choice but to bet that Li futu was a man of his word!


    Perhaps Pang Tianyun never thought that he would have a day to place his life on the character of the enemy.


    Take a deep breath, Pang Tianyun takes one or two steps


    When he reappeared in the field of vision of the balcony, the previous empty sound did not ring again.


    His mind relaxed for a moment. He didn''t look at the middle-aged man again. Without looking back, he hurried to the gate.


    Li futu didn''t seem to stop him. He let Pang Tianyun pass by.


    It seems that this life has been recovered.


    Seeing the gate close in front of him, Pang Tianyun''s heart relaxed completely. But at this time, Zhao Wu stepped forward and stopped him.Pang Tianyun was stunned and frowned, "Zhao Wu, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Wu''s eyes were dim. "Sorry, Pang Ge, I''m afraid you can''t get out of this door."


    Pang Tianyun frowned tightly. Before he had time to ask what he meant, a cold light flashed. Just now in the car, Zhao Wu had been holding a dagger in his hand and suddenly inserted it into Pang Tianyun''s chest.


    A knife.


    Two knives.


    The surging blood spattered on Zhao Wu''s face, making him look so ferocious.


    Pang Tianyun''s face solidified and his pupils dilated.


    "You, you..."


    Looking at Zhao Wu, he seemed to want to say something, but his lips trembled, but he could not say a complete word any more, and blood gushed from his mouth.


    "Zhao Wu, are you out of your mind?" Meng Zi''s face was incredible. He didn''t expect that Zhao Wu would wield a butcher''s knife at his elder brother, so he didn''t have time to stop him.


    Zhao Wu wiped the blood on his face. I don''t know whether it was because of excitement or excitement, or for some reason, his face was surging with a morbid flush, mixed with blood, and looked even more frightening.


    "Pang Ge, I''m sorry, my sister-in-law and I have been in love a long time ago..."


    Meng Zi was stunned, and then he pointed to Zhao Wu, his arms trembled because of anger: "you beast!"


    Zhao Wu took a look at him. His eyes were full of murders. The bloody dagger suddenly waved and crossed his neck. A blood line appeared in an instant.


    "I''m sorry, brother. Knowing this, I can''t let you leave alive."


    Meng Zi holds his neck, seems to want to hold the blood flow, but in vain, finally the vitality gradually dissipates with the blood flow, and falls back to the ground.


    Maybe he never thought that he didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but finally fell in the hands of his brother.


    "Pongo, don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your sister-in-law."


    Zhao Wu reaches for a push, and Pang Tianyun, who has not died yet, falls to the ground like garbage.


    There was silence.


    Li futu looked indifferent and said in a soft voice, "it''s wonderful."

 Chapter 398

    It is estimated that no one would have thought that the situation would have such an amazing reversal.


    Pang Tianyun, who seemed to have escaped the disaster, stabbed him twice with his trusted confidants just a step away from the gate.


    Pang Tianyun was pushed to the ground by Zhao Wu, just on the body of Mengzi. Fortunately, he didn''t catch his breath immediately. He couldn''t help bleeding in his mouth. His eyes were wide open, and he used his last strength to lift his head. His eyes were filled with blood, and he was as fierce as a ghost, staring at Zhao Wu.


    Obviously, at this moment, he must have a lot to say in his heart, but he no longer has the ability.


    Everyone can see that this big man with deep experience in the river and lake, even if Yan Donglai wants to call him Pang Ge, can''t escape death.


    It''s hard to draw bones when painting skin and flesh. Maybe Zhao Wu is good at camouflage, or Pang Tianyun is too confident to guard against the people around him. Anyway, he paid a very tragic price for his ignorance of people.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I finally understand. No wonder you can find here so quickly. It turns out that there''s an insider who informs you. "


    The middle-aged man who has been puzzled why Li futu and others arrived so quickly finally responded. Looking at Pang Tianyun, who is struggling on the ground, he has no sympathy, no pity, but a slight regret: "it''s really not as good as heaven."


    He has planned everything, but he has lost his heart. Zhao Wu''s backwardness has led to him being blocked here. Pang Tianyun is seriously injured and dying. Although Gu Qingcheng is still in control, his original seamless plan has nearly collapsed.


    "Li Shao, happy cooperation."


    Stabbing his elder brother and killing his brother, Zhao Wu seems to have no sense of guilt at all, or even no guilt at all. On the contrary, he walks towards Li futu with a smile on his face. When he strides over Pang Tianyun, he never looks at his old boss again.


    He is very excited now, very excited. If he works properly, not only Pang Tianyun''s wife, but also Pang Tianyun''s position may be inherited. After so many years of servile and humiliating, he finally ushers in the day when he can see the moon!


    Compared with the weight of wealth and beauty, that little conscience What is it?


    Gu Qingcheng looks at Zhao Wu with bloodstain on her face. Her eyes are very complicated. Although she knows at the moment that if this man didn''t report to Li futu, she would be doomed today, she can''t feel any gratitude at all when she sees the scene just now.


    Luke''s eyes slowly moved from Pang Tianyun on the ground to Zhao Wu''s face. "You are really cruel."


    "Luke, let''s not say those useless words. Now the result is what both sides want to see, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Wu''s smile with the blood on his face, it seems to make people palpitating.


    "Miss Gu is safe and sound. Some of the culprits are either dead or still in this house. This is a win-win situation for us."


    To be honest, they really want to thank Zhao Wu, but no one like this white eyed wolf who kills the Lord and seeks honor will have any good feelings for him.


    "Li Shao, the first time we met, this time it''s a gift. I hope we can take care of each other in the future."


    Zhao Wu is now speaking to Li futu in an equal tone, as if he had regarded himself as Pang Tianyun''s successor after Pang Tianyun''s fall.


    Li futu didn''t speak. Instead, the middle-aged man said, "my friend, I''m very curious. Do you really think that if you kill your big brother, you can replace him? If everyone thinks the same as you, is the world not in a mess


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    It''s not that Zhao Wu didn''t expect what the other party said. With his qualifications, even if Pang Tianyun died, it would be very difficult for him to replace him. However, because of the indulgence between him and Pang Tianyun''s wife, it has been doomed that he and Pang Tianyun can''t coexist, and the more he delays, the more dangerous he will be exposed. Zhao Wu has long wanted to do it, but he has never had a perfect time Heaven seemed to him to be a golden opportunity.


    As long as Li futu is willing to carry the black pot for him to kill Pang Tianyun, he will be able to go back and plan with his nominal sister-in-law secretly. Not to mention digesting all the property under Pang Tianyun''s name, just swallowing part of it will be enough for them to be smart and carefree all their lives. It''s better than before.


    As for whether Li futu is willing to cooperate or not, Zhao Wu thinks there should be no big problem.


    What''s more, killing Pang Tianyun, who is xuanhuang in heaven and earth, is absolutely another thing that can make her famous. Pang Tianyun kidnaps Miss Gu, who is worthy of death, and kills him. No one will accuse him. Zhao Wu thinks that Li futu is completely innocent There is no reason to refuse.


    With a sneer and a glance at the middle-aged man, Zhao Wu said: "you should not care about others now, but about your own situation."


    The middle-aged man sighed and looked at Zhao Wu, who had completely destroyed his plan. He was not angry or resentful. On the contrary, he showed a ray of inexplicable sympathy and pity. "When the strength can''t match, excessive ambition will only push himself into an endless abyss."Zhao Wu''s face changed slightly, his eyes were not good, and he said, "what do you mean?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, with self mockery: "it''s too clever to do all the tricks, but it''s wrong for Qingqing''s life."


    Zhao Wu frowned.


    Does this fellow know that he has been unable to escape, so he is so stupid to talk nonsense here?


    He didn''t think about it any more. He turned his head and bowed his hand to Li futu, who was quite a quack. "Li Shao, I''ll leave the next thing to you. Goodbye."


    He then nodded to Luke, stopped no longer, and turned away.


    Li futu said nothing. When Zhao Wu turned around, he looked calm and made a silent gesture.


    When Zhao Wu stepped out of the second step, the sharp air breaking sound that had stopped for a few minutes sounded again.


    "Whoosh Bang


    Zhao Wu''s mind was shocked. Before he could look back, his head was blasted.


    The whole body remained in that position, pausing for several seconds before crashing to the ground.


    Pang Tianyun, who still has his last breath, suddenly becomes excited. Looking at Zhao Wu not far away, his face shows a happy smile, and his mouth gushes with thick blood. A few seconds later, he falls for the first time and dies completely.


    Li futu gently dusted the white and red things splashed on his sleeve, with a flat expression: "sorry, I killed him by mistake."

 Chapter 399

    Today''s world, although it doesn''t pay attention to the idea of "meaning first", no matter how far the world is, it still has the most basic principles and bottom line.


    However, Zhao Wu''s practice has undoubtedly broken through the bottom line.


    Being ambitious is not a bad thing. On the contrary, it also shows that people who are self-motivated and courageous can sleep with their elder brother and climb up on his body. Such shameless people will definitely be punished.


    The middle-aged man seems to have expected Zhao Wu''s fate for a long time. When he saw that he was dead without a whole body, he didn''t look surprised. He just felt a little sad.


    There is something pathetic about hateful people. There was no fool in the room. It''s not hard to guess what the abacus of Zhao Wu''s fighting was. He just wanted to kill people with a knife. Why didn''t he consider whether the knife would fall on him in the end?


    Li futu, who was in charge of the Warring States period, was also a man of the highest character. Zhao Wu did help him. That''s right. But if he let Zhao Wu go like this, wouldn''t he tell Luke that he connived at this kind of behavior of killing the Lord and seeking honor? After that, will Luke and others follow Zhao Wu''s example and give up?


    No faction, no leader will tolerate such behavior.


    When Zhao Wu took out his butcher''s knife to Pang Tianyun, he also forced himself to die.


    "Li Shao, is this a kind of revenge? Anyway, he helped you. "


    The middle-aged man sighed and moved his eyes away from Zhao Wu''s corpse. Now, among the people who took part in the kidnapping of Gu Qingcheng, he was the only one alive. But even if he was alone in a desperate situation, he still didn''t have any color of panic and fear. If he wasn''t acting as a puppet, the powerful mentality was really heinous.


    "It''s not a pity to die for such a man who has little kindness, little righteousness, and no ambition."


    Luke looked at Zhao Wu''s body and seemed to be very disrespectful.


    Li futu didn''t look at Zhao Wu one more time. "Do you have any back moves?"


    "What? Li Shao already felt that he had the chance to win? "


    The middle-aged man grabbed Gu Qingcheng''s neck. "Although Pang Tianyun and they are all dead, the most important person is still in my hand. Li Shao, do you really care about Miss Gu''s life?"


    If Li futu is really the kind of cold-blooded hero who regards women as clothes, then the middle-aged man who looks like a turtle in a jar will surely die. However, it is obvious that Li futu can not be so cold-blooded and can not ignore Gu Qingcheng''s life.


    "You should also be very clear about the current situation. I really dare not move you, but you can''t run away."


    Li futu took off his coat stained with blood and threw it on the ground. He just covered the body of the poor egg who was the first to be shot. "Come on, who are you? Do you have a grudge against me? Or is it a family feud? "


    "Guess what."


    The middle-aged man smiles slightly, and the playfulness in his eyes is out of place with the scene of purgatory.


    Luke is a little dazed, which is not like the tone of a desperate person?


    Li futu smiles.


    Although he is calm and calm, the middle-aged man seems to know that he has no choice but to die if the stalemate goes on. After a little joke with Li futu, he takes Gu Qingcheng as a human body barrier to completely block his body. He doesn''t give any chance to the sniper outside. Then he walks to the balcony step by step.


    The balcony is also in a mess. There are glass debris everywhere. When they are stepped on by shoes, they keep making creaking sounds. The ground glass has been completely smashed.


    "The sniper should be on the roof of the opposite building."


    The middle-aged man is holding Gu Qingcheng to stand on the balcony, squinting at the rooftop of unit 11.


    The bullet broke empty sound did not ring again, obviously was scruples to be taken as the shield Gu Qingcheng.


    "This is the fifth floor, more than ten meters high. Do you still want to jump from here?"


    Luke sneered at each other retreating to the balcony.


    "Of course I won''t be so stupid, but thank you for reminding me."


    The middle-aged man was very polite, and then he looked at Li futu, his eyes shining.


    "Remember, I''m the instructor."


    Before his words were heard, he suddenly pushed Gu Qingcheng away, and then jumped towards the vacuum formed by the broken glass.


    At the height of 15-6 meters, if you jump like this, you will fall into a meat cake.


    Is this guy crazy?!


    Luke''s face stagnated, then he rushed over.


    Li futu was faster than him. In the blink of an eye, he came to the balcony, held Gu Qingcheng in his arms, and then looked out.


    Naturally, the middle-aged man didn''t commit suicide. After he rushed out of the balcony, a black thread with metallic luster was shot out of his waist, and he went straight into the building of unit 11 opposite. Then he pulled his whole body quickly. It looked like Spiderman.


    In fact, this kind of retractable rope is not rare. Special forces are equipped with it, and sometimes they can meet it in movies and TV. It''s just that Luke naturally didn''t expect that the other party would wear this kind of thing with him."Damn it


    With a murmur, Luke said angrily, "don''t let him run like this. Chase me!"


    Naturally, he didn''t have the ability to fly over the eaves and walls, and he didn''t have the equipment to let him play the fancy operation of flying man in the air. He could only take a few of his men to quickly turn around and go downstairs, and the fierce man holding Aileen naturally stayed.


    Instructor?


    It''s really weird.


    Watching the other party darting into the corridor of unit 11, Li futu takes his eyes back and looks at Gu Qingcheng, who is buried in his arms.


    Hesitated next, his palm caresses the girl''s soft jade back, gently patted: "it''s OK."


    "The moment you show up, I know it''s OK."


    She clasped her hands around the man''s waist and put her head on Li futu''s chest. There was a tremor in her voice: "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid I''ll become unclean."


    When the middle-aged man threatened Ailian to make her drink the potion, Gu Qingcheng was on the verge of collapse.


    But it was at that time that Li futu and others appeared like magic soldiers and pulled her back from the edge of the abyss. I''m afraid that even strangers who met by chance would be grateful for this kind of kindness, not to mention Gu Qingcheng, who had already made a secret promise to Li futu.


    At that moment, Gu Qingcheng felt that this was the arrangement of fate. This man was the one chosen by God for himself.


    Li futu said softly, "it''s all over."


    Gu Qingcheng slowly raised his head from his arms, "I thought I had no chance to see you again..."


    If Li futu didn''t arrive in time, even if the middle-aged man would not kill him, he would not live in the world with Gu Qingcheng''s personality.


    "It shows that our fate is not over, does it?"


    Li Fu Tu said with a smile that he was just trying to comfort Gu Qingcheng, but he didn''t know that his words made Gu Qingcheng''s already turbulent mood completely break through after going through many twists and turns.


    In the blood, a girl looked at the smiling man, then suddenly stood on tiptoe, resolutely and without hesitation toward the man to kiss.


    The pupil of Lifu picture is enlarged.


    The fierce man who held Aileen''s eyelids jumped, quickly moved his eyes, looked at his nose, looked at his heart, and pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    AI Lianmei paper, who was knocked unconscious by Li futu''s palm, finally wakes up. It happens that Gu Qingcheng holds the man''s neck and actively stretches out her fragrant tongue.


    Her eyes darkened and she fainted again.

 Chapter 400

    Heroes save the United States, all kinds of movies and TV plays have been used to rot the bridge, but throughout the ages, but still can be enduring, naturally has its reason.


    This time, Li futu seems to be trying to turn the tide, but in fact, he did not spend much effort to save the beauty. Obviously, he completely captured Gu Qingcheng''s heart, so that Miss Gu could not help but abandon the reserve of the ladies, and took the initiative to make a shocking kiss.


    There is no need to mention Li futu''s reaction ability. At the moment when Gu Qingcheng put his face together, he obviously had enough time to avoid it, but he hesitated.


    He knew that if he stepped back at this time, he would hurt the girl''s self-esteem.


    It is this moment of hesitation that makes the final distance between them disappear completely. Gu Qingcheng''s red lips are firmly printed on Li futu''s mouth.


    Warm and sweet, tender and smooth, you can smell the unique fragrance of virgins.


    At that moment, Li futu really wanted to say that he actually refused.


    I don''t know how long it lasted. Until Gu Qingcheng felt suffocated, he gradually released Li futu.


    After living for 20 years, this may be her most deviant behavior, not all because of today''s events, but all the emotions accumulated in her heart in recent months.


    After the vent, Gu Qingcheng''s mood slowly calms down and her reason returns. She is unavoidably ashamed of her boldness. Her face flushes. She nibbles at the slightly swollen lip, her eyelashes tremble, and glances at the man secretly.


    Then, she couldn''t help puffing and laughing.


    Someone''s expression at the moment is really too lovely, the aggrieved eyes, like a good woman after being bullied.


    Gu Qingcheng pursed the corner of his mouth, embarrassed to look at the man, looked away, looked at Ailin Mei paper who woke up and fainted, and then walked over.


    "Miss."


    Fierce male respectfully called a voice, very cleverly regard as what didn''t see.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "give her to me."


    Meng Nan gives AI lian to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng held her and called out softly: "lotus seed, wake up..."


    Looking at her face, AI Liancheng did not wake up.


    After a while, Elaine opened her eyes again.


    "Qingcheng, you, he..."


    After a faint, Aileen seemed to have lost her language ability. She stood up straight from Gu Qingcheng''s arms and looked at Gu Qingcheng and Li futu. She stammered and looked incredible.


    It''s really exciting today, but she knows very well that the picture she saw just now is not a dream.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, and her face turned red. She bit her lip and didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that Aileen saw it.


    Although she is a best friend, she is unavoidably shy when she is found kissing a man like this.


    "You Be responsible for the city


    Aileen straightened her chest. She wanted to scold Li futu again, but somehow, she didn''t dare to be as fierce as before. Even at this time with a pair of bright big eyes staring at Li futu, it is obvious that her eyes are flashing, showing a lack of confidence.


    There is no doubt that the change of her attitude is the result of the corpses on the ground. Although she was knocked unconscious when the first person was shot in the head, she knew very well who was responsible for the scenes around her.


    This is just an executioner. Thinking of calling this guy a playboy before she opened her mouth and shut her mouth, Aileen felt afraid for a while.


    Responsible?


    I''m the victim, OK.


    Li futu feels aggrieved. Of course, he can''t really do something that is cheap and good. He looks down at Gu Qingcheng, who is holding the corner of his coat and looks as red as if he is about to bleed. With a bitter smile to himself, he digs away from the topic: "Ailian beauty, I don''t think it''s the problem that should be discussed now. Don''t you want to wait for the police uncle to come Won''t I catch you? "


    AI Lian was surprised. She couldn''t find out what Li futu was responsible for. She grabbed Gu Qingcheng''s arm and said, "Qingcheng, let''s get out of here."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and followed her out.


    Li futu followed them.


    Carefully dripped a bloody, when walking to the bedroom door of the wall, Gu Qingcheng steps slightly stopped.


    The beggar didn''t run away until now. He squatted on the ground and covered his eyes with his hands. Because of the extreme fear, he was shaking violently.


    "He is innocent. Will you let him go?"


    Li futu took a look at the beggar and gave a quiet hum.


    Walking out of the three unit building, he ran into Ouyang Xiu head-on, still carrying the bag in his hand.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Gu."


    Li futu nodded gently, "well done."


    If it had not been for Ouyang Xiu''s several shots, today''s incident would have been a lot of trouble.Gu Qingcheng also showed a smile, but her eyes couldn''t help looking at the black cloth bag. Seeing the whole process from beginning to end, she naturally knew what was in the bag.


    After a while, Luke, who was being pursued, came out of the 11th unit building. From his face, he mostly came back in vain.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car." Gu Qingcheng whispered.


    Li futu nodded.


    Gu Qingcheng pulls Ailian into an Audi. She doesn''t want Ailian to hear more about these things. What happened today, Ailian is all involved by her. That bloody color should not have appeared in Ailian''s world.


    "Lianzi, I''m really sorry about today..."


    Gu Qingcheng opens his mouth with guilt in his eyes. Before he finishes speaking, he is interrupted by AI Lian.


    "Qingcheng, do you often experience such things?"


    Gu Qingcheng was silent, shook his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s been a long time."


    Eileen is silent. She doesn''t alienate from Gu Qingcheng because of the accident. She holds Gu Qingcheng''s hand and looks back at Li futu, who is standing outside and talking with Luke and others.


    "Qingcheng, I finally understand why you like him. Such a man can really make people feel enough security, but don''t you think he is too dangerous?"


    "In the past, I only thought he was a half hearted playboy, but now I can''t help but feel fear when I look at him. There is a big difference between him on the surface and inside. Such a person is the most terrible..."


    "I know you may think he is cruel, but what can he do about the situation just now?"


    Gu Qingcheng holds AI Lian''s hand and looks back. His eyes are fixed on Li futu''s body. His face is as gentle as water.


    "Lotus seed, you should learn to understand that if you want to crack the evil, you have to approach it, or even Become it. "

 Chapter 401

    Luke didn''t catch the middle-aged man.


    Li futu was not surprised by this result. The other side carried that kind of equipment with him, which was enough to show his degree of caution. Moreover, judging from his performance in the whole process, his calm and calm was obviously not an ordinary person.


    Besides, the buildings in this residential area are closely separated from each other. Since the other party can "fly" from unit 3 to unit 11, they can also fly to other buildings in the same way before Luke takes people there.


    "Have you ever heard of the title" director of education " Asked Li futu.


    "No


    Luke and Ouyang Xiu did not hesitate to shake their heads. As long as they have heard such a strange name, they must have an impression.


    Li futu didn''t ask any more. He looked at the direction of the fifth floor of unit 3. "I''ll send Miss Gu back, and I''ll give it to you."


    "I understand."


    Luke Ouyang Xiu nodded respectfully and watched Li futu get on the bus.


    "The man ran away?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked the man in the driver''s seat.


    Li futu nodded. He had a premonition that he and the other party would definitely meet again, but at this time he didn''t explain to Gu Qingcheng: "I''ll take you back."


    Because of Aileen''s existence, Gu didn''t ask much.


    "Li futu, will there be any trouble if so many people die this time?"


    Li futu started the car, looked at Aileen in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "what''s the trouble?"


    "That''s four lives," Aileen said! Are you not afraid of the police? "


    "Oh, AI Meimei, I didn''t expect that you would care about me?"


    Originally, through what happened before, Aileen began to be afraid of Li futu, which was reflected in her behavior, that is, her tone became more polite, but she found that this guy didn''t seem to be different from before, he was still so frivolous and hateful.


    Seeing Ailian staring at him angrily, Li futu converged and became more serious.


    "It''s OK. Those people are bad people. I just tried them on behalf of justice. According to the truth, uncle police should send me a banner. But I don''t like to be in the limelight. I''m always used to keeping a low profile and doing good without leaving a name. So I''ll deal with those scum silently and never give uncle police an opportunity to thank me."


    Tut Tut, listen to the tone.


    Aileen gaped.


    "Well, don''t tease Aileen."


    Gu Qingcheng was full of smile and glanced at Li futu. There was a charm in her eyes that she had never seen before. Then she took her eyes back from the rearview mirror and looked at Ailian and said, "don''t worry, it''s OK, those people They are all masters of destroying corpses. They won''t leave any traces. Just think that nothing happened today. "


    Li futu nodded while driving and said: "Qingcheng is right, AI Meimei, you just think it''s a dream and forget it. Your life won''t change because of it."


    "You think so well!"


    When she found that Li futu had returned to her former rambling appearance, Ailian''s fear was relieved subconsciously. She stared at the ground and said, "I warn you, if you dare to be bad to Qingcheng in the future, I will report you as a witness and say you are a murderer!"


    What a powerful threat.


    Li futu looked up at the "fierce" face in the rearview mirror, shook his head with a smile, and drove out of the dilapidated community.


    "Lotus seed, what are you talking about?" Gu Qingcheng takes Ailian by the hand.


    "Qingcheng, I''ve seen all of you. If this guy dares to abandon you all the time, I''ll let him go through the prison!"


    As a best friend, Aileen is impeccable. Although she did not approve of Gu Qingcheng''s putting her heart on this big turnip, she could only admit it now.


    Li futu grins bitterly. If outsiders hear this, they may think he is the same as Gu Qingcheng.


    What kind of world is it now? One night stand is a routine, just a kiss, and he or passive side, how serious to the point of abandoning?


    Of course, Li futu also knows that she can''t reason with AI Lian, and it''s not suitable to reason with AI Lian. The smart one doesn''t speak or argue, but he can''t help feeling.


    Some people always say that girls are more and more casual nowadays. More and more unbearable, but in fact, there are still many serious traditional girls, such as Aileen and Gu Qingcheng.


    "Lotus seed, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Gu Qingcheng wants to cover AI Lian''s mouth. In the final analysis, she takes the initiative. Li futu has no responsibility at all, and there is no need to take any responsibility. AI Lian says so as if she is forcing something.


    "Qing Cheng, you have been so stupid, you have to suffer a loss!"


    In fact, it seems that as long as you stand in the perspective of an outsider, people will become extremely smart and will weigh the pros and cons. This is what Aileen is like at this time, but why doesn''t she think that the time when she secretly fell in love with Chen ang was not the same as Gu Qingcheng at this time."Li futu, I know you and Su Yuan are not lovers. Do you like Su Yuan''s sister?" Eileen felt that she was in a daze now, and said nothing to her, so she turned her eyes to the man driving.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and didn''t reply.


    Aileen naturally took it for granted that he was acquiescent, one side was a sister, the other side was an idol, but after only three or four seconds of hesitation, Aileen had a choice.


    "Shen yini is really excellent, but Qingcheng is not bad at all. I think Qingcheng is not inferior to Shen yini. Although Qingcheng is not as tall as Shen yini for the time being, Qingcheng is still young, can grow and has the same figure. I tell you "No, No."


    Gu Qingcheng can''t let AI Lian go on any more. She pours on AI Lian and covers her mouth: "shut up


    The two women are entangled, and the scene is very hot. Fortunately, it''s late autumn now, and they wear thick clothes. Otherwise, if they wear short skirts and shorts in the hot summer, they will make someone''s eyes full.


    "Qing Cheng, you don''t know a good heart! Can''t you see I''m helping you? "


    "You''re going to talk about everything, aren''t you?"


    "Anyway, you kiss him. He''s your man. What can''t you say?"


    "You still say it


    Li futu looked through the rearview mirror and didn''t mean to stop him. He let the two girls fight in the back row and secretly exclaimed that it was so nice to be young.


    It took Li futu an hour to drive to the gate of Donghai University, stop the car, look back at the two women who have changed from fighting to whispering, and remind them, "here''s the destination, ladies and gentlemen."


    "Lotus seed, you go back to school first, I have to go home."


    Some people want to kidnap themselves. After such a big event, Qingcheng really should go home and talk to his family face to face.


    Aileen nodded, pushed the door to get off, and looked at the school gate. For a moment, she felt like a world away.


    Then she stepped forward and knocked on the window.


    Li futu put down the window puzzled: "Ai Meimei, what else?"


    Aileen bit her lip, took a breath, and looked solemn. "Anyway, thank you for saving me today."


    Li futu was dumbfounded and then looked up and down Ailian''s body with deep meaning: "it''s too insincere to say thank you, or Give me a kiss in return


    Aileen was stunned, then she stepped back, and her face turned red.


    "I have a boyfriend!"


    She glared at some apprentice with shame and anger. She turned and ran away.

 Chapter 402

    After Elaine left, there was only one man and one woman left in the car.


    The scene was silent for a moment, and there was an awkwardness surging in the air.


    Seeing Ailian run into the campus, Gu Qingcheng smoothed her hair and said in a soft voice: "Lianzi is careless and likes to talk nonsense, but people have no bad intentions. Don''t worry about her."


    "There are very few straightforward girls like her now."


    Li futu smiles and turns back to say, "take you home?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. Although she didn''t want to worry about her grandfather, she also knew her priorities. There was no way to hide this kind of thing. Who knew if the same thing would happen next? Who can guarantee that a Savior will appear in time every time?


    Li futu turned around the front of the car, and they didn''t mention the kiss, but obviously after today, the relationship between them can''t be as simple as before.


    "I think you should call Mr. Yan." Gu Qingcheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Why?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "Pang Tianyun worked with Mr. Yan for many years after all. He died. You should have a basic communication with Mr. Yan. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding."


    Li futu was silent and said, "don''t you hate him?"


    According to the truth, Yan Donglai is Yongxing''s old enemy, and Pang Tianyun, who was kidnapped this time, is Yan Donglai''s brother. Gu Qingcheng should not like Yan Donglai in public or in private.


    "Why should I hate him?"


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "my grandfather often says that in today''s world, even in ordinary people, there are few people who have feelings and righteousness. Yan Donglai is one of them. I know very well that things like today can''t be ordered by Mr. Yan. If he really wants to do this, I can''t live in peace until now."


    When Li futu heard the speech, he could not help feeling that family is really crucial to the shaping of a person''s character. Without Gu Qingcang, he might not have been able to cultivate Gu Qingcheng''s open-minded mind.


    Li futu stops at the side of the road and calls Yan Donglai.


    "Brother Yan, do you have time?"


    Li futu holds a mobile phone and looks through the windshield at the flow of people on the street. His eyes are a little complicated.


    "Of course, what''s the matter with brother Li?"


    Listen to Yan Donglai''s tone, it should be that he hasn''t received the news of Pang Tianyun''s death.


    Li futu asked Yandong to come out to meet him at Heming teahouse where they met for the first time.


    Yan Donglai readily agreed.


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    See Li futu put down his mobile phone, Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth.


    Li futu only hesitated for a moment, then nodded. Gu Qingcheng, the client, had some things to explain. Besides, he did not want to see the relationship between the two sides worsen again. As the successor of Yongxing, Gu Qingcheng could communicate with Yan Donglai face-to-face directly, only good but not bad.


    Change the driving direction, Li futu drives to Guyue road. When he and Gu Qingcheng arrive, Yan Donglai hasn''t arrived yet.


    They went upstairs and set up an elegant room. They didn''t ask for a maid. Miss Gu made tea in person. Her technique was quite professional. She was elegant and calm. Her quiet face matched with the sound of the flowing water. It looked very pleasant.


    "It''s really a great thing to add fragrance to the sleeves. Brother Li is very lucky."


    Just as Gu Qingcheng was making tea for Li futu, Yan Donglai came in with a hearty laugh. Obviously, after the phone call, he started immediately and didn''t make Li futu wait long.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng at the scene, he didn''t change his face. He said with a smile, "Miss Gu is really more and more beautiful."


    After careful calculation, mu yudie, Shen yini and even Gu Qingcheng, who was the first one, as well as Miss Song, who is now widely known, really made him envious of the young man''s good fortune.


    "Brother Yan."


    "Mr. Yan."


    Li futu and Gu Qingcheng stood up to say hello.


    Yan Dong waved his hand: "there''s no need to be so polite. Sit down."


    Although the relationship between the two sides is very bad now, Yan Donglai''s attitude is not much different. After sitting down, he said with a smile: "I thought brother Li should have a headache now. I didn''t expect that he would have leisure to ask me out for tea. I think there must be something important to discuss?"


    Li futu knows that he and song Luoshen were exposed in Haoting last night. The defense of the people is better than the defense of Sichuan. No matter how powerful people are, I''m afraid they can''t stop everyone''s mouth. How outsiders talk about it is beyond his control.


    Li futu is not a person who likes to trouble himself. Since he can''t help it, let it be. He takes his tea cup and says quietly: "brother Yan, Pang Tianyun is dead."


    Thunder in silence.


    Yan Donglai''s smile stagnated, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, his eyes like electricity: "brother Li, how do you know?"With Yan Donglai''s personality of happiness and anger, it is easy to imagine how shocked he was.


    However, he didn''t doubt the truth of the news. He knew that Li futu would not make fun of this kind of thing.


    Li Fu Tu took a sip of tea. "He died in front of me just two hours ago."


    Yan Donglai frowned.


    Didn''t Pang Tianyun go to ask Miss Song for mercy? How to die in front of Li futu?


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter?"


    "I think it''s better for Qingcheng to talk about it."


    Yan Donglai looks at Gu Qingcheng.


    Facing the gaze of a generation of big owls, Gu Qingcheng didn''t seem to feel any pressure. He put down the teapot and said slowly: "at noon today, Pang Tianyun''s four men kidnapped me at the gate of Donghai University, and then took me to a private house in Dongfeng district. They planned to force me to take toon medicine and let a beggar smear me, so as to make me, take care of my family and make Yongxing the whole city The laughing stock of Donghai. "


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone was gentle, and there was not much emotional fluctuation, but Yan Donglai''s eyes contracted violently.


    From Gu Qingcheng''s insipid statement, he hears Pang Tianyun''s madness. If this really happens, Gu Qingcang will definitely give up everything to fight with him.


    Is Pang Tianyun crazy?!


    Yan Donglai''s heart is stormy now. He doesn''t ask Gu Qingcheng if there is anything wrong. Since Gu Qingcheng is sitting here at the moment, it shows that the result hasn''t happened. It''s just that he can''t figure out how Pang Tianyun can do such crazy things.


    In the current situation, even if he goes to assassinate Gu Qingcang, he can easily understand it, but he can insult Gu Qingcheng with medicine, and he can''t see that it will do him any good.


    "Why did he do that?"


    Yan Donglai wrote the confusion on his face for the first time.

 Chapter 403

    This morning, in Pang Tianyun''s plea, he called Li futu, and then got the expected and reasonable refusal. In desperation, Pang Tianyun had to ask for Miss Song, but why did he suddenly go to kidnap Gu Qingcheng?


    Yan Donglai couldn''t figure it out.


    "Brother Yan, there is another person behind the scenes. Pang Tianyun is just being used."


    Li futu poured a cup of tea for Yan Donglai and handed it to him. At the same time, he told everything that had happened before, including Zhao Wu''s eating inside and outside.


    "I didn''t expect that so many things happened in a short half day."


    Yandong came to complicate the way. After listening to Li futu, he realized that he had never thought that the kidnapping would be so complicated.


    "Brother Yan, fortunately, thanks to Zhao Wu, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Yan Dong nodded and looked at Gu Qingcheng. He now understood why Li futu had brought her.


    "Miss Gu, I''m really sorry about this. I''ll make amends at the door some other day."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Yan is serious. This kidnapping of Mr. Yan has no idea. It''s only Pang Tianyun and the man who planned it. How can we blame Mr. Yan?"


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Yan Donglai gave a bitter smile, and then his eyes became deep. He rubbed the purple sand cup and said silently, "teacher..."


    "Brother Yan, have you ever heard of this name?"


    Standing high and looking far away, he naturally hears a lot. Yan Donglai is known as the king of Donghai. Li futu thinks whether he knows any information. Unfortunately, like Ouyang Xiu Luke, Yan Donglai shakes his head: "this is the first time I''ve heard of this title."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Li, could it be that he talks nonsense


    Thinking of the face in front of the window, Li futu shakes his tea cup: "it shouldn''t be. If he doesn''t want to say it, just don''t say it. There''s no need to waste more words. Besides, people like this don''t tamper with their names."


    "Brother Li, maybe you can ask Miss Song. As long as the name is true, with song''s intelligence ability, you will be able to find out clues."


    Li futu bowed his head and took a sip of tea.


    Yan Donglai said nothing more.


    "Counting the time, Pang Tianyun has been with me for almost 14 years. He has survived many times. Unexpectedly, he finally fell into his own hands. It''s really a pity."


    He shook his head, took a sip of tea and sighed softly.


    Li futu''s lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. But Yandong looked at him and said with a smile: "brother Li, I don''t mean to blame you. Pang Tianyun''s fate is his own fault. No wonder others. If you didn''t arrive in time today, it would be a disaster for Gu and me."


    "Pang Tianyun went to a doctor in a hurry for his son''s sake. He can understand that, but why did the" teaching director "attack Miss Gu? Is it a personal feud with Gu''s family or a bigger plot? "


    "Brother Yan means..."


    Yan Donglai''s eyes were sharp. "Brother Li, don''t you think the situation in the East China Sea is too sudden now? I always suspected that someone was stirring up the flames in the dark. "


    Yan Dong said with a pause: "but it''s all my intuition. There''s no evidence. But the teacher who suddenly appeared may be able to verify my guess. Unfortunately, since he ran away this time, I''m afraid he won''t reappear in a short time. If he is caught for trial, I''m afraid everything will come to light."


    Yan Donglai looked regretful, then picked up the teacup and drank it all. "Brother Li, Miss Gu, Pang Tianyun is dead. Next I have a lot of things to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you more..."


    "Brother Yan, please."


    Li futu nods to understand that Pang Tianyun''s death is not a trivial matter as the eldest of the mysterious Huangli. The following internal appeasement and the division of interests under Pang Tianyun''s name all need Yandong to be busy.


    "Brother Yan, if you want Pang Tianyun''s body, you can go to the Warring States to find Ouyang Xiu."


    Yan Dong nodded and got up to leave.


    Looking at Yan Donglai''s back, Li futu said in a low voice: "maybe Gu didn''t tell you that Yongxing and Yan Donglai are in a very tense situation now. I think in the next period of time, you''d better ask for leave from school to avoid similar things happening again."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded meekly: "I listen to you."


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu personally sent Gu Qingcheng back to Chunqiu mansion. When he returned to Gu''s villa, Gu Qingcang was not at home. Now the world is in chaos. As Yongxing is at the helm, Gu Qingcang is naturally very busy.


    "Why don''t you take a seat first, Grandpa should be back soon."


    Standing at the door of the villa, Gu Qingcheng turns around, with tender feelings in her eyes.


    "The middle-aged man who kidnapped you can''t let him go on so freely, otherwise no one knows what plot he will plan next. I have to find him out as soon as possible.""But Didn''t he escape? Mr. Yan also said that he would not show up easily again. "


    Li futu was silent and said in a low voice, "there''s always a way. Go ahead."


    Gu Qingcheng is a smart woman. No, it should be said that she is a smart girl. She didn''t pester any more and said softly, "drive carefully."


    Li futu nodded and turned to get on the bus.


    Gu Qingcheng has been standing at the door of the villa, watching his car disappear in the field of vision.


    When passing by Shen yini''s villa, Li futu looks at his Mustang parked in the courtyard. Without stopping, he drives out of Chunqiu mansion, then turns right and goes to the Crystal Palace.


    Yan Dong is right. In the land of the Dragon Kingdom, it is estimated that there are not many forces more understanding than song''s ears and eyes.


    Li futu parked his car in the open parking lot, and then walked into the Crystal Palace. He didn''t know the room of song Luoshen, so he had to ask the front desk.


    "Do you need to check in, sir?"


    The receptionist said with a bright smile.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Miss Song Luoshen. Can you inform me?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. Miss Song went out in the morning and hasn''t come back yet. If you have something urgent, you can call Miss Song."


    Where does Li futu know song Luoshen''s number.


    "Do you know when Miss Song will be back?"


    "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know that." The receptionist apologized.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, did not leave, looked around for a week, and then went to the first floor tea bar to sit down, ordered a cup of coffee, quietly waiting.

 Chapter 404

    "Mr. Li, what a coincidence. It''s so elegant. How can I drink coffee here alone?"


    Just as Li futu was waiting for song Luoshen to return to the hotel, a voice suddenly rang, followed by the fragrant wind.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and looked up.


    Wearing a long black tweed coat, she has a trace of elegance in her elegance. Her wavy hair is draped over her shoulders, and her black high boots over her knees show that her legs are extremely slender. She puts her hands in the pockets of her tweed coat and looks at Li futu with a smile.


    There are many guests in the tea bar, and many people look at her with a little surprise.


    "Director Cui?"


    Li futu didn''t recognize it at first. He looked at it carefully for a while and then exclaimed, "I thought it was a big star."


    Cui Menghan, planning director of Haiyun group, said with a smile: "Mr. Li, your mouth is much sweeter than before."


    Then she motioned to the vacant seat opposite to Li futu, "can I sit down?"


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "it''s a great honor."


    In the bus and Li futu do not know whether it is fate or resentment of the workplace beauty sat down.


    The waiter came quickly and said, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    "A soda, please."


    "Director Cui, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m very busy. I''m not as leisurely as Mr. Li. I can sit here and drink coffee comfortably. I''m just finishing my work and I''m going back. Suddenly I see Mr. Li sitting here, so I come to say hello."


    "Here Work? " Li futu''s eyes became strange.


    Cui Menghan looked at Li futu with some doubts. Then he understood and said with a smile, "what are you thinking about? Can''t you be pure? A few colleagues from other places came to the meeting. I just arranged accommodation for them. "


    Li futu coughed and drank a sip of black coffee.


    Cui Menghan smiles and shakes his head.


    "Mr. Li thinks it''s strange for me to drink coffee with such a beautiful person instead of a single figure."


    "Who said I was alone?"


    Li futu raised his head, holding the coffee and said with a smile, "I don''t have a beautiful woman to accompany me."


    Cui Menghan was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "Mr. Li really thinks I''m a beauty?"


    "It doesn''t seem to need to be discussed."


    Li futu looked around: "just look at these men nearby."


    Cui Menghan also looks around. It''s true that many men''s eyes are on themselves, but most of them are obscure. After all, the people who go in and out of the Crystal Palace are upper class people, and they all care about their manners and manners.


    "Your soda, miss."


    The waiter came with a tray.


    Cui Menghan took back his eyes and said thanks.


    "Director Cui, how is the advertising cooperation between Haiyun and yudie?"


    Together with Cui Menghan, they only met three times, which is not familiar at all. But since everyone else has sat down, someone who claims to be a gentleman can''t embarrass the scene and takes the initiative to find a topic.


    "Didn''t Mr. Li ask Miss mu?" Not much, if any, but Cui Menghan''s eyes were not strong enough to reveal a just perfect charm. If he had no feelings to stir up the heartstrings of the people, he was worthy of being the top of the makeup brand. The ladies'' attire in the makeup was really extraordinary.


    "Yudie and I haven''t seen each other for a while." Li futu said frankly.


    "Oh?"


    Cui Menghan''s eyes twinkled and said with a smile: "is it because of Miss Shen that Mr. Li left Miss mu in the cold? Mr. Li, as a man, you can''t be too kind to one another. "


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry: "it''s OK for outsiders to misunderstand, but I think director Cui should know the inside story very well. They and I are simply friends."


    Cui Menghan took a drink of soda water and left a hazy lip print on the edge of the cup.


    "There is no pure friendship between men and women."


    This strong woman in the workplace didn''t know what she thought of, and her mouth drew a touch of sarcasm.


    Li futu naturally saw it, but he was also very clear that it was not aimed at himself. Out of friendship, he didn''t ask much.


    "Director Cui and I are just friends? Is it hard for director Cui to think that I''m greedy for you too? What''s wrong with that? " Li futu joked.


    "Mr. Li regards me as a friend?"


    Cui Menghan showed a look of flattered, "little girl is really honored."


    "If you are a little girl, I''m afraid there are not many people in the world who dare to call themselves big men."


    Li futu smiles and sighs. It''s not all a compliment. Cui Menghan is no more than 27 years old at most. It''s not easy for him to gain a foothold in this materialistic city by relying on himself at a young age."Mr. Li joked. I was forced to have no choice, and no man was willing to support me. If I didn''t work hard, I couldn''t starve myself, could I?"


    "If director Cui wants to find a man to support him, it''s not easy. You stand up and shout. I''m sure there are no less than five men here who are willing to take you home. I don''t believe you have a try?"


    Cui Menghan naturally was not bewitched by Li futu. He gave him a white look. "You really don''t understand the amorous feelings. At this time, you should say ''I raise you''. How brilliant is that?"


    Li futu was stunned, and then couldn''t laugh or cry. Women are really multifaceted. How could he expect Cui Menghan, who had a bad heart for him before, to play such a joke with him as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m kidding. Don''t mind. I know how ordinary women like me can get into Mr. Li''s eyes."


    Cui Menghan seems to feel sorry for herself. A woman like her, who has been in the workplace for a long time, is naturally good at dealing with people. In just a few minutes, the previous entanglement between the two people was virtually wiped away, and the relationship between them was quickly drawn closer.


    It''s not the first time we met on the bus. Although Cui Menghan still remembers Li futu''s cheating on him, she knows very well that with Li futu''s current identity and influence in the East China Sea, she can only let go of her previous grudges.


    She is really deliberately making friends with Li futu. It is not hard to see that she is snobbish. This is the reality. If she wants to live better in this society, she can only make use of all available resources.


    "Is Mr. Li waiting for someone?"


    Cui Menghan is very special in his sense of propriety.


    Li futu took the coffee and nodded.


    "Beauty?"


    Cui Menghan continued to smile.


    Li futu was silent and nodded again. Naturally, there was no need to argue whether song Luoshen was a beauty or not.


    "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Li, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding later."


    Cui Menghan put down his glass and got up gracefully. He chose to leave at the right time.


    Li futu looked at her back and sighed that the women who can make achievements in this society are really not simple.


    It wasn''t long before Cui Menghan left the hall that song Luoshen''s figure finally appeared. He was still followed by seven or eight bodyguards, which was amazing.

 Chapter 405

    There is a kind of high queen in this world, they seem to step on the cloud, will not bow down for ordinary people, song Luo God is like this. Surrounded by bodyguards, she was about to walk to the elevator.


    Li futu put down his coffee, stood up and walked to the lobby.


    Song Luoshen''s steps stopped, and there was a flash of accident in his quiet eyes, followed by a smile.


    She also deliberately looked around, and then said: "you Are you here for me? "


    Li futu looked at her and nodded calmly.


    "You go up first."


    Song Luo God turns to order a way.


    Several bodyguards bowed to accept orders, and then went to the elevator, during which they didn''t take a look at Li Fu''s picture, showing people''s amazing professional quality.


    "You came to me on your own initiative, which really made me a little I''m flattered. "


    Song Luoshen approached, and now the story between her and Li futu is very popular. She didn''t seem to be affected at all. Under the gaze of countless people in the hotel lobby, she finally stopped a step away from Li futu.


    Looking at that dreamy face, Li futu didn''t have any nonsense and said to the point: "I need your help."


    Song Luo looked into Li futu''s eyes as if he hadn''t heard him? You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s go upstairs and have dinner together. I''ll treat you


    Li futu opened his mouth, but song Luoshen chuckled and said, "since it''s asking for help, you should have the attitude of asking for help, right? It won''t take you much time to have a meal. Let''s go... "


    Song Luoshen''s voice is soft, and he even plans to grab Li futu''s wrist, but Li futu hides quietly.


    Then he turned and headed for the elevator.


    Song Luoshen didn''t mind, and he followed him with a light smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who is this fierce man? Why does Miss Song look like a little woman in front of him? "


    "You don''t know the chairman of the Warring States club? You are not from Donghai, are you


    "Is he the president of the Warring States club? It looks totally different from what I imagined... "


    "Last night, I heard that Miss Song and the president of the Warring States had a big fight with Pang Tianyun''s son in Haoting. Pang Tianyun''s son was taken away by the police area. This morning, Pang Tianyun went here to kneel down and beg for mercy for Miss Song, but Miss Song didn''t pay any attention. Pang Tianyun''s son has been in bad luck for eight generations. I''m afraid he''s completely ruined this time..."


    Until Li futu and song Luoshen walked into the elevator, the whispering voice in the lobby was still incessant.


    "I came to Donghai this time because of a big project, so I''m busy. I''m sorry to keep you waiting so long."


    Song Luoshen turned around and apologized. It was not her fault at all, but she took the initiative to apologize. How could song''s successor still have a strong and domineering demeanor.


    "You can actually call me. By the way, you haven''t called me yet?"


    Song Luoshen took out his mobile phone from his bag, "how much is your mobile phone?"


    Li futu said in a low voice: "with your song''s ability, it''s not too difficult to check my mobile phone, is it?"


    "If even the mobile phone number is checked, what''s the point?"


    Li futu is silent. After what happened last night, he wants to distance himself from Song Luoshen, which is undoubtedly wishful thinking. Everyone has the heart of gossip, which has nothing to do with the position and class. As song Luoshen, the peach news about her is naturally something everyone likes to talk about, even if they dare not say it in public.


    Li futu is very clear that after last night, no matter what he does, I''m afraid that in the eyes of outsiders, he and song Luoshen can''t take off their indistinct hats.


    As a matter of fact, things in the world are not changed by human will.


    Li futu was silent. After all, he reported his mobile phone number.


    Seems to be worried that he casually fabricated a number to cheat her, song Luoshen immediately gave him a call with a mobile phone.


    Soon, the mobile phone in Li futu''s trouser pocket rang.


    Taking out his cell phone, Li futu saw the number on the screen and his eyes contracted.


    "You haven''t changed your mobile phone number for so many years?"


    He looked up at Song Luo God, he thought that so many years, her number should have been changed.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were blurred and he said softly, "I''m worried. If I change my number, what should I do if you can''t find me when you miss me? But for ten years, I didn''t wait for your call, none of them. I thought you forgot my number. "


    It''s hard to accept beauty''s kindness if you hate it from lesjay.


    Today, even though Li futu''s heart has long been honed like iron and stone, he still can''t help shaking at this time. He quickly turns his head to avoid the eyes of song Luoshen.


    One didn''t change his cell phone number for ten years.


    A decade never forgotten.


    "Well, forget about the past."


    Song Luoshen breathed a sigh and showed his face with a smile: "now you have to save my mobile phone number. If you want to If you want to see me, please call me. I''m always here. I don''t have to wait in the lobby like today. "As soon as the sound of song Luo myth fell, the elevator door opened and Li futu walked out of the elevator.


    It is undeniable that every time he gets along with Songluo God, he is under great pressure. The suffering between resentment and understanding makes him suffer.


    Out of the elevator, Li futu looked left and right, only to find that this floor seems to be guest rooms.


    He looked back in doubt.


    "The restaurant is full of people and has many eyes. We''ve already been criticized. I think it''s better to keep a low profile, don''t you think?"


    Song Luo God seemed to know what he wanted to say. He looked at him with a smile, and then walked forward, "come with me."


    Li futu stood still.


    Song Luo God looked back, that smile, absolutely have the beauty of the country.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid I''ll eat you? "


    Li futu felt that it was absolutely a stupid decision to come to song Luoshen for help today.


    Now that they are all here, it''s impossible for them to turn around again. Li futu finally followed song Luoshen into the room.


    Entering the presidential suite, song Luoshen took off his coat, revealing the knitted shirt inside. The thin and close fitting knitted shirt showed her proud figure. Song Luoshen''s manner was very natural and generous. There was a man beside him who said, "what would you like to drink?"


    "No, I only had coffee at the tea bar in the lobby."


    Song Luoshen nodded, not too polite, "then you sit for a while, I''ll order first."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa and turned on the TV. The sound of the TV can no doubt eliminate the inexplicable atmosphere of a single man and few women living in a room.


    Coincidentally, Li futu unconsciously changed the stage and saw the advertisement of the cooperation between mu yudie and Haiyun group. In the advertisement, mu yudie was dressed in a black gauze skirt with delicate makeup and provocative eyes, showing the ultimate charm. The delicate lips were smeared with Haiyun group''s main series of lipstick, which was pink and transparent, like a light, so people can''t wait Jump on it and take a bite.


    It seems that the efficiency of cooperation between the two sides is not bad, so it will be put on the market so soon.


    "Is she the actress who held you on charity night last time?"


    The advertisement lasted for 30 seconds. Before it was finished, song Luoshen appeared behind him.

 Chapter 406

    Li futu quickly changed the station, and the charming creature on the TV screen turned into a serious evening news announcer.


    "Do you guys like this kind of female star?"


    Song Luoshen came around and sat beside Li futu without any hesitation.


    Li futu was silent and said: "stars have long been exposed in the spotlight, and they are a special group. Conquering them can bring a great sense of achievement to men."


    "And you? Are you the same? "


    There was no other look on Song Luoshen''s face, but he was simply curious: "a Shen yini, a mu yudie. Although I don''t pay much attention to the entertainment circle, I also know that they should be the two most outstanding people in the circle. I want to interview you, do you have a special sense of achievement now?"


    Li futu took a look at her: "do you have such gossip?"


    "It''s just a chat. Don''t worry. I''m sure I won''t say it. "


    Say, song Luo Shen wittily winked: "say, you and they develop to which step?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say it, I don''t like to hear it anyway."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were full of resentment. He stopped talking and didn''t get to the bottom of it. "By the way, do you want me to help you? What''s the matter? "


    Seeing that song Luoshen finally agreed to return to the right, Li futu was secretly relieved and said, "you should have heard of Pang Tianyun?"


    Song Luoshen nodded, the other side also came to find himself this morning.


    "Why, did he trouble you?"


    Li futu shook his head and said, "no, he sent someone to kidnap Qingcheng today..."


    "The city? Miss Gu? It''s very intimate


    Song Luoshen muttered. Her focus seems to be different from that of ordinary people. Instead of focusing on the kidnapping of Miss Gu, she focuses on a title.


    Li futu''s words stagnated.


    "It''s OK, you go on."


    Song Luoshen smiles again,


    Li futu takes a look at her, repeats all the things today, and finally goes straight to the point, "your song''s intelligence network in the Dragon kingdom should be second to none. Can you help me find out the origin of this" teaching director "


    "I didn''t expect you to look up to us so much. I''m really flattered... "


    Song Luoshen''s gags made Li futu frown.


    "Well, well, really. The beggars are so fierce that they don''t even have a good face. "


    Song Luoshen gave Li futu a white look, and then his face became serious, and his eyes began to think: "it''s the first time I''ve heard of such a strange name. According to you, the behavior of the" teaching director "who ordered Pang Tianyun to kidnap Gu Qingcheng in the whole process is quite amazing. Such a person should not be a nameless person."


    "That''s why I came to you. With your song''s ability, it shouldn''t be difficult to dig out this man?"


    Hearing this, song Luoshen couldn''t laugh or cry: "the Song family is not a country. The Dragon kingdom is so big. It''s really not easy to dig people out with a name that I don''t know whether it''s true or false. I think we can narrow down the scope and list out the enemies who care about our family one by one. Maybe it''s much more effective."


    "Do you really think he kidnapped Gu Qingcheng for Gu family?" Li futu said softly.


    Song Luo Shen''s eyes twinkled, "what do you mean by that?"


    "I think he''s coming for me."


    Li futu''s eyes are calm: "although there is no evidence, I can feel his eyes."


    "How long have you been back?"


    Song Luoshen frowned: "your enemies, the Wang family, are dead, and the Wang family has collapsed. Who will attack you? Is it your enemy abroad? "


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t help laughing. If they were foreign figures, they would not be able to use this way of Pediatrics. If they were to go out, they would be furious.


    Seeing Li futu''s smile, song Luoshen soon realized that he had asked a stupid question. Although the man still didn''t admit it, song Luoshen thought that his earth shaking guess was becoming more and more true.


    "If it''s really against you, why don''t you do it directly against yourself? Instead, take such a big turn to deal with Gu Qingcheng? "


    Li futu was silent, then said with a smile: "for people, death is far from the most painful thing in the world, isn''t it?"


    Song Luo was silent.


    After a long time, she said again: "don''t worry, I''ll order you to go down and try my best to trace. I''ll let you know as soon as I have news."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s still too early to say thank you. Since the other party dares to report himself, it means that he is not afraid of your investigation, or he thinks that you can''t find out. I can''t guarantee the final result."


    Li futu nodded to show his understanding.


    "What''s the matter with Cao Jinse?"Asked Li futu.


    "You heard that, too?"


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "it''s OK. The girl is very kind and has nothing to do. She''s downstairs. You can go to see her later."


    "Did you catch the killer?"


    Song Luoshen shook his head, sighed: "run, abscond abroad, in a short time will definitely not come back."


    "I didn''t expect that even some of you would dare to fight against you."


    "Do you think we can rest easy?"


    Song Luo said with a smile: "since ancient times, we have to guard against not only the swords and guns of outsiders, but also the hidden arrows from the inside."


    Among the big plutocrats abroad, Li futu has seen too many relatives fighting each other for their own interests. Sometimes their relatives turn their faces more terrible than their enemies.


    After hesitation, Li Fu said, "be careful yourself."


    As the successor of the Song family, song Luoshen has heard too many compliments and praises, and her words are gorgeous, but she has never been indifferent, but at the moment, a simple advice from the man warms her heart.


    "I thought you really had a heart of stone. You even know that you care about me. You have a conscience."


    Li futu immediately shut up.


    At this time, the doorbell rings.


    "It must be the delivery man."


    Song Luoshen went to open the door, several waiters respectfully said hello to her, then pushed a cart into the restaurant, and then worked in it for ten or twenty minutes before leaving.


    "Well, you can eat."


    Song Luoshen stands at the door of the restaurant with a charming smile.


    Li futu turned off the TV, got up and went. When he came to the door of the restaurant, he saw the scene inside, and suddenly he was a little silly.


    White cloth, red wine, Western food, candlelight flickering, crystal clear tableware in the candlelight radiate a dream light.

 Chapter 407

    There is no doubt that this kind of scene will not be arranged by the hotel, it is absolutely ordered by Songluo God himself.


    The white candle sways, the beauty is like a flower.


    But Li futu is in a dilemma.


    "I just want to make the scene more romantic and satisfy my fantasy. You don''t need any trouble."


    Song Luoshen whispered that other people are men serving women, but she took the lead in opening the chair for Li futu: "sit down."


    Just to find someone to help, Li futu naturally can''t turn around, no way, he can only pretend to sit down naturally.


    Songluo God sat opposite him, and his peerless face was even more breathtaking under the dim candlelight.


    "It''s 3754 days since we sat together for dinner last time. It seems like a long process, but it seems like it''s just a blink of an eye when we think about it here..."


    Li futu picked up the knife and fork, raised his head, look and not too big waves: "did not expect your memory so good."


    "Of course."


    Song Luoshen''s smile was soft, and a look of nostalgia appeared in his noble eyes. "I still remember that the last time we had a meal was in the restaurant next to the school. Do you know that restaurant is still open now..."


    In Li futu''s eyes, there was a color of memory, and a smile on his face.


    Of course, he remembers that the restaurant was next to No.2 Middle School. The son of the owner of the restaurant was also a student of No.2 Middle School. Once, in order to show his so-called masculinity, he had a tyrannical meal there. After eating, he took song Luoshen and ran away. In the end, he was chased four blocks by the boss''s son, a senior at that time.


    It''s a memory that I feel breathless even now.


    Because he dragged the oil bottle of song Luoshen, he was naturally caught by others at last. The schoolmaster muttered that he wanted to tell the school. Finally, song Luoshen, who had been firmly in the school''s throne, came forward to smooth out the fan schoolmaster.


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth goes up, "is the boss OK now?"


    Although they were caught eating overlord food, they still like to go to that restaurant and eat the famous dish bamboo shoot meat there. The boss is very nice and doesn''t care. Maybe because his son likes song Luoshen, the boss often adds more weight to their dishes,


    Song Luoshen smiles and nods: "occasionally when I pass by No.2 Middle School, I will go if I have time There is a meal and a plate of bamboo shoot meat. The boss is not much different from ten years ago, except that the senior has gone abroad to develop now. He says that in a few years, he will take them abroad. "


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile, "they don''t know you, do they?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Luo God stares at him: "are you saying that I am getting old?"


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles: "you are in the best age. You have nothing to do with the word" old ". I mean, after all these years, you''ve grown up so big that it''s so different from what you used to be. Who would have thought that you would be the rebellious girl who bewitched others to eat overlord food? "


    Song Luo said angrily, "Li futu, why are you so shameless! It was you who wanted to be a hero, but you were chased out for a few blocks. It also affected me and made me say good things to others for half an hour. "


    Thinking of song Luoshen''s coquetry at that time, Li futu''s smile expanded irresistibly.


    "You still laugh!"


    Song Luoshen gritted his teeth.


    "How could I have been caught if you hadn''t been able to sprint?"


    Li futu''s state of mind was brought back to the frank and flamboyant youth, so that he forgot the huge gap between them, and subconsciously teased song Luoshen.


    Song Luoshen seems to be the same, as if he was still a naive girl ten years ago.


    "My legs are short?! Li futu, say it again? "


    Song Luoshen clenched the fork tightly, as if he was going to insert it into Li futu next moment.


    Although it can''t reach the level of horror that all legs are below the chest in legend, the legs of Songluo God are absolutely slender, and the legs are perfect. They are not the kind of thin and dry type, and they are well proportioned and fleshy. In other words, they can play for a year if they are put on the bed.


    "Good men don''t fight women."


    When Li futu saw that he was ready to eat, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    It''s not like it was 10 years ago.


    He looked stiff and looked up at Songluo.


    Song Luo God''s anger has disappeared, replaced by a brilliant smile.


    Facing Li futu''s eyes, she picked up her glass and said: "you can avoid me, but you can''t avoid your memory. Why bother yourself?"


    Li futu''s lips moved. He wanted to deny it, but found that he could not refute it.


    Song Luoshen didn''t press him, so he stopped and motioned to him with his glass: "cheers ~"


    Li futu slowly raised his glass and touched her.After a sip of wine, song Luoshen held the crystal clear goblet, and his eyes were slightly resentful. He said, "now we are discussing our relationship outside. Do you think it''s very disturbing?"


    Li futu put down his glass and swallowed the wine in his mouth.


    "I don''t care what you think, but in my opinion, it''s a relief. My so-called" secret "is no longer a secret."


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice: "we once loved each other. It''s a fact. I never feel the need to hide it, and I never want to hide it. If I don''t dare to face and admit my feelings, no matter what height I stand, I''m just a wretch after all."


    Silent half pay, Li futu finally opened his mouth, "I just think, with your present identity and glory, our part of the past, is revealed to you, there is no benefit."


    Song Luo God smiles. In the flickering candlelight, it''s sad.


    "Don''t you understand now what I want?"


    She gazed at the opposite man with blurred eyes, "we women are not your men. We don''t have so strong ambition and ambition to conquer the world. If we can, I really hope I can be born in the common people''s family."


    She chuckled and drank all the wine in her glass, holding it tightly. "Of course, these are just wishful thinking. No one can choose to be born, but..."


    Her body suddenly leaned forward, staring at Li futu tightly, her eyes suddenly burst into a very dazzling light.


    "Dare you take me? We leave the Dragon Kingdom and go to a place where no one knows us. Dare you? "


    Under the candlelight, Li futu''s face was uncertain and silent for a long time.


    Song Luoshen slowly leans back to the chair seat, and the brilliance in his eyes gradually goes out.


    If silence is because of affection.


    How beautiful should that be?

 Chapter 408

    After finishing his meal, Li futu didn''t stay much, and soon came out of the presidential suite where he spent as much as five or six figures every night.


    Song Luo God did not retain.


    But at the moment when Li futu went out, song Luoshen looked at his back and said, "when the dust of Donghai No.16 subway project is settled, I will leave Donghai. During this time, I hope you can think about what I said just now. Before I leave Donghai, what I said just now Always valid. "


    Li futu steps slightly, no response, opened the door and went out.


    As song Luoshen said just now, at a certain moment, it really made him have a desperate impulse to take song Luoshen away, find a place no one knows, and start over. But reason made Li futu wake up quickly.


    Now it''s not ten years ago. The girl in my memory has changed so much that even if we are together again, I''m afraid it''s hard to get back to the original feeling.


    Li futu goes to the elevator and forces himself to stop thinking about song Luoshen''s words. He doesn''t notice that Cao Jinse, the young lady of Cao family, is coming this way in front of the corridor.


    By the time he found out he wanted to avoid it, it was obviously too late.


    "Brother Li?"


    Cao Jinse was surprised to meet Li futu here. Even though she was in the hotel, Maotu was still with her, obviously influenced by the last assassination.


    Li futu stopped and looked as usual. He said with a smile: "don''t call me Li''s brother. Miss Cao can call me by my name."


    "Shall I call you brother futu?"


    Cao Jinse quickly guessed the reason why the other party didn''t like the title of Li''s elder brother. He was clever and considerate and immediately changed his words: "brother futu, how can you be here?"


    "Miss, why are you so stupid! The elder sister of the Song family lives on this floor. Of course, he is looking for her! "


    Being despised by Mao Tu, Cao Jinse couldn''t keep his face. He turned his head and glared at him and said, "you''re smart!"


    Maotu wrinkled his nose, then raised his small face and called to Li futu, "Hey, am I right? You must have come to find sister song, and I can smell that you still have the fragrance of sister song. You must have just come out of sister song''s room."


    I''ve already seen through everything. You can''t think about it.


    You still have the fragrance of the elder sister of the Song family. At first, it sounds nothing, but if you really want to think deeply, I''m afraid it''s easy to cause misunderstanding.


    Cao Jinse''s face changed slightly, and he was about to scold Maotu, but Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "you''re right. I really have something to do with her. Your nose is so sensitive. Why don''t you call a dog?"


    The rabbit groaned.


    Li futu smiles and turns his eyes to Cao Jinse''s face: "are you here to find her, too?"


    Cao Jinse said, "I''ve come to talk to sister song."


    Li futu nodded, silent, and said in a low voice: "I heard that a killer wanted to assassinate you a few days ago. Is that ok?"


    Cao Jinse shook his head: "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. "


    Cao Jinse may be the only person who likes Li futu. He really doesn''t want to see the girl have an accident, but he also knows very well that as Cao Jinse, he doesn''t need to be careful.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    "Goodbye, brother futu."


    Cao Jinse got out of the way and watched Li futu pass by and walk towards the elevator.


    "Miss, do he and his sister of the Song family really intend to A revival of old love? "


    Looking back at Li futu, who was waiting for the elevator at the entrance of the elevator, Maotu''s eyes were full of eight trigrams.


    Cao Jinse couldn''t help knocking on her head: "they haven''t left yet. Can you speak in a lower voice?"


    Mao rabbit cried out in pain and stepped back wrongly.


    "Although he''s powerful, he can''t have a smooth ear. It''s impossible to hear him from such a long distance."


    "Then you can''t talk nonsense. You can say that at will?"


    "Now it''s just me and miss, and no one else can hear it."


    Mao rabbit held his head, but still didn''t get a lesson: "Miss, do you think what I said is right? If it is true, it will be wonderful!"


    Cao Jinse wants to knock her again. It can be seen that Mao Tu shrinks her head wrongly. She shakes her head and puts down her hand.


    "You are really afraid that the world will not be in chaos. What''s the identity of sister song? What''s his identity? It''s easy to talk about the revival of old love. I think it''s those brain damaged Bonzi dramas you watched. Are they still wonderful? Wonderful, you head


    Mao rabbit''s face became a little serious: "but miss, I think if he and song''s sister really get together again, it''s not a bad thing for us."


    Cao Jinse was stunned when he heard the speech, and his eyes became more complicated.She always knew that the rabbit was not stupid.


    As Mao Tu said, if Li futu''s old love affair with song Luoshen really revives, it seems that it has nothing to do with their Cao family. You should know that song Luoshen is the key link that binds song and Li together. If she goes wrong, there will definitely be a gap between song and Li, and it is not impossible for them to even turn against each other.


    When song and Li families turn over, they will benefit the Cao family without any harm.


    Cao Jinse looked at the location of the elevator entrance again, but found that there was no Li futu.


    "Bunny, do you mean I should help them both?"


    Cao Jinse asked softly.


    "I don''t know."


    Mao rabbit shakes his head and seems to have changed back to that silly image.


    Cao Jinse looked at her and turned around. "In fact, despite all the external factors, I really hope they can be together. It''s a simple hope. After all, they are so compatible."


    Cao Jinse whispered: "sister song, no matter how proud and strong she looks, she is just a poor man in her heart."


    "Sister song Pitiful? " Maotu''s eyes were puzzled. This time, she was not pretending to be stupid, but really didn''t understand.


    Such a woman who obviously has no force value but makes her feel pressure actually falls into a pitiful evaluation in the young lady''s mouth.


    There are two big question marks in rabbit''s eyes.


    "No matter how outstanding you are in other aspects, emotionally, you are just a blank sheet of paper."


    Cao Jinse shook his head, did not explain, "let''s go."


    Cao Jinse didn''t go in the direction of song Luoshen''s room. Instead, he went to the elevator.


    "Miss, aren''t you going to find the elder sister of the Song family?"


    Mao Tu didn''t understand.


    "No matter what they just talked about, as soon as Li futu left, it''s not suitable for me to follow him in."


    Cao Jinse stood in front of the elevator and pressed the button. While waiting for the elevator to rise, he turned to look in the direction of song Luoshen''s room.


    "If only the waiting in this world could be as tacit as the wind blowing and the flowers falling."

 Chapter 409

    Naturally, song Luo didn''t know that Cao Jinse would not enter.


    After Li futu left, she stood in front of the French window, looked at the flowing Pujiang River in the dark, and dialed a phone call: "inform Jiuding to check a person named ''education director''. I want to get a result as soon as possible."


    There was a clean response on the other end of the line.


    "Yes."


    Song Luoshen didn''t hang up and waited there.


    After a long time, song Luoshen''s eyes were deep, and he said again: "also, find out whether this'' teaching director ''has any connection with the two killers who assassinated Cao Jinse before."


    "I understand."


    Song Luoshen put down his cell phone, held it in his hand, looked down at Pujiang River, and whispered to himself, "is it really you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the Crystal Palace, Li futu directly drove back to Datang Yipin. On the way, he suddenly received a call.


    Li Fu Tu''s face softened subconsciously as he looked at it.


    "Caiwei."


    "What are you doing?" Huarou judo, a civilian school of Donghai University, is walking on the lawn of the playground downstairs.


    Although it''s late autumn and it''s cold, there are still many students running at night on the playground as big as a half football field, including Su Yuan, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao.


    Zhang Xinlan, who has a pair of proud long legs, always pays attention to her figure. Almost every night when she has time, she will come down and run. According to her, she can not only exercise, but also have a look at the Shuai pot. Tonight, she pulled all the girls down, even he Caiwei.


    After running a circle, he Caiwei left the team because she was tired. Zhang Xinlan knew that she was not good at sports and didn''t force her.


    He Caiwei goes to the lawn and looks at the girls who are running away. She takes the opportunity to call Li futu.


    Between men and women, before they really break through that layer of relationship, the way they get along with each other and their attitude towards each other are absolutely different in essence.


    If you call Li futu, he Caiwei will never ask Li futu what he is doing.


    "I''m driving. I''m going home. How about you?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    There is an old saying that the best is what can not be obtained. Before the war between men and women, men are often the humble side, but if they break through that step, their status will often change.


    In the past, men who were considerate and responsive to requests were likely to have a sharp change of attitude, and many of them even raised their pants and didn''t recognize people, which led to the birth of a series of appellations such as Chen Shimei''s scum man.


    But this phenomenon does not seem to happen to Li futu.


    "Home?"


    The wind on the playground was very strong. He Caiwei stroked her disordered hair. "Is it a product of Datang?"


    "Well."


    Li futu answered. Through the phone, he also heard the wind over there: "are you outside?"


    "Yes."


    He Caiwei looked at the runway because there were too many people and it was night. So it''s hard for her to find Su Yuan.


    "I''m on the playground now, Su Yuan, they pull me down to run..."


    Running?


    Li futu hesitated, considered his words secretly, and gently reminded: "your body is not suitable for sports."


    Under the night, he Caiwei''s cheek was flushed. She held back her shyness, bit her lip and said in a low voice, "I know, you don''t have to worry. It doesn''t matter any more. Besides, I only ran with them for a while. Now I''m resting on the lawn."


    Li futu was a little embarrassed about this topic, so he stopped at the right time.


    He Caiwei breathed out her breath and put down her daughter''s modality. She said with a smile, "are you busy tomorrow?"


    When the red light is on at the crossroads, Li futu stops the car and thinks about the cableway: "not busy."


    He knew that he Caiwei was different from other girls, and she was more extreme than Su Yuan. There was nothing important. She would not trouble herself. No matter what happened, he would respond like this.


    "My mother said that she had lived in the hospital for so long and didn''t want to stay in the hospital any longer. I asked the doctor. The doctor said that my mother''s condition was stable and agreed to leave the hospital for observation. My mother wanted to leave the hospital tomorrow. I don''t know if you have time..."


    Xiao Shu is the mother of he Caiwei. With her current relationship with he Caiwei, she is also half of her family, and not only because of he Caiwei. Although she only met Xiao Shu once, Li futu saw her mother''s shadow from the bitter and gentle woman.


    "What time is tomorrow?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Noon."


    "I''ll pick you up at Donghai University tomorrow morning."


    He Caiwei didn''t refuse this time.


    "Drive carefully."


    Gently told a, he Caiwei and other parties hang up, just slowly put down the phone.


    "Ah ah, Caiwei, who are you talking to on the phone? You are so gentle."Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder from behind. Listening to her familiar voice, he Caiwei was startled. Her face became pale.


    She busily turns around and finds that Su Yuan, the three of them, do not know when they ran behind them and are staring at themselves with bad intentions.


    "Drive carefully..."


    Zhang Xinlan deliberately learned from he Caiwei''s tone of voice and made an unbearable expression, "tut Tut, it''s really numb."


    "Caiwei, tell me honestly, who is the other party?! What are you doing?! When did you hook up?! How come we don''t know at all?! You''d better be honest and clear, or you''ll be treated by family law! "


    Su Yuan''s small mouth one by one questions constantly pop out, face extremely serious.


    At the beginning of the moment, he Caiwei''s cold sweat almost came down, but now her heart is long relieved.


    From Su Yuan''s words, it can be seen that they should have only been here for a short time, and they didn''t hear anything.


    "What are you talking about? You''re just a friend."


    He Caiwei makes a natural appearance, and at the same time quickly puts her mobile phone into the pocket of her jeans without leaving any trace.


    "Friends?"


    It''s not a day or two to get to know he Caiwei. Naturally, Su Yuan won''t believe this unconvincing and perfunctory explanation.


    Weiwei, when did you know each other? How far is it now? "


    Su Yuan is pressing forward step by step.


    "I said it''s just a friend. I haven''t known you for a long time. Don''t guess."


    He Caiwei is not Li futu. She doesn''t have the ability to open her mouth. She can''t hold Su Yuan''s eyes. She''s worried about being questioned and escapes to the exit of the playground.


    "Yuanyuan, something''s wrong."


    Everyone will have friends, it''s not worth making a fuss, originally the composition of the joke accounted for the majority, but he Caiwei abnormal reaction let Zhou Qiao began to become strange.


    "Wei Wei won''t really have a situation, will she?" Zhang Xinlan was in suspense.


    Looking at he Caiwei''s back, Su Yuan''s big eyes narrowed slightly.


    "There must be something strange."

 Chapter 410

    As the saying goes, if you don''t know, you can''t do it unless you do it yourself. Although it hasn''t been revealed yet, he Caiwei has obviously begun to be suspected by Su Yuan''s daughters.


    Of course, Comrade Li futu knows nothing about all this.


    Back at Datang Yipin, he drove his car into the underground garage and was about to go up the stairs through the underground elevator. However, he met his neighbor who lived upstairs.


    The other side also had some accidents, stopped and said with a smile: "just come back?"


    Li futu nodded and his eyes moved to Yang Yuqing.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen this famous young woman with him.


    And depending on the situation, two people come out from home.


    "Surely this is Mr. Yang? Hello, my name is Li futu. I live downstairs of Miss Yang. "


    He took the initiative to reach out, polite and friendly, as if before and other people''s wives text flirting and drinking alone has never happened.


    Hearing his opening remarks, Yang Yuqing was stunned for a moment. Then she lost her smile and shook her head without any explanation.


    The outstanding man beside her didn''t seem to expect that Li futu would think so. He was also stunned for a moment, and then held out his hand with a smile. "Mr. Li, I''ve heard so much about you. I didn''t expect that you and your sister-in-law were neighbors."


    Sister in law?


    The preconceived person''s face became a little embarrassed. He shook hands with the other person: "sorry, I thought..."


    "You''re a man who talks without knowing what''s going on."


    Yang Yuqing stares at Li futu in a charming way. Her tone doesn''t look like an ordinary neighbor at all.


    The man who called her sister-in-law took back his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Li has never met brother bu. It''s normal to misunderstand him. I''d like to introduce myself. Yi Chen and his sister-in-law have known each other for a long time."


    From his speech and manner, Yi Chen seems to be a very decent person, and it''s easy to make people feel good about him.


    Yang Yuqing also did not pursue, asked with a smile: "I and Xiaochen plan to go out to eat something, together?"


    "I''ve just had it. Forget it."


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Well, let''s go first."


    If meet alone, Yang Yuqing probably won''t easily let someone go, but at the moment she didn''t entangle, and Li futu brush past, and Yi Chen sat on her that palamella.


    Li futu looked back and walked into the elevator.


    "I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law and he were neighbors. Why didn''t my sister-in-law tell me?"


    Yi Chen sits in the co pilot''s seat and naturally lets Yang Yuqing drive. Although this is not a gentleman, they don''t have to be so polite because of their relationship.


    Although it''s not a guess, he and Yang Yuqing knew each other when they were studying, but he was two years younger than Yang Yuqing, and he hasn''t broken contact for so many years.


    "There''s nothing to say about this kind of thing."


    Yang Yuqing smiles and then asks strangely, "do you know him?"


    "I met you once."


    "Have you met him?"


    Yang Yuqing was puzzled and said, "why doesn''t he know you? I misunderstood you as me Husband. "


    Speaking of this, Yang Yuqing still can''t help laughing.


    "I''ve seen him. He hasn''t seen me."


    Yi Chen smiles.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Yuqing became more and more curious.


    Yi Chen also didn''t sell the key, turned to see an eye, oneself all the way witnessed from green astringent to mature appearance, "the matter of the Grand Court, presumably sister-in-law also heard?"


    Yang Yuqing nodded and sighed: "what sensational news is Miss Song''s empathy? Now it''s all over the place. "


    "I was with Pang Li that night."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned, then frowned: "that..."


    Yi Chen knew what she wanted to say and said with a smile: "sister-in-law, don''t worry, I just started to be with Pang Li. When he had a conflict with song Luo God, I wasn''t there."


    "At the gate of Haoting, we met Miss Song and the one who lived downstairs with your sister-in-law, but I was sitting in the car and they didn''t see me."


    Yang Yuqing suddenly realized this, but her brow didn''t ease: "with Pang Li''s personality, when he meets a woman like song Luoshen, he must be impressed. Since you recognize her, why don''t you remind Pang Li?"


    At the beginning, if Yi Chen reminds Pang Li, no matter how bold he is, he doesn''t dare to think about song Luo. However, Yi Chen pretends to know nothing and finds an excuse to get rid of Pang Li.


    In the Haoting incident, he seems to be completely like an absent person. Even Li futu doesn''t know that Pang Li is four people who came to Haoting, but in a sense, Yi Chen secretly led the conflict.


    "Why should I remind you?"


    Yi Chen said with a simple smile: "Pang Li and I are just friends who are just making fun of each other. Since he wants to die, why should I stop him?"It can be said that the Haoting incident pushed Pang Li from a high place directly into the abyss, which not only trapped himself, but also directly led to the tragic death of his father Pang Tianyun.


    All this is like a set of tarot cards. If Yi Chen didn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb, I''m afraid nothing will happen in the future.


    From this, we can draw a conclusion that sometimes people do not need to kill themselves or even speak.


    "You are so bad."


    Yang Yuqing shook her head and started the car.


    "I''m not bad. If I''m bad enough..."


    Speaking of half, Yi Chen suddenly stopped, did not continue to say, but said: "sister-in-law, how are you and brother Bu now?"


    "What else can you do? You don''t know. It''s just the same."


    Yang Yuqing drove the car out of the underground garage and said with a smile: "he and I will be like this all our lives, plain as water and respectful as guests. But it''s better than the red eye quarrel like an ordinary couple."


    "Brother Bu''s character is really like this. You can have a good communication with him, sister-in-law."


    "Communication?"


    I''m afraid Yang Qing didn''t want to see him even two years in advance? You don''t think you can talk clearly on the phone, do you? "


    Yi Chen is silent for a moment, "sister-in-law, do you blame me?"


    Yang Yuqing glanced at him and said with a smile, "why should I blame you?"


    "If I had..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Yang Yuqing interrupts it, and her look becomes more serious: "Xiaochen, you are not the boy at the beginning. Have you not figured it out yet?"


    "But sister-in-law, you are so unhappy now..."


    "This is my life. It has nothing to do with you."


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes were calm and said in a soft voice: "you call me sister-in-law. I always regard you as my younger brother, and I always cherish the friendship between us. I think you should be the same."


    Yi Chen clenched his hand and was silent.

 Chapter 411

    Ten o''clock the next morning.


    Li futu drove to Donghai University on time. After waiting for a cigarette for a while, the civilian flowers of Donghai University opened the door and sat in.


    "I called you yesterday They heard Yuanyuan. "


    He Caiwei''s first opening sentence made Li futu stunned.


    However, he was calm and didn''t show any panic, because he knew that if Su Yuan really found out the relationship between him and he Caiwei, could he have a good sleep last night?


    "What did they hear?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    He Caiwei said with lingering fear: "last night, I didn''t know that they ran behind me quietly, but they only heard a little, and didn''t find that I was calling you."


    "That wench didn''t force to ask you?"


    "Yes."


    He Caiwei nodded: "but I didn''t say it."


    When she came back to her dormitory from the playground last night, Su Yuan did not let her go. She put on the posture of three auditions. However, he Caiwei is very clear that this matter can never be said. Moreover, she also understands that a lie needs countless lies to be realized. What can we do if we make up a non-existent character temporarily?


    So in the face of Su Yuan several female torture, she took the most stupid silence is gold strategy.


    It''s said that the paper can''t hold fire. After the relationship with song Luoshen has been exposed, Li futu now thinks it''s true. He knows very well that he and he Caiwei can''t keep it secret forever. It''s only a matter of time before he is found. But he doesn''t think of any way to deal with it in advance, so he can only let it be.


    To tell you the truth, he feels a little overwhelmed by debt.


    However, he Caiwei naturally did not have such a "big heart" as he had. Although she resisted last night, she had a heavy face and was obviously worried about the future.


    "Don''t think too much about it. When the boat comes to the bridge, it will be straight. Today, aunt Xiao is discharged. You should be happy."


    Li futu, smiling and relieved, spoke very single and drove away from Donghai University.


    When the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight?


    Li futu''s words successfully made he Caiwei laugh, "why don''t you worry at all?"


    "Is worry useful?"


    Li futu gave her a sidelong look.


    Before that, he was worried that he would get involved with Songluo God, and that he would be noticed by everyone. So he kept a distance from Songluo God, but he couldn''t escape in the end.


    When he went to song Luoshen for help yesterday, he figured it out. Since he couldn''t avoid it, he might as well face it calmly.


    "Instead of worrying about what hasn''t happened, it''s better to think about the problems we''re going to face right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­ For example, how to make your mother accept my son-in-law. "


    He Caiwei''s attention was successfully diverted by Li futu. She looked a little shy and bit her lip: "whose son-in-law are you! What a thick skin


    There is no doubt that after knowing Li futu, he Caiwei has become a lot more cheerful.


    Li futu laughed: "do you want to go back? It''s not so easy to get on my boat and think about it. "


    If I went to the hospital to see Xiao Shu for the first time before, Li futu only meant to help he Caiwei, but now it''s different from the past. He''s going to pick up Xiao Shu now, which really means to pick up his mother-in-law.


    "Glib!"


    If the young woman''s elder sister sits here, she is afraid that she can flirt with Li futu, but he Caiwei can''t be as strong as Yang Yuqing. Her cheeks are flushed. Although she is no longer a girl, her mentality can''t be changed so quickly.


    Li futu also knew that she was thin skinned, so far, she did not continue to tease.


    "By the way, did you tell Aunt Xiao about going to live with me?"


    He Caiwei nodded, "when you told me, I told my mother later."


    "Is aunt Xiao OK?"


    Li futu said thoughtfully: "if aunt Xiao finds it inconvenient, I can move out. Anyway, I live in many places..."


    He Caiwei said: "no need."


    Although her relationship with Li futu has improved by leaps and bounds, and even made a breakthrough in the last step, it is not true that she can not be separated from each other after all.


    Let Li futu move out, what is that? dog in the manger?


    How could she do such a thing.


    "My mom doesn''t mind. She said," thank you for thinking so much about her. "


    It seems very worried that Li futu really has the idea of moving out to make room for them. He Caiwei says in a hurry.


    After the night of her birthday, she was sent back to school by Li futu. She had a day off at school, and then she went to the hospital to discuss the move with her mother.


    In the beginning, Xiao Shu was firmly opposed. Xiao Shu was a traditional woman who lived in her husband''s house before she got married. What was that?


    Even according to he Caiwei, Li futu''s house is very big and has many rooms.


    He Caiwei knows that Li futu''s proposal is really for her mother''s health, so she has been trying to persuade her, but Xiao Shu always disagrees.He Caiwei knows her mother''s personality and will not change if she recognizes one thing. This can be seen from the fact that her mother has chosen one person for so many years.


    Just when she is going to give up, Xiao Shu suddenly stops her who is going to go back to school.


    When he Caiwei turns around, she finds her mother''s look extremely complicated.


    "Tell Xiao Li that I thank him for his kindness. I''d like to move into his house."


    He Caiwei was stunned, then surprised and pleased.


    "Mom, why did you suddenly change your mind?"


    After two hours of hard persuasion, her mother suddenly nodded?


    Xiao Shu smiles and sighs: "I didn''t notice just now. I didn''t expect that my Wei''er has finally become a big girl."


    He Caiwei frowned slightly. For a moment, she didn''t understand her mother''s meaning. But a moment later, she froze in the same place. Her face turned red with the speed visible by human eyes. She wanted to bleed a little. She lowered her head shyly and guilt, and held her hands at a loss.


    "Mom, I..."


    Xiao Shu didn''t mean to reprimand, smiling quietly: "Wei''er, my mother doesn''t mean to blame you. There will always be such a day in my daughter''s family. Since it''s your own choice, my mother won''t interfere."


    He Caiwei still bowed her head and did not dare to look directly into her mother''s eyes.


    Xiao Shu waved, "Wei''er, come here, let mother have a good look."


    He Caiwei walked slowly to the bedside.


    Xiao Shu took her hand and said, "since you have given him your most precious things, you must have recognized him. You are smarter than your mother. My mother believes that your vision will not be wrong. It''s just one thing, mom wants to remind you. "


    He Caiwei finally raised her head, bit her lip and said: "what?"


    "Young people are more greedy, but you are still reading. There are some things that need to be done..."


    He Caiwei is so ashamed that she can''t wait for Xiao Shu to finish her speech. She can''t even say hello to her mother. She blushes as if she is drunk and runs out.


    Li futu naturally didn''t know that Xiao Shu had discovered that her daughter had been harmed. She nodded with a smile, "aunt Xiao, it''s good that she doesn''t have any opinions."


    He Caiwei stroked her hair and turned to look out of the window. The blush on her cheek was very beautiful.

 Chapter 412

    Donghai Second People''s hospital.


    Li futu stops the car and gets off with he Caiwei.


    "I''ll go shopping."


    Li futu plans to go out and buy some nutriment, but he Caiwei stops him.


    "My mother doesn''t like people to be too polite. If you are so polite every time, I''m afraid it will make her have some ideas."


    When he Caiwei said that, Li futu didn''t insist any more.


    "Let''s go."


    He Caiwei loosens her hand, but is held by Li futu.


    He Caiwei''s body is stiff. "What are you doing?"


    Li Fu Tu smiles a little, "we have to show some intimacy, so aunt Xiao will not have any psychological burden when she lives in Datang Yipin."


    He Caiwei''s face turned red and she didn''t struggle. She let Li futu lead her to the inpatient department building.


    In fact, where does Li futu know? He doesn''t need to show anything deliberately. Xiao Shu already knows what he should know and what he shouldn''t know.


    Along the way, lovers holding hands, it seems that men and women are incomparably beautiful, the two people received a lot of attention.


    He Caiwei, who was immersed in happiness, suddenly walked to the front of the inpatient department.


    "Uncle?"


    Li futu also raised his head.


    Line of sight, a burly man is walking down the steps, walking with gas swallow tiger domineering.


    "What a coincidence, girl."


    He Caiwei raised a smile: "yes, what a coincidence."


    He Caiwei, who greets the man politely, doesn''t notice Li futu''s deep eyes.


    "Girl, is this your boyfriend?"


    The imposing burly man looked at the hands of the young men and women in front of him, and then his eyes moved to Li futu''s face.


    He Caiwei nodded generously, "well, I''ll come with him to pick up my mother from the hospital."


    "Your mom''s out of the hospital today?"


    The man said, then nodded with a smile: "congratulations."


    "Thank you."


    He Caiwei was extremely knowledgeable and reasonable, and asked: "uncle, is your friend better?"


    The man laughed, "it''s not a friend, it''s my relatives who are hospitalized. It''s also a coincidence that she was discharged today."


    "Ah?"


    He Caiwei was a little surprised.


    "What a coincidence. Congratulations, uncle."


    "Happy together, happy together."


    Man ha ha a smile, will look away from Li Fu figure face, and good way: "I will not delay you, girl, predestined good-bye."


    "Goodbye, uncle."


    He Caiwei leads Li futu to the road and watches the man leave.


    "Caiwei, do you know him?"


    After waiting for the burly man to walk out of a distance, Li futu asked softly.


    "Not really. I met him at the gate of the hospital some time ago. He asked me for directions."


    He Caiwei takes back her eyes and pulls Li futu''s hand. "Let''s go."


    "You go up first."


    Li futu didn''t move.


    He Caiwei asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. My mobile phone seems to have left in the car. I''ll go and get it."


    "Why don''t I go with you?"


    Li futu shook his head and released his hand: "I''ll take it myself. You go up first, go through the discharge procedures of aunt Xiao, clean up the things, and I''ll come up right away."


    "All right."


    He Caiwei is not a pestering girl, no longer entangled, clever nod, a person into the inpatient building.


    When he Caiwei''s figure disappears in the building, Li futu turns around, looks calm and walks in the direction he came.


    Before he got to the parking lot, he met the man he had just met under the inpatient building. He was standing in front of a flower bed on the side of a stone slab, as if waiting for someone.


    Li futu, who said he was going back to the car to pick up his mobile phone, walked over in no hurry.


    "Here we are."


    The other side smiles, as if expecting him to follow.


    "Who are you?"


    Although he didn''t say a word just now, Li futu was shocked to see he Caiwei saying hello to each other.


    This burly man, he''s met.


    It''s in the arena of the Warring States period!


    It was he who killed Kong Fujie and saved him from his own hands!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I don''t mean you any harm anyway."


    The man said with a smile, "at least not at present."


    Li futu stares at him, "why do you want to approach Caiwei?"


    "That girl should tell you? How can we call it approach? I''m just asking for directions. I happened to ask her


    The man has a relaxed smile.


    Asking for directions?


    He Caiwei did explain, but he Caiwei didn''t know who the man was. How could Li futu believe such nonsense.With Gu Qingcheng''s experience, although it can not be called "all men and women are soldiers", Li futu is naturally very alert to this kind of unknown figure.


    "No matter who you are, you''d better stay away from Caiwei."


    The man saw the cold light in Li futu''s eyes and gave a leisurely smile: "you can rest assured that even if you and I are the enemy, I will not attack the girl. On the contrary, it''s you. The peach blossom luck of the president of the Warring States period is talked about all over Donghai. It''s understandable that you are young and romantic, but I hope you don''t hurt the girl."


    "That girl has been suffering for so many years, she shouldn''t be hurt any more. You can think of it as a request. "


    The man paused.


    "Of course, you can take it as a warning."


    Being threatened face to face, Li futu didn''t get angry. On the contrary, his eyes suddenly contracted, "are you..."


    The man didn''t respond and his smile slowly subsided.


    "If I can, I really don''t want to see that girl come together with you, but fate is really unpredictable. Since it''s her own choice, I don''t have the right to stop it."


    He shook his head, sighed and fell silent.


    At the moment, Li futu''s heart is full of waves, and his previous hostility has all subsided.


    "Go up, don''t let that girl wait too long."


    "Are you really not going to tell her?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    The man shook his head, "there''s no need. She''s survived the most difficult days. If I reappear, I''ll just add to her troubles. That''s all right. At least when we meet, she''ll call me uncle with a bright smile."


    "Uncle."


    The man read it silently and laughed, "I like this name."


    Li futu was silent.


    "For the sake of that girl, I can tell you a piece of news about Cao Jinse''s assassination. The two killers, poisonous bee and poisonous scorpion, came from an organization called" school. "


    School?!


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Almost instantly, I thought of the "teaching director" who kidnapped Gu Qingcheng.


    The connection between these two appellations is too strong.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    You know, even the Song family thought that the two killers were bought by others, but they didn''t find out the origin of the two killers.


    "My name has not been called for many years, I almost forget it."


    The man laughed.


    "But my name is ho."


    After that, he didn''t stop. He turned around and walked towards the hospital gate. His steps were vigorous and powerful, with a dragon and tiger atmosphere.

 Chapter 413

    without doubt.


    The man named he was the father he Caiwei had never met.


    Li futu is also curious about why the other party has disappeared for 20 years, but he is also very clear that in his capacity, it is not suitable to ask this kind of question, and if he asks, the other party will certainly not say.


    Now he finally understood where the bank card Xiao Shu gave to he Caiwei for her to return to him came from.


    Just now he and he Caiwei met each other under the inpatient department building. Now I think that they must have just met Xiao Shu. Xiao Shu must know that this man is in Donghai, and even hasn''t broken off contact in the past 20 years, but she hasn''t confided half a word to he Caiwei.


    Moreover, through the previous brief communication and the last meeting in the Warring States period, Li futu found that the identity of he Caiwei''s father was not simple.


    Seeing the man leave, Li futu gently breathes out his breath, looks calm again, turns around and walks towards the inpatient department building.


    No matter why Xiao Shu and this man hide his existence from he Caiwei, Li futu knows that he can only pretend to be deaf and dumb and know nothing.


    The sudden appearance of my father, whom I have never seen in my life, is a surprise that no one can afford.


    Li futu has a good memory. In addition, he once came to Xiao Shu''s ward by elevator.


    Xiao Shu in the ward has changed her sick clothes. She is standing in front of the window, looking out of the window, bathed in the soft sunshine, with a dusty temperament.


    Such a woman, when she was young, was probably the best beauty that made countless heroes bow down?


    Li futu slowed down and called aunt Xiao.


    Xiao Shu turned around and said with a smile, "here you are. Have you found your mobile phone?"


    Li futu nodded as if he didn''t know anything. He didn''t ask much about the man.


    Xiao Shu is the only one in the ward. The kind old man he met last time is no longer here. The beds are tidy and most of them have been discharged.


    "Wei''er has gone to go through the discharge procedures. I''m afraid I''ll disturb her when she comes to your house."


    Li futu said hastily, "don''t say that. I have many rooms there. Anyway, they are empty. Besides, I usually live alone and my home is cold and quiet. If you and Caiwei move there, the family will be more angry."


    Xiao Shu nodded and said with a smile, "let''s sit for a while. Wei''er should be back soon."


    "Have you packed your things? Can I help you? " Li futu is very enthusiastic.


    "No, I only have a few suits. They were finished last night."


    Xiao shuhuan looked at the ward where she had been living for nearly half a year, and exhaled: "after living here for so long, I''m finally leaving. I really hope I don''t have to come back to this place full of disinfectant smell in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Auntie Xiao. You''ve carried this disease. The future will be better and better."


    Xiao Shu said with a smile, "I''ll borrow your lucky words."


    "What are you talking about, so happy." He Caiwei came in with some bills in her hand.


    "Is the procedure done?" Asked Li futu.


    He Caiwei nodded.


    Xiao Shu said, "let''s go."


    Li futu takes the initiative to pick up a suitcase beside the bed, which must be filled with Xiao Shu''s clothes in advance. He Caiwei takes her mother''s arm, and the three walk out of the ward.


    Along the way, he Caiwei laughed and talked with Xiao Shu. Today, it''s not just Xiao Shu''s discharge. In a sense, it''s a new life for her.


    When Xiao Shu was found ill and had to be hospitalized, for a girl who lives with her mother and is still studying, we can imagine how much pressure she has endured. Even he Caiwei never dreamed of such a bright day.


    "Wei''er, you''ve been working hard for half a year." Xiao Shu sighed.


    He Caiwei shook her head, opened the door, and sat down in the back seat with her mother. "Mom, we are mother and daughter. We should have shared weal and woe. Besides, isn''t it that we''ve had all the weal and woe?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "aunt Xiao, Caiwei is right. All the pain has passed. In my opinion, you and Caiwei belong to the kind of extremely strong women. People like you who can''t get hurt in their bones will make way for you all the difficulties in the world."


    Xiao Shu was stunned and then said with a smile, "Xiao Li, I finally understand why Wei''er likes you."


    "Does Auntie mean I''m good at rhetoric?"


    Li futu smiles and starts the car.


    Xiao Shu smiles.


    The more she came into contact with him, the more she found that the young man was different.


    Is this the so-called mother-in-law''s delight in seeing her son-in-law?


    Seeing that her mother and Li futu get along so well, he Caiwei looks in her eyes and feels happy in her heart. At this moment, she even feels grateful for her fate, even if it was so harsh to her before.


    "Aunt Xiao, do you think there is anything in your previous home that needs to be moved? If there is anything, please let me know. I''ll send someone to move it."Li futu asked as he drove.


    "Forget it."


    Xiao Shu shook her head: "I won''t live with you all the time. When I get well or you get married, I will move back, so I don''t have to be so troublesome."


    Get married?


    Li futu''s face was stagnant and silent.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? I''m a sophomore. I''m not married." He Caiwei even busy, at the same time looked at the rearview mirror, eyes showing apology.


    Now this kind of life, she has been very satisfied, not to ask for more.


    "Mom knows you''re only a sophomore. It''s just a talk. Why are you so nervous?"


    He Caiwei''s excited reaction surprised Xiao Shu.


    He Caiwei''s eyes flashed with panic. For a moment, she didn''t know how to respond. Fortunately, Li futu opened her mouth in time and sighed with sadness: "I''m afraid Caiwei didn''t want to marry me."


    Xiao Shu''s attention was successfully diverted.


    No one knows more about her daughter''s personality than her mother. Now that she has broken through the last step, it shows Wei''er''s attitude.


    Of course, this kind of thing with her identity, not suitable to say directly, she laughed, holding he Caiwei''s hand, no words.


    "Mom, you''re out of hospital today. We have to celebrate."


    Fearing that her mother would continue to get entangled in marriage, he Caiwei immediately began to change the topic.


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "it''s really time to celebrate. I''ve fixed a place in the revolving restaurant on the Pearl Tower of the East China Sea."


    Xiao Shu is obviously not a person who likes extravagance and waste. "There''s no need to spend so much money. Just have a meal at home."


    "It''s a special day, Ma. Don''t be polite to him."


    "Yes, aunt Xiao, we''ll be a family. I''ll treat you to dinner. It''s natural."


    I have to admit that although Li futu doesn''t know how to coax women, he is really a master at dealing with elders.


    Just look at Xiao Shu''s reaction. She smiles and nods.

 Chapter 414

    The Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, more than 400 meters high, is one of the symbolic cultural landscapes in the East China Sea. Standing on the Pearl Tower, it''s like stepping on the whole East China Sea. It will definitely make people feel like they will be on top of the mountain.


    There is even a saying that if you have never been to the Pearl of the East China Sea, it means that you have never been to the East China Sea.


    Li futu did not return to the Tang Dynasty to put things first, but drove directly to the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea.


    Holding her mother out of the car, he Caiwei looked up slightly, looked at the towering building, and said in a soft voice: "I grew up in the East China Sea, but it''s my first time here."


    Li futu was a little surprised when he heard that he was talking, but he soon came to realize he Caiwei''s life experience.


    "I can bring you here every day if you like."


    As a landmark building, the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea is not cheap to consume. If you eat in a revolving restaurant, it will cost thousands of ocean at least, but Li futu''s tone is magnificent.


    Even if he Caiwei is not the kind of girl who loves vanity, which girl doesn''t enjoy her sweetheart''s doting on her?


    Smell speech, she toward Li futu sweet smile, eyes full of tenderness.


    Xiao Shu saw it with a happy smile.


    Three people take the sightseeing elevator to the revolving restaurant.


    "Do you have an appointment, sir?"


    The waiter came forward and asked respectfully.


    Li futu nodded and said a few words to the waiter. Then the waiter in the tuxedo turned around and took a few people to the inside of the restaurant.


    Although the consumption level here is high, the business is very good. At a glance, there are almost all seats available. If you don''t make an appointment, I''m afraid there may not be a place.


    After receiving a phone call from he Caiwei last night, Li futu began to prepare. He set his position and looked at the glass window. He could overlook the panoramic view of the East China Sea. There was a bunch of lilies on the table. The scene was not grand, but it was warm.


    He remembers that he Caiwei once said that his mother likes lilies.


    Xiao Shu looked at the bunch of lilies and said in a soft voice, "I have a heart."


    Li futu smiles and greets he Caiwei''s mother and daughter to take a seat.


    "Aunt Xiao, let''s see what you like to eat."


    Li futu took the menu and handed it to Xiao Shu.


    Now in Xiao Shu''s mind, Li futu and her son-in-law are almost the same, and no more polite. She picked up the menu and ordered a few dishes: "Wei''er, have a look."


    He Caiwei took the menu, ordered the samba grilled fish, and then returned the menu to Li futu.


    Li added two more dishes and handed the menu back to the waiter, "thank you."


    He Caiwei deftly pours water for her mother and Li futu.


    "Xiao Li, I haven''t had time to ask. What do you do?"


    Xiao Shu looks at Li futu and asks.


    He Caiwei puts two glasses of water in front of them. Hearing the words, she can''t help looking at Li futu. Even today, she still doesn''t know what Li futu''s job is.


    "I''m the president of the Warring States club."


    Li futu treats each other sincerely. Since Xiao Shu is going to live in Datang Yipin, there is no way to hide this kind of thing.


    Although the Warring States club is well known to the upper class in the East China Sea, it is still too far away for he Caiwei''s mother and daughter.


    Although it''s not clear what kind of place the Warring States period was, I''m afraid the name "chairman" is enough to scare people.


    Although Xiao Shu had lived a very difficult life before, she was obviously very different from ordinary women. Although she didn''t know how much weight she had heard this, she felt that it was not a common name. She didn''t have much fluctuation, and she didn''t ask incessantly. She held up her glass and said, "listen to Caiwei, do you live alone?"


    Li futu knew what Xiao Shu wanted to ask, and her smile remained unchanged: "to tell you the truth, I had no parents for a long time."


    Xiao Shu a Zheng, but didn''t go to comfort what, drank saliva, lightly sighed a.


    Although he Caiwei knows that Li futu has no parents, it''s impossible for her to talk to her mother about this kind of thing, so Xiao Shu really knows about it.


    In her impression, and the impression of Li futu''s various behaviors, it is not enough to describe that she is young and promising, but she did not think that the child is also a hard-working person.


    "It must be very hard for you to come here alone in such a year."


    Li futu smiles and looks at he Caiwei: "maybe that''s why Caiwei attracts me."


    If they had not seen a little shadow of themselves in he Caiwei, they would not have come to this stage.


    Xiao Shu said with a smile: "it seems that this is also a kind of fate."


    "In fact, what I admire most is aunt Xiao. It''s not easy for you to think about Caiwei alone. You haven''t thought about it..."


    "What do you think?"


    Xiao Shu asked with a smile. She knew what Li futu wanted to ask, but she didn''t mind.


    Li futu was silent. He was quick spoken just now. Now he remembered his identity and said that this topic was too overbearing."In fact, Wei''er has advised me, but I''m stubborn, that is to say, I''m willing to bear it no matter what''s wrong or right. It''s just that Wei''er and I suffer together."


    "Ma..."


    He Caiwei reaches for Xiao Shu''s arm.


    Xiao Shu patted her hand: "my life is really a failure, but if I can do it again, I still won''t regret it. With a child like Wei''er, what''s my dissatisfaction?"


    Li futu came up with the man he met in the hospital, but he didn''t go on talking about it. Instead, he began to talk about a more relaxed topic.


    "Aunt Xiao, Caiwei is going to school, and I''m afraid I don''t often stay at home..."


    A person, the biggest difficulty is that kind of lonely, lonely, enough to suffocate.


    "It''s OK. You''re busy yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    "Mom, I won''t live in school any more. I''ll come back with you every day."


    Although Datang Yipin is not like his remote home before he Caiwei, it is not close to Donghai University, and it takes a lot of time to go back and forth.


    Li futu said: "in this way, I''ll buy a car for Caiwei..."


    He was kind-hearted, but he Caiwei said awkwardly, "I don''t have a driver''s license."


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll arrange for the driver to pick him up later."


    This is the benefit of wealth.


    "There''s no need for such trouble."


    Xiao Shu said with a smile, "I''ve learned your filial piety. I''ve already thought about it. When I''m better, I''ll open a flower shop and find something for myself to do, which will save you from worrying about."


    Li futu nodded with approval, "Auntie, you can open the flower shop next to Donghai University, and I''ll pay for it. At that time, Caiwei, you have to call on your classmates to take care of auntie''s business."


    He Caiwei smiles brightly: "of course."


    Xiao Shu turned to look out of the glass window and had a panoramic view of the whole East China Sea. Her eyes were calm and her smile was gentle.


    Life is like lotus, quiet and elegant.


    Not dirty, not dirty, look down on prosperity.

 Chapter 415

    The scene of Li futu''s three people sitting together for a meal, it really looks like a family.


    All of a sudden, Li futu sounded out of time.


    Li futu took out his cell phone and looked at it. His face didn''t change. He said with a smile, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    He Caiwei''s mother and daughter nodded with a smile.


    Li futu went a little further before he got through.


    It''s Shen yini.


    It''s really strange that this girl should take the initiative to call him.


    "How can a big star think of Xiaosheng today?"


    Li futu walked to the washroom in a very elegant way.


    Shen goddess is estimated to be stunned by his tone. After a while, she says in a voice, "do you want a car?"


    The last time song Luoshen blocked himself on the road, he asked Shen yini to drive his Mustang back to see Gu Qingcheng home. Li futu also saw his car parked in the courtyard of Shen yini''s villa.


    "That''s why you called?"


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    Shen yini gave a hum.


    Li futu walked into the bathroom and said with a smile, "let''s put it in your place first. Sometimes I go to get it. Otherwise, if you want, you can drive it to the Warring States period for me."


    Of course, Li futu also knows that he is whimsical and expects Shen yini to send him a car?


    Unless the sun comes out in the West.


    "Are you in the Warring States period these days?" Shen yini asked.


    "Well."


    Li futu nodded, leaned against the wall of the luxurious toilet and lit a cigarette: "what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    In fact, what he asked was almost nonsense. With Shen yini''s cool personality, she would call him if she had nothing to do.


    The problem with the car is obviously just from the beginning. Shen yini has been nagging by Shen zhe these two days.


    Shen Zhe always talks about looking for Xiao Li to play chess. As a daughter, she can''t understand her father''s mind. It''s obvious that his father''s intention is not to drink. Playing chess is fake. In fact, he wants to create more opportunities for her and Li futu to get along with each other and promote their relationship.


    Shen yini is both angry and funny about her father''s idea. She also thinks that her father is not easy, so she also wants to follow his father''s idea. Anyway, her father won''t stay in Donghai for long, so it''s better to be filial to her father. Although she has a good idea, she can''t pull this face when she talks about it.


    After a moment''s silence, Shen yini said quickly with a little impatience: "if you have time, drive your car away as soon as possible."


    After that, without waiting for Li futu to reply, she hung up the phone cleanly.


    Li futu was holding a cigarette in his mouth.


    I haven''t provoked her these days. This girl, is it the big aunt?


    Li futu was stunned at the mobile phone for a while, then shook his head, put the mobile phone into his pocket, smoked a cigarette, immediately went to the tap, washed his face, took out a tissue, wiped his hands, and then walked out.


    He didn''t go far away, and suddenly a crisp voice with hesitation and surprise sounded behind him.


    "Li Fu Tu?" Is that you? "


    Li futu''s step, subconsciously frowning slightly, some strange turned away.


    A young woman, with a printed coat on her upper body and tight black trousers on her lower body, has perfect leg lines and flat shoes, which lengthens the visual effect of a pair of beautiful legs. She is gazing at Li futu, her delicate facial features showing a sense of surprise and joy.


    Although she doesn''t wear any luxury brand all over her body, the limited Patek Philippe on her wrist is enough to make the vast majority of men in the world fear.


    Li futu was slightly stunned. He didn''t know each other, but looking at the delicate face, he felt familiar.


    As the woman approached step by step, she looked up and down at Li futu. The surprise on her face became more and more intense: "if it wasn''t for the news that you were in Donghai, I''m afraid I wouldn''t recognize you even if I met you. I haven''t seen you for ten years. I didn''t expect that you would be more and more handsome."


    Li futu''s eyes were puzzled, and it was obvious that he had not remembered who this beautiful woman was.


    "You don''t know me, do you?"


    The woman showed a dejected look, "if you really don''t know me, it''s too heartbreaking."


    Li futu''s thinking is running rapidly. Finally, there is a face in his distant memory, which gradually overlaps with his face in front of him.


    His face was full of waves and he said in a startled voice: "sister Cai Xuejie?"


    Cai Hongli has always been a school flower of No.2 Middle school when she enrolled in Song Luoshen. Even though she was robbed of the title of school flower by song Luoshen in the end, she was still a girl who many boys dreamed of.


    Perhaps at present, those male animals who have entered the second middle school of all walks of life will inevitably think of CAI Hongli when they recall their youth.


    After all, like song Luoshen, Cai Hongli''s figure was also a very bright color in the eyes of countless boys at that time, which made their reading days vivid.


    For example, if Cai Hongli, who was more and more beautiful, was not outstanding enough, how could he think of her.Men are visual animals, not to mention young frivolous puberty, boys can leave an impression in the mind, it must be little beauty.


    "Thank you for remembering me."


    See Li futu finally remember, Cai Hongli show a beautiful smile, no beauty face strangers reserve.


    Although she and Li futu can be called alumni, when Li futu was a senior high school student, she was already a junior high school student. They really didn''t have much contact with each other. What''s more, Li futu didn''t know where to go before he finished his first year of high school. It''s not too much to say that Li futu is a stranger after ten years. At best, they are familiar strangers.


    If Cai Hongli''s appearance at the moment is seen by people who know her, I''m afraid she will lose a lot of chin.


    In fact, Cai Hongli has a strong sense of self-protection. In other words, she is not easy to get close to others. As a former school flower, she even competed with song Luoshen for a certain period of time. Her beauty can be seen at that time.


    What''s more, like song Luo Shen, she didn''t change as much as some lovely looking girls did when she was a child. On the contrary, she became more and more amazing as she grew older.


    No matter at that time or today, Cai Hongli has never been short of pursuers, but without exception, those heroes have all failed, including some of the top rich who have been on Hurun''s rich list, and some of the most promising politicians. However, none of them can successfully touch Cai Hongli''s solid heart.


    Just because of this, some people say that the grapes are sour when they can''t eat them. Cai Hongli is a lace, but if they see Cai Hongli''s appearance at this moment, they will never think that she is not interested in men any more.


    "Even if I forget, no one will forget you."


    Staring at the face that has completely faded its green and become mature and beautiful, Li Fu drew an uninhibited smile at the corner of his mouth, which is consistent with the past frivolous years.


    Sister.


    What a word of love.

 Chapter 416

    In this world, not everyone is suitable for you.


    Some people, is used to help you grow up; some people, is used to live together; and some people, is used for a lifetime to miss.


    In everyone''s heart, there is such a person, far away in love. This life may not be together, perhaps did not say a few words, also did not eat together to see a movie, but it is this distant person to support the most important youth, the most brilliant days. So that let us remember later, no regrets, only warm memories.


    Cai Hongli looks at the man in front of her with a smile. The light tenderness that she may not have noticed is rippling in her eyes. There is a trace of emotion and a trace of nostalgia in her eyes.


    She vaguely remembers that the first time she met this man was ten years ago.


    It was on the playground of No.2 Middle School. This freshman grew a pretty face that she thought was used to harm girls, especially his long and narrow eyes. It seemed that there was infinite magic. People could not help but want to sink into it.


    At that time, this senior one didn''t look like a freshman at all. It could be said that she was rebellious and bold. Not long after the beginning of school, she had a conflict with a group of senior two students who were playing football on the football field. She was walking on the plastic track at that time and just witnessed what happened.


    Seeing the quarrel between the two sides, she was worried that the lonely boy would be bullied so miserably that she wanted to persuade him at that time. But what happened next made Cai Hongli, who was going to step forward, feel stunned on the spot.


    The young boy, who didn''t look very strong, with the radian that made her heart beat, easily knocked over seven or eight senior high school sophomores with the momentum of withering and decaying, which shocked many people on the playground at that time.


    Later, she inquired about the boy''s name, Li futu. And he is also involved in the name of another girl, song Luo God.


    That is the girl named song Luoshen, who snatched away her title of school flower for three years.


    Girls have a comparative heart, and even Cai Hongli, who has a clear plan for her own life and a clear goal at every stage, is no exception.


    When she knew that she had been defeated by a new high school girl, she pretended to have a chance meeting with the girl named song Luoshen.


    At that time, the girl named song Luoshen took the unruly boy she had seen on the football field and passed her lightly.


    Indeed, after meeting the girl, she admitted that she was not wronged for losing. Cai Hongli is not a person who can''t afford to lose, but what is beyond her control is that she suddenly has a strong curiosity about the teenager.


    How can he conquer a girl better than Cai Hongli?


    Since then, the face of an uninhibited teenager who has been overturning a group of people on the football field has often involuntarily come to her mind, especially when she thinks of the evil radian of his mouth, Cai Hongli is surprised to find that her heart beats faster and faster, and her face is even hotter. It was a feeling she had never experienced.


    Under the influence of evil spirits, she began to care about the young man''s every move involuntarily, just like she expected. When she was on the playground, she knew that he was not a good student.


    Finally, she found out the teenagers'' whereabouts. On a sunny afternoon, she lied for the first time and asked for leave. For the third time in the library, she ran into the teenagers who were truant from class.


    At that time, Li futu was lying on his desk watching the story of the little window. Compared with those old scholars who followed the book in class, he still liked the free atmosphere. He was the only one in the browsing area of the library. High school meant busy homework and endless classes. Not everyone could be as relaxed as he was.


    When he saw the prologue of "volume eight strange", suddenly a voice sounded in his ear, soft as Yingge, qintou heart.


    "If the sycophant Buddha can commit thousands of crimes, he has no right to manage; if the search for immortals can prolong his life, God has no master. I''m the master of genius, and my sincerity is more important than nature... "


    Li futu turned his head in surprise and saw a bright and moving face.


    Beautiful girl, absolutely rare beautiful girl!


    In the indulgence period of his youth, Li futu was not a conventional three good student. When he put a perfect radian on his face to make up with the uninvited girl, he suddenly frowned and found that the girl looked familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    "Classmate, have you read this book?"


    Li futu, a young and mature man, naturally repressed the doubts in his heart. A proper arc appeared on his face and the corners of his mouth. He pretended to be harmless to human beings and animals. He took the opportunity to talk with the girl.


    "It''s normal to have a set of words and a set of hearts. People have ulterior motives. Those who believe in Buddhism are merciful. Some of them use ugly camouflage to blind the eyes of the world. People who are really open-minded will certainly not go against their true wishes in their words and deeds. It''s really open-minded to let nature take its course." The girl came near and sat beside Li futu with her head tilted, smiling and looking at him."My name is Cai Hongli. I know your name is Li futu. We''ve met. "


    Li futu was stunned, and then looked up and down at the girl in front of her. This beautiful girl didn''t play cards according to the common sense. How could she blow up her own house so directly before she could speak eloquence.


    It''s different from his scenario.


    "Oh?" Li futu put the right doubt on his face, frowned and said: "where have we met? With a beautiful girl like you, if you have ever met me, you will be impressed


    How could she not hear the boy''s subtle praise and amazing IQ? What''s more, she didn''t experience the boy''s confession in the past. She didn''t hear any gorgeous words. However, the simple beauty of the boy made her face blush. What''s more, it made her subconsciously look at the boy. This kind of intimate action is not only for the boy, but also for the boy None of her same-sex friends have.


    Eyes pan move, eyes flow, 28 Fanghua, is a woman''s most youthful age.


    "The first time is on the playground, you are busy fighting with a group of sophomores. Of course, you don''t pay attention to me. The second time you are with your girlfriend, there are no other girls in your eyes."


    As soon as the girl reminded him, Li futu remembered that there seemed to be a girl at that time, but in front of the girl, he would not admit that he had ignored her. This kind of low-level mistake could not appear in him, and he would not mention his girlfriend song Luoshen, and he would mention another or even better girl in front of a girl. Isn''t that a smoke.


    "Do you dare to sit with me now when you see my fierce look?"


    Li Fu Tu put on a face, deliberately pretending to be vicious, but attracted the girl''s chuckle, such as a hundred flowers in full bloom, Xumi will be beautiful this afternoon.


    "What do you dare to do? Besides, I saw it at that time. It was they who first kicked you with the ball and were still domineering. It was really their fault."


    Speaking of this, the girl suddenly looked up and down at Li futu with a look like exploring treasure.


    "I can''t see that your skill is so good. You beat those people to the ground in three or two times. They are really a group of ugly embroidered pillows. I don''t know where they have the confidence to bully people all day in school."


    Li futu is 1.73 meters tall, and his figure is not that muscular burly man. Xiao Xianshu can''t see the symmetrical muscles that he has been exercising for many years under his elegant appearance. Naturally, he can only treat those sophomores who have been abused by others as soft bones without any ability.


    It''s reasonable to say that a young man in his youth should have been complacent when a beautiful girl boasted about her skills, but Li futu didn''t. with a gentle smile, he said with great significance: "did sister Cai Xuejie come to see me today?"


    After this period of time, he finally remembered this beautiful girl''s unique position in No.2 Middle School. Before Song Luoshen came, this senior high school sister was a well deserved school flower. She developed morally, intellectually, physically, aesthetically and laboriously in an all-round way, and was the favorite of countless boys. The students of No.2 Middle School have never heard of CAI Hongli, and Li futu is no exception. However, since Song Luoshen was able to compare Cai Hongli, he was less interested in the former school flower of No.2 Middle School. However, since he met here today, it didn''t prevent him from teasing this beautiful girl. Although he was young, but his mind was amazing and broad-minded, Songluo God didn''t mind that he sometimes ate wild food.


    It''s a Wednesday afternoon that we haven''t seen before, Monday and Friday. Cai Hongli, who is in the third year of high school in purgatory, can''t come to the library in her spare time. Moreover, it''s obvious that she''s not satisfied with the knowledge of the classroom. She''s just running to the library by herself.


    Li futu wondered that he had not been in this school for a long time, and he didn''t have time to do anything earth shaking. He usually kept a low profile. Could it be that he was handsome enough to topple the school girl even if he didn''t deliberately publicize it?


    Cai Hongli, of course, didn''t know what he was thinking about. When he was pierced by the boy, he could not help revealing a faint blush on his face, such as the red flowers on the mottled camphor road in the afternoon, which unconsciously penetrated people''s hearts.


    She bowed her head weakly and did not speak.


    Li futu said with a smile, "it''s said that sister Cai Xuejie has always been on her own. She refuses people thousands of miles away. How can I find out today that she doesn''t agree with the rumor?"


    Cai Hongli seems to realize that this is his younger brother in primary school, who has been younger for two years. As a university elder sister, she shouldn''t be so shameful. She reminds herself to cheer herself up. She looks up at the boy and says: "you know it''s a rumor. It''s all made by some boring people. I''m not as cold as they say."


    "I think so."


    Li futu nodded, his mouth curved, his eyes twinkled, his fingers tapped on the table and said slowly, "they all say that Cai Xuejie is an independent white lotus. I don''t think it''s right. Cai Xuejie should be a sunflower growing in the morning."


    "Xiangri GUI?" Cai Hongli stares at the boy with a curious look in his eyes.Li futu forced himself to smile, coughed and said, "warm and unrestrained."


    Being teased by his younger brother in primary school, Cai Hongli is so ashamed and angry that she looks around him nervously. She ignores the fact that men and women are not intimate with each other and that she has been aloof for many years. She jumps to a young man with a mouth full of flowers, reaches out her hand and covers his mouth. She says angrily, "who''s enthusiastic?! Who is bold and unrestrained?! Don''t talk here! "


    Li futu did not resist. He opened a pair of deep and evil eyes and looked at the little blushing schoolsister in front of him. His eyes were not smiling.


    Cai Hongli was a little surprised that this prickly schoolboy was so clever at the moment. He shifted his eyes and looked at their state. He suddenly found that their posture was too ambiguous. His legs were against the boy''s thighs, one hand holding the back of the boy''s head, and the other hand covering his mouth. If someone looked from the back of the boy, it was just like her sitting It''s average on him.


    After discovering this, Cai Hongli screamed and jumped away from Li futu''s side like an electric shock. He was too shy to look up for a long time.


    Li futu rubbed Junlang''s face, shrugged, and his eyes were full of innocence.


    This is the first formal contact between a young man and a young girl in their lives. Li futu may know that the young girl is too shy to see him again for a while, but he doesn''t tease him any more. By the end of the day, he gently gets up and walks out of the library.


    After he left, Cai Hongli, who buried her blushing face on the desk, carefully raised her head. First, she looked at the little window you Ji left by the young man on the desk. Then she turned her head to see the slender figure of the young man who had brought her unprecedented feelings slowly disappeared outside the library. Her microwave eyes could not help showing a trace of confusion Color.


    There is a kind of emotion called "secret love", which can be buried in the heart very early, and then for a long time.


    Cai Hongli thought that the story of herself and the boy should continue, but soon she found that the boy just appeared in her life as a surprise, just a flash, and then disappeared like evaporation between the same people.


    She also thought that the palpitation in her heart was just that someone did not easily throw down a stone in her heart, and the waves would gradually become calm with the passage of time, but she was surprised to find that in the days after the youth disappeared, she would still inadvertently think of him in a moment by chance.


    The corners of the mouth are soft and feel lost.

 Chapter 417

    Looking at Li futu, who has never seen him grow up from a boy to a man since then, Cai Hongli seems to have gone through the curtain of mottled time, and to see the boy who was remembered in the library of No.2 Middle School and gave her a bad smile in the afternoon.


    "Where have you been in the last ten years? How did you suddenly drop out of school and disappear without a trace? "


    Under the pressure of the ups and downs in her heart, Cai Hongli has a soft smile on her face, just like an old friend who hasn''t seen her for many years.


    After so many years, she thought that the teenager was destined to be an indelible memory in her youth, but God always seemed to fool the world.


    Li futu''s mouth rose slightly, and said, "I went abroad. I don''t think the domestic education is enough to teach me such a genius, so I went abroad to receive advanced education. However, my sister was relieved that the evil capitalism didn''t poison me, and my heart was still red. No, I came back to serve my motherland immediately after I finished my study."


    "You are less poor. I don''t think you can survive abroad, so you have to come back?"


    Li futu''s shamelessness made Cai Hongli laugh and give him a charming look, but she didn''t doubt Li futu''s explanation.


    If there is a chance, it is estimated that everyone wants to go abroad to gild. If all the children of the rich and powerful families are counted, it is estimated that most of them are studying abroad, which has nothing to do with love or patriotism. After all, no one can deny that there is a big problem in the education of Longguo.


    At that time, the two leading colleges in the state of dragon, Huaqing was like a flower admiring the clouds, and Jingda was separated by the autumn water. The legendary university, regarded as a dream garden by the common people, is far less important in the eyes of many high-ranking people today.


    Just three years after Cai Yuanpei took charge of Beijing University, the lifeless Guanya university has become the first class in Asia. Mr. Mei Yiqi entered Huaqing and built a preparatory college for studying abroad into a famous school in Asia. However, the world ranking of Huaqing Jingda is so unbearable, not to mention being in the top 100. Even in Asia, we can''t say that we are in the top 100. The huge expectations and efforts of the national government and society are just like the end of a fat middle-aged man. It''s like an excellent climber who stops at the mountainside and indulges in wandering, forgetting that his real goal is "to be on the top of the mountain, All the mountains are small.


    The outsider scolds, that is the thorough disdain and despises, but the Chinese scolds, actually symbolizes their indignant despicable mentality. If there is a better choice at home, who wants to send their children abroad to receive education from foreigners.


    After finishing high school in MIT, Cai Li returned home to study business management.


    "Xuejie, do you think an elite like me can''t survive abroad?"


    Li futu said: "you look down on people too much. To tell you the truth, when I was abroad, there were seven or eight Fortune 500 companies scrambling to hire me, but all of them were rejected by me..."


    "Oh, I can''t see that you are so popular?"


    Someone''s face didn''t change. "Of course."


    Cai Hongli shook his head in tears and laughter. He didn''t continue to talk with him. He asked him, "how did you go when there was no news? How can we say that we are all friends? "


    "When friends are apart, they should at least say goodbye. It''s not easy for you to leave without saying a word


    Li futu touched the bridge of his nose with a bitter smile on his face.


    He and Cai Hongli, if they really want to count, should only really meet once.


    For those who have met one side, it is necessary to go to the branch meeting when they leave?


    In addition, he had no time to think of saying goodbye to this schoolgirl.


    "My fault is really my fault. At that time, I left in a hurry. There were a lot of senior students. I don''t think they would care more about me."


    Li futu made up his posture and repeatedly apologized.


    "Don''t use such words to excite me."


    Having said that, with Li futu''s posture, Cai Hongli couldn''t pursue it any more. Instead, he joked: "after ten years of being smart abroad, have you ever won glory for your country and made some foreign beauties?"


    Although the contact time is not long, she still has some understanding of Li futu. Just because he has a girlfriend such as song Luoshen, and he talked with her at the beginning, it can be seen that this man''s romantic heart is in his heart.


    "Oh, forget it."


    Li futu sighed bitterly, "those foreign girls are as powerful as tigers. They only like big and strong men. How can they look up to men like me who have few muscles."


    "I''ve lived an ascetic life in these ten years."


    Cai Hongli chuckled: "well, you don''t have to pretend in front of me. I still don''t know you. With your ability, there will be women who can''t catch up with you. But I deeply remember that at the beginning, you were so brave that you knocked over seven or eight boys, and you didn''t see how much worse than those foreign men."


    Li futu surprised pick eyebrows, almost blurted out: beauty, are we really familiar?Fortunately, he held back in time, otherwise he would have to offend this beautiful schoolgirl who had been away for many years. Maybe he would slap her in the face and turn around.


    But one thing he did not expect was that he had left such a deep impression on this schoolgirl before he stayed in No.2 Middle School.


    "I think it''s because it''s hard to make water, but Wushan is not cloud, right?"


    Cai Hongli said with a smile: "it''s normal for you to have such outstanding lovers as song Xuemei. You can''t look up to those foreign women."


    With a faint smile, Li futu said, "it''s all in the past."


    Cai Hongli didn''t know why and didn''t go deep.


    "Sister Cai Xue, what are you doing just talking about me?"


    "What do I do?"


    Li futu asked, "are you married? Do you have any children? "


    Cai Hongli completely believes that this guy has gone abroad for further study. I''m afraid only western education can make people so straightforward.


    "Li futu, don''t you think it''s a bit impolite for you to ask a lady like that?"


    "It''s not polite for a man to get married and a woman to get married."


    Li futu is serious.


    Cai Hongli had nothing to say. He was silent and said, "no!"


    "Childless or unmarried?"


    The corner of CAI Hongli''s eyes twitched. He resisted the impulse to turn around and walk. He raised his hand and shook it in front of Li futu.


    There is no ring on the ring finger.


    Someone sighed: "it''s a surprise that the student sister has not been married yet. I thought your children should be able to make soy sauce. After a few years, the student sister should be 30 years old, right?"


    Cai Hongli''s blue veins are beating around his neck now. He wants to kill people.

 Chapter 418

    Age and weight are taboos for all women, no matter what position they are.


    Li futu said frankly that Cai Hongli was going to run for the third place. How could Cai Hongli not be angry?


    If it wasn''t for not wearing high-heeled shoes today, Cai Hongli would surely teach someone a lesson and let him learn how to be a gentleman.


    "You''re not the same? Are you married? "


    Cai Hongli gnashed her teeth and asked, this bastard, she missed so many years.


    "I''m a man, different from Cai Xuejie. There''s no comparison between CAI Xuejie and me."


    Li futu leisurely way, do not mind, on the contrary, also enjoy the beauty thin angry strange amorous feelings.


    Here, I met Cai Hongli in a narrow way, subconsciously bringing his mood back to his frivolous and uninhibited youth.


    "Why is it different?"


    Cai Hongli''s chest is full of ups and downs, just like a turbulent wave. She stepped forward fiercely, as if she had to ask Li futu to make a clear statement.


    At that time, I didn''t see that this student sister had such strong capital.


    I''m really out of sight.


    Li futu sighed, not only did he not flinch, but also took a step closer to Cai Hongli, and they almost collided.


    "Hasn''t sister Cai Xuejie heard that men have thirty-one flowers and women thirty bean curd dregs?"


    At this time, Cai Hongli had no time to pay attention to what Li futu said. She did not expect that Li futu would advance instead of retreating. Out of a woman''s instinct, she quickly retreated to avoid collision. But suddenly, her feet faltered and her soft body fell back. Fortunately, she helped the wall in time.


    Li futu seems to want to hold Cai Hongli, but he seems to have made the same mistake as Cai Hongli. When he stumbled, he fell over Cai Hongli, and then inevitably fell on Cai Hongli.


    Immediately fragrant, fragrance floating, provocative.


    Cai Hongli, who had already kept his balance, looked up in dismay, "you...!"


    If Li futu says "don''t talk, kiss me" at this time, I''m afraid it''s quite appropriate, but he can''t be stupid enough to challenge the bottom line of this schoolgirl''s patience, otherwise he''ll be in a hurry and slap him in the face, which will be a bit embarrassing.


    At this moment, his only feeling is a word, soft.


    His chest is just on Cai Hongli''s chest. Cai Hongli''s full and round Saint girl peak is squeezed by Li futu''s chest and instantly changes shape. Li futu can feel the sufficient elasticity and amazing size through their clothes.


    As expected, she is a schoolgirl with all-round development of morality, intelligence, sports, beauty and labor. There is a gap in her heart.


    And with such close contact, the fragrance of CAI Hongli''s body and the pleasant smell of breathing out like orchid are enough to make any man intoxicated.


    Li Fu Tu closed his eyes slightly and thought that he would rather have time stop at this moment, so that he could have a good experience of "time is quiet".


    How did Cai Hongli expect that Li futu would dare to play the trick of "starving the tiger for food" in broad daylight?


    Her face would be red as if she had been dyed with rouge, and the light in her eyes seemed to drip out of the water, but at this time, with her mature and beautiful temperament, she was breathtaking.


    She felt her nervous heart beating. She had never had such close contact with a boy in her life. You know, she hasn''t even had a formal boyfriend up to now.


    Li futu can smell the fragrance of her body, she is not so.


    it is a warm taste that can not be described, not what men''s perfume, quiet and peaceful, giving people a feeling of peace of mind.


    Cai Hongli''s body softened in waves. If Li futu didn''t hold her, she would be paralyzed in an instant. Li futu''s strong chest pressed on her shameful place, which also made her confused. She felt that the whole person seemed to float up, which was strange and addictive.


    She tried to sober herself up and said in a low voice: "Li futu, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still hard to change your nature. You big sex wolf, don''t get up for me soon!"


    "I''m sorry, sister. I''m a little weak now. I''m not under my control. I can''t stand up for a while."


    Li futu seems to want to prove that he is not lying. He tries to stand up for a while, but he immediately presses Cai Hongli tightly again.


    Cai Hongli suddenly let out a proud hum, tactful ups and downs. She soon realized that her reaction was too bad, and she resisted the numbness and calmed herself.


    "Do you think I''ll still believe your rhetoric! How can you be a big man with weak legs? "


    Cai Hongli is shy and angry. She nibbles her lips. Her face is as red as the clouds in the sky at sunset.


    "You dirty wolf! Come on, get up


    "Men are also people. Since you can have soft legs, why can''t I?"


    Li futu''s righteous words.


    Cai Hongli is so cheap, but as a woman, the natural weakness of gender is fully reflected in this situation. She pushes the man close to her, but it doesn''t have any effect. On the contrary, they rub their bodies again.Cai Hongli had no choice but to plead in a helpless soft voice: "OK, OK, I believe you are really weak in legs, but now hurry up and stand up. If someone sees you later, I''m afraid I''ll have to jump down from the Pearl Tower."


    "Don''t worry, Xuejie. Even if I''m here, it seems that I''m also at a loss. I think I''m still a virgin. I''ve been ruined by Xuejie today. Xuejie, you can''t default on me. You should be responsible for me."


    Cai Hongli was stunned when he heard the speech, and his face full of mature amorous feelings showed a lovely and dull look.


    However, she reacted quickly, her eyes were full of fire, and she gritted her teeth: "Li futu, how can you be so shameless?! Are you still a virgin? Go to the devil


    "I''m a virgin. I don''t mind if you can check it."


    Li futu is calm and self-confident, but his eyes are full of fun.


    "You..."


    The thick skin of a man makes Cai Hongli gape and speechless.


    Check?


    How to check this?


    "If you don''t stand up again, I''ll shout!"


    There is no way Cai Hongli can only threaten, can Li futu this guy''s eyesight, which can''t see her affectation.


    If she really wanted to call for help, she would have.


    Just when they were holding each other in an ambiguous posture, a sound of high heels hitting the ground came slowly from the distance.


    "No, someone''s coming."


    It was the first thought that came to mind.

 Chapter 419

    Although Li futu is very free and easy to say, he is only joking with the schoolgirl of his youth. He can''t be so mean and shameless that he really wants to do something to Cai Hongli. Otherwise, Cai Hongli, who was still a girl in the library when there was no one around, would not be able to escape.


    Hearing someone coming, someone who said his legs were soft one second ago suddenly stood up straight and stepped back two steps to distance himself from Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli glared at someone angrily, but she didn''t care about him. She hurriedly tidied up the wrinkled clothes and some messy hair, and took two deep breaths to make herself look as if nothing had happened.


    However, seeing her pretty face with blush and lingering water wave eyes, the discerning eye could guess something.


    Li futu leaned against the wall and looked at the woman who was in a hurry. He felt funny.


    Women are born actors. They are born with the ability to disguise themselves. They have the ability to disguise themselves as seamless as possible. Even if it''s stormy at the moment before, it''s only a short time for Xumi to clear the clouds and see the sun and calm the waves.


    At this time, a beautiful girl with black high-heeled shoes came over and thought that she was going to the bathroom. When she passed by Li futu and her husband. I gave them a strange look, but I didn''t mind my own business.


    "Sister Cai, do you know the saying that there is no silver here?"


    After waiting for the woman to leave, Li futu stares at Cai Hongli, who pretends to be calm, and teases: "we haven''t done anything shameful. What are you panicking about?"


    "Li futu, I don''t think you have learned anything good abroad. I don''t know why Mr. Gu handed over the Warring States period to you!"


    Cai Hongli resented that she had been taken advantage of, and the other side was still making fun of her. As the chief engineer and strategic director of huangrui group, where had she been wronged.


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then surprised: "how do you know that


    "Mr. Li is now a hot celebrity in Donghai. How can I not have heard of him?"


    "Cai Hongli said:" but I don''t think outsiders know that Mr. Li is such a man who likes to manipulate women, right


    Li futu laughed and said: "sister, when I''m abroad, people greet me with a face-to-face gift. When I meet my old friend again, I''m just too excited. A hug is nothing, right? If you mind, why don''t I let you take it back? "


    "Ghosts rarely hold you!"


    Cai Hongli spat with a red face. When she came to Donghai for a few days, she had heard the name of Li futu more than once. Subconsciously, she thought of the young man who was like a giant in her life.


    At first, Cai Hongli thought that it was just a double name. After all, Li futu had disappeared for ten years, and it was unlikely that she would suddenly appear in the East China Sea again. Although she thought so, she couldn''t suppress her inner expectation. She specially asked people to find a picture of the president of the Warring States period. Although the man in the picture had matured a lot, she could still see that she was in the picture at that time through her eyebrows The shadow of the boy who laughs at himself in the library.


    At that time, after recognizing that the man of the East China Sea was his younger brother, Cai Hongli was very happy for Li futu. The boy finally matured and made his own achievements. But today, when she met again, she found that this guy had not changed at all. He was so frivolous that he didn''t look like a big man in the East China Sea?


    "Sister Cai, it''s very sad for you to say that. After all these years, I can always remember her, but it seems that she doesn''t want to see me very much. Well, I''ll go first. "


    Li futu sighed dejectedly, as if he was disheartened and planned to leave.


    "Don''t pretend that I''m still a girl of fifteen or sixteen?"


    Cai Hongli laughs that if another man dares to do that to her, he can''t see the sun the next day. But for this guy in front of him, Cai Hongli finds that he can''t be angry.


    Maybe this is the so-called complex. After all, this is the only boy who had a heart attack when he was a girl.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with you and song Xuemei?"


    Since she can''t care, Cai Hongli can only think that everything has not happened before. Instead, she asks the questions hidden in her heart for many years.


    At that time, Li futu suddenly disappeared, and song Luoshen also suspended school for a few months. Song Luoshen was not an ordinary girl. In No.2 Middle School, she was a school flower with her own eye-catching aura. There was nothing trivial about the school flower, which made a lot of noise in the school that year.


    It is said that Li futu moved his feelings and song Xiaohua fell ill.


    It is also said that Li futu had an accident and song Xiaohua was in agony.


    At that time, few people knew song Luo''s family background, and they were still children. Their ideas were very simple, and they didn''t consider too deep problems.


    "Well It''s a long story... "


    "Then make a long story short."


    Cai Hongli cleanly, slightly sigh: "Song Xuemei so outstanding, you leave her, it is really a pity."Li futu was silent for a while, and said with a smile, "since sister Cai Xuejie has heard of me, surely she knows what identity she is now?"


    Cai Hongli was slightly stunned, then nodded and said in a soft voice, "I really didn''t expect that she was the eldest lady of the Song family."


    "Yes, I didn''t know at the time."


    Li futu said with a smile: "when she told me her family background, I knew that it was impossible for me and her. As a Flathead boy, I was not qualified to be attached to a noble girl like her, so long pain is better than short pain."


    Li futu''s explanation is very simple, half true and half false, but it can be regarded as an explanation that Cai Hongli can believe.


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. You''re more successful than most men."


    At that time, Cai Hongli became the goddess of dreams in the eyes of the boys in No.2 Middle School. She didn''t just rely on her beauty. At this time, she began to comfort Li futu by repaying good for bad.


    This explanation, after knowing the identity of Songluo God in the future, she also guessed, but she did not want to believe it. Although she had a good feeling for Li futu, she would not be narrow-minded enough to curse the relationship between Li futu and Songluo God. On the contrary, she even hoped that they could go on. After all, the girls had the most perfect vision of love in their hearts, hoping that the power of love could fight Defeat reality, but now hear Li futu personally admit, Cai Hongli really have a kind of inexplicable regret.


    "Do you really think so? I''m better than most men? "


    Cai Hongli nodded, she is not against the heart of the words, to Li futu''s current position, has indeed stepped on countless heads.


    "Alas."


    Li futu sighed, "I knew that I should have chosen Cai Xuejie in those years. If that were the case, I''m afraid our children would be able to make soy sauce now."


    Li futu is really like a person who has received open education abroad. He speaks freely and doesn''t know what implication is.


    We, our children?


    Cai Hongli stood on the spot.

 Chapter 420

    If there was no Songluo God in those years, Li futu would have given him a chance if he was willing to pursue himself?


    And if they can go all the way to the present, it is not impossible that he said this thing.


    Cai Hongli couldn''t help thinking about it for a moment.


    Li futu naturally could not guess Cai Hongli''s idea. Seeing that Cai Hongli stayed there without saying a word, he doubted whether he was joking too much, and tentatively called out: "sister?"


    Cai Hongli gradually recovered, not only did he not turn his face and get angry, on the contrary, he did not dare to face Li futu''s eyes.


    "If you''re talking nonsense, I''ll go."


    "Well, Xuejie, I also know that there is no regret medicine in the world. If you don''t like it, I won''t say it."


    Li futu said with a smile: "by the way, Xuejie, are you working in Donghai or..."


    Cai Hongli at least knows that he is now the president of the Warring States period, but he knows nothing about CAI Hongli ten years later.


    "I came to Donghai for business."


    Cai Hongli simple way, did not do more explanation.


    Li futu nodded. Since people didn''t want to say more, he would not ask.


    "Xuedi, you are a man with a head and a face in Donghai now. Don''t you want to leave a contact information for Xuejie? I''m afraid my sister will trouble you later? "


    Seeing that this guy didn''t mean to take the initiative, Cai Hongli was annoyed that Li futu didn''t understand the amorous feelings. At the same time, she had to open her mouth by herself. Fortunately, there was no one else here. Otherwise, she would take the initiative to find a man to ask for a number, and there was no place for her face.


    "It''s not that I''m busy talking to my sister. I haven''t had time yet."


    Li futu took out his mobile phone and said enthusiastically, "Xuejie, what''s your mobile phone number? I don''t have many friends in China now. I have to contact you often in the future."


    The two exchanged cell phone numbers.


    "Are you eating here?"


    Cai Hongli asked.


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "with friends."


    Cai Hongli nodded: "then I won''t disturb you."


    Li futu also didn''t invite Cai Hongli to sit down in the past. He raised his mobile phone: "contact later."


    Cai Hongli pursed a smile, nodded, and left first. The reunion was too accidental, and the parting was also very free and easy. Her posture swayed and made people addicted.


    It''s really a surprise for Li futu to meet this beautiful schoolgirl here. After Cai Hongli left, he returned to his seat. Along the way, he also observed carefully. He didn''t see Cai Hongli''s figure. It''s estimated that he was sitting in another area.


    "Why have you been so long?"


    He Caiwei is a little strange.


    "Just now I met a friend and talked for a while."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Xiao Li, eat quickly. The food is getting cold." Xiao Shurou said in a soft voice.


    Li futu picked up the tableware: "aunt Xiao, you and Caiwei don''t eat?"


    Xiao Shu shook her head: "Wei''er and I have had enough."


    In fact, Li futu didn''t eat much. After eating a little, he settled the bill and left the revolving restaurant with Xiao Shu and he Caiwei.


    After driving back to Datang Yipin and entering a 600 square meter mansion, Xiao Shu knows how good the young man is. Even if she is indifferent to fame and wealth, her face will inevitably fluctuate for a while.


    Listen to my daughter, naturally there is no such strong impact as being personally on the scene.


    "Xiao Li, you used to live alone in such a big house?"


    Li futu nodded, "in fact, I just bought it. Aunt, you can live in whatever room you like."


    At this time, Xiao Shu naturally won''t show any affectation. Under the leadership of Li futu, she visited the whole house, and then chose a room to put her clothes in.


    "Auntie, what else do you think you need to buy? I''ll send someone to do it."


    Asked Li futu.


    "No, I''m satisfied."


    Xiao Shu shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t follow me any more. Let''s get busy. I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    After all, she is still ill. After a long morning, Xiao Shu''s face looks tired.


    "Mom, sleep first."


    Xiao Shu nodded.


    He Caiwei and Li futu quit the room.


    He Caiwei closes the door gently.


    "Out for a walk?" Li futu asked with a smile.


    He Caiwei nodded.


    Datang Yipin, as a top rich district, has a natural environment. It is full of trees and lush grass. Walking in the district gives people a feeling of being close to nature.


    After taking a deep breath of the fresh air, he Caiwei felt relieved, as if she had unloaded a heavy burden.


    "Now you should be at ease."


    Li futu walked beside her and lit a cigarette.


    "Yes, I suddenly feel that I have no pursuit in my life."Li futu was dumbfounded and turned his head: "is that what you are pursuing?"


    He Caiwei looked at him and said with a smile, "do you think I''m hopeless?"


    Li futu took a smoke and shook his head.


    For the former he Caiwei, her mother''s safety is indeed her biggest dream.


    "Caiwei..."


    Li futu let out a cry. His lips moved, but he didn''t say any more.


    "Well?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes were puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Li futu smoked, "forget it, it''s OK."


    He Caiwei naturally saw his right and wrong, and said with a smile, "if you have anything, just say it."


    Suddenly, he Caiwei''s face froze and her steps stopped.


    This time it''s Li futu''s turn to wonder.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes trembled: "do you think my mother is good, you don''t want me?"


    Li futu was dumb.


    "That''s right. You''ve done your utmost to me..."


    He Caiwei clenched her hands, and there was a light mist in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Li futu said hurriedly, "what are you thinking about?"


    "Don''t you mean to say it?"


    Li futu''s inability to speak just now has obviously caused misunderstanding to the sensitive he Caiwei.


    Li futu shook his head with a bitter smile and touched he Caiwei''s soft hair: "in your eyes, am I such an irresponsible person?"


    He Caiwei bit her lip.


    "I just want to ask you..."


    After a pause, Li futu withdrew his hand: "have you ever thought about your father Are you still alive? "


    He Caiwei''s eyes shrank.


    "Why did you mention him all of a sudden?"


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "In fact, it''s not sudden. Since you returned the two million yuan to me, I think maybe your father should still be alive, even not far from you. After all, aunt Xiao''s condition makes it impossible to suddenly put out such a sum of money."


    He Caiwei was silent.


    Intelligent as she is, she naturally thought of this problem, but since her mother didn''t say it, she also implicitly chose to play silly.


    "I don''t hate that he didn''t raise me, but as a husband, his mother has suffered so much for so many years, but he doesn''t care. I will never forgive him in my life."

 Chapter 421

    He Caiwei''s attitude is not what Li futu expected.


    To some extent, he can feel the situation of he Caiwei, so he didn''t mention it any more.


    "I don''t think my aunt has much clothes. Let''s go shopping and buy something for her. It''s my intention."


    Li futu changed the topic without leaving any trace. Without waiting for he Caiwei to refuse, he grabbed her hand: "let''s go."


    Overbearing.


    Male chauvinism.


    But being held tightly by the warm hand, he Caiwei felt that she was inexplicably sweet.


    Li futu takes he Caiwei to the prosperous commercial street, which is known as "Golden Street".


    The streets are bustling with people. Chanel, Louis Vuitton, Dior, Armani At a glance, the world-famous luxury brand stores are numerous.


    Outside the dazzling window, a pair of well-dressed men and women come in and out of the top brand stores. Many women are extraordinary, holding the man beside them intimately, showing a sweet smile.


    But it''s worth exploring that behind this brilliant Some of them are for the man beside them, and some for the big and small bags in each other''s hands.


    The women in this street are very colorful, and they look very pleasing to the eye. However, the men are tall, short, fat and thin, and even the old and young are different. However, they almost have one thing in common, with stiff smile and bitter color in their eyes.


    Shopping with women is a kind of painful torture for men, but they can''t attack it. If they show impatience or pain and disturb the Canary or Tigress around them, they will make a fuss and be watched by people around them.


    After all, there is no reason for a woman who has been dazzled by luxury goods. Even if the ordinary bird is obedient, now no man dares to make sure that she will stop losing her family and leave immediately, and she will be as gentle as ever.


    Luxury is no less attractive to women than beauty is to men. As long as you walk in this street, women will be attracted by the endless world of window display, intoxicated by the illusion of luxury, and then they will walk in and out of luxury brand stores happily. This kind of "symptom" may be It will last for a long time. Maybe it will be possible to return to normal only when the credit card on hand blows up. When men come here with women, they should be prepared for a long-term war.


    Li futu seems to be an alternative, not a bit worried. He Caiwei, who looks at the men around her more than the beautiful windows, walks towards a Chanel flagship store.


    Chanel, a well-known, far and near luxury brand in the world, has a history of 100 years. There are a wide variety of products, including clothing, jewelry and accessories, cosmetics and perfume. Every product is famous, especially its perfume and fashion. It can be said that any woman can not resist Chanel in the face of Chanel. In a word, it can show the luxury style of the upper class.


    Although she has never visited a luxury store, she is no stranger to Chanel''s logo. After all, her roommate, Su Yuan, is a true fan of Chanel, but because she is deeply oppressed by her sister, she can''t make much contribution to Chanel''s performance in Donghai district.


    "Let''s go to another store..."


    He Caiwei holds Li futu and obviously doesn''t want him to spend too much money.


    Li futu gave her a smile and said: "I live in Datang. What is Chanel? Go


    What a crude upstart.


    Li futu''s voice is not small. When he is heard by passers-by, he can''t help glancing at him. Then he can''t help looking at he Caiwei.


    All of a sudden, a good cabbage filled the hearts of the animals, which made the pigs arch.


    Different from the heavy makeup women around, he Caiwei has a pure spirit. At first glance, she is a student sister who has not been polluted.


    Naturally, this curtain falls in the eyes of the people around us, which is the real drama of the upstart smashing the school flower with money.


    Although this upstart did not have sunglasses and gold necklaces, it still let many jealous male animals scold secretly.


    He Caiwei can''t help laughing, ignoring the eyes around her, and is pulled by a man to the door of Chanel shop.


    Walking to the door, a poster placed in front of the door let Li futu step slightly.


    The woman on the poster has exquisite makeup and is absolutely cool. She is not Shen yini''s girl.


    Li futu remembered that when he saw Shen yini for the first time, sitting in the car, he looked up Shen yini''s information on the Internet, as if he really said that she was the spokesperson of Chanel in Asia.


    The elegance, conciseness, elegance and elegance advocated by Chanel are in line with Shen yini''s style.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man stopped to wonder.


    Li futu pointed to the poster in front of her and said with a smile, "I think if you dress like her, you''ll look better than her."He Caiwei was stunned and then shook her head with a smile: "she''s Shen yini, known as the representative of Oriental beauty..."


    "What about being beautiful, bad tempered, like a female Bodhisattva..."


    Li futu began to speak ill of Shen yini.


    He Caiwei''s eyes became more and more strange: "you Do you know Shen yini? "


    "I''ve heard from friends."


    Li futu realized that he had let slip his words and hesitated. After all, he didn''t tell he Caiwei the truth. He stopped and took her to the store.


    As a world-famous top luxury brand, the decoration style of this Chanel brand store is also magnificent and luxurious. In order to cater to the local market, the overall style strengthens the strong Chinese style atmosphere. There are two floors up and down, and there are 18 windows from upstairs to downstairs, some of which are open. If you look from the outside to the inside, the fashionable clothes and high waist skirts of the season are exquisitely placed in the black and white background.


    Wide space, clean floor, floating in the air, light fragrance, people can''t help but relax and feel comfortable.


    is coming up to the female shopping guide is also pretty face, looks like the age of Ho Chi Wei, black hair is hoisted by the hoop, not the face of the delicate face, compared to those who do not make-up now do not dare to go out to see the woman''s capital is too strong and thick, only in Bo Houqia to the lips of the benefits of smearing a little crystal lipstick, giving people a sense of pure.


    Of course, people can''t judge their appearance. How many women are really innocent and ignorant of the world when working in such a place?


    "Welcome to Chanel."

 Chapter 422

    After saying hello, the shopping guide just politely took a look at Li futu, then quickly looked away and focused on he Caiwei.


    After working in such a place for a long time, you will understand that the one who pays for it is not necessarily their customer.


    A couple of men and women come together. Men usually play the role of free labor and ATM, and the final decision is in the hands of women.


    Like many businesses that don''t open for half a year, Chanel, as an international top luxury, the price of every commodity may be the salary of an ordinary person for a year or several years. It may be difficult to sell one for a long time, but as long as one can be sold successfully, it means that the shopping guide will get a much richer commission than the fixed salary for a few months.


    So the shopping guide''s smile towards he Caiwei is very warm and sweet.


    "I don''t know what you need, clothes, shoes or bags?"


    He Caiwei doesn''t use luxury goods and doesn''t advocate luxury consumption. In her opinion, clothes are only used to cover the body for heating. There is no big difference between 100000 yuan and 100 yuan. But now that she has been drawn here by Li futu, she can''t say anything more. She knows that she has to give face to men outside, so she doesn''t speak and looks at Li futu.


    "You Chanel this quarter out of which new sachets, take us to see."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Please follow me."


    The shopping guide turned to lead the way.


    "I don''t really need these things..."


    He Caiwei lowered her voice.


    Li futu said with a smile: "I know you may not be able to use these, but you don''t want anything, which makes me feel too unfulfilled. Just now you saw those women, big bags and small bags. That''s the model of canary. You should learn more from others..."


    He Caiwei is speechless.


    Is it wrong for her not to spend money?


    The shopping guide leads Li futu and Li futu to a display cabinet not far away. As they walk, they don''t forget to look back and explain in a soft voice: "our Chanel products have been standing at the forefront of the times, reflecting social trends, especially the rising awareness of women''s self-reliance."


    Standing in front of the display cabinet, the shopping guide swept her fingers from top to bottom and listed several Chanel new packages with different styles to show the most perfect side to the customers. She said in a reasonable way: "especially the new products in this quarter highlight Chanel''s elegant, concise and exquisite style."


    In Europe and the United States, there was a saying among the upper class women: if you can''t find clothes to wear, go shopping in Chanel. In a simple word, Chanel''s style charm and product concept will be fully reflected.


    Every woman is a unique work of art. You don''t find her beauty because no one has cut out the right clothes for her.


    This is a well-known saying left by the fashion legend who is deeply involved in brand design.


    Li futu glanced at several exhibits on the display cabinet in front of him, and soon lost interest.


    Even if we don''t mention the style and appearance of these bags, we can see how popular they are when they are placed in such a prominent position on the first floor.


    Since I''m going to give a gift to he Caiwei, I have to be decent at least.


    "Don''t you feel satisfied?"


    As a commodity shopping guide, she is also a good observer. Seeing that Li futu''s mood is declining, the shopping guide immediately stops talking, makes a gesture to the upstairs and says, "if you don''t like these, there are several models on the second floor. You may as well follow me to have a look."


    Huaxia has always regarded the left and the high as the most important thing. You don''t have to think about the things that can be placed upstairs. Naturally, they will be better than the common people''s goods downstairs.


    "Actually, I think the wine red one is good."


    He Caiwei says that she doesn''t really like it. Although she knows that Li futu is not bad for money, she subconsciously doesn''t want Li futu to spend too much money.


    In this species of Canary, she may be a unique flower.


    "At least it''s my first gift to you. I can''t be too perfunctory. Go upstairs and have a look. Maybe you''ve met someone you like? "


    He Caiwei couldn''t help but follow the man upstairs.


    Even if they are in the same shop, the goods on the second floor are generally much higher than those on the first floor. Maybe you can see tens of thousands of goods on the lower floor, but here, you can see hundreds of thousands or even millions of sky high prices.


    he Caiwei, who first set foot in a luxury shop in her life, thinks it''s a bit incredible.


    She couldn''t understand why a small bag could be so expensive, almost as expensive as a car.


    It''s true that in the eyes of many ordinary people, regardless of quality, these expensive luxury goods are not much different from those on sale from the perspective of visual effect, but turning stone into gold is the terrible effect of the brand.


    This is the same reason that a bottle of mineral water can be sold for two or three yuan outside, but it can add value several times in a five-star hotel.The price of the same thing will be different if its location is different.


    When Li futu didn''t speak, the shopping guide kept on walking, leading them directly inside. Finally, the shopping guide stopped in front of a crystal cabinet and said, "what do you think of this global limited edition classic handbag?"


    Li futu and he Caiwei looked over.


    All black, leather chain, diamond pattern, smile pocket, original square buckle Every detail has been handled with an extraordinary delicacy.


    The traditional handbag with a back chain and a crystal Pavilion set off by its surrounding background perfectly combines visual charm and practical functions under the extreme contrast of color sense. This bag is indeed a top-quality product, which can be regarded as a fashion model that can not be copied.


    Li futu also thought the bag was good, but he felt that the luxury goods in front of him was a little familiar.


    After a while, the poster in front of the door is not the one in front of you.


    The price of this bag is not cheap. He Caiwei subconsciously looks at the label and breathes hard.


    She found that the price of the bag had reached a staggering 1.38 million.


    It''s not like selling goods. It''s just a blatant robbery under the guise of serious business.


    The shopping guide seemed to know people''s psychology very well, and said in a timely voice: "this bag is limited in the world. Only our shop has this one in Donghai, so if you buy it, you won''t worry that someone will hold the same bag as you in Donghai."

 Chapter 423

    We all know that rarity is the most important thing.


    As long as anything is labeled with a limited amount, the price will naturally skyrocket.


    It''s more than one million yuan, which many ordinary people can''t earn in their whole life. But here, it''s only equivalent to one bag.


    This shows how terrible the gap between the rich and the poor is in this era.


    You know, he Caiwei had no way to go down to the imperial court to sell herself, it was only worth 500000.


    "What do you think of this bag?"


    Li futu turned to he Caiwei and didn''t look at the series of Arabic numerals on the price tag.


    Shopping guide miss see in the eye, can''t help but secretly toward he Caiwei cast envious glance.


    Why can other people meet such a young and handsome Lord?


    "It''s too expensive. Let''s see something else."


    He Caiwei pulled Li futu. From the look she looked at the handbag, it was obvious that she didn''t like it, but the exaggerated price was beyond her acceptance.


    "No money, still fat here? Boy, you can''t pretend to be rich in this place. "


    A piercing sound came from far and near.


    Li futu picks his eyebrows and turns his head to see a young man coming.


    A well cut Armani top clothing sets off a good family background. Holding a gorgeous beauty, he is calm even when he is in a luxury shop full of high-end goods. He looks at Li futu, his eyes are condescending, and the radian of his mouth is full of inexplicable superiority.


    Obviously, he Caiwei''s words made him have some misunderstanding.


    In his opinion, a woman''s worry about things being too expensive only shows that her man has no great ability.


    "What can I do for you, sir? I think I can recommend one or two for you. "


    As the saying goes, watching a play is not afraid of the height of the stage, but not everyone is afraid that the world will not be in chaos, especially when the excitement involves himself.


    As a staff member, if there is a conflict between customers, no matter who wins or loses, she can''t afford to go.


    It''s not easy to work in such a top luxury store. Before the conflict intensified, the shopping guide quickly stepped forward and stopped the Armani man.


    However, the Armani man obviously came prepared, pushed the shopping guide to one side, and then continued to walk towards Li futu and he Caiwei.


    there is no exact definition of beauty and ugliness, which is a natural feeling after comparison.


    At the beginning, he felt that the young woman in his company was good. He was a newlyweds. She was strong enough in bed, and the identity of the other party''s wife was crucial. Every time, she made him feel a kind of abnormal excitement. However, after playing for a few months, he was tired of it. Now seeing he Caiwei, he suddenly brightened his eyes.


    On the one hand, the beauty''s appearance, the most important thing is that the beauty has a temperament that is hard to see in society, which makes his "vicissitudes" heart ready to move.


    "Miss, I''m Zhang Hao, marketing director of Huanyu investment company."


    Armani man is full of smile, ignoring Li futu and staring at he Caiwei.


    "Hello."


    He Caiwei holds Li futu''s arm. Although she is disgusted by the other party''s arrogance, he Caiwei still shows good self-restraint in public places and nods politely to the other party.


    "What''s the name of Miss?"


    Zhang Hao''s elegant way, with a clear intention, not only ignores Li futu, but also ignores his lover.


    He Caiwei frowned.


    "Mr. Zhang likes to chat up women when he''s out? Aren''t you afraid your own girl is jealous


    Li futu opened his mouth. He was not angry. He even had a smile on his face. At the same time, he took a look at the young woman holding Zhang Hao.


    Even the shopping guide, who had just been pulled aside by him, was uneasy and embarrassed at the moment for fear of conflict between the two sides, could not help but despise Zhang Hao in her heart, and looked at the young woman with a little sympathy.


    This is the tragedy of a playboy woman. There is no dignity at all.


    Zhang Hao colludes with other women in front of her own face. The young woman can''t help complaining, but she also dares to be angry. Now her easy work with an annual salary of 200000 depends on Zhang Hao. Even her husband has to rely on Zhang Hao. How dare she turn against Zhang Hao.


    Even now she is extremely embarrassed, but she can only pretend to see nothing, and even take care of the man''s face and forced to smile.


    Since we have decided to take the road of serving people with color, we should have this kind of consciousness for a long time.


    "Here''s your part?"


    Zhang Hao looked at Li futu, who was interrupting. He looked gloomy and domineering.


    Li futu is more and more smiling. Aren''t the sex wolves so arrogant these days?


    "Sir, please show some respect!"


    Li futu didn''t speak, but he Caiwei opened her mouth first. The original polite smile had disappeared, and her eyes were angry.Her appearance made Zhang Hao''s heart itch even more.


    What a good girl! She can defend her man.


    "Miss, I think a good girl like you should have a better choice, instead of wasting her youth with some rubbish."


    Zhang Hao is good at persuasion, with a warm-hearted look.


    Then, as if to confirm what he called "a better choice", he glanced at the bag on the crystal cabinet, then waved his hand and said to the shopping guide: "I want this bag. Wrap it up for me, and it will be my present to this lady."


    More than one million things were given to a strange girl as a gift.


    Zhang Hao really vividly explains what is money and willfulness.


    In this age when marriage has degenerated into a business of wealth and sex, men like Zhang Hao will never be short of women. For example, the young woman who is still "clinging to him" at the moment is blasted to bed by his unreasonable money bomb. However, he Caiwei''s proven housekeeping skills have no effect at all. On the contrary, it makes her feel more comfortable Disgust.


    "Let''s go."


    He Caiwei whispered.


    Li futu said with a smile, "don''t worry. Since Mr. Zhang is so enthusiastic, why should we refuse his kindness? Since he is willing to send it, you can take it."


    Zhang Hao was so shameless that he despised him more and more. He could say that. He really wants to interview the other party. Why can he be so cheeky? If it were him, I''m afraid he would have wanted to find a way to get in.


    But he didn''t know that the one in front of him at that time took out a blood diamond whose value couldn''t be measured by money and gave it to Gu Qingcheng who had only seen one side without blinking.


    Speaking of money and willfulness, Li futu is only at the ancestral level.

 Chapter 424

    At the moment, the shopping guide girl has taken down the global limited price package and is waiting for Zhang Zihao to pay the bill himself or take out her card.


    The more people grow up, they will become more and more mature, or more straightforward to describe, that is, more and more hypocritical.


    However, even though this young lady is still not a good person, she still has to smile.


    The customer is God.


    Or more realistically, no one will be hard on money. The turnover of more than one million means that she can draw a huge commission from it.


    The shopping guide stares at Zhang Hao, hoping that he can pick up the card faster.


    Zhang Hao slowly took out his wallet. As soon as he opened it, there were a lot of cards in it. There were all kinds of cards in it. A breath of wealth came to his face.


    He randomly took out a credit card and gave it to the shopping guide.


    "Just a moment."


    The shopping guide, with a smile on her face, turned around and went to check out.


    "Miss, this is my business card. If it''s useful in the future, I''ll make a phone call."


    Zhang Hao understands that it takes a thick skin to pick up a girl. Regardless of he Caiwei''s cold attitude, he takes out a business card and hands it over.


    He Caiwei turned a blind eye and didn''t mean to answer.


    However, Comrade Li futu has a good sense of self-discipline. Even if the other party wants to pry his corner, he seems not to mind at all. He reaches out his hand and takes the other party''s business card.


    "Marketing director?"


    Li futu looked at the beautiful business card and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhang is really young and promising."


    Zhang Hao sneered, and this spineless coward, he didn''t even have the meaning of communication, fell.


    This situation falls in the eyes of he Caiwei, which makes her feel that the men in this world are really divided into three, six and nine grades.


    It is worthy of being a top luxury shop, and its work efficiency is extremely high. After a while, the shopping guide came back.


    "Give the bag to this beautiful woman."


    Zhang Hao''s heroic way is very extravagant.


    But the shopping guide''s face was embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Excuse me, sir. Your card limit is insufficient to support this payment... "


    Zhang Hao''s expression stagnated.


    He turned his head awkwardly and angrily, and then asked, "how much is this bag?"


    Just now, in order to show his glorious image, he didn''t look at the price tag from the beginning to the end. Moreover, with his past experience, a bag, even with the brand of Chanel, will reach the top of 100000 yuan, and his card quota is one million yuan!


    The shopping guide returned the card with both hands and lowered her head slightly: "that limited edition handbag costs 1.38 million."


    "More than a million?"


    Zhang Hao couldn''t help but magnify his eyes and raise his tone subconsciously. He scolded: "what the hell are you robbing?"


    Zhang Hao didn''t expect that the bag was so expensive.


    It''s true that he has money, but it''s not enough to take money as a number. More than one million is almost half of his salary. If he had known, he would never have been so rich.


    It doesn''t hurt to spend tens of thousands of dollars on Bobo beauty, but the cost of more than one million yuan is beyond his expectation. He is not a fool. He doesn''t have a single word. How can he give such a great benefit for nothing.


    Not everyone is as stupid as someone.


    "Sir, we Chanel have always been clearly priced..."


    The shopping guide felt very aggrieved and despised Zhang Hao even more.


    Who can blame you for buying things without looking at the price?


    She thought she was really a big spender, but she didn''t expect that she was just a rich man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s obviously his fault, but Zhang Hao seems to be cheated. He looks very angry. He wants to say something, but he has nothing to say.


    Indeed, even if the other party is really robbing, he sent it on his own initiative, and no one forced him.


    At this time, the young woman who had been holding him was finally released.


    Even at the moment, she felt ashamed to stand with this man.


    Li futu shakes his head with a smile. He takes out his wallet, takes out a card and hands it to the shopping guide: "help me check out."


    If Zhang Hao doesn''t take it, the shopping guide can only return Zhang Hao''s insufficient card to the young woman, and then take Li futu''s card and turn around and leave again.


    At the moment of turning around, a trace of sarcasm finally appeared on her formal face. She would not despise the poor, but she did despise those roles who had no ability but insisted on playing fat.


    "You fuckin ''fool me?"


    Zhang Hao looks at Li futu fiercely. He also realizes that he has made a fool of himself today. He can only hide his embarrassment with anger.


    Li futu was dumb.This guy himself came over to give he Caiwei a bag. He didn''t say a word. Finally, he couldn''t afford to pay the bill. He even blamed him.


    Only women and villains are hard to support. What the ancients said is true.


    "Mr. Zhang, if I remember correctly, you came here on your own initiative, and no one asked you to buy this bag. You have to be a big money. Who''s to blame?"


    Li futu said with a smile, and with a wave of his fingers, he flew out the card and threw it on Zhang Hao''s face.


    The business card fell to the ground slowly.


    Not to mention Zhang Hao, even the young woman felt ashamed.


    "I said," your mother! "


    Being insulted like this, Zhang Hao was so angry that he even lost his mind and rushed directly at Li futu.


    If it was just like looking at a clown before, Li futu''s eyes suddenly darkened when he heard Zhang Hao''s scolding.


    Instead of retreating, he stepped forward and raised his right foot like lightning. It was swift and powerful. He directly kicked Zhang Hao in the chest and immediately kicked him out.


    "Bang!"


    With a scream, Zhang Hao flew backward seven or eight meters. Finally, he bumped into a display cabinet and fell to the ground. His face twisted painfully. He lost his demeanor and didn''t get up for a long time.


    The whole audience was shocked.


    The sight of all customers and staff on the second floor was instantly attracted.


    Li futu ignored the gaze from all directions.


    "I don''t think it''s a wise decision to follow such a man, do you think?"


    The young woman knew that the other party was talking to herself, but she didn''t expect that the gentle looking young man was so fierce, a little frightened, and didn''t dare to look directly at the other party''s eyes.


    Soon a person in charge came over: "this gentleman..."


    Li futu looked at the bags that fell to the ground and said, "I''ll make full compensation for the damage."


    The person in charge of Chanel''s second floor was speechless.


    "Lawlessness! It''s lawless


    Zhang Hao''s left hand was holding his lower abdomen, and his face was still very painful, but his breath was relieved.


    He sat on the ground, pointing to Li futu, because of extreme anger and humiliation, his arm could not stop shaking: "I must make you pay the price!"

 Chapter 425

    The person in charge of Chanel''s second floor is a man, wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses, looking gentle.


    Open the door to do business, they naturally do not want to see their shop disputes, but at this scene, a conflict is obviously inevitable.


    Even though the young woman hated Zhang Hao so much at the moment, she had to walk over and help him up at this time.


    Li futu taught Zhang Hao what is the gap between ideal and reality. He didn''t dare to rush over again. He glared at Li futu from a distance of six or seven meters and kept shouting. He was like a dog who only barked.


    At this time, the shopping guide had already checked out and came back. It was a surprise to see this scene.


    Slightly stunned, she still went to Li futu and politely said, "Sir, please put away your card and bag."


    The person in charge called her aside and asked about what had happened.


    The shopping guide is impartial and truthful.


    After knowing the whole story, the person in charge looked at Zhang Hao with disdain. He thought that this guy was totally self inflicted. If he met him outside, he would certainly applaud for Li futu''s practice. But after all, his identity is here. He can only think of making the big things small and making the small things small, and don''t affect the business of the store.


    "Mr. Zhang, are you all right? How about going to the hospital? "


    He went to Zhang Hao and said with concern.


    "Did you say anything? Why don''t I give you a damn kick? "


    Zhang Hao said angrily.


    A piece of good intentions has attracted abuse. The person in charge of the second floor is a little annoyed, but it can''t break out. He was still thinking whether he could mediate in the middle. Zhang Hao could see that he had put his mind to it.


    In case the conflict continued to intensify, he came up with a solution.


    Call the police.


    This matter can only be dealt with by the lovely public servant of the people.


    As the proud city of Longguo, the efficiency of public servants is very high. After receiving the alarm call, they arrived at the scene in less than 20 minutes.


    "I am the marketing director of Huanyu investment. This thug hurt me in broad daylight. I hope the police will do me justice."


    Zhang Hao identified himself and put pressure on the police.


    There are many ways to solve things, and law is an effective way.


    With the crime of intentional injury and the diagnosis of several serious injuries in the hospital, it is not impossible for the boy to squat inside for a year and a half.


    Although Li futu didn''t say anything, they were also very clear about the owners of Chanel. None of them were ordinary people.


    In full view of the public, the most senior policeman of the three policemen said: "please come with us."


    Zhang Hao looked at Li Fu''s picture gloomily, and walked downstairs with great cooperation.


    "I didn''t expect to come across such a thing."


    Li futu sighed and held he Caiwei''s hand: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    He Caiwei smiles at him: "I know."


    For ordinary people, the police station is no less than a place of tiger''s den, but he Caiwei knows who Li futu is.


    You know, he was able to bring himself out of the imperial court.


    The police are more humane. They don''t treat Li futu as a criminal and let him drive by himself.


    Li futu also lived up to the trust of the police. He did not abscond halfway and followed the police car all the way to his destination.


    When he got off the bus and looked at the police gate, he couldn''t help smiling.


    He''s been to this place.


    Donghai Chengnan Branch.


    "Laugh. You''d better hurry up and laugh more. I''m afraid you won''t be able to cry in the future."


    Zhang Hao, who also drove by, passed by Li futu with a sneer.


    For this kind of clown who lives in his own world, Li futu is too lazy to deal with it any more, and leads he Caiwei back to his hometown.


    As "victims", Zhang Hao and his lover are questioned first. Li futu and he Caiwei are arranged to sit on a bench and wait.


    When Li futu came here for the second time, his treatment was obviously much better than that of the last time. Not only was he not handcuffed, but a policeman poured him a glass of water.


    Indeed, not every policeman is Roy.


    This is a good public servant to serve the people.


    "Hey, man, you''re a pretty girl."


    A man sitting opposite Li futu suddenly opened his mouth.


    His face was oily, his skin was yellow, he had long bangs, his hair was greasy, and he didn''t seem to have washed it for weeks.


    Compared with Li futu, his treatment is obviously much worse. His hand is handcuffed on the back of his chair and he can''t move. It''s obvious that he wants to talk to Li futu in boredom.


    Listening to the accent, they are not Donghai natives, and they are cheap. They are probably migrant workers.


    As the most prosperous city, many people come to Donghai for gold every year.


    Li futu looked at him and laughed.The guy didn''t recognize him. "What''s the matter, man?"


    "A little bit of friction with people, and you?"


    Oily long Liu Hainan was about to open his mouth, but a passing policeman yelled at him: "I still want to chat with people. If I were you, I would find a crack to drill myself in. You say you are a big man with hands and feet, and you don''t want to do some serious things. You only want to steal things every day. How many times have you been arrested?"


    His right hand, which was not handcuffed, lifted the bangs in front of his forehead. The man said with words: "it''s impossible to work for a living. It''s impossible to work in this life, and you can''t do business, so you can only keep your life like this by stealing things."


    "Do you have any more reason?"


    The policeman couldn''t laugh or cry: "do you think it''s a very glorious thing to enter the bureau?"


    "It''s like going home when I''m in the Bureau. I feel much better in the Bureau than at home. Everyone in the bureau is talented and speaks well. I really like what''s in it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The policeman was speechless.


    Even he Caiwei, who was still drinking water, couldn''t help laughing and almost choked.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, the waste material is in the organ, and the wizard is in the prison.


    "It''s hopeless."


    For this kind of person, the police officer knew there was nothing to say, shook his head and turned away.


    "Are you a thief?"


    After waiting for the police to leave, he Caiwei asks curiously.


    This guy is very different from the image of a thief in the traditional sense.


    The man was not ashamed, but he nodded with pride. He thought he had never talked to such a beautiful woman as he Caiwei, and he took the initiative. He said excitedly: "yes, I once set a record of stealing six battery cars in one day, and no one has broken it so far."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He Caiwei is speechless.


    "Ah, in your opinion, it''s also a person of the industry."


    Li futu threw a cigarette to the other side with a smile. Although he had only one free hand, he was still steady and vigorous. It seems that his brilliant achievements are not bragging.


    Li futu lit a cigarette for himself and handed the lighter to him.


    The man held the cigarette in his mouth and lit it leisurely. Then he threw the lighter back to Li futu.


    But the lighter was held by a white jade hand in mid air, and then a cold voice rang out.


    "Who let you smoke here?"

 Chapter 426

    Seeing that cold and pretty face, even the thief who dare to say that it''s impossible to work and can only steal to make ends meet, can''t help but shrink his neck. At the same time, he threw the cigarette he just smoked on the ground and ground it out with his feet.


    "He gave me the cigarette."


    He immediately pointed to the other side and didn''t hesitate to sell someone out.


    Li futu was not surprised.


    Can a thief be expected to speak more morally?


    The policewoman quickly turned her eyes to someone''s face. "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you to come in again."


    Li futu smile, not too presumptuous, also put out the smoke, "officer Luo how are you?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I can eat and sleep, but I don''t know what Mr. Li has done?"


    In line with the principle of not taking a needle from the masses, the violent police of Chengnan Branch threw the lighter back to Li futu.


    Li futu took it steadily.


    "It''s just a little thing, a little friction with people."


    That very talkative Liu Hainan at the moment silent, like a mouse saw a cat, honest sitting on the bench, trying to reduce their sense of existence.


    Obviously, he is very clear or has learned the means of the policewoman.


    Roy people take a look at he Caiwei, who is also looking at her curiously.


    In addition to the ID card, this is her "this matter I will inform your business, put him in custody."


    Roy waved.


    Zhang Hao was a fool. He didn''t expect that the female police officer didn''t get in so much oil and salt. No enterprise likes people with illegal records. If this incident is sent back to the company, even if she won''t lose her job, his reputation will be greatly affected.


    "This officer, we have something to discuss. How much did that guy give you? I''ll pay three times


    Zhang Hao changed his face, but Roy didn''t want to pay any attention at all. "He intended to bribe the public servants. The crime is more serious. He''ll go on!"


    The door of the consultation room was opened, and a voice of abuse came out.


    "Son of a bitch, son of a bitch, you''re going to get your revenge!"


    Zhang Hao kicks a leg, struggling hard, but he can''t beat the country''s two strong young men.


    "Be honest with me!"


    With a deep drink, two police officers, one on the left and one on the right, carried Zhang Hao far away.


    "How did he get caught?"


    He Caiwei is very strange.


    Seeing the three go far away, Li futu also felt puzzled.

 Chapter 427

    It''s not that there are no fierce people who can step on the law, but Zhang Hao is obviously not among them, so he paid for his own arrogance.


    After Zhang Hao was taken away, Roy''s eyes fell on the young woman.


    "Are you his wife?"


    The young woman shook her head.


    "What do you have to do with him?"


    Roy continued.


    The young woman''s red lips moved, as if it was hard to speak, and a ray of shame appeared in her eyes.


    Anyway, he has been a policeman for several years, but Roy''s eyesight is still good. Seeing this, he understands it and doesn''t ask any more questions.


    Why do women bother women.


    "You go."


    Roy whispered, it''s hard to be kind.


    "Thank you Thank you


    The young woman grabbed her bag and quickly stood up and left the right and wrong place. She didn''t care about Zhang Hao at all. Obviously, after today, she and Zhang Hao are doomed to separate.


    Roy came out of the consulting room.


    "Mr. Li, you can leave now."


    Li futu was surprised. "What''s the matter, officer Luo? No more questions? "


    Roy''s face is expressionless. If she can, she certainly wants to bring this bastard to justice. But today, she also knows that she can''t move this bastard if she doesn''t have absolute evidence.


    Since she knew it was useless, she didn''t want to waste her time.


    "No more."


    Roy didn''t want to say a word more.


    Although it is not clear what happened, but things can be solved so quickly, Li futu is clear that the Roy people must have played a role in it.


    Isn''t this girl hating herself? In this case, even if you don''t hit the bottom of the well, how can you help yourself?


    Li futu was really surprised, but he didn''t ask any more questions. He said with a smile: "thank you, officer Luo, for your insight..."


    He held out his hand, as if to shake hands with the Roy people, but the Roy people did not give face at all. They turned around and walked towards the police station as if they did not see it, leaving someone with a stubborn and indifferent figure.


    Li futu touched his nose.


    "Did you offend that policewoman?"


    Out of the police station and into the car, he Caiwei asked curiously.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile and didn''t explain much. "I thought I would spend all this afternoon here. I didn''t expect it would be solved so soon. It''s still early now. We''ll go shopping and buy some clothes for you and aunt Xiao as well."


    "It''s enough to go to some cheap stores. If you buy those famous brands, mom will not like them."


    He Caiwei was worried that her words were not enough, so she carried her mother out. A bag of more than one million yuan was hot enough for her to hold. She really didn''t want Li futu to spend any more money, and she would not be comfortable wearing such expensive clothes.


    Li futu looked at her with a smile, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Although he doesn''t care about his belongings, he can''t help thinking about he Caiwei''s feelings. He says that it''s enough to express his heart. If he really goes to school wearing a luxury brand, he doesn''t have to think about how much sensation it will cause.


    No one knows more about Xiao Shu''s figure and preferences than he Caiwei, a daughter. After two hours on the street, they bought a lot of things, but the total value was less than one tenth of that bag.


    After shopping, they drive to buy vegetables. If they don''t get into the Bureau, it''s like living an ordinary couple''s life.


    Back to Tang Yipin, Xiao Shuzheng is sitting on the balcony drinking tea. To Li futu''s surprise, there is still a person sitting on the balcony.


    See two people full of hands, carrying bags into the door, the man looked back with a smile.


    "Yo, are you guys moving the mall back?"


    Li futu''s eyes twitched.


    He Caiwei was surprised and said, "sister Yuqing?"


    She is worthy of scholarship every year. She has a wonderful memory. She even remembers Yang Yuqing who came to check her water meter on her birthday night.


    "I didn''t expect sister Caiwei to remember me."


    Beautiful neighbor Yang Yuqing walked over: "it seems that today''s harvest is good."


    Li futu''s smile is a little unnatural. He didn''t expect that the girl would sneak into the house. Depending on the situation, I''m afraid she has been sitting for quite a long time.


    Yang Yuqing knows a lot about him, but he won''t talk nonsense with Xiao Shu. What do you think?


    "Sister Yuqing, when did you come?"


    He Caiwei asked.


    "It wasn''t long before I found out that you were not at home and that Xiao Shujie was very lonely, so I had a conversation with her."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile that she didn''t feel that there was something wrong with her address at all.


    He Caiwei calls her sister, but now she calls her mother sister. This generation is obviously confused.


    "Are you going to fire at home?"Yang Yuqing noticed the vegetables in the bag.


    "I also thought that sister Xiao Shu had just been discharged from the hospital and asked her to go out for a meal."


    During the hours when Li futu and he Caiwei were away, Yang Yuqing obviously got along well with Xiao Shu and got a lot of information.


    "Sister Yuqing is too polite. You''d better have dinner at home. You happen to be alone. If you don''t mind, let''s eat together."


    "What Xiao Shujie said is that I''d rather be respectful than obedient."


    Yang Yuqing turns around and nods and smiles at Xiao Shu. She is extremely straightforward, as if she doesn''t know what politeness is.


    Hearing the conversation between her mother and Yang Yuqing, he Caiwei, who was not aware of it, suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Who is Yang Yuqing?


    The master who runs several beauty salons and deals with those ladies all the year round naturally has extraordinary interpersonal skills. Otherwise, he would not be able to match sister Xiao Shu in such a short time.


    She quickly saw he Caiwei''s embarrassment, took he Caiwei''s hand and said with a smile, "sister Caiwei, don''t mind. We''re on our own. Besides, you and Xiao Shujie go out, which is like a mother and daughter? I''m afraid everyone will say "sister."


    It''s hard to say.


    I''m afraid Xiao Shu and he Caiwei are not rivals of this girl.


    Li futu coughed softly: "I''ll put the things first. You can talk."


    Li futu puts the clothes he bought into Xiao Shu''s and he Caiwei''s rooms. When he comes out, he finds that all the women of three age groups are busy in the kitchen.


    Yang Yuqing, in particular, did not treat herself as an outsider.


    As a matter of principle, a lazy lady like her should belong to the type of five fingers without Yang spring water, and should be insulated from the kitchen.


    Across the kitchen door, Li futu looks at Yang Yuqing''s plump and enchanting posture, and her eyelids start to beat.


    Yang Yuqing has obviously succeeded in getting along with Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter. Now, the other party may have thousands of legitimate reasons to come to her home in the future. The high-level anti-theft door, which costs more than 200000 yuan, may be useless to this woman.


    If you think about the scene of Xiao Shu and Yang Yuqing sitting on the balcony drinking together when you go home in the middle of the night, Li futu will feel a little numb.

 Chapter 428

    Three women in a play.


    Nearly 600 square meters of house, before Li futu lived alone, it was a bit cold and quiet, but now it is suddenly lively.


    Li futu stood at the door of the kitchen and watched the meeting. He laughed bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t go in to disturb him. He went to the balcony and lit a cigarette. Looking at the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, he looked worried.


    A cigarette hasn''t been burnt out, and footsteps are ringing behind.


    "You don''t seem to welcome me?"


    With the soft voice to the ear, Li futu nose also smell a stirring fragrance.


    Li futu took a smoke and shook his head with a smile


    Then he twisted his head. "How did you get out?"


    "I''m not driven out by your aunt Xiao."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile. She looked back at the direction of the kitchen and lowered her voice. Her eyes were meaningful: "mother daughter flower?"


    Li futu''s face trembled and said seriously, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Even the mother has come to the house. It seems that you are serious."


    Yang Yuqing asked meaningfully, "what about Shen yini and them?"


    Li futu shook his head, sighed and did not respond to this question.


    "Where''s your friend?"


    "Who?"


    Li futu puffed out a cigarette. "That''s the one I met in the garage yesterday."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Yuqing has a bright smile and her eyes are rippling: "are you jealous when you see me with other men?"


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Can you be more serious?"


    "Why am I not serious?"


    Seeing that the girl was making seven or eight mistakes here, Li futu stopped talking to her and looked out of the window again, slowly smoking. It seemed that Well, it''s really profound.


    "Well, I tell you not yet."


    Yang Yuqing, who exudes charming amorous feelings, pouts like a little girl at this time. "That''s one of my younger brothers. He stopped by Donghai to see me, but it''s very nice of you to think of others as my husband. It''s embarrassing for him and me."


    Thinking of yesterday''s scene, Li futu was really a little embarrassed. He coughed softly: "I can''t see where you are embarrassed. Moreover, the handsome guy is young and his background is not bad. I think even if he is a husband..."


    Because he is used to joking with Yang Yuqing, Li futu plans to tease Yang Yuqing without thinking much, but Yang Yuqing suddenly changes her face.


    "Li futu!"


    This beautiful young woman, who has been charming since she knew her, has never been more serious and cold.


    "You can refuse me, but please don''t insult me."


    Li futu didn''t expect Yang Yuqing to change as soon as she said. He could see that the girl seemed really angry.


    I''ve played jokes on a larger scale in the past, and I didn''t see her take them seriously.


    To be honest, in terms of controlling women''s hearts, Lord Yan is really a rookie. Because he likes to talk nonsense, he doesn''t know how many times he has offended different women.


    "It''s just a joke. I''m so small-minded..."


    Someone murmured.


    "This joke is not funny."


    Yang Yuqing''s face is still overcast.


    Li futu''s lips moved, but he didn''t know how to ease the current atmosphere.


    Finally he looked up at the dusk sky and said to himself, "it''s a beautiful day today."


    ¡­¡­


    Yang Yuqing tried to crack her face, but in the end she couldn''t help it. She said with a smile, "you are such a fool!"


    She really doesn''t understand that this guy is like a piece of wood. He never understands the amorous feelings, and doesn''t speak any sweet words. Sometimes he makes people itch, but why he still feels unique to him.


    Is he really cheap?


    Li futu laughs and lights a cigarette. It''s not surprising that Yang Yuqing scolds him for being stupid. At this time, he really looks a little silly.


    Yang Yuqing secretly scolded herself for not striving for success, but did not forget to scold Li futu: "if all the men in the world are like you, I''m afraid they will be single!"


    "What''s wrong with being single?"


    Someone is holding a cigarette, looking out of the window, a look through the world: "women are the root of trouble, if there is no woman, we men will definitely be happy a lot..."


    You have a point.


    Seeing that this guy was still there, Yang Yuqing was even more angry: "you are so conscious, then you are going to become a monk!"


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a smile: "I''m afraid Buddhism can''t accommodate me."


    Yang Yuqing''s red lips opened and closed, and she wanted to say something, but there was a cry from the living room.


    "Sister Yuqing, Xiao Li, have dinner."


    Yang Yuqing stares at Li futu and turns to walk towards the living room.Li futu followed her.


    "Xiao Shujie, hard work."


    Sitting at the table, Yang Yuqing has put on a bright smile again.


    Li futu''s acting skill is not inferior to her. She looks at a table full of dishes and says with emotion: "it seems that I will have a good mouth in the future."


    Xiao Shu Sheng four bowls of rice, on the table: "try it first, see if it suits your taste."


    Li futu picked up a piece of braised pork and tasted it. He immediately began to clap his hands and exclaim: "I didn''t expect that Aunt Xiao''s cooking skill is so good. I think it''s not inferior to the chef of five-star hotel."


    Yang Yuqing glanced at someone with a high eyebrow.


    How dare you be more naked?


    Xiao Shu slightly a Leng, then said with a smile: "this braised meat is not I do, is Weier do."


    Yang Yuqing


    Li futu


    He Caiwei is sitting beside Li futu with a bowl in her hand. Her face turns red slightly.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Caiwei''s cooking skill was so good."


    Li Fu Tu Qiang said with a smile that no one gave him steps, so he had to resolve the embarrassment himself.


    "Mr. Li is really good at finding such a perfect girlfriend as sister Caiwei."


    Yang Yuqing complimented.


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t take over, so that he won''t make a mistake again and touch the sensitive nerve of this woman. If she is mad at the dinner table and makes a fuss about him, it will be nice.


    "If you like, I''ll cook more for you later."


    He Caiwei''s low judo.


    Li futu nodded with a smile. He was not all flattering. The braised pork was not greasy and tasted very good.


    In today''s world, how many girls can cook?


    But thinking about he Caiwei''s life experience, Li futu suddenly realized.


    Children from poor families are in charge early.


    "Sister Xiao Shu, when you are recovering from a serious illness, you should pay more attention to rest, such as cooking. In the future, you should hire a nanny."


    Yang Yuqing is concerned.


    "It doesn''t get in the way. The more idle people are, the more empty they are."


    Xiao Shu said with a smile, "if sister Yuqing is free in the future, just come down and talk with me."


    Yang Yuqing nodded with a smile, as if glancing at Li futu casually: "of course."

 Chapter 429

    After dinner, Yang Yuqing said goodbye.


    Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter clean up the table, and Li futu gets up to see them off.


    "Go down with me for a walk."


    Out of the gate, Yang Yuqing calm way, it seems that after a meal has forgotten the unhappy balcony.


    Li futu subconsciously plans to refuse, but Yang Yuqing seems to have calculated his reaction.


    "I have something to tell you."


    Li futu hesitated and followed Yang Yuqing down the stairs by elevator.


    "Do you know why I came to you today?"


    Yang Yuqing whispered that they were walking side by side in the community, looking like a couple walking.


    Tang Yipin is very big, and there are many residents, but there are not many people along the way. Indeed, those who can live here are all the top rich, with busy business and precious time. Few people are so carefree as he and his wife.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    "It''s OK. What can I do for you?"


    Yang Yuqing partial head white he one eye: "do you really think oneself is sweet cake?"


    Li futu is rational and speechless.


    Yang Yuqing stops, turns around and looks at him strangely.


    "Don''t you really know?"


    Li futu frowned slightly and didn''t understand his meaning: "what do you know?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him for a while, and then stepped forward again: "you really don''t know. I thought you were pretending to be stupid."


    "Can you say something directly?"


    Yang Yuqing stopped playing tricks and said, "Miss Song sent someone to send me an invitation today, inviting me to the reception, so I want to ask you..."


    Li futu narrowed his eyes gently, and then laughed as if nothing had happened: "Song invited you to the reception, what are you doing here?"


    Yang Yuqing glanced at him and said, "don''t pretend. Your canary is not here now. Now the story about you and Miss Song has spread all over the world. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "But then again, I like Caiwei a little now. Now that I''ve taken her mother into the house, I have to treat her well."


    Li futu felt a little funny: "are you the aunt of the neighborhood committee? It''s really wide. "


    "How can you be good or bad?"


    Yang Yuqing glared, then suddenly did not know what to think of, his face became a little schadenfreude.


    She stopped talking, twirling her fingers like a magic wand and began to count.


    Li futu wondered, "what are you doing?"


    "Fortune telling for you."


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed: "do you still have this ability?"


    "Why?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him, "don''t you believe it?"


    I believe you have a ghost.


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head: "you are so powerful, why don''t you go to heaven and stand side by side with the sun?"


    "There is a God in three feet."


    Yang Yuqing said: "you can not believe it, but at least you have to be in awe."


    Li futu said with a smile, "what have you worked out?"


    "Do you really want to know?"


    At this time, Yang Yuqing began to put on airs again.


    This time, someone finally got back to the amorous feelings, nodded his head seriously, and looked open-minded to ask for advice.


    Yang Yuqing stretched out her white and tender palm.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and looked at the jade hand without any calluses, which looked like tallow. He didn''t understand and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Where is a white lunch in the world?"


    Yang Yuqing took it for granted and said, "give me money."


    Li futu was stunned.


    Good looking skins are the same, and interesting souls are one in a million.


    I have to admit that every time I get along with Yang Yuqing, the other side always brings him a new feeling.


    Li futu stabilized his mind and said, "how much?"


    Yang Yuqing has a great style, a pair of Jiang Taigong fishing willing to take the bait posture: "that depends on your sincerity."


    Li futu laughed to himself. Then he took out his wallet, but he was not too stingy. He took out a hundred yuan note and put it on the palm of his hand.


    The beautiful young woman, whose wealth is estimated to be on the top of the list in the whole East China Sea, is like a money fan. She brushes the hundred yuan bill and smiles.


    Li futu forbeared to smile and cooperated with him to make a pious appearance


    Yang Yuqing also has professional ethics. After receiving the money, she quickly opened her mouth.


    "Mizhi Diao Chan, Fei Leng Cui, one woman and two heroes are destroyed. At the head of the city, there is a halberd hanging high, and a famous foal with tears in its eyes. "


    Yang Yuqing sighed: "a thousand worries cause right and wrong, because of the dust..."


    There was something profound about her appearance.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    Yang Yuqing stopped talking, just like those fortune tellers, who don''t speak too thoroughly,Yang Yuqing''s "calculation" is obviously not a good fortune. When ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, they will cry out for help from the master. Then those warlocks can take the opportunity to make a lot of money, but Li futu didn''t give Yang Yuqing the chance to cheat her.


    "Why did she invite you?"


    Li futu changed the subject.


    "Build up momentum."


    Yang Yuqing, holding the hundred yuan note, seemed to have some regrets because she didn''t earn enough. "It''s not just me. I''m afraid all the dignitaries in Donghai have been invited."


    "In her capacity, what else do you need to build?"


    "It''s not the same this time."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile, "do you know what Miss Song came to Donghai for this time?"


    Li futu was silent.


    Yang Yuqing was surprised: "no, why don''t you know anything?"


    Then, she looked at the purse in Li futu''s hand as if by accident.


    Li futu learned to be smart this time. He took out a hundred yuan note again and handed it to him.


    Yang Yuqing took it with a bright smile, with a look of a child.


    "Miss Song came to Donghai this time for the purpose of the No.16 subway project in Donghai, which is a huge project to promote the development of the whole city. I don''t need to say that you should be very clear about the profits. Many large enterprises are staring at this project, and song is one of them. It''s true that song''s group is huge, but it''s not without rivals. None of them can compete in this project. It can be said that none of them are ordinary people. I''m afraid miss song''s holding of the reception is to strengthen her own momentum on the one hand, and to win over the support of the local forces in the East China Sea on the other. "


    It''s definitely a good deal to exchange 100 yuan for these messages.


    "Is there anything else you want to know?"


    Yang Yuqing looks at someone with burning eyes, just like looking at a fat sheep.


    "You''re not interested in such a huge project?"


    Li futu asked, this time he didn''t give money, and he was not stupid.


    "Me?"


    Yang Yuqing laughed: "it''s enough to run a few small clubs. How can I compete with those Big Macs? Maybe someone else will set off a wave and drown me."


    With that, Yang Yuqing gives a little meal and stares at Li futu with deep meaning.


    "Say, you can try it. Maybe Miss Song doesn''t love Jiangshan and handsome men?"

 Chapter 430

    Li futu didn''t take up the topic.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t make a lot of money either. After earning two hundred yuan, she seemed to be satisfied. She had a meeting downstairs and walked a hundred steps after dinner. Then they went upstairs together again.


    "Sister Yuqing has gone back?"


    He Caiwei and Xiao Shu had finished cleaning the table by this time.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Xiao Li, please send Wei''er back to school."


    Xiao Shu said.


    Today, Thursday, not the weekend, in order to pick up Xiao Shu discharged, he Caiwei specially asked for a day off.


    "Aunt Xiao, if you don''t want Caiwei to accompany you at night, I''ll send her back to school early tomorrow morning."


    Li futu knows he Caiwei''s filial piety, so he wants her to stay with Xiao Shu for a while.


    Xiao Shu smiles and shakes her head. "There''s no need. There''s plenty of time for the weekend. I''ll go back in a hurry tomorrow morning. You and Wei''er are tired."


    He Caiwei knows her mother''s personality. She seems gentle, but in fact she is a person with great ideas and won''t be easily talked about by others.


    "Mom, you should rest early."


    She told her mother, then pulled Li futu out of the door.


    "Why don''t you


    Li futu was puzzled.


    He Caiwei shook her head and said with a smile, "it''s unnecessary. My mother is very stubborn. Since she doesn''t want me to stay, it''s useless for me to say anything."


    They walked into the elevator.


    "By the way, I didn''t think of sister Yuqing at first. Now it''s better. I don''t think sister Yuqing is very busy at ordinary times. With her, my mother has someone who can talk."


    "Was it really bought off by a bracelet?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "do you know her? Just trust her? "


    Yang Yuqing checked the water meter that night and gave a pair of emerald bracelets to he Caiwei as a gift. However, he Caiwei had never worn them and had kept them in her room since that night.


    "Sister Yuqing is not a bad person, is she?"


    He Caiwei looked at Li futu strangely, "what else can she do from my mother?"


    Indeed, Yang Yuqing is not a man, for Xiao Shu this situation, naturally nothing to plot.


    "I''m just making an analogy. I didn''t say that she must have some bad ideas, but it''s necessary to be defensive. It''s not a good thing to trust others too easily."


    Li futu is deliberately leaving a psychological hint to he Caiwei. He can''t stop Xiao Shu from contacting Yang Yuqing, but he can try his best to make he Caiwei be on guard against Yang Yuqing, so that he Caiwei can subconsciously keep a distance from Yang Yuqing.


    Although Yang Yuqing can''t have any bad thoughts about he Caiwei, Zhu zhechi, the beautiful young woman is too strong to get along with for a long time. Li futu worries that he Caiwei will be affected.


    Ding, the elevator door opens.


    He Caiwei nodded cleverly, "I know."


    Li futu didn''t go to the underground garage to pick up the car, but walked to Datang Yipin and stopped a taxi to take he Caiwei to Donghai University.


    The taxi went to the gate of Donghai University, but still didn''t go in.


    People do change. At least the civilian flower of Donghai university has become more and more popular with the passage of time. When I got off the bus, I stole a kiss on Li futu''s face. Then I pushed the car door with a red face and ran into the campus.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the night was not deep. Under the starlight, her back was like an elf.


    "Good luck, young man."


    The taxi driver smacked his lips. At his age, he was not envious, but a little emotional.


    Li futu smiles and looks at he Caiwei running into the campus. "Master, go to Chunqiu mansion."


    Naturally, foreign vehicles are not allowed to enter Chunqiu Huafu. Taxis put Li futu down at the gate of Chunqiu Huafu.


    The reason why Li futu didn''t drive was that he wanted to drive his Mustang back to Shen yini.


    Anyway, he lived in Chunqiu Huafu for some time before, and his face was recorded in Chunqiu Huafu security information system, so when he entered, he was not blocked.


    When I came to the entrance of Shen yini villa, I could see the light inside. It was obvious that there was someone in the villa. But after hesitation, Li futu didn''t go in. Instead, he continued to walk deep into the villa area and finally came to the house.


    He reached for the doorbell.


    Soon the sound of footsteps in the villa rang out.


    "Miss, here comes Mr. Li."


    The nanny who opened the door has a good memory. She still remembers Li futu.


    In fact, it can''t be said that she has a good memory. In fact, there are only a few young men who can have a close relationship with the young lady.


    GU Qingcheng was sitting on the sofa watching TV at this time. Hearing that, he turned back and saw Li futu''s sudden visit, he stood up in surprise: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''ll see you."


    Li futu walked into the villa with a smile.The nanny walked away wisely, leaving a space for the young couple to be alone.


    "Don''t you come here, you will suddenly think of looking at me? What can I do for you? "


    Women are always duplicitous creatures. Although they don''t believe it, Gu Qingcheng''s face can''t help jumping with joy when she hears Li futu''s words.


    "I really came to see you."


    Li futu didn''t treat himself as an outsider either. He went to the sofa and sat down. He watched TV. "Are you staying at home these two days?"


    Gu Qingcheng himself went to pour someone a glass of water, then put the glass in front of him and sat beside him.


    "Well, you asked me to ask for a period of time off from school. So did my grandfather. He didn''t let me go out easily. I had to watch TV to pass the time. Yesterday, Da Mao came to accompany me for a long time, but today she has class."


    Gu Qingcheng did not hide anything, then bit his lip and asked, "how long will this situation last?"


    This kind of life, which is equivalent to imprisonment, is really boring, but Gu Qingcheng is in danger at any time before he finds out the "teaching director".


    After all, no one can guarantee that the kidnapping incident will be staged for the second time, and it is not every time that Zhao Wu is lucky to appear.


    "Gu and I will solve the problem as soon as possible."


    Looking up at the picture of Gu''s study, he said, "comfort me?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "grandfather has not come back, these days he is very busy."


    Li futu nodded. He guessed that Gu Qingcang was busy checking the trace of the teaching director these days.


    "Why don''t I call my grandfather."


    Gu Qingcheng worried about Li futu and other emergencies.


    Li futu was about to say no, but the phone in the living room suddenly rang.


    Caught off guard.


    Quick and harsh.


    Gu Qingcheng and Li futu''s eyes were immediately attracted in the past.


    "Who calls home so late?"


    Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    Li futu looked at the ringing phone: "go and answer it."


    Gu Qingcheng got up in doubt, went to pick up the phone and put it in his ear.


    "Hello..."


    Then, with the speed visible to human eyes, her face turned pale quickly, and even her body could not help shaking.


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly sank.

 Chapter 431

    Gu Qingcang was in a car accident on his way home and worried about his life.


    Li futu drives Gu Qingcheng''s BMW and rushes to the hospital.


    "The city is in a state of collapse. Mr. Gu has his own natural appearance. It''s all right after so many years of strong winds and waves."


    Although Li futu was serious in his heart, he did not forget to comfort Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng forced himself to smile, but his eyes were extremely frightened.


    She has been living with her grandfather for so many years. What should she do if he suddenly falls down?


    If things are not very serious, in order not to let Gu Qingcheng worry, Gu Qingcang will certainly not allow his subordinates to inform Gu Qingcheng, but at this time, he will inform Gu Qingcheng to rush to the hospital at the first time, which can only explain one problem.


    Gu Qingcang''s injury may have reached an irreparable point.


    Li futu''s eyes were grim. He stepped on the accelerator and accelerated all the way.


    It took Li futu half an hour to get there. When he and Gu Qingcheng arrived at the emergency room on the sixth floor, they found that it was very busy.


    In addition to Zhou Hao, who was detained, almost all the senior officials of Yongxing were present, and Xue Pinggui, director of the Municipal Bureau, was also present.


    In this accident, five people were killed on the spot and two were seriously injured, which can be regarded as a major traffic accident. Besides, Yongxing''s helmsman was also seriously injured. Naturally, Xue Pinggui was inevitably shocked.


    The red light in the emergency room is bright. Although there are many people in the corridor, no one talks at will. The atmosphere is dignified and depressing.


    In a quiet environment, the rapid footsteps of Li futu and Gu Qingcheng attract people''s attention.


    "Miss."


    "Li Shao."


    The greetings rang out one after another, and they were all very low. The faces of these big brothers were very heavy, and they could not see any smiles.


    Of course, only they know what they think.


    Li futu and Gu Qingcheng approached side by side.


    "Grandfather How''s it going? "


    Gu Qingcheng took a deep breath. Although she was in a panic, she didn''t show it on her face. In front of these people, she still showed the calmness that Gu''s only heir should have.


    Li futu looked at the red light on the door of the emergency room and stood beside Gu Qingcheng, keeping silent.


    On this occasion, he is not suitable to speak at the first time.


    Yongxing''s several hall leaders and several elders looked at each other, slightly lowered their heads, silent.


    Gu Qingcheng clenched her hands tightly, and her heart sank more and more.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Gu."


    Xue Pinggui, director of the Municipal Bureau, came up at this time and said, "can I take a step to talk?"


    The senior official''s face was heavy at the moment.


    Gu Qingcang is seriously injured and dying, which is not good news for him.


    In his twilight years, Gu Qingcang becomes more and more stable. If he is in charge of Yongxing, there will be no big trouble. If he falls down, it is impossible to predict whether Yongxing''s new master will be so stable.


    For this kind of high-ranking official, the basic face still has to be given. Li futu shook Gu Qingcheng''s hand and took her and Xue Pinggui to one side.


    "Director Xue, what''s the matter?"


    Facing the two people''s eyes, Xue Pinggui was silent for a moment and said in a low voice: "according to the monitoring, when Mr. Gu''s car passed the traffic light at huaiwan intersection at about 7:20 this evening, a big truck ignored the red light and rushed over from the right side. Suddenly, fortunately, Mr. Gu''s subordinates were loyal. They rushed out directly from Behind Lincoln and ran into the big truck, which was in the Audi car Three of them were killed on the spot, and one of them is now being rescued. Although they successfully stopped the big truck with their lives, they didn''t completely stop it. The big truck finally pushed the Audi into Mr. Gu''s Lincoln, and the Lincoln driver was instantly squeezed to death in the car. Mr. Gu was sitting in the back, and the driver tried to turn the next direction before the collision, so he was killed To escape the bad luck, but also The injury is not mild


    Just listening to Xue Pinggui''s narration, we can imagine how tragic the scene of the traffic accident was at that time.


    Li futu squinted: "what about the big truck driver? Did you run away? "


    Xue Pinggui shook his head and sighed, "he''s dead, too."


    "Dead?"


    Li futu frowned.


    Xue Pinggui nodded.


    "I went to the scene in person. When the body of the truck driver was carried out, it was full of alcohol. It was obviously drunk driving that led to the tragedy."


    "So, director Xue thinks this is an accident?"


    Li futu looks at Xue Pinggui with a deep look, which makes people unable to see through what they think.


    Xue Pinggui and Li futu looked at each other and asked calmly, "doesn''t Mr. Li think so?"


    This is his second meeting with this young man. The first time is on the Charity Night of Crystal Palace. Although the past time is not too long, he can''t regard this young man as an ordinary descendant now.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he was silent.


    If ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, I''m afraid it''s only a disaster from heaven. But now the people lying in the emergency room are extraordinary. They are the helmsman of Yongxing and the key person to maintain the pattern of the river and lake. No one will think that this is just a simple accident."Mr. Li, if you have any idea, you can say it."


    Li futu is noncommittal, just said: "I hope director Xue can thoroughly investigate the identity of the truck driver."


    In front of people like Xue Pinggui, he didn''t talk nonsense.


    The driver of the car accident has died.


    There is no proof of death.


    What he said has no practical significance. If there is no problem with the identity of the truck driver, no matter what doubt there is, it can only be treated as an accident.


    "It''s natural."


    Xue Pinggui nodded and looked at Gu Qingcheng: "Miss Gu, no one can predict this kind of thing. Don''t worry too much. Mr Gu has his own way. I believe it will be safe."


    Gu Qingcheng forced a smile: "thank you."


    "I have business to deal with, so don''t disturb me."


    Xue Pinggui shakes hands with Li futu, turns around, walks to several police officers, gives them some advice, and then leaves here.


    Although he is equally concerned about the results of the rescue, he is not suitable to stay here in his capacity.


    Xue Pinggui has told several police officers to inform him as soon as there is a result.


    "Do you think grandpa can make it?"


    Gu Qingcheng turned to look at the rescue room, eyes at a loss, like a bird, has been living in the tree one day suddenly found to fall, but it is not ready to face the wind and rain alone.


    Looking at the bright emergency light, Li futu had no reason to think of Gu Qingcang''s words left behind when he held a high-level meeting in Chunqiu Huafu.


    "If I have any accident, I''ll save my life."


    The Afterword is in the ear.


    It''s a rainy day.


    Or was it expected?


    Li futu took Gu Qingcheng''s hand with a breath.


    "No matter what the result, I will face it with you."

 Chapter 432

    Gu Qingcheng is sitting on the bench outside the rescue room. Everyone can understand her mood at the moment. No one bothers her.


    Bit by bit, gradually into the night, the rescue room has never heard of anything, but no one left.


    After such a serious car accident, and Gu Qingcang is old, who can''t guarantee that he can get off the rescue platform alive? At this time, how dare these Yongxing high-level people leave half a step easily.


    Li futu was smoking alone on one side of the corridor, and Jiang Bo, the leader of the dark hall, walked over.


    "Li Shao."


    Several hall leaders took a look over there, and then they took their eyes back.


    "Lord Jiang."


    Li futu nodded, knowing that he did not smoke, he did not throw a cigarette.


    It was Jiang Bo who made the news call just now. As Gu Qingcang''s most trusted confidant, if Gu Qingcang really has something wrong, he must ensure that Gu''s heirs are present at the first time.


    "The helmsman told me to trace the black hand who kidnapped the young lady these days, so I didn''t accompany the helmsman. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened."


    Jiang Bo feels guilty.


    Li futu raised his hand: "don''t blame yourself, master Jiang. It has nothing to do with you. Even if you are here, you can''t change anything."


    Li futu knows that Jiang Bo used to drive Gu Qingcang himself, but even if Jiang Bo was in the car accident, nothing could be saved. At best, Jiang Bo died instead of the Lincoln driver.


    It happened that Jiang Bo was not there at the time of such an accident, which was easy to imagine, but Li futu didn''t doubt it.


    He doesn''t believe in Jiang Bo, he just believes in Gu Qingcang''s eyes.


    "What have you got from master Jiang these days?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "I have been in touch with a number of leaders in the south, but they have never heard of the person called the teaching director."


    "It''s impossible for a man to live in the world without any trace, so he should come from the north."


    Li futu took a smoke: "Gu Lao encountered an accident, so don''t be distracted to check this matter. Let me handle it."


    Normally speaking, as Li futu, he should be regarded as an outsider, but as the leader of the dark hall, Jiang Bo is a little obedient to him


    "Master Jiang, I have a question for you."


    "You''re welcome, Li."


    Jiang Bo said: "what''s the problem? Li Shao said that I must know everything and say everything."


    Li glanced out of the room, his head over the corridor.


    Ganji, the leader of the Dragon hall.


    Qiansen, the leader of the leopard hall.


    Wolf hall leader Hao Binjie.


    Fan Fei, leader of snake hall.


    Xia Shang, the leader of Xingtang.


    As well as the two remaining elders who fought with Gu Qingcang in the world, and the backbones who were responsible for Yongxing''s white flour business.


    They were waiting outside the emergency room without complaint, with a heavy, nervous and worried look on their faces.


    It seems, how loyal.


    "Master Jiang, who knows about Gu''s daily itinerary besides you?"


    Li futu opened his mouth gently, but Jiang Bo''s face suddenly changed.


    He is in charge of the dark hall and is responsible for intelligence and supervision. Naturally, he knows what Li futu means.


    Soon, his eyes also with those high-level look.


    Many people know that Yongxing lives at the helm of Chunqiu Huafu, but there are countless roads through Chunqiu Huafu. Why did the truck appear at huaiwan intersection at about 7:20?


    After all, Li futu didn''t believe the accident was an accident.


    "Every time you take the helm, the route to your home is random, and it''s up to the helm to decide on his own. Even if the accompanying protection personnel rotate every other week, there should be no possibility of anyone predicting in advance."


    Jiang Bo said cautiously that even he thought the accident was too strange, but now his life at the helm is on the line, and he doesn''t want to make people panic because of internal suspicion, otherwise there may be a real risk of falling apart.


    The simplest analysis of behavior motivation, in the final analysis, is nothing but interest.


    If Wang Dengfeng is still alive and Gu Qingcang has such a thing, it is estimated that everyone will target him with suspicion. The key is that now the Wang family has collapsed, and there are no candidates who can make people suspect in an instant.


    "Li Shao, I think, no matter whether it''s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster, we''ll wait until the rescue results come out."


    Jiang Bo gently reminds us.


    Li futu threw the cigarette end on the ground, crushed it with his feet, patted Jiang Bo on the shoulder, and walked towards Gu Qingcheng without saying any more.


    "Hungry or not? Shall I go outside and buy you something to eat? "


    Li futu sat down beside Gu Qingcheng.


    Now it''s early in the morning. I don''t know how long the rescue will last. He worries that Gu Qingcheng''s body can''t carry it.He wanted to persuade Gu Qingcheng to have a rest, but he didn''t open his mouth when he thought that Gu Qingcang''s life and death were uncertain and how Gu Qingcheng could sleep.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head.


    "I have to eat if I''m not hungry. I''m afraid I''ll have to wait for some time..."


    Li got up to buy some of his food.


    "Don''t leave me, will you?"


    Li futu''s body was stagnant. Looking back at his trembling eyes, he sat down again.


    Gu Qingcheng tightly grasped his hand, very hard, even put Li futu''s hand out of the red seal, but Li futu didn''t seem to have any feeling.


    Anyway, it''s just a girl over twenty.


    Gu Qingcang from small to large in her eyes, is equivalent to the sky above her head, she has been in this sky carefree life.


    Now, the sky is falling.


    It is because he knows Gu Qingcang''s weight to Gu Qingcheng that Li futu doesn''t know how to comfort him.


    "Qing Cheng, Gu is a very strong man. I believe he will not fall down so easily."


    Li futu himself felt that his words were too empty and powerless.


    "I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that my grandfather can''t make it through..."


    Gu Qingcheng looks in a panic, and her lips have lost their color. In front of Li futu, she does not hide her fear.


    Weiwei Yongxing, thousands of people, a careerist in the open and in the dark, an old enemy in the Jianghu These, her tender shoulders, how to bear?


    Listening to the words coming from his ears, Li futu can''t help recalling his first meeting with Gu Qingcheng.


    Weiyang lake, the girl dressed in a white dress, such as snow, smile brilliant.


    Hello, I''m Gu Qingcheng, Qingcheng of Qingguo Qingcheng.


    That''s what a girl should look like.


    Li futu holds the girl''s hand in his backhand and looks up at the closed door of the emergency room with firm eyes.


    "Qingcheng, don''t be afraid, even if the day falls, I will support you again."

 Chapter 433

    The night deepened.


    The atmosphere at the entrance of the rescue room on the southwest of the sixth floor is more and more depressing.


    Even when the nurses on duty were passing by during the rounds, they subconsciously slowed down their pace.


    The whole staff of the hospital received the notice of a great person.


    The four policemen were also here, as if they were waiting for the survivors of the accident to come out and learn about the situation. Maybe they were infected by the atmosphere, and they looked very serious. After waiting for several hours, there was no communication between them.


    During this period, Li futu went to them and handed them a cigarette, which made several police officers flattered.


    Three in the morning.


    The bright red light on the door of the emergency room suddenly went out.


    Everyone''s spirit was shocked.


    Then they all rushed to the door of the emergency room.


    No matter what these people have in mind at the moment, they are at least superficially full of concern.


    From nearly eight o''clock in the evening to three o''clock in the morning the next day, the rescue lasted more than seven hours. We can imagine how serious Gu Qingcang''s injury was.


    "Squeak..."


    The door of the emergency room was pushed open from the inside.


    Many people on the scene shrunk their eyes, breathed and their consciousness stagnated.


    They are very clear that the result of this rescue is related to their future.


    Gu Qingcheng holds Li futu by the arm.


    The first one came out was a doctor in a white coat and a mask.


    "How''s it going?"


    A Yongxing elder in the same period as Gu Qingcang said in a deep voice.


    The attending doctor was wearing a mask and could not see his expression clearly, so it was impossible for people to see the rescue results from his expression at the first time.


    Li futu passed him and looked at the doctor''s back for the first time.


    A bed was slowly pushed out by four nurses.


    Although Gu Qingcang''s face was bloodless and he was in a coma, at least his face was not covered by white sheets.


    Li futu was suddenly relieved.


    The most pessimistic scenario did not emerge.


    Although Gu Qingcang''s state is still not optimistic, as long as he is still alive, there is still hope.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although the injured were rescued back, the injury was too serious, and he was very old..."


    The attending doctor took off the mask.


    When Gu Qingcang was sent to the hospital, his life was almost on the line, and he was immediately sent to the emergency room. The attending doctor was busy saving people, and he didn''t know the identity of the injured person he was responsible for.


    Jiang Bo and others also came in a hurry, so when they saw the scene outside the rescue room, the attending doctor couldn''t help being surprised.


    Although it''s impossible to write who I am on my face, there''s a kind of awe inspiring momentum in these big men.


    The doctor in charge was secretly frightened. He knew that the injured person he was responsible for was very important, but he didn''t forget his duty at this time.


    "I don''t know which of you is the family of the injured?"


    Li futu turns around and looks at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu took a deep breath, released his arm and stepped forward.


    "I am."


    Everyone subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How''s my grandfather? "


    The attending doctor looked at her and said, "although she was rescued, she didn''t go through the critical period completely. Whether the injured can survive this depends on the next 48 hours."


    Gu Qingcheng was pale, "you What do you mean


    The attending doctor hesitated and said truthfully, "if the injured person wakes up in the next 48 hours, it means he has survived."


    At this time, none of the Yongxing high-level people present intervened.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at his grandfather on the eye bed and then stared at the doctor in charge: "what if he didn''t wake up?"


    The attending doctor was silent for a moment.


    "If you don''t wake up We did our best. I''m sorry. "


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes froze.


    Li futu stepped forward, held her shoulder and nodded to the doctor: "it''s hard."


    The doctor nodded silently, turned back to several nurses and said, "push the wounded back to the ward."


    Li futu helps Gu Qingcheng to turn around and get out of the way, watching Gu Qingcang being pushed away from him.


    There is an old saying in the state of dragon that if you come out to mix, you will have to pay it back sooner or later.


    Can Gu Qingcang, who has climbed to the top of the East China Sea, not escape this fate?


    "Find out the identity of the truck driver, I''ll kill his family!"


    Gan Ji, the leader of the Dragon hall, said angrily. His eyes were full of murders. He didn''t seem to realize that there were several police officers standing on one side.


    And a few police officers seem to be temporarily deaf by coincidence, as if they didn''t hear anything.


    "Qingcang has been here for so many years. I didn''t expect that something happened at this age."


    An elder Mu Lu sighs that he was cut off on his right leg in his early years, leaving him with a lifelong disability. He quit the conflicts in the world very early, but Gu Qingcang never treated him badly.He sighed, then looked at Gu Qingcheng and walked slowly to Gu Qingcheng with a stick.


    "Qingcheng, I believe Qingcang is not a man of poor fortune. You should hold on and don''t fall down. Yongxing will depend on you after all."


    It seems that an elder''s consolation to the younger generation is not an attitude to the present high-level.


    Hao Binjie, the leader of wolf hall, whose son was kicked into eunuch by Li futu in the Warring States club, looked at each other''s lame leg, with the same heavy expression as everyone else on his face, but a sneer flashed from the bottom of his eyes.


    "I know grandfather Wang."


    Gu Qingcheng forced himself to bear the emotion and squeezed out a soft smile: "grandfather Wang, you are also working hard tonight. Please go back and have a rest. I''ll just stay and take care of grandfather."


    "Well, it''s hard for you. I''ll come back in the morning."


    Wang zewen patted Gu Qingcheng on the shoulder, looked at Li futu, who was standing beside Gu Qingcheng, nodded gently, and then left here on crutches.


    "Please go back first."


    Gu Qingcheng looks at the crowd.


    "Please take care of yourself."


    These Yongxing bigwigs didn''t insist either. They took leave of Gu Qingcheng one by one, and their words were very polite.


    It seems that the car accident did not affect them.


    Li futu accompanied Gu Qingcheng to the ward.


    Jiang Bo followed them and did not leave.


    In the intensive care unit, Gu Qingcang is lying on the hospital bed, with an oxygen cap on his face, an infusion tube in his hand, and various instruments showing the characteristics of life beside the hospital bed.


    All kinds of scenes show the vulnerability of the big owl at the moment.


    Gu Qingcheng looks at him quietly.


    "Before, I always hoped that my grandfather would have a good rest. Now, it has finally come true."


    Li futu''s eyes were complicated. Looking at Gu Qingcheng''s weak back, his lips moved: "Qingcheng..."


    Gu Qingcheng turned his head with tears in his eyes and a radian in the corner of his mouth. "I want to be alone with my grandfather for a while."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m at the door


    Li futu didn''t look at Gu Qingcheng and turned to leave the ward.


    Jiang Bo also retreated behind him and closed the door with a light hand.


    Gu Qingcheng turned his head and sat down by the bed.

 Chapter 434

    No one knows which will come first, tomorrow or accident.


    It''s like Gu Qingcheng never thought that his grandfather would leave him.


    Gu Qingcheng sits beside the hospital bed, wipes the corner of his eye, and then reaches out and grabs Gu Qingcang''s palm.


    Once upon a time, this palm was broad and powerful, and led her all the way to grow up. Now Gu Qingcheng suddenly realized that before he knew it, grandfather''s hand had become bony.


    When I was very young, my father said that a lady should know how to play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. Sometimes when she was tired, she would force herself.


    I always cry and go to my grandfather to complain. My grandfather always says with a straight face that my daughter is not allowed to cry, but then he will take me to ride a horse and hunt with a smile.


    My grandfather''s study is a forbidden area at home, but I can always run in, secretly change my grandfather''s bookmark, and then grab my grandfather''s goldfish for the nanny to eat.


    She remembers that her grandfather was very fond of orchids before. He raised a lot of them at home, but when he was a child, he didn''t understand them. He watered them every day, and finally they all died.


    Up to now, she still remembers her grandfather''s face trembling. Since then, he has never raised flowers at home.


    Then, dad left home, went to the field, grandfather touched his head, do not know why said sorry.


    Although my father left, my grandfather spent more time at home. Sometimes he even did his homework with him, even though he couldn''t do some arithmetic problems.


    ¡­¡­


    Memories are surging.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes are more moist.


    When I was a child, I didn''t know why the teachers liked me so much, why my father left home, and why some fierce looking uncles and uncles often appeared at home.


    Only when she grew up did she understand the reason for all this.


    Her grandfather is not a good man.


    Even outside there are many people scolding, even the father can not understand. But she understood what grandfather had done for.


    When people are in the river and lake, they can''t help themselves. A sentence often heard in various movies and TV plays is just a classic line on TV, but in reality, it is a true portrayal of people like grandfather.


    She clearly remembers that when she was ten years old, a policeman broke into the house and took her grandfather away. After more than a week, her grandfather was released again.


    At that time, she didn''t know how much benefit she had experienced when her grandfather could be released. She only knew that what he had done was very dangerous.


    The first thing my grandfather did when he came home was to hold her in his arms and say, "don''t be afraid.".


    She asked her grandfather if he could stop doing dangerous things. My grandfather was silent and replied with a smile that I''m in danger, but I can''t make my city dangerous.


    The sound is in my ears, but now my grandfather is lying in front of me.


    There is no introspection.


    Even life is not guaranteed.


    If you don''t wake up in the next 48 hours, you may never wake up.


    "Grandfather, you said that there are no absolute good people or pure bad people in this world. Even bad people will clear up a pure land in their hearts and put the most important people in it."


    Gu Qingcheng holds Gu Qingcang''s hand and looks at Gu Qingcang''s face.


    Grandfather is really old, and the wrinkles on his forehead are clear and easy to see. He doesn''t have the heroic power to protect her in his chest when he was a child.


    "You gave me that piece of pure land. Under your protection, I spent 20 years carefree. Now that I have grown up, it''s time for you to rest."


    Gu Qingcheng soft voice whispers, the corner of the eye has crystal clear rolling down.


    Grandfather''s white hair, she is not unaware, but she has been running away, pretending to be silly, grandfather never forced her, even want to find a man to replace him to continue to protect themselves.


    Grandfather has always put himself in the most important position, but have you ever considered for him?


    Gu Qingcheng raised her head slightly, let tears fall on her cheek, guilt swept towards her, let her suffocate for a while.


    The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind does not stop.


    Is it too late to think about remedy?


    Gu Qingcheng took a deep breath, dried his tears, lowered his head, looked at Gu Qingcang in a coma, his eyes gradually condensed, and the panic and weakness gradually became firm.


    "Grandfather, if you are awake, you will scold me again."


    "But this is the last time I gently smile


    Quietly staring at Gu Qingcang for a while, Gu Qingcheng''s vision wanted to move down and gradually moved to the palm he was holding.


    There is a ring on the index finger of that palm. It is made of green jade. It is not as luxurious as the blood diamond Li futu sent, but it represents the highest power of Yongxing!


    Gu Qingcheng reaches out his left hand and takes the ring off Gu Qingcang''s finger.


    Then, slowly, but firmly put on their own hands.That moment.


    Her whole temperament suddenly changed.


    Gu Qingcheng rubs the ring and whispers: "grandfather, I''ll help you inherit your hard work."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the ward.


    Li futu is smoking.


    Jiang Bo accompanies us.


    "Lord Jiang, you can go back and have a rest. It''s enough to have me and Qingcheng here."


    Jiang Bo shook his head, "Li Shao, at this time, I don''t have to be polite to you. My parents died early. In my eyes, I always regard steering as a relative. At this time, I hope I can accompany him."


    Li futu nodded, silent, and asked: "master Jiang, since you are in charge of the dark hall, and Gu also trusts you, I will not treat you as an outsider."


    Jiang Bo''s eyes contracted and he knew that Li futu was going to say something very important next.


    Sure enough, after taking a cigarette, Li futu came straight to the point.


    "If, I mean if, if Gu Laosi doesn''t wake up in 18 hours, how many levels of possibility can there be for Qingcheng peace to take over Yongxing?"


    Jiang Bo was shocked!


    There is no doubt that this is a very fatal problem!


    There were waves in his heart, and he didn''t reply.


    Li futu did not urge him to smoke and wait quietly.


    "Thirty percent."


    Jiang Bo took a deep breath and slowly spat out a number.


    "Thirty percent..."


    Li futu read it in silence, and immediately laughed: "you''re really loyal and courageous."


    Jiang Bo was silent.


    30%.


    If Gu Qingcang''s sober state is good, and Gu Qingcang''s awe is there, the excessive power may be more stable, but now Gu Qingcang is in a state of uncertain life and death, and there is no pressure to restrain him. Will those tiger and wolf people be willing to obey a little girl''s management?


    With five thousand years of history, when the young Lord was in power, which time was not the turmoil of the world?


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and Gu Qingcheng came out with a smile on her face when she looked at Li futu.


    "I''m hungry. Can you buy me something to eat?"


    Li Fu was stunned.


    Jiang Bo was also stunned.


    But soon, Jiang Bo keenly noticed that Gu Qingcheng had not had time to put down his arm.


    Because the white jade hand without any ornaments suddenly had a ring.


    Crystal green.


    Confuse the eyes.

 Chapter 435

    Yongxing was in a traffic accident at the helm and was seriously injured and dying.


    I don''t know through what channel this news spread out, and instantly shook the whole East China Sea.


    Countless big people canceled the original itinerary and rushed to the hospital.


    It''s sunny.


    On this day in early December, the family members of the patients who came to Donghai Central Hospital witnessed a scene I am afraid they will never forget.


    As if by appointment, luxury cars drove into the hospital one after another from different directions. A cruel bodyguard escorted the big people who had only been heard and seen in the rumor or or news to the inpatient department.


    He was in a hurry and his face was low.


    "That''s the chairman of Yueke group. I read about him in the newspaper. He was rated as an excellent entrepreneur last year."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Milo''s boss is here, too. "


    "The East Asia CEO of Shangpin international has also arrived."


    The cry of surprise continued.


    Through the performance of these great figures, these ordinary citizens are obviously aware that there may be something wrong with some extraordinary figures.


    A Bentley with five nine license plates arrived at the scene, which directly pushed the scene to the climax.


    Two tough men came down from the front seat and bowed respectfully to open the back door.


    In the eyes of countless awe, the man, known as the king of the East China Sea, emerged from Bentley with a heavy face.


    Jin Xuan and Huang Mingyi from xuanhuang came to the hospital with them.


    They get out of their car and come to yandonglai.


    Eight strong men surrounded them.


    "It''s said that Mr. Gu is still in a coma, and the situation is not optimistic. Brother Yan, it''s very likely that Mr. Gu can''t make it."


    Jin Xuan whispered.


    Although it seems that Gu Qingcang''s accident was just an accident, there have been a lot of rumors since the news spread, most of which are aimed at them.


    Indeed, if Gu Qingcang died and Yongxing was in chaos, they would be the most obvious beneficiaries.


    "Is there really karma in this world?"


    Huang Mingyi was originally an atheist, but the car accident last night made him doubt his ideas.


    No matter how the outside guess, but he is very clear, the accident is not their hands.


    Although the situation between him and Yongxing is very tense now, he and Jin Xuan certainly dare not do such a big thing without brother Yan''s command. Besides, Pang Tianyun died. He and Jin Xuan are still busy digesting Pang Tianyun''s legacy. They have no idea to look for trouble. Liang chengdi and Zhou Hao are still locked up in the Bureau.


    "There are too many facts that have happened in this period of time."


    Yan Donglai sighs that when he learns that Gu Qingcang is out, he shows up with the most capable cadres at the first time, which is tantamount to publicizing an attitude to the outside world. Of course, whether Yongxing and outsiders will believe it is beyond his control.


    "I hope Mr. Gu can turn the bad into the good this time."


    Yan Donglai took the lead in walking to the inpatient department.


    ¡­¡­


    The sixth floor.


    Gu Qingcang''s intensive care unit is surrounded by people, almost blocking the corridor.


    One by one, the big men who stepped on the top of the East China Sea kept coming to express their deep concern for Mr. Gu.


    Although Yongxing''s high-level officials were all present, as Gu Qingcang''s only granddaughter, Yongxing''s most righteous successor, Gu Qingcheng, who stayed up all night, still had to deal with it in person.


    Even if she knew that most of these people''s concerns were hypocritical, she had to get used to such scenes in the future.


    Many of these influential figures in their respective fields are about the same age as Gu Qingcheng''s father. However, in front of Gu Qingcheng, they did not put on any airs and were very polite.


    The identity is not enough, still have to stand in the periphery, even and Gu Qingcheng speak of opportunity all have no.


    Although they can''t get into the ward, these big figures are very clear that the founder of Yongxing has suffered the biggest disaster in his life. If one is not good, it is likely that he will die,


    and then, it is likely that the young girl in front of him will replace him.


    In this case, how can they despise Gu Qingcheng.


    When Yan Dong arrived, many people spontaneously gave him a way out, and politely called Mr. Yan.


    Yan Donglai didn''t put on an invincible look, nodded peacefully to the people around him in response, and walked slowly to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng naturally met Yan Donglai more than once, but she always followed her grandfather in the past.


    Today, it is the first time for her to face the big owl standing on the top of the East China Sea alone.


    "Yan also felt very sad about the car accident last night."


    Yan Donglai looked sincere and said: "in Yan''s eyes, Gu has always been a senior. I hope Gu can be safe and well, and I hope Miss Gu can take good care of her body and not be too sad."


    Gu Qingcheng looked directly at Yan Donglai with a calm look and stretched out a white hand like jade: "thank you, Mr. Yan, for taking time out of his busy schedule to come to see him."Yan Donglai looked slightly surprised. After a pause, he reached out and shook Gu Qingcheng.


    Put it as soon as you touch it.


    Then, Yan Donglai''s eyes moved to Li futu''s face standing behind Gu Qingcheng.


    "Brother Li, can you take a step to talk?"


    Li Qinggu went back to the city and nodded to me


    Gu Qingcheng nodded silently.


    Her performance made a lot of big people present look at her with new eyes.


    Gu Qingcang suffered a sudden disaster. They thought that the eldest lady in Gu''s family would be in a panic, but they didn''t expect that the other party would show up from the beginning to the end. What they were facing was amazing calm and calm.


    Li futu and Yan Donglai go to the other side of the corridor and stop at the stairway.


    "Brother Li, do you doubt me?"


    Yan Donglai throws a cigarette to Li futu and asks with a smile.


    Li futu took the cigarette and said with a smile, "no, brother Yan is not like this."


    Yan Donglai lit a cigarette, took a sip, and said nothing more.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "are you going to support Gu Qingcheng?"


    Although there was no expression on his face just now, Gu Qingcheng saw the green jade ring on his left hand. Yan Donglai believed that the foxes on the scene should have noticed it.


    Many people should understand the meaning of that ring.


    Li futu lit the cigarette.


    "That''s her choice, and I will respect her decision."


    "It''s a bit of a rush."


    Yan Donglai held the cigarette and sighed.


    But he also knows that there is no choice.


    Even if Gu Qingcang can survive this time, it will be difficult to manage Yongxing in a short time. At this time, someone needs to take charge of the whole situation instead of him.


    Gu Qingcheng, the daughter of the family, is undoubtedly the only candidate.


    "She should have been able to relax for a few more years."


    Yandong looked at the corridor with emotion on his face.


    Gu Qingcang this fall, all the burden, all of a sudden pressure on the girl''s weak shoulder.


    Li futu took a cigarette and looked at Gu Qingcheng, who was dealing with the big people.


    "Growth is cruel because it doesn''t give you the time to prepare. Sometimes, you have to learn to grow up overnight."

 Chapter 436

    Yan Donglai took his eyes away from Gu Qingcheng, smoked a cigarette and said in a low voice: "it''s really a very unfortunate thing for Gu Qingcheng that Gu Laozi has been in such an accident, but fortunately, you are with her."


    Looking at Li Fu''s picture, Yan Donglai''s thoughts can''t help but start to spread.


    He began to imagine, if Li futu did not appear, what would be the situation of the eldest lady who cared for her family now?


    If there were no Li futu, the Wang family would not collapse. If Gu Qingcang was in a car accident while his grandson was still there, what Gu Qingcheng would face would make people shudder.


    If you think about it, it doesn''t seem too cruel.


    In the face of Yan Donglai''s praise, Li futu faintly smiles, showing a ray of inexplicable meaning in the radian, "if it wasn''t for me, she might not have experienced everything now."


    Yan Donglai frowns slightly and looks at Li Fu''s picture in doubt. He doesn''t understand his meaning.


    Li futu took a cigarette and didn''t go on with the topic.


    "Brother Yan, is there something about the origin of the teaching director?"


    Yan Donglai shook his head, "not for the time being, as if no one had heard of this figure before, just like it came out of thin air."


    "I wonder if brother Yan has ever heard of" school "


    "School?"


    Yan Dong came and twisted his eyebrows.


    Li futu said with a smile: "of course, I''m not talking about a school like Donghai University. Although the school I''m talking about is similar to an ordinary school, the difference is that it does not cultivate talents, but killers."


    Yan Donglai suddenly understood.


    "Brother Li, do you mean that the teaching director is from an organization called school?"


    Li futu smoked and nodded gently.


    Yan Donglai asked subconsciously, "did miss song tell you that?"


    As soon as the words came out, Yan Donglai felt that he had made some mistakes.


    But Li Fu had no different colors. He shook his head and said with a smile, "No


    "The instructor is a lunatic with no bottom line principle."


    Yan Donglai was naturally a smart man, and he didn''t mention anything: "brother Li, according to what you said, this school cultivates some perverts. Is there really such an organization?"


    Yan Donglai''s question is a bit of a search for the meaning of where Li futu''s news comes from, but it is very likely that he Caiwei''s father''s man is what identity, Li futu himself does not know, how can he explain to Yan Donglai.


    "Brother Yan, although I can''t tell you where the information channel comes from, I can guarantee that it''s absolutely right."


    "Brother Li, don''t get me wrong. I don''t doubt your meaning..."


    "I understand."


    Li futu finished his last puff of cigarette, threw the cigarette end on the ground and ground it out with his feet: "brother Yan, the instructor instigated Pang Tianyun to kidnap the fallen city. I think you should also be very clear about the purpose of the fight. He and you and I never know each other, and there is no hatred to speak of. Someone must be behind his back instigating him to do so, and this person is probably the owner of the" school ". ¡±


    "besides, brother Yan, don''t you think the chaos in Donghai is a little too weird?"


    Yan Donglai''s pupils contracted. It turned out that he was not the only one who felt this way.


    Li futu stares at him: "as long as you find out this school, everything may come to a conclusion. Yongxing is also investigating during this period, but just like brother Yan, they have got nothing. With the influence of Yongxing and brother Yan in the south, nothing can be found, which only means that this school is not in the south."


    Yan Dong came to hear the string and knew his elegance. He took a deep breath in the flue: "brother Li, as you say, this school should be very secret. If it''s in the north, it''s beyond my ability, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to check."


    "Brother Yan never thought Ask the Qin family for help? "


    Li futu warned.


    Yan Donglai''s ability is limited, but since the Qin family is the only one in the south, and they used Kyoto as a battlefield in those years, it should not be too difficult to find an organization that is obviously not small.


    Although song Luoshen was asked to help, Li futu can''t trust song Luoshen.


    It''s not a bad thing to prepare for anything.


    Yan Donglai snuffs out the cigarette ends. Basically, everyone knows why he works for the Qin family. It''s not a secret. Many people even secretly say why he is the chief manager of the imperial palace. It''s no surprise that Li futu will know.


    "With such a dangerous and vicious trick, the teaching director intends to make Yongxing and I fight to death. I also want to know who has the courage. Brother Li, I''ll ask the owner for instructions later. I''ll let you know immediately if there is any result."


    "Thank you, brother Yan."


    Yan Dong waved his hand, hesitated, and said, "brother Li, I know you must have doubts about this accident. So do I. No matter whether we are suspicious or not, there''s nothing wrong with being careful. Now that Mr. Gu has just fallen, Miss Gu can''t do anything more. At this juncture, I''m afraid more people want to see Miss Gu have an accident than you and I think... "Yan Dong to make such a reminder, no doubt is to show that he and the car accident really have nothing to do.


    Li futu calm face nodded, "I understand."


    As far as Yan Dong is concerned, he knows that people like Li futu don''t need him to say more.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Li futu nodded and watched Yan Donglai turn and leave, but he didn''t see her off.


    He stood at the end of the stairs and rekindled a cigarette.


    Under the smoke, his face was very deep, his eyes were dark, and he seemed to be thinking about a difficult decision.


    As Yan Donglai said, Gu Qingcang fell. Whether Gu Qingcheng chose to inherit Yongxing or not, he would face countless dangers.


    Jiang Bo said the possibility of 30% peaceful takeover fully exposed the number of careerists in Yongxing, even if the Wang family had fallen.


    Can I place Gu Qingcheng''s safety on these people?


    Memory can''t help but start to look back in my mind.


    From Gu Qingcang''s accident to Gu Qingcheng''s capture, to his escape with mu yudie and Su Yuan, to Su Yuan''s kidnapping


    In less than half a year, the people around him have experienced too many dangers, and there may be more in the future.


    And he has only one person, no separation, can not happen to be present or arrive in time every time.


    Li futu took a deep breath of smoke. As the smoke floated, the hesitation gradually dissipated.


    He took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "The emperor of hell."


    There was no emotion in the voice from the other end of the phone.


    Li futu''s eyes are deep.


    "Haven''t you ever been to the East in the future?"


    "Now, there''s a chance."


    With the voice, the corner of his mouth rips open a blade like radian, and the momentum is not covered up, just like the recovery of hell king, the evil spirit is surging.

 Chapter 437

    Gu Qingcang still didn''t wake up at all.


    According to the doctor, if he can''t open his eyes within two days, the hero of Yongxing will probably go to sleep.


    The passing of every second represents the fading of the light of hope.


    Gu Qingcheng hasn''t closed her eyes for more than a day. Although she insists on taking out the calm appearance of a qualified successor of her family to deal with the big people who come to visit one after another, her face is still sickly pale due to her physical fatigue and mental pressure.


    Li futu forced her into the ward and handed the scene outside to the senior management of Yongxing.


    The intensive care unit is divided into inner and outer rooms. Gu Qingcang is lying inside. There is a sofa and a TV in the outer room. In addition to the smell of disinfectant in the air, it is not very different from the hotel in other aspects.


    "If you go on like this, before Gu Lao wakes up, I''m afraid you will fall down first."


    "It''s my job."


    "Bullshit duty, you don''t want Gu Lao to wake up and look at your haggard or lying on the hospital bed with infusion!"


    Li futu said in a deep voice that he knew that Gu Qingcang''s sudden fall had a great impact on the girl. Once upon a time, he had encountered a similar situation with Gu Qingcheng, so he could understand Gu Qingcheng''s mood.


    At that time, he was unaccompanied and could only resist by himself. Because of this, he hoped to help the girl share some of the burden.


    At this time, if you let Gu Qingcheng go back, you don''t have to think about it. Gu will not agree. Li futu then said, "you just rest on the sofa. The people outside will be dealt with by me and several hall leaders."


    Strong.


    Overbearing.


    There is no argument.


    You know, Gu Qingcheng is no longer Miss Gu. In a sense, she is the tallest person in Yongxing. The dignitaries who came to visit just now almost changed their tone when they faced Gu Qingcheng. Maybe only Li futu still regarded her as the beautiful girl who met by Weiyang lake.


    "I''ll rest for two hours, then you''ll call me."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip. Without fighting, he went to the sofa and lay down.


    As soon as the mental energy was relieved, the mental and physical fatigue swept towards her like a tsunami. Her eyelids became more and more heavy. After a while, she fell into a state of sleep.


    The sofa is very big. Gu Qingcheng is lying on his side, curling up, showing a state of insecurity.


    Looking at the haggard face, Li futu had pity in his eyes, and then went inside.


    Although the body index is very stable, Gu Qingcang still has no sign of awakening.


    Li futu found out a blanket and came out again. He covered the girl gently.


    Then Li futu went into the bathroom and washed his face.


    You know, like Gu Qingcheng, he has never had a rest since yesterday.


    Gu Qingcheng said that she only slept for two hours and asked Li futu to call her, but someone obviously didn''t listen to her.


    When she woke up, the bright moon was hanging high and the stars were shining.


    The whole ward was very quiet, isolated from all the noise.


    She sat up from the sofa and her blanket slipped off.


    She was slightly stunned, and then gently folded the blanket neatly, and then went into the inner room, the first time to check the state of grandfather.


    Gu Qingcang still closed his eyes, and there was no difference when he was pushed into this ward.


    Gu Qingcheng looked out of the window at the sky, his mind was tight.


    Nearly twenty hours have passed, and there is not much time left.


    "Grandfather, you won''t leave Qingcheng, will you?"


    The ward was quiet and there was no response.


    "PATA..."


    The door of the outer room was pushed open.


    Li futu, who was carrying the food, looked at the empty sofa and the neatly stacked blanket, and then looked inside.


    Gu Qingcheng heard the movement and came out of it.


    "Awake?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    Li futu raised the food he was carrying in his hand and went to the table: "I haven''t eaten for a day. I''m hungry. I just bought it from outside the hospital. It''s a good business. It''s estimated that it tastes good. Let''s have a taste."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him quietly, motionless.


    Li futu arranged the meal. When he saw Gu Qingcheng standing there, he was surprised and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Qingcheng came over and went directly to him. He put his arms around his waist and buried his head in his arms.


    "It''s good to have you."


    She couldn''t imagine what she would have done now without this man.


    Sniffing the fragrance from the girl''s hair, Li futu said with a smile: "it''s all fate. Thank you, you have to thank yourself."


    Gu Qingcheng looked up from the man''s arms in doubt: "why?""How could I stand here now if no beautiful woman had accosted me at that time."


    Facing the man''s smiling eyes, Gu Qingcheng can''t help recalling their first meeting at Weiyang lake.


    Her mouth also can''t help rippling.


    "Do you regret knowing me?"


    Gu Qingcheng nibbles her lips, not shy, looks at men in a coquettish tone.


    Someone sighed, "yes, I regret my death. You know, I should have been more determined at that time..."


    "It''s too late to regret!"


    Miss Gu, who has always been gentle and virtuous, suddenly became unreasonable. She buried her head in the man''s arms again, then opened her mouth and bit him gently: "I tell you, I''ve depended on you in my life, you can''t get rid of me!"


    "You are a dog."


    Li futu smiles bitterly. He remembers that he was bitten by Su Yuan when he met her for the first time. Su Yuan''s temperament can''t be ignored. He didn''t expect that Gu Qingcheng would make such a move. Does every woman know this move?


    "I''m just giving you a warning."


    Gu Qingcheng rubs crystal clear shell tooth, "if you don''t want me, I will bite you to death, then commit suicide."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the man''s speechless appearance, Gu Qingcheng forced himself to smile: "are you afraid? So don''t try to get rid of me. "


    Li futu shakes his head and sighs, remembering that women are tigers.


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. The food is going to be cold. Let''s have a meal."


    Gu Qingcheng released his hand and went to the table to sit down.


    "After dinner, you can have a rest. I''ll take care of you, grandfather."


    Gu Qingcheng picked up the chopsticks. Of course, she also knew that this man had been up all night just like her.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "it''s OK, I''m not as vulnerable as you girls, even if I don''t sleep for three days and three nights."


    What Li futu said is not a joke. In the encirclement and suppression of the agents of the five countries, he once killed for four consecutive days without closing his eyes.


    "Anyway, there''s nothing to do now. Why do you have to hold on and have a rest? You''ll feel better after all."


    Gu Qingcheng''s voice did not fall, the door was suddenly pushed open.

 Chapter 438

    People who come to visit during the day never stop, but no one will come to disturb them at night.


    What''s more, there are people on guard outside. Even those high-level people in Yongxing dare not break in without permission. How can anyone push the door so easily?


    Li futu frowned slightly and looked around.


    A couple of middle-aged men and women came in. They looked about 40 years old. The man was wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses and looked very gentle. The woman''s face was delicate and soft. She was middle-aged, but her figure was well maintained. There were no wrinkles on her face. Her skin was white. When she was young, she must be a great beauty.


    Li futu''s brows are even tighter. He has never seen this couple.


    "Who are you?"


    He doubted whether the other party had visited the wrong ward.


    The other side also looked at him for the first time.


    Gu Qingcheng put down his chopsticks and stood up.


    "Dad, mom."


    Gu Qingcheng''s voice was a little stiff, but it made Li futu''s face suddenly stiff.


    The middle-aged man nodded, looked at Li futu again, didn''t say much, and took his wife into the inner room.


    "Are those your parents?"


    Li futu turned his head.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, eyes did not see the warmth of their parents, but through a wisp of resentment.


    "I thought they wouldn''t come back."


    Li futu was silent.


    He knew where Gu Qingcheng''s resentment came from.


    After hesitation, Li Fu said, "or, shall I leave first?"


    His family is here, and it is obviously not suitable for him to stay here.


    But Gu Qingcheng took his hand and said, "no!"


    "You said you would be with me."


    "But now your parents are back..."


    "What if they come back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu is speechless.


    Naturally, he didn''t succeed. Soon, Gu Qingcheng''s parents came out from the inside.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Gu Bo asked, although the relationship between father and son is very stiff, but Gu Qingcang''s life is on the line, he still hurried back to the East China Sea.


    "Forty eight hours, no, it should be less than 30 hours now. If grandfather can''t wake up..."


    Gu Qingcheng stopped, and there was a trace of irony in his eyes.


    Li futu was silent.


    Every family has its own difficult classics.


    He''s not qualified to cut in on family affairs.


    Gu Bo didn''t care about his daughter''s indifference. His face was heavy when he heard that the situation was so severe.


    "Dad is so good, why did he suddenly encounter a car accident?" Gu Qingcheng''s mother worried.


    She was born in an ordinary family. When she met Gu Bo and fell in love, she encountered Gu Qingcang''s strong opposition.


    At that time, Gu Qingcang wanted Gu Bo to marry his brother''s daughter, so as to make his family more stable. However, Gu Bo was not interested in the world since he was a child, and he was particularly averse to arranged marriage. So he didn''t discuss with his father at all, so he directly obtained the certificate with his wife. From then on, it can be said that the seeds of family discord have been planted.


    Because he was disgusted with the disputes in the river and lake, and the relationship between his wife and his father was not harmonious, Gu Bo later chose to leave Donghai with his wife, but he didn''t have any filial piety. He still kept his daughter and would probably come back once every new year, which led to a very strange relationship between him and Gu Qingcheng''s father and daughter.


    "We are investigating this problem."


    Li futu coughed softly.


    Gu Bo''s eyes swept the food on the table, and then fixed on him: "are you Li futu?"


    Obviously, he''s heard of someone.


    Li futu nodded and said with a polite smile, "Hello uncle Gu."


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng''s mother, Xie Wan, began to take a serious look at someone.


    Although far away from the East China Sea, she also heard a little about the young man''s name, as if her father-in-law intended to marry him.


    Although her father-in-law objected to her marriage with Gu Bo in those years, she did not resent it. On the contrary, she has been trying to ease the relationship between the father and son of Gu family in recent years, but the blood of Gu family seems to be flowing with stubborn blood, and her efforts have not achieved very good results.


    Although she lived far away from home with her husband, Gu Qingcang was always her father-in-law in her heart. Naturally, she would not object to the decision made by her father-in-law. So now she looks at Li futu a little like her son-in-law.


    "I don''t deserve it."


    Gu Bo expression insipid, "now it''s late, you can go back first."


    This is obviously a rush.


    Xie Wan took her husband''s hand.


    Li futu''s face did not change, as if he did not realize the other party''s bad attitude, and his smile did not change at all.


    "Then I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Then he planned to leave, but Gu Qingcheng held his hand tightly.Li futu turned back and motioned silently with his eyes, but Gu Qingcheng turned a blind eye and stared at his father. His pretty face was covered with frost, and he said angrily, "it''s you who should leave!"


    Gu Bo''s face changed and he said in a deep voice, "I''m your father. Is that your attitude towards your father?"


    Although he didn''t take over Yongxing, Gu Bo''s business in Southern Ningxia was quite prosperous. He opened a large law firm and served people at the top of the society. Naturally, he had some momentum.


    But Gu Qingcheng turns a blind eye to it. Gu Bo and Xie Wan rush back to Donghai quickly, which shows that Gu Qingcang still has a certain position in their hearts. In this case, Gu Qingcheng can still get along with them peacefully, but Gu Bo starts to rush people without saying a few words, which directly touches Gu Qingcheng''s bottom line.


    After her grandfather''s accident, it was Li futu who had been with her all the time. Up to now, she didn''t even close her eyes. What did her grandfather''s son, her father, do?


    If she didn''t know that her grandfather might not wake up this time, she would have to inform the other party. I''m afraid the other party still doesn''t know!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Li futu''s status in Gu Qingcheng''s heart is far higher than Gu Bo''s father who didn''t see many faces in a year.


    "What''s wrong with my attitude?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s chest heaved and stretched out her hand and pointed to the inside, "what''s lying inside is also your father. How do you treat him?"


    Sometimes the killing power of language can be far beyond people''s imagination.


    Gu Qingcheng''s words made Gu Bo speechless, and his face turned blue and white.


    Xie Wan''s face was embarrassed and he said: "Qing Cheng..."


    Gu Qingcheng exhaled, "Mom, you''ve come all the way. It''s hard. Go back and have a rest first."


    Come all the way.


    Hard work.


    Every word seems to be ironic.


    Li futu shook her hand.


    Gu Qingcheng turned to look at him.


    Li futu shook his head at her.


    Gu Qingcheng knew what he meant. For the first time, that face showed his stubborn reluctance to bow in front of Li Fu''s face.


    Li futu sighed.


    Although he didn''t fully understand the situation of caring for his family, he knew something about it. He really couldn''t say who was right and who was wrong. The atmosphere was so stiff at this time that he could not turn a blind eye to it.


    "Uncle Gu, can you have a chat alone?"


    Li futu looks at Gu Bo.

 Chapter 439

    Gu Bo looked at Li futu for a while, then turned and walked out of the ward.


    Li futu is ready to catch up, but is held by Gu Qingcheng.


    Li futu looked back at the girl''s eyes and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and slowly released his hand.


    Li futu nodded politely to Xie Wan and then went out.


    Outside the ward, there are eight men in charge of guarding. When they see Li futu coming out, they bow their heads slightly and call Li Shao respectfully.


    Those who are not intelligent enough to fool around in the world with their heads must have fallen on the road for a long time. In today''s situation, they are badly injured at the helm. Next, there is no accident, that is, the young lady resists the big flag. With the young lady''s attachment to this man, he is likely to become the king without a crown.


    Li futu nodded peacefully, then walked to the end of the corridor.


    Gu Bo stood there, smoking. When he saw Li futu coming over, he threw him one.


    "The road of the river and the lake is full of blood. Every step forward, you will become the superior in the eyes of those behind you. But this road has no other side. The more you go forward, the closer you are to the abyss."


    Gu Bo finished smoking, turned his back to Li futu, looked out of the window and said calmly.


    Li futu lit the cigarette.


    "Uncle Gu is right, but Uncle Gu should also understand that if there are other options, maybe not many people are willing to choose this road."


    As a barrister, Gu Bo should be able to understand many reasons, needless to say.


    Gu Bo was silent for a moment and turned around: "I know about you. I should thank you, Wang Yang. If Qing Cheng marries him, he will be ruined all his life. Of course, our family has not treated you badly. A Warring States period should be enough to repay this kindness."


    "The old man has always been a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. I don''t have any opinions about him handing over the Warring States period to you, but what I don''t understand is that he has been living such a hard life. Why should he push the city into the fire pit?"


    Perhaps only Gu Bo can describe Yongxing''s life at the helm with the word "hard work".


    Li futu took a smoke: "what does uncle Gu mean by that?"


    "Although I''m not in the East China Sea, I know that the whole East China Sea now regards you as my son-in-law who takes care of my family. It can be said that the old man has contributed to this situation."


    Gu Bo''s tone from the beginning to the end is very calm, not bitter.


    "It''s a road that I can''t go back without the other side. The reason why I choose to leave is that I don''t want my wife to be afraid with me all my life, and I don''t want to go to such a life."


    Gu Bo looked into Li futu''s eyes. "This is our first meeting, but I''ve heard a lot about you. From an outsider''s point of view, to tell you the truth, I appreciate young people like you. Like my father, you have the potential to be a hero, even better than him."


    In the face of Gu Bo''s praise, Li futu''s face did not change: "Uncle Gu is over praised."


    Gu Bo shakes his head, takes a cigarette, turns around again and looks out of the window.


    "The old man''s eyes are really unique. You are a good dancer in the dark."


    He took a smoke, looked at the night and said quietly, "I want to make a deal with you."


    Li futu didn''t even think, "I refuse."


    Gu Bo frowned slightly, turned around, and finally had a look of waves.


    He held on to his gold rimmed glasses and said in surprise, "you refuse without asking what the deal is?"


    Li futu smiles: "I know what uncle Gu wants to say."


    Gu Bo was silent for a moment, nodded and said: "you are really smart, but you really don''t think about it? The old man is willing to give you the Warring States period, and I am willing to give you the whole Yongxing. "


    If an outsider hears Gu Bo''s words, he is expected to be stupid on the spot. He plans to give up such a big family property so easily, which is not enough to describe as being indifferent to fame and wealth.


    For this position, the Wang family has been planning for decades, but now it is easily placed in front of Li futu.


    As long as you nod, you seem to be able to climb to the top of the East China Sea.


    For anyone, I''m afraid he will be ecstatic at the moment, but Li futu''s performance is extremely calm, calm a little too much.


    He knows what Gu Bo means.


    From his early departure from the East China Sea, it can be seen that Gu Bo was not interested in Gu Qingcang''s efforts, and he had no will to inherit them. Even he felt heartfelt disgust and resistance.


    In his eyes, Yongxing''s position at the helm is a pit of fire. He doesn''t want to sit on it, and he doesn''t want to sit on Gu Qingcheng.


    Therefore, he wants to use this position that countless people dream of, but he can''t avoid, in exchange for the complete freedom of him and his daughter.


    As long as this young man nods, then Yongxing will have nothing to do with their family care, and there will be no disputes in the world. He will leave Donghai with his daughter forever and never come back."Uncle Gu wants me to take over Yongxing, and then take Qingcheng far away?"


    Li futu''s face has no waves, people can''t guess what he thinks.


    "That''s right."


    Gu Bo frankly admitted: "I don''t have any idea about Yongxing. As long as you are willing, I can immediately announce to the outside world that you will take the helm of Yongxing. But you have to promise me that from now on, we will completely break all the grudges between caring for our family and this lake. "


    "Uncle Gu believes me that way?"


    "I believe in the old man''s eyes."


    Gu Bo said frankly that this is why he chose Li futu instead of choosing one of those senior executives in Yongxing.


    by doing so, he was exchanging an incalculable sum of wealth for the stability of his family for the rest of their lives.


    "This deal is good for you, but not bad for you. Taking charge of Yongxing at your age, I believe that in time, you will achieve what the old man did not achieve and become the first person in the world."


    He is a lawyer. Gu Bo''s words are full of bewitching power, but Li futu''s look has not changed.


    He took his last puff of cigarette and gave a smile: "Uncle Gu, I know many people are coveting Yongxing and that position, but like you, that position has no attraction for me."


    Li futu threw the cigarette end on the ground and crushed it out with his feet: "I know uncle Gu is for the sake of the city, but just as Gu couldn''t change your decision at the beginning, you can''t control the life of the city."


    "Uncle Gu may not have noticed just now. Just yesterday, no, it should be said that this morning, Qingcheng has taken off Gu''s ring and put it on his hand. What does that ring mean? Uncle Gu should be very clear. Qingcheng has made his own choice."


    "The son inherits his father''s career. It''s natural that Yongxing is Gu''s lifelong effort. Qingcheng chooses to take the responsibility that should have been taken by Uncle Gu."

 Chapter 440

    In the ward.


    Silence.


    Xie Wan looks at her daughter, her lips are wriggling, and her face, which has not been left too many traces by the years, shows a trace of guilt.


    The scene is a little stiff, which should not be the atmosphere for a mother and daughter to get along.


    Finally, Gu Qingcheng took the lead in saying, "Mom, haven''t you eaten yet? Would you like to have some with us? "


    She went back to the table and sat down again.


    Xie Wan was stunned. She didn''t seem to think that her daughter would care about her. A surprise appeared in her eyes. She hurriedly walked towards the table.


    Gu Qingcheng picked up the chopsticks again, chewed slowly, and the ward was quiet again.


    The food Li futu bought was really delicious, but Xie Wan didn''t feel much taste when he ate it. Even after drinking the soup, Xie Wan felt a little bitter.


    Getting along with her daughter as a stranger is undoubtedly her biggest failure as a mother.


    "Qingcheng, do you still like the birthday present your mother sent you last time?"


    With the intention of breaking the rigid atmosphere, Xie Wan forced himself to squeeze out a natural smile: "that''s what mom and dad spent the whole afternoon choosing..."


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and did not lift his head.


    Xie wan smile slightly stagnant, eyes revealed a wisp of sadness: "Qingcheng, do you really hate your mother? Don''t even want to talk to mom? "


    She was born into an ordinary family and never wanted to be rich. When she was with Gu Bo at that time, she didn''t know that he was looking after his family.


    In her eyes, wealth and power are not so important. As long as there is a home that can keep out the wind and rain, it is enough not to suffer from cold and hunger.


    In her opinion, the most important thing is that the whole family live happily together. However, because of the dispute between father and son, her most ordinary expectation is destined to be just a kind of extravagance. Even now she is face-to-face with her daughter, it seems that there is an insurmountable gap in the middle.


    Even sometimes, Xie Wan feels that his fault lies in himself. If his family can be better and match his family, will this situation be completely different?


    Listen to the mother''s sad words, Gu Qingcheng chopsticks meal, silent.


    Just now, when her father came in, she said such fierce words with emotion. In fact, it was just the vent of the resentment accumulated in her heart for so many years.


    It''s hard to hate your parents.


    It was her parents who gave her life, and she was not qualified to ask her parents to become her vassal.


    "Mom, everyone has the right to choose their own life. You and dad yearn for a stable life. I can understand. I''m sorry for what I said to dad just now."


    Gu Qingcheng''s sensible words make Xie Wan feel more and more guilty. Four of them are for his daughter, but more for his father-in-law.


    Over the years, Qingcheng has been raised and cultivated by her father-in-law, and they have not fulfilled any of their responsibilities as parents.


    "Qingcheng, don''t say that. My mother knows that it''s wrong for my parents to leave you and grandfather in the East China Sea for so many years. Can you give them a chance to make up for it?"


    Xie Wan grabs Gu Qingcheng''s hand.


    Gu Qingcheng raised his head slowly.


    "Qingcheng, when my grandfather wakes up, my parents will take you away from Donghai. Let''s go to Ningnan. My father has developed well in Ningnan these years, and he has the ability to give you a good living environment. When we go there, our family can live happily together and never have to separate."


    Maybe Gu Qingcang learned a lesson from his accident this time, or he had this plan in mind. Obviously, before coming to Donghai, Gu Bo and Xie Wan had discussed and made a decision.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, but it was only a moment. Then she took back her hand.


    "Qing Cheng..."


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I won''t leave Donghai."


    "Why?"


    Xie Wan doesn''t understand, "now I don''t see your grandfather has been like this, you still stay in the East China Sea, no one will guarantee that there will be danger coming to you next."


    Xie Wan began to state his interests: "Qingcheng, now in the East China Sea, no one can protect you."


    "I can protect myself."


    Xie Wan frowned and wanted to say something, but his eyes inadvertently noticed Gu Qingcheng''s left hand.


    The emerald ring made her pupils contract instantly.


    "Qingcheng, is this ring given to you by your grandfather?"


    Xie Wan''s face became serious. Of course, she knew the meaning of the ring.


    Gu Qingcheng gently rubbed the ring and shook his head: "this is what I took from my grandfather''s hand."


    "Take it off!"


    Xie Wan said in a deep voice that this woman with a temperament like water took out her majesty as a mother at this time.Gu Qingcheng''s face was obstinate, and he drew back his hand: "no!"


    "This ring is not what you should wear, nor what you should bear..."


    "I''m not supposed to take it. Who should take it?"


    Gu Qingcheng did not dodge the gaze of his mother: "I am the only granddaughter of my grandfather, and also the only descendant of my family. The foundation of my grandfather''s hard life, I have the responsibility to inherit it!"


    "Do you know what you''re going to face with this ring?"?! Don''t think it''s as simple as inheriting a company or an enterprise. The difficulties and dangers you will face will exceed your imagination! "


    Although she was born in an ordinary family, she had lived a noble life with Gu Bo for decades, and Xie Wan gradually became a graceful lady, but by this time, she had lost the grace that a lady should have.


    "I''ll never allow you to do that, never!"


    "Mom, I''m not living for myself. My grandfather has protected me for 20 years. Now, it''s my turn to protect him. "


    "Ignorance!"


    Xie Wan''s chest heaved and said in a fierce voice: "do you know how many people there are up and down Yongxing? Do you know the personality of everyone in the top management of Yongxing? Do you know who to trust and who to guard against? You don''t know anything, Qingcheng. It''s not a joke. I know you want to protect your grandfather''s hard work, but you''re not filial, you''re dying! "


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Gu Qingcheng''s face did not change.


    "You..."


    "Mom, I understand what you said, but I''m not alone."


    Xie Wanning frowned: "you What do you mean


    "Just like dad left Donghai for you, now I have found someone who is willing to protect me."


    Gu Qingcheng whispered, and his face became gentle gradually.


    Xie Wan''s eyes were fixed.


    "You mean the young man just now Li Fu

 Chapter 441

    Gu Bo and Li futu returned to the ward.


    On the surface, their faces were calm, as if the conversation was friendly, or at least there was no violent conflict.


    After returning to the ward, Gu Bo immediately looked at Gu Qingcheng''s hand. When the ring was really put on by his daughter, a trace of complexity flashed in his eyes.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "you''ve been tired all day. Go back and have a rest. Dad, I''ll take care of you."


    Xie Wan''s look was no more relaxed than him. He stood up and said, "I''ll accompany you."


    Gu Bo shook his head: "you go back, have a good rest, have a good sleep, come back tomorrow, dad is in a coma now, too many people here can''t play any role, I''ll just accompany you."


    Xie Wan no longer insisted, turned to Gu Qingcheng and said, "go home with mom."


    Gu Qingcheng stood in the same place and hesitated.


    "If Grandpa wakes up, I''ll let you know as soon as possible," Gu said


    Gu Qingcheng looked inside, no longer resisted, and followed his mother out of the ward.


    Li futu nodded to Gu Bo, then left the ward with Gu Qingcheng''s mother and daughter.


    The ward soon quieted down. After Li futu''s three people left, Gu Bo''s face relaxed, shook his head and sighed again.


    ¡­¡­


    In the parking lot of the hospital, Li futu sits in the driver''s seat and acts as a driver.


    Xie Wan grabs her daughter''s hand and takes a look in the rearview mirror from time to time. She looks like she wants to stop talking.


    Li futu drove away from Donghai Central Hospital, opened his mouth with a smile and took the lead in breaking the silence: "Auntie, I''m Li futu for the first time. I often hear Qingcheng talk about you. I didn''t expect that you are younger than I thought."


    The most obvious politeness eased the stiff atmosphere in the car.


    Xie Wan nodded with a smile: "although I''m not in the East China Sea, I often hear your name. It''s true that it''s an old saying that every country has its own talent and has its own style for hundreds of years."


    Li futu said modestly, "I''m flattered."


    Xie Wan shook his head and sighed.


    Although the husband left Donghai, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t care about his father-in-law and daughter. It''s just that he is too stubborn to show it.


    Xie Wan knows very well that her husband really cares. He inquires about Donghai through various channels almost every day. It seems that Xie Wan first heard the young man''s name three months ago.


    He was born like a meteor, but he didn''t shine for a while like a meteor.


    Although it''s impossible to know what people have heard in other places completely, Xie Wan knows very well that it''s hard for a girl to refuse such a man, even her own daughter.


    "Xiao Li, do you mind if I call you that?"


    Xie Wan''s light judo has no airs.


    Li futu shook his head naturally.


    Xie Wan pondered for a moment, spoke again, and the words almost made Li futu''s steering wheel out of control.


    "Xiao Li, do you like Qing Cheng?"


    Even Gu didn''t expect her mother to be so honest.


    Leng for a moment, she even busy way: "Mom, what do you say?"


    Xie Wan patted her hand and motioned her not to speak.


    Know your daughter better than your mother.


    Just now when she was in the hospital, looking after Qingcheng, Xie Wan knew very well that her daughter was deeply in love with this young man. With her daughter''s personality, what she recognized was something that no one could dissuade. Even her mother, to be ugly, was that she would not bump into the South wall and not look back.


    Wan has no doubt as to whether this young man and woman in the city of dragon and Phoenix can be regarded as a young man or a young man?


    As a mother, she has to think about the life-long happiness of her children.


    Xie Wan is not a scheming woman, so she didn''t play any tricks, and asked her worries in the most straightforward way.


    However, it was this "simple way" that forced Li futu into a very embarrassing situation.


    Don''t like it?


    No way.


    For a girl like Gu Qingcheng, it''s estimated that no man will not be attracted. She''s a lady of a big family, but she doesn''t have any indulgence. When she''s with her, she can hardly feel any burden or pressure. Do you like it?


    As early as I knew, this question came from Xie Wan''s mouth. In her capacity, if she nodded, I''m afraid she would have to shoulder the responsibility.


    Li futu didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Xie Wan said: "there is no pressure. The answer is according to your most real feelings."


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help looking in the rearview mirror at this time. The look in her eyes was very complicated, with tension, expectation and uneasiness


    Li futu looked up in the rearview mirror and happened to be opposite the eyes.And Gu Qingcheng acquaintance to the present scene scenes reappear in my mind.


    His eyes gradually softened.


    At last, he nodded gently and gave a hum.


    Although the voice is low, it makes Gu Qingcheng look bright in an instant.


    Her grandfather fell down like heaven. She felt that her life collapsed. The woman''s heart made her subconsciously want to find a support. Obviously, Li futu became her only choice.


    Just like a drowning person, Gu Qingcheng didn''t take the initiative to get along with Li futu in the past. But this time, she was not normal. She even seemed unreasonable. She seized Li futu and even said that you would never want to get rid of me in your life. But it can''t be denied that she was worried. She knew Li futu well. At this time, he would never leave She drove her, so when Li futu said that no matter what the result, she would bear it with her, she was not surprised at all, but one thing, she was really afraid. She was worried that the reason why Li futu said and did so was because of her sympathy.


    She doubted, but did not dare to ask, because if it was really because of sympathy for Li futu that Gu Qingcheng was with her, she knew that she would definitely collapse. But at the moment, a word from Li futu made all her fear and hesitation disappear in an instant. When she learned that Gu Qingcang had gone out last night, her pale and haggard face suddenly became radiant.


    Xie Wan is aware of the pain of her hand being caught. She turns to look at Gu Qingcheng.


    Silly girl.


    With a bitter smile, Xie Wan shook her daughter''s hand and turned to look in the rearview mirror. She didn''t ask any more questions. Just like her question, she said in a low voice: "no matter what Qingcheng''s father said to you, as Qingcheng''s mother, I will support you."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly turned his head and his eyes trembled.

 Chapter 442

    From ancient times to the present, it has been said that parents'' orders and matchmaker''s words.


    Everyone hopes that their love will be blessed by their parents, and Gu Qingcheng is no exception.


    But at the same time, she is also very clear that her father is a person who is extremely disgusted with the world. He may not mind looking for an ordinary person, but he will never agree to be with someone who has been dancing on the point of a knife for many years, such as grandfather, such as Li futu.


    Even though he has been prepared for his parents'' refusal, Gu Qingcheng still hopes to have a miracle.


    At this moment, the accident actually appeared.


    "Ma..."


    Gu Qingcheng felt very incredible. Her mother''s temperament was like water. Just like the ancient tradition, she always regarded her husband as the heaven. Why did she suddenly stand on her side at this time?


    Gu Qingcheng was very clear that this could not be his father''s attitude, otherwise he would not have been so rude in the ward.


    Xie Wan smiles and clenches her daughter''s hand.


    "Qingcheng, when mom and your dad were together, they also suffered a lot of pressure, even greater than you are now. Your grandfather and your grandfather almost didn''t agree with this marriage, but I still insisted on it, so I can understand how you feel now."


    "Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, but everyone''s understanding of happiness is different, so there are differences and contradictions. Qing Cheng, you don''t blame your father. Your father thinks that only a stable life can lead to happiness. There is no big mistake, but he just thinks differently from you. "


    Xie Wan gazed at her daughter, who had grown up completely and was able to smile like her name. She said softly, "in your opinion, as long as you can be with Xiao Li, I''m afraid you will not be afraid of anything, no matter what the food is, or what the blood is like?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s dense and long eyelashes vibrated gently, lowered his eyes and remained silent.


    Xie Wan looked at her with a smile, as if he had seen himself in his youth.


    The same implicit, also the same can be desperate for love.


    "Xiao Li, I''ll give it to you after I''ve fallen in love."


    Xie Wan told Li Fu. I''m afraid she is the best mother-in-law in the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu forced a smile.


    Back at Gu''s villa, Xie Wan said, "Xiao Li, it''s not too early now. I don''t think you should go back. Just have a night''s rest here."


    Li futu hesitated and finally nodded with a smile: "I''m sorry."


    Xie Wan smiles and looks at Gu Qingcheng: "I''ll have a rest first, Qingcheng. I''ll accompany Xiao Li more."


    Gu Qingcheng blushed slightly.


    Xie Wan estimated that she was really tired, and went directly back to her room. Gu Qingcheng watched her go upstairs, then turned around.


    "Go and sit in the yard?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    The two sat down on the chairs in the courtyard. The night wind swept their faces and they could see the night sky when they looked up.


    "Don''t worry about what my mother said just now."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the stars on his head and didn''t look at Li Fu''s picture.


    Li futu exhaled and said with a smile, "what did your mother say just now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even if it is at night, but in the hazy moonlight, you can still see Gu Qingcheng''s face with a faint blush.


    Then she turned her head and gave someone a white look.


    Li futu''s smile widened and lit a cigarette.


    "Qingcheng, your parents, are the most special parents I have ever seen."


    Gu Qingcheng asked curiously, "why do you say that?"


    Li futu took a cigarette and said with a smile, "one is not in love with fame and wealth, and the other is not afraid of the secular world."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head with a smile, stroked his hair, "why don''t you say one is pedantic and the other has no opinion?"


    Li futu looked at her and said, "although it''s your family business and I shouldn''t interrupt, I still feel that, as your mother just said, the contradiction between your grandfather and your father is just because of the different outlook on life. The difference between them finally extends to you. But no matter your grandfather or your father, their love for you is different It''s about the same. "


    Gu Qingcheng frowned, and there was an obvious surprise on his face.


    "My father was so impolite just now, are you still talking for him?"


    "Every father who thinks about his children deserves to be considerate."


    "Do you know what your father and I talked about just now?"


    "What?"


    Li futu was smoking, with a strange smile on his face: "in TV series, it is often seen that rich and powerful parents are worried that their daughter will be cheated by a man, and then use money to make the other party leave..."


    Before Li futu finished, Gu Qingcheng''s face was filled with anger: "how can he do that?"Li futu puffed out his cigarette and said with a smile, "your father is not so superficial. He is more generous than those people on TV. He even gave me the whole Yongxing for your sake."


    Gu Qingcheng''s expression is stagnant.


    In this era when people die for money and birds die for food, what Yongxing represents is enough to drive 99% of people crazy.


    "Poor parents all over the world. I was shocked by your father''s great efforts at that time."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    "How do you answer him?"


    Gu Qingcheng stares at Li futu.


    "Me?"


    "Of course, I reprimanded him with dignity. Is Li futu a snob who sees money with an open mind?"


    Gu Qingcheng trembled at the corner of his mouth and said, "can you be more serious?"


    Li futu smoked, "your father wants to put Yongxing away, and then take Gu to fly away with you. From then on, he is far away from the conflicts and dangers in the world. But he also looks down on me, thinking that a Yongxing can satisfy my appetite?"


    "What''s your goal?" Gu Qingcheng asked with a smile.


    "The scenery is certainly attractive, but if you don''t have the embellishment of beautiful women, you will lose too much color in the end, so how can I let you run away?"


    With a cigarette in his mouth and a frivolous smile, Li futu looks like a cynical dandy.


    "Bad people!"


    Li futu used to be a gentle gentleman in front of Gu Qingcheng. At the moment, he suddenly changed his face. Even though he knew he was joking, Gu Qingcheng was still hard to resist.


    Gu Qingcheng''s heart beat accelerated suddenly. She stood up with a blushing face and ran into the villa. It was a bit like running away.


    Seeing her back disappear in sight, Li futu''s smile slowly converges.


    Ten years ago, I had no ability and no way to protect the people I cared about. I had to leave my hometown like a coward and flee abroad. But now he is no longer that young boy.


    At the beginning of returning home, he only wanted to live an ordinary life, but his life seemed to be isolated from the ordinary.


    Since the fate is like this, why should I be afraid again.


    Li futu looked up at the night sky and slowly inhaled his last cigarette.


    Ten years ago that kind of regret, once is enough.

 Chapter 443

    The next morning, when Li futu came downstairs after washing, breakfast was already set on the table.


    Gu Qingcheng''s mother and daughter have already sat at the dining table.


    "Xiao Li wakes up."


    Xie Wan waved with a smile: "as it happens, breakfast has just been made. Come and eat it. I asked Qingcheng to call you, but she thinks you are too tired these two days. She wants you to have a rest."


    Li futu looked at Gu Qingcheng, who was eating toast with his head down, and came over with a smile: "aunt made it by herself?"


    Xie Wan nodded with a smile.


    Li futu sat down beside Gu Qingcheng and said, "then I''ll have a good taste."


    In the news that Ningnan heard, before she saw Li futu, Xie Wan thought that this should be a very cold young man. But after contact, she never found that Li futu''s image was completely different from her imagination.


    If she had not known some of his deeds, she would have thought that he was a gentleman from a scholarly family.


    Because today is the most critical day, three people did not delay too much, soon after breakfast, drove to the hospital.


    Of the 48 hours that the doctor said, there are only less than 20 hours left. There is not much time left for Gu Qingcang.


    The BMW driving Gu Qingcheng took Gu Qingcheng''s mother and daughter to the central hospital. When driving to the parking lot, Li futu didn''t mean to get off.


    Gu Qingcheng turns around in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Wan also looks at Li futu through the window.


    "You and auntie go up first. I have something to deal with. I''ll be back soon."


    Although he was curious about what important things had to be dealt with at this time, Gu Qingcheng was also considerate and didn''t ask much.


    "Then you go to work, don''t worry, the hospital has me and my mother."


    Li futu nodded and drove away from the central hospital towards the airport.


    Nearly half an hour later.


    Donghai International Airport.


    As a key transportation hub connecting nearly 100 important domestic and international routes, thousands of people gather here every day to leave, and scenes of human joys and sorrows are staged here almost every moment.


    With the huge flow of people pouring into the airport, Li futu stands at the airport. Different from the ordinary people waiting to pick up, he can''t see the excited or impatient look on his face. His face is so old that people can''t see what he thinks.


    All of a sudden, a voice full of amazement rang out not far away.


    "Why did I meet you again?"


    Li futu turned his head and saw an accident in his eyes. Then he said with a smile, "it seems that the East China Sea is really small."


    Cui Menghan, wearing a beige windbreaker, approached with a smile: "it''s not that the East China Sea is too small, but because we are predestined."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, with a deep look.


    Cui Menghan looked around: "are you here to meet someone?"


    "Or else?"


    Li futu said: "does director Cui think I''m here to see the scenery?"


    Cui Menghan was stunned, and then smile, beautiful and moving, completely did not have the kind of cool and gorgeous I saw on the bus.


    "What''s director Cui doing at the airport?"


    Anyway, it''s not the time yet. Li futu is also happy to chat with Cui Menghan and send the time.


    Cui Menghan nuzui toward the gate, "just to the field friends away, this not a turn to see Mr. Li."


    "Director Cui is really eye-catching. There are so many people here that they can see me."


    Cui Menghan blinked. "It''s not that I''m in the spotlight. It''s just that Mr. Li is so outstanding. Standing in the crowd, he seems to stand out from the crowd. It''s hard not to be found."


    Li futu laughs in silence and is praised by a charming beauty. Cui Menghan doesn''t feel anything, but makes him feel embarrassed.


    "I finally know why director Cui achieved so much when he was young."


    "Do you mean I''ve got everything by flattering?"


    Cui Menghan''s beautiful eyes stare: "tell you, ordinary people, don''t say praise, I won''t even give him a good face..."


    Li Fu Tu nodded with approval: "I believe that. I remember when I first saw director Cui on the bus. Director Cui is so cold, and his whole body is full of breath of strangers. At that time, I was thinking about why such a noble beauty appeared on the bus. "


    Cui Menghan is biting silver tooth, the facial expression is not good: "are you satirizing me?"


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "of course not. I just think it''s all fate. If it wasn''t for the problem with director Cui''s car, and I didn''t meet the thieves, I''m afraid I would never have been able to meet such a noble beauty as director Cui in my whole life."


    Flattery is popular, especially with people like Li futu.


    Cui Menghan''s face thawed and his smile brightened up again: "fortunately, I should be right. If it wasn''t for those accidents, I''m afraid Mr. Li would not look me in the eye now."Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "When will your friend arrive? Why don''t I wait with you?


    Cui Menghan said enthusiastically.


    "It''s OK. Director Cui, go ahead."


    Cui Menghan did not entangle, beauty''s reserve still has to have, she nodded, intend to say goodbye to Li futu, leave, but at this time, the airport hall of the radio suddenly rang.


    International flights from New York to the East China Sea arrive at the International Airport.


    Compared with other passengers'' bags, one of them didn''t bring any packages, walking in the flow of people, which is very eye-catching.


    They are tall and straight, but their feet are very light. They are wearing casual clothes, their faces are indifferent, their eyes are empty, and there is no emotion fluctuation. When they walk, they are not deliberately affected, but they naturally show a cold breath that can not be explained clearly.


    The surrounding passengers subconsciously keep a certain distance from them, so that in the crowd, it seems that there is a border, isolating them from the surrounding people.


    Cui Menghan, who was planning to leave, naturally noticed them. She couldn''t help but have a meal. For some reason, there was a very uncomfortable feeling in her heart, which was a kind of human instinct perception of danger.


    Almost all the eyes of the people near the airport were focused on this pedestrian.


    from all sides, as like as two peas, they will step closer. If there are careful people, they will find that the distance between them is almost the same.


    Looking at them, Cui Menghan said: "these people Strange... "


    No one responded to her.


    Cui Menghan turns his head and finds that the man who talked and laughed with her just now is looking at the pedestrian. His face becomes very deep.


    What shocked her even more was still behind.


    The group of people who made her feel more like machines than human beings finally came to her.


    Then, coincidentally, he bowed his head slightly.


    "Chief."


    In Cui Menghan, under the intense contraction of the pupils of hundreds of people at the airport.


    Li futu''s eyes were dark, but the corners of his mouth were gently raised.


    ¡°Welcome-to-China¡£¡±

 Chapter 444

    To be fair, Cui Menghan is definitely a beautiful woman. Walking on the street, it''s also the existence of a high turnover rate. But at this moment, none of the twelve people look at her more.


    But they regard red powder as a skeleton, but Cui Menghan''s beautiful eyes are staring at them tightly, thinking about a problem.


    Chief.


    What does that mean?


    She wanted to ask Li futu, but at this time, standing in front of these people, she did not dare to speak easily.


    "Director Cui, let''s go first."


    Li futu nodded to Cui Menghan, then turned and walked out of the airport.


    Twelve men followed him silently. Except for the chief, they didn''t say a word more, and their eyes were silent.


    As he passed by, Cui Menghan inexplicably felt a sharp chill, and even unconsciously stepped back.


    What kind of people are these?


    Cui Menghan watched them disappear in the field of vision, looking dazed and dazed.


    Outside the airport, six black Mercedes Benz S-Series cars line up, with a man in a suit standing beside each car.


    Seeing Li futu''s figure coming out of the airport, Ouyang Xiu, the person in charge of the Warring States arena, took the lead in welcoming him.


    "Mr. Li."


    Li futu nodded.


    Then Ouyang Xiu looked behind Li futu.


    Almost for a moment, his body was tense subconsciously.


    This is the instinctive response of the strong to the crisis.


    Although this group of people didn''t say a word, and didn''t even look at him, it had made him feel a kind of heavy pressure that he had never felt before.


    Ouyang Xiu''s body is tight, showing a defensive posture. At the same time, the twelve people behind Li futu seem to feel it. Their neck is stiff and wriggling, and they slowly move their eyes to Ouyang Xiu''s face.


    Those eyes were still empty and empty, but Ouyang Xiu felt a hint of ridicule from them.


    Is it an illusion?


    Ouyang Xiu congealed and said with a polite smile, "welcome to the Dragon kingdom."


    There was no response.


    Li futu said, "follow Ouyang to the Warring States period. Take a long journey and have a rest first."


    Twelve people slightly bow: "yes."


    Li futu looked at Ouyang Xiu and didn''t explain more: "trouble."


    Ouyang Xiu shook his head and then pointed to the motorcade parked on the side of the road: "please."


    Seeing the motorcade leave, Li futu gets on the bus and drives to the hospital again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li futu returned to the ward, it was more than ten o''clock. Looking at the faces of Yongxing''s high-level people in the corridor, he knew that Gu Qingcang still didn''t wake up.


    Li futu nodded to several people. He was about to push the door in, but he was stopped by Jiang Bo.


    "Li Shao, the driver''s identity has been investigated."


    Li fututon stopped, "what''s the result?"


    "We are the same as the result of the police investigation, that is, a long-distance truck driver has worked for a logistics company for eight years, and there is no doubt about it."


    Li futu nodded and said calmly, "I know."


    The result of this investigation shows that he is not at all surprised. If this car accident is really a premeditated conspiracy, you can easily find out the flaws, then it''s strange.


    Li futu looked at these Yongxing high-level people who had been loyal outside the ward for two days, and said to Jiang Bo in a soft voice: "master Jiang, no matter what the result is today, at 8 pm tomorrow, inform the staff above the level of deputy master to go to the headquarters for a meeting. I hope all the staff will be there by then."


    Jiang Bo''s eyes narrowed deeply, then nodded and said in a deep voice, "I understand."


    Li futu pushed the door in.


    There is no one outside. Li futu walks to the inside of the intensive care unit. Gu Bo stands in front of the window. Xie Wan and Gu Qingcheng''s mother and daughter sit beside the bed. No one speaks. They can only hear the electronic sound of the medical equipment.


    It was quiet and depressing.


    "So fast?"


    Gu Qingcheng turns to squeeze out a smile. Li futu''s footsteps are familiar to her.


    Li futu nodded, "how is Gu''s situation?"


    Xie Wan looked at Gu Qingcang on the bed and sighed: "the doctor said dad''s injury has stabilized, but whether he can wake up or not depends on dad''s own will."


    Li futu looks at Gu Qingcang on the eye bed. This admirable hero has reached the most critical stage of his life.


    "Uncle Gu, you''ve been working hard all night. Why don''t you go back and have a rest?"


    Li futu looks at Gu Bo by the window.


    Although he stayed here for one night, Gu Bo''s face was no different from that when they left last night. He still looked energetic.


    "It''s OK. I''m not that expensive."


    Gu Bo shakes his head. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. After one night, his tone towards Li futu becomes much more friendly.Last night, he sat alone by Gu Qingcang''s bed, looking at his father on the bed, and he didn''t sleep all night.


    In his impression, his father has always been a strict look, like a mountain, strong and towering, but now he found that his father is just an ordinary person, will also be injured, will also fall.


    The night last night was so long that Gu Bo could recall his whole life, from reading and reading, to getting married and having children, and then to leaving home


    After replaying his whole life in his mind, he found many things he didn''t realize before.


    He always thinks that his father is a sinner. Yes, Yongxing is at the helm with bloody hands, and he has nothing to do with good people. But if he only stands in the perspective of his father, Gu Bo finds that his father has nothing to do with him.


    Although he wanted him to inherit Yongxing, although he didn''t want him to marry Xie Wan, and although his father and he stood on opposite sides in these matters, his father didn''t force him.


    With his father''s ability and means, he has thousands of ways to break up his fate with Xie Wan, but he did not do anything, but respected his choice, even if he moved out of the East China Sea later, he did not hinder himself.


    As a father, the old man lying in the hospital bed is much better than himself. Now Gu Bo finally understands why his daughter is so angry with him.


    She felt sorry not for herself, but for the old man in the hospital bed.


    There may be countless people in the world who hate this old man, but only themselves I don''t have that qualification.


    Gu Bo looked at Li futu with some emotion in his eyes.


    Fate is always so similar.


    His father didn''t agree with him to marry Xie Wan at the beginning, and now he doesn''t agree with his daughter to be with this young man. Although her daughter has a lot of resentment against herself, he knows that Qingcheng is a very filial child. If she insists on obstructing her, she can''t completely ignore her opinions, but do you really want to do so?


    I''ve been fighting against the old man all my life. It''s time to compromise.


    Gu Bo went to the hospital bed, looking at his gray haired father, his eyes gradually softened.


    "Dad, you must wake up. You said that you would send Qingcheng to get married. You have been a husband all your life. You can''t break your promise to your granddaughter."


    Voice landing.


    Gu Qingcang''s fingers trembled slightly.

 Chapter 445

    Gu Qingcang''s car was hit and deformed by the car accident the night before last. It''s lucky for him to survive.


    Although the doctor didn''t say that there was still a chance of recovery, it was only out of the humanitarian view of the medical staff. The doctor was not very optimistic about the possibility of recovery.


    No one knows more about the patient''s injury than the doctor in charge of rescue. The tragic car accident has led to different degrees of trauma to the internal organs of the injured, and even a certain degree of concussion. Even a strong young man may not be able to resist this kind of injury, let alone an old man in his old age.


    But at this moment, more than ten hours before the deadline, Gu Qingcang''s body had a behavioral reaction.


    Although the tremor of the fingers was slight, it was keenly captured by Gu Qingcheng, who was sitting beside the hospital bed.


    Her eyes contracted violently and her face was filled with uncontrollable excitement. She had no time to think about what her father''s words meant. She stood up and called out: "grandfather, grandfather..."


    Xie Wan stood up and held his daughter''s shoulder: "Qing Cheng, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Qingcheng said in an urgent voice: "grandfather, grandfather, his hand just moved."


    Xie Wan quickly looks at Gu Qingcang''s hand and finds that there is no movement.


    "Qingcheng, are you wrong?"


    "No..."


    Gu Qingcheng doesn''t care to explain to her mother. She starts to call Gu Qingcang again. She doesn''t know medicine, but she has also heard about the case of a vegetable being awakened by the voice of her relatives.


    Gu Qingcheng doesn''t look like a fake. Gu Bo and Xie Wan become nervous and watch Gu Qingcang closely. They don''t let go of the slightest fluctuation.


    Under Gu Qingcheng''s call one after another, Gu Qingcang''s eyelids really vibrated slightly.


    Gu Bo and Xie Wan look at each other, and their spirits are shocked.


    Gu Bo got to the head of the bed and bent down: "Dad..."


    Li futu came quickly.


    Under the intense gaze of the four, Gu Qingcang''s eyelids slowly opened, from the beginning of confusion, gradually restored his look.


    Gu Qingcheng covered his mouth and his eyes were flushed with excitement.


    Li futu was also relieved, and his face was smiling.


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes swept around Li futu''s four faces, slowly raised his hand and took off the oxygen mask.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Girl, my grandfather is just too tired. I want to have a rest. Why are you shouting all the time? "


    Gu Qingcang''s smile is very weak, his voice is also very weak, but he can wake up, it is already a thing to be thankful for.


    "Grandfather, you scared me to death. I thought..."


    "What do you think?"


    After the disaster, Gu Qingcang still had a smile on his face: "do you think grandfather can''t wake up?"


    Gu Qingcheng stood by the bed, silent.


    Gu Qingcang raised his hand. Seeing this, Gu Qingcheng took the initiative to extend his hand.


    "Do you remember what your grandfather said to you on your birthday the year your father left home?"


    Gu Qingcang holds Gu Qingcheng''s hand.


    Gu Qingcheng shook her head. When her father left Donghai, she was only 12 years old. After such a long time, her memory of what her grandfather said at that time was blurred.


    "Grandfather said at that time, it doesn''t matter if your father doesn''t care about you. With your grandfather, he will protect you and grow up well, and then hand you over to another man who can protect you."


    Smell speech, Gu Bo some unnatural move a vision, in the eyes emerge the color of guilt.


    "Before the promise of the city was made, even Yama could not take his life away."


    If not the night before yesterday in front of the hospital bed said that it was his last tears, this time I''m afraid Gu Qingcheng can''t help but shed tears.


    She did not dare to make a sound, for fear that she would not be able to restrain her weakness.


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes moved to Xie Wan.


    Xie Wan was a little afraid to face Gu Qingcang''s eyes. He lowered his head slightly and called out: "Dad."


    Gu Qingcang was silent for a moment, and said slowly: "Xiaowan, these years, between our father and son, you have worked hard."


    Although he did not approve of their marriage, Gu Qingcang didn''t aim at Xie Wan. At that time, he didn''t give up his plan to cultivate Gu Bopei into a successor of Yongxing, so he was determined to find a wife who could help him instead of a woman from an ordinary family.


    But time has changed. After so many years, the idea of that year has naturally begun to change, and Gu Qingcang has seen Xie Wan''s performance in recent years.


    Although Xie Wan is not a woman who can help men in their career, she is definitely a good wife and mother.


    "Dad, don''t say that."


    Gu Qingcang''s words let Xie Wan some flattered, even some at a loss.


    From the day she married into Gu''s family under pressure, she did not expect her father-in-law association to give her a good face."I''m satisfied if you don''t blame me."


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile, "although I really didn''t want you to be together at that time, later I thought that it was a blessing for Gu Bo to find a wife like you. If he didn''t want to be here, why should I be such a villain? I would be happy enough if you were willing to come back to see me, I''m afraid I won''t come back. "


    "Dad..."


    Gu Qingcang interrupted Xie Wan: "Xiaowan, you must have contributed to Gu''s family. The most obvious thing is that you gave birth to such a good granddaughter to me."


    Hearing the speech, everyone looked at Gu Qingcheng,


    GU Qingcheng said in a soft voice: "grandfather, you have suffered such a heavy injury, you should rest more and don''t talk too much."


    "Grandfather is not that fragile."


    Gu Qingcang holds Gu Qingcheng''s hand, and his fingers gradually rub against the jade ring.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes changed slightly. He wanted to take back his hand, but Gu Qingcang held it tightly.


    The ring had been worn on his hand for decades and had almost become a part of his body. As soon as he woke up, Gu Qingcang found that the ring was gone.


    "You took it from your grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcheng lowered his head and bit his lips.


    Gu Qingcang was silent.


    "Girl, you should understand the meaning of this ring. Now your parents are here, and your grandfather won''t force you to undertake anything if you..."


    "Grandfather, it''s all of my own free will."


    Gu Qingcheng raised his head, pursed his lips and said firmly in his eyes, "I am willing to inherit Yongxing!"


    Xie Wan and Gu Bo''s face was complicated, but they didn''t speak.


    Gu Qingcang stares at his granddaughter.


    "No regrets?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head.


    Although the amplitude of shaking head is slight, it indicates that another queen will be crowned in the underground world.

 Chapter 446

    "Qingcheng, you and your parents go out first. I want to have a chat with Xiao Li alone."


    Gu Qingcang didn''t persuade again, released Gu Qingcheng''s hand.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, took a look at Li futu, and then went out first.


    Gu Bo didn''t object, but when he left the room with his wife, he couldn''t help taking a deep look at Li futu.


    He found that the weight of this young man in his father''s mind was more important than he thought.


    After waiting for Gu Qingcheng three people to go out, Gu Qingcang smiles to Li futu, "sit down."


    Li futu moved a chair and sat beside Gu Qingcang''s bed.


    "Xiao Li, do you believe it? In fact, when I saw the truck coming, I was not afraid."


    Li futu nodded and said, "I believe that a person like Gu, who has never seen anything before, must have no fear of life and death in his heart."


    Gu Qingcang smiles. Because of the injury, he starts to cough for a while.


    Li futu stood up and helped him get along.


    Gu Qingcang waved his hand and sighed after breathing slowly: "stepping into this road, I didn''t expect to get a good death, but I''m still afraid of death. I''m afraid that the girl will encounter danger after I die, but now I''m not afraid."


    Gu Qingcang looked at the young man sitting beside his hospital bed with a kind look: "because now that I have you, I know that even if I fall down, you will protect the peace of the city."


    Although Gu Qingcang wakes up now, it doesn''t mean that he is completely out of danger. At this time, he needs to strengthen his will to live.


    Li futu said sincerely: "Gu Lao, your position in Qingcheng''s mind can not be replaced by anyone. Although I can protect Qingcheng, I can''t give you the kind of warmth you bring her."


    "I naturally understand this truth. You can rest assured that since I wake up, I won''t sleep easily. I''m still waiting to hold my great grandson."


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes suddenly became meaningful.


    Li futu didn''t answer this topic rationally.


    Gu Qingcang also stopped at the right time and didn''t go any further.


    "Has Qingcheng discussed this decision with you?"


    Gu Qingcang asked.


    Li futu knew what he was asking and shook his head frankly: "no, it''s her own decision, but when Gu was still lying in the emergency room, I said that no matter what the result, I would face it with her."


    Gu Qingcang nodded.


    "It''s hard for that girl. Next, I''m afraid she will have to face a totally different life from the previous 20 years."


    "Gu doesn''t need to think about it. Since it''s her own choice, she must be ready."


    In order to comfort Gu Qingcang, Li futu is also very clear that from a girl who lives in an ivory tower and is still studying to a leader who commands thousands of people, the difficulties he will face are beyond words.


    The most important thing is, because Gu Qingcang''s sudden accident, Gu Qingcheng has no time to adapt.


    "I put that girl by my side for so long, and she learned something, but after all, it''s still too little."


    Gu Qingcang sighed: "I wanted to wait for the girl after graduation, ask her own wishes, if she really wants, then I will pave the way for her, but this accident came too suddenly."


    No one knows his body better than Gu Qingcang himself. He knows that it''s not easy for him to get out of bed this time. It will take at least a year and a half to cultivate himself. During this time, his control over Yongxing will definitely decline greatly. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to stabilize Gu Qingcheng''s position with his own power.


    He was afraid that his injury would make the following ambitious people ready to stir up. This is not because he was suspicious and worried, but an absolute objective fact.


    In this era when people are not killed for themselves, to place hope on the loyalty of outsiders is equivalent to digging one''s own grave.


    Li futu seems to have guessed Gu Qingcang''s thoughts and said, "Gu is always worried that someone in Yongxing will not accept the collapse of the city?"


    There is no outsider in the ward. In the face of Li futu, Gu Qingcang has no vigilance and concealment.


    "It''s not a worry. It''s definitely something that will happen. Qingcheng is still young, and she''s still a daughter. It''s too hard to hold those people down."


    Li futu looks calm.


    "Mr. Gu thinks that in those high-level buildings in Yongxing, who will support Qingcheng to be superior?"


    After a pause, he said, "or, is there anyone who will support Qingcheng?"


    Gu Qingcang was silent for a long time, then slowly said: "from the beginning, several old men who fought with me in the world will probably not object. Jiang Bo is loyal to me, and certainly won''t have two hearts. Those people in the white face, in fact, don''t care who is sitting in that position. They just want to earn money. Even if they have any ideas in their hearts, they won''t act rashly..."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "in this case, there are only a few hall leaders left to deal with the unstable factors."Gu Qingcang continued to analyze: "Xia Shang''s personality is eccentric, sometimes I can''t even grasp it, but he is a man with weak desire for power, and with his identity and qualifications, he should not covet that position. Qiansen, the leader of the leopard hall, has fought with you before. He is a very common person in the river and lake. He knows how to protect himself and steer when the wind blows. Although he has the suspicion of being a wall grass, it is undeniable that only this kind of person can live the best. The reason why I didn''t touch him all the time is that he didn''t have any ambition. Making friends with the Wang family before was just a means for him to protect himself. "


    At this point, Gu Qingcang stopped.


    Li futu understood.


    Gu Qingcang''s silence is enough to show that the remaining few people are more or less harbouring evil intentions.


    If not wrong, Gu Qingcang did not mention the people, including the dragon, tiger, snake and wolf four hall leader.


    In their hands, they almost control most of the power of Yongxing.


    If they have a bad heart, Gu Qingcheng''s position is absolutely unstable, and even the whole Yongxing city may fall apart.


    "Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. Gu Lao, it''s time to test how many good soldiers are ambitious in Yongxing."


    Gu Qingcang asked: "how do you want to test?"


    Li futu was not in a hurry and said, "please forgive me for my self assertion. Tomorrow night, I''m going to push you to the top of the city. You can see who is loyal and who is treacherous at that time."


    Gu Qingcang frowned, "Xiao Li, is it too urgent?"


    "Gu Lao, just can''t give those careerists too much time to prepare. When they are linked together, the situation will be more difficult to control."


    Gu Qingcang smell speech, a little thought, feel not without reason.


    "Do you need me then?"


    "Old Gu can rest assured and recuperate."


    Li futu shook his head and finally showed the confidence and edge that a young man of this age should have.


    "Outside I have everything

 Chapter 447

    Gu Qingcang wakes up, it seems that everyone feels sincerely happy.


    After receiving the news, the senior management of Yongxing rushed into the ward excitedly and surrounded Gu Qingcang''s bed. They looked as if they were loyal and courageous. When the doctor came, they stepped back.


    After the examination, the doctor first said congratulations, but he didn''t look relaxed.


    In the doctor''s advice, Gu Qingcang needs to stay in bed for at least half a year.


    Half a year is too long. No one can guarantee what will happen in this half a year in the changeable world.


    Obviously, whether Gu Qingcang wants to or not, the accident has forced him to retreat from the center of the river''s lake to the edge of the river''s lake. It is even possible that he will stay away from the river''s lake from now on.


    But on the surface, the self-made Xiaoxiong, who finally stood at the top of the East China Sea, was calm, even smiling.


    "The moon is full, the moon is full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full, the people are full of happiness, the people are full of happiness, the people are full of happiness, the people are full of happiness, the people are full


    "In my whole life, I''ve had a glorious life. It''s time for me to retire and enjoy the happiness."


    Gu Qingcang''s weak voice was full of the open-minded spirit of seeing through everything.


    Smell speech, the Yongxing high-level facial expression of the presence all instantly becomes solemn.


    Gu Qingcheng is standing at the head of the bed. In front of the backbone of Yongxing, Gu Qingcang slowly pulls Gu Qingcheng''s hand.


    "My physical condition is no longer suitable for leading Yongxing. You are all the humerus of Yongxing. In the future, I hope to support Qingcheng and make concerted efforts to make Yongxing stronger and stronger."


    Just like Tuogu in Baidi City, there is no doubt that Gu Qingcang''s words represent the inheritance and transfer of power, and also represent the end of an era.


    Maybe Gu Qingcang''s words were too shocking, and the whole audience was silent for a moment.


    Gu Bo holds his wife''s hand and stands aside, gazing at these Yongxing high-rise buildings.


    The attitude of these people will directly determine the situation their daughter will face in the future.


    Jiang Bo was the first to react. He faced Gu Qingcang on the bed and Gu Qingcheng at the head of the bed. Without hesitation, he bowed slightly and threw a voice on the ground: "yes, dark hall."


    His voice seemed to ring, and instantly awakened the public.


    Xia Shang, the leader of the punishment hall, looked at Gu''s grandfather and grandson, and the corner of his mouth pulled up an inexplicable radian. The second one bowed his head: "punishment hall orders."


    The rest of them looked at each other and bent over the bed.


    "Yes, leopard hall."


    "Snake hall, yes."


    "Yes, Longtang."


    ¡­¡­


    No matter what he thinks in his heart, on the surface at least, one by one, these tycoons express their compliance with the last order that Gu Qingcang may be at the helm of Yongxing.


    Gu Bo was deeply relieved.


    Li futu stood on one side with a calm expression from beginning to end.


    "Qingcheng, all of you here are heroes of Yongxing. In the future, you should listen to your suggestions, be strict with yourself, and be responsible to thousands of brothers."


    Turn to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng sidled and nodded: "don''t worry, grandfather, I understand."


    Gu Qingcang looked around the room and took a breath.


    "Yongxing will depend on you in the future."


    A group of senior officials bowed again with respectful faces. "Don''t worry about steering."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, "these two days, you are hard, go back to have a good rest, scattered."


    The crowd did not stop, but came out.


    Gu Qingcang is lying on the hospital bed, watching these people leave one by one, holding Gu Qingcheng''s hand.


    Seeing this, Gu Bo pulled his wife and went out in silence.


    Li futu also left behind, leaving space for the two grandsons.


    "Grandfather, do you have anything to say to me?"


    Gu Qingcheng whispered.


    Gu Qingcang silent half pay, slowly way: "girl, there is Xiao Li in, your safety, I am not too worried, but inherit Yongxing, for you, the most difficult is not with the inside and outside people fight, but how to cross their own this pass."


    Gu Qingcheng said calmly: "grandfather, don''t worry, I''m ready."


    Gu Qingcang smiles, pulls Gu Qingcheng''s hand and signals her to sit down.


    Gu Qingcheng sat down by the bed.


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes are full of memories. "I remember when I was a child, you raised a VIP, but once I let the little guy run out because of neglect of care, and finally I was bitten to death by a Tibetan Mastiff in the villa area. At that time, you cried so sad that it was useless to comfort your grandfather. Since then, you have never raised any small animals."


    Gu Qingcang turned his head and looked at Gu Qingcheng''s face. There was obvious worry in his eyes.


    "It''s true for animals, not to mention people. Girl, from today on, your life is destined to be full of blood. That''s a color you can''t see in your past life. Are you sure you can bear it? "Gu Qingcheng gently smile: "grandfather, don''t forget, I have the blood of caring for my family."


    "He once said to me that everyone is a cud except those he loves. Maybe my grandfather thinks the same. A few days ago, I saw the extreme evil in the world. I didn''t even see that man. He was going to deal with me in such a vicious way, and he almost got Aileen involved by me. "


    "Just when I was desperate, he suddenly appeared, and then four lives disappeared in front of me. But do you know, grandfather, I was not really afraid at that time, because at that time I finally understood that there are too many evils in the world that can not be eliminated by regular channels, and only the same evil or even more evil way can be used to end it. "


    Gu Qingcheng said softly: "I once read a sentence in a book. It says that the right people practice evil laws, and evil laws are also right. Evil people practice the right way, and the right way is also evil. Now, I think so. "


    Gu Qingcang listened in silence, and a smile appeared on his face again. "If you think so, I''m relieved."


    Gu Qingcheng took him by the hand and said with a smile, "so grandfather, you don''t have to worry about me. Your most important task now is to take good care of your injury and strive for an early recovery."


    "Of course, it''s just hard work for you, girl."


    "My grandfather could have helped you for a while. I was born to care for my family. It''s really hard for you."


    When he was a child, he didn''t enjoy a few days of family happiness. When he grew up, he had to face the bloodbath of the river and lake. Looking at his granddaughter, who was no more than 20 years old, Gu Qingcang felt a strong sense of guilt in his eyes.


    Gu Qingcheng shakes his head and smiles quietly: "grandfather, don''t say that. I always feel that I am very lucky in my life. Now, there is a grandfather outside the river and there is him in the river. What else can I complain about?"

 Chapter 448

    Gu Qingcheng came out from the inside and closed the door gently.


    "Grandfather is tired and wants to have a rest."


    Gu Bo looked at her with a complicated look.


    He knew that from today on, he could no longer look at his daughter in the same way as before.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at Li futu, "can you accompany me to a place?"


    Gu Bo and his wife''s eyes moved to Li futu.


    Li futu nodded and laughed, "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the command of Gu Qingcheng, Li futu drove to Donghai University, where they met for the first time, by the Weiyang lake.


    Gu Qingcheng squatted down, picked up a small stone and threw it into the lake like a playful child.


    The original calm of the lake suddenly waves, layer upon layer, rippling.


    "Do you remember the first time we met here?"


    She turned her head and gave a playful smile.


    Li futu nodded, squatted down and picked up a stone, then bent slightly and waved his arm.


    Like a dragonfly skimming on the water, the stone floats a few times on the surface of the lake, which is very ornamental. It''s much better than Gu Qingcheng''s falling into the water.


    Gu Qingcheng tooted his mouth.


    "Of course, I''m afraid I''ll never forget your self introduction."


    Li futu turned to smile.


    "I''ve always been curious about who gave you your name. I''m so confident that I''m not afraid that if you look unsatisfactory, you will be ridiculed all your life."


    Gu Qingcheng said angrily: "how can you be so shallow?! Will you just judge people by their appearance? "


    "If I look sorry to the audience, Gu Xiaohua would take the initiative to chat me up at that time?"


    Li futu asked in reverse, blinking at Gu Qingcheng.


    "I found out how thick skinned you are


    Gu Qingcheng seemed to be trying to prove his innocence, and immediately explained: "at that time, I was just a little curious about what kind of man Su Yuan liked. I''m not a bee. I would jump up when I saw a handsome guy."


    Li futu lit a cigarette with a smile on his lips. "That''s not what I said. It''s what you said."


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and said, "you don''t really think I''m that kind of unrestrained girl, do you?"


    It''s true that the IQ of a girl in love will be infinitely close to that of an idiot.


    Li futu shook his head and sat down on the bench. "I''m kidding you."


    Gu Qingcheng, just like that day, also sat down beside Li futu.


    "When you think about it, it''s only a few months since I met you, but it feels like it''s been a long time..."


    "Do you mean to spend time with me like a year?"


    Li futu''s words made Gu Qingcheng laugh.


    "I hate it


    Li futu takes a cigarette with a smile. The girl''s next step is to step into a completely different life. He wants to make her happy as much as possible.


    Looking at the lake, Gu Qingcheng''s smile slowly subsided. Although she was relaxed in front of her grandfather, it was just to make him feel at ease. She was about to face the strong wind and heavy rain in the lake. How could she not feel nervous at all.


    "I thought I could stay here for at least a year."


    Li futu smoked and said softly, "if you like it here, I can often accompany you here in the future."


    Gu Qingcheng turned around and said with a bright smile, "that''s what you said. It''s a deal."


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    When Li futu finished smoking a cigarette, they left Weiyang lake.


    Heaven and earth.


    AI Lian, who had just finished class, came in a hurry. Beside her, she followed Chen ang.


    Gu Qingcheng, who has ordered a good dish, waved to her.


    AI Lian came over with Chen ang in her arm. "Qing Cheng, when are you going back to school?"


    Aileen didn''t mention the kidnapping to anyone, even her parents and Chen ang.


    Chen ang nodded to Li futu and called Li Shao.


    Li futu said, "sit down."


    AI Lian and Chen ang sit down. After the kidnapping, AI Lian''s attitude towards Li futu has improved a lot. At least when they see him, they won''t look at him any more. As for whether they will scold Huaxin radish, I''m afraid only she knows.


    "Lotus seed, I come back to school this time to say goodbye to you."


    Gu Qingcheng smiles and says something that makes Ailian look pale. Even Chen ang frowns and looks at Gu Qingcheng.


    "Qing Cheng, what do you mean by that?"


    Aileen said nervously.


    Li futu sat quietly and served as a waiter, pouring water for several people.


    Gu Qingcheng never stops talking.


    "I''m going to drop out."


    Ailian smell speech Leng in the seat, and then suddenly turned his head, to Li futu loud way: "is not you let Qingcheng do it?"Chen ang secretly pulls Ailian''s hand.


    Can AI beauty temperament up, no one can stop, she glared at Li futu, it seems that as long as Li futu nodded, she would jump to bite each other.


    "Lotus seed, don''t get excited. It''s my own decision. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    "Well, why did you drop out?"


    Ailin suspected that it was because of the kidnapping, but Chen ang was present. She didn''t want to worry about Chen ang, and it was hard to say clearly. She could only say in a vague way: "Qing Cheng, even if there is something wrong, you can ask for leave. It doesn''t matter if it takes a long time. Why do you have to quit school?"


    "Lotus seed, I have applied with the school, the school has agreed, and now I''m going through the procedure..."


    Gu Qingcheng''s words make Ailian suddenly become dispirited. She sits on the seat, knowing that it''s irreparable.


    It''s a big blow for anyone that his best friend suddenly wants to leave him.


    "Lianzi, since Miss Gu is doing this, she must have her own reasons. As friends, we should support her."


    Chen ang comforted.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him gratefully.


    Aileen''s lips moved. After all, she didn''t ask why.


    "Qing Cheng, are we still friends in the future?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "always."


    After a meal, the four of them walked back to the gate of Donghai University. Gu Qingcheng stopped, looked at the familiar gate and whispered, "lotus seed, I won''t send you in."


    Aileen nodded. Her face was complicated. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Gu Qingcheng gazed at her for a moment, then gave her a soft smile.


    "Goodbye."


    Then, she turned around, accompanied by Li futu, and got into the car.


    AI Lian and Chen ang stood at the east gate, watching the BMW drive away.


    She doesn''t know why Gu Qingcheng dropped out of school.


    I don''t know that Gu Qingcheng''s goodbye is actually a farewell to the past.


    AI Lian doesn''t know what kind of life Gu Qingcheng is going to meet this time, but she is determined and will not turn back.

 Chapter 449

    Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    Zhou Hao was released on bail in advance for causing trouble and disturbing social order.


    When he walked out of the city Bureau building, he squinted subconsciously because of the stimulation of the sun.


    The fight between him and Liang chengdi is regarded as a typical example. He should have been detained for a month. According to reason, the time is far from right.


    "Lord Zhou, these days, I''m tired."


    Hao Binjie brings people up. It seems that he has been waiting here for a long time.


    "Hall master hao?"


    Zhou Hao had some accidents.


    Although he was a minister in the same Dynasty, the old people in the river and the lake all knew that he had to be careful to make Wannian boat. It can''t be denied that because of Hao Binjie''s efforts in fighting with Liang chengdi and in pleading for him in front of the helm, Zhou Hao''s vigilance against Hao Binjie was relieved.


    "Hall master Hao bailed me out?"


    Hao Binjie nodded and shook his head again: "yes or no."


    Zhou Hao twisted his eyebrows.


    Hao Binjie made a gesture: "get in the car and talk again."


    Zhou Hao took a look at him, nodded, walked out of the market and got on the RV parked at the door.


    The RV starts smoothly.


    "Hall master Hao, what''s the matter?"


    Zhou Hao doubted: "according to the truth, the cop should not release me so soon."


    Zhou Hao is very clear about his bad behavior before, and is ready to squat in it for a month. Now it''s half way to the deadline.


    "Hall master Zhou can see the sun again so quickly this time, but he has to thank the helm."


    "At the helm?"


    Zhou Hao frowned and said, "is it the feeling that the helmsman came out to ask for me?"


    Zhou Hao was more and more puzzled. He felt that his impulsive behavior made the helmsman angry at that time, and even almost used his family skills. The helmsman should not mind seeing him calm down, and it should be impossible to rescue him.


    Hao Binjie didn''t answer him directly. He said slowly, "master Zhou, you''re in there. Maybe you don''t know. There was an accident the day before you took the helm..."


    Zhou Hao a shock, "who did it?"


    "A drunk driver with a large truck should be an accident."


    Zhou Hao''s face suddenly became serious: "how is the injury at the helm?"


    "You don''t have to worry too much. The situation at the helm is optimistic, but..."


    "Just what?"


    Zhou Hao subconsciously asked, his eyes tightly locked on Hao Binjie, but Zhou Hao was not nervous. He was hurt at the helm while tearing his face with Yan Donglai, which was absolutely not good news for them.


    It seems that he didn''t feel resentful because Gu Qingcang wanted to punish him last time.


    "It seems that master Zhou is absolutely loyal to steering."


    Hao Binjie sighed, and then said: "the most dangerous period should have passed at the helm, but I''m afraid I can''t get out of bed for a long time in the future."


    Zhou Hao was surprised and said, "is it so serious?"


    Hao Binjie nodded: "if several brothers did not sacrifice themselves to slow down the impact speed of the truck, I''m afraid the consequences would be even more unimaginable."


    Zhou Hao was silent and frowned tightly, his eyes flickering.


    We are all smart people. Although Hao Binjie is just stating the facts, the information revealed is enough to make people think deeply.


    If they are seriously injured and bedridden at the helm, it means that they may fall into a state of no leader in the future.


    "The law is nothing more than human feelings. This time, the cop is willing to let you out ahead of time because of an accident at the helm."


    Zhou Hao finally understood and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to see the pilot."


    "It''s natural."


    Hao Binjie''s reaction to Zhou Hao seems to have been expected: "we are on our way to the hospital now."


    After a silence, Hao Binjie spoke again.


    "By the way, master Zhou, I have to tell you one more thing."


    Facing Zhou Hao''s eyes, Hao Binjie said: "the first lady has taken over the power of steering, and the steering has also agreed, and announced that the first lady is the new helmsman of Yongxing."


    Zhou Hao''s pupils contracted violently.


    The news brought by Hao Binjie is more and more powerful.


    He didn''t expect that he had been in for less than two weeks, and the sun and moon had changed color when he came out.


    After the fall of the Wang family, the eldest daughter became the only heir, which everyone had expected, but it was one thing to know, and it was another thing when the day came. Besides, I''m afraid no one was ready for the day to come so soon.


    How old is the first lady now?


    It''s like school.


    Such a half girl has the ability to lead them?


    Zhou Hao''s thoughts at this time can be said to represent the vast majority of people in Yongxing.


    People like Zhou Hao rarely put their true emotions on their faces to be seen through. However, under the impact of one surprising news after another, his control of emotions has been out of control. Some doubts about Gu Qingcheng and worries about the future appear on their faces, and Hao Binjie successfully captures them."Hall master Zhou, at eight o''clock tomorrow evening, a high-level meeting will be held at the headquarters. I don''t have to mention what the purpose of this meeting is."


    Hao Binjie''s expression was deep: "I don''t know what master Zhou thinks?"


    Zhou Hao was silent and said in a low voice: "since it''s the command of the helm, we should obey it."


    "Oh?"


    Hao Binjie said with a smile, "is this really the real thought of the master Zhou?"


    Zhou Hao''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "what does hall master Hao mean by this?"


    Hao Binjie never changed his face. "Don''t get me wrong, master Zhou. I just think that a smart man like master Zhou should be able to see how stupid the decision to take the helm is."


    Zhou Hao''s pupils contracted and said in a deep voice, "Hall master Hao, be careful


    "It doesn''t matter. There is no outsider in the car. In my opinion, the decision to take the helm is really stupid. What kind of society does it pay attention to


    Hao Binjie seemed to be fearless and said: "Yongxing is the first to take the helm. We all admit that it''s great to take the helm. But how can you do that? To let her take over Yongxing, in my opinion, will only push Yongxing into an endless abyss. "


    Zhou Hao''s breathing speeds up unconsciously. It''s not that he doesn''t have the same idea as Hao Binjie, but he doesn''t have the courage of Hao Binjie. He dares to say it directly without concealment. If these words are spread out, it will be enough for Hao Binjie to die 10000 times.


    "The eldest lady can take dividends every year like those elders. I don''t mind how much she takes, but I absolutely don''t agree to let her be the helmsman."


    Hao Binjie seems to go out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Does hall master Hao know what he is talking about? "


    "Of course, I know very well that, master Zhou, the wise don''t talk in secret. We are more qualified to lead Yongxing than the eldest lady, whether you or me, or some other masters. Now it''s no longer the age of judging the noble and the humble by blood. Do you think so?"


    Zhou Hao clenched his hands and didn''t reply, but there was a beast named ambition in his heart, and he began to wake up and roar.

 Chapter 450

    16 Tiger Garden Road.


    Yongxing headquarters.


    This is a high-rise building with 18 floors. In the eyes of the common people, it is a legal enterprise. However, many people in the upper class know that this is the headquarters of Yongxing.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, it''s far beyond the time of work, but black vehicles are constantly coming towards the building from all directions. When the car stops, a fierce man comes out of the car. Each black suit, black shoes, cold complexion, protects his boss and walks into the building.


    At 7:30 p.m., an elegant car appeared on Huyuan Road, followed by two Audi cars.


    Yazhi stops at Yongxing headquarters building, and Li futu and Gu Qingcheng come out from the back seat.


    Today''s Gu Qingcheng is very different from the past. It''s not only the change of clothing style, but also her original loose hair is tied into a bun, which is grand and dignified. The whole person seems to have matured a lot in an instant.


    "Nervous?"


    Li futu said softly.


    I know it will not be quiet tonight, but he didn''t bring too many people. Six men stood behind him without saying a word, and their eyes were silent.


    "A little bit."


    Gu Qingcheng said truthfully.


    She looked up at the headquarters building.


    Today is not her first time here, but after tonight, she will have a different identity here.


    "Don''t worry too much. It may not go well tonight, but there won''t be too much trouble."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, took a deep breath, and then took the lead to walk towards the building.


    The top floor.


    28th floor.


    Yongxing high-level sitting in the largest conference room, the entourage left behind outside.


    This meeting is of great importance. The two unique entrances of Yongxing are manned to guard and keep irrelevant personnel away from the safe distance of the meeting room, so as to ensure that the meeting process can be carried out without interference.


    It is reasonable to say that Li futu, who has no position in Yongxing, should also be included in this "irrelevant person". But when he crossed the "cordon", he was not obstructed. Even the six men behind him were not questioned.


    Unimpeded came to the door of the conference room, Li futu stopped, turned his head and said: "Sirius and lonely soul and I go in, other people stay outside."


    Four nodded silently.


    Because it''s not time yet, these big guys in the conference room are chatting. When Gu Qingcheng pushes the door in, the conference room suddenly becomes quiet.


    Then everyone stood up almost at the same time, "miss!"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded calmly and walked calmly towards the innermost seat. Somehow, beside the main seat, he specially arranged a position that should not exist. Li futu sat down as if nothing had happened.


    Sirius and the lone soul stood still behind him.


    This meeting requires talents above the level of deputy hall leader to be qualified to attend. Li futu looks around and finds that there are many people. Even if some seats are still vacant, there are almost 20 or 30 people in the whole meeting room.


    According to the division of Yongxing''s positions, there are seven halls, and the total number of heads and deputy heads is 14. Plus the important people in charge of the white business, there are about 30 people who can participate in the key decision-making.


    Even if it wasn''t 8 o''clock, since Gu Qingcheng had arrived, no one chatted at will, and the whole conference room became quiet.


    Unlike those in some old foggy movies, these people here are all big brother level characters in the world, but they don''t have the hooliganism of those in the movies. Sitting there now, they look more like business executives than reckless people.


    Indeed, as the old saying goes, real big brothers wear suits and ties.


    Li futu looked at the time. It''s 7:53. It''s only seven minutes away from 8:00. But now, there are still eight vacant seats in the meeting.


    It also means that there are still eight people not present.


    It''s not like ordinary people go to work. They can click the card and no one will say anything. If they don''t arrive now, it basically means they won''t come.


    Li futu looks at the waves of the river.


    Jiang Bo sat in the third position on the right hand of the master. Seeing Li futu''s eyes, he got up and came over.


    "Miss, Li Shao."


    Li futu whispered: "who didn''t arrive?"


    "Wolf hall leader Hao Binjie, deputy hall leader Guan Xin, tiger hall leader Zhou Hao, dragon hall leader Gan Ji, Yongan Group CEO Li Wenchao..."


    Jiang Bo came together.


    Apart from the two clandestine punishment halls, three of the five remaining hall leaders have not arrived.


    Gu Qingcheng''s fingers unconsciously clenched.


    Li Fu Tu''s face was calm. Looking at the vacant seats, he said with a smile: "maybe it''s the delay on the road. Now it''s not time. Wait a minute."


    Jiang Bo nodded and returned to his seat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t they promise grandfather in bed? "


    Gu Qingcheng is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that these people are not what they represent at this time.Dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and wolf hold most of the power of Yongxing. Now, even if she can succeed tonight, it is only a joke in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Since ancient times, people''s minds have been most difficult to speculate. There are countless people who have been disobeying others, but it doesn''t matter whether they come or not."


    Gu Qingcheng smelled speech to smile slightly, but the facial expression is not very good-looking.


    Little by little, no one came in.


    "Miss Gan, you suddenly feel unwell in the morning. If you can''t be here tonight, please forgive me."


    Seeing that the time came to eight o''clock, Ganji''s deputy hall master stood up.


    Hearing his words, although no one in the audience spoke out, their eyes twinkled.


    Soon, the deputy leader of tiger hall also stood up in the morning. Gu Qingcheng, who was facing the leader, said in a loud voice: "Miss, because the leader of Zhou hall is still in the Bureau, so..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Jiang Bo.


    "As far as I know, Zhou Hao was released yesterday morning. Why was he detained in the bureau?"


    He stared at Yu Chen and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t know, it''s disrespectful. Don''t you know if Zhou Hao is released, or do you want to excuse Zhou hao?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen''s face is stiff and his lips are mumbling, but he can''t answer Jiang Bo''s words.


    Gu Qingcheng waved her hand and motioned to Yuchen to sit down. She looked around the room. Her young face was very calm. "Who else would like to help these people who haven''t arrived to ask for leave?"


    There was silence.


    They all know what will happen tonight. Their presence shows that they don''t care much about the replacement of the helmsman. As long as their cake is not passive, they don''t care much about who is sitting in that position.


    But they don''t care. It doesn''t mean no one has no problem.


    Did not show up a few, with a silent way, to be on the top of the big miss a blatant down.


    They were very curious, how would the young lady react to this kind of almost rebellious behavior?

 Chapter 451

    Tonight is very important for Gu Qingcheng.


    Just like the first impression of my colleagues, if Gu Qingcheng leaves a feeling of weakness and deception to these Yongxing executives here tonight, her majesty will be difficult to reshape in the future.


    The eight people who didn''t arrive tonight, including the three powerful hall leaders, didn''t respond to their blatant provocation at all. They are not sure. But if we want to deal with them, the young lady with unstable foundation may not be able to help each other, and may even make herself more ugly.


    It''s really hard to choose.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng on the throne, many people here feel distressed for her.


    The meeting room quieted down.


    Everyone knew that it was a difficult problem to choose, so they all understood it. But Gu Qingcheng didn''t ask them to wait any longer. He gently pointed at the meeting table. Seven or eight seconds later, he said, "I announce that all the eight people will be relieved immediately."


    Thunder in silence!


    The whole room was petrified.


    They didn''t expect that Gu''s response would be so fierce, and there would be no room for it.


    Some things don''t mean to be lifted. She made this decision to force those people to rebel. The whole Yongxing may fall apart from tonight.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng on the throne, Qian Sen, the leader of the leopard hall, shook his head and sighed.


    Sure enough, she is a family girl. She is full of courage, but she is still too young after all.


    In this case, the safest way is to stabilize those people as much as possible, and slowly erode or empty their power. It can be said that such radical tearing is the most stupid way.


    Jiang Bo looks at Gu Qingcheng and seems to want to say something, but Gu Qingcheng says again: "the position of Ganji is taken over by the deputy hall leader, and so is Zhou Hao''s tiger hall. As for wolf hall, all the principal and deputy hall leaders have not arrived, so they are put on hold for the time being and will be appointed after selection in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No one said anything. Even as the vested interests, Yu Chen, deputy leader of dragon hall and deputy leader of tiger hall, was a little dazed. They didn''t expect that they had done nothing, so they were promoted for a big step without any reason. Moreover, depending on the situation, the young lady didn''t just talk about it, but really wanted to be serious.


    Sitting beside Gu Qingcheng, Li futu''s eyes swept through the whole room, looking flat, and then looked back.


    The man named Sirius immediately walked out in silence.


    Everyone was shocked by Gu Qingcheng''s amazing decision, and no one found him leaving.


    "Well, now the meeting begins!"


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t give people too much time to react, so he immediately stepped into his upper position and made a decisive decision.


    ¡­¡­


    Sirius walked out of the conference room and went downstairs. Four men outside the conference room followed him.


    The five people didn''t have any communication. After getting on the bus, they drove directly to the north of the city.


    Ganji, the leader of the Dragon hall, has a manor in the north of the city.


    The black Audi drove closer and closer to the Ganjia manor in the dark.


    The higher you climb, the more afraid you are of death.


    Especially the people in the Jianghu, who have no enemies who want to scratch their bones and cramp.


    Ganji was very concerned about her life and was always on guard against the possibility of enemies coming to her house to seek revenge, so she arranged more than 30 guards around the manor. All of them dared to fight and fight. They carried out round the clock patrol to ensure that no fly could fly in without being found.


    Although she had done a lot of evil deeds, Ganji was very good to her relatives. After she got rich, she took all her relatives and arranged them in the manor to enjoy happiness with him. In fact, his relatives are not many. His mother died early, leaving only one father and one younger brother.


    In the living room of the manor, Ganji and his second brother are drinking.


    "Brother, this evening is also the day when Miss Gu officially takes office. Are you really not going to go?"


    Ganji''s second younger brother is stronger than Ganji, but sitting with Ganji, his momentum is completely suppressed by Ganji.


    Gan Ji cocked her legs, holding a goblet in her hand, with a disdainful radian on her face, "what are you going to do? Look at a girl who doesn''t know her fart, sitting on her head giving orders? "


    Gan can, the second younger brother of Gan Ji, hesitated and said, "brother, but if you don''t go, will Miss Gu have any thoughts in her mind?"


    "What if she had an idea?"


    Ganji sneered: "what else can she do to me?"


    "If Gu Qingcang is that old and immortal thing, I''m afraid I''ll be afraid of him, but a little girl, what''s to be afraid of?"


    Ganji drank a mouthful of red wine, fearless and arrogant.


    "What''s more, I''m not the one who didn''t go this time, Zhou Hao and Hao Binjie. The three of us together are equivalent to half of Yongxing. Do you think that little girl has the courage to do anything? It''s not just about stifling it. "


    The smile on Ganji''s face is gradually rampant.


    "But then again, our young lady is really good-looking. She''s delicate and has such good skin that it''s definitely fun to play in bed..."Gan Ji''s eyes flashed with the light of immorality. "If you want to find a chance, you have to talk to our young lady. If she wants to, I''ll support her. It''s not something that can''t be discussed."


    How can you describe a wolf''s ambition.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, I think you''d better keep a low profile. "


    Gan can reminds a way.


    Gan Ji laughs, "Gan can, you are good at everything, but you are too honest. Now in this world, if you don''t bully others, they will bully you."


    After that, he drank all the liquid in the glass boldly, then put down the glass, stood up from the sofa and patted Gan can on the shoulder: "Oh, it''s really wine. It''s a sex medium. That smelly boy should be finished soon. I''ll go up and have fun. You can have a drink by yourself."


    Watching Gan Ji go upstairs, Gan can''s good younger brother''s appearance gradually changes. His hands are pinched tightly. His whole face is twisted and ferocious, with a palpitating venom.


    He lives in Ganji''s manor, which seems to be very beautiful, but no one knows what kind of life he leads.


    His wife, just because of her beauty, is insulted by Ganji and his son almost every day.


    At first, after he found out that his wife was not right, he pressed her again and again. Then his wife cried about the fact that she was forced by her nephew. He was so angry that he immediately went to see his elder brother. But his elder brother didn''t blame his precious son. Finally, he even climbed into the bed of his younger sister-in-law.


    Where is his elder brother? He is a beast in human skin!


    Gan can really wants to die with this beast if he can, but he knows very well that Gan Ji has been fighting in the Jianghu for many years. He can''t be an opponent, so he has to bear the humiliation and wait for the chance.


    But the opportunity seems far away.


    Gan can sits alone in the living room. He knows what''s going on in his wife''s room upstairs, but he can''t stop it. He can only drink to himself and paralyze himself with the help of alcohol.


    At the same time, in the dark, an Audi stopped outside the Ganjia manor.

 Chapter 452

    Audi didn''t mean to hide his whereabouts, so he stopped directly in a place with a wide view, so he was soon found by the guards outside the manor.


    They are trusted by Ganji and entrusted with important tasks. These people outside the manor are the best elites in the Dragon hall, and they are also loyal to Ganji. When they find out the situation, the eight elites of the Dragon Hall who guard the northeast of the manor come quickly.


    "What are you doing?! This is a private territory. No stopping. Leave quickly


    As soon as the leading man opened his mouth, he felt a sense of tyranny. You know, it''s twenty or thirty meters away from the Ganjia manor.


    The Sirius five got out of the car. For some reason, they always exuded a kind of cold breath, like the lifeless living dead. Their faces seemed to be wearing human skin masks, and they couldn''t see any expression fluctuation. When they were asked, they didn''t say a word. They looked at the manor not far away, which was even more strange in the dark.


    These men in Longtang are all people who have seen the world, but at this time, there is a kind of long lost emotion called tension, which can''t help but produce in my heart.


    "You''re all dumb motherfuckers? I''m talking to you. Do you know? "


    The leading man pressed down the inexplicable tension in his heart and said that he was going to push Sirius.


    Sirius didn''t move. He didn''t even look away.


    But he didn''t move. Someone moved behind him.


    Before the man''s hand touched Sirius, he was stopped in mid air, and then poured in like a huge force.


    With a click, his thick arm was pinched off.


    His face suddenly changed, his eyes were filled with pain, and he opened his mouth to scream, but before he could send it out, a sharp hand, like a drill, went straight and brutally into his chest.


    The skin is as fragile as paper.


    The ribs are broken.


    He subconsciously lowered his head and saw that a hand had gone into his chest. He finally felt the feeling of his heart being grasped by someone.


    A second later, he looked up stiffly and saw a face without expression.


    With the spatter of blood, a beating heart was pulled out from the human body.


    There was a blood hole in the fierce man''s chest, because he was too fast, so he didn''t die immediately,


    "bang!"


    Like a balloon, he watched his heart burst by hand. Then, blood began to flow out of his seven orifices. It was not long before his body seemed to lose its support and fell to the ground.


    Those elites in Longtang were shocked, or rather frightened.


    It''s not that they have never seen murder, nor have they never seen such a cruel way of killing people.


    And there is no hesitation and pause in the process of the other side''s hand. Up to now, there is no expression fluctuation on his face.


    The real life is like grass.


    These dragon hall men were afraid. In just a few seconds, they had realized the huge gap between themselves and the other side. Without hesitation, they turned around and ran, ready to meet with the brothers in other directions of the manor.


    The four figures, like ghosts, shrouded them. At night, they began to stage a unilateral bloody massacre.


    Sirius stood where he was and didn''t make a move.


    In less than three minutes, the four returned to his back. Outside the manor, there was a bloody scene. There were corpses lying on the ground everywhere, with different forms of death. But the only thing in common was that these corpses were broken, as if they had been bitten by beasts.


    Some guns could be seen beside the corpses, but they didn''t hear a gunshot from the beginning to the end. It can be seen that they didn''t have a chance to shoot when they died.


    The smell of blood filled the air. I''m afraid Ganji would never dream that the defense line, which he thought could be called an iron wall, would be torn to pieces like this. He hardly formed any effective resistance.


    In fact, we can''t blame the elite of Longtang for being too weak. We can only say that the enemies they met tonight were too heretical.


    In the investigation of Fujiwara blade, a Japanese martyr, Bai Wuchang once said that the strength of Fujiwara blade is equal to that of a ghost envoy.


    Among the 12 people who went to the East this time, there were nine ghost envoys!


    The remaining three are the ghost king!


    There is no doubt that Sirius is one of the three ghost kings in the East.


    "The Millennium Dragon kingdom should not be so boring."


    He whispered and walked into the manor without any obstruction under the blood.


    In the living room, Gan Ji''s father and son have got up from Gan can''s wife''s bed. It''s obvious that one of his men passed the news in before he died.


    Gan can is still sitting on the sofa, but he is more calm than the shock and panic of Gan Ji and his son. He even wants to drink when he knows that the enemy has broken through the defense line.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible..."Gan Ji had already lost the arrogance before going upstairs. Now he was in a trance and couldn''t stop talking to himself. It seemed hard to accept this fact.


    There are more than 30 experts in Tangkou, and they all have guys. How can they be killed so easily? Is it hard for the other party to come? Can hundreds of people come?


    Gan Ji is still like this. His son Gan Quan''s reaction is more unbearable. He is about 20 years old, but his heart is black. Relying on his own Laozi, he doesn''t know how many girls he destroys in school. He is even so crazy that his aunt won''t let go of him. He''s such a cowardly beast, but his courage is pitiful. At this time, he has no courage The first sentence is: "Dad, why don''t we run away?"


    Escape?


    Gan Ji doesn''t want to escape, but he doesn''t have the ability to escape. More than 30 people outside are killed. Where can he hope to escape?


    For the first time in her life, Ganji felt that this luxurious manor suddenly looked like a cage and trapped him in it.


    "Don''t worry, things are not in the worst condition. I can negotiate with the other party."


    Ganji poured a glass of wine for himself. He said that he was a person who had experienced wind and rain. At least on the surface, he did not mess in the face of danger.


    But he didn''t know whether he was comforting his son Gan Quan or himself.


    Up to now, he didn''t even know who was coming and what was the purpose.


    Little by little, from getting the news to rushing downstairs, less than five minutes later, several figures appeared at the door of the living room.


    They slowly approached, reflected in the moonlight was pulled long, foot on the valuable carpet, leaving a shocking blood.


    Ganji''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    It''s not because of the blood under their shoes, it''s because of the number of people who are appalled at them.


    Five people.


    There are only five people!

 Chapter 453

    Although feel incredible, but Ganji heart is still very clear, now the top priority is not to explore why the other party is so strong, but how to save their lives.


    Although he found that he had never seen these people before, the other party risked his life to kill them. He certainly didn''t come to chat with him.


    "Friends, I don''t know where I offended you?"


    Ganji swallowed saliva, pretending to be calm, knowing that the other side is not good, but did not give up the struggle.


    "Please make it clear to some friends that there may be some misunderstanding."


    But Sirius ignored him.


    There is a well-known rule in the international underground society. If the underground government comes to kill people, there is no need to talk nonsense, because no matter how much it says, it''s just a waste of time.


    But Ganji didn''t know that he still had the desire to survive.


    The ghost emissary had planned to come forward to end the killing.


    Gan can, who has been calm and unusual, suddenly put down his glass, stood up and walked to Sirius. Instead of choosing to hand, he knelt down on his knees with a bang.


    "Gan can..."


    Looking at the two younger brothers kneeling on the ground, Gan Ji''s lips trembled and his eyes were touched.


    Sure enough, he deserves to be a brother. At this time, he did not hesitate to humiliate himself to plead for himself.


    "I don''t want to live. I just want you to promise me one thing."


    Gan can not only kneels on his knees, but also lowers his head deeply. Like a dog, he abandons all his dignity.


    He held his hands to the ground, his forehead to the ground, "please."


    Sirius looked down at the man kneeling in front of him. There was a slight fluctuation in his empty eyes.


    Although the other side did not speak, but through the silence of the other side, Gan can noticed the hope, he hissed and continued: "this matter for you, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger."


    Immediately, he raised his head, turned around, staring at his elder brother and nephew, like a fierce ghost. The resentment in his eyes made Ganji take a breath.


    "Gan can, you..."


    Ganji''s heart was frightened, and she began to understand that things were not what she imagined.


    "The way of heaven Zhaozhao, Ganji, you beast in human skin, are you waiting for retribution?"


    Gan can burst out laughing. The sharp laughter made people shudder. Years of humiliation and hatred roared.


    Ganji''s heart suddenly sank, and he finally realized that his second brother, who was like the tortoise, was not without temper, but had hidden himself for so many years.


    After so many years of grudge, no one can predict what he will do.


    "Don''t be excited in the future, brother Gan, you will be wrong."


    If Gan can dare to expose his real face, there is no doubt that Gan Ji will not hesitate to attack him immediately and insult his sister-in-law. This kind of thing can be done, which is enough to see how weak Gan Ji''s family concept is.


    But now is different from the past, Ganji know that he has lost the dominant power, can only be good to persuade. But obviously, the humiliation and torture Gan can has suffered for so many years can not be easily wiped out with an apology.


    "Ganji, you have done so many evil things. You are not as good as an animal. You are not worthy to live in this world!"


    Gan can no longer hide his true feelings, staggered to his feet and walked out of the manor.


    Sirius five didn''t move and didn''t stop.


    Gan can didn''t run away, but soon he came back again. The difference is that he was holding three fierce wolf dogs in his hand. Maybe he was stimulated by the smell of blood in the air. The three wolf dogs were very restless and kept barking, making the chain ring.


    Staring at the green eyes of those wolf dogs, Gan Ji was cold for some reason.


    "Ganji, do you know why I love these dogs so much? Even when you are in my wife''s room, I feed them."


    Gan can drags a few wolf dogs, with a smile on his face.


    "Because when I was feeding them, I was thinking about this day! I thought I had to wait a long time, but I didn''t expect to come so soon... "


    Gan Ji''s face finally became gloomy: "Gan can, are you crazy?"?! What do you want to do? "


    "What for?"


    Gan can hissed and laughed. His eyes were like a ghost. "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to give you a taste of what I''ve experienced for so many years."


    "Friends, if you have any questions, we can talk about them slowly. Don''t listen to this madman!"


    Ganji shouts to Sirius and others.


    Sirius turned a blind eye. He looked at Gan can, and finally a humanized look appeared in his eyes.


    "Eat, have a good meal..."


    Gan can laughs for a long time. He suddenly lets go of his hand and loses the shackles. Several wild and fierce wolf dogs rush towards Gan Ji and his son immediately.Sharp claws, sharp fangs, green eyes, barking at the same time, the mouth can not stop dribbling saliva, all the fight makes people creepy.


    Ganji subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and his son had been scared silly, standing there, was still not eating at night the dog fell to the ground.


    A hissing bite.


    The dog barked.


    The cry and scream of despair.


    All kinds of sounds come and go


    Mad dogs eat living people!


    This luxurious manor, staged a scene like hell.


    There''s blood in my eyes.


    Face, neck, arms, chest, abdomen A piece of flesh was bitten down by a few wolves, and then swallowed into his stomach. Gan Quan''s whole body suddenly became broken.


    The key point is that he didn''t die immediately. He watched a few mad dogs pounce on him and nibble at him. The pain and despair can''t be described in words.


    The scream became weaker and weaker. Before he died, Gan Quan used his last strength to raise his face and look at Gan Ji in the rear. He was as angry as a gossamer and called his father.


    That look is how despair.


    Gan Ji''s face was bloodless, and his whole body began to tremble unconsciously. Even though he was evil, it was still the first time to see such a hellish scene. Besides, it was his own son who was eaten by several mad dogs.


    In less than a minute, Gan Quan was out of shape. His body was completely bitten and his internal organs were exposed.


    Sirius and others look indifferent.


    Gan can is like a madman, laughing.


    "Gan can, I will kill you!"


    Gan Ji is biting her teeth and her eyes are ready to crack.


    "Over the years, I''ve lived as if I were dying. In fact, I don''t want to live any longer. The reason why I''ve lived so far is to see your end with my own eyes. Now that my wish is over, I have no regrets."


    Gan can turned around, bowed deeply to Sirius and others, and said from the bottom of his heart: "thank you."


    Then he turned and went upstairs, his face calm, almost dead.


    He went into his wife''s room and put his wife, who was lying on the bed with a dull face, in his arms. With a soft smile, he said, "it''s over."


    Before long, a fire broke out downstairs and spread rapidly.


    In a room on the second floor, a man was holding a woman with gentle eyes and humming a song.

 Chapter 454

    Yongxing headquarters building.


    The meeting continued.


    After putting forward the astonishing order to remove Hao Binjie''s eight members, Gu Qingcheng continued his strong style of being a new official, and then established the rule that the leader of dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and wolf five hall should rotate once every three years.


    If the removal of Hao Binjie has no effect on the big men here, some people, such as Zhou Hao''s deputy hall leader Yu Chen, still benefit from this, but if the rule of three-year rotation of the head of the fifth hall is really implemented, it will have too much influence.


    It can be said that all the people who attended the meeting were human spirits who had been fighting for most of their lives. They could see at a glance what the purpose of Gu Qingcheng''s proposal of this rule was.


    Just as those military bigwigs have to be replaced every few years, even ordinary people know what the high-level defense is.


    Fan Fei, the leader of the snake Hall who has been keeping his eyes closed, is no longer outside.


    "Miss, it''s too risky to change the handwheel between the two sides of the hall. Moreover, it''s easy to lead to the situation that your brother may not know your boss. I hope Miss can reconsider."


    As one of the only two hall leaders among the dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and wolf, Qian Sen didn''t make a statement immediately. He looked calm, as if the resolution had nothing to do with him.


    "Master fan is right. At that time, it is likely to lead to the situation that the superior and the subordinate will not move. I hope Miss Fan will think twice."


    Yu Chen also followed.


    In fact, in a way, this decision is absolutely a good thing for the deputy hall leaders. It is equivalent to increasing their power and voice in disguised form. Before the change, Yu Chen will definitely support this resolution with both hands. But you know, it was not long ago that he was promoted to be the leader of tiger hall.


    Buttocks decide attitude. Yu Chen, who has already been in the main position of the hall, naturally doesn''t want to see this rule, which will seriously restrict the sovereignty of each hall, passed.


    Seeing fan Fei''s opposition, Gu Qingcheng said, "who else has an idea? You don''t have to worry. Please speak up. "


    Gu Qingcheng''s voice fell to the ground, and the conference room suddenly became noisy. There were many people who supported and also some who opposed it.


    Gu Qingcheng looked calm and patient. After they all expressed their positions, he finally said, "since everyone has different opinions, let''s vote by a show of hands. The minority is subordinate to the majority."


    This decision seems to be fair and democratic, but you know, this resolution only hurt the interests of the five hall leaders, and Hao Binjie has not arrived yet!


    Obviously, there is no suspense about the result of the show of hands. Although some of you have made friends with Qian Sen and fan Fei, most of you are afraid that the world will not be in chaos. Almost the overwhelming majority voted for the resolution.


    When the result of the vote came out, Qian Sen still looked calm on the surface, but fan Fei, the leader of snake hall, turned black.


    He wanted to scold, but after all, he was rational enough to restrain his impulse. With a cold hum, he suppressed his anger and said, "Miss, you should ask your brothers for advice on such a big event. We are not qualified to make this decision. Moreover, many of you here are very respectable and have no experience of fighting side by side with your brothers... "


    Now fan Fei''s eyes at these people are just like the eyes of the ancient generals who led the army outside looking at the court''s gossiping courtiers.


    "What do you mean, master fan?"


    "What you think I mean is what you mean."


    "You..."


    "All right."


    Gu Qingcheng tapped on the table.


    "There are so many brothers in each hall, it''s impossible to ask them one by one. In accordance with the result of the vote, the decision was adopted. "


    Gu Qingcheng made a strong decision.


    Gu Qingcang told her this rule and asked her to put it forward at this meeting tonight. Gu even expected that it would be approved.


    Because even if sometimes things that have little to do with themselves are harmful to others and can make others unhappy, many people are happy to see that this is the heart of the people.


    The purpose of setting up this rule is that Gu Qingcang understands that the power in the hands of the leaders is too great, so he wants to contain it. However, he may not have expected that Hao Binjie and his three people have openly chosen to be absent.


    "Master Qian, don''t you want to say something?"


    Fan Fei looks at Qian Sen. he doesn''t understand why Qian Sen can be so calm at this time.


    "Since the vote is passed, I will naturally comply with the decision of the meeting."


    He said quietly.


    "Stupid!"


    Fan Fei couldn''t restrain his anger any longer, so he clapped his hands and said, "I''m sorry I can''t accept this decision!"


    There was an uproar.


    In the case that Gu Qingcheng has already made a decision, fan Fei still slaps the table blatantly, which is equivalent to rebellion.


    Is it difficult that even the snake hall should choose to rebel like the Dragon Tiger wolf three Hall?


    Fan Fei''s face was gloomy. He didn''t look at Qingcheng any more and began to walk out of the meeting.Zhang Kelei, his deputy hall leader, hesitated and stood up.


    The meeting room was silent, and everyone watched fan Fei walk to the door of the meeting room. If he really walked out of the door, the ship of Yongxing might not be far from the sinking.


    Gu Qingcheng sat on the throne and said nothing. He didn''t mean to stop him.


    Fan Fei comes to the door, is about to open the door, but before he reaches out his hand, the door of the conference room is suddenly pushed open.


    A man came in with a black bag in his hand.


    Fan Fei frowned. He recognized that the man had come in with Li futu before, but he didn''t know when he went out again.


    But at this time, he was not in the mood to think more and said in a deep voice, "get out of the way."


    Not moved, Sirius turned to look at Li futu.


    Li futu''s eyes were flat and nodded gently.


    Sirius turned his head and looked at the big man in front of him. His right hand suddenly stretched out and clasped fan Fei''s neck. Under the attention of the audience, he raised fan Fei up with one hand.


    "You..."


    Fan Fei''s eyes were dilated, and he clasped Sirius''s hand with both hands. He began to struggle, but Sirius didn''t give him too much chance to survive.


    With a click, the hearts of all the people present suddenly trembled.


    In full view of the public, fan Fei, the leader of the snake hall, was pinched to break his neck, breathed on the spot, and then was thrown to the wall like garbage.


    The big guys in this room haven''t recovered. In a blink of an eye, fan Fei''s left hand was lifted and his black bag was thrown onto the conference table.


    Under the bright light, the bag rolled on the conference table for a while, and then the contents rolled out.


    Accompanied by, there are dark red blood.


    Some senior figures in charge of Yongxing''s white face business changed their faces greatly. Some of them had poor endurance and even got up in panic and quickly stepped back.


    On the conference table, a big good head is displayed in front of everyone.


    Lord of dragon hall, Ganji.


    On his bloody face, there was still the color of terror, his eyes wide open and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Zhang Kelei, the deputy leader of the snake hall, who was just about to leave with fan Fei, was sweating and pale. He sat down quickly without hesitation.

 Chapter 455

    Almost everyone here has seen the dead, but the head on the conference table still makes everyone in the conference room feel cold from inside to outside.


    Including chanson.


    He also noticed that there were two men who came in with Li futu. Later, one of them went out on the way. When he came in again, he brought Ganji''s head.


    Everyone knows that Ganji is a very cautious person who cherishes his life. If the other party can kill Ganji in such a short time, doesn''t it mean that the other party wants to kill himself?


    It''s hard to feel that life is out of your control.


    Before, these people were in a relaxed mood and didn''t pay much attention to Gu Qingcheng, but at this moment, they began to become serious and finally began to take the girl sitting on the throne seriously.


    They realized later that even though Gu Qingcang was still lying in the hospital bed, the girl was not alone. The young man sitting next to her, who had not spoken a word from the beginning to now, was never a kind person.


    Sirius came back to Li futu and stood still, as if he had done nothing. But the more indifferent he was, the more frightened he was.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, fan Fei, Gan Ji and Hao Binjie are deeply trusted by Gu. In the end, they regard the overall situation as their own interests. In my opinion, it is not a pity for such people to die 10000 times."


    From entering this conference room, Li futu, who kept silent from beginning to end, finally opened his mouth.


    Although Gu Qingcheng saw the bloody scene when she was kidnapped last time, she can''t adapt so quickly. She needs time to adjust her mood.


    As soon as Li futu made a sound, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    In principle, although he was the president of the Warring States period, he did not belong to the Yongxing system. It was a bad rule for him to sit here in such an important meeting. He was not qualified to speak any more.


    But at this time, no one was dissatisfied with his overstepping, and even the people who just stood up were all sitting down again, trying not to look at the head on the table, and making a posture of listening attentively.


    In fact, there are not so many principles and rules in this world. Li futu always pursues the principle of respecting the strong. He sends people to kill Ganji quickly, and successfully shakes the big men present, thus winning the qualification of speaking freely as an outsider here.


    "At the beginning of your career, all of you must have passed the exam. Even if you take a step back, you are all men, one spit and one nail. Now that you have promised Mr. Gu to support Qingcheng in front of the hospital bed, it''s a bit shameful for you to do everything you can to embarrass Qingcheng."


    "I don''t have to say much about the personality of Qingcheng. I''m sure everyone knows enough about it after all these years in Yongxing. Gu Lao had an accident, she inherited Yongxing, not for power and fame, simply because of a filial piety word. She won''t touch your cheese. As long as you keep your loyalty to Yongxing, you can make a lot of money and live a beautiful life as before. "


    Li futu''s words can be said to be sincere.


    "But I don''t understand why so many people suddenly begin to have a different heart. Do they think that Qingcheng is kind and won''t attack them, or do they think that Qingcheng is a girl and so easy to bully?"


    Li futu looked around the room, his eyes were not sharp, on the contrary, he was very calm, but no one dared to look at him. When he moved his eyes, he almost lowered his head slightly.


    Li futu smiles and takes back his eyes.


    "You can be despicable, you can be insidious and cunning, but at least you have to have a basic heart of gratitude. You don''t care for your old age, you don''t have Yongxing. Ask yourself, can you have today''s scenery?"


    "Gu Lao is injured now. He is a woman in danger. At this time, it should be a time to help each other, but what are you doing?"


    "All of you here, when you met in the past, you would call out your uncle politely, right? Do you think you are worthy of that title? "


    Li futu''s tone was not impassioned from beginning to end, which was quite ordinary. However, it seemed that there was a sharp force that directly pierced the hearts of these people here, making their faces constantly change and unable to lift their heads for a long time.


    Li futu, holding the conference table in his hand, slowly stood up and stood up. Facing the whole audience, he said, "now, I announce that Qingcheng will succeed as the second generation of Yongxing helmsman. Is there any objection?"


    No one answered.


    "Good."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Since no one is against it, then this resolution is passed and implemented immediately. This is your own decision. No one forces you. If someone plays tricks behind your back or violates the law, this head on the table will be your end."


    Aggressive side leak.


    It''s a mess.


    There was a complete silence.


    "I''m not so kind-hearted as she is. It''s up to you to listen to me or not.""Hao Binjie, Zhou Hao, and the people who didn''t show up tonight, I will let them die without a place to die."


    This is the first time that Li futu has publicly exposed his bloody tusks.


    Then, he took Gu Qingcheng''s hand and walked outside the conference room.


    Sirius and the lone soul follow in silence.


    In the quiet conference room, Jiang Bo never recovered from Li futu''s words, but Xia Shang was the first to stand up.


    The man in charge of the punishment hall was eccentric and never serious. He bent over Gu Qingcheng''s back.


    "To steer."


    He told me to take the helm, not the first lady.


    Wake up in a dream.


    The people in this room wake up from a big dream. They stand up one after another, face Gu Qingcheng''s back, and lower their arrogant heads: "you are welcome to take the helm."


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t look back. She walked out of the meeting room and was deeply relieved. She understood that the first and the most difficult level was just barely passed.


    "Thank you."


    She turned her head.


    Li futu shook his head and said in a soft voice, "go and see Gu."


    Driving to the hospital, Gu Qingcheng goes in first. Li futu stays outside and smokes a cigarette.


    Not long after a cigarette was burnt out, Gu Qingcheng came out again, "grandfather called you in."


    Li futu nodded and walked into the ward.


    "Xiao Li, I''ve told you all about tonight. I didn''t expect that they can''t wait to get to this point."


    Gu Qingcang looks a little depressed. Although he knows that there are ambitious people inside, he didn''t expect that he had rotted to such a degree. How long did he lie in the hospital? Actually, there are four hall leaders.


    "Thank you so much."


    Gu Qingcang sighed. Although he had communicated with several old friends and had given orders to Jiang Bo, if Li futu didn''t use strong means to stabilize the situation tonight, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Li futu shook his head, picked up an apple from the fruit basket and peeled it.


    "Gu Lao, I promised you, and I also promised that I would not let Yongxing be destroyed in her hands."


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes are complex. He hears the blood all over the sky from Li futu''s words.


    He knew very well that Li futu would need many lives to fulfill his promise.


    Li futu quickly peeled the apple, and the skin was intact. He approached the hospital bed, bent slightly, and handed the apple to Gu Qingcang.


    "Mr. Gu, everyone has something they want to protect. You are willing to die for your children, and I am willing to slaughter for thousands of people."

 Chapter 456

    The replacement of the helmsman is the most important thing.


    Yongxing soon made the news known to all parties.


    For Miss Gu''s superior position, no matter what she really thinks in her heart, at least on the surface, everyone congratulates her.


    At the same time, Yongxing also publicized the news.


    Several people, including Hao Binjie, Zhou Hao and Ganji, are arrogant, arrogant and ambitious. They will be relieved of all their posts from now on.


    The wording is harsh, but the decision seems to be a bit mild. However, after the announcement, everyone knows that it is a formal announcement of Yongxing''s complete break with these high-level officials, and even 90% of them may meet in arms.


    It''s human nature and understandable that new people want to set up their own prestige, but almost half of Yongxing is dealt with.


    The young lady Gu, who took over Yongxing at a young age, is not afraid of the collapse of the foundation that Mr. Gu has accumulated all his life?


    Although he felt a little impulsive and reckless, it was undeniable that when Gu Qingcheng''s first command came out, it gave everyone a strong impression.


    As many people expected, soon after Yongxing''s decision was announced, some people were unwilling to wait for death and began to resist.


    Hao Binjie, the former leader of Yongxing snake hall, stood up and took a clear-cut stand. He accused Gu Qingcheng of being arbitrary and professional, not thinking about the old love, being indifferent and not worthy of being a master. He announced that the snake hall was separated from Yongxing from now on.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole East China Sea and even the South were in a complete uproar.


    There is no doubt that Yongxing''s new command at the helm, in the eyes of many people, is equivalent to the prelude to the division of Yongxing.


    After Hao Binjie made his statement, all parties could not help but move their eyes to other people in the decision, such as Zhou Hao, the leader of tiger hall.


    They are very curious about Zhou Hao''s choice, whether to follow Hao Binjie''s steps or bow down and hand over all power?


    In the focus of the outside world, Zhou Hao kept silent.


    At this moment, he shut himself in the study on the second floor, brow locked, smoking, face is not good-looking.


    The ashtray is full of cigarette ends, which means that he has been sitting here for a long time.


    The windows in the study were not opened, and the smoke was shrouded. In fact, he didn''t close his eyes since he got the minutes of the meeting in the headquarters building last night.


    Who has no ambition and who doesn''t want to be a master, but Zhou Hao didn''t dream of going to the sky. Last night, he and Hao Binjie joined forces and deliberately didn''t show up. Their purpose was just to demonstrate, to show their energy to the new young helmsman, and to increase their voice in the future.


    Gu Qingcheng is young and a girl. She hasn''t experienced much wind and rain. Zhou Hao thinks that the other party will panic and make a compromise, ceding part of the power in exchange for their support to stabilize her position. However, the real situation is completely contrary to his imagination.


    Zhou Hao didn''t expect that the old lady, who looked gentle and weak on weekdays, had such a strong attitude this time. She not only didn''t make any retrogression, but also made a decision without room, leaving almost no buffer space.


    It is clear to all discerning people that once the decision is made, those who are dealt with will have to fight back even if they don''t want to fight terrorism.


    Where on earth did that girl come from? She forced them to fight back.


    Zhou Hao couldn''t figure it out. He really couldn''t.


    He, Gan Ji, Hao Binjie, together with the rest of them, hold the strength of half Yongxing, which is also the capital for them to demonstrate openly to Gu Qingcheng. Even if it is Gu Qingcang, in the face of this situation, I''m afraid I have to worry about three points, but why is that young girl so powerful and overbearing?


    What makes Zhou Hao even more confused is still behind.


    Kanji is dead.


    Died on his own estate.


    The whole manor was destroyed by a fire. The guards outside the manor and the seven members of the Gan family were all buried with Ganji.


    Hearing the news, Zhou Hao couldn''t sleep any more and has been sitting in his study until now.


    The death of Ganji makes Zhou Hao feel heavy pressure.


    Ganji''s caution is well-known internally, even he can''t escape. If the target of the other party last night was not Ganji, but himself, I''m afraid he is a corpse now.


    Then fan Fei died.


    He died in the conference room, in full view of the public.


    There is no doubt that the other side is proving by action that they are not going to be soft hearted this time, they are really going to kill.


    He sent Yu Chen, in fact, leaving a little room, but at this moment, Yu Chen must be busy gathering up the brothers in the hall.


    But yes, Yu Chen has now replaced himself as the leader of tiger hall. In the face of such huge interests, the kindness he promoted is really not worth mentioning.On this day, Zhou Hao did not go out of his study.


    Around 10 pm, Zhou Hao''s mobile phone rang.


    He''s the best man under his command, Menghe.


    "Brother Zhou, the son of a bitch in Yuchen is trying his best to buy off the brothers in the hall. It seems that the position of a hall leader has separated him from us. Brother Zhou, what should we do now? Brothers are waiting for your orders. "


    Brother Zhou took a deep breath of his cigarette, but he didn''t reply.


    He has been in charge of the tiger hall for many years, so his prestige is not comparable to that of Chen. Even now, Yu Chen has become the leader of the tiger hall, but most of his brothers will certainly obey his orders. This is also why Gu Qingcang asked Gu Qingcheng to propose that the leaders of each hall should rotate for several years.


    Of course, Zhou Hao has no energy to consider the second resolution proposed by Gu Qingcheng at the meeting. Now, there are only two roads in front of him.


    Or, like Hao Binjie, he will betray Yongxing and break away from Yongxing. Of course, the next thing that awaits him is Yongxing''s revenge.


    The second way, honestly accept Gu Qingcheng''s decision, from the roaring side of the big man, plummeted into a white man.


    This double-choice question is obviously difficult for him to choose. After all, he didn''t like Hao Binjie''s iron heart.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhou Hao''s difficult way, because he didn''t get a good rest for a long time, his eyes were full of blood.


    "Brother Zhou, time doesn''t wait. You''d better make a decision early."


    Menghe warned.


    Zhou Hao, noncommittal, hung up the phone. He sat alone in his study, smoking alone, and didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    Twelve in the evening.


    His cell phone rings again.


    In addition to him and Hao Binjie, all Yongxing executives who were absent from the meeting last night died at home.


    Zhou Hao was holding his cell phone, his face as white as paper.

 Chapter 457

    All the birds are good.


    When a cunning rabbit dies, a running dog cooks.


    Since ancient times, there has been a saying that the son of heaven is a courtier.


    When a new leader comes to power, there will always be a storm of power alternation. However, Gu Qingcheng''s hard-blooded means of elimination, no one will blame her for her cruelty.


    No one at the top will allow dignity to be provoked by those at the bottom.


    On the second night of the official replacement of Yongxing''s helmsman, some ghostly figures took action in the dark, and by extremely cruel means, made a careerist who was unwilling to be lonely eat the consequences.


    When the police arrived at the scene of the incident after being reported, the bloody scene of the scene made some senior police of the serious crime team feel nervous and numb.


    Some of the young police officers who had not been employed long ago even vomited on the spot.


    All of these figures are worthy of reputation in Donghai, but almost all of them are dead. One of them, the person in charge of Yongxing white flour business, who was also rated as an excellent entrepreneur last year, was nailed to the wall of his bedroom with a scalpel running through his throat.


    The whereabouts of the murderers are mysterious, and no one has found them. However, from the identities of the dead, it is clear that the new helmsman of Yongxing is carrying out the anti rape action.


    Fast, fierce, and efficient, without leaving any reaction time.


    One night, except for Hao Binjie and Zhou Hao, all the high-rise Yongxing who showed different intentions were sent to hell.


    In the eyes of the world, Miss Gu, who has always been famous for her gentleness, was put on a bloody veil for the first time.


    Shocked at the same time, the upper class dignitaries in the East China Sea are curious about the same thing.


    In Gu Qingcheng''s hand, this knife which seems to be irresistible for her to clear the obstacles, where does it come from?


    After receiving the bad news from all sides, Zhou Hao couldn''t sit still.


    Although up to now, no one has come to the door, it''s like waiting for the dead to die. The last waiting process is the most painful.


    He is very clear, with his position, Gu Qingcheng has no reason to let him go.


    He seemed to hear death approaching.


    The higher you climb, the more you fear death.


    After receiving the first call, Zhou Hao began to gather people to protect his life.


    Although he has no power and no duty now, some things can not be completely eliminated by a light order.


    Menghe, known as the first general of tiger hall, arrived with more than 40 brothers overnight.


    Their arrival is not stingy with a reassurance, which makes Zhou Hao''s uneasy heart a little more stable.


    "Brother Zhou, where do these people come from? Is there any secret power at the helm all the time? "


    Menghe was also shocked. Overnight, all the big men were killed, and no one even saw the murderer. The strength of the other side was just sensational.


    If the helmsman really holds such a secret card all the time, he should not be so passive and patient in front of the Wang family.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve been in Yongxing for more than 20 years. I''m very clear about what''s going on inside. It''s absolutely impossible for Xia Shang or Jiang Bo to have this kind of power. Neither of them can control the two halls like this."


    Zhou Hao said in a deep voice that he did not change his name because he did not show his rebellion like Hao Binjie.


    I''m afraid people with a little brain know very well that this kind of silent beheading is enough to show that there are not many people doing it, and that''s why it''s even more frightening, because if large-scale personnel transfer, how many people can get the wind ahead of time, so as to make preparations, and if the other party''s several people in twos and threes, maybe they can feel in front of themselves I didn''t even realize it.


    This is also the horror of those top killers and ACE swords in the army. They are often able to do things that no branch can do alone.


    "Where on earth did these people come from?"


    Menghe frowned and couldn''t understand.


    "This is not the time to think about it."


    Zhou Hao sat in the living room and looked at the door. At two o''clock in the night, it was winter again, and the night was very dark.


    "Have you arranged it, brothers?"


    Menghe nodded and solemnly said: "brother Zhou, don''t worry, I have arranged it properly. The outside of the villa has been surrounded by brothers. If the other party really dares to come, I can guarantee that the other party will never come back!"


    Zhou Hao nodded his head. Maybe he recognized the confidence in Meng he''s tone, and his face eased a lot.


    Inside and outside the villa, there are more than 40 people with swords, and there are the first masters in the hall like Menghe. Even if Gu Qingcheng is so mad that he sends all the punishment hall or the secret hall, even if he can''t fight, he still has a chance to escape.


    "Brother Zhou, the snob Yu Chen said he would support brother Zhou in the end, but after he was promoted, he turned away and publicized his bad words in the hall. When he was relieved, I would kill him myself!"Menghe is a murderous road.


    Zhou Hao sneered and handed a cigarette to Menghe, "if you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth. Our young lady''s work is pretty good. At least she knows how to suppress and win over a group of people."


    Menghe lit the cigarette and took a puff: "brother Zhou, what''s your plan? Now Hao Binjie has made it clear that he will not look back. What about us? "


    Brother Zhou was smoking and silent, obviously not making a good choice.


    "Brother Zhou, why don''t we just turn against him? Now that fan Fei is dead, Gan Ji is dead, and the dragon and snake hall is in chaos, we can''t make it in a short time. Why don''t we learn from Hao Binjie and go out on our own? Why don''t we rely on others? I believe that with brother Zhou''s prestige, there must be a great number of brothers willing to follow."


    Meng he suggested that he must have his own selfish heart when he said that. Now he is in the tiger hall. Although he is known as the first expert, he has no real power. Even the poor man Yu Chen can beat him with his qualifications.


    If brother Zhou turns against him, he can be promoted to a higher level by relying on him.


    Zhou Hao took a look at him. Naturally, he knew very well what the purpose of Meng he''s so strongly suggesting his rebellion was.


    But he doesn''t mind, others play with you, for the sake of wealth?


    Before Zhou Hao could make a statement, a man suddenly came in at the door of the villa, walking in a hurry.


    "Mengge, zhouge, someone''s coming!"


    "Here it is."


    Mengge''s eyes, calm, put out the cigarette end in the ashtray, and said in a deep voice: "how many people are there?"


    The tiger hall man hesitated, and his face also had some incredible color One person. "


    Zhou Hao raised his head.


    Menghe frowned, got up and walked towards the door.


    Zhou Hao also came to the door.


    All the tiger hall men outside the villa gathered together to be ready.


    In the moonlight.


    A figure is approaching this side, very fast, just like floating forward, the track is uncertain, just like wandering ghosts at night.

 Chapter 458

    There are many characters in martial arts or fantasy novels who can fight against hundreds or even thousands with one.


    But Zhou Hao has always sniffed at it.


    In his view, there is a limit to human potential, and the limit is not too high. Let alone one man to one army, if we can win ten by one, I''m afraid it''s impossible to exist in modern society.


    Of course, the ten fingers are not those who are drunk and weak.


    It''s like the first master in their hall.


    Zhou Hao once tested the limit of Menghe. At most, one person can single out 14 good players in the hall. If there are more people, Menghe will lose, and it will lose very quickly.


    But now around him, there are more than 40 brothers who dare to fight and fight, and Menghe, who is not brave enough to be. Can the other side turn the sky by themselves?


    Seeing that the other side was alone, Zhou Hao completely put down his heart, stepped back, and said in a deep voice, "up!"


    It''s not just those rogue local ruffians who don''t know how to fight for a long time. Before Zhou Hao''s voice fell, Menghe took a step forward. At the same time, he took the knife from one of his brothers and rushed to the visitors.


    He was a powerful general with a knife in his hand.


    Under the silent night.


    There was a lot of shouting.


    These tiger hall men are not willing to be human, after tightening the blade in their hands, they rush towards the same goal like wolves.


    The light of the knife rolled and almost covered the moonlight.


    If ordinary people see this scene, they will be scared to pee.


    Zhou Hao stood in front of the villa door, squinting, as if he had seen the end of the other party being chopped to death by random knives, with a deep sneer on his face.


    But his smile had not fully expanded, and it soon solidified on his face.


    Zhou Hao couldn''t see each other''s expression because of the distance and the dark night. But what he could see clearly was that the other side was like a duckweed. No matter how the waves rolled, his figure swayed under the light of the knives, but never overturned.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    Menghe, who went to battle in person, has deep experience.


    He is very confident in his speed. In the whole tiger hall, his Sabre technique is second to none. But now he has already cut 89 sabres. He always believes that he can knock his opponent to the ground, but in the end he doesn''t even touch his opponent''s clothes.


    As time went on, he felt more and more strange.


    He felt that the figure in front of him was not like a person, but a ghost without substance.


    "Chop him to death!"


    Menghe roared with a knife, and forced himself to suppress the strange feeling in his heart, "if you hit a knife, you will be rewarded with 100000, and if you chop to death, you will be rewarded with one million!"


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men.


    Outside the villa, the more murderous.


    Dozens of men''s face suddenly excited, and ferocious, the speed of wielding a knife is more rapid, the strength is also more fierce.


    But it''s a pity that their bravery is really breathtaking, but it doesn''t achieve the actual effect.


    The figure, which seemed to be out of gravity, suddenly leaned back and dodged the light of the knife. His upper body formed a parallel angle with the ground. One person in the rear of him saw this opportunity and did not hesitate. He took the knife and cut it at his neck. Obviously, he wanted to cut him off.


    The man, who came by himself on the moon, did not panic. He lifted his arm up in an instant and put his index finger on his opponent''s wrist.


    It looks like a light finger, but the powerful tiger hall man was hit hard. His face turned pale, and he felt that his right arm was paralyzed and out of control.


    Heavy mountain knife out of control, slipped from his hands, was firmly grasped by the man''s hand.


    His eyes were still dark, his body turned, and he once again avoided a knife. At the same time, the mountain knife in his hand turned like a windmill.


    The wind is strong.


    A spatter of blood, arms were cut off and thrown away, accompanied by a scream of exhaustion.


    Next, Zhou Hao finally understood why Ganji died in his manor with heavy guards.


    In front of this man, more than 40 brave experts are like local chickens and wagons, with no fighting power. From the perspective of Zhou Hao''s outsider, it looks like the butcher in the slaughterhouse is killing chickens and pigs.


    Blood splashed with the light of the knife and screamed. The ground was full of broken bodies, with hands, heads, legs, and even half of the body was cut off by the waist, but it didn''t die. It dragged out the intestines and crawled hopelessly on the ground.


    Hell on earth.


    The real hell on earth.


    Zhou Hao admitted that his heart was hard enough, but at this time, his legs began to tremble.


    It seems that in an instant, the scene has been calmed down. Meng he, with his face full of blood, looks at the man who is walking towards him step by step with a knife. His lips are trembling, and he no longer has the courage to be the first. His eyes are filled with fear.He was not injured, and the blood on his face was not his own, but he had lost the courage to continue to fight.


    This man is not a human being. It feels like he is just killing a chicken.


    It seems that in his eyes, the people lying on the ground are not his kind at all.


    "You, who are you..."


    Menghe swallowed his saliva and forced himself to suppress the impulse to turn around and run. He managed to maintain the last trace of dignity.


    But the other side didn''t answer him, the blade and the ground friction made a harsh sound, and then a round of knife sharp glare, cut through the night!


    "Zheng..."


    A crisp metal collision sound suddenly sounded, although it has lost the courage to fight, but the inertia formed by years of life and death struggle makes Menghe subconsciously raise a knife to block in the face of danger.


    But it''s like a mantis pawning a cart.


    Double knife collision, his knees directly fell to his knees, the hands of the knife also because of hard work, dejected from the hands of the fall.


    "Bang dang..."


    The knife bounced on the ground.


    Menghe''s body was directly split from the middle of his head, like firewood, and split in two with a knife.


    It is difficult to describe the horror and blood of the scene.


    After the knife killed the Menghe River, it even cut more than an inch into the ground, which shows how terrifying its strength is.


    The man who caused all this didn''t change his look, even his eyes didn''t fluctuate. He released the handle and walked towards Zhou Hao.


    Zhou Hao''s face was as white as paper. It was as if he saw a fierce ghost. His eyes fluctuated violently. He couldn''t control it any more. He fell to his knees with a plop, and even kowtowed his head. His head and the ground made a dull sound. It''s conceivable how hard he exerted himself.


    "Spare my life..."

 Chapter 459

    In one night, many high-level figures in Yongxing died suddenly.


    The most shocking thing is Zhou Hao''s fate.


    This big man in the world is not dead or disabled, but crazy.


    He was sent to a mental hospital in the north of the city. He heard that when he was sent in, his face was dull, his eyes were frightened, and he kept saying two words.


    Spare your life.


    What kind of fright is it that makes this kind of big brother who has gone through a lot of wind and rain be scared crazy?


    In the Central Hospital, Jiang Bo stood in the intensive care unit, his face was a little scared.


    Last night, he took people to Zhou Hao''s villa to clean up. By the time he got there, the people who started it had disappeared. There was crime everywhere, and the air was full of bloody smell. Zhou Hao knelt down in front of his villa, mechanically kowtowing and yelling for mercy.


    At that time, all the brothers he took with him were stunned, even though his chest could not help tumbling. When he managed to suppress his desire to vomit and went to help Zhou Hao up, he saw that the former tiger hall leader was demented. His heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    Although Zhou Hao does have some faults, Jiang Bo and he have worked together for many years at least. Before that, Zhou Hao always behaved well. However, such a person would be scared into a fool.


    In a sense, this end may be worse than death for the big man who once dominated the party.


    "Zhou Hao is crazy..."


    Hearing the news, Gu Qingcang was also shocked. He was silent for a while, and then he looked complicated and said, "Jiangbo, is it possible that he pretended to be one?"


    Jiang Bo shook his head without hesitation.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve observed him carefully. He doesn''t look like he''s pretending to be at the helm on purpose. You didn''t see the scene at that time. It''s not incredible that Zhou Hao would be scared out of his wits."


    "Did you see the man who did it?"


    Jiang Bo shook his head again. It seemed that the scene of purgatory that he saw in the early morning appeared again. He took a deep breath and said, "no, by the time I arrived, the battle was over. More than 40 people were either dead or disabled, and the Menghe river was cut in two."


    There are so many people in Yongxing. As the helmsman, Gu Qingcang can''t recognize all of them, but he is still a little impressed by experts like Menghe.


    "At the helm, is there really such a strong man?"


    "The world is much bigger than what we see."


    Gu Qingcang said softly.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t choose to be the enemy."


    When he met at the Warring States club and saw Yan Donglai supporting Li futu so much, he expected that this young man was certainly not simple, but he did not expect that the other party was so scared.


    This time, the bloody tusks of Li futu shocked him.


    Jiang Bo stood with his hands down and said nothing.


    At the beginning, he advised the young lady to stay away from the young man, but now he thinks that the young man is willing to dye blood all over his body to turn the tide for them.


    "What''s the situation in each hall now?"


    Gu Qingcang asked.


    "Although people are not stable, the situation is still under control. Thanks to Li Shao, otherwise the situation will be much worse."


    Jiang Bo said truthfully that if Gan Ji didn''t die, fan Fei didn''t die, and Zhou Hao didn''t fall down, Yongxing would have fallen apart long ago. Li futu used the most extreme means to not only frighten the world, but also successfully suppress the interior of Yongxing.


    Except for one Hao Binjie, all the other careerists who have revealed their different intentions have now come to a very miserable end. Who dares to mess with this situation?


    "Now, Hao Binjie must feel very bad."


    Gu Qingcang whispered, referring to Hao Binjie, but not too much hate.


    As a hero, he should be broad-minded. Gu Qingcang has long learned to regard rebellion as ordinary.


    Jiang Bo smelt a smile on his face. Now all the people in Ganji are dead, and the only one left is Hao Binjie. I''m afraid he is like a prisoner waiting for the final execution.


    Hao bin and Zhou Haojie never seem to have a good feeling for each other.


    "Grandfather..."


    A footstep sounded.


    Jiang Bo turned around and bowed slightly, calling respectfully to steer.


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "Jiangbo, you call me at the helm, and Qingcheng is also at the helm. Do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Jiang Bo''s face is a rare embarrassment.


    "Now that I have retired, you can change your tongue. Just like other people, call me Gu Lao."


    "Yes, Zhang Old Gu


    Jiang Bo nodded and then left the ward.


    "Girl, you should be very busy these days. There''s no need to run to the hospital often. It''s enough to have your parents."Gu Qingcheng walked up with a smile: "I don''t know anything. I have a lot of things to ask my grandfather. I''m afraid I can''t help disturbing him."


    "You didn''t come to see Grandpa."


    Gu Qingcang sighed disappointedly: "it turned out that it was my grandfather who was amorous."


    "Grandfather..."


    In front of Gu Qingcang, Gu Qingcheng was no different from before. He took a pear from the fruit basket at the head of the bed and sat down beside the bed to peel it.


    "Girl, we all want to thank Xiao Li. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid it would be difficult to overcome this difficulty."


    "I know."


    "Girl, do you blame him?"


    Gu Qingcang said suddenly.


    Gu Qingcheng looked up in doubt: "what?"


    "He killed so many people this time, you..."


    Gu Qingcheng smile: "grandfather, do you think I have such affectation?"


    Gu Qingcheng lowered his head again and cut pears with plain hands. He said: "since I have decided to inherit Yongxing, I am psychologically prepared. Grandfather, I am no longer a child."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, "that''s good."


    He was a little worried that Li futu''s killing this time would disgust his kind-hearted granddaughter from childhood, but now it seems that he is more worried, and the city is more mature than he imagined.


    "Grandfather, eat pears."


    Gu Qingcheng handed over the peeled pear.


    Gu Qingcang looked at the white and tender pear, and said with a smile: "what grandfather wants to eat is not a pear."


    Gu Qingcheng asked subconsciously, "what would grandfather like to eat? I''ll buy it."


    "Can I buy my granddaughter''s wedding candy?"


    Gu Qingcang finally took over the pear and said with a smile: "you used to be reading, and your grandfather was not easy to say anything, but now you have no constraints, girl. You should grasp your own happiness."


    "Grandfather..."


    Gu Qingcheng''s face is slightly red.


    Gu Qingcang chewed a pear, like an old urchin, Baji under the mouth: "well, really sweet."

 Chapter 460

    Indeed, as Gu Qingcang said, Hao Binjie is not feeling well now.


    In his expectation, Yongxing should be in a precarious situation now, and he should be enjoying the pleasure of overthrowing a big ship by himself, but the reality is completely contrary to his expectation.


    He never expected that the situation would deteriorate so quickly.


    Gan Ji is dead, fan Fei is dead, Zhou Hao is crazy All his "allies" fell down in a short night, leaving him alone in the blink of an eye.


    This kind of thunder means, let Hao Binjie feel the fear of long absence.


    He is very clear that he is OK now, does not mean that the other party will let him go.


    When wandering in the river and lake, almost everyone knows the truth of cunning rabbits. Without hesitation, Hao Binjie quickly moved his residence and all his relatives, even his son who has become a useless man.


    Then, he took people, low-key to a place.


    Shibei.


    Wu''an road.


    Guangming psychiatric center.


    In other words, it''s a mental hospital.


    According to the information, Zhou Hao was sent here.


    If you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles. Hao Binjie wants to find out how far his opponent''s strength is.


    There is a saying that people have to be happy in time, because no one can predict what will happen tomorrow.


    A day ago, even if he was detained in the Bureau, Zhou Hao was a person who could find a cop to ask for a cigarette. But at this moment, he became a madman, a mental patient, and was locked up in a small room.


    When Hao Binjie saw him, the tiger hall leader, who used to be very high spirited and domineering, was wearing a striped blue and white suit, holding his knees in the corner, shivering.


    At first, Hao Binjie still had doubts. He thought that a good person couldn''t go crazy so easily, but the scene before him completely dispelled his doubts.


    "Not long after the patient was sent in, his mood is still fluctuating. It''s better not to stimulate him."


    The doctor who received a big red envelope reminded in a low voice.


    Hao Binjie nodded, "let me be alone with him."


    The doctor quickly went out, and the two men who came with Hao Binjie were at the door of the ward.


    Hao Binjie stood in place and looked at Zhou Hao in silence for a while.


    Then, he walked slowly towards the other side.


    "Lord Zhou..."


    He called in a low, tentative voice as he walked.


    Zhou Hao didn''t seem to hear it. He still sat in the corner, shivering and talking about something.


    Hao Binjie came to Zhou Hao gently, then squatted down slowly, "master Zhou, do you remember me? I''m Hao Binjie... "


    Zhou Hao seems to have lost his hearing. He is still immersed in his own world and doesn''t make any response to Hao Binjie.


    Hao Binjie frowned and finally reached out and patted Zhou Hao on the shoulder. His voice became much lower: "master Zhou..."


    When he was patted on the shoulder, Zhou Hao finally had a reaction. He raised his head fiercely, as if he was frightened. He pushed his hands forward fiercely. Then he fled to one side in horror, jumped to the bed and grabbed the sheet to block himself.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Caught off guard, Hao Binjie was pushed to the ground.


    Hearing the news, two men at the door opened the door and rushed in, "boss..."


    Hao Binjie stretched out his hand to them: "get out."


    The two men looked at the former tiger hall leader who was squatting on the hospital bed. There was a strange flash in his eyes, and then they closed the door again and walked out.


    Hao Binjie slowly stood up and looked at Zhou Hao, who was holding the sheet in front of him and kept saying, "don''t kill me.".


    Zhou Hao''s situation is even worse than he imagined. He has become a lunatic and can''t communicate at all. I''m afraid it''s impossible to find out something from him.


    After standing in the ward for a while, Hao Binjie finally gave up his original plan and went out with a gloomy face.


    "Elder brother, did the Lord of Zhou say anything?"


    One of the men asked. While he was talking, he couldn''t help looking back into the ward. How sad that the head of the hall had come to such an end? deplorable?


    "He''s completely insane now. What can you expect him to say?"


    Hao Binjie was in a bad mood after Bai came here.


    Two hands also see big brother''s irritability, very witty did not say anything more.


    Three people toward the mental hospital outside, have not walked to the door, and a man ran into.


    If Li futu is here, he will surely recognize that this man is the instructor who kidnapped Gu Qingcheng and ran away.


    He stayed in the East China Sea.


    What''s more surprising is that Hao Binjie is no stranger to him.


    The director of the teacher said with a smile, "master Hao, what a coincidence."


    Hao Binjie stopped and squinted: "what are you doing here?"The other side shrugged: "Hall master Hao, I''ll come here to do whatever he comes here."


    Hao Binjie was silent, "I''m afraid you''ve come in vain."


    "Oh?"


    The director didn''t care. He said with a smile, "it''s a pity, but it''s not a wrong trip to meet hall master Hao."


    Hao Binjie had a sneer on his face: "what else do you want to do? I was too stupid to be fooled by you for abetting me to disturb the situation in the East China Sea last time. Do you think I will be fooled again? "


    "Hall master Hao''s words are not so good. We are all the same people with the same goal. If hall master Hao doesn''t complain about Yongxing, how can he be so easily moved by me? I know that the situation has developed so far. Hall master Hao must be dissatisfied with me, but please rest assured that I am a responsible person and I will not stand by and do nothing. "


    "What you say is better than what you sing."


    Hao Binjie sneered: "what do you want to do? Didn''t you say you had the right? Li futu has done harm to so many people this time. If you directly use the official force to arrest him, everything will be over. "


    The teaching director said with a smile: "Hall master Hao, what you said is so simple. Do you think I don''t want to say that you said he killed people without talking about anything else? Do you have any evidence? I''m afraid you don''t even know how Ganji''s people died now, or you won''t come here. Hall master Hao, I know you must be very scared now, but I said, I will help you. "


    It''s not a glorious thing to be afraid. At this time, Hao Binjie''s face became gloomy, but he didn''t turn over after all.


    "The last time you said you would help me, you hurt me so much. Do you think I will believe you?"


    Most of the current situation is due to Hao Binjie''s own ambition, but at this time, the teaching director did not argue with Hao Binjie.


    Standing in the sun, his smile is still so polite.


    "Hall master Hao, now you have no other choice, do you?"

 Chapter 461

    He who is superior pays attention to the combination of kindness and power.


    However, there is no alternative to Hao Binjie and Zhou Hao''s blatant provocation. Only by means of thunder can Gu Qingcheng''s prestige be established.


    Li futu directly sent out the lone soul of Sirius, so that the rebels were punished. But the fall of Zhou Hao and others does not mean that the situation is stable.


    How to stabilize Zhou Hao''s people is also a big project, but Li futu didn''t intervene any more. After all, he is an outsider, and Gu Qingcheng needs to temper himself.


    Originally, Hao Binjie was handed over to Chi ran to solve the problem. However, Hao Binjie was so clever that he immediately moved his residence when he received the news of Ganji''s death, so he escaped for a while, and Li futu didn''t rush to deal with him any more. After all, at this time, the other party must be in a panic. It''s actually a kind of suffering to keep him alive for a few more days.


    My Mustang has been parked in Shen yini''s side for nearly a week. If I don''t pick it up again, I''ll throw it to the waste car treatment plant with that girl''s temperament.


    Although he didn''t care about a car, it was given to him by mu yudie. It was a piece of his heart. Naturally, Li futu didn''t want to see it ruined like this.


    When he came to Shen yini''s villa and wanted to take the car away, he didn''t expect that Shen zhe was still there. As a result, he was held by the other party and was forced to play a few games of chess.


    This time, Li futu learned to be a good student. He was basically in a mess, which made Shen zhe very comfortable.


    "Xiao Li, what are you doing these days? Why can''t you see anyone? "


    After winning a few, Shen zhe was satisfied. He put down his chess pieces and asked Shen yini to take them upstairs.


    "The club is very busy during this period, so I didn''t come to see my uncle. I hope my uncle won''t be offended."


    Who can imagine that this gentle, courteous and thrifty young man sitting in front of Shen zhe was in the conference room on the top floor of Yongxing headquarters building, in front of all the Yongxing bigwigs, threatening who would betray who?


    "Man, it''s good to focus on your career."


    Shen zhe expressed his understanding, and then said: "Xiao Li, since you are here today, you should not be busy. My uncle is leaving the East China Sea tomorrow, but I haven''t had a good look in the East China Sea. If you don''t mind, would you like to accompany my uncle today?"


    Li futu couldn''t refuse what the other party said. Besides, he said before that he would be happy to be Shen Zhe''s Guide.


    Driving the Mustang, Li futu, with Shen''s father and daughter, took a rare leisurely stroll in various scenic spots in the East China Sea.


    In fact, this kind of life is in line with his original intention of returning home.


    "the East China Sea is really big. If we are in Xingcheng, I''m afraid we can drive the whole city around in two hours."


    Shen zhe said with a smile.


    "The pace of life in big cities is fast and the pressure is high, so it may not be very good. Living in small cities is much more comfortable."


    With that, Li futu stopped his car at Tangfang, a famous neighborhood in the East China Sea. The buildings on both sides are antique. Entering here, it''s like coming to ancient times.


    There are special snacks, handicraft shops and opera performances, which attract a large number of tourists every day.


    Although it''s already winter, today''s weather is not bad, the sun is soft, and there are many people in Tangfang.


    "Big brother, buy this sister a bunch of flowers."


    With the flow of people into Tangfang and stepping on the stone road, before a few steps, a girl about 11 or 12 years old ran to Li futu. She was wearing a pink dress, with a young face on her back. Her eyes were full of longing.


    In her hand she held a basket full of roses in full bloom.


    Li futu stopped.


    In fact, this kind of flower selling children is not uncommon. In some crowded places, such as squares or scenic spots, you can see many. Even now, this little girl is not the only one selling flowers in Tangfang. You can see four or five at a glance.


    These children are very smart, and usually only block the men and women who travel in pairs.


    "Little sister, roses can''t be given freely. This sister and I are not lovers. I don''t mind buying your flowers, but I''m afraid this sister won''t accept them."


    The little girl looked at Shen yini, who was noble and cool with toad glasses, or saw that the beautiful sister was not easy to contact, and then turned her eyes to Li futu, who was smiling gently.


    "Big brother, how do you know this beautiful sister won''t take it if you don''t send it? Maybe the pretty sister is waiting all the time. "


    Listening to the little girl''s words, Li futu was slightly stunned.


    Yes, why don''t you know the other party won''t take it?


    But the girl just thought out her simple words, but she didn''t understand them.


    How many marriages should have been happy, because of our timidity, dare not take that step, thus missed, leading to regret for life.


    Shen zhe looked at the little girl kindly and said with a smile, "Xiao Li, buy one."


    Li futu squatted down and looked straight at the little girl.


    "How much do you pay for one?""Ten dollars."


    The little girl said, "big brother, if you buy more flowers, you can get a little cheaper."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Young as she is, the little girl is good at business.


    Li futu touched the little girl''s head with a warm smile: "little sister, I can buy your flowers, but you have to say something nice..."


    Before Li futu''s voice came to the ground, the little girl said, "big brother, you are so handsome. You are really the most handsome boy I have ever seen."


    Li futu


    Shen Zhe


    Shen yini


    Shen yini is a professional actress and has received professional training. Although the corners of her mouth are inevitably bent, she can barely hold it. But Shen zhe can''t do it. She burst out laughing.


    "Little girl, at such a young age, she began to judge people by their appearance."


    Shen zhe smiles and shakes his head.


    "What I said is true. Big brother is really handsome. Big brother, if this beautiful sister doesn''t want you, when I grow up, I''ll marry you, OK?"


    The little girl is childish and looks up at her face, but she is very serious.


    Li futu can''t laugh or cry. I don''t know if the little girl''s parents are around. Don''t misunderstand that he is a child abductor.


    "Well, little sister, I''ll take all your flowers."


    Li futu stood up, took all the roses out of the little girl''s basket, folded them in his arms, took out his wallet from his underwear pocket, and put more than ten of them into the little girl''s basket.


    "Should that be enough?"


    He touched the little girl''s head again, eyes warm alcohol, "well, you have sold out flowers, go home early."


    This scene has become a particularly moving picture in the crowded Tang Dynasty.


    Some travelers even picked up the camera in their hands and fixed the warm scene forever.


    The theme of the photo has been thought out, it is called: may everyone be treated gently by the world.


    Shen yini watched quietly, her eyes gradually blurred.

 Chapter 462

    "Goodbye, big brother."


    After selling the flowers, the little girl politely said goodbye to Li futu. When she left, she turned back three times in one step and was obviously reluctant to part.


    "It''s not too bad if you''ve been cheating girls like that all the time."


    Shen yini watched the little girl leave and said softly.


    "Where did I cheat the girl?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and then handed the rose to Shen yini: "here you are."


    It is estimated that everyone knows what rose stands for, but Li Fu''s picture is very casual, as if it is just to complete a task.


    Of course, this is not the first time Shen yini has been sent flowers, but she has never received them before. But the situation is naturally different at this time.


    She knew very well that her father had just asked this guy to buy the flowers. If she didn''t pick them up, her father would surely blame her. Her father''s eyes had already shifted to her.


    It''s not too coy. Li futu''s sending is casual, and Shen yini''s receiving is also casual. It seems that both of them don''t take it seriously. Only Shen Zhe''s eyes are gratified and his face shows a satisfied smile.


    The three people stop and go in Tang Fang, watch the drama, and go to the handicraft shop. They are not very different from ordinary tourists.


    In Tang Dynasty, there are people who are sugar makers and selling sugar gourds.


    "Sugar gourd?"


    Li futu turned around and asked with a smile. Naturally, he got a white eye from the national goddess.


    Of course, Shen yini was wearing toad glasses, and Li futu couldn''t see her eyes.


    "I remember when I was a child, Nini liked to eat marshmallow and sugar gourd best. Every time I met her, she would pull me. If she didn''t buy them, she would not leave."


    Shen zhe sighed with emotion, and the color of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    "Dad


    "I didn''t expect you to be so greedy when you were a child."


    Li futu said with a smile that he didn''t seem to regard himself as an outsider at all. Then he went to the sugar gourd seller and bought three.


    Sugar gourd is bright red and full, which makes people have a good appetite.


    "Uncle."


    Li futu gives Shen zhe a root. Shen Zhe is not polite and takes it easily. "I ate with Nini many years ago. I can''t see anything on the street these years."


    Li futu immediately gave Shen yini the root, "relish the taste of childhood?"


    Shen yini''s face was tense, but she didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Li futu didn''t force him either. He took back his hand and opened the package to eat. He ate two by himself.


    Shen yini looked in her eyes and couldn''t help saying, "how can you be such a delicious man?"


    "People live on food. What''s wrong with food? It''s not against the law, but the sugar gourd tastes really good. It''s sour and sweet. Don''t you want to try it? I''ll go back and buy it for you


    Although she does miss the taste of childhood, she naturally won''t show it in front of this guy, "if you like to eat, you can buy all that and move it home to eat slowly. There''s no one to stop you


    "That''s not necessary. This food is just like a beauty. It''s enough to taste it occasionally. If you eat every meal, it will be tasteless soon..."


    Hearing the words, Shen yini''s gorgeous face appeared a sneer: "you are very insightful, then the beautiful woman sitting in Rolls Royce that day, have you been tired of it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ She''s just an old friend. "


    Li futu didn''t expect Shen yini to remember it.


    If we go on, the meaning will change. This guy is comparable to the city wall. He may think he is jealous. So Shen yini stopped talking and said nothing more.


    The three unknowingly went to an important scenic spot in the Tang Dynasty, Niangniang Temple.


    Due to the limitation of location, this Niangniang Temple is not large in size, but because Tangfang is very popular, it is also very busy here. Almost everyone who comes here will go in and have a look, and Li futu is no exception.


    This Niangniang Temple is really not big. A main hall is dedicated to the vivid statue of Niangniang carved from ginkgo wood. Two monks stand on both sides and take the trouble to express their best wishes to every visitor.


    The main hall was not big, but there were so many people that they even began to line up. This also discouraged Shen zhe from going in and doing his best.


    Shen yini and Li futu are just to accompany Shen Zhe. If he doesn''t go in, they will follow him.


    After walking around the temple, the three found a monk sitting under an ancient pine in the temple. There was a table in front of him. There was a piece of white cloth hanging on the table and the words "Jiezhu" were written on it.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Shen zhe became interested and took Li futu and Shen yini to go there.


    "Master, what are you


    The monk just finished a list, saw another guest coming, and quickly put the service fee into his sleeve. At the same time, he put on an enigmatic look on his face like flowing water and said: "the future, fate, happiness, disaster, marriage, everything in the world are in the hexagram."


    Li futu looked at it with great significance and said nothing."Master, can you help me calculate the marriage of the little girl?"


    Shen yini thought that her father was just curious, so she ran over to have a look. Unexpectedly, she suddenly touched herself. When she was stunned, she blurted out: "Dad, I don''t count. You count yourself."


    Li futu almost laughed.


    "Nonsense, if your mother hears you, she won''t take care of you!"


    Shen zhe scolds a way, he is so old, and the daughter is so old, still calculate what marriage?!


    Shen yini also knew that she had accidentally said something wrong, so she pursed her mouth tightly and stopped talking.


    Shen zhe pulled her to the stage, "master, please."


    "You''re welcome, benefactor."


    The monk took out a sign box and said, "please shake the sign."


    Under Shen Zhe''s gaze, Shen yini is forced to give Li futu the rose in her hand for help. Then she grabs the stick and shakes it. Soon, a wooden stick pops out of the stick.


    Even if she didn''t believe in these things, Shen yini felt a little nervous when she watched the monk pick up the sign.


    "Master, what does this sign say?"


    Shen zhe took another step closer.


    The monk looked at the meeting with a wooden stick, but he didn''t see any clue.


    He looked at Li and then casually.


    Li futu secretly typed a word with his finger.


    The monk''s face remained still.


    It wasn''t until Li futu stretched out five fingers that the monk seemed to interpret the wooden stick, picked up a piece of rice paper from under the stage, then took out a brush from the pen holder and dipped it in ink to write.


    After a while, he raised his head again: "the meaning of this signature is in the 46 words."


    Shen Zhe and Shen yini look down at the rice paper.


    Joy groped in secret.


    Mirage is a castle in the air.


    Rippling and rippling.


    To turn a blind eye is to delay.


    Meet or not?


    The moon sank to the bottom of the sea, and man was in a dream.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen zhe raised his head Master, forgive me for my ignorance. I don''t know what this article means? "


    Shen yini also slightly frowned.


    The monk sighed: "this is the Sansheng lady reminding the benefactor to cherish the people in front of her."

 Chapter 463

    Cherish the people in front of you.


    Now in front of Shen yini''s eyes, apart from her father Shen Zhe and the monk who cut off seven emotions and six desires, there is only someone with a rose.


    It seems to be self-evident who this person is referring to.


    When she left, Shen yini was obviously a little uneasy. Although she didn''t believe in ghosts and gods, this marriage tie obviously had an inevitable impact on her mood.


    Do you really have a bad relationship with this guy?


    Because her mood was disturbed, Shen yini didn''t realize that when she turned around, Li futu secretly put a few banknotes into her pen.


    And Shen Zhe, who holds the jieqian text in his hand, also doesn''t notice.


    "Uncle, just listen to these things. There''s no need to take them seriously."


    Someone coughed softly, very free and easy.


    Shen zhe solemnly rolled up the rice paper, "Xiao Li, you can''t say that. Sometimes you have to believe in destiny."


    Now his vision of Li futu is basically the same as that of his son-in-law. He is impeccable in all aspects of character and ability, and even the three saints say so. What else can this son-in-law do?


    He even wanted to urge the two young people to pick up the card on a lucky day. It didn''t matter much when the banquet was to be held.


    "Nini, I think you should be clear about what the Sansheng lady said. You should think about it yourself. I''ll take it back and show it to your mother."


    "Dad, this kind of fortune teller is all over the street. They all talk nonsense. How can they take it seriously?"


    Shen yini didn''t know whether she was reminding Shen zhe or herself, but she knew that mother was more superstitious than her father. Sometimes some of the furnishings in the house had to check the geomantic omen information. If her mother knew about it, she would think wildly.


    "Nonsense?"


    Shen zhe said solemnly, "don''t you remember that a master calculated your life for you when you were a child? He said that you would be famous all over the world in the future. At that time, dad thought it was just like you, but now it''s not effective? "


    Li futu didn''t expect such a thing. As Shen yini''s current status and status, it''s really right to say that she is famous all over the world. It''s hard to say whether the fortune teller Shen yini met when she was a child was a blind cat bumping into a dead mouse or a real master, but the monk really played tricks to cheat money.


    Of course, it is impossible for Li futu to say it.


    Shen yini was speechless because of Shen Zhe''s words. She protested in silence and walked forward with a straight face and a dull voice.


    "Xiao Li, what do you think of this?"


    His daughter what temper, Shen zhe naturally very clear, also don''t mind, turned to look at Li futu.


    What do you think?


    I can''t say that I bought these 46 words with hundreds of ocean.


    To say the least, Li Fu Tu always scoffs at fate, even if he doesn''t collude with a monk who is mostly a meat and wine monk.


    If he succumbs to fate, he may not be able to stand here at this time. He firmly believes that man will prevail over nature.


    "Uncle, I''m also surprised. I didn''t expect that the signer would say that..."


    Naturally, Li futu couldn''t express his inner thoughts. He changed his words to Shen Zhe.


    It means: I am in a mess now. Don''t ask me, I want to be quiet


    Because a signature broke the previous relaxed atmosphere of playing, and it was not early to see him, Li futu proposed to go to dinner.


    They found a restaurant nearby.


    During the dinner, Shen zhe formally invited Li futu to Xingcheng as a guest. Li futu also generously ignored Shen yini''s cold eyes and readily agreed.


    "By the way, what is Yu die doing these days?"


    Li futu found the topic.


    Shen yini said flatly, "don''t you know?"


    "I haven''t been in touch with her for a while."


    The three people eat hot pot. Shen yini can''t eat spicy food. She only eats things in clear soup. Her eating posture is extremely elegant. No wonder she has the adjective "beautiful food".


    "You don''t watch much TV, do you?"


    Shen yini said.


    Li futu nodded. How could he be in the mood to watch TV.


    "Now many stars have begun to develop into variety shows. Many programs have invited yudie. Yudie has chosen a reality show to shoot with the program teams all over the country. If you pay attention to entertainment news or watch TV, you should know that the reality show she participated in is one of the most popular programs nowadays."


    Li futu nodded and picked up a shrimp from the boiling soup? When are you going to get out of the mountain again? "


    Shen yini hesitated and didn''t hide, "my studio is almost ready. It should be fast."


    Shen zhe drank water, "more rest will be good."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I won''t be as busy as I used to be."Li futu said with a smile, "of course. After all, I am the boss myself. If I go bankrupt another day, you big boss will have to help me."


    Shen yini raised her mouth and said, "OK, I''ll leave you a place as a cleaner. You are welcome to report at any time."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Shen zhe also shook his head and laughed, knowing that it was a joke of the two younger generations, but he didn''t interrupt.


    After dinner, the sun had set. Li futu and his three came to Pujiang River to buy tickets and get on a sightseeing cruise ship.


    Li futu stood a little far away, enjoying the night of the Pujiang River quietly with the river breeze blowing.


    Shen Zhe and Shen yini stood by the side of the boat and chatted alone for a long time.


    Li futu still personally sent Shen Zhe and Shen yini to the villa. When he left, Shen zhe asked Shen yini to see him off.


    "Do you know what my dad was talking to me on the cruise ship?"


    Walking out of the door, Shen yini said with a calm expression.


    "What?"


    "He said a lot of truth to me, but I understand his main idea very well. He likes you very much."


    Shen yini turned and looked directly into Li futu''s eyes. "Do you know what I said to him?"


    Li futu is silent.


    Shen yini laughed and said, "I said I could marry you."


    Li futu''s pupils contracted violently and opened his mouth. Before he could speak, he heard Shen yini say: "but I need you to guarantee that you will only love me in your life. My dad must have wanted to ask you just now, but he''s an elder. I''m sorry to say that. "


    Speaking of this life-long marriage event, Shen yini''s expression is very calm.


    "I''ve thought about it. At my age, it''s time for me to start a family. My parents have also paid a lot of attention to my feelings. They are getting older and older. As children, they should be relieved as soon as possible. Li futu, although you have thick skin, don''t know how to be considerate and don''t have manners, you are still much better than those dirty and obscene men in general. "


    Shen yini stopped and said softly, "I''m willing to marry you."


    Although it seemed like praise, Li futu still had a bad taste, especially Shen yini''s last sentence. It was like thunder, which made him stand still.

 Chapter 464

    If Shen yini''s words get out, it will certainly cause a storm all over the country.


    Who dares to imagine that the national goddess, who has always been showing her cool and gorgeous, will take the initiative to say to a man that I am willing to marry you?


    Li futu, with a stiff look, gazed at Shen yini carefully to see if she was playing with him.


    But Shen yini''s eyes were as quiet as moonlight, and she didn''t dodge. Obviously, she wasn''t joking.


    As long as Li futu nods, it seems that this gourmet goddess who makes countless men crazy about their dreams will become his exclusive.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you serious


    Li futu wanted to squeeze out a smile, but he found that he couldn''t laugh at all.


    "You think I''m kidding you?"


    Shen yini continued: "as long as you like, we can get the license tomorrow, but Do you dare? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu didn''t reply.


    He knew what Shen yini meant.


    Shen yini also made it very clear just now that she could marry him, but there is a premise that from now on, he and other women must be clean.


    For any woman, it''s not too much to ask her man to be single-minded, but for Li futu, he can''t.


    Gu Qingcheng, who has just taken over Yongxing, and he Caiwei, who has just moved into Datang Yipin with her mother, have a share of responsibility for these girls.


    So in the face of Shen yini''s words, Li futu was silent.


    Shen yini seems to have prepared for his silence.


    "Sure enough, as I thought, a man like you can''t be tied by any woman."


    Although she had known the nature of this man''s playfulness for a long time, when she saw his silence, Shen yini found that she felt a sense of inexplicable loss in her heart. Although the sense of loss was shallow, it was incomparably real.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you today. Go back and have a rest early."


    Shen yini didn''t say any more, and her tone became polite again.


    "You too."


    Li futu walked slowly down the steps and got into the car. He turned to look through the window.


    Shen yini is still standing at the door.


    As long as he gets out of the car at this time, he still has the chance to hold each other in his arms.


    But Li futu didn''t reach out after all. On the contrary, he stepped on the accelerator, and the Mustang made an elegant turn and galloped away in the night.


    Shen yini stood alone at the door for a long time before she turned and entered the room.


    On the road, a Mustang didn''t have any omen or turn signal. It made a sharp turn and then stopped at the side of the road. Fortunately, it''s night now and there aren''t many cars. But even so, the car owners behind it were in a cold sweat.


    "Do you drive like that? No way to seek death, don''t harm others! "


    Li futu ignored the abuse outside, lit a cigarette, leaned back in his chair, opened the skylight and looked at the starry sky, with a bitter smile on his lips.


    I''m afraid any man who knows about this evening will scold him.


    Shen yini said that she was willing to get the license with you, but she was refused. What is this?


    Shen yini''s play tonight really caught Li futu off guard. He never thought Shen yini would say that.


    After returning to China, Shen yini was the first woman he met. The way they met was not so wonderful, which led to the disharmony between them.


    Shen yini is the most unfriendly of all the women she met after returning to China. But for some reason, Li futu finds that she likes to appear in front of this woman and enjoy the way she doesn''t want to see herself. Then she quarrels with her and opposes her. She appreciates her angry but helpless expression.


    It is undeniable that Li futu is very clear that Shen yini has a special position in his heart, so after rejecting Shen yini, he has a very complicated feeling in his heart.


    This feeling is indescribable, but it makes him feel very upset.


    He took a cigarette, took out his cell phone and made a call: "do you have time? Come out and drink with me. "


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the first time that Yang Yuqing and Li futu have been sitting here, and even their positions have not changed.


    the only difference is that Yang Yuqing is no longer a lady who answers the call. This time, she is driving a Pamela.


    "What''s the matter? It suddenly occurred to me to have a drink. "


    Yang Yuqing finished wiping the table with a tissue, looked up and said with a smile, "have you been hit by something?"


    It means that you can''t live alone in the world. When you encounter pain, sadness, happiness or frustration, you need someone to talk to.


    Although Li futu is not an ordinary person, he is only a body after all. He also eats grains and grains, and his heart is made of meat.


    Before the dish was served, Li futu opened the wine and poured a cup for himself and Yang Yuqing.The reason why I want to find Yang Yuqing is that when I am with this beautiful young woman, he does not have any burden. The other party knows something about him, and the other party is also a very smart woman, who knows what to say and what to keep in mind.


    Taking up the wine cup, he motioned to Yang Yuqing. Li futu didn''t care whether the other party drank it or not. He drank it with his head up first.


    After drinking, he wiped the corners of his mouth and breathed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him strangely and joked: "is it lovelorn? Or have you been arrested? "


    This guy always tries to avoid him. He suddenly calls her to drink tonight, which has surprised Yang Yuqing. Now he looks like drowning his worries with wine, which makes Yang Yuqing even more surprised.


    After all, she knew what kind of man she was sitting in front of.


    "It''s hard to talk about lovelorn."


    Li futu shook his head and began to pour himself wine.


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and finally became serious: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Now that he called each other, he wanted to find someone to ease his depression. Li futu did not hide. While drinking wine, he told what had just happened in Chunqiu Washington.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yang Yuqing was stunned, and the news made her unable to recover for a while.


    Shen yini and she have known each other for several years. She even proposed to a man and was rejected?


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t admit that you are really a man. You have the will to refuse Nani. "


    Yang Yuqing took up her wine cup with a bitter smile.


    "What can I do? She asked me to be alone, and you know, it''s almost impossible. "


    Li futu picked up his glass and touched Yang Yuqing.


    The reason why she called Yang Yuqing is that she knows her own situation best. After all, he Caiwei called this beautiful young woman sister Yuqing.


    "Who told you men to be merciful everywhere? Now it''s retribution."


    Yang Yuqing drank the wine and said, "women have dignity, too. Gini''s request is not too much, and you refused her this time. I''m afraid you will have a relationship with her in the future..."


    Yang Yuqing said the key point. It doesn''t matter if she was noisy in the past, but this time she was rejected. With Shen yini''s pride, if she feels that her self-esteem has been insulted, she is likely to become a stranger in the future.


    "I didn''t expect that she would suddenly raise such a topic tonight."


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    Yang Yuqing winked at him: "do you suddenly want to live in ancient times?"


    Li futu was slightly stunned: "why do you say that?"


    Yang Yuqing smiles: "after all, at that time, the traffic was so slow and the letters were so far away. I could only love one person in my life..."

 Chapter 465

    "Living in ancient times is indeed a blessing for men. They can have three wives and four concubines, but I''m afraid it''s just the opposite for you women."


    After a little Leng, Li futu said with a smile.


    "Three obediences and four virtues, husband is the key to wife. Why hasn''t this fine tradition of thousands of years been passed down?"


    "You think so."


    Yang Yuqing glanced at him, and all kinds of amorous feelings were in the circulation.


    Li futu suddenly became curious, "Miss Yang, what would you do if your husband fell in love with other women?"


    Yang Yuqing said without hesitation, "it''s impossible."


    "Why not."


    Yang Yuqing said in a light but positive way: "do you think every man in the world is as playful as you? And married a wife like me, which man has the idea of cheating? "


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a smile: "are all beauties as confident as you?"


    "Haven''t you ever heard of a saying that confident women are the most beautiful, and women''s plastic surgery and make-up are not all for the purpose of increasing self-confidence."


    Li futu raised his glass and touched Yang Yuqing: "it makes sense. I''ll give you a toast."


    "Brother Wang, what are you busy with these days? Why can''t you see a shadow? "


    A conversation came from the next table.


    Big stalls like this are very grounded and lively. In order to make effective use of the area, each table is not far away from each other. If the voice is raised a little, the voice may be heard by others.


    Sitting at a table near Li futu and Yang Yuqing are six or seven old men. It seems that they are more than 30 years old and in their prime of life. The table is full of beer, but they haven''t opened yet. It''s estimated that they have just come.


    "Oh, don''t mention it, brother. I''m afraid we won''t be able to drink together for a long time in the future."


    Although the weather in the East China Sea is not as cold as that in the north, at least it''s winter, but he still shows his two arms. On his right arm, there is a wolf tattooed with fierce light, which gives people a bad feeling.


    "Brother Wang, what''s the matter?"


    A man asked, "is something wrong?"


    Brother Wang didn''t use the glass. He took up the beer bottle and drank it bravely. At one breath, most of the bottle was under his stomach.


    "I''m going to stay away for a while."


    As soon as he spoke, his brothers looked at each other.


    What does brother Wang do? A few people are very clear. He helps people to watch the show on weekdays. His work content is basically nothing. Every day, he drinks and picks up girls while getting paid. He is very relaxed and kind-hearted. He makes trouble outside. When he makes a phone call, brother Wang will come forward to help them solve the problem. There are very few times to shirk, so basically they are a few Everyone takes brother Wang as a backer, but now the backer is running away. If they have a conflict with others in the future, who can they find to support them?


    "Brother Wang, you are not the woman who played with the elder brother, are you?"


    A man whispered.


    There are few reasons why people on the road want to run. Either they are offended by the wrong people, or they are targeted by the police. And Wang Ge Sheng is a romantic, usually plays with women, and especially likes his wife.


    But it''s nothing to sleep a good young woman. If you accidentally sleep a big brother''s woman, it''s a big deal.


    "Damn you, I''m such a man who doesn''t know how to handle it?"


    Brother Wang laughed and scolded.


    "Brother Wang, what''s going on? Do you have to run? "


    Brother Wang''s smile slowly converged, holding the bottle, "you have to run, or you''ll have to go to the hospital mortuary to recognize the corpse soon."


    Several people were startled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Wang, are there any powerful people who want to deal with you? "


    Brother Wang raised the wine bottle, and several men also raised their glasses one after another.


    "That''s not true."


    Brother Wang drank the remaining half bottle of wine and then pointed to the night sky.


    Several people subconsciously raised their heads.


    The night sky is very monotonous tonight. There are few stars in sight.


    A few people look at each other, full of confusion, what does brother Wang mean?


    Brother Wang took a bunch of crispy bones in his hand and sighed: "the sky has changed."


    A man doubts: "brother Wang, I don''t see any clouds or wind. Where has the weather changed?"


    "I''m not talking about the weather."


    Brother Wang scolded, but his face couldn''t help laughing and crying. Although he was very heavy recently, he still relaxed a lot at the moment.


    However, he can also understand that his brother is not a member of the river and lake. Naturally, he is unlikely to know the strong wind and heavy rain in the river and lake these days.


    Taking the crisp bone to chew, brother Wang explained: "a few days ago, we Yongxing changed to a new helmsman."


    Although the common people live at the bottom, they are often interested in the situation at the top.Smell speech, a few people spirit shock, become a little excited.


    Yongxing at the helm, for them, it is equivalent to standing in the cloud, standing on tiptoe can not see the existence.


    "Why, brother Wang? Tell me something about it. Who is the current boss of Yongxing? "


    Brother Wang took a look at them. He enjoyed the feeling very much. He knew what others didn''t know, which made him have a sense of achievement.


    "The old boss had an accident, and the young lady took the stick. Do you know how old the young lady is? It''s like 20 years old. "


    Yongxing new boss is only 20 years old?


    Some of you were stunned, and then you felt the gap between people again.


    You know, some of their nieces are older than that.


    "Can this be fucked up? It''s so small, can you sit in a stable position? "


    A man subconsciously way.


    Brother Wang looked at him and said, "of course, some people don''t agree. Almost all the leaders of our four halls are dissatisfied. But in the past two days, two of them died and one was crazy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The table was quiet for a moment. After a long time, someone swallowed and said, "I can''t believe it Brother Wang, this is too strong, isn''t it? Is the eldest lady in Yongxing so fierce? "


    Brother Wang once again opened a bottle of wine, the corner of his mouth showed the radian of self mockery, "it''s really awesome."


    If you don''t mention outsiders, you can say that they are insiders. How ever did they think that the young lady''s methods were so furious.


    When the news came out, I don''t know how many people were scared out in a cold sweat.


    "Brother Wang, your boss won''t..."


    Brother Wang nodded: "boss Hao is the only one who is still OK among the four bosses, but I think it''s fast, so I want to run away and avoid the most dangerous time. It''s better for people of their level to fight, such as me, to hide as far as possible."


    "Brother Wang, we don''t advise you any more. Have a good trip and report peace to my brothers."


    Several people raised their glasses together. After knowing the whole story, they all understood brother Wang''s decision. Nothing is more important than their own life these days.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you have everything."


    The waiter brought up all the things Li futu and Yang Yuqing had ordered.


    "Thank you."


    Yang Yuqing took back her attention and nodded politely to the waiter. Then she looked at Li futu and asked with a smile, "what did you do?"

 Chapter 466

    The first time I met this guy was in the Warring States club. At that time, in the eyes of outsiders, he and Yan Donglai had a close relationship, but things are unpredictable. I''m afraid few people would think that the young people who went into the Jianghu building with Yan Donglai would be inseparable from Yongxing now.


    Even if Yang Yuqing thinks about it now, she can''t help feeling some fate.


    "If I said I didn''t do it, you wouldn''t believe it, would you?"


    Although Shen yini did not have the grace of the evaluation, but when the dishes on the table, Li futu is the first gentleman to put a chicken claw into Yang Yuqing''s bowl.


    "Miss Gu''s personality is clear to the whole Donghai. Even if she has the strength, I''m afraid she is also cruel."


    Yang Yuqing is not polite, picked up the phoenix claw, "of course, maybe she will gradually change in the future, but change takes time, she certainly can''t do such behavior at present."


    With that, Yang Yuqing lowered her head and bit her Phoenix claws. The lady is the lady. Her red lips are light, her shell teeth are slightly exposed, and her posture is so elegant.


    Because she was wearing a long bra dress, although the range was very small, but the capital was too strong. When Yang Yuqing bent over, the white and greasy scenery on her chest was inevitably revealed. But who was Li futu?


    Yang Yuqing was able to refuse when she was called. Naturally, she didn''t want to peep. She turned around and looked at the table next door where she was still discussing the situation of the world.


    It seems that brother Wang should be a member of Hao Binjie''s staff. His rank should not be high. He is mostly a horse.


    But from him, we can see the big from the small. Such minions begin to think about running away, which can be seen from the whole wolf hall. Hao Binjie should not feel very well at this time.


    "You''re not going to kill that man, are you?"


    When Yang Yuqing raised her head and found that Li futu''s eyes were fixed on brother Wang, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "You think I''m a killer?"


    Li futu drew back his eyes. If Hao Binjie was sitting there, he might be able to take him on the road, but he was just a small minion. There was no need.


    "I don''t know. If that person knew you, the president of the Warring States period, Miss Yongxing, oh, no, now it should be said that the sweetheart of Yongxing''s helmsman was sitting next to him, listening to his talk, I don''t know what he would think?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at brother Wang, who knew nothing about it, with a playful smile.


    "Maybe he''ll get down on his knees and kowtow and shout for your life, great Xia." Li futu smiles and eats mutton kebabs. He can''t help thinking of Zhou Hao who has been sent to the mental hospital.


    Lonely soul what temperament, he knows very well, but he did not expect, Zhou Hao actually will be living scared crazy.


    Longguo''s national conditions are different. After all, these big brothers in China haven''t seen much of the world.


    "Are you still a great Xia?"


    Yang Yuqing''s coquettish glance at Li futu said, "I think the devil is almost the same, and it belongs to the kind that the righteous alliance wants to fight together."


    "We are so familiar. Can''t you be polite?"


    Yang Yuqing said solemnly: "you take a bite of Miss Yang, who is familiar with you?"


    Li futu smiles, "I''ll call you sister Yuqing just like Caiwei?"


    Yang Yuqing''s face broke suddenly and clenched her silver teeth: "Li futu, do you want to die?"


    Although Li futu didn''t stimulate the young woman and sister, the smile on her face became more and more intense.


    That''s why he thought of Yang Yuqing for the first time when he was in the car just now.


    Whether he is now the president of the Warring States period or will go further in the future, Li futu even feels that even if his identity as Emperor Yan is exposed, this beautiful young woman sitting in front of her may still laugh and scold at will.


    This is her unique charm.


    "But then again, you really have a big heart. You don''t have to worry about the collapse of Yongxing if you are careless?"


    Age can be said to be the most taboo topic for women. Even though Yang Yuqing is more charming than Hua, she still doesn''t want to mention it more.


    Before, she didn''t care, but now, more and more, she felt why she couldn''t be two years younger.


    "It''s very reasonable to say that power comes out of the barrel of a gun. Do you think it''s reasonable to talk to those people about things like this?"


    Li futu took a sip of wine and said softly, "since they choose to be traitors, they should be aware."


    Yang Yuqing no longer spoke, a pair of water ripple eyes staring at him.


    Li futu said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "I find you are a little different now."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Someone began to have no face and skin again: "do you feel handsome again?"


    Yang Yuqing didn''t scold him this time. She showed her white wrist and chin. Her eyes were still on Li futu''s face. She was very soft and charming.


    "It''s like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath. It''s becoming more domineering."


    She said, as if to make judgments, "well, become more masculine."Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I''m not a man in your eyes before that?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "Don''t you think it''s dangerous?"


    "Danger?"


    Yang Yuqing tilted her head. She was obviously a face drinker. Before she had drunk a few glasses of wine, she blushed on her cheek, just like rouge.


    "Even if I''m naked, I''m afraid you don''t dare to do anything. What am I afraid of?"


    If you speak so honestly, be careful you don''t have any friends.


    Li futu''s face was stiff and he had nothing to say. He bowed his head to eat honestly.


    "Why can''t you be a little bit overbearing with women, like tonight in front of Gini, can''t you lie? Women sometimes rely on coax, how to cheat her temporarily? With her personality, if you treat her like that, even if you know you have a woman outside, can she still run away? "


    Married women are really different, which is more obvious in Yang Yuqing. When she talks about the matter between men and women, she always has no scruples about what she wants to say, which makes her speechless.


    "To have such a good friend as you, let me toast you."


    Li futu held up his glass with admiration on his face.


    "Don''t be sarcastic here. I''m helping you. The iceberg attribute like Gini can only melt with extremely hot flame. If you follow her temperament, I don''t think you can do it in your life."


    Li futu called Yang Yuqing out for a drink tonight. He really didn''t find the wrong person. The other party did his best. He couldn''t help but listen to him, relieve his depression, and spare no effort to help him.


    "Ever heard that the cruelest thing in the world is not parallel lines, but intersecting lines? If the intersection line missed that intersection, it would be farther away

 Chapter 467

    A supper cost 236 ocean.


    When checking out, the boss is very generous to erase the change of six yuan.


    In front of Yang Yuqing, Li futu has always been a bit stingy. He invited him to dinner twice, but he was in this kind of roadside gear.


    But Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to mind. They drove back to Datang Yipin one after another. When they went upstairs to separate, Yang Yuqing also reminded: "think about what I said just now. Don''t regret it later. I didn''t remind you."


    "Good night."


    Li futu, noncommittal, walked out of the elevator. When he came into the room, he found that there was no light in the room. Xiao Shu should have fallen asleep.


    He went back to the house to take a bath and lay on the bed. In the dead of night, what Yang Yuqing said in the stall echoed in his mind.


    What Yang Yuqing said is really a way, but if she does, what''s the difference between herself and those scum who cheat women''s bodies.


    Li futu believes that he is still a person with principles.


    The next day, when Li futu came out of the room after washing, he found that Xiao Shu was still resting, and he didn''t disturb him. He went into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and made two breakfasts using the ingredients he and he Caiwei bought that day.


    He ate one by himself, left the other on the table, left a note for Xiao Shu, and then went out.


    He plans to go to the hospital to see Gu Qingcang, but on the way he receives the news from Jiang Bo.


    Gu Qingcheng was summoned by the Municipal Bureau.


    "Li Shao, the first lady didn''t let me tell you."


    "I see."


    Li futu hung up and immediately turned the car around.


    Ganji, zhouhao and other people''s accident, such a big movement, there is no movement on the official face, naturally impossible. But Li futu doesn''t worry too much. After all, it''s just an internal dispute, and it doesn''t affect a large area. This is the reason why Li futu transferred Sirius and others to Longguo.


    People like Ouyang Xiu of the Warring States period can also use it, but after all, their strength is still poor. It is impossible to solve Gan Ji and others so efficiently, and it is impossible to form such a deterrent effect.


    Because there are no innocent people involved, summoning Gu Qingcheng is mostly just a gesture.


    Li futu drove to the Municipal Bureau and was stopped by the guard at the gate.


    "For what?"


    Li futu put down the window, "I''ll cooperate with the investigation."


    In the past, the so-called "cooperation in investigation" was forced to come back by force. It was the first time that people came here by driving on their own initiative.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li futu."


    When Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, the guard''s face changed.


    Today, in the Donghai police system, the name of Li futu is definitely required by all registered members.


    "Mr. Li, please come in."


    The guard immediately changed into a smiling face.


    Mustang drove straight in and stopped in front of the City Council building.


    When he got out of the car and walked up the steps, a middle-aged police sergeant came out of the building with a smile on his face. He held out his hand from a long distance: "Mr. Li?"


    Don''t even think about it. The guard at the door must have informed me.


    Li futu went up the eight steps in front of the building and shook hands with the other party: "I heard that Miss Gu was summoned by the Municipal Bureau. Let me see what happened."


    "Mr. Li doesn''t have to worry. It''s just that some people who have close contacts with Yongxing group have had an accident recently, so we asked Miss Gu to come over and ask her if she knows any clues."


    The other side''s tone is very polite and artistic. Compared with rookies like Roy''s, they are very different.


    "It''s the duty of every citizen to cooperate with the police. I''ll wait outside."


    Li futu also gives face.


    "Mr. Li, if you don''t mind, go to my office and have a cup of tea."


    "Well Excuse me


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Li."


    They walked into the building, chatting and laughing.


    "It''s a shame for us old guys that Mr. Li was able to achieve such a proud achievement when he was young."


    When he came to the office, the superintendent made a cup of tea for Li futu.


    Li futu is also a good hand at acting on occasion. He said with a smile: "Sergeant Chen is in his prime of life. It''s time to show his ambition. How can we talk about old age?"


    "Don''t flatter me, Mr. Li. People like Mr. Li are really enviable. I''m afraid there are many people waiting to drink Mr. Li''s and Miss Gu''s happy bar in Donghai now," he said with a smile


    Li futu shook his head with a smile and sipped his tea.


    The chairman of the Warring States period and a police sergeant sat in the city Bureau building, talking and laughing, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Li futu didn''t wait very long. Less than a cup of tea, the door of the office was pushed open.


    "Xue Ju."


    Sergeant Chen immediately stood up."Li Shao is really concerned about Miss Gu."


    Xue Pinggui nodded to his subordinates and then looked at Li futu with a smile.


    Li futu looked at Qingcheng and said, "I don''t know if Qingcheng has helped Xueju work?"


    "Miss Gu''s cooperation is certainly helpful to our work. I''m sorry to delay Miss Gu''s time."


    Gu Qingcheng smile calmly: "Xue bureau is polite, after I need to cooperate with the place, Qingcheng must be duty bound."


    Xue Pinggui nodded a smile: "send Li Shao and Miss Gu down."


    The sergeant surnamed Chen sent Gu Qingcheng and Li futu out of the building and into the car. Gu Qingcheng asked, "Why are you here?"


    There was a sullen look in her eyes. "Did Jiang Bo tell you that?"


    "Don''t blame him. He''s worried about you, too."


    Li futu started the car. "What did Xue Pinggui say to you?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I said some unimportant questions and cared about my grandfather a few words."


    "He didn''t ask fan feiganji about the death of these people?"


    "No


    Gu Qingcheng''s face was also puzzled: "he didn''t mention a word, just asked about the operation of those enterprises under the name of Yongxing."


    With that, Gu Qingcheng lowered her voice: "in fact, I can handle these things by myself. I don''t need to trouble you to come here..."


    Gu Qingcheng is worried that everything needs to rely on each other. After a long time, Li futu will feel that he is a burden.


    "I believe in you, but you also need time to grow up, if you think I manage too much..."


    Li futu''s hand was caught by Gu Qingcheng before he finished his words.


    "No, I didn''t mean that..."


    Li futu looked at her and said with a smile, "how can I drive when you hold my hand?"


    "I just said that. I just don''t want to make you too tired. Don''t be angry, ok..."


    Gu Qingcheng nibbled his lips, still holding Li futu''s hand. Who dares to imagine that this girl who is worried about gain and loss is a character at the top of Donghai river?


    "I''m not angry."


    Li futu said with a smile: "I mean if you feel bound, I''ll let it go. If you make any mistakes in the future, I''ll make it up again."


    "Don''t..."


    Gu Qingcheng wanted to say something else, but her mobile phone suddenly rang. She frowned and didn''t want to pay attention to it, but Li Fu said: "answer the phone."


    Gu Qingcheng then took back his hand and took out his mobile phone from his bag. When he got through, his expression, eyes and tone had become completely different.


    Smooth and dignified.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Huangrui group is here. I want to see the chairman."

 Chapter 468

    We can see some clues from the other party''s shouting that it is the chairman, not the helm.


    "Huangrui group?"


    Li futu said curiously, "what do you do?"


    If this is heard by people who don''t know it, they may feel that someone is an ignorant bumpkin. Even Gu Qingcheng can''t help smiling slightly. However, he understands that Li futu has just returned home and doesn''t know much about the domestic situation.


    "If we want to rank large domestic enterprises, huangrui group will definitely be on the list. It controls hundreds of listed companies, and its influence almost covers the whole country. It is a real aircraft carrier in the commercial sea, but Yongxing has no contact with huangrui. What does the opposite party suddenly ask me for?"


    Speaking of the end, Gu Qingcheng''s face also appeared puzzled.


    It sounds like a bluff.


    Li futu smiles, "just go and have a look."


    Driving to Yongxing headquarters, Li futu and Gu Qingcheng went upstairs and out of the elevator. A high-level figure came over: "Chairman, the other party is in the reception room."


    Yongxing has a clear distinction between black and white. On the white side, it is more used to call Gu Qingcheng chairman.


    Gu Qingcheng nods and comes to the reception room with Li futu under the guidance of the other party.


    There are not many people in the reception room, two men and one woman. They don''t have the powerful appearance of ten or twenty people in a big enterprise in a TV play. But the three people sit calmly and have no communication with each other. They drink tea quietly and show good patience.


    Hearing the sound coming from the door of the conference room, the woman holding a teacup and looking out of the building, who didn''t know what she was thinking, took back her thoughts.


    She turned her eyes, first took a look at Gu Qingcheng, and then ran into someone who accompanied Gu Qingcheng.


    Someone steps slightly, his face reveals the surprise and accident of no cover up.


    It can be seen that the woman in Chanel business suit is obviously the leader among the three. She took the lead to put down her tea cup and stood up, with an elegant and charming smile on her mature and gorgeous face. "Miss Gu, please don''t blame me. I''m Cai Hongli, the chief strategic Engineer of huangrui group."


    Huang Rui group strategy chief engineer, no matter where the name, are enough to scare a lot of ghosts.


    Although surprised that the other party is so young, Gu Qingcheng is not ridiculous enough to suspect that the other party is a liar. She also smiles and nods calmly and reserved, but before she speaks, someone around her can''t help but open her mouth.


    "Xuejie, why are you?"


    Obviously, this amazing woman is Li futu''s Meiyan Xuejie, whom she met accidentally in the revolving restaurant on the Pearl of the East China Sea.


    Cai Hongli turned her head slightly and showed her face with a smile: "Li Xuedi, it''s a coincidence that we meet again."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned slightly, and his eyes turned on them Do you know each other? "


    Li futu nodded, looked at Cai Hongli and said with a smile, "she was my senior high school sister."


    Gu Qingcheng knows nothing about Li futu''s past. The chief strategic engineer of huangrui in front of him should be the first person Gu Qingcheng sees who has something to do with Li futu''s past.


    Gu Qingcheng felt a little different about CAI Hongli when she met for the first time.


    "I haven''t seen him for more than ten years."


    "Miss Cai, sit down and talk."


    Gu Qingcheng motioned.


    Several people sat down.


    "Xuejie, last time I met you, you were hiding. You are the chief strategic engineer of huangrui group. Xuejie, you are now well-developed. Last time you kept it secret, were you afraid that I would trouble you when I knew you were in such a good situation?"


    It seems that as long as in front of CAI Hongli, Li futu will become frivolous.


    The two subordinates of CAI Hongli, who are also middle and high-level figures in huangrui group, immediately looked at Li futu strangely.


    It''s the first time they''ve ever seen such an unscrupulous joke on Mr. Cai. What makes them feel even more incredible is that Mr. Cai, who seldom smiles in the company and doesn''t even give face to the chairman of the board of directors, doesn''t even mean to be angry. His smile is as gorgeous as they''ve never seen before.


    "Don''t you embarrass me here, I''m developed? I''m afraid it''s not as good as you. You''re so smart, carefree and happy now. Like me, I''m born with a hard life. "


    Li futu said with a smile: "sister, are you satirizing me for being idle?"


    Cai Hongli couldn''t help laughing, took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "you think too much, but I don''t mean that."


    Looking at Cai Hongli in full dress at the moment, Li futu really has a little emotion. At that time, he was teased by his shy schoolsister in the library of No.4 Middle School. She didn''t expect that she had grown into a business queen.


    Time is really the greatest magician.


    After such a gag by Li futu, the atmosphere became much more relaxed unconsciously.


    "Miss Cai, I don''t know why you came to me?"Gu Qingcheng spoke at the right time.


    "I want to work with Yongxing."


    Cai Hongli holds a teacup and talks about business. Her face becomes solemn in a moment.


    "Cooperation?"


    Gu Qingcheng looked at her doubtfully, obviously a little puzzled, after all, there was no communication between the two sides before.


    "Yes, cooperation."


    Cai Hongli nodded, just like her style in shopping malls, straight to the point, without dragging the mud belt waterway: "Donghai is planning to build No. 16 subway line. This time we come to Donghai for this project. As long as the subway line covering most of Donghai is completed, it is equivalent to a cornucopia. Now many large enterprises want to take this project down We huangrui also attach great importance to it, so I want to cooperate with Miss Gu. "


    Today''s world is no longer just about fighting and killing. More and more big brothers are beginning to develop in the white. So is Yongxing. After decades of hard work, Yongxing''s white business system is not as big as huangrui''s, but it is also quite standard. But Gu Qingcheng is also very clear that although Yongxing is like a mountain in the eyes of ordinary people, it is not enough in the eyes of commercial aircraft carriers like huangrui. Moreover, with the constitution of Longguo, an enterprise can develop to the level of huangrui, which is definitely not as simple as money.


    It''s not that she belittles herself. To be honest, Gu Qingcheng knows very well that Yongxing may not be qualified to cooperate with huangrui in the shopping mall. Besides, it''s the other party''s strategic manager who comes to the store on his own initiative.


    This kind of scene, everywhere is full of strange.


    "With the strength of huangrui group, there should be no need for partners. Besides, there are so many targets to choose from. Why did Miss Cai come to me?"


    Gu Qingcheng stares at the core of huangrui who is not much bigger than her, and his eyes are alert.

 Chapter 469

    Gu Qingcheng''s attention is focused on Cai Hongli, so he doesn''t find that Li futu''s smile slowly converges after Cai Hongli expresses his intention.


    He looked at Cai Hongli, his eyes flickering.


    ¡­¡­ If you remember correctly, Yang Yuqing once said to him that song group seems to be interested in competing for this project. Song Luoshen broke his reserve and took the initiative to hold a cocktail party to build momentum for song.


    Huang Rui is clearly going to fight against the Song family.


    Just now in the car, Gu Qingcheng simply introduced the specific strength of huangrui group. Li futu is not very clear, but he does not understand huangrui, which does not mean that he does not understand the Song family.


    Song Luoshen is so high-profile that even Yang Yuqing knows her intention. Huangrui can''t be unclear. Knowing that song may become a competitor, huangrui still hasn''t given up, which is enough to show that it has at least as much powerful capital as song.


    If, at ordinary times, such an aircraft carrier level enterprise would come to the door and ask for cooperation, it would be a joy for any company. But you should know that if you agree, it would mean competing with the Song family.


    The fact that Huang Rui is not afraid does not mean that other people are not afraid.


    Li futu was silent and didn''t disturb Gu Qingcheng.


    She is the leader of Yongxing and the only one qualified to make a decision.


    "Miss Gu, to tell you the truth, all the competitors in this competition should not be underestimated. We huangrui also feel heavy pressure. It is an imperative choice to find allies, and the reason why we choose Yongxing is because it is Donghai. Miss Gu should understand what I think."


    Cai Hongli''s attitude is quite sincere.


    But Gu Qingcheng has not relaxed his vigilance.


    From the moment she chose to inherit Yongxing, she knew that she could not easily trust anyone.


    Suspicious, seems to be a derogatory word, but every superior must learn.


    "Then why don''t you choose yandonglai?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked a rather sharp question.


    Cai Hongli was calm, his face unchanged, and even did not think at all. He said with a smile: "he is different from Yongxing. He always has a position to follow, which is not a goal worth striving for first."


    Gu Qingcheng was silent, like thinking.


    Cai Hongli didn''t urge him to show his eyes to his two subordinates.


    They took a stack of book like documents out of their briefcase and put them in front of Gu Qingcheng.


    "Miss Gu, you don''t have to rush to give me a reply. This is all the information about the subway project. In the next two days, you can have a good look and give me a reply after you think it over. As for my contact information, Li Xuedi has. "


    Cai Hongli looks at Li futu.


    "Miss Gu, it''s no exaggeration to say that this cooperation is absolutely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for Yongxing. If it succeeds, Yongxing''s strength will definitely step up a huge step, and its social image will be totally different. I hope you can consider it carefully."


    It can be seen that Cai Hongli is a person who is resolute or cherishes his time. After he has finished what he should say, he will not stay any longer and will leave Gu Qingcheng immediately.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t ask him to stay, so he got up to see him off in person.


    After seeing off Cai Hongli and his party, she and Li futu went back to the reception room and looked at the thick stack of information on the desk. Instead of going through it for the first time, she asked Li futu, "what should I do?"


    There is no doubt that Cai Hongli''s trip has brought her a very difficult choice.


    She still doesn''t believe in CAI Hongli very much, but Cai Hongli is right at least in one point. This cooperation is really a rare opportunity for Yongxing. Yongxing is too large, so many people need to be supported, so it is certainly not enough to rely on the white profit alone, which leads to Yongxing''s bleaching process has been in a tortoise speed state. If this cooperation can be successful, the bleaching progress will certainly have a qualitative leap.


    Gu Qingcheng always had an idea that she had never mentioned to anyone, even to her grandfather and Li futu.


    She hopes that one day Yongxing will be completely bathed in the sun.


    This is a little ambition of her and a big dream.


    "To cooperate with huangrui group will certainly have a positive impact on Yongxing''s reputation, and to form a cooperative relationship with an enterprise of this level, there are many benefits. The profit of this project can be seen by fools, but huangrui is willing to share it with others. In the final analysis, it only shows that they are not sure. The strength of the competitors this time can be imagined If you cooperate with huangrui, you will offend them. You need to weigh the gains and losses yourself. "


    Li futu tries to put himself in the perspective of an outsider to analyze calmly, and does not let his subjective emotions affect Gu Qingcheng''s judgment.


    Having been around Gu Qingcang for so many years, Gu Qingcheng is far more intelligent than a girl of this age. She knows what Li futu says. It''s because it''s hard to distinguish between gain and loss that she''s so troubled.She did not expect that she would face such a difficult choice soon after taking over.


    "What would you do if you did?"


    She stares at Li futu and wants to get a definite reply, but Li futu is doomed not to give her the answer.


    If he took the seat of Gu Qingcheng, I''m afraid he would feel more embarrassed than Gu Qingcheng.


    "If you find it difficult to weigh it, you''d better ask Gu."


    Li futu exhaled.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, did not force him, some low way: "grandfather will not think I''m useless? I can''t take any decision. "


    Li futu said with a smile: "how can it be that you just took over Yongxing and met such a big enterprise as huangrui to cooperate with you, which shows that you have good luck."


    "You will comfort me."


    Gu Qingcheng stood up and asked people to come in and collect the information and prepare to go to the hospital, but Li futu suddenly said, "I won''t go with you."


    "Good."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him, still so understanding, did not ask, two people in front of the headquarters building respectively, the driver drove Gu Qingcheng to the hospital, accompanied by two cars for protection.


    After Gu Qingcang''s accident, the safety of Gu Qingcheng is paid more and more attention.


    Li futu stood in front of the parking lot and watched Gu Qingcheng and his party leave. Then he picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Xuedi, you''ve come here as expected."


    The other side seemed to have expected, with a lazy voice and a smile.


    Li futu looked at the traffic on the street, no longer the previous dilly, deep eyes.


    "Sister, let''s have a chat."

 Chapter 470

    Cai Hongli''s place is very interesting. It''s in the forest park in the southeast of the East China Sea.


    Of course, this forest park can''t match the specifications of foreign countries, which are almost the same as those of virgin forests, but it''s commendable to be able to carve out an area of nearly 1000 mu in the proud city of land and money, and build an ecological environment that allows people to be close to nature.


    "The East China Sea is really better than Kyoto. The most obvious thing is that it''s hard to see such blue sky and breathe such fresh air in Kyoto."


    Cai Hongli took a deep breath with emotion.


    Living in high buildings like steel for a long time, people will yearn for nature more and more. Even if today is not a rest day, there are still many visitors in the forest park, most of them are family trips, and there are couples dating here.


    "Cities, like people, have both sides, both positive and negative."


    Surrounded by green trees, Cai Hongli looked at the man walking beside her and said, "this is a bit insinuating. How can it sound ironic?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "no, you think too much."


    "If not."


    Cai Hongli looks back.


    At the moment, she is still wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes on her feet, which looks good and can make a woman''s posture beautiful, but in fact, it is not very comfortable. But now walking on the soft loose soil road, Cai Hongli feels that her feet are not uncomfortable for the first time, which is a feeling that she could not feel on the hard oil road in the past.


    Cai Hongli enjoyed the long breath, "I know you may think I have become a little different, if you feel disappointed, I feel very sorry."


    "Xuejie is serious. No one will remain unchanged. I''m really happy that Xuejie has achieved what she has achieved. I don''t have any preconceptions about Xuejie."


    Cai Hongli turns her head and smiles. The sunlight falls on her face through the cracks of the leaves, making her smile a little mottled.


    "Really not?"


    Li futu was silent and gave a bitter smile: "if you really want to tell the truth, there is still a little bit."


    "That''s right."


    Cai Hongli is not angry, on the contrary, smile expanded, "honest children have sugar to eat, Xuedi, come on, Xuejie invite you to eat sugar."


    With that, she actually took out a big white rabbit milk candy from her six figure coat pocket.


    Who can imagine that the grand strategy chief engineer of huangrui group will carry this kind of candy that only children eat.


    Even Li futu couldn''t help being stunned.


    "No? It''s delicious. "


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t move, Cai Hongli slightly wrinkled her long eyebrows. As if to prove it, she opened the candy and put it into her beautiful red lips. However, unlike many tourists, she was very kind-hearted. Instead of throwing the wrapping paper around, she put it back into her mouth bag.


    Looking at her enjoying squinting eyes, Li futu has an unreal feeling caused by too strong contrast.


    At the moment, Cai Hongli undoubtedly subverts the image of CAI Hongli formed in his heart by everything he saw and heard in the conference room just now.


    He knew very well that Huang Rui, or Cai Hongli, might have come to Yongxing on his own.


    And just in the words, although did not say, but Cai Hongli himself did not deny this.


    The first time I met at the revolving restaurant, I didn''t find it. But at that time, in the reception room of Yongxing headquarters, Li futu found that she hadn''t seen her for ten years, and she really became a bit deep. But now Cai Hongli showed a different side, as if she were still 16 or 17 years old.


    It was a bit overwhelming for him.


    "Maybe it''s a habit I developed when I was a child. I always like to take a few milk sweets with me. When I''m in a bad mood, eating one will make me relaxed."


    Said, she wittily way: "but now you want to eat all have no, just that is my body last."


    Li futu shook his head, calm mood, natural smile: "Xuejie, you are now a big man, you have to pay attention to the image."


    "Not in front of you."


    Cai Hongli is very free and easy: "you ask me out alone, is it because of the cooperation just now?"


    "I knew you would come to me."


    Cai Hongli doesn''t look like a businessman at all. What''s more, she doesn''t match her amazing identity at all. She is frank and confused: "yes, I want to cooperate with you."


    "Why did you come to me?"


    They have been tacit for a long time, so Li futu was not surprised. He asked a question that Gu Qingcheng had asked before.


    "Because you have the strength."


    Cai Hongli said: "I''m a businessman. I won''t do business at a loss. If I cooperate with you, our chances of success will be greatly increased."


    "Xuejie, you huangrui are not short of money, are you?"


    "Who said I wanted you because of your money?"


    Cai Hongli gave him a white look: "I can''t see your money."Sure enough, she is the only female in huangrui''s core leadership, and her words are domineering.


    Although Li Zhanguo''s income seems to be more than ten years old, it may not be in the pocket of chairman Cai.


    When they went to the beach, regardless of her image, she naturally took off the Global Limited Edition high-heeled shoes, which were enough to make 99% of the world''s women envy and envy, and then naturally handed them to Li futu, "help me with them."


    Li Fu was stunned.


    Cai Hongli shook his arm: "hurry up, can you have a little grace?"


    Li futu was a little confused by Cai Hongli''s not playing according to the routine. He didn''t know what the other side was thinking.


    From his previous words and deeds, he can feel the great growth of the shy schoolsister in the past.


    in the end, he helped her with her high-heeled shoes and watched the chief strategic engineer of huangrui group walk on the beach like a little girl barefoot.


    "Do you think the more you see, the higher the standard you like?"


    Cai Hongli came to the artificial lake, looking at the calm flow of the lake gently asked.


    "For example?" Li futu didn''t find that he had been led by Cai Hongli all the time. He also thought that Cai Hongli, who is still single, was describing herself.


    "For example, people like lakes because they have never seen the sea."


    Cai Hongli sits down by the lake. It''s winter, but she doesn''t seem to be afraid of the cold. She puts a pair of jade feet like sheep''s fat into the lake and gently flicks them, forming a very beautiful picture.


    Yes, her name is red carp. Naturally, she is close to water.


    Li futu stood beside her, silent for a moment, and said, "but are you sure you can forget the lake after seeing the sea?"


    "It seems that there is some truth," said Cai Hongli thoughtfully


    Li futu looked at the rippling lake and said quietly, "it''s like that even if some people have seen the Milky way, what they like is still just a star."


    "Well said."


    Cai Hongli untied her bun and let her soft hair slant down. She turned her head and said with a smile, "that''s why I''m looking for you."

 Chapter 471

    Li futu naturally understood what Cai Hongli meant.


    "Xuejie, song Luoshen and I have been out of touch for a long time. Now we are basically no different from strangers. If you think I can influence her, you will be disappointed."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Cai Hongli doesn''t like a smile, a pair of jade feet are still gently splashing the lake, rippling.


    "But what I heard is not the same as what you said?"


    "Xuejie, as you are now, you should understand the truth that rumors stop at the wise. Those people are afraid that the world will not be in chaos and they will see a lively scene. How can they take their words seriously?"


    Li futu said calmly.


    Last time, he had a conflict with Pang Li in Haoting with song Luoshen. Although he didn''t take the initiative to inquire about it, and no one ran to him without interest, Li futu didn''t have to think much to understand what kind of gossip would come out.


    "Of course, I understand that rumors can''t be completely believed, but there is no air in the air. As song Xuemei, she is willing to go to that place with you in the middle of the night, which is enough to show that the relationship between you two is not as sad as you say that you are a stranger."


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Xuedi, there is no outsider here. Can you tell me what you think in your heart?"


    Gossip is the nature of every woman. It seems that Cai Hongli can''t be an exception.


    "Now many people say that you are the son-in-law of Yongxing. I saw the young lady of Yongxing just now. It''s really good, but to be fair, I''m afraid there''s still a gap between you and song Xuemei. You..."


    Li futu interrupted: "Xuejie, are you here to talk about cooperation or gossip?"


    "Cooperation, of course."


    Cai Hongli said, "you know, I''m also a man with a lot of resources. Do you think I''m bored enough to accompany you here to see the scenery?"


    "Then you ask some unimportant questions."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Cai Hongli''s feet stopped. "Your attitude to song Luoshen is very important. If you can''t forget her old love, I''ll cooperate with you. What if you sell me out for her? I can''t help thinking about the risks. "


    Li futu frowned slightly. Some of them were confused by Cai Hongli.


    He really couldn''t see through the former student sister. The other party just wanted to make use of his relationship with song Luoshen, but he changed his attitude.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Cai Hongli raised the corner of his mouth: "do you think it''s hard for me to figure it out?"


    "That''s right. In such a tricky place as a shopping mall, if you can be seen through your thoughts and your cards, you won''t be left with all the dregs. Besides, haven''t you ever heard of the saying" women''s heart is the bottom needle ", so Don''t take my mind for granted


    Li futu was silent for a moment and said with a light smile: "Xuejie, you have grown up so much these years."


    "Is this commendatory or derogatory?"


    "Commendatory, of course."


    "You and song Xuemei are so excellent now. As your sister, I can''t fall behind too much, can I?"


    Cai Hongli''s mouth rippled.


    Li futu quietly looks at Cai Hongli sitting by the lake.


    At the beginning, the two most outstanding girls in No. 4 middle school didn''t disappoint people. Their light didn''t dim with the passage of time, but became more and more dazzling.


    "In fact, you don''t need to think too much. Although we are talking about business, in my heart, I still regard you as my younger brother, so I don''t mean anything to you, whether you believe it or not."


    Cai Hongli took back her white and jade like feet from the lake, then stood up, breathed out a long breath, and then looked at Li futu, as if joking: "in my girlhood, I still like you."


    If it was the first time we met at the revolving restaurant, Li futu would make fun of CAI Hongli. But at this moment, he looked very calm.


    "What? Don''t you believe it? "


    "I believe it."


    Li futu said in a low voice, "but it''s just that I''m not sensible when I was young. At that time, I didn''t like it very much."


    "Well, I feel aggrieved for myself when I think about it. When I first started my feelings, I didn''t even have a chance to say it and died in the cradle."


    Cai Hongli did not refute, back up his hands, "Hey, give you a chance to compensate me."


    Li futu was surprised, and then he felt a little funny. It''s not his fault. He doesn''t owe her. What can I do to make up for it.


    Of course, he did not compare with CAI Hongli, "how to compensate."


    Cai Hongli stretched out his jade feet with beads of water and said, "put on my shoes."


    This kind of compensation, I''m afraid countless men will rush to do.


    Li futu hesitated. After all, he didn''t refuse. He squatted down slowly, picked up the jade foot that couldn''t see any flaws, and gently put on her high-heeled shoes.Five toes are like newborn jade shoots, and the nails are smeared with black Dankou. Looking at them from such a close distance, Li futu feels that this foot is like a beautiful work of art. If you change it into someone with a special hobby, you will be afraid to go crazy.


    In ancient times, a woman''s feet could not be touched by any man except her husband. Even in the open modern society, it was also a taboo part. However, Cai Hongli let a man put on his shoes. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    "Li futu, if memory can''t disappear and time can go back, would you choose me when you go back to NO.4 middle school?"


    Looking at the man squatting in front of him, Cai Hongli suddenly asked.


    Li futu stopped, didn''t respond, put on his shoes for Cai Hongli, and then stood up: "is it clear now?"


    "Boring."


    Cai Hongli pouted, as if in a bad mood. She turned around and said, "I want to go back."


    Li futu walked beside her and said nothing.


    In the middle of the walk, Cai Hongli couldn''t hold her breath for the first time. She said, "you used to be a good talker. How can you be like a wood now?"


    "I remember when I was on the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, my sister scolded me for being a hooligan. Now I don''t speak. Is it wrong?"


    "You..."


    Cai Hongli glared, and then some can''t laugh or cry, "I really don''t know how I liked you at the beginning."


    They went to their car.


    Cai Hongli''s car is a Spyker C8, which is limited in global distribution. There are few in Longguo, and the market price is more than 5 million.


    Cai Hongli opened the car door, hesitated, and yelled: "what I said, you should think about it. This cooperation is also very good for your development."


    Li futu, who was about to get on the bus, turned around.


    "Xuejie, you should not be short of money now. Why should you stick to this project?"


    "Do you really want to know why?"


    Li futu nodded.


    Cai Hongli, who had been deprived of the title of school flower in her girlhood, was silent and then laughed.


    "I lost to her once in those years, and I don''t want to lose again this time."

 Chapter 472

    There are no saints, especially women.


    It''s a woman''s nature to be jealous and to compare. Some excellent women may be able to suppress these instincts, but they can''t completely eliminate them.


    Just like Cai Hongli, she is also worried about song Luoshen''s taking away her title of school flower ten years ago, and even wants to fight for a breath after many years.


    Of course, this may just be an excuse for her, or it may only be part of the reason, but no matter what Cai Hongli''s real thoughts are, Li futu doesn''t care much, because it won''t be him who makes the decision.


    He will respect Gu''s choice.


    Donghai central hospital.


    Although the father son relationship is bad, Gu Bo is not without filial piety after all. Gu Qingcang is seriously injured, and Gu Qingcheng just takes over Yongxing. He can''t put all the burden on his daughter''s shoulder, so he and Xie Wan stay in Donghai for a while to take care of Gu Qingcang and avoid Gu Qingcheng''s worries.


    But until now, Gu Bo still does not want to intervene in Yongxing things. Seeing Gu Qingcheng and Gu Qingcang talking about business, he and Xie Wan take the initiative to go out of the room and free up the space.


    "Grandfather, I shouldn''t have bothered you."


    Gu Qingcheng sat by the bed and apologized.


    As a bloody person, Gu Qingcang didn''t like the hospital, especially lying here. However, the injury was too serious this time. The doctor strongly suggested that he should recuperate in the hospital for at least one month to ensure that any physical condition could be dealt with in time.


    Gu Qingcang used to be the helmsman of such a big ship as Yongxing. Even when he got home, his mind was still running at a high speed, and there were too many problems for him to consider. However, the car accident made him "retire" ahead of time, and he was suddenly relieved from his stressful life. He was really uncomfortable. Fortunately, he had his son and daughter-in-law with him, but it wasn''t too much Boring and lonely.


    A few days together, plus Xie Wan''s mediation, the relationship between the father and son has improved a lot. At least they can say a few words calmly, which is much stronger than the class enemy before.


    Misfortune is what fortune depends on.


    Gu Qingcang occasionally feels that his accident is not necessarily a bad thing these days.


    "Girl, look at what you said. My grandfather is lying in bed these days. He''s so depressed that he can hardly breathe. He''s looking forward to your coming to talk with him all the time


    "Isn''t mom and dad here?"


    "Don''t you know what I have to do with your father? There''s nothing to talk about with him. "


    Gu Qingcang smile, "so early to see my grandfather, is not something happened?"


    Gu Qingcheng picked up a briefcase beside him and took out a pile of materials from it.


    "What''s this?"


    Gu Qingcang has some doubts, but he still receives the information.


    "This is the information of the East China Sea line 16."


    Gu Qingcang what character, Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, he almost understood, looked at the information in his hand, his face became a little serious: "girl, are you interested in this project?"


    Gu Qingcheng just took over her position. Gu Qingcang didn''t want to hurt her spirit, but he still couldn''t hide some facts. He couldn''t encourage the girl to bump forward even though he knew it was a road without hope.


    Although had to remind, but Gu Qingcang or pay attention to the words, the words are more euphemistic.


    "A huge government project like this will certainly attract a lot of enterprises. If we want to compete in Yongxing, I''m afraid we have no advantage..."


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled.


    "Grandfather, don''t worry, I''m not so arrogant. We can''t eat this project because of Yongxing, but what about others?"


    Gu Qingcang raised his head and said: "girl, what do you mean?"


    "Grandfather, huangrui group came to me today and said that they would win this project with us Yongxing."


    "Huang Rui?"


    Gu Qingcang didn''t get excited. On the contrary, he frowned.


    As a famous leading enterprise in China, huangrui group naturally heard of it. It''s not that he belittles himself. Gu Qingcang knows very well that in the eyes of capital giants of that level, he is not a couple leader in the world. In other words, he is not qualified for cooperation.


    "Giants like them, if they want to find partners, they should also find those with equal status. How did they find us?"


    "I think it''s strange, too, but today the chief strategic engineer of huangrui came in person with a sincere attitude."


    Gu Qingcang felt more puzzled.


    The chief strategic engineer is equivalent to the helmsman of a ship. He is the person who guides the way forward. There is no doubt that the person sitting in this position is absolutely the core senior level of the enterprise. People of this level should be serious if they come to the door in person.


    But Gu Qingcang still couldn''t figure out what Yongxing had in mind.


    "Girl, will it..."Gu Qingcang just opened his mouth, and before he finished his words, Gu Qingcheng suddenly thought of something: "by the way, grandfather, the general manager of Strategy Department of huangrui group, is his elder sister."


    "Xiao Li''s sister?"


    Gu Qingcang was surprised.


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "when we met in the morning, he was also present."


    Gu Qingcang just did not finish the words did not go on, turned to ask: "Xiao Li on this matter how to see?"


    "I asked him and he said let me decide for myself."


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes showed the color of thinking and kept silent for a while So what''s your idea? "


    "I..."


    Gu Qingcheng hesitated.


    "There is no one else here. What are you afraid of?"


    Gu Qingcang has some cloudy eyes, as if to insight into the heart.


    "You want to promise this cooperation, don''t you?"


    Gu Qingcheng pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    In fact, from her tone, Gu Qingcang has long recognized the attitude in her heart.


    "Yes, it''s really a good opportunity. If we really win this project, even if huangrui is only willing to give 30% of the profit, it will be enough for us to digest it well."


    Gu Qingcang did not continue to read those materials, said with a smile: "girl, now you are the leader of Yongxing. If you make a decision like this, you should learn to do it by yourself. Don''t have any pressure. No matter what choice you make, your grandfather will support you."


    "But..."


    Gu Qingcheng hands involuntarily clenched together, low voice way: "if failed how to do?"


    Gu Qingcang naturally knew that Yongxing was his own effort, so Gu Qingcheng would look forward and backward like this. He said with a smile: "what are you afraid of? Yongxing is the dowry given to you by your grandfather in advance. Even if you lose it, it''s your own business. Grandfather doesn''t care."

 Chapter 473

    Li futu then rushed to the hospital.


    But Gu Qingcang didn''t mention anything about huangrui, and he didn''t even have any curiosity about the relationship between Li futu and huangrui''s Strategic Manager.


    Now that he has decided to agree to this cooperation, Gu Qingcheng thinks that he should start to prepare. He can''t rely on huangrui for everything.


    With Gu Bo and Xie Wan in, Gu Qingcheng was also relieved that he left the hospital without lunch, and Li futu naturally left.


    "Didn''t you tell Gu?"


    Li futu asked as he walked out of the ward.


    "Yes."


    Li Fu Tu Wen Yan slightly frowned, "that Gu Laogang just how a word did not mention."


    "Grandfather said, it''s all up to me."


    They went to the elevator.


    "Have you thought it over?"


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and was about to tell Li futu her decision. When she passed a ward, the conversation between a couple interrupted her thoughts.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You just want to find another one after I die!"


    It was his wife who was ill. It was estimated that her illness was so serious that her mood was out of control, and her tone was even hoarse.


    The man''s temper is not too good, smell speech immediately roar: "Lao Tze in order to cure you this disease all ruined, also his mother to find a fart!"


    There was a moment of silence in the ward.


    After a while, his wife''s voice became low I''m sorry... "


    There was a moment of silence in the ward, and then I heard that the man seemed to smile.


    "So don''t die I don''t have the money to find another wife. "


    Outside the ward, Gu Qingcheng stopped, but did not look inside the ward.


    She gently exhaled: "life and death do not give up, really envy such a marriage."


    Li futu looked into the ward. The man was about thirty years old, with ordinary clothes and ordinary appearance.


    "It''s said that husband and wife are birds in the same forest and fly separately in the face of disaster. There are really not many such men now."


    In the hospital, life and death can be seen everywhere, and Gu Qingcheng is not too sentimental. He starts again: "my grandfather said that Yongxing was the dowry he gave me, even if he lost it, it''s none of his business."


    Li futu said with a smile: "Mr. Gu is really free and easy."


    "If I really lose Yongxing, would you have a problem?"


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly turned to ask.


    Her question is very meaningful.


    Li futu didn''t directly respond to this question, "so, have you decided to promise huangrui?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and looked back at the ward again: "the worst result should not be more miserable than that lady."


    Then she looked at Li Fu TU with a smile: "I just don''t know if there will be people who will never leave me when I have nothing."


    "Can''t you be happy?"


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    "I want to be optimistic, too."


    Gu Qingcheng showed a wry smile: "but when you think about the competitors, they are all giants like huangrui. It''s really hard to be optimistic."


    Li futu comforted: "if the sky collapses, naturally there is a high roof in front. Even if it fails, most of the losses are borne by huangrui. What are you afraid of?"


    He obviously avoided the heavy and took the light. Gu Qingcheng knew it, but he didn''t go on.


    Gu Qingcheng wanted to go back to the headquarters immediately and began to collect the information of metro line 16 and contact huangrui, but he was stopped by Li futu.


    "Although the work is important, the body is the capital of the revolution. Eat first."


    Li futu was very overbearing. He asked the bodyguards to go back first, and then took Gu Qingcheng to a restaurant. After having a meal, he sent Gu Qingcheng back to Yongxing headquarters building.


    Now that Gu Qingcheng has made a decision, Li futu will not interfere. He is planning to call Cai Hongli to communicate with him about the next step of cooperation, but someone has taken the initiative.


    It''s not small either.


    Song group.


    "Our song group will hold a reception in Crystal Palace the day after tomorrow. Most of the celebrities in the East China Sea will attend the reception. I hope Miss Gu will appreciate it."


    Song''s representative sent an invitation to Gu Qingcheng.


    Although Gu Qingcheng felt a little puzzled, he took it politely out of politeness.


    "Thank you. I''ll be there then."


    Song''s representative nodded with a smile, did not stay, and soon left.


    Huang Rui in the morning and song in the afternoon. In a day, two capital giants find themselves at the same time. Is this just a coincidence?


    Gu Qingcheng, holding the exquisite and luxurious gilded invitation, frowned and lost his mind.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled as he looked at the invitation.


    If you remember correctly, a few days ago, Yang Yuqing said that she had received the invitation of song.Even if the invitation is sent out in batches, it is impossible to leave it until now, because the invited people are not ordinary people, and they have a busy schedule, so they have to leave enough time to adjust their schedule.


    There is only one day left before the reception, when the invitation is sent to Gu Qingcheng, which is enough to show that the invitation is probably overprinted, and Gu should not have been on the list.


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid Gu Qingcheng''s honor can be attributed to Cai Hongli who visited in the morning.


    "Qingcheng, do you have to admit your good fortune now? You have received olive branches from huangrui and Song family one after another."


    "Don''t tease me. I don''t know why Miss Song invited me."


    "As far as I know, many people in Donghai have been invited. Now that you have inherited Yongxing, it''s normal for you to receive the invitation," Li said softly


    Although it is 90% certain that Cai Hongli''s visit in the morning led to the appearance of this invitation, Li futu did not say it directly.


    He doesn''t want to put psychological pressure on Gu Qingcheng.


    Song Luoshen got the news so soon. He must have arranged surveillance for Cai Hongli and his party. Now that they have all used this method, it can be seen that song''s attention to the subway project, and even his meeting with CAI Hongli in the forest park just now, has been clearly known by song Luoshen.


    Although song Luoshen should not be able to fully determine the purpose of CAI Hongli''s visit to Yongxing headquarters, I''m afraid Yongxing has become an imaginary enemy in her eyes.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the invitation and seemed to be thinking. Li futu reached out and took it from her.


    "Don''t think about it. You''ll meet a lot of people like this. You have to get used to it gradually."


    "Well Will you go with me? "


    Gu Qingcheng raised his head and looked forward to it.


    Although song Luoshen is not completely clear now, with song''s ability, I''m afraid it won''t be long before we find out that Yongxing wants to cooperate with huangrui. At that time, if Gu Qingcheng appears in front of song Luoshen alone, what will she do with song Luoshen''s personality.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    He obviously wanted to protect Gu Qingcheng, but he didn''t think about it. If he appeared, could he really make song Luoshen restrain himself? Instead of adding fuel to the fire?

 Chapter 474

    Hilton International Hotel.


    Presidential suite.


    Cai Hongli, who has just finished talking with Li futu, puts down her mobile phone with a gorgeous smile on her face.


    "I can''t escape from Wuzhishan after all."


    As the core of the group, Cai Hongli must maintain her due dignity in front of her subordinates. No matter what her real character is, she is generally unsmiling in the company, so it''s very surprising to see her smiling face when she comes to Donghai to assist her entourage.


    Although Cai Hongli didn''t want to be too domineering when visiting Yongxing headquarters, he only brought two people with him, in fact, huangrui set up a special team for this project, with a total of 16 people. All of them are sitting in CAI Hongli''s suite at the moment.


    These almost belong to the existence of gold collar level, each other''s strange look at each other.


    "Mr. Cai, I think we have made enough preparations for the East China Sea line 16. In fact, we don''t need to cooperate with others."


    Some people hesitated, or to do their duty to remind a, due to the authority of CAI Hongli, the words are more euphemistic.


    This man has a straight suit, elegant demeanor, handsome appearance, and a watch on his wrist. He is one of those people who can make women feel good at first sight.


    His views, in fact, also represent the ideas of the vast majority of people here.


    Yongxing is indeed worthy of its name in Donghai, and even they will not easily offend it. However, if it comes to shopping malls alone, Yongxing really does not have the qualification to let these business tycoons face up to it.


    This time, Cai Hongli pushed forward the plan of cooperation with Yongxing. Although no one dared to say anything openly, most of them had some opinions in their hearts.


    In their opinion, Yongxing can''t help at all. To join in, it''s just to share the cake. In other words, in a more popular way, Mr. Cai gives the money in his safe to others for nothing.


    Cai Hongli smile convergence, look around, and did not directly respond, but not light, not heavy asked: "do you think if we rely on huangrui group, can win the project of the probability of several layers?"


    There was no response for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ About three stories. "


    Six or seven seconds later, someone finally spoke.


    Cai Hongli looked at him and said, "that is to say, 70% of us may fail and then leave the East China Sea, right?"


    Almost all of the ten people here look young, but they are already middle-level people in huangrui group. At the moment, they all bow their heads and can''t answer Cai Hongli''s words.


    In fact, every large enterprise will do risk assessment when choosing a project, that is, to study the ratio between pay and return. The third floor is the number they evaluated for the Donghai 16 subway project.


    These people in the suite are all people with an annual salary of one million. They belong to the kind of talents that all major enterprises want to employ. They are really confident, but they are not arrogant.


    The strength of the group is certainly strong, but the competitors this time can not be underestimated. Although they think that the possibility of success is only three-tier, they are also sure that the number assessed by other enterprises is not much higher.


    "Business depends not only on strength, but also on luck, which is why you are likely to get nothing. You also work overtime day and night to collect opponent information and do project planning."


    As a leader, there are many skills to master. Cai Hongli quietly affirmed the efforts of these subordinates, which immediately made these people feel more comfortable.


    "You all want to gain something when you fly to the East China Sea, but as you all know, our competitors are very strong this time. There are four or five leading companies in the world, and those who welcome us are likely to fail. In this case, why don''t we give up some interests that may not exist and increase our weight?"


    All of you are highly educated and have outstanding intelligence logic. Naturally, Cai Hongli will not easily get involved.


    Cai Hongli''s voice fell to the ground, and immediately there was humanity: "but Mr. Cai, Yongxing is not a chip at all."


    That''s to the point.


    "I know, I''m afraid you all think Yongxing is not competitive in business, and joining us can not provide any help, but I can tell you that this cooperation with Yongxing will be enough to increase the success rate of our winning this project to 50%."


    In the ever-changing business sea, 50% is definitely a number worth fighting for.


    Everyone was shocked by Cai Hongli''s words. After a while, the silence was broken.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Cai, I don''t think it''s possible. "


    Cai Hongli picked his eyebrows. "Are you doubting my judgment?"


    "Mr. Cai, that''s not what I mean..."


    "I have said all that should be said. This cooperation with Yongxing is imperative. Even if something goes wrong, I can''t blame you. I''ll take it on my own."


    Cai Hongli seems to have lost patience and showed a strong and domineering style without any explanation."Zhou Lun, you are responsible for the next negotiation with Yongxing. Our bottom line is that we can share 30% of the profits. The chairman of Yongxing was replaced not long ago. With the character of the current chairman of Yongxing, this figure should satisfy her. Of course, if we can lower it, the lower the better."


    "Yes."


    The man sitting on the sofa to her right nodded solemnly.


    They are all familiar with the character of general manager CAI. Once she shows this appearance, no one will be allowed to argue. If anyone dares to be ignorant at this time, they may be driven back or even dismissed on the spot. These are precedents.


    There are smart people sitting in the suite. Since Cai Hongli says that, they are obedient. Anyway, huangrui is not their family. How much profit they can make through this project has nothing to do with them. What they care about is the bonus.


    "Donghai municipal government, continue to contact, we can''t compare with other several in government resources, but we can''t give up, at least let the officials feel our sincerity."


    "I understand."


    Cai Hongli''s eyes twinkled, as if there was something else to tell, but the doorbell suddenly rang off guard.


    Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the door.


    Cai Hongli stopped and said, "go and see who it is."


    Someone quickly stood up and went to the door to open it. Then he was obviously stunned. After three or four seconds, he heard him respectfully calling out to miss song.


    Hearing the cry, these elite Huang Rui were stunned.


    Cai Hongli frowned heavily and looked at the door.


    A figure came in.


    "Xuejie, I heard that you also came to Donghai, and luoshente came to visit. I don''t think it bothered you?"


    Cai Hongli''s eyes and those quiet eyes are opposite.


    "You go out first."

 Chapter 475

    Miss Song and President Cai were alumni?


    Not many people really know about it.


    Besides, the Song family is one of the strong competitors for the Donghai subway project. Miss Song came to visit us at this juncture, and the intention was too intriguing.


    Although they were very surprised at the arrival of song Luo God, the middle-level backbone of huangrui group kept their emotions in their hearts. Hearing Cai Hongli''s instructions, they all stood up obediently. When they passed by song Luo God, everyone called Miss Song.


    Song Luoshen nodded calmly. Although she didn''t say a word, no one thought she was impolite.


    After all, she is the first lady of the Song family, and she is also the best-known beauty in the capital. She is very polite to nod her head in response.


    When the last person out of the suite, but also very careful to take the door, outside, six bodyguards silently waiting.


    When everyone left, the spacious and luxurious presidential suite became quiet, two dazzling women in their respective fields looked at each other silently, and there was an inexplicable atmosphere in the air.


    Seven or eight seconds later, Cai Hongli broke the silence with a smile.


    "Song Xuemei''s time is so precious that she has time to come to see me. To tell you the truth, I''m really flattered."


    Although not many times, this is not the first time that Huang Rui and song Luoshen have met in the past ten years as the core figures of Huang Rui and Song family. However, it is the first time that she and song Luoshen have met individually in business communication places.


    Song Luoshen approaches with a smile.


    "No matter how busy you are, some old friends will still want to see you, won''t they?"


    Cai Hongli''s eyes contracted. Then she stood up with a smile and said, "sit down, what do you want to drink?"


    "Boiled water is enough. You don''t have to be too polite."


    Cai Hongli, noncommittal, went to pour a glass of water and brought it over.


    Song Luoshen took the cup and said thanks.


    "Was Xuejie in a meeting just now? Did I come at a bad time? "


    Cai Hongli shook his head and said with a smile, "no, you''re just here. We''ve just finished our discussion."


    "That''s good."


    Song Luoshen nodded and pursed his saliva.


    Cai Hongli watched her silently.


    Even ten years ago, when they were in the same school, they didn''t have much contact. At best, they were nodding friends. When they grew up, they entered their own life paths and had no contact with each other. Even if they met in some occasions, they would just say hello symbolically. They couldn''t say a few words. This former schoolgirl had no reason to be a professional The door came to visit her.


    There is a saying that everything goes without going to the three treasures hall. Besides, Cai Hongli doesn''t believe song Luoshen. He doesn''t know that Huang Rui is also interested in the bidding for the East China Sea No.16 subway line. When he comes to her at this time, it''s hard to doubt her purpose.


    "Xuejie, we haven''t seen each other for some time, have we?"


    Song Luoshen held the teacup and whispered.


    Cai Hongli is not impatient. If she wants to make a breakthrough in the market, her basic accomplishment is to have good patience.


    "I remember the last time we met, it was like the 12th economic summit."


    Cai Hongli followed song Luoshen''s words.


    "So we haven''t seen each other for nearly two years."


    Song Luo God seems to be a bit surprised, slightly sighed: "time is really fast."


    Cai Hongli is also a good hand at making a scene. She knows that song Luoshen can''t come here to connect with her. But song Luoshen doesn''t know what he''s coming for, and she won''t take the initiative to ask.


    Shopping malls are sometimes very similar to love fields. Those who take the initiative first will fall into passivity. It seems to be a refutation, but there is no more obvious truth than this.


    "Yes, the most ruthless thing is time. No one can control it."


    "Xuejie, I heard that you came to Donghai this time for the No. 16 subway line that Donghai municipal government is planning to build?"


    If the conversation goes on like this, I''m afraid it will last for a day. Even if Cai Hongli is willing, song Luoshen doesn''t have the time to waste. Seeing that the other party has been pretending to be stupid, he finally leads the topic to the right track.


    Cai Hongli seems to be surprised, "how does song Xuemei know?"


    If Li futu sits here, I''m afraid he will praise Cai Hongli''s acting skills.


    Song Luoshen smile light shallow: "we song is also very interested in this project."


    "Oh?"


    Cai Hongli seemed to know the news, and then sighed: "that''s really unfortunate, actually want to compete with you song."


    "Xuejie, Longguo is so big that competition is indispensable. Moreover, formal competition in business is also a means to promote the progress of enterprises."


    Song Luo myth obviously did not finish, but Cai honglique had heard a sting from her words.


    Sure enough, song Luo stopped and drank. When he spoke again, the front of the conversation suddenly changed."But if you use some abnormal thoughts in it, the taste will change."


    Cai red carp face does not change color, light way: "don''t know song Xuemei this words is what meaning?"


    "Xuejie, this is our family''s business. Why do you want to involve others?"


    Hearing the speech, Cai Hongli frowned and his voice became cold: "are you monitoring me?"


    The meaning of song Luoshen''s words is obvious. It''s obvious that the other party already knows about his visit to Yongxing headquarters in the morning.


    CAI Hongli always has no doubt about his appointment and doesn''t doubt that the people around him have leaked the news. He only takes two people''s light cars to Yongxing headquarters. Song Luoshen finds out that they are all so quickly, which can only explain one problem.


    I''m afraid the other party has already started to monitor their whereabouts.


    Song Luoshen smile: "Xuejie, why use words so ugly, I''m just doing the most basic understanding of the trend of competitors."


    Before the seemingly friendly atmosphere was broken, the undercurrent under the surface began to surge up.


    "You don''t think you''re going too far."


    Cai Hongli stares at Song Luoshen with a cold light in his eyes.


    It is enough to show that Cai Hongli is not an easy woman to deal with if he can be the Strategic Manager of huangrui group.


    "I don''t seem to have any influence on my sister''s daily behavior, if it''s too much..."


    Song Luoshen put the cup on the tea table. "I''m afraid what Xuejie did is more than I did."


    "Competition and cooperation in shopping malls are normal things. I don''t think I''m doing anything wrong. Please take back the people who monitor me immediately, so that we don''t look bad on both sides."


    Cai Hongli said coldly that even if she was facing Miss Song, her words were no longer polite.


    Songluo God is not angry, seems to be very easy to speak.


    "If Xuejie really cares, I can listen to her, but she has to promise me one thing."


    Song Luoshen slowly opened his mouth and said, "don''t involve him. This is my reminder and advice to my sister."


    Cai Hongli''s eyes narrowed.


    "Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 476

    Song Luoshen, born in the Song family of 100 years old, is a goddess of noble blood, which has attracted countless dandy owners in Kyoto. Most people may not have the courage to look up at her, but Cai Hongli seems not to take her aura seriously when she sits in front of her.


    "Xuejie, as I said, I''m just reminding you."


    No matter how sharp Cai Hongli''s eyes were, song Luoshen''s tone was polite from beginning to end.


    "No matter huangrui or song, the project of Metro 16 is not indispensable. Even if it fails, it will not cause too much loss. There is no need to hurt our feelings for a project."


    Hearing the speech, Cai Hongli couldn''t help laughing.


    Song Luoshen looked calm: "what''s Xuejie laughing at? What did I say wrong? "


    "Song Xuemei, since you are so free and easy, why don''t you just quit this project? Anyway, your song family has a big business. It''s nothing to earn less. It''s better to give us the chance to become a man. "


    "Xuejie, you are trying to force others into difficulties by saying that. After all, I am not the one who makes the decision."


    Cai Hongli smile slowly Convergence: "huangrui is also."


    Song Luoshen''s beautiful eyebrows finally wrinkled slightly.


    "Xuejie, are you really determined to fight me?"


    She did arrange people around Cai Hongli to monitor her competitors'' movements. Such means are very common in shopping malls. They are nothing at all. They are much more excessive than that. Originally, she just guessed, but she was not completely sure what Cai Hongli had talked about when she visited Yongxing headquarters in the morning, and then met with Li futu. But at this moment, through the conversation with CAI Hongli, song Luoshen had fully understood what the former schoolsister was thinking.


    No wonder so young can sit in such a high position, it''s really extremely necessary.


    "Right?"


    Cai Hongli said, "I don''t like song Xuemei''s words. What''s right? It''s just a win-win project with my old friends, right


    "Old friend?"


    Song Luoshen''s mouth involved an inexplicable radian: "as far as I know, there was no intersection between CAI Xuejie and him before, right? Although it''s true that he was in a school, but with all due respect, did he know you at that time? "


    Cai Hongli suddenly clenched his hands, but soon returned to normal. At the same time, he also laughed.


    "By the way, I''m afraid song Xuemei didn''t know. I had a very happy afternoon with him in the school library, alone."


    Song Luo God''s eyes coagulated, and the whole person''s breath became cold.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    "If song Xuemei doesn''t believe it, she can ask him."


    With that, Cai Hongli seemed to think of something and sighed: "Oh, look at my memory, I almost forgot. You broke up long ago. Song Xuemei, I''m so sorry."


    There was silence in the suite.


    After a long time, song Luoshen spoke again,


    "Xuejie, I don''t know where I have offended you? If so, it must have been unintentional. I apologize to you. "


    As the successor of the Song family, I''m afraid there are few opportunities to say the word "apology" in my life.


    "You don''t have a place to apologize to me. There''s no need to apologize to me."


    Cai Hongli''s tone became calm.


    "Just for the sake of calling me a schoolsister, I also remind you that it may be your identity, but it''s not a good habit to try to interfere in other people''s choices."


    "God Luo has been taught."


    Song Luoshen nodded gently, and Zhong Tiandi''s beautiful face was so flat that people could not see the real emotion in her heart.


    "But there''s really no room for discussion, Xuejie?"


    Cai Hongli looked at her and said, "I''m very curious. Why do you mind him so much? What are you worried about? Although you used to be lovers, you are in business. As you are now, you should not be affected by the past, right


    Song Luoshen did not answer her question: "Xuejie, in fact, he is a very dangerous person. It''s no good for you to get involved with him."


    Cai Hongli was stunned by the speech and then chuckled.


    "Do you care about me?"


    Songluo did not respond.


    Cai Hongli couldn''t hide her smile: "Song Xuemei, I don''t think I''m too stupid. I have the ability to judge, but thank you for your kindness."


    "The premise of cooperation, first of all, you have to understand each other, ten years no see, are you sure you know him? How dare you cooperate? "


    Cai Hongli did not answer this question.


    "Song Xuemei, it''s just the two of us here. Let''s just open the skylight and tell the truth. You have said so much to me, but you just don''t want to see me entangled with your ex boyfriend. Oh, entanglement seems to be a bit inappropriate, but I really want to ask, are you worried about me coming with him?"Songluo was silent.


    Seeing this, Cai Hongli was surprised and said, "is it true that those rumors from the outside world? Do you really remember him


    "Xuejie, you are far away."


    "No, I''m also talking about business. Song Xuemei, to tell you the truth, I was very fond of your boyfriend at that time. Of course, you can rest assured that I still have a basic sense of integrity. At that time, because of your existence, I suppressed my feelings in my heart. It''s really a pity to think about it."


    Cai Hongli''s eyes were full of nostalgia, and she said with a little sense of sadness: "at the age of 16 or 17, when love is just beginning to bloom, which girl doesn''t want to experience the sweetness of love, but unfortunately, I haven''t enjoyed it. As an old saying goes, a woman will never forget the first man she likes. For so many years, although he has disappeared without a trace, he has always been in my heart There''s his shadow. I didn''t expect to meet him again when I came to Donghai this time. "


    Cai Hongli looked at Song Luoshen: "Song Xuemei, do you think it''s God''s plan? Want to make up for the regrets I had when I was young? "


    I have to admit that the boss of huangrui''s Strategy Department is too domineering. In front of others, he said frankly that I like your ex boyfriend. Besides, he also revealed that he wanted to continue to associate with your ex boyfriend and even develop in that way.


    Although song Luo''s expression didn''t fluctuate much, his chest began to fluctuate obviously.


    "Excuse me, sister."


    Song Luoshen didn''t say a word more and stood up directly.


    Cai Hongli nodded and said with a smile, "then I won''t give it away."


    Watching song Luoshen leave the room and the door is closed again, Cai Hongli smiles slowly and says to himself, "it''s interesting, it''s really interesting."

 Chapter 477

    Control anger.


    In many big man''s office or study wall can see two words.


    The superior, pay attention to the joy and anger, not in the form of color, can''t let the bottom people or outsiders easily detect their own inner thoughts from their faces.


    Although song Luoshen is young, her ability to control emotions is not much worse than those old foxes who have lived most of their lives. But when she comes out of CAI Hongli''s room, her face is cold and ugly.


    "Miss."


    Several bodyguards waiting outside gave a shout.


    Song went straight to Luoshen, ignoring the elevator.


    A few ace bodyguards can''t see that the young lady is in a bad mood. They are all rational and don''t speak any more. They follow song Luoshen without saying a word.


    Out of the hotel, came to the Rolls Royce car, a bodyguard opened the door.


    Song Luoshen didn''t get on the bus. Instead, he turned and looked at the hotel building. His eyes were twinkling and uncertain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss, did you have a bad talk? "


    Asked the captain of the bodyguard in a low voice.


    Songluo did not respond.


    Not only is it not smooth, Cai Hongli ridicules and runs on her from beginning to end. In the end, she even defies her openly. In the past 20 years, she has not been insulted like this.


    As the leader of the bodyguard, the successor of the Song family, he naturally has a way of observing words and colors. Seeing this, there is a chance of murder in his eyes: "Miss, do you need to..."


    Bodyguards don''t just protect people.


    Song Luo Shen looked away from the Hilton hotel building and gave him a look.


    The captain of the bodyguard bowed his head: "don''t worry, miss. I promise I''ll do it clean. It looks like it''s just an accident. No one will find any flaws."


    Song Luo was silent and seemed to be weighing things.


    A few seconds later, she turned and got into the car.


    "At this point, it''s too sensitive."


    "Yes."


    The bodyguard leader bowed his head, said nothing more, closed the door for song Luoshen, and then walked to a Mercedes Benz behind.


    In the Hilton Hotel, Cai Hongli, who is still sitting in her room, doesn''t know that she has escaped a murder.


    Soon after Song Luoshen left, she picked up her mobile phone and dialed Li futu.


    "You know, your first love just came to me."


    When the phone was connected, she spoke quickly, in a very light voice. There is no doubt that she has won the battle with song Luoshen just now. Considering that song Luoshen is full of anger but still wants to suppress herself, the radian of CAI Hongli''s mouth can''t be restrained.


    You know, that''s Miss Song. How many people in the world can make her shriveled?


    Li futu, who was in the Jianghu building in the Warring States period, said unexpectedly, "the God of song Luo?"


    Seeing this, Ouyang Xiu stopped talking.


    "What else? Did you like other people before her? "


    Li futu faintly smile, "what does she want you to do?"


    "Guess what?"


    It seems that women always like to say these two words.


    Li futu is still so boring: "I''ve never been very smart, so it''s better for me to be frank."


    Cai Hongli seems to be in a good mood. He didn''t care about it this time.


    "You know, she came to me to interrupt my cooperation with you."


    "How did the sister reply to her?"


    Listening to the calm voice from the phone, Cai Hongli frowned in surprise: "you don''t seem surprised at all. How did she know..."


    "What''s so strange about this? If it were me, I would investigate the trend of my competitors and seize the first opportunity so that I could be invincible."


    Cai Hongli said with a smile: "is it true that a family does not enter a family?"


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Sister, did you go back?"


    "No way."


    Cai Hongli shook her head and said, "she and I have been talking about it for a long time. The main idea is that we don''t want to cooperate. But the more she is like this, the more I want to cooperate with you. Do you know that in order to convince me, she even said that you are very dangerous, as if you would harm me. Are you interesting?"


    Li futu was silent and said in a low voice, "Xuejie, maybe you should listen to her."


    "Why, do you start to think about your old love, and can''t bear to deal with your first love with me?"


    "Xuejie is joking. I told you that she and I have passed away. Besides, the object of your cooperation this time is Yongxing."


    "You have to be tough."


    As an outsider, Cai Hongli saw very clearly that no matter Li futu or song Luoshen, they didn''t completely let each other down. However, she didn''t give up her mother-in-law any more and said, "you know, she''s very angry with me today."


    At the moment, Cai Hongli looks like a child who has won a quarrel with others and is so excited that he wants to show off to adults.Li futu is also a little curious about the scene of two school flowers sitting together after many years.


    "What did you say?"


    "She told me to stay away from you, but I said I like you, and I told her that I would continue to associate with you. At that time, I was so angry that I turned pale. If we were really together, I really suspected that she would kill me."


    Cai Hongli said with a smile.


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Xuejie, why do you have to tell her that?"


    "I like it."


    Cai Hongli''s tone is as charming as a girl.


    "Besides, I''m telling the truth. I liked you at the beginning, but you two couldn''t say it together at that time. Can''t I hide now?"


    Li futu is speechless. He really can''t understand what women think in their hearts. Besides stimulating the God of song Luo, is there any advantage in saying these things?


    Of course, it''s no good mentioning these old things in front of song Luoshen. But looking at Song Luoshen''s cold face, Cai Hongli feels happy. In this world, what is more important than happiness?


    Women, as a creature, are hard to understand. Sometimes they look unfathomable, but sometimes they are naive.


    "Xuejie, what else can I do for you?"


    Li futu is obviously going to hang up. The resentment between Song Luoshen and Cai Hongli is that he can''t participate in the cooperation, and he doesn''t want to.


    "What''s up in the evening? Why don''t we have dinner together? "


    Li futu took a look at Ouyang Xiu and said with a slight apology, "I''m sorry, sister. I''m afraid I''m not free at night."


    "Well, I''ll get back to you."


    Cai Hongli didn''t bother to put the mobile phone on the coffee table, and stood up with a humming song. He went to the room with a cheerful mood and put on a mask.


    Because Cai Hongli forgot to hang up the phone, Li futu could hear the light voice from the phone.


    He laughed, shook his head and hung up.


    Putting down his cell phone, he looked at Ouyang Xiu, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 478

    Under the command of Li futu, Ouyang Xiu has been investigating Hao Binjie''s whereabouts these days, but with little effect.


    Ouyang Xiu has arranged for people to monitor Hao Binjie''s known residences 24 hours a day and night, but he has not found Hao Binjie. It is obvious that the accident of Ganji zhouhao has made Hao Binjie alert, and then he hides himself like a snake.


    "Mr. Li, Hao Binjie hasn''t appeared in public in recent days, and several of his known residences have been abandoned. I sent people to monitor him all day, but I couldn''t find his trace."


    At the end, Ouyang Xiu lowered his head in shame.


    Li futu was not surprised to hear that, and he did not blame Ouyang Xiu.


    Hao Binjie is not a fool. Seeing Zhou Hao''s miserable ending, he will hide himself for the first time. This is not Ouyang Xiu''s ability.


    "He can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but he can''t hide from the 15th day of junior high school, can he?"


    Li futu said without hesitation: "don''t just watch Hao Binjie''s several houses. You should also strictly monitor his confidants. Maybe you can follow suit."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu nodded solemnly. At this time, the knock on the door suddenly rang.


    Li futu looked at the door and said, "come in."


    In came Luke, the person in charge of the red chamber.


    He went to his desk and stood still, bending slightly.


    "Mr. Li."


    Li futu nodded: "what can I do for you?"


    Luke looked up.


    "Mr. Li, I know the whereabouts of Hao Binjie."


    Voice landing, Ouyang Xiu face slightly changed, instantly moved his eyes over.


    How did he find out that Luke stayed in the Warring States period when he was investigating things that had not made progress for several days?


    What''s more, Li futu clearly assigned this task to him, but now Luke has the result. Doesn''t that mean that he is incompetent?


    In this world, competition is everywhere, and the potential of their young master is more and more unfathomable. His future is definitely not limited to a president of the Warring States period.


    As the saying goes, if one person is successful, their future achievements will depend on their position in Li futu''s mind.


    This is not a groundless assumption. Let''s just say that Yongxing has changed its Dynasty. With the dependence of the young lady of Yongxing on him, Yongxing can almost be said to be in his pocket as long as the man is willing. Besides, there are still a group of evil spirits living in the Warring States period.


    Ouyang Xiu didn''t know where they came from, but he knew their terror. Ganji and other people''s successive violent deaths were all written by these people.


    To be fair, if they were themselves, they would never be able to accomplish this kind of task. What''s more, the self-control of these people is so strong that they are appalling.


    The Warring States club is a dream paradise for many men. There are flashy casinos and Red Mansions full of lust and lust. In order to show one''s own goodwill, Luke, for example, once warmly invited the other party to go to the Red Mansions to have a good time. However, those people are more determined than the eminent monks. They have never stepped into the Red Mansions since they lived in the Warring States.


    Some officials love money, and some officials are lustful. That''s why they are used by some lawless elements, which leads to corruption. There is a saying that people have flaws as long as they have hobbies, but these people are just like machines.


    It is this kind of talent that is most terrible.


    Almost overnight, the three Hall leaders of Yongxing fell one after another at a rapid speed, which made countless people gape and then feel cold.


    With such a group of murderers, who can stop him?


    Li futu naturally didn''t know what Ouyang Xiu was thinking. He looked at Luke and said, "say it."


    "Hao Binjie is now in an underground gambling house on Chaotian road. Before that, the gambling house was actually owned by Liang chengdi. Later, in the conflict with Zhou Hao that night, Hao Binjie took advantage of the fire and robbed it. Because Liang chengdi was later detained by the police, he didn''t have time to report to Hao Binjie and take it back."


    Luke knows it in great detail.


    "He''s a good dodger."


    Li futu laughed and then said, "how do you know that?"


    "It was one of Hao Binjie''s men who accidentally said it in the red chamber last night."


    Thanks to women again.


    I''m afraid that since ancient times, the victims have no idea how much money they have made, and now the secret is that people don''t know it.


    Li Fu Tu gently smile: "it''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes. It doesn''t take any effort."


    "Mr. Li, with Yongxing''s current relationship with Hao Binjie, it''s unlikely that people from the wolf hall will come to our Warring States period. Moreover, with Hao Binjie''s caution, ordinary horsemen are unlikely to know his whereabouts."Ouyang Xiu voiced doubts about the credibility of the news.


    Luke took a look at him.


    "That man is the brother-in-law of the vice leader of the wolf hall. He heard from his elder sister that his brother-in-law has been staying with Hao Binjie in that gambling house these two days. Can he have a vacation?"


    As soon as Luke said this, Ouyang Xiu had nothing to say. Obviously, Luke found out the trace of Hao Binjie. He lost face this time.


    "The beauty who accompanied Hao Binjie last night was awarded a million."


    Li futu said boldly, but he didn''t give Luke any reward.


    Luke doesn''t care. One or two million is nothing to him. He believes that although Li futu didn''t say something, he has put it in his heart.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    "Mr. Li, did you decide to act tonight?"


    Ouyang Xiu asked, Li futu''s investigation of Hao Binjie''s whereabouts is naturally not idle and boring. Among the parties who openly oppose the upper position of Miss Yongxing, only Hao Binjie is safe now.


    Li futu didn''t hide it and nodded gently: "it''s time to settle down."


    "Mr. Li, may I follow you?"


    Ouyang Xiu volunteered, obviously trying to recover the fault of the ineffective investigation.


    Luke stood aside, silent.


    "No


    Li futu refused Ouyang Xiu''s request. From the beginning, he did not intend to use the people of the Warring States period.


    "Mr. Li, since Hao Binjie hid himself so carefully, he certainly expected that someone would attack him. With his caution, the guard around him would never be weak..."


    Ouyang Xiu obviously wants to fight for it, but Li futu raises his hand.


    "Ouyang, there are many places that need your help in the future, but not this time."


    Ouyang Xiu see, know to continue to insist on no good for themselves, bowed his head: "yes."

 Chapter 479

    Chaotian Road, 14.


    Originally belonging to Liang chengdi, the casino looks ordinary from the appearance, just a three story building, let alone unique design, even without signboard. It is ordinary and uninspiring to be located here. When passing by in the daytime, almost no one will pay more attention to it.


    But once in the evening, it starts to get lively.


    Ordinary white collar, dandy, peddler and pawn Different from the Warring States period, there is no requirement for the identity of the guests here. As long as they have money, anyone can come here to have a good time, and then leave with excitement or dejected.


    When Li futu drove here, it was just 10 p.m. when the casino was busiest, it was clear that there were people coming in with excited expressions. Of course, when they came out again, no one knew whether they could maintain this look.


    After refusing Ouyang Xiu''s request, Li futu knew that the casino was now taken over by Hao Binjie, but he only took three people with him.


    Because of the constant coming of people, Li futu''s four people are not very noticeable. They just walk inside like ordinary gamblers, but different from those gamblers, their expressions are not excited or excited. They are very calm, or more exactly, almost expressionless.


    At the gate of the casino, there are four strong men guarding. Although they don''t care about the identity of the guests, it''s impossible for those who open the casino to put everyone in. Basic inquiries can''t be avoided.


    When Li futu four people walked past, they were naturally stopped.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The four men looked up and down at them. Although they were wearing a black suit, their eyes were fierce.


    Li futu smiles peacefully: "come and play with some friends."


    "Have you been here before?"


    "No, it was introduced by Congo."


    This brother Kang in Li futu''s mouth refers to the man who leaked Hao Binjie''s whereabouts in the red chamber last night, that is, the brother-in-law of the vice leader of the wolf hall.


    "Brother Kang?"


    A fierce man frowned.


    Li futu''s smile remained unchanged: "yes, Kang Minkang."


    As Zhang Xiao''s brother-in-law, Kang Min has a certain position in the wolf hall. Hearing his name, the four men''s faces suddenly become more friendly.


    "It''s brother Kang''s friend. Please come in."


    A fierce male side body stretched out a hand toward inside.


    Li Fu Tu nodded politely and laughed, then took three people to step into the gate of the casino.


    Naturally, this casino can''t compare with the Warring States period in terms of hardware facilities, scale and quality of guests. However, it is also popular because of its "sea embraces all rivers".


    More than half a month ago, it was ransacked by Hao Binjie, but no trace can be seen now. What''s the situation on the second and third floors? Li futu is still unclear. However, the first floor seems to be brightly lit, full of voices, and the air is filled with a smell of copper. Once you enter here, you seem to come to another world.


    Looking around, every gambling table is almost full of people. It can be seen that Liang chengdi should have spent a lot of effort to develop the market to the present popularity, but now he is occupied by Hao Binjie. If Liang chengdi comes out, I''m afraid there will be a dragon fight and tiger fight.


    Of course, these gamblers naturally don''t care who the owner of the casino is. The only thing they care about is the increase or decrease of their chips.


    Li Fu has never been in a casino before, and he is not in a hurry to change his chips. He seems to be going to have a long experience first and stroll among the gambling tables.


    According to the pyramid theory, the amount of gambling money on the second and third floors should be larger, but the first floor must have the most people, so Li futu''s four people, who are on a horse''s errand, have not been noticed.


    But when he came to a baccarat table, Li futu was suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Li?"


    Li futu is a little surprised. Is there anyone here who knows himself?


    When he turned his head, he saw a suspicious face.


    Qiu Ze, the young owner of peerless entertainment.


    "Brother Li, it''s really you."


    When Li futu turns his head, Qiu Ze finally admits his mistake and comes over with a look of surprise.


    He was accompanied by a pretty little beauty.


    "It''s brother Li."


    Qiu Ze turned his head.


    That little beauty is very clever, immediately called brother Li, voice soft, in other words, more vulgar words, that is to put on the bed also reluctant to force the type.


    As a young owner of peerless entertainment, and able to make friends with Gu Qingcheng, Qiu Ze is a childe in Donghai. It''s not strange to see some beautiful women around him.


    Li futu was very kind and nodded with a smile, "what a coincidence."


    Qiu Ze also said with a smile: "yes, I have nothing to do tonight, so I came here to play some tricks. I didn''t expect to meet brother Li."


    When Qiu Ze talks, the little beauty who is estimated to be still in college beside him has been secretly looking at Li futu.Qiu zeduo has a lot of money. She knows very well that in order to soak her, she has spent nearly two or three hundred thousand inside and outside. Just now, less than half an hour here, she has lost seventy or eight thousand. She feels that her flesh hurts, but Qiu Ze doesn''t blink.


    How can a young man like this, who is full of rage and recklessness, show such respect to a man who looks about the same age?


    The nature of a woman makes her curious about the identity of this man, but she doesn''t dare to ask.


    "How''s the war going?"


    Qiu Ze and Li futu are still very fond of each other. The first time I saw each other at Gu Qingcheng''s birthday party, they behaved in a playful way. Although they were born in a rich family, they didn''t have the common self-centered problem of rich people, and they had a good three outlooks.


    Li futu still remembers that Japanese people and dogs are not allowed in.


    "Ha ha..."


    Qiu Ze some embarrassed smile, "today''s bad luck, lost a little."


    For them, money is not a problem. What they value is face.


    Li futu did not ask again, comforted: "gambling is too urgent. Since I have no luck, I''ll have a rest."


    Qiu Ze nodded and looked behind Li futu. "Brother Li, these are..."


    "My friend."


    Li futu said a simple sentence without more explanation.


    Qiu Ze nodded to the three politely, then looked at Li futu and said curiously, "brother Li, how did you come here?"


    People who come to the casinos almost have nothing else to do, but Qiu Ze is very clear. Now this man is in charge of the Warring States period. He has a place like the Warring States period. If he wants to have fun, why do he come all the way here? Moreover, he doesn''t see any chips in his opponent''s hands.


    "I''ll play a game."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Play game?


    Qiu Ze was stunned and looked at Li Fu''s picture for a long time. Then he was puzzled and said: "I''m sorry What game? "


    Li futu looks at the hot casino hall with deep eyes.


    "Big adventure."

 Chapter 480

    ground floor.


    Monitoring room.


    On the three walls, there are countless display screens, which feed back all the scenes of the first, second and third floors of the casino in real time.


    Hao Binjie, the former leader of wolf hall in Yongxing, was standing in the monitoring room, and vice hall advocated Xiao to accompany them.


    At the moment, their eyes are all focused on the same display screen, in which the scene is next to a baccarat gambling table, and you can clearly see the picture of Li Fu talking with Qiu Ze.


    "I didn''t expect that he actually came here. Kangmin, who is not a tool, has finally done something serious."


    Zhang Xiao stares at the screen. The man on the screen is still talking and laughing with others. He doesn''t know that he has been monitored.


    "Waste also has its value. I really appreciate your brother-in-law this time."


    Hao Binjie stares at Li futu with ferocious and venomous eyes.


    It was this man who forced him to hide like a lost dog.


    It''s obvious that the leak is a trap specially designed by Hao Binjie!


    In order not to let Li futu find the flaw and be alert, he specially ordered the casino to open normally as usual.


    "Did he really bring only three people?"


    Hao Binjie turned his head.


    Zhang Xiao nodded solemnly: "that''s right. Since he appeared at the gate of the casino, he has been closely monitored by us. There are only three people with him."


    "Three people are going to kill me?"


    Hao Binjie said with a gloomy smile: "it''s really brave."


    "Brother Hao, shall we start now?"


    Zhang Xiao''s eyes were hot and excited.


    He followed Hao Binjie to today, there is no turning back, and it is doomed to be impossible for him and Yongxing to coexist peacefully. Now the man who appears in the hall on the first floor, from a small person, seems to have come to the existence of almost Yongxing umbrella. In order to achieve peace, this man must be killed.


    Now is a golden opportunity. The other party doesn''t know it''s a trap at all. He only takes three people to go deep into the tiger''s den. When is it better not to solve him?


    "Now that the fish are in the net, it''s time to close the net."


    Hao Binjie naturally also understands that change happens after a long time. In order to prevent Li futu from finding anything and escaping, he decides to take action immediately.


    "Don''t worry about the first floor. Evacuate all the guests on the second and third floors. Send someone to guard every stairway and make sure everyone goes out by elevator. I want to keep the people on the first floor quiet."


    "I understand."


    In order to ensure safety, Zhang Xiao turns around and walks out of the monitoring room to execute Hao Binjie''s order in person.


    Hao Binjie turned his eyes to the monitoring again, staring at Li futu, who still knew nothing. He raised his mouth and had a very gloomy smile.


    For this moment, he fully prepared 50 of the most elite men, and the instructor also assigned him a mysterious force. No matter how powerful this man is, he will be unable to fly this time!


    "Li futu, you have almost created a miracle today, but your miracle will stop here."


    ¡­¡­


    The lobby on the first floor of the casino.


    Li futu doesn''t seem to know the disaster is coming. He is still chatting with Qiu Ze.


    "Brother Li, the big adventure is What do you mean


    Qiu Ze was puzzled.


    "To tell you the truth, big adventure, I played..."


    The little beauty beside him whispered in.


    Li futu looked at the girl with a smile.


    "The truth, the adventure?" Qiu Ze couldn''t laugh and cry: "do you think brother Li is as naive as you?"


    The little beauty vomited her tongue and lowered her head.


    See Li futu didn''t say meaning, Qiu Ze also didn''t tangle.


    "Brother Li, it''s said that Qingcheng has taken care of the old man''s class?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "I haven''t been in touch with Qingcheng recently, but I still heard from Da Mao. I can''t think of it. If I meet her again, I don''t know what to call her..."


    Qiu Ze shook his head with emotion.


    "Just as usual. You should know her temperament. If your attitude changes, I think she will be very upset."


    "So it is."


    Qiu Ze nodded. His eyes seemed to see something and frowned, "eh What''s going on over there? "


    Following his line of sight, you can clearly see that the security personnel of the casino are dragging the guests, and it is not an individual event.


    "What are you doing?! Do you do business like this? What have I done? Why are you driving me away? "


    Some guests are more cooperative. Although they feel inexplicable, they are not willing to have a conflict with the casino. However, some guests are expected to lose and want to get their money back, so they can''t care so much and start shouting and struggling.But those tough security personnel turned a deaf ear, very rough to the casino guests to drag outside.


    It''s like smashing your own sign.


    Unconsciously, half of the guests on the first floor have been driven away.


    This kind of situation is unheard of, incomparably strange.


    Qiu Ze was stunned, and his face was full of wonder: "what''s the situation?"


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Soon, there was a radio in the casino.


    "Sorry, there are special circumstances tonight. The casino is closed. Please go to the second and third floors for all guests on the first floor. Thank you for your cooperation."


    The sound of the radio without any emotion vibrated back and forth in the hall on the first floor.


    At the same time.


    The gate of the casino was completely closed, with more than a dozen men guarding the gate.


    Hold the knife!


    In that case, it was like a butcher, and the guests on the first floor were chickens and ducks in cages.


    Panic began to spread.


    "What do you want?"?! Let me out


    Everyone''s attention was drawn back from the gambling table in an instant, and even the chips were ignored. Someone started to rush towards the gate.


    "Hiss..."


    Without hesitation, when he rushed to the door, a fierce man stepped forward and waved his knife coldly, blood splashed.


    The man fell into a pool of blood on the spot.


    Everyone''s mind suddenly shakes, and no longer dare to act rashly.


    "All of you go upstairs. There are people like that who are in trouble!"


    The evil spirit is rolling.


    Around the hall, I don''t know when a lot of big suits appeared.


    Everybody''s armed.


    Everyone with a knife!


    The air seems to solidify, as if the city is under the pressure of black clouds.


    A guest swallowed his saliva and began to retreat to the second floor rationally.


    One has two.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Qiu Ze is quite bold, not flustered, but the little beauty beside him is pale, tightly grasp his arm. In the past, the most exciting thing she had seen was some boys fighting. Where had she seen such scenes?


    "These people are for me. Take your friends upstairs."


    Li futu said softly.


    Qiu Ze was stunned and said, "brother li..."


    Li futu took a look at him, his face calm, "go."


    Looking around the hall of Qiu zechao, it is roughly estimated that there are no less than 40 or 50 big men.


    "Brother Li, take care!"


    He gritted his teeth and led the girl to the second floor like the gamblers.


    As the guests go upstairs one by one, the hall on the first floor becomes more and more open, and Li futu''s four people become more and more eye-catching.


    Soon, there were only four of them left in the middle of the hall on the first floor.


    The little beauty beside Qiu Ze was pulled to the second floor by Qiu Ze. At the same time, she couldn''t help looking back.


    At that moment, her mind seemed to be hit by something, and she was shocked.


    In her eyes, the man was still standing there, calm and indifferent, as if The hero of the movie is still fearless.

 Chapter 481

    ¡°¡­¡­ Is he in danger? "


    Suddenly a voice came from his side.


    Qiu Ze steps a meal, looked back, hesitated: "I don''t know."


    He doesn''t know why it happened, but one thing he knows very well is that there is no use for him to stay there.


    Moreover, with his friendship with Li futu, it is not enough to ignore life and death for each other.


    The little beauty was silent.


    Qiu Ze took her to the stairs, but did not go upstairs.


    In fact, it''s not only them, but also many guests stopped at the stairway. They want to see what the casino wants to do with such a big battle.


    The purpose of the casino seems to be to drive them out of the hall and make room for them. Undoubtedly, its purpose is the four men who are still standing in the middle of the hall.


    "Who are these four? So many people from the casino? "


    "I don''t know what kind of grudge they have with the casinos. It''s so serious that it looks like they''re going to die tonight."


    "I want to call the police..."


    "Are you out of your mind? See that wretch at the door? Do you want to end up like him


    Whispers kept ringing.


    But no one is paying attention to them anymore.


    The big suit men around the hall almost focused on Li futu.


    What is it like to be surrounded by dozens of sharp knives?


    Li futu, who is enjoying this kind of treatment at the moment, should be clear, but on the surface, he doesn''t seem to have much feeling.


    The same is true of the three people behind him.


    Face like stagnant water.


    No waves.


    "Mr. Li, if you want to come here, please welcome me far away. If you want to welcome me far away..."


    A long laugh burst out.


    Someone came out of the closed area deep on the first floor.


    The men immediately backed away on both sides.


    Looking at Hao Binjie who appeared in front of him, Li futu was not angry and said with a smile, "Hao is a good tool."


    "Mr. Li is flattered. In order to welcome Mr. Li''s arrival, I specially arranged such a brother reception. I wonder if Mr. Li is still satisfied?"


    Hao Binjie said with a smile. There was no anger in his tone.


    Li futu looks around.


    It seems that Hao Binjie has made up his mind to keep himself tonight.


    Sure enough, he is a man who has made a fortune in the world. He can''t be underestimated for his ingenuity.


    Although he suffered from calculation, Li futu was not flustered. At least, he didn''t write the flustered on his face.


    Take back your eyes and look at Hao Binjie again.


    "I can''t bear the kindness of boss Hao."


    "Yes, yes. What''s Mr. Li? I think it''s a slight. "


    "Brother Hao, why be polite to him? Just kill him!"


    A sound of killing all over the place rang out.


    Li futu''s eyes turned and looked at Hao Binjie.


    "Are you Zhang Xiao?"


    Zhang Xiao stepped forward: "so what? Li futu, others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid. Look around you. These are the most brave brothers in our wolf hall. What if you can fight? This will be your burial place tonight! "


    "Wolf hall?"


    Zhang Xiao''s tone is very angry, but Li futu''s face doesn''t change, "where is the wolf hall now? You are, to put it bluntly, a lost dog. "


    The gamblers at the entrance of the stairs were a bit absent-minded.


    If you''re right, this guy seems to be at an absolute disadvantage, right?


    Why does he dare to be so presumptuous?


    "Li futu, I didn''t expect you to be so hard mouthed at the end of your life."


    Hao Binjie finally tore off the veil of hypocrisy and showed his ferocious face.


    Li futu''s words hit his pain.


    Ganji and others fell down, leading to the disappearance of the good situation he had expected. Even his brothers began to depart from him. In recent days, hundreds of people have defected, and many of them have lost control.


    And he can''t deal with it. He has to hide here.


    He has been pushed to the edge of the cliff.


    And all of this is caused by this man.


    Hao Binjie''s eyes want to make Li futu feel nervous.


    "Dying?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Mr. Hao, do you think you have the chance to win?"


    "Li futu, I admit that you are very strong. I''ve seen your performance in the Warring States arena, but there are dozens of my best men here. Do you think you still have a way to live?"


    Hao Binjie no longer hides his intention to kill."Mr. Hao, you''re really smart. You''ve come up with such a clever way to invite a gentleman into a jar, but other people may not be stupid. Do you think I''ll run to death without any preparation?"


    Hao Binjie''s face suddenly changed with a thump in his heart.


    No way.


    You know, the man in front of him broke down the Wang family and killed Ganji. It was too much pressure on him.


    "Don''t believe him, brother Hao. I think he''s just making a mystery!"


    Zhang Xiao said in a deep voice, but it was obvious that his fluctuating eyes also showed that he was beginning to feel uneasy.


    Hao Binjie raised his hand.


    "I''m curious. What are you prepared for? If you don''t take it out again, I''m afraid there will be no chance. "


    "You have people, don''t I?"


    As Li futu''s voice falls to the ground, Hao Binjie instantly looks up and looks towards the gate of the casino.


    But There is still very calm, was firmly guarded by his people, there is no movement.


    "Don''t tell me your people are still on their way. I''m afraid they will have to collect your body when they arrive."


    "Boss Hao, don''t you see the three people behind me?"


    Hao Binjie''s eyes contracted.


    "You mean Your people, the three of them? "


    Li futu nodded naturally: "they are very powerful."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scene was quiet for a moment, and a burst of laughter broke out.


    "Li futu, are you a fuckin ''bully? You''re counting on these three people to save your life? "


    Zhang Xiao smiles wildly and points to Li futu''s unbridled abuse.


    "I think you''re fucked up!"


    Not only him, but even the gamblers who were outside the Bureau and huddled at the stairway all felt that this man knew he was doomed, so he began to be a little confused.


    Li futu looked up at Zhang Xiao and sighed: "those who have no knowledge are really fearless."


    The voice hasn''t arrived yet.


    A figure flashed from his side, as fast as electricity, even to the point where human eyes could not catch it.


    The shadows in the air.


    Before Hao Binjie could react, he felt a cold wind coming around him. The temperature around him dropped suddenly.


    Then, suddenly I felt a chill on my face.


    Subconsciously, he reached for it and looked down. His fingers were covered with blood.


    His pupils contracted violently and he turned his head rigidly.


    Zhang Xiao, who was arrogant and arrogant just now, was still standing beside him, but he had become a headless corpse, and his blood gushed out from his broken neck and drenched him.


    "Bang..."


    A dull sound came from the front.


    Hao Binjie looks back and finds that Zhang Xiao''s head has been thrown on the ground.


    Even the expression on the head, also with the death before that pair of arrogant smile.


    There was a total silence, a dead silence.


    Looking at that head, Li futu seemed to shake his head a little regretfully and said in a soft voice, "I said, they are very powerful."

 Chapter 482

    In ancient times, there was a saying that the enemy''s generals would be taken from the army.


    Although it is not so exaggerated, the scene just now still makes everyone in the hall on the first floor numb.


    Second kill.


    Real second kill.


    No one even saw how it was done.


    When they reacted, they only saw a head rolling on the carpet, forming a shocking bloodstain.


    The cool air resounds in all directions.


    The three people behind Li futu, who were just fierce, were suddenly replaced by fear. They couldn''t help tightening their swords, as if this could bring them a little sense of security.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this still human? "


    A gambler murmured at the end of the stairs.


    The scene just now undoubtedly had a huge impact on their world outlook.


    Even Qiu Ze was in a trance.


    At that time, when he met Gu Qingcheng at his birthday party, he began to think that Li futu was a lucky ordinary man. Because of his outstanding appearance, he was favored by Gu Qingcheng. Later, when Li futu took out the expensive blood diamond, he changed his view and began to put Li futu on an equal position with himself.


    But after that, Li futu''s pace of progress is faster and faster, so that now, he can only look up to each other, and can not produce a little envy.


    "You should be very curious about who he is. He is the president of the Warring States period. By the way, you may not know where the Warring States club is. In other words, in the underground world of the East China Sea, his status can now rank in the top three."


    Qiu Ze looked at Li futu and said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So powerful... " The little beauty beside him was very shocked. How old was the handsome guy? She really didn''t know what words to use.


    Qiu Ze nodded in a trance: "yes, it''s really powerful."


    In fact, at this time, Hao Binjie was the one who suffered the most in the hall.


    His eyes trembled, looking at the direction of Li futu, the whole person involuntarily retreated two steps.


    If the target chosen by the other party was not Zhang Xiao but him just now, I''m afraid the head on the ground should be his own.


    The hall on the first floor was well heated, but Hao Binjie felt a chill in his heart.


    He finally understood how Ganji''s people died.


    In the face of such a terrible master, if you take it lightly, I''m afraid you''ll end up dead like Zhang Xiao.


    "Boss Hao, the reason why you have come to this stage is entirely your own fault. No wonder others. It''s not wrong to be ambitious, but unfortunately, your strength can''t match your ambition, so you have to pay for your ambition. "


    Li futu was not in a hurry and said, "give you a chance to make amends. I can let your brothers go."


    Although Li futu''s tone is plain, others can hear a powerful domineering from it.


    You are surrounded by so many people with knives, and you even clamor to let the boss of others make his own decisions. If you were a minute ago, I''d be afraid that someone would have to scold you again.


    But at this time, Zhang Xiao had learned from the past. In the face of Li futu''s bluffing, no one dared to speak again.


    So the gambler of stair mouth saw a scene that can be called Arabian Nights.


    Dozens of wild people were suppressed by one person''s aura.


    "Li futu, I thought I had looked up at you as high as I could, but I didn''t expect to look down on you."


    Although he is talking to Li futu, Hao Binjie''s eyes have been firmly focused on the three people behind Li futu. He is obviously afraid that they will suddenly attack again.


    Then, he quickly made a sign with his eyes, and let all his men gather in front of him.


    "Mr. Hao, Mr. Gu has been very kind to you all the time. Even though he knew that you had a close relationship with the Wang family before, after the collapse of the Wang family, he still ignored the past and continued to entrust you with important tasks. But you are not afraid of conscience when you repay him like this?"


    "Li futu, don''t talk to me about these useless moralities. From ancient times to the present, what you pay attention to is nothing more than the four words" success and defeat ". If I die today, what you say is naturally right. But if you die, I will go on to overthrow Yongxing. If I am king, who dares to blame me?"


    "How confident is boss hao?"


    Li futu narrowed his eyes slightly. According to reason, Hao Binjie should not be so calm at this time.


    "Ha ha, your men are really stronger than I expected. I think Ganji''s death is due to these people''s handwriting."


    Hao Binjie sneered.


    "But do you really think that if you have them, you''ll be safe and sound?"


    Li futu said in a low voice: "is it that boss Hao still has a back move?"


    "Of course!"


    Hao Binjie hissed and said with a smile: "you Ganji, they use the reminder of the formation of death. I set up this trap. How can I not ambush the backhand.""Oh?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said, "I don''t know what kind of surprise boss Hao has prepared for me? And hope you don''t let me down. "


    Hao Binjie did not respond any more. He said in a loud voice, "everyone, please come out."


    As the voice fell, a figure appeared in the shadow behind the pillars around the hall.


    Li futu looked around and found a total of 12 people.


    Black tights, looks very young, it is estimated that they are only in their twenties, but there are not many expressions on the young faces, and their eyes are like cold caves.


    They stand there, speechless, but don''t know why they can bring a huge pressure on people.


    Li futu smiles, "it''s a little interesting."


    "Li futu, are you satisfied with this surprise?"


    Li futu put his eyes on Hao Binjie''s face again. "Boss Hao, they are not your people, are they? I don''t know which force is behind you to support you? "


    Hao Binjie opened his mouth, but before he could speak, the Casino Radio suddenly rang.


    "Li Shao, I''m glad to meet you again. You must know who I am? Last time I lost to Li Shao, I was always reluctant, so this time I borrowed the hand of hall master Hao in exchange for the chance to play against Li Shao again. "


    Li futu looked up and saw only the sound amplifying equipment installed on the wall.


    Although only heard his voice, no one, but he has been clear about the identity of each other.


    Teaching director.


    It''s so haunting.


    "Li Shao, tonight, I specially prepared a big gift for you. They are the latest and most outstanding graduates of our school. I hope Li Shaoneng will be generous with your advice."


    The tone of the director is still so gentle.


    "Graduates?"


    Li futu said a word, and then said: "teacher, can you show up and talk?"


    The other party didn''t know where he was, maybe he couldn''t hear Li futu at all, so he didn''t respond.


    The radio went on.


    "I''m looking forward to Li Shao''s next performance."


    The hall quieted down again, as if the speaker on the other end of the radio had left.


    At the same time, the eyes of the 12 most outstanding graduates of the school suddenly changed, just like a fierce animal waking up, which caused a chilling killing.


    The murderous spirit surged in the direction of Li futu.


    Li futu''s eyes were calm and motionless.


    The three men behind him stepped out at the same time, showing a triangle shape, surrounded Li futu in the middle, facing each other.


    More than 50 elite of wolf hall.


    Twelve of the school''s best graduates.


    In the face of dozens of times more than their own enemy, but the expression of the three people still did not change, still as dead, as indifferent.


    Because they are Sirius, lone soul, chiran.


    In the international underground society, it is rumored that one person can reach thousands of troops!

 Chapter 483

    How strong is the ghost king?


    Zhou Hao met him, and then he was so scared that he was sent to a mental hospital.


    But Hao Binjie didn''t know.


    At the moment, he just felt his blood boiling, as if he had seen Li futu fall in front of him, because he was excited, his face was almost sick flush.


    "Chop them to death!"


    He raised his arm and gave it a wave.


    In an instant, the sound of shouting and killing is like a storm!


    "Kill


    More than 50 strong men rushed to Li futu one after another.


    It''s not a fuckin ''movie.


    In reality, how many people can see this scene with their own eyes?


    The gamblers at the stairway were almost stunned and stunned. Some of them were timid and even began to shiver.


    But in the eyes of the storm, Li futu lit a cigarette.


    At the moment when his cigarette lit up, the three men of Sirius shot in an instant.


    With the help of the three men alone, the seemingly irresistible tide was blocked.


    These wolf hall men are really elite. Almost everyone carries human life. They are brave and good at fighting. It''s absolutely not ambiguous. But the opponent they are facing tonight is too heretical.


    Fifty to three, no one seems to be in suspense at the end, but when they bump into each other, few of them can last two seconds.


    No matter how many sheep there are, there will be no threat to lions.


    Sirius three people around Li futu, as if to construct a boundary, to isolate all the waves, those wolf hall men naturally know who the primary target is, but even if they fight for their lives, they still can''t cross the thunder pool.


    Blood spilled everywhere and soon scarlet the casino hall.


    The three of Sirius are still unarmed, but they are all sharp weapons, and they are extremely fierce. Every move is almost to take people''s lives, and every move will almost cause one person to fall down miserably.


    Hao Binjie was more and more frightened when he saw it. He yelled: "go, all of you


    These wolf hall men are really brave and fearless of death. Even though half of the brothers have fallen, they still don''t stop fighting.


    With the shaking of the gambling table, he jumped up, holding a knife in both hands and slashing at the lonely soul with a ferocious face.


    Split Huashan!


    The light of the knife was sharp and piercing, as if it was carrying a powerful force.


    No one doubts that even a piece of steel, if implemented, will be cut in half.


    The lonely soul who just kicked off one''s knee raised his head, and his eyes were still empty, as if he were a walking corpse without soul.


    In the face of such a powerful knife, he did not dodge, and actually extended his hand.


    Although it was in the scuffle, the fierce man who jumped into the air was too eye-catching, so many people noticed this scene.


    Empty handed?


    Is this man crazy?


    Hao Binjie also captured this picture, with an excited smile on his face.


    In his opinion, the arm will be cut off, and the soul will be cut off soon. As long as one person falls down, the protective circle will collapse instantly.


    According to common sense, his expectation is true, but the next scene is beyond the ordinary people''s cognition.


    "Zheng..."


    The hand was so stiff that it held the knife in its hand.


    The fierce man also stopped in mid air.


    The visual effect, as if God pressed the pause button, the time frame down.


    Hao Binjie''s smile solidified.


    Li futu took a sip of his cigarette.


    A moment later, it was like time to thaw again. The lonely soul, holding a steel knife in his hand, suddenly swung it and hit the man to the ground.


    With a bang, the fierce man felt that his internal organs were suddenly displaced. Wow, he vomited blood. Before he could get up again, the lonely soul stepped on his head.


    "Boom."


    Just like a watermelon burst,


    red and white objects splashed under the feet of lonely souls.


    Coincidentally, behind Li futu, Chi ran holds a wolf hall man''s wrist with a knife in one hand. His right hand stretches out, and his two fingers are like iron chopsticks, which are inserted into each other''s eyes.


    "Ah


    There was an endless stream of shrill cries.


    Sirius three stepped on the blood and body, and pushed forward step by step.


    On the contrary, the scope of the security field centered on Li futu is gradually expanding.


    Obviously, the situation is starting to get out of control.


    These three people are just like ghosts crawling out of hell. Their methods can''t be described as cruel, and can almost be called inhuman.Some of these wolf hall men have begun to show fear, and they dare not step forward.


    On the brink of defeat, twelve graduates of the college finally joined the war.


    Clear division of labor.


    In a group of four, they stopped three Sirius.


    There will be nearly 100 students in each session of the school, but the number of successful graduates in each session will be different, but they will not exceed 20, and the elimination rate has reached 80%.


    They are the latest graduates of the school. In other words, they are the only 12 students who survived this year.


    In school, elimination means death.


    They were all used to life and death because they stepped on the bones of their classmates. However, when they saw the killing methods of these three people just now, they had not experienced any fluctuation for a long time, and their mood began to palpitate.


    These three people are really like the teachers in the school Even more terrifying than those teachers.


    "Kill them, kill them!"


    Hao Binjie''s nervous roar is close to madness.


    Twelve school graduates, like a whole, almost at the same time!


    Compared with Hao Binjie''s reckless people, their strength is obviously higher than several grades, and they have a very tacit understanding. They attack different key parts of their opponents separately and cooperate perfectly.


    But after all, they have just graduated. Facing the three Sirius, they are like players who have just come out of the novice village, challenging the boss of nightmare level.


    Sirius, who has been down-to-earth all of a sudden, let the school graduates who attacked him fall into the air.


    In mid air, he twisted his waist and legs like thunder, hitting a graduate''s neck.


    The graduate''s reaction was also quite rapid. He reached out to block. However, the terrible force on his leg was far beyond his expectation. With two short-lived clicks, his arm and neck were broken.


    Two graduates wanted to hold it, but they didn''t, on the contrary, they were smashed.


    Destroy the withered and decayed.


    Hao Binjie thought that the director of education gave him a trump card, but who the hell expected that he was not the enemy of the other party.


    Twelve school graduates, in front of the three of Sirius, are like paper.


    When Chi ran broke the neck of the last graduate with both hands, Li futu just finished smoking a cigarette.


    He took his last puff, dropped the end on the ground and ground it out with his feet.

 Chapter 484

    Blood and corpses everywhere.


    Hao Binjie pulled at the corner of his mouth and showed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    At this point, the results are obvious.


    He knew he was dead.


    I thought it was inviting the emperor into the urn, but I didn''t expect it was death.


    Even the former leader of Yongxing wolf hall is no longer curious about where the three demons Li futu came from.


    He chuckled for a moment, then looked up at the loudspeaker on the wall as if he had lost his mind.


    "Teacher, I''ll never let you go even if I''m a ghost!"


    The tone of voice, with a huge resentment, vibrated back and forth in the casino hall for a long time.


    At this moment, Li futu is obviously not the first target of Hao Binjie''s hatred. If he had not been bewitched by the teaching director, how could he have come to this point step by step.


    The other side did not show up until now. I''m afraid I had expected the result in advance, but I foolishly became the chess piece of the other side and was used as the touchstone to test Li Fu''s cards.


    "Li futu, go to the monitoring room. The instructor must be there. Kill him, kill him!"


    Obviously, even if he didn''t go crazy on the spot like Zhou Hao, I''m afraid Hao Binjie is not far away from going crazy.


    Li futu shows his eyes to Sirius.


    Sirius nodded and went to the bottom of the first floor.


    "Boss Hao, it''s time to understand the grudge between you and me."


    All his subordinates died miserably. Hao Binjie didn''t hope to survive. He was a bit more backbone than Zhou Hao. At least he didn''t kneel down to Li futu to beg for mercy.


    "I admit that I lost, but Li futu, don''t be proud too early. People like you will die in the end. I''ll watch you and your end down here!"


    As the saying goes, when a Taoist is dying, his words are good, but Hao Binjie is still ferocious as a ghost when he comes to the end of his life.


    "Mr. Hao, I don''t need you to worry about my fate. With so many brothers with you tonight, you won''t feel lonely on the way to huangquan."


    Li futu spoke softly.


    "All the way."


    The voice fell to the ground, Chi ran kicked a steel knife on his toes, and then waved his leg.


    Like a sharp arrow, the steel knife shot at Hao Binjie.


    There was a flash of white light in the air, and then Hao Binjie rose from the ground.


    "Zheng..."


    The steel knife pierced Hao Binjie''s face with great accuracy, penetrated his whole head, and nailed him to the wall behind him.


    A generation of bigwigs will die.


    Li futu didn''t look any more. He turned his head and looked to the stairway.


    Those gamblers who are forced to stay here dare not breathe at the moment.


    Tonight they are here to gamble, not to gamble, but now their lives are out of their control.


    They know very well that their life and death are between the thoughts of the young man.


    Moreover, I''m afraid that the other party would not mind slaughtering them together through their attitude of regarding people''s lives like weeds just now.


    They are ordinary people, they are naturally afraid of death, and very afraid, but no one dares to run.


    Although fear, but they are not stupid, honest stand, there may be a glimmer of life, but if you dare to escape, it is absolutely a dead end.


    The whole hall on the first floor of the casino is like hell.


    And Li futu is like the emperor of hell, no one dares to look him in the eye.


    Even Chiu Ze.


    I''m afraid I''ll never forget what happened to him.


    "Everybody, nothing happened tonight, right?"


    Li futu spoke softly.


    Even Hao Binjie knows that evacuating guests can reduce the impact, and naturally he won''t kill innocent people.


    "Of course..."


    "We didn''t see anything..."


    "I haven''t been here at all tonight..."


    Gamblers rushed to respond, and the scene became noisy again.


    "Good."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, "now, you can go home."


    Is that the end?


    Although Li futu said so, no one dared to step forward for a moment, even if they wanted to escape from the hell in their hearts.


    "What? Are you going to stay here for the night? "


    Li futu said flatly: "before long, this casino will be in ruins because of an accidental fire. If you want to stay here, I don''t mind."


    See he doesn''t seem to be joking, finally someone tentatively step forward.


    After discovering that Li futu didn''t move, he stepped up and almost ran at last.


    After a person takes the lead, soon, all gamblers rush to the door like running for their lives.Although the gate of the casino was ordered to close by Hao Binjie, how could it resist people''s desire to survive?


    In less than a minute, he was knocked away by all the people, and then ran away.


    Qiu Ze swallowed his saliva and came slowly.


    "Brother li..."


    The little beauty followed him closely. Her face was very white, and she didn''t dare to lift her head.


    Li futu said with a smile, "aren''t you scared?"


    Chiran, the lonely soul behind Li futu, looked at them, shook his head stiffly, and then nodded again.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    What do you mean, shaking your head and nodding your head?


    "Brother Li, if you let those people go, will there be any trouble?"


    Although Qiu Ze''s heart is stormy now, he didn''t ask much.


    Li Fu is very appreciative. He is really a smart man.


    "It doesn''t matter. Ordinary people like them, although they like to watch the fun, never dare to cause trouble. They certainly understand the truth that trouble comes from the mouth."


    Qiu Ze nodded.


    Sirius soon returned.


    Seeing that he was empty handed, Li Fu said, "didn''t you catch him?"


    Sirius shook his head.


    Li futu was not surprised. Although he didn''t have much contact, he had a basic understanding of the personality of the instructor.


    Cunning, insidious, and extremely cautious, no matter what kind of situation, he will always think of his own way back in advance.


    It''s the same with Gu Qingcheng''s kidnapping last time and this time.


    But after tonight, he will be more careful. It''s hard to catch him again.


    Although a little sorry, but since people have run, Li futu did not think more.


    "There must be generators and diesel oil in this casino. Find out and burn this place."


    There is nothing simpler than a fire to destroy a corpse.


    After Li futu finished his command, he went out, with Qiu Ze following him.


    "Just think of it as a dream tonight and try to forget it."


    How can we forget such things?


    Heart wry smile, but Qiu Ze or hard scalp nodded.


    "Brother Li, I''ll go back first."


    Li futu nodded.


    Qiu Ze took the little beauty to his car, and got on the car. Before it started, he heard the little beauty''s weak way: "there''s a fire."


    Qiu Ze turned his head and saw Li futu standing at the gate of the casino through the window.


    Behind him, the flames burst into the sky.

 Chapter 485

    A fire, turn all evil into ashes.


    Like the fire at Kanji manor, the police soon identified it as an accident after investigation, without further investigation. All kinds of news media only made a symbolic report, saying that a building on Chaotian road burst into fire late at night, without mentioning the cause of the fire and the death toll.


    Li futu didn''t intervene, and Yongxing didn''t intervene either. However, it seems that he has formed a silent tacit understanding with the police and the media.


    The fire was put out in the middle of the night, just like the rebellion in Yongxing, it gradually subsided with the extinction of the fire.


    Although there are still some diehards, with the death of Hao Binjie, those people are not worth mentioning.


    In Donghai Central Hospital, Gu Qingcang, holding a newspaper in his hand, said with emotion: "it seems that he is not old enough."


    This page of the newspaper reports the fire on Chaotian road last night, but it only occupies a very small space.


    A storm that might have led to the disintegration of Yongxing quickly subsided in just a few days, even if it was impossible for him to do so.


    Gu Qingcang closed the newspaper and said with a smile to his granddaughter: "now the world belongs to your young people."


    After taking over Yongxing, Gu Qingcheng matured rapidly with the speed of being visible to the human eye, which can be seen from her dress. In the past, those girlish style clothes were packed into boxes by her and then put into the sundries room, even though she is only 20 years old now.


    Today, she is wearing a black dress with a waist girdle. The suspenders are slanted over her arms, revealing her white shoulders. The front end of the dress is carefully cut, just like waves, grand and dignified. As like as two peas, the


    is most striking. Her pendant is hung on her chest, with an oval blood drill embedded in her pendant.


    Obviously, the piece of blood diamond that Li futu sent was finally used by Gu Qingcheng.


    "Girl, what''s important about dressing up so beautifully today?"


    Gu Qingcang seems to find that Gu Qingcheng is different from the past, with a little surprise on his face.


    "I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you, grandfather."


    "Why?"


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile, "do you have an appointment with Xiao Li?"


    "No!"


    Even now, I''m afraid that the whole Donghai knows what he thinks of Li futu, but when he is teased by his grandfather, Gu Qingcheng is unavoidably shy.


    Perhaps now only in front of Gu Qingcang, she will show some of her daughter''s mood.


    "Since I''m not dating Xiao Li, what''s more important than my grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcang, of course, is joking, but Gu Qingcheng is worried about grandfather''s misunderstanding and explains: "it''s the song group that invited me to the reception."


    "Song group?"


    Gu Qingcang frowned and his smile gradually converged.


    "Well."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded: "Miss Song specially asked people to send me an invitation. I can''t get rid of it."


    Gu Qingcang frowned more tightly, his eyes twinkled, silent down.


    "What''s the matter, grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him strangely.


    "Girl, do you know why Miss Song invited you?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard that many celebrities in Donghai have been invited."


    Gu Qingcang looked at her in silence for a while, and his look was inexplicably serious.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned gradually Grandpa, what''s wrong with that? "


    "Girl, there''s something I haven''t told you."


    Gu Qingcang said slowly: "do you remember the funeral of Wang Dengfeng?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. It was less than half a year since the funeral, and her memory was not so bad.


    "It seems that Miss Song also came to the funeral."


    "Do you know why she came?"


    Gu Qingcang''s words undoubtedly put Gu Qingcheng into question. She didn''t think about it before.


    "At that time, maybe everyone thought that she came to the funeral just for my face, but not really."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and said, "then why did she come?"


    Gu Qingcang did not directly answer this question.


    "If I tell you again, Wang Dengfeng was forced to die by her?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s face stagnated, and then said, "why did she do this?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingcang said softly, "why did she do this?"


    Gu Qingcheng can''t help recalling the scene of Wang Dengfeng''s funeral.


    Scenes flashed in her mind like slides.


    All of a sudden, her pupils contracted, and she remembered a key problem that she had unconsciously ignored.


    At that time, at the funeral, the proud daughter of the Song family and the Dao Ma Dan from Sichuan came to Li Fu to celebrate.


    At that time, she felt that Li futu''s eyes were very strange."She and he..."


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth and thought of an amazing possibility.


    Gu Qingcang seems to know what she is going to say.


    "Girl, you should not know Xiao Li''s past until now. When my grandfather first met him, he didn''t know either. But through the past few months, I''ve learned a little, but it''s certainly not complete."


    "Grandfather didn''t tell you before, I don''t think it''s necessary, but now that you have identified him, grandfather can''t hide it from you any more."


    Facing Gu Qingcheng''s enlarged pupil, Gu Qingcang nodded, "you guessed right, Xiao Li and Miss Song were once lovers."


    This news has undoubtedly brought a big impact to Gu Qingcheng.


    Song Luoshen, a woman standing in the cloud, is actually the ex girlfriend of the man he likes?


    I''m afraid no matter which woman hears the news, she can''t keep calm.


    Gu Qingcheng''s heart was full of emotions, and he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    "Grandfather, I really don''t know whether I should be proud or worried..."


    After half silence, Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    The man I fell in love with used to be Miss Song''s boyfriend, which fully shows that I have extraordinary vision, but I don''t seem to be happy.


    "Do you suddenly feel a lot of pressure?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded frankly, "he How come you never told me that? "


    "Not everyone likes to talk about the past. If he doesn''t talk about it, there are his reasons."


    Gu Qingcang said seriously: "girl, what''s important now is your own idea. As far as I know, it''s very possible that Miss Song''s old love for Xiao Li is still unforgettable, so..."


    "Grandfather, you''re preparing me, right?"


    Gu Qingcang comforted: "what happened to song Luo God? I don''t think my granddaughter is any worse than her


    Gu Qingcheng''s bitter smile grows stronger.


    She can fight with Su Yuan, or even Shen yini, but she never thought that her biggest rival would be Miss Song.


    She remembers a song called please give me a better rival. Gu Qingcheng really wants to know who the author is now.

 Chapter 486

    Li futu came to the hospital to meet Gu Qingcheng.


    "Xiao Li, you''ve been working hard these days."


    Although it didn''t say clearly, what Gu Qingcang expressed was very clear to Li futu.


    "Mr. Gu is serious. This is what I should do."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, not too polite, and didn''t ask Li futu about the detailed process. He looked out of the window at the sky. "It''s not too early, so hurry up. If you''re late for this occasion, it''s too impolite."


    Li futu nodded and said goodbye to Gu Qingcang and Gu Bo.


    From going out of the ward to getting on the bus, Gu Qingcheng was a little restless.


    "What are you thinking? I forgot to fasten my seat belt. "


    Li futu turned his head.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him, shook his head and tied the safety belt.


    "Are you not feeling well?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s abnormality is too obvious. Li futu didn''t start the car in a hurry, put his hand on the steering wheel, looked at Gu Qingcheng and said, "if you don''t feel well, don''t go. I''ll accompany you to find a doctor."


    "No, I''m fine."


    If it doesn''t matter whether you go or not before, now Gu Qingcheng thinks that he has to go because it symbolizes a kind of dignity.


    "Is it really OK?"


    "Really."


    In order to let Li futu rest assured, Gu Qingcheng also deliberately showed a smile, but under the heavy heart, the smile is still far fetched.


    Li futu''s eyesight is so vicious that he can see Gu Qingcheng''s duplicity at a glance.


    "If you''re in any trouble, let me know."


    Gu Qingcheng knew that he couldn''t pretend, and lowered his eyes: "am I stupid? I can''t even act... "


    Li futu frowned and said, "what happened to the city?"


    Gu Qingcheng is silent half pay, raised an eye finally.


    With Li futu''s eyes on each other, she nibbled her lips and said, "I''m sorry My grandfather just told me that you and Miss Song used to be lovers. Is this news true? "


    "That''s what you just thought?"


    Li futu''s look didn''t fluctuate much. He knew very well that Gu Qingcheng would know that day.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and asked again, "is it true?"


    "Gu naturally won''t cheat you. I have a past with song Luoshen."


    Li futu frankly admitted, "if you mind that I didn''t tell you, it''s because I think it was many years ago, and there''s no need to mention it again."


    "I don''t mean to blame you, I just think..."


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to describe his feelings.


    "What do you think?" Asked Li futu.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and became silent.


    "I had a relationship with her. Is that really important? Men of my age should have experienced love. "


    Li futu found it a little difficult to understand.


    "But after all She''s the God of solo. "


    "What''s the matter with Songluo?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s not one nose, two eyes, and no three heads and six arms."


    Li futu''s joke made Gu Qingcheng feel a little relaxed and shook his head with a smile: "what you said is relaxed."


    "Are you so afraid of her?"


    Li futu is not a woman. Naturally, he can''t feel the pressure of so many dazzling halos on Song Luo''s head.


    "Yes, I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I don''t know what to be afraid of. Can''t she beat you?"


    "What if she does hit me later?"


    Gu Qingcheng is just like a child, staring at Li futu.


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a smile, "if she really hits you, I''ll help you return it, OK?"


    "You said that."


    "Yes, I said it."


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head: "can we go now?"


    Gu Qingcheng breathed out, looking relaxed at the front of the car. Her eyes were firm and firm. "Well, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Drive to Crystal Palace Hotel and park in the parking lot. Li futu and Gu Qingcheng get out of the car and are planning to enter the hotel, but suddenly the horn sounds, as if they are greeting them.


    Li futu followed the sound and found that it was a Spyker C6.


    "It''s Cai Hongli."


    He whispered.


    The reason why we are so sure is that we can''t find a few of them in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Sure enough, Cai Hongli quickly got out of the car.


    She was wearing a red Mermaid Dress. The folds of her skirt were like waves, which made her look like a mermaid springing out of the water."Miss Gu, you are so beautiful today."


    Before people came near, the praise had come.


    Gu Qingcheng''s smile is implicit and reserved: "in front of Mr. Cai, where can I be beautiful?"


    Li futu knew that if they were allowed to be so polite, it would be endless, so he cut in in time and said, "Xuejie, did you come alone?"


    "Yes."


    Cai Hongli sighed: "I want to find a man, but no one can look up to me."


    "Li futu said with a smile," I don''t think she looks up to others. "


    "Do you think I''m as young as Miss Gu? I''m an old woman who''s nearly 30 years old now, and I don''t have any attraction. "


    Cai Hongli obviously said it to Li futu on purpose, and obviously he was still worried about his telling her age in the revolving restaurant.


    "Xuejie, I think she has tender skin. If you are only twenty, no one will believe it."


    Li futu began to mend, but the tone of praise was too frivolous.


    "I don''t know if there''s something wrong with my understanding. How can I sound like I''m teasing me?"


    "I''m afraid no one dares to tease my sister." Li futu quickly defended himself.


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    Cai Hongli glanced at him: "Miss Gu, you''ll have to discipline him severely in the future. As a schoolboy, I have a lot of flabby heart."


    In this regard, Gu Qingcheng can only laugh without saying anything.


    Li futu touched his nose and said to himself that if anyone marries his elder sister, he will surely become a wife.


    After greeting, the three went to the Crystal Palace together.


    "Xuejie, didn''t you say you couldn''t come? Why did you suddenly change your mind again? "


    "Although song did not invite me, but I come to support, they can''t throw me out."


    With Huang Rui and song''s current relationship, Cai Hongli did not receive the invitation to the reception.


    Cai Hongli turned his head and looked at Gu Qingcheng meaningfully: "besides, I''m sure I won''t rush the show. I know who the protagonist is today."


    "What do you mean, Xuejie?"


    Cai Hongli did not respond to Li futu. She lowered her voice and murmured to herself in a theatrical tone: "the battle of the harem, the duel between the current predecessors, is wonderful."

 Chapter 487

    The appearance of social intercourse among the upper class has always been the same flashy, brilliant and resplendent. The song group''s reception is no exception.


    Walking into the brightly lit reception hall, Cai Hongli''s face became flat.


    "Until now, I still hate such places. Almost all the people here wear a smile mask. The rich want to make friends with the richer, the richer want to make friends with the powerful, the powerful want to make friends with the rich and powerful. The purpose is so clear that it''s disgusting, but they have to adapt."


    Li futu took a look at her: "Xuejie, in your capacity, it is reasonable not to say such words."


    "What? Don''t you allow me to be cynical? "


    Li futu shut up rationally and turned his eyes to the reception hall.


    Sure enough, Li''s hall was full of excitement, and there was no one in the hall.


    "See, this is the influence of the Song family. It can''t be provoked."


    Li futu smiles. "Xuejie, you don''t have to pretend here. You huangrui are not so bad either."


    "Li Shao."


    Someone came this way.


    Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate, was invited with the capital of the Tang family. It''s not surprising.


    "Here comes Tang Shao."


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "With my dad."


    Tang Jiahao then looked at both sides of Li futu and called out: "Miss Gu, general manager CAI."


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    It''s not surprising that Tang Jiahao knew Gu Qingcheng, but he even knew Cai Hongli?


    But he was surprised, and Tang Jiahao was even more surprised.


    "Mr. Cai, how do you know Li Shao?"


    "I went to the same high school as him. How do you think I met him?"


    Cai Hongli said with a smile.


    Tang Jiahao suddenly said, "what a coincidence."


    Tang Jiahao just happened to pass by and saw Li futu, so he came to say hello and didn''t stay much.


    Seeing him leave, Li futu asked, "how do you know him?"


    "Our business scope of huangrui also includes real estate. Is it strange to know him, the prince of Tangshan real estate?"


    "I saw a friend of my grandfather''s. I went to say hello. I''ll come back to you later."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Mr. Cai, I''ll see you later."


    Cai Hongli nods and smiles.


    After Gu Qingcheng left, she bumped into Li futu''s arm. "Hey, I advise you not to let your little girlfriend run around. Don''t forget whose territory this is."


    Perhaps only Cai Hongli has the confidence to call Yongxing the helmsman like this.


    Li futu turned his head.


    "Xuejie, what do you want to say?"


    "I say you are really stupid or fake stupid?"


    Cai Hongli looked at him strangely: "Song Luoshen sent out an invitation to your little girlfriend. It was obviously unkind. Can''t you see that?"


    Li futu, noncommittal, asked, "did the elder sister specially come here to see the play?"


    Cai Hongli''s expression was so stiff that he couldn''t speak.


    Li futu turned and walked towards an empty table.


    Cai Hongli didn''t have any airs of goddess, so he soon followed.


    "Xuejie, there should be a lot of people who can help you huangrui in this hall at the moment. Maybe you can go to talk to someone, maybe you will get something."


    Li futu picked up a glass of champagne on the table.


    "I think the most helpful person in this hall is you. I don''t have to find anyone else."


    Cai Hongli picked up a cherry from the fruit plate on the table and put it into his mouth. He seemed determined to stick to Li futu.


    Li futu drank the champagne and fell silent.


    "Well, are you really going to be with her?"


    Cai Hongli makes a sound again. With her, she really won''t be lonely.


    "What?"


    Li futu wondered.


    Cai Hongli nuzui in the direction of Gu Qingcheng. At the moment, Gu Qingcheng is talking to an old man.


    "Miss Gu, now you should keep in touch with Gu."


    Although the Warring States period was independent of Yongxing, now in the eyes of the whole Donghai, lifutu and Yongxing are almost one and inseparable.


    Li futu took a look at Gu Qingcheng and didn''t answer. Cai Hongli didn''t mind. He said to himself, "but yes, a man like you can''t have only one woman. Looking at the obedience of Miss Gu to you, even if you''re fooling around outside, she won''t say anything. She''s really a good choice."


    The corner of Li futu''s mouth rose slightly, "Xuejie, you know so much.""Don''t you think so?"


    Li futu was just about to speak, but someone found him.


    "When did you come, Mr. Li?"


    One has two.


    For a moment, there was an endless stream of people who came to say hello to Li futu.


    It seems that Cai Hongli didn''t want to be in the limelight when she came here. Instead, she came here to eat and drink. Seeing this, she picked up a fruit plate and went away.


    After more than 20 minutes, Li futu gradually calmed down.


    Cai Hongli came back with the fruit plate in his hand, but the fruit on the plate was less than half.


    She learned the tone of those people: "Li Shao, Mr. Li Now you are really powerful in the East China Sea, and you have been pretending to me. "


    Li futu said with a light smile: "elder martial sister, those people are just shouting. Why are you here to mix with me? In your capacity, I''m afraid there are hundreds of people like me who haven''t seen a thousand."


    Cai Hongli smiles and shakes his head, "it''s not so exaggerated. Besides, I really admire you. Indeed, I''ve seen many outstanding men, but there are few such self-made men as you."


    Li futu smiles, "thanks for your praise, I''d like to drink to you."


    Cai Hongli didn''t feel shy either. She picked up a glass of wine and touched him. However, after drinking the wine, she frowned slightly: "the Song family has a big business. It''s really stingy that they don''t prepare some wine."


    Li futu was dumbfounded and didn''t take over. Instead, he asked, "Xuejie, will you stay in Donghai or..."


    "Oh, you care about me."


    Cai Hongli seems very surprised.


    "Do you want me to stay?"


    Li futu drinks with his head down.


    "You don''t know how to say a warm word."


    Cai Hongli shook his head and sighed: "it shouldn''t be. I''m only responsible for taking down this project. I don''t need to implement the follow-up work. Naturally, someone will be responsible. If you are worried about your interests, you don''t have to. If you have any problems, you can come to me directly."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "What do you mean?"


    Cai Hongli looked at him: "if you want me to stay in the East China Sea, if you open your mouth, I may think about it."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles and drinks quietly.


    "Well, I thought you were hateful at that time, but now I don''t know why I miss you as a young man."


    Cai Hongli breathed out, and his face became solemn. "I''m not as free as you are. Even if I want to stay in Donghai, I don''t have much chance. But if you go back to Kyoto in the future, I''ll treat you to a drink. Don''t worry, I won''t be as stingy as song."


    Smelling speech, Li futu''s eyes were slightly in a trance, and then he said with a smile, "I''m afraid I can''t wait for your wine."

 Chapter 488

    Li futu''s words made Cai Hongli feel very strange.


    "Why not wait?"


    They went to school in NO.4 middle school. Kyoto should be this guy''s hometown.


    Li futu put down his glass and did not answer this question.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Looking at his back, Cai Hongli frowned.


    Li futu goes through the reception hall to the bathroom and lights a cigarette.


    He came here, but he didn''t want Cai Hongli to continue to ask.


    When a cigarette burned out, he went to the bathroom door, but heard a sound that made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Beauty, don''t be so unkind. I just want to get to know you and make friends with you."


    "Excuse me, please."


    The woman''s tone was polite and stiff.


    "Let me get out of the way, no problem. Give me your contact information, and I''ll get out of the way immediately."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Although only a few words were heard, what is happening outside is almost imaginable.


    I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of drama here.


    Li futu stopped and thought it was not good to go out now.


    Although the fierce man who blocked others at the door of the bathroom said so, I''m afraid that the fool knew that even if the woman gave her contact information, he would not give up easily. Most likely, he would continue to beat the snake and stick.


    The woman, who was supposed to be very attractive, stopped talking, and the sound of high heels stepping on the ground began to spread.


    The woman thought she wanted to leave, but she was obviously stopped.


    "Let go of me!"


    Finally, the voice line appeared emotional fluctuations.


    "Do you want to leave without contact information?"


    With the man''s words, the pulling voice also came.


    "Come on, let''s go in and have a good chat."


    This animal is extremely overbearing. It drags the woman''s wrist directly to the men''s bathroom.


    It''s not the first time for this guy to do this kind of thing, but you know, he''s in the Crystal Palace Hotel.


    Li futu obviously didn''t expect the other party to be so domineering, even if he wanted to avoid it.


    At the door of the bathroom, the two sides collided head-on.


    Each other was stunned.


    Li futu subconsciously looks at the woman in the V-neck dress. Even though the other person''s face is blue and angry at the moment, the devil''s figure wrapped in the V-neck dress is still full of extreme temptation.


    No wonder you can''t wait.


    Li futu didn''t seem to mind his own business. He coughed softly: "excuse me."


    With that, he seemed to want to make a detour.


    The fierce man who dares to come here in the Platinum Hotel is thinking about how to intimidate the boy, but he obviously didn''t expect that Li futu was so wise.


    His lips moved, threatening words did not say export, instead, take the initiative to side to give way to Li futu.


    We are all men. Why should we embarrass each other? What''s more, there is a saying that a gentleman should become a man of beauty.


    If Li futu leaves, no one can guarantee what the beautiful woman will face next.


    Although this man wears expensive suits and looks like a successful person, his actions confirm an old saying.


    The upper class is the lowest.


    "Li futu, you bastard! Do you dare to walk? "


    Just when Li futu mingzhebao was about to walk out of the bathroom, the beautiful woman suddenly scolded.


    Li futu looked back, as if he was very strange that the other party actually knew him. He took a serious look at the woman, and then he said in a startled voice: "Miss Yang, how are you?"


    In this society, bullying men and women is not uncommon, but Yang Yuqing never thought that it would happen to her. At this time, she was full of humiliation and anger. She was not in the mood to joke with Li futu and scolded again: "you son of a bitch, are you a man?"


    Li futu picks her eyebrows. Yang Yuqing''s words sound like she has something to do with her.


    No matter how deep the background is, Yang Yuqing is just a woman. Naturally, she can''t fight against a strong man. She is dragged into the men''s room violently by the other party. She is a little flustered. Unexpectedly, she meets Li futu around the corner.


    At the moment when she saw Li futu, she was relieved. But she didn''t help her. She said


    Excuse me?


    Yang Yuqing in the heart that hate, if oneself don''t open mouth to shout him to live of words, this son of a bitch can''t point to really turn a blind eye to leave a person.


    If eyes can kill people, Li futu is afraid that nothing will be left.


    See two people actually know each other, that fierce person of color gall bladder sky frowned.


    If ordinary people encounter this kind of situation, most of them will let Yang Yuqing go, and then apologize for the misunderstanding. I''m afraid it will be over, but he didn''t do it. He still held Yang Yuqing''s wrist tightly."Friend, if you don''t see this today, I owe you a favor."


    Zhou Xu, who works in the National Bureau of construction, is highly valued by the senior management. He is a top-notch figure in the youth school. If he goes on smoothly, his future will be limitless.


    Living in flattery for a long time, he developed a strong self-confidence.


    He thinks that one of his human feelings is worth a lot of money.


    Yang Yuqing is still struggling, but the weak nature of a woman in such a situation is finally fully revealed. No matter how hard she tries, she can never get rid of the shackles. On the contrary, she makes the other person squeeze her wrist more and more.


    "Be honest with me!"


    Because of the pain, Yang Yuqing''s curved and slender eyebrows twisted slightly. Seeing this, Li futu sighed, "my fair lady, it''s true that a gentleman is nice, but your means are too inferior. It''s a shame for us men."


    Jokes belong to jokes. He and Yang Yuqing are friends, so it''s impossible for them to sit by.


    No longer give that man the opportunity to speak, Li futu step forward, directly pull each other''s collar, pull down.


    Zhou Xu immediately fell forward.


    At the same time, Li futu''s right knee suddenly raised and bombarded Zhou Xu''s chest.


    Zhou Xu''s face suddenly twisted together in pain. Wow, he spat out a big mouthful of blood. Subconsciously, he released Yang Yuqing and couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    At first, Li futu, who seemed timid, showed a different side from before. He didn''t stop there. He grabbed Zhou Xu''s hair, pulled him up in Zhou Xu''s painful scream, and then hit him directly against the wall.


    "Bang..."


    A spot of blood appeared on the marble wall.


    "Bang..."


    Again.


    Five or six in a row.


    When the bathroom was quiet again, Zhou Xu''s face was covered with blood and water. He didn''t struggle and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    Li futu still didn''t let go. He dragged his hair and dragged him to the banquet hall like a dead dog.


    Yang Yuqing, who was still glaring at Li futu just now, followed him and looked at his back. His eyes were a little absent-minded.


    "Bang."


    When he came to the reception hall, Li futu threw Zhou Xu out like garbage.


    There was a moment of silence.

 Chapter 489

    Li futu is a man with a clear conscience.


    Don''t mention that the other party is willing to accompany him out to drink late at night. Just say that Yang Yuqing didn''t disclose any information to Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter, he knows that he owes Yang Yuqing.


    It''s just that he didn''t run into it. Since he ran into it face to face, he had to vent his anger for the other party.


    "Who''s with him?"


    In the eyes of the audience, he said blandly.


    All the guests in the hall were shocked to see if they were hallucinating.


    How dare anyone make trouble at Song''s cocktail party?


    In the crowd, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate showed a wry smile. It seems that he will make some noise wherever he goes.


    Hearing Li futu''s words, everyone subconsciously cast their eyes on Zhou Xu on the ground, and their hearts could not help shaking.


    At the moment, Zhou Xu looked so miserable that he could hardly see clearly.


    "This guy can hook up with a beautiful woman when he goes to the bathroom."


    Cai Hongli mutters that, unlike others, her attention is focused on Yang Yuqing who follows Li futu.


    When Li futu goes to the bathroom, Gu Qingcheng has come back. She is standing beside Cai Hongli, looking worried at Li futu, who has become the focus of the audience, and doesn''t notice what Cai Hongli says.


    There was silence for a few seconds, and then three people came out of the crowd.


    It should have taken a few seconds for them to recognize Zhou Xu. They picked him up from the ground and first explored his breath. When they found that there was still breath, they were relieved, but their faces were still shocked and angry.


    "Who are you?! Is there any royal law in your eyes when you beat people like this


    In the face of several people''s angry eyes, Li futu smiles, "I also want to know if there is any royal law."


    With that, he walked that way.


    In the eyes of the three people, there was a trace of confusion. Although they didn''t know who Li futu was, Zhou Xu''s tragedy was right in front of them.


    You''re going to do it?


    Although I don''t know what happened, people on the scene were shocked to see Li futu''s appearance that he didn''t intend to give up.


    "Forget it."


    Yang Yuqing reaches for Li futu''s hand and shakes her head gently. Her anger disappears completely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A voice came from the edge of the reception hall, and the host of the reception finally came late.


    Song Luo God''s appearance attracted everyone''s eyes in the past, where they passed, they all bowed their heads to her and called Miss Song respectfully.


    Li juemei raised her eyebrows to see Zhou Xu.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Gu Qingcheng bit her lip and planned to walk over, but Cai Hongli quickly grabbed her.


    "Miss Gu, it''s none of your business. Let''s just watch it here."


    "But..."


    Although she says she''s here to see the play, Cai Hongli doesn''t really mean to let Gu Qingcheng run there to deepen song Luoshen''s hatred. Her heart is not so bad.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Song Luoshen asked this question, obviously a bit of the taste of asking for guilt. I''m afraid most people can''t bear this kind of pressure, but Li futu looks calm and doesn''t dodge to look at her.


    "I want to ask you, what kind of people can come in at your party?"


    Listening to the slightly prickly words, song Luo''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what do you mean?"


    Yang Yuqing stepped forward.


    "Miss Song, the man blocked me in the bathroom just now. After he refused to ask for my contact information, he tried to force me into the bathroom. Fortunately, he met Mr. Li."


    Yang Yuqing''s voice fell to the ground, and the whole audience was in an instant uproar.


    Originally, seeing Zhou Xu''s tragedy, they all felt some sympathy instinctively in their hearts, but at this time, their impressions changed instantly.


    Especially the women present, looking at Zhou Xu''s eyes, are full of undisguised disgust.


    It''s just scum. I deserve it.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes obviously fluctuated. Obviously, she didn''t expect such an incredible thing to happen.


    This is a reception hosted by her. When such a scandal occurs, she will inevitably lose face.


    Song Luoshen looks at Zhou Xu again. His eyes are colder than before.


    Zhou Xu''s three friends did not dare to face the eyes of song Luo God. They naturally knew what virtue Zhou Xu had. They did such shameless things, but at this time, they could not admit it.


    "It''s bloody. Zhou Xu can''t be such a person. Now he''s beaten like this by you. He can''t just let you arrange it at will!"


    "Do you think Miss Yang will slander your friends with something about her reputation?""I''m afraid he doesn''t have the qualification yet," Li said


    Although Li futu didn''t show any evidence, these celebrities on the scene knew that Yang Yuqing certainly didn''t lie. Under normal circumstances, which woman would talk about this kind of thing.


    "You..."


    "All right."


    "Take him to the hospital," he said


    Song Luo God mouth, the three people immediately dare not entangle, holding the unknown Zhou Xu left the party scene.


    Song Luoshen didn''t look at them any more and went to Li futu and Yang Yuqing.


    "Miss Yang, I''m sorry that this has happened."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to be angry with song Luoshen. She said with a smile, "Miss Song is serious. It has nothing to do with Miss Song."


    Yang Yuqing''s background, song Luoshen, is very clear. If she is really humiliated at the reception, they may face a lot of trouble.


    Song Luoshen''s vision deviated, not only did he not blame Li futu, on the contrary, he said: "thank you."


    Li futu didn''t respond. He talked to Yang Yuqing about you. Then he passed by song Luoshen and walked towards Cai Hongli.


    "Are you all right?"


    Facing Gu Qingcheng''s concerned eyes, Li futu shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s OK."


    "Xuedi, it''s not proper for you to do so..."


    Li futu suddenly made Cai Hongtu wonder.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re not the main character today. Why are you so busy? Did you do it on purpose? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "You think I''d like to have this shit? Miss Yang and I are friends. I can''t turn a blind eye to her being insulted, can I? "


    Cai Hongli nodded and sighed: "well, that''s reasonable. How brilliant is hero saving beauty? Did they thank you well? "


    Even if Gu Qingcheng was here, Li futu didn''t avoid anything. He said with a smile, "Xuejie, why do you think so evil now?"


    "We are all adults. Isn''t it good to be frank?"


    Cai Hongli looked at Gu Qingcheng: "am I right, Miss Gu?"

 Chapter 490

    In the reception hall, many people look at Li futu from time to time.


    Obviously, Li futu has once again become the target of discussion.


    No one dares to make trouble at the song''s cocktail party, and this is the first one to make trouble.


    "Who is that fierce man?"


    Someone was surprised and asked the people around him.


    "He, did you see the beautiful woman standing beside him with a blood diamond pendant around her neck? That''s Miss Gu, the new helmsman of Yongxing. Who else is the man who can get so close to Miss Gu now besides the president of the Warring States period? "


    "Is He Li futu?"


    "What else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve heard that the relationship between him and Miss Song is unusual. No wonder he made trouble and Miss Song didn''t say anything. "


    Whispers were everywhere.


    "Those people seem to be looking at you. What do you say they are talking about?"


    Cai Hongli looks around and whispers.


    Li futu took a glass of wine from the table again. "Xuejie, when did you care so much about other people''s eyes?"


    Cai Hongli said with a dumb smile, "you seem to know me very well."


    "Of course, when I was at school, I heard that..."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a smile. Before he finished speaking, there was a voice behind him.


    "What are you talking about, so happy."


    Songluo God came over with a soft smile, as if nothing had happened before.


    "Li Xuedi is talking about reading in those years."


    Unlike yesterday at the Hilton Hotel, Cai Hongli was very polite and friendly to song Luoshen.


    "Go on, what happened to me?"


    She responded to song Luoshen, and then looked at Li futu again with a smile.


    Li futu didn''t go on.


    This is the first reunion of the three of them in ten years.


    "Xuejie, I didn''t expect you to come today."


    Song Luoshen looks at Cai Hongli.


    "What? Don''t song Xuemei welcome me? "


    "Of course not. Of course, I''m very happy that the student sister can come. It''s just that the student sister should inform me in advance."


    "I''m not a big shot. What''s more, I''m just accompanying Miss Gu today. Miss Gu, I haven''t told you that song''s group of song Xuemei also participated in the bidding of East China Sea No.16 metro line this time. It''s a competitor with us."


    Cai Hongli said with a smile: "of course, there is always competition in doing business. In private, I still hope you can become friends with song Xuemei."


    Cai Hongli''s words fully demonstrate the art of language.


    Song also participated in the competition of the subway project. Gu Qingcheng really knew the news.


    So, this miss song is not only her rival in love, but also her enemy in business?


    "Miss Gu, it''s not too late to say congratulations to you."


    Song Luoshen calmly looks at Gu Qingcheng, and does not seem to be influenced by Cai Hongli''s words.


    "Thank you."


    Gu Qingcheng pursed a smile and constantly reminded himself to be calm and calm.


    "When Miss Gu was young, she picked up the main beam alone. In just a few days, she eliminated all the stubborn diseases of Yongxing for many years. It''s really amazing."


    Song Luoshen''s words are right. The rebellion of Gan Ji and others seems to make Yongxing almost collapse, but it''s not rebirth in some sense.


    "Miss Song is flattering. It''s not my credit."


    Speaking, Gu Qingcheng subconsciously looked at Li futu.


    Song Luoshen was very clear about what happened in Yongxing, and he also focused on Li futu''s face.


    "Miss Gu, do you mind if I talk to him alone?"


    Instead of asking Li futu, song Luoshen took the lead in talking to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned. He didn''t think about it at all. Subconsciously, he shook his head.


    Cai Hongli sighed to himself.


    This girl is still too young after all.


    "May I have a chat?"


    Song Luoshen just opened his mouth to Li futu. It didn''t look like the lovers who once loved each other deeply.


    Li futu took a look at her, put down her glass and walked towards the edge of the hall.


    "There''s something you asked me to look into."


    When they came to a quiet place, song Luoshen said, "the teaching director comes from an organization called school."


    Li futu''s face was flat. "I already know about this."


    Song Luo Shen frowned and seemed surprised: "how do you know?"


    "He told me himself."


    In the gambling house of Chaotian Road, the instructor didn''t cover up his identity any more. Maybe when he kidnapped Gu Qingcheng, he took the initiative to report his name. At the beginning, he didn''t want to cover up any more."He told you that himself?"


    "I''ve dealt with his graduates."


    Li futu nodded, explained briefly, and then asked, "what I''m curious about now is, do you find out who founded the school? Or who is the "headmaster"


    "No, time is too hasty to find out too much information."


    Li futu was not surprised to hear that he had already known the existence of the school, but he still said thanks to song Luoshen.


    "Between us, is it necessary to be so polite?"


    Song Luoshen smiles bitterly, then looks at Cai Hongli''s direction: "do you really plan to deal with me with her?"


    "Yongxing is not mine, and it''s not me who makes decisions. Besides, there is competition everywhere in the shopping malls, so there is no way to deal with it."


    "If you say that, it means that you have no hostility to me. In that case, we Song family can cooperate with Yongxing. How much profit are they willing to give you? I can be one level higher than them. "


    Li futu was stunned, then shook his head with a smile: "do you still need cooperation?"


    "If it''s you, it needs to be."


    "I really don''t want to stand against you," he said


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Since Qingcheng has agreed to cooperate with huangrui, there is no reason to turn back."


    "You haven''t signed yet, have you? Since you haven''t signed a contract, you have the right to choose again. No one can blame you for anything. "


    Li futu was silent.


    "Would you rather choose Cai Hongli than me?"


    Cai Hongli said that she came to see the play, but she would not expect that song Luoshen didn''t mention Gu Qingcheng at all. Instead, she was the leading role.


    "After getting the news of your cooperation, I went to Cai Hongli. Do you know what she said to me?"


    Li futu didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to mention it to herself. She nodded and said, "she told me."


    Song Luo Shen was stunned and then laughed.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know. After hearing what she said at that time, I really wanted to kill her, even if I knew she was deliberately angry with me."


    Li futu''s eyes were slightly condensed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to my senses in the end, otherwise she won''t be able to stand here at this time."


    With that, song Luoshen looks at Cai Hongli, and his beautiful eyebrows suddenly wrinkle up for some reason.


    CAI Hongli is no longer where he was.


    She looked around the room and found that two men, including Gu Qingcheng, were clinging to them. They were walking out of the reception hall.

 Chapter 491

    Reasonably speaking, regardless of CAI Hongli, Gu Qingcheng would tell Li futu if he left.


    Song Luo God is clear about this, so it is not normal.


    "Do you know those two men?"


    He turned his head to Luosong.


    From this point of view, although you can''t see the whole face clearly, you can still see the small half of the side face. Li futu shook his head and squinted, "this is the reception hosted by you. As the organizer, you should be most clear about who they are. It seems that I should ask you who they are."


    "I''m afraid something''s wrong."


    Songluo''s face became serious.


    There were so many people invited to the reception that she couldn''t remember them all. Moreover, because of the large number of invitation cards sent out, it''s not difficult for those who want to get some.


    "There are security guards outside the venue. They can''t easily take them out."


    Although the two women who were kidnapped were women they didn''t like, Songluo didn''t feel happy. On the contrary, he was filled with anger.


    If Cai Hongli and Gu Qingcheng have an accident here, there is no doubt that in the eyes of outsiders, she will become the first suspicious target. The Strategic Manager of huangrui group has an accident at their song''s cocktail party. Even if there is no evidence to prove that she did it, it will have an unpredictable impact on their song''s reputation.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and looked at Song Luoshen silently.


    Songluo noticed his eyes.


    "Why, do you suspect that I did it?"


    And song Luoshen looked at each other, Li futu quickly looked away.


    The simplest behavior motivation analysis, but the word interest. Song and huangrui are currently fighting in the East China Sea No. 16 subway project. Song Luoshen really has the motive to start. Even if Li futu does subconsciously doubt song Luoshen, he will soon dispel it.


    She should not be so stupid. Even if she really wanted to attack Cai Hongli, she would not choose to be here.


    "I''ll see who dares to hit me."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were cold and he was planning to send someone to block the whole hotel, but Li futu said: "there''s no need to make a big fuss. After all, the relationship between Xuejie and you is too sensitive. If everyone knows about this, it will have a bad influence on you. Let me handle it."


    Without waiting for song Luoshen to respond, Li futu walked out quickly.


    Song Luo stood in the same place, looking a little trance.


    He Did you care about me just now?


    It turned out that he was not insignificant in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li futu walked out of the meeting hall, Cai Hongli and her two daughters had disappeared.


    "Hello, some of my friends came out just now. Do you see where they have gone?"


    He asked the lady at the door.


    There was a full and sweet radian on the pretty face of the etiquette lady. "Are you talking about two men and two women?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "They seem to have taken the elevator up the stairs."


    Miss Li pointed in the direction of the elevator.


    "Thank you."


    This etiquette young lady knows that today''s reception is all their big names. She didn''t expect that the other party would be so polite to her little service staff. After a little stunned, she quickly bowed, "it''s my honor to help you."


    It''s really a Platinum Hotel. The service attitude of these staff is impeccable.


    Li futu naturally did not delay much with a etiquette lady. He quickly went to the elevator that the etiquette lady was referring to and found that the elevator was going up.


    25¡£


    26¡£


    27¡£


    ¡­¡­


    34¡£


    The number keeps climbing, and finally it''s at the top.


    They went to the rooftop?


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    Even if song Luoshen arranged the security, he may not have the chance to break out. But now it seems that the other party doesn''t mean to take risks. In other words, the other party doesn''t intend to take Cai Hongli and Gu Qingcheng away.


    Standing in front of the elevator, Li futu confirmed that Cai Hongli and her daughter had been taken to the roof. Instead of taking the elevator, they turned and walked into the corridor.


    If you swagger up the elevator, there is obviously a risk of being detected by the other party in advance.


    Li futu''s speed is very fast, and his pace is very light. He climbs up quickly layer by layer, just like a ghost.


    Just as Li futu was climbing in the corridor, the two men in the top corridor, who quietly held Cai Hongli and her two daughters in the banquet, were quite vigilant. Their vigilant eyes had been scanning the surrounding situation. They were experienced veterans.


    After confirming that no one was following, the cold awn hidden in the cuff was no longer carefully covered. Two sharp daggers with cold light pressed against Cai Hongli''s and Gu Qingcheng''s waist respectively, holding them to the front of the rooftop door.The rooftop door was originally locked, but it had been damaged in advance by them.


    From beginning to end, the two men who didn''t speak opened the door of the roof, and finally opened the door. The words were short and deep, just two words, and they said in one voice: "go in."


    "Who sent you?"


    Although in danger, but Cai Hongli did not panic, look very calm.


    From going out of the reception hall to being kidnapped to the rooftop, she has been thinking about who will attack her, but has not got an accurate answer.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t want to be stabbed in the face, you can go in immediately!"


    The thin man drank and scolded in a low voice. He had no pity for jade. The dagger in his hand approached one point further.


    Cai Hongli has never been treated so rudely in her life. She is cold in front of her eyes, but she can''t attack because she is a butcher.


    From the beginning to the end, Gu Qingcheng, who was also very calm, shook her head silently and took the lead to walk into the roof.


    Cai Hongli clenches her teeth and follows in.


    In the whole process, the two men who were nervous did not follow in. After the two women stepped on the roof, they closed the door of the roof again, and finally they were relieved.


    Although the operation was very smooth, their target identity was not trivial after all. Moreover, it was at the song''s cocktail party.


    Although they are bandits running south and North, they are not unaware of the terror of these powerful men and capital giants.


    "Niang xipi, I didn''t seem to be so nervous when I started my first business."


    The man holding Cai Hongli put away the dagger. He took out a packet of cigarettes and handed them to his companion.


    His companion took the cigarette, squeezed it in his hand, looked at the roof gate behind him, hissed and said with a smile, "that''s right. I don''t think about the identity of that woman. If it''s spread, we''ll be famous."


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    The skinny man lit the cigarette in his mouth, smoked it, laughed and scolded: "if it is known that we made it, I''m afraid we will die. Do you think huangrui group can''t afford it? If Huang Rui wants to buy you, my life is easy. "


    The other, of course, is well aware of the risks.


    "That said, it''s worth 30 million."


    He was holding a cigarette. "We are just looking for wealth in this line of business."

 Chapter 492

    If you go to the official wanted records, you will definitely see these two faces.


    As "Greenwood people", they never use their real names. One is Liuzi, the other is crazy Biao, and they are a gang of three. They beat up families, rob houses, kill people and set fire. They are all evil.


    They are the real outlaws who dare to do anything for the sake of money, otherwise they can''t take this order at great risk.


    "Liuzi, what are you going to do when you''re done alone?"


    Crazy young tiger asks a way.


    Liuzi held his cigarette in his mouth. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I''m going to travel abroad to taste the taste of the big foreign horse. Although the labor and capital have not done anything good in their life, at least they have to win glory for the country."


    Crazy Biao a music: "you are still very high in his mother''s consciousness."


    "That''s true. At least I''ve been studying for several years."


    Liuzi himself laughed and then looked at crazy Biao: "what about you? This time, the reward is 30 million yuan. Even if the boss takes more money, each of us can share several million yuan. How can you spend so much money? "


    Crazy young tiger spits out the smoke, looking at the empty corridor below, his face becomes a little vicissitudes.


    "Liuzi, we''ve known each other for four or five years. In these years, we''ve got a lot of money with our boss. But now we don''t have much money left. We''ve all spent it without knowing it. We''re only in our thirties. We''re still young. We can do it again after we spend our money. But have you ever thought about it? Are you going to live like this all your life? "


    Said, he took a deep breath of smoke, "do you know why I always like to wear a pair of earplugs when I sleep, because as long as I hear the sound of the police car, I will be scared to wake up."


    Liu Zi frowned and pinched the cigarette. "What do you mean?"


    "Liuzi, I''ve thought about it. When this job is finished, I''ll stop. I''ll make millions. I''ll take it to do some small business and save money. It should be enough for my next life."


    Liuzi frowned at him for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you mentioned this idea to the boss? "


    Crazy Biao nodded, "I''ve been with the boss longer than you. I know him better than you. As long as the brothers want to stop, he won''t stop."


    Then, he said curiously, "don''t you ever think about washing your hands in a golden basin?"


    Liuzi shook his head and began to swallow the clouds again.


    "The golden basin? It''s easy to say, but I really want to realize it. It''s not easy to talk about it. How can a wanted criminal like us on the official blacklist become an ordinary person again? Even if you have this heart, I''m afraid the cop will not give you this opportunity. If you go abroad to live, it''s possible. "


    "I''m not like you. I haven''t read a book. I can''t speak a foreign language. What are you doing abroad?"


    Crazy Biao shook his head with a smile, "be careful, it should not be too big a problem, some brothers quit before, now it is not good, you forget three months ago ah Hao his son''s full moon wine?"


    Liuzi laughed, "do you have the mind to quit when you see that he is now married and has a happy life?"


    "What? Are you really not envious at all? "


    Liuzi said in a low voice, "it''s too early for you to say that. Let''s wait until we can get the money safely."


    Mad Biao was silent.


    Although the operation started smoothly, it did not end. How to escape the investigation of song and huangrui is also a very difficult problem. If it is found out, even if the money is obtained, it is equivalent to Ming coin.


    The corridor became quiet. They stood at the door of the rooftop and breathed in silence. They didn''t realize that at the corner of the corridor below, there was a man hiding there, listening to most of their conversation.


    Climbing up on foot, Li futu''s back is close to the wall, and his eyes keep flashing.


    From the conversation he overheard just now, he identified several messages.


    First, there are not only two people, at least three. The boss in their mouth should be in the rooftop at the moment.


    Second, Li futu thought that he was the teaching director again, but now it''s not like that. These people were hired, and the people behind the scenes even offered a huge price of 30 million yuan for Cai Hongli. Gu Qingcheng may have been involved because he happened to be next to Cai Hongli at that time.


    Third, just now, while they were not paying attention, he quickly glanced up. The other side had no long-range lethal heat weapons, only one with a dagger in his hand.


    After analyzing these messages, Li futu is not in a hurry to get rid of the two people at the door. It''s easy to get rid of them, but there are still their people in the rooftop, and they are still in each other''s hands. He must get rid of the two people at the door without alerting the people in the rooftop.


    But it seems an unlikely task.


    From here, it''s still ten stairs away from the rooftop gate, and there''s no cover. I''m afraid the other party will give a warning before he rushes up.It seems that we can only make a bet.


    Li futu''s narrow and long eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes flickered. Finally, he took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it in his hand, rubbed his cheek, and made an amazing move.


    He swaggered around and walked out with a calm face.


    Guarding at the gate of the roof, Liuzi and crazy Biao are smoking silently, thinking about their own affairs. Unexpectedly, a figure suddenly appears below.


    They froze in an instant, and their relaxed bodies tensed in an instant, but they didn''t do it immediately. Their faces pretended to be calm, but their eyes were full of vigilance and cold murders. Their eyes locked on Li futu tightly. It seemed that as long as Li futu changed a little, they would be in trouble.


    It seems that the bet is right.


    If the other party doesn''t do it at the first time, it means that he doesn''t know himself.


    Li futu didn''t seem to notice that the other party''s body was cold. He seemed to be surprised that he could meet people here.


    "What do you do?"


    Frowning, Li futu began to strike first.


    Liuzi and crazy Biao were stunned.


    Isn''t that supposed to be their line?


    Leng for a moment, the two then looked at each other.


    Through the silent eye contact, they reached a consensus.


    We''ve got the target. There''s no need to cut corners.


    Liuzi, who was wearing a suit, gave Li futu a harmless smile: "we are downstairs to attend the reception. We feel a little stuffy after staying for a long time, so we come to the roof to breathe. What about you?"


    He really sounds like an educated man.


    Li futu browed slowly, nodded and said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence. I''m a resident of the hotel, and I don''t think it''s interesting to stay in the room, so I came up to have a look at the scenery."

 Chapter 493

    Look at the scenery?


    Crystal Palace is located along the Pujiang River. If you look down from the top of it, you can really enjoy the beautiful scenery. With Li futu''s natural expression, Liuzi and crazy Biao have no doubt.


    But the boss is on the roof at this time, so they can''t put Li futu in.


    "Friend, we just went in to have a look. It seems that the roof is being renovated. It''s very messy. You''d better come back next time."


    Liuzi said kindly. In contrast, crazy Biao''s eyes were cold and fierce, which made him more unfriendly.


    "Well, that''s a pity."


    Li futu seemed to believe what they said. He looked at the rooftop with the door closed, sighed a little disappointed, and then turned around as if he was going to leave.


    But just a step away, he suddenly turned around again without warning.


    This sudden action makes it seem calm on the surface, but in fact, crazy Biao and Liuzi, who are nervous to the limit, almost choose to shoot directly.


    Li futu didn''t seem to expect the terrible consequences of his turn. He still looked relaxed and shook the unlit cigarette in his hand at the two bandits who were staring at him.


    "I forgot to bring a fire when I came up. Borrow a fire."


    After an explanation, he walked up the steps with a natural look.


    Crazy Biao''s eyes lock on Li futu. After confirming that he looks natural and has nothing to doubt, he takes out a lighter from his pocket and plans to light a cigarette for Li futu to let him leave quickly.


    It''s a cheap lighter with a big breast on it.


    "Pa" sound, the flames, the smoke began to smoke curl white smoke, crazy Biao back the lighter, can suddenly change!


    Li futu, who has always been quite kind, suddenly changes his momentum. He seizes the most unprepared opportunity of crazy Biao, and suddenly reaches out his right hand and clasps his arm. He does not wait for him to resist, and vigorously pulls it back. At the same time, his left knee suddenly rises up. The whole movement is like flowing water. He does not give crazy Biao any reaction time at all. His hard knee bombards crazy Biao Puma''s belly.


    Thunderbolt!


    Madbiao immediately bent down and fell down slowly.


    Li futu didn''t look at him any more. He let the cigarette that had just been lit in his hand fall to the ground before he had time to take a sip. Taking advantage of Liuzi''s stupor, he stepped forward quickly with deep eyes and fast action.


    It took only a blink of an eye to see the whole process from the sudden change to the crazy young man''s fall to the man who came to see the scenery on the roof. It was too short for ordinary people to have any reaction, but Liuzi was not an ordinary person.


    A few seconds later, he quickly recovered. At such a critical juncture, he didn''t have time to do any thinking. The dagger in his sleeve instinctively stabbed Li futu, and the track was extremely tricky.


    He doesn''t know he''s been fooled.


    He''s got nine points. He''s going to make a big hole in the son of a bitch.


    But today it seems that they didn''t look at the almanac when they went out. That tiny point may be bumped by him.


    Li futu''s figure was a flexible twist, like a snake. He almost passed the dagger by a millionth. He solved the problem only a second ago. Crazy Biao''s right hand came out again and strangled Liuzi''s throat.


    "Next life, strive to be a good man."


    With the voice landing, Li futu''s right hand suddenly clenched.


    "Click..."


    The larynx bone ruptured and Liuzi died instantly.


    Taking the dagger from the other side, Li futu let go and let Liuzi''s body slide to the ground. He turned around and walked to crazy Biao who fainted.


    He squatted down, the dagger in his hand flipped nimbly, the blade pointed down.


    "Puff" a, comatose crazy young tiger heart broken, followed his brother''s footsteps to the yellow spring.


    Two more lives were added to his hand, but Li futu''s face didn''t fluctuate much. He pulled out his knife and got up. A blood arrow shot from Crazy Biao''s chest and flowed down the steps.


    In front of the door, Li Shangyi plays with two daggers and floats to the ground.


    After solving the obstacles in front of the door, we need to find out how many people are still in the roof.


    He didn''t choose to venture forward and stick to the door to listen to the movement in the roof.


    "I''m very curious about how much the other party has paid to make you even ignore your own lives."


    "I can answer Miss Cai''s question. Someone offered a price of 30 million yuan for Miss Cai''s accidental death. Miss Cai, for people like you, this may be just a small number, but for those of us who are born in poverty, it is enough for us to fight for our lives."


    "Thirty million? I didn''t expect that Cai Hongli''s life was so valuable. "


    Cai Hongli''s cold laughter came to Li futu''s ears through the gate.


    "Don''t you people who put your head on your waistband for a living just want to make a fortune? How about making a deal?""What deal?"


    "No matter who hired you, I will spend 60 million to buy his life. As long as you promise, I can transfer money immediately."


    Even if Li futu listened to it, he was stunned for a moment.


    his elder sister is really domineering.


    Liuzi, their elder brother, was probably shocked by Cai Hongli''s strength. After a while, he spoke again.


    "Miss Cai, every profession has its own rules. In our profession, betraying the employer is the biggest taboo. Anyone who dares to break the rules will have no other ending except death. So I''m sorry, even if I''m excited, I can''t agree to this deal. "


    Cai Hongli''s heart sank down and she took off her magnificent identity. She was just a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken. In the face of this situation, if money could not persuade her, she could not think of any way to save herself.


    "I''m curious. If something happens to me, Songluo will certainly block all the hotels. How can you leave then?"


    "It doesn''t need Miss Cai to bother. Miss Cai, it''s a matter of utmost benevolence and justice to tell you so much. We have no grievances and no grudges. I''m just taking people''s money to do things for others. Don''t blame me when you get down here. "


    "What about her? Your goal is me. It has nothing to do with her. Let her go. "


    The boss turned his eyes to Gu Qingcheng.


    "It is said that Miss Cai is cold and impersonal. It seems that the rumors are not true. She is still thinking about others at this time."


    He had some emotion.


    "But I''m sorry that she has seen me. She has to blame herself for her bad luck. She stood beside Miss Cai just now."


    He should not know Gu Qingcheng. Otherwise, if he knew that Yongxing''s helmsman was the one who was robbed, his tone would never be so flat.


    It turns out that there are people in the world who really regard red powder as a skeleton and are willing to start with such top-notch beauties as Cai Hongli and Gu Qingcheng.


    Li futu sighed to himself, then reached out and patted the door.

 Chapter 494

    The rhythmic sound of clapping on the door is a trace of urgency, which is particularly shocking in the open and quiet roof.


    The three people on the rooftop were immediately attracted attention.


    The boss frowned at the door, and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, no, we''ve been found. I saw someone coming to the top floor by elevator just now. It''s estimated that it will arrive soon. We need to leave quickly!"


    Li futu''s tone was extremely rapid.


    Although he didn''t have the ability to imitate the tone of human voice, when this kind of content came out, the boss obviously didn''t have the heart to think about whether the people outside were his two brothers or not. What''s more, he didn''t think that Liuzi and ER would be killed quietly.


    "Grass


    The old man''s face changed, and he gave a warning glance at the two girls of CAI Hongli. Then he quickly walked towards the gate of Tiantai with gloomy eyes.


    In this case, his mind has been confused, and did not realize that when he heard the sound coming from outside, Cai Hongli''s face became extremely strange.


    Came to the door, the boss did not have any defense, without a pause opened the door.


    But when the door is open, with a figure breaking into sight, his pupil suddenly shrinks!


    What appeared in front of him was not Liuzi and fanbiao in his imagination, but a very strange young face.


    Damn it! I''m on my way!


    His mind was shocked, but he also responded quickly. As a fierce bandit, he had no ruthless skills and could not live to the present.


    When he saw Li futu for a moment, without saying a word, he quickly reached to his waist, took out a 54 pistol and pointed it at Li futu''s head.


    It''s true that he is the boss. His reaction speed is a little bit faster than that of Liuzi and Liangren who have already died outside. But he is faster, and Li futu is faster than him.


    His right hand, which had been hidden behind him, suddenly came out like a poisonous snake. The dagger from Liuzi''s hand seemed to be attached with spirit in Li futu''s hand. It turned rapidly and radiated dazzling cold light under the reflection of the sun.


    Originally, hearing the sound, Cai Hongli suspected that the people outside the door were a little like Li futu. But when she was kidnapped, Li futu was talking to song Luoshen, so she didn''t think Li futu would know the situation here and find the roof so quickly.


    She was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and looked at Gu Qingcheng, who surprised her from the beginning to the end calmly: "do you know he will come?"


    In this regard, Gu Qingcheng gently smile, no words.


    After the last kidnapping, in that kind of almost desperate time, Li futu could appear in front of him like a magic weapon, and then he saved himself. From then on, Gu Qingcheng had a belief in him, and he firmly believed in it.


    This man will never be absent when she needs it.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    The dagger on Li futu''s hand kept spinning. I''m afraid ordinary people only thought it was as cool as juggling. But the eldest leopard, who was nicknamed Huabao, was so cold that he seemed to know that he was not the opponent.


    But even if the strength is not as good as people, he is not without opportunities, because he now has a gun in hand.


    In the fight between life and death, there was no hesitation. The leopard held the May Fourth tightly, with fierce eyes, and was about to shoot Li futu''s head. But just when his finger touched the trigger, a sharp knife cut through the air, forming a very gorgeous arc in CAI Hongli''s sight.


    The dagger in Li futu''s hand stabbed into the black muzzle of the gun with an extremely overbearing and decisive angle.


    Thermal weapons naturally occupy a huge advantage in long-distance operations, but if they are close to the surface, they may not be as useful as cold weapons.


    Liuzi''s dagger is obviously made of special material. After all, it''s a guy for eating. Under its sharp blade, the seemingly hard May 4th pistol is as fragile as tofu. Even if the leopard tries to hold its only dependence, it''s like holding quicksand. The fragmented May 4th pistol turns into countless pieces and scatters from the leopard''s hands.


    In real life, many people may not have a chance to meet this shocking scene. Cai Hongli, who saw Li futu for the first time, has bright eyes.


    I have to admit, this guy looks really handsome at this time.


    Cai Hongli''s eyes were shining, but the leopard''s heart suddenly sank, and his gun was broken. He immediately planned to step back, but it was too late.


    After smashing the May 4th pistol, the dagger went straight into the leopard''s wrist with indomitable momentum.


    All of a sudden, leopard hand tendon fracture, blood such as spring.


    The whole process is almost decaying, lasting only a few seconds.


    Confident enough to deal with the three or five special forces, the leopard ignores the pain from his wrist and stares at the man in front of him. He has a ghost expression on his face and his eyes are completely replaced by panic.


    Nowadays, the saying of dominating the rivers and lakes is still popular in the age of Wangliu.There are only two words that can describe the horror of small and exquisite things like military stab, dagger and butterfly blade in close combat when they reach the peak.


    Invincible!


    A face-to-face, then the collapse of the other party''s resistance, Li futu looked at the leopard seems to be planning to struggle, whispered: "don''t move, I just killed two minutes ago."


    Leopard''s face suddenly stagnated.


    Murder scares ordinary people. But I can''t scare him, because he has done a lot of such things. If you really want to count it, it''s not too many to shoot him ten times. The reason why Huabao is stunned is because of other information revealed in Li futu''s words.


    His two brothers are already in different places now!


    At the beginning, surrounded by so many criminal policemen, he was able to escape without danger. How did he think that the three brothers would fall into the hands of such a young man today.


    The leopard''s complexion was complicated. She gradually gave up the idea of trying to fight hard. She resisted the pain of her right wrist and kept silent for a long time. Then she slowly said, "I''ve been traveling south and North for so many years. I''ve fought the cops, the people in the corridor, and the bandits and outlaws like us. All the way, it''s magnificent, but there''s no danger. But I didn''t expect to be planted here, in a place like you In the hands of such young people. "


    Suddenly, he shook his head dejectedly and laughed, "I thought we could go anywhere in the world with our three brothers, but now it seems that we are wrong. The world is much bigger than we imagined."


    The complicated eyes moved to the front door of the rooftop. The bandit who seemed to have lost his fighting spirit seemed to be able to see the two brothers who had gone one step ahead of him at the moment. He seemed to be talking to them and said softly, "we used to sit in a well and watch the sky."


    Li futu didn''t make any comment on the feelings of the leopard. Rather arrogant, he threw the dagger in his hand to the ground and looked at the two girls of CAI Hongli not far away. Then he turned his head and said plainly, "tell me who is behind the scenes, I can let you live."

 Chapter 495

    The leopard''s posture has obviously given up resistance.


    Li futu is as cold-blooded and ruthless as he is. To give up struggling at this time is to say that he has chosen to face death. However, Li futu''s words seem to send the hope of survival to him.


    There is a saying that it is better to live than to die. Who is willing to die if you can live?


    The reason why the six sons and two people who had died outside came to this end was that they could live better in this world.


    When Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, the leopard was obviously stunned, and then a light appeared in the pupil, which was replaced by struggle and hesitation.


    His eyes fluctuated violently for a moment, but it lasted for a while.


    Soon, the light in his eyes dimmed again.


    "Why?"


    Li futu naturally noticed the change of the leopard''s look and said quietly, "don''t you believe me? Although I am not a gentleman, I will never break my promise. "


    He really didn''t pretend to be benevolent for the sake of the routine. Since he opened this mouth, as long as the leopard is willing to cooperate, he really doesn''t mind letting the bandit go.


    There are too many outlaws who work for money. It''s impossible to kill them cleanly. Killing the leopard is simple, but it can''t solve the problem at all. Compared with the leopard''s life, it''s obviously more important to find out who is behind the scenes. Only by finding out the person who bought the murderer, can we really get rid of it once and for all.


    "At this time, you don''t have to lie to me."


    The leopard shakes her head and smiles. In this case, he has a brilliant smile. With his sad appearance, it seems strange.


    Even though Li futu has thrown the dagger now, showing a state of bare hands, he seems to have no idea of taking the opportunity to struggle for a while.


    It''s not necessary.


    In the fight just now, he has deeply realized the huge gap between him and the other side. Instead of humiliating himself, it''s better to have a good rest at the last moment.


    Over the years, he has been wandering on the edge of life and death. His body and spirit are always in a tense state. Now when he is in such a desperate situation, when everything is put down, he suddenly finds a tidal wave of fatigue sweeping towards him.


    I''m really tired of living.


    He looked at Cai Hongli and said with a smile: "I just said to Miss Cai that every line has its own rules. If you come out to hang out, you will have to pay it back one day. For people like us, almost everyone will be ready to die in the street one day. With so much blood on their hands, they will pay for it with their own life. Even if I''m not a businessman, I know that this deal is sure It won''t lose. "


    He took back his eyes and looked at Li futu. There was no hatred or resentment in his eyes. He laughed calmly.


    "It''s impossible for me to say who paid for me. I don''t want to say it, but I just died alone. But if I say it, not only me, but also my family will suffer together. I didn''t let them enjoy a day''s happiness. I''m afraid it''s the greatest filial piety I can do."


    There are no pure good people or absolute bad people in this world. No matter how evil a person is, there will be a pure land in his heart that he will guard with his life.


    Li futu didn''t ask again. He silently took out a cigarette and lit it. Finally, he threw one to the leopard.


    Leopard obviously had some accidents, but she took the cigarette in her hand accurately. At the same time, she didn''t forget to say thank you to Li futu.


    It''s hard to imagine that this is a pair of enemies who were still facing each other a few minutes ago.


    Leopard seems to be really tired, holding a cigarette slowly squatted down, regardless of the blood dripping right wrist, trembling from the pocket of the lighter, left hand holding a cigarette into the mouth, it took half a day to light it.


    On the open roof of the hotel, two men, one standing and the other half squatting on the ground, silently puffing clouds and puffing mist on each other, formed a quiet and harmonious but extremely strange picture.


    Crystal Palace is located along the Bank of the Pujiang River, where the wind is hunting. Moreover, at the height of nearly 100 meters, Gu Qingcheng and Cai Hongli are all flying with the wind''s hair. Moreover, they are all wearing thin gowns, which can not resist at the moment. In the wind of the River, the dress is tightly attached to their bodies, showing their body curves perfectly.


    They all felt a cold, but they did not move, still standing in place.


    A cigarette burned out slowly.


    Leopard took a deep breath, and then spit out the last cigarette from her lungs. Looking at the end of the cigarette, she laughed inexplicably.


    I''m afraid it''s the slowest cigarette I smoke. How can it taste so different from before?


    Smiling and shaking his head, the leopard put out the cigarette end on the ground, and then looked at Cai Hongli. Then he slowly stood up, raised his head, looked up at the darkening sky, and whispered: "the most terrible thing in the world is never ghosts, but people''s hearts."


    He breathed out his breath, then looked at Li futu again and said with a grin: "although I''ve done a lot of evil in my life, I''ve never been in the habit of owed anything. But it seems that this cigarette will inevitably be owed before I die."Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    The voice fell to the ground, and the leopard still had that smile on her face, but she had suddenly turned around. Instead of running towards the gate of Tiantai, she strode towards the edge of Tiantai.


    Cai Hongli was stunned.


    Gu Qingcheng was also a little absent-minded.


    In their sight, the leopard ran to the edge of the roof without any pause. Her uninjured left hand supported the railing of the roof, and then Jump.


    You know, behind the railings, it''s not the flat ground, but the sky with no way to live.


    Even if you want to die, are you so determined?


    There is no gorgeous picture of opening a parachute in the air or shooting an anchor on the hand in the secret agent movie. The leopard''s hands are stretched out, as if trying to embrace something, falling straight to the ground from an altitude of more than 30 floors.


    There is no suspense about the outcome.


    Boom.


    In the East China Sea at night, in front of the Crystal Palace Hotel, an extremely bloody and shocking scene was staged.


    A human body fell to pieces.


    Li futu quickly steps to the roof railing and looks down. The front door of the hotel is in chaos. Looking at the bloody land, Li futu gradually narrows his eyes.


    It''s a heroic curtain call to say goodbye to the world in this decisive way.


    "Hello."


    Behind him a soft voice suddenly sounded.


    Li futu turns around and sees Cai Hongli come to him with a smile. He holds his hand with a silk handkerchief in his hand and helps him wipe the blood on his hand. His eyes are flowing.


    "Hard work, hero."

 Chapter 496

    Leopard said that he committed many evils, but in fact, compared with Li futu, the sins he carried on his body are really not worth mentioning.


    As Li futu, the word hero has nothing to do with him, but from the perspective of CAI Hongli, Li futu is a hero who saves her from fire and water.


    Li futu didn''t comment on Cai Hongli''s praise. He said in a low voice, "Xuejie, are you ok?"


    Cai Hongli''s domineering power lies in the fact that Gu Qingcheng is present at this time to wipe the blood stains. In fact, it''s not her turn to do it, but she doesn''t seem to be scrupulous. She wipes Li futu''s bloody hands in front of Gu Qingcheng, and then takes back her hand. She shakes her head with a smile: "fortunately, you''re here in time. If you come a little later, I''m afraid it''s hard to say."


    With that, she also looked out of the Tiantai and looked down at the big scarlet stall in front of the hotel. She said with emotion, "such a person is really hateful and pitiful."


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    In fact, to a certain extent, he and leopard are the same kind of people. If he fails one day, he may end up dead.


    "Xuejie, do you have a suspicious target?"


    Liuzi crazy Biao was killed by himself, and the leopard jumped off the building, and all the clues were almost broken. Now Li futu is a little regretful. At that time, he should be more lenient, at least let one live.


    In fact, it''s not his fault. At that time, he thought there were still people in the rooftop, but who could have thought that an outlaw like leopard would not even want his own life in order to keep a secret?


    From the leopard''s generous death, we can see that the people behind the scenes have exerted great pressure on him.


    "You asked a good question. There are not many people who can afford 30 million yuan, but there will be no less. Almost all the competitors in the shopping malls of huangrui group can afford this money. There is no evidence for such a big event. How can I easily doubt others? Besides, even you may not have the possibility of buying a murderer."


    Not to mention Li futu, even Gu Qingcheng, who came over, could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Cai, he saved you. How can you doubt him? "


    At this time, Cai Hongli, who seems a little ungrateful, stares at Li futu with a twinkling smile in his eyes.


    "Hero saves beauty. Maybe this drama is directed and performed by him, so as to set up his glorious image and win my favor."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Naturally, he knew that Cai Hongli was only joking, but from what the other party said, it was enough to see how cautious he was.


    "Qingcheng, you have to learn more from Mr. Cai. You can''t be harmful, but you can''t be defensive. Being suspicious is not necessarily a bad thing."


    Cai Hongli glanced at Li Fu and said, "how can you say that like sarcasm?"


    "No


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a smile, noticed the two women''s flying hair and a little pale face, and said, "it''s windy here. Let''s go down first."


    Three people walk out of the roof, when they see the bodies of six children and two people falling at the door of the roof, Cai Hongli can''t help but glance at Li futu.


    Sometimes hearsay is one thing and witnessing is another.


    After ten years'' absence, she really looks up to this student.


    In contrast, Gu Qingcheng, who had crossed two corpses, was much calmer.


    Environment and experience can really gradually change a person. Today''s Miss Gu has more and more qualified demeanor as a pilot of Yongxing.


    "How did you know that Miss Gu and I were taken hostage?"


    Entering the elevator, Cai Hongli asked aloud.


    "She found out first."


    Cai Hongli naturally knows who she is referring to.


    "She reminds you? She would like to see me have an accident. "


    Li futu was silent and said in a low voice: "Xuejie, there''s no need to think everyone so dark."


    Cai Hongli is happy to hear the words.


    "What? Do you feel aggrieved for her? "


    Li futu had no words.


    "But yes, even if she wants to see me have an accident, she doesn''t want to be here."


    When Li futu asked her just now, she almost instinctively locked the suspect in Songluo God first, but soon realized that it was untenable.


    Songlo is not so stupid.


    "Xuejie, I think you should find some bodyguards for yourself in your present position."


    Li futu warned.


    Song Luoshen, for example, has a special bodyguard. His daily travel style is amazing. It''s not that the other party pays attention to ostentation, but to a certain height. You have to do this to prevent things like Cai Hongli from happening today.


    Don''t think that if you have a deep background, no one will dare to touch you. There is no shortage of crazy people in this world. Besides, money can make the devil push the mill.


    I''m afraid it''s too late to regret when something happens.


    "I didn''t know anything would happen here."Cai Hongli gave a wry smile. No matter how clever she was, she would not have expected that anyone would dare to fool around at Song Luoshen''s cocktail party.


    "Speaking of it, I have to say sorry to Miss Gu. What happened just now was caused by me."


    "Mr. Cai is very kind. We are partners now. We should have shared weal and woe, shouldn''t we?"


    Gu Qingcheng tone relaxed said, it seems that did not put the previous thing in mind.


    Cai Hongli smiles and nods her head slightly. Of course, she understands that the other party deliberately says so, obviously to reduce her guilt.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng in her prime, Cai Hongli has some emotion in her eyes. No wonder her younger brother will be attracted by this Miss Gu after experiencing a woman like song Luoshen. Such a girl is really easy to be liked.


    "Li Xuedi, don''t patronize me. I''m just a businessman. I''m afraid Miss Gu needs more protection than me."


    In fact, there is no need for Cai Hongli to say that Li futu has taken this into consideration. Gu Qingcheng''s situation is obviously more dangerous than Cai Hongli''s. at least the swords and swords in the Jianghu are far more intuitive than those in the shopping malls. The kidnapping last time and Gu Qingcang''s car accident are obvious examples.


    He thought, is it in Sirius among them, send a person to Gu Qingcheng side to protect?


    But thinking of their temperament, Li futu hesitated.


    I''m afraid that the idea of taking the ghost king to be a bodyguard can only be thought out by the Lord of hell.


    The elevator falls slowly and finally returns to the reception floor.


    Even if someone died in front of the hotel, it still didn''t have any impact here. The reception is still going on, and the celebrities are still drinking and laughing.


    When Li futu came out of the elevator, he found song Luoshen standing at the door of the reception hall, talking with a young man, close to each other.


    Hearing the news, the man who is talking to Miss Song turns his head. He has a pretty handsome face, a tall and straight figure, and a gorgeous suit cut by hand, showing an outstanding temperament.


    He looked at Cai Hongli and said with a smile, "Mr. Cai, you are shocked."


    This is what Luosong should have said.


    However, song Luo kept a strange silence about his encroachment.


    At the moment of seeing him, Cai Hongli frowned heavily.


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, not because of this man''s handsome appearance, but because I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She vaguely feels that this strange man and Li futu are There are three.


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly darkened, and his tyranny was uncontrollable and uncontrollable.


    And the man stood beside Songluo, still smiling.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like a symbol of light.


    One represents darkness.

 Chapter 497

    "Why did he come?"


    Cai Hongli frowned and said to herself.


    "Mr. Cai, who is he?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked subconsciously. Although she didn''t know the man opposite, she somehow felt that the other person''s identity was very different. After all, temperament was a must. Besides, from the performance of Miss Song, we can see some clues.


    "Heaven, Li Jiashao."


    Looking at the man coming, Cai Hongli said in a low voice, and then added.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The leader of the young generation of the Dragon kingdom. "


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid no one will take this evaluation seriously. Maybe it will only be a joke.


    How big is the Dragon kingdom?


    How many young heroes are there?


    Port city, East China Sea, Kyoto, South and North, the number of rich families'' children is clear?


    What''s the level of this evaluation?


    But this sentence is said by Cai Hongli. In her capacity, she naturally won''t say it casually.


    Gu Qingcheng is also very surprised, eyes can not help but appear a wisp of curiosity, this is almost human nature.


    Li Haotian, who is described as the leader of the young generation of Longguo by the chief strategic engineer of huangrui group, came over.


    Miss song was with him.


    "Mr. Cai, this is our negligence. I''m very sorry."


    He once again apologized to Cai Hongli. He looked sincere and had a sincere attitude. It was as if he and song were not separated from each other.


    Cai Hongli responded with a smile: "Li Shao doesn''t have to worry too much. No one can predict that this kind of thing will happen. Anyway, it''s not dangerous, is it?"


    "Mr. Cai is really broad-minded and can be compared with other women."


    Li Haotian nodded with a smile, but he didn''t show any affectation. Then he turned his eyes and swept Gu Qingcheng''s gorgeous face without any stop. His eyes were fixed on Li futu''s face.


    "I''ve heard from Luo Shen for a long time. Why don''t you come back and have a look?"


    He opened his mouth with a gentle look.


    But when his voice fell to the ground, no matter Gu Qingcheng or Cai Hongli, his face suddenly changed.


    Gu Qingcheng opens her mouth slightly, and her eyes are a little absent-minded. Cai Hongli''s reaction is earlier and more obvious. She suddenly turns her head and stares at Li futu inconceivably. Her eyes fluctuate violently.


    From the beginning to the end, song Luoshen stood beside Li Haotian without saying a word.


    "Sorry, I don''t have a home."


    Li futu and Li Haotian looked at each other, forced to suppress the fury in their chest, took Gu Qingcheng''s hand, didn''t leave another half a second, and turned directly: "thank you, Miss Song, for your hospitality tonight. Goodbye."


    Song Luo Shen clenched his fingers and remained silent.


    Cai Hongli is still in shock and has never recovered.


    Li futu''s behavior is obviously a bit impolite, but Li Haotian''s face does not change. Seeing Li futu and Gu Qingcheng leave, his smile does not change at all.


    "Mr. Cai, why did the two bandits hold you hostage just now?"


    When Li futu''s figure disappears, Li Haotian takes his eyes back.


    "I just had an exchange with the bandit leader. According to him, someone paid them 30 million to take my life."


    Cai Hongli didn''t hide it, but when she spoke, she was obviously absent-minded. All her thoughts were not on the hijacking incident just now.


    "Oh?"


    Li Haotian didn''t seem to see that Cai Hongli''s idea didn''t belong to him. He continued to ask, "where are the two bandits now?"


    "To be exact, there are three. One falls to the door of the hotel, which should cause a lot of noise. I think song Xuemei will be informed soon. The other two bodies are at the entrance of the rooftop. I have to ask song Xuemei to send someone to deal with them."


    Cai Hongli is not in the mood to stay here at this time. After that, she finds a reason to leave.


    The news tonight is so amazing that she needs to calm down and sort it out.


    If If she had not guessed wrong, the play would be more wonderful than she had imagined.


    Li Haotian and song Luoshen seem to be able to understand that she has just been hijacked, and her mood may fluctuate too much, so they did not retain her.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, his heart was still full of resentment."


    After Cai Hongli left, Li Haotian sighed gently, and there seemed to be some regret in his eyes.


    Song Luoshen is noncommittal, more opened the topic of Li futu.


    "It''s not normal for Cai Hongli to be kidnapped tonight. I have a hunch that although Cai Hongli is the target, I''m afraid it''s me."


    "I''ve always believed in your intuition."


    Li Haotian has a gentle smile and a jade temperament. It is undeniable that he is a very attractive man.


    "But now all the three bandits are dead, and none of them is alive. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to find out who''s behind the scenes. I didn''t expect my younger brother to be so ruthless now. "He said with a little emotion: "time is really the greatest magician."


    "In fact, you don''t have to come to Donghai."


    Song Luoshen seems to avoid the topic of Li futu.


    But it''s also true that with her current relationship with Li Haotian, there is no reason to mention Li futu more.


    "I heard that you have encountered a lot of trouble in the East Haiti railway project, so I want to help you."


    "I don''t need it."


    Song Luoshen does not think about the cableway. His face and eyes subconsciously show the pride of song''s heirs.


    Li Haotian''s eyes doted on her, but he didn''t have an argument with her. He followed her and said, "OK, I know you have the ability to deal with it, so I won''t interfere in the head office, right? You think I''m here to visit the East China Sea. If you are busy with your business, I will never affect you. "


    Some rumors of Donghai inevitably spread to his ears, but in front of Songluo God, he didn''t mention a word or ask a question, which was like keeping absolute trust in Songluo God.


    "The bidding is about to start. I''m afraid I don''t have much time for you."


    Li Haotian is tender, but song Luoshen''s attitude is very flat.


    "It''s OK. Business matters. I''m not a child. I need company."


    Compared with someone, Li Haotian was obviously more understanding. Then he looked at the reception hall and said, "you need to deal with the reception inside. I''ll deal with the corpse on the roof."


    Song Luoshen nodded, did not say thank you, ordered several hotel security personnel to follow Li Hao to heaven.


    Li Haotian takes people to the rooftop and stops in front of Liuzi''s body.


    He lowered his head, glanced over the two corpses, and then stepped back over them and onto the roof.


    He went to the position where Li futu had just fought with the leopard. He had a panoramic view of the gun fragments on the ground and the bloody dagger.


    He closed his eyes, as if to see the whole process of the battle just now, whispered: "it''s wonderful."

 Chapter 498

    After dealing with the bodies of Liuzi and Liuzi, Li Haotian went downstairs.


    He didn''t seem to wait for the end of the party. As he said, he didn''t disturb Songluo any more and walked out of the Crystal Palace Hotel.


    Li family has a very unique habit, no matter where he goes, he will not stay in a hotel.


    He got into a Maybach parked at the door of the hotel. Half an hour later, Maybach stopped at a manor with elegant European style.


    As Li Haotian, no matter which city he is in, it''s only a matter of lifting a finger to get a temporary residence.


    Although it''s only a temporary residence, the manor is well equipped with housekeepers and professional security personnel.


    You can see that the waist of the cold security personnel under their suits is slightly bulging, obviously equipped with heat weapons.


    Although the state of dragon is strictly controlled, there are also such things as the order of holding a gun. You should know that it is not possible to do it with money.


    Li Hao entered the manor in the respectful greetings.


    "Master, Miss Pei is upstairs."


    A housekeeper in a tuxedo came over. He was also an English housekeeper that the rich and powerful families liked to hire, but his Chinese was very good.


    Li Haotian frowned and looked upstairs.


    "I see."


    He nodded and went upstairs.


    In the bathroom of the master bedroom, the door of the bathroom is open, and the sound of water waves comes from it. Li Haotian who enters the bedroom can hear it clearly.


    Obviously, there''s someone in the shower and the door''s not closed.


    Li Haotian''s footsteps are not heavy, but the hearing of the people in the bathroom is obviously very good.


    "Haotian, are you back?"


    There is a voice coming out from the bathroom, lazy voice, and the kind of sexy husky, has not yet seen people, it makes people numb.


    Li Haotian didn''t respond. He took off his suit coat and put it in the wardrobe.


    "Wow."


    There was a splash in the bathroom, as if someone had stood up from the bathtub.


    Then a figure came out of the bathroom.


    The whole body is only wrapped in a bath towel, covering the important parts, but not the concave and convex body of the devil. Large white skin and a pair of slender straight legs are exposed to the air, and the water marks on the body are not completely wiped clean. The black hair is wet and twining around the round shoulder.


    What a beautiful bathing picture.


    And this woman also has an extraordinary and refined face, eyes like paint, lips like vermilion, eyelashes curved and slender, eyes narrow and long, corner of the eye slightly pick up, let her temperament add a wisp of charm.


    Even if the eminent monk saw this scene, he would have the idea of returning to the secular world. However, Li Haotian didn''t seem to be moved by her seven emotions and six desires. He even frowned slightly at her exposed appearance.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Because you are here."


    The woman''s natural response, as she approached Li Haotian, a temptation fragrance that she didn''t know whether it was shower gel or body fragrance gradually diffused towards Li Haotian.


    Li Haotian imitates Buddha''s heart like iron stone.


    "Put on your clothes."


    "But I haven''t finished my bath yet. When I heard that you came back, I came out. Why don''t we do it together?"


    She stretched out her tender hand and put it on Li Haotian''s shoulder. She breathed out like a orchid. Her sexy voice was like the white bone spirit in journey to the west, dangerous and charming.


    "Pei Shiyin, don''t let me drive you out."


    There is no doubt that Li Haotian is more determined than the monk riding the white horse.


    Pei Shiyin, who has a beautiful name and a beautiful person, knows a man''s personality and doesn''t challenge a man''s dignity. She skillfully withdraws her hand and complains: "is the song''s daughter really so charming? I forget about them in a second. "


    Pei Shiyin is not as famous as song Luoshen, but she is also a famous one in Kyoto. I''m afraid no one wants to know that her relationship with Li Haotian is so unusual.


    "You are not comparable to her."


    In front of song Luoshen, Li Haotian, who is tender, seems to have changed his face when facing Pei Shiyin.


    "Why?"


    Pei Shiyin was not angry either. She asked with a smile, "is it because she is the successor of the Song family?"


    Li Haotian did not comment.


    "If she lost the status of song''s successor, would you choose her or me?"


    Pei Shiyin asked seriously.


    "Believe it or not, I like her only because she is the God of Songluo, not because of her identity."


    "Tut Tut, it''s really moving. I didn''t expect that the young master of the Li family had such an infatuated side. It''s a pity that Miss Song is not here at the moment, but to say the least, even if she is here, there won''t be any fluctuation when she hears your words?"


    Li Haotian squinted: "what do you mean?""What do you mean?"


    Pei Shiyin just came out of the bath, and her face without any powder was full of gorgeous smile.


    "Haven''t you heard of the rumors about the days in Donghai? Your brother, Miss Song''s old lover, has come back. Some time ago, Miss Song stormed into a blue face at a night show and put a young man of a big brother in the river and lake into the police corps. How cold Miss Song used to be, she actually made such a big fight for a man this time. You know, it seems that they haven''t seen each other for ten years? "


    "This feeling is really deep to the point of sobbing."


    Pei Shiyin stares at Li Haotian: "it''s really a response to the old saying that no lover is infatuated. Unfortunately, Haotian, song Luoshen chose to give you heartlessness and give others infatuation."


    Li Haotian''s face was uncertain.


    "Do these things have anything to do with you?"


    "I just feel sad for you. Do you know what you look like now? It''s like a dog who is fawning on Songluo but can''t get any response. "


    Kill people and heart.


    Pei Shiyin''s tone is not passionate, on the contrary, it is very flat, even with a smile, but it makes Li Haotian''s look suddenly gloomy.


    He suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed Pei Shiyin''s white and slender neck, with sharp eyes.


    "You are looking for death!"


    At the moment, he had the sunshine in Crystal Palace at that time.


    "Tang, Tang, Li, even the facts Dare not admit it? "


    Pei Shiyin''s breathing became difficult, but she was not afraid. She didn''t even struggle. Because her throat was pinched, she tilted her head slightly, her eyes still flashed and looked at Li Haotian.


    "Haotian, I don''t mean to ridicule you. I just want you to understand that some people are not worth your effort."


    Li Haotian''s eyes fluctuate continuously. A few seconds later, he reaches out his hand and throws Pei Shiyin on the big bed. The bath towel is scattered, revealing the beautiful spring.


    "In the future, if I hear such words from you again, don''t blame me for neglecting my past feelings."


    Li Haotian turned and walked out of the room.


    Pei Shiyin lies on the bed, gasping for breath, listening to the footsteps behind him, grasping the sheet with both hands.

 Chapter 499

    When you like someone, you are often asked why you like her, but many people can''t answer this question.


    It''s not because they are reserved, but they don''t know the answer at all. Emotion is a very strange thing, sometimes even we can''t understand a person at all, maybe we can''t extricate ourselves from it.


    Just like Gu Qingcheng.


    If you want to ask Gu Qingcheng, does she know Li futu. She certainly can''t answer that question.


    Do you understand?


    It seems to be true that she and Li futu have known each other for only half a year, but they have experienced too many things. They do not know all about Li futu''s personality, but they have at least seven or eight points of insight.


    Even so, she did not dare to say that she knew the man. From the beginning of knowing Li futu, she felt that even if the man was standing in front of her own eyes, there seemed to be a layer of fog covering him, making people unable to see his face clearly. Even now, this feeling still did not fade.


    No one knows Gu Qingcheng''s state of mind when she comes to the song''s reception tonight. Knowing that Miss Song is Li futu''s first love, she comes to the reception. You can imagine how much pressure she is under.


    Women know women best, and even she is ready to be ridiculed and ridiculed by Songluo God. But in fact, all the things she expected didn''t happen. On the contrary, everything that happened at the party almost exceeded her expectation, especially the man who finally appeared.


    The leader of the younger generation.


    Huang Rui group''s strategic chief engineer described each other like this.


    No doubt, this simple sentence represents the unfathomable background, but Gu Qingcheng has no time to think about the amazing identity of the Li family. When she gets into the car, all she thinks about is the man, what''s the relationship with Li futu.


    At that time, at the door of the reception hall, although the other party and Li futu only said one sentence, it was enough for others to guess something through that sentence.


    The Mustang was running smoothly towards Chunqiu Huafu. It was quiet inside.


    Li futu drives the car without saying a word. Gu Qingcheng looks out of the window and keeps silent. Even though her heart is full of ups and downs and has many problems, she doesn''t say a word.


    "Are you curious about the relationship between me and the man just now?"


    In the end, Li futu took the lead.


    At a junction with a red light on, he stopped the car and his eyes had calmed down.


    Some things, really do not want to avoid can avoid the past, since there is no place to hide, it is better to face calmly.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and said softly.


    Li futu turned to smile: "then why don''t you ask? Without saying a word all the way, how could Jiang Taigong''s fishing volunteers take the bait? "


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "I''m afraid you don''t want to say it."


    Li futu looked into those eyes, kept silent for a while, and said softly, "I think you should have guessed that, yes, the man named Li Haotian just now is my eldest brother, half brother."


    Even if there has been this speculation, but heard Li futu personally admit, Gu Qingcheng eyes or uncontrollable fluctuations.


    Many people in Donghai know that the president of the Warring States period has just returned home and has no relatives in China. But who could have expected that the news was false? Li futu is not alone. On the contrary, his family background is amazing.


    According to that, he is the second young master of the Li family?


    Gu Qingcheng is not very clear about how majestic the Li family in Kyoto is, but he can imagine some. Since he has such a prominent family background, why did he say he had no relatives before?


    Is it a deliberate understatement? Like Gao Fu, the handsome male protagonist in some TV dramas, deliberately hiding his identity and pretending to be an ordinary person to go deep into the grassroots to experience human suffering?


    Gu Qingcheng thinks that this is definitely not the case.


    "The reason why I didn''t mention it to anyone is that my identity is not very glorious."


    Li futu raised a smile of self mockery at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m just a bastard, different from the Li family you saw just now, who is rooted in Miaohong."


    Illegitimate child.


    A simple word, but enough to explain a lot of problems.


    Gu Qingcheng finally suddenly, his lips moved, but he didn''t know where to comfort him.


    "I do have the blood of the Li family. I can''t change that, but my days in the Li family are numbered. From childhood to adulthood, I lived with my mother. After her death, I went abroad."


    Li futu mentioned his past for the first time.


    Although his statement is very plain, Gu Qingcheng can still hear the gratitude and resentment from it.


    "Then you and the eldest miss of the Song family..."


    Gu Qingcheng spoke carefully in a low voice.


    When the green light starts to light up, Li futu''s eyes move to the front and starts driving again. Gu Qingcheng thought he would not ask and answer again. Just as he was going to move his eyes away from Li futu''s face, the man opened his mouth again.This night, it seems that he intends to face the bitter and heavy past.


    "Song Luoshen and I got to know each other when I was 15 years old. At that time, I was in the third year of junior high school. When I went to school one morning, I found that a bag of seven dimensional space fell out of a girl''s bag in front of me. At that time, all the people around me turned a blind eye to it. Only I picked up the bag of seven dimensional space and gave it back to her."


    Gu Qingcheng opens his mouth slightly Is that girl the God of solo


    It seems to think of the little red face that turned around in the morning many years ago. Li futu can''t help but show a soft radian at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, it''s the flower of our school. Maybe you don''t believe it. She was really like two people at that time and now."


    "It''s too much for you to get married in this way..."


    Gu Qingcheng gave a bitter smile.


    At this moment, a picture appeared in front of her eyes.


    At the gate of a junior high school, an unruly boy ignored the eyes of his classmates and picked up a bag of sanitary napkins as if no one else. Then, as if he had done a good deed, he chased the girl in front of him and yelled Classmate, your seven dimensional space is lost.


    What a picture of love.


    "Didn''t you think of it?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the high school flower, ah, was so known by me. Young man, all like to pursue beautiful things. At that time, she represented beauty."


    "So you started your journey of pursuing school flower?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked with a smile. I don''t know why, with Li futu''s description, her mood unconsciously became relaxed, as if she had been brought to the time when there was no pressure, no worries, love would be very pure, and smile would be very pure.

 Chapter 500

    campus belle.


    This is a word that almost everyone has heard and has seen with their own eyes.


    In everyone''s student period, there is always one or several figures. When she appears under the teaching building, the students in the teaching building will rush out of the classroom and look down. When she passes by the basketball court, the teenagers on the basketball court will try their best to show themselves like chicken blood. When she walked in the crowd, it was like a natural magnet, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    School flower, representing the most brilliant girl in a school, which boys do not want to conquer possession, but dare to put into action, very few.


    Li futu is one of the few heroes.


    And most importantly, he succeeded.


    "In fact, I didn''t think too much about it at that time. Since God has created this opportunity for me, I can''t live up to God''s good intentions. Even if I fail, I won''t lose anything. I''m just ridiculed by people in the school."


    "But I didn''t expect that the school flower, who lives in the focus of everyone''s eyes, is not as hard to touch as I imagined. After two months of hard work, I succeeded in becoming the public enemy of all the boys in the school."


    Seeing what he said was interesting, Gu couldn''t help laughing.


    "You can''t just say that success is the pursuit of success, what kind of public enemy."


    "I''m telling the truth. At that time, wherever I went, the boys'' eyes seemed to want to beat me, especially when they went to the toilet. They were scared every time, for fear that they would be blocked in the toilet and beaten up."


    Gu Qingcheng smiles and stares at him angrily: "can you be more serious?"


    "Although I lived in fear, I also enjoyed it. I held the school flower whom the whole school admired. For a teenager, that kind of feeling may be the greatest satisfaction of life."


    "Then you later..."


    Gu Qingcheng pause, eyes show hesitant color, but after all, or ask the words out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why, split up? "


    Li futu looked ahead, still driving in an orderly way, but the radian of his face slowly converged.


    The car was quiet for a while before Li futu made a sound again.


    "This is a very real world. Ordinary people pay attention to having a house and a car when they marry, not to mention her identity. I''m an illegitimate child. How can I match her


    Gu Qingcheng''s lips moved.


    Li futu seems to know what she wants to say.


    "There''s no need to comfort me. After so many years, I''ve figured it out. In fact, if I knew she was Miss Song at that time, I would not have contacted her at all. "


    It''s a good match. It seems that the feudal concept should be abandoned, but it is still prevalent in this society.


    The story of lazy toad eating swan meat will only happen in fairy tales.


    "But I think Miss Song, she I still have you in my heart. "


    Gu Qingcheng stares at Li futu, "it seems that you can''t forget her at all."


    Li futu smiles at the words.


    If he heard Gu Qingcheng say that at the beginning of his return, he would strongly deny it, but after so much experience at the moment, he didn''t want to deceive himself any more.


    "You may be right, but it doesn''t matter. Some people and things in the past can''t be forgotten, so leave a place in your heart for them to show respect for this memory, but there''s no need to let it disturb the present life. "


    "Besides..."


    Li futu pauses and smiles faintly.


    "It may not be long before she gets married to the Li family you just met."


    Smell speech, Gu Qingcheng pupil acutely contracted, hands subconsciously clenched.


    Even though they are half parents.


    But The Li family is his brother after all!


    Your first girlfriend becomes your sister-in-law?


    Even as an outsider, Gu Qingcheng''s heart is filled with a burst of acid.


    She looked at the man who was not sad, calm and even with a faint smile, and her eyes were full of love.


    She never thought that this man''s past was so bloody.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Li futu turned to look at her.


    "Isn''t that a good story?"


    "Why is she so cruel?"


    Gu Qingcheng murmured a little dejected.


    For song Luoshen, she was full of admiration before. Even if she knew that she was Li futu''s first love girlfriend, she didn''t have any bad views on Song Luoshen. She just felt heavy pressure. But at this moment, for the woman who was regarded as her learning goal to some extent, her heart suddenly filled with hatred.


    Even if the family is right, there are so many rich and powerful families in the world. Who is not good to choose, but his elder brother?


    "No wonder she did."


    Li Fu Tu shook his head with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I used to hate her, but now think about it, she does not have the right to choose, to blame can only blame fate, this God seems to always like to see people joke.""She''ll regret it."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes are very serious.


    Li''s family is big and young. She is really a dragon and Phoenix in the world, but she doesn''t feel that the man beside her is inferior to her.


    Li futu, noncommittal, drove his car near the gate of Chunqiu Huafu.


    In fact, the story he told Gu Qingcheng omitted many details.


    For example, after his mother died that year, in the face of song Luo''s resolute turn, he put down his dignity and forcibly held the girl''s hand, almost praying to ask her if she would leave with him.


    After all, for him at that time, after his mother died, only this girl could bring him a little warmth in this world.


    Unfortunately, the girl pulled out her hand.


    It''s like reincarnation. Two weeks ago, in the Crystal Palace Hotel, in the suite of songluoshen, and in the flickering candlelight on the dining table, songluoshen asked almost the same question after ten years.


    Will you take me away.


    At that time, Li futu responded with silence.


    He doesn''t know if he will regret that he didn''t leave with him. He doesn''t know if he will regret his silence two weeks ago. He only knows that whether he regrets it or not, in this life, he and Songluo are doomed to miss each other.


    Parking in front of Gu''s villa, Li futu didn''t mean to go in.


    "Good night."


    "I will definitely win this subway project."


    Gu Qingcheng looks very firm, as if to get something back.


    Li futu nodded with a smile, "in business, determination is a good thing, but try your best. There''s no need to put too much pressure on yourself."


    Just like he didn''t interfere in the cooperation between Gu Qingcheng and huangrui, he never thought of interfering in the bidding.


    "Good night."


    Gu Qingcheng pushes the door to get off.


    Li futu watched her walk into the villa before turning the car around.

 Chapter 501

    In the past, when Li futu came to take care of her family, he would consciously avoid Shen yini''s villa, but he didn''t seem to notice this tonight.


    On his way back, he passed by Shen yini''s villa and found that there was no light in it. It seemed that there was no one in the villa.


    Now it''s time for Shen Zhe to go back to Xingcheng. Is Shen yini also going back?


    After all, Shen yini is not a child.


    The Mustang continued to move on. It didn''t take long for it to drive past shenyini villa, and it met a black Range Rover.


    Through the front window, Li futu can clearly see a couple of men and women sitting in the range rover.


    He stopped the car and pushed the door down.


    The woman on the co pilot of the range rover is no other than Shen yini, the national goddess.


    "Why are you here?"


    Shen yini naturally knew Li futu''s car. When the range rover stopped, she got out of the car.


    Yang Yuqing said that with Shen yini''s pride, after she was rejected, she was likely to be strangers to Li Fu, but this most pessimistic situation did not seem to happen.


    "I came to see a friend."


    Li futu gave a brief explanation, then looked into the range rover and said, "who is that?"


    Shen yini''s personality, Li futu is very clear, how suddenly took a man''s car back?


    The man in the driver''s seat of the range rover also walked down quickly. His face was as beautiful as jade and his appearance was extraordinary. Seeing Shen yini and Li futu talking, how could he not understand that they knew each other.


    "Hello, I''m Deng Yi."


    He took the initiative to reach out to Li futu with a friendly smile. He didn''t deliberately pull out a series of bluffing names in his self introduction, just a simple name.


    "Hello, Li futu."


    Li futu also smiles politely and reaches for a hand to hold it.


    "Li..."


    Hearing the name of Li futu, Deng Yi was obviously stunned and asked: "is Mr. Li the chairman of the Warring States club?"


    He doubted whether it was the same name. After all, such a thing did not exist.


    Li futu took back his hand and nodded gently.


    "I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Li. I didn''t expect that he was so young."


    Deng Yi''s gesture is more polite than before.


    "Brother futu!"


    All of a sudden, a voice came, and then a small figure jumped from the imposing Range Rover and rushed directly over, holding Li futu''s arm as if there were no one else.


    "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Su Yuan''s sudden appearance, Li futu was obviously surprised.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Su Yuan looked up at him with her invincible face.


    "No, I mean, shouldn''t you be at school now?"


    "Today is Saturday, brother futu. Don''t you have to go to school or work, so you don''t even know the day of the week?"


    This girl is still so smart, let Li futu speechless.


    Indeed, he didn''t notice that it was Saturday, and just now the girl was sitting in the back row and couldn''t see it at all.


    Looking at Su Yuan and Li futu''s intimate appearance, Deng Yi is very surprised.


    Through Shen yini''s sister''s action, it is enough to show that the relationship between the president of the Warring States period and the most successful or luckiest woman in their circle is unusual.


    Although there was no press conference and everything was handled in a low-key way, Shen yini was the most popular superstar in the entertainment industry today. Her every move was always concerned, and the news of her termination from the time screen inevitably spread in private.


    With Shen yini''s terrible popularity, after learning that she had terminated her contract, I don''t know how many entertainment companies have been following her. During this period, she has been trying to contact her. However, she refused to talk about work because she wanted to take a rest.


    No, now that she has a good rest and is in the mood for work, someone will come up immediately. Longteng entertainment is one of them, and Deng Yi is the youngest director on Longteng''s board of directors.


    Today, he met Shen yini to try to sign the superstar into Longteng, but he was rejected.


    As a matter of fact, he is no exception. Once the top idols like this have come out completely, they are unlikely to sell themselves to others again, because they have the ability to be their own boss. Shen yini''s choice seems to be the same. She set up her own company and studio.


    Deng Yi, who was rejected, was not upset. After learning about Shen yini''s idea, he immediately proposed to cooperate with Shen yini''s studio. Longteng needed Shen yini''s popularity and appeal, while Shen yini needed Longteng''s contacts and social channels. The two reached a preliminary consensus on cooperation. But Su Yuan this wench, because Shen yini worried that she a person stay at home boring, so also took her.


    On weekdays, Su Yuan, who is charming and willful, shows rare dexterity on this day. She doesn''t make any noise. Most of the time, she quietly accompanies her cousin and listens to her talk about work. Even if she doesn''t understand, she never leaves."Su Yuan, forget what your uncle said to you before he left? Come here


    Shen yini said to Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan sticks out her tongue, releases Li futu''s arm, and walks back to her cousin.


    Shen yini didn''t look at Li futu any more. She turned to Deng Yi and said, "Mr. Deng, thank you for sending us back. If you don''t mind, go in and have a cup of tea."


    Voice landing, not only Deng Yi himself, Li futu, even Su Yuan is a Leng.


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan yelled, her big eyes full of puzzlement.


    In the evening, invite a man to have tea at home?


    She had never seen her cousin do such a thing before.


    "This..."


    To be honest, Deng Yi felt flattered at this time.


    Shen yini''s coolness is not only a fake design deliberately created to attract fans, but also a famous national goddess in the circle. Why is she so enthusiastic about herself?


    Even though he felt a little strange, Deng Yi still couldn''t resist the temptation of the beauty''s invitation. He nodded quickly and said with a smile, "I''ll disturb you."


    "Mr. Deng is very polite. I have to take care of him in the future."


    Looking at Shen yini''s beautiful smile on Deng Yiyang, Li futu squinted.


    "Then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    After that, he turned to get on the bus again.


    "Brother futu!"


    Su Yuan shouts anxiously, but Li futu doesn''t seem to hear it and drives away from here soon.


    Let the Mustang pass by, Shen yini didn''t take another look.


    The Mustang soon disappeared.


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan takes back her eyes from the direction where the Mustang leaves, grabs Shen yini''s hand, and her face is full of confusion.


    With her intelligence, we can see that there are obvious problems between brother futu and her cousin, but now there are outsiders, so it''s not easy for her to ask directly.


    Shen yini turned a blind eye to it, and her beautiful smile remained unchanged.


    "Mr. Deng, please come in."

 Chapter 502

    Li futu is not stupid. Naturally, Shen yini invited Deng Yi to have tea in front of her. To a large extent, she deliberately made it for herself.


    It seems that the beautiful young lady upstairs is really a proverb. Although Shen yini is not a stranger to him, she is willing to get out of the car to say hello when she meets him, but I''m afraid she has already complained about him.


    Li futu drove out of Chunqiu Huafu. He rubbed his eyebrows with one hand and breathed out some distress.


    It is undeniable that even though he knows that Shen yini did it deliberately, he is still a little uncomfortable to see her passion for another man.


    This is almost a common problem for men.


    But what can he do if he is uncomfortable?


    Let Shen yini not do that?


    But that''s the freedom of others. What right does he have to interfere?


    If he did. Don''t even think about it. That girl will probably say it''s none of your business.


    So, he chose to leave quickly, but he did, but could he really be out of sight and out of mind?


    The answer is obviously No.


    Don''t even think of Tang Pinqiang''s uncontrollable smile on the way back.


    Donghai street, a Mustang''s speed is faster and faster.


    No matter how irritable, Li futu didn''t bring his emotions home. When he opened the door, at least on the surface, he had recovered calm.


    Xiao Shu is watching TV in the hall, so is he Caiwei. After all, today is Saturday.


    "Come back, have you eaten yet? There are still vegetables in the refrigerator. Do you want me to heat them up for you


    He Caiwei stands up.


    Some women fall in love and become children who can''t even take care of themselves.


    But some women fall in love with a person, but will grow up in an instant.


    Li futu shakes his head with a smile and says no, then walks over and pulls he Caiwei to sit on the sofa again.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Beauty and beast, a very popular program now, is really interesting."


    He Caiwei said with a smile.


    Li futu looks up at the TV, which is undoubtedly the most popular outdoor variety show at present. Some stars take part in the games one by one with sky high prices to win the audience''s entertainment.


    Why do many people want to be stars? On the surface, these stars are full of enviable places. Apart from other things, just playing games can get the rewards that countless people may not earn in their lifetime. I''m afraid that this alone can make people envious.


    Although this program is called beauty and beast, the men in it are not so ugly. After all, they are all stars, at least worthy audiences.


    After a simple glance, Li futu found a familiar face.


    Mu language butterfly.


    At the moment, the goblin on TV is being locked up in a glass box. From time to time, water is pouring into it, and now the water level has spread to her waist.


    The camera quickly shifts to a male star who is anxiously answering questions. It seems that as long as there is a mistake, the water level in the tank where mu yudie lives will rise.


    "It''s really hard to be a star now."


    Xiao Shu smiles and shakes her head. In her time, there was no such variety show. The stars were just singing and acting.


    "Aunt Xiao, you haven''t met those foreign stars. For the effect of the program, there are all those who eat insects, and even those who give birth in the wild."


    Li futu looked at the TV and said with a smile.


    "Having children in the wild This... "


    "Mom, foreign ideas are different from ours."


    After watching TV with Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter, Li futu stood up from the sofa and said, "I''ll take a bath first."


    Xiao Shu nodded: "you are so busy with your work every day. If you are tired, you should have a rest early."


    Smell speech, Li futu some shame, these days, he seems not to stay at home, even and Xiao Shu have no chance to say a few words.


    Back in the room, Li futu didn''t immediately go to take a bath. Instead, he lit a cigarette, took out his mobile phone and sent a text message.


    The message is very concise.


    Four words.


    I''m in a hurry.


    The sender didn''t keep him waiting. A minute later, the message came back.


    "Something to play."


    The other side''s reply is also quite sparing words.


    Li futu took a cigarette and explained Shen yini''s performance when she met her tonight. At the end, he added a sentence: "master, can you break it?"


    Naturally, the person he asked for help was his neighbor upstairs. Today, at the song''s reception, he saved him from the wolf. At this time, he should not stand by.


    Sure enough, Yang Yuqing has lived up to Li futu''s judgment. She is indeed a person who knows her kindness and plans to repay her kindness. She returns news very quickly.


    "I didn''t expect it to be worse than I thought."Li futu frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said that after you refuse, she may become a stranger to you, but that is not the worst result. The worst result is what you just said. In order to revenge you, she even began to practice herself in an abnormal way."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not that exaggerated, is it? "


    "Exaggeration? You don''t know women. When a woman''s revenge is aroused, what she will do, sometimes even she can''t predict. "


    Looking at the message sent by Yang Yuqing, Li futu subconsciously remembers the scene of song Luoshen tearing her own dress in the room at the charity party.


    Li futu took a deep breath, but still didn''t want to believe that Shen yini would be so extreme.


    "She''s such a cold person. Even if she blames me, it''s a big deal. Just like just now, she deliberately adds blocks to me. Can''t she really do something?"


    "You really don''t worry about it at all. What''s the name of Deng, she just goes in for a cup of tea and doesn''t do anything else?"


    Even though Li futu is very clear about Shen yini''s character, Yang Yuqing''s short message still makes his mind begin to spread uncontrollably.


    The sound of the text message sounded again.


    "Even if she is rational, you can''t control her attitude, which will make others misunderstand. You men are good at playing snake sticks. Of course, you are not included. You are a wonderful flower. "


    Li futu became serious.


    "What should we do now?"


    "I don''t know."


    "How can you not know?"


    "I''m not an immortal. How can I know everything?"


    "You are not an immortal, but you are a woman. You should know what a woman thinks."


    No more text messages.


    Yang Yuqing seems to be thinking. After a few minutes, she sends a message again.


    "It''s really troublesome for you. It''s not appropriate to apologize, or even to explain anything. I think the only way now is for you to try to be less present and deal with it coldly so that she can forget it as much as possible. "


    Li futu thinks it''s reasonable. If he doesn''t meet him tonight, he''s sure that Shen yini will not invite Deng Yi to tea.


    But he seems to forget that Yang Yuqing, whose marriage has failed incomparably, can really mediate emotional problems?

 Chapter 503

    cold treament.


    We should respond to changes with constancy.


    This is Yang Yuqing''s suggestion.


    Li futu thought about it for a while and thought that it was really a feasible method. Of course, he did not rule out that maybe it was because he could not think of other solutions.


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    Thanks to Yang Yuqing, Li futu puts down his mobile phone, sticks out his cigarette end and goes into the bathroom to take a bath. When he comes out of the bath and is drying his hair, a knock on the door suddenly rings.


    "May I come in?"


    Outside, he Caiwei''s voice rang out.


    Li futu quickly put on a pair of trousers and a shirt, then went to open the door, looked at the girl standing at the door, and asked with a smile, "where''s aunt Xiao? Have you had a rest? "


    "No, mom is still watching TV."


    Li futu nodded and made way.


    The man''s room is always messy, but maybe it''s because Li futu doesn''t stay at home often. His room is clean and tidy, which makes people feel comfortable.


    "Sit down."


    Li futu said with a smile and went to open the window. He had just smoked in the room. There was a smell of smoke in the air.


    Of course, he Caiwei is not Shen yini. Naturally, she doesn''t mind these things. She doesn''t sit down either. She stands in the room and looks at her. She whispers: "did Yuanyuan come to see you today?"


    Li futu looked back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    If there is no reason, he Caiwei should not suddenly ask such questions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gu Qingcheng dropped out of school. These days, the school has been talking about this. Yuanyuan has been talking about going to find you... "


    Li Fu Tu suddenly, and then shook his head with a smile: "she did not find me today."


    It''s not surprising that Gu Qingcheng''s dropping out of school will cause a sensation. Su Yuan has always been strict with herself and Gu Qingcheng. I''m afraid she''s full of doubts after learning that Gu Qingcheng dropped out of school. It''s understandable that she wants to come here to ask a question. Today, she''s probably restrained by Shen yini, so she''s not worried There''s a chance.


    "Are you curious, too?"


    Li futu came over with a smile.


    He Caiwei knows something about her relationship with Gu Qingcheng. She even knows it earlier than Su Yuan. After all, she heard Gu Qingcheng call her when she brought her out of the imperial court.


    He Caiwei didn''t cover up and nodded frankly. Although she didn''t mind, it didn''t mean she didn''t care about these things.


    "she chose to leave school not because of me, but because there were some problems in her family. She had to inherit her family business and couldn''t continue her studies."


    Li futu didn''t hide it, but he didn''t explain it in detail. There''s no need for he Caiwei to know too much about the ups and downs in the Jianghu. She just needs to live in the sunshine and grow up healthily.


    "So it is But she is so young that she has to bear such a heavy burden. "


    Although I don''t know what Gu Qingcheng''s family does, it''s rumored in the school that Gu Xiaohua''s family is not simple. He Caiwei also heard from her mother that Li futu was too busy to see anyone during this period of time. Although Li futu didn''t show up in front of her all the time, she felt that such successful people should work very hard.


    Li futu didn''t expect that he Caiwei would After making such an evaluation, he shook his head and said with a smile: "everyone has his own destiny and can''t escape."


    He Caiwei didn''t mention the topic of Gu Qingcheng any more. She talked about her life in school these days, just like reporting to her boyfriend.


    Li futu listened with a smile.


    "One day when we had dinner, we met Chen ang and Ailian in the canteen. Yuanyuan went up to say hello generously."


    "Sometimes you can be friends when you break up. Besides, Su Yuan''s girl and Chen ang haven''t reached that point. Although she has a bad temper, she is not so careful."


    "You know, Lan Lan often talks about you."


    "Oh?"


    Li futu picked her eyebrows and thought of the long legged beauty in he Caiwei''s dormitory. "What did she mention me for?"


    He Caiwei said with a smile: "she said that you, the local rich man, have not visited Yuanyuan for such a long time, so that they can''t find anyone to pay for a good meal."


    How dare you treat yourself as a fat sheep?


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "That girl''s capital is pretty good. If you want to find a mobile ATM, it''s not easy."


    He Caiwei glared at him, "Lan Lan is not that kind of person."


    Li futu also felt that this joke was a little too much and did not go on.


    "Mr. Yao is also ill these days..."


    He Caiwei said what she thought, but the speaker had no intention, and the listener had intention.


    "You mean Yao Chenxi?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "Yes, Yuanyuan is their counselor..."He Caiwei nodded, and suddenly found that Li futu''s look was not right, and she was puzzled What''s the matter? "


    Li futu pretended to be relaxed, "nothing. What''s wrong with her?"


    "It seems that she has a fever. I''ve asked for a few days'' leave."


    "It''s very cold now. You should pay attention to your health. Your girl''s constitution is weak. If you don''t pay attention, you may get cold and get a fever. You should always wear more clothes."


    Li futu reminds a way, did not ask more on Yao Chenxi''s topic again.


    He Caiwei nodded cleverly.


    They chatted for a while. Maybe they didn''t want to disturb Li futu''s rest. Seeing that it was almost ten o''clock, she came out of Li futu''s room.


    Xiao Shu is still watching TV in the living room.


    "Mom, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    He Caiwei went over and said, "you are still in the period of recuperation, so you should have more rest."


    "When my mother was in the hospital, she was lying in bed every day. Didn''t she have enough rest?"


    Looking at her daughter, Xiao Shu said, "why did she smile so quickly? One of you is so busy at school and the other is so busy at work that you can only see each other at the weekend, and you don''t talk much. "


    "It''s too late."


    Xiao Shu was silent.


    "Wei''er, mom is not so old-fashioned. You don''t have to worry too much about mom. Just understand the moderation."


    He Caiwei was stunned, and then Baijing''s cheek turned red with the speed visible to human eyes.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    Without waiting for Xiao Shu to speak again, he Caiwei quickly stood up from the sofa: "I''m sleepy. I''ll go to bed first. Good night, mom."


    I''m already a big girl, and I''m still so thin skinned.


    Looking at her daughter''s back, Xiao Shu shakes her head with a smile and turns her eyes to TV again.


    In the room, Li futu picked up his mobile phone again, hesitated and dialed a phone.


    The phone kept ringing, but there was no answer.

 Chapter 504

    Although Su Yuan didn''t look for him yesterday, Li futu''s mobile phone rang when he Caiwei and his mother and daughter were having breakfast early Sunday morning.


    He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Su Yuan''s call. He browed and stood up.


    "I''ll take a call."


    He left the table and went to the balcony.


    "Brother futu, where are you?"


    As soon as the phone was connected, Su Yuan''s hasty voice came, and from the other end of the phone, the noise of the car could be heard clearly.


    "Are you driving?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "Yes, brother futu, where are you now? I''ve come to you


    "Driving, you still call? I don''t know. Pay attention to safety? "


    "I don''t care. I want to see you now!"


    That girl is still so willful.


    Li futu has a headache. He knows that with this girl''s personality, he will not give up until she reaches her goal. He certainly can''t let Su Yuan come here, so he can only say, "now find a place, stop the car, and I''ll come to you."


    "Well, hurry up."


    Su Yuan hangs up.


    Li futu rubbed his eyebrows, looked at the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, breathed out, and returned to the dining table.


    "I may have to go out later."


    He apologized that he planned to accompany he Caiwei today.


    "Will you come back for lunch?"


    He Caiwei asked, not a word more about what Li futu was going to do.


    Li futu shook his head: "maybe not."


    He Caiwei nodded: "drive carefully."


    Before long, Li futu''s mobile phone''s short message sounded.


    Su Yuan sent the address.


    23 Huai''an road.


    After breakfast, Li futu says goodbye to he Caiwei''s mother and daughter, and drives to the address sent by Su Yuan.


    When he got to his destination, he found that it was a bookstore.


    The girl chose such an elegant place to meet her, which really surprised Li futu.


    In the Internet age, the market share of physical bookstores has been squeezed to a pitiful level. Even a giant like Xinhua bookstore can only survive now. When Li futu parks his car and walks in, he finds that the bookstore named Baiwei bookstore is not as depressed as he imagined. On the contrary, there are many customers in it.


    This bookstore is not small, about 200 square meters, Li futu strolled for a while, and soon found Su Yuan.


    The girl is sitting in the reading area, with a copy of les miserables in her hand. There is a glass of juice on the table in front of her. At first glance, she looks like an invincible beautiful girl who is quick and eager to learn.


    Many customers in the bookstore cast their eyes on her from time to time.


    If the girl is quiet, the appearance is really deceptive.


    Li futu walked over and sat beside her.


    Hearing the movement around her, Su Yuan raised her head from the world famous book.


    Li futu looked at the classic and said with a smile, "you are not suitable for reading this kind of book. I think the animal world is more suitable for you."


    Without waiting for Su Yuan to fight back, Li futu quickly looked into her big eyes and said, "what''s the important thing to look for me in such a hurry?"


    Today''s Su Yuan is obviously different from the past, because even if she was teased by Li futu, she didn''t choose to bicker. On the contrary, her tone and posture are very clever.


    "Brother futu, did you quarrel with your cousin?"


    Last night, after Li futu left, she went into the villa. She didn''t care about the gains and losses. She went upstairs with a black face and didn''t say a word to the director of Longteng.


    But when she entered the room, she couldn''t sleep. She was tossing and turning in bed. From time to time, she got up from the bed and secretly ran to the stairway to see if the Deng had gone.


    If you are seen, I''m afraid you will think that this girl is controlled by her sister.


    She broke her heart, but her cousin seemed to have nothing to do with it. She brought tea and water to the man named Deng. They were chatting and laughing. Su Yuan was so angry that her teeth clenched. At that time, she wanted to rush down and lift the cup.


    At last, she was a little relieved until the man named Deng left, but she still didn''t fall asleep until midnight. Without saying hello to her cousin this morning, she sneaked out.


    Obviously, her cousin''s performance last night was very abnormal. She had a keen intuition that there must be a conflict between her cousin and brother futu, and it is estimated that the conflict is not small.


    "I had a fight with her? Do you think that with your sister''s personality, she is the one who will quarrel with others? "


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "But there is something wrong between you and her, otherwise she would not have done that last night."


    "Brother futu, don''t worry. I was watching all last night. Deng just had a cup of tea, had a chat, and then left. There was nothing between his cousin and him. "Li futu picked an eyebrow and said in surprise: "girl, what are you talking about? Your elder sister is an adult. What she does is her own freedom. You don''t have to report to me. If your elder sister knows that you are spying on her, I''m afraid she will scold you again. "


    This tone, how free and easy ah.


    Su Yuan was stunned and stared at Li futu. She couldn''t believe it Brother futu, don''t you like your cousin? "


    Li futu couldn''t say anything about Shen yini. He could only say: "girl, these things have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be so attentive. If you have this energy, it''s better to spend more on other aspects..."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Su Yuan''s mood is a little excited, her intonation is a little improved subconsciously, and she is a little noticeable in the quiet bookstore.


    "You answer me, don''t you like your cousin? That''s why my cousin started to give other men a chance? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was a little dazed.


    What happened between Shen yini and himself, he didn''t expect that she would be so excited. Noticing that people around him cast their eyes, he lowered his tone.


    "Girl, I and your sister''s matter, is not a few words of clear, you don''t worry, we will deal with."


    "Then why didn''t you say a word last night and just turn around and leave?"


    "That''s your sister''s villa. Your sister invited people to be guests. What can I say?"


    "This is pure sophistry."


    Su Yuan holds Li futu''s hand.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    "Come back with me."


    "Back to where?"


    "Go to my sister and make it clear to me."


    Su Yuan looks like an elder at this time.


    Li futu was stunned and then said: "girl, I can''t go back with you. Recently, I''d better keep a distance from your sister."


    Last night, Yang Yuqing just suggested to him the trick of cold treatment. How could he turn around and run to Shen yini to continue to stimulate each other.


    "Why?"


    Su Yuan did not understand, and then seemed to think of something, a pair of big eyes cold down.


    "Is it because of Gu Qingcheng?"

 Chapter 505

    Although Li futu said that he was going to see a friend at that time, when he came out of Chunqiu mansion, Su Yuan immediately knew that the friend must be Gu Qingcheng.


    In her heart, Gu Qingcheng''s threat has not weakened, these days she has not less thought about why Gu Qingcheng suddenly dropped out of school. When she came back from school yesterday, she wanted to ask Li futu clearly, but she was held by her cousin to talk with Deng, so she didn''t find a chance.


    Now seeing that Li futu always evades and refuses to answer her questions, she subconsciously thinks about Gu Qingcheng.


    Change in the face of different things.


    Empathy.


    All kinds of adjectives such as these flashed in her mind. Her big eyes were staring at Li futu, and the cold light was surging inside, which made people shiver.


    The girl''s face was cold, and her charm was quite similar to Shen yini''s.


    "It has nothing to do with her. It''s just a matter between your sister and me."


    "Can you tell me why? You were all well before. Why did you suddenly become like this? "


    Li futu doesn''t mean to hide it. If it''s for other reasons, Su Yuan can really buffer between him and Shen yini. But this time, Su Yuan can''t reconcile the problem.


    You can''t say that your sister is willing to marry me and then I refuse, can you?


    It''s OK to talk to Yang Yuqing about this. After all, with Yang Yuqing''s character, she will only put it in her heart and won''t mention it to anyone. But Suyuan can''t hold her words. She probably won''t say it to others. But if she can''t help saying it to Shen yini one day, won''t Shen yini feel that she often talks about it?


    What do you think you are in her eyes.


    "Girl, don''t worry. I''ll handle it properly."


    Li futu said in a relaxed tone, never answering Su Yuan''s question.


    Seeing that Li futu refuses to speak, Su Yuan doesn''t have a good way to deal with him.


    "Are you really not because of empathy?"


    She reconfirmed.


    In fact, there is not much relationship between quarrels. When men and women are together, there is no way not to quarrel. She can say good things in front of her cousin. Anyway, they have not had any conflicts before. But if it is because of empathy, the problem will be serious.


    "Empathy?"


    Li futu was shocked when he heard the speech, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry. He really didn''t expect that this girl had such a strange idea in her heart.


    Su Yuan nodded her head, a child''s face was very serious: "isn''t it?"


    Li futu subconsciously wanted to touch the girl''s head, but considering that this is a bookstore and a public place, he resisted the impulse.


    "I don''t know what''s in your head all day long."


    "You promise not?"


    "Satisfied, I promise?"


    Su Yuan''s expression finally slightly eased down, picked up the glass of juice crystal teeth bite straw, eyes thoughtful, obviously still thinking about this matter.


    "What''s that Deng for? What did you do yesterday? "


    Asked Li futu.


    Compared with the previous promise, this sentence is obviously more convincing, because at least it shows that he still cares about his cousin.


    Su Yuan finally put her heart down.


    Although she is willful sometimes, she can also distinguish priorities. When she is sensitive, she does not dare to show off.


    "That surname Deng seems to be the boss of an entertainment company. Isn''t her cousin planning to open a studio? She plans to sign some new actors, cooperate with the company surnamed Deng and hand them out."


    Li futu nodded comprehensively. Although Shen yini has almost reached the top of her career as an actress, if she wants to start her own company and be the boss, she obviously can''t avoid dealing with those leading enterprises in the industry. In fact, time screen media is also a good partner, but perhaps because she is her former employer, Shen yini didn''t choose them.


    "Yesterday I was with my cousin all the time. I can assure you that they only talked about business affairs and nothing else."


    Finally, Su Yuan added emphatically.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "Girl, how can I find out now that you have the potential to be a spy?"


    "Brother futu, don''t worry. With me, those men will never get close to their cousins!"


    Su Yuan has a voice on the ground, and her face is full of firmness.


    Living in the light of her cousin since childhood, this girl rarely has no inferiority complex. On the contrary, she has a deeper understanding of how perfect a woman her cousin is. She thinks that those men are not worthy of her cousin. Of course, this guy in front of her is an exception.


    Although some inappropriate, but now looking at Su Yuan, Li futu heart suddenly had a kind of sister-in-law is really brother-in-law''s intimate little padded jacket feeling.


    Then he shook his head and drove the strange idea out of his mind."Girl, I appreciate your kindness, but with your sister''s character, what she does, you can''t stop her at all. There''s no need to damage the relationship between your sisters because of me."


    Tut Tut, look at these two people. You really think for me, I think for you.


    Su Yuan''s lips are open and ready to speak, but her mobile phone in her bag rings.


    She took out her cell phone.


    "It''s cousin."


    Li futu immediately calmed down.


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan put the phone through.


    "What did you do?"


    Shen yini''s cold voice came out of the phone.


    Su Yuan subconsciously looks at Li futu.


    Li futu shook her head silently.


    "I''m in the bookstore. I want to buy some books."


    Su Yuan understood and immediately said calmly.


    "Come back as soon as you get the book."


    Shen yini is really a strict elder sister. She is very strict with Su Yuan. After her words, she can''t resist Su Yuan''s argument and hangs up the phone.


    Li futu picks her eyebrows and doubts whether she has guessed that Su Yuan has come to find herself.


    Su Yuan put down the phone and pouted.


    "Girl, go back quickly, lest your elder sister worry."


    Li futu originally wanted to invite this girl to lunch, but now it seems impossible, unless he wants to see Shen yini kill her in front of him later.


    "Brother futu, don''t worry. I will do what I say."


    Su Yuan put her mobile phone into her bag, then picked up the bag, and finally did not forget to take away the book "les miserables". After all, she just told her cousin that when she bought a book, she had to get her panic over it.


    "Goodbye, brother futu."


    Watching the girl go to the cashier, Li futu shakes his head with a smile.


    Su Yuan always thought that he was spoiled by all kinds of girls, but now he was a little bit far away from girls.

 Chapter 506

    After su yuan left, Li futu didn''t leave immediately. He swept his eyes around and then stood up to stroll in the Baiwei bookstore.


    Now that I''m here, I''d better buy some books for he Caiwei.


    Maybe the jewelry is more suitable for girls than the cosmetics.


    Because he didn''t know what kind of books he Caiwei liked, Li futu hesitated to choose. Just as he was walking around the bookshelves, someone suddenly patted him on the shoulder from behind.


    "Well, what are you doing here?"


    The voice is soft and gentle, just like a river of spring water.


    Li futu turned his head in surprise and saw a familiar water face.


    He was slightly stunned, then hesitated and said, "you are pan..."


    The other side seemed to expect that he was difficult to name. He took the initiative to smile and said, "I''m sister, pan WeiMiao."


    She is wearing a light yellow knitted dress and a large V-neck design, which shows the charming clavicle without exposing too much scenery. The sleeves are half moon style of the Republic of China, which covers the butterfly sleeves and has more charm. The vertical thread needling method shows her slim figure even more. Wearing a black coat outside, her temperament is more noble.


    Pan WeiMiao is one of the pan sisters that Li futu met that night.


    Li futu didn''t forget her, but because he couldn''t be sure whether it was his sister or his sister. As long as a man had seen this kind of best sister flower, he would still remember it. Even at that time, Li futu didn''t say a few words to each other.


    But after all, the pan sisters flowers that Tang Jiahao specially introduced to him are too similar. To put it in a vulgar way, I''m afraid they can''t make any difference when they are naked and put on the bed. Li futu has only seen them once and can''t recognize them. It''s reasonable.


    Elder sister pan WeiMiao seems to be able to fully understand. Even if Li futu can''t name her, she is not angry. She smiles and says, "it''s really a coincidence."


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile, "it''s a coincidence, Miss Pan. Are you also here to buy books?"


    Pan WeiMiao shook his head. "I own this bookstore."


    Li futu was stunned, then subconsciously surprised: "is this your shop?"


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you? "


    "No


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head: "I just think that a young lady like you is unlikely to run such a shop."


    "You mean we should stink of copper and not have anything to do with the elegance of the library?"


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    Although they have met and drunk, they are not very familiar. At best, they are just a little better than strangers. But pan WeiMiao didn''t seem to see it. He didn''t continue to run on Li futu.


    Looking at the bookshelves around, she said in a low voice: "this bookstore was opened by Weixiao and I together. We didn''t want to make money. We just wanted to find something to do. But because we don''t know anything, we chose to open a bookstore. Anyway, the cost is not big, and we can''t lose much."


    "Miss Pan is really smart," Li Fu Tu exclaimed


    Now he finally understood why the declining traditional bookstores had a different situation in this Baiwei bookstore. Most of the customers in these bookstores were probably drunk, but they were mostly for the best sisters.


    "Don''t embarrass me."


    Pan WeiMiao looked at a CAI Gen Tan that Li futu held in his hand. "I really didn''t expect that a man like you would appear in the bookstore."


    She knows who Li futu is.


    President of the Warring States period.


    It''s not too much to describe it as murderous.


    There are many rumors about him in Donghai, and almost every one of them exudes a terrifying and domineering color.


    If there are any heroes in the world, pan WeiMiao thinks that this man surnamed Li who has risen abruptly in only half a year and attracted the attention of the whole East China Sea is definitely one.


    Men''s love is born from overlooking, while women, on the contrary, are born with the nature of worshiping the strong, even when they have not met. Pan WeiMiao instinctively likes the most dazzling young Xiaoxiong in Donghai, so even though she knows what''s on the mind of the Tang family, she and her sister still didn''t refuse Tang Jiahao''s invitation and went to Haoting that night.


    On the surface, Miss Qianjin looks gorgeous, but most of her private life is chaotic, which is caused by her living environment. Although the pan sisters are not so indulgent as some people in the circle, they can never be called chaste martyrs. In other words, their choice to go to the appointment that night represents a certain attitude.


    If someone had taken the initiative at that time, it might have been impossible to enjoy the erotic happiness that most men in the world would envy.


    It''s just a pity that, perhaps because of the presence of song Luoshen that night, Li futu failed to live up to Tang Jiahao''s good wishes. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t even say a few words to Pan''s sisters. In addition, there was a huge episode after that, and finally he broke up in unhappiness.But after such a long time, now I suddenly meet in my bookstore. Pan WeiMiao seems to have forgotten the unpleasantness of that night and has a good chat with Li futu.


    "Why can''t I show up in the bookstore?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s said that it''s never too old to learn. People are like a continuous train. No matter what stage they come to, they can''t forget to refuel and recharge all the time."


    With that, Li futu looked at a pair of calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall of the library. "You don''t see that you are all hanging. Books are the ladder of human progress."


    Pan WeiMiao also looked around and said with a smile, "it''s lifelike. She has to do these things. She says that it makes the bookstore look like it has a cultural atmosphere."


    "Where''s your sister?"


    Li futu asked.


    "She drank too much yesterday. I''m afraid she hasn''t got up yet."


    Mentioning his playful sister, pan WeiMiao seems to have no choice. He shakes his head and smiles, then looks at Li futu, "if you want to see her, I can call her and ask her to come."


    Li futu said: "don''t bother. Let her have a good rest. I''m just buying some books. I''ll leave later."


    "All right."


    Pan WeiMiao nodded and laughed, but he didn''t pester any more. "Then you choose slowly, and I won''t disturb you."


    Then she turned and left.


    After pan WeiMiao left, Li futu chose three books. When he left to check out, the pretty cashier girl confiscated his money, saying that the boss had ordered him to get rid of the bill.


    Li futu turns to look around in the library, but he doesn''t see pan WeiMiao again.


    "Thank your boss for me."


    With a polite smile, he didn''t refuse pan WeiMiao''s kindness.

 Chapter 507

    When checking out, Li futu didn''t see pan WeiMiao because she had already left the bookstore.


    Naturally, a young lady like her is not likely to take the operation of a bookstore seriously. To a greater extent, it''s just a whim or, according to her words, just to find something to do.


    Driving her Audi TT, pan WeiMiao went home. Her home is in Yijingyuan, a three story villa. Most of the time, there are only her and her sister, plus a nanny.


    It''s impossible for a wealthy family like the pan family to have only one house. For convenience, pan WeiMiao''s parents live close to the company. That''s why the two best sisters are out of control. Pan Weixiao often drinks outside and plays until midnight. Sometimes he sleeps all day at home.


    Pan WeiMiao entered the door, a white figure rushed towards her, raised his forelimb and rushed to her.


    This is a white Samoye.


    The Samoye, known as the smiling angel, is very strong. It can almost reach pan WeiMiao''s chest by raising its forelimbs. You know, pan WeiMiao is not short, and his net height is 1.68 meters.


    The bright haired Samoye showed his tongue and kept yelling at her, obviously very close to her.


    "What''s the difference? Are you still sleeping? "


    Samoye touched his head and screamed.


    "This girl is either sleeping or playing outside all day. Shall we go and wake her up?"


    Samoye seemed to understand what Pan WeiMiao was saying, barking twice, then he put down his forelimb from pan WeiMiao, turned his head and ran happily towards the stairs.


    "Dawei, slow down. Wait for me."


    Pan WeiMiao quickly followed up.


    When she went upstairs to pan Weixiao''s room, she was not surprised to find that the door had been opened by Dabai. Anyway, this is not the first time. If the door is not locked, Dabai can often open the door and jump into their room. Last night, Weixiao probably drank too much, so she forgot this.


    Entering the room and seeing the scene in front of him, pan WeiMiao couldn''t help laughing. Dabai is biting the quilt and pulling it down.


    In ordinary people''s impression, girls love neatness more than boys. In fact, it''s not necessarily true. At least pan Weixiao''s room is not neater.


    All kinds of cosmetics are put everywhere on the estimated expensive dresser. High heels are here and there, and even clothes are left on the floor.


    Pan WeiMiao shook his head and picked up the clothes for her.


    "Dabai, go away! If you quarrel with me again, I''ll hit you! "


    Pan Wei Xiao muttered that he didn''t open his eyes but knew it was the pet dog who was playing tricks. Obviously, this is not the first time that this kind of thing has happened.


    She held on tightly to the quilt so that Samoye could not be pulled away. She even covered her head in the quilt.


    "Woof, woof..."


    Samoye called twice, ignored the warning, and began to bite the quilt and drag it down again, as if determined not to let pan Weixiao sleep well.


    "Ah..."


    Pan Weixiao was very angry when she got up. The dog kept pulling her quilt. How could she sleep well? She yelled irritably. Then she sat up from the bed.


    "Dabai, sooner or later I''ll make you a stew!"


    "Woof, woof..."


    This Samoye is obviously a tough dog, not only not afraid, but also barking at Pan Weixiao, who was awakened by it.


    "You still scream!"


    Pan Weixiao is about to get out of bed. She didn''t fall asleep until four o''clock last night. Now she is woken up. She is like a volcano.


    But beauty is beauty, even if she doesn''t make up now, her face is not good after the hangover, and her hair is disheveled, but it still doesn''t look disgusting.


    Samoye''s backbone did not last long. Seeing that Pan Weixiao was going to get out of bed, he ran to the door.


    But strangely, it ran to the door, stopped, turned and barked to pan Weixiao twice, which means you come and chase me.


    "You see, I won''t shoot you!"


    Pan Weixiao, a dog so provocative, barefoot is going to catch up, but was laughing pan WeiMiao was pulled.


    "Well, well, you and Dabai have nothing to do with each other."


    "Sister, look at that smelly dog. It''s so hateful!"


    Staring at Samoye shaking his head and tail at the door, pan Weixiao gritted his teeth.


    Pan WeiMiao was stunned for a moment.


    Generally speaking, her sister would never call her sister, because they are twins, and their birth time is only a few seconds apart. In most cases, pan Weixiao would call her WeiMiao or Miaomiao. It seems that the girl has not woken up yet. No wonder she and a dog are so serious.


    "I told Dabai to wake you up. You''ll be angry with me."


    Pan WeiMiao is obviously a good master, he didn''t throw the pot to the obedient Samoye.


    "Sister, what are you doing? I didn''t go to bed until four in the morning. What time is it now? You can''t let me sleep more... "Pan Weixiao complained and took his eyes away from Samoye.


    "I didn''t go to bed until four o''clock. Do you mean that someone forced you to go to bed so late? Look in the mirror and see what you look like now. "


    "Miaomiao, how can you be such a mother now?"


    Pan Weixiao mumbled, turned and went back to the bed, holding a pillow at the head of the bed and sat down. Although her change of name for pan WeiMiao shows that she should be sober now, her face is still full of sleepiness.


    "Do you think I want to talk about you? If your parents come back to see you like this, do you think they will only scold you? "


    "They are only interested in making money. They are not interested in us."


    Pan Weixiao said with disapproval.


    Pan WeiMiao didn''t retort. He went to the bed and sat down. He looked at the face that was almost the same as himself. "Then you have to think about yourself. Like you, you sleep during the day, run out at night, and have a chaotic day and night. Don''t think you are young now. You will regret it in a few years."


    "That''s not right. If I had become an old woman earlier, wouldn''t it have set off your beauty more and more?"


    "Nonsense


    Pan WeiMiao laughs and scolds. She really has nothing to do with her sister who doesn''t take oil and salt, but her blood is here, so she can''t ignore it.


    "Xiao Xiao, you are so drunk every day. Are you not going to take care of our business?"


    "Business?"


    Pan Weixiao looks at Pan WeiMiao in doubt.


    "Baiwei bookstore, you wanted to open it at the beginning, but now you''re going to let it go?"


    "Miaomiao, are you stupid?"


    Pan Weixiao looks at Pan WeiMiao with strange eyes.


    "We''re just trying to find a reason to cheat the old man out of that library. Are you serious?"


    "You can count on it to make money, unless the sun comes out in the West. After a few months of operation, we can sell the shop and make a profit again when we have a statement from the old man."


    What is a loser, pan Weixiao at the moment made a very perfect interpretation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pan WeiMiao was silent for a while.


    "Xiao Xiao, do you know who I met in the bookstore today?"

 Chapter 508

    Although twins are as like as two peas, the two faces are almost identical, but Pan Weimiao and Pan Weixiao are quite different in character.


    As a sister, even though she was born only a few seconds in the morning, pan WeiMiao is obviously more stable and introverted than pan Weixiao.


    "Who did you meet?"


    Pan Weixiao asked subconsciously, but she didn''t care too much. She is very sleepy now, just want to have a good sleep again.


    Pan WeiMiao also didn''t sell the key, quickly said: "Li futu."


    "What happened to Li futu..."


    At first, pan Weixiao didn''t react. After a few seconds, her face froze. She looked at Pan WeiMiao in disbelief and said, "Miaomiao, you said you met the president of the Warring States period in our bookstore?"


    Pan WeiMiao nodded gently.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Pan Weixiao is hard to find a channel: "would a person like him go to a bookstore?"


    "I started to think the same as you, but it''s really him. Yes, I talked with him for a while."


    Listening to pan WeiMiao''s words, pan Weixiao''s eyes changed violently, and then he clenched his lips and scolded: "that bastard has the face to come to our shop!"


    In Haoting that night, their friends who were present basically knew Tang Jiahao''s meaning and their attitude, but the man ignored them to a large extent. Pan Weixiao felt that his self-esteem was insulted. When he came back that night, he scolded Li futu.


    Hearing the name of Li futu, pan Weixiao''s sleepiness seemed to disappear in an instant. He gritted his teeth and said, "Miaomiao, are you still chatting with him? Why don''t you kick him out? "


    Compared with Pan Weixiao, who has a clear sense of love and hate, pan WeiMiao is more calm and atmospheric. Smell speech, she said with a smile: "we open the door to do business, how can we drive the guests out?"


    Pan Weixiao was very strong and said angrily, "I don''t care! I would rather the bookstore close down than do his business! If I had been there, I would have driven him away! "


    Pan WeiMiao said with a smile: "Xiao Xiao, don''t pretend. Even if you are there, do you dare to blow him?"


    Pan Weixiao sat up straight with his pillow in his arms and leaned back to his slender neck. "What''s the matter with me? Does he dare to beat me? "


    Pan WeiMiao smiles without saying a word. As a sister of a mother, pan Weixiao knows her temperament best. Although her sister looks fierce at this time, if she was present at that time, I''m afraid she didn''t even dare to say a word.


    Pan Weixiao''s room was quiet for a while. Pan Weixiao looked at Pan WeiMiao, and his lips moved, as if he casually asked, "Miaomiao, what did you talk to him about?"


    "He and I can talk about something, but just went up to say hello."


    Pan WeiMiao tells the truth.


    Pan Weixiao was angry and said in a hurry, "why don''t you scold him?"


    "Curse him?"


    Pan WeiMiao asked, "what did they do wrong? What reason do I have to scold people? "


    "Miaomiao, that night we were so wronged that you were not angry at all?"


    Pan WeiMiao was silent for a while and said in a low voice: "I was a little angry at that time, but later I thought it was nothing..."


    "What is nothing?"


    Pan Weixiao said angrily, "we''ve been dressing up for so long, but the bastard didn''t even look at it. It makes us look like clowns!"


    The smile on Pan WeiMiao''s face is in great contrast to pan Weixiao''s appearance.


    "Xiao Xiao, the reason why you are so angry is that you have been living in the focus of others before, so you are used to it. If you don''t get noticed all of a sudden, it''s easy to get dissatisfied and resentful. But if you think about it carefully, is he really wrong? That night, it seemed that it was just Tang Jiahao who took it for granted, not Li futu... "


    She pauses slightly.


    "What''s more, it''s not normal that he can''t see us in his eyes when there is a pearl like Miss Song''s?"


    "What happened to miss song?"


    Pan Weixiao said in a loud voice: "I can''t compare with you alone. Can''t I compare with you together?"


    Pan WeiMiao did not respond.


    Pan Weixiao slowly calmed down, and the aggressive second miss of the pan family suddenly became a little dispirited.


    She held the pillow, curled up at the head of the bed, whispered: "sister, do you think I''m useless? I know how to eat, drink and play all day, and I can''t do anything... "


    A classic question is whether you will fall in love with yourself if you change your gender. Pan Weixiao thinks that he will not.


    Sometimes people''s emotions are like tides. When they surge, there is no sign. Pan Weixiao, who has always been very confident, suddenly becomes extremely depressed.


    Indeed, compared with women like Songluo, I''m afraid not many women can guarantee that their confidence will not be hit.


    "Sure, you really can''t do anything, but my Xiao Xiao is beautiful. Don''t they all say that women are good-looking?"Although at this time some inexplicable low mood, but pan Weixiao still can''t help but smile: "wonderful, have you so comforting people?"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Pan WeiMiao said with a smile: "which time did you not confuse those men?"


    "But..."


    Pan WeiMiao seemed to see through the reason why she was down at the moment.


    "Xiao Xiao, we don''t have to worry about it. If we have to compare with a woman like Miss Song, how many women in the world do you think we can compare?"


    "All right."


    Pan WeiMiao patted her hand. "Miss Song may have forgotten you, but you still have to look under the light of others and feel sorry for yourself here. Do you think you are in trouble?"


    Pan Weixiao looks better.


    "Miaomiao, do you think that guy is really that good? Even women like Songluo like him. "


    "He''s only twenty-six or twenty-seven years old now, but I''m afraid our parents have to call him Mr. Li." Pan WeiMiao said with emotion: "it''s only half a year to climb to the position that attracts the attention of the whole East China Sea. It should be matched with the word excellent."


    "But Xiao Xiao, didn''t you seem to hate him just now? Why did you suddenly care about his excellence?"


    Pan Weixiao suddenly became very serious.


    "Miaomiao, you said that if I make him like me, and then I throw him away, can I prove that I am better than Songluo?"


    Pan WeiMiao was stunned and then kept silent.


    "Miaomiao, you talk. If you say so, I''ll take revenge with one stone?"


    It seems that Pan Weixiao''s eyes become excited when he thinks of the picture that the cold guy likes himself and then gets rid of him mercilessly.


    Pan WeiMiao quietly looked at Pan Weixiao for a while and stood up from the bedside.


    "I think you really need a good rest now."

 Chapter 509

    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know what the pan sisters were talking about.


    After walking out of Baiwei bookstore, he put some books he bought in the back seat. He had planned to go back to Datang Yipin, but when he got into the driver''s seat, he suddenly thought of something he Caiwei mentioned last night.


    Yao Chenxi is ill and has been ill for several days.


    No matter how much people think of him as the president of the Warring States period, no one says that he is a fickle man. Just say that after Mr. Gu was admitted to the hospital, he strongly supported Mr. Gu''s eldest daughter to take up the post, which has been appreciated by countless people in Donghai.


    No matter how realistic this world is, at least people''s likes and dislikes have not changed much. Those who are selfish may be afraid of the power in their hands, but they will never win real respect.


    Gu Qingcheng is still treated in this way. For Yao Chenxi, who had a love affair with him, Li futu naturally can''t be hard hearted. When the other party is ill, he feels it necessary to visit him.


    He sat in the car and picked up his mobile phone again. He had Yao Chenxi''s mobile phone number for a long time, but just like last night, it beeped for a long time, but no one answered.


    Li futu didn''t continue to dial, and drove to the direction of Donghai University. He knew Yao Chenxi''s dormitory and planned to run into luck.


    Today Sunday, all the schools are on holiday. Most of the students of Donghai university go out to play on the weekend. It seems that Donghai university is a little empty and quiet.


    Li futu, Yao Chenxi''s apartment, has been there more than once. He drives the car to the downstairs of the teacher''s apartment, and then gets off the car and goes straight upstairs.


    Standing at the door, he knocked at first, but no one answered.


    Isn''t it in the apartment?


    Li futu frowned slightly, then picked up his cell phone and dialed Yao Chenxi''s cell phone again. But this time, instead of putting his cell phone in his ear, he listened carefully to the movement inside the door.


    Soon, a beautiful pure music melody came out of the apartment. Although the tone was slight when it came out through the door, it was clearly heard by Li futu.


    He hung up his cell phone and knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Yao, this is Li futu. Please open the door."


    There was still no movement in the door.


    It is reasonable to say that with Yao Chenxi''s self-restraint, even if she does not want to see herself, since she has come to the door, she should come out to deal with it out of basic politeness.


    Li futu felt something was wrong. He knocked on the door again and found that there was still no movement inside. After that, he stopped and looked around.


    There are two teachers'' apartments on each floor, facing the north and the south. The door opposite Yao Chenxi is also locked at the moment.


    Li Fu drew back his eyes and looked up again.


    He''s looking for surveillance cameras.


    If someone sees him like this at the moment, I''m afraid he will be arrested as a thief, but his next behavior doesn''t make much difference.


    Maybe Donghai University didn''t consider that thieves would steal from the University, so there was no monitoring system installed in the teachers'' apartment building.


    After confirming that there is no surveillance camera, Li futu gets close to the door of Yao Chenxi''s apartment and starts Pick the lock.


    As the saying goes, the security door can only guard against gentlemen, but not villains. For the top pickpockets, as long as you give them time, there is no door in the world that they can''t open. What''s more, the door of Yao Chenxi''s apartment is not so high-end.


    Although Li futu has never been a pickpocket, as a man who once broke into the White House of the United States by himself, one door can''t stop him, but I''m afraid he didn''t think that he would ever engage in such petty activities.


    However, the matter is urgent, and he can''t care about his status and face now. It''s most important to confirm Yao Chenxi''s current situation.


    More than ten seconds later, the door opened. Li futu quickly stepped into the room and closed the door with his backhand. He acted quickly, like a burglar.


    After all, it''s not very glorious to pry the lock on the sliding door. Just now, Li futu was worried that someone might happen to pass by. I''m afraid that his reputation would be destroyed. Fortunately, the whole process is relatively smooth.


    After entering the room and closing the door, he was relieved and began to observe in the living room.


    Or he had seen the installation, not too much change, Yao Chenxi''s mobile phone is placed on the coffee table.


    Since the mobile phone is there, Yao Chenxi should also be at home.


    "Miss Yao."


    Li futu yelled again. The apartment was still quiet and strange.


    Li futu began to walk towards the bedroom.


    Walking into the bedroom, you can smell a faint fragrance. Different from other women''s colorful cosmetics, the whole bedroom space is not very big. Except for a wardrobe, a bed, it is a small bookcase, which is full of various types of books.


    The chest is empty as a valley, and the belly is full of poetry. It''s really appropriate to use this sentence to describe Yao Chenxi.But it''s like a magic spell. From ancient times to the present, most of the talented women who are famous in history have a bumpy fate, and Yao Chenxi seems to be the same at the moment.


    She was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, a towel on her forehead, and a sick blush on her face, even though Li futu had already entered the bedroom.


    No wonder she answered the phone. At first, Li futu thought she was deliberate.


    Walking to the bedside, Li futu didn''t worry about anything any more. He directly sat down by the bedside. He reached out and took the towel on Yao Chenxi''s forehead, and found that it was dry.


    Yao Chenxi maintains this kind of condition, also does not know how long has maintained.


    Li futu''s brow was locked, and he put his hand on Yao Chenxi''s forehead and touched it.


    It''s very hot.


    "You silly girl, are you not afraid to burn yourself silly?"


    Li futu scolded secretly, but without delay, he picked Yao Chenxi up and rushed to the door.


    Although fever is not a big deal, if it is delayed for a long time, it is easy to cause some serious problems. According to he Caiwei, Yao Chenxi may have had a fever for at least three days.


    Li futu strode out with Yao Chenxi in his arms. His face was gloomy, and he was inexplicably angry.


    When he rushed out of the apartment, he happened to encounter the opposite door open. A 30-40-year-old man came out of the apartment. He was probably a teacher of Donghai University. He was obviously stunned when he saw Li futu holding Yao Chenxi.


    At this time, Li futu didn''t care too much. He quickly went downstairs with Yao Chenxi, who still had no sign of waking up, carefully put her in the back row, and then sat in the driver''s seat and drove nonstop toward the hospital.

 Chapter 510

    Yao Chenxi woke up because of the dryness in her throat.


    She slowly opened her eyes and planned to get up to pour herself a glass of water. But before she lifted the quilt and saw the environment clearly, she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    How are you in the hospital?


    The feeling in her head was still so real, reminding her that she was not dreaming.


    She tried to think about it, but her mind was so confused that she couldn''t remember anything.


    "Dida, Dida..."


    The ward is very quiet, Yao Chenxi can clearly hear the drop of medicine in the bottle.


    When she didn''t understand why she went to the hospital from home, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    A man came in.


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously turned his head and looked, his eyes contracted in an instant.


    Everything seemed to be clear in an instant.


    "You brought me?"


    Li futu nodded and put his bag on the table. "Are you hungry? The doctor said that you can only eat light food now. I went to Dongji porridge shop specially to buy you porridge. "


    Yao Chenxi pursed her lips.


    "How do you know?"


    She remembers that she had not been in touch with this man for some time.


    "You said you had a face."


    Mention this, Li futu can''t help but a little angry, tone also sink down.


    "Do you know how serious you are? Do you think you''re iron or something? Can a wet towel solve the problem? Are you not afraid that your clever head will be burned into a fool? "


    Li futu was very impolite. If he didn''t go to Yao Chenxi''s apartment today, what would happen to Yao Chenxi? I''m afraid it''s unimaginable. Just now, the doctor severely criticized him.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes are absent-minded and seems to have no reaction.


    "You said that you are such a big man, still a teacher, and you can''t even take care of yourself."


    Li futu is still talking.


    Yao Chenxi grew up so big that maybe even her parents didn''t scold her so much.


    Lip moved, she did not talk back to the man, again asked: "how do you know I was sick?"


    "Why Fortunately, Su Yuan accidentally said that you asked for sick leave. I called you and found that you didn''t answer, so I didn''t worry. So I went to your apartment to have a look. "


    Li futu almost said he Caiwei subconsciously, but his reaction was quick and he immediately changed his words.


    "If I don''t go, are you really going to fight to the end? You are the youngest professor in Donghai. Why are you so stupid? When you are sick, you don''t know how to come to the hospital? "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t know the truth of getting sick, but she didn''t like the hospital, and she didn''t like the feeling of coming to the hospital alone. What''s more, she just felt that she had a simple fever and a cold. Just take cold medicine and apply it with a towel, but she didn''t know that the disease was like a mountain.


    These days, she is also very tired, but also forced to cook and wash clothes, so that the fever is more and more serious, now Li futu scolded, she felt a little wronged inexplicably.


    "Can you stop scolding me..."


    Perhaps because of illness, her posture seems a little weak.


    Li futu saw her withered lips, which had lost their blood color. He didn''t have the heart to say any more. He poured a glass of water and walked over.


    "Have a drink."


    Yao Chenxi took the water cup, drank it all at once, and then looked at him eagerly.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile. "Do you want more?"


    Yao Chenxi quickly nodded.


    "Don''t you have no mouth and can''t say if you want to drink?"


    Reciting, Li futu went over and poured a glass of water for Yao Chenxi.


    This time, Yao Chenxi''s drinking speed is a little slower. At the same time, he has not forgotten to say thank you to Li Fu.


    "It''s no wonder that some news reports say that some female doctors don''t have the ability to take care of themselves. Women with high education, like you, sometimes are not as good as some half age children."


    Li futu went over and brought the porridge again.


    From the beginning to the end, Li futu didn''t have any good words, but Yao Chenxi didn''t get angry all the time, and even didn''t retort. This is one of the four beauties and the youngest female professor of Donghai University. At the moment, she is like a submissive daughter-in-law.


    Sometimes, only when people are killed, or sick, can we deeply realize how terrible loneliness is.


    In just a few days, Yao Chenxi, who always felt that there was nothing wrong with living alone, finally understood the feeling of helplessness as if she were the only one left in the world.


    At the moment, no matter how Li futu blames her, she feels that she can bear it. She only hopes that this man will not leave her alone in the hospital.


    "You''re still hanging up. It''s inconvenient. I''ll feed you."


    Li futu opened the package, took a chair and sat down beside the bed.


    Yao Chenxi''s lips moved, but she didn''t say what she refused.The most common white rice porridge tastes extremely light, but when it comes to the stomach, it makes Yao Chenxi feel warm all over.


    Li futu feeds Yao Chenxi porridge spoon by spoon. Looking at this extremely docile and beautiful teacher, he can''t help feeling a little uncertain for a moment.


    My hands have killed countless people, but now I use them to deliver water and food for others. Is this becoming a Buddha on the spot to some extent?


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t know how long she hasn''t eaten. She drinks porridge very fast. After a while, a bowl of porridge goes into her stomach.


    "You can''t eat any more. The doctor says you''re not fit to eat too much now."


    Yao Chenxi''s face is slightly red. I''m afraid that any woman who is told by a man that she eats a lot will feel embarrassed.


    "Have some, too."


    She blushed and murmured, perhaps because of a bowl of porridge, her haggard face became more beautiful.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, stood up and threw the finished plastic bowl into the garbage can.


    At this time, the doctor came in.


    "How do you feel?"


    The doctor with white temples asked Yao Chenxi.


    "Much more comfortable."


    The doctor nodded and handed a thermometer to Yao Chenxi, "take your temperature."


    Yao Chenxi took the thermometer.


    "Young man, I still have to say a few words to you. In the future, I''ll have to pay more attention to your girlfriend. Your girlfriend is burning so badly that you don''t know if you are a boyfriend like this?"


    It''s really the heart of a doctor''s parents.


    "If your girlfriend burns up, I don''t think you''ll regret it for the rest of your life."


    Like a young man who did something wrong, Li Fu Tu nodded and said with shame: "thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay more attention in the future. I won''t let this happen again."


    The doctor also points to the end, because of professional quality reminded some, also did not say more.


    "I''ll get the thermometer in ten minutes."


    With that, he shook his head, sighed and left the ward.


    Yao Chenxi lowered her head and said nothing. She didn''t know if it was because of the fever. Her face was as red as summer flowers.

 Chapter 511

    In the ward, Yao Chenxi sits on the bed with her head down, and does not speak. The ward is quiet, but it seems that there is an inexplicable atmosphere surging.


    "Take a break."


    Li futu said softly.


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head. Her head is still stiff, but she doesn''t want to sleep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t speak, just shakes her head. She is worried that Li futu will leave as soon as she falls asleep, but this kind of words can''t be said to Li futu.


    "By the way, how did you get in?"


    Yao Chenxi thought of this problem later.


    Li futu''s face froze for a moment, but only for a moment. He immediately said as if nothing had happened: "your door is not locked."


    "I didn''t lock the door?"


    Yao Chenxi is stunned. Even if she has a fever, she thinks she should not make such negligence. But because her head is stiff these days, she is not sure for a moment.


    "Yes, you must have fainted, so you can''t remember clearly."


    Li futu''s face does not change, heart does not jump, in order to avoid Yao Chenxi continue to tangle, he quickly began to change the topic.


    "By the way, when I took you out of your dormitory just now, I met the neighbor opposite you. I''m afraid he might have some misunderstandings, so I''m afraid you''ll have to explain later..."


    Yao Chenxi was silent again.


    Li futu coughed and turned to walk out.


    Yao Chenxi said: "Why are you going?"


    Li futu turned around and said, "I''m going to have a cigarette. What''s the matter?"


    Yao Chenxi, who thought he was going to leave, was relieved and avoided his eyes: "no, it''s OK. Go ahead."


    Li futu was a little puzzled, but he said something more. When he walked out of the ward, he came to the stairway and lit the cigarette. Thinking of Yao Chenxi''s performance in the ward just now, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Yao Chenxi''s words and deeds just now are undoubtedly very different from what she used to be. Do women become soft when they are sick?


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a private club in Donghai, Pei Shiyin, a famous lady in Kyoto, comes to a box under the guidance of waiters.


    "Thank you."


    The obvious difference between the top rich and the upstart is that one is proud on the surface, and the other is proud in the bone. The real rich and powerful children seldom show an arrogant face of looking down on others, just like Pei Shiyin. Even in the face of an insignificant waiter, she still politely thanks, which is the so-called self-cultivation.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve you."


    The waiter bowed, stooped and walked away for a distance before turning to leave.


    After the waiter disappeared in the corridor, Pei Shiyin took back her eyes and knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    Inside spread a steady male voice.


    Pei Shiyin pushes the door in.


    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    The man smiles and shakes his head: "the biggest similarity between Donghai and Kyoto is that the traffic conditions are unsatisfactory. Miss Pei, please sit down."


    He gestured to sit at a low table.


    On the low table, there are exquisite dishes and a jar of good daughter red.


    Pei Shiyin sat down and the man opened the wine jar and poured her a glass of wine.


    In fact, it''s not appropriate to use the cup to describe it. The container used to hold wine in front of them is closer to the bowl if you really want to describe it.


    Pei Shiyin looks at the man pouring himself a big bowl of wine, and he doesn''t show any affectation.


    Everyone who knows her knows that the Pei family''s celebrity has always been a woman who can drink strong liquor.


    "Did you come all the way to make amends to me?"


    Looking at the clear bowl of wine, Pei Shiyin opened his mouth with a smile and raised his head. His eyes gradually fell on the man opposite.


    "Make amends?"


    The man laughed and poured a bowl for himself with the wine jar. He said with a smile: "I don''t quite understand Miss Pei''s words. I don''t know what I''m guilty of?"


    "That ten million, I seem to have called you in advance, but the leopard''s action failed? Don''t you think you should give me a statement? "


    Pei Shiyin''s narrow eyes narrowed.


    Leopard would rather choose to jump off a building to commit suicide than reveal the real culprit behind the scenes. It seems that the veil has been lifted at this time.


    "Miss Pei, I remember that our original agreement was that I was only responsible for getting your people out of the Crystal Palace safe and sound. It seems that it''s none of my business whether they can succeed or not?"


    The man said slowly and put the wine jar on the table again.


    "In this way, you are equivalent to accepting my ten million for nothing without doing anything. Do you think Pei Shiyin''s money is so easy to get?"


    Spend a lot of money to buy a murderer, can do this kind of thing, enough to see Pei Shiyin heart is not as beautiful as her appearance. In the face of her sharp eyes, the man did not change his face, smile gently."Miss Pei''s words are too bad. How can they be regarded as nothing? At least, I kept a secret for Miss Pei, didn''t I? "


    He picked up the bowl of wine.


    "If the news about the murder of CAI Hongli is leaked, even miss Pei will be in great trouble, right? Miss Pei, you''ve spent ten million, haven''t you? "


    He took the wine and motioned to Pei Shiyin.


    Pei Shiyin''s eyes fluctuate, but he still touches the man with the wine.


    Pei Shiyin''s drinking is not a small sip, but like a big man, a SIP is half a bowl, extremely heroic.


    "Miss Pei is really a heroine."


    The man couldn''t help admiring and drinking.


    After swallowing the wine, he continued: "sure enough, every dog slaughtering generation of Zhangyi. I didn''t expect that the leopard didn''t sell Miss Pei to death."


    "That''s how you want me to be exposed?"


    Pei Shiyin wiped the corner of his mouth and put down the wine: "if I expose it, it doesn''t seem to do you any good? If I spit you out then, won''t you come to an end? "


    "Just a few sets of hotel waiter''s clothes have been stolen. What does it have to do with me?"


    The man''s face was cool.


    Pei Shiyin laughs, "you''re very calculating. You pick yourself clean."


    "Miss Pei, you also know how much risk I have taken this time to help you. I have done my utmost."


    Pei Shiyin gazed at him for a moment.


    "Who are you, Mr. Yu?"


    Pei Shiyin doesn''t believe that the government of the other party can''t figure out the real purpose of killing Cai Hongli. However, the other party seems to know nothing. For the sake of only 10 million yuan, he chooses to cooperate with himself.


    Ten million only. As the man opposite, will he care about the money?


    "Miss Pei, don''t you know who I am?"


    Yu Kang, song''s intelligence chief in the East China Sea, laughs.


    Pei Shiyin also laughed, did not ask again, took the bowl of wine and drank it boldly, wiped the corners of his mouth, his eyes rippled with strange light, and whispered: "this wine has a taste."

 Chapter 512

    After smoking a cigarette, Li futu went back to the ward.


    When he opened the door of the ward, he saw that Yao Chenxi was still sitting on the bed, still holding the same posture as before, as if he had not moved.


    And it seems that since he left, Yao Chenxi has been staring at the door. Seeing him come in, she looks relaxed obviously.


    Li futu approached with a smile. "Do you know what you look like now?"


    Facing Yao Chenxi''s puzzled eyes, Li futu said with a smile: "it''s like I hit you with my car. You''re afraid I''ll run away and no one will be responsible for you."


    Yao Chenxi a Zheng, then twist the beginning, "you don''t talk nonsense."


    Li futu was not only smiling, but also joking: "the time should be almost, take a look at the thermometer."


    At this time, the doctor came in again on time.


    Nowadays, the evaluation of doctors in the society is generally very negative, even killing all doctors with one stroke. In fact, it is not responsible. It is true that there are some scum in the medical industry, but there are still good doctors who do their best.


    Yao Chenxi took out the thermometer and handed it to the doctor.


    The doctor looked at it carefully. "It''s stable for the time being, but the fever hasn''t completely subsided. You need to stay in hospital for one night."


    Yao Chenxi is about to refuse subconsciously, but Li futu is the first to say: "we know, thank you, doctor."


    The doctor gave him a look of appreciation. Although the boy is a little careless, it is good to teach.


    "Call me whenever you feel uncomfortable."


    At his command, he left the ward.


    "Why do you agree? I don''t want to live in a hospital!"


    After the doctor left, Yao Chenxi became excited.


    "You didn''t hear the doctor say that you still have a fever. Do you want to go home and faint again?"


    "My own body, I know, I''m fine, I''m going to leave the hospital!"


    Yao Chenxi suddenly became stubborn, and said that she was going to pull out the needle inserted in the back of her hand.


    Li futu took her hand.


    "What are you doing? You look at your body now hot, where good? "


    "I don''t want to live in a hospital!"


    Yao Chenxi, who was very docile before, seemed to be a different person, struggling constantly.


    Li futu frowned.


    "Otherwise, I''ll be here with you tonight, OK?"


    Yao Chenxi''s struggle began to weaken, slowly raised his head, "you Seriously? "


    "What am I cheating you for? If you don''t believe me, it''s a big deal. If you can''t see me, you just leave, right?"


    Yao Chenxi was silent, but no longer struggled.


    Li futu pressed the quilt on her again and sat down beside the bed.


    "You seem to be Hate hospitals? "


    From her preferring to burn faintly at home and just excited reaction, we can see some clues.


    "I''m afraid nobody in the world will like this place."


    Yao Chenxi looked around, this is a single ward, very empty, also very depressed.


    "My grandmother died in the hospital. My mother said that if she didn''t stay in the hospital, I''m afraid she could live longer. At least, compared with the last time spent in the hospital and with her family, she would be happier in her last journey of life."


    Li futu suddenly, no wonder Yao Chenxi will so resist the hospital, it is because of the shadow of childhood.


    "Life, old age and death are all predestined. It''s no wonder that your grandmother died in the hospital. No matter how abusive the outside world is, the purpose of the hospital is to save the dying and heal the wounded. Can''t you, the female professor, understand this?"


    "I know, but when I come to the hospital, I don''t feel well."


    Li Fu Tu smiled, the hospital, almost every day in the dead, see are also some patients, people can feel comfortable here just strange.


    He didn''t expect to put Yao Chenxi''s idea into practice. After all, it has been going on for so many years. I''m afraid it has formed an obsession, as long as Yao Chenxi is willing to stay in the hospital tonight.


    Li futu stood up and said, "go to sleep first. I''ll have some dinner."


    When he bought porridge for Yao Chenxi just now, he also bought a bowl for himself, but now he hasn''t drunk it.


    Yao Chenxi lay down and watched Li futu drink porridge. She didn''t want to sleep, but as soon as she lay down, she felt sleepy, and her eyelids became more and more heavy.


    Li futu looks around and finds that Yao Chenxi is asleep. He shakes his head and smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    When Yao Chenxi wakes up again, she finds that the lights are shining outside.


    Her eyes subconsciously appeared a fluster, and then her eyes began to quickly search in the ward, and finally found Li futu''s figure by the window.


    Maybe I don''t want to disturb her rest. There is no light on in the ward. The man is sitting in front of the window, reading quietly by the light from outside.At that moment, Yao Chenxi''s heart seemed to be hit hard by a kind of power, and it was shaken hard.


    "You Why don''t you turn on the light? "


    In the dark and silent ward, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Li futu raised his head from the book and said with a smile, "wake up?"


    Yao Chenxi sat up.


    "Now the country is short of electricity. It''s a little bit cheaper. Anyway, it''s very bright here and you can see it."


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    This man is totally different from other men. It seems that he never talks about tenderness.


    Yao Chenxi reached for the head of the bed and turned on the light.


    Suddenly stimulated by the bright light, Li futu squinted slightly, but then returned to normal.


    Knowing that men don''t turn on the light and don''t go out are all for their own sake, Yao Chenxi bit his lip and looked at the book Li futu held in his hand.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Li futu picked up the book he had bought in Baiwei bookstore, which was intended to be given to he Caiwei, but was finally taken up by himself to pass the time. He said with a smile, "have you seen Duras'' lover?"


    Yao Chenxi was really knowledgeable and nodded. She looked at the book and whispered: "there is a sentence in it that I still remember. She said that if she didn''t become a writer, she would become a prostitute. Duras is really a strange woman. "


    Li futu doesn''t know he Caiwei''s reading preference. He instinctively thinks that girls should like love stories, so he chose one at random on the love counter. However, after reading it just now, he already thinks that this book is not suitable for he Caiwei.


    The feelings in this book are too negative and extreme.


    I think the first paragraph in the book is worth reading


    "I''m old. One day, in the hall of a public place, a man came up to me. He took the initiative to introduce himself. He said to me, "I know you. I will always remember you. At that time, you were young and everyone said you were beautiful. Now, I''m here to tell you that for me, you are more beautiful now than when you were young. At that time, you were a young woman. Compared with your face at that time, I love your battered face more. "


    Yao Chenxi smiles and repeats the words exactly.


    "This passage is so far-reaching that it has almost become the most popular golden opening sentence in French novels."


    Li futu is slightly stunned, then shakes his head with a smile, and understands the beauty of Yao Chenxi''s chest again.

 Chapter 513

    I didn''t turn on the light just now, and I didn''t leave the ward. Li futu is really for Yao Chenxi.


    He didn''t want to disturb Yao Chenxi''s rest, and he was worried that Yao Chenxi, who didn''t know when he would wake up, would be so frightened that he didn''t even buy a meal.


    Now that Yao Chenxi wakes up, he puts down the lover book.


    "I guess I''m hungry. I''ll buy something to eat."


    "I''m not hungry."


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head, but at the end of the day, she drinks a bowl of porridge, who can see her duplicity.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    Li futu comforted and walked out of the ward.


    The ward was quiet again.


    Looking at the closure of the ward, the sense of suffocation comes again, but Yao Chenxi, who doesn''t want to make the man feel too weak and troublesome, doesn''t insist on leaving Li futu.


    After a night''s sleep, the drip has been finished. Although I don''t know if my temperature has returned to normal, Yao Chenxi feels that her body is much more comfortable than before, at least the feeling of lethargy in her head has been reduced by more than half.


    She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, went to the place where Li futu had just sat, and picked up the book "lover" which he had put on the chair.


    Marguerite Duras is the most famous female novelist, playwright and film artist in Contemporary France. She was born in Vietnam in 1914. Her parents were primary school teachers. She lost her father when she was four years old. Her childhood suffering and mother''s tragic fate affected her whole life. When she was 18, she went to Paris to study, and received a bachelor''s degree in law and political science from the University of Paris


    The reason why she was able to recite the classic paragraph word for word just now is that for a period of time, she specialized in studying this legendary woman in the literary world. Although her masterpiece lover is not so backward, she is almost familiar with it.


    Yao Chenxi did not go to read, looked at the cover, looked up and looked out of the window.


    The most popular part of this lover''s book is that it asks a question that almost all women care about.


    Just like the lyrics of a song, how many people once loved your young face, but who is willing to bear the changes of years?


    Although Yao Chenxi has read a lot of books, she is not a person who likes to mourn spring and autumn, but perhaps because of illness, she is looking out of the window at the night sky, and a problem can''t help but emerge in her mind.


    When their appearance after aging, sick, there will be no one rushed to the hospital? Will there be people who feed and water themselves without complaint?


    What are you thinking.


    As soon as this idea floated, it was quickly extinguished by Yao Chenxi.


    Don''t you think that guy is your lover?


    I''m afraid that''s why he did it because he felt that he was in debt to himself?


    Yao Chenxi thinks that this is the fact, even if they have been cleared before, but she still forces herself to believe this reason.


    Looking at the stars in the night sky, her mind began to empty gradually.


    Li futu was really a man of his word. He returned to the ward in less than half an hour.


    Although considering the doctor''s advice, he still bought porridge this time, but added some seasoning.


    "What are you doing out of bed? You''re still feverish and windy in the window. Do you plan to stay in the hospital all the time? "


    Hearing the movement behind her, Yao Chenxi turned around.


    "It''s just a little fever. It''s not that serious. I just want to breathe fresh air."


    "I think you''ve healed the scar and forgotten the pain."


    Li futu laughed, but he didn''t blame him any more. "Come and have dinner."


    Yao Chenxi went into the bathroom to wash her hands. At noon, she was weak and was still hanging a drip. When she was better, she was naturally embarrassed to let Li futu feed her food again.


    Yao Chenxi can only eat light food, Li futu did not deliberately make some big fish and meat to stimulate each other, eating the same thing as Yao Chenxi, which means sharing weal and woe.


    "Although you don''t like hospitals, when you get sick in the future, don''t be silly and fight by yourself. If it''s a big deal, let me know and be on call."


    Drinking porridge, Li futu gently reminded.


    Yao Chenxi, noncommittal, lowered her eyelids and drank porridge quietly.


    Li futu''s porridge drinking speed is very fast. Yao Chenxi has half of the porridge in his bowl, and he has solved all the porridge.


    "I''ll make a phone call."


    There must be no way to go back tonight. He has to inform he Caiwei so that he won''t be waiting for him or worried.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell the truth. He found a reason to say that he was staying in the Warring States club tonight. When he came back after talking with he Caiwei, Yao Chenxi had cleaned up the lunch box.


    "Just leave these things to me."


    "It''s OK, I''m not a little broken arm and leg."


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile, then kept silent, "if you have something to do, you can go back. I''m fine alone."Whether Yao Chenxi is polite or not, Li futu will not leave her at this time.


    "I''m idle. If you have anything to do, you can have a rest. I''ll read the meeting book."


    Li futu sat at the window again and picked up the lover''s book.


    At nine o''clock, the nurse came to check Yao Chenxi''s temperature again. Her fever has almost subsided. She should be able to leave the hospital tomorrow.


    Yao Chenxi was lying on the bed, but she didn''t feel sleepy. After all, she slept so long during the day.


    The night is quiet, especially in places like hospitals. At night, it''s so quiet that there''s almost no sound.


    Li futu sits in front of the window reading, like a quiet beautiful man, while Yao Chenxi lies on the bed and looks at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to sit there all night? "


    Yao Chenxi suddenly spoke.


    "You haven''t slept yet?"


    Li futu raised his eyes from the lover who had read most of the book. "Don''t worry about me. I''m from a hard time. When I''m sleepy, just sit here and have a rest."


    This is a single room. There is no extra bed for Li futu to rest.


    It''s not that Li futu deliberately showed off his ability. In the most difficult period when he was fighting abroad, he could not even guarantee his life. The situation that heaven was the quilt and earth was the bed often happened. Sometimes he could sleep on the branches of the jungle all night, and he had to guard against the attack of the enemy and even poisonous snakes and beasts. Compared with that kind of environment, the present situation is paradise.


    Of course, Yao Chenxi doesn''t know this. Li futu stayed here for her. How can she see her partner sleeping on the chair all night?


    "Or Go to bed and sleep... "


    Yao Chenxi''s voice is very low, but the hospital is too quiet at night, Li futu naturally heard clearly.


    You know, there is only one bed in this ward.


    Did you really answer that old saying.


    What''s the good news?

 Chapter 514

    Although the relationship between the two people is absolutely not pure, but that night, because of alcohol and emotional reasons, they are not sober.


    But now it''s different.


    "This..."


    Li futu hesitated.


    Black hair and snow-white sheets cover Yao Chenxi''s face, leading to her expression at the moment, she moved to the bedside, as if to make room for Li futu.


    According to visual inspection, it seems that this bed can really accommodate two people.


    Yao Chenxi no longer makes a sound, but Li futu is in a difficult choice.


    Yao Chenxi obviously appreciates his care and doesn''t want to make him suffer too much. After all, there are only a few people who have a tendency to be abused. Li futu naturally doesn''t want to spend the night in a chair. But if he really goes to bed, will he take advantage of others'' danger to repay his kindness?


    The ward was quiet enough to hear the heartbeat of the two.


    About half a minute later, Li futu finally made a choice.


    Since Yao Chenxi is so magnanimous as a woman, why should he look forward and back as a man.


    What''s more, I don''t have any bad ideas. I have a clear conscience and fear nothing.


    Li futu stood up and walked step by step from the window to the hospital bed. Although Yao Chenxi offered, she buried her head under the quilt and never looked at Li futu again.


    The bed obviously sank, and Yao Chenxi didn''t catch the quilt. Let the man gently open the quilt and get in.


    Yao Chenxi feels her temperature is rising rapidly again.


    Although both of them are wearing clothes, Yao Chenxi''s heart can''t keep calm because of this situation and the unclear relationship between them.


    She felt her face getting hot.


    After Li futu went to bed, he didn''t dare to move a bit, but now he was under the same quilt, he could hardly avoid feeling the hot temperature coming from his side.


    "Do you have a fever again?"


    He asked.


    Yao Chenxi''s face flushed more and more. "No


    "Then why are you so hot?"


    When he said that, Li futu looked at the ceiling with both eyes. In order to avoid embarrassment or misunderstanding by Yao Chenxi, he didn''t even twist his head. He lay stiff on the hospital bed, just like a corpse.


    "Why do you talk so much!"


    I don''t know why, Yao Chenxi seems to be angry, get up and reach for the head of the bed.


    "Pop."


    The ward suddenly became dark.


    The light faded, but a beautiful atmosphere and waves in Yao Chenxi''s heart did not fade at all, but the embarrassment on the surface was alleviated a lot.


    After all, darkness can make people form a protective color psychologically, just like wearing a mask.


    Little by little, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, but from the respiratory rate point of view, a pair of men and women on the bed did not fall asleep.


    "Miss Yao, are you asleep?"


    Li futu said in a low voice. He didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t have any thoughts or something else. At this time, he still called the teacher as if nothing had happened.


    Although Yao Chenxi did not respond, her body moved slightly.


    Li futu coughed softly, "why don''t I tell you a joke?"


    I don''t know why, Yao Chenxi is very worried about Li futu mentioning the classic joke that animals are inferior to animals at this time, but Li futu is busy for her. One day later, she can''t be too unkind and whispers: "you say it."


    Naturally, Li futu is not so vulgar.


    "Do you know who has the flattest breasts in fairy tales?"


    He asked.


    There is no doubt that even if Yao Chenxi is rich in learning, Li futu still asks her this question.


    Even her attention was temporarily removed from the embarrassing situation and began to seriously think about the answer to this question.


    Li futu didn''t disturb her either.


    Highly educated people have full confidence in their intelligence, Yao Chenxi is no exception, but after five or six minutes of thinking, she still has no clue, and finally can only ask curiously: "who is it?"


    Li futu didn''t sell the key, and soon gave the answer.


    "Little Red Riding Hood."


    Yao Chenxi frowned slightly in the dark.


    "Why little red riding hood? Because she''s young? "


    Just now, Li futu subconsciously came up with the joke he heard when he was reading. He didn''t think much about it and said it to ease the stiff atmosphere. But at this time, he was too frivolous. But the world''s words and spilled water are the most difficult to take back, so he can only go on with it.


    With a slight cough, he said a little unnaturally: "because her grandmother was eaten by the wolf..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Chenxi was stunned, and then reacted quickly. Her face was as congested as blood."Sex wolf!"


    However, after all, she was more restrained, or because of her personality, she didn''t kick someone down.


    "Hehe, why don''t I tell you another one?"


    Li futu laughs awkwardly and wants to make up for his mistakes, but Yao Chenxi, who was once a pawn, will give him this opportunity.


    "Shut up


    Li futu''s lips are tight.


    "I always thought you were a more serious person."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Someone is just like a student who is scolded by the teacher at the moment. He dare not argue and can''t argue.


    "Sure enough, men don''t have a good thing."


    Through a joke, Yao Chenxi once again summed up this speech summarized by countless predecessors.


    Li futu smiles bitterly. He also knows that Yao Chenxi can only blame himself for not opening the door.


    Just go to sleep.


    He closed his eyes and controlled himself to fall asleep.


    But after a while, there was a voice around again.


    "Well, just a few words and you''re angry? A big man, so careful? "


    With words, his arm was pushed.


    Li futu opened his eyes.


    "No, it''s my fault. I''m really insulting."


    He was ashamed to say that he was conducting a profound self-examination.


    "Poof Pooh."


    Yao Chenxi was amused.


    "If you know how to reflect, you can prove that you can still be saved."


    She slowly convergence smile, silent, turned to lie on the side, a pair of quiet eyes staring at the man lying on the side of the body.


    "Today Thank you... "


    Li futu turned to look at her and said with a smile, "even if you are a stranger, you won''t be helpless."


    Yao Chenxi noncommittal, looking at the moonlight that the outline of the face is particularly clear, "Li futu, after tonight, you or you, I or I, right?"


    Li futu looked calm and answered softly.


    Yao Chenxi gazed at him, then moved forward, then slowly stretched out his hand, took the initiative to embrace his waist, head against the man''s arms.


    Feeling the sense of peace, she closed her eyes and whispered, "let me indulge tonight."

 Chapter 515

    Even seven foot men are vulnerable, not to mention delicate women.


    That night, Yao Chenxi took off her mask of strong independence and slept in Li futu''s arms all night.


    When they woke up the next day, they both tacitly thought that nothing had happened last night. In the morning, the doctor checked Yao Chenxi''s temperature again and approved her to leave the hospital.


    Yao Chenxi really resisted the hospital. After getting the doctor''s permission, she didn''t want to stay here for half a minute. Now that she is in good health, Li futu will not force her to stay any longer, and has gone through the discharge procedures quickly.


    When they go downstairs, Li futu drives Yao Chenxi back to the dormitory.


    "Remember what I said. When you get sick, don''t be a fool to fight alone."


    Li futu was sitting in the car, but she didn''t mean to go upstairs. Yao Chenxi didn''t seem to want to invite her. She nodded, "drive carefully."


    "You''d better have a good rest at home these two days. Don''t rush to work."


    "I see."


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t dislike his wordiness.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Li futu turned around and the Mustang drove away quickly.


    Yao Chenxi stood at the bottom of the apartment and watched the Mustang leave. When the Mustang disappeared, she slowly withdrew her eyes.


    She raised her head, looked at the clear sky, exhaled deeply, and then walked into the apartment building with a smile on her lips.


    As she went upstairs, she met the neighbor who lived opposite her.


    "Teacher he is going to class?"


    She stopped and said with a smile.


    He Han, who is also a teacher in Donghai University, nodded: "Mr. Yao, are you sick these days? Yesterday I saw your boyfriend rush to take you out, which scared me too."


    Li futu and she said it, but Yao Chenxi did not expect that the other side will misunderstand that guy is his boyfriend.


    But she didn''t explain.


    "He is a man who likes to make a fuss. I just have a common fever and cold. Now I''m fine. Thank you for your concern."


    The reason why he said that just now was that he Han was trying to find out. He didn''t expect that it was true.


    One of the most outstanding beauties in the teaching staff of Donghai University actually has a boyfriend?


    If it gets out, I''m afraid it will be another big news.


    However, since no one knows now, it shows that Yao Chenxi doesn''t mean to be honest. He Han is not a talkative person. After a moment of surprise, he intends to keep it in mind.


    "If it''s OK, Mr. Yao, have a good rest. I''ll go to class first."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, passed by he Han and went back to his dormitory.


    The mobile phone was still on the coffee table. She picked up the mobile phone and looked at it. She found that several missed calls were almost from Li futu alone.


    Looking at the record of missed calls, a gentle smile appeared on her face that she didn''t even notice.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Donghai University, Li futu did not return to Datang Yipin, but went to Yongxing headquarters.


    In the chairman''s office, not only Gu Qingcheng, but also Cai Hongli is there, obviously studying the subway project. Now the bidding date is getting closer and closer.


    "I''m not disturbing you, am I?"


    Looking at Li futu, Cai Hongli''s eyes twinkled and said with a smile: "no, in fact, we have almost finished the preparation work for this project before we came to Donghai. The rest is to do our best and listen to the destiny."


    "Xuejie, it seems that this kind of dejected words are not your style."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa and said, "I''m afraid before I fight, but I''m afraid of it."


    Cai Hongli said with a wry smile: "you don''t know who your competitors are. Tiger and wolf look around. We want to find a way out. It''s not so easy."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that even the Qin family were interested in this project."


    Gu Qingcheng sighed deeply.


    "The Qin family?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow. "You mean the Qin family behind brother Yan?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    "Xuejie, it seems that you haven''t said before that the Qin family is also interested in this project."


    Li futu looks at Cai Hongli. He once heard Gu Qingcheng introduce the Qin family, which belongs to a dominant family in the south. Although he did not contact the family, he met with the second son of the Qin family in the last Warring States period.


    From Qin Yunxuan''s self-restraint, we can see the details of a family.


    This subway project is really a fierce battle.


    "We just got the news. There was no news that the Qin family would take part in it."


    When it comes to this, Cai Hongli did not expect it. She is not too worried about the state-owned enterprises that are headed by the national character. After all, because of the system, if it is not internally determined, those state-owned capital will never be able to compete with huangrui in the battle of bayonet and money.Before, Cai Hongli felt that the only thing that could threaten her was her younger sister''s song group.


    With the ability to control tens of billions of capital flow, we can imagine how confident Cai Hongli is. Even in the face of the century old song family, she still feels that she has a five-tier chance of winning. But now the Qin family''s sudden intervention has completely disrupted her plan.


    After all, this is the East China Sea and the south. To some extent, the family that has been rooted in the south for decades is more terrifying to Cai Hongli than the Song family.


    "What''s your base price this time?"


    Li futu asked naturally.


    The bottom price of a project has always been the core secret of an enterprise, which is equivalent to the bottom card. It''s impossible for outsiders to find out in advance. From Gu Qingcheng''s point of view, she naturally won''t hide Li futu, but this time it''s not just about her Yongxing.


    Although she has not been in power for a long time, she also understands that she has to be responsible to her partners.


    Gu Qingcheng looks at Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli saw through Gu Qingcheng''s scruples at a glance.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s not only my younger brother, but also my life-saving benefactor. But Miss Gu said it''s OK."


    Seeing that Cai Hongli was so free and easy, Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth.


    "Our base price is 30 billion, huangrui 20 billion, and I will take out 10 billion."


    30 billion is not a small amount, and it''s 30 billion in cash.


    It''s not so much the age of capital as the age of cash. Maybe most of the so-called multimillionaires can''t even get a million dollars in cash.


    "30 billion, a lot."


    Li futu nodded. Although everyone knows that this subway project is a steady business, it will take at least five or six years to recover its capital and make a profit. Money is not only its face value, but also its time cost. 30 billion is a very competitive business The number of forces is up.


    But Cai Hongli''s look is still not very optimistic.


    "This is the base price given by our professional evaluation team. I think it''s quite a lot, but I''m afraid that some people will not play according to common sense."

 Chapter 516

    Pujiang.


    A luxury sightseeing cruise ship, in addition to the staff, the huge cruise ship now has only two passengers.


    Song''s proud woman stands in the bow of the boat, ignoring the wind of hunting. Her hair dances with the wind, forming a scene that is even more stirring than the tumbling Pujiang River.


    "It''s windy here. Be careful to catch cold."


    With a gentle whisper, a warm white suit coat draped over her shoulder.


    On the Pujiang River, far more powerful than the weak God of Luoshui at that time, Miss Song looked sideways, didn''t refuse, and whispered her thanks.


    The man standing beside her shook his head and laughed, and then asked, "did you find out the origin of those bandits at the party?"


    Song Luoshen shook his head and turned his eyes to the river again, with a kind of preciseness.


    "There are too many people who are secretly jealous of the Song family in the past century, especially your identity. As the successor of the Song family, you should be more careful."


    Although the target of the three leopards is Cai Hongli, it seems that everyone knows their real target.


    "No one can hurt me."


    Song Luo Shen said quietly, not knowing whether he was answering a man''s words or talking to himself.


    The man hears speech, silent next, open mouth suddenly.


    "Luoshen, after the subway project, let''s get married."


    Thunder in silence.


    Even though the river was just a little billow just now, it seemed to become choppy for a moment.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes contracted, but he still didn''t look back.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    She said in a low voice, with no expression on her face.


    "As you know, the elders of the two families have been urging us for so long. Whether it''s my grandfather or song''s grandfather, I''m afraid they all want to see us get together early. It''s the biggest wish of the two old people now."


    Song Luoshen calmed down and finally turned his head. His deep eyes gazed at the proud man in the whole dragon kingdom.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you heard something? "


    The man and she look at each other, smile gently, eyes in the doting all the time without any weakening.


    "There is no lack of gossip in this world. No matter what the outside world says, I believe you."


    When he said that, it was tantamount to admitting that some rumors had indeed come into his ears.


    But he chose to trust without reservation. I''m afraid his attitude is enough to move 99% of women in the world. But Songluo seems to be the exception.


    She quickly looked away. In the roaring wind, the unique face was calm without any expression.


    "Brother Haotian, if I say, those you hear are not rumors?"


    As she once said to Li futu, she never disdains to cover up anything.


    Even at this time, the young master of the Li family, who was regarded as the leader by countless arrogant dandy owners in Kyoto, did not show any dissatisfaction or anger, and even the radian of his mouth did not change at all.


    Standing on the top of the Pujiang River, he looks like a good young master of the turbid world. I''m afraid the style of Zhou Lang in ancient times is the same.


    He looked at the river and asked softly, "Luoshen, after so many years, haven''t you put him down yet?"


    This is the first time in so many years that the two of them have faced this problem without any cover.


    "Brother Haotian, I never wanted to hurt you."


    Songluo did not respond positively, but even if she did not answer, it was equivalent to answering.


    "Luoshen, I never blame you. Even at that time, I knew that you could not help but accompany you. It was my own willing choice and had nothing to do with anyone. But what I didn''t expect was that a young relationship could be so persistent."


    Songluo finally showed a smile.


    "Brother Haotian, have you ever loved someone?"


    This sentence is too meaningful.


    Li Haotian''s eyes narrowed slightly and his lips moved, but he didn''t respond.


    He always knew that the woman standing beside him was not only unique in appearance, but also in intelligence.


    Even if he could whitewash his words, he knew that the woman would not believe it, otherwise she would have been moved for so many years.


    Song Luo God does not seem to mind each other''s silence.


    "Brother Haotian, in fact, I always think that we are all very poor. I can''t love you, but you haven''t


    "Luoshen, even if you think that our union is due to family interests, whether you believe it or not, you are the first woman I met who wants to go through life hand in hand."


    Hearing such sincere words, song Luoshen just smiles: "even if I have someone else in my heart?"


    Some of these problems are too cruel.


    Even if the average man hears his sweetheart''s candid confession that he likes others, he may feel humiliated and angry. But I don''t know whether Li Haotian is too obsessed with her, or because the city is too deep, and his expression still doesn''t fluctuate too much.He was silent for a while and said softly, "ten years is not enough, then twenty years. I''m willing to work with you."


    Song Luoshen''s smile slowly converged.


    Looking at the surging Pujiang River, her mind can not help but recall that at the charity meeting, the man threw out the door despite her request, and the cruel silence of the man in her room not long ago.


    She gave up pride, gave up dignity, and lived hard for ten years. Not only did she not get half of each other''s tenderness, on the contrary, in the end, the other side united with her enemies and stood on the opposite side of her own.


    Song Luo God gradually closed his eyes, couldn''t help shrinking his shoulders, and finally felt the cold of the river wind.


    Li Haotian gently helped her to tighten the suit coat on her shoulder.


    "Why don''t we go back to the cabin."


    Songluo opened his eyes and saw a cruise ship coming towards them.


    There was also a man and a woman standing on the bow of the cruise ship.


    The woman was wearing a green shirt and a long sword on her back. The wind of the river didn''t seem to have any effect on her. Her clothes were just like a fairy.


    At that moment, the Li family, who had always been elegant, squinted deeply and became sharp.


    The two ships got closer and closer, and finally they collided.


    Song Luoshen''s mouth raised an indescribable radian, and then whispered: "brother Haotian, I promise you."


    Li Haotian, who just took back his eyes from the couple, was stunned. It seemed that the surprise came too suddenly, which caught him off guard.


    "Luoshen..."


    With the roaring wind, song Luoshen''s voice came again, which proved that he did not have auditory hallucination.


    "After the subway project, I''ll go back to Beijing with you and we''ll get married."

 Chapter 517

    "Sister, why did Li Haotian come to Donghai?"


    And song Luoshen Li Haotian meet on the cruise ship, the young man on the bow quite surprised said.


    Compared with him, the woman with a sword in a blue shirt is much calmer.


    "All over the world, who doesn''t know that Li''s family is obsessed with song''s daughter. It''s strange that he appears beside song Luo?"


    "Sister, it''s true to hear that."


    The man nodded and then said with a smile, "I''m very curious. Since this young Li family has appeared in Donghai, I don''t know if he has met the president of the Warring States period. Now the scandal between the president of the Warring States period and Miss Song is very popular. If they meet, the situation will be very wonderful."


    The woman took a look at him, "you are afraid that the world will not be in chaos."


    "Sister, are you not curious at all?"


    The man''s eyes twinkled: "two brothers fight for women, what an expectant drama."


    The woman was silent and did not respond.


    The man didn''t mind. He said to himself, "to tell you the truth, I hope the president of the Warring States period can take back his first love. After all, he was driven out of the country like a dog. Now when he returns home, don''t you want to take revenge on the Li family?"


    The woman''s face is so flat that people can''t see what she thinks in her heart.


    "Do you think the second young master of the Li family has the ability to retaliate against the Li family?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s true


    The man sighed: "but I still hope that he can do something. Even if he can''t give a tit for tat, let the Li family have a taste of being robbed of his love. At least seeing the unforgettable appearance of Miss Song''s old love for him, can he at least disgust each other? Although he still does not have the ability to fight with the Li family, at least he is not as slaughtered as he was ten years ago? At least now he has a Yongxing to support him, doesn''t he? There is a saying that if I were him, I would do something, and the worst result would be as bad as it was ten years ago


    It is obvious from his words that he is disgusted with Li Haotian, or the Li family.


    "If you want to make Li Haotian unhappy, why do you expect others? Why don''t you go up and teach each other a lesson when you just met him?"


    "Sister, you think I don''t want to."


    "But with Li Haotian''s piss, will he go out of Beijing alone? There must be a dragon soul around him. If he was the only one, I would definitely throw him down the river just now and let him make a fool of himself in front of the woman he likes. "


    The man thought that he expected the enemy first, and that it was wise for him to choose to hold still just now. However, the woman who has always been unsmiling was rarely amused by him.


    "It''s hard for you to say that you are so timid."


    "Sister, I''m not timid."


    The man immediately argued: "if Li Haotian dares to fight me alone, I won''t call him Qin Yunxuan if I don''t beat him half to death."


    There is no doubt that this man is the second son of the Qin family who met Li futu.


    I''m afraid that the identity of the woman he called elder sister by his side is about to come out.


    "Are you so confident in yourself?"


    Asked the eldest princess of the Qin family.


    "Sister, I can''t beat you. Can''t I beat a Li Haotian?"


    Qin Yunxuan seems to be confident in himself, or he looks down on the revered young master of the Li family.


    "Self confidence is a good thing, but don''t underestimate the world. Li Haotian is not as simple as you think."


    Qin Yuyi looked back and saw that song Luoshen and Li Haotian''s cruise ship had gone away from them.


    "What do you mean, sister?"


    Qin Yunxuan, the eldest and youngest of the southern Tianzi family, frowned. I''m afraid that only in his capacity can the whole South dare to treat the young master of the Li family like this. After all, many years ago, their Qin family had a confrontation with the Li family. Although they were defeated in the war, I''m afraid that people who know about the war will think that their Qin family is still proud even though they were defeated.


    After all, the Qin family went to Kyoto to fight away, and they were one against two!


    With the strength of one family, who has the courage to face song and Li?!


    Qin Yunxuan is very proud of his surname.


    Qin''s parents did not give much explanation.


    "The president of the Warring States period is not much older than you, but he started from scratch. In just half a year, he made the whole East China Sea look at him. Yunxuan, don''t you feel ashamed compared with others?"


    When a sister, have a mother''s heart, this point, even Qin Yu Yi can not avoid vulgar.


    "You used to be young, but now that you''ve grown up, you don''t want to help him share the burden? Are you going to play like this all the time? "


    "Elder sister, let''s come out together. Don''t mention such a serious topic."In the eyes of outsiders, Qin Yunxuan is a super boy whose family background is unfathomable. But in front of Qin Yuyi, he seems to be just a naughty boy.


    "Elder sister, you seem to think highly of the president of the Warring States period. I''ve seen that guy. He''s good-looking, and his skill is really good. I''m afraid I''m not even an opponent. But if I compare with you, I''m afraid he''s not good enough."


    "No one will show you the cards. Never blindly believe what you see in your eyes."


    Looking at the river, Qin Yuyi said quietly, "I''m really a little curious. A teenager who has nothing but resentment can grow up to what point in ten years."


    Qin Yunxuan was stunned.


    He didn''t come to Donghai for fun this time. Indeed, as the elder sister said, since he was born in the Qin family, he had to shoulder the responsibility of resisting the family''s glory. This time, the old man left the Donghai No.16 subway project to himself. He didn''t understand it at first. After all, he had never interfered in the family affairs Even if the old man wants him to be restrained, he should come step by step. It''s impossible to hit him with such a big project all at once. Later, when he saw his elder sister coming with him, he realized that he just wanted to fight for her. But now, it seems that the fact is not what he imagined.


    It doesn''t seem that my sister came to Donghai this time for the subway project.


    "Sister, you didn''t come to Donghai specially for him, did you?"


    Qinyunxuan some incredible asked.


    "I think so."


    Qin Yuyi looked at the surging river, but his pupils didn''t have focal length. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She murmured, "I should have seen him a long time ago."

 Chapter 518

    As a host and strategic partner, Gu Qingcheng cordially invited Cai Hongli to lunch. Cai Hongli was not an affectant person, and he was generous enough to agree.


    It''s natural that people with CAI Hongli''s status should not be inferior. Gu Qingcheng originally wanted to choose Wolong Pavilion, which is loved by celebrities, but Cai Hongli proposed to visit Li futu''s Warring States club.


    Since Cai Hongli is interested, Li futu will not refuse.


    Since it was a commercial banquet, Gu Qingcheng did not forget those elites of huangrui group who came to Donghai with CAI Hongli. Cai Hongli did not refuse Gu Qingcheng''s good intentions. They gathered downstairs of Yongxing headquarters, and then eight cars went to the Warring States club.


    "It''s said that the most excellent venue in the East China Sea is the Warring States period, except for the dynasty of the king of the East China Sea. I''ve been to the East China Sea many times, but I haven''t been there once. This time, I''ve been in the light of general manager Cai, which can be regarded as an eye opener."


    "It''s said that the Red Chamber of the Warring States period is a dream paradise for men. I wonder if the president of the Warring States period will invite us in today?"


    With his words, the faces of several elite members of huangrui group in this car all show that men all know how to smile,


    not only this car, but also the other members of huangrui group are talking about the famous Warring States club.


    "It''s really irritating. How old is the president of the Warring States period, almost younger than all of us? It''s really enviable to have such achievements at such a young age. "


    "Brother Huang, we don''t have to belittle ourselves. Compared with ordinary people, we''re doing well. People should know how to be content, right? Keep looking up. There''s no end to it. Don''t live too hard. "


    "That''s true, but the status of the president of the Warring States period is not so general, is it? Mr. Cai is so fond of him and has been with him for such a long time. For the first time, I saw Mr. Cai treat a man so kindly. "


    "Mr. Cai''s world is not something we can discuss. Let''s do our duty safely."


    A man with deep experience in huangrui opened his mouth, and several people stopped talking.


    This kind of formal banquet, Li futu also gave full face to Cai Hongli, set the place in Jianghu building, and called Ouyang Xiu, Luke and others.


    The main leaders of the four organizations of the Warring States club are here to show their sincerity.


    Li futu gave a brief introduction. No matter Ouyang Xiu and others, or the top businessmen of huangrui group, they are all good communicators in this position.


    Both sides did not take any airs, put the posture very flat, their faces were filled with just the right warm smile, and they had a good chat.


    "Are these the four great King Kong of the Warring States period?"


    Cai Hongli sits on the right of Li futu, while Gu Qingcheng sits on his left.


    Cai Hongli looked at Ouyang Xiu, who was chatting with his subordinates, and said with a smile, "Li Xuedi, when did you become so polite and call them out?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we are the only three. But since it''s a group dinner, we have to show our sincerity. Otherwise, your subordinates may think that I and Qingcheng are arrogant and don''t know etiquette."


    "Oh, I''ve grown up a lot. I''m so thoughtful."


    "Come on, Li Xuedi, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for your hospitality."


    This table is very big. It is full of all kinds of wine, white and red. But instead of red wine, Cai Hongli picked up a bottle of top-grade Maotai.


    People who can make a success in shopping malls can be said to be veterans of the wine market, not to mention the exaggeration of not getting drunk, but Cai Hongli''s capacity to drink is not a big problem for ordinary men.


    Li futu and Cai Hongli drank a glass of wine, then stood up, "Qingcheng, you and Xuejie will sit first, I''ll call some friends."


    Cai Hongli said, "what''s more? I''m afraid we can''t sit here. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll add another table."


    Li futu and the staff gave an order, and then walked out of the Jianghu building.


    It wasn''t long before he came back, except that there were 12 more people behind him.


    When they appeared, somehow, the air in the hall of the whole Jianghu building suddenly became gloomy.


    "This is my friend abroad, Sirius. Sit down."


    In Li futu''s eyes, Sirius is not the killing machine in his hand, but his comrades in arms who can be entrusted with life and death. So even though he knew that it was a bit inappropriate for them to appear on such occasions, he called them out.


    This is a minimum of respect.


    Sirius and his party sat alone at another table.


    Li futu sat down again. Cai Hongli stared at the table and said, "you friends, why do you look strange?"


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "their personality is just like that. They are introverted and very reticent. The elder sister should not care about them in general."


    "No..."Cai Hongli doesn''t mind that these people didn''t even say hello when they came in just now. She''s not so careful. She just instinctively thinks that these people''s temperament is too strange. They are rich men, big lords, political giants She has seen almost all kinds of people in these years, but these people give her unprecedented feeling, which she can''t even describe for a while.


    The twelve people sat at the other table without any communication. The two tables were less than five or six steps away, but Cai Hongli felt that they were in another world.


    "Mr. Cai, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I hope we can win this time."


    , Gu Lu Cheng took up the wine glass, and the wine in the wine cup was also baijiu. She saw Sirius kill people with her own eyes. She was in the conference room on the top floor of Yongxing headquarters. In front of most of the high-rise of Yongxing, the other party twisted fan Fei''s neck. Although she has asked Li futu about the origin of Sirius until now, she also knows that these people are definitely not normal people. Naturally, she does not want Cai Hongli to pay attention to them all the time.


    Cai Hongli takes his eyes back, takes his glass and touches Gu Qingcheng, but his mind is still spinning, and his doubts remain.


    Her younger brother brought her more and more surprise, not only carrying an amazing family background, even these people who are friends but obviously more like subordinates are so weird and mysterious.


    The dishes were quickly served. Li futu showed great sincerity this time. He said that the Manchu and Han people could not be over served, and Tian Wanli were all smart people. He knew how to do it by looking at Li futu''s attitude. During the dinner, he warmly invited the elite of huangrui to have a good time in the Red Chamber of the casino later.


    Although there are only two tables in the hall, the atmosphere is very warm.


    Just after three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, two figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hall on the first floor of Jianghu building.


    A man and a woman.


    Everyone''s eyes were instantly attracted, and then quickly subconsciously focused on the long sword that had not yet come out of its sheath.


    Not to mention those elites of huangrui, even Cai Hongli could not help being a little absent-minded for a moment.


    In this era, there are still people carrying a sword to swagger through the market?


    The woman in green clothes, who was noticed by the audience as soon as she appeared, turned around in the hall of Jianghu building, and then settled on Li futu, who was sitting in the middle of two peerless beauties.


    "Zheng..."


    A light came across.


    The sword suddenly came out of its sheath!


    She raised her arm flat, and in public, she openly drew her sword, pointing at Li futu.


    The whole audience was shocked.


    Women are like dragons!

 Chapter 519

    The chairman of the Warring States period is now described by many people as the first expert in the East China Sea, and this is his base.


    Draw a sword against the president of the Warring States period in the Warring States club?


    And a woman?


    The elites of huangrui group can''t help but have a sense of absurdity.


    However, the woman in green looked calm and calm. She ignored others. Her eyes were as clear as water on Li futu''s face from beginning to end. She carried her sword with a slender arm, but she didn''t see any shaking.


    All the people put down their chopsticks or wine cups.


    Li futu didn''t know the woman who drew a sword at him as soon as he came in, but he knew the man who stood beside the woman and was obviously surprised.


    The second young master of the Qin family, Qin Yunxuan.


    He remembered the scene when he met the second son of the Qin family. It should have been friendly. What''s the situation now?


    Li futu frowned. He didn''t see any movement, but someone on the other table moved.


    The people of the underworld never care about the identity of the other party or whether it is a man or a woman. If they draw a sword against the Emperor Yan, they are the enemy of the underworld.


    "Bang."


    As soon as the wine table shakes, a figure rushes towards the woman in green like a ghost. The speed makes the elites of huangrui group have no time to react.


    "Qiang..."


    A sound similar to metal collision suddenly exploded in the hall on the first floor of Jianghu building.


    Before many people could react, the woman in green had already changed her figure. The body of the sword trembled slightly. Not far from her body, a man gazed at his bloody palm, and finally there was a wave in her dead pupil.


    Dai Ran looks at the man''s eyebrows and turns away.


    Qin Yunxuan looks incredible. He is better than the elites of huangrui group sitting there. Naturally, they don''t know what happened. But the scene just happened before his eyes, and he can almost see it clearly.


    This man, unexpectedly with the hand hard to receive elder sister''s sword?!


    He was very clear about his elder sister''s attainments in swordsmanship. Because of this, he thought it was incredible.


    Not only Qin Yunxuan, but also on the table next to Li futu, those monsters that should not have appeared in the light seemed to have revived. A strange look appeared in the empty eyes, and more than a dozen eyes were all focused on the woman in green.


    However, they still sat there motionless, and did not seem to have the intention to rush on.


    "Who is she?"


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned and said that although she knew about the Qin family, she had never seen Qin Yuyi with her own eyes. In fact, not only she, but also Cai Hongli was puzzled.


    Although many people know that the head of the Qin family has a daughter, unlike other rich families, the princess of the Qin family is rarely exposed to the public.


    "If I guess right."


    Li futu stared at the green dress and said slowly, "she should be the long Princess of the Qin family."


    "You said she was Qin Yuyi?"


    Cai Hongli said in a startled voice and then looked at Li futu: "what''s wrong with you? It makes people come to you with their swords. "


    Li futu gave a wry smile: "if you ask me who I''m going to ask, I''m at a loss. I haven''t even met her."


    "You think I''ll believe you?"


    Li futu is silent. The behavior of the Qin''s parent princess is really too weird. It''s understandable that Cai Hongli doesn''t believe it, but he can''t explain it any more.


    His eyes moved to the green clothes again. Although we met for the first time, we didn''t even say a word, but it''s obvious that this woman is very different from the ordinary rich women.


    To cultivate such a woman, Li futu became more and more curious about the family with deep roots in the south.


    At the entrance of the hall on the first floor of Jianghu building, the conflict continues. Chi ran clenched his hand, ignoring the scar on his palm, and once again pounced on Qin Yuyi.


    There''s no such thing in the world. Cai Hongli''s top businessmen don''t know martial arts. They can''t see Chi Ran''s terror. They just feel that this man is unarmed and dares to fight with others'' swords. He''s brave and brave. But Qin Yuyi, who is locked by Chi gas engine, feels the waves of terror sweeping towards him.


    She felt as if the other party was walking out of the sea of blood. The evil spirit from her body was thick and solid, which made the air around her solidify for a moment, like an invisible prison covering her.


    Qin Yu Yi frowned tightly, not because of fear, but because of the smell of blood evil. She instinctively felt uncomfortable. She waved her long sword forward, and the light of the sword was shining like water. She wanted to break the prison, but her sword was clamped by the other party''s hands.


    Qin Yu''s eyes flashed and he didn''t panic. He held the sword with one hand and floated up by the opponent''s strength. His body was like a startling goose. He made a gorgeous turn in mid air and kicked the opponent''s head with his right foot.Chi ran didn''t dodge, holding his sword in both hands, and suddenly turned around, as if he was going to resist the blow in exchange for taking the other side''s sword.


    Swordsman''s biggest weapon is the sword in his hand. When you fight with swordsman, as long as you can keep an eye on each other''s sword, the threat will be reduced by more than half. Besides, the opponent is still a woman.


    How powerful can women be?


    Almost all the people present felt that way. They didn''t think that Qin Yuyi''s foot could cause much damage. Even Li futu thought that way, but the fact hit them a loud slap in the face.


    With a bang, Chi ran was kicked out by his seemingly soft and feeble feet. The sword revolved in the air for several times, and finally was firmly accepted by Qin Yuyi.


    Ouyang Xiu and others looked at each other, and they were shocked.


    They didn''t expect that there was such a terrible power in that delicate body.


    "Oh, tell you men to look down on women."


    Although, to some extent, she and Li futu are allies, and Qin Yuyi, who came to the door with her sword, is the enemy, when she saw Chi ran defeated, Cai Hongli felt inexplicably happy.


    "What an overbearing woman."


    Li futu gently praised, layman watching, expert looking at the door, although Chi Ran has the suspicion of tuoda, but who can guarantee that the Qin parent princess used all her strength?


    I''m afraid this is the most powerful woman I''ve ever seen since I returned home?


    Of course, the Dao Ma Dan from Sichuan has never been in front of him. Li futu has no way to judge which one is better than the other.


    "Sister, you are so powerful!"


    In the south, Qin Yunxuan, who can be regarded as the most famous young lady in the world, looks at his eldest sister with an undisguised adoration on his face. However, without losing his voice, Chi ran, who has been kicked out, quickly stands up again.

 Chapter 520

    No one knows the strength of his foot better than Qin Yuyi.


    So see Chi burning can so quickly stand up again, her face finally revealed a trace of accident.


    She came here with the target of Li futu. She wanted to use her sword to try out how much weight the young man would have ten years later. But she didn''t expect that Li futu didn''t do it. A man who jumped out of his hand was so strong.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that there is more than one such person present.


    Her eyes subconsciously moved to the table where Chi ran had just Sat. almost everyone on the table was filled with the smell of blood.


    Through the fight with Chi ran just now, Qin Yuyi has a general understanding of these people''s skills. If each of these ten people is the same as the one who fought with him just now, I''m afraid that the energy formed by their combination should even be faced squarely by their Qin family.


    Looking at them, Qin Yuyi not only began to think of the news Yan Donglai had reported to his father.


    At that time, this man had just returned to China and was still unknown. I''m afraid he didn''t know that someone had been paying attention to him since he returned to China.


    After this man reappeared in China many years ago, his father called him alone to watch Yan Donglai''s judgment. Later, his father specially investigated the organization that destroyed the rebellious warlord in South Africa a few years ago and released Yan Donglai.


    The style of that organization is extremely clear and not difficult to check.


    In just a few years, prefectures have risen rapidly and become one of the world''s stirring giants. They compete with some forces that have developed for hundreds of years and have created miracles that belong to this era.


    At that time, Yan Donglai pointed out that the man had a lot of connections with the underground, but she felt that maybe it was just a chance meeting, that the man had some friendship with the underground in his ten years abroad, or that he just knew some people in the underground, which were all possible reasons.


    However, with the following events, Qin Yuyi''s view gradually changed.


    This man''s abnormal skills and cruel killing methods are too similar to those in that organization.


    Especially now, after experiencing it personally, Qin Yuyi has every reason to suspect that the person she met just now came from that organization.


    She took back her eyes and looked at Chi ran, who had taken her foot but didn''t seem to have caused much influence.


    "I''m curious. Are you the ghost king or the ghost emissary in the hell?"


    Li futu''s face changed slightly as his voice fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is hell? "


    "What kind of ghost king?"


    Everyone was stunned and puzzled, even Qin Yunxuan was at a loss.


    "Sister, what are you talking about?"


    Qin Yuyi didn''t respond, ignoring others'' eyes and staring at Chi ran.


    Chi ran was still speechless, but his pupils were gradually enlarged, and his eyes seemed to be covered by darkness.


    At the same time, more than a dozen figures suddenly appeared around Qin Yuyi in the blink of an eye.


    His eyes swept over the lifeless faces. Even if the retreat was blocked, Qin Yuyi was still not frightened. He held his sword tightly and drew a light arc at the corner of his mouth.


    A trial, so that all guesses are instantly clear.


    I didn''t expect that.


    "Are you men after all, so many people bullying a woman?"


    Qin Yunxuan said angrily. At the moment, he was surrounded. Finally, he could feel the heavy depression like the storm coming.


    He thought he was a master, but for some reason, he felt like a boat in the sea. If the storm came, he would capsize at any time.


    "Well, you''re not really going to kill her, are you?"


    Cai Hongli turned his head and saw an expressionless face.


    Knowing that her younger brother was no longer the naughty boy ten years ago, she became serious.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Although she came here with a sword to challenge you, it''s really wrong of her, but she is the princess of Qin''s parents after all. If she has any problems, you will be in big trouble!"


    Li futu didn''t seem to hear it.


    Qin Yuyi draws his sword at him, but he doesn''t care much. What he cares about is that the Qin''s parents, the princess, recognize Chi ran and know the ghost king and the ghost emissary.


    This is enough to show that Qin Yuyi has a deep understanding of the underground.


    Qin Yuyi is not the God of song Luo. Li futu will not be soft hearted to her, even though she has the southern Qin family standing behind her.


    You can''t expose your identity.


    Even the slightest risk must be nipped in the bud.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this moment, he really killed his heart.


    At the moment, Cai Hongli''s proud businessmen are very quiet and dare not say a word.


    No matter how rough the market is, the gains and losses are just money, but now they are different. Only then did they realize that this president of the Warring States period was famous not only for his legendary rising speed, but also for his hand-made murder. They were really afraid that this evil man would go crazy and kill them all."Miss Gu, please persuade him. This guy is crazy!"


    Cai Hongli said hastily.


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and hesitated to look at Li Fu''s picture. After all, he didn''t make a sound.


    Even if she knew that if Qin Yuyi really died here, it would break the sky, but she didn''t want to question Li futu''s decision.


    She once said, ups and downs are with Lang.


    "You are the first interesting person we met in Longguo this time, but it''s a pity that you are going to die now."


    Sirius said, this is probably the longest sentence he has ever said since he came to the Dragon kingdom.


    Three ghost kings, nine ghost envoys, in the face of such a luxury lineup, there are few people who can escape from the existence of heaven.


    But Qin Yu Yi didn''t seem to be aware of the grim situation he was facing, so he lifted the tip of his sword lightly.


    "Do you really think you can kill me?"


    "Hell Sirius, he has no other wish in his life but to die."


    With the voice, the pupils of the twelve people became dark, as if they had annihilated all their emotions. The momentum of the twelve people roared out like the nether world, and the temperature of the hall of the whole Jianghu building suddenly dropped.


    Qin Yunxuan suddenly changed color and felt the threat of death for the first time.


    Qin Yuyi''s hair is dancing without wind. The corner of her mouth rises and her sword is slowly raised. It seems that she is going to fight to death.


    But then, the palm of her hand suddenly loosened, and the sword named Qiushui fell to the ground, with its tip down and inserted into the floor.


    The sword swayed.


    "Sister?"


    Qin Yunxuan''s face is incredible.


    "Li futu, you haven''t been back for ten years. I don''t know if the people buried at the foot of Luqi mountain have any complaints?"


    Qin turned his head.


    Li futu''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly stood up.


    "Stop it

 Chapter 521

    Luqi mountain, located in the western suburb of Kyoto, the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, is not as famous as Baoshan, where all the state leaders or meritorious people are buried, but it is also quiet and far away from the noise of the city.


    And most importantly, it was his mother''s burial place!


    How did the princess Qin know that?!


    Since I met Li futu, Gu Qingcheng has rarely seen this man show too much emotional fluctuation, which makes people feel as if nothing happened in the world would be taken seriously by this man. But at this moment, after the princess Qin''s parents yelled out a word that she could not understand completely, the man stood up in an instant and quickly stopped After walking in the past, he lost his attitude for the first time in public.


    Rolling evil spirit quickly and silently subsided.


    Sirius and other negative hand back to both sides.


    Li futu strode up to Qin Yuyi and grabbed her palm. His eyes were gloomy and he said, "tell me, how do you know?"


    "Li futu, show me respect!"


    Qin Yunxuan comes forward and tries to push Li futu away, but Li futu suddenly looks up, and the evil spirit in his eyes is as strong as the essence. He grabs Qin Yunxuan''s palm, and the terrible force like huge waves explodes in an instant, directly throwing the southern Tianzi number childe out.


    There was a complete silence.


    Cai Hongli''s eyes widened and her lips widened slightly.


    Regardless of Qin Yunxuan who fell to the ground in confusion, Li futu stares at Qin Yuyi again: "answer me, how do you know?"


    In this state, Li futu is full of cold and bloody breath that people dare not look directly at. No one will doubt that if the peerless woman with a sword in a blue shirt doesn''t answer well, she may be killed immediately.


    Qin Yunxuan sat down on the ground, covering his chest with his hand, and a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. At the moment, this young man, who is extremely noble in the south, lost all his demeanor. But he didn''t have time to worry about it. He raised his head inconceivably and looked at the man who didn''t look at him any more. His eyes were full of horror.


    Last time in the Warring States arena, he witnessed the fight between this man and Kong Fujie. He thought that even if he was defeated, he would be able to fight against him


    "How do I know?"


    Qin Yuyi doesn''t seem to be affected by men''s evil spirit. Her wrist is tightly held in her hand by the other side, and she doesn''t break away.


    She looked up at the man she had never met but who was always in her world.


    "Because in the past ten years, in January of every year, I will go north to the solitary grave that has been forgotten by everyone, even you."


    The pupil contracted violently.


    His eyes fluctuated. He stared at Qin Yuyi, who couldn''t avoid looking at him. A moment later, he picked up the Qiushui sword that had been inserted into the ground, and then dragged Qin Yuyi out of the hall of the Jianghu building.


    This is What happened?


    The people in the hall were stunned.


    Gu Qingcheng watched Li futu disappear with Qin Yuyi. Then he got up and went to Qin Yunxuan and helped him up: "Mr. Qin, I''m sorry. Don''t worry. He shouldn''t do anything to Miss Qin."


    Qin Yunxuan did not speak, looking at the direction of the hall door, there is no anger in his eyes, there is no worry, he tightly frowned, it seems that thinking about something.


    ¡­¡­


    The Warring States Club originally spent a lot of money to build. Naturally, the internal environment is full of pavilions, pavilions, bridges and flowing water. Li futu dragged Qin Yuyi through a section of carved corridor and came to a pavilion. There is a rockery outside the pavilion and the flowing water under the pavilion is murmuring. This is undoubtedly a very suitable place to talk about love, but the atmosphere between the two men and women standing here is not very friendly .


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Compared with before, perhaps because of the influence of the environment here, Li futu''s evil spirit weakened, but his eyes were still sharp.


    "Qin family, Qin Yuyi."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    Li futu squinted and asked again, "answer me, who are you?"


    Qin Yuyi looked at the Qiushui sword that originally belonged to him, but now he was held by the other side, "I said, I''m Qin Yuyi, don''t you know me?"


    Li futu was silent.


    Naturally, he could not pay attention to the deep meaning of Qin Yuyi''s words.


    Seeing that the other side had been looking at the sword he held in his hand, he said, "why do you go to my mother''s Tomb every year and answer me, and I''ll give you back your sword."


    Qin Yuyi raised his head, raised the corner of his mouth, and laughed for a moment.


    Even Li futu has to admit that the woman who just plucked her sword at him in the hall of the Jianghu building is really good-looking.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    He was not bewildered by the beauty and frowned.


    "What can I do if I go to the cemetery alone? Li futu, don''t you think this question is rather stupid? "


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed and his voice slowed down."You know my mother?"


    Qin Yu Yi looked at him and his smile became more and more gorgeous.


    At this time, Li futu has released her hand, looking at the Qin parent princess who just smiles but doesn''t speak, his eyebrows are more and more wrinkled.


    "Have we met before?"


    "You don''t have to guess. In the past ten years, I have worshipped your mother for both admiration and kindness. "


    She looked at Li futu, "but this favor is not due to you."


    "Miss Qin, can you say something clearly?"


    You can obviously feel that Li futu''s tone became polite, and the previous murderous and murderous spirit all converged.


    Standing in the antique Pavilion, wearing a green shirt, Qin Yuyi is really like a woman coming out of a picture.


    "Li futu, you are not the only one who has worked hard in the past ten years, but I think it''s all over now."


    "I''m very surprised at your achievements now, but I''m also sincerely happy for you. The young man who once needed protection can finally support a piece of world by himself. I think she can rest assured when she lies at the foot of Luqi mountain."


    Li futu''s eyes wavered and he was silent.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep your secret for you forever. Now, can I have the autumn water back?"


    Li futu stared at her silently and slowly extended his hand.


    Qin Yuyi took the sword, a water like sword light, autumn water has already entered the scabbard.


    This woman, who has been going north every year on that date for the past ten years for a responsibility she should not have undertaken, has a deep look at the man she met for the first time in her life, and a ray of indescribable radian appears in the corner of her mouth.


    "Hello, goodbye."


    After that, she turned around. Instead of walking on the road, she jumped out of the pavilion and stepped on the water wave to go away.


    Li futu stood in the pavilion, looking at the rippling water, his eyes slightly trance.

 Chapter 522

    After leaving the pavilion, Qin Yuyi didn''t go back to the hall of the Jianghu building. Carrying the autumn water that came out and came in, he went straight out of the Warring States club.


    Qin Yunxuan, the second son of the Qin family, stood in front of the two white jade stone lions in front of the Warring States club. He saw Qin Yuyi come out with a complicated look and called out.


    Qin Yu Yi faintly smiles: "is it all right?"


    At this time, Qin Yunxuan had already wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, and shook his head slightly, with a low look.


    Qin Yuyi crossed the gate of the Warring States club and came to him.


    "What''s the matter? Is it a shame to be overturned by someone else? "


    As the only male of the second generation of the Qin family, Qin Yunxuan''s status in the whole South can be described as extremely noble. Not to mention being beaten, he has not met anyone who dares to fight him.


    In front of so many people and in front of his most adored elder sister, he was overturned. Although he didn''t express anything on the spot, it can be imagined that the self-esteem of this little man must have suffered a great blow.


    "Sister, do you think I''m useless?"


    Qin Yunxuan blames himself and lowers his head. Just now, his elder sister was forcibly dragged away. He can only watch her helplessly. He can''t help at all. The second son of the Qin family, who has been living in praise and flattery, feels his incompetence for the first time in his life.


    Qin Yu suddenly felt her hand, but when she was young, her head was longer than her.


    She smiles, takes back her hand without leaving any trace, and then looks back at the Warring States club.


    "Yunxuan, it''s no shame to lose to him."


    Qin Yunxuan raised his head and looked into the deep Warring States club.


    "Elder sister, I really didn''t expect that he was so strong."


    After hesitation, Qin Yunxuan still couldn''t help asking: "sister, if you were single, you Have you ever beaten him? "


    Qin Yuyi was silent and said softly, "I don''t know."


    Qin Yunxuan was silent.


    Although the elder sister did not give a clear answer, but a do not know, has been enough to shock him.


    Over the years, in his mind, the elder sister is not only his family member, but also his idol. He thinks that there is no one in the world who can compete with the elder sister, but now there is one.


    Although the other party just let him make a big fool, but for Li futu, Qin Yunxuan still had a feeling of admiration.


    In his opinion, there are so many talented young people in the South and North, such as Li family, Cao family prince, and so on. The only way for those people to have a good reputation today is to have a good baby. However, the man just now was different. He was alone, started from scratch, and even was driven out of the country like a dog ten years ago


    Qin Yunxuan was stunned and said, "elder sister, what has he experienced in the past ten years? It has grown to such an extent. "


    Qin Yu Yi was dumbfounded with a smile and shook his head: "I also think he almost created a miracle."


    Two people get into the car, Qin Yunxuan drives.


    "Sister, what do you mean by" hell "? There are also ghost kings and ghost envoys. What''s the matter? "


    "It used to make you pay more attention to business. It seems that you didn''t listen to it at all, otherwise you can''t even know it."


    Qin Yuyi whispered: "Yunxuan, after my father and two uncles and three uncles are old, the Qin family still depends on you. As a man of the Qin family, you can''t always stare at the sky above your head. You should learn to look far away."


    "Elder sister, don''t say that. I''m not alone in the Qin family. Even if they are old, don''t you still have you?"


    There may be countless people who dream of becoming the successor of the Qin family, but for Qin Yunxuan, this is a responsibility he can''t afford.


    "Me?"


    Qin Yu Yi smiles and touches the autumn water which is lying on her knee. She doesn''t continue this topic.


    "If you are concerned about the international situation, you should know that there is an organization known as the greatest miracle of this century. This organization is called Difu."


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes showed a touch of surprise, turned his head and said: "elder sister, is there such exaggeration?"


    "If you know the development speed and track of the underground, you won''t feel exaggerated."


    Qin Yu Yi''s eyes were calm and said: "you can go back and find out for yourself. The second uncle should keep some information. I just want to tell you one thing. In the middle of the development of the prefecture, in order to quickly accumulate capital, a country in Central Europe ignored its domestic drug control order and openly sold drugs. Later, it angered the state power, and the supreme inspector general of the country personally ordered it to be wanted all over the country The members of the local government gave orders to be killed. If they caught one, they would not go through the judicial process and would be executed directly. But the next day, the supreme inspector general, who was strict in law enforcement, was found dead at home. "


    "It''s from hell?"


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes exclaimed, and finally had a one-sided understanding of the terror of the underworld.


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "Although the retaliation of the underground government was rapid, it completely angered the top leadership of the country. As a state power, how could it tolerate such provocation? That country immediately reported it to its allies. Finally, more than 20 countries agreed that the underground government would pose a threat to the national security of all countries, agreed to the dispatch agreement, mobilized the elites of all countries, and established a multi-national organization The number of Chinese troops is more than 3000, and there is only one goal Wipe out the underworld completely. "Qin Yunxuan was stunned and attracted more than 20 countries to join hands. How fierce was that?


    Even if it''s death, there''s no regret in this life, right?


    "At that time, the underground government was not as secluded as it is now. The headquarters was soon detected, and the multinational Alliance Army immediately launched an encirclement and suppression operation. As a result..."


    Qin Yuyi pauses They were completely annihilated. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes trembled violently and could not speak for a long time.


    "Of course, the Alliance Army seems to be powerful, but after all, it is composed of many countries, each of which is its own leader. In fact, it is not very strong in terms of combat effectiveness. Moreover, the underground government takes advantage of its own advantages, which are the reasons why the underground government can win the battle of survival. However, on the surface, the coalition army did gather the strength of more than 20 countries. After the battle, the underground government became famous all over the world. Later, the more than 20 countries were forced to recognize the legitimacy of the underground government. Of course, during the war, the underground government also suffered heavy casualties. The headquarters became a ruin in the war. Since then, the actions of the underground people have become secretive, and no one can find out Where is its new headquarters? "


    Although the eldest sister''s statement is very flat, there is no emotional fluctuation, but Qin Yunxuan can deeply feel the valiant and powerful of the underworld.


    He took a deep breath, "elder sister, do you mean that the people who surrounded us just now are the monsters in the hell?"

 Chapter 523

    Even in Qin Yuyi''s eyes, the development of the prefecture is almost a heroic epic.


    Step by step, it has stepped on not only the enemy, but also the bodies of countless people of its own.


    Maybe that''s why it''s called hell.


    From hell, to hell.


    Just as the man named Sirius said just now, people in hell may live to die.


    At the same time, Qin Yuyi''s thoughts were inevitably brought into the organization''s bloody step by step. For a moment, he was a little absent-minded. After a while, he nodded: "yes, those people are from the hell."


    "How did they show up in..."


    Qin Yunxuan opened his mouth subconsciously, but before he finished, his expression suddenly solidified.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, isn''t Li futu... "


    Qin Yuyi was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice: "if it''s right, he should be a person in the hell, and he should also be a high-level person in the hell. The hell has never set foot in the East, and I haven''t dealt with them, but by feeling, I think the person I just dealt with is at least the level of the ghost king in the hell, and since that man can command the ghost king, it''s enough It means that his identity is above the ghost king. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, as early as half a year ago, Yan Donglai reported to his father, but a young man who had nothing suddenly became a high-level figure in the prefecture. This fact is too bizarre. I didn''t pay attention to it, but now it seems that Yan Donglai''s conjecture is not wrong. "


    "That''s right. Maybe only those who stand at the top of the prefecture have enough ability to annihilate dozens of Japanese killers by one person."


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes trembled.


    When he first heard Li futu''s name, he only thought that there was an interesting person in Donghai. However, as time went on, the young man brought more and more accidents to him. He thought that the man who suddenly rose up in Donghai was really the second young master of Li family who had disappeared for ten years. But who expected that the other man was so terrible.


    "If he is really a high-level figure in the underworld, why don''t he take song Luo back? I thought he just had no ability to fight against the Li family, but now it seems that he has enough strength to compete with the Li family? "


    "You think everyone is as shallow as you are?"


    Qin Yuyi said faintly: "some people seem gentle, respectful and thrifty on the surface, but their pride is buried in their bones. If they lose something, they lose it."


    "Elder sister, do you think song Luoshen is also because he knows Li futu''s identity, so he shows an unforgettable look of his old love?"


    "You shouldn''t ask me that question. You should ask that Miss Song."


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t mind. He couldn''t help but sigh: "I thought Li futu would be disgusting as long as he could disgust Li Haotian, but now it seems that if the Li family really wanted to fight, he might not be able to fight his younger brother. I don''t know if the Li family would regret their choice if they knew the achievements of the child they abandoned now?"


    Qin Yuyi is noncommittal: "although the hell is powerful, it is not invincible in the world, and this is in the state of dragon. Do you think he has always chosen to hide his origin just because of his low profile?"


    There is a saying that rich people do not return to their hometown, such as the Royal night tour. The abandoned son of the Li family has been fighting abroad for ten years. He has become a big figure who can stir up the international situation from a young man who has nothing. Anyone else, I''m afraid, will have the idea to go back to his hometown and cheer up. But the man did not choose to do so. Naturally, there is his reason.


    Qin Yunxuan is not curious about these things, he thought of an extremely critical problem.


    "Elder sister, what do you mean by the foot of Lu Qi mountain you just said to him?"


    Qin Yuyi looked out of the window and said nothing.


    "Sister..."


    At that time, when he saw Li futu pull his elder sister away, he felt that he was vaguely thinking of something, but the last layer of fog was covered and he could not break through.


    "Don''t you always wonder who the woman is who the third uncle has missed all his life?"


    Qin Yuyi opens her mouth. She always looks out of the window, which makes Qin Yunxuan unable to see her expression clearly.


    With the elder sister''s voice, Qin Yunxuan''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Sure enough, his expected words came again.


    "That woman is buried at the foot of Luqi mountain."


    "So..."


    Qin Yunxuan''s mind seems to have a thunder flash, all the fog thoroughly pierced.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The boy who has an engagement with his elder sister is Li futu


    Just like seeing the sun through the clouds, all the puzzles are answered in a flash.


    Li futu''s mother, the woman buried at the foot of Luqi mountain, is the only female disciple of longkong monk in Qixia Temple.


    It was because of her that the third uncle went north ten years ago and fought with the Li family.I should have thought of that.


    "You''re surprised?"


    Qin Yuyi took back his eyes from the window, looking very calm.


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes were in a trance, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "No wonder the elder sister always disappears for a few days in January every year. It turned out that she was helping him to worship his mother."


    As the man''s fiancee, the elder sister''s duty is to worship his mother.


    Qin Yunxuan shook his head, looked at the elder sister and said: "elder sister, he pulled you out just now. Did you say this to him?"


    "Why should I tell him?"


    "Are you going to hide it all your life?"


    Qin Yunxuan, who was very clear about his elder sister''s personality, said: "elder sister, whether you like him or not, at least let him know all this. I saw him just now. He didn''t seem to know that he had wasted ten years of your time in vain. Don''t you tell him, do you plan to be trapped in this shackle for a lifetime?"


    "What do you want me to say?"


    "I think you should smile at his fiancee, don''t you think I should say to him standing in front of him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Yunxuan quietly, a moment later firmly said: "elder sister, it''s not convenient for you to say that it doesn''t matter. I''ll help you to say that you have wasted ten years. I can''t let your youth be wasted by him any more. If he cancels the engagement on his own initiative, it''s not a breach of faith of our Qin family."


    "Qin Yunxuan, it''s my own business. It''s none of your business."


    "Sister!"


    Qin Yuyi looked away and said nothing.


    Once the elder sister got serious, Mr. Qin would never dare to be presumptuous. He bit his teeth and didn''t dare to speak again.


    The car quieted down.


    When he stopped the car at a red light intersection, Mr. Qin finally didn''t hold back and whispered to himself, "if it''s really him, with his current identity and ability, I think it''s a good match for his elder sister."

 Chapter 524

    After Qin Yuyi left, Li futu stood alone in the pavilion for a long time.


    When he returned to the hall of Jianghu building, Cai Hongli and his party had already left.


    After this change, the banquet will not go on.


    "Mr. Cai, they have gone."


    Gu Qingcheng met him.


    Li futu nodded and looked at Ouyang Xiu, who was still here. "Go ahead and get busy first."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu four people respectfully retreat, but just happened scenes have been engraved in their minds.


    As the main leaders of the four major organizations in the Warring States period, they are already the upper class in the whole East China Sea, but they are not as good as the Qin family after all. The international situation is far away from them. They don''t know what the word "hell" that the princess Qin''s parents spit out just now means. They just instinctively feel that they can be bold and unbridled To Qin''s parents and princess, and also intend to kill, their master''s confidence, far beyond their imagination.


    After the four of Ouyang Xiu retreated with more profound awe, Li futu looked at Sirius and others and asked them to go down to have a rest. After they left silently, he looked at Gu Qingcheng: "go up and sit down."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded cleverly.


    On the third floor of Jianghu building, Li futu''s residence and office in the Warring States period.


    Gu Qingcheng poured two glasses of water and brought them over.


    Li futu took it and said thanks.


    Gu Qingcheng sat beside him.


    "What did the elder sister say when she left?"


    With the words and deeds of Qin''s parents in the hall of Jianghu building, and the wisdom of his elder sister, I''m afraid she can guess something.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, "no, she just said thank you for your hospitality. She will invite us to dinner next time."


    After a pause, Gu Qingcheng hesitated and said: "I''m not sure Do you know Miss Qin


    Li futu took a look at her and said with a smile, "I''m afraid everyone present just now would think so, but if I tell you, this is the first time I''ve seen her, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it."


    Gu Qingcheng said without hesitation, then holding the water cup, he couldn''t help frowning: "but I think she seems to know you, and it seems that she has been for a long time..."


    "That''s where I''m confused."


    Li Fu Tu light Nan way, eyes rare appeared a wisp of blankness.


    He has been abroad for ten years, and he has been living in the north before going abroad. He has no chance to get in touch with Qin Yuyi or the Qin family. He even knows the existence of the Qin family for the first time through Gu Qingcheng''s mouth.


    It is clear that she is a stranger, but why does the eldest princess of the Qin family find herself with a sword?


    Qin Yuyi didn''t say much in the pavilion just now. Every word was still in his ears, but he couldn''t understand it all the time.


    He''s not the only one who''s been working hard for ten years?


    And human feelings. What do you mean?


    "Her last words, why are you so excited?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked in a low voice.


    Li futu bowed his head and drank water. He was silent for a while and didn''t hide any more.


    "Because the woman she said was buried at the foot of Luqi mountain is my mother."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes are slightly enlarged.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So she knows your mother? "


    Li futu shook his head. "My mother passed away ten years ago. Qin Yuyi should have been as old as me when she was a child. It was impossible to know my mother at all."


    "How could she..."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes were fixed, and he suddenly thought, "does your mother Are you from the Qin family? "


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a smile: "even more impossible, my mother''s surname is not Qin."


    "What''s going on?"


    Gu Qingcheng is confused.


    "I''d like to know what''s going on, but now I don''t have a clue."


    "Now that you can''t figure it out, don''t think about it."


    Li futu breathed out his breath and said in a soft voice: "there is no secret in the world that can be hidden forever. One day it will come out. Why bother yourself now."


    Then he looked at Gu Qingcheng and said, "don''t you wonder what that Princess Qin said about the hell and the ghost king?"


    Gu Qingcheng calmly nodded, no taboo: "natural curiosity, if you are willing to say, I will listen."


    Li futu said with a dumb smile, "have you been waiting for me to take the initiative?"


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled, folded his hair, and shook his head: "no, actually I knew for a long time that the origin of Sirius would not be simple. They solved Ganji''s people so quickly, which is enough to show their extraordinary. Although they seldom speak, some Qi can''t be hidden. Even if I don''t know martial arts, I also know that Sirius is their body Hand, I''m afraid the whole dragon kingdom can''t find many, but if you don''t want to mention it, I won''t ask. "It''s hard to be confused. As a woman, Gu Qingcheng has been doing well at this point.


    "In fact, I really don''t care about your background or origin. I even prefer that your identity be pure, not the second son of the Li family or the ghost king of the prefecture. In this way, the gap between us may be narrowed."


    Li futu was silent for a moment, then reached for Gu Qingcheng''s head with a smile.


    "Silly girl."


    Gu Qingcheng did not resist, but gently bit his lower lip: "I am not a child."


    Li futu said with a smile: "yes, you are not a child now. You are the helmsman of Yongxing, the new generation of Queen of the river, right?"


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t mind his joking, seriously staring at him: "if your identity can be a little simpler, that''s good, so even if you don''t want to, I can force you to stay with me."


    Li futu said with a smile: "do you think you are the kind of female bandits in ancient times who rob people to be the Prime Minister of the stronghold?"


    "Why not?"


    Facing Gu Qingcheng''s stubborn eyes, Li futu shook his head with a smile and said: "fortunately, I still have the ability to protect myself. Otherwise, if I''m favored by you, you''ll be doomed."


    Gu Qingcheng finally couldn''t help laughing, reached out and patted Li futu gently: "you are so annoying!"


    Li futu drank and looked out of the window.


    Around the Jianghu building, there are many green trees, which are full of lush scenery.


    Li futu''s smile slowly converged.


    "No matter what the relationship between the eldest princess of the Qin family and my mother is, she does remind me of one thing."


    Gu Qingcheng looks at him suspiciously.


    Li futu''s eyes were slightly dazed.


    "When my mother died, I planted two cypress trees in front of her grave, and now I''m afraid they are as tall as a pavilion."

 Chapter 525

    Crystal Palace Hotel.


    In a business banquet hall, the elites of Soong''s group in Donghai gathered together. Someone stood on the stage and was making the final mobilization for Donghai No.16 subway project three days later.


    Song Luoshen was also present, but she didn''t speak on the stage and gave the right to speak to others. Listening to the above person''s generous speech, as song''s successor and the person in charge of the project, she obviously had some thoughts.


    "Miss, it seems that the Qin family also participated in the bidding."


    Yu Kang was by her side.


    Song Luoshen nodded. She didn''t know if she had known the news for a long time. Even if she added another strong enemy, she didn''t seem to care too much.


    Mou Guang turned round in the whole audience, she said softly: "Yu Kang, I''ll give it to you here. I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room to have a rest first."


    Then she got up and left the banquet hall.


    Yu Kang looked at her back, and there was a flash of light in her eyes.


    Song Luoshen took the elevator upstairs and went back to her suite. She stood in front of the window, staring at the Pujiang River for a long time, then picked up her mobile phone.


    But at this time, her mobile phone was the first to ring.


    Looking at the caller ID, she narrowed her eyes and put it on her ear.


    "Hello."


    "Sister Luoshen, I''ve come to Donghai, too. Is it convenient for me to meet you?"


    Song Luoshen mouth slightly up, looking at the ups and downs of the Pujiang River, whispered: "good."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Luoshen, who said he was tired and wanted to have a rest, quickly walked out of the room. Two bodyguards waiting at her door immediately gathered around her.


    Song Luo God steps a meal, "I go out, you stay in the hotel."


    "Miss..."


    Song Luoshen''s beautiful eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "this is the order."


    The two ace bodyguards looked at each other. After all, they did not dare to disobey the order of the young lady and bowed their heads respectfully, "yes."


    Seeing the young lady take the elevator to go downstairs, a bodyguard whispered: "go to inform Mr. Yu."


    Although they dare not disobey the order, the young lady must report to the police when she goes out alone.


    A bodyguard quickly came to the banquet hall and found Yu Kang.


    "In this subway project, the eldest lady is also under great pressure. Since she wants to stay alone, why should we disobey her and let the eldest lady breathe alone?"


    Hearing the news that song Luoshen left the hotel alone, Yu Kang replied.


    Naturally, bodyguards don''t say much.


    ¡­¡­


    Qinghefang.


    In an upscale restaurant.


    When Songluo arrived, a woman had already sat there and ordered a meal.


    "Sister Luo is really on time."


    Looking at Song Luoshen sitting in front of her, the woman took off her sunglasses and her pretty face was filled with elegant smile.


    Pei family celebrity, Pei poetry.


    "How did you come to Donghai?"


    Song Luoshen asked with a smile, as if he was no stranger to miss Pei, who was one year younger than himself.


    "I''m not as busy as sister Luoshen. I''m bored when I''m idle. I just went to Jiming temple in Jinling a few days ago. I heard that sister Luoshen is in the East China Sea, so I stopped by to have a look."


    Pei Shiyin''s tone is very kind: "sister Luoshen, didn''t disturb you?"


    Song Luo Shen shook his head, and his face was also full of soft smile.


    Kyoto looks big, but the real core circle is limited after all. To be sure, she and Pei Shiyin have known each other for seven or eight years, but their friendship is not very deep.


    After all, born in a family like theirs, it''s impossible to make friends with others easily. Of course, the martial arts scene has to be maintained.


    "Shiyin, sometimes I really envy you. You are carefree and free. You can go anywhere you want, unlike me..."


    Song Luo stopped talking and didn''t go on.


    "Sister Luoshen, now you are totally different from the shining sister Luoshen I know."


    Pei Shiyin seems to be a little surprised, "are you in a bad mood because of some trouble?"


    Then she wrinkled her slender eyebrows, as if thinking of something, "is there any trouble in this subway project?"


    "Do you know?"


    There''s something unexpected about Songluo.


    Pei Shiyin nodded, "I''ve heard that sister Luoshen came to Donghai this time for the purpose of the No.16 subway to be built in Donghai. Sister Luoshen, if you need help, just say that we are sisters. As long as I can help you, I''m absolutely duty bound."


    As Pei Shiyin, if song Luoshen wanted to borrow tens of billions from Pei''s family, she would have no problem.


    But song Luo God certainly won''t easily owe people, besides, their estimation of song''s most is money."Shiyin, I appreciate your kindness. I won''t be polite when I need your help."


    Pei Shiyin said with a smile: "yes, since brother Haotian has come to Donghai, where does sister Luoshen need my help? It''s my self indulgence."


    Songluo''s eyes twinkled.


    "Have you met him?"


    Pei Shiyin nodded, "yes, sister Luoshen has a big face, but brother Haotian seldom goes out of Beijing."


    Song Luo God smiles, "you know him very well."


    "That''s not true."


    Pei Shiyin''s face was full of innocent smile, "you know, Haotian brother and I knew each other earlier than Luoshen elder sister. Almost as soon as I was born, I knew him. When I called him out to travel, he always refused for all kinds of reasons. Luoshen elder sister, when you were in the East China Sea, he came here on his own initiative. Luoshen elder sister, why don''t I have your great charm?"


    "You can''t say that, but the relationship is different."


    Pei Shiyin nodded and sighed: "yes, after all, I''m just a sister, but you''re brother Haotian''s fiancee. There''s really no way to compare."


    Song Luoshen didn''t care that Pei Shiyin complained like a child. He picked up the red wine on the table and began to pour wine into two crystal clear goblets.


    "By the way, sister Luoshen, when are you and brother Haotian going to get married? Let me get ready to think about what kind of wedding gifts I can give you. "


    Pei Shi suddenly thought of this problem.


    Song Luo God poured wine arm meal, immediately returned to normal, "fast."


    "Ah? Really? "


    Pei Shiyin was surprised and said, "what day? Has it been decided? "


    After pouring the wine, song Luoshen put down the bottle.


    "After the completion of this project, we will discuss the matter when we go back to Beijing, set a date, and we will definitely inform the outside world."


    "Sister Luo, you will be the most beautiful bride in the world."


    Pei Shiyin exclaimed, gazing at Song Luoshen''s peerless face, her eyes were full of pure envy.


    "Sister Luoshen, have you chosen your bridesmaids? I wonder if you think I can? "


    Song Luoshen smiles, "Shiyin, what''s a bridesmaid to be? You''re not too young, and you don''t have to find a right husband to marry yourself out."


    "I want to."


    Pei Shiyin sighed, lowered his head, looked at the glass of red wine, some depressed, "but no one wants me."


    Song Luoshen shakes his head with a smile, not noticing the venomous color in Pei Shiyin''s eyes.


    The most terrible thing in the world is never ghosts.


    It''s the heart.

 Chapter 526

    Although the Pei family can''t compete with the Song family, it''s also a rich family, and Pei Shiyin''s appearance is not bad. It''s no exaggeration to say that a person is more beautiful than Huajiao. But it''s strange that the Pei family''s famous lady has never experienced any emotion when she is 25 years old. At least, no one has heard of her making any boyfriends. Some rich girls, like her age, may have gone through thousands of sails.


    "Shiyin, you haven''t met a boy you like for so many years?"


    Songluo is also a little curious.


    Song Luoshen thought Pei Shiyin would deny it, but to her surprise, Pei Shiyin nodded,


    "yes, but what''s the use of my love? People don''t like me. "


    Song Luo Shen was slightly stunned, then a little hard to believe: "Shiyin, are you kidding me? There are people who don''t like you? "


    Pei Shiyin has talent, appearance and family background, and her private life is clean. Unlike some rich women who are in chaos, song Luoshen doesn''t think that any man will refuse Pei Shiyin.


    "Sister Luoshen, it''s not a glorious thing. Do you think it''s necessary for me to cheat you?"


    Pei Shiyin took a sip of the glass of red wine, like drowning his sorrow with wine.


    "I''m not as good as sister Luoshen. I''m so fascinated by the two brothers of the Li family."


    Song Luo''s expression is frozen.


    Pei Shiyin immediately responded, and even said: "sister Luoshen, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Song Luo Shen shook his head and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK."


    "Sister Luoshen, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Pei Shiyin is full of apologies.


    Song Luoshen took his glass and sipped the wine.


    "Shiyin, have you heard something?"


    If it wasn''t for what he heard, Pei Shiyin would not suddenly think of the past ten years, even if it was just casual.


    Pei Shiyin hesitated and nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I heard from brother Haotian that his younger brother, who has disappeared for ten years, seems to be in the East China Sea now... "


    While speaking, Pei Shiyin has been observing song Luoshen''s expression, and seems to be worried that he has said something wrong to annoy the other party.


    But the look of Songluo was always calm.


    "It seems that you really have a good relationship with him, and he didn''t hide it from you."


    "Sister Luo, has he really come back?"


    Song Luoshen nodded, just like mentioning an unimportant matter, and smilingly said, "well, he has been back nearly half a year."


    Pei Shiyin bit her lip, as if she wanted to talk and stop. Her eyes were struggling, but she didn''t seem to be curious at last.


    "Sister Luo, since he has disappeared for so long, why did he come back suddenly? Is he still Can''t let you go? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes congealed, then he looked at Pei Shiyin with a smile, "did he ask you to ask?"


    Pei Shiyin shook his head without hesitation: "sister Luoshen, don''t get me wrong. I''m just curious. If sister Luoshen doesn''t want to say something, I don''t ask."


    Song Luoshen seems to really regard Pei Shiyin as a good sister.


    "I don''t know why he came back suddenly. Anyway, it''s not because of me. Men are fickle. After ten years of being used to the colorful world abroad, he will take me to heart."


    "Well How about you, sister Luo? "


    Pei Shiyin looked at her and asked in a low voice, "have you forgotten him?"


    Song Luo Shen light smile, shook his head, "this problem is not important."


    Then she stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Looking at her back gradually disappear in the field of vision, the second before it seems innocent Pei Shiyin eyes gradually deep.


    Entering the washroom, song Luoshen came to the washroom and put her hands on the stage slowly. She raised her head and looked at the mirror in front of her.


    There was no expression on the peerless face in the mirror.


    Since he can become the successor of the Song family, we can imagine how song Luoshen''s scheming and skill can be fooled by a Pei Shiyin.


    What Pei Shiyin said just now seems to be sincere, but in fact it is full of flaws.


    Not to mention anything else, Li Haotian has known him for so many years, and he has also signed a marriage contract. How can song Luoshen not understand.


    No matter how early that Pei family celebrity and he knew each other, with Li Haotian''s personality, it is absolutely impossible to mention the topic of Li futu in front of her.


    The Pei family celebrity so painstakingly in front of her acting, she would like to see, each other''s heart what abacus!


    Song Luoshen, who went to the appointment alone, took his hand from the lavatory table, reached to the touch tap, washed it, took out a tissue from one side, wiped his hand, and then left the lavatory.


    Shortly after she left, a woman came out of the bathroom. She came to the bathroom and seemed to be about to wash her hands, but suddenly she was stunned.


    It can be seen clearly that there are two palm prints on the marble table of the lavatory table, and even cracks appear on the whole table!¡­¡­


    When song Luoshen returned to his seat, the soft smile rippled at the corner of his mouth again.


    "Sister Luoshen, in the eyes of all of us, you and brother Haotian are made in heaven. Now that you have finally achieved the right result, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Pei Shiyin took the wine cup and said sincerely: "there must be a lot of people at the wedding. Maybe I don''t have the chance to talk with Luoshen elder sister. I''ll be here in advance to wish Luoshen elder sister and Haotian elder brother a long life together


    Song Luoshen held up his glass with a smile, but his eyes suddenly flickered.


    The wine in my glass is obviously more than that before I go to the bathroom. If ordinary people are concerned, they will not be able to detect it.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes flashed, but there was no abnormal fluctuation on his expression. He said with a smile: "thank you."


    Then, as if she didn''t find any abnormality, she put the edge of the cup into the red lip.


    At that moment, Pei Shiyin could no longer restrain the appearance of a deep smile.


    Then they began to eat and chat, but they didn''t mention anything about their feelings. During this period, Pei Shiyin had been observing the expression of song Luoshen. As she expected, after drinking that, song Luoshen seemed to be too drunk, and his face began to look sleepy. Even his dreamlike eyes began to become listless and trance.


    "Sister Luoshen, are you drunk?"


    Pei Shiyin said softly.


    Song Luoshen put his arm on the table and pressed his eyebrows. Dai Mei frowned slightly, and his voice was a little weak. He said, "Shiyin, why are you so strong?"


    "Sister Luoshen, if you are drunk, you''d better close your eyes and have a rest."


    Pei Shiyin''s tone is very light and slow, just like hypnosis, which is very bewitching.


    Song Luoshen''s eyelids became more and more heavy. At last, he collapsed slowly on the table and lost his mind.


    Looking at the first beauty in Kyoto who fell in front of him, Pei Shiyin''s beautiful face bloomed a creepy smile.


    "Sister Luo Shen, you are still too soft and weak after all. You have to fight for some things by yourself. I believe you won''t blame me, will you?"

 Chapter 527

    Song Luoshen''s body was soft and light. Pei Shiyin stood up and helped her up from the table without any difficulty.


    Pei Shiyin walks directly out of the restaurant with the first beauty in Kyoto who is already at the mercy of others.


    Someone noticed them, but soon looked away. It''s not unusual that they get drunk in restaurants.


    Outside the restaurant, there is a Huiteng waiting quietly. When Pei Shiyin comes out, a fierce man immediately emerges from the driver''s seat and seems to be planning to take song Luoshen from Pei Shiyin.


    Pei Shiyin squinted, "take away your dirty hands."


    She hated Songluo, but as a famous family in Kyoto, she would not let Songluo be abused by the lower class.


    The man''s face was stiff, but he took back his hand and went to the car to open the door for Pei Shiyin.


    Pei Shiyin helped song Luoshen into the car and sat beside her.


    Fierce male toward the surroundings vigilant observation eye, see no one notice, quickly re into the driver''s seat.


    "Where are you going, miss?"


    Pei Shiyin looks cold: "back to the hotel."


    "Yes."


    The man nodded. Meanwhile, he couldn''t help looking up at the dazed song''s daughter in the rearview mirror.


    Of course, he knew the woman''s identity. He got the sweat medicine in the wine under Pei Shiyin.


    What does Pei Shiyin want to do? Although he doesn''t say it clearly, he can still guess some.


    His eyes fluctuated for a moment. Since Pei Shiyin took such a big risk to take advantage of others, why can''t it be him?


    "What? Are you interested in her, too? "


    Pei Shiyin noticed his eyes and looked up in the rearview mirror.


    The fierce man was shocked in his heart. He quickly cut off the beautiful thoughts in his mind. He immediately looked away and started the car,


    "I dare not."


    Pei Shiyin sneered: "to be a man, you''d better have self-knowledge. First of all, you have to understand your identity. Even if a swan is in trouble, it can''t fall into your toads'' mouths."


    No matter how impolite Pei Shiyin''s words are, he doesn''t dare to show anger and dissatisfaction.


    Dongyue hotel.


    Donghai is one of the five-star hotels.


    Pei Shiyin has made a reservation here.


    From the beginning to the end, she didn''t bother others to put on her own hands and helped Songluo God into the room.


    When song Luoshen was put on the soft big bed, she was calm all the time, and then she was relieved.


    She is very clear about the risks that she will bring. Unlike her purchase of CAI Hongli, she no longer hides behind the scenes, but stands in front of the stage.


    If song Luoshen is a little more ruthless, she may be caught dead after the event!


    However, she can''t worry about so much. She bought murderers to cause trouble for song Luoshen, and even to see if it is possible to drag her down from the position of song''s successor. However, in the current situation, she has no time to wait for her to plan slowly. If she drags on, the marriage between song and Li''s family will be a foregone conclusion when song Luoshen returns to Kyoto.


    Song Luoshen is still in the East China Sea, which is her only chance.


    The power of love can''t be predicted, especially for the woman who is dazed by love. She has no reason at all. Especially when this kind of woman still has some power in her hand, her horror is totally unimaginable.


    Pei Shiyin sits on the bedside slowly, as if in front of a lover, stroking song Luoshen''s beautiful face with a nervous smile.


    "Sister Luoshen, in Kyoto, almost all women live in your light. Men worship you and elders praise you. I really don''t know. Are you really so outstanding? Sister Luoshen, in fact, I really feel that I am much better than you. At least, I dare to pursue what I love. For this, I am willing to pay any price. What about you? I care about the so-called glory of Miss Song''s identity. I dare not face my true feelings. Sister Luo Shen, I hate you, but I feel sad for you. "


    Pei Shiyin''s hand pauses and helps song Luoshen in a coma to stir up a strand of hair scattered in front of his forehead.


    "Sister Luoshen, when I was a child, I really respected you and adored you. But you didn''t like brother Haotian. Why did you agree to this marriage? Do you want others to suffer with you if you don''t get happiness? Sister Luo Shen, don''t you think you are too selfish? "


    Pei Shiyin gazes at Song Luoshen''s face that makes her feel flawless. She slowly takes back her hand, raises her head and looks out of the bedroom window.


    Window to the west, you can see the sky is yellow, the sun has begun to sink.


    "Sister Luoshen, this marriage is doomed to be a tragedy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have courage. I''ll help you."


    Pei Shiyin murmured, then stood up and left the room.She did not find that, after she turned around, as if song Luoshen''s long eyelashes gently trembled and quietly opened her eyes.


    Being drugged, song Luoshen has no anger and hatred in his eyes. His mind echoes Pei Shiyin''s words of sitting by the bed and talking to himself. His eyes are very complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    The Warring States club.


    Gu Qingcheng left in the afternoon.


    Li futu stood alone in front of the office window for nearly an afternoon.


    December is about to pass, and a new year will soon be ushered in.


    After ten years of winter and spring, she lies at the foot of Lu Qi Mountain. Has she ever complained about herself?


    Li futu lit a cigarette slowly.


    Outside the window, the leaves of some trees have withered, and they are slowly whirling and falling to the ground with the bleak winter wind, mixing with the loess.


    Unconsciously, it seems that it''s almost snowing time.


    A cigarette didn''t burn out, but the mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Li futu slightly recovered, took out his mobile phone, but did not notice that it was a strange number. He put it in his ear.


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    She has a soft voice and a magnetic husky voice.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The key is, do you want to know who wanted to attack Cai Hongli of huangrui group at the song''s reception three days ago?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed and he looked at his mobile phone. What he saw was a strange number, belonging to the East China Sea.


    He put his cell phone to his ear again. "How do you know this?"


    On the other end of the phone, a burst of light laughter came clearly through the radio waves.


    "I know more than you think."


    Li futu was silent for a while and said, "who is it?"


    "Don''t be so anxious. If you want to know the answer, come to Dongyue Hotel, room 1609. Everything you want to know can be answered here."


    Li futu was silent.


    The phone continued to ring.


    "Don''t be nervous. You can rest assured that I mean you no harm."


    "Who on earth are you?"


    The man on the other end of the phone gave a smile.


    "Just think of me as a * *"

 Chapter 528

    Dongyue hotel.


    Room 1609.


    Li futu put down his mobile phone, and these two addresses flashed in his mind.


    There is no doubt that the other end of the strange phone call just now should be a woman.


    At the song''s reception, Cai Hongli was kidnapped. No matter whether he was Xiang Zhuang or not, he didn''t seem to have much to do with himself. But since someone had found him, would he go?


    In this world, there is no such thing as pie falling out of the world. Moreover, even if the other party really knows the real murderer behind the scenes, it is reasonable that she should inform Cai Hongli or song Luoshen. In that way, she may be able to get a high price of human feelings or rich rewards from those two, but the other party finds herself out of common sense.


    No matter how you look at this phone call, it''s obviously weird.


    Li futu looked out of the window with twinkling eyes, smoked half of the cigarette left in his hand, and finally turned downstairs and left the Warring States Club alone.


    Naturally, he knew it was not simple, but since the other Party chose a five-star hotel as the location, it seemed to be a vague explanation that there was no malice, he was really a little curious.


    He really wanted to see what tricks the other side wanted to play.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongyue hotel.


    When Li futu arrived by car, the night had completely covered the sky.


    During this period, he never received a second urging phone call, as if the other party didn''t care whether he would come or not. It was like Jiang Taigong was willing to fish.


    Li futu got out of the car, looked up at the hotel building, then calmly entered the hotel, passed the lobby and went straight to the elevator.


    He didn''t notice that after his figure entered the gate of the hotel, a man in the teahouse in the hotel hall immediately locked his eyes on him and watched him walk to the elevator. The man picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Here he is, miss."


    "I see."


    In suite 1609.


    Pei Shiyin, who had been waiting for more than an hour, put down the phone. She still looked noble and dignified, as if she had grown up. But when she heard that Li futu finally appeared, she was deeply relieved.


    From the moment she drugged song Luoshen, she had already pushed herself to the edge of the cliff, and there was no way out. If Li futu didn''t show up tonight, she might have to take extreme measures. Fortunately, the abandoned son of the Li family, who seems to be reborn, didn''t disappoint her.


    Standing up from the sofa, Pei Shiyin looks at the bedroom.


    "Some words, even if you don''t say them, will still run out of your eyes uncontrollably. Sister Luoshen and sister Xiaomei are here. I wish you lovers will get married."


    She uttered a gibberish and walked out of the suite. But when she left, she didn''t close the door.


    Not long after Pei Shiyin''s figure disappeared, an elevator stopped on the 16th floor. The elevator door opened and Li futu came out.


    He looked at the sign on the wall of the corridor. A minute later, he came to the suite with 1609 house number.


    The door is wide open.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly and then stepped into the room.


    As soon as he entered the room, a nice smell came. Li futu didn''t care and closed the door. Meanwhile, he looked around the living room and found that it was empty.


    There was almost no sound in the whole suite.


    What do you mean?


    Is it hard to sing empty city plan?


    With a slight frown, Li futu thought that no one would be bored enough to play with himself. He moved his eyes to the bedroom, and then stepped forward.


    This bedroom is very big, it is estimated that it is 20 or 30 square meters, and a bed takes up a small half of the area. On the snow-white big bed, there is obviously a person lying, but he is covered by a velvet quilt, and he can''t see clearly.


    This scene is really a bit weird.


    Although the person on the bed is covered by the quilt and can''t see the figure and appearance clearly, Li futu noticed that there is a pair of high-heeled shoes beside the bed, which shows that the person lying on the bed should be a woman.


    Are you going to play a fairy dance for yourself?


    In today''s world, there are many people who do everything for money. There are many cases of using beauty to lure people to hotels and then extort money. They just want to make their own decisions?


    Li futu is indeed a hero. Even though the situation at the moment is full of strange smell, he doesn''t panic. He even goes directly to the bedside, grabs a corner of the quilt and lifts it.


    When the woman under the quilt shows her true face, Li futu is in a daze.


    If every woman acting as bait in the Fairy Dance is as beautiful as the one on the bed, I''m afraid all the men in the world will fall into the trap.


    Her skin is like cream, her eyebrows are like mountains, and her eyelashes are thin and long. At this moment, her beautiful cheek is tinged with a faint blush, just like the rouge. Even if she lies on her back, her chest still stands out the proud peaks. With her breathing, she rises and falls, rippling and dazzling radian.Li futu''s pupils contracted, and his face finally fluctuated. At that moment, he looked more like the comatose Songluo God than he was asleep, and his chest swelled with anger.


    Immediately, he sat down beside the bed and reached out to help Songluo up from the bed.


    "Luoshen, wake up..."


    However, no matter how he cried, the first beauty of Kyoto, song''s proud daughter, lay in his arms, and there was no sign of awakening.


    Li futu repressed her inner tyranny and gently put song Luoshen on the bed again. Then she went into the bathroom, took out a wet towel, sat by the bed, lifted song Luoshen up again and wiped her face like a perfect artwork.


    "Luoshen, wake up..."


    Perhaps it was the cold stimulation, song Luo Shen''s long and thin eyelashes gently trembled, and finally opened his dreamlike eyes, but there was not much expression in his eyes at the moment. Looking at the man who held himself in his arms, his eyes were a little puzzled and confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Am I dreaming... "


    She murmured.


    Li futu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said in a deep voice: "Luo Shen, how can you be here? Who did it? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes slowly focused, staring at him for a long time, seemed to understand that this is not a dream, but a reality.


    She chuckled. "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu frowned with reproach in his eyes,


    "how could you be brought to the hotel alone? Where''s your bodyguard? "


    Song Luoshen''s voice was weak. She sat up from Li futu''s arms and said, "I''m not a child anymore. I need bodyguards all the time. I can protect myself."


    "Can you protect yourself?"


    Li futu was so angry that he laughed back. He didn''t know why he was so angry.


    "If you can really protect yourself, why did you lie here just now? If it''s not me who comes in, but other men, what''s the result? Have you ever thought about it? "


    "Li futu, don''t pretend to be a good man here. Do you really care about me? What about other men coming in? That''s my own business! You and Cai Hongli want to deal with me, don''t you? I know you must hate me in your heart. If something happens to me, shouldn''t you be happy? "


    Song Luoshen suddenly broke out, which caught Li futu off guard.

 Chapter 529

    Looking at Song Luoshen, who does not dodge and looks at himself stubbornly, Li futu''s lips gradually close and silent.


    Yongxing and huangrui cooperated. At the reception, he explained to song Luoshen, but he was also very clear that song Luoshen would not believe his explanation. In her heart, she thought that she had instructed Gu Qingcheng to do so.


    In the same way, Li futu won''t repeat it for the second time. He didn''t explain anything. After a moment, he said, "you call Li Haotian."


    Song Luo Shen''s eyes shrunk, "why do you call him?"


    "He''s your fiance. It''s up to him to deal with this."


    "Li futu, get out of here, get out of here!"


    Song Luoshen, who is still aloof and looks down on eternal life, grabs the pillow and throws it at Li futu.


    Song Luoshen''s strength was very strong, but the pillow was too soft to be lethal. Li futu didn''t dodge and let the pillow hit his head and then fell on the bedside.


    Song Luoshen''s breath was short, his chest was undulating violently, and his eyes were full of undisguised hatred.


    Compared with song Luoshen, Li futu is much calmer.


    "Put on your shoes and I''ll take you away."


    "I don''t need it."


    Song Luo Shen cold way, still sitting on the bed motionless.


    Li futu frowned.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself, will you?"


    "Nonsense?"


    Song Luo God laughed, "yes, I''m just mischievous. What do you care about me? Now you should be accompanied by the lady who looks after her family. She should be very clever and obedient in front of you, right


    Li futu didn''t make any more noise. He stood up and seemed to really want to leave.


    Song Luoshen clenched his lips and grasped the sheet with both hands.


    Li futu walked out and came back two or three minutes later. Then he turned around in this bedroom and looked around carefully, never letting go of any corner.


    "Aren''t you going to leave? What are you doing? "


    After checking the whole bedroom, Li turned to the big bed and said, "there is no monitoring and monitoring equipment here."


    Song Luo was stunned and then laughed.


    "You are really cautious. Why are you so afraid of being known to be with me?"


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Luoshen, someone called me just now and said that if you want to know who attacked Cai Hongli at your song''s cocktail party, let me come to this room. It can be seen that the person who brought you to this hotel and the murderer who wanted to kill Cai Hongli are probably the same person. Luoshen, who brought you here?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes fluctuated, but he still didn''t mean to speak.


    Although they have never met each other, as the successor of the Song family, the bodyguards around Song Luoshen are absolutely extraordinary. It is not easy for them to break through and abduct song Luoshen. It is very likely that song Luoshen is the only one who gives each other a chance.


    But the key point is that song Luoshen''s daily travel is amazing. There are no bodyguards around her. Maybe it''s just like the last time she went to Haoting with herself. She thinks that the people who are with her can''t mean anything to her.


    It can be seen that the man who bewildered the God of Songluo, or the so-called * *, is likely to be familiar with the God of Songluo.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that the God of song Luo has been unwilling to say the name of the other party.


    "Luoshen, you have to understand that a false friend is far more terrible than a known enemy. Tell me, who is she?"


    Li futu''s tone is still calm, but he has a murderous heart in his heart.


    He would never allow such a dangerous person to stay at the side of Songluo, no matter who the other party is or what identity he has, even if it is no longer his duty.


    Before Song Luoshen spoke, there was a sound on the bedside table.


    they turned around at the same time and found that it was a walkie talkie.


    "Li futu, are you surprised? The gift I prepared must have more weight and sincerity than who hired the murderer to kill Cai Hongli, right


    This walkie talkie is very advanced, unlike the one equipped by the guard in the community, the voice is very clear.


    But even the most advanced walkie talkie, there will be restrictions on the distance, the other party is likely to be hiding in this hotel, or even, perhaps, in which room on this floor.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly, but the other side seemed to expect what he thought in his heart, and a charming laugh continued to come out through the walkie talkie.


    "Li futu, the most important thing for you now is not to look for me, but to cherish every second in the future, because you may not have many opportunities to get along with your first love alone."


    "Fate is indeed changeable. I never thought that we would stand on the same front one day. I have no malice to you and her. All I do is to help us all and face our heart bravely.""Since you have no malice, why hide your head and show your tail? I wonder if you can come out and let''s talk face to face?"


    Li futu now finds out that the other party is not only familiar with song Luoshen, but also listens to the tone of the other party, who knows his past very well.


    "Cluck, Li futu, are you really so curious about who I am?"


    On the other end of the walkie talkie, Jiao couldn''t stop laughing.


    "I didn''t show up, actually for your own good. After all, I managed to create this world for you two. I came out to be a light bulb. What a sight?"


    "Maybe you don''t know that your first love and your elder brother are going to get married soon. When she leaves Donghai, this marriage will be put on the agenda. Now, can you understand my kindness to you?"


    Although he had expected this day for a long time, Li futu''s heart trembled uncontrollably when he heard the news. He turned his head and looked at Song Luo.


    Song Luoshen avoided his eyes and turned to look out of the window with a sad smile.


    "It is often said that a man will never forget the first woman he likes in his life. I don''t know whether this sentence is true or false, but I''m very curious, sister-in-law, can you really say it?"


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated violently, and he couldn''t hear what he was saying on the walkie talkie.


    It seems that in order to leave him time to adjust his mood, the walkie talkie quieted down for a long time, and then there was a sound again.


    "Ten years ago, you didn''t have the right to choose, but now, I give you the opportunity to end regret."


    With the voice, Li futu just entered the suite, the fragrance suddenly became fragrant.


    "Ten years is like a dream. Enjoy it, you two..."


    Almost demonic laughter is still shaking in the air, but the walkie talkie is completely quiet.


    Inside the room, the dreamlike fragrance continued to rise.

 Chapter 530

    All night.


    When Li futu woke up the next day, it was past ten o''clock in the morning.


    The sunlight coming in from the window is not dazzling, but he squints subconsciously and turns his head slowly.


    The bedside is empty. If the room hasn''t changed, people will even wonder if it was just a dream last night.


    Although reason was burned by medicine last night, the uniqueness of the medicine is that it can make people keep a clear memory. Every scene of last night flickered like a slide in Li futu''s mind uncontrollably.


    Only the parties know about last night''s madness.


    Li futu took a deep breath and sat up at the head of the bed.


    There was no movement in the bathroom, no sound from outside the living room, and no women''s clothes could be seen in the whole room, which indicated that Songluo God might have left before he woke up.


    Women''s recovery ability in this respect is definitely stronger than men''s.


    Li futu sat at the head of the bed and rubbed his eyebrows.


    At the beginning of his return to China, or as early as ten years ago, he thought that he and song Luoshen were destined to meet each other in their lifetime, but he didn''t know that they would develop to this stage.


    Conquering the first beauty in Kyoto and letting song''s proud daughter gracefully enjoy themselves may be enough to make any man have a crazy sense of pride, but Li futu is not happy at this time.


    After ten years of hard work, he felt that he had been as determined as a stone. After returning home, he could face Songluo coldly even if he met him again. But after last night, he fell into a kind of predicament and confusion again. He didn''t know what attitude he should take to face Songluo in the future.


    What''s more, he didn''t understand why Songluo chose to leave quietly?


    Are you going to pretend that nothing happened?


    After sitting quietly at the head of the bed for a long time, Li futu lifted the quilt and stood up. He picked up his clothes from the ground. After putting on his clothes, he sat by the bed, took out his mobile phone, called out song Luoshen''s phone, half paid, but never pressed the dial-up button.


    He held his cell phone in his hand and took out a cigarette to light it. As his eyes turned, he saw something on the bedside table.


    He stood up and walked over with his eyes fixed.


    On the bedside table lay a snow-white sheet.


    Li futu reached for it and opened it slowly.


    On the snow-white sheet, blood stains, just like the blooming Chimonanthus praecox.


    Li futu''s pupils contracted and his eyes gradually moved to a note under the sheet.


    The handwriting is delicate and elegant, and a sense of familiarity seems to have penetrated the long years, whistling to him through the paper.


    "What I owe you, I finally paid off. The love and hate that you and I have spread for ten years have finally come to an end. We have been living too hard these ten years. It''s time to end it. From now on, you and I will not owe each other or see each other."


    Li futu slowly clutched the note in his hand, looking indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    Crystal Palace Hotel.


    When song Luoshen walked out of the elevator, he ran into Yu Kang before he reached his room.


    "Miss, you haven''t been home all night. What are you doing?"


    Don''t you need to report to me


    Yu Kang quickly lowered his head: "I dare not. I''m just worried about the safety of the young lady."


    "I''m back, aren''t I? Today, I''d like to stay quiet and don''t let anyone disturb me. "


    Song Luo God orders a, then walk toward own room.


    Yu Kang raised his head and looked at her back, his eyes flickering.


    After returning to his room, song Luoshen closed the door, slowly bent down, took off his high-heeled shoes, and walked into the living room barefoot. However, the natural pace just now became strange.


    As she walked around, she seemed to feel pain. Her beautiful eyebrows slightly frowned, which made me feel pity. But strangely, her mouth slowly rippled with a gorgeous smile.


    "You are so rude."


    She murmured, poured herself a glass of water, went into the bedroom, closed all the curtains, stood in front of the mirror, and took off her dress.


    The dress falls on the delicate jade feet.


    In the mirror, the delicate body, like a perfect artwork, is full of green and red at the moment. I don''t know which one is so cruel.


    Song Luo Shen slowly stroked the bruises and red marks on his body, and his eyebrows frowned painfully from time to time, but the radian of his mouth was always so gorgeous.


    "Pei Shiyin, I really should thank you very much. Without you, I would be really worried about what to do."


    Looking at himself in the mirror, song Luo''s mind began to recall the crazy lingering last night, and his eyes gradually became dazed.


    Although Li futu always showed a cold and heartless face in front of her, last night, he completely exposed the most real feelings in his heart.


    Just as she expected, the man never forgot her in his heart, only because of her choice ten years ago, so the other side has been running away from his heart.Is man''s face really so important?


    Are you out of breath after all when you make people like this?


    Song Luoshen bit his lip, and a wisp of resentment appeared in his eyes. It seemed that he was complaining that the man didn''t know how to pity the jade.


    But then she chuckled.


    But I can''t blame you. I didn''t expect that the girl of Pei family would take such powerful medicine.


    Speak of the devil.


    The phone in the bag on the bed suddenly rang.


    Song Luo Shen went over and took out the phone.


    "Sister Luoshen, did you have a good time last night?"


    Song Luoshen''s mouth is full of radian, but his tone is very cold.


    "Pei Shiyin, I think you are my friend, but you are so mean to me..."


    "Sister Luoshen, don''t get me wrong. My younger sister is very kind. We all know that you don''t like brother Haotian at all. Why should you marry him? At that time, if you are not happy, brother Haotian will not be happy, will he? "


    "Is that why you drugged me? Pei Shiyin, do you know that you will not only harm yourself, but also affect your whole Pei family! "


    "Sister Luoshen, don''t scare me. I''ve never been brave enough."


    Pei Shiyin pretends to be frightened, but his tone is full of laughter.


    Songluo was silent for a moment, as if he was suppressing his anger.


    "What do you want?"


    "Sister Luo Shen, you are so smart, don''t you know my purpose?"


    "Do you like Li Haotian?"


    "Yes."


    Pei Shiyin finally no longer hide his inner thoughts, "sister Luoshen, you take the initiative to cancel your engagement with brother Haotian. I will make it a secret forever."


    "Pei Shiyin, you are also a member of the Pei family. You can''t be unaware that I can''t stop the engagement between the song and Li families."


    "I don''t care, sister Luoshen. You are so capable that you must be able to find a way, right?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Sister Luo, I''m just making a deal with you. If you give up your engagement with the Li family, you can continue to be your successor to the Song family. Otherwise, if the news of Miss Song''s adultery with her first love boyfriend spreads, the Li family will be shocked and angry, and the Song family will be ashamed of you. At that time, sister Luoshen will have nothing. "


    "Sister Luoshen, I''m full of this. Please think about it carefully."


    The phone was hung up.


    Song Luoshen put down his mobile phone and his eyes were full of serenity.


    Shiyin, if you don''t tell Li Haotian, you know that even if he knows, I''m afraid he will continue this engagement.


    I am very curious, in front of their own happiness, you will have how much courage?

 Chapter 531

    When he left the room, Li took the sheet and the note with him.


    He didn''t even ask the front desk who owned room 1609.


    Instead of worrying about the privacy of five-star hotels, he believes that since the other party dares to set up this bureau, it is impossible to leave real identity information.


    Besides, he was sure that the God of song Luo knew the identity of the other party.


    But at this time, he was not in the mood to consider the other party''s real purpose, and he had no time to think about why song Luoshen would help her drugger hide and drive. Li futu was thinking about how to deal with the relationship with song Luoshen in the future.


    Because the driver''s mind does not belong, Mustang car aimlessly in the East China Sea street around, finally happened to pass Huaian road.


    Eyes inadvertently saw the bookstore on the street, Li futu stopped the car.


    Because of Xiao Shu''s existence, now he doesn''t want to go back to Datang Yipin or the Warring States period. It''s good to sit in this bookstore. It''s quiet and suitable for a good mood.


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car, walked into the Baiwei bookstore where she met Su Yuan, walked to the bookshelf, picked out a book at random, and then sat down in the reading area.


    As soon as he came in, the beauty of the cashier noticed him and obviously still had an impression on him. Then she hurried to the bookstore.


    In a room in the bookstore, someone is playing games with a tablet computer in boredom. Naked high-heeled shoes are randomly kicked on both sides, and a pair of delicate feet are directly placed on the table.


    "Boss!"


    The cashier girl even forgot to knock.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The girl looked up from the tablet, a beautiful slim face with a little dissatisfaction.


    The cashier seemed to realize her recklessness, and her look became more solemn and her tone became more gentle.


    "Here he is, boss."


    "Who''s here?"


    The girl was puzzled.


    Cashier beauty found that she did not know each other''s name, can only say: "is, is that handsome guy."


    "Handsome boy?"


    A pair of curved eyebrows wrinkled, the girl looked at the cashier beauty for a long time, and then her eyes suddenly lit up, "you mean Li futu?"


    The cashier girl hesitated and nodded, "that''s the handsome guy who asked me to confiscate his money a few days ago..."


    The girl instantly pats the tablet computer on the desk, and the collision between the tablet computer and the desktop makes the cashier beauty feel distressed.


    But the girl didn''t care.


    "Asshole, Miss Ben has you at last!"


    She stayed here for a few days, just to wait for the man to show up again. Unexpectedly, she was waiting for him!


    She took her feet back from the table, stood up and hurried out.


    "Boss, you haven''t put on your shoes yet..."


    ¡­¡­


    As the saying goes, there is a house of gold in a book, and a beauty in a book. There are a lot of people reading books in the reading area. Looking around, there are No. 10 or 20 people sitting in twos and threes, but different from those people''s serious attention, although Li futu''s eyes are on the books, his pupils without focal length are enough to show that his mind is elsewhere.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in his ear.


    "Your cappuccino, sir."


    With the voice, a cup of coffee was put in front of him, and the fragrance floated to the tip of his nose, but Li futu frowned.


    "I didn''t seem to order coffee."


    He raised his head. When he saw someone coming, he was stunned and then laughed.


    "Miss Pan, you are a competent boss."


    He thought that a rich woman like Pan WeiMiao was just playing with tickets when she opened a bookstore, but he never thought that she would run into each other when she came here twice.


    Then he looked behind him, "where''s your sister? Are you sleeping at home again? "


    Pan WeiMiao was stunned, then a funny smile flashed in his eyes, and sat down beside Li futu.


    "What do you think of my sister when you care so much about her?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Miss Pan. I just heard you said last time that this is your shop, but I''ve never met your sister here. It''s really lucky to have a sister."


    How wonderful you are! You speak ill of me outside!


    Miss Pan secretly clenched her teeth and saw that Li futu mistook her for her elder sister. She didn''t mean to explain.


    "Mr. Li, in fact, it''s not what you said. My sister is also very hard. In fact, it''s just a bookstore, but it also involves a lot of interpersonal communication. You have to deal with people from the Culture Bureau press, and these are all socializing with Xiao Xiao. Sometimes she even goes home late, so I will take more care of the bookstore. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu''s expression was a little stiff. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only drink coffee with his head down.Pan Weixiao felt that he could not help blushing.


    "Is this coffee good?"


    She changed the subject.


    Li futu put down her coffee and nodded: "Miss Pan is really very business minded. She even has free coffee to drink while reading here. I think it''s hard for her business to be prosperous."


    "I made it myself. Do you think everyone has this treatment? Only you can drink it. "


    Li futu coughed softly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer the phone. He felt that pan WeiMiao seemed to be a little different from his first meeting, but he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    Seeing Li futu looking at himself with some doubts, pan Weixiao felt a thump in his heart, doubting whether the other party found her in Li daitaojiang.


    With a wonderful personality, it''s not so enthusiastic.


    "We are all friends anyway. You come to my shop and I''ll make a cup of coffee for you. Isn''t that right?"


    After he realized the problem, pan Weixiao immediately began to remedy it, and his tone suddenly converged.


    "Miss Pan confiscated my money when she bought the book last time. I''m very sorry. How much is this cup of coffee?"


    Well, you''re wonderful. Last time this guy made us so ugly, you didn''t kill him hard, and you didn''t charge him? Is there such a black sheep as you?!


    He thought so in his heart, but pan Weixiao didn''t show anything on his face. He said generously, "it''s just a cup of coffee. Forget it."


    "Miss Pan, if you say that, I won''t come again next time."


    "Why are you so polite?"


    Pan Weixiao sighed, as if there was no way to take Li Fu''s picture.


    "Otherwise, I think it''s already noon. If you treat me to a meal, it will be the money for this cup of coffee."


    A cup of coffee Can it be equivalent to a meal?


    Li futu was stunned. He had a feeling that he was wronged. However, because of the basic demeanor of a man, he could not refuse, so he could only smile and nod his head.

 Chapter 532

    "Xiaoru, I''m going out for a meal with my friends, and I''ll trouble you to look after the store."


    When passing the cashier, pan WeiMiao, no, it should be said that Pan Weixiao told the cashier beauty.


    "Yes, boss."


    The cashier girl responded solemnly.


    "Miss Pan, your staff seem to respect you."


    "That''s not true."


    Pan Weixiao raised his face: "do you know how much money I give her every month? Ten thousand yuan. Apart from Baiwei bookstore, where can she find such an easy and well paid job? "


    Li futu was quite surprised. His monthly salary was 10000. Although it was not very high in Donghai, he was just a cashier. This shows how rich the pan sisters are.


    He shook his head with a smile: "Miss Pan is really generous."


    "In fact, I just like her good-looking. I think her beautiful face is worth so much money. At least when I come in and see her, I feel very comfortable. I believe the customers are the same. You know, my bookstore is much better than other bookstores. The investment is rewarding, isn''t it?"


    Li futu nodded, "it makes sense."


    "Pan WeiMiao" naturally has a car, but seeing that she has been following her, Li futu understands her meaning. When she comes to the Mustang, a gentleman opens the door for "pan WeiMiao", but "pan WeiMiao" says: "I like to take the co driver."


    Li futu smile, will not refuse her this little request, once again pull the co driver''s door open.


    Pan Weixiao said thanks, and then went up.


    "Where would miss pan like to eat?"


    Li futu asked after getting on the bus.


    Although there is a saying that the guest will follow the host, pan Weixiao doesn''t seem to be too familiar with Li futu. He says casually, "or you can go to the imperial court. It''s not far from here. It''s only twenty minutes away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, Li futu feels more and more misunderstood. The imperial court is one of the most famous fairs in the East China Sea. I''m afraid the only one that can be compared with it is the Warring States period. Although it''s just for a meal, the cost is certainly not cheap. At least, it''s far beyond the price of that cup of coffee?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t speak, pan weixiaoqi said strangely, "what''s the problem?"


    Maybe she was born rich, so she didn''t care much about money. It can be seen from her monthly salary of more than ten thousand yuan to a cashier.


    Li futu only felt that it was caused by the other party''s living environment, and didn''t care, "it''s OK, Miss Pan thinks the imperial court is good, so we''ll go to the imperial court."


    Looking at the man who drove the car, a trace of cunning flashed through pan Weixiao''s eyes.


    Son of a bitch, Miss Ben won''t kill you this time.


    Li futu once met Yan Donglai a few months ago at the famous Imperial club. It was at that time that he got acquainted with he Caiwei.


    Although I don''t know if Yan Donglai is here today, Li futu doesn''t have a big plan. He takes out a card in a low key and opens a box on the second floor.


    Although Li futu is very low-key, pan Weixiao has always been with him. When Li futu takes out the card representing power and status, she inevitably sees it.


    Li futu is the president of the Warring States club, which she knows very well, but she didn''t expect that the other party was still a diamond member of the imperial court.


    I''m afraid there are only a few people with imperial diamond cards in Donghai. I''m afraid there is only one such young person sitting beside him.


    Pan Weixiao, who originally wanted to come to the imperial court to kill this guy, suddenly became a little dispirited. Just now she was thinking about how to vent her anger, but she seemed to ignore the identity of the other party.


    This guy is young, but with his wealth, not to mention a meal, even if he invites her to eat here every day for 365 days a year, I''m afraid he can''t make his flesh ache.


    "Miss Pan, what''s the matter?"


    Pan Weixiao mood changes, Li futu also felt, he looked at some strange suddenly become depressed pan Weixiao.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Pan Weixiao shook his head. "I''m ok."


    Li futu saw that the other party was insincere, but after all, he was not too familiar and didn''t ask many questions. He handed over the menu and said, "Miss Pan, you can order."


    Although it was naive to realize that he chose to come to the imperial court and planned to kill this guy well, pan Weixiao was not polite since he arrived here. In line with the idea of letting this guy give some blood, he picked up the menu and made random orders. If he didn''t choose the right one, he only ordered the expensive one.


    Li futu sat quietly beside him and didn''t stop him, but even if he was slow again, he understood something at this time.


    This girl seems to have a problem with him.


    The waiters of the imperial dynasty were highly educated. Even though pan Weixiao''s order was far more than two people''s weight, and the cost was also amazing, he didn''t say anything at all.


    I''m kidding.He''s sitting next to this beautiful woman, but he''s a big man with a diamond card.


    For the first time since he worked in the imperial court, he met the legendary diamond member. Although the other party is too young, but he will not be ridiculous to doubt whether the other party''s membership card is fake, let alone a dozen dishes, even if the beauty asked for a full table, he will do it respectfully.


    "Well, you go out first, and I''ll call you when you need to."


    Li futu gave an order. After all the waiters left, he looked at Pan Weixiao and asked, "Miss Pan, do you have any problem with me?"


    "Yes..."


    Pan Weixiao blurted out, but immediately realized that it was wrong. He quickly changed his words and said, "what are you talking about? I have a problem with you. Will I come out alone to have dinner with you? You know how many people are lining up to invite me to dinner, and I don''t give them a chance. "


    Li futu believes that with the appearance and family background of Pan''s sisters, there must be few people who pursue them.


    "Do you think I ordered too many dishes? You say you are still the president of the Warring States period. Why are you so stingy? I just eat a lot of food. Why don''t you call the waiter in and return some dishes? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, "I''ll go out for a cigarette."


    Li futu got up and went out to the corridor to light the smoke.


    Before long, a box door suddenly opened, a figure came out, the other side came this way.


    Li futu inadvertently looked at each other, just hit each other''s eyes, two people at the same time a Leng.


    "Mr. Li, why are you here?"


    this woman has as like as two peas in the box.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your sister and I are eating here... "


    Li futu didn''t expect such a coincidence.


    "You and My sister


    Pan WeiMiao''s face was frozen.

 Chapter 533

    When pan WeiMiao followed Li futu into the box, he found that his sister was sitting there.


    Her eyes were full of beauty.


    "Pan Weixiao!"


    Pan Weixiao was stunned and stood up like a guilty conscience Sister, why are you here? "


    "Why am I here?"


    Pan WeiMiao walked over with a straight face, "I also want to ask you, why don''t you answer when Dad calls you? And who let you pretend to be a liar? "


    Li futu was a little stunned, and then he was a little embarrassed. No wonder he always felt that today''s "pan WeiMiao" was a little different from the last time he met.


    "I didn''t mean to."


    Pan Weixiao glanced at Li futu: "it''s him who thinks I belong to you as soon as he sees me. It''s wonderful. You can''t blame me."


    "You are still sophistry!"


    Li futu coughed softly. He couldn''t watch the two sisters fight in front of him. He stepped forward and said, "Miss Pan, this is really my reason. I went to the bookstore to see Miss Pan Er today and subconsciously took her as you. It really has nothing to do with her. I hope you don''t blame her." Although


    is as like as two peas and a mother, Pan Weimiao is the same as Pan Weixiao, but her personality is quite different. In the presence of outsiders, she is obviously somewhat more reserved than pearly.


    Seeing that Li futu opened her mouth, she couldn''t say anything more. She glared at her sister and grabbed her wrist and said, "follow me."


    "Sister, why are you pulling me?"


    "Dad is eating in the box next to him. Come with me."


    Pan Weixiao struggled, "I won''t go!"


    She threw off Pan''s wonderful arm and ran to Li futu''s back as if seeking shelter.


    "Don''t think I don''t know. I''m afraid it''s not just you and dad? There must be his business partners. If you want to go, I won''t go! "


    "Xiao Xiao!"


    "Am I wrong? Elder sister, we two accompany those people to have a meal, eat less? Sometimes, I really don''t know whether we are his daughters or the tools to accompany him. I can''t control you, but don''t expect me to be like you


    Pan WeiMiao''s face turned blue and white for a while, and he stood there speechless.


    Li futu''s lips moved, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Although it''s hard for an honest official to break the housework, according to pan Weixiao, her father often seems to use the sisters to expand his social circle. The wine table culture of Longguo is extensive and profound, ranging from high officials and dignitaries to peddlers and pawns. When they get together for dinner, they all like to call some beautiful girls to add atmosphere. This is very normal, and those seemingly bright female stars have done a lot of work This kind of thing, even the price list of many young stars'' accompany wine is circulating in the market. It''s just to let her daughter fight in person. This kind of thing is inevitable


    Li futu subconsciously looks at Pan WeiMiao. Pan WeiMiao bites his lip. His eyes seem to be a little ashamed. He avoids Li futu''s eyes.


    "Miaomiao, do you know why he called me and I didn''t answer? It''s because I know that he must be looking for me again. What dirty thoughts do those old men have, you don''t know? Every time I look at us, it seems that I want to eat us! But he turned a blind eye. I really don''t know why you still listen to him when he has done this to us. Are you stupid? "


    Pan Weixiao said in a loud voice that he didn''t seem to know the truth that family ugliness should not be publicized.


    But look at her excited appearance, it is obvious that these things have been in her heart for a long time, but today finally can not help but vent out.


    Pan WeiMiao, who originally came in to ask for a crime, was turned away from being a guest, leaving pan Weixiao speechless.


    At this time, in fact, the most embarrassing thing is Li futu, who is sandwiched between the two sisters. Even if he wants to fight, he really doesn''t know how to speak when it comes to such family affairs.


    The box was quiet for a moment.


    A pair of beautiful sisters are confronting each other silently.


    Finally, the waiter came in to break the deadlock, which made the atmosphere a little more relaxed.


    "Miaomiao, if you want to eat here, I''m very welcome, but if you insist on going back to that box, I won''t stop you."


    Pan Weixiao''s expressionless way.


    Pan WeiMiao''s eyes fluctuated. He gazed at Pan Weixiao for a long time. Finally, he looked at Li futu again. Then he bit his teeth and walked out in silence.


    "Why don''t we go there together?"


    Someone suddenly opens his mouth.


    Pan Weiwei had a wonderful step.


    Pan Weixiao also turned his eyes.


    "Since I met you, as a junior, I should go and say hello."


    Facing the sight of the two sisters, someone said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    There are quite a few people in the box where Pan''s sisters and fathers live. There are eight or nine middle-aged men, most of whom are dressed in casual clothes. But everyone''s temperament is very different. At the moment, their faces are red. Looking at the wine bottles on the table, you can see that they have drunk a lot.When pan WeiMiao pushed the door in, everyone''s eyes moved.


    "Niece, why did you go to the bathroom so long? I''ve been pouring this glass of wine for so long, but I''m waiting to drink it with you."


    A middle-aged man said with a smile that he was in his forties, but he was already bald.


    Pan WeiMiao smiles and stands by the door. Li futu and pan Weixiao come in.


    "Smelly girl, why are you here?"


    Some people stare at Pan Weixiao, surprised, but also full of anger.


    According to the tone of voice, we know that the man who spoke should be the father of Pan''s sisters. Looking at his facial features, we can see that he was a handsome man when he was young, and his height was close to 1.8 meters. However, because of the influence of years of rich life, he had a little fat body and a little beer belly.


    Pan Weixiao ignored him and watched the whole scene, smelling the smell of wine and smoke in the air, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes.


    Like everyone else, pan Rong''s eyes subconsciously moved to Li futu, who walked in with Pan''s sisters.


    "Who are you, young man?"


    Pan Rong''s tone is still polite, because he knows his second daughter''s virtue very well. He is fastidious. Most of the people who can hang out with her are the prince of the enterprise or the childe of the company.


    Before Li futu opened his mouth, pan Weixiao grabbed his arm. "He''s my friend. We have dinner here and meet my sister, so come and say hello. OK, you can continue to eat. We won''t disturb you any more."


    Pan Weixiao is like a routine. After that, without waiting for people''s reaction, he pulls Li futu to leave.


    All of you are people with status and status. Your face is not very good-looking for a while.


    Pan Rong was very embarrassed. Seeing that the girl was really going to leave, he suddenly stood up and said angrily, "stop for me!"

 Chapter 534

    If you look at Pan Weixiao''s behavior in a general way, it''s really rude. But after hearing what Pan Weixiao said before, Li futu can understand her mood.


    But anyway, pan Rong is her father. Although pan Weixiao''s face is very cold, he still stops.


    "Anything else? The food over there is already on the table. I''m afraid it will be cold after too long delay. "


    Where does pan Rong manage so much? "You sit down for me!"


    Pan WeiMiao knew his sister''s temperament, for fear that her temper attack would make the scene too embarrassing, he quickly came to her and pulled her hand, "Xiao Xiao, Dad, it''s not easy for our family, so many people here, you give him some face."


    "Mr. Pan, your two daughters really have personality."


    A man said with a smile, his appearance is not good, but his eyes are like eagle eyes, which are very deep and uncomfortable.


    Pan Rong some unnatural smile, and then again to pan Weixiao said in a deep voice: "you hear me, sit down for me!"


    "Miss Pan Er, since we are all here, why don''t you stay for a drink? When eating, don''t you pay attention to liveliness? It''s not much fun for you and this young man, is it


    The man spoke again, as if he was trying to settle the deadlock between the pan family and their daughter.


    Although I hate such occasions, I can''t wring my arm and thigh after all. If I really annoy my father, he will stop his credit card directly, and then I will have a hard life in the future.


    Pan Weixiao gritted his teeth and finally made a compromise.


    The waiter added two chairs according to the situation, and Li futu was able to sit down with Pan Weixiao''s light.


    No matter pan WeiMiao or pan Weixiao, they all have a beautiful face, otherwise Tang Jiahao would not have the idea to introduce them to Li futu. Especially when the two sisters sit together, the two beautiful faces carved from the same mold are shining with each other, and their lethality is multiplied.


    Wine is the color medium. The eyes of these middle-aged men who are not expected to be too small will be cast on her face from time to time, with salivation floating in their eyes.


    Pan Rong naturally noticed, but turned a blind eye to it. After pan Weixiao sat down, he didn''t care about her any more. He reappeared a warm smile and continued to push the cup with those people.


    Pan Weixiao''s face is very cold at the moment, and he is in a bad mood. The men didn''t find her immediately, but someone has already put up the wine cup to pan WeiMiao.


    Compared with Pan Weixiao, pan WeiMiao is obviously more "general" and basically refuses.


    "Do you think it''s funny inside?"


    Pan Weixiao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "If you think it''s funny, just laugh. Don''t choke it."


    Li futu, who was ignored by everyone intentionally or unintentionally, shook his head.


    Looking at the old men who made up all kinds of reasons to ask their elder sister for a drink, pan Weixiao sneered: "since the age of 18 or 19, my elder sister and I have been in contact with such occasions. Basically, all of these people have wives and children, and even their children may be as old as me. But their hearts are disgustingly dirty. My father, instead of choosing to protect us, did not choose to protect us Push the boat with the current, take advantage of these men''s dirty desire, and regard my sister and I as his climbing steps. "


    Li futu was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "you shouldn''t have said these words to me."


    "Why, as the chairman of the Warring States club, are you afraid to listen to other people''s scandals?"


    Although pan Weixiao is not as smart and steady as pan Weixiao, he is not so ignorant that he publicizes this kind of thing everywhere. Today, he reveals that there are some reasons why he wants to vent, but it is more because Li futu is far away from her life circle.


    People always like to smile at the people around them, whitewash peace, and speak from the heart to strangers.


    "At least, up to now, you haven''t suffered any substantial harm, have you, and you''ve got excellent living conditions."


    Li futu can only be so comforted.


    "Do you know what it means to wait for the price to sell?"


    Pan Weixiao''s mouth was full of satire and self mockery: "my father is a businessman, and he is also a successful businessman. He naturally understands the principle of maximizing benefits. My sister and I are just like flowers carefully cultivated by him. The reason why we can grow freely is that no one has offered a price to satisfy him. When someone offers a price to satisfy him, I''m sorry I believe he will sell me and my sister without hesitation. "


    Li futu said in a low voice, "Miss Pan Er, you think too extreme."


    Pan Weixiao frowned: "can you stop calling Miss Pan er? Don''t you think it''s hard to hear? You can call me by my name, or you can call me Weixiao. "


    "Mr. Pan, you want to transform the abandoned industrial zone of Jinshi into a holiday village. Mayor Ji has already mentioned it in the city, and has been approved by most leaders in the city. The abandoned industrial zone is close to mountains and rivers, and has the potential to develop into a holiday village, but..."


    Hearing that, pan Rong''s eyes were excited, but he found that the other party stopped. He frowned and immediately asked, "Secretary Liang, what is it? There''s something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it. ""Then I''ll be straight."


    The eagle eyed man said without hesitation: "although Mr. Pan''s project is really beneficial to Jinshi, it''s really too hard for Mr. Pan to win the land with five billion yuan."


    Pan Rong''s face was worried: "Secretary Liang, the 5 billion yuan is the largest fund I can transfer. If mayor Ji thinks that the 5 billion yuan is not enough to support the project, I can go to the bank to apply for a loan with the land. Secretary Liang, I have great confidence in this resort. As long as it is completed, it will not only change the life of Jinshi What''s more, it can also speed up the economic development of Jinshi and solve the problem of waste land. Secretary Liang... "


    "Mr. Pan, we naturally believe in your vision and ability. Mayor Ji is also very optimistic about your project. Otherwise, I would not come to Donghai specially to discuss with you. It''s just the state-owned law. It''s an iron constitution. Mayor Ji really wants to help you, but he is also powerless... "


    Pan Rong frowned.


    He has borrowed all the people he can borrow to get the 5 billion yuan. Otherwise, with the strength of his company, it is impossible to get the 5 billion yuan in cash. These people on the table are not only his business partners, but also his creditors. He has tried his best to get more money.


    "Secretary Liang, really Can''t you be a little more tolerant? "


    Secretary Liang sighed and hesitated. He seemed to be grateful for pan rongxincheng and said, "Mr. Pan, in fact, there is no way..."


    Pan Rong''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    The way of heaven and man?

 Chapter 535

    Li futu''s slap was unexpected.


    After a crisp slap, there was no sound.


    Pan Rong was stunned for a while, and then stood up quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    He glared at Li futu, then hurried over and helped Liang Yu up.


    "Secretary Liang, are you ok?"


    Li futu''s slap was absolutely powerful. Now Liang Yu''s right face is swollen. His eyes are ferocious. He touches the blood on the corner of his mouth. Then he pushes pan Rong away and stares at Li futu: "how dare you beat me?"


    He is not an ordinary civil servant, but a great Secretary of the deputy mayor. He is now less than 40 years old. If he is lucky, it is not possible that he will not be in charge of the government in the future. How did he ever think that he would be slapped in the face one day?


    His heart full of humiliation made his eyes red like blood. If he hadn''t been worried about his dignity for many years, he would not have been the opponent of this young man, otherwise he would have rushed forward regardless of his identity.


    "I tell you, he not only dares to hit you, but also dares to stab you to death. Oh, don''t believe it, you can continue to scold me."


    Pan Weixiao stands up in high spirits.


    People present at this time are very complex mentality, but to say who is very excited, I''m afraid it''s only her.


    Even if she knows that slap is not for her, what does it matter?


    Sometimes you have to learn to cheat yourself. Now she thinks that Li futu is coming out for her and feels very happy.


    Pan WeiMiao quickly grabbed her and said in a low voice, "Xiao Xiao, don''t make trouble here!"


    Others don''t know Li futu''s identity, but pan WeiMiao knows that when they were in Haoting, they saw with their own eyes what cruel means this man used to deal with Pang Li and his two friends.


    Pan WeiMiao is very clear that Xiao Xiao is not joking. He really angers this man. I''m afraid he really dares to kill him.


    "Elder sister, a man like him should fight!"


    Pan Weixiao did not hide his true feelings.


    "Shut up


    Pan Rong said angrily, although Liang Yu''s insult made him very angry, but after all, the identity of the other party is there. He is an official, but he is only a businessman. What can he do with people?


    In line with the idea that he can''t afford to be provoked, he thinks that he won''t go to Jinshi to do business in the future, but he didn''t expect that this kind of change happened suddenly. Although Liang Yu''s level is not too high, after all, it depends on his master to beat a dog. He has suffered so much humiliation now that he will surely add fuel to his life when he goes back. What will mayor Ji think about that?


    Pan Rong is now anxious and angry. He is angry when he hears pan Weixiao''s nonsense.


    If before, pan Weixiao would at least talk to him. But at this time, the second miss of Pan''s family sipped her lips in the face of the old man''s rebuke, and rarely said a word.


    "Pan Rong, the good daughter you raised, is looking forward to my death!"


    Liang Yu was very angry and laughed.


    Pan Rong apologized, "Secretary Liang, Xiao Xiao, she''s still young. She doesn''t speak thoughtlessly. Don''t take it to heart."


    Then he looked at Pan Weixiao.


    "Don''t apologize to Secretary Liang yet!"


    Then, he looked at Li futu again: "and you, make amends to Secretary Liang quickly!"


    Since he is a friend of his daughter''s, it''s reasonable for him to take advantage of the elder''s airs. Pan WeiMiao''s red lips moved and looked at Li futu awkwardly. He didn''t say anything until he found that there was no dissatisfaction.


    "I apologize to him? Dream


    Although did not talk back, but does not mean that Pan Weixiao will choose to be obedient, she took Li futu''s hand, "ignore my father, let''s go."


    Seeing this, the rich people in the audience can''t help twitching.


    The second girl of the pan family has a big heart.


    "This beautiful woman, after making trouble in our imperial court, wants to leave like this. Is that a bit unreasonable?"


    Pan Weixiao had not stepped forward, but the box door was pushed open.


    Several figures came in, and one of the leaders had a national character face.


    The king of the East China Sea.


    Yan Donglai!


    Someone was shocked and quickly stood up.


    "I didn''t make trouble. It was he who made trouble!"


    Pan Weixiao pointed to Liang Yu, whose face was red and swollen.


    Yandong looks at Liang Yu, then looks at Pan Weixiao with a smile.


    "When you beat people up like this, you say they make trouble?"


    "He was beaten because he deserved it. I can''t tell you clearly. You can find someone who can manage things, so that I won''t have to explain it many times."


    He was born in a rich family. Even if he made a mistake in such a place as the imperial court, pan Weixiao didn''t panic and his thinking logic was very clear.


    Yan Donglai looked at her with great significance, and the more smiling she was.


    Li futu coughed softly. Before he spoke, pan Rong came over in a hurry.As a member of the imperial court, he naturally recognized the king of the East China Sea.


    "Son of a bitch! This is Mr. Yan Donglai, the master of the imperial court! Who else do you want to be in charge of? "


    Pan Weixiao was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you Yan Donglai


    Pan Rong''s eyes twitched and he regretted how he had given birth to the girl.


    Yan Donglai didn''t seem to mind. He nodded with a smile: "yes, I''m Yan Donglai, this beautiful woman. Now can you tell me what happened here?"


    Pan Weixiao did not reply immediately. On the contrary, he subconsciously looked at Li futu.


    The Warring States period and the imperial dynasty are almost like twin brothers. When one of them is mentioned, one can''t help thinking of the other. Now the owners of the two clubs are at their side at the same time. This kind of feeling is really quite strange.


    "Mr. Yan, this is what happened..."


    Pan Rong plans to open his mouth, but Yan Donglai smiles faintly, "I''m asking her."


    Pan Rong''s face became stiff, and he immediately pursed his lips and did not dare to speak any more.


    Pan Weixiao finally opened his mouth and retelled the story. He did not add oil or vinegar, and basically restored the whole process.


    Yan Donglai nodded, "so, he really should fight."


    "What do you mean, Mr. Yan?"


    Liang Yu was a little surprised and angry. Although he was not from Donghai, he also knew the weight of Donghai king. In front of Yan Donglai, he did not dare to carry any airs.


    Yan Donglai looks at him.


    "I don''t think what brother Li said is right. In my opinion, you''re a good official, too?"


    There was a sudden silence.


    Pan Rong is also a person who knows how to observe words and colors. Wen Yan looks at Li futu who he thought was a rich second generation.


    "You..." It can be seen that Liang Yu is very angry, but he is afraid of Yan Donglai''s identity, just as pan Rong faced him before.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    He clenched his teeth and intended to bear the humiliation. He left here first, but before he took a few steps, he was stopped by two fierce men behind Yan Donglai.


    "What do you want? Do you still want to imprison the public servants of the state? "


    He said sharply.


    "Public servants of the state?"


    Yan Dong came to smile, "I''m sorry, you are not now."


    What do you mean


    Yan Donglai ignores him, picks up his mobile phone, dials a phone, and then walks out. Li futu vaguely hears him call Miss DA on the phone.


    Yan Donglai doesn''t speak. No one dares to leave.


    At this time, more people''s eyes are focused on Li futu''s body, and there are some doubts in his eyes.


    Even pan Rong, at this time in the face of Li futu has become a little more restrained.


    After a short and long ten minutes, Yan Donglai returned to the box.


    "The era of Jinshi, right? Now he has been taken away by the Commission for Discipline Inspection, and you have been suspended from public office. When you return to Jinshi, you will be interrogated by the Commission for Discipline Inspection. Good luck. "


    After that, he waved to his men to get out of the way.


    The whole audience was shocked.


    Liang Yu''s face was like ashes for a moment.

 Chapter 536

    In the Dragon kingdom of official standard, there are not many things that can make officials fear, but the Commission for Discipline Inspection is absolutely one.


    Basically, no one who is taken away by the Commission for discipline inspection can come out safe and sound. To say the least, if he loses his black hat, he may be put in prison. Even according to the seriousness of his criminal responsibility, it is not impossible to get shot.


    Liang Yu seems to be a different person at the moment. He is a bit out of his wits. Others can fully understand his feelings, but what they can''t imagine is that being in Donghai, a vice mayor of Jinshi came off the stage in ten minutes. What a thunderbolt is this Donghai King''s means?


    The people present were shocked, but no one doubted that Yan Donglai was talking big.


    "Impossible, impossible..."


    Liang Yu couldn''t stop talking. He looked like he had lost his soul.


    Yan Donglai didn''t look at him any more. He said, "take him out."


    Liang Yu, who had a bright future, was dragged out of the box by two fierce men. When he returned to Jinshi, he would face a legal trial.


    From heaven to hell, sometimes it''s really fast.


    Liang Yu was thrown out of the imperial court, but some people still didn''t come back.


    Yan Donglai doesn''t worry about what other people think. He smiles and walks up to Li futu. He says, "brother Li, it''s rare for you to come to the imperial court. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Because of Li futu, Pang Tianyun in xuanhuang of the heaven and earth under his command died, but it didn''t seem to have a bad effect on the relationship between him and Li futu.


    "I''m just having dinner with my friends. Why bother brother Yan?"


    In the sight of Pan Rong and others, the young people who had just been ignored by them exchanged greetings with the men who stood at the top of the East China Sea with an equal attitude.


    At this moment, they all know that they are blind.


    "Brother Li''s friend, but this beauty?"


    Yan Donglai once again moved his eyes to pan Weixiao''s face.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Young, but bold, not bad."


    Yan Donglai smiles.


    Pan Rong, who had regretted giving birth to this smelly girl, straightened up for a moment, and his face turned red.


    His daughter was praised by the king of Donghai. As a father, he is so proud.


    "Mr. Yan praised me falsely. This girl is just straightforward. She can say whatever she thinks..."


    Pan Rong pretended to be modest.


    Although the plan of the resort failed, he still experienced ups and downs, and understood that everything should be good. At least things didn''t come to the worst in the end. Liang Yu and the era behind him collapsed, and he also lost the worry that the other party would retaliate in the future.


    Hearing pan Rong''s words, Yan Donglai''s eyes gradually moved to him.


    There are only a few Diamond members in the imperial court, but ordinary members are by no means few. He can''t know everyone, but he heard pan Weixiao introduce him before.


    "Mr. Pan, you don''t have to give up the project of Jinshi resort. If you go to Jinshi, you can go directly to mayor Zhou, who will communicate with you about the project."


    Pan Rong was stunned and then ecstatic.


    Because of the resort project, he has been to Jinshi many times in person, and he is very familiar with the officialdom of Jinshi. He knows very well that there is only one mayor named Zhou in Jinshi, and Zhou Haifeng, the mayor of Jinshi, is one level higher than Jiyuan!


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. Thank you, Mr. Yan!"


    Under the twists and turns of the road, pan Rong can''t hide his inner excitement. He constantly thanks Yan Donglai, and his turbulent excitement directly appears on his face.


    Yan Donglai shakes his head and smiles.


    "In fact, the leaders of Jinshi have already agreed to your project. It''s just that Jiyuan conceals the attitude of the city for his own selfish desire and deliberately makes trouble for you. Fortunately, Mr. Pan is smart and doesn''t let his trick succeed."


    Pan Rong was stunned, and then he cursed in his heart. At the same time, he showed a look of shame. When Liang Yu proposed that condition just now, in fact, he did not hesitate in his heart, otherwise he would not be silent for so long, but in the end, his conscience defeated his desire for wealth, honor and splendor.


    He is very happy now. Fortunately, he chose to refuse just now. Otherwise, he would not have bought a pair of daughters for nothing. He never thought that Jiyuan was so shameless that he said that he could help him borrow money from the bank. Jinshi had already agreed that he was just fooling himself like a fool with a white wolf!


    "Brother Li, I won''t disturb you."


    Yan Donglai naturally doesn''t care what Pan Rong thinks. He talks to Li futu. After solving the problem, he doesn''t plan to stay any longer. He turns around and wants to leave.


    Li futu said softly, "brother Yan, thank Miss Qin for me."


    Yan Dong steps, turns around, smiles, nods, and finally leaves the box surrounded by his men.


    Although Yan Donglai left, the atmosphere in the box was still a little stiff.


    Pan Weixiao once again took Li futu''s hand, "let''s go back to our box to eat."Pan Rong opened his mouth, but did not force him to stay.


    After pan Weixiao pulled Li futu away, the atmosphere in the box gradually eased down.


    "Congratulations, pan."


    Someone said congratulations with a complicated look.


    "Thank you very much."


    Pan Rong smiles, feeling a little bit. This time, it''s a blessing in disguise.


    He picked up his glass and said to the audience, "I pan Rong, thank you for your support. I will thank you very much in the future."


    "Lao pan, we have been friends for so many years. Why are we so polite?"


    "Yes, Lao pan, we are here in advance to wish you a prosperous holiday village."


    All of you are old foxes. At this time, they all hold up their glasses with a smile, as if nothing had happened before.


    The atmosphere is warm again.


    "Thank you."


    Pan Rong laughs and drinks the wine freely. After putting down the glass, he looks at his eldest daughter, hesitates and whispers: "do you know the identity of the young man who was with your sister just now?"


    Pan WeiMiao looked at the box door: "Dad, can''t you guess now?"


    Pan Rong frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Dad has been focusing on the project of Jinshi for half a year. I didn''t expect that he didn''t even know what happened in Donghai."


    Pan WeiMiao looked at the people present: "some of them must have guessed that the one who can match the brother yandonglai, the king of Donghai, and is still at such a young age. The whole Donghai is only the chairman of the Warring States club, Li futu."


    Pan Rong''s eyes suddenly contracted, "do you think he is Li futu?"


    "Who but him?"


    Pan Rong''s eyes flickered violently, and then he began to laugh. He picked up the bottle and poured himself a glass of wine again.


    "It''s just like that smelly girl is fooling around outside all day. I didn''t expect to catch a golden turtle son-in-law for me..."

 Chapter 537

    "Just now Thank you


    Back in the box, pan released his hand.


    Li futu said curiously, "thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for the slap and for helping my dad get the project down."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "The slap I just slapped was not for you. Secretary Liang insulted not only you, but also your father''s holiday village. It seems that it has nothing to do with me. If you really want to thank him, you should also thank the owner of this dynasty just now."


    Li futu seemed to be talking about the matter, and then said, "sit down. If you don''t eat any more, these dishes will be really cold."


    although Li futu said so, pan Weixiao was not stupid. She naturally understood that Yan Donglai would intervene and her attitude was so biased. Who was the reason.


    Nowadays, in this world, or in this imperial dynasty, evil activities and dirty transactions happen almost all the time. As the master of this imperial dynasty, the leader of Donghai underground world, can Yan Donglai be expected to be a good person who will help each other with justice?


    Don''t be funny.


    Pan Weixiao was sure that if Li futu had not been present just now, even if Yan Donglai knew about it, he would have ignored it. In this age when the sage was almost extinct, it was none of his business. Who would meddle?


    "Tell me, how do you want me to repay you?"


    Pan Weixiao looked at Li Fu''s road carefully, and seemed to know the truth of gratitude.


    Li futu was stunned, and then he could not laugh or cry.


    "Pan er Miss Weixiao, as I said, it has nothing to do with me. I can''t be your reward. "


    Pan Weixiao is very persistent and seems to be reluctant to owe people.


    "Liang Yu just now said that he wanted my sister and I to accompany his leaders."


    Pan Weixiao''s eyes showed the color of thinking, "otherwise..."


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped. Before pan Weixiao finished speaking, he quickly interrupted, "who do you think I am?"


    Pan Weixiao looked at him strangely.


    "What are you talking about? I mean, my sister and I can play with you for a few days, eat, drink and so on... "


    Li futu was stunned.


    Is this the legendary Second company?


    "Well, you don''t think so, do you?"


    Pan Weixiao looked at him strangely, "is it difficult Do you still want me to commit myself? "


    Li futu didn''t know pan Weixiao was on purpose. He shook his head and laughed. He picked up the chopsticks and bowls and said, "have a meal."


    "In fact, if you really have this idea, you can understand. After all, mayor Ji wants to make a deal with my father. If you help my father take the land, we really should thank you. I just don''t know if my sister will agree with you..."


    Pan Weixiao sighed.


    "Pan Weixiao is a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. If you really have this idea, it doesn''t matter. We are all adults. You can say it directly. I''ll go back and tell my sister. No matter what, you are still good-looking and young. You are better than those old men in officialdom?"


    Pan Weixiao is still tempting, but Li futu doesn''t know her way.


    Although the girl spoke freely, from her anger at Liang Yu''s dirty purpose in the box just now, we can see that she is not a casual person. If she really nods her head according to her words, Li futu guarantees that the girl will turn over immediately.


    Li futu sandwiched a diced chicken. "Miss Pan, do you know who I am?"


    "Aren''t you the president of the Warring States period? What''s the big deal. "


    Pan Weixiao turned his mouth.


    Li futu shook his head, turned his head and said seriously: "in fact, I am still a member of the league."


    Pan Weixiao was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing. The laughter was soft, greasy and charming.


    "How about your membership card, Mr. League member?"


    Li futu expression is very solemn, "accidentally lost, has not had time to make up."


    Pan Weixiao is full of smiles and looks at the tassels.


    "Mr. League member, are you going to tell me about eight honors and eight disgraces?"


    "I just want to tell you that as a member of the league, I once swore to the national flag that I have basic principles and bottom line."


    Li futu''s tone is full of some brilliance.


    Pan Weixiao finally couldn''t help patting him, "you are so annoying! If you don''t look up to our sisters, you can just say, "what''s the mess? What about League members? The one surnamed Ji is still a party member."


    "In every group, it is inevitable that there will be black sheep. In addition, the officialdom will face all kinds of temptations all the time. If you are not careful, you will be dragged into the abyss of depravity."


    Pan Weixiao''s smile slowly converged.


    "I really didn''t expect that my father would choose to refuse. I always thought that in his heart, he just regarded our sisters as his tools to make money."Li futu smiles.


    "Otherwise, how can there be such a mountain of fatherly love."


    "Come on."


    Pan Weixiao breathed out, "I understand that he is not so great. The reason why he does not agree is to prove that he at least knows that he is a father and that his basic conscience is at work. However, I find that you are different from what I imagined."


    Li futu asked with a smile, "what''s different?"


    Although he ordered a lot of dishes, pan Weixiao didn''t seem to be very hungry. He didn''t move his chopsticks, put his arm on the table, supported his chin and stared at Li futu without blinking.


    "You are a little more human today."


    Li futu was stunned and then couldn''t laugh or cry. "You mean I wasn''t human in your eyes before?"


    "How cold are you when we meet for the first time? I didn''t see you say a few words, and when you beat those people, you were like a bloodthirsty madman. What do you think if you were me at that time? "


    "Then you still pretend to be your sister and let me treat you to dinner?"


    "Oh, you are just for fun. What''s more, you treat me as my sister at the first sight. What''s the matter with me?"


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head, "eat quickly. I''ll take you back after eating."


    Pan Weixiao turned his eyes and picked up the chopsticks.


    After dinner, they went out of the imperial court.


    In a room on the fourth floor of the imperial court, a gentle figure stood in front of the window, quietly looking at the back of Li futu downstairs.


    "Miss, why don''t you meet him?"


    Yan Donglai stood behind her.


    The woman shook her head gently. "It''s not necessary."


    Yan Donglai also looked downstairs.


    "Miss, it seems that he already knows that you are behind the scenes."


    "All those corrupt officials should be punished."


    At the same time, Li futu seems to have a sense, suddenly stopped inexplicably.


    "Miss, did he find us?" Yan Donglai frowned.


    In the woman''s line of sight, the man stopped for a moment, but did not look back, re opened the pace on the car.


    "He will not affect your interests, try not to conflict with him."


    The woman drew back her eyes.


    Yan Donglai nodded slowly: "I know what to do."

 Chapter 538

    Two people on the car, pan Weixiao is still sitting in the co pilot.


    Li futu didn''t say anything. He started the train directly and drove on the same road.


    "What are you doing?"


    Pan Weixiao frowned at the road outside.


    Li futu turned his head strangely, "take you back to the bookstore."


    Pan Weixiao glared, "who said I''m going back to the bookstore?"


    "And where are you going?"


    "Well, you''ve helped our family so much today. Why don''t I play with you for a day?"


    Li futu smiles when he hears the words. Even if a beautiful woman like Pan Weixiao can''t really do anything, it''s a pleasure for many men to have her around. But Li futu doesn''t feel like having fun at this time.


    "If you don''t want to go back to the bookstore, I can take you home, or you can say a place, I can take you there. But I have something else to do. I''m afraid I can''t accompany you. "


    Perhaps it is rarely rejected, Pan Wei Xiao Leng a Leng, and then white Li Fu map a look.


    "You''re so boring. How many people want me to be with them don''t have the fortune."


    Li Fu tried to smile without saying anything.


    Seeing that he was still unmoved, pan Weixiao bit his lip angrily and hummed coldly: "send me to Jingjiang West Road."


    Li futu guided a voyage to the address given by Pan Weixiao.


    Perhaps it was Li futu''s ignorance that made Miss Pan Er very angry. Along the way, pan Weixiao didn''t speak any more. He kept a cold face and put his emotion on his face.


    But it''s a pity that the man sitting next to her is never a guy who is good at understanding amorous feelings, and doesn''t mean to coax Miss Pan er. Pan Weixiao doesn''t speak. He also keeps silent and drives quietly.


    It can be imagined that Miss Pan er must have scolded someone bloody along the way.


    To be honest, Miss Pan Er, who has lived from Xiaomei to Dahua for more than 20 years, has been ignored for a few times, and both of them have been given to the same person. It can be imagined how much resentment she has at the moment.


    Even, she has begun to doubt her charm.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The Mustang stopped steadily.


    "Can''t I buy something to eat?" she blurted out


    Li futu looked out of the window. His eyes became strange. It seems that they have just had a meal. The most important thing is Most of the streets are pet centers.


    "You come here Buy food? "


    Pan was so angry that she bought me another one


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu suddenly realized.


    "Do you want me to accompany you in?"


    Li futu showed a little consideration.


    But Miss Pan Er didn''t appreciate it. She threw it at the back of his head and said, "no!"


    She pushed the door to get out of the car. When she swung her hand to close the door, she was extremely hard. With a "bang", the whole car body vibrated.


    Li futu picks her eyebrows, and she can''t help thinking of Su Yuan.


    Apart from being older, the second miss of the pan family is similar to Su Yuan in character, and is not easy to serve.


    Think of Su Yuan, he can''t help but think of Shen yini, I don''t know each other these days, gas disappear some not.


    Li futu took out a cigarette and lit it. He smoked silently in the car.


    Looking at Pan Weixiao''s character, we can see that she is not the kind of coy person. She buys dog food very fast. Not long after smoking a cigarette, pan Weixiao carries a big bag of things and gets on the car again.


    "Please take me back to Yijingyuan."


    Then she put some change in her hand in front of Li futu, as if she were paying the fare.


    Looking at the pile of change, Li futu couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t even have to think about it. It must be what Pan Weixiao left when he paid for his dog food.


    "From here to Yijingyuan, you don''t seem to have enough money."


    Li futu didn''t mean to be polite. He turned his head and said to pan Weixiao seriously.


    "You...!"


    Pan Weixiao stares.


    Li futu does not dodge and looks at her.


    Looking at the half pay, pan Weixiao angrily held the bag of dog food in his arms, and then took out two hundred yuan bills from his wallet again.


    "Is that enough now?"


    Li futu nodded, "enough, enough."


    "Now, now, now, now, drive!"


    Now that he had collected the money, Li futu naturally did his duty and became a driver. When the Mustang stopped outside the villa, pan WeiMiao heard the news and came out of the villa. Beside her, there was a white Samoye.


    "Xiao Xiao..."


    Pan WeiMiao cried.


    Pan Weixiao came down from the car with a straight face and a bad mood. He ignored his sister and went to the villa with the bag of dog food."Stinky dog, come in!"


    "Woof, woof..."


    That Samoye is obviously very smart, it seems to see that the little master is not in a good mood at the moment, did not follow in, still with pan WeiMiao''s side.


    Pan WeiMiao watched pan Weixiao enter the room strangely, then moved his eyes to the man who got out of the car.


    "Thank you for bringing Xiao back, Mr. Li."


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, then looked at the hairy Samoye.


    Samoye didn''t recognize him, and he wagged his tail to Li futu.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t you come in and have a cup of tea?"


    Pan WeiMiao asked politely.


    Li futu shook his head: "next time, I have something else to do. Miss Pan, I''ll go first."


    Pan WeiMiao did not entangle any more. She nodded with a smile and watched Li futu get on the bus. When the Mustang disappeared in the field of vision, she turned and walked into the villa.


    As soon as she entered the door, she found that the bag of dog food was thrown on the ground and scattered everywhere.


    The Samoye seemed to smell the smell of food, rushed up in an instant, and began to bite the packaging bag.


    "Asshole, son of a bitch!"


    There was constant abuse in the living room.


    Pan WeiMiao raised his head and walked towards the living room.


    Pan Weixiao is sitting on the sofa now, constantly smashing the pillow.


    "Xiao Xiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Pan WeiMiao was very puzzled. She naturally knew who pan Weixiao was scolding, but the lunch was still good?


    Pan Weixiao was short of breath, and his chest fluctuated violently. He was obviously very angry.


    "Sister, I don''t want to see that guy again!"


    Pan WeiMiao sat down beside her and said curiously, "what happened?"


    "You don''t know, that bastard..."


    Pan Weixiao angrily said what happened just now.


    "You''re not a man, are you? Actually, I still charge my fare


    Pan WeiMiao shook his head in tears and laughter after hearing the whole story: "Xiao Xiao, it''s you who want to do this. He''s just joking with you."


    "I don''t think he''s joking at all!"


    Pan Weixiao is really angry this time. How many people want to be a driver for her without a chance, but that bastard is so good that he even takes his own money seriously!


    "Xiao Xiao, do you think of him as those childe brothers around you?"


    Pan WeiMiao said in a soft voice, "you know, although you are beautiful, I''m afraid you are nothing in his eyes. After all, no matter how beautiful you are, can you compare with that Miss Song? You said before that if you want him to like you, first of all, you have to put away your miss temperament. Otherwise, I think you''d better give up your careful thinking as soon as possible. "


    "No way!"


    Pan Weixiao is not false thinking cableway: "he let me suffer so big gas again and again, I can''t let him go so easily!"


    Then she took pan WeiMiao''s hand and said, "elder sister, how about us? Together, I don''t believe that bastard is really a monk! "


    Pan WeiMiao was stunned, and then his cheeks were full of peach blossom. He quickly pulled his hand back. "You''re just crazy yourself. I can''t control you, but you don''t want to pull me into the fire pit."

 Chapter 539

    Although he was delayed by Pan Weixiao for a long time, it is undeniable that Li futu''s depression when he came out of Dongyue hotel in the morning dissipated a lot.


    On the way back to Datang Yipin, Li futu stopped at a red light intersection. He looked out of the window and saw an urgent news on the screen of a building on the street.


    "At about 1:20 noon today, a bank on Yan''an Road, Chengnan District, our city was robbed by two armed robbers. The police promptly dispatched and successfully intercepted the robbers. However, more than a dozen citizens in the bank were controlled by the robbers. The police are worried about the safety of the hostages and are now in a stalemate with the robbers..."


    With the news announcer''s voice, the scene of the robbery began to appear on the screen. You can see more than a dozen police cars blocking the door of a bank. A long cordon has been drawn around. A policeman with a horn is shouting at the bank.


    This emergency news has attracted many passers-by to watch under the building. Donghai, as a proud City, is a rare case like bank robbery.


    Li futu is really not a saint. Even if the place is not far away, he doesn''t mean to intervene. It''s the police''s business to clean up the crime and arrest the criminals. But when he plans to take back his eyes, a woman appears on the huge screen.


    The other party is sitting in the bank, and there are many people sitting around. Those faces are full of panic. Because the distance is far away, and there is a layer of glass that serves as a wall. The picture is blurred, but Li futu still recognizes that the beautiful woman who estimates that she has been taken hostage by the robbers with the people around her is Cui Menghan, the planning director of Haiyun group.


    This girl, how unlucky is she?


    Last time I took a bus and was watched by a thief. This time, I went to the bank and was caught by a robber.


    Although the situation is urgent, Li Tu can''t help laughing.


    The picture flashed by, and then the camera was mainly aimed at the people''s policemen with serious and heavy faces.


    Li futu found many acquaintances, including Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch Bureau, and the violent policeman.


    Li futu was relieved to think that the robbery happened in the south of the city.


    After a moment''s hesitation, the Mustang, which was going to go straight, turned to the right street after the red light.


    Nearly half an hour later, a Mustang appeared on Yan''an Road.


    Because the whole street was almost blocked by the police, Li futu had to stop his car.


    "Stop, there''s a big case ahead. Please take a detour."


    There are two police officers guarding the line of separation. Their eyes are grim and they stop Li futu.


    It seems that the matter has not been settled yet.


    Li futu didn''t talk much nonsense.


    "I want to go in and have a look."


    Such a big case, even the director of the bureau is on the scene. Do you think it''s going to the theatre if you want to?


    The policeman looked cold and just wanted to warn, but the young man said, "I know your director."


    The policeman''s face froze and his words stopped. He frowned and looked at Li futu for a while. Then he looked at another policeman.


    "Go and report it. I''ll be here."


    Another officer said.


    "Well, I''ll be right back."


    With that, the policeman looked at Li futu again and said politely, "what''s your name?"


    "Li futu."


    Li futu didn''t wait for a long time. Soon, the little policeman came back in a hurry, and then opened the cordon to welcome Li futu in respectfully.


    "Mr. Li, why are you here?"


    Luo Tao asked unexpectedly and waved to the policeman to return to his post.


    "I heard the news, so I came to have a look."


    Li futu looked around and found that there were not only ordinary police, but also fully armed special police. Everyone''s expression was very serious and the atmosphere was very dignified.


    "Come and see. Do you think it''s going to the theatre?"


    There was a sneer.


    Li futu doesn''t have to turn his head to know who the speaker is.


    Because it''s already under martial law here, Li futu is the only one wearing casual clothes. Naturally, it''s very eye-catching.


    Seeing his sudden appearance, Roy couldn''t help coming.


    "Li futu, do you know the seriousness of the matter? There are 18 citizens who are under the gun of the robbers, and their lives are in danger at all times. I hope you can understand the seriousness of the situation and do not affect our police action. "


    Luo Tao frowned. Although he felt that his daughter''s tone was a little extreme, the case was urgent at the moment. He also felt that Li futu was not suitable to stay here, so he didn''t speak.


    "Officer Luo, who said I came to the theatre?"


    Li futu naturally understood Roy''s temperament and didn''t care with her. He looked at the bank that had been controlled by the robbers.


    "It was because I knew the seriousness of the matter that I came here. Among the 18 hostages, there were my friends.""Have your friends?"


    Roy''s eyes were suspicious.


    Even Luo Tao looked at Li Fu''s picture in surprise.


    "Is Cui Menghan, the planning director of Haiyun group, trapped inside


    Asked Li futu.


    Loto looks at the Roy.


    The collection of the identity of the hostages was handed over to Roy, who was in charge.


    Facing Luo Tao''s inquiring eyes, Roy nodded slightly, then stared at Li futu and said, "do you mean that director Cui is your friend?"


    Li futu nodded silently.


    Roy''s mouth slightly tilted: "Mr. Li really makes friends all over the world, and all of them are beauties."


    "Officer Luo, the case is urgent now. Can we put aside our personal grudges for the time being?"


    Roy was stunned. He didn''t expect that this guy would turn his back. Looking at Li futu''s awe inspiring face, she gritted her teeth. "Who has personal grudge with you?"


    Li futu no longer wasted time with the girl. He looked at Luo Tao and asked, "Luo Ju, what did the robbers ask for?"


    "They want us to provide a helicopter..."


    Luo Tao subconsciously responded, and then stunned a Leng, some surprised looking at Li futu: "how do you know the robber made a request?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu is silent. Speaking of crimes, he is probably the ancestor of the two robbers inside. Naturally, he knows what the criminal''s psychology is. Of course, he can''t tell Luo Tao about these.


    "Since they choose to rob the bank, it means that they are only for money. They will not give up the hope of survival unless they have to. Although they are surrounded by your police, they will certainly negotiate with your police with so many hostages in their hands."


    Luo Tao nodded and looked at the bank, "in order to prevent them from jumping over the wall to hurt the hostages, I can only agree to their request, but I don''t know how long they can hold them..."


    Li futu frowned and heard Luo Tao''s voice.


    "What bureau means is that they won''t be given helicopters?"


    Luo Tao was silent, then nodded slowly.


    "It has been ordered that the police will never compromise with the criminals."

 Chapter 540

    The identity and safety of the hostages are important, but in the eyes of those in power, they may be more concerned about their dignity.


    Forced to bow to the robbers, for them, there is no doubt that it is an unbearable shame, so almost all the pressure is on Luo Tao''s shoulders.


    According to the above order, no compromise is allowed, but the safety of the hostages should not be missed. Otherwise, the director of the South Branch Bureau of the city would be the first person to carry the pot. Therefore, Luo Tao''s look is very heavy.


    On the surface, all the people with official caps are awe inspiring, but Li futu knows what they think. Maybe in the eyes of those in power, the more than a dozen hostages are not as important as their face.


    Looking at the time, it''s almost half past two. That is to say, the police and the robbers have been deadlocked here for nearly an hour. The robbers inside may be in trouble at any time when they see that the helicopter has not arrived.


    "Luoju, it''s not the way to drag on like this. Did the police think of any other plan?"


    "The bank is closed on three sides, and the only import and export is the front door. We have no way to sneak in. If we make a positive breakthrough Although the two robbers only have shotguns in their hands, and even if they have been refitted, their lethality is limited. After all, the hostages are too close to them. If we act rashly, I''m afraid they will jump out of the wall immediately. "


    Luo Tao said low, some helpless.


    Li futu looked at the bank again.


    This bank should only be a small sub branch with only the first floor. The terrain structure is not complicated. If the police really want to rush in, they may break through in minutes. However, it is worth considering that when the police rush in front of the two robbers, how many hostages are still alive, which is an unknown number.


    Through the glass, we can see that the hostages are all confined together by the robbers. Through their clothes, we can see that they have different identities, men, women, old and young, including seven bank staff members. But they all have the same look of fear that they can''t hide. Maybe they can''t think that they would suffer such a disaster when they come to the bank today.


    From the perspective of Li futu, he can''t see Cui Menghan now, but he can be sure that he didn''t read it wrong on the screen before, and it has been confirmed by Roy people just now.


    Li futu took his eyes back from the bank and began to look around.


    "Luoju, have you ever thought of hiding snipers in the residential buildings above?"


    Li futu fixed his eyes behind him, which is opposite the bank.


    There is a row of shops on the first floor of the street. Up there are residential buildings. They are separated by a road from the bank. They are about 70 or 80 meters away from each other, and almost all the windows face the road. The bank is completely covered in the field of vision. It is absolutely an excellent location for sniping.


    Luo Tao also turned his head and looked over there, but before he had time to speak, the Roy people took the lead and said, "do you think you are smart? How can we not think about the way of sniping secretly, but... "


    With that, the roes suddenly stopped.


    "Just what?"


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    Roy looked at him with an unnatural look.


    Luo Tao opened his mouth: "our bureau''s elite snipers are limited, only one person can be competent for this task, and there are two robbers..."


    Luo Tao has a look of shame on his face. He can''t find a few decent snipers in such a big South Branch, which makes him a bit shameless as a director.


    In fact, it can''t be said that the police are incompetent. There are a lot of snipers in Chengnan Branch. But everyone knows that this case is not a joke. Once it''s shot, it must be killed. Otherwise, it will completely enrage the robbers. At that time, it will certainly take on a huge responsibility, so no one dares to take over the task easily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was silent.


    Luo Tao''s meaning, he naturally understand that there are two robbers, a sniper is certainly not enough, to shoot, must kill two robbers at the same time.


    "I''ll give you another ten minutes. If you can''t see the helicopter, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    There was a shout from the bank, accompanied by a cry of terror from the hostages.


    "Please keep calm. The helicopter will arrive soon. As long as the hostages are safe, our police will guarantee you to leave the East China Sea safely!"


    The police were immediately appeased with a loudspeaker.


    "Don''t pull his mother''s eggs! Remember, I only give you the last ten minutes! "


    The robbers may have seen the police''s delaying tactics, or their patience may be running out.


    "Luo Ju, what should we do?"


    Luo Tao was the highest leader on the scene, and everyone was waiting for him to make up his mind.


    Luo Tao looks uncertain.


    "If Luo Bureau believes me, it can give me the task of sniping."


    Li futu suddenly opened his mouth.Luo Tao''s eyes were fixed.


    Roy is also a Leng, and then quickly said: "give it to you? Li futu, I know you can fight, but have you ever touched the sniper? Now is not the time for you to show off your ability! "


    Li futu ignores Roy and looks at Luo Tao calmly.


    "Mr. Li, do you really think you can?"


    Luo Tao asked in a low voice.


    Li futu did not put any heroic words, but nodded silently.


    Luo Tao''s eyes are struggling.


    Li futu is not a police officer. Let him take part in such a big case. If something goes wrong, he, as the director of the Bureau, will definitely shoulder great responsibility.


    "Dad, you''re not really going to believe him, are you?"


    Roy people incredible way, even forget that this is not at home.


    "Xiao Wang, you and Mr. Li will go up together, and the safety of the 18 hostages inside will depend on you!"


    Shen Dao Luo Shengtao.


    Xiao Wang is the only sniper who dares to take the task. He looks very young. Maybe it is this kind of young man who has the sense of responsibility and mission.


    He saluted Luo Tao solemnly and solemnly, "guarantee to complete the task!"


    Soon someone brought a PSG-1 to Li futu. Li futu nodded to Luo Tao, then turned and walked towards the bank with a gun.


    "Dad, are you crazy?"


    Roy''s face is full of disbelief. She can''t believe that her father will really give such an important task to an outsider, who is also a villainous leader in the world.


    What''s the matter with the world?


    Roy felt a sense of absurdity that was extremely unreal.


    "Call me the director!"


    Luo Tao said in a deep voice without any explanation. Seeing that Li futu and his subordinates had already entered the shop, he said to his subordinates, "try to lead the robbers to the place where you can see them."

 Chapter 541

    Even though Roy people were shocked and puzzled, it was obvious that Luo Tao''s decision could not be changed.


    Not only Roy people, but almost all the police officers at the scene could not understand Luo Tao''s practice, but after all, the official level crushed people.


    At the scene of the robbery at the moment, Luo Tao''s position is the highest, and what he said has a lot of weight.


    Li futu and the young sniper surnamed Wang quickly entered a private house on the second floor opposite the bank. The owner of the house gave full support to the police in handling the case. He left the house with his family and left the space for them.


    They chose a sniper spot and lurked in front of the window.


    "Chief, we are in place."


    The young sniper, surnamed Wang, reports to Luo Tao through a headset and looks at Li futu without leaving a trace.


    This man, who looks almost the same age, has an unimaginable calmness. He holds the gun and adjusts it. Then he resists it on his shoulder and lies down on his upper body. The muzzle of the gun is on the windowsill. He aims at the sight and locks the bank. His arm doesn''t shake at all. His posture is almost more professional than him.


    the young sniper is secretly frightened that he can''t see it Come on, the other party is definitely an old hand at playing with guns. He finally understands why the director has given such an important task to an outsider.


    In peacetime, the other side can play sniper so skillfully, and the information revealed is enough to make people think deeply.


    "Later, you solve the robber on the right, and give me the one on the left."


    Li futu opened his mouth. From the beginning to the end, his eyes were fixed on the sight, without any deflection.


    it was clear that the other side was just a "civilian", but I don''t know why he heard what he said, but the sniper surnamed Wang didn''t even have the slightest idea of questioning. It was as if he had to answer the order of the officer subconsciously.


    It''s quiet in this house.


    On the street, someone has begun to shout to the robbers in the bank.


    "The helicopter has taken off and will be here soon, but before that, we need to confirm the safety of the hostages!"


    "Why do you policemen have so much trouble? I spit and stab each other. As long as we see the helicopter on time, our brothers will never hurt these people."


    The robber is still clever. He has been hiding in the bank and never shows up.


    Luo Tao looks at the shouting subordinate.


    "We have to make sure that the hostages are safe. That''s our bottom line," the policeman said in a loud voice with a loudspeaker


    "Qiaozi, they want to see it. Let them see it."


    A robber opens his mouth, looks grim, "anyway, as long as they dare to play some tricks, let''s shoot at once, let those cops see the strength of our brothers."


    After thinking for a while, the robber named Qiaozi finally nodded, looked at the more than a dozen hostages, carried the shotgun, and said harshly, "you all come here for me!"


    The common people, facing the black muzzle of the gun, did not dare to resist and came shivering. Cui Menghan was mixed with these hostages, and his eyes were also a little scared.


    She is indeed a strong woman, but this kind of thing is almost only seen on TV, how can she expect to happen to herself.


    Unfortunately, the police arrived in time. Otherwise, she could not imagine what she would suffer when the two robbers swept the lusty color in her eyes. Although she could not guarantee that she could escape, she was safe at least at present.


    Just like herders driving cattle and sheep, the two robbers with guys, with guns, forced a dozen hostages to the bank gate. After ensuring that the police could see clearly, they stopped.


    "See clearly? Eighteen people, a lot of them, but if you linger any longer, I can''t guarantee whether they can still stand! "


    The robbers huddled behind the hostages with a strong sense of vigilance.


    "Luoju, they are very cunning. They use hostages as a shield. From this angle, if they shoot, it''s easy to hurt hostages by mistake."


    Xiao Wang''s voice came from his headset.


    Luo Tao frowned, trying to find a way to see if he could cheat the robbers out, but the two robbers were very experienced.


    "We have done what we promised. You still have three minutes. If you don''t see the helicopter, I will kill one person every minute until all these people are killed!"


    The robber gave an ultimatum, and then kicked an old man: "roll in again."


    Luo Tao looks cold and knows that if he misses this time, he will never have another chance.


    "Xiao Wang, how sure are you to kill the robbers without hurting the hostages?"


    Time is precious, Xiao Wang did not dare to hesitate, immediately through the headset reply: "fifty percent!"


    "Fifty percent, that''s enough!"


    Luo Tao''s heart is hard. Looking at the two robbers who have controlled the hostage and intend to turn around, he orders coldly: "shoot!"


    Voice landing.


    In a residential building opposite the bank, two low inaudible gunshots suddenly rang out.There were two sharp lights in the air, shooting at the two robbers quickly.


    Cui Menghan didn''t know what had happened, but felt a strong wind blowing over her forehead, causing her hair to rise slightly, followed by "bang", which was very short apart and almost merged into one.


    Cui Menghan slowly turns his head and sees two creepy blood holes in the heads of the two fierce robbers just now. Then he slowly falls to the ground.


    "Ah


    After a short silence, there was a scream, and the hostages rushed out.


    "The robbers have been killed. Everyone is safe. Please don''t panic..."


    Police officers immediately began to appease the hostages.


    Luo Tao breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and looked at a house on the second floor behind him.


    At the window, Li futu put down the PSG-1, stood up straight and gave the young sniper a smile: "good job."


    Xiao Wang moved his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. But in Li futu''s eyes, there was an irrepressible color of admiration.


    Just now, he told the director that there was a 50% success rate. In fact, he only represented himself. From Li futu''s point of view, if he wanted to kill the robber on the left without harming the hostage, there was almost no chance of even three layers!


    But this man actually completed this almost impossible task.


    Looking at the window, Luo Tao slowly said: "Yi Ren, the color of the world is very complex. You can''t judge it by your own likes and dislikes. Some people seem completely black on the surface, but in his heart, there is no white corner."


    Roy bit his lip. That guy must just want to save his beautiful friend. If he didn''t want to show off in front of that beautiful director, he would not care about it!


    Although he thought so, it was rare for Roy people not to argue with Luo Tao this time, so they held their thoughts in their hearts.


    After all, that guy did help them a lot this time.


    "Director Luo, thank you to the police this time."


    Cui Menghan came over. Although she had just been in danger, she looked calm at the moment. She even had a smile on her lips, which was enough to make people admire.


    "It''s our duty of the police to protect the safety of the public. Director Cui doesn''t have to say thank you."


    Luo Tao also said with a smile, and then his tone stopped In fact, if director Cui really wants to thank him, he should thank another person this time! "


    Cui Menghan wrinkled Liu Mei, some doubts, "what does Luo Ju mean?"


    "Director, I''m glad I didn''t disobey my orders!"


    A voice came from behind.


    "Well done!"


    Luo Tao turned around and patted each other heavily on the shoulder. Then he looked at each other and frowned, "Xiao Wang, why are you alone? What about Mr. Li? "


    Wang''s sniper, who made a great contribution, looked to one side of the road That gentleman has left


    Luo Tao was stunned.


    Roy people along Wang''s eyes looked in the past, this time, she can''t see the man''s figure.


    The jealous beauty looked at the empty street, her eyes were confused, and her face became a little trance for a while.

 Chapter 542

    Killed the ferocious robbers, protected the national property, but also saved the lives of more than a dozen hostages.


    Almost everything can brush his reputation and become a hero worshipped by others. However, Li futu chose to leave quietly and didn''t even meet Cui Menghan.


    He never thought he was a good man, and he didn''t want others to treat him as a good man.


    When things are done, I brush my clothes and hide my name.


    In ancient times, it was a great Xia.


    When an unknown hero, someone walked out of Yan''an street, got on his Mustang and drove directly to Datang Yipin.


    When the bank robbery was solved, the two robbers were killed on the spot. The huge amount of money they robbed was not even taken out of the bank gate, and the hostages were unharmed. All kinds of TV media naturally competed to report such a positive event. When Li futu got home, he found Xiao Shu sitting on the Sha FA, watching the news.


    Hearing the news, she turned her head and said with a smile, "I''m back."


    Li futu nodded and watched TV.


    On TV, the director of Chengnan Branch is being interviewed by the TV station, full of high spirits. The success of the robbery is undoubtedly a great achievement for him.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a mess outside now. Some people dare to rob banks, but fortunately the police are very capable."


    Xiao Shu looks back at the TV and sighs.


    "But I''m more curious about who the unknown hero mentioned by the police is, who saved so many people but left directly. Now, in this world, there are few people who have this kind of heart..."


    With a faint smile, Li futu sat beside Xiao Shu.


    "Aunt Xiao, how do you feel recently? Do you need me to accompany you to the hospital for a review? "


    "Xiao Li, I''m not old enough. If I feel uncomfortable, I will go to the hospital by myself."


    Li futu nodded, looked up at the TV, hesitated, and said, "aunt Xiao, after a while, I may go to Kyoto, and Caiwei will go to school, so I wonder if I can find a nanny for you..."


    Li futu is really a little ashamed. Since Xiao Shu left the hospital and moved in, he has been staying at home for only a few days. He thinks he really should find a nanny to take care of Xiao Shu.


    "Are you going to the capital?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Xiao Li, what are you doing in Beijing?"


    Xiao Shu, who has always been very quiet, suddenly becomes a little abnormal.


    "Some things need to be dealt with. Aunt Xiao can rest assured that I will be back soon."


    Xiao Shu nodded silently, but there was something wrong with her expression.


    "Aunt Xiao, what can I do for you?"


    Li futu looked at Xiao Shu''s elegant face, which had not been left too many traces by the years. "If aunt Xiao has anything to do, you can tell me now."


    Xiao Shuqiang said with a smile, "no, Xiao Li, although you are busy with your business, don''t worry about me. I''m not very well now, but I''m not weak enough to be taken care of."


    With Li futu''s eye power, he naturally saw that Xiao Shuming had something on his mind.


    Subconsciously, he couldn''t help thinking of the middle-aged man he and he Caiwei met downstairs in the hospital.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aunt Xiao, last time, when Caiwei and I went to the hospital to pick you up, I met a man downstairs in the inpatient department. "


    "He said


    In Xiao Shu''s eyes, Li futu''s eyes gradually move up, and her eyes on: "his last name is he."


    The woman, who had experienced a serious illness of life and death but was still calm and quiet, suddenly changed her face at the moment.


    "Xiao Li, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Her eyes began to dodge.


    "Aunt Xiao, don''t worry. I didn''t tell Caiwei. Caiwei hasn''t doubted it until now, but I want to confirm to you that the man is really Caiwei Father? "


    Xiao Shu unconsciously clenched her hand, silent for a long time.


    Li futu did not urge him to wait.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you been doubting for a long time? "


    After half pay, Xiao Shu finally slowly opened her mouth, eyes are very complex.


    Li futu did not hide, very calm nodded.


    "In fact, since aunt Xiao took out the two million yuan and asked Caiwei to give it back to me, I had some doubts that Caiwei''s father was not dead. Aunt Xiao, I don''t mean anything else, but I know that you and Caiwei have been dependent on each other for a long time, and they have no relatives. It''s impossible for them to suddenly come up with such a large sum of money, and you were sick in bed at that time, and it''s impossible for them to know anyone again, so. "


    "So you think I''m talking to Caiwei''s father?"


    Li futu is silent. In fact, he knows very well that if that man is really he Caiwei''s biological father, the relationship between Xiao Shu and the other party will not be very harmonious. Otherwise, it is impossible to hide the existence of the other party from he Caiwei for so many years, and it can be seen from the beginning that Xiao Shu would rather die than ask for help from the other party.Li futu doesn''t care about the relationship between Xiao Shu and that man. What he cares about is the identity of that man, whether his existence will bring any dangerous influence to he Caiwei.


    "Aunt Xiao, to tell you the truth, I had a fight with that man. He rescued a man who hated me from my hands. But later, he helped me, so I was very confused about his identity. I didn''t mean to inquire about your private affairs. I just wanted to make sure that his existence would not hurt Caiwei."


    Speaking of this, Xiao shumingbai himself has been unable to hide.


    "Yes, as you expected, he is the real father of Caiwei."


    Although it has been expected, but hear Xiao Shu personally admit, Li futu face or appeared slight fluctuation.


    "In fact, I haven''t contacted him for a long time. If it wasn''t for Wei''er last time, I wouldn''t open my mouth to him. I don''t know what he is doing and what his identity is, but what I can tell you is that he is a man of great ambition, or you can describe him as ambitious."


    There is a pure color of memory in Xiao Shu''s eyes, which has nothing to do with love and hate.


    "Before Wei''er was born, he resisted ordinary life, joined the military, went to the north, and later settled in Kyoto. It''s said that he is doing well in the army, but I don''t know why. He suddenly gave up a bright future and retired from the army. Since then, I almost lost contact with him, but I know him and his ability. Since he is willing to give up his bright future in the army, he must have a better way out. "


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. "That is to say, is he in Kyoto now?"


    "It should be."


    Xiao Shu took a look at Li Fu''s picture and said slowly: "so, no matter where you take Wei''er in the future, don''t take her to that city. Don''t take her to that city in your life."

 Chapter 543

    After that, Xiao Shu said that she was tired, stood up and went back to the room to have a rest.


    The TV is still on, and Li futu is sitting on the sofa, thinking about his mind silently.


    Before, he could temporarily control himself not to go deep into this matter, but now after confirming the identity of the man surnamed he, he can no longer choose to turn a blind eye.


    The other party saved Kong Fujie under his own hands, which is enough to show that the other party has a relationship with the Kong family. Because of Kong Fujie, I''m afraid I''ve settled a grudge with the Kong family now. In a sense, he Caiwei''s father and himself are enemies.


    But why did the other party remind themselves that the teaching director came from the school?


    Is it because of he Caiwei?


    Rao is Li futu. No matter how intelligent he is, it''s hard to figure out the joint.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask each other''s name just now. No matter what Xiao Shu said just now or the man''s strength, he should not be a nameless person of his native place. If he knew the name, it would not be too difficult to check. Li futu only looked at the direction of Xiao Shu''s room, but he didn''t disturb her after all.


    Li futu didn''t plan to go out again. He went back to his room to take a bath, and then cooked a dinner himself.


    When he called Xiao Shu out, they sat in the dining room to eat, still talking and laughing as before, and they were very tacit, and did not mention the topic of he Caiwei''s father.


    Li futu wanted to accompany Xiao Shu at home today, but at eight or nine o''clock, suddenly a phone call came in.


    He didn''t even dream of the person on the other end of the phone.


    The mother Tyrannosaurus Rex, Luo Jinghua, a Roy from the South Branch of the city, who wanted to bring him to justice.


    How could this woman suddenly call herself?


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and went to the balcony to connect the phone.


    "Li futu, where are you now? I want to see you


    Luo Jinghua is still so direct.


    Can''t this girl change her temper?


    Li futu shook his head, then coughed, and said seriously, "officer Luo, I''m sorry, you know, I''m a person with identity. You can see me, but please make an appointment in advance."


    "Li futu, don''t give me a clue!"


    Sure enough, Roy tone immediately cold three points, but rare did not directly open scold.


    "Can''t you get out?"


    At that time, as a suspect, he was arrested by Roy people and locked up in the interrogation room of Chengnan sub Bureau. Li futu was never timid. How could he be frightened by this woman at this time.


    He didn''t answer any more. Without saying a word, he just hung up.


    With Roy''s pride, Li futu thought he would not call again, but in a moment, his mobile phone rang again.


    "Officer Luo, you work very hard every day. After work, why don''t you ask some friends to find a place to relax, or find a handsome man to talk about love and love, which is worthy of such a beautiful scenery. Why waste time with me here?"


    "I want to see you."


    Roy is very persistent.


    Li futu was a little puzzled. Even if she saw herself this afternoon, she didn''t have a good face, just like she owed her money. How did she get nervous at night?


    "Officer Luo, you want to see me, but you have to ask me if I want to see you? As you said, I know so many beauties, but I can''t accompany them. How can I go to meet you? "


    Roy''s finally pissed off.


    "Li futu, are you coming out or not?"


    Some comrades are naturally a powerful and unyielding pure man, his face does not change, "sorry, I have no time."


    As if knowing that he was going to hang up again, Roy said very quickly, "if you don''t come out, can you believe me to tell you what happened this afternoon?"


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "The Grand President of the Warring States period has turned into a hero of punishing evil and removing evil. If the news gets out, I''m afraid you will become a man of the day in the East China Sea again."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m at the gate of Chunqiu mansion."


    Li futu was slightly stunned. "What are you doing there?"


    "Don''t you live in it? I''m here to see you. "


    It looks like Roy''s definitely made up his mind to see him tonight.


    This Li futu can''t help but be a little curious. This woman wants to see herself even if she puts down her face. What''s the matter?


    "Who told you where I live? I moved out a long time ago. "


    "Where do you live now?"


    Li futu sighed. It seems that he can''t be clean tonight.


    "Don''t move there. I''ll come for you."


    With that, he hung up the phone, said a word with Xiao Shu, and then went out the door.


    When Li futu drove to the gate of Chunqiu mansion, he found that the Roy people were standing by the side of the road.


    At the moment, the violent policeman of the South Branch of the city has taken off his uniform, wearing black high-heeled shoes with black buttocks, and a loose knitted coat on his upper body. At a glance, he is really a fashionable and beautiful beauty.Of course, if you don''t know her character.


    What''s more, Li futu also found that the girl spent light makeup tonight, which softened her ice like face.


    In addition, the girl had to see herself before, so how strange was the scene.


    Li futu stopped beside her and put down the window.


    "Where are you from?"


    Roy asked, even though she wore lipstick, but her lips were still pale. After all, it was winter, and it was cold at night, and from the time the other person called her, she should have stood on the side of the road and blew for half an hour.


    "You didn''t drive?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Roy shook his head.


    Li futu looked at her little red nose, shook his head and sighed, "get on the bus first."


    Roy people did not polite to him, opened the door and sat on the co pilot. In fact, she had planned to go in and look for Li futu directly, but this time she was not the same as when she went in to catch Li futu. She was dressed in casual clothes, and the security personnel of Chunqiu Washington would not let her in. Moreover, the significance of her looking for Li futu tonight was quite different from that of last time, and it was not easy for her to take out the identity of a police officer to suppress others. So she stood by the side of the road until now.


    In fact, Li futu has to thank the Roy people for abiding by the rules this time. Otherwise, she will enter the gate of Chunqiu Huafu and ring Shen yini''s doorbell. At that time, there will be a good play to watch. Shen yini is very resentful of him now.


    "Officer Luo, you can say, what are you looking for me for?"


    The heating in the car made Roy feel comfortable after a long day''s cold wind, which made her tone two minutes warmer.


    "I want to buy you a drink. Besides, it''s off duty time. Don''t call me officer Luo any more."

 Chapter 544

    "You have been blowing cold wind for a long time, just to find me to drink?"


    Li futu was a little unbelievable, but at the same time he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Police Luo Miss Luo, if you want to drink, it should be very easy to find a handsome guy to accompany you. There are so many young heroes in your police station. As a flower of the police station, you just need to hook your fingers, those... "


    "Li futu, why do you talk so much nonsense? Will you go or not?"


    Roy directly interrupted, although the woman took off her uniform, she was still so overbearing and aggressive.


    Although the Roy people seem to have given them the right to choose, Li futu is very clear that this woman will get herself out of the cold and will not let herself leave easily. If she refuses to go back, she will not give up.


    After pondering for a while, someone said with a smile: "go, why not? Since Miss Luo is so generous to invite me to drink, I have to give Miss Luo this face."


    Roy didn''t care about his weirdness. Although he invited people to drink, he didn''t see any enthusiasm on his face. His tone was very flat, as if he was just on business. "Where do you want to go?"


    Li Fu Tu is very free and easy: "the guest is as the Lord wishes, all depends on Miss Luo''s arrangement."


    Roy was not polite either. He leaned back in his chair and said, "drive."


    Li futu gave her a meaningful look and started the car.


    Under the instruction of the Roy people, Li futu drove to central. When he drove into the L-shaped street, he began to look strange,


    "stop."


    Hearing Roy''s words, Li futu stepped on the gas pedal and looked at the bar outside. His face was full of oddities.


    This is a famous bar street. He and Shen yini have been to the bar. The bar outside is called queen. If you remember correctly, its owner seems to be Luo Tao''s mistress, that is, the girl sitting beside him Little mom.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Roy noticed Li futu''s expression and frowned strangely.


    Li futu shakes his head and turns off the car. He wants to laugh a little, but he suppresses herself and asks naturally, "do you come here often?"


    "No, but I heard from the bureau that the queen is the best bar here."


    As he spoke, Roy looked out the window at the queen.


    "Miss Luo, you are so polite..."


    Someone said with emotion.


    Roy people smell speech to close eyes, looked at him, the corner of the mouth curved slightly: "at least also invite the chairman of the Warring States club, we East China Sea important people drink, always can''t be too humble."


    "Miss Luo is over praised."


    Li futu''s humility is totally different from the publicity he just made on the phone.


    Roy people did not say more, push the door to get off: "let''s go, chairman Li."


    Looking at her back when she got out of the car, Li futu then looked at the queen outside. Her eyes gradually became playful.


    This mother Tyrannosaurus Rex really knows how to choose a place.


    ¡­¡­


    The queen is very popular. The last time she and Shen yini came here, Li futu learned about it. The first time Roy came here, it was impossible for them to decide their position in advance, but fortunately they came earlier. It was not the time for the nightlife group to start their activities. There were still many vacant seats in the queen.


    Last time, Li futu and Shen yini sat on the second floor, while Roy didn''t worry about revealing her identity. After taking off her uniform, few people could know her identity. She and Li futu sat down in a card seat on the first floor, not far from the T-stage and the dance floor.


    "Have something to drink."


    Roy people directly pushed the wine list to Li futu, which was very forthright.


    Li futu was not polite either. Although he had some fun with the girl, he was not careful enough to kill her. He ordered a bottle of red wine, medium grade, some beer and a platter, and then returned the wine list to the waiter.


    "Miss Luo, it''s expensive for you."


    In general, Li futu is very elegant, but Roy who has seen through the real face of this guy will not be deceived by his superficial Kung Fu.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not my money anyway. You can order whatever you want."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows. "Miss Luo, what do you mean by that?"


    "Li futu, don''t you really think that I really want to buy you a drink?"


    At last the Roy couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t be funny. If my father didn''t force me to thank you, except when you were arrested, do you think I would come to see you?"


    Li futu was not surprised. He thought it was very abnormal for him and Roy people to invite him to drink.


    "Why do you want to thank me?"


    Roy did not respond, but the irony of the corner of his mouth slowly converged.No matter what the real attributes of this guy are, there''s no denying that he did a great job this afternoon.


    "Because of the bank robbery this afternoon?"


    Li futu looked calm and said, "it is the bounden duty of everyone living in the East China Sea to maintain the security and stability of the East China Sea. Luoju doesn''t have to take it too seriously."


    Roy heard too much of this kind of awe inspiring words, but she was also very clear that the man sitting in front of her didn''t care about those false names and didn''t need them.


    In fact, up to now, Roy people are still a little confused. Can criminals and heroes, two natural opposites, really merge perfectly in one person?


    "Because of this case, my father made a big success in the city and got the grand praise from the leaders of the city. I''m a man with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. Anyway, our family owes you a favor this time, but don''t think you can blackmail me for it. If you commit anything and fall into my hands, I will still punish you mercilessly."


    This girl, as expected, is still so lovely. Her original intention to bring herself to justice has never wavered.


    "Miss Luo is very noble. I admire her very much."


    "Li futu, for the sake of saving so many people today, I would like to advise you that good and evil are rewarded, and cause and effect cycle, and you should do less evil in the future..."


    Although the Roy people still look like that on the surface, it is obvious that the robbery this afternoon has changed some of her views on Li futu. If she changed it to before, she would not remind Li futu.


    At this time, the waiter brought up the wine.


    Li futu opened the bottle of red wine and poured them on the glass.


    "I must remember Miss Luo''s reminder. It''s just such a good time. We''re sitting here talking about it. Doesn''t Miss Luo feel a little upset?"

 Chapter 545

    Li futu slowly pushed the glass to Roy''s face. At the same time, he looked around.


    Under the confused lights of the bar, although it''s not the hottest time for business at night yet, many men and women can be seen in the bar intimately clinging to each other and flirting.


    Roy naturally noticed that her cold and serious face was flushed, which made her make-up more delicate.


    "Li futu, show me some respect!"


    She glared and yelled.


    But I don''t know if it''s because I took off that uniform. Even though Roy looked fierce at this time, it was not as frightening as before.


    "Miss Luo, you have said that it''s time to get off work. Since it''s time to play, why are you serious?"


    Li futu is not moved, and his radian is a little evil.


    "Look over there, Miss Luo, or shall we have a try?"


    Roy people subconsciously followed Li futu''s eyes. Where they could see, an enchanting woman sat on a man''s lap. The man smilingly held a glass to feed her wine. It was not hard to see that a man''s hand even reached into the enchanting woman''s clothes.


    "Shameless!"


    Roy''s eyes drew back in an instant.


    "How can this be considered shameless? Men''s love and women''s love is the main road of human relations. Besides, this is a bar. I come here to have fun. "


    "Dirty! What about the bar? Bars are also public places, they can go home, whatever they want, no one will care about them


    Although they are in off-duty hours, it is obvious that the Roy people have not given up their sense of professional mission.


    "Miss Luo, if all law enforcement officers could be like you, the world would be much cleaner."


    Li has a feeling.


    "Are you praising or mocking?"


    "Praise, of course."


    Li futu smiles and then holds up his glass. "I think it''s my luck to know a good policeman like Miss Luo. Miss Luo, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Roy people are not affectable, but also raised the glass.


    "I wish there were fewer good people like you and more bad people like you in the world."


    She laughed at herself, raised her white neck and drank the wine.


    Li futu was slightly stunned and then laughed.


    "Do you dance?"


    Putting down the glass, Roy asked suddenly.


    Li futu immediately shook his head.


    Roy didn''t ask much. Seeing that he refused, he stood up and walked to the dance floor.


    Today, Roy, who is already tall, is wearing a pair of black high-heeled boots, which further sets off her pretty figure. Her long legs are wrapped in leather pants, showing all her perfect legs. In addition, her cool face has attracted many people''s attention as soon as she enters the dance floor.


    Roy didn''t care about the gaze. Although she didn''t often come to places like night show, she didn''t come completely. In life, there are always times when she needs to vent her depression.


    With the music, like the people around her, she began to swing up, her hair fluttering, showing a different style from usual.


    Roy belongs to the type of flat shouldered peach buttock ant waist. She is not picky about her figure alone. In addition, she is good at fighting and has strong coordination ability in all parts of her body. Watching her dance, Li futu feels that it is a kind of enjoyment.


    I didn''t expect this girl to have such a feminine look.


    Looking at the Roy people on the dance floor, Li futu was surprised.


    But suddenly, before the music stopped, Roy stopped. She grabbed a man''s hand and tightened her eyebrows. A strand of hair was still sticking to her cheek.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This beauty, I also want to ask you, why do you hold me?"


    The animal''s face was full of innocence and doubt.


    "Where did you reach out to touch?"


    Roy''s face was covered with frost again. Although she was dancing just now, her instinctive vigilance as a policeman didn''t let go. Just now, she clearly saw the man sneaking up behind her and reaching out to touch her ass.


    In general, it''s not a big deal to be robbed on the dance floor at night. Few men come here to play. Most women will endure this kind of situation. But who are the Roy people?


    Tiger''s buttocks are untouchable, not to mention she is a female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    When the other side reached out to half, she immediately caught the other side, without the slightest idea of swallowing her anger, and made trouble on the spot.


    "I said you are a little interesting. I was just dancing. What do you want to touch?"


    It''s impossible for the animal to admit it.


    A lot of people on the dance floor were attracted.


    On the dance floor, "bumps and bumps" are common, and it''s only normal for such a beautiful woman to be watched. This beautiful woman is too fussy.Almost at a glance, the nightclub people knew what was going on, but most of them didn''t think it was anything, but Roy people naturally didn''t think so. Hearing the coyote dare to quibble, she suddenly squeezed the animal''s wrist and began to fold down. The animal fell to the ground on the spot in pain.


    You know, Roy is not just a beautiful vase. She has no real ability. Even if her father is the director, she can''t be so domineering in the South Branch of the city.


    "Fuck, you let me go!"


    The animal didn''t expect that the pretty girl was so fierce. He wanted to resist, but he found that he didn''t have the strength of the other party, so he immediately began to scold.


    "Dare to do it or not, you are a man?"


    Roy''s face was not shameful, and he had no plan to show mercy. He held each other''s wrist and continued to fold it gradually. It seemed that he was going to waste the other''s hand directly.


    Li futu, who is still sitting in his seat, picks up his eyebrows and quietly raises his glass.


    This girl is really worthy of the title of her mother Tyrannosaurus Rex. There are so many women on the dance floor who have a bad idea, but they want to take advantage of her. Isn''t this the birthday girl who wants to die by eating arsenic.


    The animal with lust heart and lust gall has no great ability. It was forced to kneel to the ground by a woman in full view of the public. It can be said that it lost face.


    His face was full of pain, of course, also mixed with humiliation, but this time he actually met the steel plate, no matter how he struggled, it didn''t have half the effect. The long white jade hand looked like a pincers at this time, which imprisoned his hand and made him unable to move.


    "Zeng Zhi, what the hell are you doing?! My hand is almost broken by this girl! "


    With his roar, two warriors stormed out of the dance floor again.


    Li futu sighed.


    These people, after a few drinks, really regard themselves as Wusong?

 Chapter 546

    In ancient times, a woman like Roy''s might have been the role of Mu Guiying, so Li futu didn''t mean to help her when he saw two masters pouncing on her.


    It''s not that he''s kind-hearted and deliberately stands by, but that he understands that the violent police officers in the South Branch of the city don''t need their own help at all. If they go up on their own, they may think he''s nosy.


    Not every man is like Li futu or Kong Fujie. Qian Jin, the director of Chengnan Branch, has seen Li futu''s strength and suffered losses under Kong Fujie. But the animals we met on the dance floor tonight are just ordinary people with a little more courage.


    Roy people still hold the man''s wrist did not loosen, slender legs swing, a very ornamental kick in a man''s chest, the animal was immediately kicked out.


    The other one was stunned, and immediately put away his last pity. He waved his fist directly to Roy''s face.


    Roy''s mouth drew a sneer. He was slightly low and avoided a blow. At the same time, his left elbow was firm and pounded on the other side''s abdomen. An old man with an estimated weight of 150-60 Jin suddenly turned pale and snorted. He immediately bent down and slowly sat down on the ground, covering his abdomen with his hand. His face was convulsed in pain and he couldn''t stand up again for a long time.


    Li futu put down his glass and took the lead in clapping: "good!"


    As if awakened by a big dream, the cheers on the first floor of the bar were like a tidal wave, and those who looked at Roy''s eyes gradually grew a little more scared from the original pure yearning for beauty.


    Roy stares at Li futu, but he doesn''t care. After solving several scum, he doesn''t intend to let them go. He wants to call the police. But at this time, the bar manager brings people over.


    "Miss, you have to forgive others. You beat them like this. They have already been taught a lesson. I don''t think that''s enough."


    Maybe we can see that Roy is not easy to be provoked, and the attitude to the bar is quite polite.


    "Forget it? If I wasn''t the target of these people just now, wouldn''t they let them get away with it for nothing? Such scum must be severely punished, so that they will not dare to do evil again


    Roy''s strong style of hatred for evil is once again revealed. Even if the bar side comes out to make a comeback, it doesn''t intend to give up.


    "Miss, if you don''t think so, we''ll give you a free bill for tonight''s consumption. How about that? After all, you didn''t lose anything, did you? "


    The bar is not partial to the three animals. It''s just the night show. Naturally, they don''t want to make a big deal in their own place, which will certainly have a bad impact on the popularity and reputation of the place. Naturally, they expect to make the big thing smaller and the small thing smaller.


    With Roy''s family background, she naturally doesn''t care about a meal of wine money, what she cares about is the tone of her chest.


    As director Qian Jin, and a policeman himself, a salty pig''s hand actually reached out to her. Can this matter be solved with money?


    Roy''s face was cold, and it was obvious that he didn''t want to give face to the Queen''s bar, but Li futu finally came over at this time.


    He took a look at the audience, then coughed and whispered to the Roy, "I''ll let it go."


    Roy frowned at him.


    This guy just sat there watching a play. Now he even advised her to calm down?


    Li futu naturally knows that as a Roy, she has not suffered much injustice since she lived. Otherwise, she can''t still think about herself. It''s just this queen''s bar The background is not small.


    "The reason why they are staring at you proves that you are charming, Miss Luo. There are so many people on the dance floor. Why don''t they attack others? Miss Luo, we are out to play tonight. There''s no need to be in a bad mood because of these three scum. "


    Li futu changed his persuasion.


    "What? Do you know the owner of this bar? "


    Roy is naturally intelligent. Seeing Li futu''s advice, he began to doubt it.


    Facing the eyes of Roy people, Li futu really knows how to reply for a moment. He can''t be allowed to say that the owner of this bar is your father''s mistress. You can''t get along with your father when you smash this bar, can you?


    Li futu was silent.


    Roy people looked at him for a while, and they didn''t know whether it was because he calmed down, or because he gave Li futu face. After all, they didn''t investigate.


    "Don''t let me see you again."


    She finally let go.


    "Thank you very much."


    The bar spectator said thanks to Roy, and then told his men, "help these three people out."


    "Li futu, I let them go just now to give you face. We have cleared up this afternoon."


    When he got back to his seat, the Roy spoke blandly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu can''t laugh or cry. The reason why he opens his mouth is purely for Roy''s consideration, so that he won''t make a big fuss and poke out Luo Tao''s affairs. I''m afraid the scene is not very good-looking. How come it seems that she has helped herself when it comes to this woman''s mouth?However, Li futu is not a fussy person, and he doesn''t care about the feelings of the Roy people.


    "Thank you, Miss Luo, for giving me face."


    He poured himself a drink and raised a glass to the Roy.


    Before long, a waiter came with a bottle of wine.


    "You ordered more wine?"


    Roy looked warily at Li futu. Although she was not a poor drinker or a weak woman, she knew what the man sitting opposite her was. Out of a woman''s instinct to protect herself, she began to doubt Li futu''s intentions.


    "I didn''t order it."


    Li futu naturally saw through the inner thoughts of the Roy people, and immediately explained and joked. Naturally, he couldn''t have any ideas about the Tyrannosaurus Rex, let alone drunk. Even if the Roy people took the initiative to throw themselves in their arms, he couldn''t accept it.


    Sleeping with this girl, he always had to be careful whether she would get up in the middle of the night and kill herself with a knife.


    "This is the wine our boss sent to you as a token of apology. Please take your time."


    The waiter put down the bottle, bowed and turned away.


    "Raffi in ''82, the boss of the queen was really generous."


    Hearing the waiter''s words, the Roy people put away their doubts about Li futu.


    Looking at Roy who knew nothing, Li futu''s mouth trembled slightly.


    To a certain extent, this bar is the Luo family''s own, drinking their own wine, talking about what is not generous.


    However, he was really a little curious. Although he helped to keep things under control today, there was no impermeable wall in the world. If one day Roy found out that her father was making a mistress outside, with her personality, would she kill the female boss of the queen?


    Li futu sighed and silently blessed Luo Tao.

 Chapter 547

    They didn''t finish their wine after all.


    In Roy''s family environment, she is not bad for money, but she is not a person who likes extravagance and waste. In the end, she opened a card in the queen and saved the wine.


    When he walked out of the bar, Li futu shook his head, as if to drive the noise out of his mind. Then he turned to look at Roy and asked naturally, "do you want to go back by car or I''ll see you off?"


    Roy people Leng Leng, and then very seriously asked: "Li futu, are you a man?"


    It seems that this girl doesn''t hate herself as much as he imagined.


    He thought Roy wouldn''t let him give it at all.


    Li futu said no more. He went to the Mustang and opened the door. Roy stepped on a pair of high-heeled boots and soon followed in.


    When Li futu started the car and was about to leave here, Roy suddenly grabbed his arm.


    Li futu was stunned and turned his head in doubt, "what are you doing?"


    Roy''s smile made Li futu more confused.


    In his image, this girl seems to have never been so brilliant to herself.


    Roy''s lips are slightly red.


    "Sorry, you''re under arrest."


    Li futu''s eyes contracted and his face was puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    "Follow me to the traffic police brigade."


    Li futu looked at Roy for a moment and then laughed.


    "Miss Luo, are you kidding me?"


    Roy''s arc slowly converges.


    "Who''s kidding you? What''s the crime of drunk driving? Do you know?"


    Li futu''s expression gradually solidified, Rao is with his self-restraint, this time can''t help but have a kind of curse impulse.


    The girl didn''t say anything when she got on the bus just now. She waited for him to start the car before she spoke. It was a routine.


    "You''re fishing, you know? But you called me to drink. "


    Li futu began to reason.


    But Roy people don''t listen to this at this time.


    "It''s true that I told you to drink, but I didn''t let you drive after drinking. Can''t you find a substitute driver?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu finally understood what is unreasonable.


    "In fact, for the sake of our understanding, I can''t deny myself, but you have to understand that you owe me a favor."


    Buddha fights for incense, while people fight for breath. Although we know that Roy people mostly want to suppress themselves once, how can Li futu be willing to be set up by this woman.


    He took back his eyes, free and easy way: "that line, you are law enforcement officers, you do not have to be embarrassed, I and you go to the traffic police brigade."


    Now it was Roy''s turn to change his face.


    "You...!"


    Li Fu Tu smiles, his eyes inadvertently scan the rear mirror, and his eyes coagulate.


    There are more than a dozen men are fierce stride towards their side.


    Three men who had just suffered a great loss on the dance floor under the Roy were among them.


    He who comes is not good.


    "These three scum!"


    The roes soon found them, too.


    Obviously, after being beaten by the Roy people, the other party refused to swallow the breath, and did not dare to make trouble in the bar, so he kept waiting for them at the door.


    Regardless of the entanglement with Li futu, Roy''s eyes flickered, and he pushed the door to get off.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu stopped her.


    "I''ll see what they dare to do to me!"


    Roy is full of courage. She is not afraid even if there are many people on the other side. She pushes the door, but finds that the door is locked by Li futu.


    "You open the door!"


    She looked back.


    "Are you drunk? No matter how many people you can fight, you don''t have to look at each other. Are you going to ask for trouble? Those people don''t know you''re the director''s daughter. "


    Li futu ignored her, stepped on the accelerator, and the Mustang rushed out in an instant.


    "Damn, they want to run!"


    "I''ve been blowing cold wind here for a long time. I can''t let them run so easily!"


    "Chase


    It took more than an hour to wait for people to come out. How could those people give up and scold? They immediately turned around and got on the bus one after another. Four SUVs drove full power to chase the Mustang.


    A wild horse galloped ahead.


    Four SUVs are in hot pursuit.


    Roy looked at the four cars behind him in the rearview mirror and pulled out his cell phone.


    "What are you doing?"


    As he spoke, Li futu drove the wild carriage through the crevice of the two cars.


    Roy said coldly, "what else can I do? call the police! These people are so lawless! I''ll let them go, and I''ll never change! "Li futu took a look at her.


    "The people''s police are so busy. In fact, there is no need to trouble them with everything. Sometimes we citizens have to learn to solve problems on our own."


    Roy frowned and squeezed his cell phone. "What do you mean?"


    Li futu didn''t say any more. He looked at the four cars behind him in the rearview mirror, and his mouth was slightly raised.


    Then he turned the steering wheel and drove into a narrow intersection with less traffic.


    in the puzzled gaze of the Roy people, he saw the man hitting the steering wheel, the wild carriage a graceful tail flick, and then turning around the front of the car and stopping in the middle of the road.


    At the same time, the four SUVs have rushed in.


    Because there are only two lanes at this intersection, there are four SUVs, two cars in front and two cars in the back.


    "Why don''t these two dogs run away?"


    Looking at the Mustang in the middle of the road, they all got confused.


    "You want to What are you doing? "


    Roy was equally puzzled.


    Li futu didn''t explain. He said softly, "fasten your seat belt."


    Then, he stepped on the accelerator, the stationary Mustang roared like a waking beast, and rushed to the four SUVs.


    Eighty meters.


    Seventy meters.


    Fifty meters.


    At high speed, Roy''s body was carried by inertia and pressed close to the back of the chair. Holding the safety armrest, she looked at the calm looking man and then turned her eyes to the front. Instead of panic, her eyes began to surge with excitement.


    A woman with such a character naturally yearns for passion.


    The distance between the two sides has shrunk rapidly.


    Twenty meters!


    Almost everyone in the SUV can see the expressions of a pair of men and women in the Mustang.


    Men look calm, calm people palpitating, and the eyes of women bright, even the cheek is also full of excitement.


    Damn, these two lunatics!


    The Mustang roared, and it didn''t mean to slow down at all,


    "get out of the way!"


    Some people can''t help shouting that they are here to help find a place, not to play with others.


    The two SUVs in front of us were in a hurry to slow down and dodge to both sides, but the car behind us didn''t react as well and "bang" crashed into the car in front of us.


    Just now they were chasing Li futu. They were all very fast. Under the heavy impact, an SUV was directly knocked over by a companion behind. The body of the SUV rubbed against the road and began to slide.


    All the way with sparks and lightning.


    The Mustang passed through the middle of the road without stopping.

 Chapter 548

    "These bastards deserve it


    The galloping Mustang car came a burst of happy laughter.


    Roy''s face was full of smiles. He turned his head and glanced at someone who was driving. Suddenly, he found that this guy was a lot more agreeable.


    "Hey, you have the guts to take a car and bump into four other cars. If those guys don''t hide, what are you going to do?"


    Li futu shrugged.


    "I''m afraid we''ll be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks."


    "Screw you, who and what are you?"


    It can be seen that Roy''s mood is very bright at the moment. Even if she is teased by Li futu, she doesn''t care as much as before. She doesn''t even mention that she just wanted to catch Li futu and go to the traffic police brigade.


    "Those people are really not men. They are so timid. They are not gangsters."


    Roy people are very contemptuous. However, she seems to wake up to the fact that the man around her is the top elder brother in the world. It seems that it''s a matter of course that those people can''t fight him. Gradually, the radian of Roy''s face slowly converges.


    "Miss Luo, you haven''t told me where your home is."


    "Emerald City."


    The Roy gave his address.


    Li futu nodded, then looked at the girl and said with a smile, "Miss Luo, what happened just now, do you owe me a favor?"


    "You''re kidding me."


    Roy''s eyes moved forward with a cold hum, leaving Li futu with a cold face.


    "You know what you did just now is against the law, don''t you! You should be glad I didn''t catch you... "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Breaking the law?


    I don''t know who was excited just now. Now he turns around and doesn''t recognize people. The speed of breaking down the bridge is really admirable.


    However, through the episode just now, he can see that this girl is jealous of evil, but in fact, she is not so resistant to violence to solve the problem. However, Li futu is relieved to think that this girl is a female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    The Mustang slowed down and drove towards the Emerald City at a normal speed. A pair of men and women in the car, who were originally against each other in black and white, were not as bad as they thought.


    "Li futu, since I became a policeman, I''ve caught countless criminals. But it''s the first time I''ve met someone like you. I understand that if there is light, there will be darkness. No matter how hard I try, it''s impossible to completely eliminate the evil in this world. In fact, I occasionally think that it''s a good thing if people at the peak of evil are like you At least I can see that you still have basic conscience and bottom line. "


    I don''t know whether it''s because I drank a lot in the Queen''s house before, or because the excitement of the street conflict just now has not dissipated. The Roy people at this time are obviously different from before.


    She looked at the front, but her eyes were a little dull. She began to recall the process of knowing Li futu in her mind.


    There is no doubt that the man sitting next to her now, in the legal sense, must be an unforgivable criminal, because he has hurt many people. But after careful consideration, it seems that there is not an innocent civilian who died in his hands. He has been thinking about him all the time. Is it really for the sake of justice in his heart?


    Maybe, it''s just for the breath of the chest.


    There was a slight fluctuation in Roy''s eyes.


    Father always advised himself not to be too hard on this guy, but this guy always looks like he is confident in front of him. What''s more, if he has nothing to do, he would say that I''m a big man. Can he hate him?


    "Miss Luo, I''ll be proud of your praise."


    Roy''s focal length gradually shrinks, turns his head, looks at someone who seems shy, purses his lips and stops talking.


    More than half an hour later, the Mustang stopped at the gate of Feicuicheng community.


    As the Roy opened the door and stepped out with a slender leg, she hesitated and whispered, "thank you."


    Then he pushed the door completely open and got out of the car.


    Li futu looked at her back and said, "Miss Luo, are we reconciled?"


    Roy''s figure stopped.


    Then a word came with the evening wind.


    "Now I want to see how far people like you can go."


    Looking at the beautiful shadow walking towards the community, Li futu was dumbfounded.


    He didn''t notice that there was a slight ripple on the mouth of the Roy with his back to him.


    Feicui city is not as good as Chunqiu Huafu, but it is also a middle-class community.


    Roy''s house is on the 20th floor of building 12.


    Luo Tao, the director of Chengnan Branch Bureau, was sitting on the sofa reading a book when the Roy people opened the door and it was almost eleven o''clock.


    This is a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms, but it is usually occupied by Roy people alone. As the director, Luo Tao naturally allocated housing in the Bureau."Dad, what are you doing here?"


    "Why did you come back so early?"


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    The Roy stooped to take off his high heels and went into the living room. "What time is it, still early?"


    Luo Tao looked at the English wall clock on the wall and said, "it''s only eleven o''clock. For you young people, I''m afraid it''s just the time when you are full of energy. Don''t I ask you to thank Mr. Li? Did you go? "


    "Yes."


    Roy poured himself a cup of boiling water and sat down beside his father.


    "He sent me back just now."


    "Oh?"


    Luo Tao laughed: "why don''t you invite Mr. Li to come up and have a seat? I don''t understand the basic hospitality when I''m so old. "


    The Roy drank and then looked up at his father.


    "Dad, is there a father like you? What time is it now? I asked him to come up and sit down. You don''t know that he''s not an honest man. If he has any evil intentions, you''re not afraid of what''s wrong with your daughter? "


    Luo Tao has a strong smile.


    "You girl, you are quite confident in yourself. There are so many beauties around Mr. Li. As the national goddess of Donghai, do you think Mr. Li will be interested in you if there are such beauties around him?"


    "Dad


    Roy''s face turned cold as he held the glass.


    "All right, all right..."


    Luo Tao stopped talking with a smile. Instead of going on, he asked, "what are you doing with Mr. Li tonight? How are you getting along? "


    Roy people did not hide and described the process of this evening, "Dad, the villains are indeed hierarchical. You were not present at that time. Those people bumped into their own people. I really laughed to death..."


    Luo Tao didn''t pay attention to it. His brow trembled. "What are you going to drink at the Queen''s bar tonight?"


    "Yes."


    Roy nodded, and the funny pictures of people overturning their cars were still in her mind.


    Luo Tao looked at his daughter, who was immersed in his thoughts, and said to himself in a low voice: "it seems that he owes another favor."

 Chapter 549

    The day before New Year''s day.


    The bidding meeting of Donghai metro line 16 was held in Vienna International Hotel, not far from the city building.


    After lunch, the staff of huangrui group who came to Donghai to participate in the bidding started from the Hilton Hotel where they stayed. A luxury team led by Spyker C6 passed by Huyuan road. In the eyes of countless admirers, they stopped at Yongxing headquarters building.


    At the moment, there are many cars parked at the gate of Yongxing headquarters building.


    Gu Qingcheng, the pilot of Yongxing, is waiting here.


    The whole dragon country can''t see a few Shijue doors open, and the chief strategic engineer of huangrui group comes out.


    As she got out of the car, the business elites of huangrui group came out of the car one after another. The two sides shook hands in the downstairs of Yongxing headquarters.


    All passers-by look sideways.


    "Are you ready, Miss Gu?"


    Cai Hongli asked with a smile, her dress today is very formal, a capable professional dress, monotonous gray tone, but show a strong momentum.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded resolutely. However, at the age of 20, she had a beautiful hair. She wore a long plaid coat with pencil pants and a black belt around her waist. She was mature and dignified. She was a junior at Donghai university a month ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He didn''t come? "


    Cai Hongli looks around and looks at Gu Qingcheng again.


    Gu Qingcheng naturally knows who he is referring to.


    "I called him, but since it''s not the time, I don''t think he will come."


    Cai Hongli nodded, Li futu why not, she can guess some reasons, also can understand.


    "Let''s go."


    Without further delay, the two sides got on the bus again, and the two motorcades converged into one and headed for the administrative center of the East China Sea.


    Vienna International Hotel.


    One after another, the motorcade came from all directions. From the license plates above, we can see that they all came from different regions. The farthest one even had the license plate of northeast Jicheng.


    The motorcade stopped at the gate of Vienna International Hotel, and a number of distinguished figures emerged from the car.


    They are big people in the eyes of ordinary people. Standing at the top of wealth, they control huge funds. An idea can make countless people lose their jobs. But looking at the luxury hotel in front of them, they all look a bit serious.


    Today, it is doomed to be a fight between the dragon and the tiger.


    "Don''t be too nervous. Today, whether you succeed or fail, is a valuable experience for you."


    The motorcade of huangrui and Yongxing also arrived on time.


    Cai Hongli got out of the car and got together with Gu Qingcheng.


    Hearing Cai Hongli''s consolation, Gu Qingcheng nodded and laughed, "I understand, Mr. Cai, let''s go."


    Cai Hongli nods and walks into the hotel side by side with Gu Qingcheng. Behind the two women, 20 or 30 business elites in suits and shoes follow silently.


    The bidding venue has already been arranged. There are chairs wrapped in red cloth in the venue, and each enterprise representative has been divided into different areas.


    Naturally, the government''s bidding meeting can not be as brilliant as the commercial cocktail party, but those who can sit here today can be said to be the most important figures in Longguo shopping mall.


    At the edge of the venue, seven or eight orthodox media will record and report on the bidding meeting.


    The seats of huangrui group are arranged in the second row on the right. At the moment, there are more than 20 minutes left before the two o''clock bidding meeting officially starts, but almost all the enterprises participating in the bidding have arrived.


    "Mr. Cai."


    "Miss Cai."


    When Cai Hongli and his party appeared at the meeting, many big men stood up and warmly said hello to Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli nodded one by one with a formulaic radian on his face. It took five or six minutes to finish the 20 meter long road.


    Gu Qingcheng really felt the achievements of this young woman.


    It seems that people who have relations with him are extraordinary.


    Gu Qingcheng breathed out and sat down on the seat arranged by the party.


    "Why hasn''t Songluo come yet?"


    Cai Hongli frowned and looked to the left. There was a sign of song group on the back of the chair, but there was no one in the row.


    "Mr. Cai, it seems that the Qin family didn''t arrive either." Someone reminded me.


    Gu Qingcheng, hearing the speech, also turned to look in the past. She knew very well that the Song family and the Qin family were their two biggest rivals in the bidding.


    "Are they going to make a final appearance?"


    Cai Hongli doubts that it is possible to be as proud as song Luoshen.


    The bidding meeting hasn''t started yet, so you can chat at will. The business giants here also found that the position of the song group was empty and began to whisper.


    "What is the Song family doing? Is the bidding still going on for more than ten minutes? Is this shelf too big? "


    "It seems that Miss Song is in charge of this project. Who is not clear about that person''s personality? It''s not normal for her to come a little late?""If only the Song family didn''t come, we would lose a strong enemy."


    "Even if the Song family didn''t arrive, why didn''t the Qin family? Is it true that they are going to participate in the bidding? But it''s not right. We''ve arranged seats for them. "


    In the bidding venue, most people''s eyes are focused on the two empty areas.


    Time is running out bit by bit. Almost all the enterprises participating in each other''s bidding have arrived, but until the gate of the venue is closed, the two areas are still empty.


    Two o''clock in the afternoon.


    A vice mayor in charge of urban planning stepped on the stage and personally presided over the bidding meeting of Donghai metro line 16.


    "Thank you for your support and love for the development and construction of the East China Sea. I announce that the bidding meeting for the East China Sea No.16 metro line has officially started. Enterprises that have not yet arrived will automatically give up their bidding qualification."


    The audience was quiet, even forgot to clap for a moment.


    Like many people, Cai Hongli subconsciously looked at the empty area of the venue, his eyes flashing.


    ¡­¡­


    At the grand opening of the bidding meeting.


    The Warring States club.


    Jianghu building.


    Li futu was waiting for the bidding result when he received a short message.


    "Originally, I didn''t want to send this message, but after thinking about it, I separated ten years ago in such a hurry. This time, I can''t leave without saying goodbye. In the East China Sea can meet you again, perhaps God deliberately give me a chance to make up for the regret, now I really feel never relaxed. I think it''s time for me to start a new life. I believe that you will bless me, right? "


    Li futu put down his cell phone and came to the windowsill without expression.


    "In the end, it seems that there is no need to say goodbye."


    He raised his head.


    In the blue sky, a plane was flying over his head, leaving a white line in the sky and heading north.

 Chapter 550

    The song group and the Qin family chose to be absent at the same time for some unknown reason, which made huangrui the biggest winner.


    After more than an hour''s bidding, with the final drop of a hammer, Donghai No. 16 metro line was successfully won by huangrui group with 28.5 billion yuan.


    There was a lot of applause.


    Although I''ve been a companion for several times, all of you here are big men who have been ups and downs for half of your life.


    The magnesium lamp flickers violently, and the lens in the hands of those media is aimed at the winner of this time, constantly shooting wildly.


    But when Cai stood up and walked on the stage, he felt no joy.


    When passing by the row of seats that originally belonged to song, she seemed to turn her head and look.


    She is very clear that this success is not won by her strength, but to a certain extent, it is equivalent to being given to her for nothing.


    After winning the bid, huangrui and Yongxing immediately held a celebration reception at Vienna International Hotel.


    Li futu received a good news call from Gu Qingcheng and soon drove there.


    The reception was very lively, and everyone was jubilant. After winning, out of courtesy, Cai Hongli also invited the big guys who participated in the bidding. Those big guys who failed in the bidding also showed good manners and came to the scene to congratulate Cai Hongli.


    "Congratulations, sister."


    Li futu and Cai Hongli stood together, each with a wine glass in his hand.


    Gu Qingcheng stayed here for a while. After Li futu arrived, she rushed to the central hospital. She had to tell her grandfather the good news herself.


    "It should be said that Tongxi is right."


    Cai Hongli smiles. At the same time, she looks around. At the moment, everyone of her subordinates is red and high spirited. Compared with them, the expression of her leader is a little too flat.


    "Why does Xuejie not look very happy?"


    Li futu looked at Cai Hongli''s face and said, "you came to Donghai just for this project. Now, the goal has been achieved."


    "The successful bidding is really a good thing, which means that our long time preparation and efforts are not in vain."


    Cai Hongli lowered her head and sipped her wine. She sighed softly, "but this time I won, I didn''t have any sense of achievement. It was like this success was given to me by others for nothing."


    "Xuejie is serious."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "the student sister has made such a great achievement in the shopping mall. She naturally understands that the winner is the king. The process is not the key. The most important thing is the result. As long as the goal is achieved, how the process is, why care too much in the past."


    "You are free and easy."


    Cai Hongli smiles and turns her head.


    "Li Xuedi, this time the collective absence of the Song family and the Qin family, do you really have no fluctuation?"


    "I''m afraid it''s because of you. Because of your special relationship with Yongxing, they gave up the competition with me and gave up the project. "


    Li futu''s lips moved. Before he spoke, Cai Hongli continued.


    "Don''t rush to deny it, song Xuemei. We don''t have to say much. She has been planning for this project for a long time, and even spent nearly a month in Donghai, which is enough to show that she attaches great importance to this project. But at the last moment, she chose to give up for no reason. Besides you, I can''t think of the reason why she would choose to do so."


    "But what I''m curious about is, what''s the matter with you and the Qin family? Why do they give you so much face? "


    Cai Hongli''s eyes were puzzled. "Last time, the mysterious miss of Qin family wanted to chop you with a knife?"


    Li futu pointed out: "Xuejie, it''s not a knife, it''s a sword."


    Cai Hongli was stunned, and then glared at him angrily and funny. "I''m talking to you about business. Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me honestly. What''s the relationship between you and the Qin family?"


    "If I say I am at a loss, do you believe me, Xuejie?"


    Li futu''s eyes are sincere.


    Cai Hongli looked at him for a while, then shook his head and said with a smile, "well, since you don''t want to say it, I don''t want to force you, but this time I really have to thank you. If I didn''t meet you, I might go back this time."


    With that, she picked up her glass.


    "Come on, Li Xuedi, I''ll give you a toast."


    Li futu was not polite either. He had a drink with her.


    After a drink, he asked, "how long will Xuejie stay in Donghai?"


    Cai Hongli responded: "I''ll leave today. I''ll fly at 6 pm."


    Li futu said unexpectedly: "so urgent?"


    He is a student sister. She is really not an ordinary person.


    Cai Hongli looked at the reception hall: "this project has fallen to the ground. My task has been completed. I''ll leave the rest to them. I''ll go back and report to the group first, and..."


    "Tomorrow is new year''s day. At this time, you should be with your family, shouldn''t you?"Li futu was silent for a moment, then nodded and said in a soft voice, "yes, it''s a new year."


    "Why, are you a little reluctant to leave me? Don''t worry. It''s not like before. Although the East China Sea is far away from Kyoto, it''s only about two hours'' voyage. My sister will come to see you often in the future. "


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "Xuejie is such a big man. She manages everything every day. How dare I delay your time?"


    Cai Hongli said with a smile: "you are good at everything, but your mouth is a little too annoying. Is it uncomfortable if you don''t satirize people?"


    After the reception, Cai Hongli and her subordinates gave orders, and then Li futu showed the demeanor of the host and personally sent her to the airport.


    "Do you like my car? If you like it, I''ll give it to you, so that you won''t have to send it back by air


    In the airport waiting time, Cai Hongli is very forthright opening road.


    Spyker C8 is limited to less than 300 units in the world, and its market price is worth 5.6 million. However, Cai Hongli''s mouth is open and she can give it away, which is enough to see that she is rich and powerful.


    "Gentlemen don''t win people''s love. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    "Do you mean to think that I owe you all the time? So that I can always remember you? Xuedi, your way of picking up girls is much better than before. "


    Li futu gave a dumb smile. Before he could speak, the notice of flight arrival rang in the airport hall.


    "I''m going."


    Cai Hongli stands up.


    Li futu also stood up.


    "So, I''ll see you next time."


    She smiles and reaches out her hand.


    Li futu grasped the jade hand.


    "Have a good trip, Xuejie."


    Cai Hongli nodded with a smile, then turned around and walked towards the gate. She was not reluctant to part with her. She waved her back to Li futu.


    Li futu stood in the same place, quietly looking at her back.


    The characters related to that memory left his world again.

 Chapter 551

    New year''s day.


    One of the most important festivals in the Dragon Kingdom, almost all schools have a holiday.


    Taking this opportunity, Li futu wants to take he Caiwei''s mother and daughter on a trip. After all, he once boasted about Haikou in Xiao Shu''s ward, but he Caiwei only took a three-day holiday and couldn''t go far away, so he proposes to go to a nearby city.


    If he doesn''t speak, he Caiwei won''t mention it. However, since Li futu has all taken the initiative, he Caiwei, who would like to take her mother out for a rest, naturally agrees. Xiao Shu doesn''t refuse the filial piety of the two younger generations.


    After a discussion, they finally decided to go to Jinling.


    Jinling, known as the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties, not only has profound cultural heritage and rich historical relics, but also is very close to the East China Sea, so it takes only three hours to drive.


    Three people light load simple line drove on the road.


    He Caiwei grew up in Donghai when she was a child. Because of her family background, she has never left Donghai. Even if Jinling is very close to Donghai, she has never been there.


    In fact, it''s not just he Caiwei, Li futu has never been to Jinling.


    Because it''s all my first time here, and I didn''t find a guide. In order to avoid the embarrassment of being a headless fly at that time, he Caiwei checked Jinling''s tourism strategy and planned a tour route on the highway ahead of time.


    The first stop she set was, of course, the massacre memorial that almost every Chinese would visit when they came to Jinling.


    Considering the friendship between countries, the textbook describes the war, but it is hard to avoid some emptiness. However, when she came to the massacre memorial in person and looked at the big black character "300000 victims" engraved in three kinds of characters on the stone wall, he Caiwei really felt the heavy and oppressive feeling.


    As the pace continues to go in, the dark years are more naked in front of us.


    The 13 small steles and carvings, partly recording the main sites and historical facts of the massacre, epitomize the scenes of the whole city''s death in that year. In front of the coffin shaped remains exhibition room, there stands a 4-meter-high statue of the mother, with white bones excavated from the mass grave and a partial list of the victims.


    Every scene is a silent statement of the cruelty of war and the evil of human nature to the world in the age of peace.


    Even after a hundred years, standing in this memorial built on the basis of the mass grave, it seems that you can still smell the strong smell of blood in the air and hear the sad and desperate cry in the wind.


    "If there is a war with Japan one day, I will join the army without hesitation and do it!"


    Not far away came an angry cry, obviously because of the scene.


    Li futu turned his head and looked. Three men and two women, looking at their age, thought they were students from Jinling University. Most of them came out to play on New Year''s day.


    "Yes, didn''t the Japanese want to take our island some time ago? I''ve been making trouble in China''s waters. In my opinion, why don''t I plan directly? I can be a volunteer! Even if it''s death, I''m going to pull a few little devils on my back! "


    Several young people are very heroic, as if regret not born in that era, resulting in no chance to take a cavity of blood to serve the motherland, are a pair of life and death out of the heroic appearance.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    He got into trouble with that smile.


    Several young people immediately noticed him.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    A young man has a bad face.


    "Sorry, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t laugh at you."


    Li futu is very polite.


    "You can laugh here. If you put it in the past, you will be a traitor alive!"


    A young man''s indignation, as if stepping on others, can show his lofty moral sense and patriotic feelings.


    "Be polite!"


    Seeing that Li futu was scolded, and it was the traitor who was scolded, he Caiwei couldn''t help but stare at the group with a cold face. Even if she was as gentle as Xiao Shu, she could not help frowning.


    See he Caiwei, those people her beauty Leng a Leng, but still did not convergence.


    "Am I wrong? There are martyrs buried here. He can laugh here. What is not a traitor? "


    "You..."


    He Caiwei wants to argue, but Li futu taps her on the shoulder.


    Then he stepped forward.


    "I just laughed. I just thought you were cute."


    But lovely?


    A young man frowned tightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    The girl beside him pulled his shoulder and signaled him to forget, but he ignored it.


    "In fact, I think it''s better to go back and read more books or exercise more than to shout a few words here."


    "What qualifications do you have to educate us?"


    Young man, vigorous, and there are two girls beside, naturally good face.


    "It''s not education, it''s just a reminder."


    Li futu''s tone was always kind: "do you know why so many people are buried here? Don''t they have the courage to die with the enemy? No, if they are given the chance, I believe they will surely lead the enemy to die together. One will not lose, and the other two will make money. But 300000 people were slaughtered, but the Japanese hardly suffered any casualties. Why? Because in the face of absolute strength, your so-called courage, so-called determination, in fact, do not play much roleLi futu looked at them, "excuse me, can you play with guns?"


    The young men who had just been righteous were silent.


    "Where''s the knife?"


    Keep silent.


    "Swords, guns, sticks, axes, axes, axes, hooks, forks, so many weapons, which of you will be the same?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That is to say, if there is a war, are you going to fight the enemy with your fists?"


    Li futu stepped on the ground he stepped on: "I hope you can run faster. At least you will have the ability to escape at that time. Otherwise, you may face the same situation as the people lying below."


    Several young people were speechless and looked ugly.


    "Why do you say that about us?"?! I''ve seen a lot of people like you. They just exaggerate and seem rational. In fact, they are timid and weak! Yeah, we don''t know anything, but so what?! At least we are not afraid of death! Even if it''s cannon fodder, it can help block some bullets, right? "


    A young man, holding his fist, said impassively.


    Li futu smiles again. Although these young people are too naive, at least their heart is worth praising.


    Without saying more to each other, Li futu turned around and said, "let''s go."


    Xiao Shu nods and the three plan to leave here.


    "Coward!"


    When passing by those young people, there was a voice full of disdain again.


    In their view, Li futu''s choice to leave is obviously an escape.


    Li futu hesitated and turned to look at the young man.


    Even though he was insulted, he didn''t see any anger on his face. On the contrary, he laughed gently.


    "I''ve killed more Japanese people than I live in this city."


    The young man was stunned. When he came back, Li futu had already left.


    "Fuck, I met a pretender!"

 Chapter 552

    "Xiao Li, those children are still young, and they speak more forcefully. Don''t worry about their words."


    Out of the memorial hall, Xiao Shuwen said.


    Li futu shakes his head. Those young people are not the same people in the world as him. How can he compare with them.


    "Aunt Xiao, where do you want to go next?"


    "I can go anywhere. Let''s listen to Wei''er''s arrangement."


    They look at he Caiwei.


    "Next, go to Zhongshan Mausoleum."


    He Caiwei said that Zhongshan Mausoleum is the mausoleum of Mr. Sun. Since he has come to Jinling, he naturally wants to pay a visit to this great man who has devoted his whole life to the country.


    Zhongshan Mausoleum is located at the foot of Zijin Mountain, with its back against Qingshan mountain and its front facing Pingchuan.


    Although he did not live in the same era, Li still admired the man lying in the cemetery.


    "Some people say that Mr. Sun''s life is a standing Zhongshan Mausoleum, and today we are lucky to reach the end of his life."


    Unlike some politicians, sun is a truly selfless and selfless leader, whose integrity can be seen by saying that "when I die in the future, I am willing to beg for this land from the Chinese people to settle my body.".


    The tomb was not open to visitors. The three walked around the cemetery, and then took a cable car to the Zijinshan observatory.


    After dinner, they ordered a hotel in advance on the Bank of Qinhuai River. Then they rented a boat and went boating on the river to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the golden powder of the Six Dynasties.


    Different from Pujiang River, which goes to the east of the Yangtze River, although it is night, the charm and beauty of the whole Qinhuai River can still be seen. The lights on both sides of the river are dim, red lanterns are hanging high, and boats are wandering slowly on the river. Although it does not have the graceful poetic charm of Jiangnan Town, it is more atmospheric, just like the difference between a small jasper and a big girl.


    Qinhuai ten miles, winding for thousands of years, but has always been an old lady, always with its best temperament to welcome everyone to be a guest.


    Li futu bought some beer and snacks in advance, and he Caiwei also accompanied him to drink two bottles of beer. The beer was boring, but he Caiwei was obviously a girl who didn''t drink much wine. Although she was only two tinned beer, her delicate and white cheeks had already shown a faint blush.


    "I don''t want to leave here."


    She exhaled, listening to the murmur of water under the boat, and looking at the lights on both sides of the Strait, she felt something for a moment.


    Holding the wine bottle, Li futu said with a smile: "Jiangnan beautiful land naturally has its unique charm. Jinling is so close to the East China Sea. If you like it here, you can come and play with aunt Xiao at any time in the future."


    He Caiwei chuckled and took another sip of wine.


    Looking at her red cheek, Xiao Shu said: "Wei''er, can you still drink?"


    "Mom, it''s OK to be drunk. We''ll sleep here when we''re drunk. We''ll experience what it''s like to be drunk and not know the sky is in the water, and the bed is full of dreams."


    Xiao Shu shakes her head and smiles, but she doesn''t comfort her any more.


    Of course, the three did not sleep on the boat that night. After touring the Qinhuai River for more than two hours, they went back to the hotel.


    The next day.


    Li futu and his three did not go anywhere else. They drove straight to mingxiushan, the first Jinling.


    "Wei''er and I came here once when we were so old, but it was still autumn, so we could see the magnificent landscape of red leaves all over the mountain, but in the blink of an eye, it was more than 20 years..."


    When she revisited her hometown, there was a trace of nostalgia in Xiao Shu''s eyes.


    "Does aunt Xiao believe in Buddhism?"


    Xiao Shu smiles and shakes her head. "It''s not really, just for peace of mind."


    Li futu nodded, and the three stepped up.


    As Xiao Shu said, Jinling people all know that the best time to come to Qixia mountain is in late autumn. At that time, maple leaves all over the mountain are like painting the whole Qixia mountain with a layer of strong colors, just like a picture specially painted by nature.


    Although it is past the maple appreciation season, as a Buddhist holy land in the south of the Yangtze River, there are still an endless stream of tourists who come to Qixia mountain to pray.


    "I didn''t expect so many people here."


    Crossing the mountain gate, he Caiwei was surprised to see that the temple was full of people.


    Xiao Shu said with a smile: "Qixia Temple is the birthplace of Sanlun sect. It has a high status in Buddhism. The incense here has always been very prosperous, and now it''s new year''s day, so there are many people."


    Because there are too many tourists, someone bumped into Li futu when passing by.


    The other side didn''t walk away as if nothing had happened, showing a better self-restraint. He stopped to look back and apologized: "I''m sorry."


    Li futu naturally doesn''t care about this little thing, but when he looks at the other person, he frowns slightly.


    This middle-aged man has the simplest flat head, broad shoulders and strong arms, which gives people a surging sense of strength visually. He is not too tall, and is about 1.8 meters at most. He is wearing casual clothes which are generally estimated to be bought in the street shops. But standing in front of him, it can make people feel a heavy sense of oppression.Li futu''s eyes twinkled and said softly, "it''s OK."


    The other side once again said sorry, very polite, and then the eyes naturally swept over Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter, and then quickly turned away.


    Li futu watched his back disappear among the tourists.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Li futu staring at people all the time, he Caiwei was puzzled.


    Li futu shook his head and looked back. "Let''s go to the main hall and have a look."


    Li futu has always been very clear about the truth that the master exists in the marketplace. It''s not surprising that the Dragon kingdom is so big and has so many people that he bumps into an expert by accident.


    He didn''t take it to heart.


    When Li futu accompanied Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter to visit the temple, the middle-aged man who collided with him was wrong with him. He did not visit the famous scenic spots in Qixia Temple like ordinary tourists. On the contrary, he bypassed the ancient buildings and gradually left the crowd to a corner in the deep of the temple.


    Here, there is no grand palace, nor magnificent scenery, presented in front of him, only a nursery, a hut, an old monk.


    After new year''s day, on the first day of the new year, the sky is blue and the breeze is gentle.


    The old monk was wearing a slightly worn but very clean cassock. He was taking care of his hard-working vegetables, while the middle-aged man was standing there, watching him quietly.


    When he was young, he would come to Qixia Temple almost every year, not for Buddhism, but for the red leaves.


    But gradually, he seldom came back to this mountain. Even this time, he deliberately missed the season of red leaves.


    Every late autumn, the mountain red leaves are still beautiful, not fading with the passage of time, but so what?


    There is no one to accompany him to appreciate maple.

 Chapter 553

    More than 20 years ago.


    A brilliant young man emerged in the south. He was only in his twenties, but he had amazing martial arts skills. He had a high spirit and challenged famous people everywhere.


    Those who have been famous for many years in the Wulin hold their own identity. They are not willing to fight. They are afraid that they will be bullied by the younger generation. But the young people are very persistent. As long as they come to the door, they will never leave if they don''t fight.


    In the end, those famous martial arts masters could only fight. Although they were forced, they did not let the young man suffer. They understood that heaven should be in awe. But in the end, these martial arts masters were defeated one by one by the young man.


    Because he was young and naturally frivolous, the young man constantly invited him to fight, but he never met his opponent. At a young age, he had the tendency to seek defeat alone.


    Later, he heard that the abbot of Qixia Temple was an expert, so he came to Jinling, boarded the Qixia mountain, and openly invited the war in front of the mountain gate.


    The abbot, who had been a young man for several generations, didn''t show up at first, but on the fifth day of climbing, he finally walked out of the mountain gate.


    On that day, under the gaze of many people who came to hear the news, the master of Qixia Temple stood in front of the mountain gate without moving his hand. He let the young man attack three moves without moving half a minute.


    The spirited young man looked at the monk who took his three moves but didn''t move. His eyes fluctuated violently. At last, he didn''t say a word and turned down the mountain.


    Since then, I haven''t heard the news of young people challenging famous families.


    But in the late autumn of the next year, the young man who had practiced hard for a year made a comeback again. However, when he climbed the mountain, the scene made him postpone his steps to climb the peak of martial arts.


    Under the tall maple trees, two girls, one big and the other small, were collecting the fallen maple leaves with bamboo baskets in their hands.


    In the red maple forest, they wear water-green gauze skirt, just like a spring in the fire.


    The young man hesitated, then changed his direction, and turned around and walked past.


    He may never have known what kind of impact his turn would have on his life.


    "Sister, master always says that family members should be compassionate. What is compassion?"


    The young girl asked, looking up at her young face. But she was about ten years old, with two braids, and her pure eyes were full of curiosity about the world.


    The girl she called her sister is obviously older than her. She is graceful and in her best childhood.


    "Compassion is to love all things in the world with the heart of loving ourselves like Bodhi. Our ultimate goal is to become a gentle and compassionate person."


    With a soft smile, the girl squatted down, picked up a maple leaf, wiped the dust on it, and then put it into the basket.


    The little girl seemed to understand, but she felt that her sister''s words must be right, and nodded her head.


    "Well! Then I will practice hard and try to be a compassionate person as soon as possible! "


    The girl who was praised by the director of Qixia Temple as having the most Buddhist roots touched the little girl''s head with a smile. "Zhengyu, with your intelligence, I believe you can cultivate it very early. At least, it doesn''t take as long as Shifu."


    The little girl also giggled, laughter with the autumn wind, spread in the maple forest, crisp as a bell.


    Then she asked with some doubts.


    "But elder sister, you asked me to love everything in the world with the heart of loving myself, but if you love everything in the world, will everything in the world love you?"


    A smile left cheek will show shallow pear vortex girl, without hesitation, firmly nodded: "of course."


    She looked at the red leaves all over the mountain, "just like we love the maple forest here, we collect its fallen leaves and treasure them well. In the coming year, it will still show us its best side."


    After listening to the conversation between the two girls, the young man came out from behind a maple tree where he was hiding. His sudden appearance obviously surprised the two girls.


    The girl subconsciously pulled the little girl behind, watching the young man who suddenly appeared.


    "Hey, don''t be nervous. I''m not a bad person."


    The young man laughed, "are you the laity disciples of Qixia Temple?"


    Through the sentence just now, he had this guess.


    Looking at her, she was just a young man who was not much older than herself, and there was no evil in the other side''s eyes. The guard in the girl''s eyes was lightened. She hesitated and nodded gently: "are you a tourist to appreciate Maple?"


    The young man shook his head with a smile, looked at the little girl who was pulled behind by the girl, but looked at her with clear eyes.


    "I came up to the mountain to fight with an old monk. The old monk is a little fierce. I''m afraid I can''t beat him this time."


    The young man said to himself.


    The girl is a little dazed.


    There are many people who come to Qixia mountain to make incense and pray for it. Of course, there are many people who come here to see the scenery, but it is the first time that she has heard about the fight.


    She felt that the young man was a little strange. She didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she decided to leave with her younger martial sister."Hey, I said I''m not a bad man. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    As a young man, he can be said to be free to pick the world''s pink and Dai. But in the past, he was obsessed with martial arts and had no interest in love with his children. However, when he saw the girl in the water green gauze skirt in Fenglin a few minutes ago, he felt his heart tremble for a moment.


    At this time to see the girl to leave, he subconsciously cried out.


    Girls are not the kind of impolite people, smell words, or stopped, looking back.


    When she looked back, a mountain wind happened to blow by, and the maple leaf forest rippled like a tide, like fire. Maple leaves fell with the wind, and some of them happened to fall on the girl''s hair.


    Snow skin, green skirt, black hair, red leaves Several colors mixed together to form an unforgettable scene in the eyes of young people.


    At that moment, his sharp eyes appeared a slight trance.


    "I''m sorry, we have a time limit when we come to visit maple leaf forest."


    The girl apologized, then took the little girl''s hand, "Zheng Yu, say goodbye to my brother."


    The little girl listens to her very much and shouts to the young Cui Sheng, "goodbye, brother."


    The girl then smiles at the young man and pulls the little girl away.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    A few seconds later, a cry came from behind.


    She hesitated for a moment and responded.


    "Guan Qingsi."


    She did not look back, pulling the little girl, the figure quickly disappeared in the rolling falling leaves.


    That year, the young man was defeated again, but he didn''t have any dispirited color. In the following years, he would climb Qixia mountain every year to become a martial artist, and even more beautiful in the red leaves of the mountain.


    More than 20 years have passed.


    At the beginning, the frivolous young man seemed to be reborn, as calm as a mountain, only the Acacia did not change.


    For so many years, the eldest brother and the second brother had advised him, but he was silent with a smile.


    Like his pursuit of martial arts, he admits that he is too paranoid in his feelings. But what''s wrong with paranoia?


    Although there are all kinds of Customs in the world, he only has a special liking for the pear vortex.


    Even if she doesn''t love him.


    Even if.


    She is dead.

 Chapter 554

    "Benefactor Qin, did you come here to compete with me again?"


    The old monk stood up straight. Before he turned around, the laughter came out. He seemed to have discovered the existence of the man.


    "The abbot is joking."


    A man no longer has the arrogance and uninhibited spirit of fighting at the gate of the mountain more than 20 years ago. If he was a sword that dared to compete with heaven at that time, after more than 20 years of polishing, he has learned to restrain his own edge.


    The old monk was kind-hearted and gave a faint smile: "benefactor Qin, I''m no longer the abbot."


    Said, he side body, "if don''t dislike the humble abode is simple and crude, might as well enter a house to narrate?"


    The middle-aged man looked at the humble hut and shook his head calmly: "I just want to ask the master one thing this time, so I don''t need any trouble."


    The old monk didn''t ask.


    "Benefactor Qin, it''s OK to say so."


    The middle-aged man looked at him, half paid, and then slowly said: "the memorial day of the 10th year of Qingsi is approaching, I don''t know if the master will go north? If you want to, you can go with me. "


    The old monk put his hands together and lowered his eyebrows: "the dead are at rest, so why bother them again."


    "In that case, master, excuse me."


    Get a reply, the middle-aged man look and no fluctuations, turned to leave.


    Behind him, there was a voice.


    "Benefactor Qin, I heard that the child has come back. Have you met him?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and stopped at the gate just now.


    "Well, master, you used to use our Qin family as the child''s amulet for saving lives, but now it seems that you are worried too much, and the child doesn''t need our Qin family''s protection."


    "Since benefactor Qin is here today, the old monk also wants to take this opportunity to say something to benefactor Qin."


    The middle-aged man turned and looked at the eminent monk, who had a very high position in Buddhism and had saved himself. His eyes were as calm as water.


    "Say it, master."


    The old monk put his hands together and looked ashamed.


    "The agreement ten years ago was the fault of my poor monk. It delayed Miss Qin''s ten years with his own personal interests. Every time I read about it, I felt remorseful. But I had made up my mind that I would not take another step in the mountain gate for the rest of my life, so I had never been able to communicate with the Qin family leader. Now that you have come here, I hope you can tell the Qin family leader about the agreement Let''s go. "


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment.


    "Master, Yuyi should have come to see you before me. Why don''t you tell her directly about this?"


    "At that time, young master Qin was also there, and I couldn''t speak."


    The middle-aged man''s mouth is slightly raised.


    "The master is an outsider. He should not have the seven emotions and six desires of ordinary people like me."


    The old monk was silent.


    "Master, in fact, you didn''t have to do that. Although Qingsi didn''t choose me, since she is her son, I won''t sit back and watch. Although I''m not a hero, I''m not so narrow-minded."


    Qin Paolu.


    The third younger brother of the Qin family.


    The great commander of Phoenix!


    "That''s why I want to terminate the wrong agreement."


    "Master, there are some mistakes that can not be made up if you want to make up for them. What''s the significance of terminating the agreement now? Who will compensate for the best ten years of badminton? "


    The old monk frowned and said nothing.


    "Master, in fact, sometimes the beginning is wrong, which does not necessarily mean that the end will be unsatisfactory. If you say so, I will tell elder brother, but whether he will agree or not, that is not something I can control."


    After that, the man stopped.


    "Goodbye, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that there was a Shabby Cottage in this millennium old temple. All day long, he accompanied Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter in the Qixia Temple, where they ate their lunch.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, the three people who had visited the landscape of Qixia Temple began to go down the mountain.


    Today, even he Caiwei felt a little tired after a day in Qixia Temple. Considering their mother''s health, they didn''t go out again in the evening. After dinner, they took a rest in the hotel.


    "Wei''er, you and Xiao Li have come out to play with your mother these two days, which has made you tired."


    In the room, Xiao Shu and he Caiwei are sitting on the sofa chatting.


    This time, they opened two rooms, one for Li futu and one for Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter.


    "Mom, don''t say that. We want to play."


    Xiao Shu took he Caiwei''s hand and said with a smile, "next time I travel, my mother won''t be with you."


    "Why?"


    He Caiwei was stunned, then frowned and said nervously, "Mom, do you feel unhappy about what we did?"


    Xiao Shu shook her head and said with a smile, "don''t you think it''s just that you don''t think your mother''s following you is disturbing your world? Look at the tourists we have met these two days. Most of them are couples. ""Ma."


    He Caiwei didn''t expect that her mother had such an idea. She blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiao Shu looked at the wall of the living room, through which was Li futu''s room.


    "Mom knows you have filial piety, but you young people should also have your own life. You don''t have to focus on me. Xiao Li is impeccable in character and character. That''s why you should cherish it more."


    "Mom, I know."


    "Do you know what that''s doing sitting here?"


    Seeing he Caiwei''s blank face, Xiao Shu can''t help shaking her head and smiling: "silly girl, go to accompany him. My mother is tired. Go to have a rest first."


    Then Xiao Shu got up and went into the bedroom.


    For some reason, looking at her mother''s back, he Caiwei is a little shy, but finally she gets up and comes to Li futu''s room.


    After knocking, the door opened quickly.


    "No rest yet?"


    He Caiwei asked naturally.


    Li futu shook his head and made way for he Caiwei. "Where''s aunt Xiao? Have you gone to sleep? "


    He Caiwei nodded and walked into the room. "My mother is probably tired today, so she has gone to bed. These two days, it''s hard for you."


    Although she said that to her mother, he Caiwei was very clear that Li futu, who was so busy, would not have had time to go out to play if he didn''t want to accompany his mother.


    In fact, this is what he Caiwei takes for granted. Someone who seems to be very valuable is not a busy person at all. Although he is in charge of such a big club, he is basically a shopkeeper. The daily operation of the Warring States period is managed by Ouyang Xiu, so he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Of course, although Li futu is not very busy, he would not have come to Jinling this time if he didn''t want to accompany his mother and daughter.


    "You and I need to be so polite. What''s the difference between your mother and my mother?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    When he Caiwei heard the words, her curled eyelashes trembled slightly, and then she lowered her head, just like the water lotus in the cold wind.


    Then she nibbled her lip and looked up at Li futu. Then she went to the bedroom and sat by the bed.


    Although facing herself, Li futu can clearly see her crystal clear ears filled with a layer of gorgeous color.


    Li futu, an adult man, naturally understood the subtext of he Caiwei''s action.


    But he Caiwei seemed worried that he didn''t understand. She looked down at the floor and said in a low voice, "my mother is asleep."


    She has never been in love. These four words may be the greatest courage she can use to express her feelings.


    If you refuse at this time, it will undoubtedly hurt the girl''s self-esteem.


    Besides, is it necessary to refuse?


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated, and then he walked towards the bedroom.


    This night, he Caiwei didn''t go back to her room.

 Chapter 555

    When she came out of the hotel the next day, except that he Caiwei was a little shy and unnatural, both Xiao Shu and Li futu were very natural, smiling and chatting as if nothing had happened.


    Since ancient times, the harmonious relationship between mother-in-law and mother-in-law is difficult.


    In the morning, after another visit to the presidential palace, they had lunch in a Hunan restaurant near the presidential palace, and they drove back to the East China Sea. The three-day tour of Jinling ended.


    Driving into Donghai City, it''s nearly 5 p.m. after Li futu sent Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter back to Datang Yipin, he didn''t follow them upstairs. Instead, he drove alone to Donghai central hospital to see Gu Qingcang.


    After more than half a month''s recuperation, although Gu Qingcang could not get out of bed and walk, he looked much better.


    After Gu Qingcang got out of danger, Gu Bo stayed in Donghai for a few days, then returned to Ningnan, but Gu Qingcheng''s mother Xie Wan stayed.


    In Ningnan, she had heard of Li futu. She had been in Donghai for more than half a month, which made her know more about this young man and her attitude towards Li futu was very kind.


    "Aunt Xie, how is Gu''s recovery?"


    Li futu went into the ward and handed over the products he bought.


    "According to the doctor, if you observe for another half a month, you should be able to go home to recuperate. Just come here and bring something else."


    Xie Wan said something reproachfully, but still took the visiting goods.


    "Is Xiao Li here?"


    Gu Qingcang''s voice came from inside, and he obviously heard something.


    Xie Wan looked inside and shook his head with a smile: "Dad is always talking about you these days. Go in."


    Li futu nodded and walked inside.


    "Old Gu."


    Gu Qingcang put down his newspaper and said with a smile, "come on, Xiao Li, sit down."


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng was not there.


    "Aunt Xie said that after a while, Gu will be able to leave hospital and go home. Congratulations to Gu."


    "This half of me is about to fall into the earth. What''s my congratulations?"


    "Dad."


    At this time, Xie Wan poured a cup of tea and handed it to Li futu. After hearing Gu Qingcang''s words, he gave him a reproachful look.


    "Dad used to say that he was waiting to have a great grandson. How can he say that now?"


    "Yes, I said the wrong thing."


    Gu Qingcang smiles and admits his mistake to his daughter-in-law. It seems that the relationship between the two generations has eased a lot during this period of time. Moreover, after leaving Yongxing''s helm, Gu Qingcang seems to be more and more an ordinary old man.


    Li futu took the cup and said thanks to Xie Wan.


    Xie Wan shakes his head with a smile and goes out with empathy, leaving the space for them.


    "Xiao Li, you haven''t been here for a while. I haven''t had a chance to thank you all the time..."


    "Gu Lao..."


    Gu Qingcang raised his hand and interrupted him with a kind smile. "I don''t mean to blame you. You young people naturally have a lot of their own things to do. You don''t have to pay more attention to us old guys. Even if the city is falling, I''ll let her come to the hospital less."


    Gu Qingcang paused and looked at him.


    "Xiao Li, I know that you are a child of gratitude, but compared with what you do for our family, this thank you is too light."


    As a self-made hero, Gu Qingcang is certainly not a philanthropic philanthropist. At the beginning, the reason why he gave Li futu the management right of the Warring States period was very complicated. It was not only to repay the other party for getting rid of the internal trouble of the Wang family for him, but also because the young man was the man his granddaughter liked, and more importantly, what he valued The potential of young people.


    Those who achieve great things should have a broad vision and a broad mind. They can''t just focus on the gains and losses of their immediate interests. He abandoned part of the interests of the Warring States club. At that time, many people may not understand it. But now, if we turn around, we will surely all sigh about his wisdom and determination at that time.


    He can see the ups and downs from a bottom figure standing at the top of the East China Sea. It''s not because of this choice again and again.


    "Gu, I just think I''m doing what I should do."


    As a hero, Gu Qingcang is not a hypocritical person, no more.


    "Xiao Li, I know you still have a long way to go. Maybe Yongxing is nothing to you, but there is a saying that if you encounter difficulties in the future, don''t forget that Yongxing in Donghai will always be your support."


    From the hospital out of time, the sky has become a bit gray, look at the situation, it seems that there will soon be a rain to come.


    Li futu got into the car and lit a cigarette. After smoking one cigarette, he drove to Chunqiu mansion. But when he came to Chunqiu mansion, he didn''t go in. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    After more than ten minutes, a figure ran out of Chunqiu Huafu, opened the door of the Mustang and got into the car."Brother futu, why don''t you go in?"


    When the girl got into the car, it began to rain outside. The rain hit the window and made a slight click.


    "I just happened to pass by and see you should be on holiday, so I''ll give you a call."


    Looking at this child face, Li futu said with a smile: "have you had a good time on New Year''s day?"


    "Don''t mention it."


    Su Yuan sighed depressed, "my cousin shut me at home, even the door did not let me out."


    Li futu raises her eyebrows and doubts whether Shen yini is worried that Su Yuan will run to find herself.


    "But it''s hard for her to keep me at home."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Yuan bent her eyebrows and raised her delicate face like asking for credit: "these two days, the man surnamed Deng always wants to ask his cousin out, but all of them are stirred by me. Brother futu, do you have to thank me?"


    Li futu said with a dumb smile, "is it your sister who doesn''t want to go? Or you want to stop her? "


    "Brother futu, if you say that, I won''t care if it happens again!"


    Su Yuan''s face suddenly became cold.


    "Well, when I come back from Kyoto, I''ll bring you a gift, right?"


    Su Yuan was stunned, "brother futu, are you going to Kyoto?"


    Li futu nodded gently: "well, there is something to deal with."


    "Oh."


    "During my absence, listen to your sister and don''t always make her angry."


    "I see. Long winded."


    Su Yuan pushed the door to get out of the car. Regardless of the light rain, she waved to Li futu: "brother futu, have a good trip. Don''t forget my gift."


    Li futu nodded with a smile and watched Su Yuan run into Chunqiu mansion in the rain.


    After Su Yuan''s figure disappeared, the Mustang started and left Chunqiu mansion.


    The rain is slowing down.


    But a pedestrian on the side of the road suddenly said, "it''s snowing."


    On the third day of new year''s day, the first snow suddenly came.


    Li futu was driving through the window, looking at the snowflakes falling slowly in the air. His eyes were quiet.


    The Wanderers return home.


    Why do you need snow to see me off?

 Chapter 556

    At the end of the new year''s Day holiday, office workers returned to their jobs one after another. He Caiwei also returned to Donghai University. Li futu, on his own, took the flight to the north.


    "Dear passengers, welcome to this flight. The destination of this flight is Kyoto. The flight time is about two hours and thirty minutes. Please fasten your seat belts during the flight..."


    There was a sweet announcement from the steward on the radio.


    Li futu put on an eye mask. Although he was alone and didn''t even have a speaker, he only had two hours'' flight and got to sleep for a while.


    Pedestrians on the plane are busy placing their luggage. Suddenly, Li futu, who puts on an eye mask and closes his eyes, smells a wisp of fragrant wind coming from his side.


    tastes distinctly different from inferior perfume. It is just like a violet''s blooming and elegant.


    Obviously, the person who happened to be in line with him was a woman, and a woman with good taste.


    Although there was a woman sitting next to him who estimated that she would not look bad, Li futu didn''t mean to look at her eyes curiously. He still put on a pair of goggles and leaned on the seat, seemingly asleep.


    He didn''t plan to chat up, but suddenly there was a voice in his ear.


    "Murderer!"


    Li futu could not help frowning when he heard the speech.


    Murderer?


    There''s a killer on the plane?


    Besides, the voice sounds familiar.


    He pulled off the blindfold, turned his head, and his eyes contracted.


    "Director Cui?"


    The beautiful girl sitting beside him at the moment is not the director of Haiyun planning, Cui Menghan.


    "What a coincidence."


    Li futu felt it and then looked around.


    "Director Cui just said that there are murderers? Where is the murderer? "


    Cui Menghan stares at him. Before Li futu takes off the blindfold, he has already restrained all the unexpected accidents on the plane. There is no expression on the flowery face at the moment, just like the cold and charming when he first met on the bus, which makes people dare not talk to each other.


    Because it snowed yesterday, and the weather became cold again, Cui Menghan was wearing a black mink coat. He looked very noble and powerful.


    See Cui Menghan has been staring at himself also don''t speak, Li futu frowned, "Cui director?"


    "Don''t pretend! Your shot almost killed me. You know, you''re not a murderer. What is it? "


    Cui Menghan doesn''t speak, and when he does, he starts to ask questions.


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Director Cui, it''s dangerous to use extraordinary means in extraordinary times, but at least the result is good, isn''t it? Don''t worry. I''m sure that shot will hurt you


    "That shot almost wiped my forehead and flew over. If it''s a little bit higher, I''m afraid it''s me who will fall down. You''re sure. It''s very light."


    Although outsiders don''t know who the unsung hero is after helping the police kill the robber, Cui Menghan knows very well.


    "You say, how about the scare fee?"


    He deserves to be a businessman. The abacus is very loud. Cui Menghan doesn''t see the favor of saving his life. Instead, he begins to ask Li futu for compensation.


    Li futu was a little dazed, and then stressed: "director Cui, if it wasn''t for me, would you still be sitting here now? I''m afraid I''ll die at the gun of the robber. I''m your Savior. Do you know? How could you ask me for a fright fee? "


    Li futu thinks the girl is unreasonable. She doesn''t want to pay attention to her anymore. She pulls the blindfold and plans to go on sleeping, but Cui Menghan grabs him by the wrist.


    "It''s just a joke. Why are you so serious?"


    Women really deserve to be born actors. Cui Menghan''s face changed in the blink of an eye, and a polite and elegant smile rippled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect that you were such a big man to fly in person?"


    What do you mean flying in person?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "it''s really a coincidence, but director Cui, I don''t think it''s a good thing to meet you."


    Cui Menghan''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled, and her smile also slowly subsided. This time, she didn''t pretend. As a great beauty in the fashion industry, she would feel a little unhappy when a man said this to her face.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Li futu said solemnly: "the first time I met you was on the bus. You were watched by a thief and your wallet was cut. A few days ago, in the bank, you were controlled by a robber. Director Cui, do you have to admit that you are very unlucky? This flight will not encounter terrorist hijacking, will it


    Then he deliberately looked around, as if to see if there were terrorists.


    Cui Menghan clenches her teeth tightly, her full chest rises and falls violently, and her face turns pale for a while. What makes her depressed is that everything she says is true, and she has no way to refute it."If you think it''s bad luck to take a plane with me, you can go down. No one will stop you!"


    "The plane is about to take off. I''m afraid it''s too late even if I want to get down."


    Li futu sighed helplessly. After appreciating Cui Menghan''s angry expression for a while, he said with a smile: "director Cui, don''t mind. I''m just joking with you."


    Cui Menghan is biting her teeth. She didn''t expect that this guy was so cheap that he didn''t look like a man!


    She straightened her face, turned her head and ignored someone.


    Originally, there was a beautiful woman sitting by her side, who could chat and relieve the boredom and loneliness of flying, but she was stirred by someone.


    Someone doesn''t seem to feel sorry. Seeing Cui Menghan''s face covered with frost, he doesn''t try to talk any more. He puts on his eye mask again and begins to rest.


    It''s obvious that the two men and women are of style. Who didn''t show weakness first, and they were in a silent stalemate until the plane flew to Kyoto, and no one spoke again.


    Unlike the passengers on the plane, Li futu didn''t take any luggage and was empty handed, so he moved the fastest and was the first to get off the plane.


    Cui Menghan came to Beijing this time because she was on a business trip and had several colleagues with her. When she packed up her things and turned around, she found that someone had disappeared and didn''t even say hello.


    This made her angry again.


    When Cui Mengyun comes to the gate of the airport, he finds another narrow-minded pedestrian.


    He was standing in front of the airport, looking at this ancient and deep city, and seemed to be a little distracted, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Then, he stepped out of the airport. At that moment, Cui Menghan felt that the man''s expression was very strange.

 Chapter 557

    Kyoto, the capital of the last five feudal dynasties, is also the center of the present political power. This city with a history of more than 3000 years has an irreplaceable important position in the Dragon kingdom. If a country is compared to a person, there is no doubt that it is its heart.


    Li futu went out of the airport and took a taxi. Instead of rushing to book a hotel, he let the driver stroll around.


    Ten years later, he wanted to see the city again.


    "Young man, are you here to visit Kyoto?"


    The taxi driver is a middle-aged man. He drives a taxi every day. He has developed a very cheerful personality. Everyone can say two words. Li futu''s special request makes him make this guess.


    Li futu looked at the city outside the window and said with a smile, "I lived here when I was a child, but I haven''t come back for many years, so I want to look around."


    "Are you from Kyoto, too?"


    The driver was a little bit surprised, and then his tone became more enthusiastic. When he waited for the red light, he gave Li futu a cigarette.


    As a taxi driver living at the grass-roots level, he naturally can''t smoke any good cigarettes, but Li futu politely took it, politely said thanks, and then lit the cigarette.


    "Over the past few years, Kyoto has developed too fast. Districts like Chengxuan Wenhua have been merged and abolished. You can''t tell. How could there be so many high-rise buildings on this Fengwu road before?"


    The driver smokes a cigarette and says with emotion: "this building is built one by one, but the house price is also rising with the tide. The pressure of people is almost breathless. If the previous generation hadn''t left me a nest, I''d expect to drive a taxi. I''m afraid I can''t afford a house here all my life. But just like this, there are countless young people trying their best to get here, even if they live in the dark basement. I really don''t understand what the young people think now, pursuing their dreams? There is no dream in this city. "


    Li futu acted as a competent audience, listening to the driver''s chatter, smoking silently, silent.


    Taxis shuttle aimlessly in the streets, carrying an old friend back to appreciate the local conditions and customs of the city.


    "Young man, if you don''t mind the traffic jam, why don''t we go to Chang''an Street? Hey, there may be some big people you can see on the news on weekdays. "


    In Kyoto, or even in Longguo, Chang''an Street can be said to be the first street. As the east-west axis of Kyoto, Chang''an Street, which starts from Jianguomen in the East and ends at Fuxingmen in the west, is a synonym for the politics of Longguo and an important road for international guests to visit Beijing.


    "Just listen to the master."


    Li futu nodded easily.


    Kyoto, as one of the largest cities in Longguo, has a large population. Coupled with its extremely complex road planning, the traffic situation has been unsatisfactory. When the taxi drove to Chang''an Street, it was close to the off-duty time.


    Changan Street, ten miles away, is full of traffic. All kinds of luxury cars can be seen everywhere. On both sides of the street, there are important organs such as the great hall and the Ministry of Commerce.


    "Hey, see, no matter how awesome the car is, it will be honest in this street. Although we are a taxi driver, we are not afraid to meet a Bentley driver in this street. Do you dare to rush here? He didn''t dare


    The driver said with a smile.


    But on the first street, is everyone equal as he said?


    In the East, there is a motorcade coming. The two cars drive in front of the road, and the left and right rear are closely followed by cars. It seems that the car escorted in the middle is not a luxury car, but a red flag. Only a few years ago, this car has been discontinued.


    The speed of the team is not fast and slow. It abides by the laws and regulations and drives smoothly on Chang''an Street. However, wherever it passes, no matter the Porsche Ferrari or the Maybach, they all avoid to both sides and make way for the team.


    On the crowded Chang''an Street, there is a smooth passage!


    This spectacular scene naturally attracted the attention of the whole street, including Li futu.


    "See, the license plate of the red flag car."


    The driver looked at the oncoming motorcade with an undisguised awe in his eyes.


    Li futu also looked at the silent but amazing team.


    In the heart of the Kyoto regime, almost everyone knows that the value of the vehicle itself does not make much sense here. In Kyoto, it is the license plate that measures the status of the owner of the vehicle.


    The license plate of the red flag car shows white characters on a red background.


    Beijing a starts.


    This kind of license plate comes from the general staff!


    The traffic on Chang''an Street returned to normal after the motorcade passed gently and then gradually went away.


    "I''m right. Here, we often meet some real big people. They just don''t know which big man is sitting in the red flag."


    The driver looked back at the direction of the disappearance of the motorcade, waiting for the sound of the horn from behind to withdraw his eyes.


    Li futu didn''t take over and said with a smile, "master, take me to NO.4 middle school."When I came to No. 4 middle school, the meter showed that it cost more than 300 yuan, and the driver threw the change out of his hands.


    Li futu is not polite, thanks, checks out, gets off and comes to the place where he once studied.


    Although the city has changed a lot, the school is still there.


    Li futu intended to go in and have a look, but he was stopped by the security guard at the door. For the safety of the students, the school would not let strangers in, even if Li futu didn''t look like a bad man.


    Li futu didn''t embarrass the security guard either. He looked inside the school through the school gate, laughed, and then turned to leave.


    He remembers that song Luoshen once said that the small restaurant next to the school was not closed. He went to have a look and found that song Luoshen did not lie, but the difference was that compared with ten years ago, the restaurant was upgraded in scale and the store area was much larger.


    "Is it dinner, please? How many people? "


    When Li futu approached the restaurant, a waiter met him.


    It''s more than 6 p.m. now, as it was ten years ago, the restaurant''s business is still booming.


    "One person."


    Li futu said softly.


    His response made the waiter stunned. It seemed that he seldom met a person for dinner, but he didn''t say much. He led Li futu to a table for four. "Here''s the menu. Please have a look and call me after ordering."


    Then the waiter decided to leave. The business in the shop was very good, and he had to entertain other customers.


    Li futu didn''t look at the menu and said, "your boss hasn''t changed, has he?"


    The waiter looked back, although some doubt why the other party would ask such a question, but still nodded: "our boss has been here for more than ten years."


    "A bamboo shoot meat, a plate of mushroom fried fungus, thank you."


    Li futu returned the menu to the waiter without looking at it.

 Chapter 558

    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you the boy of futu


    It wasn''t long before the voice of the waiter came to the menu.


    Li futu looked up and saw that although it had been many years, there was not much difference in that face except for some wrinkles.


    He smiles, "boss Yang, long time no see."


    "It''s really you, boy!"


    The man, whose hair had been dyed a little gray, came over laughing.


    "Just now I heard from the waiter that someone ordered two of my best dishes, but I haven''t cooked them myself for four or five years, so I thought, I''m afraid it''s my old friend. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    The man sat down with a warm smile. He is the owner of the restaurant. The couple opened the restaurant next to NO.4 middle school. The original purpose was to support their family and take care of their son who was studying in NO.4 middle school. However, it took more than ten years.


    Over the past ten years, he has sent away students one after another. The number of students who have eaten in his restaurant is almost incalculable. It is impossible for him to have an impression on everyone. But just after a while, he recognized Li futu.


    The reason why he still has a deep memory of this boy after so many years is that the boy had a bully meal in his shop at the beginning. In fact, this is not the most important reason. The most important thing is that the boy had a pretty girlfriend at that time, and that girl and his son also like it.


    "You have disappeared for so many years, why did you come back suddenly?"


    Restaurant owner Yang asked with a smile.


    "I don''t miss boss Yang''s craftsmanship, so I want to come back and have a taste."


    Compared with the rebellion of ten years ago, Li futu at this moment is obviously much more gentle and mature.


    "Thanks to your heart. Although I haven''t been cooking for many years, since you''ve come back, I''ll cook myself again."


    Boss Yang stood up and said, "just a moment."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Did you hear that Feng Xiaohua and Guan Jie were seen kissing on the playground this afternoon?"


    "It''s all spread, who doesn''t know?"


    "Damn it, I don''t know what''s good about Guan Jie. He only knows how to make trouble and fight with others every day. If it wasn''t for the family, he would have been expelled from the school. This kind of person, out of the society, must be in prison. How can Feng Lu take a fancy to him?"


    There was a conversation at the table next door. There were several teenagers sitting. Looking at their school uniforms, we knew that most of them were students from NO.4 middle school.


    School flower is indeed the focus of every school, and her every move will cause attention and discussion. It is undeniable that in the beginning of love, those arrogant and arrogant pricks who don''t know why to be self-discipline are more likely to be favored by school flower than good students who are obedient and obedient.


    As time goes by, the story of school flower is still going on.


    The angry voice of several teenagers sitting next to him still kept coming. Li futu poured himself a glass of water.


    "Here comes the food."


    Boss Yang was very efficient and quickly brought up the two dishes ordered by Li futu. He took out a pair of chopsticks from the chopstick tube beside him and handed them to Li futu in person: "bamboo shoot meat, mushroom fried agaric, taste it quickly, see if my craft is going backward."


    Li took the chopsticks, picked up a piece of bamboo shoot and ate it. Then he looked up and said, "boss Yang, the knife is not old. The taste is no different from that of ten years ago."


    "You are the only one who can talk."


    Boss Yang laughed and was in a good mood. He turned around and yelled, "Xiao Chen, bring me some bottles of beer."


    The waiter quickly brought the wine to the boss.


    When boss Yang opened the wine and poured the wine for them, the conversation of the teenagers at the next table also spread to his ears.


    He looked over there and shook his head with a smile: "today''s bunnies don''t focus on their studies. They only know love when they are young."


    Then he seemed to realize that the young man sitting beside him seemed to be the same in those years, but he was different from those teenagers who could only secretly hide and complain. Like the boy named Guan Jie, he was also the hero who was slandered by others, even if his son lost to him.


    "By the way, where''s the girl? Why didn''t you bring her with you? "


    Boss Yang puts down the wine bottle and looks at Li futu.


    "I broke up with her a long time ago."


    Li futu holds a glass to boss Yang.


    "Break up?"


    Boss Yang was stunned.


    "Over the years, the girl from Luoshen came to me for dinner several times, and I asked you. She said you went abroad, but she never said you broke up."


    At that time, he felt that the girl was too evil. After so many years, the fourth middle school also gave birth to many school flowers. Most of them had seen her, but he always felt that no one could match the girl surnamed song, and the key was that the saying of "female eighteen change" didn''t work on her. In recent years, the girl of song has been very popular Occasionally, he would come here for dinner. He was also a person. His face was so beautiful that he didn''t know how to describe it.Thinking of the beautiful face of the unpalatable object, boss Yang took his glass and sighed: "it''s a pity."


    Li futu didn''t continue this topic. After a drink, he asked with a smile, "boss Yang, how is the development of senior students now? I was chased by him at that time. "


    Boss Yang also laughed: "you say you''re a boy. If you don''t have money, just say it. It''s just a meal. What will I do to you? He also took his girlfriend to escape from the meal, and was caught in the end. Do you think you are shameful? "


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head. He seems to be a little ashamed of being young and frivolous at that time.


    After all, the young man in front of him has completely grown up. He is no longer the boy of that year, and boss Yang has not talked more about the embarrassment of the young man.


    "Like you, he has gone abroad. Now he is a middle-level cadre in an international top 500 company. Although he is not very successful, his mother and I have been satisfied. He said that he would take us abroad for a while. Although he is used to living in China and is reluctant to part with it, family reunion is the most important thing after all."


    Boss Yang took a sip of wine and looked up to the outside of the restaurant: "in the restaurant that has been open for more than ten years, I see naughty students like you grow up and mature one by one. Not to mention, I really have a sense of inexplicable comfort in my heart, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay here for long. So, you come in time this time. If you''re a little later, maybe it''s hard to taste my craft It''s over. "


    Li futu raised his glass to boss Yang, "after so many years of hard work, boss Yang really needs a good rest."


    Boss Yang said with a smile, "how about you? You''ve been abroad for so many years, so you should have done well, right? After all, there were so many people who liked girl song, but you were the only one who got out of the siege. "

 Chapter 559

    Two dishes, a few bottles of beer, an old man and a young man sat together and talked for nearly an hour.


    When Li futu plans to check out and leave, boss Yang confiscates his money.


    "You''ve been thinking of coming here for so many years. I''m afraid you won''t have this chance in the future."


    Li futu didn''t insist either. When he walked out of the restaurant, he took a step and looked back.


    Maybe it won''t be long before it''s gone.


    After leaving the restaurant, Li futu stopped a taxi and went to Wangfujing to buy clothes to change. Then he opened a room in the nearby Jiuzhou international hotel.


    After taking a bath, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. Li futu stood in front of the window, smoked a cigarette and looked at the bustling Wangfujing, but he didn''t feel sleepy.


    He got dressed, went out of the hotel and went into a bar.


    At the foot of the emperor, and located in Wangfujing, the bar is not low-grade, most of the parking at the door are more than a million super run.


    The weather in the north is colder than that in the south, but the business of the bar is not affected by the cold weather. As soon as you enter the bar, a hot atmosphere will come. The customers here are young, and almost all of them are beautiful.


    Li futu sits at the bar and orders a cocktail. On the T-stage, several young men with heavy makeup are singing. They can''t hear how to sing, but their movements are very pompous.


    Under the crazy shouts like waves, especially those girls, eyes shining, staring at a few young people performing on the stage for a moment, excited like chicken blood.


    When entering the bar, Li futu seemed to see a poster hanging at the door of the bar, saying that a man''s group from Bangzi country would perform tonight. At the beginning, it seemed like something B. at that time, Li futu didn''t pay much attention to it. But now it seems that these young people on the stage, who are dancing and singing, are probably the man''s group from Bangzi country.


    When he first returned home, Li futu didn''t even know Shen yini. Naturally, he didn''t know the names of the young people on the T-stage. However, looking at these girls in the bar who were so excited that they fainted and the deafening cry of madness in the bar, he could probably understand the popularity of the men''s group in Bangzi country.


    is just a little puzzled by the fact that these young people need to paint such a strong make-up and even draw a line of Eyeliner like a woman.


    Of course, he also knows that this is the freedom of others. After looking at it, Li futu lost interest,


    "hengzi, you think it''s a good move. Invite these guys over. With their popularity in China, it''s hard for your bar to be prosperous in the future."


    On a card seat on the second floor, a man looked at the runway and said with a smile.


    "Oh, I paid a lot of money to invite these guys. I have to pay a little in return."


    The man named hengzi sits there with his legs crossed, holding a wine glass in one hand and an enchanting beauty in the other hand. He is a top brand, and the Patek Philippe on his wrist is enough to change into a top sports car. He is young, but he is a winner in life.


    In fact, all the six men sitting here have extraordinary bearing. You can see that they are either rich or expensive by their clothes. There are at least five figures worth of wine on the table. Beside each of them is a graceful beauty.


    "Sometimes, I really don''t understand what these women think. It''s like having an aphrodisiac to be looked at. It''s said that these boys have played with many girls within a few days after you invited them here?"


    The man who spoke was the prince of Liyang culture. The year before last, Liyang culture was listed in a shares. In just a few days, its market value soared a hundred times. It was reported by the media, which made a fortune myth.


    "Li Hao, you don''t understand. It''s the same as some people like to play with female stars. Although the primary and secondary roles are different, it''s a very glorious thing for those girls to be able to sleep by these boys."


    Someone was laughing and talking.


    Hear his words, that stick in constant son side of enchanting woman look suddenly become some unnatural.


    Heng son then glanced at that fellow one eye, not light not heavy way: "a Chang, are you drinking too much?"


    Ah Chang reacts and looks at the beauty beside hengzi. He smiles and stops talking. He begins to fall in love with the famous model he just got.


    "Ah Chang never talks in his head. Don''t mind."


    Hengzi turns his head and whispers to the beauties around him.


    The charming girl who often appears on the TV screen shakes her head and shows a charming smile: "it''s OK."


    He narrowed his eyes and leaned down to the girl''s ear, biting her crystal earlobe and hissing, "I''ve prepared a suit for you. I''ll wear it for me tonight."


    The beautiful and enchanting face is even more dazzling at the moment. Her eyes are like spring water. There is a palm on the key. Her body is as soft as boneless. On the man''s body, her face is so red as to bleed, but she still murmurs.


    The men and women around them all saw their actions. I don''t know if it''s because it''s common, and there''s no surprise reaction.Several men''s faces showed a smile, and they began to deal with the beauties around them. Some of them were even more exaggerated than hengzi, and put their hands directly into the bottom of the skirt.


    "Fuck, Malone, do you want to put on a live spring palace in front of us? I can''t hold it. Go to the toilet and solve it. "


    Some people laugh and scold.


    The guy named Malone was not ashamed. He laughed and took his girl to the toilet.


    "This boy, I''m afraid I can''t get rid of this problem in my life."


    At the same time, downstairs, those Bangzi country artists are still performing on the T-stage, acting and acting, and doing their best to be handsome.


    All of a sudden, a beer bottle flew out of nowhere, striking straight at the head of the young man who had been at the core of the T-stage and seemed to be the leader of the idol group.


    "Bang!"


    The Bangzi artist, who was painted with heavy make-up and was covered with a puff of powder, was hit on the head by this solid wine bottle. His body shook down and almost fell on the stage. Fortunately, his team members helped him.


    The music stopped.


    Most of the people in the bar were stunned.


    What the hell is this?


    Soon they were told what it was.


    "Damn, I want to see what I can do. Damn, I''ve been watching it for a long time. I''m really in a bad mood. I''m in a mess here. What''s up? Think it''s monkey playing? "


    With the voice, a Xinchang figure stood up lazily in the eyes of all.

 Chapter 560

    At the foot of the emperor, the law is strict.


    What''s more, these young people on stage are not ordinary people, but the top artists of Bangzi country. A bottle of wine has opened their heads. It''s not just the problem of deliberately hurting people. The consequences are more serious, and it may involve diplomatic disputes.


    The young men and women in the bar all looked at the figure.


    The man was dressed in a gray windbreaker. He was slender, with sword like eyebrows. He was quite handsome.


    There is no doubt that he must have thrown the earth shaking wine bottle that just flew out of the air. He didn''t mean to cover it up. He stood up boldly with a lazy smile on his lips.


    To be fair, this windbreaker man is definitely more attractive than the heavily makeup Bangzi artists on the stage.


    Those Bangzi artists supported their team leader and glared at the man in windbreaker. They kept saying something. Although they didn''t speak Chinese, they could guess from their expressions that they were not good words.


    "Xuanyuan is also really, and these clowns really what to do."


    Next to the man in the windbreaker, there were five men, all under 30 years old, but they were unusually calm and steady. See brother poke basket, but not flurried, still calm sitting there drinking wine.


    "Do you think Xuanyuan is really struggling with these sticks? But don''t mention it. I''m not happy with these sticks. They are neither male nor female. How are these people hot? "


    Bar action is very fast, security personnel quickly gathered around the T stage to protect the several Bangzi artists.


    "Do you know where this is? How dare you make trouble here? "


    A fierce man''s expression is not good to stare at the windbreaker man, guess is the head of these people in the bar.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to make trouble. I just don''t like these sticks."


    The man in the windbreaker with extraordinary appearance seems to smile peacefully.


    The audience was silent.


    Is it a bottle of wine to look at people?


    Damn, is there such a domineering one?


    The fierce man frowned, then came over with his hands, "please come with us."


    It''s natural for the young man''s eyes to shine when he is watching the show here. He can still be so relaxed when he smashes a foreign artist. He can only say that the other side has enough confidence.


    What is this place?


    This is the capital of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. If you throw a brick on the street, you may be able to hit a senior official''s son. So even if the windbreaker makes trouble openly, the fierce man is more restrained and polite.


    The windbreaker man looked at him and laughed: "I''m sorry, I have friends here. I''m afraid I can''t go with you."


    The fierce man''s face sank, "that can only offend."


    With so many people watching, if he doesn''t move at all, not to mention whether the show will continue in the future, at least he will be able to go home.


    Seeing that the other party refused to cooperate, he waved his hand and planned to force it.


    His side two hands immediately toward the windbreaker man walked in the past, a person stretched out a hand, toward the windbreaker man''s shoulder to grasp, in order to take it away by force.


    The man in the windbreaker picked his eyebrows and didn''t dodge. When his two hands were on his shoulders, he had a movement. His arms expanded, and his shoulders were shocked. At the same time, his palms popped out at the same time. Like a dragon going out to sea, they were solid and solid.


    If two burly men were hit hard, they looked pale and were blasted out on the spot.


    Beside the bar, Li futu''s eyes twinkled and drank quietly.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    The people in the bar just feel very cool, and some even fear that the world will not be chaotic for the windbreaker man, but the fierce man who is in charge of the show suddenly becomes dignified.


    Before he retired from the army, he was also a top soldier in the army, which was entrusted by the bar owner. How could he not see that the windbreaker man was a trainer.


    He took a deep breath and planned to do it himself, but the windbreaker man glanced at him.


    "Don''t waste your time. You''re not my opponent."


    When he spoke, his expression and tone were very flat, without any pride or contempt, as if he was just stating a trivial fact.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Ye Da Shao to come to the store in person. I''m really honored."


    Just when the fierce man was in a dilemma, a joke came from the stairs, and a group of hengzi slowly came down.


    The windbreaker man''s eyes moved.


    "Hu Heng, I have to say, who can''t you invite? Do you have to invite these shady things? It''s disgusting. Are you stuck in the door? "


    Windbreaker man seems to be a pleasant person, what to say, will not hide the inner feelings.


    "There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people''s eyes. Just because ye doesn''t like them doesn''t mean others don''t like them either."Hengzi wencrepe Road, even if the other side speak very impolite, he still smile to greet, show good self-restraint.


    "Hu Heng? I didn''t expect that he owned this bar. "


    "Hu Shao is one of the four young people in Kyoto. The handsome windbreaker dares to talk to him like this. Hu Shao is not angry. It seems that he is not small. I don''t know who is the descendant of the big man. No wonder the wine bottle is thrown so casually. However, it''s really a relief. I''ve seen these sticks for a long time."


    There was a whisper in the bar.


    Li futu has been away from Kyoto for many years. Naturally, he doesn''t know what the four shaos in Kyoto are. But through the conversation between the two men in windbreaker just now, he also knows that Hu Heng thinks that he is the owner of the bar. He looks at Hu Heng, but his eyes are soon attracted by the enchanting woman Hu Heng is holding.


    The woman is plump, wearing a Rose Butterfly Sleeve Jacket, and her mind is somewhat scattered, revealing a piece of snow-white and tender skin, which is gorgeous and enchanting.


    The reason why Li has seen this woman is that he has not seen her.


    The last time he bought a house in Datang Yipin, this woman also appeared in front of him like now, but the man she was cuddling with was Tang Jiahao, the prince of Tangshan real estate! After that, he had a meal with them in the club of Datang yipinnei.


    Looking at this has not found his presence of the domestic front-line actress, Li futu can not help but slightly frown.


    He knew at that time that Jiang caie must be a lover beside Tang Jiahao, but what''s the situation now?


    Looking at the way she clings to Hu Heng, there is no need to guess more about their relationship.


    Is he separated from Tang Jiahao and climbed a high branch, or is he wearing a green hat with Tang Jiahao on his back?


    Li futu is not a meddler, but he and the crown prince of Tangshan real estate are just friends. He is really in a bit of a dilemma when it comes to this. I don''t know if he should tell Tang Jiahao.

 Chapter 561

    Kyoto four little, listen to this appellation unusual pull wind.


    It is enough to show that Hu Heng''s family has a lot of capital. Otherwise, he would not be able to hold a front-line female star in his arms, and he would not be able to invite the top artist group of Bangzi country to give him a bar platform.


    But even so, Hu Heng is not so arrogant that he is arrogant. Although the media call him the four little people in Kyoto, as himself, he is very aware of the unfathomability of the city.


    In this 49 City, let alone rampant, if there are many people, he has to step back, such as the windbreaker man standing in front of him at this time.


    The four young people in Kyoto seem to be full of excitement, but it''s only in the eyes of ordinary people, and in the eyes of the real aristocratic children in Kyoto, who really cares about the so-called four young people in Kyoto.


    Ye jiadashao, ye Xuanyuan, in Kyoto, he is as famous as Kong family and Kong madman. Especially after Kong Fujie rarely appeared in public recently, he has a feeling of how lonely invincible he is. In Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes, the so-called Kyoto Sishao is just another kind of actor.


    In fact, most of the time, Hu Heng really dislikes the glossy title of Kyoto Sishao, because this title can not bring him any real benefits, on the contrary, it will attract the hatred value of many dandy owners, which is equivalent to putting him on the fire.


    He and ye Xuanyuan have no grudge. The reason why the other party did that just now is that they simply can''t stand the Bangzi artists he invited, or they are bored and deliberately looking for fun to amuse him. All these are possible. But no matter the other party is intentional or unintentional, he intends to take the lead to step back.


    In this Kyoto City, in addition to really pushing the bull to the top of the sky, otherwise we should always remember to take a step back.


    "Take them to the hospital and tell them that I''ll give them an account of it later."


    Hu Heng turned his head and told the fierce man.


    The fierce man is ordered to leave.


    "Ye Shao, you come here today to give me face, but you don''t find pleasure here. On the contrary, you feel unhappy. It''s my fault. I''ll make amends to Ye Shao."


    Hu hengsong Kaijiang color e, bent down from ye Xuanyuan that table picked up a clean wine bottle, poured himself a glass of wine, to Ye Xuanyuan motioned, then looked up and drank.


    Ye Xuanyuan on the edge of those men''s eyes staring at Hu Heng, flexible, this boy is also a character ah.


    Hu Heng side of a few rich and young did not stand up to speak, obviously very size up the situation.


    Although there is still a smile on Jiang caie''s charming face, it is obviously a little unnatural.


    She is a star, and a first-line star. She looks beautiful, but to put it bluntly, she is just a performer. Compared with her international status, she is even worse than those Bangzi artists on the runway just now. She can''t see the real superstructure of the Dragon kingdom.


    She thought that the four shaos in Kyoto were already prominent enough, but she didn''t think that it seemed that she could force Hu Heng to bow his head if she ran into one person at random.


    "Hu Heng, you are very smart, but you just want to finish with a glass of wine? It''s a little naive. "


    With a faint smile, ye Xuanyuan, who is clearly making trouble on his own initiative, fully shows Jiang caie what a real dandy is.


    Hu Heng finally frowned.


    "What do ye Shao want?"


    Ye Xuanyuan did not reply immediately. He seemed to be thinking. His eyes gradually shifted to Jiang caie''s enchanting and charming face.


    "What are you..."


    Ye Xuanyuan doesn''t seem to remember the name of the big star.


    Jiang caie forced herself to smile, and did not dare to carry any star airs: "I am Jiang caie."


    "Oh, yes, Jiang cai''e, I''ve seen your underwear advertisement. It''s a good figure."


    Ye Xuanyuan stares at Jiang caie with a frivolous smile.


    Jiang caie felt that the other party''s eyes looked at herself like a piece of goods. Her heart began to beat faster, her head slightly hung down, her hands involuntarily stirred tightly, and she was a little nervous, but she was filled with an inexplicable expectation.


    Hu Heng didn''t hear ye Xuanyuan''s almost teasing praise and didn''t say a word.


    "Hold your head up, what are you pretending to be? I''m afraid I''ll be in bed with Hu Heng, and I''ll play with all kinds of tricks, won''t I


    Ye Xuanyuan light mouth, let Jiang caie face instant pale, the heart of ups and downs of emotions in an instant gone, replaced by a strong sense of humiliation.


    But the Kyoto four little girl standing beside her still didn''t mean to stand for her.


    "Hu Heng, you have a good eye for women. Although the girl is not so pure, it must be interesting to throw her on the bed. Otherwise, how about lending her to me and returning it to you in a few days?"


    Ye Xuanyuan opened his mouth lightly, as if he was not asking for the other party''s woman, but an unimportant object.


    Hu Heng, who has a firm foothold in this Kyoto City and is called "four little" and has not yet been killed, naturally has something extraordinary about it. After hearing such insults, he still doesn''t mean to be angry. He doesn''t even look at Jiang caie, who was still in love with each other just now."Ye Shao, if you like, just use it."


    The tone is free and easy, even with a slight smile.


    There was plenty of heat in the bar, but at this time, Jiang caie''s heart was completely cold. She finally understood the nature of indifference in the bones of these young people in Kyoto. Just now, she looked tender, but when she met the threat, she said to discard it.


    She thought that with her charm, she wanted to make Hu Heng infatuated with herself, but now it seems that this kind of wishful thinking is so ridiculous.


    "I didn''t see it before, but Hu Heng is really a character. Can you bear it?"


    Hu Heng''s simply let Ye Xuanyuan side of those dandy owners can''t help but some surprise.


    "In that case, thank you for giving up."


    After a playful look at Hu Heng for a while, ye Xuanyuan steps forward and holds Jiang caie''s wrist.


    "Miss Jiang, please give me more advice tonight."


    No matter what, Jiang caie is dignified. She is treated as a plaything and exchanged with each other. Her heart is full of humiliation, but she does not dare to fight.


    She has heard that a senior in the circle was kidnapped and humiliated because he refused a big man, and was finally photographed. A real person was forced to commit suicide by jumping off a building. There are too many powers in the world that can''t be resisted, and this seemingly romantic man represents the power.


    Jiang clenched her lips, intending to admit her fate. But just as she was about to walk to Ye Xuanyuan, a hand suddenly grasped Ye Xuanyuan''s hand, and then a plain word came from her ear.


    "Let her go."

 Chapter 562

    It''s really unexpected to meet Jiang caie here. Although the other side is with another man, Li futu doesn''t intend to meddle in his own business. But at the moment, he sees that someone is going to take Jiang caie away by force. In Tang Jiahao''s face, Li futu can''t stand by.


    Jiang caie thought it was Hu Heng''s conscience, but she turned her head and fixed her eyes on it, but she was stunned there.


    How could she expect to meet this man here!


    Not only Jiang caie, but also Li futu, who was born in the sky, almost everyone was stunned.


    What do you mean?


    Heroes save beauty?


    Ye Xuanyuan really let go of his hand and laughed: "brother, it seems that this has nothing to do with you?"


    He looked at Li futu with great significance and didn''t seem to be very angry.


    Hu Heng didn''t mind, but someone jumped out. Besides, he was very familiar. Ye Xuanyuan thought that things became interesting.


    He just wanted to take away the female star, of course, he didn''t take a fancy to the beauty of the other party. Although the female star is really evil and charming, ye Xuanyuan is not interested in the women who have been played by others. He did it on purpose to disgust Hu Heng. He thought he would make the boy angry, but he didn''t expect that Hu Heng''s endurance was amazing. In the end, it didn''t break out Meaning, on the contrary, someone is unwilling to jump out lonely.


    Li futu suddenly killed, resulting in Hu Heng and ye Xuanyuan two gang eyes for a time are locked in his face.


    These can be some rich and powerful families, they focus, this kind of pressure ordinary people really can''t bear, but Li futu face unchanged, said: "she is my friend."


    Although I don''t know why this man appeared here, Jiang caie was smart enough to hide behind him for the first time.


    Jiang cai''e is very clear about Li futu''s identity. President of the Warring States period, Yongxing and Yan Donglai are inseparable. In the East China Sea, they can walk horizontally. Even the prince of Tangshan is polite to them. But we should know that this is not the East China Sea, but Kyoto, thousands of miles away from the East China Sea. It is the center of the whole country''s political power. High officials and nobles are everywhere, even if it''s not the East China Sea A man can call the wind and rain in the East China Sea, but I''m afraid he can''t make a big splash in this city.


    But even though she thinks that Li futu can''t compete with Ye Shao, Jiang caie also knows that Li futu is the only thing she can rely on at this time.


    "Is she your friend?"


    Ye Xuanyuan had some accidents, but then he picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "so what? I''ll take her tonight. Do you think you can stop me? "


    "You should have no shortage of women. Why embarrass her?"


    "Man, don''t you think you''re a little too much in charge? Who do I like? That''s my freedom. What can I do with outsiders? "


    "Whether she would like to go with you or not is also her freedom."


    Li futu looks back at Jiang caie. Because of Tang Jiahao''s love, he can''t watch Jiang caie being taken away by force. But if she volunteers, he won''t take care of it any more.


    Jiang caie obviously has a basic sense of shame. She holds Li futu''s hand like a straw. Her charming face is very pale at the moment. She looks at Li futu pitifully: "help me..."


    At the moment, Hu Heng''s gang seems to have become irrelevant spectators.


    Ye Xuanyuan laughed, "interesting."


    Li futu turned his head again and looked at Ye Xuanyuan: "can we go now?"


    "Man, I''m not unreasonable. If you want to take her away, you can beat me, and you can take her away immediately."


    Ye Xuanyuan did not use force to suppress others, and put forward a very easy to discuss tone.


    But hearing what he said, all the people around him in the capital could not help but be happy.


    Ye jiaxuanyuan, who is as famous as Kong madman, has few rivals among the young generation in Kyoto. He made such a request, but he didn''t mean to be a trap.


    "A word from a gentleman?"


    Li futu calmly looks at Ye Xuanyuan. He doesn''t want to get into trouble when he comes to Beijing this time. It''s best to solve the problem in this way.


    Ye Xuanyuan a Zheng, then nodded, smile more fragrant, "I Ye Xuanyuan speak, has always been a promise."


    Li futu didn''t speak any more. After ye Xuanyuan''s voice fell to the ground, he stepped forward suddenly and hit Ye Xuanyuan''s face with a straight fist, which was a mess.


    "Damn it


    Ye Xuanyuan did not expect that he said to hit, secretly scolded, but the reaction is also quite rapid, immediately reached out to block.


    Although the other side''s offensive was successfully resisted, ye Xuanyuan was irresistibly pushed back two steps, and only when he hit the tea table in the rear did he stop the retreat.


    Tea table then suddenly a shock, the wine placed on top of each other collision, bang as a ring.


    Sitting in the back of those Kyoto young look almost hit in front of Ye Xuanyuan, smile slowly solidified down.


    When ye Xuanyuan put down his hand, he felt that his wrist was very sore. When he looked up again at the still calm face, his eyes had become dignified.


    There is no doubt that this strange young man is a master!Li futu didn''t plan to do more entanglement here. He didn''t give ye Xuanyuan any room to fight back. After his fist was blocked, he stamped the ground with his feet. At the same time, his body suddenly twisted and his right leg whipped to Ye Xuanyuan''s shoulder quickly and violently.


    Ye Xuanyuan suddenly changed color. He didn''t expect that the attack of the other side was so closely linked. He had all the skills, but when he fell into the passive position, it was hard for him to have the chance to play. At this time, he could only defend passively. He raised his arm in a hurry and blocked again. But when his arms and legs collided, a force suddenly burst open, and ye Xuanyuan was forced to fly by this leg Get out of here!


    Looking at the young man floating to the ground, there was a complete silence.


    Ye Xuanyuan was defeated by two moves?!


    A moment later, someone finally regained his mind, quickly got up and walked in the past, and helped Ye Xuanyuan up from a pile of scattered tables and chairs.


    "Xuanyuan, are you ok?"


    Ye Xuanyuan breathed out, shook his head, shook his left hand, but found that his whole left arm had been paralyzed, almost unconscious.


    He narrowed his eyes deeply, put away his cynical and frivolous attitude completely, and looked at the strange man, "who are you?"


    Li futu didn''t respond. He just said, "can I go now?"


    "Do you want to leave after hurting someone?"?! How can it be so easy? "


    Some of Ye Xuanyuan''s Kyoto natives stood up with a bad look.


    Li futu frowned.


    He didn''t speak yet, but a strong voice came from a distance.


    "What? Think more and bully less? "


    A big bald man didn''t know when he appeared in the bar. He was walking this way. The most striking thing was that he had a lotus flower tattooed on his head.


    Some people are stunned, but also know that this bald is not easy to provoke, want to laugh and dare not laugh.


    Those in Kyoto looked at the past, frowned at the same time, and then subconsciously looked behind the bald man.


    Sure enough, an exquisite figure unexpectedly intruded into their sight, mouth scarlet as blood, hand wine gourd gently swaying.

 Chapter 563

    More than nine million miles of magnificent rivers and mountains have given birth to countless heroes. Of course, among them, there are some graceful figures.


    At this moment, the woman behind the bald man is even one,


    seeing that she actually appeared, the Kyoto group unconsciously stood up, and the two rare fears loomed on Zhang pingri''s face, which seemed like Mount Tai collapsed in front of him.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s expression was also not calm. After he was surprised, he frowned and soon squeezed out a respectful smile that didn''t match his identity.


    "Aunt Gong, why are you here?"


    Aunt Gong.


    Aunt?


    The woman, who was called Gong Yi by Ye''s family, walked slowly to Li futu''s side and stood still.


    The big light head stood beside her like a patron saint, with tiger eyes staring at the group of Kyoto dandy owners with prominent background.


    "Ye family boy, when are you so good at robbing people''s girls?"


    The woman said with a soft smile that there was no smoke in her words.


    "Aunt Gong, look what you said. It''s just a misunderstanding. I''m just joking with this man."


    "Oh? Is it really just a misunderstanding? "


    The Ye family, who had been swept away, seemed to have completely forgotten the conflict and nodded without hesitation, "of course."


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, can we go?"


    "Aunt Gong joked. If you want to go, who dares to stop you?"


    At the moment, ye Xuanyuan is more like a modest and polite younger generation than before.


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes swept over the faces of the young and old people in Kyoto. All the dandy owners who lived in the Imperial City showed a stiff smile, and no one spoke any more.


    Then Gong Zhengyu takes a look at Li futu and turns around. Li futu''s eyes fluctuate and follows him silently. Jiang caie also follows Li futu and leaves the right and wrong place.


    "Xuanyuan, why did she suddenly come to Kyoto?"


    After Gong Zhengyu left, the young people in Kyoto made a sound again. Looking at the woman''s back, they were puzzled.


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    Ye Xuanyuan patted the gray layer on his body, watched several people disappear in the bar, and his smile slowly converged.


    As far as he knows, Chuanshu, a green bamboo leaf, has never been a meddler, a strange man What is sacred?


    "Interesting, really interesting..."


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the bar, a young man put down his glass with a smile.


    "Chaoge, do you know that boy?"


    Someone next to him asked curiously.


    The young man did not respond.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. Take your time."


    He pushed away a student of Kyoto Film Academy who was tired of him, stood up and walked out of the bar.


    He got into a black Ferrari, quickly left Wangfujing, and finally drove into the historic Drum lane and stopped at the gate of a century old mansion.


    "Why did the young master come back so early today?"


    A housekeeper opened the door for him.


    "My father just gave me an order to forbid me to stay up at night, otherwise my legs would be broken. How dare I disobey his orders."


    Housekeeper, to put it bluntly, is just a servant, but the young man is very polite.


    "Xibo, is my sister at home?"


    "Yes, the first lady is in the room."


    The young man nodded and went to the inner yard.


    This courtyard is very big, very big, it is said that hundreds of years ago it was a prince''s residence. Through several corridors, the young man stopped at the door of a room.


    He reached out and tapped on the door.


    "Sister, are you asleep?"


    Soon, there was a response.


    "Come in."


    Inside, a gorgeous woman in Beijing is reading a book. Her green silk is like a waterfall. She has a quiet and gentle temperament, just like a lady in an ancient painting scroll, which is quite different from what she used to look like.


    The door was pushed open. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she raised her head from the book and said with a smile, "it''s really rare that you should stay at home."


    The young man walked over and naturally picked up the porcelain cup on the table and poured himself a cup of tea. He didn''t hide it and said frankly, "I just came back from Wangfujing."


    The woman looked at the sky outside: "it shouldn''t be eleven o''clock now? I remember you seldom come back in the early morning


    The young man took a sip of tea and said mysteriously, "sister, do you know why I will come back so early today?"


    The woman smiles, lowers her head, and looks back at the book Zizhi Tongjian, which few women can read."Why?"


    "I just met a very interesting thing in Wangfujing, so I came back to tell it to my sister."


    "Which two families are fighting?"


    The woman shook her head and laughed. She didn''t care and turned the book over.


    The man turned the teacup and said with a smile: "elder sister, you can''t guess that ye Xuanyuan was in a bar just now and was kicked away."


    Woman look this just had a little fluctuation, raise a head, some surprised way: "the skill of the leaf family Xuan Yuan is not bad, who unexpectedly so fierce?"


    "A strange man, and I don''t know the key, the most important sister. Do you know who supported the strange man when Luo Mu wanted to find a place for ye Xuanyuan?"


    The woman was curious at last.


    "Gong Zhengyu!"


    The young man said: "as soon as the bamboo leaves come out, all the people in Luomu dare not move. Elder sister, you didn''t see the scene just now. It''s very interesting..."


    The focus of young men seems to be on Gong Zhengyu.


    The peerless woman''s eyes twinkled slightly, and then said in a soft voice: "it''s late, you go back to rest."


    "Elder sister, you see that when I encounter interesting things, I immediately want to run back to share with you. How can you just want to drive me away?"


    The young man complained.


    The woman didn''t pay any attention.


    Seeing her like this, the young man sighed, put down the cup and could only stand up: "that elder sister, you have an early rest."


    The woman looked at the cup of still steaming tea, and then her eyes moved to the young man''s back.


    The young man didn''t seem to feel the gaze behind Tao. He left the room by sliding the door and didn''t forget to bring the door back.


    But after closing the door, he stopped at the door.


    A pair of brothers and sisters, one in the house, the other outside, each other are motionless, only separated by a door.


    Elder sister, you have been waiting for ten years for today?


    His mouth slightly Yang, eyes gradually deep, did not stay, the figure quickly disappeared in the dark night.


    His surname is song.


    It''s called Chaoge.


    The second younger brother of the first beauty in Beijing.


    Song is also the second successor!

 Chapter 564

    "Miss Jiang, you are safe now. There is no need to follow me any more."


    Out of the bar, Li futu stopped.


    "I I have no place to go. "


    Jiang cai''e looks pitiful with her head down.


    A big star, will there be no place to go? No matter how hard it is, you can also find a hotel to stay, and Gong Zhengyu has already appeared. Those Kyoto teenagers will certainly not embarrass her any more.


    Li futu frowned, but he couldn''t say anything. Now he has something else to deal with, and he can''t take care of Jiang caie for the moment.


    He looked at Gong Zhengyu, who was walking slowly in front of him, and quickly followed him. Jiang caie was still closely behind him.


    "Miss Gong, thank you again for your help."


    Li futu went to Gong Zhengyu and said thanks.


    Gong Zhengyu shakes his head with a smile and takes a drink from the wine gourd. This woman''s drinking posture has an indescribable beauty.


    "How can miss Gong be in Kyoto?"


    Li futu continued.


    At this time, baldheaded Baiqi and the two of them opened a certain distance, and Jiang caie hesitated, and she also stood with Baiqi wisely. At 11 p.m., there were still many people on the street. Many people noticed Jiang caie, a big star, but she was afraid of Baiqi''s fierce appearance and did not dare to go forward. Obviously, passers-by regarded Baiqi as Jiang Caie''s bodyguard.


    "I also want to ask, shouldn''t Mr. Li be in Donghai now? Why are you here? "


    Gong Zhengyu glanced at Li futu and asked with a smile.


    Li futu was silent.


    When it was winter, Gong Zhengyu''s clothes were still very thin, but she didn''t seem to feel the cold. She looked at the traffic ahead and said in a soft voice, "yes, you really should come. That Lu Qi Mountain should have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Gong Zhengyu''s tone is very light, but it falls in Li Fu''s ears, but he is not stingy of thunder.


    This is the second time that he has heard about Luqi mountain.


    Why does Gong Zhengyu know where his mother''s cemetery is?!


    Gong Zhengyu turned to look at him and threw the wine gourd over, "surprised? Have a drink. If you don''t mind, let me tell you a story? "


    Li futu took the wine gourd in his hand.


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were calm and he spoke slowly.


    "More than 20 years ago, the idea of emphasizing men over women prevailed in the countryside at that time. There was a girl who was not valued by her parents who wanted to be a boy since she was born because of her gender. It could even be said that her parents did not let her go to school, saying that it was useless for girls to study. Before she was ten years old, she had to work with her parents in the fields. The girl had a hard life, but no one could tell her. What''s more, she could count on others to help her? "


    "But there are really good people in this world. One day, a girl passed by and found a girl crying while working in the field. At last, she exchanged 1000 yuan for the girl''s freedom from her parents. She took the girl out of the small village, Sichuan and Sichuan, and came to Jiangnan. She began to practice with a very powerful master. She always told the girl that if she loved everything in the world with her heart, everything would return to you, but she was such a gentle and compassionate woman. She didn''t even come When I had time to bring up my children, I left the world with regret. "


    "Damned people are still at ease, but people who should have been happy all their lives are sleeping underground. Do you think this world is fair?"


    Li futu clenched the wine gourd in his hand.


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head.


    This bloody woman, who has been possessed by Buddhism and killed countless people, has a touch of tenderness in her eyes.


    "Actually, you can call me auntie."


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the hotel, Jiang caie still followed him closely.


    "Miss Jiang, you are free. No one will embarrass you any more."


    Li futu once again reiterated that his tone was more polite.


    "Can I stay with you for one night? Just one night. "


    Jiang caie is soft and weak.


    "Sorry, there''s only one bed."


    Li futu refused without hesitation. Even if he didn''t order a single room, he couldn''t let Jiang caie live here.


    "Never mind. I can sleep on the sofa."


    Jiang caie completely put down her big star airs and looked up at Li futu with her charming face, her eyes full of prayer.


    Li futu''s mind is very confused at the moment, and he is not in the mood to entangle with this woman. He doesn''t seem to notice that this is the best actress that countless men dream of. He is indifferent and almost inhumane and says, "Miss Jiang, I think this hotel should have a room. You can go down and open one. If you don''t have any money, I can lend it to you."


    "But I''m afraid..."


    What happened tonight really scared Jiang caie. She even began to lose her mind. Without waiting for Li futu to continue to speak, she rushed directly to Li futu, hugged his waist, buried her head in Li futu''s arms, and even squeezed Li futu tightly with a pair of towering figures."Why don''t you let me stay here for one night? Just one night. Tonight, you can do whatever you want... "


    It''s too obvious to say such a thing in the dead of night.


    Li futu frowned and seemed to have a heart of stone. He pushed Jiang caie away with great strength. Suddenly, Jiang caie fell down on the sofa.


    "Miss Jiang, I believe you are smart. Tang Shao and I are friends. Please respect yourself. If you are worried that I will tell Tang Shao what happened tonight, that''s why you use this way. I can tell you that it''s not necessary. I can treat it as if it didn''t happen tonight, but I hope Miss Jiang can take care of herself in the future. "


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless.


    "Miss Jiang, I won''t give it away."


    Jiang caie stood up and walked out of the room.


    She never thought about throwing herself into her arms, but being rejected without hesitation, and finally being blasted out.


    Jiang caie is really a smart person. Otherwise, she would not secretly hook up with Hu Heng, who is known as the fourth youngest in Kyoto, without Tang Jiahao''s notice. She knows that following Tang Jiahao will definitely not be successful, and Tang Jiahao has never avoided that he can''t marry her, so Jiang caie began to plan to find a way out elsewhere


    but it is obvious that although she is smart, she is not Also very silly, unexpectedly can fancy in Hu Heng this nature thin cool rich young here to fly on the branch.


    Three men have been completely trampled on her dignity tonight.


    People in this kind of time, it is easy to fall into madness, especially women who always feel good about themselves.


    The dream of climbing high branches is broken and traded as a plaything. At last, she is driven out of the room. Standing in front of the door, Jiang caie laughs inexplicably. The laughter makes people shudder, and the color of resentment emerges on her gorgeous face.

 Chapter 565

    Li futu didn''t pay attention to Jiang caie at this time. After Jiang caie left, he lit a cigarette and went to the window. He still recalled the story that Gong Zhengyu told.


    There is no doubt that the little girl in the story of Gong Zhengyu is herself. And the girl with the Bodhisattva''s heart, nine times out of ten, is her own mother.


    He never thought that he had such a connection with that strange woman in Sichuan.


    Li futu thought of Qin Yuyi again.


    What about the Qin family?


    What kind of story is there between the Qin family and their mother?


    ¡­¡­


    After separating from Li futu, Gong Zhengyu continued to walk on the street, gradually leaving the bustling Wangfujing, passing through several old alleys, and finally came to the door of a dilapidated quadrangle. Most of the people living here are ordinary people. Of course, if it is demolished, relying on the house left by his ancestors, he will become rich overnight.


    Most of them are small siheyuan. Perhaps it is because of this, considering the historical remains, this residential area in the core area of Kyoto has not been able to keep up with the pace of urban development until now.


    Bai Qi came forward, picked up the door ring and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door of the courtyard made a decadent "creak" sound and opened slowly.


    "We shouldn''t have met."


    Looking at the man walking out of the courtyard, Bai Qi, who is known as a murderer in Sichuan and Sichuan, burst out a strong sense of war in his eyes, but the man didn''t look at him.


    "Ten years ago, you weren''t afraid. Why? The more you dare to live, the more you go back? "


    Gong Zhengyu smiles gently, "can you go in and sit down?"


    The burly man in the door and she looked at each other for half of the pay, and finally got out of the way.


    This is a very common courtyard. It is not as easy as some tall mansions. Three rooms and a main hall make up almost all of this courtyard.


    Gong Zhengyu sat down in the main hall.


    "I only have boiled water here."


    Gong Zhengyu raised the wine gourd in his hand and said with a smile, "I don''t need it. Pour a cup for little beggar."


    The man looked at Bai Qi, poured him a glass of water, and then sat down.


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him with some emotion in his eyes.


    When they first saw each other, they were in a red maple forest. At that time, the man in front of them was still a bohemian young man with sharp eyebrows and lofty heart. It seemed that the whole world was not seen by him. But today, the man sat quietly in front of him, just like a cup of the most common boiled water. There was no eye-catching place, just like The edges and corners have been smoothed by years, and they are almost ordinary.


    "Last time I was in Jinling, I met the girl of your Qin family. She is more and more beautiful. You Qin family have successors."


    Gong Zhengyu drank the wine slowly.


    Hearing his niece, the man could not help but show a slight smile on his face.


    "It''s just a pity. If she was a man, I''m afraid the elder brother would not have any worries."


    "What? Does the Qin family still have a preference for boys? "


    Gong Zhengyu glanced at him and said, "besides, don''t you have a nephew?"


    The man shook his head, "whether it''s talent or effort, Yunxuan can''t catch up with her."


    Gong Zhengyu had some accidents. She knew this man''s skills very well. After all, as early as 20 years ago, he almost fought all over the south. If he had not climbed the Qixia mountain at last, he would have continued his invincible pace.


    "Do you value that girl so much?"


    The man was silent for a moment.


    "I know you''re a martial arts genius, but don''t underestimate that girl. Although she can''t match you now, maybe in five years."


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t show any sign of anger. On the contrary, he laughed: "it''s very common for people to surpass the back waves and beat the front waves."


    Gong Zhengyu was very free and easy, and then he said with great significance.


    "Hey, you know, there''s a wonderful young man in Donghai near your Qin family''s headquarters. In my opinion, if you give him 20 years, I can''t imagine what he will achieve."


    "I''ve met the young man you''re talking about."


    "Have you seen it?"


    Gong Zhengyu frowned.


    The man nodded, "just a few days ago, in Jinling, in Qixia Temple."


    "What''s he doing in Qixia Temple?"


    Mentioning this place name, Gong Zhengyu''s face was filled with an irresistible resentment.


    In fact, at her age and identity, it''s impossible to write her emotions on her face. Maybe it''s because in front of this man, she doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide.


    "It''s just a coincidence that he''s just going to play with his friends."


    The man looked at the bamboo leaf green, which was awed by countless people. His eyes were gentle, like a brother looking at his sister."Zhengyu, in fact, master longkong was not as heartless as you think. After so many years, he had a very hard time."


    "Oh."


    Gong Zhengyu said with a sneer, "living in a hut means he lives hard? Do you think you can reduce your guilt by taking off the chair? A man like him is not worthy to be a Buddha at all


    The man shook his head and did not speak again.


    The scene quieted down.


    "Anyway, thank you. Thank you for being so desperate for your elder martial sister, and thank you for not forgetting her for so many years."


    The man was silent with a smile.


    Gong Zhengyu stood up and said, "don''t send it."


    Although she said so, the man got up and took it to the door in person.


    Stepping out of the gate of the courtyard, Gong Zhengyu''s steps stopped slightly.


    "Brother Po Lu, you really don''t want to get married in your life?"


    The man gave a faint smile.


    "No, it''s good to be alone."


    Gong Zhengyu took a deep look at him and said nothing more. He and Bai Qi gradually went away.


    The man stood at the door, watching their figure disappear at the end of the alley, then calmly turned around and closed the door.


    "Master, have you known him for a long time?"


    Leaving the Hutong, Bai Qi asked in a voice.


    Gong Zhengyu''s smile was complicated. "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    "Master, some people say that Qin Paolu is stronger than Qin paocheng. Is it true?"


    Gong Zhengyu drank the wine slowly.


    "I don''t know, but more than 20 years ago, he became invincible in the whole south."


    More than 20 years ago.


    That man is still a proud young man.


    And she is just a simple young girl who wants to cultivate compassion.


    Now, he has despised the fame and wealth in the world, and has no desire to compete with the world. However, she has grown up to be the empress of Sichuan and Shu, and has become a legendary woman who has attracted the attention of the whole country.


    No one can control the change of fate.


    In another 20 years.


    Who is invincible in this world? Who is unique?

 Chapter 566

    At noon the next day, an unexpected person appeared in front of Li futu''s room.


    Looking at Ye Xuanyuan in front of him, Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Take it easy, man. I mean no harm."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s appearance is really extraordinary. With his innate noble spirit, he laughs with great lethality.


    Of course, Li futu is naturally a person with normal orientation and is not moved, but he doesn''t know how the other party found it.


    Ye Xuanyuan seems to see through his ideas.


    "Miss Jiang is a celebrity. Every move will attract people''s attention. Last night, someone saw Miss Jiang enter this hotel."


    Ye Xuanyuan explained a sentence, then said with a smile: "I don''t know if I can go in and sit down?"


    Li futu took a look at him and made way.


    Ye Xuanyuan walked into the room generously. From his performance, it seems that after one night, he has completely forgotten the conflict in the bar. He looked at the suite casually, and then looked at the bedroom with great significance.


    Li futu is also a man. Naturally, I can see what his eyes mean.


    "Miss Jiang and I just left last night."


    "My friend is really a gentleman."


    Ye Xuanyuan took back his eyes and exclaimed that he could not understand the virtue of Jiang caie.


    Are there few actresses around him? In the eyes of ordinary people, some images are as simple as jade girls, but actually they can kneel and lick for men in the toilet.


    What happened last night? But the hero saves the beauty. Although I don''t know what his background is, he is more handsome than him. If he wants to, Jiang cai''e won''t mind spending the night with him, but I didn''t expect that he gave up such a good chance.


    No matter how coquettish Jiang cai''e is, she''s also a fake one.


    Li futu is noncommittal, "what can ye Shao do for me?"


    "Man, I think about what happened last night after I went back. It''s true that I did it a little too much. So to show my apology, I''d like to invite my brother to dinner and make a special trip to accompany him."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s attitude is sincere: "please look forward to it."


    Li futu at least knows a little about the temperament of these dandy owners. If Gong Zhengyu didn''t show up last night, whether he could get away easily was a matter of two opinions. Now the young and old of the Ye family condescend to make amends in person, perhaps under the pressure of Gong Zhengyu.


    Gong Zhengyu was famous in Sichuan, but he didn''t expect to have such influence in the north.


    Li futu naturally didn''t want to get involved with these noble children, but he also understood that since Ye Xuanyuan had already appeared here, if he didn''t agree, the other party would not give up easily. After thinking about it, he finally nodded.


    "My friend is really cheerful."


    They went downstairs and walked out of the hotel, but when they saw Ye Xuanyuan''s car, Li futu couldn''t help but have a different look in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that ye Xuanyuan, a young man with such an identity, was driving an ugly Passat.


    Ye Xuanyuan doesn''t seem to think there''s anything wrong with driving this cheap car. As if nothing had happened, he opened the door and got on the car. Li futu also sat on it.


    "Man, I still don''t know your name..."


    "Ye Shao, just call me Xiao Li."


    Ye Xuanyuan laughed and drove: "brother Li is from Sichuan?"


    Li futu knew that the other party was mostly made by Gong Zhengyu and himself. He shook his head: "I''m from Kyoto."


    "Oh?"


    The leaf Xuan Yuan surprised of turn head Piao he one eye, "that I before how have never seen you?"


    "It''s been many years since I left Kyoto. I just came back yesterday."


    "Then it seems that we are really predestined friends."


    Ye Xuanyuan said with a smile that he didn''t know each other.


    Li futu found that this young Ye family is different from some dandies. He doesn''t run red lights to show his status as a gentleman. On the contrary, he drives very well, and is as low-key as this Passat. He is very different from the arrogant image that a bottle of wine flew to those Bangzi artists last night.


    He said that he invited Li futu to dinner to make amends, but the Passat finally came to the gate of Kyoto Film Academy.


    This school is different from other schools. It''s the cradle of stars. Most of the students are beautiful.


    As you can see, at the moment, there are lots of cars in front of this famous university, and they are all luxury cars. At a glance, it looks like an auto show. Few people can see below one million. Ye Xuanyuan''s Passat is parked here, just like a beggar who accidentally intrudes into the upper class party.


    "I really can''t blame the little girl for her money worship. Look what these things are. If I have some money, I''ll run to school to harm the flowers of my motherland. I''m afraid I can''t bear them."


    Ye Xuanyuan said with emotion, took out a bag of cigarettes to throw a root to Li futu, and then lit one by himself.From time to time, we can see some beautiful young girls coming out of the Kyoto Film Academy and then getting into these luxury cars at the door and leaving.


    Li futu is not cynical. He looks at the money and sex trade in broad daylight. His eyes are very calm. He smokes and asks softly, "Ye Shao, what are we doing here?"


    "Brother Li, don''t be impatient. You can rest assured that you will never be disappointed."


    Before long, two graceful and moving figures came out of the Kyoto Film Academy. Even the owners of luxury cars focused on them for a moment.


    But the two girls turned a blind eye to a luxury car, and finally came to the door of a Passat.


    Ye Xuanyuan opened the door and went down.


    "Brother Ye."


    One girl called sweetly, and put her arms around him.


    Seeing this, Li futu couldn''t help picking eyebrows. He seemed to be scolding the owners of luxury cars just now, but he was obviously the same.


    "Come on. This is my friend. Just call him Li Shao. "


    Two pairs of beautiful eyes suddenly look at Li futu, who is still sitting in the car. Kyoto Film Academy is really a place rich in beautiful women. If they can be admitted to this school, their appearance can stand the test absolutely, and they can be liked by the Ye family. Naturally, their beauty is not so low. Even if they are put in this star cradle, they may be the best.


    "Li Shao, I''m Gao Yue. Just call me Yue Yue."


    The girl holding Ye Xuanyuan opened her mouth cleverly.


    "This is my roommate, fan Xi''er. Xi''er is the flower of our acting department."


    That fan Xi''er has a melon seed face, looks very pure, and smiles politely at Li futu, vaguely shy.


    At the same time, ye Xuanyuan winked at Li futu, like a pimp.

 Chapter 567

    "Brother Li, please don''t go back to Beijing for a long time. I''ll set the table for him today, so I''ll call you too."


    After the two sides say hello, ye Xuanyuan greets the two girls to get on the bus. How can a young master in his capacity show his sincerity in inviting people to dinner without asking a few beauties to accompany him.


    In this Kyoto City, there are a lot of wild model girls around, but ye is not interested in those chickens that have been played by many people. So he thought of one of his best friends at the Kyoto Film Academy. No matter how degenerate the girls in the school are now, they are at least cleaner than those women outside.


    Several people are going to get on the bus, but a man in a suit suddenly comes over.


    Ye Xuanyuan stopped and looked at him with some doubts.


    "Little brother, can you take a step to talk?"


    The man was dressed in Armani and his shoes were clean. He could even be used as a mirror. He was full of the air of a successful man.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car first."


    Ye Xuanyuan smiles, then says something to Gao Yue''s two girls, and then goes to one side with the middle-aged man.


    In Li futu''s sight, you can see that the middle-aged man gave a cigarette to Ye Xuanyuan, which is hard to see in the market. Ye Xuanyuan is not polite. I''ll take it from you.


    "What can I do for you, friend?"


    He held the cigarette and looked up at the middle-aged man. There is a wisp of fun in my eyes.


    "Those two girls are your friends?"


    Asked the middle-aged man.


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m very interested in those two girls. I wonder if my little brother can introduce them to me?"


    Middle aged man looks very natural said.


    "Of course, I''ll give my little brother a bounty."


    Ye Xuanyuan smiles.


    This kind of thing, in fact, is very common, but ye Xuanyuan did not expect to happen in his head.


    He didn''t reply. He glanced at the gray Audi A8 not far away. "Is that your car?"


    Audi A8 is n grades higher than his Passat.


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile, then took out a business card and handed it to Ye Xuanyuan.


    Ye Xuanyuan lowered his head and scanned his eyes. What''s written on his business card is CFO of Gooden Co., Ltd.


    The leaf Xuan Yuan complexion can''t see to have what fluctuation, raise a head, "you wait for me a moment."


    Then he turned and walked toward his Passat.


    The middle-aged man thought that the young man went back to discuss with the two girls and waited patiently.


    Ye Xuanyuan returns to Passat.


    "Brother ye, what''s the matter?"


    Gao Yue asked curiously. The girl is tall, about 1.72 meters tall. She is almost shorter than ye Xuanyuan in high-heeled shoes. But the girl''s voice is very sweet, just like a little girl, which makes people feel numb. Of course, most of the people trained by this film academy are actors. I can''t rule out that she pretends to be like this Yes.


    Ye Xuanyuan threw the card into the car, "he wants me to give you two to him."


    Gao Yue was stunned, then picked up the card, looked at it for a while, then looked up and said with a smile: "brother ye, it''s OK to vent your anger. Don''t go too far."


    Ye Xuanyuan, noncommittal, went to the back of the car and opened the trunk. Then he took out a solid iron stick nearly one meter long, about three or four centimeters in diameter. If he went down with this stick, he was afraid that it would directly kill people.


    Wring the iron bar in his hand, ye Xuanyuan walked slowly towards the middle-aged man.


    "Yueyue, what does your brother Ye want to do? This is the school gate. If anything happens, we''ll be in trouble. "


    Fan Xi''er is a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gao Yue patted her hand, "brother Ye has discretion, he will not affect us."


    "Yueyue, what''s the background of your brother ye? Don''t you know you''ve been with him so long? "


    Because Li futu is still sitting in the car, fan Xi''er keeps her voice down. Because of Gao Yue, she has met Ye Xuanyuan several times, but she has never had deep contact with him. She doesn''t know much about ye Xuanyuan, and Gao Yue doesn''t say much about him.


    Gao Yue shook his head, "I don''t know, I dare not ask."


    Fan Xi''er sighed, "are you so afraid of him?"


    After hesitation, she continued: "it seems that he is only driving a Passat..."


    Gao Yue didn''t speak, and soon Ye Xuanyuan proved that there were fierce people who opened Passat.


    "What are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man saw that ye Xuanyuan came over with an iron bar. He couldn''t help but change his face and stepped back two steps.


    Ye Xuanyuan sneered. Without looking at him again, he went to the front of the Audi A8, picked up the iron bar and smashed it down without hesitation.


    "Bang!"The window burst in an instant.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s mouth drew a rebellious arc, and his arm was raised again.


    There was a thunderbolt.


    It''s a mess.


    Everyone in front of the Kyoto Film Academy was stunned.


    An Audi A8 was smashed beyond recognition in the blink of an eye.


    "You..."


    The middle-aged man was so surprised and angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Maybe he was tired. Ye Xuanyuan finally stopped. He threw the iron bar aside and ignored the shocked sight in all directions. He took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    After a while, three Porsches came at a high speed.


    "Ye Shao!"


    Seven or eight young men came out of the car and said hello to Ye Xuanyuan.


    The owners of the luxury cars in front of the Kyoto film academy all changed their faces.


    At this time, they can''t see what''s going on.


    No wonder it''s so arrogant. I''m the young master of a rich family!


    But why the hell are you driving a Passat?


    Isn''t that cheating?!


    "Ye Shao, is that him?"


    A young man came to the middle-aged man with a box in his hand.


    Staring at by a group of angry young men, the middle-aged man''s face was already pale, his lips were trembling, and he could not speak.


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded.


    The boy laughed and then threw the box on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The box didn''t lock. After it collided with the ground, it was directly shaken open. Suddenly, many people spent their sight.


    What''s in the box is nothing else. It''s all stacks of RMB.


    "Here''s 1.5 million, enough for you to buy a new car."


    Then, the boy called out, "brother, smash this car into scrap iron for me!"


    The face of people coming and going at the gate of Kyoto Film Academy shakes, and finally they understand what is the name of Kyoto fan.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry about ye Shao."


    Ye Xuanyuan patted him on the shoulder and got on the Passat.


    Originally stopped here like a clown, Passat quickly walked away, taking away countless awed eyes.

 Chapter 568

    In broad daylight, ye Xuanyuan smashed the driver''s car, but he was like a nobody. But after witnessing his feat, the two girls in the back seat of Passat couldn''t help changing their eyes when they looked at him.


    Gao Yue has a look of worship.


    And fan Xi''er became a little nervous.


    Although she is not from Kyoto, she has been studying in Kyoto for several years and understands that there are such a group of people living under the root of the imperial city.


    They were born with a golden spoon. As soon as they came into the world, they stood at the height that many people could only look up to in their whole life. They were fresh and angry, and they lived recklessly. They were beyond most of the secular rules. Outsiders called them Kyoto juniors, while Kyoto natives preferred to use the princeling party to describe them.


    Now, this man who comes to pick up Gao Yue from her school and always likes to drive a Passat is obviously one of them.


    "Yuer, is it necessary to look at me like this?"


    Ye Xuanyuan looked in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "although I know I''m handsome, you''d better keep a low profile."


    "Poof Pooh."


    Fan Xi''er couldn''t help laughing, but she soon recalled the arrogance and domineering of the other party who had just smashed the car with an iron bar. She quickly restrained her smile and lowered her head slightly.


    Ye Xuanyuan glanced at her through the rearview mirror. His smile didn''t change and he didn''t care.


    Although he is as famous as Kong madman, he is not as self righteous as Kong madman. In private, he is easygoing and can play jokes.


    "Brother ye, you''d better not come to our school in the future."


    Gao Yue said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Xuanyuan deliberately raised a face: "I have known for a long time, do you think that I drive this car to shame you very early?"


    "How can it be!"


    Gao Yue said: "even if brother Ye drives a tricycle, I won''t mind. I just think that if a handsome man like brother Ye often comes to our school, he will be attracted by some coquettish hooves. I''m afraid he will ignore others."


    This tone is not enough to describe with a numbness.


    Not to mention fan Xi''er, even Li futu couldn''t help coughing at this time. He turned his head and looked out of the window unnaturally.


    "Yo, I haven''t seen you for more than half a month. Yuer, your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."


    Ye Xuanyuan doesn''t seem to feel anything wrong. He stares at Gao Yue''s red lips through the rearview mirror, with evil eyes.


    Gao Yue naturally noticed that his eyes were all "old husband and old wife". Ye Xuanyuan didn''t know the meaning of his eyes. He glanced at Ye Xuanyuan angrily, then hung down his head shyly, and mastered this set of skills.


    Ye Xuanyuan seems to forget that there are still two people in the car. He talks and shows his love.


    "Yuer, you don''t know who I am? Even if the weak water is 3000, I''ll only take a scoop of water. Even if you are all Baigujing in Kyoto Film Academy, I''ll learn from Tang Sanzang for you. If you don''t believe me, you can let them have a try. "


    Li futu wants to get out of the car and get some air at this time.


    "I don''t know what your virtue is. I''m afraid you''ll be worse than the Tang monk. I''m afraid you''ll take off your pants faster than anyone else."


    Gao Yue expressed his feelings directly.


    Ye Xuanyuan was choked to cough, for a moment quite embarrassed.


    Li Fu is deaf and his eyes are always out of the window.


    Ye Xuanyuan is choked, and Gao Yue doesn''t scold him any more. He takes fan Xi''er and whispers. It can be seen that ye''s family and the girls of Kyoto film academy should get along equally. At least they dare to joke with him. From this little detail, we can see that ye''s personality is not too bad.


    When the Ye family invited guests, it was natural to talk about arranging noodles. The place he set was in a club. It looked ordinary. But when he walked in, he found that there were some unique caves. Pavilions, pavilions, bridges and flowing water. Almost all the waiters were women, and all of them were beauties. The key was that everyone was about the same height. The tall and plump figure was wrapped in a cheongsam, which made people feel appreciated The heart is pleasing to the eye.


    "Since brother Li hasn''t returned to Beijing for many years, he should not have been here, but..."


    Ye Xuanyuan is about to introduce Li futu, but he sees Gao Yue take out his mobile phone, which looks like he is going to take a picture.


    Gao Yue obviously feels novel, so he wants to take photos and show off in his circle of friends.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s look became serious, "put away your mobile phone, no photos here."


    Gao Yue is a little surprised. Although she dares to joke with Ye Xuanyuan, ye Xuanyuan still dares not mess with her when she is serious. "Oh," she says and immediately puts away her mobile phone obediently.


    Along the way, Li futu saw a lot of figures. Some of them showed a very obvious momentum, which was a kind of official prestige naturally formed by being in the upper position for a long time.


    Four people came to a box, there is a screen in the box, the screen embroidered with a picture of a beautiful woman, there are curling Zheng music from behind the screen.


    There is a maid kneeling on the ground, low browed to a few people tea.Fan Xi''er obviously came to such a high-end place for the first time, and her manner was a little stiff.


    "There''s no need to be so nervous. It''s just a meal. Let go of it and make it your school canteen. "


    Ye Xuanyuan said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    Fan Xi''er reluctantly smiles, but how can she really relax? After all, she doesn''t have the identity of Ye Xuanyuan.


    "Listen to yue''er, how many directors have wanted to shoot for you?"


    Ye Xuanyuan can also understand, began to find topics, transfer two women''s attention.


    "Well, it''s just a little supporting role."


    Fan Xi''er said softly.


    "That''s not easy. Yuer, like you, goes to the same school, has the same major, and has the same teacher, but why no one wants to film with her?"


    Gao Yue was not angry, and said naturally: "I can''t compare with Xi''er. You know, many teachers say that Xi''er is the best student in this class. I''m afraid her future achievements will not be weaker than Shen Xuejie!"


    "Oh?"


    Ye Xuanyuan naturally knew who Shen Xuejie was referring to. He looked at fan Xier in surprise and said with a smile, "do I have to ask you for some autographs in advance? When you are as famous as Shen yini in the future, you may be able to sell at a high price. "


    Fan Xi''er blushed slightly. "Don''t listen to Gao Yue''s nonsense. I can''t compare with Shen Xuejie."


    Li futu remembered that when he met Shen yini for the first time, he used his mobile phone to check Shen yini''s information. According to the information on the Internet, Shen yini did seem to have studied in the Kyoto Film Academy.


    He couldn''t help looking at fan Xi''er seriously.


    No matter what other aspects of the girl, her soft nature is quite different from that of Shen yini.


    "What''s good about the second Shen yini? If you want to do it, be the first fan Xi''er."


    Li futu picked up the tea cup and felt it.


    Fan Xi''er glanced at him quickly, then lowered her head, her long and curly eyelashes trembled slightly and kept silent.


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned.


    Li futu didn''t talk much all the way. He thought that he was not interested in fan Xi''er. His feelings were just pretending to be deep. This kind of love talk is much better than him. It seems that he is also an old hand in love.

 Chapter 569

    "Xi''er, listen to Gao Yue, you don''t have a boyfriend yet?"


    Ye Xuanyuan asked casually like gossip.


    Fan Xi''er was silent, and then she let out a low voice.


    Ye Xuanyuan satisfied with a smile, in fact, step back to say, even if the other side has a boyfriend is not great, anyway, just play. Just like him and Gao Yue, both sides know each other well, but they meet their own needs. Their identities and social classes are too far apart, and there is no possibility of achieving the right result. However, Gao Yue has never suffered a loss during his time with him, and his young master Ye is by no means a mean person.


    But anyway, it''s a good thing that fan Xi''er doesn''t have a boyfriend. Although he doesn''t mind, it doesn''t mean that Li futu doesn''t have some excessive cleanliness.


    Confirming that fan Xi''er is single, ye Xuanyuan takes a meaningful look at someone he thinks is an old hand in love, and then says to the maid of tea: "well, you don''t need to wait here. Go down."


    Then the maid stood up and bowed out. When she was about to close the door outside the box, someone happened to pass by. She glanced at the inside of the box carelessly. A look of shock and surprise suddenly appeared on her face. Then her steps stopped.


    "Xi''er, you said you were so beautiful, how could no one pursue you? Are all the boys in your school blind? "


    "No, Xi''er is popular with many boys at school, but she has a high vision and doesn''t like those people."


    "Gao Yue."


    Fan Xi''er holds Gao Yue''s hand, a little embarrassed.


    "I see."


    Ye Xuanyuan pretended to be suddenly, and then he was about to continue his brilliant career of pimping, but the box door was suddenly kicked open.


    "Bang!"


    Hearing the sound, ye Xuanyuan suddenly raised his head and looked down in an instant.


    "Oh, it''s really a meeting of mountains and rivers. Li Shao, it''s a meeting again."


    A man walked into the box and looked around. "Oh, ye Shao is there. What a coincidence."


    Li futu looked at the visitor and drank tea slowly.


    The Confucius family is big and small.


    It''s not a common enemy.


    Ye Xuanyuan stood up, his eyes darkened, "Kong Fujie, are you crazy?"


    Fan Xi''er and Gao Yue are looking at Kong Fujie, who is clearly not good at coming.


    Kyoto Film Academy is different from other colleges and universities. The students in Kyoto film academy have a good family background. From the luxury cars parked at the school gate, they know what kind of environment they live in. They know what kind of society this is better than their peers.


    I''m afraid that a man of the same age as ye Xuanyuan dares to break in in such a rude way, which is enough to show that he is different from the man who drove an Audi at the school gate before, and his identity is probably not much lower than ye Xuanyuan.


    "Ye Shao, don''t be so excited. I just saw you, so I just came in to say hello. My behavior may be offensive, but it''s just unintentional."


    Although Kong Fujie is talking to Ye Xuanyuan, his eyes are more focused on Li futu, who is still sitting and drinking tea. His eyes fluctuate with humiliation, anger, hatred and fear, which is very complicated.


    Ye Xuanyuan noticed Kong Fujie''s eyes, and looked at Li futu suspiciously.


    Obviously, Kong Fujie also knew this man, and it seemed that there was a problem between them.


    But at this time, ye Xuanyuan didn''t have time to think about it. He was here to treat, but the door was kicked. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t stand it, not to mention the real Kyoto people like him.


    Moreover, he and Kong Fujie seem to be born enemies because they are often compared.


    "Don''t you care if you don''t mean it? Kong Fujie, do you bully me like Ye Xuanyuan? "


    Kong Fujie looked at him, and the false friendliness on his face converged.


    "Ye Xuanyuan, don''t be shameless. People call you ye Dashao. Do you really regard yourself as a character?"


    A word immediately detonated the scene. Without saying a word, ye Xuanyuan rushed over and punched Kong Fujie in the face.


    Kong Fu Jie sneered, reached out to block it, and at the same time raised his foot and kicked it.


    Ye Xuanyuan naturally is not a straw bag. He skilfully turns to avoid and waves his arm to Kong Fujie.


    "Brother ye, come on


    Gao Yue yelled.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Kong Fu Jie''s eyes were gloomy and his fingers were like eagle''s claws. He clasped Ye Xuanyuan''s arm rigidly, rolled his right foot and arched his upper body slightly. Then he suddenly lifted Ye Xuanyuan up and threw him behind him.


    Over the shoulder!


    Since they have been put together for comparison, it is enough to show that the strength gap between them is not too big. The reason why they were pulled away by Li futu in the bar last night is that ye Xuanyuan didn''t get the chance to fight back at all.


    At the moment when his arm was caught, ye Xuanyuan seemed to know what Kong Fujie was going to do. His backhand also clasped Kong Fujie''s shoulder and used his strength to fight. Finally, with a bang, they both fell to the ground.The floor vibrated violently, the cups on the tea table were shaken, and the tea in the cup was splashed out.


    They didn''t give up and seized the chance of each other falling to the ground. Ye Xuanyuan raised his right elbow and smashed it fiercely at Kong Fujie''s chest, which was as powerful as a mountain. If it was implemented, Kong Fujie would lose half his life.


    This is not a joke. These two young masters are obviously playing with their lives.


    At this time, Kong Fu Jie didn''t care about his demeanor. He rolled on the spot, then clapped his hands on the ground, and the whole person jumped up in an instant. At the same time, he twisted his waist and stepped towards Ye Xuanyuan, who was still lying on the ground.


    Fan Xi''er was stunned. The scene in front of her obviously overturned her understanding of the Kyoto crown prince party.


    "Brother ye, be careful!"


    Gao Yue yells nervously, and his heart is almost in his throat.


    In fact, she did not need to remind, ye Xuanyuan had already raised his hands to meet the past.


    When the palm and foot hit each other, Kong Fujie''s body was unstable. He stepped back two steps. Ye Xuanyuan took this opportunity to stand up quickly, threw up his right leg and pulled it toward Kong Fujie.


    Kong Fujie is calm, his eyes are condensed, and he grabs Ye Xuanyuan''s wrist precisely, trying to swing him out, but ye Xuanyuan will not give him this opportunity.


    At the moment when his right foot was caught, ye Xuanyuan''s left foot had already taken off and kicked Kong Fujie''s chest like a drill. His whole body was hanging in the air at the moment. The scene looked very visual.


    "You''ve really improved a lot."


    Although the accident, but Kong Fujie is not panic, left fist quickly meet, fist to bang, ye Xuanyuan flew out, and Kong Fujie also staggered back to the box door.


    The screen was knocked down, revealing the frightened pretty face of the maid who was caressing the zither.


    Ye Xuanyuan quickly stood up, stamped his numb left foot and tried to bully him, but a word came in at the box door.


    "What are you doing? Think of me as a martial arts arena? "

 Chapter 570

    Such a big movement, even the guests in the box next door are curious to come out, it is impossible that the club does not know.


    What surprised Li futu was that the person in charge of the club was very young, too young.


    "Kong Shao, can you tell me what happened?"


    The young man asked Kong Fujie, with a handsome smile on his face.


    "Chaoge, I didn''t mean to make trouble in your place. The prince and I were having dinner here. Unexpectedly, we met Ye Shao, so we came in to say hello. But ye Shao had no choice but to fight back."


    Kong Fujie''s face did not change and his heart did not jump. He threw all the pot to Ye Xuanyuan.


    At the same time, he secretly twisted his hand and frowned slightly. Obviously, he didn''t feel very well about the attack just now.


    "Kong Fujie, you are really able to do the same thing. I don''t know how to deal with you?"


    Ye Xuanyuan sneered, "then you tell me, who kicked the door?"


    The young man named Chaoge looked at the broken box door and understood what was going on.


    The contradiction between Kong madman and ye Xuanyuan has existed for a long time, and it is not surprising that the whole capital knows it.


    "Chaoge, don''t worry. I broke the door by accident. I will pay for it."


    Kong Fu Jie, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, has a calm attitude towards a man younger than him.


    The man who called Chaoge was noncommittal and looked into the box.


    His eyes swept over Gao Yue''s two women''s faces, and then stayed on Li futu for a moment.


    Li futu raised his head and looked at him.


    He nodded, laughed, and immediately withdrew his eyes.


    "Change Ye Shao''s room."


    He told his subordinates.


    "Kong Shao, let''s go. I''ll go and say hello to the prince."


    Kong Fujie nodded, glanced coldly into the box, and followed the other party to leave here.


    Ye Xuanyuan several people also changed a box to sit down again.


    "Brother ye, are you ok? Did you get hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital? "


    Gao Yue looks at Ye Xuanyuan with concern. The onlooker who watched the fight just now is frightened.


    Ye Xuanyuan didn''t mean to put his hand, "with Kong Fujie that boy still want me hurt? What a joke! If you want to beat me, you can do it in the next life


    What an impassioned spirit.


    Gao Yue showed a look full of worship, as if he didn''t see ye Xuanyuan''s legs trembling slightly when he was walking in the box just now.


    She is a smart girl, know when to play what kind of image, otherwise it is impossible to win Ye Da Shao''s favor, and has not been bored for so long.


    "Brother Li."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes gradually moved to Li futu and frowned slightly Do you know Kong Fujie? "


    Knowing that it was impossible to hide, Li Fu Tu nodded, "I met him in the East China Sea."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes twinkled.


    Kong Fujie''s temperament can be seen from the fact that the whole city calls him Kong lunatic. People who have offended him have to take off their skin if they are not killed by him. Just now, Kong Fujie obviously hated this man, but he was still able to sit in front of him intact, which undoubtedly shows that there was a contradiction between him and Kong Fujie, and the contradiction was not small, and Kong Fujie didn''t do anything to each other, even suffered a loss.


    East China Sea.


    Some time ago, it seems that Kong Fujie really disappeared for some time. After he returned to Kyoto, he seldom appeared in public again. It seems that he suddenly became self-cultivation and low-key.


    Ye Xuanyuan looks at Li Fu''s picture suspiciously, and his eyes show the color of thinking.


    "Ye Shao, the young man just now is the owner of this club?"


    Li futu changed the subject.


    "Yes, brother ye, why are you so young? It''s not much bigger than me, it seems


    Gao Yue also sighed.


    Ye Xuanyuan was successfully distracted.


    "Yes, he is the boss here. But when it comes to him, I have to talk about his elder sister, who is the woman that all the men in Kyoto dream of. "


    Gao Yue pouted, "brother ye, is that exaggeration?"


    "What do you know?"


    Ye Xuanyuan laughed and yelled.


    "His name is song Chaoge. No one knows exactly how rich his family assets are, but it can definitely be described in four words. His elder sister''s name is song Luoshen. On her eighteenth birthday, the No. 2 chief personally attended the celebration for her birthday and praised her in public. Since then, she has become the number one beauty in Kyoto."


    Fan Xi''er was listening quietly. When she heard this, she couldn''t help losing her mind.


    Such a woman, how on earth should be peerless?


    "It''s just a pity. She seems to be getting married soon."With that, ye Xuanyuan suddenly sighed softly, a little disappointed.


    Although there is no wishful thinking, I''m afraid it''s hard to avoid regret when I see such a beautiful woman married as a man.


    "The man she''s going to marry should be very powerful, too?"


    Gao Yue''s envious way.


    "Ha ha, of course, her future father-in-law is the head of our Kyoto military region, her mother-in-law is a member of the China Banking Regulatory Commission, the God of wealth that some ministers have to curry favor with, and her future husband''s grandfather, if he dies, will be an obituary person in the news network. Are you serious?"


    Gao Yue vomits his tongue, looks at him in amazement, and can''t speak.


    That plane is too far away from her.


    "I''m afraid we''ll have a grand wedding in Kyoto soon."


    Ye Xuanyuan took a cup of tea and drank it. He frowned and seemed to feel tasteless. Then he called out, "give us two bottles of good wine."


    After a while, the box door opened, and it was not the waiter who came in, but a man with gentle temperament and a wine glass in his hand.


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned, and then stood up: "prince."


    The man raised his hand, "Xuanyuan, it was Fu Jie who was reckless just now. I hope you don''t look in your heart."


    "The prince is very kind."


    At this time, the attitude of the Ye family was somewhat like a student facing a teacher, showing restraint and courtesy.


    Gao Yue and fan Xi''er look blank.


    Prince?


    They only heard it in costume dramas.


    In the feudal dynasty, it symbolizes the heirs of Wanli River and mountain.


    What does it mean to put it in the present?


    The man''s eyes turned around and looked gentle. Even in the face of Gao Yue and fan Xi''er, the two ordinary girls, he nodded and laughed. Finally, his eyes fixed on Li futu''s face.


    "My little sister was in Donghai some time ago. Thanks for Li Shao''s care, I''d like to propose a toast to Li Shao."


    The man took the initiative to pick up the wine cup in his hand.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s face suddenly solidified.


    How many people can be the prince of the whole city?

 Chapter 571

    After a toast, the man didn''t stay much and left soon, but the impact of his arrival didn''t subside.


    The ignorant are fearless.


    Gao Yue and her two daughters are OK. They are too far away from the top of the city. They don''t know what the sound of Prince means. At most, they feel instinctive awe for the light of the word prince.


    By the way, they can''t help but start to be curious about Li futu.


    I''m afraid it''s unusual for someone called the prince to come and toast.


    Gao Yue and her two daughters are seeing flowers in the mist, but as a member of the crown prince party, ye Xuanyuan''s eyes on Li futu can''t help changing.


    First Gong Zhengyu, then Kong Fujie, and finally even the prince came to propose a toast. Who is the holy man who has fought with him?


    Having been away from Kyoto for many years, Li futu doesn''t know much about the current situation of Kyoto, but he can still guess the man Ye Xuanyuan called Prince just now.


    Although the other party is no longer a teenager, and his appearance has changed a lot, according to what the other party said just now, if there is no accident, it should be the elder brother of Xuan Jinse, the youngest of Cao family, and Cao Xiuge.


    When Li futu takes back his eyes from the door, he turns around and finds that ye Xuanyuan is staring at himself with the monster''s eyes.


    "Ye Shao, why are you staring at me like this?"


    Ye Xuanyuan did not converge. He stared at Li futu for a moment and solemnly said, "brother Li, who are you?"


    Until now, he found that he did not know the man''s name, the previous introduction, the other side only said a surname.


    Li futu was silent and said softly, "my name is Li futu."


    Then he stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Brother ye, are you not friends with him? Why don''t you even know his name? "


    Seeing Li futu leave the box, Gao Yue looks at Ye Xuanyuan in surprise.


    Li futu?


    Ye Xuanyuan has no time to answer Gao Yue''s question at this time. He is thinking about the name all over his head, and his eyes are flickering.


    He felt the name vaguely familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had heard it. This kind of feeling made him feel restless and frowned gradually.


    Seeing him like this, Gao Yue didn''t dare to disturb him any more.


    About half a minute later, ye Xuanyuan suddenly slapped the table, eyes flashing incredible color, "Damn, it''s him!"


    Gao Yue fan Xi''er was startled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother ye, what''s the matter with you? "


    Ye Xuanyuan took a drink from his glass, but didn''t respond. His eyes fluctuated violently.


    He finally knew who the man was.


    The news that the second young master of the Li family reappeared in the East China Sea after many years and traveled with Miss Song DA in the evening also spread in Kyoto, but ye Xuanyuan never thought that the other party would suddenly sit in front of him.


    Finally know each other''s identity, and then think of what he just said, ye Xuanyuan can''t help but look a little strange.


    What is the second young master of the Li family doing in Beijing this time?


    It''s not about getting back old love, is it?


    "Brother ye, who is the man who just came in?"


    Gao Yue still can''t help curiosity and inquires carefully.


    "Why do you call him "The prince?"


    Smell speech, even fan Xi son all moved the vision to come over.


    Ye Xuanyuan took a look at Gao Yue, pondered and said, "as I said just now, our future husband, the first beauty in Kyoto, can''t match the prince in terms of reputation. Who do you think he is?"


    Gao Yue whispered.


    In fact, there are many things that ye Xuanyuan is inconvenient to say. For example, if there was no accident in the change of office more than ten years ago, the man who just came in for a toast might be the first son of Kyoto.


    Gao Yue didn''t speak any more. She secretly pushed fan Xi''er''s arm and gave her eyes, obviously reminding her to seize the opportunity.


    I''m afraid that the man surnamed Li will have to be in the sky to make this kind of character toast. This kind of opportunity can not be expected. Just as she is only a student of Kyoto film academy now, it is because of her relationship with Ye Xuanyuan. She can eat in such a high-end club and see the prince standing in the cloud with her own eyes.


    She always felt that the biggest capital of a woman was her own man. Even if it is to become a top star like Shen yini? In the eyes of these princelings, they are no different from actors.


    Li futu naturally didn''t know that he had become a hot potato in other people''s eyes. Before he went to the bathroom, someone came face to face and ran into him.


    He nodded, just about to pass each other, but the other side opened his mouth.


    "Brother Li, don''t you know me?"


    Li futu stopped.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been back to China for a long time. I''ve always wanted to see you in the East China Sea, but my elder sister never let me go. I didn''t expect to meet you here."Song Dynasty Song looked at him with a smile, very enthusiastic.


    "Now that I''m back in Beijing, why don''t I go to my house?"


    Song Luoshen, the second younger brother, met song Luoshen several times when he fell in love with him. At that time, he was still a young boy, but now it has been ten years. Who knows what he has become?


    "Are you Chaoge?"


    Li futu seems to recognize each other''s appearance, "I didn''t expect you are so big."


    "You don''t want to think about what brother Li said, but it''s been ten years, but I really want to stay in my childhood forever and be carefree."


    Song Dynasty Song sighed, and then said, "have you contacted my sister when you go back to Beijing this time?"


    Li futu shook his head: "I have something to do when I come back. I won''t disturb her for a long time."


    "How can I be disturbed?"


    There is a clear complaint in Song Dynasty Song''s eyes.


    "Li Er Ge, do you know that my elder sister gave up the East China Sea No.16 subway project, and after she came back, she was criticized and criticized by the whole group. Li Er Ge, my elder sister did this, you can''t be unclear why? Don''t you seem too heartless to say that? "


    Li futu was silent and took a look at Song Dynasty songs.


    At the moment, the second son of the Song family looks like a good brother who feels unfair for his sister.


    "Chaoge, your elder sister is a very smart person. In fact, you don''t need to worry about her affairs. You might as well think about how to share the burden on your elder sister."


    Li futu took a picture of Song Dynasty song on the shoulder. He didn''t stay any longer and passed by.


    Song Dynasty song did not stop, standing there quietly.


    I''m willing to share my sister''s worries, but I''m afraid my sister won''t.


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, Song Dynasty song never looked back, stood in the same place for a while, and then walked away.

 Chapter 572

    Although he confirmed Li futu''s identity, ye Xuanyuan didn''t show it. As if nothing had happened, he still used the previous way to get along with Li futu.


    After dinner, ye Xuanyuan comes out from the club and fully shows the enthusiasm of Kyoto aborigines. He wants to be a guide for Li futu, who returns to his hometown, to revisit the city of 49.


    Gao Yue is also happy to respond. Fan Xi''er is quiet and silent. She doesn''t seem to have any objection, but she looks at Li futu from time to time. But if she meets Li futu, she will look away like a frightened deer.


    Li futu is too embarrassed to refuse.


    Still sitting in the Passat, the light car for four made its way. Kyoto has a long history, and there are almost countless scenic spots. The four just strolled around the third ring road.


    On the way, Gao Yue naturally holds Ye Xuanyuan''s hand tightly, while fan Xi''er is pushed to Li futu''s side by her intentionally or unintentionally.


    Although it is said to accompany Li futu, the two girls gradually became the protagonists of the itinerary. Basically, they would go wherever they said. When their interest came, they would take out their mobile phones to take photos, and even take ye Xuanyuan and Li futu as temporary models. Li futu and fan Xier could hardly avoid taking a few photos together.


    "Xi''er, look, my circle of friends is frying pan!"


    It''s getting late. Li futu and others come to the gate of an Tian. Gao Yue plays with her mobile phone and suddenly shouts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fan Xi''er looked at her mobile phone, and her white face turned red: "who asked you to send photos randomly? Delete it quickly


    Said she reached out to grab Gao Yue''s mobile phone, but Gao Yue seems to have expected, giggling deftly to hide in the past.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s not shameful."


    Gao Yue sent a group photo of Li futu and fan Xier to her circle of friends this afternoon. Although they stand together in the photo, they have no physical contact. Li futu''s smile is bright and fan Xier''s eyes are shy. The photo looks very warm.


    In the eyes of many people, Gao Yue is also a goddess worthy of the name. The number of friends of the goddess is naturally terrible. After a few hours, there have been more than 300 comments and more than 700 likes.


    "Wow, who is this handsome guy? Please introduce


    "Goddess fan, the famous flower has its owner?"


    "How much indescribable tenderness will slip down in the lonely night."


    "I thought I would cry, but I didn''t. I just looked at your gentle face and gave you my last blessing. It''s not a kind of understanding."


    ¡­¡­


    The following comments are all kinds, some praise Li Fu''s handsome, some praise fan Xi''er''s beauty, some are heartbroken, some show the lyrics, and more are asking about their relationship.


    "Xi''er, many of them say that Shaoli and you look like husband and wife."


    "You said it! Delete it quickly


    The two women were chasing and fighting like two butterflies in the square.


    Ye Xuanyuan looked at them and said with a smile, "brother Li, Gao Yue likes to joke. Don''t worry about it."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    Looking at the two women chasing in the square, ye Xuanyuan and Li futu did not interfere. Then, they came to the towering monument of people''s Heroes in the center of the square, and looked at the eight gilded characters "people''s heroes will never die" inscribed by the founding leader of the monument. Their expressions gradually became solemn and solemn.


    "Heroes are buried here."


    Ye Xuanyuan looked up at the monument, will be rebellious and arrogant all convergence, "if you want to say the biggest regret in my life, is not able to become a soldier."


    Li futu is also looking at the monument.


    "In the past ten years, I have been to many countries, such as England, France, the United States, Greece, Egypt But no nation is so strong. For thousands of years, countless disasters have occurred, which are so serious that they can be almost exterminated. But every time, a group of people like them will appear, regardless of their life and death, to shed their blood for this nation. "


    Li futu said in a soft voice: "it is precisely because of them that this nation has been able to regenerate countless times, not bow, not timid retreat, sonorous and powerful, and go forward to the present."


    Although he is a person dancing in the dark, it does not mean that he has no respect for the light in the blood.


    "But now there are some so-called indignant youths who don''t know anything but think they know a lot. They are bewitched by those foreign media, wantonly attack and belittle their own nation and their own country. They only know this country and that country all day long, and preach how democratic and enlightened foreign countries are, but they have no idea how difficult it is for this country to go from domestic troubles to foreign troubles . Even if there are too many drawbacks, everyone is working hard to make this country stronger day by day. "


    Mention the recent flood of a worship of foreign wind, ye Xuanyuan full of hate.


    "If I''m in power and forget my ancestors like that, I''d like to be a foreign devil. If I see one killing another, I''ll be a traitor and a traitor in wartime."


    Li futu said with a dumb smile, "fortunately, it''s not up to you."Ye Xuanyuan took a look at him.


    "Don''t you think so, brother Li? Just like Hu Heng, there are so many domestic artists who don''t choose. He went to invite a few clubs to come here. He wanted me to be the leader of the Department in power and shut down his bar without saying a word. "


    Li futu laughs but says nothing. Now he understands why Ye Xuanyuan has failed to join the army. With his temperament, if he enters a well disciplined army, he will have to make trouble every three or five times.


    "Brother ye, help me stop her quickly!"


    Gao Yue panted and ran over, directly hiding in Ye Xuanyuan''s arms.


    Fan Xi''er, who came after her, was not good enough to rush over again. She bit her lip and glared at her eyes and said, "Gao Yue, you should delete the photo quickly!"


    "You also have a picture of me and brother Ye. You can also send it. I have absolutely no problem."


    Gao Yue shrinks in Ye Xuanyuan''s arms and is confident and fearless.


    "You..."


    Fan Xi''er is helpless.


    "All right."


    Ye Xuanyuan patted Gao Yue on the back and helped her up from her arms.


    "You think everyone has no face and no skin like you. Since Xi''er doesn''t like it, delete the photo. It''s really bad to be seen by the students in your school. "


    "Oh."


    Gao Yue pouted and finally deleted the photo from her circle of friends.


    "After playing all day, we should be hungry. Let''s find a place to eat."


    Gao Yue immediately muttered: "I want to eat roast duck!"


    Li futu several people walked towards the parking place, they did not notice, not far away is a group of people, expensive clothes, extraordinary temperament, is slowly walking in their direction, last night''s Hu Heng also impressively in the list, but this Kyoto four little, actually can only follow at the end of that group of people.


    Two groups of people walking towards each other, each step with a steady pace, step by step, finally in the edge of the square, unexpected!

 Chapter 573

    "What would you like to eat, Xi''er?"


    Ye Da Shao shows a different side from last night. Instead of listening to Gao Yue''s idea, he asks fan Xi''er''s advice.


    Who can imagine him in Wangfujing last night was also extremely overbearing to snatch a woman''s companion?


    Gao Yue is not jealous. On the contrary, she looks very happy and sweet. She knows that ye Xuanyuan takes care of her friends so much, which is the value of Gao Yue.


    With Ye Xuanyuan for half a year, she knew that this man could never have only one woman of her own, and she had no extravagant hopes. However, she understood that ye Xuanyuan had at least the most basic principles and would not give her ideas to her friends, otherwise fan Xier would have been eaten by him for a long time.


    "I don''t care."


    Fan Xi''er knows her identity and doesn''t want Gao Yue to have any misunderstanding. She smiles: "just eat roast duck."


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded and looked forward. He could not help but stop.


    In fact, before him, Li futu had already stopped.


    "Li Shao, Pei Shao, so coincidentally, also come out shopping?"


    Ye Xuanyuan opened his mouth with a smile, but the look in his eyes was very strange.


    There were men and women in the group, but there was a clear air in everyone. When they came, the people around them subconsciously moved away from them.


    The leader in a white casual wear, with a handsome face, worthy of a yushulifeng.


    "It''s really a coincidence. I didn''t expect Xuanyuan to have this kind of elegance. He ran to antingmen in the evening."


    "I just accompany a friend. He hasn''t returned to Beijing for many years. I accompany him around."


    The leader turned his eyes and slowly looked at Li futu.


    "You came back after all."


    Behind him stood the children of more than a dozen top families.


    They are naturally familiar with Ye Xuanyuan''s face, and Gao Yue, two girls who are absolutely goddesses among ordinary people, just glanced at it without any fluctuation. The line of sight of the group finally settled on Li futu''s face.


    At the end of the crowd, Hu Heng frowned at the young man who had a conflict with Ye Xuanyuan last night. He was puzzled why Ye Xuanyuan and the other party became friends after one night, and what did Li Shao mean?


    Long Guo has always been a place that stresses seniority. From his position, we can see that he is the bottom of the group. Even though he is very puzzled now, he does not dare to speak casually.


    Not only Hu Heng, at this time, almost no one spoke casually.


    The children of rich families, the princes and grandsons, are cultivated with unimaginable resources of ordinary people. No one will be a straw bag. Looking at Li futu''s strange but inexplicably familiar face, they can vaguely guess some from Li Shao''s words just now.


    "How long do you plan to stay in Beijing this time?"


    Li futu didn''t respond. He looked like an ancient well. He didn''t have any fluctuation. He started to leave.


    "Stop."


    Someone yelled, "didn''t you hear Li Shao talking to you?"


    Li futu turned his head after a step.


    Seeing those dark and deep eyes, the young master of Xie family''s face changed, and he felt as if he had been watched by death. A cold and piercing breath swept over him, and his whole body could not restrain the cold.


    The step he just wanted to take stopped in mid air.


    "Now that I''m back, I''d better stay a little longer. It''s going to be new year''s day soon. Why can''t I go after the new year?"


    The leading man didn''t seem to mind Li futu''s rudeness.


    There were a man and a woman standing at his nearest hand. The woman looked at Li futu with no expression on her face, but there seemed to be endless brilliance in her eyes.


    Li futu didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, as if he ignored the young people standing on the top of the city or even stepping on the top of the country and left here directly.


    "Li Shao, I''m sorry. Let''s go first."


    Ye Xuanyuan naturally can''t do that kind of free and easy. He politely says goodbye, and then takes Gao Yue and her two daughters to keep up with Li futu.


    "Brother ye, who is he?"


    The atmosphere just now, even Gao Yue could see that it was strange. He didn''t dare to make a sound until he was far away from the group.


    Ye Xuanyuan looked back at Li futu, not far from the front, with a more complicated opening in his eyes.


    "He is what I told you at noon, the future husband of the first beauty in Kyoto."


    Gao Yue''s eyes shrank, and she couldn''t help looking back and found that the group of people were still standing there.


    After Li futu left, after a while, Li Hao, the young and old of the Li family, stepped forward.


    When he moved, the group of people behind him began to move.


    Li Haotian also came to the monument where Li futu had stayed before and raised his head with a look of no sadness and no joy.


    People around him spontaneously stepped aside and did not disturb him.


    "What does he want to do when he comes back at this time?"Before standing beside Li Haotian, the man looked at the direction Li futu left and frowned slightly.


    "It didn''t disappoint me."


    "Shiyin, what do you mean by that?"


    "Nothing."


    Pei Shiyin takes back his eyes from the direction of Li futu''s disappearance, and his look quickly returns to normal.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    The man stares at her with sharp eyes.


    "Brother, I said nothing."


    "You can deceive others, but you can''t deceive me. You didn''t laugh much before, but after you came back from Donghai, your smile became more and more."


    Pei Tianjiao, a young member of the Pei family, said in a low voice, "tell me what happened?"


    "Brother, is it wrong for me to be happy? Why don''t you trust your sister? Can I still cheat you? I just went to the East China Sea to relax and feel better. "


    Pei Tianjiao looked at her for a while, and slowly drew back his eyes, "Shiyin, I always know your mind. I don''t care what happened before, but now the marriage between song and Li families is a foregone conclusion, and you don''t have a chance, so I remind you to straighten out your feelings as soon as possible, so as not to make everyone look ugly."


    Pei Shiyin said impatiently, "brother, I''m not a child. You don''t need to worry about these things."


    "That''s the best way."


    Pei Tianjiao nodded, "there are many excellent men in the world, not only Haotian. Don''t worry, I will help you choose the best husband."


    "I said, you don''t have to worry about my affairs. If you have this Kung Fu, you might as well find me a sister-in-law to come back earlier. You don''t have to see how old you are now. Are you nearly thirty? And I''m going to let dad keep blaming you? "


    On the contrary, Pei Shiyin educated him.


    Pei Tianjiao smiles and doesn''t speak any more.


    "You are a man who says that others are good at speaking. You start to act dumb when you mention your own business."


    Pei Shiyin glared at him, then turned to look at the man under the monument, his eyes were obsessed, and his mouth slowly outlined a gorgeous smile.


    Is it a foregone conclusion?


    No.


    She only believes that man will conquer nature!

 Chapter 574

    The roast duck of quanfuji in Kyoto is famous all over the country. Kong Fujie specially brought a portion to the Roy people when he went to Donghai last time.


    Ye Xuanyuan didn''t mention anything about Li Haotian, as if he didn''t know anything. After eating the roast duck at a quanfuji branch near antingmen, he said goodbye to Li futu.


    "Brother Li, Gao Yue and I will leave first and contact again."


    On the street, ye Xuanyuan opened the door of the Passat.


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Oh, Li Xi! Hee hee. "


    Gao Yue vaguely looks around Li futu and fan Xi''er. Without waiting for Li futu to speak, he quickly gets into the car.


    Passat quickly went away free and easy, leaving Li futu standing in a mess on the street.


    "Gao Yue likes to forget his friends when he sees them!"


    Fan Xi''er bit her lower lip in a low voice and lifted her hair unnaturally.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s pimping skill is obviously not professional. He takes Gao Yue and leaves Li futu and fan Xier here alone. His intention is too obvious.


    Even if Li futu is a little embarrassed, he can''t stay here all the time. He looks at the graceful girl around him and says, "why don''t you go?"


    In fact, fan Xi''er was very nervous at this time. She was worried that the other party would go back to the hotel as soon as he spoke. She really didn''t know how to respond. Hearing Li futu''s words, she was relieved and nodded quickly.


    Li futu and fan Xier are quite relaxed in the streets of Kyoto.


    At eight or nine o''clock, there are a lot of pedestrians on the street. Basically, people passing by will look at the combination of Li futu and fan Xier. Li futu seems to have nothing to do with it, but fan Xier''s face is thin, and her cheek is always light red.


    What kind of place is the film academy? Li futu is very clear. He can''t describe it as a small Vanity Fair. Most of the girls in it are used to flashiness. Girls like fan Xi''er may be regarded as an alternative.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that fan Xi''er has been acting all the time on this day. If that''s the case, Li futu can only say that the girl''s acting skills are too exquisite.


    "You really haven''t been in love?"


    As a man, he can''t expect other girls to speak first. Li futu starts to take the initiative to find topics. He is really curious about this. You know, it''s a time when primary school students start to flirt with each other. Beautiful women like fan Xi''er should definitely be the target of boys'' crazy pursuit.


    "I talked about it once in junior high school, but it didn''t take long to divide it. At that time, I was young and didn''t know much about it. I just thought it was novel, so I wanted to have a try."


    Fan Xi''er''s voice is very soft, just like the misty rain passing by a small town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile. He didn''t expect the girl to be so honest.


    "Then I think that boy should regret his death now. Of course, he will regret even more in the future."


    Fan Xi''er was stunned, then she couldn''t help chuckling, "are you praising me?"


    "Of course."


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile: "the most painful thing in the world is not to have never had it, but to get it but to lose it. I''m afraid everyone will feel sorry to miss such a perfect girl as you. Besides, it''s just to forget. But you will become a big star in the future. He will see you on TV or in the news ads every day. Do you think he will feel uncomfortable?"


    Fan Xi''er''s mouth curved more and more.


    "Who said, it''s not so easy in this business. How can everyone become a big star? Don''t listen to Gao Yue''s nonsense. People like Shen Xuejie are only a very small number after all."


    Li futu said with a smile, "do you all admire her?"


    After being alone for a while, fan Xi''er finds that the man with frightening background is more easygoing than she imagined. She can''t help but feel relaxed.


    "Yes, which girl who got into this major didn''t regard Shen Xuejie as her goal and idol?"


    Fan Xi''er said with a light smile, with a faint admiration and yearning floating in her eyes.


    Although less than a day together, Li futu has found that this girl is different, sincere and introverted, pure and clean, just don''t know how long she can continue to stick to.


    The biggest ability of the big dye vat in the entertainment industry is to pull people into the abyss of depravity. There are only a few lucky people like Shen Yinni.


    "Are you interested in joining Shen yini''s studio?"


    Li futu said suddenly.


    Fan Xi''er was stunned when she heard the speech, then turned her head and looked at him in surprise, "Shen Xuejie''s studio?"


    "Yes, she''s out to be the boss now. She should also want to sign some potential newcomers. I think all aspects of your conditions should be very suitable."


    Li futu explained that seeing fan Xi''er still looking suspicious, he reacted later and said with a smile, "she and I are friends. If you are interested, I can introduce you to her."


    If Shen yini was present at this time and heard someone feel so good about herself, I don''t know what kind of face she would have.The surprise came so suddenly that fan Xi''er didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Although she has heard that many girls with star dreams have been cheated by some gangsters with all kinds of bright eyes, as a man, she knows that the other party has no reason to cheat her.


    "But I''m a senior..."


    As soon as the words came out, fan Xi''er regretted that such a good opportunity was placed in front of her. What was she saying!


    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent. As long as you are interested, you can contact me at any time."


    Li futu is like a star Scout at the moment. He takes out a business card and hands it to fan Xier. "Here''s my contact information."


    Fan Xi''er carefully put away the business card and blushed again.


    Half of it is because of excitement, to become Shen yini''s contracted artist is tantamount to stepping on a broad road, and I''m afraid I will never meet some dirty rules of the industry again.


    The other half is because the other party has given him such a great benefit. I''m afraid it''s time to ask for something in return


    Fan Xi''er''s heart was beating fast.


    See fan Xi''er put away the business card, Li futu unexpectedly opened his mouth.


    "I''ll take you back to school."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fan Xi''er looked at Li Fu''s picture for a long time, but he didn''t speak.


    Until Li futu frowned and looked at her, she vomited out her breath and said slowly, "my school is not far from here, let''s go."


    Somehow, she wanted to spend more time with this man.


    Li futu was not in a hurry and naturally agreed.


    Although fan Xi''er said it was not far away, it took nearly half an hour for them to walk to Chengxian street, at least one or two kilometers away from Kyoto Film Academy. Li futu didn''t say anything, but fan Xi''er was a little embarrassed.


    "Or You go back first. I''ll be there soon. I don''t need to send you. "


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, "Since ye Shao entrusted you to me, I have to send you back to school safely."


    I don''t know whether he is really stupid or pretending to be stupid. Ye Xuanyuan entrusts fan Xi''er to him to send her back to school?


    Fan Xi''er took a look at him and said nothing.


    There are basically no pedestrians on Chengxian street after nine o''clock.


    Halfway through, suddenly, a voice came from the front.


    "I heard that you have a white jade beauty. It''s carved with wonderful hands. It''s extremely beautiful. I''m very eager to go there. Tonight, Zizheng is going to take it from the moon. Junsuyada, you will not make me go back and forth in vain... "


    Li Fu''s picture is the same as his eyes.


    In front, a figure appeared slowly in the night.

 Chapter 575

    In fact, it''s unnecessary to see that Li futu knows who is coming just by his soft voice.


    Teaching director.


    It''s not the usual haunting spirit.


    Is the other party following himself to Kyoto, or is he himself in Kyoto?


    "Li Shao, meet again."


    The teacher''s face was still full of that gloomy smile.


    Out of instinct, seeing a person suddenly appear in front like a ghost, fan Xi''er subconsciously leans closer to Li futu.


    "I know that Li Shao has been looking for me all the time. Now that I appear, why doesn''t Li Shao look very happy?"


    Li futu squinted and whispered to fan Xier, "it''s none of your business here. You leave first."


    Fan Xi''er hesitated. Seeing that Li futu looked serious, she finally stepped forward and ran towards the rear. But before long, her footsteps stopped.


    Li futu frowned and looked back.


    On the archway at the intersection of Chengxian street they just passed, two figures stood on it.


    At the same time, two more people appeared beside the director.


    The front and back attack blocked Li futu here.


    Fan Xi''er looks up at the two figures on the archway. The archway at the intersection is seven or eight meters high. How did these two people get up?!


    At this time, she didn''t have time to think more about this problem, so she quickly backed back to Li futu''s side, a little uneasy and said: "there are people behind..."


    Without her reminding, Li futu has seen it. And he knows that these people are definitely stronger than those "graduates" he has met.


    "Director, you really haven''t made any progress."


    "I''ve been careful for thousands of years. I never think that caution is a weakness. Without sufficient preparation, how can I appear in front of Li Shao?"


    Said, he seemed to sigh with regret: "Li Shao, you should always take your powerful friends with you."


    There are wolves before and tigers after, but Li futu is still quite calm.


    "You have confidence in yourself? Director, it seems that you are confident the first two times, but what happened later? Like a lost dog. "


    The instructor was not angry, but still smiling.


    "Li Shao, I admit that the first two times I was too arrogant, but after three things, I won''t let failure appear the third time."


    "Not so much nonsense."


    A voice came from behind.


    "Li futu, quit Kyoto immediately, and vowed that he would never set foot in Kyoto again in his life. You can go back to your East China Sea to be your local overlord, and the enmity between us will be eliminated."


    Li futu looked back at the archway.


    Standing at the height of seven or eight meters, the two men who stood with their hands in the negative position looked very noble indeed.


    "Are you from school, too?"


    "School, vice principal!"


    Li futu laughed when he heard the speech. Even the vice principal came out. His handwriting was really big.


    Although he didn''t like the city at all, he left by himself and was forced to leave by others, which was totally different.


    He squinted. "What if I don''t go back?"


    "If you don''t, you''ll have to die!"


    With the words, the vice principal of the school swept down from the memorial archway, as if out of gravity, and his body was like a falcon, rushing fiercely at Li futu.


    Fan Xi''er, who had seen such a scene, was stunned for a moment.


    "Hide!"


    At this time, Li futu could not take pity on her. He pushed her aside, and then quickly leaned back to avoid the vice principal''s claws.


    However, another man on the archway also followed him.


    Li Fu captured the light in the picture, supported the ground with both hands, and turned a somersault.


    "Boom!"


    The leg that fell from the sky hit the ground, directly making a hole in the ground, and stones splashed everywhere.


    Li futu stood up straight, his eyes finally became a little dignified.


    "The first person in the East China Sea is really not a wave and has a false reputation."


    The vice principal seemed to appreciate it, but his voice did not fall. He waved his hands fiercely in front of his chest, just like a wild animal waving its claws, and came to kill him again.


    Li futu clenched his fists and intended to connect them hard, but his pupil was stabbed by a cold light.


    He now found that the vice principal''s hand, with a pair of boxing, joints covered with sharp steel spines.


    Li futu quickly closed his fist and turned to his side. He grasped his opponent''s wrist and stepped on the ground with his right foot. Taking this as the axis, he suddenly made a force on his waist and swung half a circle. Then he suddenly let go and threw the vice principal out.


    The vice principal turned into a human shaped shell and smashed it at the director. The two people around the director jumped up and together stopped the vice principal.


    The man who stood on the memorial archway with the vice principal and estimated that he was no lower in the school also stepped on the ground wildly and didn''t give Li futu any breathing time. His momentum was like the roaring of tigers and the singing of dragons, and the land cracked with his steps.Two steps away from Li futu, he suddenly stamped on the ground, and the land was lifted up. His body was forced into the air, and suddenly turned in mid air. His right steel leg smashed into Li futu''s head. The scene was very shocking!


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. Even though the other side was violent, he didn''t dodge. He lifted his hands up and took off a leg!


    Bang!


    The ground under Li futu''s feet was concave, and his knees were slightly bent, but soon straightened again.


    Holding his opponent''s leg, Li futu suddenly pressed his wrist down and smashed his opponent to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The ash layer is flying everywhere.


    "Together!" The vice principal gave a cold order.


    "Give me that girl."


    The three figures flash to kill Li futu, while the director of education rushes towards fan Xi''er, who is hiding by the side of the road.


    Fan Xi''er was also shocked by the power of Li futu. She didn''t find that anyone had been staring at her. Of course, even if she found out, I''m afraid there was no escape.


    I''ve fought with Li futu twice. The director of the instructor knows Li futu''s character well. He can catch this girl and let Li futu give up his resistance, but it will certainly be useful.


    In the dark, his body moved and appeared behind fan Xi''er in the blink of an eye. He raised his mouth and stretched out his palm. He just wanted to catch fan Xi''er''s back neck, but suddenly, a huge pressure came over him!


    Danger!!!


    The instructor''s face changed greatly. Before he saw anyone, he quickly withdrew his hand and immediately planned to withdraw, but it was too late!


    "Just a rat, dare to make waves?"


    Listening to the voice that was close at hand, the director of the teaching department was trembling and suddenly turned his head. A palm of his hand had caught his neck and lifted him up.


    "Click!"


    Did not give him any chance to struggle, the palm suddenly clenched, forcefully pinched his throat, and then threw it out like garbage.


    The body of the teaching director fell in the middle of the street, and the sound attracted the eyes of the vice principal who was killing Li futu.


    When they saw the body of the instructor, their pupils contracted at the same time, and then they quickly looked to the side of the road.


    See that male fitness film, vice principal face a change, without hesitation, sternly exclaimed: "withdraw!"

 Chapter 576

    The vice principal said that he would withdraw immediately. He was extremely straightforward and decisive. Without any hesitation, he ignored the body of the teaching director on the ground. He pointed his toes to the ground and flew to the East. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in Chengxian street.


    Li futu turned his head. He seemed to have found someone there for a long time. He didn''t look surprised, but when he saw the slightly familiar face, his eyes could not help flashing.


    He had seen the man who let the school staff escape without fighting.


    New year''s Day holiday, in front of the Qixia Temple gate in Jinling.


    Last time, he thought it was just a chance meeting.


    But this time.


    "Don''t you mean to say that you just happened to pass by this time?"


    The man gave a faint smile.


    "I know you should have a lot of doubts. If you are interested, you can come to 13 Phoenix Hutong in East city. Now, send your friends back first."


    Li futu gazed at him for a while, nodded gently, and then walked towards fan Xi''er on the side of the road.


    "I''ll trouble you here, sir."


    Leaving Chengxian street, Li futu said in a low voice, "did you scare just now?"


    Fan Xi''er shook her head, hesitated and asked in a low voice, "who are those people? Why do they want to kill you? "


    Li futu was silent and then gave a smile.


    "I want to know what you asked."


    The two returned to the door of the Kyoto Film Academy.


    "Go in."


    Fan Xi''er took a look at him and bit his lip Goodbye. "


    Li futu nodded, watched fan Xi''er enter the school gate, then stopped a taxi and left here.


    At the gate of Kyoto Film Academy, fan Xi''er stops, turns around and watches the taxi leave.


    It is undeniable that although she has only been together for a short day, she has an irrepressible affection for this man, which may not be strong enough, but it is also enough to make her nostalgic and reluctant at this time.


    But she is also very clear that her identity is too different from that of this man, and the scene on Chengxian street just now makes her feel that she and her partner are not the same world at all.


    She gently exhaled, took out the card again, looked down at it, then squeezed it tightly in the palm of her hand. Without stopping, she turned around and walked quickly towards the school.


    She is a smart girl, know now think too much, there is no effect at all, the man turned his head may forget her, she can do, or most importantly, as soon as possible to become a better self.


    ¡­¡­


    East city.


    Phoenix Hutong.


    Thirteen.


    Li futu knocked on the gate of the courtyard.


    The people inside didn''t keep him waiting. The door opened.


    "Here, I''ve prepared some small dishes and a jar of wine. If you don''t mind, let''s have a taste."


    Li futu followed him to the main hall. There were several dishes, a jar of old wine, two bowls and chopsticks, and a pair of wine glasses on the eight immortals table. It seemed that the other party was sure that he would come.


    Now that he''s here, Li futu doesn''t ask him who he is. He sits down on the mahogany stool.


    "Thank you for your help."


    The man picked up the jar of wine with a smile and poured it on the two cups.


    "It''s just icing on the cake. Without me, you would be fine."


    Li futu, noncommittal, took the wine from the man and said thanks.


    The man picked up his glass and motioned to him.


    Li futu drank slowly.


    Wine is good wine, but Li futu''s mind is obviously not on wine at the moment.


    "I know. You must be curious about who I am now."


    The man put down his glass, picked up his chopsticks and said with a smile, "why don''t you guess who I am?"


    Li futu held his glass and looked up at him.


    "If I guess correctly, your name should be Qin."


    The man was stunned and began to laugh.


    "It is said that the chairman of the Warring States period in Donghai is a dragon and Phoenix among the people. It really deserves the reputation. Why do you make such a guess?"


    "Your accent is obviously from the south, and the last time you and I met in Jinling, it is enough to illustrate this. The whole south, people who can let the school run away and help me, I just want to get the Qin family."


    Li futu stares at him.


    "I dare to ask you, what''s the relationship with my mother?"


    From the last time Qin Yuyi came to the door with a sword, he knew that there was a grudge between his mother and the Qin family that he did not know.


    "You''re smarter than I thought."


    The man looked at him with a smile, his eyes overflowing with light appreciation.


    "You''re right. I''m Qin Po Lu, the third uncle of feather coat."


    Qin Paolu.


    The third brother of the Qin family.


    Phoenix commander.


    Ten years ago, he moved his army northward and fought against the two powerful men alone!In his mind, Li futu immediately recalled the messages Gu Qingcheng had said.


    There is no doubt that this is a magnificent man.


    "As for me and your mother."


    Qin Po Lu pauses a little and raises his glass again.


    "I used to admire her, and I do now."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled and he was silent.


    He did not expect that the core figure of the Qin family actually liked his mother, but it was not a strange thing to think about at this time.


    There are so many beautiful rivers and mountains, which make countless heroes bow down.


    At that time, my mother was also a very beautiful woman.


    Just sitting with her mother''s admirer at this time, Li futu''s feeling inevitably becomes a little complicated.


    "Your mother and I met when we were young. At that time, I was not as old as you are now. Quietly, I was already 30 years old, but she has been sleeping underground."


    Qin Po Lu drank the wine slowly.


    Li futu was silent, but his mind was full of thoughts.


    Ten years ago, Qin Paolu led Fenghuang to the north and drove to Kyoto, which opened a world war. At that time, his mother died.


    Is it because of my mother that the cause of the war?!


    "Have you met Yu Yi?"


    Qin Po Lu suddenly opened his mouth.


    Li futu, who was in a mood of ups and downs, let out a hum subconsciously.


    Qin Po Lu looks at him.


    "Did she tell you about your engagement?"


    Marriage, engagement?!


    Li futu''s pupils dilated and his expression suddenly solidified.


    Qin Po Lu said with a smile: "look at you like this, she should have said nothing, but it''s not too late to know now. Ten years ago, you and Yu Yi were engaged. So, the eldest princess of the Qin family is your fiancee."


    Li futu was in a daze, and his mind was in chaos.


    "I know that you like the girl of Song family. She is really good, but the feather coat is absolutely not inferior to her."


    Qin Po Lu put down the empty wine cup. He seemed to understand Li Fu Tu''s mood at the moment and calmed down. He didn''t continue to stimulate him and gave him time to calm down.


    He turned and looked out of the hall.


    Ten years ago, it should have been snowing.


    "Tonight, you can stay here. Tomorrow, I will go to Lushan Mountain with you to worship Your mother. "

 Chapter 577

    Li futu didn''t leave the courtyard tonight, but he didn''t feel sleepy for a long time when he stood in front of the window of the guest room.


    What he went through tonight brought him a big impact.


    Although the director of education, who has been haunted, died, he felt that the hatred between him and the school did not dissipate, but became more complicated.


    The words of the vice principal clearly show that the founder or the owner of the school does not want to see himself stay in Kyoto, or rather, his own existence has affected the interests of the other party.


    But I haven''t come back for many years. Who can I have conflicts of interest with?


    Li can''t think of this incredible evidence, but he can''t see it in his mind.


    After thinking for a while, Li futu put the problem aside for the time being, and then recalled what Qin Po Lu had said in the hall.


    Maybe it''s OK to drink with your mother''s admirer, but I''m afraid that anyone who hears that he has an extra fiancee for no reason can be calm.


    The fierce sword drawing figure in the Jianghu building slowly emerged in Li futu''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "What? Didn''t sleep well last night? "


    When Li futu walked out the door the next day, he found that Qin Po Lu had already stood in the yard.


    In fact, Li Fu Tu, who didn''t sleep much last night, shook his head and looked at Qin Po Lu. For a moment, he didn''t know how to call him. Finally, he just said, "let''s go."


    The western suburb of Kyoto.


    Luqi mountain.


    Li futu was holding a bunch of lilies in his hand. The closer he got to the tombstone, the heavier his steps became.


    There is no magnificent sight stretching for thousands of miles, nor the precipitous scenery soaring into the clouds, but it is far away from the hustle and bustle of the secular world, quiet and peaceful.


    "No mother can really blame her children, nor can she."


    Qin Po Lu whispered that he seemed to be familiar with the place. After a long walk, two cypress trees with luxuriant branches gradually appeared in front of them.


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    The leaves can be evergreen,


    birth, aging and death.


    People have no eternal life.


    Walking between the two cypress trees, Qin Po Lu stopped and looked at the humble tomb. There was a gentle color in his eyes that never faded with the years.


    Li futu took a slight step, and then walked to the monument alone.


    It seems that someone has come here, and there are still black paper ashes on the ground.


    Li futu bent down, put the lily down, and knelt down in front of the grave.


    Li futu, the unfilial son, is the tomb of Qingsi in the Museum of loving mother.


    Red cinnabar, a stroke, showing a third of immature, at the same time, but also outlines a huge resentment.


    As he gazed at the picture on the tombstone, his vision gradually blurred.


    Mom, I miss you.


    Qin Po Lu stood there, his eyes extremely complex.


    I''m afraid many people admire the young man''s achievements and scenery, but who can really understand how tired the child is in the world when He staggers all the way to the present?


    Some pain, some bitterness, can''t tell, can''t tell.


    The mountain wind blows, the forest rustles, as if someone is whispering.


    Two men, one kneeling in front of the grave, the other standing behind, the atmosphere is extremely quiet.


    At the foot of Luqi mountain.


    Two military off-road vehicles stopped. A tall and straight man got out of the car and looked at the mountain. There was a slight trance in his iron eyes.


    "General, it''s cold. Add some clothes."


    He was followed by four men, all dressed in casual clothes, with ordinary appearance, but their standing posture was as high as javelin, showing an extremely fierce momentum.


    The man surrounded in the middle raised his hand, stopped his subordinates from adding clothes to him, and then stepped forward.


    The mountain road is crooked, and his steps are always slow. Naturally, the road reveals the air of soldiers'' blood.


    A group of five people shuttled through the mountains in silence.


    As the two cypress trees gradually appeared in the field of vision, they soon saw a grave and two men kneeling and standing in front of it.


    The man''s eyes shrank and his steps slightly stagnated, but he didn''t stop after all.


    The silence of the cemetery was broken by the sound of footwork.


    Qin Po Lu frowned and turned.


    When he turned around, the eyes of the four men suddenly locked on him like thunder, and all of them suddenly tightened.


    They are the most elite trumps in the army. After the most rigorous layer by layer screening, they can be called one in a hundred thousand. The king of soldiers is the guardian of this country. There is no name, only a code.


    They are carrying out the most difficult and dangerous tasks, guarding the security and stability of the country where the world will never see them.They are called dragon group.


    Leaders describe them as the weapon of the country!


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes swept over the faces of several members of the dragon group. He didn''t seem to find their unusual expression. There was no fluctuation in their expression.


    His eyes gradually deviated, and finally fixed on the core, the oldest man.


    There was no sadness or joy in his eyes.


    "Please leave."


    "Qin Po Lu, it seems that this is not your private domain."


    The man guarded by four members of the dragon group recognized the core figure of the Qin family at a glance, but like Qin Paolu, he didn''t have the same look.


    His vision did not stay on Qin Po Lu for long. He quickly passed by and bet on the tombstone.


    To be more precise.


    Bet on the figure kneeling there to block the tombstone.


    His face was expressionless and he raised his feet.


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes were deep, and his right hand clenched slowly.


    The four members of the dragon group have dignified expressions, and they are locked in by the air, ready for battle.


    The closer they got to each other, when they were about to meet each other, the figure kneeling in front of the grave supported the ground and stood up slowly.


    "You are not welcome here."


    The voice is empty, can''t hear any emotion fluctuation, like the machine without vitality.


    The man frowned, and his steps still continued.


    In front of the monument, the no longer weak figure finally turned around.


    At that moment, the mountain wind suddenly became whistling, which made people''s skin ache.


    It was as if the vision was projected from the nether hell, and it ran into the man''s eyes without any cover. It was dark and deep, as if it had lost all human emotions.


    "Go away."


    Four members of the dragon group were shocked and then angry.


    Men are not only their leaders, but also have paid countless for the whole country. How can they be called away face to face?


    Compared with the four members of the dragon group, the man looked at Li futu with a calmer look.


    His name is Li Zhengrong.


    The youngest rank of general in the state of dragon.


    The soul of the military.


    In the hearts of those senior generals, more people like to call him One word is king!

 Chapter 578

    At the foot of Lushan Mountain, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    It seems that there is a breath of killing in the wind.


    The success of the word rolling stopped Li Zhengrong, but the military giant did not leave.


    At this time, his position was only one step away from Qin Po Lu.


    "You have been abroad for so many years. Is that what you have learned? If your mother were alive, she would not have educated you like this. "


    Li futu''s eyes seemed to be covered with black, and his figure disappeared in front of the monument.


    "Be careful, general!"


    A member of the dragon group was shining in his eyes. As soon as the picture of Li Fu disappeared, he immediately stepped forward, twisted his feet to move the earth, and turned his body in front of Li Zhengrong. At the same time, he clenched his hands to form a fist. Like a dragon going out to sea, he suddenly waved it up from his chest!


    In front of him, Li futu came down from the sky, his whole body was filled with a cold and piercing air of death, and his fists were against him!


    Bang!!


    The two fists collided, which was the dot. It seemed that some waves were shaken out, and waves were spreading outward.


    The member of the dragon group gritted his teeth, endured the pain from his fists and bent his knees.


    With the help of Li futu''s strength, he soared into the air again, straightened his body in the air, and fell down again in an instant!


    Boom!!


    Li futu stepped on the shoulders of the dragon group member.


    The member of the dragon group was shocked. If he was crushed by the five mountains, he roared, his canthus cracked and his veins burst. He tried his best to stand up, but he only fought for less than a second. Then he knelt heavily on the ground.


    Dust!


    "Dragon seven!"


    The sound of shock and anger was everywhere.


    A man has gold under his knees.


    Especially for such a national weapon as them, dignity and glory have a supreme position in their hearts, which is absolutely more important than life!


    The remaining three super soldiers, seeing that their comrades in arms were humiliated, were furious and rushed to Li futu.


    Since its inception, the dragon group has been adhering to the principle of forging the sharpest blade of the country, so everything about the dragon group has always been a top secret of the country. So far, not many people know its establishment, even Qin Paolu is no exception.


    But one thing he understood was that there would be no more than 30 members in the dragon group.


    How many soldiers are there in the Dragon kingdom? Three million?


    At this time, four members of the dragon group gathered in front of him, which was the ultimate weapon of the government. However, seeing the three members of the dragon group rushing towards Li futu, Qin Po Lu didn''t mean to do it immediately.


    As for Li futu''s skill, he has seen all kinds of descriptions and heard a lot of comments, but he saw it with his own eyes only last night.


    Last night, the young man obviously found out his existence, so he deliberately hid his strength.


    But at this time, in this mood, the young people who have come to today because of a cavity of resentment may have lost their ability of calm thinking.


    Hell, above the ghost king?


    He wanted to see how far the young man had climbed in the past ten years.


    Seeing three members of the dragon group rush in anger, Li futu steps on the shoulder of dragon seven, and the whole person floats back.


    "Want to escape?"


    Dragon ten''s eyes are like electricity, his feet are stamping on the ground, and he is chasing like a cheetah.


    As soon as Li futu fell under the cypress tree, long Shi had already appeared two steps away from him, and an iron fist came towards his face with an invincible momentum.


    Li futu''s eyes are like an abyss, dark and bottomless, but the corners of his mouth are gently raised. He crossed his wrists, clamped Long Shi''s right hand, and then suddenly turned over.


    Long Shi''s whole body suddenly flies to his side. His left hand blows to the ground and he wants to use his strength to stand up again. But Li futu seems to have expected his reaction. He releases his wrists, stretches his arms, and then smashes him on the back of Long Shi.


    Dragon ten face suddenly pale, wow a spit out a mouthful of blood, was hit on the ground.


    Li futu didn''t look at him any more. He stepped back on his right leg and stepped on the thick cypress tree. The whole cypress tree shook. Then, Li futu''s body shape was like a sharp sword and shot at the remaining two members of the dragon group.


    "Be careful!"


    The Dragon Si Shen drinks a, the left foot lifts forward, immediately suddenly stomps the ground, the impact power stops at this point.


    He took a deep breath and bent his knees slightly to stabilize the footwall. He looked at Li futu, who came from the shooting, and turned his palms to fight fiercely!


    Around him, dragon seventeen also turns attack into defense, and his whole body goes through his arms, intending to work with dragon four to block Li futu.


    Behind them is the general.


    And as the pride of the dragon group, they can''t escape.


    "Boom!"


    The two sides collided.


    Dragon four and dragon seventeen flew out in an instant, blood spilled in the air, and they fell seven or eight meters away.


    All the four super soldiers lost their fighting power in just one minute.Li Zhengrong looks at Li futu, who is less than one meter away from him at this time. The face that seems not to be fluctuated by anything finally shows a very obvious color of surprise.


    "Here, I don''t want to kill people."


    Li futu took back his fist and faced the man who was almost at the top of the country, he said again, "go away."


    Li Zhengrong, who is almost in the first place in the palace of power of the Dragon Kingdom, moves his lips. After all, he doesn''t insist any more. He looks at the tombstone and turns around.


    Dragon seven dragon ten struggles to get up from the ground and follows the general. When they pass by Li futu, their eyes are filled with shock and awe.


    In the army, strength is always respected.


    Soldiers, by nature, worship the strong.


    Dragon four and dragon seventeen injury seems to be more serious, rely on the Dragon seven dragon ten help to stand up.


    Seeing that Li Zhengrong and his party came and left, Qin Po Lu turned around and focused on the tombstone and the photo again.


    "Qingsi, now you should be completely relieved."


    On the branch of a tree not far away, Gong Zhengyu also witnessed the whole process.


    The mountain wind howled, her figure swayed with the branches.


    She looked at Li Zhengrong and his party passing under the tree, her eyes narrowed. Among them, moring''s murderous chance flashed violently, like a bamboo leaf green waiting for an opportunity. But at last, when Li Zhengrong and others passed by, she didn''t do anything after all.


    Seeing Li Zhengrong leave, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes slowly return to calm. She takes back her eyes, turns her head and looks at the young man in front of the grave through the mottled branches and leaves.


    Ten years ago, she was also here, watching a young man kneeling in front of the newly built grave, covering the grave with earth in one hand. In the rain, she was splashed with mud, crying, frail, desperate, helpless It''s like a homeless dog.


    Gong Zhengyu gently smiles and picks up the wine gourd.


    "Don''t deceive the poor youth."

 Chapter 579

    Li futu and Qin Po Lu stayed at the grave for nearly a morning.


    When he left Luqi mountain, Li futu said softly, "thank you."


    Qin Po Lu was stunned, then turned to look at Li Fu Tu and said with a smile, "where did Xie come from?"


    Li futu did not respond.


    He hasn''t been home for ten years, but there are almost no weeds around his mother''s tombstone. He can probably guess whose credit it is.


    Moreover, ten years ago, this man sacrificed his life for his mother''s sake and did not hesitate to fight against the whole city of Kyoto.


    This thank you, he is for himself, but also to replace the underground no longer have the opportunity to express the mother.


    Li futu is silent.


    Qin Po Lu did not continue to ask.


    They returned to the city as if nothing had happened that morning.


    "When are you going to leave Beijing?"


    Qin Po Lu asked.


    Li futu was about to reply, but his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    It''s Ye Xuanyuan.


    There is no taboo Qin Po Lu, he will connect the mobile phone.


    At this time is noon, last night with Gao Yue left romantic happy night Ye family young and think of him, find him to eat together.


    Li futu took a look at Qin Po Lu and intended to refuse, but Qin Po Lu said with a smile: "you go."


    Li futu was silent, and finally agreed to Ye Xuanyuan, then hung up the phone.


    Looking at him, Qin Po Lu seemed to have something to say, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He reached out and said, "I believe we will meet again."


    Li futu slowly stretched out his hand and held it. His eyes were no longer dark and deep.


    "If there is a need, I will do it."


    He spoke in a tone of equality!


    The core figure of the Qin family, the commander of Phoenix, took a deep look at him, then took back his hand and said with a smile, "go."


    Li futu no longer stay, free and easy turn, quickly got into a taxi.


    Qin Po Lu stood where he was and watched the taxi leave.


    Ten years ago, he was famous in Beijing.


    But he believes that in the near future, the whole world may be looking at this young man!


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Li futu arrived at the restaurant Ye Xuanyuan referred to.


    "Brother Li, come up quickly."


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Ye Xuanyuan waving to him on the second floor.


    Li futu went up.


    "Brother Li, how was your last night?"


    After a while, he specially came out to wait for his Ye family. He took a cigarette in his mouth and gave it to Li futu. His tone was meaningful and full of ambiguous color.


    Li futu naturally knew what he meant.


    Lighting the cigarette, Li said with a smile, "I sent her back to school."


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned, then looked up and down at Li futu like a monster: "isn''t it? Such a good opportunity, brother Li, how can you... "


    He shook his head, grinned bitterly and sighed a long time. He didn''t say any more.


    Li futu did not continue this topic.


    "Where''s Gao Yue?"


    Then he turned to look at the row of boxes: "in it?"


    Ye Xuanyuan shook his head and took a cigarette: "she went back to school in the morning."


    "Then shall we have dinner?"


    "Of course not."


    Ye Xuanyuan pretended to be mysterious and said, "brother Li, I''ll introduce you to someone who is absolutely beautiful. Besides, it''s quite tough at home. If you take her down, you can at least fight 30 less No, I don''t have to worry about it all my life.


    Li futu is speechless.


    Is the Ye family addicted to pimping?


    After smoking a cigarette, ye Xuanyuan takes Li futu into a box. Although Gao Yue is no longer there, there are many people in the box. Several men sitting beside Ye Xuanyuan in Wangfujing the night before last were also there.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Li futu, Li Shao, President of the East China Sea Warring States club."


    Ye Xuanyuan spoke in a loud voice.


    Li futu''s eyes are calm.


    Before him, although he only told ye Xuanyuan a name, he also knew that after meeting Kong Fujie, Cao Xiuge and the man in antingmen square, it would be strange if the Ye family, who can be as famous as Kong Fujie, could not guess his identity.


    Li futu stood behind Ye Xuanyuan and looked at the seven men and women in the box silently.


    To be able to sit at the dinner table of Ye''s family, these people should undoubtedly be the top children in this country.


    Li futu is looking at them, and they are also looking at Li futu.


    After hearing Ye Xuanyuan''s introduction, all the celebrities in the box stopped chatting and cast their eyes on Li futu''s face.


    "Are you Li futu?"


    A clear spring like voice sounded.Li futu''s eyes moved to see a pair of smart eyes flashing with curiosity.


    The other is very old, probably not more than 24 years old, wearing a white printed sweater, more and more set off her skin is tender and fragile.


    "Brother Li, this is Liu Zijin."


    Ye Xuanyuan introduces a way, at the same time secretly gave Li futu a wink, it seems that this girl without any famous brand and jewelry is the pretty girl he said before entering the box.


    Li futu''s face did not change, and he nodded to Liu Zijin with a smile: "hello."


    "This is Luo mu, this is..."


    Ye Xuanyuan conscientiously introduces Li futu one by one.


    I don''t know if ye Xuanyuan had said hello in advance. In the face of Li futu, these young and old people are more polite. They are totally different from the extraordinary faces that ordinary people imagine.


    "Hey, I heard that you are the first master of Donghai, but I can''t see that you are still handsome."


    After Li futu is seated, Liu Zijin opens her mouth again. After Li futu enters the box, her eyes seem to be on Li futu''s face all the time.


    Although it seems to be praise, but this tone, but completely let people not hear the meaning of praise.


    "Can I have a vacation? The day before yesterday, when I met brother Li, he kicked me away."


    Ye Xuanyuan Zhishuang road.


    Liu Zijin glanced at him.


    "Ye Xuanyuan, you still have the face to say, who always regards himself as an expert day by day, and is not ashamed to be knocked down by others?"


    The young and the old of the Ye family said with a smile, "what''s the shame of this? There is a heaven outside the world and there are people outside the people. I said I was a master, but I didn''t seem to say I was invincible. Zi Jin, it can only be said that there is something wrong with your understanding ability. "


    "You..."


    Liu Zi Jin stares big eyes, feel speechless for the thick skin of the leaf Xuan Yuan.


    Luo Mu and others couldn''t help laughing.


    "Zijin, it''s not my sophistry. Don''t talk about me. You can find someone about the same age. I''m afraid you are not brother Li''s opponent."


    Ye Xuanyuan seems to have confidence in Li futu.


    Liu Zijin didn''t refute and question again.


    She doesn''t believe in Ye Xuanyuan. People like Ye Xuanyuan can''t rely on her when they open their mouths. But she believes in Mao Tu, who never lies.

 Chapter 580

    "Li Shao, I went to the Warring States club in Donghai last year. It''s really good."


    There is a big young smile to open a way.


    Li futu remembers that when ye Xuanyuan introduced him, he seemed to be called Fangshi.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, a childe brother of this level will fall into the image of overlooking all living beings subconsciously. However, when he really integrates into their circle, he will find that these people are not so difficult to contact.


    To put it bluntly, it''s still the old saying that people gather by category, and their enthusiasm will only be shown to people with equal status.


    A year ago, Li futu had not returned home, let alone taken over the Warring States period. Naturally, he had not met each other. At that time, the master of the Warring States period was probably the Wang family.


    Of course, he would not mention these things at this time. He said politely with a smile, "Oh? We welcome Fang Shao to come back to the Warring States period. "


    "Ha ha, that''s natural. If I go to Donghai, I will disturb Li Shao. But now that Li Shao is in Kyoto, I have to treat him well. In this way, I''ll be the host in the afternoon, and we''ll go to cherry blossom Pavilion."


    Fangshi''s proposal received a warm response, even liuzijin showed a touch of emotion.


    Ye Xuanyuan seems to know that Li futu certainly doesn''t understand it. He explains: "Cherry Blossom Pavilion is a more brilliant venue in Kyoto. Although its name is more feminine, in fact Brother Li, you''ll know later. "


    Li futu nodded.


    "Here, for the first time, I''d like to propose a toast to Li Shao."


    Luo Mu stood up and raised his glass to Li futu.


    In fact, the night before yesterday in the bar of Hu Heng in Wangfujing, he was sitting on the side and had a face-to-face interview with Li futu, but at this time he seemed to have forgotten.


    Li futu also seems to have a bad memory, so he raised his glass modestly and stood up: "Luo Shao you''re welcome."


    Luo Mu started, and the rest of the people also exchanged cups with Li futu.


    "Xiao Ye, you are really bold. If you come into contact with him in such a big way, you are not afraid of the Li family Hate you? "


    Liu Zijin whispered to Ye Xuanyuan, and at the same time, he glanced at Li Fu.


    He fought for many times, but the result was very little. Ye Xuanyuan didn''t waste his time any more. He ignored the sound of little leaf, drank some wine, and said with a bitter smile, "I''m afraid I''ve already remembered to hate. What else am I afraid of?"


    Liu Zijin doubts a way: -- What do you mean


    "Last night when I was in antingmen square with him, I ran into the Li family head-on. Do you think it''s a coincidence?"


    Liu Zijin is a Leng, then excited, twinkle playful color in the eye: "that next? They two brothers, fight? "


    "That''s not true."


    Ye Xuanyuan shakes his head truthfully, remembers the scene last night, and puts down his glass. "The Li family is more generous. At that time, he asked Li futu to stay in Kyoto for the Spring Festival. It seems that there is no mustard in his heart..."


    Ye Xuanyuan was interrupted by Liu Zijin before he finished.


    "Come on, I don''t know your men''s virtue? Other things may be tolerated, but only this one. There must be a sting in Li Haotian''s heart. He is calm on the surface, just pretending to be calm. "


    Liu Zijin swore, and she looked at Li futu again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, I am curious that this guy is also like a nobody. Is he also pretending like Li Haotian? "


    This kind of question, ye Xuanyuan is not easy to answer, also does not know the answer.


    After dinner, a group of young and old people walked downstairs, talking and laughing. When they passed a box, there was the sound of a cup hitting the floor.


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    Then the box door was opened and a man came out with a gloomy face.


    When he saw Ye Xuanyuan and his party, he was stunned for a moment. Then he changed his face and quickly squeezed out a smile: "ye shaoluo is so clever."


    Ye Xuanyuan looked at him with a faint smile: "Xia Dong is also eating here."


    Li futu''s eyes swept over the Xia Dong, and then he looked into the box. His brows could not help wrinkling.


    There was a broken wine glass on the ground, and the wine spilled on the ground. There was a woman sitting with her face covered by her hands.


    Li futu stopped, turned and went in.


    "Brother Li?"


    Is planning to go downstairs Ye Xuanyuan can not help but also stopped. Luo Mu''s young and old people also looked at the box in a strange way.


    "It''s really strange. Maybe it''s us who hit the target. It seems that every time we meet, you are so unlucky."


    The woman slowly raised her head and saw a warm smile. The words seemed to come from the illusion.


    "Director Cui, what''s the matter?"


    Cui Menghan''s eyes contracted. After he was sure it was not an illusion, his eyes suddenly turned red.


    Li futu looked at her face. Even if she covered it with her hand, she could still see some red marks. It was obvious that she had been slapped not long ago.


    "What''s the matter?"Li futu asked again.


    Cui Menghan clenched his lips tightly and made no sound.


    Li futu looked back at Xia Dong, whose face had become a little ugly. "Can you tell me what happened?"


    "This, this, it''s just not a misunderstanding."


    That Xia Dong Qiang laughs a way, the facial expression is very unnatural, although he does not know this young man, but can walk together with Ye Jia Da Shao to talk and laugh the person of the breeze, absolutely can''t easily offend.


    Now he has begun to regret it. He never thought that a planning director of Haiyun group would know a person of this level?


    "Xia Dong, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Xuanyuan also opened his mouth.


    "Ye Shao, in fact, it''s no big deal. Our company has a cooperation with Haiyun group. Just now, when we discussed with director Cui of Haiyun, we had some different ideas on some details. I drank too much wine and was impulsive, so I was not careful..."


    None of the fools present could see that the rich businessman was talking nonsense.


    Cui Menghan finally can''t help but stand up and look at Xia Dong angrily.


    Xia Dong was a little guilty and avoided her eyes.


    at this time, the "well-informed" top young and old people present all saw some clues.


    It''s not hard to guess what will happen between a high-ranking enterprise boss and a beautiful person who wants to be himself.


    "Can I have your card?"


    Liu Zi Jin suddenly opens a way to that summer Dong.


    That summer Dong a Leng, then hurriedly way sentence certainly can, then quickly took out a business card, hands handed Liu Zijin.


    The business card is exquisite.


    Xia Rong, chairman of Demao Biotechnology Co., Ltd.


    Liu Zijin looked at an eye, then raised a head.


    "I hope your company has been operating in accordance with the law, otherwise, you can find a successor quickly."


    Xia Rong''s expression is frozen.


    Liu Zijin didn''t throw away that business card, but put it back into Xia Rong''s hands.


    The corners of Luo Mu''s mouth turn up and look at Xia Rong. A faint sympathy can''t help but emerge in his eyes.


    However, Liu Zimao''s master of biological resources is not the only one who wants to be successful.


    Including Ye Xuanyuan, no one doubts Liu Zijin''s words.


    Because her grandfather is Liu tingsheng.


    In charge of national education.


    Real peaches and plums all over the world!

 Chapter 581

    There is a saying in the market that no official is greedy. If we really want to find out, it is estimated that every official will have more or less problems. In fact, the same is true in shopping malls.


    How many things can be directly exposed to the sun behind those well-dressed successful entrepreneurs?


    Can be ye Xuanyuan called on the name, even if just know, this Xia Rong''s achievements in the mall may be enough to let the vast majority of people out of reach, but Liu Zijin understatement of a word, but immediately let his heart began to chaos.


    The higher you stand, the more you will feel the strictness and insurmountability of each class in this society.


    The higher you stand, the more cautious you have to be, because unlike ordinary people, once you fall down, you may end up in pieces. There is little chance to come back again.


    He and ye Xuanyuan have met, but they don''t know Liu Zijin, but they all want to be sure that people will get together by class.


    The prince and Princess of this level care about face most. Since the other side has already opened this mouth, it is definitely not to scare him to play or send him to prison. Maybe the other side will not give up.


    "Director Cui, I''m wrong. I''m bewildered. Please forgive me this time..."


    In any field, people who can climb to the top are not ordinary people. Xia Rong is obviously a smart man. He doesn''t hesitate to admit his advice immediately, and doesn''t beg for mercy from Liu Zijin. Instead, he turns back to the box and comes to Cui Menghan.


    He was full of shame and completely put down his face. Seeing that Cui Menghan didn''t speak, he didn''t hesitate to flop down in front of Cui Menghan.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    It''s really not an ordinary one.


    Cui Menghan is stunned, looking at Xia Rong kneeling on the ground, some can''t react.


    "Pa pa..."


    Xia Rong directly threw his two slaps in the face, powerful heavy, sound dull, did not leave the slightest hand, sound all feel pain.


    "Director Cui, please forgive me this time."


    Xia Rong''s eyes are full of entreaties. He knows the temper of those princesses and princesses. It''s no use asking them. He can only put the hope of escaping safely on the beauty director who is his prey.


    "You go."


    Li futu opened his mouth.


    Xia Rong is stunned, and her eyes move to Li futu''s face.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    He was terrified of repeatedly thanks, and then from the knee to stand up from the ground, did not do any entanglement, quickly left here.


    "Brother Li, we''ll wait for you in the car."


    Ye Xuanyuan shouts, takes a look at Cui Menghan, and immediately takes a group of people downstairs.


    "It seems that Li futu is not so domineering and domineering as it is rumored."


    Someone muttered, "I''ve just let the old goat go."


    "You know what."


    Ye Xuanyuan shook his head and said with a smile: "I think brother Li is the most correct way to deal with it. Zijin sent others to prison to release their hatred, but what is the actual effect? The beauty in the box should come to cooperate with de Mao. If Xia Rong is caught, who will she go to cooperate with next? People are different from us after all. You can''t look at problems with our eyes. That Xia Rong kneels down and slaps herself. That''s enough. "


    "That''s true, but after all, that guy is really decisive. He kneels when he says he kneels. He doesn''t have any ambiguity. I feel pain when he slaps me."


    "It''s not that we miss liu have a good face. She scares people out of their wits as soon as she comes out."


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    "Zijin, we are not praising you."


    "But how do I sound like I''m hurting people?"


    Ye Xuanyuan and his group went downstairs, laughing and chatting. They didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    In the box.


    Li futu took out a tissue and handed it to him: "wipe it."


    Cui Menghan took it, carried it on his back and wiped his eyes.


    "Beauty is really the biggest sin, director Cui. In the future, I think you''d better dress up uglier. In this way, you can avoid some situations like today."


    Cui Menghan bit his lip and turned around, "let you see a joke again."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile and sighed: "I still think that I will meet you few times in the future. I''m like the disaster star you hit. As long as I meet you, you will have bad luck."


    Cui Menghan couldn''t help chuckling. After a moment, his curled eyelashes trembled. Then he lowered his head, mixed his hands together and whispered, "thank you."


    "You should thank the young lady just now. I don''t have so much face."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, but does not take credit at all.


    Cui Menghan looked up at the door of the box. There was no one there.


    She is very clear that the young men and women must have a huge background, otherwise it is impossible for Xia Rong to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    She is also clear that those people will come forward to see whose face."Director Cui, you have to understand that good people like me are still scarce resources in the world, so you''d better take your colleagues with you in future social activities."


    Even if it''s a kind reminder, someone takes every opportunity to boast.


    Then he said with a smile, "my friend is still waiting for me there, so I''ll go first."


    Cui Menghan looked at him and nodded slowly.


    Li futu turned around and left freely.


    Cui Menghan looks at his back with a slight trance in his eyes.


    This man, has helped her many times, but every time, it''s like this. Afterwards, he turns and leaves as if nothing happened.


    In everyone''s life, there will be a ferry man who will pull you out of the bitter sea and send you ashore. When you are safe, he will turn around and leave, just like this man.


    He really seems to be her ferry man, but the difference is that he seems to be more stupid, falling into the sea again and again.


    Looking at Li Fu figure gradually disappear in the line of sight, Cui Menghan''s mouth unconsciously emerge light radian.


    A row of luxury cars were parked in front of the restaurant, but Li futu got into the shabby Passat.


    "Solved?"


    Ye Xuanyuan asked with a smile.


    Li futu nodded and got on the bus. He found Liu Zijin sitting in it.


    "Well, should you thank me? That beautiful woman just now, should be very grateful to you? "


    Liu Zijin''s eyebrows and eyes are curved. He is not polite and doesn''t give birth to any points. He immediately begins to ask for credit.


    "Thank you, Miss Liu. I think people with a sense of justice like Miss Liu can work in the women''s Federation in the future, dedicated to the glorious task of protecting women''s rights and interests. "


    Liu Zijin water spirit Mou son slowly enlarge.


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother Li, don''t give me a bad idea. If she goes to the women''s Federation, I''m afraid our men won''t have a bright future in the future."

 Chapter 582

    A luxury car shuttles through the crowded streets, causing countless envious eyes of passers-by, and finally stops in a jungle in the northern suburbs.


    "Here we are."


    Ye Xuanyuan stopped the car.


    Liu Zijin took the lead in pushing the door to get off. Li futu followed him and looked at the deep and silent arbor forest in front of him. "Ye Shao, is that cherry blossom Pavilion here?"


    "The fragrance of wine is not afraid of the deep alleys. Although the place is partial, it makes many people flock to it."


    Ye Xuanyuan said with a smile, "brother Li, just follow me."


    A group of people through the jungle, a few minutes later, as if the twists and turns, a building appeared in the shade of trees.


    Green tiles, white walls, red couplets carved Jue, at the foot of the cangse rock, perfectly fit the terrain. Looking up, you can see a large green plaque, which reads "Cherry Blossom Pavilion".


    "How''s it going? Not bad. Brother Li, I''ll tell you, the owner of the cherry blossom Pavilion is a beautiful woman


    The leaf Xuan Yuan mysterious way sentence, then walked into the cherry blossom Pavilion gate.


    There is no guard or receptionist in the cherry blossom Pavilion. When you enter the gate, you can see the majestic and spacious hall. There are plagiarism corridors on both sides. There are white marble pillars standing at the four corners. The walls around are carved with white stone bricks. Cherry blossoms are carved on them. They are brilliant, exquisite and lifelike.


    Ye Xuanyuan and his party didn''t stop. They continued to walk in. They couldn''t see it outside just now. But at this time, Li futu found that the club was amazing.


    In line of sight, tall banyan trees are standing high in the sky. By contrast, the cherry trees around them are a little low, and the streams are flowing by, with a few Koi leaping among them.


    On both sides of the simple and long corridor, every ten meters, there stands an antique beauty, who is wearing tight cheongsam, forming a pleasant scenery.


    All the way by these beauties bow soft voice Hello, that feeling, really like came to paradise in general.


    "It''s just a pity that it''s not the cherry blossom season, otherwise the scenery here is as beautiful as a picture."


    Ye Xuanyuan sighed with regret.


    "Li Shao, there are all kinds of facilities here, including horse racing, shooting and hunting It''s just that I think there are still some flaws here compared with Li Shao''s Warring States period. "


    Fang Shi, who has been to the Warring States period, sighs that his eyes occasionally sweep those cheongsam beauties, but it''s just a simple appreciation.


    "Fangshi, do you think there is no place for your men to be happy here, so it''s a pity?"


    Liu Zijin stares at square gravel to make a sound way.


    Perhaps it is because the owner of this cherry blossom Pavilion is a woman, so different from the Warring States period, there is no pink and beautiful place like the red chamber.


    "Why don''t you talk to sister Meng later and ask her to build one for you


    Liu Zijin seemingly kind-hearted reminds a way.


    "That''s not necessary."


    Fang Shi waved his hand and laughed awkwardly.


    As everyone knows, the cherry blossom Pavilion is not a happy place. Two years ago, the son of a senior foreign minister came here and pestered the cheongsam girls on the veranda. As a result, he was folded and thrown into the jungle outside. Since then, most of the young men and friends come here, and they will keep their peace. And until now, few people know the owner of the cherry blossom Pavilion The unknown background is always the most frightening. Even if ye Xuanyuan, the top dandy, comes here, he will still be restrained.


    Luo Mu and others stood on the side laughing.


    "I''ll take brother Li to see Miss Meng. Are you going?"


    Ye Xuanyuan asked.


    Luo Mu and others shook their heads, "you go, let''s go around."


    "All right."


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded, "brother Li, follow me."


    "I''ll go too."


    Liu Zijin also followed up.


    The leaf Xuan Yuan looked at her one eye, didn''t obstruct, also know to obstruct.


    Li futu followed Ye Xuanyuan to a courtyard.


    "In my opinion, I think sister Meng can almost compete with sister Luoshen."


    The willow Son Jin Piao an eye Li Fu diagram, seem to be to attend to oneself to mutter a.


    Li futu looked as calm as water, as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Ye Xuanyuan coughed softly. He also pretended to be deaf and dumb and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Ye Xuanyuan pushed the door in.


    In the room, the gauze curtain is low, the walls are covered with brocade, and the jade inlaid dental bed is exquisitely carved. As soon as you enter the room, you can smell the intoxicating fragrance. What''s more, there is a zither in the room.


    With Ye Xuanyuan into the room, looking around, Li futu''s eyes soon moved to the woman standing at the window lattice.


    Three thousand green silk like brocade fell on the shoulder, tall and graceful, only from the back, absolutely worthy of the name of beauty.


    "Sister Meng."


    Liu Zijin warmly says hello.Hearing the cry, the woman finally turned her head and nodded with a smile, "Zijin is coming."


    Hibiscus is like face, willow is like eyebrow, muscle is like snow, lip is like vermilion. It is too long to add one point to the abundant ketone body, but it is too short to subtract one point.


    But in Li futu''s view, the most moving part of her body is not her face or her figure, but her holy charm, which seems to be incompatible with the dirty world. Especially the tear mole at the corner of her eye makes her more like a great mercy Bodhisattva with a precious appearance, which makes life unable to blaspheme.


    Then, she nodded to Ye Xuanyuan and called Ye Shao. Then her eyes naturally shifted to Li futu.


    "This is..."


    "Miss Meng, this is my friend, Li futu."


    Ye Xuanyuan said.


    The girl''s eyes quivered slightly.


    "It turned out to be Li Shao. I''ve heard a lot about him. Today, as expected, Li Shao is really a dragon and Phoenix among the people."


    The woman''s smile was gentle, and she took the initiative to stretch out her slender and delicate catkin: "first meeting, Meng Xuanji."


    Li futu does not dodge to look at her, I do not know why, it is the first time to meet, but this woman, but inexplicably let him have a kind of familiar feeling.


    The woman''s hand stopped in mid air, and Li futu stood still as if he had been shocked by the beauty of the other side.


    Ye Xuanyuan frowns. Meng Xuanji''s beauty is needless to say. Liu Zijin''s sentence that can match the Song family''s Luoshen is not just a deliberate remark in front of Li futu, but ye Xuanyuan also knows who Li futu is. He should not be so superficial.


    "Well, you''re not stupid, are you?"


    Liu Zijin is also a little surprised and reaches out his hand to push Li Fu.


    Li futu''s pupils shrink. As if nothing had happened, he is not ashamed. He reaches out his hand and shakes Meng Xuanji.


    "Nice to meet you."


    The hand was as long as jade, soft and boneless, just like tallow, without any color, but Li futu didn''t have any greed, and put it when he touched it.

 Chapter 583

    "Miss Meng, I don''t know why. I always feel familiar with you."


    Li futu is like a lengtouqing. When he takes back his hand, he speaks out his inner feelings.


    Hearing the speech, ye Xuanyuan looks very strange.


    Liu Zijin was also surprised to see Li futu. How did this guy enter this room? It was like a different person.


    "Did Li Shao always approach women like this before?"


    Meng Xuanji smiles, goes to the table and pours a cup of tea for the three.


    Li took the cup and said thanks.


    The best Dahongpao is fragrant and fragrant.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Doesn''t Miss Meng have this feeling?"


    Meng Xuanji shook his head and covered the teapot: "I''m sorry, I didn''t feel the kind of feeling that Li Shao said."


    "Where is Miss Meng from?"


    Li futu rubs the purple sand cup, stares at Meng Xuanji, and asks again.


    Meng Xuanji looked at him and said with a smile, "is Li Shao so interested in me?"


    "I''m afraid every man will be interested in a beautiful woman like Miss Meng?"


    Li futu looks calm, but it sounds frivolous.


    Although Meng Xuanji still can''t see any sullen look on his face, ye Xuanyuan can''t help but open his mouth.


    "Brother Li, Miss Meng may have something else to do. Let''s leave. Let''s go to the hunting ground."


    Liu Zijin''s eyes turn around Li futu and Meng Xuanji.


    Although she only met Li futu today, she has heard a lot about what kind of person li futu is and has a basic understanding in her heart.


    Does Meng Xuanji really know him?


    But no, Meng Xuanji doesn''t seem to be faking, and Li futu doesn''t seem to have seen Meng Xuanji at all.


    The willow Son Jin wrinkled to frown, very is to doubt.


    In fact, she has always been very curious about the origin of Meng Xuanji. She even asked her grandfather more than once, but he never talked about it.


    "Don''t worry, ye Shao. I''ll arrange someone to protect you."


    Li futu did not continue to entangle, some puzzled: "protection?"


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded to Meng Xuanji, and then explained to Li futu: "brother Li, the hunting ground here is different from others. Those outside can only be regarded as zoos for walking dogs and birds, but here is the natural arena. All kinds of ferocious birds and beasts can be seen here, such as lions and tigers, which are also very common here."


    Hearing the speech, Li futu''s eyes were shocked.


    There were hunting grounds in the Warring States period, but not to the extent of exaggeration.


    "Miss Meng is so bold."


    Meng Xuanji said with a faint smile, "Li Shao is flattered. I''m just a little bolder than ordinary people. I did what they wanted to do but didn''t dare to do. That''s all."


    The four went out of the courtyard and met with Luo Mu and others.


    Sitting on the modified off-road vehicle, Li futu looked out of the window curiously and drove along the dense forest. He found that this unusual hunting ground was bigger than he thought. The off-road vehicle ran at the speed of 60 yards for more than ten minutes without seeing the end.


    From time to time, you can see the lion lying still under the tree, and then you can see the tiger napping from a distance. The lion and tiger actually coexist in this land!


    In addition to the wild dogs and wolves wandering around, and the red deer eating grass with their heads down, Li futu was so surprised that he had the illusion of returning to the tropical jungle.


    "Miss Meng, how did you get these beasts here?


    Li futu can''t help but ask. They all took three cars. Meng Xuanji also followed him personally. He and Liu Zijin sat in the same car, with two bodyguards armed with shotguns.


    "Most of the wild animals here are hunted by my men from all over the world."


    Although Meng Xuanji''s tone is very insipid, it''s a huge project to be able to hunt fierce animals all over the world. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t imagine the human, material and financial resources involved.


    Li futu didn''t ask any more. He looked at the fierce beasts outside the window and suddenly remembered the days when he fought with them for food and life.


    "Miss Meng, I wonder if I can go down and have a look?"


    "Of course, but Li Shao needs to pay attention not to be too far away from the bodyguard, so as to avoid some accidents. These are inhuman beasts. They will not be merciful because of your identity."


    "Thank you for your concern. Naturally, I won''t make fun of my own life.


    Li futu nodded.


    All three SUVs stopped.


    "Brother Li, let''s go and hunt some tigers."


    Ye Xuanyuan jumped from another car and waved to Li futu.


    Li futu pushed the door to get off, but he grabbed him with one hand.


    "I''m going too!"Li futu looked back and saw Liu Zijin with an excited face.


    "Miss Liu, there are wild animals outside. It''s very dangerous for you to go down."


    Liu Zijin doesn''t think so.


    "What are you afraid of? Aren''t you the first master of Donghai? And there are bodyguards with them, and there are so many of them


    Li futu was silent.


    Can man be compared with these beasts that have fangs and claws and survive under the cruel laws of nature?


    But he is also very clear, and Liu Zijin this kind of respectable everybody young lady say unreasonable.


    He can''t help looking at Meng Xuanji.


    Meng Xuanji understood and said, "Zijin, we''ll stay in the car and follow them. Isn''t that good?"


    "Sister Meng, you waste so much effort, don''t you just want people to have no distance contact with the natural law of survival of the fittest?"


    Liu Zijin asked, "what''s the difference between staying in the car and going to the zoo? It''s just a change of position with the beasts. I''m in a cage


    It''s true that Liu Zijin was born in a top scholarly family. He was really smart, which made Meng Xuanji speechless for a moment.


    "Miss Liu..."


    Li Fu plans to open his mouth again, but Liu Zijin pushes the door directly and jumps down.


    Li futu was stunned.


    Liu Zijin looked back: "don''t you come down? Then you and sister Meng will stay in the car. "


    Said, she excitedly toward Ye Xuanyuan and others walked in the past.


    Li futu was dumb.


    Meng Xuanji smiles and shakes her head. She looks at the two bodyguards and signals them to follow. Then she says to Li futu, "Li Shao, Zijin is just like that. Since she''s here, it''s impossible for you to let her stay in the car. In fact, there''s no accident since the establishment of this hunting park. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Li futu nodded, "Miss Meng, would you like to come down to play?"


    Meng Xuanji shakes his head and smiles: "I won''t go. I hope Li Shao can have a good time here."


    Li futu smiles. Then he jumped out of the car.

 Chapter 584

    Liu Zijin has a lot of courage. He follows Ye Xuanyuan and his party walking in the hunting Park of this family in the whole country. He has a pair of smart eyes and looks around. There is no fear at all.


    There are six armed bodyguards guarding around the group of young and big gold, with vigilant eyes scanning around, guarding against any wind changes.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s mouth outlined the uninhibited radian: "today, I want to learn from that Wusong and hunt a few tigers."


    Liu Zijin''s dark eyes turned up and gave him a big white eye, "just you?"


    "Why don''t you believe your brother Ye''s ability?"


    Ye Xuanyuan straightened his waist, stretched out his arms and showed off his muscles.


    Different from those weak wine bags, ye Xuanyuan''s body looks very safe.


    Liu Zijin stands on tiptoe and holds Ye Da Shao''s ear impolitely. He stares and says: "Xiao Ye, who are you, brother ye?"


    "Ah, pain, pain..."


    A second ago, ye Xuanyuan showed his teeth.


    Luo Mu and others stood by, smiling at the joke.


    Li futu doesn''t care about ye Xuanyuan''s fighting. His eyes are more on Meng Xuanji''s men around him.


    These people have sharp eyes and ignore the fight between Liu Zijin and Liu Zijin. They are always vigilant and scan around without missing any dead corner. They have a steady and powerful gait. They can see everything and listen to everything. With their professionalism, they are almost as good as the security personnel in Heishui.


    "Can I have a gun?"


    Li futu made a sudden noise.


    Without hesitation, one man took out a type 92 pistol from his waist and handed it to Li futu.


    It has a caliber of 9 mm, a barrel length of 111 mm, an initial velocity of 350 meters per second, an effective lethal range of 50 meters and a magazine capacity of 15 rounds.


    As soon as the gun started, Li futu knew all about the data. As a mercenary, being familiar with all the guns in the world is the most basic introductory course, and in his capacity.


    Fighter and even submarine, he must be able to control, because I don''t know when, maybe he will use these tools to escape.


    "Li Shao, can you use a gun?"


    Although to is to give, but see Li futu holding a gun in the hand constantly weigh, a bodyguard some not at ease of voice asked.


    The gun is not like anything else, especially in such a dangerous situation. It''s a good saying that if you are not afraid of God like enemies, you are afraid of pig like teammates. If you accidentally brush the gun and hurt your own people, you''ll make a big joke.


    Li Fu Tu light a smile, didn''t respond, turn a head to see to Liu Zi Jin, "Miss Liu, can use a gun?"


    The willow Son Jin that still clenches leaf big little ear turns head, subconsciously nods.


    Li futu threw the gun to the past, "this gun is for you. Later, if you encounter any situation, you can protect yourself."


    Liu Zijin finally let go of Ye Dashao''s ear and steadily took the semi-automatic pistol in his hand. His sharp loading and quick action revealed the heroic charm, which was quite different from her image.


    Head a swing, soft long hair with the wind, Liu Zijin proud looking at Li Fu figure, slightly raised a sharp chin way: "now I will protect you."


    Li futu''s eyes brightened.


    Although he knew that most celebrities like Liu Zijin were familiar with guns, and they must have been in contact with each other on weekdays, he didn''t expect that they were so skilled.


    "Thank you, Miss Liu."


    Li futu''s face does not change and nods, as if nothing happened to accept the protection of Liu Zijin.


    "When I was in the car just now, I could see wolves and leopards. There was nothing but a few deer running when I saw people along the way."


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, Liu Zijin was not happy.


    Do you know how to be patient? Hunting is the same as fishing. We have to talk about fate, which means that we can have a wonderful encounter with a tiger, a lion or a grizzly bear in this quiet afternoon


    Ye Xuanyuan''s elegant way, holding the back of his head in his hands, holding a piece of green leaf he didn''t know where to pick from in his mouth, looks leisurely and complacent, as if walking in his back garden.


    "Xuanyuan, when did you talk so philosophically?"


    Luo Mu looked at him in surprise.


    "Oh, a man should not only have appearance and skill, but also provide a sense of security for a woman, such as me


    Ye Xuanyuan words haven''t finished, found that he was a black muzzle to be aimed at.


    "Don''t talk about useless things here."


    Liu Zijin is holding that semi-automatic, facing leaf big little. "If I can''t hunt today, I''ll treat you as dinner."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes trembled.


    Fang gravel and others were stunned, and then someone said seriously: "Zi Jin, take away the gun, this thing can''t be a joke."


    "I haven''t opened the insurance. I''m afraid of you."Liu Zi Jin mumbles a, put gun down.


    "Miss Liu, I think what you are waiting for is coming."


    Li futu suddenly made a sound and looked at the back of Liu Zijin.


    Liu Zijin surprised to see him one eye, then follow his vision to turn a head.


    Not far from a big tree, a strong and awe inspiring gray shadow does not know when to quietly appear there, as if looking at a group of them, a pair of quiet eyes make people feel chilly.


    It''s nearly three meters long, and it''s an amazing figure with great visual impact. The long light brown mane extends all the way to the shoulders, and the limbs are strong. The sharp tusks can be seen in the slightly open mouth. If the fragile human body is bitten by it, it may lose half its life.


    A lion in his prime!


    No one spoke.


    Although it''s easy to say that we should hunt lions and tigers just now, it''s very shocking to see a lion really appear in front of us.


    Even if there are several bodyguards around with guns to protect, but still some people subconsciously become a little nervous.


    "Xuanyuan, don''t you want to learn from Wu Song? Here comes your opponent. It''s just a lion. It''s worse than a tiger. Let''s go. "


    A young man looks at Ye Xuanyuan.


    Ye Xuanyuan coughed lightly, and his face was a little unnatural. He just made it clear that he was only joking. Although he was confident, he was not crazy enough to play solo with an adult male lion.


    Man, as the spirit of all things, rules the world not by pure force.


    "I''ll deal with it!"


    Liu Zijin is very calm, not in a hurry to mention the pistol, two points a line aimed at the huge lion''s head.


    The lion is only more than 30 meters away from them. Within the effective killing range of the 92 pistol, as long as this gun is hit, even if the animal is powerful and strong, it will surely come to a miserable end.


    Several bodyguards didn''t take action immediately. After all, their duty is only to protect the lion. The lion is still at an absolute safe distance from his side. They can''t disturb the fun of the guests'' hunting.


    Li futu stood there quietly, waiting for the result of the shot.


    "Bang!"


    A second later, the gunfire arrived as scheduled.

 Chapter 585

    Liu Zijin''s shooting method is really good. The bullet draws a sharp straight line in the air and shoots at the lion''s eyebrow quickly and accurately.


    The lion leaped to the side of the forest as a quick shot, and the king''s response was quick.


    "Roar!"


    The frightening roar started immediately. The male lion was obviously enraged by the shot. He opened his mouth to Li futu and his party. His front paws were rubbing against the stone. It seemed that he might come at any time.


    Liu Zijin also doesn''t feel annoyed, muzzle aims at lion head again, plan to make up a gun again.


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    ¡­¡­


    Did not wait for Liu Zijin to pull the trigger again, a long howl rang from afar.


    This long howl, like Mars, completely detonated the hunting park.


    Soon, the same cry sounded in all directions, as if in response.


    The lion, who could be killed at any time, miraculously recovered from the agitation after hearing the long roar of the tide and waves. A pair of frightening lion eyes swept around Li futu and his party, didn''t stop, quickly turned around and jumped a few times, and soon disappeared in the jungle.


    "No!"


    At this time, several bodyguards had no mind to take care of the lion. Listening to the constant howling, their faces became very ugly.


    "This is Wolves? "


    Ye Xuanyuan frowned slowly.


    Li futu raised his head and looked at the birds in all directions. His face became dignified.


    Brave and wise hunters are not afraid to meet lions, tigers and even Grizzlies, which make people talk about them. What they are most afraid of is the wolf, which seems to be less lethal but more difficult to deal with!


    Wolves are large predators, with an average length of about 1.5 meters and a shoulder height of 1 meter. They are large, have good hearing, are aggressive, cruel and alert, and are good at running. They often use the way of chasing to get prey, and can''t run away when they are entangled.


    And they also have one of the most frightening habits - clustering!


    "Don''t your beasts come from all over the world?"


    Luo Mu turned his head and stared at several bodyguards: "the wolves come from different regions. There are different breeds of wolves here. How can they cluster?"


    "We just captured a wolf king from the Siberian steppe not long ago. I''m afraid the unusual situation this time is caused by that wolf king."


    In case of emergency, the bodyguard didn''t have time to explain more: "everyone, let''s go back first. If we are surrounded by wolves, it will be dangerous."


    "How many wolves are there in all?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The howling of wolves is getting louder and louder, which means that they are getting closer and closer to each other.


    "Close to eighty."


    Several bodyguards are very anxious, they have a deep understanding of the terrible wolf pack, but they are worried that these respectable Prince don''t recognize the reality, will give birth to fantasy, quickly reminded: "we can''t have a chance to fight back so many wolves, once surrounded, the consequences are unimaginable, everyone, we''d better leave first!"


    Eighty.


    Li futu raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Including Liu Zijin, ye Xuanyuan all looked at him at the moment. When he thought he was going to say something heroic, he only heard Li futu speak quickly.


    "Withdraw!"


    Clean and tidy.


    Li futu didn''t drag the mud and water. Before his voice fell to the ground, he immediately began to run towards the road he had come.


    Take the lead.


    Liu Zi Jin Leng a Leng, then gnash teeth to scold a way: "this coward!"


    "Zi Jin, don''t be stunned, run


    Ye Xuanyuan drags her.


    The whole party began to run.


    The change in the hunting Park was obviously due to them, because even if they ran hard, the howling of wolves became clearer and clearer.


    The wolves are coming for them.


    Compared with the speed of the wolf, it is tantamount to a race against death.


    Even in winter, almost everyone''s forehead is covered with sweat.


    "I can''t run."


    After all, Liu Zijin is a girl. She can''t compete with a man physically. After running for a while, she is out of breath and the speed has slowed down.


    "I''ll carry you


    Ye Xuanyuan squatted down without hesitation and carried Liu Zijin on his back.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s physique is really excellent, and carrying a person doesn''t have much influence, but the speed inevitably slows down a bit.


    Moreover, although Luo Mu''s physical fitness is not bad, he can''t surpass the ordinary people. After running with all his strength for a period of time, he becomes a little tired.


    Compared with the endurance and speed of wild animals, humans obviously have no advantage.


    If it goes on like this, it will be sooner or later for the wolves to catch up.From the beginning, Li futu, who was in the lead, stopped.


    "Brother Li, what are you doing? The wolves are about to catch up


    Ye Xuanyuan also stopped, puzzled looking at him.


    Luo Mu those people also all stopped, both hands support knee, all don''t care to wipe sweat, gasping.


    I swept them in the face.


    "If it goes on like this, none of us can run away."


    Ye Xuanyuan frowned and was about to say something, but listening to Li futu, he said again, "Ye Shao, keep running."


    "Brother Li, what do you want to do?"


    Liu Zijin on his back also looks at Li futu in shock.


    "I''ll stay and buy you some time."


    Luo Mu and others, including the bodyguards, were stunned.


    Stay, everyone knows what to face.


    Behind, it is close to 80 wolves are chasing, by them to catch up, that is the land of death!


    "Are you crazy?"


    Ye Xuanyuan''s face is incredible.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Li futu is as calm as water.


    "Brother Li, I can''t leave you here alone."


    Say, leaf Xuan Yuan put Liu Zi Jin down, look to those bodyguards: "take Miss Liu away."


    "Xuanyuan, what do you want to do?"


    "Brother Li is right. If we go on like this, none of us can run away. Brother Li and I will stay here, no matter what, we can fight for some time for you."


    Li futu smelled the speech and looked at the Ye family. There was a slight fluctuation in his eyes.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Luo Mu scolded: "what are you taking us for?"?! Leave you here to die, and we''ll run away? "


    "Xuanyuan, now is not the time for you to be a hero. You should walk together and stay together!"


    The gravel sinks.


    These top students are really much better than ordinary people.


    "Ye Shao, don''t delay. Take Miss Liu away quickly!"


    Li futu patted Ye Xuanyuan on the shoulder. Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, he rushed to the direction of the wolves.


    Decisive, resolute, and never look back.


    Looking at his back, everyone lost his mind.


    In front of him, there are eighty ferocious wolves.


    Most likely, it will be torn to pieces in an instant.


    "Why did he do that..."


    Not long ago, Liu Zijin, who also called Li futu a coward, began to be in a trance.


    In this age when people are not going to die for themselves, even brothers, even husband and wife may fly alone when they are in dire straits. But when they meet for the first time, they are not even friends. Why does this man give up his life for them?


    "Run


    Ye Xuanyuan was the first one to look back. His eyes trembled. At last, he looked at the direction of Li futu''s disappearance. He clenched his hands, turned his head, carried Liu Zijin on his back, roared and strode forward.

 Chapter 586

    How terrible the wolves are, Li futu is definitely more clear than ye Xuanyuan and others. A few wolves together is enough to make the lion tiger detour. What''s more, the number of wolves in this hunting park has reached 80!


    This hunting Park was originally a place for people to enjoy hunting, but at this time, the role between the hunter and the prey seems to be reversed.


    Li futu separated from ye Xuanyuan and his party and rushed in the direction of the wolves. His back looked like a lone hero.


    Of course.


    Perhaps in most people''s minds, Li futu, who rushes towards the wolves, is more like a martyr who will never return.


    The bodyguards didn''t even throw guns at Li futu, not because they forgot, but because they knew that a gun couldn''t work in the face of such a huge wolf pack.


    The young man''s fate is almost 100% dead.


    Although Li futu''s behavior in their eyes is to die, but it is undeniable that their hearts are still inevitably deeply shocked.


    Among these self-centered childe brothers, there are still such righteous people who will sacrifice themselves for others?


    Ye Xuanyuan and his party didn''t speak any more. They ran forward with full strength. They all looked very heavy.


    On the back of the leaf Xuan Yuan, Liu Zi Jin looks back from time to time, just can''t see that figure again.


    The moment that the man resolutely turned around just now may be unforgettable in her life.


    Li futu''s figure shuttles rapidly in the hunting park. If someone takes a helicopter to look in the sky, he will find that the distance between him and the wolves is rapidly drawing in.


    In today''s world, saints are almost extinct. Stepping on countless bones, Li futu seems to be a figure who will sacrifice himself for others?


    He didn''t want to die.


    It''s hard to get rid of the wolves, even if it''s not so big.


    If he doesn''t do this, he will stay with Ye Xuanyuan and others and be overtaken by the wolves. It''s absolutely certain that he doesn''t have three heads and six arms. He can''t take care of everyone. At that time, someone will die under the sharp teeth and claws of the wolves.


    In Ye Xuanyuan''s capacity, no matter who has an accident, it will be a troublesome thing. Moreover, no matter what, those young and old people treat themselves politely, and Li futu is not so cold that he will watch these people die under the wolf''s claws.


    "Whoosh...!"


    In a few minutes, silver gray shadows rushed to meet Li futu.


    What''s it like to be staring at by dozens of green eyes?


    It''s numbing to think about it.


    But someone who is experiencing this scene seems to be indifferent, with a soft leaf wrapped around his fingertips, looking at the wolves more than ten meters away.


    Spectacular!


    It''s cold!


    Being surrounded by these animals can really lead people to suffocate despair.


    There are so many wolves. They look dense. If you only launch a charge, even the iron man will be torn to pieces in an instant.


    In Luo Mu''s eyes, Li futu, who has been defined as a dead man, faces the wolves alone. In his eyes, he does not have the panic and fear of facing a desperate situation, but has the color of intriguing.


    Seeing that the human in front of them didn''t run away, the wolves watched for a while and found that there was nothing abnormal around them. Then they gradually became restless. Their sharp forepaws rubbed restlessly on the ground and slowly approached Li futu.


    "Ouch..."


    There was another shrill, creepy howl.


    The wolves stopped immediately, and then orderly to the two sides of the way, an extraordinarily majestic gray shadow slowly out from the rear, shiny hair, more powerful than the surrounding wolves.


    Wolf king!


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed and he knew that this was the culprit of the wolves who just let out the first howl.


    Wolves have intelligence, and it''s not low. This conclusion has been proved by many biologists. Even some domestic dogs can understand human nature, not to mention the beasts that survive in the cruel laws of nature.


    The wolf king stands among the wolves, just like a king. He stares at Li futu for a while, then suddenly raises his head and roars.


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    "Ouch..."


    ¡­¡­


    The wolves behind also raised their heads and howled to the sky. For a moment, the wolves roared into the sky.


    Hearing the cry, ye Xuanyuan, who runs wildly with Liu Zijin on his back, stops.


    Luo Mu and others looked back in the direction of the howl.


    "It is estimated that Li Shao has been overtaken."


    Someone murmured.


    "Xuanyuan, let''s go. Don''t let Li Shao down."


    Ye Xuanyuan took a deep breath and ran wildly again.On the other side, Li futu blocked the wolves, listening to the deafening howling of the wolves, thinking that it was the wolves blowing the attack horn.


    He''s got pupils, he''s focused, he''s ready to fight.


    But after a while, he found that something was wrong. The wolves didn''t rush towards him immediately. On the contrary, nearly half of the wolves started to move to the side, as if trying to get around him.


    This is a division?!


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, which finally led to some accidents.


    The wolf pack, or the wolf king, is really smart. It seems that he has seen his intention of delaying time, and even plans to divide half of his strength to chase Ye Xuanyuan.


    "Isn''t it true that animals are not allowed to become sperm after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?"


    He said to himself. Li futu stared at the wolf king and finally began to move.


    Shoot the horse first, catch the thief first!


    With a violent shaking of the wrist, the soft green leaves on the fingertips seemed to turn into bullets in the moment, shooting at the wolf king''s neck silently.


    Picking leaves to hurt people is not only a legend among ordinary people.


    As long as you have enough wrist strength, a thin piece of paper can cut iron like mud and kill people thousands of miles away!


    At this time, a green leaf is like an invincible lethal weapon. It passes through the wolves quickly and fiercely, and stabs the wolf king''s neck accurately.


    "Puyi..."


    Wolf king''s neck appeared a thin wound, blood flow, dyed red hair.


    But the wolf king did not fall.


    Of course, Li futu didn''t expect a single leaf to kill the wolf king. That''s unrealistic. Moreover, even killing the wolf king can''t solve the problem. On the contrary, it will only make the wolves more crazy.


    He just wanted to enrage the other side and let the wolf king fall into a rage because of his injury. He put all his hatred values on him so that they could be safe.


    Obviously, his goal had been achieved. He looked down at the blood dripping from his neck on the ground. The wolf king raised his head and roared again. His whole body was full of hair. He was more powerful than ever.


    The wolves, originally divided into two groups, are once again united into one. Their cold pupils stare at the humans who dare to invade their leader''s dignity. Their tusks are white and ferocious.


    A big fight is imminent!

 Chapter 587

    In the face of nature, human beings will become infinitesimal.


    It''s the same with wolves.


    The wounded wolf king finally burst out of the nature of the beast. With the color of horror and cruelty in his eyes, he jumped quickly and rushed to Li futu like crazy.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body.


    Seeing that the leaders had already attacked, the wolves immediately started to move their limbs and roared to follow the steps of the wolf king, rushing to Li futu not far away.


    The wolves are galloping!


    It''s like a flash flood, shaking the earth and mountains for a moment!


    "I didn''t mean to go through the wind, but I was alone to lead the mountain torrents."


    Looking at the spectacular scene in front of us, it''s like a boat that will soon be submerged by the storm. Someone sighs softly, and even whistles loudly to the turbulent wolves.


    Wolves understand that this is a weak human provocation them!


    Roaring like waves, the speed of wolves soars again!


    Dark green eyes locked in front, they can''t wait to tear the arrogant human into pieces!


    The wolf king came first and opened his tusks to Li futu.


    "Well come!"


    Li futu smiles instead of being surprised, and his toes touch the ground gently. It seems that his whole body has broken away from the gravity. In an instant, he rises up and let the wolf king''s bite fall into the air.


    After staying in the air for a while, Li futu stamped his foot on the wolf king''s head again. He lifted up again and leaned back slightly. His whole body shot back quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he once again opened up the distance from the wolves.


    Trampled to the noble head by human beings, the wolf king once again uttered an earth shaking roar. Without stopping at all, he leaped to Li futu and quickly swept away!


    Li futu is not stupid enough to fight with the wolves. His goal is just to buy time for ye Xuanyuan and his party to escape.


    His eyes swept around like electricity. After completely attracting the hatred of the wolves, he turned to the left and plunged into the jungle.


    Sure enough, the wolves didn''t take care of Ye Xuanyuan and his party at all. Under the leadership of the wolf king, the whole wolves followed Li futu into the jungle.


    Roaring through the sky, dozens of wolves shuttled through the jungle, following Li futu.


    Most wolves live in grasslands and forests. They can run very fast, up to about 50 kilometers per hour, and have strong persistence. They can run 20 kilometers at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour.


    And if it is a long-distance race, the speed of the wolf will even exceed that of the cheetah!


    In this difficult jungle, the wolves seem like fish in water. They trample on the ground with all their limbs, and the speed is amazing.


    It''s unbelievable that no matter how fast the wolves are, Li futu can always take the lead and bounce back and forth between the treetops and the ground, steadily leaving the wolves more than ten meters behind.


    Although they couldn''t catch up for a long time, the wolves had no intention to give up. They ran wildly behind Li futu, and dozens of green wolf eyes were staring at him.


    You know, the most important thing a wolf lacks is patience.


    Li futu is as flexible as an ape. His body moves forward quickly, and his face is carefree. There are a group of ferocious beasts hanging behind him who want to swallow him alive.


    Man vs. Wolf for speed?


    No!


    He''s more like dancing with wolves!


    If this scene is recorded and then put out, it will definitely shock the world!


    Li futu''s figure is like electricity, passing rapidly in the jungle. Every place he passes, soon there will be a group of wolves swarming to him, with dark green pupils and ferocious tusks. The blood evil spirit on them makes the animals around run away in horror, startling countless birds of prey returning home.


    Li futu looked back and then calculated the time. It should have been more than ten minutes since he stopped the wolves and took them around in the forest. After such a long time, ye Xuanyuan and others must have made peace with Meng Xuanji.


    "I''ll play here with you today!"


    Li futu roared, heroic, originally not vulgar speed, incredibly accelerated again!


    After running at such a terrible speed for such a long time, Li futu didn''t look tired at all. Instead, he became more and more brave. He floated down from a branch like a feather. At the moment of landing, his feet suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body suddenly rose up like a sharp arrow, whistling forward, once again throwing away the wolves.


    Seeing that the speed of human beings soared beyond common sense again, the wolves raised their hair and roared.


    Their howling sound is full of humanized unwilling and angry!


    All things have dignity.


    As a race that is good at long-distance attack, it is undoubtedly a great shame that it is about to be thrown away by a human being!


    The wolf king''s hair exploded and he fell into a state of madness, and his majestic limbs trampled on the earth.


    Li futu turned a deaf ear to the continuous howling of wolves behind him, with a faint smile in his mouth, and his slender body galloped rapidly. No matter how hard the wolves tried, the distance between them became farther and farther.How can someone compare speed with wolf in this world?!


    And still have the upper hand?!


    Just like the fantasy scenes of sci-fi blockbusters, they are actually staged in this uninhabited jungle.


    "Don''t you give up yet?"


    Li futu turns his head leisurely and sees that the wolves are still persevering.


    Wolf king takes the lead and stares at him in the running and jumping, with a frightening light in his eyes.


    With a smile from the sun, Li futu''s galloping feet suddenly stepped on a pebble nearby, and his body shot up in the air. With the help of this time, Li futu could completely get rid of the wolves, but he didn''t run forward. On the contrary, he turned his back to the earth and threw himself into the net.


    The wolves immediately raised their heads and stared at Li futu, who had fallen from the sky. They opened their mouths full of fishy smell.


    They don''t care why Li futu did it. They just wait to tear the human to pieces.


    Li Fu''s body shot at the wolves quickly, but he didn''t see dozens of bloody mouths at the bottom, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    As the distance between the two sides quickly drew closer, Li futu, like a shell, smashed into the fierce wolves waiting for him from mid air.


    Wolves are known for their alertness and alertness. They have a keen sense of crisis that can threaten them. Naturally, they won''t be hit for nothing. When they calculate the landing point of Li futu, a few wolves will jump to one side sensitively. Their deep eyes lock on Li futu falling from the air, waiting for him to fall into the trap.


    The wolves form a big circle, leaving a small space in the center, and Li futu just falls on this space.


    Seeing that Li futu fell to the ground, the wolves roared blatantly. After being teased for so long by the human beings, the time of revenge finally came. These beasts showed their ferocity one by one and rushed to Li futu, who had already become a lamb to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 588

    Wolf is a kind of extremely ferocious creature, and it has endurance and patience. It will never stop until it reaches its goal.


    Especially by the small human so trampled dignity, only flesh and blood and bones can calm their anger!


    The four wolves who are closest to Li futu jump on the ground with all their limbs. With their sharp teeth and claws, if Li futu is really entangled by them, he will surely come to a miserable end. But Li futu gives up running and rushes into the wolves in the opposite direction. He is definitely not looking for death.


    At the same time, his right leg moved like an iron whip, sweeping all the animals out.


    The wolf''s skin and flesh were hard, but after this, the wolves obviously felt bad. They knocked over the same kind behind them, then fell to the ground, lay on their side, and didn''t get up again for a long time.


    Their frustration did not make the wolves retreat, on the contrary, it even aroused the ferocity in the bones of this creature!


    With the roar of the wolf king, a wolf, like a tide, kept on attacking Li futu. He was fierce and fearless to death!


    Li futu''s eyes were like electricity, and he used both hands and feet. He was not swept by the waves. On the contrary, he was like a rock. No matter how fast the storm was, he was still there.


    A wolf fell to the ground and howled bitterly, but the attack of the wolves still did not stop, wave after wave. After all, there are too many wolves here.


    "The game is over, my friends."


    Two or three minutes later, Li futu smashed a wolf to the ground with a sharp hand knife. Instead of fighting with the wolves, he jumped up, took the wolves as pedals, stepped on the head of a wolf, and "flew" out of the death circle.


    The wolves all raised their heads and roared again, but strangely, they didn''t chase him any more.


    After floating to the ground, Li futu looks back and sees the wolf king standing among the wolves. His eyes are staring at him. Without his previous anger and mania, he stands still.


    Li futu smiles, then turns around and walks the way he came.


    Both human society and the animal world believe in the principle of respecting the strong. Obviously, after seeing the strength of this human being, the wolf king realized the gap between them and did not pursue them in vain.


    Compared with the race with a group of wolves and death when he rushed into the jungle, Li futu was much more relaxed and leisurely. He walked slowly. On the way, a poisonous snake was unwilling to attack him from the branches and leaves, but he threw him away.


    Outside the jungle, more than a dozen off-road vehicles come at a high speed. Ye Xuanyuan and others go back and forth, accompanied by 20 or 30 armed bodyguards.


    This dense forest obviously does not support cross-country vehicles. They can only get off outside the dense forest.


    "Boss, look at the footprints. The wolves should have rushed into this jungle."


    Meng Xuanji, the owner of the cherry blossom Pavilion, also came to the forest. She looked at the jungle and said, "Ye Shao, I''m sorry about today."


    "Miss Meng, there''s no need to say that now. It''s important to save people!"


    Ye Xuanyuan looks very deep. After meeting Meng Xuanji, they return along the same road, but they never find the wolves again. Finally, they follow the footprints and come here.


    It''s almost half an hour since they separated from Li futu. Anyone knows what will happen if they face such a large number of wolves for such a long time. However, although Luo Mu and others have a heavy expression, they are not desperate.


    Because along the way, they didn''t find Li futu''s body. Of course, human beings are surrounded by so many wild animals. The basic end result is that there is no whole body, but there can''t be any blood, right?


    "Sister Meng, you must rescue him!"


    Liu Zijin clenched his hand.


    Meng Xuanji nodded silently, but she was also very clear that after such a long time, the man who stopped the wolves to fight for the precious survival time for ye Xuanyuan and others would be very lucky.


    After all, she is also very aware of the terrible wolves.


    "In groups of ten, enter the forest."


    Meng Xuanji''s face is expressionless.


    "Live to see a man, die to see a corpse."


    "Yes


    Twenty or thirty well-equipped men immediately planned to carry out rescue operations.


    But before they entered the jungle, there was a sound of footsteps coming out.


    Everyone frowned and looked away.


    Where the eyes are focused, a figure appears slowly.


    Almost everyone, including the bodyguards, was stunned.


    "I told you to run. What are you doing back here?"


    The whole body does not have a bit of injury''s somebody to face the public to smile a way.


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned for a moment, and then stepped forward. It seemed that he could not return to God: "brother Li, you..."


    "You''re still alive!"


    Liu Zijin can''t help opening his mouth, and the surprise is directly revealed on his face.


    If the man died to save them, I''m afraid she''ll feel guilty for the rest of her life.See Li to float the appearance of the diagram intact, although feel inconceivable, but Liu Son Jin still deeply relaxed tone.


    "Miss Liu, do you just want to see me have an accident?"


    Liu Zijin said: "I don''t mean that..."


    "Li Shao, you are How did you survive? "


    Meng Xuanji stares at him.


    Li futu looked at her with a casual smile. "After I led the wolves into the jungle, I climbed up a tree and hid for a while. No matter how many wolves there were, they couldn''t climb the tree. They guarded me for a while, and finally they had to disperse. I waited for a while before I dared to come down."


    All of them gaped.


    "Li Shao, you are still smart!"


    Luo Mu laughed and relaxed completely. There was also a smile on Fangshi''s face.


    Meng Xuanji''s expression doesn''t fluctuate. His eyes are still looking at Li futu.


    She knew it couldn''t be that simple.


    "Brother Li, thank you for this time."


    I don''t know if it''s the same as Luo mu, who also believed Li futu''s words. Ye Xuanyuan didn''t ask more about how to escape from the sharp teeth and claws of the wolves.


    Luo Mu''s young and old people became solemn when they heard the words and said sincerely, "Li Shao, thank you for saving my life this time."


    Anyway, Li futu really saved their lives this time. This wolf attack seems to have been a blessing in disguise, which made Li futu gain a lot of valuable human feelings.


    You know, ye Xuanyuan these people are what identity, their human feelings, especially such as saving a life, it is not money or anything to measure.


    "Li Shao, this time, I owe you a favor."


    Meng Xuanji also opened his mouth with deep eyes.


    If ye Xuanyuan had an accident here, it would be a big trouble for her.


    "Miss Meng is serious."


    With a faint smile, Li futu didn''t pay attention to it.


    However, he may not think that in the near future, the favor of the cherry blossom Pavilion owner will become a life gate that no one thought of in a dead situation.

 Chapter 589

    Although not as ye Xuanyuan said before, the head hunting tiger almost died in the belly of a wolf for dinner, the dinner prepared by Yinghua Pavilion for Li futu and his party was really rich. It was almost called a small Manchu and Han banquet. There were several dishes that could hardly be eaten outside, because it was made in the Qing Dynasty and has long been lost.


    Meng Xuanji was present in person. During the dinner, he toasted again to express his apology. Ye Xuanyuan and others also knew that the wolf attack was just an accident. They showed an open mind and didn''t care.


    After dinner, the party and Meng Xuanji politely leave and walk out of the guild hall.


    "Today, I came to the cherry blossom Pavilion. I didn''t expect that I was wandering on the edge of life and death. It''s a worthwhile trip."


    Ye Xuanyuan stood at the gate and looked back at the gate of the guild hall. He couldn''t help sighing.


    "This cherry blossom Pavilion, I dare not come in the future."


    One of them shakes his head and opens his mouth. Obviously, he is still worried about his previous experience in the hunting park.


    "Look at your courage. How can you be smaller than Zijin?"


    "Don''t pretend to me, tonda. How dare you say you were not afraid at that time? You ran faster than me at that time. Why didn''t you find that you were so athletic? I don''t know if I can go to the Olympics and win a track and Field Champion for our country. "


    The young man was not easy to deal with. He immediately retorted, and his words were quite sharp.


    "Besides, you are so brave. Why didn''t you rush back with Li Shao at that time?"


    For a moment, tonda was speechless and embarrassed.


    "There''s nothing to argue about. It''s all over."


    Luo Mu opened his mouth to make ends meet. These people are friends of the older generation. They are used to quarreling and don''t worry about affecting their feelings.


    Immediately, Luo Mu looked at the man who was younger than him, and his face showed his admiration.


    Things are changeable. Two days ago, in the bar of Hu Heng in Wangfujing, he planned to find a place for Xuanyuan. But a few days later, he turned into his life-saving benefactor. His fate is unpredictable.


    It''s not just him, but Li futu''s move to stand up to the wolves alone has almost completely conquered these young and old people in Ye Xuanyuan''s circle, and his impression has completely changed.


    "Ye Shao, do you know the origin of the owner of this cherry blossom pavilion?"


    Today out of the limelight of someone is not surprised, ignore those young people''s grateful eyes, to Ye Xuanyuan asked.


    Ye Xuanyuan frankly shakes his head: "this cherry pavilion has been open here for four or five years. It''s like being independent from the world. Meng Xuanji seldom appears in public. It can be said that she is the most mysterious woman in Kyoto. Few people know the origin of Meng Xuanji. If you don''t believe me, brother Li, you can ask Zijin. She is very familiar with Meng Xuanji."


    Liu Zijin also shook his head, "although I have a good relationship with sister Meng, I don''t know where she comes from, but I know a little that she is not from Kyoto."


    Ye Xuanyuan then said, "brother Li, why are you so interested in Meng Xuanji?"


    He remembers that in Meng Xuanji''s room just now, Li futu seemed to be questioning Meng Xuanji on this issue.


    "I just think..."


    Li futu said in a soft voice, "I feel like I''ve met her before."


    Liu Zijin curled his lips: "I''m afraid it''s not just for her. It''s estimated that for every beauty, you have this feeling."


    Li futu said with a smile: "Miss Liu, you are also a real beauty, but when I saw you, I didn''t seem to say that, did I?"


    "Maybe Miss Ben looks smart, so you know these low-level routines are useless for Miss Ben."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Ye Xuanyuan restrained a smile: "OK, let''s get on the bus first."


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the cherry blossom Pavilion.


    More than a dozen off-road vehicles were galloping in the hunting Park, and the sound of gunfire was loud. After more than an hour, it gradually quieted down.


    "Miss, the wolf king has been killed and half of the wolves in the garden have been shot. Today''s situation will not happen again."


    A man came to reply.


    Meng Xuanji is standing in front of the window with his back to his hands. His expression is hard to see.


    "What do you find?"


    "Miss, the wolf king seemed to have been injured before we killed him. There was a slight wound on his neck, which was still bleeding. It must be a new wound. Moreover, some wolves ran very slowly when we killed them. When we stripped their bodies, I found that their bones were damaged to varying degrees, which should be caused by external forces."


    I don''t know why. At this time, the security personnel of Cherry Blossom Pavilion no longer call Meng Xuanji the boss, but miss.


    Meng Xuanji is silent.


    "Miss, that man obviously lied. He should have had a head-on collision with the wolves."


    Meng Xuanji turns around.


    "You mean, he''s facing eighty wolves head on, and he''s out of the woods unscathed?"


    "Miss, other people may not be able to do it, but he is not impossible."The man lowered his head.


    "After all The elite of the Fujiwara family lurking in the East China Sea probably died in his hands. "


    Meng Xuanji is silent.


    A snow-white bird flew in from the window and stopped on her shoulder.


    Meng Xuanji turns his head, takes the bird down from his shoulder and caresses its feather gently.


    "Well, you go down."


    "Yes."


    The man bowed out of the room.


    Meng Xuanji caresses the snow-white bird, but his eyes have no focus.


    Although Ye Xuanyuan only said one name at that time, she knew who the man was.


    The second son of the Li family.


    Mention the name Li futu, many people in Kyoto will subconsciously associate with a woman.


    Meng Xuanji is no exception.


    But the difference is that she has no interest in the feelings of the first beauty in Kyoto. What she thinks about is something that happened to the song''s daughter.


    A few months ago, the song''s daughter, who has a lot of scenery in this country, was injured by someone, but the matter was suppressed by the Song family and kept secret, so few people knew about it.


    But she knew it.


    What''s more.


    She also knows who it was.


    At that time, she was puzzled by the news, but now, she seems to have found the light.


    Although it''s really absurd, according to this guess, all the doubts have a smooth explanation in a moment.


    Thinking of the pretty face that came out of the jungle not long ago, the woman who lived in seclusion of the dormant dragon kingdom in this cherry blossom Pavilion and watched the blooming and falling of the flowers quietly laughed inexplicably.


    At that time, seeing that Li futu appeared unhurt in front of him, Luo Mu felt as if he had seen a miracle.


    But in Meng Xuanji''s eyes, the existence of that man seems to be a miracle.


    Her hands spread out slowly.


    The bird lost its shackles and began to flutter its wings, but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn''t fly. It seemed that there was an invisible pressure to keep it in this place.


    Looking at the bird fluttering above her palm, the holy face rippling, better than cherry blossom.


    "It''s you."

 Chapter 590

    Houhai.


    General Hutong.


    Li family mansion.


    A couple of young men and women are walking in the courtyard in the whole Kyoto or dragon kingdom.


    "Luoshen, are you really ready?"


    The future owner of this quadrangle turned his head.


    "Brother Haotian, we''ve known each other since childhood. Don''t you know me?"


    Guan Yan full of Beijing''s women smile light shallow, went to the artificial lake, took the man next to pass the bait to the lake.


    "When did you see me make impulsive decisions?"


    "I understand you naturally, but I hope you can really think clearly and don''t regret it."


    Li Haotian is still so gentle look with the woman, 20 years like a day.


    After a moment''s silence, the woman looked at the carp fighting for food in the lake and said softly, "brother Haotian, have you really not blamed me for all these years?"


    "Why should I blame you?"


    Li Haotian said with a smile, "everyone will meet someone who makes himself desperate in his life. It''s just like you treat me like a floating picture to you."


    The woman was silent, spreading the bait.


    Li Haotian continued: "I''ve persisted for so many years, but I didn''t really think about the ending. I just don''t want to regret it. So there''s no such thing as blame or not. "


    The woman turned her head and gazed at him for a moment.


    "Thank you."


    Li Haotian shakes his head and smiles. Then he seems to suddenly think of something.


    "By the way, futu has come to Beijing."


    The woman looks calm, without any waves, just like hearing the name of a stranger.


    "I ran into him in antingmen last night. He must have come back to worship his aunt. After all these years, his resentment has not been eliminated, and I don''t know when he will come back. "


    "It''s not so important that he can''t come back. Isn''t it a good situation now?"


    Li Haotian said in a low voice: "I''m happy to see him in the East China Sea, but after all, he''s a family. I still hope he can come back, even if it''s a family dinner."


    The woman did not speak any more and fed the koi in the lake.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind.


    Then Li Haotian''s voice rang out: "Dad."


    The woman turned around and looked at the passer-by, laughing and shouting: "Uncle Li."


    Li Zhengrong, who came back from Luqi mountain, nodded and laughed. He lost his solemn and dignified image in the army and looked very gentle.


    "Luoshen, I seldom see you come here recently. Is Haotian making you angry? If so, just tell Uncle Li. Uncle Li will teach him a lesson for you. "


    "No, it''s just that Uncle Li''s military affairs are so busy that I can''t touch him on weekdays."


    "After that, it seems that I''ll have more rest."


    Li Zhengrong said with a smile.


    "Uncle Li, don''t say that. Luoshen is not worthy of it. It''s still military affairs."


    "What I regret most in my life is that I didn''t have a girl like you, but it doesn''t matter. It won''t be long before this regret will be erased."


    Li Zhengrong smiles, then looks to the inner courtyard, "I just saw song Lao''s car outside. Is song Lao coming?"


    Song Luoshen nodded: "grandfather and grandfather Li are chatting in the study."


    Li Zhengrong nodded.


    "Talk first, and I''ll see."


    In the study, two old people who used to or now stand at the top of the country are talking.


    "It''s not long before the new year. If we put it before the new year, it''s too hasty. I think we should set it after the new year."


    The old man in the white Tang suit said, his hair is silver and he looks bigger than the old man in the study.


    "You''re not in a hurry as a man. I''m not in a hurry to marry my granddaughter."


    Another old man drank tea and said with a smile.


    Obviously, they are discussing the marriage of the two families.


    "That''s settled. Let''s set the date after the new year. I''ll find someone to calculate the date and see which day is more auspicious."


    The old man in Tang costume clapped the board.


    "Of course, it''s up to you. I don''t need to tell you about the birthday of God Luo."


    "Of course, I was there the day the girl was born, and I hugged her myself."


    Song Jingguo, the owner of the Song family, sighed: "look at the way you held my granddaughter and refused to give up. I know what you''re up to. I''m afraid you''ve been thinking about turning my granddaughter in since then?"


    The old man in Tang costume laughed.


    "You know what? I didn''t get it. The girl of Luoshen will have to call me grandfather in the future! "


    It seemed that he could not bear to see such a proud look. Song Jingguo put down his tea cup and stood up. Out of sight and out of mind, he went to a pair of calligraphy and paintings hanging on the wall."Are you the real work of Wang Xizhi?"


    I''ve known him for most of my life. The old man in Tang costume couldn''t hear the implication of the old man''s words. There was a touch of flesh ache on his face, but he still spoke with pain, pretending to be generous and said with a smile: "if you like it, you can take it."


    "Lao Li, I didn''t expect that the older you are, the more open-minded you are. Thank you."


    Song Jingguo was not polite and immediately took down the calligraphy and painting.


    Looking at his bandit style, the old man in Tang Dynasty couldn''t help twitching.


    He doubted that the old boy was responsible for the search of so many ancient treasures of the Song family by such shameless means.


    Of course, at this time when the two families were getting married, he could not care about such a trifle. He bowed his head to drink tea and comforted himself secretly that he was given a gifted granddaughter. Compared with a painting and calligraphy, it was nothing.


    This thought made him feel better for a moment.


    "By the way, you have to think about the guest list."


    Song Jingguo rolled up the calligraphy and painting, turned around, and his eyes were quite deep.


    The old man nodded in silence.


    He naturally understood what the other person meant.


    "Dad."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Song Jingguo went to open the door and said with a smile, "Zhengrong is back."


    "Uncle song."


    Song Jingguo nodded, "your father and son are talking. I''ll go to see Luoshen."


    Li Zhengrong turned aside to make way for song Jingguo. He watched song Jingguo leave with the calligraphy and painting. He went into his study and closed the door.


    "To Luqi mountain?"


    The old man in Tang costume looked up at him.


    Li Zhengrong nodded.


    The old man in Tang costume stood up and came to the window.


    Standing here, you can also see the tall crown of the hundred year old ginkgo tree.


    "Met that kid?"


    Li Zhengrong went to the old man and said calmly, "today is the 10th anniversary of his mother''s death. Naturally, he will be there."


    "With his temper, I don''t think it''s polite to meet you?"


    The old man said faintly.


    "I took four members of the dragon team, but they were all defeated."


    The old man narrowed his eyes and fell silent.


    He is thin and dry.


    Especially standing next to Li Zhengrong, he looks even shorter.


    But in this country, no one dares to ignore his existence, even the one who has stood at the peak of power.


    Because his name is Li Kaijiang.


    The army was full of old and new officials.


    The real age with the country!

 Chapter 591

    "Brother Li, contact again."


    Ye Xuanyuan directly drove Li futu back to Wangfujing Hotel. He had planned to find a place to play tonight, but Li futu refused.


    He didn''t have a good rest at Qin Po Lu''s last night. After returning to the hotel, Li Fu Tu took a bath and went straight to bed to make up for his sleep. However, he didn''t sleep well. He was woken up by the telephone at more than eight o''clock.


    It''s Cui Menghan.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu pressed his eyebrows, looked out of the window at the dark sky, and sat up from the head of the bed.


    "Sleep."


    "Go to bed so early? Alone? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "director Cui, your mind is too impure. What''s the matter? "


    "Come out, I''ve got something good for you."


    "Director Cui, you won''t be kidnapped by robbers again and let me rescue you?"


    "Li futu!"


    Cui Menghan''s angry voice came from the microphone, "how can you be like this? Do you think about my accident all day?"


    Li futu laughed, kept silent for a while, and breathed out: "where are you?"


    "Gongti, come here quickly."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Li futu put down his cell phone, rubbed his face, and got out of bed to dress.


    Work style.


    When Li futu got out of the taxi, he found that there were so many people here.


    He took out his mobile phone and planned to ask Cui Menghan where he was, but before he got through, he was patted on the shoulder.


    "You came very quickly."


    Li futu turns his head. Cui Menghan, wearing a black coat, stands in front of him. His face is exquisitely made up. There is a pair of heart-shaped Earrings hanging on the crystal clear earlobe, which is obviously elaborately dressed.


    "Director Cui, what can I do for you?"


    Looking at that beautiful and moving face, Li futu couldn''t help suspecting that this woman''s appearance would not be dating someone and looking for herself as a shield, would it?


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Cui Menghan looks at him strangely.


    Li futu coughed softly, pretending to be natural: "do you have one? You must be wrong. "


    Cui Menghan did not tangle on this issue. He took Li futu''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and stood there motionless: "director Cui, what are you going to do?"


    Cui Menghan turns back and still drags Li futu''s hand. He doesn''t seem to care about the defense of men and women.


    Seeing Li futu''s heavily guarded appearance, she said with a smile, "I''m not nervous. You''re a big man. What are you doing? Are you afraid that I will do anything to you?"


    Li futu was unmoved.


    "Director Cui, if you don''t say what to do, I''ll go back to sleep."


    "Well, well, I''ve really convinced you."


    Cui Menghan feels helpless. He has been like this since he first met him. He is also a beautiful woman, but he seems to have no sense of existence in front of this guy.


    "In the morning, Xia Rong gave me two tickets for Zhang you''s concert, so I thought of you. Now you can rest assured?"


    Concerts?


    Li futu looked around and finally realized that no wonder there were so many people.


    "The matter of your cooperation has been solved?"


    Cui Menghan nodded and said with a smile, "I have to thank you. Your friends scared him. They found me to make amends in the afternoon. They not only signed the contract, but also gave me these two tickets for the infield."


    Li futu looked at the two tickets Cui Menghan took out of his bag and said with a smile, "why don''t you ask your colleagues to accompany you? I''m not interested in that. "


    "Hey, he didn''t give these two tickets to me. It''s because of you. No, it''s because of your friend''s face. How can I shout to others. Besides, even if you don''t pursue stars, it''s better to listen to a concert than to sleep alone in a hotel? "


    Li futu smiles. He really thinks that even sleeping is more interesting than listening to any concert. But since he''s here, he can''t turn around and leave again.


    "All right, let''s go." Cui Menghan is very observant. Seeing that his attitude is obviously softened, she immediately takes his hand and goes to the gymnasium. At the same time, she inevitably feels aggrieved. When did she get to the point of asking for company.


    As one of the four heavenly kings, Zhang you is also known as the God of songs. His concerts are often hard to get one vote.


    When Li futu walked into the guild hall, he saw a sea of people. The atmosphere was very warm, and the outside world seemed to be two worlds.


    "Director Cui, I didn''t expect that you would pursue stars."


    "Why can''t I pursue stars? Zhang you is my idol since I was a child. "


    Xia Rong''s two tickets should cost a lot of money. They are very close to the stage.


    At half past eight, the concert started on time."On the first date of 17-year-old first love, the boy lined up all night for her and bought a pair of tickets with half a year''s savings."


    Singing on the stage, Zhang you''s figure slowly appeared on the stage with the rise of the lifting platform, and then the whole stadium issued a tsunami like cry.


    The superstar on stage is not influenced by the fans, but still sings with his signature style.


    "I sing her heart, I sing her heart broken, three years of feelings a letter will be taken back. She remembers the sound of the platform whistle, playing my song, accompanying people to tears, hey Accompany people to tears


    With the singing, the cheers and shouts gradually subsided.


    "I didn''t expect such a coincidence. My favorite song is his song."


    Cui Menghan looks at the stage and whispers.


    "At the age of 25, love is beautiful. Her boyfriend gives her roses behind her back. She doesn''t listen to the phone and songs all night."


    Li futu looks at the superstar on the stage, and immediately draws back his eyes. He turns to Cui Menghan and finds that the girl is looking at the stage, with a trance on her face.


    "At the age of 33, true love is so precious. The young girl begged her to give way and let the man decide who to go away with Who''s flying away and away. "


    The singing on the stage continues. There are tens of thousands of people in the audience. Li futu is like an alien. Others are staring at the stage wholeheartedly, but he occupies the best position, but his eyes are everywhere. He finds that many little girls look intoxicated, and some even feel dejected.


    "The woman listening to the song after 40 years old is very beautiful. The child is asking her why she shed tears, and the man around her is already falling asleep."


    Li futu took out a tissue and handed it to the girl beside him.


    Cui Menghan turned his head and looked at him strangely: "what are you doing?"


    "I think you are about to cry..."


    "Don''t you come!"


    Cui Menghan patted him and said with a smile, "I''m not that vulnerable."


    Immediately, she looked at the stage and whispered, "I set a goal very early. If I meet someone I like in the future, I will bring him to a concert of Zhang you."


    Li futu''s expression suddenly solidified.

 Chapter 592

    "Why don''t you talk?"


    After 12 o''clock, the concert ended, Cui Menghan and Li futu walked out of the stadium with the crowd.


    Turning his head and looking at the silence, Cui Menghan said with a smile, "didn''t you be scared by my previous words?"


    "I''m not kidding, of course."


    Li futu responded and was about to change the topic. Suddenly, he saw several men rushing towards him.


    He was staring at the men. When they were about to rush to him, he was about to make a move, but one of the men was staring at him and yelled, "get him!"


    Li futu''s action stopped.


    Then saw a middle-aged man quickly from behind him, desperate to run to the road, but did not run far, was several men to the ground.


    These fans, including Cui Menghan, who have just walked out of the stadium, are full of consternation.


    "We are the police. Just now, we confirmed that he is a wanted criminal by our police through face recognition system in the background. We hereby arrest him. Please don''t panic."


    Seeing that the criminal is under control, one plainclothes man explained aloud.


    Looking at the wanted man who has been handcuffed, Li futu looks strange.


    Is the power of idols really so terrible? Even at the risk of being caught, they all came to the concert.


    He thought the school was making a comeback.


    "Now the people''s police are really reasonable. They let him catch them after listening to the concert."


    Some people sigh.


    Cui Menghan soon came back to his senses, and some of them could not laugh or cry. "In fact, this is not the first time. It is said that several fugitives have been arrested in Zhang you''s concert."


    Li futu didn''t know what to say. At last, he shook his head and laughed, "director Cui, where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    Cui Menghan took back his eyes from the group of plainclothes, turned his head and said, "I don''t want to go back now. I think you''re all right. Why don''t you accompany me around again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was silent. He wanted to say that he had something to do, but because of the basic gentlemanly demeanor of men, he could not leave Cui Menghan alone.


    The biggest advantage of big cities is that the lights are bright in the middle of the night, and there are cars passing by from time to time on the road, which does not make people feel lonely.


    Li futu and Cui Menghan leave Gongti and walk aimlessly in the streets of Kyoto. Li futu doesn''t speak, and Cui Menghan doesn''t speak any more. However, the atmosphere is not so awkward. It''s a bit like silence is better than sound at this time.


    Passing by a 24-hour convenience store, Cui Menghan suddenly stops.


    "You wait for me for a moment."


    Li futu asked, "what are you doing?"


    Cui Menghan didn''t reply and turned to the convenience store.


    After a few minutes, she came out of the convenience store with a bag full of bottles and cans, apparently all kinds of beer.


    "Why do you buy so much wine?"


    "Drink, of course."


    Cui Menghan said: "I''m in a good mood tonight. Have a drink with me."


    Li futu helped to pick up the bag. They went to a square and sat down on a bench.


    At this moment, in the middle of the night, there was no one in the square, only one car parked there.


    Cui Menghan took out two cans of beer from his bag, handed one to Li futu, and then opened one by himself.


    "You''ve saved me so many times. I haven''t been able to thank you very much. Here''s a toast."


    Li futu laughed, opened the beer, and touched Cui Menghan. "Director Cui, you are not sincere in thanking him, are you? If you don''t want to invite me to a full dinner, at least you have to go to a restaurant? "


    Cui Menghan looked at the lonely and silent late night square around him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Otherwise, let''s go back to your hotel and order a supper and drink it slowly?"


    Li futu stopped talking.


    Cui Menghan''s smile is more and more fragrant, and his dimples are like flowers.


    She is not a lady when she drinks. She takes a big drink, which is more forthright than Li futu.


    "Do you know what happened this morning?"


    Li futu holding the bottle, looking at the empty square, whispered: "guess some."


    Cui Menghan tilted his head, looked at him, gathered his hair, raised his neck and took a drink.


    "In fact, it''s not the first time I''ve met this kind of thing today. It''s just that Xia Rong is a bit overbearing. If I hadn''t met you, this cooperation would be yellow."


    "You usually work so hard?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Or else?"


    Cui Menghan laughed, "you stinky men, with money and power, want to bully us all day."


    "Director Cui, it''s not a good habit to knock over a boat with one stroke. There are many people like Xia Rong, but it doesn''t mean that all the men in the world are like him."Li futu took a sip of wine. "I think when you encounter this kind of thing, you should be polite to him. If you cooperate with him, it will be yellow. I don''t believe that Haiyun will blame you for this kind of thing."


    Cui Menghan shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s easy for you to say that you are such a high-ranking person. How can you understand the sufferings of such a small person as us? It''s totally standing and talking without backache."


    Cui Menghan drinks very fast. He kills one bottle in an instant and starts to open the second one.


    "Well, don''t talk about me. What happened between you and Miss Shen?"


    "What can I do with her?"


    "Don''t pretend. There''s no outsider here. How come you haven''t won it for such a long time by your means?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and laughed. He drank the wine and didn''t say a word.


    Cui Menghan shook the bottle and hit him with his shoulder.


    "Hey, talk about it. I''m still very strict. There''s no third person here. I promise I won''t tell you."


    "There is nothing between me and her. What do you want me to say?"


    Shen yini is a public figure. No matter Shen yini or he or Cui Menghan, they are not familiar with each other. Although he saved Cui Menghan several times, they are just ordinary friends at best. Naturally, he will not talk about this kind of thing casually.


    What''s more, even he doesn''t understand the relationship with Shen yini and how he tells Cui Menghan.


    "You''re so mean, don''t say it!"


    Cui Menghan gave him a white look, turned his eyes away and began to drink.


    Li futu was scolded by several women and didn''t understand the amorous feelings. It must be wishful thinking to expect him to coax him. But before long, Cui Menghan took the initiative to hit him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, look over there."


    Li futu swallows the wine in his mouth and looks up with some doubts. Following Cui Menghan''s eyes, he finds that the black car on the edge of the square is shaking rhythmically in the dark.

 Chapter 593

    We are all adults. Through the vibration frequency of the black car, who doesn''t know what kind of business is going on inside.


    Li futu coughed softly: "director Cui, let''s go."


    "Why go?"


    Cui Menghan still stares at that side with great significance, suddenly says in a voice: "give me your mobile phone."


    Li futu frowned suspiciously, "what are you going to do?"


    "My cell phone is dead. Don''t worry. I''ll give it back to you right away."


    Li futu is a little puzzling, but under Cui Menghan''s repeated urging, he still takes out his mobile phone and hands it over.


    "Come with me."


    Cui Menghan gave him a mysterious smile and blinked at the same time. He was full of power.


    Then she took a bottle of unopened beer out of her bag, got up and headed for the black car.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu catches up.


    Cui Menghan didn''t pay attention to him any more. When he got to the place a few steps away from the black car, he smashed a bottle of wine!


    Li Fu was stunned.


    "Bang!"


    The bottle smashed firmly on the car window, exploded instantly, and the liquor erupted everywhere.


    "Damn it


    A pair of wild mandarin ducks in the car, who were engaged in shady business, were disturbed. No, they were frightened. The door was quickly pushed open.


    "You want to die?"


    The man was topless, showing his hardcover muscles. His skin was bronze and his chest muscles were well developed. He was really attractive to women. He didn''t even have time to put on his trousers.


    There was also a lady in the same dress, with arms protecting her chest. She looked a little frightened. Although she looked old, she should be willing to take care of her skin. Her skin was white and tender, and her mature charm belonged to the type that many men could not resist.


    Cui Menghan ignores each other''s ferocity. After she smashes out the wine bottle, she raises the mobile phone borrowed from Li futu and presses the shutter the moment the door is pushed open.


    In the middle of the night, the dazzling flash is extremely dazzling.


    The lady''s pretty face turned pale in an instant.


    The sudden strong light stimulation, just now still holding his wife playing car shock, the man subconsciously squinted, and then quickly realized what happened.


    Not only did he not feel ashamed and panic, on the contrary, his eyes were suddenly ferocious, and even cold murders appeared.


    He turned and felt for the jacket he had left in the back seat.


    Li futu looked over there and found that half of the gun was exposed from his suit pocket.


    He squinted slightly.


    He felt at first glance that the two should not be husband and wife. Sure enough, those who dare to take other people''s wives out to have an affair are not good at it.


    Of course, he is not the aunt of the neighborhood committee, let alone the people''s police. Naturally, he will not meddle.


    Kicking the door shut, he picks up Cui Menghan, who is still planning to take photos, and immediately starts running.


    "What are you doing?"


    After running out of the square, Cui Menghan threw his hand away.


    "And I want to ask you what you''re doing."


    Li futu looked at her and said, "are you going to change your career to be a private detective and a paparazzi? It doesn''t affect you when people are in the car. Why do you run to smash people''s cars and take photos? "


    Li futu took the mobile phone and took a subconscious look.


    Cui Menghan''s photography technique or angle is very good. He takes a very clear picture of the two wild mandarin ducks in the car.


    "You say that people are in the mood. If they are scared by you, maybe they will be scared into something wrong."


    Cui Menghan couldn''t help laughing, and then quickly converged.


    "That''s what he deserves. Who told him to do such a vulgar thing? It''s a public occasion. I''ll take care of it when I see it!"


    "Director Cui, have you drunk too much? You don''t know anyone else. What''s the matter with you? It''s the people''s police who are in charge of it. "


    Li futu looked back and saw that the car was still there, and the people inside didn''t rush out. Yes, the guy was still naked. If he rushed out like this, he might be on the front page of tomorrow.


    "It''s not a good habit to meddle in your own business. You won''t be afraid to run into a vicious villain and catch you in the car."


    "Don''t scare me here."


    Cui Menghan stares at Li futu, but he also realizes that his behavior just now is really reckless. At that time, she was just on the top of alcohol. On a whim, she would not make such a crazy move.


    Li futu didn''t say that people had guns, so he put away his mobile phone. "Well, the wine has been drunk, and the car has been smashed. Can we go back now?"


    Cui Menghan can''t help but curl his mouth. Then he pretends to be in pain and slowly bends down.


    Li futu frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Cui Menghan squatted down and rubbed his ankle, "just now you grabbed me to run so fast, my foot seems to be sprained."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu''s eyes twitched. He didn''t expect to encounter this. Naturally, he wasn''t mean enough to blame Cui Menghan for wearing high heels.


    "Then what? Shall I take you to the hospital? "


    Li futu also squatted down.


    "It''s not that serious."


    Cui Menghan looked up at Li futu and said, "where do you live?"


    Li futu didn''t think much about it, and subconsciously replied, "Wangfujing."


    "There should be a first aid kit in your hotel. I''ll put on the potion and it won''t be a big deal."


    Cui Menghan said naturally.


    Li futu was stunned. After a few seconds, he spoke slowly Don''t you have a first aid kit in your hotel? "


    "I live in Chongwen, far away from here than you."


    Said, it seems that there is pain at the wrist, Cui Menghan Liu Mei tightly screwed up, I still feel pity.


    Li futu looked at her for a while, sighed, slowly turned around, half squatted on the ground, with his back to Cui Menghan.


    "What are you doing?"


    Cui Menghan looks puzzled.


    "You can''t stop the car here. You have to go out."


    Cui Menghan bit his lip and then fell on Li futu''s back.


    Li futu stood up slowly.


    "Director Cui, I can''t see it at ordinary times. You still have some weight. I''m afraid it''s almost the same as me?"


    The scene at the moment is really ambiguous, and Li futu has to divert his attention.


    Besides age, weight is the most taboo topic for women. Even if Cui menghanming knows that this guy is joking, he still bites his teeth and says, "you''re bullshit! I just weighed it a month ago. It''s only 102 Jin. "


    With Cui Menghan''s height and figure, this weight can be said to be perfect.


    "Director Cui, do you think I''m stupid? You only weigh 102 Jin? I think one hundred and two is about the same


    "You You put me down


    Cui Menghan began to struggle.


    "Director Cui, you''d better be safe. If you fall later, and your ankle injury gets worse, I won''t be responsible for a lifelong disability."


    "Li futu, don''t you have any good words in your mouth?"


    "Director Cui, I''m just honest. It''s not the first day you met me."


    Li futu carries Cui Menghan on his back, fighting with each other and moving forward slowly.


    Overhead was a dark night sky.


    In front is a city full of neon lights.

 Chapter 594

    At the intersection, Li futu stops a taxi and goes back to Wangfujing. He carries Cui Menghan to his room and puts him on the sofa.


    "The potion is in it. Wipe it yourself."


    Find a first-aid kit and pass it to Cui Menghan. He immediately turns to pour the water. He doesn''t mean to help others to the end.


    After all, Cui Menghan''s injured foot is not his hand. Moreover, the foot is a sensitive part, and it is a woman''s private part in feudal times. At this moment, the scene in the middle of the night is easy to arouse people''s reverie. He doesn''t want to induce Cui Menghan to have any misunderstanding.


    "Hey, what are you doing in Beijing this time? a business travel? Travel? "


    Cui Menghan didn''t plan to let the man take advantage of it. He took off his shoes and asked while wiping the potion.


    Li futu didn''t respond. He took a cup of water and put it on the coffee table in front of Cui Menghan. Then he sat aside.


    "How do you feel? If it''s still painful, don''t hold on. I''ll take you to the hospital. "


    Cui Menghan''s feet are very beautiful. His toes are as white as jade shoots, and his nails are smeared with black Dankou.


    "It''s OK. It''s much better now. It''s no problem to have a sleep."


    "Really don''t need to go to the hospital?"


    Cui Menghan shook his head and put it back into the first aid box after smearing the medicine: "don''t worry, it''s my own body. Can''t it be a joke?"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t come to me if you have any sequelae."


    Cui Menghan was stunned. Then he raised his head and said, "you..."


    As if nothing had happened to Li futu, ignoring Cui Menghan''s angry eyes, he took out his mobile phone and handed it to him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Cui Menghan has no good airway.


    "It''s so late now, far away. I don''t want to toss about any more. I''ll call your colleague and say you won''t go back tonight."


    Cui Menghan holds the medicine bottle. His eyes immediately become alert. He shrinks back and says, "what do you want to do?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "don''t get me wrong. Although I''m not a good person, I''m not so mean as to bully you. You''ll sleep here tonight and leave tomorrow. Don''t worry, you sleep in bed, I sleep on sofa, do not interfere with each other. If you don''t feel at ease, I''ll open another room. "


    Cui Menghan can''t move now, so he will have to deliver it himself when he goes back. I''m afraid it will take more than an hour this time. I''m afraid it will be dawn by then.


    Li futu really doesn''t want any more trouble.


    Cui Menghan stares at him tightly, as if to see if Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance is harboring evil intentions.


    Li futu''s face was calm, and he didn''t dodge looking at her.


    "Director Cui, we''ve known each other for a long time. Do you think I''ll have any intention for you?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Cui Menghan glanced at him and immediately withdrew his eyes. He took a drink from his glass. It seemed that he accepted Li futu''s suggestion.


    "Take back your mobile phone. You don''t need to be a good person here. Now it''s so late, my colleague should have gone to bed. It doesn''t affect people''s rest. I am such a big person, what can happen, and this is still at the foot of the emperor


    If you were not yourself just now, I''m afraid you would be tied up with a gun again.


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t insist any more and takes back his mobile phone.


    "I''ll help you in and have a rest."


    At the end of the day, Li futu was really a little tired. Even if a beautiful woman sat in front of her, she didn''t talk much about how to enhance her feelings.


    Cui Menghan''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything more. He put down the water cup and stood up from the sofa.


    Li futu helped her into the bedroom. Without stopping, he took a blanket and walked out quickly.


    "If you don''t mind, you can lock the door. Good night."


    You are the first master in the East China Sea. If you have any evil intentions, a door can stop you?


    Looking at the gradually closed door, Cui Menghan muttered, then looked at the bedroom environment, and then stood up.


    She took off her overcoat, followed by her sweater, and finally went into the bathroom in her rose red underwear. She began to take a bath. She had to be helped when she was walking. Now she walked naturally and didn''t seem to realize that there was a man in the living room.


    Of course, someone''s character is still trustworthy. Li futu didn''t do anything to steal incense and jade. He didn''t lie on the sofa with a blanket in his arms. He soon closed his eyes and didn''t have any thoughts in his heart.


    However, Cui Menghan in the bedroom lay down on the bed after a bath. He tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep. He looked at the direction of the door from time to time. He couldn''t resist the tide of sleepiness until he closed his eyes slowly.


    Women''s energy is generally better than men''s. When Cui Menghan came out of the bedroom the next morning after washing, he found someone still lying on the sofa.


    Looking at that calm young face, Cui Menghan can''t help but emerge a radian.Who can imagine that this guy is a powerful man?


    After a quiet review, Cui Menghan goes to wake up Li futu, but the doorbell suddenly rings.


    She turned doubtfully and went to open the door. She thought it was room service staff, but a young man appeared in front of her.


    when the other person saw her, her eyes flickered slightly, and she seemed a little surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    Cui Menghan asked with a frown.


    The man looked at her for a while, then turned to look at the doorplate.


    "This is Li futu''s room?"


    Cui Menghan subconsciously nods her head and thinks it''s Li futu''s friend. She turns her head to wake him up. When she turns her head, she finds that the man lying on the sofa just now has appeared behind her.


    This guy doesn''t even walk.


    Cui Menghan slightly a Leng, then side opens the body, "someone looks for you."


    Cui Menghan gives birth to a position, which leads to the direct collision between the two men''s eyes without any buffer.


    At that moment, Cui Menghan''s inexplicable feeling that the atmosphere became extremely rigid.


    "Go back first."


    Li futu opened his mouth without expression.


    After working hard in the shopping mall for so long, Cui Menghan was naturally observant. He didn''t say anything more. He nodded and then went back to his room to get his bag.


    "Call."


    Li futu nodded silently.


    When he walked out of the room, Cui Menghan nodded politely to the man and gave him a smile. The other side also gave him a smile.


    Seeing Cui Menghan''s back as he left, he said slowly, "from small to large, I can''t compare with you in terms of women''s fate."


    Li futu is noncommittal and looks like water.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The man turned around and said with a smile, "since you don''t want to go back, I have to come to you."


    Then he looked into the room and said, "is it convenient to go in and sit down?"


    Li futu gazed at him for a moment, turned and walked towards the room.


    The man then stepped into the door.

 Chapter 595

    Li futu is not surprised that Li Haotian can find it here.


    After Li Haotian was put into the room, Li futu ignored him, put away his blanket and went to the bedroom. He didn''t even mean to pour a glass of water.


    Li Haotian doesn''t mind. He looks at him quietly.


    Li futu put the blanket back in the bedroom and came out again.


    "Float, can you sit down and have a chat? Anyway, we are brothers. We haven''t seen each other for ten years. We should have something to say. "


    Li Haotian took the lead.


    Li futu got involved.


    "Li Haotian, there is no third person here. You don''t have to act any more."


    "Float, do you have any misunderstanding about me?"


    When the sun shines on Li Haotian''s face, it really looks like a jade gentleman.


    "No matter what you think, in my heart, I always regard you as my brother, ten years ago and now."


    Li futu''s mouth rises.


    "Li Haotian, you have been wearing a mask to live. Are you tired?"


    The Li family frowned slightly.


    "Floating chart, can''t we abandon our prejudice and talk calmly? I know why you resent me so much, but the feelings of the previous generation have nothing to do with me, but I also know that we really owe you anyway, so even Luoshen, I chose to give it to you and didn''t compete with you.... "


    "Li Haotian, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say such a thing?"


    Li futu interrupted it.


    "It''s very generous of you to give it to me."


    "Believe it or not, when I saw you like Luoshen, I really didn''t want to compete with you. I even sincerely wish you could be together "


    Li futu doesn''t want to listen any more.


    "To get to the point, what can I do for you?"


    Li Haotian gazed at him for a while and said with a gentle smile, "I''m going to get married with Luoshen."


    Li futu''s eyes contracted slightly.


    "Yesterday, grandfather song came with Luoshen and talked about it with him personally. It is estimated that the time of negotiation between the two elders will be in the years to come. No matter what the elders think, but I think that if we are brothers and I get married, I hope to get your blessing."


    The scene quieted down.


    After half pay, there was a smile on Li futu''s face.


    "So, are you here today to show off to me?"


    Li Haotian shook his head slowly, and his eyes were very sincere. "Float, there is no outsider here. I can tell you from my heart once. I know that the biggest contradiction between us is Luoshen, but now Luoshen has made her own choice, and our gratitude and resentment can be put down. As long as you like, I really welcome you back. When the time comes, we will be together Brothers join hands, why worry about the Li family


    Li futu looked at him quietly.


    "If it was ten years ago, Li Dashao, would you still say that to me?"


    Li Haotian frowned a little, "futu, what do you mean? Don''t you believe me? If you don''t believe me, I can take you back to see your grandfather immediately... "


    "Li Haotian, do you really think I''m so stupid?"


    Li futu whispered: "back to Li''s? Do you think that family has any attraction for me? Some words, do not say too clearly, you are smart, but do not treat everyone as a fool


    Even though Li futu''s tone was not polite, Li Haotian was never angry.


    "So you are determined to stay in the East China Sea for development?"


    Hearing the speech, Li futu laughed silently.


    Li Haotian frowned: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I think that''s what you really want to ask about all this talk?"


    Li futu looked at him with deep eyes and penetrating power.


    "Are you always worried that I will come back, that I will appear in Kyoto, and that I will affect your status? Am I right? Li Dashao, or Principal


    Li Haotian''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Li futu continued.


    "I have always been puzzled since my first encounter with the director of education. It was not long since I returned to China, and there were not many enemies. Why did someone always treat me as a thorn in the flesh and want to kill me. At first, I didn''t suspect you. I just met you in antingmen the night before last, and then the school started to ambush me in Chengxian street. It''s too coincidental. "


    "Li Haotian, you are too anxious. Do you think that my coming back this time will affect the marriage between you and Songluo God, so you are so eager to let me leave Kyoto? "


    Li Haotian was silent.


    "In fact, up to now, I still can''t believe why the Li family, the powerful generals, the protectors of the country and their heirs created such a sinister and dark organization as the school? Is this the so-called deepest darkness that comes from the brightest placeFacing Li futu''s eyes, Li Haotian smiles. He is still as elegant as a gentleman.


    "Floating chart, I have to admit that you have the ability to make up stories."


    Li futu smiles with the same smile.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I don''t intend to publicize it to the outside world. You should listen to a story. When I suspected you the night before yesterday, I thought of another point. Cao Jinse was assassinated in the Crystal Palace more than two months ago. Could it be that you sent someone to do it? If Cao Jinse dies in Song''s Hotel, the two families will fight each other. When the time comes, your Li family will be able to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and reap the benefits of fishing. But the Song family is also your future in laws. Do you really want to do that? Think about it, I''m a little chilly. "


    "Li Haotian, I want to ask you, do you really love Songluo?"


    Li futu gazed at the man who had lived in the sun since childhood.


    "Or have you ever loved anyone? In your heart, do you only love yourself? "


    Li Haotian''s smile slowly converges and looks at Li futu.


    "I have to admit that you have a wonderful story. You''ve thrown all the black pot on my head. Do you think I''m Cao Cao?"


    "What kind of person you are has nothing to do with me, but I advise you to learn to cherish everything you have."


    Li Haotian gazed at him and said slowly, "thank you for reminding me."


    Li futu made a gesture of seeing off the guests: "I won''t see them off."


    Li Haotian didn''t stay any longer. He turned around, but when he came to the door, he stopped.


    "No matter what you think, I''m sure I can bring more happiness to Luoshen than you. You can only bring her sadness, disappointment and pain."


    "Now that ten years have passed, why do you come back?"


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless.


    Li Haotian didn''t stay any longer and soon disappeared at the door.

 Chapter 596

    After Li Haotian left, Li futu stood in the same place for a long time, then picked up his mobile phone and looked at the address book. A few minutes later, he finally dialed a phone.


    Beep, but more than ten seconds later, the phone was hung up.


    Li futu redial again, but no one answered this time.


    Li futu looks out of the window and dials a number again.


    Soon, the call was put through.


    "How come I''ve only been separated for a few days and missed me so quickly?"


    Bright laughter came from the other end of the phone.


    Li futu looks calm and doesn''t joke with each other as before.


    "Xuejie, I''m in Kyoto."


    "Are you in Kyoto? Are you kidding me? "


    "Sister, I need you to do me a favor."


    ¡­¡­


    Jianguomen inner street.


    A Rolls Royce came and stopped in front of a cafe.


    A gorgeous woman got out of the car, looked at the C6 of Spyker not far away, and then walked towards the coffee shop.


    "Song Xuemei."


    As soon as the woman entered the door, Cai Hongli noticed her and waved to her with a bright smile. She didn''t look like an enemy a week ago.


    Women''s feelings are really elusive.


    "How can I have coffee with you today?"


    Song Luoshen sat down with a smile, completely unable to see the dispirited failure of Donghai 16 subway project.


    "I have nothing to do this weekend, so I want to have a chat with song Xuemei. By the way, I want to say thank you to song Xuemei."


    Song Luo''s beautiful eyes are slightly puzzled.


    "What does Xuejie mean? Why thank me? "


    "Song Xuemei, if you don''t quit Donghai No.16 subway project, we huangrui can''t win it so easily. At that time, I wanted to thank you, but you have already left Donghai."


    "Xuejie, it''s all up to you to win that project. It has nothing to do with me. You don''t have to worry about it. Even if we don''t quit, you huangrui will surely succeed."


    Cai Hongli was very clear about what happened at that time. She naturally understood that song Luoshen was saying polite things.


    After a sip of coffee, Cai Hongli did not show any more affectation and asked softly, "Song Xuemei, why did your song family quit suddenly? What''s the matter with you in such a hurry to leave? "


    "I''m sorry, Xuejie. It''s my private business..."


    Cai Hongli immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m rude."


    Then, she made a sign to the waiter: "Song Xuemei, have a look at something to drink."


    The waiter came to the table and bowed down the menu. Song Luoshen looked at it casually. Then he closed the menu and gave it back to the waiter. With a polite smile, he said, "a glass of blue mountain, no sugar, thank you."


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    The waiter picked up the menu and was about to leave, but Cai Hongli suddenly said, "two cups, please."


    Song Luoshen looked at the cup of coffee in front of CAI Hongli, and then raised his eyes and frowned suspiciously What''s your date? "


    Cai Hongli nodded a smile: "an old friend, you also know."


    She stood up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Songluo nodded.


    Cai Hongli didn''t come back for a long time. After two cups of blue mountains were delivered, she still didn''t see her. However, song Luoshen was very patient, drank coffee slowly and sat there peacefully.


    A few minutes later, there were footsteps behind her.


    "Xuejie..."


    Song Luoshen turned his head. When he saw the face that intruded into the sight, her words stopped, and the smile on her face also converged in an instant.


    Li futu sat in front of CAI Hongli.


    Song Luoshen frowned, "did you ask the elder sister to do this?"


    Li futu nodded quietly.


    "I have something to tell you,"


    "didn''t you see that note?"


    "I see it."


    "What else are you doing here?"


    Songluo God gazed at him, no longer see the slightest bit of tenderness and obsession, look extremely cold.


    "I mean, I''ve made it very clear. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to meet again."


    Then song Luo stood up and wanted to leave.


    Li futu grabbed her by the wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It won''t take you a few minutes."


    Song Luoshen''s face was cold. He looked at him half a day, and finally sat down slowly again.


    Li futu then released his hand.


    "You and Li Haotian are going to get married?"


    Song Luoshen took a sip of coffee and laughed: "isn''t this always what you want to see? What about? Are you satisfied now? "Li futu was silent.


    "Marriage is a lifelong event. Do you really think about it?"


    "Li futu, is that what you want to ask me when you cheat me out of my schoolsister?"


    Although song Luoshen was laughing, he didn''t laugh at all.


    "At the beginning, I asked you, and more than once, but how did you reply to me? Now you turn around and ask these questions again. Don''t you think you''re ridiculous? "


    On another table not far away, Cai Hongli silently looks at this side, frowning.


    Although she didn''t know what happened, she seemed to want to cut off the favor from the God Songluo.


    A week ago in Donghai, when song Luoshen came to see her, he was still attached to her as a schoolboy?


    In the face of song Luo''s satire, Li futu is as calm as water.


    "But do you really know Li Haotian?"


    "I''ve known him since childhood? Why don''t you understand? Besides, it''s my private business. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    It is said that to give up one''s heart is a process of slowly accumulating disappointments. Every time you are sad, every time you are desperate, your heart will gradually go out. When you have enough disappointments, it''s time to leave. This seems to be the case at this time.


    "What else can I do for you? If not, I''ll go first if I have something else to do. "


    She stood up again.


    Li futu looked up and didn''t hold her this time.


    "I''ll ask you one last question, do you really decide to marry him, and won''t you regret it?"


    Song Luoshen''s figure stagnated, and then he laughed: "I don''t regret it later, that''s what happened later."


    After that, she didn''t stay any longer and left the cafe without any nostalgia.


    "Miss, that''s..."


    Looking through the window of Rolls Royce, he is still sitting in the window.


    Song Luo Shen sat in the car and looked over there.


    "Yes, it''s him."


    Song Shou''s face was complicated, "Miss..."


    Song Luoshen pursed a smile, "Shoubo, don''t worry, I''m ok. When I was very young, my mother told me that every story process may be sad and happy, but in the end it will surely usher in a warm ending. If not, it means that it''s not the end."


    Song Shou was stunned.


    Song Luoshen finally looked at the man in the glass window. His eyes were deep, and the window rose slowly, gradually covering her flowery dimple.


    "Shoubo, let''s go."

 Chapter 597

    "You two What''s the matter? "


    After Song Luoshen left the restaurant, Cai Hongli walked back and sat on Song Luoshen''s seat.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu raised his head, a faint smile: "sister, thank you."


    "It''s just a small lift. There''s nothing to thank for that."


    Cai Hongli shakes her head, knowing that Li futu obviously doesn''t want to say it, but she still can''t suppress the curiosity in women''s nature.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When I was in the East China Sea, wasn''t it still fine? "


    Li futu took a sip of coffee, kept silent for a while, and said in a soft voice, "it''s nothing, but she''s going to get married."


    When he spoke, he looked very calm, not sad or happy.


    Cai Hongli was stunned, and then her eyes couldn''t help trembling.


    After all, she is very clear about the past of this man and Songluo God, and now she is also very clear about the relationship between Songluo God and this man.


    "Actually..."


    Cai Hongli opened her lips, but she didn''t know how to say the rest. For a moment, she didn''t know how to comfort her.


    "Xuejie, I''m really OK."


    Li Fu Tu chuckles and looks as if nothing has happened.


    Cai Hongli stares at him and doesn''t continue to talk about this topic.


    "When did you come to Kyoto? Why don''t you let me know? I still owe you a drink. "


    Cai Hongli has a bright smile again.


    "I just arrived yesterday."


    Naturally, Li futu would not be so stupid as to tell a white lie.


    "How long are you going to stay in Kyoto?"


    Li futu took a sip of coffee and said slowly, "I''m going to leave today."


    Cai Hongli was stunned.


    "In such a hurry?"


    Li futu nodded: "I have something to deal with when I come to Kyoto. Now it''s all over."


    Cai Hongli thought he was referring to the relationship with song Luoshen. He was silent and said, "but I haven''t had time to invite you to have a good drink."


    Li futu smiles and moves his coffee cup: "sister, coffee is much better than wine."


    Cai Hongli looks at the cup of coffee and smiles.


    "Shall I see you off later? Is the ticket reserved? "


    Li futu shook his head. "No, I promised a friend to bring her a gift. I''ll go and choose a gift for her later. I''ll leave in the evening."


    Cai Hongli looked at him with a smile: "is it Miss Gu?"


    "No, just a sister."


    "Sister."


    Cai Hongli said with a smile, but did not ask any more.


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place where the things will definitely satisfy you and suit your identity."


    Without waiting for Li futu to make a statement, Cai Hongli raised her hand: "waiter, check out."


    Years of shopping malls have cultivated Cai Hongli''s character of being vigorous and resolute. No matter what Li futu''s attitude is, he gets on her Spyker, which is airlifted back from Donghai. Instead of going to any large shopping malls, he takes Li futu to an auction site.


    Take out a letter of invitation, two people unimpeded into the venue, at the moment the auction has begun, the auction is a snuff bottle.


    "Originally, I didn''t intend to come, but since you want to buy gifts, I think it''s better to come here. This kind of auction will inevitably take out some jewelry and give it to girls. Moreover, the items at the auction are rarely seen in the market."


    Cai Hongli takes Li futu to a seat.


    Li futu looked around and found that there were a lot of people on the spot. The auction site was divided into the first floor and the second floor. It was estimated that there were more than 1000 people.


    "2.8 million, deal. Congratulations to Mr. 61."


    On the auction table, the auctioneer was already smiling. The Ming Dynasty snuff bottle was bought for nearly three million yuan.


    There is no doubt that this is the game of the rich.


    In this kind of high-level auction, the transaction price will not be much lower. For the next few treasures, the price of each one is no less than seven figures. The poor may not be able to hold a card here once in their lifetime.


    "Next, we are going to auction this item, called the eye of the sky!"


    With the voice of the auctioneer, a graceful etiquette lady presented the next auction item with a tray. Under the display of the large screen, everyone clearly saw a sapphire necklace, crystal clear, brilliant and dazzling.


    "Well, this necklace is not bad."


    Cai Hongli reminds a way.


    Li futu looked at the beautiful sapphire, but he thought Su Yuan should be satisfied.


    "I don''t think I need to say more. You''ve already seen the beauty of this necklace. Now the auction starts. The starting price of the sky eye is 7 million, and each time the price is increased by 500000.""Seven and a half million."


    The auctioneer''s voice fell to the ground, and immediately someone began to raise their cards.


    "Eight million."


    "Nine million."


    "Nine and a half million."


    "Ten million."


    This eye of the sky is indeed very popular. It can almost be regarded as the most sought after treasure in the auction. The price has gone up all the way, and almost broke the ten million mark in the blink of an eye.


    "What? Don''t you like this necklace? "


    Cai Hongli turned his head and wondered why he didn''t do it.


    With a faint smile, Li futu said, "it''s just the beginning. Don''t worry."


    "Fifteen million."


    "Eighteen million."


    "20 million."


    Sure enough, after breaking through the 10 million mark, these rich people''s enthusiasm for the sky eye did not subside. A minute later, the auction price broke through the 20 million mark again, as if it was waste paper instead of money.


    Li futu remained indifferent. Watching those rich people spend a lot of money, you come and I go.


    "Thirty three million. Is there any bid?"


    When the price soared to more than 30 million, the scene gradually fell steadily. After all, even those present are not poor in money, but more than 30 million is not a small number.


    "Three thousand three hundred times."


    "35 million."


    Just when many people thought that the eye of the sky would stop at 30 million, there was another sound on the second floor.


    The auctioneer''s voice rose again.


    "Thank you, Mr. 267, for your bid of 357 million


    Cai Hongli glanced at Li futu and said, "Hey, if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    All of you are rich, but not philanthropists. There is a spectrum in your heart about the real value of this eye of the sky, which is more than 30 million. It''s almost the real value of this necklace. If you add a little more, you can be regarded as a favorite. No matter how much, it will be a big injustice. No one''s money is coming. Most people have given up the competition.


    Just when most people thought the dust had settled, Li futu raised his hand.


    "35.5 million."

 Chapter 598

    At the beginning, he just met by chance on the Bank of Weiyang lake. Li futu was able to give away the blood diamond which could not be measured by money. From this point, we can see how rich he is.


    At the moment, he cried out more than 30 million, even without blinking his eyelids.


    "37 million."


    On the second floor, there was a voice again, which was also very insipid. It seemed that the voice was just a bunch of meaningless numbers.


    Without the help of the auctioneer, Li futu soon raised his hand again.


    "37.5 million."


    "39 million."


    "39.5 million."


    ¡­¡­


    The atmosphere of such a big auction became a little strange for a moment.


    At this time, basically only two people are still bidding, and the key point is that one of them only adds 500000 yuan at a time. This situation inevitably makes people feel that they are deliberately pushing forward.


    The voice on the second floor was quiet for a while, and a few seconds later it sounded again: "50 million."


    Many rich people were surprised to hear that 50 million yuan was obviously more than the real value of the eye of the sky. The one on the second floor obviously really liked the necklace and added 10 million yuan at a time, which undoubtedly showed the whole audience his determination to win.


    "Or, forget it."


    Cai Hongli sat on the first floor, but she couldn''t see who was on the second floor. Just because of her businessman''s nature to start from the pros and cons, she felt that it was not worth the loss to fight like this.


    But Li futu perfectly showed her what is rich and willful.


    "50.5 million."


    Li futu raised his hand again, but he didn''t add more. It was still 500000 yuan.


    At this time, many eyes looked at him.


    "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know, so young, I guess it''s the prince of some family."


    "Well, the one sitting next to him seems to be Huang Rui''s Strategic Manager."


    "Oh, really..."


    Whispers ring.


    "Sixty million."


    Li futu''s addition of half a million seems to have made the man on the second floor feel more emotional. He doesn''t play as slowly as he did before. One addition is ten million.


    But Li futu didn''t disappoint those rich people who have already begun to watch the show.


    "60.5 million."


    "Seventy million."


    "70.5 million."


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "I don''t know. No one can see the one on the second floor. But sitting next to Mr. Cai, if he can sit with Mr. Cai, it''s not bad for money. It''s like playing. I''m afraid he will follow him to the end."


    "Seventy five million for the first time."


    The sound of the second floor stopped unexpectedly until the auctioneer''s hammer didn''t ring again.


    "Congratulations to this gentleman."


    The whole audience applauded, and the eye of the sky was successfully photographed by Li futu at a price of more than 70 million yuan.


    More than an hour later. The auction ended successfully. After winning the eye of the sky, Li futu didn''t make any more moves. He transferred money to get the spoils of the trip, and they walked out of the auction.


    "You really spend a lot of money. It''s a big deal to buy more than 70 million necklaces. Hey, do you still need your sister? Look at me. Do you think it''s suitable?"


    Li futu glanced at her, "Xuejie, you are older than me. It''s almost the same to be you and my elder sister."


    I''m so honest that I have no friends.


    Cai Hongli''s expression was stiff. She was biting her teeth and was about to scold, but a voice came from the front.


    "I said who robbed the eye of the sky with me. It was Miss Cai."


    Li futu looked up and saw a young man with sharp eyes.


    "Master Nalan?"


    Cai Hongli didn''t care with Li futu any more. She looked at the visitor in surprise: "the one on the second floor just now is you?"


    The young man, surnamed Nalan, nodded and looked at the jewelry bag that Li futu held in his hand: "it''s not easy to see something pleasing to the eye, but I didn''t expect someone to have the same eyes as me, so I wanted to come here to have a look. It''s actually miss Cai''s friend."


    "Mr. Nalan, I''m so sorry..."


    "Nothing."


    He shook his head with a smile and then looked at Li futu: "my friend, I''m very fond of this necklace. Can you give it to me? Of course, I''m sure I won''t let you lose, 80 million. I''m willing to buy this necklace from you. "


    Li futu''s auction price just now is 70.5 million yuan, which means that if he wants to, he can make a difference of 10 million yuan in an instant.


    This is the wealth that ordinary people can''t accumulate in their lifetime.


    "I bought this eye of the sky as a gift, so I''m sorry."


    Hearing Li futu''s refusal, the young man with compound surname Nalan showed no sign of anger. He said with a free and easy smile, "it''s OK, Miss Cai, then I won''t disturb you."Cai Hongli nodded a smile and watched the man go away.


    "Xuejie, where did he come from?"


    Li futu asked in a low voice. Cai Hongli was so polite to the young man in his present position that he could see each other.


    What''s more, people who can afford 80 million yuan to buy a necklace must be extraordinary.


    Cai Hongli shook his head and breathed out, "let''s find a place to eat first."


    They did not run far. They found a restaurant nearby. After ordering, Cai Hongli looked at the jewelry bag on the table and said, "the one who argued with you just now is called nalanpingjing."


    Seeing that there was no fluctuation in Li Fu''s picture, Cai Hongli frowned. Then he remembered that this guy had only returned to China for half a year, and he had been staying in the East China Sea all the time. It was understandable that he didn''t know nalanpingjing.


    "I shouldn''t have brought you to this auction today. I didn''t expect to meet him."


    "Xuejie, what''s the origin of him? You seem to be afraid of him?"


    Cai Hongli poured two glasses of water, "not to mention fear, but for no reason with the little prince, after all, it''s not worth it."


    "Little Wang Ye?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, Nalan Pingjing, nicknamed Xiao Wangye, is called that by people who live in the east when they get out of haishanguan, because his adoptive father is Nalan Wangye."


    Seeing that Li futu''s face remained unchanged, Cai Hongli said with a wry smile, "you are also a hero now. You haven''t even heard of the king of Northeast China, have you?"


    Li futu shook his head frankly.


    "I think you should make a good study of the current domestic situation, at least to understand those people who have made a lot of trouble in various places, otherwise you don''t even know who you have offended."


    Cai Hongli sighs.


    "Of course, today''s incident may be a little unpleasant to the little prince, but it''s not a big deal."


    Li futu took a drink from his glass, but he didn''t care much about the little prince. He looked at Cai Hongli''s beautiful face and said in a soft voice, "Xuejie, what you said is reasonable. Why don''t you start with you first? Can you tell me what your background is?"

 Chapter 599

    There is a good saying.


    Of course, the man who forces her is either a woman or a man who forces her.


    For example, Gu Qingcheng.


    From his grandfather Gu Qingcang to Chengquan ring, he became the queen of the East China Sea.


    But what about CAI Hongli?


    It''s not that Li futu has any prejudice, but if she doesn''t have any background, it''s definitely not a matter of "talent" that a woman wants to get into the position of CAI Hongli at such a young age in her twenties.


    Let''s take song Luoshen as an example. Even if she is the most beautiful in Beijing, if she was not born in the Song family or the successor of the Song family, could she have today''s scenery?


    In fact, Li futu has long been curious about the background of CAI Hongli, but he hasn''t asked about it. Now, with CAI Hongli''s words, he puts it forward.


    "Me?"


    Cai Hongli was slightly stunned, obviously did not expect that Li futu would suddenly turn the topic to himself.


    But a moment later she gave a smile.


    "I tell you, curiosity not only kills women, but also men. Don''t be curious about me. Be careful you will fall in love with me."


    Li futu smiles. Naturally, he can see that Cai Hongli doesn''t want to say it, so he doesn''t ask any more.


    After dinner, Li futu made a ticket. He didn''t intend to let Cai Hongli deliver it, but Cai Hongli was very enthusiastic.


    "Last time I left Donghai, you sent me. How could I let you take a taxi to the airport?"


    It''s hard to be generous.


    Li futu had to get on the Shijue. He had already returned the hotel. He had no luggage when he came to Beijing this time. As for the clothes he bought in Wangfujing, if he lost them, he would have lost them.


    "Xuedi, have a good journey. When you get to the East China Sea, remember to report me peace."


    Cai Hongli accompanied Li futu until boarding.


    "See you next time, sister."


    Li futu nodded with a smile, finally looked at the city, and then walked towards the gate.


    Seeing Li futu disappear, Cai Hongli turns around, walks out of the airport and drives back to huangrui headquarters.


    "Mr. Cai."


    "Mr. Cai."


    Even on weekends, there are still many people in huangrui headquarters who insist on their posts. Any success is not accidental.


    Back in the company, Cai Hongli seems to have changed his face, noble and dignified.


    "Is the chairman in?"


    She came to the door of an office.


    "Yes, Mr. Cai. Do you want to see the chairman?"


    Asked Dong MI.


    Cai Hongli nodded, and did not rely on their own identity directly into: "a notice it."


    Secretary Dong picks up the phone.


    A few seconds later, she nodded to Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli went to the door, knocked at the door, waited for a moment, then pushed the door in.


    As a famous commercial aircraft carrier in China, huangrui group has assets of hundreds of billions. It''s incredible that the person sitting in the office chair of huangrui chairman''s office is actually a woman!


    And he''s not very old. He looks only in his early 30s.


    "Mudong."


    Cai Hongli approached with a solemn look.


    The leader of huangrui raised his head from a document and said in surprise, "how did you come back?"


    "How can a little girl take a vacation when Mu Dong is working hard?"


    Cai Hongli''s face, which was still serious one second ago, suddenly became radiant. The coquettish tone seemed to be that subordinates were talking to their superiors.


    The leader of huangrui didn''t seem to mind her recklessness. He put down his pen and looked at her with a smile: "how? Have you been dumped? "


    Cai Hongli is a Leng, immediately stare: "say what."


    She turned and poured herself a glass of water, as if in her own office.


    "You girl, don''t you know how to pour me a cup?"


    Cai Hongli didn''t give any face: "can''t you pour it yourself?"


    The leader of huangrui smiles and shakes his head.


    "Didn''t you go on a date with your primary school brother? I thought you wouldn''t come back today. "


    "What''s a date? I''ve told you. People ask me for help."


    "Then they''ll dump you after helping? I didn''t even treat you to dinner? "


    "We''ve already had it."


    "That weekend, did not invite you to see a movie or something?"


    "Your coffee, chairman."


    Knock on the door, immediately the door of the office was pushed open, Dong Mi came in with two cups of coffee.


    At that moment, no matter Cai Hongli or the leader of huangrui, they all looked restrained and became upright.


    "Put it down."


    Huang Rui''s headmaster said plainly.Dong Mi put two cups of coffee on his desk and retreated.


    When the door of the office was closed, Cai Hongli immediately glared at the woman sitting in the chair.


    "Elder sister, I told you that he and I are just ordinary friends. Don''t think about it


    Sister.


    If this name is spread, I''m afraid it will shock the whole huangrui group.


    The whole huangrui group has tens of thousands of employees, but almost no one knows that their chief strategic engineer and chairman are sisters.


    Huangrui''s internal staff don''t know, let alone outsiders.


    "Ordinary friends?"


    The leader of huangrui group took a cup of coffee and took a look at Cai Hongli.


    "Ordinary friends will let you run out with a call and leave all these jobs to me? Cai Hongli, how can I not see that you are so helpful? "


    Cai Hongli was speechless for a moment. A few seconds later, her eyes twinkled and she said, "I owe him!"


    "You owe him?"


    "Yes! You don''t know why we won the subway project in Donghai so easily last time. "


    "But when you cooperate with Yongxing, it means that you have paid him back. Red carp, I''m your sister. Do you want to cheat me?"


    The headmaster of huangrui rubbed his coffee cup and gazed at her: "do you like him?"


    Cai Hongli subconsciously intends to deny, but looking at her sister''s deep eyes, she is silent.


    The face of leader huangrui became a little complicated.


    "It''s not good who you like, why it''s him."


    Cai Hongli lowered her head to avoid her eyes.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I have reason. I know what to do and what not to do."


    "Red carp, after my parents passed away, you are my only relative in the world. I hope to see you happy more than anyone else. He is not a good choice."


    Cai Hongli lowered her head and squeezed the cup tightly.


    The headmaster of huangrui looked at her with a pause.


    "But if you insist, I will support you."


    Cai Hongli suddenly raised her head and her eyes trembled.


    The leader of huangrui, who controls hundreds of billions of assets, smiles: "red carp, no matter what happens, I will stand behind you."


    Her surname is Cai, her first name is Hongli, and her mother''s surname is Suimu.


    Her family name is mu, her first name is herring, and her father''s.

 Chapter 600

    After more than two hours of flight. Li futu returns to the East China Sea.


    When he went out of the airport, it was already past seven o''clock in the evening. In winter, it was getting dark earlier. At this moment, the sky was deep. He held the eye of the sky and stopped an airport taxi. Instead of returning to Datang Yipin, he went to Chunqiu Huafu.


    Think about it, he and Shen yini haven''t seen each other for some time. No matter how angry they are, they should have disappeared.


    As a top-level residential area, taxis naturally can''t get in. Li futu gets off at the door, walks to the villa where he once lived for a period of time, reaches out and knocks on the door.


    Ten seconds later, the door was opened and a lovely child''s face appeared.


    "Brother futu, you are back!"


    See is him, that pair of big eyes like gem suddenly emerge thick surprise.


    Li futu nodded and laughed, "where''s your sister?"


    "My sister..."


    Dongda''s su University flower''s eyes twinkled, and then said: "my elder sister, she''s in the company, and she hasn''t come back yet. Brother futu, you can sit first."


    Li futu is also polite, and follows Su Yuan into the villa.


    "Brother futu, what are you drinking? Water. Juice or coffee? "


    Su Yuan is really mature. At least she knows the basic hospitality. Of course, only Li futu can enjoy Su Xuehua''s enthusiasm.


    "Just plain water."


    Juice, coffee?


    He doesn''t dare to drink the coffee made by this girl.


    Su Yuan quickly poured a glass of water and came back. "Brother futu, here you are."


    Li futu took it and sat down on the sofa naturally. "Girl, do you know when your sister will come back?"


    "She should be back soon."


    I don''t know why, Su Yuan''s eyes a little dodgy, and quickly changed the topic: "brother futu, how did you come back so soon?"


    "Why?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "don''t you want to see me? Then I''ll go... "


    Su Yuan grabbed his hand, "Oh, I don''t mean that, just ask."


    With that, she noticed the jewelry bag that Li futu put on the sofa, and the child''s face, which is extremely lethal to any man, appeared suspicious.


    "Brother futu, what''s this?"


    She reached for the bag.


    Li futu took a drink and looked at the booty he had brought back from Kyoto. He was about to open his mouth, but a voice came in. A car was parked at the door, and then there was laughter.


    Shen yini''s voice was naturally heard by Li futu. To his surprise, there was a man talking with Shen yini. Their voices became clearer and clearer. They were obviously walking towards the villa.


    Su Yuan''s expression suddenly a stiff, some nervous look at Li futu, and then quickly got up and ran to the door.


    "Yuanyuan, you''re hungry. Mr. Deng and I brought you a special dinner from Yulin. There''s your favorite Hibiscus crab bucket."


    Deng Yi, a Longteng executive who had a one-year relationship with Li futu, handed Su Yuan the food package with a smile.


    But Su Yuan turned a blind eye and didn''t answer at all. Her big eyes were staring at her cousin, a little anxious and angry.


    Shen yini frowned, her smile narrowed and her tone increased.


    "Yuanyuan."


    Su Yuan did not know how to be polite. Deng Yi''s hand stopped in mid air, which was already embarrassed.


    Su Yuan has a cold face.


    "Here comes brother futu!"


    Hearing the speech, Shen yini couldn''t help shrinking her eyes, and then looked into the villa.


    At this time, Li futu has come over, as if nothing had happened, looking at the two people who appeared at the door at the same time, smiling.


    "I just came back from Kyoto to see Yuanyuan."


    Shen yini looked at him quietly without making a sound.


    "Nice to meet you again, Mr. Li."


    It can be seen that Deng Yi was very surprised to see Li futu come out of the villa, but he was not an ordinary person, and soon piled up a warm smile to greet Li futu.


    Li futu nodded and laughed politely: "Mr. Deng."


    He has a good memory and naturally remembers who this man is. Last time he passed here, he met Shen yini and came back in this man''s car.


    Shen yini didn''t speak to him and soon noticed the jewelry bag that Suyuan held in her hand.


    "What is this?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "this is the gift I brought to Su Yuan."


    "Yuanyuan, show me something."


    Shen yini held out her hand.


    Su Yuan hesitated and handed over the jewelry bag.


    "Do you mind?"


    Shen yini''s eyes moved to Li futu, her face was flat, and she finally said the first sentence to him.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    Shen yini opened the jewelry bag and took out a beautiful packing box. At the same time, an invoice floated out of the bag.Deng Yi bent down, picked up the invoice and planned to return it to Shen yini. But his eyes inadvertently scanned the invoice, and his heart speeded up.


    This is a transfer voucher for the auction. The number is 70.5 million!


    Although there are a lot of figures, but with his sensitivity to numbers, he is sure that he is not wrong.


    Deng Yi barely kept silent, but his expression was still a little stiff. He straightened up, looked at Li futu, and then gave the invoice back to Shen yini without saying a word.


    "Thank you."


    Shen yini said thanks, took the invoice, also subconsciously looked at it, and then the expression also appeared a short solidification.


    As a top star, she is naturally not short of money, but more than 70 million is not a small sum for her, this money can buy a luxury villa in Donghai!


    She still remembers that not long after she came in, the man gave Su Yuan a ten million bank card. Now it''s even worse. Hundreds of millions of gifts are given as soon as they are given.


    She did not go to unpack, put the invoice back into the bag, and handed it to Li futu.


    "Sorry, this gift is too expensive for Su Yuan."


    Seeing the invoice, Li futu knew that it was broken. Before he did forget to take out the invoice and throw it away. At that time, Shen yini asked Su Yuan for the bank card and gave it back to her. Now that she knows the value of the eye of the sky, it''s not a surprise that Shen yini would refuse.


    He opened his mouth, but before he opened her mouth, Su Yuan took the lead in snatching the jewelry bag from Shen yini''s hand and holding it tightly in her arms.


    "Brother futu gave it to me!"


    "Su Yuan!"


    Shen yini stared at her with a serious look.


    Su Yuan didn''t give in this time. She turned and ran into the villa with her jewelry bag in her arms.


    Looking at Su Yuan''s back, Shen yini''s thin eyebrows wrinkled tightly, then turned her head, "Mr. Deng, you go back first."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Deng Yi is very understanding turn around, at the same time don''t forget to say goodbye to Li futu: "Mr. Li, goodbye."


    This is really a man of great self-restraint.


    After Deng Yi got on the bus and left, Shen yini took a look at Li futu, then passed him without expression and walked towards the villa.


    Isn''t this girl still depressed?


    Is Yang Yuqing''s advice reliable?


    Seeing that Shen yini was still cold, Li futu couldn''t help being suspicious.


    But this time he came, with a problem-solving attitude and not mind Shen yini''s indifference, he closed the door and followed in.

 Chapter 601

    On the sofa, Su Yuan has taken out the eye of the sky. I don''t know if she is infected by the sapphire. She holds the necklace in her hand, and her big eyes are also shining.


    But before she could appreciate it, she found that her cousin had come over and sat beside her.


    Like the dragon, women are naturally not resistant to gems. Even Shen yini was a little lost when she saw the eye of the sky.


    But she soon broke away from the glamour of the eye of the sky.


    "Give me the necklace."


    Su Yuan was startled, then held the eye of the sky tightly in her hand, and immediately moved to the side, looking at Shen yini''s eyes full of vigilance.


    "I don''t want it! This is the gift brother futu promised me


    Li futu came over and coughed softly: "in fact, this necklace is not so expensive, but when I bought it, I met someone bidding, so I raised the price a lot..."


    Then he gave Su Yuan a look.


    Su Yuan immediately took the necklace and ran upstairs.


    "Yuanyuan!"


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to hear it. She didn''t look back and disappeared at the stairway in the blink of an eye.


    Shen yini turned her head and said, "what on earth do you want to do?"


    "It''s just a gift. Is that necessary? Looking at the girl, I also like her very much... "


    "If you like, you can accept such an expensive gift at will? What do you have to do with her? "


    Shen yini''s question made Li futu unable to answer for a moment. It''s true that the state of dragon pays attention to the fact that people don''t get paid for their work. It''s really common that no one will accept such an expensive gift.


    "I always treat that girl as my sister..."


    Shen yini sneered.


    "Give me your card number."


    Li futu asked, "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll give you the money."


    "Is it necessary to be so serious?"


    Li futu frowned: "I promised that girl that I would bring her a gift when I went to Kyoto. It''s just a promise. If it''s a big deal, you''ll think it''s a stone."


    "Li futu, can you stop making your own decisions? Yes, you are rich. I know that, but it is necessary for you to buy such an expensive gift for her? How can she wear such a valuable necklace? What if I''m targeted by bad people? "


    To be honest, even she has never worn such expensive jewelry.


    "I didn''t think so much about it at that time. I just thought it was beautiful."


    Li futu tells the truth, but inside and outside the story, he reveals what is money and willfulness.


    "Since I''ve given it all, can''t you let me come back again? Otherwise that girl can''t think I''m teasing her, I''m afraid she''ll hate me. "


    Shen yini gazed at him silently, half paid and then looked away.


    "You go."


    Some people didn''t seem to hear it, but the old God was still sitting there. He took the glass of water that Su Yuan poured for him before and drank it. Then he looked at the national goddess that countless men in the Dragon kingdom were dreaming about.


    "You and that Deng, what''s the situation?"


    Shen yini frowned, "what''s the situation?"


    Li futu held the glass. "He''s after you?"


    Shen yini''s eyebrows coagulated and looked at him. She said with no expression: "does it have anything to do with you?"


    Someone looked as if nothing had happened to him. "Friend, it''s just basic concern. I met him twice and sent you back..."


    Before Li Fu Tu finished speaking, she was interrupted by Shen Yi Ni.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I can handle my business. Is there anything else you want?"


    There is no doubt that this is driving people out again.


    Seeing the girl''s refusal, Li futu had no choice but to go straight to the point.


    "Gini, have you been angry for such a long time?"


    I have to admit that someone''s EQ really needs to be improved. When his voice falls to the ground, Shen yini''s face is cold again.


    "Angry? Why am I angry? Didn''t you just come back? It''s hard to fly. It''s not too early now. Go back and have a rest. "


    Although she was concerned, Shen yini couldn''t hear any warmth in her voice. After that, she got up and went straight upstairs.


    Li futu is not a man without face and skin. Shen yini''s attitude made him walk out of the villa with a sigh.


    After the spring and Autumn period, he returned to Datang Yipin by car and took the elevator to the 22nd floor.


    Of course, he didn''t forget which floor he lived on after going to Kyoto. He came to find his neighbor upstairs.


    "Oh, rare and noble, aren''t you in Kyoto? When did you come back? "


    When the door opened, it showed a green face. If it wasn''t for Yang Yuqing''s voice, he thought he had entered the wrong building.


    "What''s that on your face?"


    "mask."


    Yang Yuqing turned around and said, "come in first."Li futu followed him in. Although he had been in Datang Yipin for some time, Yang Yuqing really came here for the first time. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a large exaggerated shoe cabinet, like an exhibition, which almost occupied the whole wall. All kinds of shoes were placed in an orderly manner. There were many pairs or even the same style, but the color was different Same as.


    This is the life of a rich woman.


    And from the shoe cabinet, without a pair of men''s shoes, it can''t be seen that this is the residence of a married young woman.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll wash my face."


    Yang Yuqing is also very casual and doesn''t seem to regard Li futu as an outsider.


    Naturally, Li futu was not polite. He looked around and sat down on the sofa.


    When Yang Yuqing comes out after washing her face, Li futu stares at her for a long time.


    "Why, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Do you know me?"


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile and poured a glass of water for Li futu. At the moment, the young woman''s elder sister looks up to the sky, showing the most natural state. Maybe it''s because she is willing to take care of herself. She can''t see any spots on her face. Her face is as smooth and white as an egg. It''s a little less charming and a little more elegant than before. Her temperament changes greatly, which makes Li futu feel unreal.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu shook his head and took the glass.


    Yang Yuqing sat down beside him.


    "I heard from sister Xiao Shujie, didn''t you go to Kyoto? When did you come back? "


    Li futu took a sip of water and said, "not long ago."


    "Why don''t you accompany your sister he well and come up to me? Are you not afraid that your sister he is jealous? "


    As expected, the younger sister is still the younger sister. Although she looks like a good family at the moment, she reveals her nature in a few words.


    "I have something to ask you."


    Li futu didn''t make fun of her. He looked very serious.


    "Oh, it''s a way of asking for a crime."


    Yang Yuqing picked to pick eyebrow, "what matter, say to listen to."


    Li futu held the glass. "At the beginning, didn''t you let me deal with it coldly? How come it doesn''t work at all? "


    Yang Yuqing is a little dazed.


    "What cold treatment?"


    Li futu''s face changed as he looked at her.


    This girl, was not playing with him at that time?

 Chapter 602

    "Don''t you forget?"


    Li futu looks at the famous beautiful young woman in the East China Sea.


    Yang Yuqing and he look at each other, a face puzzled.


    "Can you make it clear? I don''t know what you''re talking about. "


    "Shen yini. Didn''t you ask me not to contact her at this time? "


    Yang Yuqing suddenly realized.


    "That''s it. I thought you said something."


    "Yes, I said so. What''s the matter?"


    "But I went to see her just now. Why did she still look like an iceberg? Why didn''t your method work at all?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him: "I just suggested at that time, as if there was no guarantee that it would be effective."


    Li futu is speechless.


    Yang Yuqing then said, "tell me, what happened?"


    Li futu will not be cheated this time.


    "It''s no use talking to you."


    He put down his glass and stood up, intending to leave, but Yang Yuqing caught him.


    "Hey, at least I sincerely help you to give advice, no effect, that''s no wonder I ah, how to say, I am also a woman, at least can help you analysis, in addition to me, who else can you find to help you?"


    Li futu steps, pondered, think Yang Yuqing said also reasonable, and Shen yini between this matter, he seems to have to ask Yang Yuqing help.


    So he sat down again.


    "It''s like this..."


    Just when Li futu talked about today''s event, a military jeep drove into Datang Yipin, and the security released it directly. He didn''t dare to ask more.


    The jeep drove into the underground garage, in which sat two men, both in military uniforms.


    "Brother Bu, I''ll wait for you in the car."


    The man who was driving stopped the car and turned to the road.


    The man on the copilot nodded and got off by pushing the door.


    Military uniform, military boots, 1.8 meters tall, extremely strong physique, he stood there, will give a strong sense of oppression.


    He walked slowly towards the underground elevator, and a breath of soldiers'' blood came out naturally.


    His name is bu song.


    Deputy brigade commander of Longguo special combat brigade.


    Take out the adverbs.


    That''s the general.


    ¡­¡­


    Twenty two.


    After listening to Li futu''s experience in Chunqiu Huafu, Yang Yuqing was very happy.


    "Are you stupid? If it doesn''t work, you still mention it. You blame me. I don''t think it''s useful for Zhuge Liang to help you with your Eq


    Then she took a sympathetic look at Li futu.


    "I''m sorry to inform you that you are likely to be a bachelor all your life."


    "Are you a helper or a joke? What do you think your women are thinking all day long? It''s been more than a month. Can''t you turn this over? "


    Yang Yuqing sighs to herself and shakes her head silently. Looking at Li futu''s eyes is no different from looking at patients with advanced cancer.


    "Why don''t you bring a gift to my sister? Do you feel very tired with one more gift? "


    Li futu was stunned.


    "With her sex, she''ll take my gift?"


    "It''s a matter of attitude."


    Yang Yuqing sighed, "you''d better go back."


    At this time, the entrance guard notice suddenly sounded.


    Li futu looks at Yang Yuqing.


    "Is there anyone else coming to you at this time?"


    Yang Yuqing was also surprised.


    "I''ll see."


    She stood up and went to the door, looking at the access control monitor, suddenly stunned there.


    After a few seconds, she came back in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Find a place to hide."


    Yang Yuqing said in a hurry. At the same time, her eyes were sweeping everywhere. It seemed that she was looking at where to find Tibetans.


    Li futu has never seen such a gaffe.


    "Who''s here?"


    "He''s back!"


    Yang Yuqing fixed her eyes in the storage room, and then reached out to pull Li futu up: "what are you still doing? Hide in the storage room."


    Li futu was puzzled.


    "Who is he?"


    "Who do you think it is, my husband?"


    Yang Yuqing pushes Li futu.


    As soon as Li futu''s face changed, he didn''t know if he was infected by Yang Yuqing. He suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Then I''ll go down first."


    "It''s too late. He''s on the elevator now. If you go out now, you''ll run into him! Listen to me. Hide in the storeroom first. "Li futu was pushed into the storage room by Yang Yuqing, and then the door was closed with a bang.


    But before long, the light came in again.


    "Your shoes."


    A pair of shoes was thrown in and the door was closed again.


    Looking at the dark storage room, Li futu was a little absent-minded.


    This is What happened?


    I''m afraid the whole world won''t think that Emperor Yan will hide in the storage room like a thief one day.


    The sound insulation effect of this storage room is very good. Li futu hides in it and can''t hear anything outside. He thought that it would be very difficult for him to get out for a while. Otherwise, if he collides with Yang Yuqing''s husband in this way, he might jump into the Pujiang River. But unexpectedly, in less than 20 minutes, the door of the storage room was opened,


    "come out."


    Yang Yuqing was relieved.


    Li futu hesitated, "where''s your husband?"


    Yang Yuqing turns around. "He''s gone."


    "So soon?"


    Li futu followed.


    "When he was on a mission, he just passed by Donghai, so he came to see me. That''s what they are like."


    Li futu naturally does not express his opinions about other people''s affairs between husband and wife.


    "Your husband didn''t see me, did he?"


    Yang Yuqing looked back and said with a smile, "what do you think?"


    Li futu also reflected that he asked a stupid question.


    "We shouldn''t have been hiding just now. If we were found out, I''m afraid it would be unreasonable. We are friends. Let me see what you have. We have a clear conscience. Your husband won''t be so small-minded that he won''t let you make friends with the opposite sex, will he?"


    Yang Yuqing looks at him quietly.


    "What if I have a guilty conscience?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    Underground garage.


    Busong gets on the jeep.


    "Brother Bu, how is your sister-in-law?"


    Bu song nodded.


    "Brother Bu, why don''t you make a report? We''ll stay in Donghai overnight. You and your sister-in-law haven''t seen each other for more than half a year. Now that they''re all at home, it''s better to accompany her."


    Bu song smiles, "your sister-in-law is a very independent person. It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Driving is a commander, he hesitated, after all did not say more, driving out of the underground garage.


    Bu song looked in the direction of building a through the rearview mirror. His hard face was as calm as water.


    All his life, he was worthy of the country and the people, but he was sorry for the women in that house.


    Thinking of the forced natural face just now, bu song gave a faint smile.


    It has been more than ten years since I knew her. I watched her turn from green to mature, but I didn''t expect that she still didn''t learn to lie.

 Chapter 603

    In the 22 story mansion of Datang Yipin a, the atmosphere became a little strange for a moment.


    After the scene was quiet for half a year, Li futu coughed softly: "it''s too late now. I won''t disturb your rest. Good night."


    Yang Yuqing took a look at him, did not retain, personally sent him to the door.


    Downstairs, when he took out the key to open the door, Li futu forced himself to throw that sentence out of his mind. Naturally, he walked into the living room and found Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter were there.


    "I''m back."


    He Caiwei turns back when she hears the news, and her eyes are surprised.


    Li futu nodded and laughed and walked over.


    "Have you eaten yet? Or I''ll get you something to eat. "


    "Don''t bother, I have."


    Li futu holds he Caiwei down and can''t help thinking of Yang Yuqing''s words.


    It''s true that he didn''t want to bring more presents. It''s really his negligence.


    "Aunt Xiao."


    He said hello to Xiao Shu.


    Xiao Shu said with a smile, "is it OK to go to Kyoto?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "it''s quite smooth, otherwise I wouldn''t have come back so soon."


    After chatting with he Caiwei and her daughter for a while, Li futu got up and went back to her room.


    The next morning, he personally sent he Caiwei to school.


    "Yesterday, I accompanied my mother to the hospital for a review, and the situation was very stable. When I came out of the hospital, my mother said that if I had nothing to do all day, I would get sick. She seemed to want to find something to do... "


    He Caiwei whispered.


    Li futu nodded.


    "If you want to go to school, I seldom stay at home. I''m afraid aunt Xiao will feel bored by herself."


    After thinking about it, he said, "aunt Xiao said before that she wanted to open a flower shop near Dongda. In this way, I''ll send someone to look around your school to see if there is a suitable store. If there is one, I''ll set it down for Aunt Xiao and open the flower shop."


    "Please."


    Li futu smiles, "are you going to treat me with respect?"


    He Caiwei blushed slightly.


    "Drive carefully."


    Seeing he Caiwei push the door to get off, Li futu picks up his mobile phone and makes a call to Ouyang Xiu after he Caiwei enters the school.


    "Send someone to Donghai university to see if there is a store about 200 square meters. The price is not a problem. If there is one, take it down immediately."


    Ouyang Xiu is very simple: "yes."


    Hang up the phone, Li futu then drove to Donghai Central Hospital, intending to see Gu Qingcang, but learned from the nurse that Gu Qingcang had been discharged.


    "Old Gu is out of hospital?"


    Out of the inpatient department, he gave Gu Qingcheng a call.


    "Yes, how do you know?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s voice came from the phone, I have to admit that the environment can really bring a great impact on people, Gu Qingcheng''s tone has become more calm than before.


    "I''m in the hospital right now."


    "Ah? Are you back? "


    Li futu walked towards the parking lot and said with a smile, "yes, I came back yesterday."


    "Then why don''t you call and let me know so that I can pick you up."


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone is full of small complaints.


    "I''m not disabled. I have hands and feet. What can I do for you?"


    "Chairman, the meeting is about to begin."


    Hearing the words from the phone, Li futu said, "you should be busy first."


    "I''ll call you later."


    What kind of position you sit in, you have to bear what kind of responsibility. After Gu Qingcang took over the ring of power, Gu Qingcheng lost most of his freedom.


    "Good."


    Li futu responded with a warm voice. Before he put down his mobile phone, the bell rang again.


    He looked down, some unexpected pick eyebrows, and then put the phone through.


    "How does the big star think of Xiaosheng today?"


    "Come on, what''s going on between you and Fanny?"


    She has a charming voice. She is one of the most beautiful things on the list of men''s fantasies in the whole dragon kingdom.


    Calculate the day, he and Mu language butterfly really did not contact for some time.


    "What''s the matter? I''m fine with her."


    Li futu opened the door and sat in.


    "You are still fooling me. A few times ago, when I called Gini and asked about you, she immediately changed her face. How did you provoke her again?"


    He knew that mu yudie was recording a variety show all over the country during this time. Unexpectedly, he was still thinking about him in his busy schedule. Li futu felt warm.


    "Well, you don''t know what personality you have? There''s nothing to be surprised about. "


    Li futu doesn''t like to say that he is not a person who likes to trouble others. He doesn''t want mu yudie to worry about the things between himself and Shen yini."I advise you to think about it seriously and say that again, otherwise you can''t blame me for not helping you in the future."


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Someone''s tone is still relaxed.


    "That''s what you said. You''re going to watch the news online."


    "What news?"


    Li futu said strangely that he could find a beep coming from the phone and had been hung up.


    He frowned slightly, then put down his mobile phone to surf the Internet, and the headline of his browser was very eye-catching.


    Shen yini''s love affair exposed!


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled. He went in and found that there were pictures and texts in it.


    The pictures show Shen yini dining with other people in different restaurants. The shooting angle is very tricky. It''s easy to arouse people''s reverie if the two people''s postures are photographed intimately. The writer''s writing style is also very good. The lines lead readers to believe that Shen yini is in love with others.


    Li futu, the hero in the photo, met Deng Yi last night.


    Li futu frowns and dials mu yudie''s cell phone again. The other party seems to expect that he will call again, and he will be connected soon.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask you what''s the matter. The news came out last night, and now it has spread wildly on the Internet, not to mention outsiders. Even I think that the situation between Kani and this man is unusual. With Kani''s personality, it should be impossible to have so many meals with a man alone. Don''t tell me you don''t know anything about it. "


    Li futu is silent. Of course, he doesn''t think Shen yini will really like Deng Yi in such a short time. He just looks at these photos. It''s obvious that someone is deliberately staring at them.


    "I tell you, I''ve seen this situation a lot. I suspect that this man directed and acted himself, deliberately letting the media find out."


    "It should not be possible..."


    Although he has only seen two sides, Li futu doesn''t think that Deng Yi is such a scheming person.


    "Why not? Do you understand if you want to die


    Mu language butterfly did not explain: "where are you?"


    Li futu subconsciously said: "Central Hospital."


    "What are you doing in the hospital? Are you sick? "


    "No, I came to see a friend."


    "Do you remember my place?"


    Li Fu Tu Mu Lu was puzzled, and then unexpectedly said, "are you back?"

 Chapter 604

    When I first met mu yudie, he drove mu yudie back to his home. Although it has been several months, Li futu''s memory is amazing, and he drove the car to Mu yudie''s downstairs accurately.


    Calling to ask for the house number, Li futu walked into the apartment building.


    "When did you come back?"


    Li futu looks around casually. It''s his first time to visit mu yudie''s home. It''s a duplex apartment with two floors and luxurious decoration. The furniture is almost dark color. There is an independent bar and the wine stands are full of famous wine.


    "Last night."


    Mu language butterfly to lifutu pour water, "sit."


    "It''s a coincidence that I came back last night, too. I watched your program, and I''ve earned both fame and fortune during this time."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa.


    Mu language butterfly sat opposite him, handed the water cup in the past, looking at Li futu''s face way, "you pour really quite relaxed."


    Li futu smiles. "It''s not my affair. Do I have to be nervous?"


    "Are you not afraid that Ginny really ran away with others?"


    I haven''t seen her for a month or two, but she still hasn''t changed a lot. Her skin is snowy and her lips are red, but her original bright golden hair is dyed back to black. She tilts her legs casually and elegantly, perfectly showing her slender legs, and her eyes are staring at Li Fu''s picture.


    "She''s an adult. Who do you want to go with? I may not be able to stop her?"


    Li futu took a drink from his glass.


    "Oh, it''s really a new look. I haven''t seen you for more than two months. I didn''t expect you to be so free and easy. Why don''t I ask Gini to call that man out at noon and have dinner with us, or we''ll know each other?"


    "It''s not necessary. I''ve seen that man."


    Mu language butterfly curved and slender eyebrow wrinkled.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Well, that man''s name is Deng Yi. He is a senior executive of Longteng. It seems that he is cooperating with your good sister at present."


    Mu yudie didn''t speak any more. A pair of eyes were turning on Li futu''s face.


    Li futu looked at him strangely and said with a smile, "what are you looking at me for?"


    "Now that you know all about it, are you still watching?"


    Mu language butterfly looks serious, "Hey, are you still not a man?"


    Li futu was dumb.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why am I not a man? "


    "You don''t care if she''s so close to other men?"


    Mu yudie is very surprised at Li futu''s performance. She always thinks that men are very small in this aspect, but this guy seems to have nothing.


    Li futu is silent. It''s really hard for him to explain this matter with Shen yini, even mu yudie.


    "Well, it seems that I''m the emperor, not the eunuch."


    Mu language butterfly hands pressed plump thigh, sighed: "since you don''t care, then I don''t mind my own business."


    At this time, mu yudie''s mobile phone rings.


    "I''ll take a call."


    Mu language butterfly also did not avoid Li futu, directly connected to the mobile phone.


    Listening to the phone, her face became serious with the speed visible to human eyes.


    "I see."


    Seeing that she didn''t look right, Li futu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Mu yudie held his mobile phone and looked up at him: "I thought it was the man who directed and acted, but now it seems that I guess it''s wrong. I''m afraid it''s someone who wants to take care of her."


    Li futu frowned slightly: "what do you mean?"


    "Not long ago, it broke out on the Internet that she was filming in Nanyang last time."


    As soon as Li Fu Tu''s eyes were fixed, he immediately thought of the key.


    "Shi Hongyi?"


    "Yes, although the online news didn''t make it clear, it obviously refers to the fact that Shi Hongyi''s death has something to do with Nani."


    It''s been several months since Nanyang happened. Now it''s suddenly exploded again. It''s definitely not an accident.


    "Has she offended anyone recently?"


    Mu language butterfly brow lock, she is also a person in the entertainment industry, this kind of thing also heard a lot, this is obviously an elaborate plot.


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu shook his head.


    "How can you not know?"


    Li futu looks at mu yudie. During this time, he doesn''t know how to contact Shen yini. He doesn''t know who Shen yini contacted and what happened. He just can''t explain to Mu yudie.


    "Where did the news come from first?"


    He asked.


    "Xinchao.com was first issued by a trumpet, and then forwarded by many marketing numbers. Now it''s on the hot search list. It''s obvious that someone is deliberately splashing dirty water on her."


    Li futu said: "it''s useless for us to guess here. I think you''d better call her and ask her what''s going on and whether she has offended anyone."Mu language butterfly subconsciously picked up the mobile phone, then looked up in doubt.


    "Why don''t you fight yourself?"


    "With her personality, she won''t tell me. It''s better for you to play."


    In fact, according to Shen yini''s attitude yesterday, whether she would answer the phone call is the same thing.


    Mu yudie dials Shen yini''s mobile phone.


    "Where are you, Minnie?"


    At the other end of the phone, downstairs of the studio building, Shen yini, who also learned about her scandal, walked towards a RV under the protection of the security guard. There were many people around, including fans and reporters. The scene was very noisy.


    "I''m in the company now. I''ll call you back later."


    She knows why mu yudie calls, but this kind of environment is not suitable for communication at all.


    "Miss Shen, is the online exposure true?"


    "Miss Shen, who''s the man you have dinner with? Are you really girlfriends with him? When did it start between you? "


    "Miss Shen, Miss Shen, it''s said on the Internet that Shi Hongyi''s death is related to you. Do you have anything to explain?"


    ¡­¡­


    People keep pouring towards her. Shen yini puts down her mobile phone and quickens her pace. Before she gets to the door of the car, a man with a black hat suddenly pushes away the security personnel and strides towards her.


    "Stop!"


    The security of the guard immediately caught up.


    Shen yini turned her head and saw a crazy face. The other side picked up a bottle in her hand and threw it at her.


    After spending so many years in the entertainment industry, she naturally knew what the bottle was most likely to contain.


    Looking at the liquid splashing towards her, she was stunned in the same place, and her mobile phone also fell to the ground.


    "Ah..."


    There is a scream around, the scene suddenly chaos, and clear through the phone into the Mu language butterfly''s ears.


    "Ginny? "Honey!"


    Mu language butterfly constantly shouting, but the phone there has no response.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu looks at her.


    Mu yudie slowly puts down her mobile phone.


    "It seems that something happened to Gini..."

 Chapter 605

    Donghai Second Affiliated Hospital.


    Outside the hospital is already full of long guns and short guns. The shocking news that Shen yini was killed by bosulfuric acid downstairs of her company has attracted numerous media.


    But the door of the hospital has been cordoned off by the police, and no media is allowed to enter.


    Shen yini is a top star with too much influence. She was attacked on the street. This is a major event. The police attached great importance to it and immediately started an investigation.


    The man who poured sulfuric acid on Shen yini was under control on the spot and has now been taken back to the police station for trial.


    Longteng media.


    Learning the news of Shen yini''s accident, Deng Yi immediately plans to rush to the hospital, but is called to the office by the president.


    "Are you going to see Shen yini?"


    Longteng''s president is Xiang Jun. he''s a good-looking man. He''s only 50 years old, but he''s already a capital tycoon in the entertainment industry.


    "General manager Xiang, yini was splashed with sulfuric acid. Now I don''t know how the injury is. I have to go to see her."


    It can be seen that Deng Yi really cares about Shen yini, not disguise.


    "Deng Yi, I hope you understand that the cooperation between you and Shen yini is limited to business affairs."


    Xiang Jun''s tone is very calm, and he has a strong air that a big man is not angry.


    "Mr. Xiang, I understand, but my friend and I are friends at least. I can''t turn a blind eye to such a big accident, can I?"


    Deng Yi''s words are also reasonable.


    Light a cigar to the army.


    "The scandal between you and Shen yini is now in full swing. If you go there now, you will be surrounded by the media."


    "Mr. Xiang, don''t you know the virtue of the media? What they are good at is nonsense. I just had a few meals with Gini..."


    Xiang Jun stares at him, "I naturally know the virtue of the media, but dare you say you don''t feel anything about Shen yini?"


    Deng Yi''s face was stagnant and silent.


    He smoked a cigar from Xiang Jun, which is like a big man in a TV play.


    "My fair lady, a gentleman is fond of her. As long as she is a man, she can''t resist her charm. In fact, it''s not a strange thing. But Deng Yi, you know there are so many people in the company, why should I send you to talk about cooperation with Shen Ni?"


    "Please make it clear to the general manager."


    "Because I think you are a rational and calm person, I think you can control yourself."


    Xiang Jun slowly puffed out his cigarette: "beautiful women are so charming, but don''t forget that there is another saying called" beauty is in trouble ". Women like Shen yini can''t be possessed by ordinary people. Didn''t you see the time curtain? Did the prince let go at last?"


    Xiang Jun stood up, came to the window, looked down, you can see that there are reporters at the door of the company, obviously affected by the scandal.


    "It''s just like the death of Shi Hongyi. Although it''s a traffic accident, how can a good person have a traffic accident for no reason, and it''s not long after Shen yini was slapped in the face. Some people don''t know where Shi Hongyi came from and who his wife is, but you must know very well, but that''s the kind of person who says to die. "


    Turn to the army.


    "Some words, don''t make it too clear. Deng Yi, I''ve always been optimistic about you. I hope you don''t go the wrong way because of the impulse. If you go the wrong way, you can''t go back."


    Deng Yi doesn''t look very good.


    It''s impossible for Xiang Zong to reveal all his thoughts. Although he spoke in a very obscure way, Deng Yi understood what he meant.


    Now who in the circle doesn''t know who is standing behind Shen yini.


    President of the Warring States period.


    Young heroes in the East China Sea.


    Back to Yongxing, and the East China Sea King brother.


    This is really a man who can make people feel heavy and depressed when they think about it.


    With a man like this?


    All kinds of emotions in Deng Yi''s eyes flickered and fluctuated. After half pay, a look of dispirited appeared on his face, and his clenched hands relaxed gradually.


    "Mr. Xiang, I understand."


    He nodded to Jun and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Deng Yi, you are a smart man. The world is like this. The law of the jungle, the strong are respected. What we can do is to strive to climb up, so that we can have the chance to fight for it."


    I have to admit that Xiang Jun is really a good leader.


    After comforting Deng Yi, he took a puff of cigar, squinted and said: "originally, after your affair with Shen yini came out, I suspected that you did it yourself at first, but I think you should not be so stupid. Now it seems that you have been used."


    "Mr. Xiang, who do you think planned this?"


    "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I''m curious. It''s just a matter of splashing dirty water. It''s common in the circle. It''s a common method, but if you do it with sulfuric acid, it''s like leaving no room. Is this to deal with Shen yini, or is it to have a grudge against the one behind Shen yini? "Xiang Jun was holding a cigar, and thick white smoke came out of his mouth.


    "I don''t know about Shen yini''s injury. If that face is really destroyed, it''s really a pity."


    "Mr. Xiang, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go to work first."


    He looked at the army and nodded: "go ahead, but you are still responsible for the cooperation with Shen yini in the future. Since you are magnanimous, don''t give people the misunderstanding of guilty conscience."


    Deng Yi was silent and bowed slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Donghai University East six dormitory building.


    512 dormitory.


    "Ah, watch the news, Shen yini has been splashed with sulfuric acid!"


    Cried Zhou Qiao.


    "What?"


    Zhang Xinlan was so shocked that she couldn''t even watch her favorite Korean TV series. She immediately came to Zhou Qiao''s computer.


    On the trendy web page, the news that Shen yini, a famous star, was attacked by unknown people on the street this morning is hanging on the front page. The bold black font looks shocking.


    "No? Sulfuric acid? Which lunatic did this? "


    "You see, mu yudie has gone to the hospital."


    Someone took pictures of Mu yudie driving into the hospital.


    Originally reading in bed, Su Yuan didn''t know when she got out of bed and pushed Zhang Xinlan away, staring at Zhou Qiao''s computer screen with her big eyes.


    "I don''t know if Shen yini is seriously injured. It''s sulfuric acid. If she is splashed on her face, I''m afraid her whole life will be over..."


    Zhou Qiao light Nan way, the shock on the face has not subsided.


    "It doesn''t matter. They are big stars. They can still have plastic surgery."


    "How could it be the same..."


    "Shut up


    Su Yuan suddenly roared.


    Zhou Qiao was stunned and looked at Su Yuan in surprise Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you? "


    Su Yuan''s face is very pale.


    Zhang Xinlan said strangely, "Yuanyuan, why are you so excited? You are not a fan of Shen yini. "


    She remembers that Su Yuan has always been indifferent to Shen yini.


    Su Yuan turned her head and her big eyes were as cold as ice.


    "She''s my sister."


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were in a daze and opened their mouths at the same time.

 Chapter 606

    "Are you all right, Ginny?"


    On the fourth floor of the inpatient department of Donghai Second Affiliated Hospital, mu yudie came in a hurry.


    At the moment, Shen yini, who caused the storm of public opinion again, was not lying on the hospital bed, but standing on the corridor talking on the phone.


    "Sister is OK, really OK, the hospital now has a lot of media, you stay in the school honestly, don''t come over."


    Shen Yi Ni turned to see Mu language butterfly, "elder sister still has something to do, hang up first."


    "Su Yuan?"


    Mu language butterfly approach, eyes can''t help looking at Shen yini.


    Shen yini nodded and laughed.


    "Well, don''t look. I''m fine. The sulfuric acid didn''t spill on me."


    Finding that Shen yini didn''t have any scars on her whole body, mu yudie was relieved, but she was still very nervous.


    "You scared the hell out of me. What''s going on? How can someone deal with you in such a vicious way? "


    Shen yini shook her head, looked at the ward and said in a soft voice, "I don''t know. If the security guard didn''t push me away, I''m afraid..."


    She said nothing more.


    At this time, Li futu, who came by car with mu yudie, came up with no expression on his face. When he saw that Shen yini was safe, his expression eased.


    Shen yini looked at him with a calm look.


    "Is the security guard OK?"


    Mu language butterfly also looked into the ward.


    "The shoulder was splashed on a little, but it''s not a big injury. The doctor has dealt with it, and now the police are looking for him to inquire about the situation."


    Shen yini sat down on the bench. Although she had just experienced a disaster that would destroy her life, she seemed calm and calm.


    Mu language butterfly sits down beside her, "Ni, you really don''t have a suspect? Have you ever offended anyone during this time? "


    Shen yini shook her head in silence.


    Without saying a word, Li futu pushed the door and walked into the ward.


    "Sorry, we are..."


    A policeman reached out to stop him. Li futu said, "I''m Li futu, honorary chairman of the Warring States club. I''m friends with Miss Shen."


    The policeman drew back his hand as soon as his expression stagnated.


    "Mr. Li, the police are very sorry for this, but please rest assured that we will give Miss Shen justice."


    Li futu looked calm. "Did you catch the man who splashed sulfuric acid?"


    At this time, an older policeman came over, obviously with a higher position.


    "Hello, Mr. Li."


    He took the initiative to reach out and shake with Li futu.


    "The man who splashed sulfuric acid was controlled by the security personnel on the spot. Our police then escorted him back to the police station. Now we have confirmed his identity, but He''s a mental patient. "


    Li futu frowned: "mental patient?"


    "Yes, his family has a diagnosis from a mental hospital. We checked it. It''s true."


    Li futu was silent.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. The police think this case is unusual and has a bad social impact. They will definitely investigate it to the end."


    Li futu, noncommittal, looked at the security guard who was lying on the hospital bed and still being questioned by two police officers, and turned to walk out of the ward.


    "How''s it going?"


    Mu language butterfly looked up at him: "what did the police say?"


    "They say the man who splashed sulfuric acid is a psychopath."


    "How is that possible?"


    Not only mu language butterfly, even Shen yini that let people see forget vulgar face all appear a trace of accident.


    "That''s what the police said, and the man has a certificate from a mental hospital."


    Mu language butterfly Leng for a while.


    "Is this the end of it?"


    Although she doesn''t know much about the law, she at least knows that even if a mental patient kills someone, she may not be held responsible.


    Li futu didn''t respond. Instead, he asked, "did you say that the scandal first broke out from xinchao.com?"


    Mu language butterfly subconsciously nods, then don''t understand a way: "you now ask this why?"? Now the most important thing is not the issue of gossip, but who is going to destroy Fanny... "


    Li futu said in a low voice, "this is one thing."


    Mu language butterfly smell speech a Zheng.


    Shen yini was silent from beginning to end.


    Li futu went to one side, picked up his cell phone and began to make a call.


    "Xuedi, didn''t I ask you to call me when you get to Donghai? Don''t tell me it took you one night to fly to the East China Sea. "


    It''s Cai Hongli.


    "Sister, I want to trouble you with something."


    "No, I''m not in a beautiful mood."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was silent and said in a low voice, "just take it as if I owe you personal favor."The phone was quiet for a while, and then a laugh came over, "your kindness is very valuable. Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know the trendy top management?"


    The headquarters of xinchao.com is in Kyoto. As Cai Hongli, it is very likely to get acquainted with its senior management.


    Cai Hongli''s response was not unexpected.


    "Yes, why do you ask this?"


    "Shen chani, who''s the first person I want to help you find out the news on the Internet?"


    Protecting the privacy of users is the most important work of every company. Otherwise, the company will lose the trust of users in an instant when the information leaked at will is spread, especially the we media company like trendy.


    If ordinary people do not have to think about getting user information from the trendy official, but Cai Hongli is different. In her capacity, trendy executives may sell her face.


    "Shen yini?"


    It''s impossible that Cai Hongli has never heard of the name of this superstar. She''s such a smart person.


    "Xuedi, you are really powerful. You know our national goddess."


    With a smile but no smile, she didn''t ask deeply, and then said: "you wait for me for a while, I''ll ask for you."


    Ten minutes later, Cai Hongli called again.


    After talking with CAI Hongli, Li futu came back.


    "Do you know a woman named Ren Xuan?"


    Shen yini looked at the white wall of the hospital and said quietly, "she''s an agent."


    "What do you ask her for?"


    Mu yudie frowns in bewilderment. Ren Xuan is one of the most powerful agents in the circle. He has brought out several front-line agents, but Li futu, who is afraid that he doesn''t know many stars, let alone agents standing behind the scenes.


    "She made all the news on the Internet this time."


    Li futu looked at Shen yini: "have you ever had a conflict with Ren Xuan?"


    Shen yini shook her head.


    Mu language butterfly full face doubts, "shouldn''t ah, how can be she, you can be wrong?"


    "This is a message from the top of xinchao.com."


    In a word, Li futu stops mu yudie''s query.


    "If she doesn''t have any grudges with you, it only means that there is someone behind her."


    After a moment''s silence, he continued.


    "What artists does Ren Xuan have?"


    "Yuan Shan, Liu Jiayi, Ou Cheng It seems that these are the only ones


    Shen yini said slowly: "and Jiang caie."


    Hearing the name, Li futu''s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 607

    Time curtain building.


    "Mr. Li."


    Dong Zhiyuan, known as the little godfather of the entertainment industry, got up from his office chair and walked out with a smile on his face, extending his hand to Li futu.


    "Mr. Dong, long time no see."


    Li futu reached out to hold it.


    "Yes, it''s been a while."


    Dong Zhiyuan sighed and held it for several seconds before releasing his hand. He told the Secretary at the door, "go and prepare two cups of coffee."


    The secretary took the order and left.


    "Sit down, Mr. Li."


    They sat down one after another on the sofa.


    "Mr. Dong, I''m here to ask you a favor."


    "Mr. Li, it''s all right to say so."


    Dong Zhiyuan is very forthright: "as long as it''s within my power, I will never give up."


    Li futu didn''t make too many polite remarks, so he went straight to the point.


    "I want all the black materials of Jiang caie."


    Dong Zhiyuan frowned, obviously surprised by Li futu''s request.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know how she offended Mr. Li? "


    Since it''s looking for help, Li futu didn''t hide it. "It''s her behind the scenes that instructs her about Gini."


    Although only one Ren Xuan was found, and there was no direct evidence to prove that Jiang caie was a black hand, Li futu was sure that there would be no one else except her.


    Most of the time, he understood that it was because he drove Jiang caie out of her room that night in Kyoto, so the other party held a grudge against her and vented his grudge against Shen yini.


    It''s true that he owes Tang Jiahao a favor, but the last time he rescued Jiang caie from ye Xuanyuan''s hands in Wangfujing, the favor has been paid off.


    Since Jiang cai''e chose to do such a thing, she should be ready to bear the consequences.


    First, there was a scandal, then a scandal, and finally sulfuric acid. Now, I''m afraid that the whole dragon Kingdom has heard of the news. Dong Zhiyuan, who is in the East China Sea and a giant in the circle, is no exception. Only when Li futu mentioned it on his own initiative, he began to ask, "is she OK?"


    Li futu shook his head and said, "she''s OK. A security guard blocked the sulfuric acid for her."


    "It''s OK."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded, then some unbelievable way: "I didn''t expect that Jiang caie did it."


    "Mr. Dong, it''s impossible for Jiang caie to climb to her present position, is she clean?"


    It is well said that the ordinary people''s imagination can''t imagine how chaotic the entertainment industry is. Those big names who are able to stand out in this circle, who knows how they have come all the way, are very few, after all, as lucky as Shen yini.


    As a capital giant standing at the top of the entertainment circle, if Jiang caie really has a black history, Dong Zhiyuan should be clear.


    "Jiang caie is not clean, but..."


    Dong Zhiyuan didn''t even ask why he was so sure that it was Jiang caie''s hand. This man''s identity doesn''t need to be wronged by an actor.


    "Mr. Li, now Jiang caie and Tang Shao are very close."


    Dong Zhiyuan gave a vague reminder.


    "Mr. Dong, I know that."


    Seeing that there was no fluctuation in Li Fu''s picture, Dong Zhiyuan understood it in his heart.


    Obviously, this is determined to move Jiang caie.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Li. I''ll make a call."


    Dong Zhiyuan stood up.


    Since Li futu came here in person, he would not lose face.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s going on between you and him, Minnie?"


    Not long after Li futu left, mu yudie and Shen yini left the hospital and went directly back to Chunqiu Huafu.


    Two top stars, now in front of a person with a bowl of instant noodles.


    "What can I do with him?"


    Shen yini''s look is as flat as Li futu''s.


    "Don''t lie to me. Did you two fight?"


    "You think I''m going to have a fight with him?"


    Shen yini brought up the instant noodles, which Su yuan bought in the supermarket once.


    Mu language butterfly tight then asks a way.


    "What''s the situation with you and that Deng?"


    Shen yini looked at her and picked up the fork. "Didn''t he tell you?"


    Mu yudie stares at her.


    "I''m asking you."


    "I''m working with Longteng now."


    Shen yini wrote lightly that she lowered her head and began to eat instant noodles.


    Beauty is beauty, even eat instant noodles, are so elegant and moving.


    Mu language butterfly silent saw her half pay.


    "Gini, are you stimulated?"


    Shen yini didn''t seem to hear anything. She was still eating instant noodles.


    "You don''t really like Deng, do you?"


    Mu language butterfly intentionally way.Shen yini turned a deaf ear, as if a bowl of instant noodles were some delicacies.


    "Hello, is instant noodles so delicious? I''m talking to you. "


    Shen yini finally raised her head.


    "I have said that he and I are just cooperating. What can you do if you don''t believe me?"


    "In a partnership, you''ll have dinner with him so many times, and you''ll be photographed?"


    Although I have known each other for many years, mu yudie began to feel that she couldn''t see through the only sister in her circle.


    "I didn''t know anyone was taking pictures."


    Mu language butterfly which can''t see that she is avoiding the heavy and taking the light, see Shen yini make up her mind not to say, she also has no way, angrily in front of the bubble noodles, "you do it, don''t wait for the heart ash, cold left you again regret."


    Shen yini silently lowered her head and stirred the instant noodles with a fork, but she didn''t take another bite.


    Today''s entertainment industry is bound to be lively.


    At noon.


    After Shen yini was splashed with sulfuric acid, a series of scandals broke out on the Internet.


    Plastic surgery, accompany wine, hidden rules, play big, every keyword is particularly eye-catching.


    Moreover, this is not a fabrication, but it is well founded. For example, the specific hospital for plastic surgery, the people who were present when they were drinking, all of them were clearly written on it, and even there were photos.


    The release of Jiang caie''s black materials has undoubtedly diverted some attention from the outside world to Shen yini.


    On the trendy Internet, Shen yini''s hot search began to cool down. On the contrary, Jiang caie''s name came from behind to replace her.


    The wind is changing so fast that even ordinary people can see that there are cruel people in the whole river.


    According to the time line, it almost runs through the whole famous history of Jiang caie.


    Recently, nearly three months ago, when Jiang caie was making a play, she got together with her partner''s hero. Some members of the crew saw her enter the hero''s room late at night and come out the next morning.


    Who in the entertainment industry is not the elite? Jiang caie''s scandal is like a raging wave. Who can''t see that there is a big man behind the scenes.


    I don''t know if I''m worried about getting angry. All the names involved in the scandal remain silent, and no one comes forward to refute.


    Jiang caie''s personal facilities collapsed rapidly and her curse was like a tide.


    Jianghu building in the Warring States period.


    Ouyang Xiu bowed to the figure standing at the window.


    "Mr. Li, it''s found out that Jiang caie is staying in the hotel now."

 Chapter 608

    Oko hotel.


    The crown prince of Tangshan real estate walked into the elevator with a gloomy face, and two burly bodyguards followed him without saying a word.


    Taking the elevator to the 13th floor, Tang Jiahao went to the door of room 1306 and rang the doorbell.


    The door opened and a woman appeared in front of him.


    When I saw him, the other side''s face was radiant, there was a touch of surprise, and even the eyes suddenly burst out with bright brilliance.


    "Jiahao, I knew you would not ignore me."


    She stepped forward and planned to plunge into Tang Jiahao''s arms, but Tang Jiahao reached out to stop her.


    The woman looked stiff and raised her head. The surprise disappeared gradually. Some of her eyes looked at him incredulously,


    "you are waiting for me at the door."


    To the two bodyguards, Tang Jiahao bypassed the woman and went straight into the room, his face as deep as water.


    "Jiahao..."


    The woman closed the door, followed him and hugged him from behind again. Her soft and graceful body was close to Tang Jiahao''s back.


    In the past, Tang Jiahao might turn around and hold the woman in his arms to flirt, but at this time, the prince of Tangshan was indifferent.


    Looking at all the curtains being pulled up in a dark and oppressive room, his eyes swept the glass slag on the ground, and his brows wrinkled more and more tightly.


    "Let go."


    "Jiahao..."


    Tang Jiahao once again said: "let go."


    The woman was very reluctant, but finally she stood up straight and released her arm.


    Tang Jiahao went to the sofa.


    "Jiahao, you have to believe me, those news are false, someone maliciously slandered me, I will find a lawyer to sue them!"


    The woman followed Tang Jiahao''s footsteps, but she didn''t dare to hold him. She was very pitiful.


    Who can imagine that this woman is Jiang caie, a front-line actress who has been active in TV screens and major advertisements for a long time?


    Hearing her words, Tang Jiahao smiles without any temperature. Then he turns around and stares at the woman who has been with him for two or three years.


    "Jiahao, you must believe me..."


    Jiang caie looked up at him, full of nostalgia and affection.


    Before today, Tang Jiahao might feel a great sense of achievement and enjoyment, but now looking at the face in front of him, he suddenly realized that it was so strange.


    "Have you been playing an actor all these years with me?"


    Tang Jiahao whispered: "it''s really hard for you."


    "No, Jiahao, it''s not like this..."


    Tang Jiahao raised his hand.


    "Cai''e, although I''m not very intelligent, I''m not stupid. Those on the Internet, written in black and white, are well founded. Do you think that''s pure slander?"


    "It''s really hard for your business to get ahead. Compared with ordinary people, you really have to pay more. I haven''t checked your previous affairs because I don''t want to pursue them. But after you follow me, why don''t you know how to restrain yourself?"


    Tang Jiahao looked at her with calm eyes.


    "In your eyes, I Tang Jiahao is a fool who can be fooled by you in the applause?"


    Jiang caie shook her head and grabbed Tang Jiahao''s clothes: "no, Jiahao, those are all fake, they are all fake..."


    "At this point, you don''t admit it."


    With a smile, Tang Jiahao took Jiang caie''s wrist and pulled her hand away from him.


    "In that case, I don''t think I need to talk with you any more. You can find a lawyer to deal with it yourself."


    With that, he decided to leave.


    "No, Jiahao, don''t leave me, please..."


    Jiang caie stood in front of him, her eyes were terrified,


    people are not plants, who can be merciless.


    Anyway, this woman has been with her for nearly three years.


    Looking at this bloodless face, Tang Jiahao finally stopped.


    "Jiahao, I admit that I did something wrong, but please believe me. After I met you, I never had a good time with any man. I really didn''t!"


    Tears appeared in Jiang caie''s eyes.


    Tang Jiahao was silent for a moment.


    "I''ll give you another chance to tell me everything you''ve done recently."


    "Jiahao, I really haven''t done anything..."


    "You haven''t done anything. Why did someone deal with you all of a sudden?"


    At last, Tang Jiahao couldn''t control his mood.


    Tears rolled from the corner of Jiang''s eyes, she choked: "I don''t know, I really don''t know, I don''t know who I''ve offended, they want to deal with me in such a vicious way..."


    She holds her mouth, tears constantly fall from her cheeks, and her delicate body slowly falls to the ground.Nowadays, there are so many scandals and curses outside. Everything she has been fighting for in the entertainment industry for so many years has collapsed like a castle piled up with sand. She seems to be desperate and pitiful.


    Gentle village, hero tomb.


    After nearly three years together, it is impossible to say that Tang Jiahao has no affection for her, otherwise he would not be here at this time. Even though he knows that Jiang caie has not told the truth, looking at her slumping on the ground and feeling disappointed, Tang Jiahao''s eyes trembled and his hands clenched. After all, he was still ruthless.


    The entertainment industry is a place where people are most indifferent. There are many things to add to the cake, but there are few people who can provide timely help. If he gives up, this woman will be forced to die.


    As he reached into his underwear pocket, Tang Jiahao took out an item and threw it in front of Jiang caie.


    Jiang caie raised her face and looked at him with dim tears. Then she lowered her head again and slowly extended her hand.


    "This is a ticket. Now, it''s not suitable for you to stay at home. Go outside to avoid the storm."


    Jiang caie''s movements are stagnant.


    Although Tang Jiahao didn''t make it clear, she could hear that Tang Jiahao seemed to be planning to help her solve the problem.


    "Jiahao..."


    Holding the ticket in her hand, Jiang caie raises her head, but Tang Jiahao ignores it and leaves the room directly


    "Jiahao!"


    In response to her, only the door closed.


    Looking at the closed door, Jiang caie, sitting on the ground, clutching the ticket, could see the blue veins on her palm. Before the tears in her eyes disappeared, some unwilling and resentment began to emerge.


    After half pay, she wiped her face and got up from the ground.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang again.


    She was stunned, and her face changed in a moment. She ran over excitedly and opened the door, "Jiahao..."


    She thought it was Tang Jiahao who came back, but when the door opened, there were several strange faces in front of her.


    The man standing in the front glanced over her face and then looked at the ticket that Jiang cai''e held in her hand.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Jiang. I''m afraid you can''t go."

 Chapter 609

    "Who are you?"


    After discovering that it was not Tang Jiahao, Jiang caie, who was already a frightened bird on the crest of the storm, suddenly changed her face and her eyes were full of vigilance.


    Moreover, she immediately grasped the doorknob and planned to close the door whenever something went wrong.


    "The Warring States period, Ouyang Xiu."


    The man did not hide, very frank burst out of the house.


    At that moment, Jiang caie''s pupils trembled violently, and then quickly pushed the door to block the other side outside.


    She didn''t know Ouyang Xiu, but it didn''t mean she didn''t know who was the master of the Warring States period.


    With the explosion of scandals outside, she almost immediately guessed who was behind the scenes, but she didn''t dare to tell Tang Jiahao that her story in Kyoto and the murder of Shen yini would be revealed.


    She doesn''t think Tang Jiahao will protect her after these things are exposed.


    There is only one thing that she can''t understand. In the entertainment industry, there are always many people who secretly hate Shen yini. Moreover, she thinks she is perfect. Why can Li futu find her head so soon?


    This is the so-called status determines vision.


    Although she has been sitting in the front line, she is still a chess piece. Naturally, she can''t see through the wrist and energy of the players and the people standing outside the chess game.


    In other words, in several contacts with Li futu, Li futu has always been more introverted, which makes her subconsciously look down at Li futu''s energy.


    At the moment when Jiang cai''e plans to close the door, Ouyang Xiu also reaches out his hand and presses the door of the house. As a woman, how can Jiang cai''e compete with Ouyang Xiu? She can only be forced to step back.


    The door was wide open.


    It is clear that the other side of the bad Jiang caie mouth want to shout, but she has no chance to call for help.


    After Ouyang Xiu, the two men quickly stepped forward without any pity, and a palm knife struck Jiang caie''s back neck.


    Jiang caie''s eyes turned white and she was in a coma. A man helped her.


    Looking at the ticket falling slowly from Jiang caie''s hand, Ouyang Xiu said softly, "take it away."


    ¡­¡­


    Wow.


    A bucket of cold water poured out, Jiang caie''s delicate body in a coma trembled, and soon came back to life.


    It''s winter now. It''s hard to be splashed with water, especially for a star like her who has never suffered.


    But now she didn''t have time to take care of the icy chill, the scene before coma quickly flashed in her mind, and she looked around in horror.


    It''s a dark, closed room, no sunlight. It''s like the prison place in a TV play. It''s gloomy and depressing.


    Dimly visible, there are several figures standing in the room.


    "Miss Jiang, I''m sorry to invite you in this way."


    A man turns around, his voice, his face, Jiang caie swears that he will never forget.


    "Where is this?"?! Li futu, what are you doing? "


    At the moment, Jiang caie''s whole body is wet with water, her clothes are close to her body, and her concave convex figure is vividly displayed.


    Being able to sit on the front line and get the favor of Tang Jiahao and other princes, Jiang caie is certainly beautiful, but at the moment, Li futu looks like Jiang caie playing the "wet body temptation" without any fluctuation in her eyes.


    He gave a little smile.


    "Welcome to the Warring States period."


    Jiang cai''e''s pupils contracted. Looking at the smile on the man''s face, her heart trembled for some reason. The chill penetrating from her skin seemed to be more and more fierce.


    "I''m leaving."


    She was not bound, stood up and rushed out, but was pushed back by a fierce man, and fell to the ground. The chair was knocked over.


    Jiang caie''s arm was bruised, but she didn''t seem to feel the pain at this time. She raised her head and her voice was sharp and harsh.


    "Li futu, I want to sue you. You are under illegal detention!"


    Li futu stood in silence.


    A man came over, without saying a word, directly slapped Jiang caie''s delicate face.


    "Pa!"


    The momentum is strong.


    Jiang caie''s head deviated, the corners of her mouth were broken and began to bleed.


    Holding her face, Jiang cai''e could no longer restrain her fear, and her body began to shake involuntarily.


    She finally began to realize what people were in the Warring States period.


    Li futu squatted down slowly, "Miss Jiang, I just want to ask you one thing. Today, Shen yini was splashed with sulfuric acid. Did you ask someone to move your hand?"


    "Not me, really not me!"


    A merciless slap let Jiang caie recognize the reality, she dare not clamor, prop up the body, climb in front of Li futu.


    "I have nothing against her. Why do I want to harm her? Mr. Li, you have to believe me. I didn''t do it... "Her mouth was bleeding, her eyes were full of tears, her whole body was wet and dirty, and there was no bright image in the past.


    Li futu quietly looked at her, took out her mobile phone, pressed it a few times, and then put it on the ground.


    Jiang caie lowered her head slowly.


    On the screen of the mobile phone, a piece of news is displayed.


    Ren Xuan, a famous agent, was killed in a car accident at two o''clock this afternoon.


    Jiang caie''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Li futu picked up the mobile phone again.


    "Miss Jiang, let me ask you again Did you plan it? "


    At this moment, Jiang caie finally realized the man''s horror and ferocity.


    "Mr. Li, please, I''m bewildered. I don''t dare any more. Please let me go, please..."


    She seized Li futu''s hand, and dared not argue any more. She was in a panic and fear.


    "As long as you let me go, you can let me do anything..."


    Li futu took out his hand and stood up slowly.


    Jiang cai''e, whose psychological defense line has been completely defeated, completely gave up her dignity, hugged Li futu''s leg and cried: "please give me another chance..."


    "Miss Jiang, we are all adults. If we do something wrong, we should bear the cost."


    Listening to the man''s placid words, Jiang caie fell into the abyss and felt an unprecedented despair.


    She let go of her hand.


    "Li futu, if you kill me, Jiahao will not let you go!"


    In the desperate situation, she almost wants to be crazy, hoarse, that piece of enchanting face is like a fierce ghost at the moment.


    Li futu calmly overlooks the woman at his feet.


    "Miss Jiang, I think the last thing you should mention at this time is Tang Shao''s name."


    Li futu didn''t stay any longer. He turned and walked out of the room.


    "Mr. Li, what should we do? Is it... "


    Ouyang Xiu came out with a deep face and made a gesture of cutting his throat.


    Li futu stopped and was silent for a while. He said in a soft voice, "give her two choices. Go to the red chamber for two months, or leave the world clean."


    There is no need to mention where the red chamber is and what Jiang caie will experience when she goes there.


    Ouyang Xiu nodded, turned and walked into the room again.


    Li futu stood at the door, lit a cigarette and waited quietly.


    Before long, Ouyang Xiu came out again.


    Li futu looks at him.


    Ouyang Xiu bowed his head.


    "She chose to go to the red chamber."


    "Mole ants are still greedy for life, let alone human beings."


    Li futu took a smoke and gave a faint smile.


    "Yes, who wants to die if he can live."

 Chapter 610

    In a cafe on Jingjiang Road, Tang Jiahao, the crown prince of Tangshan real estate, sits opposite Li futu.


    "Li Shao, it happens that I have something to ask for you."


    Tang Jiahao didn''t look very good. His eyebrows and eyes were cloudy.


    "Because of Jiang caie?"


    Li futu, who was asked out by Tang Jiahao, opened his mouth.


    Tang Jiahao had some accidents, but he was soon relieved that Jiang caie''s scandal is now making a lot of noise outside. It''s strange that Li futu doesn''t know.


    "Yes, Li Shao, you must know that someone must be there..."


    Tang Jiahao nodded. Before he finished, he saw Li futu reach into his pocket and put a ticket in front of him.


    Looking at the familiar ticket, Tang Jiahao''s eyes contracted, and then looked at Li futu in disbelief.


    Li futu looks calm.


    "Tang Shao, I did Jiang caie''s business."


    Tang Jiahao''s eyes fluctuated violently, staring at Li futu, half silent.


    "Why?"


    Li futu didn''t speak. He took out a recorder and put it in front of Tang Jiahao.


    Looking at the recording pen, Tang Jiahao slowly extended his hand.


    What is recorded in the recorder is Li futu''s interrogation just now. No, it should be said that it is about Jiang caie.


    After hearing this, Tang Jiahao was a little absent-minded.


    Shen yini was attacked, of course, he also heard about it, but he never thought it would be Jiang caie''s men.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s impossible. There''s no reason for her to... "


    "Tang Shao, are you sure you know her?"


    Since I met Tang Jiahao, Li futu has always had a good impression on him. Otherwise, he would not have meddled in Kyoto and saved Jiang caie from ye Xuanyuan. At the moment, he took the initiative to make an appointment with him out of respect. He can''t hide Jiang caie''s story in the Red Chamber. In the future, Tang Jiahao will certainly know that he will take the initiative to talk with Tang Jiahao Tao, that''s two different things.


    Li futu didn''t intend to talk about Kyoto, but he couldn''t hide it any more.


    "The reason why she would attack Shen yini is because of me..."


    Li futu talked about meeting Jiang caie in Wangfujing.


    With his narration, Tang Jiahao''s face changed dramatically.


    It''s a shame for any man to be betrayed by his own woman. Especially for a super boy like Tang Jiahao, Li futu''s tone has not fluctuated much from beginning to end. He is like an outsider to avoid Tang Jiahao''s embarrassment.


    Tang Jiahao clenched his hands, half silent and hoarse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where is she now? "


    He didn''t think that Li futu was cheating him. As Li futu''s status, it was unnecessary.


    Li futu took a sip of coffee.


    "She was in the Warring States."


    "What are you going to do with her?"


    Tang Jiahao is very clear about the relationship between Shen yini and Li futu. They appeared together in the last Warring States combat. If one''s own woman is almost splashed with sulfuric acid, I''m afraid she can''t bear it.


    "I gave her two choices."


    Li futu didn''t hide anything.


    "One, stay in the red chamber for two months, two, leave the world quietly."


    Tang Jiahao''s eyes trembled.


    Li futu slowly put down his coffee cup.


    "She chose the former."


    The scene calmed down. After half a pay, Tang Jiahao suddenly laughed inexplicably and took a big sip of coffee.


    Li futu said quietly, "Don Shao, please forgive me."


    Tang Jiahao shook his head.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would still be kept in the dark like a fool. Since she has made her own choice, let her go."


    Today, Li''s betrayal of Tang may be more tragic than that of Tang Jiahao I''m sorry.


    It''s not worth it.


    Between chastity and life, Jiang caie chose to live without hesitation, and Tang Jiahao quickly made a choice.


    He stood up.


    "Li Shao, I have something else to do. See you another day."


    Li futu nodded and watched Tang Jiahao leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    After coming back from the hospital, mu yudie didn''t leave. In the current situation, Shen yini is not suitable to appear in public. Mu yudie ordered a meal and asked Li futu to come in.


    "You did Ren Xuan''s business?"


    At the dinner table, mu yudie asked. They also saw the news about Ren Xuan''s car accident. It''s a coincidence that something happened in the morning and in the afternoon.


    Now is no longer the first time to meet, whether she or Shen yini, are very familiar with the man''s character.In general, the man looks gentle and harmless, but if he gets angry, he will show a different side, cold-blooded and cruel.


    "Yes, I did."


    Li futu didn''t deny it and didn''t think it was necessary.


    "That Jiang caie''s scandal, is also you burst out?"


    Li futu nodded again.


    How do you know so much about her? Some don''t even know. "


    "I asked Dong Zhiyuan for help."


    After hearing Li futu''s explanation, mu yudie suddenly said, "it''s really like turning your hands over for clouds and covering your hands with rain. It''s really not us little stars who can offend people like you. Hey, if one day I''m not careful to make you unhappy, you won''t use this method to deal with me, will you?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''m not sure, so you''d better be polite to me and try not to make me angry."


    Shen yini, who was eating quietly, stopped with chopsticks.


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, then smile scold a way: "say you are fat, you still pant on! How dare you be a little more cheeky? "


    "What have you done to Jiang caie?"


    Shen yini made a sudden noise.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "I sent her to the red chamber."


    Shen yini was silent.


    Although they have never been to the red chamber in the Warring States period, they have heard of it.


    Even if Mu yudie thinks that Jiang caie is too vicious, she will inevitably be frightened at this time. In the face of this end, she might as well choose to die.


    Of course, she would not have guessed that this was Jiang''s choice.


    "Why did she deal with Fanny?"


    Mu yudie doesn''t blame Li futu. She''s not a saint. She''s just a woman who doesn''t have a broad mind. If a security guard doesn''t step forward today, she will be ruined in her life. Jiang caie is totally to blame. But until now, she didn''t understand why Jiang caie suddenly wanted to do so to her?


    "It''s actually because of me."


    "Because of you?"


    Mu yudie is very surprised.


    Li futu nodded and told the story of Kyoto.


    After listening to Mu yudie, she felt stunned.


    "Affection is that you get into romantic debt outside. At last, she''s back to you?"


    "I have nothing to do with her, and I didn''t expect her to be so extreme."


    "You go to Kyoto so many days can encounter such thing, peach blossom luck is really exuberant, I''m afraid countless men will envy you."


    Shen yini said plainly.


    Li futu subconsciously replied: "you are not bad, every day there are handsome men into the team in pairs, but also envy others."


    "You..."


    Shen yini clenched her chopsticks and glared at him.

 Chapter 611

    "It''s official business that Gani and Deng have dinner together, but you''re different. If you bring someone back to the hotel alone in the evening, I''m afraid I''ll misunderstand you."


    Mu language butterfly to Li futu righteousness speech way, but secretly but to him wink.


    Li futu didn''t make any more noise.


    "By the way, Ginny."


    Mu language butterfly then turned to look at Shen yini, seemingly strange asked: "you have such a big thing, the surname Deng how like a phone call did not come?"


    "Why did he call me?"


    Shen yini asked.


    Mu language butterfly naturally way: "good or bad also should care about, have an accident to disappear, this also too did not bear."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What does this have to do with responsibility? I can''t cooperate with him more simply. He is still affected by me, and I''m afraid he is also affected by the scandal..."


    "It''s this guy who''s been implicated by you."


    Mu language butterfly toward Li Fu Tu Piao an eye, "if it wasn''t for him to save a beautiful snake, nothing would happen."


    Li futu did not argue and ate in a dull voice.


    After the interruption of Mu yudie, Shen yini''s mood became calmer.


    After finishing the meal, he cleaned up the table and looked at Li futu, who was still sitting on the sofa. Mu yudie was surprised and said, "why don''t you go?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    "I''m not going back tonight. I''m here with Fanny."


    Mu yudie raises a charming smile to him and holds Shen yini''s wrist.


    "Or I don''t think you should go back tonight. It''s boring later. The three of us can fight against the landlord. Anyway, you haven''t lived here."


    Li futu immediately stood up, "then you have a rest early, I''ll go first."


    Looking at his back, mu yudie shakes his head and smiles. "Look at the promise."


    Shen yini was silent. She opened mu yudie''s hand and poured two glasses of water.


    Seeing Li Fu disappear at the door, mu yudie looks back.


    "I''m not thirsty, Minnie. I think we need to have a good chat."


    Shen yini put down her glass and said, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "Talk about the coward who just ran away."


    Mu yudie pulls her to sit down on the sofa.


    "Gini, don''t deceive yourself. You like him, don''t you?"


    "You know, I hate playful men the most."


    Shen yini did not answer the question.


    "There''s no man in the world who doesn''t have a heart, as long as he treats you well. You feel your conscience and say, "what did he do to you?"


    Shen yini''s lips moved and there was no response.


    "I can''t speak."


    Mu yudie looked at her: "as a third party, I can see clearly. It''s easy to get priceless treasure. It''s rare to have a lover. It''s not easy for us to find someone who is sincere to us. Those men, either for money or for sex, but what about him? What do you think he''s after you? "


    "With his achievements, even women like Jiang cai''e take the initiative to throw themselves in his arms, and he doesn''t need money. For you, he can only say that he really cares about you. When you have an accident, he doesn''t arrive immediately? Even if you don''t look good. Sometimes, I feel aggrieved for him. "


    Shen yini took a look at her.


    Mu language butterfly way: "you don''t see me like this, this time I am standing in the angle of absolute justice speaking.". I don''t know what happened between you, but as a sister, Gini, I really want to remind you that in his capacity, it''s really enough to be able to do this. When you bumped him back from the street, it''s really a kind of fate. You should know how to cherish it and don''t regret it if you miss it. "


    "He''s so good in your eyes?"


    "You were born in bliss. If there is a man who treats me like he did to you, I will marry him immediately without saying a word. But I''m not lucky for you


    Mu yudie drank and sighed.


    Shen yini gave a smile.


    "That''s only if the other party is willing to marry."


    "What did you say?"


    Shen yini''s voice is so low that she can''t hear clearly.


    "Nothing."


    Shen yini shook her head. At this time, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing Laixian, Shen yini frowned, then connected the phone and called Dad.


    Mu yudie immediately calms down.


    "I''m fine. All the news is just scribbled. I didn''t hurt a hair."


    "That man is just a partner of mine. I have no relationship with him."


    "Dad, I know. I''ll be back."


    Mu yudie knows that uncle Shen is calling, but she can''t hear what''s on the phone. She just sees that Shen yini''s face suddenly changes.


    "Why do you call him?""He''s very busy at work, so he shouldn''t have time."


    "Ask him yourself. I''ll hang up."


    "What''s the matter, Minnie?"


    Mu language butterfly asked aloud, Shen yini''s expression is obviously a little strange, and what Shen yini said just now is also very strange, she can''t understand.


    "It''s OK. My father is old and always nagging."


    Xingcheng.


    "How are you, Nini?"


    A woman in her forties asked nervously. Although she was almost over 50 years old, she was definitely a beauty when she was young.


    "Listen to the girl''s tone, it should be OK, but this kind of thing, it sounds like fear. At the beginning, she should not have been allowed to choose the star business."


    Shen zhe put down his mobile phone and sighed.


    "What''s the use of saying that now? At present, the most important thing is to find a support for Nini, so that someone can protect her. And after becoming a family, Nini should not work so crazy. When we have children, we can slowly persuade her to withdraw from the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry is too dangerous. Although it''s OK this time, who can guarantee that there will be a next time? "


    "I know. Didn''t I just ask? But the smelly girl hung up the phone and didn''t even tell me her cell phone number. "


    Then Shen zhe dials the phone again, but no one answers.


    "This smelly girl, the bigger she is, the worse she is. She doesn''t answer the phone!"


    "You said that you really were. Why didn''t you ask that young man for a number in Donghai at that time?"


    Shen yini''s mother complained.


    "I didn''t think so much at that time."


    "Is that young man really as good as you say?"


    Hearing the words, Shen zhe said without hesitation: "I will cheat you. If you see it, you will like it. The absolute talent of dragon and phoenix is a perfect match for our Nini."


    After her husband came back, she kept talking about the young man and was full of praise. After listening more, she couldn''t help being curious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t you say Yuanyuan knew that guy, too? You call Yuanyuan and ask her, she may not know. "


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it."


    Shen zhe wakes up and picks up his cell phone again.

 Chapter 612

    America.


    In Iraq.


    The Ross mountains.


    Four or five hundred miners are busy.


    The whole mountain has been under martial law. At the foot of the mountain, there is a regiment of M soldiers stationed.


    Although this is not the territory of M country, Iran is an "ally" of M country. It has been receiving arms and financial assistance from m country. If the relationship between countries is compared to human beings, then M country is the big brother of Iraq.


    In international law, without permission, even if only one other country''s soldiers cross the border armed, it can be regarded as aggression, not to mention the presence of such formed military forces in other countries'' territory.


    Of course, although country m has always regarded itself as a global guard and likes to take part in any accident, it is not so blatant as to regard other countries as its own backyard. These soldiers of country m are stationed here with the permission of the Iraqi regime.


    I''m afraid that even if there are soldiers in other countries, I don''t want to see them run rampant. The reason why Iraq has done so is that it has no choice. Because there have been a lot of troubles in China recently.


    For historical reasons, Iraq has never enjoyed peace for more than 100 years. Internal conflicts and local wars have been frequent. In the past half a year, the rebellion has intensified and the situation has been deteriorating. The rebels are almost occupying most of the territory.


    There is no double blessing, no single disaster.


    Just as the government and the rebels were fighting each other to death, there was a sudden news that huge gold mines had been dug up in China.


    Gold is hard currency in the world. It can be exchanged for aircraft and artillery.


    Originally, this was a great happy event. However, when the Iraqi government heard the news, it did not feel any joy. On the contrary, it was very heavy.


    Because the location of the gold mine is in the Ross mountains, which has been occupied by the rebels and is no longer under their control.


    If the rebels get the gold, it will be a huge blow to their own side. If the rebels turn around, they will be able to change the gold into ammunition and shells to destroy their regime.


    There is no other way, the Iraqi government can only turn to the big brother country m for help. They are obviously more willing to give the gold to country m than to let the rebels get the gold.


    After learning the news, country m did not hesitate to send troops immediately.


    The Iraqi rebels clearly know that country m has been supporting the Iraqi government in all aspects. However, country m is also one of the top powers in the world. They dare not offend. Otherwise, if country m directly participates in the war, they will have no chance to win.


    In the war-torn territory of other countries, hundreds of M soldiers drove to the Ross mountains unimpeded and occupied the gold mine.


    Although they dare not fight with the M country, the Iraqi reactionary forces clearly know that some of the gold will be used by the M country to support their opponents in the future. How can they be reconciled.


    So they spread the news about the gold mine.


    They believe that there must be forces interested in gold mining in the world.


    At the foot of the gold mine, Southeast, two soldiers of M country are carrying out the guard task assigned by the superior.


    "George, how long do you think we''ll have to stay in this shit free place?"


    A soldier is standing under a tree. He has just given nourishment to nature and is pulling up his zipper.


    His companion leaned against another tree with his gun in his arms and looked around carelessly.


    "Who knows. It''s all due to the damned gold. Otherwise, how can we come here? I''m afraid it will take at least four or five months for such a big gold mine. "


    It can be seen that their posture is very casual, and there is no seriousness that soldiers should have. The so-called vigilance is just a procedure.


    Their biggest threat is nothing more than the Iraqi government and the reactionary forces in Iraq. However, neither of these two forces can attack them.


    In fact, these two soldiers are not the only ones. Almost all the soldiers of M country in the camp at the foot of the mountain have this kind of mentality. They feel that this time they come to Iraq to mine gold is a task without any danger.


    But obviously, the reality surprised them.


    Two low voices sounded, and two blood holes appeared in the middle of the eyebrows of the two soldiers of M country. Before they could make a sound, they soon fell to the ground, even with the expression of chatting on their faces.


    Death came to this mountain.


    Not only here, but also in all directions at the foot of the mountain, people launched attacks on the camp at the same time. Many of the soldiers on guard around them did not know what happened, so they went to see God.


    Finally, a shrill cry awakened the M army camp.


    "Enemy attack!"


    A white figure came out of the dense forest.


    Under the light, the golden lines on his white robe were full of fantastic luster.


    Looking at the M army camp which was completely shocked, his eyes were indifferent, and his long white hair was like a God.


    "Kill."


    Countless figures sprang out from behind him and rushed to the military camp in front of him.The sound of the gun was like a storm.


    The tranquility of the mountains was completely broken.


    Every second, life is disappearing. The camp is soon full of blood, and the air is full of blood.


    "Who is the enemy?"


    Headquarters, the highest officer of the camp, asked his subordinates in shock.


    Through constant news, his soldiers'' casualties are extremely serious, and the situation is still deteriorating, and the outermost defensive line has been broken.


    No one can answer him.


    "General, our soldiers have lost hundreds of lives. I''m afraid they won''t last long. General, retreat!"


    An officer said anxiously.


    In the western consciousness, human rights are supreme and all unnecessary sacrifices should be avoided.


    In other countries, they have no supplies or support. They don''t even know how many enemies there are. In this case, retreat is undoubtedly the best choice.


    The supreme commander was silent and apparently hesitant.


    Suddenly, a famous soldier rushed in in panic.


    "General, we are surrounded!"


    These senior officers in the headquarters were shocked at the same time.


    The gunfire outside is still swift and fierce, indicating that the battle is not over. The headquarters is in the hinterland of the camp. How did the enemy rush in?!


    "It''s impossible!"


    Compared with his subordinates, the highest commander of the camp was calm. Looking at the soldier, he said in a deep voice, "how many people are there on the other side?"


    "One, one..."


    There was a complete silence in the headquarters.


    The Supreme Commander''s pupils suddenly contracted, then picked up an automatic rifle and strode out.


    "General!"


    The officers came to their senses and quickly followed.


    Indeed, as the soldier said, there was only one person outside the headquarters.


    White hair and white robes.


    Weird and seductive.


    Looking at him, the supreme commander of the camp had an uncontrollable palpitation in his heart.


    As a senior general, he knows many secrets that ordinary people don''t know.


    There are some people in this world whose physical quality is beyond the limit of ordinary people''s cognition of human body, and their horror level is even higher than some superheroes in their movies.


    There are several international lists that list these "non-human beings.".


    At the moment, the man in white, standing outside the headquarters, is impressively on the list.


    Fifth on the list.


    Hell, white impermanence!

 Chapter 613

    Kyoto.


    Jiandumen, inner street.


    Cao house.


    The child mouse took two cups of tea, put them down, nodded and laughed at the woman in the room, and then quickly went out again.


    Cao Xiuge took the cup and drank it slowly.


    "You mean Li futu met with song Luoshen before he left Beijing? And song Luo''s attitude was very bad, and the two sides finally broke up in discord? "


    The woman sitting opposite him nodded, "this is what my sister saw with her own eyes."


    Cao Xiuge frowned slightly and said softly, "it shouldn''t be."


    The woman said: "prince, can it be that after so many years, the God of song Luo has changed his mind? After all, she was too young at that time. Maybe she will understand what is the best choice after she matures. "


    Cao Xiuge looked at her, his eyes twinkled, and finally slowly shook his head: "impossible, Jinse has been to the East China Sea, and has talked about this issue with song Luoshen face to face. But according to Jinse, song Luoshen obviously has unforgettable love for the man she loved when she was a girl. Song Luoshen''s mind is so deep that even I can''t see through her, but I don''t think it''s necessary for her to cheat Jinse. Jinse has only been back from the East China Sea for more than a month. How can song Luoshen change her face when she changes her face? Something we don''t know must have happened in the middle of this. "


    The woman was silent and did not express her opinion.


    Her duty is just to say what she knows. As for making a conclusion, it''s not something she needs to consider.


    "Prince, one more thing."


    The woman spoke again.


    Cao Xiuge looked at her and temporarily stopped to speculate about the inner world of song Luo God.


    The woman was not in a hurry and said, "Qin Yuyi went to the Warring States period more than half a month ago and drew his sword on the spot against Li futu."


    "And this?"


    Cao Xiuge was surprised.


    "At that time, my sister was there. If it wasn''t for Li futu''s men, I''m afraid that the princess Qin''s parents would really wield a sword at Li futu."


    "Because of the relationship between Qin Po Lu and Guan Qing Si, Qin Yu Yi should not be able to do so..."


    One by one, Cao Xiuge was puzzled by the news brought by women. He suddenly found that he seemed to have missed a lot of things.


    Ten years ago, the world shaking war almost shocked the whole city of Kyoto. Who is not clear about the big families in Kyoto? It''s just a secret.


    Leaving aside the war ten years ago, the fact that Qin Po Lu has not been married shows the position of the woman who has been dead for many years in his mind.


    Even if the Qin family didn''t take care of Li futu, it was absolutely impossible to turn around and deal with him.


    Rao is Cao Xiuge. He is very intelligent and can''t understand it for a moment.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that he was only a teenager ten years ago. There are few people who know about the agreement reached between master longkong and Qin Po Cheng, the head of the Qin family. Even Li futu, the client, has been kept in the dark. How can he guess.


    Cao Xiuge brow lock, but the woman to his accident did not stop.


    After a sip of tea, she continued to say: "Qin Yuyi was facing Li futu''s subordinates at that time, and said the two words" hell "and" ghost king "


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    "Are you sure you heard right?"


    The woman has clearly indicated that she is listening to others, but Cao Xiuge seems to regard her as a witness, enough to see the fluctuation of his mood at the moment.


    The woman seemed to be able to understand his feelings at this time, shaking her head and saying, "my sister also asked me what these two words really mean. She has never been in touch with that world. If she hadn''t spoken them from Qin Yuyi''s mouth, she would never have known these two words."


    Cao Xiuge was silent and his eyes were shining.


    The woman drank tea and did not speak again.


    After half pay, Cao Xiuge gradually calmed down.


    "Thank you for telling me that."


    The woman shook her head with a smile, "I can have today, thanks to the Cao family, Cao family for my kindness, the prince why to thank me."


    The place closest to the center of power is most likely to produce whirlpool.


    More than 20 years ago, because of the party struggle, the Mu family, who was once a wealthy family in Kyoto, fell into the abyss in an instant.


    Officialdom is the best place to witness the ups and downs of human relations. The Mu family and their son were reduced from powerful officials to prisoners in the lower echelon. All of them drew a clear line with them in an instant. What''s more, they fell down the well and wished that the Mu family would never turn over.


    Finally, it was the old master of the Cao family who stood up and said that although he failed to pull the Mu family out of the abyss, he still saved the two baby girls of the Mu family and was not affected by the political storm.


    One of the baby girls, named mu, is a black carp.


    "Prince, I''ll leave first, and my sister will invite me to the cinema tonight."


    The woman put down her cup.


    Cao Xiuge nodded. When the woman was about to walk to the door, he hesitated and said in a voice, "does your sister like Li futu?"


    The woman''s step slightly, the room was quiet for a while, and then a voice came."She''s just a silly girl, but I''m still very happy. At least she has the power to like someone."


    After that, the woman didn''t stop and went out directly.


    Not long after she left, the offspring came back in.


    "She''s a rare visit. It must be something important."


    The son mouse went to Cao Xiuge''s back and reached for him to press his temple.


    Cao Xiuge took her hand and stroked the calluses that should not exist on this palm.


    "She said that Li futu was from the underworld."


    The eyebrows of the offspring gradually twist up.


    "Hell?"


    "Yes, hell."


    Cao Xiuge nodded and whispered: "now it seems that many things are much more complicated than we thought. It seems that it is necessary to contact us. I''m afraid that only he can answer some questions for us."


    At the door of Cao''s house.


    Cao Jinse is coming back from the outside. Maotu naturally follows her.


    A pair of master and servant fight noisily and collide head-on with the woman who comes out of Cao Xiuge''s room.


    Seeing the woman, Mao rabbit''s eyes brightened, and crispy shouts, "sister Weiyang."


    Cao Jinse, who was about to say hello, looked at the leader of huangrui in front of him with a look of surprise.


    Mu Qingyu reached out and touched Maotu''s head, then nodded a smile to Cao Jinse, called Miss Cao, and walked out again.


    Cao Jinse, who has not even had time to say hello to each other, looks back and sees the super strong woman in the shopping mall get on the bus, then turns around and stares at Maotu.


    "Little rabbit, what did you call her just now?"


    "I call her..."


    The pink lips of Mao rabbit open, but soon close again, and the eyes begin to turn inside the big eyes.


    Cao Jinse didn''t know her, so he immediately reached out and held her, "you tell me the truth, don''t try to lie!"


    "The rabbit is hungry, miss. I''ll find something to eat."


    Mao Tu''s dexterous body, a girl, dodged Cao Jinse''s hand and ran away in the blink of an eye.


    Cao Jinse didn''t try to catch Mao rabbit. He stood in the same place, looked back to the gate again, and recited the two words Mao rabbit had just uttered.


    "Weiyang..."

 Chapter 614

    These two days, Li futu is busy with the flower shop with Xiao Shu.


    Ouyang Xiu''s efficiency is very high. Li futu ordered him to set up a store on the same day. It''s about 180 square meters. It''s a block away from Donghai University. The location is very good.


    According to Xiao Shu''s idea, Li futu has found a decoration team and started to decorate the store. No matter how fast the speed is, the flower shop will open in a few years.


    However, it''s not urgent, because Li futu also accompanied Xiao Shu to find a place to learn flower arrangement. Since she opened a shop, she can''t understand it at all. It takes time to learn.


    Of course, neither Li futu nor Xiao Shu open this shop to make money. People really have to have something to do. At the beginning, Xiao Shu''s mental state has changed a lot, and the whole person looks a little better.


    "Xiao Li, I won''t trouble you to deliver them in the future. I''ll just come by car myself."


    Xiao Shu''s study of flower arrangement is about 40 minutes'' drive away from Datang Yipin. These two days, Li futu has personally picked him up and played the role of a perfect son-in-law. The young woman and sister who lived upstairs yesterday praised him when she came down to visit him. She also said that if Xiao Shu''s shop opened, she would surely support him.


    As the boss of Yirenfang, Yang Yuqing knows all the rich ladies. Since she has opened a shop, the florist will not worry about business.


    "All right."


    Li futu also understands Xiao Shu''s temperament. Even if she doesn''t feel too troublesome to pick her up and go back, Xiao Shu is afraid that she will be upset and doesn''t insist on it.


    "Then drive carefully."


    Li futu nodded and watched Xiao Shu walk into the flower art gallery. He picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Are you at home?"


    "No


    The voice on the other end of the phone is as cool as it is now, and the words are as precious as gold.


    Li futu didn''t mind, "where are you? I have something to do with you. "


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "The company."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Li futu immediately dials mu yudie''s phone, but he has no choice. Although he knows Shen yini has opened a company, he has never been there and doesn''t know where.


    Getting a reply from mu yudie, he drove to Chonghua district.


    Nearly an hour later, the wild carriage stopped under a magnificent building. According to Mu yudie, Shen yini rented a floor here.


    Into the building, no work card, no pass someone was not surprised by two front desk sister stopped.


    "Which company are you from, sir?"


    Since Shen yini chose the address of her company here, it naturally means that this is a high-grade office building. There are many powerful companies in it. All the people who come in and out are elites. Naturally, it''s impossible for others to enter at will.


    "I don''t work here. I''m looking for someone."


    "Which company are you looking for, sir? Do you have an appointment? "


    Li futu is silent.


    He has what appointment, even this place is through Mu language butterfly just know.


    "Which company are you looking for, sir? We can give you a call... "


    The two receptionists were very polite.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll call her myself."


    Li futu smiles, then goes to one side and picks up his cell phone.


    After the phone was connected, he said straight to the point, "I''m downstairs of your company, and I''m not allowed to come in. You come down to pick me up."


    There was no response on the other end of the line, and then it was hung up.


    Li futu sat on the sofa and waited quietly.


    After more than ten minutes, a middle-aged woman with short hair came down. She looked around the first floor, and then came to Li futu: "Hello, Mr. Li. I''m Li Ni''s agent and assistant."


    Li futu stood up and said, "hello."


    "Let me pick up Mr. Li. Mr. Li, come with me."


    After all, Shen yini was not so heartless that she left someone downstairs.


    This time, Li futu was not stopped.


    "Mr. Li, you are younger and more handsome than you look in the picture."


    In the elevator, Shen yini''s agent said with a smile.


    Of course, there are different opinions on whether to express feelings or compliment politely.


    Although Shen yini was the first person she met after returning to China, her agent, Li futu, was the first one she met.


    "Have you seen my picture?"


    He was a bit surprised, and then can''t help but start to think.


    Is it difficult that Shen yini''s wife secretly hid his picture, so she was seen by her agent? Or did the woman introduce him to the people around him?


    Although the idea is beautiful, but the reality has always been very skinny.


    "I saw the news when Mr. Li and Yu die attended the charity meeting."


    Li futu coughed and fell silent.


    "Here we are, Mr. Li."Shen yini''s agent walked out of the elevator, and Li futu followed her. Along the way, she got a lot of attention.


    This floor area is very large, estimated to have more than 3000 square meters, decoration is very atmosphere, the pattern is extremely spacious and bright, I''m afraid to invest a lot of capital.


    That girl has a high heart.


    Li futu sighed to himself.


    Outside an office, Shen yini''s agent stops.


    "Ginny is waiting for you in there."


    "Thank you."


    Li futu nodded. Without knocking at the door, he pushed the door straight in.


    Shen yini, who was sitting on the office chair looking at the computer, moved her eyes and didn''t scold someone for being impolite. She said flatly, "what can I do for you?"


    Li Fu is a guest. He looks around and doesn''t reply.


    Shen yini frowned slightly and said again, "what can I do for you?"


    "You''re really a workaholic. You can''t stay at home for a few more days before the wind is over?"


    Li futu didn''t answer the question. Then he came over and sat down in front of his office chair.


    "If it''s OK, I still have a job. I won''t give it away."


    Shen yini was very direct, and she turned her eyes to the computer again. Her jade like fingers were tapping on the keyboard.


    It''s quiet in the office, only the sound of the keyboard.


    A few minutes later, Shen yini''s thin willow eyebrows gradually frowned, and her fingers stopped. When she turned her eyes, she found that someone was still sitting there, and her eyes were always fixed on her face.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    Li futu found that this woman''s serious work really has a different style. No wonder so many men are fascinated by her.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You''re busy. We''ll talk about it after you''re busy. Anyway, it''s still early. Don''t worry."


    When speaking, Li futu''s eyes still stay on Shen yini''s face, as if appreciating a work of art.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you bored? "


    Seeing that the woman''s patience had reached the limit, Li futu finally said, "when are you finished? Go shopping with me. "


    That bossy tone is like giving an order.


    Shen yini''s expression stagnated.


    "What did you say?"


    Someone has an implicit smile and seems a little shy.


    "The first time I visit, I have to make a good impression."

 Chapter 615

    "Gini..."


    Seeing Shen yini and Li futu come out of the office, Shen yini''s agent shouts.


    Shen yini looks a little unnatural.


    "Sister Wang, I have something to do. I won''t go back to the company today."


    Li futu nods and smiles to the agent, and then walks to the elevator with Shen yini.


    Downstairs, Li Fu said, "just take my car. There''s no need to drive two cars."


    Shen yini didn''t refuse, so she opened the door and got on the co driver.


    "What are your parents'' hobbies?"


    Li futu turned his head and asked,


    SHEN yini was silent.


    Up to now, she hasn''t slowed down.


    "We''re going to see our parents soon. You''re so cold. It won''t be nice then."


    "That''s my parents!"


    Shen yini gritted her teeth.


    "Yes, your parents. Sorry for the slip of the tongue."


    "How did my dad know your number?"


    Shen yini was very confused. She was present when her father came to Donghai and got along with Li futu. She remembered that her father didn''t ask Li futu''s contact information, and when her father called two days ago, she hung up the phone without saying anything. How did her father get in touch with this guy?


    "How do I know?" Li said


    When Shen zhe called him before, he was also very surprised.


    Shen yini didn''t worry much about the phone number at this time. She turned her head and stared at Li futu with a pair of soul stirring eyes.


    "Why do you promise him? What on earth do you want to do? "


    "I don''t know what you mean by that."


    Li futu said: "as an elder, your father invited me to come over on his birthday. Can I refuse it?"


    "If you don''t want me to go there, you should tell your father that it''s unreasonable for you to blame me now?"


    There is reason and reason. Shen yini is speechless.


    Li futu relaxed his voice. "I didn''t expect that your father still liked me. I thought he had forgotten me."


    Shen yini''s eyes fluctuated, then she took out her mobile phone from her bag and began to make a phone call.


    Li futu was at ease, holding the steering wheel and looking out of the window. Naturally, he knew who Shen yini was calling.


    "Dad, why did you really go to him? He is so busy with his work. Didn''t you embarrass him?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    It''s such a big place in the car. He''s not deaf. Shen yini''s words inevitably spread to his ears.


    Unexpectedly, Shen zhe was very polite to her.


    "It''s the end of the year. What else can I do..."


    "It''s because I''m busy at the end of the year, Dad. Maybe next time, I''ll bring him back..."


    "No, since Xiao Li has promised me, can''t he cheat me? And your mother and I have said that if he doesn''t come, you don''t have to come back! "


    After that, Shen zhe angrily hung up the phone.


    Maybe this is the only man in the world who will take the initiative to hang up Shen yini.


    Slowly put down the mobile phone, Shen yini face uncertain.


    "Since you don''t want me to go, forget it. I''ll call uncle Shen and find an excuse to say that I can''t go."


    Someone this rare understanding back, said began to pick up the phone.


    Shen yini looked at him with struggling eyes. She didn''t move for the first time, but when she saw Li futu start dialing, she bit her teeth and held Li futu''s arm: "don''t fight."


    Li futu turned his head in surprise, then looked down at the hand he put on his arm.


    "If you have something to say, don''t move your hands and feet. When people see it, they don''t know what kind of gossip they have to spread."


    It can be seen that Shen yini''s breathing was short and her chest was full and full. In the end, she didn''t say anything and put her hands back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu asked suspiciously.


    "Let''s go back together."


    Shen yini whispered.


    "What did you say?"


    It seems that Li futu didn''t hear clearly.


    Shen yini took a deep breath, tried not to look at the face, and turned to look out of the window.


    "Tomorrow, you and I will go to Xingcheng."


    Her father''s personality, as a daughter, can''t be understood any more. After a lifetime of teaching, her father has developed a character that doesn''t allow disobedience. Since he said that just now, he certainly doesn''t mean to scare himself. If Li futu really agrees but doesn''t go, he''s afraid that he won''t be able to enter the house.


    She is also full of helplessness at the moment.


    Li futu seems to be confused.


    "Should I go or not?"Not to mention, but at least for this man, Shen yini thinks she knows seven or eight points. She knows very well that the other party is deliberately responding to herself.


    In this case, Shen yini knew that she was completely passive and didn''t fight with each other any more.


    "Li futu, what does my father mean? You should know..."


    With that, Shen yini suddenly stopped, because she didn''t know what to say.


    Li futu did not continue to run on the girl. She said with a smile, "what kind of role do you want me to play when I go to your house this time?"


    Shen yini was stunned and silent. Her heart was a little confused and her mind was in chaos.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate, I will let your father have a happy birthday."


    Shen yini opened her mouth to say something, but Li futu had already started the car.


    First, they went to the antique shop to find a few trinkets, which are not valuable, but scholars like Shen zhe will definitely like them. Then I went to a jade shop and planned to buy something for Shen yini''s mother.


    The name of this jade shop is very interesting. It''s called "peace with jade". Because of this unique name, Li futu stopped his car.


    The boss of the shop is an old man, wearing a pair of presbyopic glasses, sitting at the door of the shop, reading books. Even if he sees guests coming, he doesn''t mean to entertain them.


    Shen yini wears a pair of toad glasses and walks around the shop. Li futu follows her.


    He didn''t know what a woman liked. Besides, Shen yini''s mother was the one who gave the gift. Naturally, Shen yini made the decision.


    Shen yini stopped suddenly, picked up a dragon and Phoenix Pendant from the counter and looked at it.


    this dragon and Phoenix brand is really well made and lifelike, but Li futu stood behind her with a strange look and said: "the dragon and Phoenix Pendant means the faithful love between husband and wife. It is often used as a token of affection between young men and women, but It''s a little inappropriate to take it to your mother... "


    Shen yini was silent. She slowly put down the pendant and walked away.


    Li futu turned around and took another look at the pendant as he left.

 Chapter 616

    "By the way, have you made a reservation?"


    Out of the jade shop, Li futu asked.


    Shen yini was carrying a bag with a bracelet for her mother. It''s not expensive. It''s less than ten thousand yuan. Shen yini chose it and she paid for it herself.


    In fact, it''s not just the bracelet, at least the gift for Shen Zhe. It''s also Shen yini''s money. Li futu knows her personality and doesn''t argue with her.


    "I haven''t built an airport yet. If I take a plane, I can only go to the provincial capital and then change trains. It''s too troublesome. Let''s drive back."


    Li futu nodded: "I''ll come to Chunqiu Huafu to meet you at noon tomorrow."


    Shen yini was noncommittal and seemed to acquiesce.


    Driving Shen yini back to Chunqiu mansion, Li futu stopped by to visit Gu''s family. Gu hasn''t come back yet, but Gu''s mother and Gu Qingcang are both here.


    Gu Qingcang''s body is recovering faster than he imagined. Although he still has to rely on crutches, he can at least get out of bed and walk freely. Xie Wan must have taken good care of him.


    "Xiao Li, you''re here just in time. Aunt Xie is cooking. Haven''t you tasted her craft yet?"


    After going through a life and death disaster and putting down all the power, Gu Qingcang''s whole state seemed to be open-minded as if seeing through the destiny. He waved to Li futu with a smile: "come and sit down, you can have a good mouth today."


    In Gu''s home, Li futu was not too polite. He went to the dining table and sat down.


    "Old Gu, don''t you wait for the city to collapse?"


    Xie Wan brought a plate of fish and put it down. She said with a smile, "before she came, she called back so that we didn''t have to wait for her. She ate in the company."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Xiao Liu, bring me a bottle of wine."


    Gu Qingcang told the nanny.


    "Dad, your body..."


    Xie wanmulu is worried.


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "I''m suffering from trauma, but it''s not any other problem. It''s OK. It''s been several months. I haven''t touched any wine. This time Xiao Li comes here, I have to drink with him."


    Gu Qingcang is also grateful for his daughter-in-law''s filial piety, "rest assured, we drink less."


    Since his father-in-law said so, Xie Wan could not stop him. He took the bottle of Maotai from the nanny and poured the wine for them.


    Li futu was not a young man who didn''t know manners. He stood up quickly and said, "Auntie, I''ll do it myself."


    "It''s OK. I''ll be polite with my aunt."


    Gu Qingcang also said: "Xiao Li, I have said that in Gu''s home, you should treat it as your own home. There is no need to be so polite."


    Li futu could only sit down again with a smile.


    "Listen to Qingcheng, you went to Kyoto recently?"


    Gu Qingcang asked.


    Li futu nodded gently.


    "Are you all right?"


    At the beginning of his life, he didn''t know his family.


    Li futu said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    Gu Qingcang nodded, and did not go to the bottom of the matter. He held up his glass to Li futu: "drink one."


    Li futu picked up the glass and touched Gu Qingcang.


    "Xiao Li, I want to transfer all the ownership of the Warring States period to you."


    Put down the glass, Gu Qingcang suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Gu Lao..."


    Gu Qingcang raised his hand and interrupted Li futu''s words, "the reason why he only gave you the management right at the beginning was that he was afraid of causing dissatisfaction from the people below. But now your contribution to Yongxing is obvious to all. You deserve it, and no one will say anything."


    At the funeral of Wang Dengfeng, Gu Qingcang publicly announced that he would transfer the management right of the Warring States period to Li futu. However, in fact, the Warring States period still belonged to Yongxing. Just as in the Wang family era, the Warring States period had to supply part of its profits quarterly. At this time, Gu Qingcang meant to give the Warring States period to Li futu completely and completely In return for his help in caring for their families.


    Li futu naturally doesn''t care about these, but Gu Qingcang doesn''t give him the chance to refuse.


    "This is not only what I mean, but also the meaning of Qing Cheng. I don''t want outsiders to think that we don''t know how to repay our kindness. Moreover, Yongxing is now thriving under the management of Qing Cheng, and the part of the income from the Warring States period is of no importance at all."


    Gu Qingcang has a bright smile.


    "Xiao Li, we all know that you don''t care about this, but it''s a little bit of our heart. Take it."


    Xie Wan also opened his mouth.


    It''s hard to be gracious. Li futu refused again. He held up his glass with a bitter smile: "thank you, Mr. Gu."


    "That''s right."


    The Warring States period, which he had tried every means to get back from the Wang family, was sent out now, but Gu Qingcang seemed very happy.


    Considering Gu Qingcang''s health, they didn''t drink much after a meal. Each of them had less than two liang of wine. After dinner, Li futu left."Have some tea, Dad."


    The table has its own nanny to clean up. Xie Wan pours a cup of tea for Gu Qingcang.


    Gu Qingcang took the cup, "Xiaowan, do you blame me?"


    Xie Wan has some doubts.


    "What do you mean, dad? I don''t quite understand. "


    "I mean downfall."


    Gu Qingcang put the teacup in his hand and quietly rubbed: "between Qingcheng and Xiao Li, it can be said that I contributed to it, but now you should also know Xiao Li''s family background."


    With that, Gu Qingcang stopped.


    But his meaning, Xie Wan already understood.


    Although she has little contact with Li futu, she has lived half her life and has the vision of seeing men.


    The young man just now is a prodigal son, who doesn''t care about money or fame. It seems that life is just a game for him. I''m afraid such a man won''t stop for a woman, nor can he be bound by a woman.


    To be more precise, even if we put aside his complicated family background, it''s very likely that he will I don''t get any credit.


    "At that time, I set up Qingcheng with him, and what I saw was the child''s potential. I didn''t expect that he was born in the Li family in Kyoto..."


    "Dad, you''re not to blame. In the process of meeting him, Qingcheng also told me that it was fate. If it wasn''t for him, Qingcheng would marry into the Wang family in the future. Is that happiness? "


    Gu Qingcang is silent.


    "As a mother, I naturally hope that my daughter can enter the palace of marriage with the man I love, but if I put this identity aside..."


    "Dad, in fact, I think women''s belonging is sometimes not limited to that one piece of proof."


    Gu Qingcang was surprised.


    He is a man and a hero, so he doesn''t pay much attention to some things, but Xie Wan is different. He didn''t expect Xie wan to have such an open-minded mind.


    Xie Wan looked at him with a smile: "Dad, nowadays, unlike our time, there are few people who get married or divorced? Besides, this kind of thing is not what we said. Qingcheng has grown up and can manage Yongxing for you. We no longer need to tell her what is good and what is bad. I''m sure she can tell exactly what she wants. "

 Chapter 617

    At noon the next day, Li futu appeared in front of Shen yini''s villa on time.


    "Su Yuan that wench doesn''t go back?"


    Li futu was surprised to see Su Yuan. He thought Su Yuan would go with him this time.


    "What did she go back for?"


    Shen yini glanced at him, still sparing words like gold. "Get in the car."


    This time I went to Xingcheng, I drove Shen yini''s Maserati. Of course, it was Comrade Li futu who drove.


    It''s more than four hours'' journey. I''m afraid it will be a bit boring if I''m alone. Fortunately, there''s a beautiful woman sitting next to me. But the only pity is that she doesn''t have any expression on her face, and when she gets on the bus, she starts to close her eyes and make it clear that she doesn''t want to chat up.


    But somebody''s not interesting.


    "You didn''t sleep well last night?"


    Shen yini didn''t respond. She did go to bed very late last night. How could she sleep when she thought of taking this guy home? But as an actress, she has long been used to sleep less. At this time, it''s not because of lack of sleep, she just doesn''t want to talk to someone.


    "Well, you can''t have such an attitude. When I come to your house, it''s not me who are so cold and embarrassed, but your parents."


    Li futu warned.


    Shen yini opened her eyes: "haven''t you come to my house yet?"


    Not to mention Xingcheng, Maserati didn''t even come out of Chunqiu mansion at this time.


    "Then we have to practice in advance and get into the state ahead of time..."


    "Into what state?"


    Shen yini turned her head and said, "Li futu, I remind you that you are only visiting in the name of my good friend this time. Don''t think about it. What''s more, I''m a professional actor. Acting is my strong point. I don''t need to practice in advance. "


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing and turned his head: "Why are you so cute?"


    Shen yini was stunned.


    She has heard countless praises, but this adjective is really the first time.


    "I love you!"


    Looking at that shameful and angry face, Li futu burst into laughter, even one of them didn''t notice that he almost ran into a black Land Rover who was going to overtake.


    "Can you drive?"


    Anger came in from outside the window.


    Li futu was not unreasonable either. He put down the window and said, "sorry, man."


    He is a successful person who can drive Land Rover. His quality is not bad. Seeing Li futu''s attitude is very good, the man doesn''t care about it any more. Of course, it can''t be ruled out that Li futu is also a ruthless driver.


    "Be careful next time."


    The man took back his eyes, but inadvertently, his eyes swept to the woman on the copilot.


    Although only half of his side face could be seen from his point of view, the extremely recognizable face made his pupils suddenly enlarge and subconsciously scolded: "fuck!"


    Seeing him like this, Li futu also knew that Shen yini was recognized. She closed the car window, stepped on the gas pedal, took a quick look at the road and immediately threw the Land Rover away.


    After throwing Land Rover away, he turned around and found that a woman had closed her eyes again.


    It''s a long way from here to Xingcheng. How boring would she be if she really fell asleep?


    "Well, I''ll tell you a joke."


    There was no response.


    Li futu didn''t mind either. Looking at the front, he said to himself, "there is a beautiful female employee in a company. One day, her husband sent her lunch. Without saying a word, she put it down and left."


    "The new male colleague asked, who was that just now? She answered the delivery man. The new male colleague asked again, why didn''t he give the money? She said that she didn''t need to give it. Just sleep with him at night. The male colleague was silent. The next day, the male colleague brought her lunch with four dishes and one soup... "


    Said, Li Fu Tu himself all laughed, but the side is still a quiet.


    Li futu said with a smile, "isn''t it funny? I''ll say one more. "


    Just as he was thinking, a voice finally came.


    "I want to ask you a question."


    Shen yini''s eyes open.


    "Do you need to pay face to face when you order take out now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu''s face was stiff.


    Shen yini glanced at him faintly. Her eyes were full of clear intelligence superiority.


    "Do you have any sentiment?"


    Li futu is very depressed.


    "To tell a joke, you have to follow the basic logic."


    Shen yini''s face was flat, but there was a slight radian on her right cheek.


    Of course, we can''t see it from the perspective of Li futu.


    He finally experienced the feeling of being puzzled by others.


    Li futu stopped talking and drove in a dull voice. Shen yini looked out of the window again at the scene of the speeding street.


    Calm down in the car.


    Shen yini slowly closed her eyes. Before long, she really fell asleep.When she woke up, she found that the car was parked on a side of the road. It was deserted and she didn''t know where it was. What''s more, the driver''s seat was empty.


    "Li futu."


    She opened the window and called tentatively.


    There was no response.


    In the wilderness, Shen yini''s heart was filled with panic, and she couldn''t help but increase her tone.


    "Li futu!"


    She pulled the door open and got out, shouting.


    This asshole, can''t you leave her here and run away alone?


    You know, it''s not without precedent.


    "Li futu!"


    Shen yini has picked up her mobile phone, angry and a little flustered, but without waiting for her to dial the phone, a lazy voice came.


    "Awake?"


    Shen yini suddenly turns back and finds someone coming slowly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll have a cigarette. Don''t you hate people smoking in your car?"


    Li futu looked at her strangely and then laughed: "Hey, you can''t wake up without seeing me, so are you scared?"


    Shen yini''s face was changeable. She gave him a hard look. Without saying a word, she turned to get on the bus again.


    Li futu followed in.


    "Where are you now?"


    Shen yini didn''t look at him.


    "It should be more than an hour away from Xingcheng. You can sleep again."


    Li futu started the car again. "You really enjoy it. I worked hard as a driver for you, but you sleep like a pig..."


    "Who do you say is a pig?"


    Shen yini glared angrily.


    Li futu as if nothing had happened, "who else, I just know, you even snore when you sleep."


    "Son of a bitch! You snore when you''re sleeping! "


    Shen yini was stunned and couldn''t control it any more. She got up and threw herself at Li futu. She abandoned all her manners and bit Li futu''s neck.


    "Are you crazy?"


    In Li futu''s impression, Shen yini has always been a very delicate person. This delicacy is from the inside to the outside. He never thought that Shen yini would make such a shrew like move.


    Caught off guard, and still driving, Li futu was bitten by Shen yini to the neck, and this girl is not pretending, she is really biting.


    "Fuck, you''re a dog!"


    Li futu had a sharp pain in his neck. He reached out to push, but Shen yini couldn''t let go of it. They were entangled. Maserati was running askew on the road. Finally, she gradually deviated and fell into the ditch by the side of the road.

 Chapter 618

    When Maserati entered the downtown area of Xingcheng, it was almost dark.


    According to the distance, it didn''t take so long, but it took them a lot of time to get the car out of the ditch.


    "Dad, I know. We have arrived in Xingcheng and will be back soon."


    This is the fifth urging call from Shen Zhe. Shen yini is standing in the corridor of the hospital, looking at someone who is being bandaged by the nurse. Her eyes are full of embarrassment, but the remaining seven points are full of pleasure.


    Her one mouthful, it can be said that all the grievances in her chest during this period of time were vented. Her mouth was not light, and she directly bit the guy out of the blood.


    It''s not decent to hang a colorful door, so after entering Xingcheng, they found a small hospital for simple dressing.


    "Dad, we''ll be home in half an hour."


    Seeing that Li futu had finished dressing up and came out, Shen yini hung up the phone and couldn''t help laughing.


    This guy is wearing a gauze around his neck and his face is very happy.


    "Is that funny?"


    Shen yini tried hard to close her mouth, but it didn''t stimulate this guy too much. She turned around and said, "let''s go, my father will destroy it again."


    At the moment, the limited edition Maserati''s appearance is also quite miserable. There are several scratches on the body of the car. I''m afraid most people will feel distressed when they see it, but Shen yiniman doesn''t care.


    When she got into the car, she couldn''t help glancing at her side. The corners of her mouth were trembling. It was obvious that she endured very hard.


    "Do you really want me to put it on your neck?"


    Now someone is driving with a neck, like a zombie.


    "You dare!"


    Shen yini straightened up.


    "Sure enough, I''m just joking with you. Is it necessary to be so cruel?"


    "You deserve it. I''ll snore when I sleep."


    It seems that Li futu didn''t try to reason any more.


    "When I get you to your house, I won''t go in."


    Shen yini frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Someone who had suffered a bloody disaster for nothing glanced at her.


    "How can I see your parents when you bite me like this? Do I need another image? "


    Shen yini was stunned and then couldn''t help laughing.


    She forced a smile and coughed, "I don''t dislike you. What''s more, do you think you have any image?"


    Li futu stopped talking.


    Shen yini is such a big star that her parents'' living environment is not bad.


    When Shen Yanni bought her parents a house in the downtown area, she didn''t pay for it.


    "Miss Shen, you are back."


    At the time of release, the security guard who recognized her was very excited. He rubbed his hands and bent over. He was at a loss.


    No one in their community knows that Shen yini''s parents live here, but not everyone has the chance to see Shen yini. After all, Shen yini doesn''t come back often.


    Shen yini nodded politely with a smile.


    Li futu drove into the residential area and said with emotion: "return home in beautiful clothes."


    "You don''t have to satirize me. What''s a little star like me in the eyes of big people like you? I''m afraid I''ll lose my reputation if I use my tongue. "


    What Shen yini said was obviously about Jiang caie.


    "Have you ever seen a big man bite his neck and bleed?"


    Li futu was furious.


    Shen yini bent her mouth and turned to look out of the window without responding.


    The car into the underground garage, two people directly to the city underground garage upstairs.


    The Shen family is on the 25th floor of building 12.


    Shen yini''s parents should have been waiting. The door was opened within seconds of the doorbell ringing.


    "You''ve got it."


    It was Shen zhe who opened the door.


    "Dad."


    Shen yini cried.


    At this time, Li futu had adjusted his mood, and stood beside Shen yini, smiling and shouting: "Uncle Shen."


    The scene of two people standing together is really matchless, like a couple who go home to visit their parents.


    "Come in, come in."


    Shen zhe warmly greets a way, take slipper for two people.


    "Dad, this is He bought a present for you and mom. "


    Shen yini glanced at Li futu and handed them the gifts they had brought back from Donghai.


    "When people come, why are you so polite?"


    With that, Shen zhe still took the gift with a smile on his face.


    In a situation like this, it is estimated that every elder will say not to bring gifts, but do you really want to try?


    What the elders care about is not the gifts, but the attitude.


    "Xiao Li, what''s wrong with your neck?"Soon, Shen zhe was not surprised to find that the gauze on Li futu''s neck was too conspicuous.


    Shen yini looked embarrassed for a moment.


    Li futu smiles: "bitten by a little wild cat, uncle, it''s OK."


    Shen yini glared at him secretly.


    Shen zhe was stunned. Although he felt strange, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Nini, please treat Xiao Li. When you come back so late, the food is cold. Your mother reheats it again. I''ll help her."


    Shen yini said: "Dad, I''ll go..."


    "If you don''t know how to cook, don''t make trouble. Just accompany Xiao Li. It''s hard for people to come all the way."


    Shen zhe didn''t change at all. He didn''t give Shen yini any face.


    Li futu enters the living room.


    This is a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. It is about 140 square meters. It is decorated in Chinese style. There are several pots of flowers and plants on the balcony.


    Although Shen zhe told her not to make trouble, Shen yini ran into the kitchen. Of course, before she left, she didn''t forget her basic hospitality, and she poured a cup of hot water for Li futu.


    Li futu sat on the sofa with a water cup in his hand and looked around.


    "Xiao Li? Hello, I''m Nini''s mother. I''m glad you''re here


    Hearing the sound, Li futu quickly put down his glass and stood up.


    "Hello, auntie."


    The moment I saw Shen yini''s mother, Li futu knew that Shen yini''s appearance should be a genetic problem.


    Although she is old, the trace of time is much lighter on Shen yini''s mother''s face.


    "Don''t be formal. Just think it''s in your own house. Nini, you stay here honestly. It''s enough to have me and your father in the kitchen."


    Then, Shen yini''s mother, Xu Lizhu, looked at Li futu again with a kind smile: "the meal will be ready soon, Xiao Li, please sit down for a while."


    Leaving Shen yini here, Xu Zhu goes into the kitchen again.


    "How''s it going?"


    In the kitchen, Shen zhe asked with a smile.


    "Your vision is reliable for a while this time, this young man is really a talent."


    Xu Zhu obviously had a good first impression of Li futu.


    "I told you a long time ago that you would be satisfied."


    Xu Zhu looked back to the living room.


    "You''re less proud. I''m not sure if you can succeed."


    Shen zhe took a spatula and turned over the beer duck in the pot. "Can I make this duck fly?"

 Chapter 619

    Shen yini, who was blasted out of the kitchen by her mother, sat down beside Li futu, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.


    "Now I finally understand where your face comes from, but I''m curious, who is your inherited temperament?"


    Li futu some puzzled way: "I see your parents are very easygoing ah."


    "What''s wrong with my temper?"


    Shen yini turned to stare at him with a bad look.


    Li futu was silent. After drinking, he turned his eyes to the TV.


    "By the way, you don''t care what my parents say later. You have to go out to stay in a hotel, understand?"


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "I think your house is very big, with three rooms. It''s not that you can''t live in it. Staying in a hotel costs a lot of money. Don''t worry, I don''t care so much and I won''t give up."


    Shen yini stares at him.


    "Li futu, do you want to be shameless?"


    "You said that I worked as a driver for you all the way and sent you back. I didn''t know whether I would get rabies or not. If you don''t compensate me, I''ll go to a hotel myself. How can there be such a reason in the world?"


    Shen yini was speechless, and finally understood what it means to ask God is easy, but to send God is difficult.


    "I''ll give you the best hotel in Dingxing City, right?"


    Li futu glanced at her without responding.


    "Dinner is ready. Come and have dinner."


    There was a cry from the kitchen. Li futu put down his glass and stood up: "go to eat."


    "Hello..."


    Shen yini wanted to catch him, but with someone''s skill, she couldn''t catch him. She soon got to the restaurant.


    After biting her teeth, Shen yini had to follow.


    "It''s all routine, Xiao Li. Don''t mind."


    Shen Zhe is completely polite. Seeing a table full of dishes, we know that he and Xu Zhu must have spent some time.


    Shen yini used to go home for dinner, but she couldn''t enjoy this kind of treatment. Today she is really touched with someone''s light.


    Thinking that her daughter has not been valued by an outsider, Shen yini can''t help but glare at someone.


    Some comrades directly ignored her and laughed politely: "Uncle Shen is polite. I haven''t had such a big dinner for a long time."


    Shen zhe smile, "don''t stand, sit down."


    Li futu sat down boldly. When Shen yini wanted to sit down, Shen zhe said, "Nini, go and get a bottle of Wuliangye from my room."


    Even if Shen yini has unlimited scenery outside, she is only called at home. She doesn''t dare to have any complaints. She stands up again and goes to her parents'' room to get the wine honestly.


    In his eyes, Li Fu sighed to himself that one thing really fell into another.


    "Xiao Li, my uncle is really happy that you can come this time. We have to have a drink tonight."


    Generally speaking, the first time a son-in-law comes to the door to drink with his future father-in-law is the first challenge he faces.


    Sitting next to Shen Zhe, Xu Zhu scolded: "wine is not a good thing. Just enough is enough. Besides, the first time Xiao Li came, you wanted to get people drunk? Then Nini won''t have to blame you as a father. "


    When Shen zhe came back from Donghai, he was full of praise for someone. He also said that Shen yini had a strong feeling for Li futu, so Xu Zhu thought her daughter liked this young man, but Li futu was very ashamed to hear that.


    That girl will love him?


    If she is drunk by Shen Zhe and lies under the table, she will clap her hands.


    "It''s not happiness."


    Shen zhe felt: "how long have you said that our family has not been so busy? We''re the only two old guys at home on weekdays, and the only daughter doesn''t see her many times a year. "


    "Well, why do you say that. Children should not be busy with their own career? It''s hard to stay with us all day long. She has her own life


    It can be seen that in the Shen family, Shen zhe plays the image of a strict father, while Xu Zhu is obviously a loving mother.


    "Here, Dad."


    Shen yini came back with a bottle of wine and wanted to give it to Shen Zhe, but Li futu reached out and said, "I''ll come."


    Li futu opened the package and poured a glass of wine for Shen Zhe and himself.


    "Xiao Li, thank you very much for coming here this time. I know that although you are young, you have a promising career and precious time. Nini also said that you are very busy. When your uncle called you, he didn''t give you much hope. Thank you very much for your face. "


    Shen zhe holds up his glass.


    "Uncle Shen, you are too serious. You are the father of Kani, no different from my relatives. I should come to see you and your aunt."


    Li futu''s eyes are sincere.


    Shen yini sat beside him, silent.


    "Xiao Li, Nini had an accident a few days ago. I heard that you helped her solve it. I don''t know how to drink. I''ll take water instead. Here''s to you."


    Xu Zhu holds a water cup to Li futu.Li futu was stunned and then looked at Shen yini in surprise.


    The reason why she was hated by Jiang caie was because of his involvement. He didn''t expect that she would say that to her parents.


    Shen yini lowered her head and ate without looking at him.


    For a moment, Li Fu said: "aunt, in fact, everything happened a few days ago..."


    He was about to tell the truth, but suddenly he felt a pain in his thigh and was pinched. It''s self-evident who does it.


    As soon as Li futu''s words stopped, she turned her head again, but Shen yini was still eating.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At the beginning of my return to China, I didn''t even have a foothold. She took me in. When she was in trouble, I couldn''t just sit and watch. "


    Li futu changed his words.


    "Oh? And this? "


    Shen zhe was a little surprised. "Why haven''t you heard that before?"


    Li futu''s face was stiff. He knew that he had let slip.


    "Dad, in fact, it''s nothing. He just returned home more than half a year ago. I didn''t pay attention to him in the street. I accidentally hit him with a car. Later, I saw that he was good at it, and it happened that he didn''t have a job, so I asked him to be a bodyguard for me for a period of time."


    Shen yini had to raise her head to help someone out.


    Shen Zhe and Xu Zhu are both a little dazed.


    A few seconds later, Shen zhe regained his mind, looked around Li futu''s and Shen yini''s faces, and sighed with a smile: "it seems like fate. Come on, Xiao Li, let''s go together."


    "Xiao Li, don''t patronize drinking and ordering. Although Nini can''t cook, her aunt''s skill is still passable."


    Xu Zhu gave Li futu a chopstick dish.


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then whispered: "thank you."


    The TV is still on. Although there are not many people in the restaurant, it is very lively and warm. This kind of scene is very common in ordinary people, but it is very rare for the four of you.


    a bottle of Baijiu soon finished half bottle, I do not know if it is because of drinking too much, Li Fu Tu''s eyes have become slightly red.


    "My father drinks a lot. If you can''t, don''t try to be brave."


    Shen yini stares at the table as if she is talking to the air.


    "Nini, what are you muttering about?"


    Shen zhe looks at her and obviously hears her.


    "Xiao Li, a young man, can''t compare with me? Just a little bit of wine started to hurt? "


    "Who cares? But if he''s drunk, I don''t care. "


    Then she put down her chopsticks and stood up: "I''m full."


    Shen zhe took his glass and said, "Xiao Li, don''t worry about this girl. What are you afraid of at home? Come on, keep drinking."

 Chapter 620

    Maybe it''s because I''m really happy, or it''s hard to find someone to drink, so Shen Zhe''s glass is not empty.


    As a junior, Li futu couldn''t refuse Shen Zhe''s request. At last, Xu Zhu made a speech, and the wine company came to an end.


    Shen zhe still listened to Xu Zhu''s words very much. Although he looked like he still had something to say, he also obediently put the wine glass.


    Two men sit on the sofa to have tea and chat. Shen yini is called by Xu Zhu to clean up the table.


    "Nini, you have a good eye. Xiao Li is much better than your father."


    "Ma, what are you talking about?"


    Shen yini naturally didn''t know that her father lied about the military situation when she came back, and she looked puzzled.


    "You child, why are you shy in front of your mother?"


    Xu Zhu took the bowl from Shen yini and put it into the pool, "the marriage sign mother also saw it, even the Buddha said so, and the way you know each other is so wonderful, which is enough to show that this is the marriage arranged by God. Mother used to worry about your emotional problems, but now it seems that some things are doomed."


    Xu Zhu sighed and shook her head with a smile.


    "Mom, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Shen yini washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen.


    "You see, this is when she was one year old, isn''t it lovely?"


    A voice came from the living room.


    "It was just so small at that time. Many people said that this girl was very delicate, and she would be a beautiful woman in the future. Ha ha, it''s still up to them to say that it doesn''t depend on whose daughter she is. Xiao Li, although my uncle is old now, when he was young, his appearance was not much worse than you. That''s what many girls pursue


    Shen zhe holds a photo album and looks quite complacent.


    It''s easy for this man to talk a lot when he drinks too much wine. Fortunately, Xu Zhu is in the kitchen now. If he doesn''t hear it, it may cause family disputes. But Xu Zhu doesn''t hear it, but Shen yini does.


    When she was one year old, she was still wearing open crotch pants!


    She came over in shame and anger and snatched the album from Shen Zhe.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Shen zhe raised his head and frowned, "show Xiao Li your picture when you were a child. What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini looks at someone and finds that they are drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    Before she came out, she didn''t know how much this guy had seen!


    "Dad, are you drunk? Are these photos for people to see? "


    Shen zhe frowned and was about to speak, but Shen yini took someone''s hand and said, "I''ll take him down to blow the wind and wake up!"


    Without waiting for her father''s reaction, Shen yini threw the photo album on the tea table, then took Li futu and went out.


    "No matter what you saw just now, I advise you to forget it all!"


    Shen yini directly drags Li futu to the underground garage and sits on Maserati.


    "I didn''t expect that you were really cute when you were a child. That little butt is white and tender..."


    Li futu didn''t expect to see the photo of Shen yini naked one day. When Shen zhe showed it to him, he was stunned for a long time.


    Obviously, Shen zhe did drink a little too much.


    "You..."


    Shen yini''s face was red, but she was gnashing her teeth. If her eyes could kill people, someone would not be left now.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Your father has to show me. I''m forced to."


    Someone''s tone is innocent, subconsciously moved to the car door, always on guard against the girl''s outburst, after all, the wound on his neck is still dull pain.


    Shen yini didn''t jump on it after all. She stepped on the accelerator, and Maserati shot out in an instant.


    In front of Shen Zhe, she said that she would take Li futu downstairs to blow the air, but Shen yini drove the car out of the community directly. She kept accelerating all the way and walked through the traffic in a thrilling way.


    "Even if you hate me, there''s no need to take yourself in. If there''s a car accident, it will be said in the news tomorrow that Shen yini, the national goddess, died with a man."


    Maserati''s car speed is very fast, only can see the street lights continue to fly back, but Li futu does not seem to panic at all.


    "Chi..."


    There was a screeching friction between the tire and the ground, and Maserati suddenly stopped.


    "Is that how you want me to hate you?"


    Shen yini looked ahead. After the venting of the drag racing, her mood seemed to have calmed down.


    Li futu did not respond. He turned to look out of the window and said, "where is this?"


    He saw a river outside.


    Shen yini was silent, pushed the door and went down.


    On a winter night, the river was windy, so no pedestrians could be seen. Maybe that''s why Shen yini brought him here.


    Hey, Li Han, I don''t want to find someone to kill you? Is there such a grudge? "


    Shen yini ignored him and walked along the river.Li futu didn''t ask for trouble any more. He calmed down and followed her silently.


    "Li futu, I want to ask you a question. Can you answer me seriously?"


    Shen yini suddenly stopped, words with the river breeze into Li futu''s ears.


    Li futu stopped and said curiously, "what''s the problem?"


    Shen yini turned around.


    "Why did you refuse me that night?"


    Sparkling river, the stunning face is no longer high cold.


    Li futu was silent.


    Shen yini looked at him quietly.


    "Is it because of the old lady who looks after the family?"


    There have been all kinds of rumors about Li futu and Yongxing in Donghai for a long time. Naturally, she never mentioned them.


    But now, she thinks she can''t play dumb any more. She needs a clear answer.


    "It has nothing to do with her."


    Li futu was not surprised that Shen yini knew Gu Qingcheng and shook her head gently.


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    Shen yini stares into his eyes.


    "I''ve never been in love, but I know you should like me, right?"


    Li futu was slightly stunned and then said with a smile, "it seems that you didn''t drink tonight."


    "Everyone says that you are a hero, but why are you so weak emotionally? Is it that hard to admit that you like it? "


    "Well, maybe you feel losing face. Let me first say, Li futu, I like you. You see, there''s nothing hard to say."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled slightly.


    Shen yini sat down on the stone bench and exhaled deeply, as if she had unloaded a heavy load.


    "I''m so tired after playing for so long."


    "Are you so amorous?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Shen yini didn''t get angry. Instead, she laughed: "if you don''t like me, will you always treat me so well? You are not a bad person. Don''t say you are because I have taken you in for a period of time. You appreciate me. Please respect my IQ at least. "


    After a pause, Shen yini asked with a smile: "how? Want to be a love saint? Always be nice to me in silence? Are you really not afraid of me running away with people like Deng and Zhang? "


    Shen yini''s sudden change made Li futu not know how to deal with it for a moment.


    Shen yini patted the stone stool beside her and said with a smile, "sit down. I think you should have a lot of things to tell me."

 Chapter 621

    "Are you women so changeable?"


    Li futu sat down beside Shen yini.


    "Changeable?"


    Shen yini smiles: "don''t you know I''m an actor? I just feel that it''s boring to deceive myself all the time. When you take the initiative, it will be impossible in your life. Besides, you just looked at my body... "


    Li futu was stunned and then couldn''t laugh or cry: "it was only when you were one year old. Who wasn''t naked at that time?"


    "What happened to one year old? Am I not me when I am one year old? "


    "You are unreasonable."


    "Are you going to reason with me up to now?"


    Li futu is speechless. When a woman chooses to play a rascal with you, she is very calm. There is really no good way for men.


    "Well, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really want to know? "


    Shen yini nodded.


    Li Hetu said slowly: "I am not qualified to have such a marriage."


    "Excuse. Playful men use this to fool women. To put it bluntly, they don''t want to give up a forest for a tree. "


    Shen yini seems to have seen it through.


    Li futu said with a smile, "do you know what kind of person I am?"


    Shen yini also smile: "at the beginning of your return, I picked it up in the street. Do you think I don''t know you?"


    Li futu smiles gently.


    "You know me as a president of the Warring States period."


    Shen yini''s eyes shrunk slightly, "you said What do you mean


    Li futu turned to look at her.


    "Ginny, you''ve seen me kill people, but that''s not what I look like."


    "You mean You can''t help yourself when you''re in the world? "


    "No


    Li futu whispered: "the real me is ten thousand times darker and more evil than you have ever seen."


    Shen yini was at a loss. Then she saw Li futu start to take off her clothes.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Her pupils contracted and she immediately looked around.


    Haven''t said a few words, this guy is not serious again?


    Taking off his coat, Li futu starts to take off his shirt. Fortunately, there are no pedestrians here at night. Otherwise, I''m afraid Li futu will be called the police as a pervert.


    Shen yini stares at Li futu warily. Although she finally admits her true feelings, it doesn''t mean that she will let Li futu fool around.


    But when Li futu took off her upper body, Shen yini''s eyes were enlarged, her hands could not help covering her mouth, and she was stunned there.


    Under the moonlight, you can see the man''s upper body, full of scars, ferocious as cobweb, shocking and shocking!


    Shen yini once saw Li futu''s abnormal skills in the Warring States club, which almost broke her understanding of martial arts. Moreover, the whole Donghai thought that he was the first master now. What kind of man could hurt him like this?


    "Are you afraid?"


    Late at night in winter, and it was by the river, but Li futu didn''t seem to feel any cold.


    "In your eyes, or in the eyes of many people today, I''m afraid I''m very powerful. There''s no difficulty to stop me, but I want to tell you that I''m not as powerful as you think. In this world, I have many enemies. Some of them are so powerful that you can''t imagine. If you see these scars on me, you should know that I didn''t cheat you. "


    Through these dense scars, it is enough to see the man''s past adventure and extraordinary. But his expression was always calmer than the river in front of him.


    "Indeed, I am not a bad person. If I don''t care about you, how can I always pay for you, but the relationship between us can only stop here."


    "Jiang caie''s business is a good reminder, a Jiang caie, naturally nothing, but my real enemy, far from her can be compared, I can''t guarantee that every time there is no danger, and once there is a mistake, it can''t be made up for and retrieved."


    Shen yini''s lips trembled.


    Li futu put on his clothes again.


    "When I came back to China, I didn''t want to fight for power and profit. Whether it''s the Warring States club or the so-called East China Sea heroes, I really don''t care about the power, fame and wealth. Compared with them, I prefer to be an unknown ordinary person, such as a little bodyguard of you, even if I get your white eye every day and you ridicule me."


    Li futu laughed and buttoned up.


    "But fate is not always based on people''s will. It not only doesn''t make people want to succeed, but also has to make things go against their wishes."


    "No matter what you think, I think it''s a very lucky thing for me to get to know you when I go back to China this time. I once loved a girl, but the final result was very tragic. I almost broke my head and blood. I thought I would never like a person again in my life, but I felt the feeling of heart again in you, really Thank you very muchLi Fu Tu smiles and hesitates. After all, he slowly reaches out his hand.


    Shen yini sat still and let the man touch her cheek.


    "If I were just the little bodyguard you picked up from the street, I would promise you that night."


    Shen yini finally opened her mouth.


    "Will you leave again?"


    Li futu was silent for a while, took back his hand, nodded slowly, and looked at the rippling river.


    "My world is not here."


    "Li futu, you asshole!"


    Shen yini suddenly stood up with a faint cry in her voice. Then she turned and ran to Maserati. Soon the engine rang out.


    Despite Maserati''s disappearance, Li futu did not stop him. He still sat in the same place, looking at the lake and lighting a cigarette.


    His face was dimming in the light of a little smoke.


    After smoking a cigarette, a roar came from far and near.


    Li futu turned his head, and the Maserati appeared in the field of vision again.


    "Are you going to sit here all night?"


    The beautiful appearance in the car made her eyes a little red.


    ¡­¡­


    "Nini, where''s Xiao Li?"


    Shen''s family, Shen zhe had drunk too much and had a rest, but Xu Zhu was still waiting. Seeing Shen yini coming back alone, she asked suspiciously.


    "He lives in a hotel."


    Shen Ni went to bed and asked her mother, "good night."


    After that, Shen yini went directly into the room.


    Xu Zhu some Lengshen, as a mother, she naturally sensitive to the daughter''s wrong, heard the door closed. She was stunned and said, "won''t you fight?"


    In the room, Shen yini went straight to bed, buried herself in the quilt, holding the sheet tightly with her hands, and her delicate body trembled gently.

 Chapter 622

    "Nini, it''s rare for Xiao Li to come here. Why did you leave him in the hotel? It''s not like we have no place to live


    The next morning, when Shen yini came out of the room, she was reproached by Shen Zhe. Looking at him, the wine should wake up.


    "I don''t think you''re old enough?"


    After all, Xu Zhu is still facing the girl, "anyway, Nini and Xiao Li are not sure about their relationship. How much influence will it have on Nini''s reputation to leave him at home?"


    Shen zhe didn''t speak.


    "But Nini, you''d better accompany Xiao Li around Xingcheng. We''ll have lunch in the hotel at noon."


    Xu Zhu then said to Shen yini.


    "I see, Ma."


    Shen yini nodded, "then I''ll go out first."


    Xu Zhu nodded.


    Driving to the hotel, Shen yini didn''t go up. She sat in the car and made a phone call.


    More than ten minutes later, Li futu came out of the hotel.


    After Li futu got on the bus, Maserati immediately began to drive.


    "You should come to Xingcheng for the first time. I''ll show you around."


    Shen yini looks very calm, as if nothing happened last night.


    Li futu gave a sound.


    Xingcheng is not like Donghai. The population of the whole city is only 4.5 million. The pace of life is very slow, and it is not as prosperous as Donghai. For example, Shen yini, a limited edition Maserati, is very rare here. Running on the street, it has attracted countless admiring eyes.


    In front of the door of a junior high school, Shen yini stops the car, puts down the window and looks out at the school door. A touch of nostalgia appears in her eyes.


    "This is your alma mater?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Shen yini nodded. She had spent the most innocent three years here.


    "Go down and have a look."


    "But..."


    "What are you afraid of? Wear your sunglasses."


    Then Li futu pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Today, Saturday, school holiday, no students in class, this junior high school is not prohibited.


    As soon as you enter the school gate, you can see a display column of outstanding alumni hanging on the wall, while Shen Yinni''s photo is posted in the most prominent place.


    It''s a great honor for the famous top stars in China to be educated in their own schools.


    In some news, some stars return to their alma mater, and the school leaders welcome them.


    "I think it''s not that you didn''t study well before, but because you were too beautiful, you were harassed by boys all the time, so you couldn''t concentrate on your study. So you decided to take the art exam?"


    Li futu took his eyes back from the display board and turned his head with a smile.


    He also experienced the student period, and naturally understood how beautiful girls would be sought after in that period.


    "You didn''t try it with some handsome guy at that time?"


    Li futu is really curious.


    "You think everyone is as precocious as you are?"


    Shen yini was wearing a pair of big toad glasses, most of her face was covered.


    "You are too backward to watch the news. Now many children begin to love in primary school."


    Li futu sighed and walked side by side in the school with Shen yini.


    "My father was very strict with me at that time."


    Looking at the locked teaching building, Shen yini whispered: "in the second year of junior high school, there was a boy who followed me all the way home. Finally, my father found him. As a result, he found the school directly, causing the boy to be called. Her parents made a lot of noise and even transferred to school."


    Li futu was a little surprised. He wasn''t surprised by Shen Zhe''s severity. It''s not surprising that Shen zhe would do such a thing because he knew Shen zhe well. After all, he was a traditional educator. To his surprise, he didn''t expect that Shen yini would really say this to him.


    "So do you think any boy dares to provoke me?"


    Shen yini glanced at him and then walked towards the playground.


    As a junior high school, it''s no big deal. A teaching building, three basketball courts, a football field that usually serves as a playground, plus a few teachers'' dormitory buildings, constitute all its components.


    "Well, you don''t have much to remember when you were a student."


    Shen yini was silent.


    In fact, not to mention all of her character, at least a small part of it was influenced by her previous experience. After that incident, she always felt that she had made the boy turn to school, so she seldom contacted with the boy again. As time passed, she developed a cold face, as if she refused to be seen from thousands of miles away.


    "Ginny..."


    There was a voice of hesitation in front of me.


    Li futu looked up and saw a man coming with a surprised face, holding a four or five-year-old girl in his hand.


    Shen yini also saw him and frowned slightly."I''m Zhu Xiaoming. Don''t you remember me?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Shen yini finally remembered. Out of politeness, she took off her sunglasses and said with a smile: "Why are you here?"


    "I''m a teacher here now."


    Looking at the familiar face in front of us, the man named Zhu Xiaoming still couldn''t believe it.


    "Are you a teacher here?"


    Shen yini was slightly stunned.


    Li futu stood beside her quietly without interrupting.


    "Yes, it''s almost four years."


    Zhu Xiaoming said with a smile, and then looked at Li futu. He didn''t ask anything and nodded with a smile: "Hello, I''m a junior high school classmate of Kani."


    "Hello."


    Li futu smiles back.


    When she met her former classmates by accident, Shen yini seemed to be pleasantly surprised. Her eyes gradually moved to the girl led by Zhu Xiaoming.


    The girl has been looking up at her, see her eyes, crispy mouth way, "sister, you are so beautiful."


    Shen yini was stunned, and then the corner of her mouth rippled.


    "Is this your daughter? It''s lovely. "


    Zhu Xiaoming nodded with a smile and picked up the girl. "Her mother asked us to go shopping, so we left first."


    Shen yini nodded.


    We met by accident, but soon passed by again.


    "He is my classmate. When he graduated from junior high school, he and I worked together for a period of time. I didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, even his daughter was so old."


    Looking at a large and a small gradually away from the back, Shen yini some exclamation of the back.


    In fact, she didn''t tell Li futu that her grades were not very good when she was studying. Even though her father was a people''s teacher, she didn''t understand some questions when she was about to take the high school entrance examination. Zhu Xiaoming took the trouble to explain them to her. When she graduated from junior high school, Zhu Xiaoming gave her a gift It''s just that my father found it and took it away before he opened it. It''s estimated that it was mostly thrown away.


    "Uncle, I''m not your daughter. Why do you lie? Mom said, "lying is not a good child."


    The girl is held in her arms by Zhu Xiaoming and is still looking at Shen yini''s direction.


    But Zhu Xiaoming never looked back, listening to his niece''s crisp words, he laughed, "just this time, let''s not do it again, OK? Let''s go and buy some cakes

 Chapter 623

    Shen yini and Li futu are wandering around Xingcheng, seemingly aimless. In fact, they are all places where she lived when she was a child.


    She is telling her past to Li futu in a silent way.


    Of course, with Li futu''s EQ, I can''t think of this.


    At noon, they were called back to the hotel by Shen Zhe.


    Today is Shen Zhe''s 49th birthday, not his 50th birthday, so there was no banquet. But some relatives came. When Li futu and Shen yini walked into the box together, they found that there were a lot of people. Shen Zhe''s side and Xu Zhu''s side were full of more than ten people.


    "Come on, Nini and Xiao Li, sit down and wait for you two."


    Shen zhe said warmly.


    Almost at the moment of Li futu''s appearance, the relatives of Shen family in the box all focused their eyes on his face.


    A few people couldn''t help nodding, obviously at least satisfied with Li futu''s appearance.


    Li futu, who had never seen anything, had no pressure. With a proper smile on his face, he sat down with Shen yini.


    "This is Xiao Li, Li futu, Nini''s My friend, I heard that I came from Donghai for my birthday this time. "


    Shen zhe made a grand introduction.


    "Xiao Li, this is Nini''s second uncle and aunt..."


    Li futu''s eyes followed Shen Zhe''s words and looked at those people, smiling with the courtesy of a younger generation.


    Although the Shen family is not a big family, it''s also a scholarly family. They don''t do the ugly thing of setting up a person''s family as soon as they meet. After Shen Zhe''s introduction, these relatives of the Shen family soon withdraw their eyes from Li futu''s face.


    "Nini, I watched the news a few days ago. It really surprised my aunt. What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini''s aunt looked at Shen yini with concern.


    Li futu also knows that this is Shen Zhe''s sister, Su Yuan''s mother.


    "It''s nothing, aunt. It''s just an accident."


    "Now the world is really more and more chaotic. This kind of thing can happen. Nini, you have to pay attention to it and invite more bodyguards..."


    "Nini, have you offended anyone?"


    Shen yini''s uncle asked. She is middle-aged, but she is very fashionable and looks younger. Unlike Shen Zhe, who is a scholar, his manner is very smooth. This kind of person is generally more open-minded in society.


    "Nini, although you are a big star now, you still have to pay attention to some aspects. After all, there are still many people you can''t afford to offend."


    His words are sincere and sincere.


    Xu Zhu glared at him.


    "Shut up."


    "Sister, I didn''t say anything wrong. I''m doing it for my niece. You didn''t see the latest news. Jiang caie is also a big star. Although she''s not as good as Nini, I''m afraid she''s not much worse, but she''s not as good as Nini? At first sight, it''s just that she''s offended. There are big people who want to take care of her. "


    Shen yini glanced at someone.


    Someone seems to have heard nothing, and his smile is always so gentle, respectful and thrifty.


    "Well, Nini is so grown-up that she doesn''t know how to protect herself?"


    Shen yini''s uncle opened his mouth, and then he looked at Shen Zhe and said, "since everyone is here, brother, let''s serve."


    Shen zhe nodded and was about to let the waiter serve, but Shen yini''s Uncle Xu Qiang said, "wait a minute first."


    The voice fell to the ground, and the whole audience looked at him suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Zhu frowned. Her younger brother, from childhood to adulthood, made her worry less. When she was young, she didn''t want to make progress. She idled around all day. It was her money that made her look better. Now she is engaged in engineering, and she has made some achievements.


    "Sister, there are still people who haven''t arrived."


    "Who else?"


    Xu Zhu puzzled looking at him, Xu Qiang''s mobile phone rings at this time.


    "It should be here. Just a moment. I''ll pick it up."


    Xu Qiang quickly went out with his mobile phone.


    "What''s the matter with your brother?"


    Shen zhemu showed his dissatisfaction in a low voice.


    "I don''t know. Why don''t I go out and have a look?"


    Shen zhe frowned and shook his head, "forget it."


    After more than ten minutes, the box door was pushed open again. Xu Qiang went back and forth, but there was a young man beside him.


    "Here is Zhang Ting, Mayor Zhang''s nephew. After graduating from Harvard, Zhang Ting has been developing in coastal areas. He is 28 years old and is already a senior executive of four companies. I heard that his brother-in-law is celebrating his birthday, so I came here to congratulate him."


    Xu Qiang''s face was full of smiles, but his voice fell to the ground, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    I haven''t contacted him before, but the nephew of the mayor suddenly came to celebrate his birthday. The key is that Shen yini was present, which makes people doubt his real intention.


    Shen Zhe''s eyes suddenly burst into anger, and his face became a little ugly."Uncle Shen, it''s a little bit of a compliment. I wish you happiness and longevity."


    Zhang Ting is polite and polite. Although he is the nephew of the mayor and has made great achievements, he can''t see any pride. He is not only coming, but also carrying gifts.


    He who reaches for his hand does not smile.


    Although Shen zhe was very dissatisfied, he didn''t take it on the spot and squeezed out a smile. "Xiao Zhang, sit down, waiter, please add a seat."


    "Mr. Zhang, please sit next to me."


    Xu Qiang took the gift and put it aside as if he were the leading role. He introduced Zhang Ting with great enthusiasm. When he was introduced to Li futu, he restrained his smile and said faintly, "this is Nini''s friend."


    The two young men met and nodded and laughed at each other.


    "Nini, Mr. Zhang is a big fan of you. In order to meet you this time, they all pushed Mayor Zhang''s dinner party away."


    Hearing Xu Qiang''s words, Zhang Ting''s smile suddenly became a little unnatural.


    This is too explicit. After all, I just came here under the banner of birthday.


    It''s really a pool of mud that can''t support the wall.


    But Zhang Ting still had to follow Xu Qiang''s words: "Miss Shen, I''ve been paying attention to you since you came out. I''ve seen every film you play. It''s a great honor to meet you..."


    Then he stood up and held out his hand to Shen yini.


    Xu Zhu is now estimated to be the most embarrassed. She didn''t expect that her brother would do this kind of shit. She looked at Li futu apologetically.


    The radian of Li futu''s mouth never changed.


    "Sorry, my boyfriend is not very broad-minded and doesn''t like my physical contact with other men."


    Shen yini didn''t seem to see Zhang Ting''s outstretched hand. She sat there motionless, with a flat tone, but the effect was like thunder.


    The box was silent for a moment.


    Everyone stared at Shen yini in shock. Even Li futu''s face was frozen.

 Chapter 624

    There are few outsiders here. It''s self-evident who Shen yini refers to.


    Shen Zhe is stunned for a moment, and then becomes smiling, even the previous anger is swept away.


    "Nini, are you polite? Xiao Li, I don''t know. How could he be so careful? "


    Shen zhe deliberately raised his face and yelled. Then he looked at Zhang Ting, whose arms were stiff in mid air. "Xiao Zhang, don''t take it to heart, just sit down."


    Zhang Tingqiang squeezed out a smile, took back his hand and sat down. At the same time, he gave Xu Qiang a gloomy look.


    He and Xu Qiang have an agreement, as long as Xu Qiang helps him catch up with Shen yini, he will help Xu Qiang say good things in front of his uncle.


    What is the most profitable project? Undoubtedly, it''s a government project. With this relationship, won''t it be like a fish in water and a green light all the way in Xingcheng? So Xu Qiang decided to help.


    In his opinion, it''s a good relationship. Zhang Ting has good conditions in all aspects. As an uncle, he has found a good choice for his niece, but he didn''t expect this.


    But he didn''t give up.


    "Nini, your boyfriend is Xiao Li?"


    Shen yini nodded calmly and naturally poured a glass of water for Li futu.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and was full of eccentricity.


    last night, after being frank with Shen yini by the river, he thought that with Shen yini''s personality, he would sort out her inner feelings and maintain a strict friendship with him, but the painting style was totally wrong.


    This is the family dinner of Shen family. Almost all of you are her relatives. If you''re kidding, it''s too much fun.


    Obviously, Shen yini is not a joker.


    "Dad, mom, he told me last night, and I agreed."


    Shen yini never stops talking.


    Li futu''s face was stiff and his thinking was confused for a moment. He even began to doubt whether he had drunk too much last night, so he was a bit fragmented.


    When did you tell her?


    "Good, good!"


    Shen zhe burst out laughing, excited.


    But Xu Qiang''s look is extremely ugly.


    If my niece and this boy are good, then the relationship between myself and Mayor Zhang will not be all yellow?


    "Nini, you have to think carefully about looking for a boyfriend. You can''t be impulsive, especially your identity. If you are such a big star, if you find a boyfriend, there will be a lot of gossip."


    Xu Qiang, holding his uncle''s airs, seems to be kind-hearted in reminding Shen yini, but who can''t hear him. Inside and outside his words, he is saying that Li futu doesn''t deserve his niece.


    "Xu Qiang, shut up!"


    "Elder sister, is what I said wrong? It''s not a small matter. Nini is too old to delay."


    With no smile on his face, Zhang Ting sat there drinking water.


    "Uncle, you don''t know anything. Why do you say that?"


    No matter what Shen yini looks like outside, she has never been proud of herself as a big star at home. In the face of these relatives and elders, she has always maintained respect. However, when she looks at Xu Qiang at this time, her eyes are very cold.


    Although they all think Xu Qiang is a little overblown, seeing Shen yini''s appearance, the Shen family members present can''t help feeling that they are not staying.


    "Nini, you''re still young. You don''t know how dangerous the world is. My uncle is from here. You can see some things more clearly than you. Don''t be carried away by your feelings for a while and regret it when you get old."


    Xu Qiang is sincere and sincere.


    Shen zhe frowned tightly and finally could not help it. But when he was still waiting for his attack, she heard Shen yini say, "what kind of person does my uncle think is suitable for me?"


    Xu Qiang immediately looked at Zhang Ting and said, "I think Mr. Zhang is very suitable. No matter in family or social status, he is a good match for Nini."


    Zhang Ting''s expression was calm, and he looked rather calm and reliable indeed.


    Shen yini took a look at him, and then asked Xu Qiang, "please tell me where we''re going to match?"


    Without hesitation, Xu Qiang even didn''t have to make a draft. He opened his mouth and said, "first of all, you are two years older than Mr. Zhang, which is very suitable. Besides, you are a big star in your work. Mr. Zhang is a business talent and has the same social status. Besides, his family, Mr. Zhang''s uncle is mayor Zhang. Of course, our family is not bad either. My brother-in-law, as the headmaster of Dongzhong, has taught for decades, but he is not bad It is for the country to cultivate a lot of talents, which is also a match. Nini, do you think Mr. Zhang and you are made in heaven


    Shen yini laughed inexplicably.


    Xu Qiang slightly a Leng: "you smile what?"


    "Mr. Zhang is really excellent, but uncle, why do you think the man I''m looking for is worse than him?"


    Hearing that "the man I''m looking for", Li futu couldn''t help but drink from his glass.


    He''s a little slow up to now.


    "He?"Xu Qiang took a look at Li futu. Although he didn''t say anything, his contempt was clearly revealed in his eyes.


    "Uncle, aunt, second uncle, second aunt Let me introduce it to you again. "


    Shen yini looked around the room.


    "His name is Li futu. He is about the same age as me. He is the chairman of the East China Sea Warring States club. He has no parents. Everything he has now comes from his own ability."


    After glancing at those suspicious relatives, Shen yini continued: "maybe you don''t know what the Warring States Club stands for, but if I give you a number, you can understand that since I entered the entertainment industry, the highest annual income is more than 500 million. And his annual income is more than ten times of mine! "


    It''s loud!


    There was a moment of silence, and then there was a cold air.


    Even Xu Qiang couldn''t help staring.


    Zhang Ting suddenly turned his head and looked at the man he didn''t pay much attention to.


    Does Shen yini mean that her boyfriend''s annual income is nearly 10 billion?


    When wealth reaches this level, it can be regarded as a giant in the whole dragon kingdom!


    "A few months ago, we held a charity meeting in Donghai. Celebrities from all walks of life in Donghai attended the meeting. He was also invited to attend the meeting and donated 50 million yuan. Now we should be able to find photos of him and Mayor Han Dong."


    Thunder!


    On Shen yini''s face, there are four words written without doubt.


    How proud of you!!


    As the richest city in China, although it is also the mayor, the mayor of Donghai can not be compared with the mayor of Xingcheng. The chief political officer of Donghai is a towering figure close to the top of the power pyramid!


    Everyone''s eyes to Li futu suddenly changed.


    "I''m sorry, but it suddenly occurred to me that I had something to deal with."


    Zhang Ting stood up and quickly left the box.


    Shen yini didn''t look at him, but her eyes moved to Xu Qiang''s face.


    "Uncle, I seem to be worth more than you think, right?"


    Xu Qiang squeezed out a very embarrassed smile, his lips trembled and he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 625

    Zhang Ting left.


    But the atmosphere in the box seemed more rigid.


    These relatives of the Shen family didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In principle, they are the elders, but Li futu''s achievements are too amazing to erase the gap between generations. Who can treat him as an ordinary junior?


    All of you have lived almost half your life. Naturally, they know what Shen yini just said.


    There is no doubt that he is a perfect son-in-law. No wonder he was so enthusiastic about him before.


    "Xiaoqiang, do you want to call Xiao Zhang and let him come back for dinner if things are not urgent?"


    Shen zhe smiles and looks at Xu Qiang. He seems to have completely forgotten his dissatisfaction and unhappiness.


    At his age, there is no pursuit of fame and wealth. The only hope is that his daughter can find happiness.


    He is extremely satisfied with Li futu''s character and personality, and he has achieved so much at a young age, almost without any shortcomings. When his daughter finds such a boyfriend, what else is he dissatisfied with?


    Moreover, people love face. Now the whole family knows that his daughter has found a dragon and Phoenix. He is very proud.


    Xu Qiang''s eyes twitched, embarrassed and unable to speak.


    Who doesn''t know why Zhang tinggang left suddenly? It''s because there''s something really wrong. It''s clearly because Li futu''s light is too dazzling, and he doesn''t want to continue to stay. It''s just humiliating.


    "All right, waiter, serve."


    After all, the elder sister loves his younger brother. Even though Xu Qiang''s previous practice is really wrong, Xu Zhu still doesn''t want to see him so embarrassed in front of the whole family. She gives him a voice and says hello to the waiter. At the same time, she secretly stares at Shen Zhe.


    Shen zhe smile unchanged, slowly from Xu Qiang''s face back to the eyes.


    "Congratulations, brother."


    When the waiter finished serving, Shen yini''s uncle, Su Yuan''s father, took the lead in pouring a glass of wine and drinking to Shen Zhe.


    Naturally, his congratulations are more than just a birthday. He also gave birth to a daughter, which he envies very much.


    Others followed, congratulating Shen zhe one after another.


    Shen Zhe''s face is red. Today is his birthday, and it''s also the day to see his daughter finally find a home. It''s a double happiness. Drinking is a forthright thing, and it''s almost a treat.


    "Nini, little Li, it was my uncle just now. I''ll punish myself for three cups. "


    Xu Qiang is different from Shen Zhe. He is not so pedantic and rigid. He also knows that face is not so important. He is flexible and flexible. Seeing that Li futu is so terrible, he does not hesitate to put down his airs and offer a toast to the two younger generations.


    Obviously, at this time, he has completely given up Zhang Ting, the nephew of the mayor of Xingcheng. What is the mayor of Xingcheng? His niece is looking for a master who can call the wind and rain in the East China Sea.


    What is the concept of ten billion a year?


    Poverty limited his imagination.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of position the other side was standing on and how he could communicate with the other side, he knew that as long as he could make a good relationship with the other side and let something leak from his fingers, it would be enough for him to eat and drink all his life.


    Although he did have an agreement with Zhang Ting to help Zhang Ting pursue his niece, Zhang Ting has now slipped away. Does he still have to abide by the agreement?


    He''s not that stupid.


    In other words, he was very polite to Zhang Ting, even flattering, because he felt that his status was inferior to that of the other party. But now that Li futu''s identity has been exposed, Xu Qiang''s mentality has changed.


    His nephew son-in-law is a terror who can talk to the mayor of Donghai. Let alone Zhang Ting, even the uncle behind him is a fart in front of his nephew son-in-law!


    It can be said that he steers the boat at the mercy of the wind, but it is undeniable that only people like Xu Qiang who know how to judge the situation can live better in this society.


    Although she did feel a little angry about what she had just done, anyway, it was her uncle, and Shen yini couldn''t really care about it. She told Xu Qiang not to drink so much, but Xu Qiang ignored it. He drank three cups in a row, and his attitude was very sincere. The good thing was that it was a small cup. Otherwise, if it was a water cup, he would only drink it according to his drinking method I''m afraid I''ll be down by now.


    "Nini, is Yuanyuan still obedient in Donghai? Did you get into any trouble? " Shen yini''s aunt looked at her and asked.


    "Yes, Nini, did Yuanyuan find a boyfriend?"


    "I haven''t seen that girl for nearly half a year, and I miss her strangely. How can she come back with you this time?"


    These relatives of the Shen family ask Shen yini, which shows that Su Yuan is still popular in the family.


    "Aunt, in fact, because of my work, in recent months, I entrusted Yuanyuan to his care. Yuanyuan and I haven''t spent as much time together as he and Yuanyuan recently, so you should ask him some questions."Hear Shen yini''s words, someone who is drinking soup is almost choked by a mouthful of soup.


    Suddenly, many people, including Su Yuan''s parents, looked at Li futu again.


    "Xiao Li and Yuanyuan also know each other..."


    Shen yini said with a soft smile, "Yuanyuan has always been called his brother-in-law."


    Li futu''s eyes twitched.


    "Don''t worry about it. The last time I went to Donghai University, I went to see Yuanyuan. I think Yuanyuan is much more sensible than before. Besides, with Xiao Li and Nini in Donghai, I''m afraid that the girl can''t do anything."


    Shen zhe said.


    "Yuehe, let''s have another drink."


    Shen Zhe is very open today, and he is not drunk. Everyone is drunk. After a meal, he is drunk and even walks around.


    "Mom, you and uncle help dad back first, and I''ll check out."


    "All right."


    The Shen family left one by one.


    Li futu accompanied Shen yini to settle the bill, got into the car, and finally had a chance to ask: "you were in front of your family just now, why do you say we are friends and girlfriends? When did I tell you? "


    "No?"


    Shen yini turned to look at him: "you were by the river last night, didn''t you say you were attracted to me?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    "I was..."


    Shen yini didn''t give him a chance to speak at all: "isn''t that confession?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu is speechless and inexplicably has the feeling of being wronged.


    "Now that I have confessed to my family, do you want to give up? Are you not afraid that my father will go to the Warring States period to cut you with a kitchen knife? "


    What''s the point?


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Were you at the river last night, and you were dazed by the wind?"


    With that, he reached out his hand to touch Shen yini''s forehead.


    Shen yini clapped his hand away and looked at him for a moment.


    "First love should be desperate, shouldn''t it?"


    Li futu looked stagnant and silent.

 Chapter 626

    When she came back from the river last night, she put herself in the quilt. Shen yini thought a lot.


    The scene of first meeting with this man is not romantic at all, and it can even be said that it is terrible. Shen yini never thought that her feelings towards this man would gradually become beyond her control.


    As time goes by, it''s never a joke. Although she looks like an iceberg, it''s just a disguise to protect herself in the filthy entertainment circle.


    She''s not that illiterate.


    Who is really good to her, she always knows very well in her heart.


    But when she lived to her twenties, she was still a blank sheet of paper in emotion, and out of a woman''s reserve, she didn''t know how to express her feelings.


    And this man is so different, while he is good to her, he is constantly trying to make her angry. In this case, how can she put down her face?


    So they have been noisy until today.


    But no matter what kind of contradictions broke out, Shen yini never thought that this man would really leave herself, because all the time, no matter how indifferent he was, this guy would always appear in front of her as if nothing had happened.


    But last night, her idea was broken.


    The man told her that he would not exist in her world forever. He was just a passer-by. Maybe in a few months, or tomorrow, he would disappear in her life.


    At that moment, Shen yini felt the unprecedented panic.


    That kind of feeling is even stronger than when I saw sulfuric acid pouring on myself in the company downstairs a few days ago.


    A woman has no sense in front of her feelings, let alone her first love.


    Shen yini doesn''t know whether she will like someone in the future, but she knows one thing very well. Maybe no man can replace his unique position in her heart.


    In spite of her father''s opposition, Shen yini resolutely stepped into the entertainment industry. It can be seen that she is not a person lacking courage.


    If the first love doesn''t even have the chance to say it, it''s too tragic.


    So today, in front of the whole family, she defines Li futu as her man, leaving all her reserve behind.


    First love should be vigorous, not forward-looking.


    Even if you and I are destined to disappear, but also let you know that I have been emotional for you.


    Driving, Shen yini did not take Li futu home, but took him to an amusement park.


    Her father took her to the playground when she was a child. With the development of the times, the playground has been expanded several times. The scale of the playground is much larger than that of her childhood, but it certainly can''t match the level of a large amusement park like Disney in Donghai.


    "You''re not interested in this kind of place, are you?"


    Li futu was surprised. He felt that Shen yini''s character should be isolated from places like amusement parks. This is what Su Yuan''s children like to come to.


    "You own this place? I need your permission to come here? "


    Shen yini put on the toad mirror and directly pushed the door to get out of the car.


    Li futu was stunned, but he had no choice but to follow.


    Although the playground is not big, sparrows have all kinds of basic measures, such as roller coaster Ferris wheel. What''s more, unlike Donghai Disneyland, they spend most of their time in the queue, buying tickets here and waiting for a few minutes to play.


    "You don''t play really, do you?"


    See Shen yini went to the entrance of the pirate ship, someone behind her face strange.


    "Do you want to play?"


    Shen yini turned back.


    With the sound of a bell, the pirate ship, shaking violently in mid air, slowly stops. The tourists inside come out. Shen yini ignores someone and follows the next group of tourists in. Naturally, Li futu won''t leave her alone and follow her in.


    The pirate ship began to shake, and some little girls began to scream. Shen yini was calm and didn''t yell, but she was holding Li futu''s arm one by one.


    As soon as he got off the pirate ship, a young man took a few steps. Suddenly, with a "wow" sound, he bent down and vomited up. It was estimated that he had eaten too much at noon. He swayed on the pirate ship and had some nausea.


    "Why are you so useless!"


    His girlfriend patted him on the back and scolded him.


    Shen yini passed them by and came to the ferris wheel.


    Sitting with them was also a young couple. As soon as they came in, they were staring at Shen yini all the time. Shen yini''s toad mirror couldn''t cover up so much at such a close distance.


    "Are you Shen yini?"


    When the ferris wheel began to start, the girl opposite finally couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Li futu was not surprised. When he entered the playground, he was ready to recognize Shen yini."Hello."


    Shen yini politely smile, did not deny.


    "Ah, see, Shen yini, I actually saw the living Shen yini!"


    The girl was so excited that she couldn''t control herself and kept shaking her boyfriend.


    The young man and his face were shocked.


    The probability of ordinary people going out and bumping into big stars is not much higher than the probability of winning the lottery.


    "Sister Gani, I like you very much. I really like you. Can I take a picture with you?"


    The girl is very good at talking and looks at Shen yini prayingly.


    "Of course."


    Shen yini nodded with a smile.


    When Shen yini agreed, the girl was overjoyed. She stood up with her mobile phone and got close to Shen yini.


    Li futu looked at the young man, and the young man also looked at him, with formality in his eyes and astonishment at the same time.


    The ferris wheel rises slowly.


    "Thank you!"


    After taking the photo, the girl was holding her mobile phone, like a treasure.


    "Sit down and be safe."


    Shen yini reminded in a soft voice that it was not as cold as the rumor.


    The girl sat down and enjoyed the meeting with her mobile phone in her arms. Then her eyes gradually moved to Li futu''s face.


    Her lips moved, obviously wanting to ask something, but almost daring.


    Shen yini is worthy of being a good idol. She said with a smile, "he''s my boyfriend."


    The couple opened their mouths in a flash.


    I don''t know if I''m numb. Someone doesn''t have a big look. He smiles: "hello."


    "You, hello."


    "I hope you can keep this secret for me. I don''t want my feelings to get too much attention."


    "Sure, we won''t say it!"


    The girl looked back and said firmly.


    From the ferris wheel, which represents romance, they are separated from the little couple.


    Li futu has now guessed Shen yini''s idea. Maybe she didn''t bring him to the amusement park because she liked it here, but because she was afraid that her first love should have something to do with such occasions as the playground.


    What a lovely silly girl.


    "Why don''t I go to the carousel with you again?"


    Li futu turned his head.


    "Whatever you want today, I''ll try to satisfy you."


    Shen yini turned around and looked at him with some doubts.


    "I didn''t expect that you and uncle were born on the same day."


    Li futu stopped, put his hand into his pocket and took out a dragon and phoenix card.


    "You know, I don''t know your women''s mind and what you need, but I saw you holding this pendant for a long time, and I think you should like it."


    With that, he laughed, then raised his head and slowly handed over the pendant.


    "So Happy birthday


    Shen yini''s vision gradually moved up from the dragon and phoenix card.


    In the playground, people still come and go, but in her eyes, it seems that only the figure in front of her is left.

 Chapter 627

    Shen yini stares at herself and doesn''t move for a long time.


    Li futu''s face gradually became a little embarrassed.


    "Why, don''t you like it?"


    Shen Feng is going to look at the card again.


    "Nerd."


    Li futu raised his head.


    At that moment, he seemed to see the most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Shen yini gathered her hair, revealing her long white neck.


    "What are you looking at? Put it on me."


    Unlike some women, as a star, she seldom wears any jewelry in her daily life except attending some activities. At the moment, there is nothing on her neck.


    "Wear it yourself. There are many people here."


    Li futu is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Who just said that whatever I ask for today will be met? Are you a man? It''s not hard for you to wear a pendant, is it? "


    Li futu couldn''t beat himself in the face. He stepped closer and put on the dragon and phoenix card for Shen yini.


    This intimate scene naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    "Is that Shen yini?"


    "It''s like Shen yini!"


    "Damn, Shen yini is here!"


    The cry of surprise started to ring from all around, and many people began to gather around. Seeing that the situation was not right, Li futu quickly tied the pendant to Shen yini, and then grasped her hand: "what are you doing? Run!"


    They ran all the way out of the playground and got into Maserati. Without hesitation, Li futu stepped on the accelerator, which pushed away the tourists who were chasing him.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head, looked at some girl, and laughed.


    "You still laugh. If you''re blocked, I''m afraid you''ll make the front page again."


    "I''m not afraid."


    Shen yini, as if nothing had happened, kept rubbing the Dragon Phoenix Pendant around her neck.


    "In any case, I will reduce filming, develop my studio in peace of mind, and cultivate more new people. I don''t care if gossip is not gossip."


    Li futu was dumb, then shook his head and said with a smile: "being a boss is really different. I really want to be open."


    "Of course, I can''t carry the burden of idols all the time."


    Shen yini rubbed the pendant and said: "the Dragon Phoenix Pendant means the faithful love between husband and wife, which is often used as a token of love between young men and women..."


    Li futu''s face became stiff.


    "Well, you said that then."


    Shen yini turned her head, seemingly naive: "so, you are making love with me when you give me this pendant as a gift?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Annie, I just saw that you seem to like this pendant, so I bought it... "


    "Right and wrong."


    Shen yini clutched the dragon and Phoenix Pendant in her hand. "I''ve given everything, but I still refuse to admit it. How do you say you''re like a woman?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu looks at Shen yini''s palm.


    Shen yini''s eyes congealed: "how? Do you want to take it back? "


    Li futu was silent, looked ahead again, and drove honestly.


    "Find a cake shop and buy me a cake."


    Shen yini said.


    "You are so old..."


    As soon as Li futu spoke, Shen yini interrupted him: "do you want to buy it or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Someone stopped talking immediately. Who told him to make a promise just now.


    After driving around for more than 20 minutes, she found a cake shop. Because the cakes were all made on the spot, she had to wait for more than an hour. However, Shen yini was impatient and sat in the car playing with the inexpensive Dragon Phoenix Pendant.


    "Mom, we''re back."


    "Auntie."


    Two people came in front of each other.


    Xu Zhu looked at the cake in Li futu''s hand, "Xiao Li, your uncle is so old, how can you..."


    "Mom, this cake is for me."


    Xu Zhu was stunned.


    "Where''s dad?"


    Shen yini asked.


    Xu Zhu shook her head and sighed: "your father is still sleeping. He is always like this. He can''t drink enough. He just likes to show off his ability."


    "Happy today."


    Shen yini said with a smile, "I''ll call dad to get up and eat cake together."


    "Xiao Li, my uncle is really happy to see you and Nini together. When I first saw you in Donghai, my uncle felt that he had a good eye for you."


    On the dining table, Shen Zhe, who was awakened, looked at the candlelight cake: "Nini and I have the same birthday. It''s really a fate for our father and daughter, but since Nini became an adult, it''s very difficult for us to get together on most birthdays. It''s so rare like today.""I wish every year had today and every year had today."


    Shen zhe sighed.


    "Dad, I''ve made up my mind to develop the company in the future. I won''t work hard any more, so I''ll have a lot more time to come out."


    "You think you won''t be so busy when you become a boss? Naive! You need to be responsible for the future of so many employees. You will only be busier. "


    Shen zhe shakes his head and smiles.


    "Nini, although dad can''t help you now, you can rest assured that Dad won''t hold you back. I''m not alone when I''m with your mother. Dad used to worry about you, but now it''s OK. With Xiao Li, Dad can rest assured."


    As the head of the family, Shen zhe turns his eyes to Li futu''s face.


    "Xiao Li, Nini, although she is cold on the surface, she just has a lot of words hidden in her heart and doesn''t say them out. Today, she will say your achievements in front of the whole family. I believe you know that she doesn''t want to show off. She just doesn''t want people like her uncle to look down on you. She doesn''t want to see you wronged. Watching the child grow up, I haven''t seen her treat a man like this. "


    "Dad..."


    Shen zhe raised his hand and motioned Shen yini not to speak.


    "Xiao Li, my uncle is not very clear about what the entertainment industry is like, but he also knows something about it. Nini is proud to be here today, but he is also very distressed. It''s not easy for her these years. My uncle''s ability is limited, so I just hope she can find a support as soon as possible. After talking about it for so many years, I finally get what I want today. "


    Shen zhe took Shen yini''s hand and slowly put it into Shen yini''s hand, like a kind of responsibility inheritance.


    "Xiao Li, my uncle is Nini. From now on, I will give her to you."


    Both Li futu and Shen yini were silent.


    "Well, why do you say so much?"


    Xu Zhu stood up: "Xiao Li, come on, let''s cut the cake."


    After eating the cake, Li futu inevitably played chess with Shen Zhe. Xu Zhu and Shen yini''s mother and daughter watched TV and talked.


    "Uncle, it''s late now. I''ll accompany you when I have a chance later."


    When Li futu saw that it was late, he planned to leave and go back to the hotel.


    "Oh, what''s the hurry."


    Shen zhe waved his hand: "your aunt saw that your shoes were a little dirty just now, so she washed them for you. You can sleep here tonight."


    Li futu was stunned for a moment.


    Even Shen yini, who came to watch the battle, had a frozen expression.

 Chapter 628

    After the shoes were washed, Li futu couldn''t go out barefoot, so he had to stay in the Shen family all night.


    Of course, he lives in a room by himself. Shen Zhe and Xu Zhu are not so crazy that they wash the bed in the guest room together.


    The reason why they do this is just a matter of significance. After all, in their view, their daughter and Xiao Li are already lovers, so it''s nothing to stay overnight.


    When I was still living in Chunqiu Washington, I lived under the same roof with Shen yini. Nobody did anything, not to mention Shen yini''s parents.


    After a sound sleep in the Shen family, after breakfast the next day, the two young men bid farewell to Shen Zhe and Xu Zhu.


    "Xiao Li, when you are free, come and play often."


    Shen zhe didn''t force him to stay any longer. After all, as his wife said, when the child is older, he has his own career and life.


    After making the promise that they would come often in the future, Li futu and Shen yini walked out of Shen''s house, went downstairs and got into the car.


    "Your father has been teaching for decades. His thinking is really more agile than that of ordinary people. It''s impossible for ordinary people to think of such a way as washing shoes."


    Li futu started the car with emotion.


    Shen yini''s face was a little red. Her parents were a little too shameful for fear that others might run away. But the fact is that she couldn''t deny it even if she wanted to deny it. She had to avoid the heavy and give up the light: "my father is also an elder. Do you have him like this? Do you understand the basic politeness? "


    "It''s not choreography."


    Li futu turned to look at her with a smile, drove the car out of the garage and sighed, "poor parents all over the world."


    Shen yini cheated Shuang saixue, and the blush on her cheek was more obvious, but she pretended not to hear anything.


    This kind of topic continues to chat, she can''t take advantage at all.


    Li futu didn''t hold on to it either. Although he really didn''t understand the amorous feelings, he still had this kind of demeanor.


    "By the way, don''t you want to find some new people? When I went to Kyoto this time, I met a good girl, a student of Kyoto Film Academy, who is also your schoolsister. She has good conditions in all aspects and adores you very much. I think she has great potential, and to some extent, she is a little similar to you... "


    Li futu said that since he opened that mouth to fan Xi''er at that time, he could not turn around and forget it.


    Shen yini naturally understood what he meant, turned her head and said with a smile: "OK, they all started to cheat outside under my banner."


    Li futu took a look at her and said with a smile: "what nonsense? I just think that other girls are really good, and their character is clean. Although I haven''t seen what you were like in those years, I think she should be very similar to you in those years. You don''t want to see her polluted after entering the entertainment industry, do you?"


    The national goddess, who had completely walked out of the way, looked at him in surprise.


    "Li futu, when did you become so kind?"


    "I''m talking business with you."


    Li futu drove the car out of the community and sighed, "since you don''t want to, it''s OK."


    After a quiet meeting in the car, Shen yini''s voice rang, "let the girl contact me, but you''d better do less in the future."


    Li futu was puzzled and said, "what do you mean?"


    "At least I''m your girlfriend now. I''ll be jealous if you push some beautiful young girls to me."


    Shen yini''s tone is very flat.


    Li futu''s eyes twitched and almost ran into the car next to him.


    "By the way, what did you do when you went to Kyoto this time?"


    Shen yini looked as if nothing had happened.


    After silence, Li futu said softly, "I went to worship my mother."


    "Your mother?"


    Shen yini was slightly shocked. It was the first time that she heard Li futu talk about his parents.


    "Yes."


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''m not the monkey king. I can jump out of the stone. It''s strange to have a mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not what I mean


    Shen yini explained with red lips wriggling: "it''s just that I haven''t heard you mention it before, so I thought..."


    "Do you think I''m an orphan like an orphanage who doesn''t know who my parents are?"


    "I hope so," Li said with a smile


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you tell me something about you? "


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "Nothing to say."


    It''s very light, and it''s very simple.


    His past is too heavy for another person to be involved with.


    Shen yini''s eyes were dim.


    Although huixingcheng only stayed for two days, the time is very short, but the relationship between them has made great progress. This result is completely unexpected.


    He accompanied Shen yini home, just to ease the freezing point relationship with Shen yini, but the effect obviously exceeded his expectations.At this time, he found that, just as Shen zhe said, Shen yini is actually a person who looks like an iceberg, but is full of fire in her heart, but few people can melt the ice on her outside.


    After four or five hours'' drive, Maserati re-enter Donghai city. However, when she drove to Bibo Road, she found that the whole street was closed to traffic.


    Maserati was stopped.


    "Sorry, this street is under traffic control at present. Please make a detour."


    A traffic police Comrade came over.


    Li futu put down the window: "I just came back from other places. Can you ask me why?"


    Shen yini, wearing a toad mirror, sat on the copilot and turned to look out of the window.


    Maybe it''s because it really serves the people, or maybe it''s because of this limited edition sports car. The attitude of the traffic police is more polite.


    "Well, Prince Harry and Princess of the Y country will visit the East China Sea. The motorcade will pass through this street. In order to ensure the safety of the prince and princess, the superior has issued the traffic control instructions. Please understand."


    Prince and Princess of Y country?


    As one of the top developed cities in Longguo and even in the world, Donghai often hosts some important international events, such as economic summit and World Expo. It is not unusual for some international distinguished guests to visit.


    However, this is the first time that Li futu has encountered such a situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So it is


    Li futu didn''t challenge the government order either. After a little stupefied, he cooperated with the work of the traffic police and turned the car around, but his face became a little strange.


    Shen yini soon found that he was abnormal, "what''s the matter?"


    Li futu shook his head and his face quickly returned to normal: "it''s nothing. I just think reincarnation is really a skill."


    Shen yini only thought that he was dissatisfied with being stopped to make way for others. She chuckled: "they are the royal family of country y, so this kind of courtesy should be given."


    Li futu smiles, no more words, but the light in his eyes is flickering.


    He knows.


    Prince Harry is the second son of Queen y.


    What he worried about was, who was the princess of Y who came with Harry?

 Chapter 629

    More than 20 minutes after Maserati left Bibo Road, a luxury motorcade drove up the street.


    Four police cars opened the road in front, the motorcade spread 20 or 30 meters, and the sound of police sirens was loud.


    In the middle of a black Lincoln, the window down, a pair of blue eyes like the sea, looking out of the window curiously.


    "Is this country really less than a hundred years old?"


    She has bright golden hair, her skin is whiter than snow, and her face is more delicate than the fairy in legend, just like an angel falling into the world.


    "Windsor, although the state of long has only been founded for decades, you should know that this land has thousands of years of history. Few countries in the world have a longer history than theirs. They can develop from anyone who wants to bully to one of the largest economies in the world in just a few decades, and they are not without trace."


    A man sitting next to her said, with the same golden hair as a girl, who is sitting in the car, there is no outsider, but his sitting posture is also extremely dignified and elegant. It is not an affectation, but a habit formed since childhood. Wearing a suit that can''t see the brand, he is like the oldest gentleman.


    "Brother, are you here for the first time?"


    The girl turned her head.


    "Three years ago, my father and I came once."


    The man replied, looking out of the window at the East China Sea: "however, compared with three years ago, this country seems to have made a lot of progress. It is worthy of no lack of miracle land."


    With a sigh, he stared at those blue dreamy eyes and reminded: "Windsor, I don''t know what method you used to get your grandmother to agree you to go abroad, but I want to remind you that this trip to the Dragon Kingdom, you should follow me honestly, this is in a foreign country, and you represent the royal family of our whole Y country..."


    "I know. Why are you so wordy? I''ve never been here before and I''m curious about this mysterious country in the East."


    It seems that the girl named Windsor doesn''t want to listen to her brother''s nagging any more and looks out the window again.


    "Are you curious about this country? Or are you curious about the people in this country? "


    Asked the man named Harry.


    Windsor didn''t answer.


    "I know if you don''t say it, Windsor. Haven''t you forgotten that bastard yet?"


    Windsor suddenly turned her head, and a touch of anger appeared on her angelic face. "Brother, I don''t allow you to say that about him!"


    There was a trace of helplessness on Harry''s face.


    "Windsor, that bastard What''s good about this guy? But it just happened to save you once? After all this time, do you still think about him? You may have been forgotten long ago. "


    Mention this matter, Harry''s heart still can''t help some convulsions, in fact, this matter in their whole royal family is a secret.


    About six years ago, an extremist terrorist organization suddenly launched a terrorist attack in the capital of their country y, dropping bombs everywhere, including a noble school in Windsor.


    When I got the news, his grandmother was very scared. You know, in the whole royal family, Windsor, who looks like an angel, was the favorite of his grandmother. She often said Windsor was a gift from heaven. When she learned that Windsor was in danger, her grandmother, who was always very kind in the world''s impression, was furious and recruited the prime minister into the platinum palace. She was very strict A rebuke, just when the Royal Knights are ready to go out, but a young man with black hair and black eyes brought Windsor back.


    Seeing that Windsor was unharmed, her grandmother turned angry to joy and gave the young man a lot of praise. She even made a special trip to the platinum palace to express her gratitude.


    This kind of standard can be described as a courtesy to the leaders of some important countries. Just think how much Windsor is favored by his grandmother.


    After the banquet and the award, my grandmother sent someone to send the young man out of the platinum palace. But no one thought that when everyone thought that the young man with black hair had left, the royal guards found him in Windsor''s room a week later.


    At that time, the bastard was lying on the bed with Windsor, who was still under age. According to Windsor, he was telling her the story of a monk traveling westward with several animals.


    At that time, the whole platinum palace was startled.


    It never occurred to anyone that the young man not only did not leave, but also hid himself in Windsor''s room.


    Windsor used to hide in her room that week. Everyone thought it was because of the terrorist attack, so she was psychologically frightened. It''s understandable. But Windsor was in the room with that asshole!


    For a week, who knows what that bastard did to Windsor?!


    Grandma was furious again, and even ignored Windsor''s cry, she gave the order to kill the young man, and the Royal Knights sent out.


    But the young man didn''t know what evil he was. At last, under the cross-border pursuit of the Royal Knights, he escaped and lost his trace in the Atlantic Ocean.


    "He can''t forget Windsor. He said he would finish the story for me."


    Windsor''s eyes are as serious as the sea.Harry couldn''t help being in a trance because of his firmness, and then he felt the urge to swear. If that bastard was in front of him now, he would have to stab him to death.


    But in the face of his angel like sister, he couldn''t stand it and said, "Windsor, it''s been so many years. He has no news. He may die in any corner of the world. I''ve checked. The story he told you is called journey to the West. My brother has seen it. Can I tell you?"


    After the young man was found escaping from the platinum palace, his grandmother asked someone to examine Windsor. Fortunately, the worst did not happen. Later, according to Windsor''s description, the bold young man hid in Windsor''s room that week, as if he was really just telling Windsor a story.


    Taking such a big risk, just to tell a story?


    He was curious about it, so he went to check it and found that it was a fairy tale of the ancient oriental country. Later, he became addicted to it and spent several months reading it.


    "Harry, if you curse him again, I won''t talk to you any more."


    Windsor is very serious.


    Harry opened his mouth and stopped talking.


    "He promised Windsor that he would finish the story for Windsor."


    Windsor repeated once again, then turned her head and lay on the window, with dreamy blue eyes staring at Donghai street.


    Harry was angry and distressed.


    "Windsor, do you know how big the Dragon kingdom is? Do you know how many people there are in the Dragon kingdom? "


    "I know. I just want to visit his hometown."


    Who can imagine that Princess Windsor, the most expensive tulip in the world, will be infatuated with a man with black hair and eyes.

 Chapter 630

    After Shen yini was sent back to Chunqiu Huafu, Li futu went to the Warring States period.


    He first searched the Internet to find out the news that Prince and Princess of country y visited the East China Sea.


    Things like this are not secrets that need to be kept secret. On the contrary, there are a lot of media hype about it, so it doesn''t take much effort to find it on the Internet.


    When he saw the name of Princess Windsor, Li futu''s pupils contracted slightly, then slowly put down his mobile phone and lit a cigarette.


    Louise Windsor, the little princess of the royal family of Y, is the fourth in line successor to the throne of Y.


    The queen of Windsor is definitely in favor of her majesty to some extent.


    Even in Li futu''s view, 70% of the Queen''s crown may fall on Windsor in a hundred years.


    Why did he dare to make such a judgment?


    Because He had witnessed the queen of Y doting on Windsor.


    That year, because he was chased and killed by the temple, he passed through the Y country and saved Windsor, who was still under age at that time.


    at that time, he was touched by the angelic appearance of Windsor and moved the little sympathy. So he killed the two mad terrorists who tied the bomb to school, but who knew that it was a princess''s highness.


    Maybe she thought he was her savior, or maybe she was not alert to the world. Windsor was very frank about her identity.


    Li futu didn''t think much at first, but when he entered the heavily guarded platinum palace as the Savior of the princess, he gradually had some other ideas.


    Of course, he naturally can''t want to be the son-in-law of state y. he just thinks that if he stays in this platinum palace, he may be able to escape the pursuit of the temple for a while, and the temple''s people will certainly not think that he will hide in the palace of state y.


    So he decided to hide here for a while, so after being sent out of platinum palace, he quietly turned back and hid in Windsor''s room for a week.


    As the residence of the royal family of the Y country, Buckingham Palace is heavily guarded. If he can keep it for such a long time, he has to rely on Windsor''s cooperation.


    During that week, they ate and slept together. Of course, they only said that they were sleeping in the same room. The princess''s room was very big. Although there was only one bed, there were many places to sleep. He was not so mean as to do anything to a little girl.


    Moreover, in the face of that pure face like an angel, in the face of that pair of blue eyes that seem to be cleaner than the sky, I''m afraid no one can have a heart of blasphemy.


    At that time, because he could not go out and had nothing to do, he told Windsor about his journey to the West.


    The four masterpieces are almost household names in the Dragon kingdom. Half of the children have probably seen them, but Windsor is the first time to listen to them. It''s very novel.


    Do not underestimate the charm of thousands of years of dragon culture, and someone is also proficient in adaptation ability.


    In those days, the little princess of the royal family of the Y country was not able to get out of the gate all day long. She pestered some brave person to tell the journey to the west, almost to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep.


    Beautiful time is always short, even if Windsor how to cooperate, finally Li futu is inevitable to be found.


    There is a man in the princess''s bedroom. What''s wrong with that?


    So, although he did escape the temple''s men and horses, the Bo people went after him.


    Anyway, it was his fault, so he didn''t have a direct conflict with the Royal Knights. When he jumped out of the window and ran away, he said to Windsor that he would come back again.


    Of course, at that time, he just comforted Windsor and spent a week with the little princess. It was inevitable that he had some feelings that had nothing to do with her. He didn''t want the little princess to feel too uncomfortable because of his leaving. But at the moment of jumping out of the window, he knew that as two people, it would be difficult for this generation to meet again, and he never wanted to realize his dream Promise to go back to see Windsor, but he did not expect that Windsor would suddenly run to the dragon country.


    Li futu was smoking. He couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. Naturally, he didn''t think Windsor was coming for himself.


    when he was in the palace of platinum, he told Windsor that he was a dragon, but he told Windsor that he was called Wu Chengen. Windsor should not be able to find out his presence in the East China Sea. Moreover, after all these years, the highness of the little princess who had never said anything but was in a thousand ways to cover up for himself was afraid that he would have given him this unfaithful man for a long time. I forgot.


    Windsor''s coming to the East China Sea should be a complete coincidence.


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette and cut off his memory.


    He has always been a person with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He doesn''t like to owe others. Generally, he will repay Windsor for his kindness. But he does owe Windsor something, and as Windsor, he doesn''t need him to do anything for her. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to repay it all his life.


    After putting out the cigarette ends, Li futu dispels Windsor from his mind and gets up to go to the red chamber. He wants to see how Jiang caie behaves in the red chamber these days.


    ¡­¡­


    The queen of country y is very old. Let alone going abroad, she has rarely walked out of the platinum palace in the last two years. The arrival of Prince Harry and Princess Windsor undoubtedly represents the royal family of country Y''s value for making good relations with the Dragon Kingdom, which is of great political significance.In order to welcome the prince and Princess of Y country, Donghai government held a banquet in Vienna Hotel, and all the senior officials of the city government headed by Mayor Han Dong attended.


    Although Prince Harry is young and less than 30 years old, he has been cultivated by the royal court since he was a child. Influenced by the royal family, he has extraordinary manners and conversation. He shows the Donghai senior officials, including Han Dong, what a real British aristocrat is.


    Compared with Prince Harry, Princess Windsor, who looks like an angel, seems a little silent.


    Dong Han, these political giants can be said to be human beings. Naturally, the blonde, snow and blue eyes are beautiful like a fairy princess. It seems that there is something on their minds. But in their status, they will not ask much.


    The two sides discussed the schedule of the next Prince and princess, and soon reached a consensus.


    At the end of the banquet, Prince Harry shook hands with Han Dong, the first person of power in the East China Sea. This scene was naturally recorded by the official media, and then broadcast to the world to declare the friendship between the two countries.


    "Windsor, brother, you haven''t eaten anything at night. I ordered some snacks for you. Please open the door."


    There is a saying in the Dragon kingdom that the rich have no family relationship, but as the possible successors to the throne, the relationship between Harry and Windsor seems to be very good.


    He knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    "Windsor, are you asleep?"


    In the presidential suite, there''s still no response.


    Harry frowned and said to the guard, "open the door."


    Because the prince and the princess live here, this floor is under martial law. There are police officers from Donghai and the accompanying Royal Guard of Y country.


    "Windsor, brother''s in."


    The door opened and Harry went in, and soon his face froze.


    In the presidential suite in Norda.


    It''s quiet.


    It''s empty!

 Chapter 631

    Around 8 p.m., Li futu received a phone call.


    Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    Li futu was a bit surprised.


    On the phone, Xue Pinggui''s tone was low and serious. He just asked him to go to Donghai Municipal Bureau, but didn''t mention the reason.


    Do as the Romans do. Under the constitution of the Dragon Kingdom, high officials like Xue Pinggui still have to face if necessary. When Li futu arrived at the Donghai Municipal Bureau, he happened to meet a Bentley at the gate.


    Bentley has five nines.


    "Brother Yan?"


    Looking at the man walking down from Bentley, Li futu is quite surprised.


    "Brother Li, why are you here?"


    Yan Donglai seems to be surprised, too.


    "Xue Bureau asked me to come. Is brother Yan the same?"


    Yan Dong nodded, "yes, brother Li, did Xue Ju tell you why he came to you?"


    "No, I don''t know whether it''s hard or not?"


    Seeing this, Yan Donglai frowned slightly. He thought that his subordinates had caused some trouble recently, but now it seems that he didn''t think so.


    "The Xue Bureau didn''t tell me. It seems that something big happened again."


    Li futu is silent.


    Yan Dong came and patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go in and have a look."


    It''s more than 8 p.m., which is far beyond the time of work, but the city Bureau building is full of lights. Along the way, Li futu saw the police officers in a hurry, with dignified expression.


    It''s very unusual.


    Yan Donglai looks at him and walks into Xue Pinggui''s office in silence.


    Xue Pinggui was talking. Seeing them coming in, he quickly said something. Then he hung up and raised his hand: "two, please sit down."


    Li futu has contacted this senior official in Donghai police system several times. Every time he sees Xue Pinggui, he looks very friendly. However, at this time, he doesn''t have a smile on his face and his brow is locked.


    "Xue Ju, is something wrong with me and brother Li in such a hurry?"


    Yan Donglai sat down and asked. He has been developing in the East China Sea for many years and has been familiar with Xue Pinggui for a long time. He doesn''t need to be too polite.


    Xue Pinggui looked at him and Li futu with a heavy expression.


    "You two, it''s urgent. I won''t beat around the Bush any more. You must have heard about the visit of Prince and Princess of Y country to the East China Sea."


    Hearing this, Li futu immediately frowned and felt a sense of foreboding in his heart.


    Sure enough, he soon heard Xue Pinggui say in a deep voice, "Princess Windsor is gone."


    Yan Dong was stunned, but he didn''t respond.


    "Xue Ju, what do you mean by" gone "


    Li futu stares at Xue Pinggui, and his eyes become deep.


    Yan Dong went back and forth, looking still a little unbelievable.


    "Xue Ju, do you mean Princess Windsor has been kidnapped?"


    Of course, he has heard about the royal family of country Y''s visit. It''s a major event related to the friendship between the two countries. If the princess of country y has an accident in the East China Sea, the consequences will be unimaginable. Not to mention how angry the royal family of country y will be, the international reputation of the Dragon kingdom will certainly be greatly affected. No wonder Xue Pinggui''s expression will be so ugly.


    "According to the current situation, there should be no possibility of kidnapping. We think the princess left the hotel by herself."


    Xue Pinggui did not hide.


    "So many of you can''t even watch a little girl?"


    Li futu made a sudden noise.


    Yan Donglai turns his head in surprise when his voice comes to the ground. Since he got to know Li futu, he has rarely seen Li futu so excited. Besides, even if something happens to the princess of state y, it''s these officials who should be in bad luck, right?


    Xue Pinggui also looks at Li futu strangely, but the situation is urgent at the moment. If he is careless, the black hat on his head may not be protected.


    It''s no joke.


    In this case, he did not care about these, "now the most important problem is not to find out how the princess left the hotel, but to find the whereabouts of the princess as soon as possible."


    Digesting this amazing news, Yan Dong said, "Xue Ju, what do you need us to do?"


    "I''ll call you two. Naturally, I need your help. You should also know that the disappearance of the princess is not a trivial matter. If it is disclosed, our country will face enormous diplomatic pressure, so we not only need to get the princess back, but also need to ensure that no one knows about her disappearance! "


    Smell speech, Yan Dong came to understand.


    Xue Pinggui doesn''t want ordinary people to notice. If the police stir up a crowd to search the whole city, it will surely make everyone know. If the forces of the river and the lake do it, the effect will be quite different.


    "Xue Ju, don''t worry. I''ll tell everyone to find the princess right away."Yan Donglai immediately expressed his position.


    Xue Pinggui nodded and looked at Li futu.


    Now in the East China Sea, these two are the most powerful people, so he called them.


    You have to be flexible when you are in a high position.


    "Brother Li."


    Yan Dong came and cried.


    "I will bring the princess back safely."


    With that, Li futu got up and left the office without expression.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Xue Pinggui finally feels that Li futu''s performance is a bit wrong.


    Yan Donglai shook his head and was equally puzzled. "Xue Ju, I''ll go back first."


    After walking out of the city Bureau building, Li futu began to make a phone call. Not only the personnel of the Warring States period, but also the forces of Yongxing were dispatched under his command.


    There is an old saying in the road that the order of seeking and killing big men in the river and lake is more useful than the police''s wanted order. This is not unreasonable.


    In a taxi, Windsor is wearing a hat and mask. Although it can cover her face, it can''t stop the exotic customs, even if she speaks Longguo dialect with the driver when she gets on the bus.


    She said she was going to Jinling.


    She knew that many people would look for her after she left, and she would be arrested soon when she went to the airport railway station. Moreover, she had no ID card and passport, so she had to take a taxi and leave Donghai first.


    She checked the map and knew that Jinling was very close to the East China Sea.


    Of course, her destination is not Jinling. Her goal is to go to a place called Huaguo Mountain.


    When she came to the state of dragon, she checked the map of the state of dragon, but she didn''t find this place on the map, but she knew that some small places might not be marked on the map.


    Although it was not found, she believed that this place must exist, because Wu Chengen said that his hometown was there.


    As long as it exists, she will find it.


    She''s going to ask him face to face why he''s cheating Windsor.


    Later, she also saw many versions of journey to the west, but they were not as good as he said.


    At that time, he was found in the middle of his talk, and then he jumped out of the window of her bedroom and escaped from the platinum palace. From then on, there was no trace.


    He forgot that he still owed her an ending to the story.

 Chapter 632

    At the command of Yan Donglai and Li futu, the East China Sea''s rivers and lakes suddenly stirred up.


    Of course, no matter Li futu or Yan Donglai, they can''t say that they are looking for Princess y. It''s a foreign girl they gave the order to find.


    The East China Sea is so big, if you find a Chinese, it''s really like looking for a needle in a haystack, but Windsor''s outstanding physical features undoubtedly make the search much easier.


    In the evening, I met a taxi driver who went to other places. The taxi driver didn''t want to take it, but the other party paid a lot of money.


    Money moves people''s hearts. At last, he lets people get on the bus. Along the way, he often looks at the passenger in the back through the rearview mirror. Even though the other person is wearing a hat and a mask, he can easily recognize that this is a foreign girl.


    Of course, he doesn''t have any other ideas. Looking at each other from time to time is just a rare instinct to meet foreign friends.


    Just as he was about to leave Donghai City, his walkie talkie suddenly rang.


    "Let me know. Pay more attention tonight. There''s an order from the boss. He''s looking for a foreign girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. It''s supposed to be a person. If you find out, report to me immediately."


    After hearing this, the driver''s eyes immediately became suspicious, and he looked more frequently in the rearview mirror. Finally, without saying a word, he turned the direction quietly.


    Windsor, who doesn''t understand Longguo dialect and doesn''t know Donghai Road at all, looks out of the window, expecting to find the scene of Huaguo Mountain and Wu Chengen meeting, but knows nothing about it.


    "Beauty, I''ll add some oil."


    The taxi driver drove the car to a gas station. No matter whether the other party understood or not, he pushed the door and got out of the car. He went to one side and said something to a man who had been waiting there. When talking, he pointed to the direction of the taxi from time to time.


    Before long, the man talking to the taxi driver came up and pulled the back door open.


    Windsor looked at him suspiciously.


    The hat can''t completely cover the bright blonde hair, and the mask can''t block the dreamy blue eyes.


    Without saying a word, the man closed the door again and got into the driver''s seat of the taxi.


    "Who are you?"


    Windsor spoke one of the few dragon languages she knew. She could recognize that this man was not the driver in the beginning.


    The man didn''t respond and drove quietly.


    Naturally, the taxi didn''t arrive at Jinling. Instead, it stopped in front of a club.


    At the gate of the club stands two white jade lions.


    "Boss, I think it should be her. Her appearance is basically consistent. I plan to take a taxi to leave Donghai for Jinling."


    Ouyang Xiu nodded, went to the taxi and opened the door.


    Windsor at this time finally realized that something was wrong, a pair of blue eyes looked at several men outside the car suspiciously, "where is this?"


    until now, the royal highness of the princess still has no fear.


    "Please get out of the car."


    Windsor speaks Longguo, while Ouyang Xiu speaks English in the opposite way.


    These days, even if you go out and mix, you can''t succeed casually.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I know I can''t resist or because I don''t know the danger at all. Windsor just hesitated and stepped out of the car.


    "I''m going to Jinling."


    After getting off the bus, she told Ouyang Xiu that this time she spoke English.


    Without saying a word, Ouyang Xiu made a gesture to the door.


    wanted to go to the princess of Hua Guo Shan and finally came to the Warring States building.


    "Is that her, Mr. Li?"


    After taking Windsor to a box, Ouyang Xiu didn''t follow him. Instead, he went to a room next door.


    Li futu looked at the monitor monitor and looked around curiously, as if she didn''t know the danger at all. Her eyes were full of helplessness.


    he didn''t realize that after his Royal Highness for so many years, he did not realize that the world was dangerous.


    I can only blame the royal family of Y for protecting her so well.


    "She wants to go to Jinling?"


    Ouyang Xiu nodded.


    Li futu was puzzled, but he didn''t think much about it. After a moment''s silence, he said, "go and scare her. Let her know that it''s very dangerous for a person to run around."


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Xiu quickly quit the box, and soon appeared on the monitor in front of Li futu. The difference is that Ouyang Xiu now has a knife in his hand.


    "What are you doing with a knife?"


    Ouyang Xiu''s entrance attracted Windsor''s eyes, and Windsor soon noticed the knife in his hand. Even now, she only had doubts in her eyes, but could not see any fear.


    , this royal highness, I don''t know if I regard this place as a platinum palace, or is there no bad person in her eyes?


    Although the people at the bottom don''t know, Li futu doesn''t hide from Ouyang Xiu. Ouyang Xiu knows the identity of the foreign girl in front of him.He''s very clear that he''s going to have to be in control.


    "Tell your family to prepare a $10 million ransom, or you''ll have to stay here forever."


    Ouyang Xiu put the knife on the table without expression.


    He is good at murder and arson, but acting is not his strong point. Besides, the girl''s identity is too amazing for him to play.


    In Li futu''s view, Ouyang Xiu''s acting skills are too stiff. He has only form but no spirit, but it is enough to fool Windsor.


    "Are you a kidnapper?"


    Windsor seemed to understand.


    Ouyang Xiu didn''t say a word. He kept a straight face and tried to play cool to the end.


    ¡°¡­¡­ My family is not here, and I don''t have that much money. "


    As she said this, Windsor took out a pile of hundred dollar bills from her pocket, about four or five thousand dollars. In her capacity, it should be impossible to carry money with her. Obviously, she has been preparing for this escape for a long time.


    "That''s all I have. Let me go."


    She put most of her property on the table, but left about a thousand dollars for herself.


    Looking at the thousands of yuan, even Ouyang Xiu''s eyes could not help twitching.


    Then he moved his eyes slowly to Windsor''s hand.


    Windsor quickly took back her hand and held it tightly.


    "You can''t have the money."


    Ouyang Xiu''s eyes moved up.


    "I''m here to find someone. I have to pay for the money."


    Windsor shrunk her hand behind her back, as if worried that Ouyang Xiu would come to rob her.


    After a few seconds, she asked in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know where Huaguo Mountain is? "


    Huaguo Mountain?!


    Ouyang Xiu''s face convulsed.


    the highness of the princess asked him for a kidnapper, and asked him about the flower and fruit hill.


    He even began to doubt whether he was bluffing or playing with him.


    In the box next door, watching Windsor carefully protect the last 1000 pieces behind her, and her blue eyes full of expectation, Li futu''s heart seemed to be hit by a force, and he could not breathe for a moment.


    "Do you know where it is? If you can take me to Huaguo Mountain, I can give you all the money. "


    Seeing that Ouyang Xiu didn''t speak, the light in Windsor''s eyes brightened up.


    Ouyang Xiu is speechless.


    The box door was pushed open.


    Li futu''s figure appeared at the door.


    "You go out first."


    Ouyang Xiu was relieved. Before he turned around, he heard the extremely strange Princess of Y staring at the door and yelling: "what''s the matter Wu Chengen. "

 Chapter 633

    As if he had not heard anything, Ouyang Xiu quickly went out.


    Not long after the box door closed, Windsor suddenly rushed to Li futu and plunged into his arms.


    A residual tulip in the memory did not dissipate immediately attacked.


    After hesitation, a gentle smile gradually rippled on Li futu''s face. His hands moved up slowly and stroked the girl''s soft back.


    "Windsor, long time no see."


    Windsor looked up: "you promised me that you would come back to me. Why didn''t you keep your promise?"


    In silence, Li futu looked into his blue eyes and said, "Windsor, at the beginning, the Royal Knights of the royal family of your country y chased me half of the world. How can I dare to go back? It''s not a trap?"


    "Then you can contact me secretly, or I can come to you"


    Windsor kept a close eye on him, and didn''t get unfamiliar because she hadn''t seen him for many years.


    "Are you angry that you don''t want to see Windsor because grandma sent after you?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head and sat down with Windsor by the hand. "If I don''t want to see you, how can I be in front of you now?"


    Because she has been living under the protection of the royal family, Windsor''s mind is as pure as crystal. Just when she asked Ouyang Xiu for directions, she could see how pure her mind was. She didn''t know how complicated her heart was and where she could guess that Wu Chengen didn''t want to see her at first.


    Maybe she guessed it but didn''t want to believe it.


    "This is Huaguo Mountain?"


    She looked around curiously again.


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly and nodded after all.


    "Windsor, why did you come out alone?"


    Windsor is very frank: "I want to come to you, but my brother won''t let me, so I have to sneak out."


    It turned out that the girl came out to find him.


    When I met Windsor, as early as six years ago, Windsor was not an adult at that time. After such a long time, he thought Windsor had forgotten him.


    Huaguoshan, Wu Chengen, was only used to tease the little princess of the royal family of Y country at that time, but who knew that the other party actually believed it, and even remembered that now, regardless of the danger, he wanted to go to a place that didn''t exist.


    Windsor''s mind is just like a piece of white paper. Compared with it, he is too dark.


    "Windsor, do you know how dangerous you are? How worried will your brother be if you sneak out like this? You have to know that you are the princess of Y country, and every move does not represent you. If something happens to you, do you know how much impact it will bring to the two countries? "


    Although moved, Li still had to rebuke him with a straight face.


    Fortunately, it''s in the East China Sea. Otherwise, if it''s anywhere else, the girl doesn''t have the heart to defend others. If she runs out alone, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    "I left a note for my brother saying that I went to see you. He won''t worry too much."


    Li futu laughed, but looking at his blue eyes, he couldn''t bear to blame again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you ever thought, Windsor, what if you can''t find me? "


    Windsor was stunned, and a confused color appeared on her face.


    "No, I know. I''m sure I can find you."


    Li futu was silent when he heard the naive words.


    Windsor is really too simple. She doesn''t think so much about her work. She only thinks that Wu Chengen is in Huaguo Mountain, and Huaguo Mountain is in Longguo, so she can find it, so she embarks on the road with thousands of yuan.


    And more people, because they will be afraid of the outcome they do not want, so they refuse all the beginning.


    "Windsor, actually my name is not Wu Chengen."


    Li futu spoke slowly.


    "What?"


    Windsor looked at him suspiciously.


    Li futu coughed softly. "In fact, Wu Chengen is my English name. My Chinese name is Li futu."


    At the beginning, in platinum palace, Li futu was just playing for a while. Now that he has met Windsor in the East China Sea, he can''t cheat her any more.


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Li futu nodded: "Windsor, did you come to me because I didn''t finish that story with you?"


    Windsor immediately nodded her head.


    "Yes, you promised me that you would come back and finish the story for me."


    Windsor''s blue eyes were dim and whispered, "but Windsor has been waiting for six years, and you never show up again."


    At that time, Li futu was hiding in the platinum palace to avoid the pursuit of the temple. He told Windsor a story. He just wanted Windsor not to tell him what he was hiding here.


    But the lethality of the traditional culture of the Dragon kingdom is obviously much stronger than that of Li futu''s imagination, which makes this exotic Princess linger on for so many years."Windsor, the story is over."


    "It''s over?"


    Windsor was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s over."


    Li futu said in a soft voice: "in the face of the retention of the king of his daughter''s country, Tang Monk finally took off his cassock and lived happily with the king of his daughter''s country. Sun Wukong went back to Huaguo Mountain, Zhu Bajie went back to gaolaozhuang, and Sha Wujing went back to Liusha river."


    Windsor stares at Li futu.


    In fact, she didn''t tell him. In fact, over the years, she had finished reading the journey to the west, but she heard the ending for the first time.


    In the journey to the West that she had read, the last few masters and disciples experienced countless hardships. Although they succeeded in obtaining the Sutra and becoming Buddhists, somehow, she always felt a little sorry for the ending.


    Become a Buddha, really will be happy?


    Will Zhu Bajie miss the days when he ate and drank in gaolaozhuang?


    Does the monkey king miss his disciples?


    The monk, who likes to read in pieces, really doesn''t have a king of daughter country who has put all his heart into him?


    "I love the ending."


    Windsor laughed.


    Wu Chengen, no, Li futu.


    His stories are always so different.


    "Well, Windsor, the story is over. Go back with my brother."


    The box door was pushed open and Prince Harry came in.


    After him, he was followed by a group of leaders from Donghai, including Han Dong. It is obvious that the disappearance of Windsor has brought them great pressure.


    "Brother."


    Windsor didn''t seem to realize what was wrong with her behavior. She looked back at Harry with joy. "I found Wu Chengen. It turns out that this is Huaguo Mountain."


    Because Windsor speaks English, these city leaders can''t understand it, but Wu Chengen and Huaguoshan can still be heard, and they suddenly become confused.


    Harry''s eyes were dazed as he looked at Windsor''s bright face.


    He didn''t know how long he hadn''t seen his sister smile like that.


    The words of blame could not be said any more. Prince Harry turned his eyes to the figure sitting next to Windsor.


    "Long time no see, viscount."

 Chapter 634

    At that time, after saving Windsor, the queen of Y, in order to express her gratitude, held a banquet at Platinum palace and granted a knight honorary Viscount to protect the princess on the spot.


    At that time, Harry was also present and had a meeting with someone. After so many years, he may have been vague about someone''s appearance, but he didn''t forget the name of Wu Chengen. After all, his sister was depressed because of this name for so many years.


    Although he was angry, Prince Harry knew the general character after all. Considering that he was in a foreign country, and the other party saved Windsor once again, he put aside his past grudges.


    "Windsor, come here."


    "I don''t want it."


    It''s hard to find Wu Chengen. How can Windsor just leave and stand beside Li futu, holding his arm tightly.


    Seeing this kind of scene, including Han Dong, the eyes of these Donghai senior officials on the scene became very strange.


    "Windsor, go back with your brother. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Li futu opened his mouth.


    "Windsor doesn''t believe you. You''ll cheat Windsor again."


    his highness still clutched his arm as if he was worried that he would run away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu was a little embarrassed and coughed softly: "Windsor, you have found Huaguo Mountain. Where else can I go? I live here. If I cheat you, you can come to me to settle the accounts. "


    Windsor looked up at him with blue eyes, as if to make sure he was lying.


    Li futu did not dodge and looked her in the eye, his face was sincere and magnanimous.


    "Well, Windsor is waiting for you at the hotel."


    Windsor finally let go of his arm.


    Li futu nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a glance at Li futu, Harry led Windsor around and left the box.


    "Thank you this time, Mr. Li."


    Han Dong reaches out to him.


    "It should be."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, and shook hands with the first person of Donghai power.


    Han Dong didn''t seem to hear anything just now. He didn''t ask more. When he left, he took a deep look at Li futu and said in a soft voice: "if you are going to be Ling Yunzhi, you will dare to laugh at Huang Chao''s husband."


    After cheating Windsor once, Li futu naturally won''t cheat her again. The next day, he really went to Windsor''s hotel.


    Because of the princess''s escape, Donghai municipal government has strengthened the security. The floor where the prince and Princess stay can be described as three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry. I''m afraid it''s hard for a fly to fly past. However, when Li futu showed his identity, they didn''t stop him.


    The royal family of Y sent princes and princesses to visit hospitals, schools, orphanages and outstanding corporate headquarters.


    "The princess of Y is so beautiful, just like the angel in the legend, especially the eyes, which are more beautiful than sapphire."


    In Donghai University, Zhang Xinlan was also immersed in the scene of the visit of Prince and Princess of country y just now.


    "God is too unfair. It''s too shocking to be born in a noble family and have such a perfect appearance."


    Zhou Qiao also nodded in agreement. Just now, those boys in the school were like chicken blood.


    "Yuanyuan, your brother futu is so amazing that he can accompany the prince and princess."


    Just now someone did accompany the princes and princesses of Donghai university with Donghai leaders.


    "There''s nothing to make a fuss about."


    Su Yuan doesn''t seem to like it, but her face is quite complacent.


    She only thinks that Li futu''s successful career is the reason why she has this honor. She doesn''t think too much about it.


    Indeed, no matter how imaginative Rao Shi Suyuan is, I''m afraid it''s impossible for her to think that Li futu would get to know Prince and princess.


    "Yuanyuan, are you under a lot of pressure now?"


    Zhou Qiaodao.


    Su yuanmulu doesn''t understand: "what pressure do I have?"


    "Your brother futu is so excellent. If I were you, I would be under a lot of pressure."


    "Qiao Qiao, you are not right. You should know that confident women are the most beautiful. Besides, Yuanyuan is not bad. She is not only the school flower of Donghai University, but also her sister Shen yini."


    Having said that, Zhang Xinlan also felt that since he knew the man, he seemed to have been climbing up, and every time he would refresh their cognition. At that time, he didn''t feel much when he met them for the first time. He just thought that the man was good-looking. But now, when we look at him again, they are almost at the height that makes them afraid.


    In the past, they often bewitched Su Yuan and called Li futu to invite them to dinner, but now they never mentioned it again.


    "My elder sister is my elder sister. He likes me not because of my elder sister!"


    Su Yuan stressed.


    "Well, Yuanyuan, don''t listen to their nonsense. Let''s have dinner."He Caiwei took Su Yuan''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Continental Europe.


    In an old castle.


    "Bai Wuchang recently appeared in Iraq. There is no reason to attack the M army camp and rob a gold mine. They are the cancer of the world and must be eradicated!"


    "But we are not sure where the headquarters are. Since the multi-national encirclement and suppression, the underground has become more and more secretive. This time, when we get the news and rush to Iraq, Bai Wuchang left long ago, as if he was leading us by the nose."


    "If the emperor of hell had been killed six years ago, how could the hell have today''s climate?"


    "Monsieur Hux, do you mean to blame me?"


    "All right."


    With the voice, a picture flew over.


    "Enko, next, you may go to the Dragon kingdom."


    "The Dragon kingdom?"


    The man in a red robe held the photo in his hand and looked down. "This is Princess Louise Windsor of Y country."


    "Yes. At that time, you took people to kill Yan Di and let him escape in the capital of Y country. Soon afterwards, the Royal Knights of Y country began to chase and kill a man. It is said that he intruded into the platinum palace without permission. Later, the other party disappeared in the Atlantic Ocean and could escape under the pursuit of the Royal Knights of Y country. That person should be Yan Di. He should have been hiding in the platinum palace in that year. "


    "The meaning of Zuo Shi is..."


    "To find out the identity of the man in the picture who is next to Louise Windsor is your atonement."


    The man in the sun gold robe turned.


    "To the left envoy."


    More than a dozen powerful figures in the castle bow at the same time.


    Enko also bent down. A few seconds later, he slowly straightened up and looked at the picture again.


    In the photo, Louise Windsor, the most beloved little princess of the royal family of Y, is handing a bottle of water to a dragon man, whose blue eyes are twinkling with attachment.


    Enko gradually clung to the photos.


    "Dragon Kingdom..."

 Chapter 635

    "Li futu, may I stay?"


    According to the plan, Prince Harry and Princess Windsor will only stay in the East China Sea for three days, and it''s time to leave tonight.


    Boeing 712, which is specially prepared for the prince and princess''s return journey, has landed in the airport.


    And Princess Windsor is still holding someone''s hand and obviously doesn''t want to leave.


    Listening to the child like words, Li futu was silent and did not respond.


    If Windsor is just an ordinary girl, she will lose most of her freedom while bearing royal blood and inheriting the Royal glory of country y.


    In fact, Windsor knows in her heart that it is just an impossible fantasy to stay in the East China Sea.


    After six years of reunion, but in the twinkling of an eye to separate, her mood inevitably some low.


    When the prince and the princess return home, Donghai''s leadership naturally comes to see them off. Prince Harry is talking to city leaders including Han Dong, leaving room for Li futu and Windsor to be alone.


    Although he has a grudge against Li futu, the prince still loves his sister.


    "Windsor, dragon country and Y country are not far away. I will definitely visit you in the future."


    "That''s what you said six years ago."


    Looking at Li Zhan''s blue eyes, he felt guilty.


    "I won''t lie to you this time, I promise."


    "Aren''t you afraid that grandma will send after you again?"


    Windsor looked at him suspiciously, and obviously still didn''t believe his promise.


    "Why did she find out? I could sneak into your room six years ago, not to mention now? Moreover, I can also contact you quietly, and then we can make an appointment to meet at a place. "


    Windsor''s eyes lit up.


    "You really didn''t cheat Windsor?"


    Li futu shook his head without hesitation: "there is an old saying in the Dragon kingdom that a gentleman''s word is hard to follow. This time, I will definitely not break my promise."


    Although Li futu speaks English, Windsor can''t understand this idiom, but it doesn''t matter. She can see Li futu''s sincerity.


    "I''ll believe you again. If you cheat Windsor again, Windsor will be really angry. Windsor will tell her grandmother to contact your president and take you to country y. this time, I know where you are in Huaguo Mountain."


    Li Fu diagram is a Zheng, and then laugh and cry, but he forgot, this girl is a real princess.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll see you."


    "Windsor, it''s time to go."


    Cried Prince Harry.


    "Li futu, Windsor will miss you."


    At the moment of separation, Windsor reluctantly plunges into Li futu''s arms.


    If it''s true, even Windsor can take the initiative to punish someone for being a rude princess. But Prince Harry didn''t say anything. Even though he was shocked, these Temple officials were smart enough to keep silent.


    In front of Harry and Donghai leadership, Li futu gave Windsor a big hug.


    "I''ll wait for you at Platinum palace."


    Windsor suddenly stood on tiptoe, threw a dragonfly like kiss on Li futu''s face, then turned and ran towards Boeing.


    Caught off guard, Li futu didn''t even have time to dodge.


    This shocking scene made many people present dumbfounded.


    Prince Harry''s eyes shrank, but he didn''t say anything at last, like nothing happened. He followed Windsor''s steps towards the huge Boeing airliner.


    Royal Guards followed.


    Standing in front of the hatch, Prince Harry turned and waved to the leaders of Donghai who came to see them off.


    The leaders of Donghai suppressed their inner shock and raised their arms to respond to Harry.


    Prince Harry then stepped into the cabin and the door closed.


    In a burst of roar, the Royal plane taxied on the runway for a certain distance, then took off smoothly and flew into the established route, gradually widening the distance of missing.


    Before long, the plane was fully integrated into the night.


    Han Dong turned around and patted him on the shoulder as he passed by Li futu. "Come to the city hall when you have time."


    At that moment, the eyes of Donghai leadership behind Han Dong became strange.


    Windsor left, but the blue eyes as pure as the sky still lingered in Li futu''s mind.


    He knew that there was a girl who was always thinking of herself on the other side of the ocean.


    Driving back to Datang Yipin, I walked into my house and ran into his neighbor upstairs.


    "Oh, busy man, are you back?"


    It was the first time he met Yang Yuqing after he was almost caught by her husband that night. The young woman and sister had a strong mentality, like nothing happened, but Li futu was embarrassed.


    "Miss Yang."


    He pretended to be calm and nodded to Yang Yuqing with a smile."Xiao Shujie, Mr. Li is more and more amazing now. The prince and Princess of country y came to Donghai for a visit, and he was able to accompany the city leaders all the way. It''s really enviable. Mr. Li, now you are planning to go to officialdom?"


    As Yang Yuqing said, Li futu has been with the prince and Princess of Y country these days. After being widely reported by the media, he has attracted attention not only at home, but also abroad.


    Li futu avoided talking about this and changed the topic, saying, "why doesn''t Miss Yang sit more?"


    "I''m going to shop for something."


    "By the way, Mr. Li, would you like to see me off? I stopped at Iren square and forgot to drive back. "


    Yang Yuqing said so. Li futu refused again.


    "Aunt Xiao, I''ll see Miss Yang off."


    "Go ahead."


    Xiao Shu nodded with a smile.


    "Good night, Xiao Shujie."


    They say goodbye to Xiao Shu and walk into the elevator side by side.


    "I can''t see it. I can''t understand you more and more. I can have a relationship with the royal family of Y country."


    When the elevator door closed, Yang Yuqing glanced at him and changed her face.


    Li futu doesn''t follow.


    "What? Now the status is not the same, can talk and laugh with the foreign royal family, so we do not intend to recognize these old friends? "


    "Miss Yang, did your husband really not find out what happened last time? If he misunderstands something, I can explain it for you. "


    Yang Yuqing''s attention was quickly diverted.


    "Why don''t you be a good man here? It''s just going to get darker. "


    Lao Bu is not only a soldier, but also a very excellent soldier. His alertness and observation must be excellent.


    Although he didn''t say anything at that time, after thinking about it, Yang Yuqing suspected that he really didn''t find any clues?


    "Explanation may not remove your husband''s suspicion, but if he doesn''t explain, he will have a knot in his heart."


    Yang Yuqing was silent for a moment and laughed.


    "Well, let him go. Anyway, the relationship between us is just like this. No matter how bad it is, it can''t be any worse. "


    Li futu doesn''t speak any more, and the reminder between friends is enough.


    The elevator descended slowly.


    On the first floor, Yang Yuqing suddenly said, "but if he misunderstands me and you because of this, and wants to divorce me, then you have to be responsible for me."

 Chapter 636

    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll be responsible."


    To Yang Yuqing''s surprise, Li futu not only did not evade this question, on the contrary, he gave a straightforward response.


    So Yang Yuqing was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s what you said. If I get dumped and come to you, don''t turn your back, or I''ll die for you.


    Having known Yang Yuqing for such a long time, Li futu has found out the personality of this young woman''s elder sister. She likes to make jokes, and the scale of jokes is much larger than that of ordinary people. At first, he was a little unaccustomed, but now he is getting used to it. He didn''t take it seriously.


    They took the elevator down the ground floor and headed for the Mustang parked in the garage.


    "What is your husband''s rank? So busy? "


    Li futu is a little curious. Although soldiers are different from ordinary workers, they only spend a cup of tea at home, which is too exaggerated.


    "The deputy commander of the special combat brigade will be a real general if the vice word is removed."


    Yang Yuqing didn''t hide it.


    "How old is he?"


    "Ten years older than me."


    Li futu sighed, "it''s powerful."


    Yang Yuqing is now less than 30, which means that her husband is less than 40 years old. Even with the shadow of the family, it is amazing enough to climb to such a height at such an age in peaceful times.


    "What? Do you feel a lot of pressure? "


    Yang Yuqing smile charming, "don''t be afraid, sister cover you."


    It felt like Li futu was her little white face.


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles. He opens the door and sits on it.


    Yang Yuqing, the co pilot, took the seat.


    "This time, it seems that there is something wrong with the southern border. He was ordered to solve the problem. He just stopped for a moment when he passed by the East China Sea. Otherwise, I''m afraid I might not be able to meet him until the new year."


    "For the sake of the country and the people, you should learn to be tolerant and understanding."


    Li futu drives the car.


    "What you said is really light. I''m just an ordinary little woman. I''m not so great. There are so many soldiers in the Dragon kingdom. How can I deal with Skynet? He has to... "


    "Skynet?"


    Li futu''s eyebrows wrinkled instantly.


    "Yes, Skynet."


    Yang Yuqing looked at him strangely, "he told me that it was Skynet people who illegally crossed the border, so he rushed to deal with it. What''s the matter with you? "


    Li futu''s face became a little dignified.


    Skynet was founded much earlier than the local government. It was forced by force, controlled by drugs, or cultivated on its own. Over the past decades, it has recruited countless powerful people to serve it.


    Half a century ago, there was a great war between the temple and Skynet. At that time, not to mention hell, even Li futu was not born. Later, after the rise of the prefecture, he gradually learned some secrets that he could never know until he reached a certain height.


    It is said that in that war, the temple was defeated by Skynet, and the king himself failed to recover the defeat.


    Of course, rumors are just rumors. Neither Skynet nor the temple has responded positively, but no one dares to deny the horror of Skynet.


    Just one word.


    There are three lists in the world, which record the most powerful human beings, and these three lists are all arranged by Skynet!


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    See this guy half pay silent, Yang Yuqing is very strange pushed him.


    "What else did your husband say to you?"


    Li futu''s tone is quite different from that of the past.


    Yang Yuqing also frowned. She was puzzled by Li futu''s reaction, but she didn''t ask much. Her eyes were full of thinking. "He also said that he went to Donghai because he was going to Hangzhou to find the Qin family."


    "The Qin family?"


    "Yes, the Qin family."


    Yang Yuqing nodded, "you should have heard of this family. It''s located in the south, commanding all the heroes. Even Yan Donglai can be said to be a member of the Qin family. In the south, it''s not too much to say that the Qin family can cover up the sky. However, although the Qin family is powerful, it seldom makes trouble. On the contrary, it often cooperates with the government. This time, Skynet seems to be in southern Kunnan Africa So the Qin family should not ignore it. "


    Yang Yuqing said all she knew.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Yuqing was puzzled. It was the first time that she saw this man show this appearance.


    Even at the beginning of the Warring States period, when the man was still unknown, she didn''t see half dignified in the face of the Wang family.


    "It''s OK. Is it the convenience store in front of us?"


    Li futu shook his head, and his face slowly returned to normal.


    "Yes, stop the car."


    See Li futu obviously don''t want to say, Yang Yuqing also didn''t ask more, push the door to get off.


    "What are you doing in the car?"Yang Yuqing turned around and said, "come down."


    Li futu was stunned. "I''ll go too?"


    Nodded, Yang Yuqing should have said: "I have no money."


    Li futu had to get out of the car.


    Accompanying Yang Yuqing in the convenience store, Li futu is obviously a little absent-minded.


    He is still thinking about the news from Yang Yuqing.


    No one knows how difficult it is for Difu to develop to the present. In those years, he took over the task in the killer alliance and gradually came to the fore. Skynet began to pay attention to him and solicit him, but he didn''t want to be controlled by others and refused Skynet.


    But Skynet didn''t give up. It launched a plan to round him up and wanted to take him back to its command.


    At that time, he was really desperate to escape the pursuit of the temple and the hunting of Skynet.


    It was an unforgettable memory.


    However, it is undeniable that it was the dangerous period that enabled him to grow up so rapidly.


    It wasn''t until six years ago that Skynet finally gave up hunting him.


    "Yes, go and check out."


    Yang Yuqing pushed the cart in front of Li futu. She was absent-minded in the whole process of shopping with her. It was absolutely impolite. However, Yang Yuqing seemed to be more open-minded and didn''t care.


    Li futu pushed the cart to the cashier.


    He waited in line for five minutes before it was his turn.


    The cashier takes out the items in the cart one by one to count the price.


    "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Yang Yuqing goes to the exit.


    Li futu didn''t care. He took out his wallet and waited for the bill.


    Yang Yuqing bought a lot of imported snacks. Suddenly, the cashier looked up and said, "Sir, is this yours?"


    Li futu looked at it and looked embarrassed, but he nodded.


    That''s a bag of tampons.


    Because many men like to take toilet paper by mistake when they buy it, so the cashier just gives a reminder.


    It''s not unusual for a man to buy sanitary napkins for his girlfriend or wife. But when she picked up the next item in the shopping box, her face suddenly became strange.


    It''s not only her, but also the customers waiting for the check-out look at Li futu''s face.


    That''s a box of Durex.


    Tampons and Durex, a single piece may not be a big deal, but the two together at the same time, it''s really easy to give people''s imagination wings.


    Li futu''s expression suddenly solidified, and he immediately looked up at a woman.


    The young woman''s sister stood there, looking at someone who had been noticed by the audience, with a smile.

 Chapter 637

    The southern border of Longguo.


    Kunnan.


    A small, remote village.


    "That''s it. That''s where I saw him."


    An old man of Miao nationality took the group to a mountain.


    The mountain is not very high, with an altitude of more than 100 meters at most, but it is full of all kinds of strange flowers and plants. It doesn''t look like winter at all.


    "Old man, are you wrong?"


    Asked Bu song, deputy brigade commander of the Dragon Kingdom special combat brigade.


    Beside him stood a woman with a long sword on her back and a phoenix embroidered on her chest. Her craftsmanship was exquisite and lifelike.


    It''s not only her, but also the clothes of several people standing silently behind her.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve lived here all my life. Everyone in the village is very familiar to me. I can say that I grew up watching that child. How can I admit my mistake?"


    The old man of Miao nationality is almost over 80 years old. He is rickety and his face is full of ravines. But he doesn''t have the common dementia of old people, and his thinking is still very clear.


    This is a village composed entirely of Miao people. The total number of people is about 300. The old man is nearly 90 years old. He is the oldest old man in the village and has a high reputation in the village.


    Seeing that the old man looked very positive, bu song nodded and turned his head and said, "Miss Qin, it''s getting late. Let''s go down the mountain first."


    Qin''s parents nodded gently, looked around and turned down the mountain.


    At the request of Bu song, the village leader arranged a house for them, and the party lived directly in the village tonight.


    "Miss Qin, that old man is the oldest old man in the village. He has a high reputation in the village. Almost every family in the village will ask him to come forward if there is anything wrong with him. Since he was so sure just now, there should be no mistake."


    In the courtyard, Qin Yuyi''s eyes, like autumn water, were slightly puzzled.


    "Wu muku has been away from here for nearly 20 years. Why did he suddenly come back?"


    "People like him are weird and unpredictable. Who can guess what he thinks? But no matter what the purpose of his return is, we must expel him. He is too dangerous


    Bu song did not hide his fear.


    It''s true that he is the deputy commander of the special combat brigade, but it''s not a shame to be afraid of one person.


    Because that man is wumuku.


    He has an amazing witchcraft.


    It''s the eighth strongest man in tianbang!


    "Miss Qin, do you think he is still here?"


    Bu song looked around. The remote villages near the border were not as prosperous as the big cities. It was only around 8 p.m. that the whole village was quiet.


    It took them several days to get the news. Wu muku might have left already.


    "He must be there."


    Out of Bu song''s expectation, Qin Yuyi gave a firm response.


    Although the woman was nearly a round younger than herself, bu song did not dare to look down on her.


    "Miss Qin, why do you think so?"


    "Brigadier Bu, do you think people like Wu muku, if not deliberately, how can ordinary people find his whereabouts?"


    Bu song''s eyes were fixed: "do you think he did it on purpose?"


    Qin Yu Yi nodded gently, "nine times out of ten."


    "So, did he mean to attract us?"


    Bu song''s look suddenly dignified, and even began to pay attention to all around, not let go of any wind and grass.


    "Wu muku grew up in this village when he was a child. He should have been no different from the villagers here, but his whole life trajectory changed because of a difference of thought. When he was 16 years old, he secretly practiced witchcraft, but because he didn''t know the point, he accidentally poisoned his parents, which caused the panic and disgust of the whole village. Finally, Wu muku was driven out of the village He is also a sad character


    "Yes, it must be unintentional to poison one''s parents. It must be hard to kill one''s parents by hand. After that, I was driven out of the village by the people in the village. If I were him..."


    With that, bu song''s face suddenly changed!


    "No!"


    He immediately got up and ran to the home of the old man who was the first to find the dead wood.


    Qin Yuyi picked up the long sword of autumn water and followed closely.


    Wumuku had been driven out of the village, as if it was the old man''s decision.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. village, thank you very much. After so many years, you still remember me."


    In this Miao village, the most respected old man stood in his house, looking at the man in front of him, his whole body could not help shivering slightly.


    "Since I was a child, I have always regarded you as the most respected elder, but I didn''t expect you to be so indifferent. A child made a mistake carelessly, can''t he forgive it generously? A moment of kindness may change a person''s life. ""Wu Mu Ku, the art of witchcraft, has been forbidden since ancient times, and you killed your parents, causing the panic of the whole village. It''s the decision of the whole village to drive you out of the village. Even if I am a village elder, I can''t go against the wishes of the whole village. "


    The village old man swallowed his saliva.


    The man, dressed in white and thin as paper, smiles.


    "Villager, you are nearly 90 years old. Are you still afraid of death?"


    The village old man''s lips trembled: "Wu muku, you have killed your parents. Do you want to kill me now?"


    I don''t know if it''s the reason for practicing witchcraft. The wood is withered, the skin is as white as snow, and I can''t see any blood color.


    After listening to the old man''s words, a layer of black gas began to spread from his neck, climbed up his cheek, and finally got into his eyes.


    Looking at that pair of black haunting horror eyes, the village old man can''t help but back a few steps.


    Because he was old and his legs were not sharp, he fell to the ground in panic.


    "Villager, it took me so many years to come back. You should be grateful."


    "Stop it


    The gate of the courtyard was violently kicked open.


    "Wumuku, this is the Dragon Kingdom, not a place where you can go wild freely!"


    Bu song, dressed in a military uniform, cheered in a deep voice.


    The wood withered and turned back.


    "The Dragon kingdom."


    He murmured.


    "Yes, this is the Dragon kingdom. You should really protect your own people, but it seems that I was also your people back then. "


    "Wu Mu Kui, it was you who secretly practiced the forbidden arts. You also caused the death of your parents. There is no reason for you to put the blame on others!"


    Bu song''s eyes were cold.


    "If you practice witchcraft, you will be punished by heaven. I didn''t expect that the death of your parents didn''t make you turn back."


    By this time, the soldiers of the special combat brigade had arrived and surrounded the gate.


    On the wall of the courtyard, there are also several figures embroidered with Phoenix totem on the chest.


    There was no wave on Wu Mu''s face, and the black air in his eyes surged more violently.


    "The curse of heaven?"


    "Do you really understand what a curse is?"

 Chapter 638

    With the voice of Wu muku, the sound of "rustle" suddenly sounded in the silent village.


    Bu song turns around and is shocked to find that the courtyard is full of poisonous snakes.


    These poisons, with their heads up and their eyes fixed on human beings, constantly spit out messages, as if they might attack at any time.


    The scene was very frightening and made people feel numb.


    "Wumuku, are you really going to be stubborn?"


    Bu songshen said, "if you go away and leave the Dragon Kingdom, we can not investigate the past."


    The order he received was to dissuade Wu muku, not to kill him, because even the high-level officials were not willing to fight against organizations like Skynet.


    "It''s time for you to taste the despair I once felt."


    With the words, the poisonous snakes all over the ground, like sharp swords, shot at the soldiers of the special combat brigade in an instant.


    These snakes are highly poisonous. If they are bitten, they are absolutely fatal.


    More than a dozen soldiers of the special combat brigade did not dare to be careless and fired immediately.


    The tranquility of this remote village was suddenly broken.


    The fierce gunfire vibrated with the air.


    The special combat brigade is different from the general troops. The soldiers selected into the brigade are all striving for perfection and their shooting skills are extremely accurate.


    Within seconds, twenty or thirty snakes were shot down.


    However, there are too many poisonous snakes, and unlike human beings, these cold-blooded poisons seem to have no fear at all, and they constantly bite the soldiers of the special combat brigade.


    "With a knife!"


    Cried a soldier.


    In this case, it is no longer suitable for thermal weapons.


    The soldiers of the special combat brigade immediately took out their swords and slashed fiercely in front of them.


    Members of the Phoenix on the courtyard wall also joined the fight.


    "Brigadier, cover me."


    "Zheng" sound.


    A water sword light cuts through the night.


    Beautiful woman, shining sword!


    In the face of tianbang strong, Qin Yuyi is awe inspiring, waving a sword!


    "Bang!"


    At this time, bu song no longer hesitated and immediately drew his gun.


    He doesn''t expect to be able to hit Wu muku, a world-famous master, but only hope to form some constraints for Wu muku and create opportunities for Qin Yuyi!


    White drum, in the moment of Bu song gun, Wu Mu Ku has disappeared in the same place, in the blink of an eye, it suddenly appeared in front of Qin Yuyi.


    Staring at the totem on her chest, Wu Mu grinned, "Qin family, Phoenix?"


    Qin Yuyi didn''t say a word. His pretty face was as calm as water, but his sword was very sharp. He crossed a dazzling arc and waved it to Wu muku''s neck.


    Wu Mu Ku''s eyes were full of black air. He leaned back to avoid Qin Yu Yi''s sword. At the same time, he kicked Qin Yu Yi''s chin with his toes.


    It looks like a light foot, but if it is really kicked, Qin Yuyi''s chin may shatter instantly.


    "It''s not the strong man who imposes his own fault on others."


    With the sword tip supporting the ground, Qin''s feather clothes rose with the help of the sword, turning over in mid air, which was very ornamental, making the witch wood kick out of the air.


    Before landing, Qiushui sword rose from the ground again, spinning toward the withered wood.


    "Most of the meddlers in this world can''t die easily."


    The witch wood did not dodge. He stretched out his palms and planned to take Qin Yuyi''s sword with his hands!


    And what''s more incredible is that the light of the sword, which whirled rapidly and seemed to be invincible, just stopped an inch in front of Wu Mu Ku''s chest!


    "If you''re right, you''re Qin Yuyi in renbang. Why didn''t your uncle Qin Bolu come?"


    Qin Yuyi didn''t reply and wanted to draw the sword, but Wu Mu Ku didn''t give her another chance.


    Turn your hands around!


    Qiushui sword starts to shake violently in an instant!


    The strength was transferred to Qin Yuyi''s wrist through the sword body. At that moment, Qin Yuyi could not help but release his hand.


    But soon, she held back the pain and clutched her hand tightly. She tried to hold the Qiushui sword in her hand again. But Wu muku had already kicked the Qiushui sword to one side with one foot and roared at Qin Yuyi with one hand!


    It''s a fact that he lost his sword. Qin Yuyi made a quick decision and held out his left hand to take the blow.


    "Bang!"


    When his palms collide, Qin Yuyi is repulsed instantly. Wu muku''s eyes are filled with black air, and he is about to bully himself. But a gunshot rings again.


    He tilted his head, the bullet just crossed his cheek, and a trace of blood spilled from his skin.


    He reached out and wiped the wound on his face, then put his finger in his mouth and licked it.


    The faint smell of blood diffused in his mouth. He looked at Qin Yuyi, who was held by Bu song, but he didn''t attack again.


    "Well, that''s the end of the game."


    With a smile, he looked back at the old man who was still sitting on the ground.At this time, he had a good chance to kill him, but he didn''t do it again.


    "Mr. village, I hope you can continue to live well."


    Voice landing, he broke out of the window, soon disappeared.


    "Miss Qin, are you ok?"


    Bu song didn''t chase him. He knew very well that he couldn''t stop a tianbang strong man from leaving. On the contrary, seeing Wu muku choose to leave, he was relieved.


    Qin Yuyi was injured. If Wu muku had just chosen to kill him, no one would have been able to stop him.


    Qin Yuyi shakes her head and stands upright with the help of Bu song. She coughs a few times and a wisp of blood spills out from the corner of her mouth.


    Obviously, she didn''t feel very well about the confrontation with Wu muku just now.


    "I''m fine."


    She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, refused Bu song''s help, and went to pick up Qiushui sword from the ground.


    "How are you?"


    Bu song went out.


    "Brigadier, we''re fine."


    After Wu muku retreated, all the poisonous snakes outside also retreated, leaving a lot of corpses. Fortunately, none of the soldiers and Phoenix members of the special combat brigade were injured.


    But if the time is longer and the strength is exhausted, the result may not be so lucky.


    Looking at nearly a hundred poisonous snake corpses on the ground, bu song finally witnessed the terror of tianbang strongman. Suddenly, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the village where peace was restored, frowning tightly.


    "Brigadier, what''s the matter?"


    "No It''s too quiet. "


    Just now, they fought with Wu muku. The movement was not small. People in the village could not hear it. But at this time, the village was silent.


    "Take people to the villager''s house immediately!"


    Step song urgent voice order way.


    Although he was puzzled, it was the bounden duty of the soldiers to obey the orders. The soldiers of the special combat brigade did not care to rest and immediately executed Bu song''s orders.


    More than ten minutes later, they came back very pale.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brigade commander, they are all dead..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The villagers are dead. Here, it has become a dead village..."


    Bu song was stunned and couldn''t believe it. He ran to the nearest villager''s house.


    There was dinner on the table, but all the three members of the family had fallen to the table. Their orifices were bleeding and their death was miserable.


    There is no one living in the whole village except them and the old man.


    It''s really like that.


    The curse comes.

 Chapter 639

    "Old villager, I''m looking forward to mourning."


    Walking with the village elder for more than a dozen villagers, bu Tao looks more and more depressed.


    Hundreds of villagers died overnight, this kind of human tragedy happened in front of him, even the iron man, I''m afraid it''s impossible to be indifferent.


    He came here to solve problems, but it turned out that he just came here to see a tragedy.


    A peaceful village has become a Shura hell in a flash. No one knows how much Bu song reproaches himself, but he has to pretend to be calm and not let his emotions show.


    Because he knows that there are people who need him to comfort.


    The old man, who is more than eighty years old, has just come out of a villager''s house, but his eyes are dull.


    Now Bu song finally understood why Wu muku had not attacked the old man just now.


    It was not because of kindness, but because he wanted the old man to live in pain for the rest of his life.


    Sometimes, living is more difficult than death.


    How cruel is the reality that all the people in the village are dead and only one of them is alive?


    He smashed the old song on the wall and sent him back home.


    "Asshole!"


    Qin Yuyi followed him and also witnessed the shocking scenes.


    "Brigadier Bu, no one thought that such a thing would happen. I hope you don''t blame yourself too much. After all, you have done your best, and you need to preside over the next thing here."


    Qin Yu Yi comforted him, and his face was still filled with incredible color.


    It''s the first time that she has ever met such a thing as destroying the village. She didn''t expect that a person could be so vicious.


    Anyway, these villagers used to be the people of wumuku.


    "Miss Qin, can people like Wu muku really act recklessly? Is there really no way to punish him? "


    Bu song suddenly turned his head and could see that his eyes were red.


    Soldiers are born to protect their families and defend their country. It''s hard for outsiders to understand the feeling of watching a village die in front of them.


    It''s said that killing people pays for their lives. Who committed the blood debt of hundreds of lives? Bu song knows very well, but even if he knows the murderer, what can he do?


    If a strong man like Wu muku runs away, he will not be able to find his trace unless he takes the initiative.


    Besides, what if I found out?


    Just now I have successfully blocked it, but what''s the result?


    At the same time, bu song felt a sense of powerlessness that he had never felt before.


    Qin Yuyi can''t respond to bu song''s question.


    Tianbang strong, secular rules on their binding force can be ignored, perhaps there must be something in the world that tianbang strong will also feel afraid of, but it will not be Bu song, it will not be her.


    Just now and Wu muku''s fight, already let her understand with the day list strong person''s disparity.


    "Brigadier Bu, although it''s winter now, it''s not suitable to put so many corpses for a long time. Moreover, it''s better to hide the things here."


    Qin Yuyi changed the topic and said in a low voice: "let the villagers Let''s settle down as soon as possible. "


    As a soldier, bu song had to be stronger than ordinary people. He also understood the priorities. He calmed down for a while and began to ask Kunnan for help.


    Miss Qin is right. We can''t spread the news here. Otherwise, the impact will be too great. The bodies of these villagers must be disposed of as quickly as possible. But there are too many bodies, and he certainly doesn''t have enough hands.


    After receiving the news, Kunnan quickly sent out manpower, and the soldiers of the special combat brigade were not idle. They began to dig graves at night to fill the bodies of villagers.


    After the aid workers arrived the next morning, it took two days to bury all the villagers.


    Qin Yuyi did not leave, and bu song together, participated in the memorial ceremony.


    "Team leader Wang, we must resettle the old people in the village. The old people are getting older. This time, it''s a blow to him..."


    Bu song didn''t say any more.


    This kind of tragedy, even he can not bear, not to mention more than 80 years old.


    Looking at the old man''s dispirited look, everyone knows that I''m afraid the old man is running out of time.


    Leader Wang nodded and his expression was heavy.


    "Brigadier Bu, please rest assured that we will make proper arrangements for the village elder and let him enjoy his old age."


    "Please."


    Bu song shook hands with him heavily.


    "Thank you this time, Miss Qin."


    Bu song then turned back and said to Qin Yuyi, who had stayed till now. His eyes were full of heartfelt gratitude.


    This kind of thing is just the duty of their soldiers. Qin yuyijie, a civilian, can simply ignore it. But when he came to the door to explain the reason, the Qin''s parents and princess did not hesitate to follow him to this remote place, and even braved the tianbang strongman.Now, he finally understood why the state tolerated the existence of the Qin family.


    Because this family has the great interests of the country in mind!


    Qin Yuyi shook his head and looked at the earth graves all over the mountains with sad eyes.


    "I didn''t help much, but I can''t afford to thank the brigadier."


    Bu song is silent.


    "Brigadier Bu, Miss Qin, let me take you out of the village first. My people will take over the business here."


    Chief Wang spoke out.


    His soldiers have surrounded the village and imposed martial law, which will last for a long time. Next, he will consult with the local government to study how to carry out the follow-up work. The higher authorities have ordered that the abnormal death of a village must not be reported.


    Bu song nodded. It''s no use for them to stay here now.


    The party walked towards the military vehicle at the entrance of the village.


    "Brigadier Bu, if the senior management wants to punish you for this, I can explain it for you."


    Bu song was stunned, and a warm current flowed through his heart like steel: "Miss Qin, thank you for your kindness. Anyway, it''s really me this time..."


    Before he finished his words, he found that Qin''s face was suddenly abnormal.


    Bu song frowned, "Miss Qin, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Qin Yu Yi shook her head, but suddenly the fainting feeling became stronger and stronger. Before she could say anything, she suddenly became dark.


    "Miss!"


    The Phoenix members who follow behind react quickly and help Qin Yuyi who falls forward in time.


    The unexpected situation made commander Wang a little stunned.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Qin? Isn''t it acclimatized? "


    The environment in this remote mountainous area is so bad that ordinary people may not be able to bear it.


    "No way. Miss Qin is a martial arts practitioner. How could she be so vulnerable?"


    Bu Song said without hesitation, looking very serious.


    You know, what''s in a coma at the moment is not the traditional sense of Miss Qian Jin, but the women who can fight against the top of tianbang!


    He stepped forward and came to Qin Yuyi. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and his eyes trembled violently.


    Immediately, he stretched out his hand and suddenly pulled up the left sleeve of Qin Yuyi.


    "What are you doing?"


    Members of Phoenix almost shot.


    Bu song did not care about the members of the Phoenix at the moment. He looked at Qin Yuyi''s wrist tightly. In an instant, his face changed greatly.


    Soon, those Phoenix members look pale.


    On Qin''s white and tender wrist, a startling black line suddenly appeared, and it was slowly spreading upward!

 Chapter 640

    Kunnan provincial government.


    Mingcheng.


    The airport.


    There''s an area at the airport pick-up that''s cordoned off by the police.


    Badaobunuziwei''s figure stood there, ignoring the shocked and awed eyes around, waiting silently.


    They are the people who stand at the peak of Kunnan''s power, but for some reason, the faces of these big crocodiles are quite serious at the moment.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, a passenger plane from Hangzhou landed smoothly.


    "Mr. Qin."


    Seeing a group of people in front of him, Secretary Kunnan took the lead to walk out and took the initiative to extend his hand.


    The leader was a strong man and shook hands with the first person in Kunnan temple.


    "Mr. Qin, Miss Qin has been sent to the best hospital in Kunnan for treatment. We will do our best to ensure that..."


    "Go to the hospital, Secretary Chen."


    Standing in front of a group of local high-ranking officials in Kunnan, the man with momentum but no disadvantage calmly interrupts them, but the Kunnan leader has no dissatisfaction.


    Because the man in front of him is the leader of the Qin family in the south!


    "Mr. Qin, please."


    The two groups joined together and walked out of the airport under the escort of 20 or 30 policemen.


    The police car drove to Kunnan central hospital without any pause.


    "Uncle, is that wood really that strong? Even the elder sister is no match? "


    Inside the car, Qin Yunxuan, a young and old man in the south, asked.


    There are only two people in the Qin family in the second generation, he and his elder sister. How could he not come if her elder sister was injured.


    In fact, until now, Qin Yunxuan is not too worried, because he has lived with her since childhood. He knows how good she is, and he doesn''t understand the terror of tianbang strongmen.


    He only felt that the elder sister was careless and accidentally injured.


    But his ignorance does not mean that the other two men in the car are equally ignorant.


    "Big brother, you shouldn''t promise to let feather coat come this time."


    The three brothers of the Qin family have always been united, but at this time, Qin Po Lu''s tone rarely shows a trace of blame.


    When Bu song came to the gate, he was not in Hangzhou, otherwise he would never agree to come to Kunnan.


    Big brother''s idea, he can probably guess, is to sharpen the badminton, but you know, the opponent of badminton is the strongest in the list, and it''s still Wu muku who has no scruples.


    God list, heaven list is king!


    It''s right to look forward to a son and a daughter, but it''s really encouraging.


    No matter what, the feather coat is too young.


    Qin Po Cheng looks calm, even if the only daughter is lying in the hospital at the moment, but his face can not see any worry and tension.


    "It''s not a bad thing to experience some setbacks when you are young."


    He whispered.


    As a leader of the party, when Mount Tai collapses in front, it doesn''t change color.


    The matter has come to this point, the badminton injury has been unable to change, Qin Po Lu also did not say more.


    Half an hour later, the team arrived at the hospital.


    "Mr. Qin."


    Looking at the man who came with Kunnan senior officials, bu song looked a little remorseful.


    Qin Yuyi poisoning, he has an unshirkable responsibility.


    "Master, commander."


    The Phoenix members guarding outside the ward heavily lowered their heads.


    Qin Po Lu didn''t anger anyone. He nodded to bu song peacefully, then pushed the door and walked into the ward.


    Only Qin Po Lu and Qin Yun Xuan followed in, and the others stayed outside.


    Qin Yuyi has obviously finished the treatment, but now she is still in a coma in her hospital bed.


    "Sister."


    Qin Yunxuan shouts, but Qin Yuyi doesn''t respond.


    All the physiological bases on the various instruments on the sickbed were normal, but Qin Yuyi didn''t show any signs of awakening.


    Qin Yunxuan frowned. He didn''t understand medicine. He didn''t understand what it was. He looked up at his uncle.


    Qin Po Cheng went to the bedside and sat down. After a quiet look at his daughter, he reached for her left wrist.


    Before he came, bu song had already told him by phone that he was infected with poisonous insects because he had a fight with Wu muku.


    Qin Po Cheng pulled up the sleeves of Qin Yu''s clothes, and a black line appeared in his sight.


    Qin Yunxuan slightly a Zheng, can''t restrain of step forward: "what is this?"


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes were fixed. He quickly went to the hospital bed and looked at it carefully for a while.


    "Brother, this is Corpse poison? "


    In a short half day, the black line had spread from Qin Yuyi''s wrist to his forearm.


    Qin Po Cheng was silent and slowly put down his daughter''s arm.


    "Third uncle, what is corpse poison?"


    Qin Yunxuan was at a loss.Qin Po Lu''s eyes fluctuated and did not respond.


    "Third uncle!"


    Qin Yunan said anxiously that he was not too worried before, but at this time, seeing that his uncle and third uncle were silent, he began to become nervous.


    Qin Po Lu took a look at him, and finally said: "corpse poison is a kind of witchcraft in Miao area. Because it is too vicious, it has long been regarded as a sorcery. At the beginning, the poisoned person will only be in a coma. In addition to a black line on his wrist, there will be no major abnormality in his physical function. According to the physical quality of the poisoned person, the corpse poison will be silent within a week or half a month after poisoning It''s spreading all over the body. At that time, the corpse poison will break out. At that time... "


    Qin Yunxuan''s face was stiff and his lips trembled slightly: "what will happen then?"


    Qin Po Lu looked at Qin Yu''s clothes on the hospital bed, and a wisp of pity appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At that time, the whole body skin of the poisoned person will fester, and the whole process will last for three days, and the poisoned person will die in extreme pain. "


    Qin Yunxuan''s face suddenly turned pale.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Immediately, he said in an urgent voice: "third uncle, there must be a way to crack this corpse poison, right?"


    "The witchcraft of witchcraft has always been a secret skill in Miao area, and the foreigners know little about it. Moreover, the evil skill of corpse poison may have been lost even in Miao area."


    Qin Po Lu clenched his fists slowly.


    "Wu Mu Kui..."


    "Get ready. I''m going to transfer my feather coat back to Hangzhou."


    Qin Po Cheng stood up without expression.


    "Elder brother, although our medical center is more advanced than here, the poison of corpse poison can''t be solved by any hospital. If you want to save the feather coat, you must catch Wu muku back. As the poisoner, Wu muku must know how to detoxify."


    Everyone knows the truth that it is necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. But the key is that as a strong man in tianbang, wumuku can be caught by catching it?


    Not to mention that we don''t even know where he is.


    "Elder brother, you take back the feather coat to Hangzhou. I''ll go to find Wu muku."


    With that, Qin Po Lu turned and walked out.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Qin Yunxuan plans to keep up.


    "Yunxuan, come back to Hangzhou with me."


    A voice came from behind.


    "Uncle!"


    "You can''t help your third uncle by staying here. Do you want to be like your elder sister?"


    Although Qin Po Cheng''s tone is calm, it has unquestionable dignity.


    Qin Yunxuan clenched his teeth, clenched his fists, and looked back at the dazed elder sister lying on the bed. For the first time, he hated his incompetence.

 Chapter 641

    The East China Sea.


    After more than a month''s investigation and preparation, the construction of No. 16 subway line has started.


    Time is money.


    After all, a huge project like this, which can be completed one day ahead of schedule, represents the reduction of high cost.


    "Did you see Mr. Cai when you went to Kyoto this time?"


    Li futu is accompanying Gu Qingcheng to inspect the construction site.


    "Of course, Xuejie asked me to say hello to you."


    Smell speech, Gu Qingcheng pursed a smile: "Cai always too polite, don''t know when she will come back to the East China Sea, last time because of busy bidding, didn''t treat her well."


    Two people behind, follow a large number of people, Gu Qingcheng really more and more female style.


    "You and she can communicate directly. Why ask me? You are partners now."


    "But, after all, it''s because of you that I got to know her."


    Li futu said with a smile: "you know each other because of me. That''s right. But when master leads you in, it''s up to him to practice. Huang Rui''s family has a great career. You must have many places to cooperate with it in the future. You can''t ask me to be present every time, can you


    Gu Qingcheng''s lips are slightly open. He just wants to speak, but Li futu''s mobile phone rings.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    Li futu took out his mobile phone and looked at it. Then he said something to Gu Qingcheng, and went to one side.


    "Let''s go over there and have a look."


    Gu Qingcheng led a group of people to the other side of the construction site.


    After answering the phone, Li futu came back, "Qing Cheng, I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you to lunch."


    After taking over Yongxing, she is no longer as free as before, and her chance to meet Li futu has been reduced. Therefore, she naturally treasures every moment she gets along with Li futu.


    But although the status has changed, Gu Qingcheng is still that Gu Qingcheng, did not show the loss, nodded a smile: "you have something to do first."


    Li futu seemed to have something urgent. He quickly turned around, walked out of the construction site and drove back to the Warring States period.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Where is he?"


    "In box B."


    Li futu nodded and went upstairs to box B.


    Hearing the sound of the door being pushed away, the man on the sofa immediately stood up.


    They looked at each other.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered, and then he approached with a smile.


    "Qin Shao, what can I do for you in such a hurry?"


    He and the young master of the Qin family had seen two sides before, and they were not very familiar. But seeing him again at this time, Li futu felt something unusual.


    After all, when he came to Beijing not long ago, he learned about the engagement between the eldest princess of the Qin family and him.


    "Follow me!"


    Qin Yunxuan''s appearance at the moment is very different from that of the previous two times. His look is very serious, and there is a trace of anxiety in his eyes that is easy to detect.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    As Qin Yunxuan, in front of him, he should not be so impolite.


    "Qin Shao, what happened? Have a cup of tea and speak slowly... "


    "What more tea! My sister is dying! "


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    "What did you say?"


    Qin Yunxuan was really in a mess because of the poison in Qin Yuyi''s body. After he came back from Kunnan yesterday, he accompanied his elder sister for one night and immediately came to Donghai.


    He has no ability to help the third uncle to catch Wu muku, but it doesn''t mean that this man can''t.


    After all, according to the elder sister''s conjecture, this man may be the top of the underground!


    "My sister went to Kunnan a few days ago to fight with Wu muku, but she was poisoned by the corpse. I believe that as you, you should know what Wu muku and the corpse poison are?"


    Qin Yunxuan''s tone is very hasty. According to the third uncle, the incubation period of the corpse poison is only half a month at most. At the moment, every second of delay is delaying the chance that the elder sister can be saved.


    "My third uncle is still looking for Wu muku''s whereabouts in Kunnan. Only by catching Wu muku back can my sister be saved. I need your help."


    Li futu''s eyes flickered violently.


    A few days ago, he just learned from Yang Yuqing the news of Skynet transit, but he didn''t expect that it would be wumuku!


    Who is wumuku?


    That''s the eighth best on the list.


    Even he has to be afraid of the evil and strange witchcraft.


    "What? Don''t you want to? "


    Seeing that Li futu was silent, Qin Yunxuan thought Li futu was afraid.


    Indeed, not everyone has the courage to face the kind of strong people like wumuku.


    Although the elder sister had a warning, but at this moment, Qin Yunxuan has no care so much.


    "Li futu, my sister is your fiancee! She is lying on the hospital bed poisoned by the corpse. As a man, are you going to stand by?! You know, my sister has wasted the best time of a woman''s life for youAt the moment, the mood of this young man of the southern Tianzi number is completely out of control, and his eyes are red.


    Qin Yunxuan shuddered at the thought of the miserable end of the corpse poison that the third uncle said.


    After roaring, he looked at the man in front of him who still didn''t respond. His knees bent down slowly, and his head lowered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just think I''m begging you, help my sister... "


    He didn''t get to his knees after all.


    A strong hand to hold him.


    He looked up and saw a pair of deep eyes.


    "Where is your sister?"


    ¡­¡­


    Hangzhou.


    Guangming sanatorium.


    Almost every big family will build its own medical system, and the Qin family is no exception.


    In Hangzhou alone, the Qin family has spent a lot of money to build three medical centers, and this Guangming sanatorium is one of them. Both medical equipment and medical strength are better than public hospitals.


    No matter how advanced the equipment is, no matter how professional the doctors are, as Qin Po Lu said, they are still helpless in the face of the corpse poison.


    "I''m very sorry, master..."


    The director of the medical center bowed his head in shame.


    "You go out first."


    Qin, the second of the three brothers of the Qin family, waved.


    The leaders of the medical center bowed again and then came out.


    "Brother, it seems that we can only wait for the good news from the third brother."


    Qin''s face was heavy.


    "Let''s go and have a look at the feather coat."


    Lead the Qin family to today''s Qin broken city and walk out of this office.


    In the intensive care unit, Qin Yuyi has awakened, looking at the ceiling seems to be in a trance.


    Looking inside through the glass, Qin Po Cheng was about to push the door, but a rush of footsteps came.


    "At this time, you''re still running around!"


    Looking at Qin Yunxuan, who has disappeared for most of the day, it''s hard for Qin to hide his anger in his eyes.


    "Uncle, Dad, he can help!"


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t care about his father''s blame. He was very excited.


    Qin Po Jun was slightly stunned. Then he turned his eyes to the young man beside his son, "are you Li Fu


    Qin Po Cheng''s eyes also cast on Li Fu Tu''s face at this time.


    Li''s whole bed looks like two men standing on the top of the glass.


    "Can I talk to her?"

 Chapter 642

    Although he has never met before, Li futu already knows who the two men are in front of him through Qin Yunxuan''s two words just now.


    Qin Dynasty broke the city.


    Qin defeated the army.


    Two contemporary men worthy of the name!


    Qin broke the army in silence, turned his head and looked at Qin broken the city, this situation, he is not convenient to express his position.


    Staring at the young man in front of him for a while, Qin Po Cheng nodded quietly. There was no emotion fluctuation in his expression. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Of course, Li futu didn''t want to speculate on renxiong''s idea at the moment. After getting permission, he turned around, pushed the door and walked into the ward alone.


    On the hospital bed, Qin Yuyi, who hears the movement, breaks away from the trance state. Looking at the young man slowly approaching, he can''t help but be slightly stunned.


    She never thought that this man would appear in front of her.


    Although the body is poisoned, but from the surface, Qin Yuyi in addition to a little pale face, and normal people can not see too much difference.


    But this is also the horror of the corpse poison. It doesn''t hurt or itch when it lurks, but once it breaks out, it''s like a landslide!


    "Miss Qin, did I come in the wrong way?"


    Li futu didn''t look like a doctor, with a slightly frivolous smile on his face.


    "In my impression, you are the kind of swordsman who walks around the world. You should not lie in such a place."


    "Are you here to see my jokes?"


    With a faint smile, Qin Yu Yi didn''t look like a person who was very poisonous.


    Outside the ward, Qin Po Cheng and his three friends watched silently through the glass.


    This is a single-sided glass. You can see the inside from the outside, but not vice versa.


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, but does not see outside. He sits down beside the hospital bed.


    You know, it''s just the second time he and Qin Yuyi meet.


    "Miss Qin, to tell you the truth, I really admire you. Knowing that the other party is the top one in tianbang, you even took the initiative to run to the other party. As a man, I don''t have so much courage as you."


    Qin Yuyi has no words.


    Someone doesn''t care, looking at that although it''s not amazing, but the more you look at the more charming face, quietly asked: "how do you feel now?"


    Qin Yuyi''s attitude is still calm, "and the usual feeling is not too different."


    Li futu was silent and stood up.


    "Miss Qin, would you mind showing me your left arm?"


    Qin Yu Yi took a look at him, then sat up and leaned on the head of the bed, lifted his left sleeve.


    Qin Yuyi''s skin is very good, but Li futu doesn''t want to appreciate it. His eyes are all on the black line which is in sharp contrast with the white skin.


    According to Qin Yunxuan, it has been four or five days since Qin Yuyi and wumuku got poisoned. The black line has spread to the bend of Qin Yuyi''s left arm.


    In fact, this kind of speed is still slow, perhaps because Qin Yuyi is a martial arts practitioner.


    Li futu is very clear that this black line will climb up Qin Yuyi''s arm, and finally climb up his neck and across his cheek. When he enters his eyes, even if Da Luo Jinxian is alive, he will not be able to return to heaven.


    Although since entering the ward, Li futu has always been very relaxed, but it was deliberately shown to Qin Yuyi.


    "Well, Miss Qin, you can pull down the sleeves."


    It is estimated that Li futu''s heart is a little heavy. According to the speed of the spread of the corpse poison, Qin Yuyi should have less than ten days left to be cured.


    Qin Yuyi put down the sleeve again and covered the lotus arm.


    She leaned against the head of the bed and turned to smile.


    "How much time do I have left?"


    Li futu''s eyes contracted and remained silent.


    "It''s Yunxuan who called you."


    Qin Yuyi is really very intelligent.


    "Listen to him, the third uncle is still in Kunnan to catch wumuku, but how can wumuku be caught easily. This time, I''m inferior. No wonder. "


    Knowing the rare poison in his body, Qin Yuyi is very calm.


    Li futu once saw this state in Xiao Shu.


    "Miss Qin, you don''t have to be so pessimistic before things are irreparable."


    Staring at those fearless eyes, Li futu said quietly: "Miss Qin, would you like to believe me?"


    ¡­¡­


    He didn''t stay in the ward for a long time. After a few minutes, Li futu quickly came out again.


    "How is my sister?"


    Qin Yunxuan asked in a hurry.


    "If you can''t find an antidote, ten days at most."


    "Then what are you doing here? Come with me


    Qin Yunxuan grabs Li futu.


    "What are you doing?"Facing his father''s eyes, Qin Yunxuan said hastily, "I''m going to take him to Kunnan to help the third uncle catch Wu muku. As long as I catch Wu muku, my elder sister will be saved!"


    "Stupid!"


    Qin broke the army and said angrily, "let go! If you can find the trace of wumuku, your third uncle alone is enough. If you can''t find it, no matter how many people you go to, it''s useless. "


    Li futu also spoke slowly: "Qin Shao, according to my understanding of Wu muku, I''m afraid he has left the Dragon Kingdom now. Even if he doesn''t leave, it''s too late for us to go to Kunnan to find his trace."


    "Then what? Do you just watch my elder sister lie on the bed waiting to die? "


    A generation of male Qin Po Cheng staring at Li futu, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Do you have a way?"


    Li futu did not dodge, and he looked at each other.


    "I''ll take Miss Qin away."


    Qin pujun frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "If you stay here and wumuku can''t be brought back, Miss Qin will surely die."


    Li futu''s voice was deep and powerful.


    "I''m going to take her to a place where I can save her."


    Hearing that Li futu seems to have another way to cure her elder sister, Qin Yunxuan slowly calms down.


    "Can my elder sister really be saved?"


    Li futu nodded silently.


    Qin broke the army with fierce eyes.


    "Why should we believe you?"


    Qin Yuyi is his niece and the eldest princess of the Qin family. Her status is extremely noble.


    Moreover, at the moment, the feather coat is also highly toxic. If the young man is a liar, let him take the feather coat away, and the feather coat will surely die!


    Every word of Li futu.


    "You can only trust me."


    There was a trace of anger in Qin paojun''s eyes, but it was immediately suppressed by the strong self.


    At this time, it seems that they are indeed forced into a very difficult situation.


    Or, place your hope on the third brother. If Wu muku is not brought back, they will be wasting the last chance of treatment, and let him just lie on the hospital bed and wait to die.


    Or, believe the young man, believe his empty words.


    The risk of this choice is no less.


    Moreover, once the wrong choice is made, there is no chance to make up for it.


    "Big brother."


    Qin pojun has always been in charge of the family''s white business. He has made numerous decisions over the past few decades. He has always been bold and never hesitated. But at this time, he is difficult to make the following decisions.


    "Just now, you should have asked the decision of badminton?"


    Qin Bocheng turned his head and turned his eyes to the ward.


    "I respect the choice of badminton."

 Chapter 643

    In the face of the choice of life and death, are you willing to deliver your life to a person who has only seen one side?


    99.9% of the people''s answers may not need to guess, but Qin Yuyi made an almost incredible choice.


    A special plane quietly stops at Hangzhou International Airport.


    "Big sister."


    Looking at Qin Yuyi, who is about to be separated from him, Qin Yunxuan is in a very complicated mood at the moment.


    While he was expecting that Li futu could cure her successfully, he could not help feeling worried and nervous.


    After all, Li futu didn''t say how to treat her, or even where to go. If there is an accident, the parting with her sister is likely to be forever.


    In contrast, as a poisoned person, Qin Yuyi is much more indifferent. Although the corpse poison is vicious, it will not cause too much impact on people or affect people''s actions during the incubation period.


    Only Li futu and Qin Yuyi left Hangzhou this time.


    "Yunxuan, don''t run around when elder sister is away. You are not young now, so you should learn to help the second uncle share more."


    Qin Yunxuan clenched his hands and nodded heavily.


    "Dad, second uncle."


    Qin Yuyi looks at Qin broken city and Qin broken army.


    "Feather clothes, you are at ease to treat the disease, we are at home!"


    Qin broke the army.


    With a smile, Qin stepped forward and hugged his father. He immediately stopped and turned to the plane.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Qin Po Cheng said quietly, "please."


    Li futu nodded silently and turned to keep up with Qin Yuyi.


    It wasn''t long before the plane began taxiing, then gradually taking off.


    "Brother, do you really believe him?"


    Qin Po Cheng looked at the plane gradually away, without words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Qin, thank you for your trust, but I''m curious. Why did you make such a choice? You don''t worry... "


    Looking at the sea of clouds outside the window, Qin Yuyi seemed to know what he was going to say. He asked in a low voice, "we have no grievances or enmities. What''s your reason to harm me?"


    "Who says we have no injustice and no enmity?"


    Li futu reminded: "Miss Qin, don''t you forget that we met for the first time, but you went to the door with your sword."


    With a smile, Qin Yu finally took back his eyes from the rolling cloud sea outside the window and turned to look at the man beside him.


    In fact, all the time she has been in contact with this man is less than one day. It''s not too much to say that she is a stranger, but sitting together at this time, she doesn''t have any strange feeling.


    Yes, how could it be strange? Although I have only met him once, the name of this man has always existed in her life, and has continued from her girlhood.


    "I''m tired. I want to have a rest. When I get there, call me."


    Qin Yu Yi leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes slowly.


    Looking at the quiet side face in front of her, Li futu didn''t disturb her any more.


    This special plane flew out of the country and landed in Los Angeles, m country. Obviously, this is not the destination.


    After a night in Los Angeles, they boarded a plane again. From the beginning to the end, Qin Yu Yi was very cooperative and didn''t even ask where they were going.


    The two spent more than 30 hours in the air. When they landed again, they had already arrived in South America.


    At this time from Qin Yuyi poisoning, has been more than a week, the black line, has climbed on her shoulder.


    The sound of death''s footsteps seems to have gradually become clear.


    The airport is small, located in Mecheng, near the border of Pakistan. When you get off the plane, there are already four off-road vehicles waiting.


    "Get in the car."


    Li futu said softly.


    It''s not easy to drive the car into the apron, but Qin Yuyi still doesn''t have any unexpected color. From the moment she left Hangzhou, she was like a puppet. She would do whatever Li futu asked her to do.


    Seeing Li futu coming, the people in the four off-road vehicles came down quickly. They had all kinds of skin color, obviously from different races. They all bowed to Li futu.


    Although there was no verbal communication, Qin Yuyi saw a kind of pious color from their eyes.


    Li futu nodded, then took Qin Yuyi into an off-road vehicle.


    After receiving Li futu, several off-road vehicles stopped and quickly drove out of the apron to the equatorial line.


    "Miss Qin, you may be wronged."


    Li futu made a sudden noise.


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes were puzzled. Before she could say anything, she felt a pain in her neck. She fainted before she could react.


    Li futu held it, "speed up."The SUV finally stops in the Amazon River Basin. Li futu gets off with Qin Yuyi in his arms and gets on a helicopter.


    Helicopter over the Pentium of the Amazon River, approaching the equatorial line, and finally came to a piece of no matter what the original jungle above.


    Helicopter hovered in the sky for a while, the dense jungle below suddenly seemed to have a crustal movement, the ground slowly split to both sides, there was a hole about 50 meters in diameter.


    The helicopter landed slowly. At the moment when the helicopter fell into the hole, the ground began to close slowly again, and soon recovered to its original appearance, as if nothing had happened just now, only one helicopter disappeared soundlessly.


    If Qin Yuyi was still awake, he would feel extremely shocked.


    As the helicopter continues to reduce its height, you can see all kinds of strange buildings. Some people have constructed another world under the surface!


    The helicopter finally landed on a dome.


    When Li futu jumps off the helicopter with Qin Yuyi in his arms, a group of ghosts and monsters who have been watching the helicopter land all the time bend down under the platform.


    "The emperor of hell."


    Li futu took a deep breath, glanced at the familiar faces, and suddenly frowned.


    "Where''s Meng Po?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin Yuyi wakes up again, he finds himself in a room made of pure metal. The walls reflect the luster of metal, which makes people feel very safe. The structure of the room is similar to that of a Western Palace.


    She remembered that she seemed to be near the equatorial line, but the temperature here was very cool.


    The whole room was empty except for her.


    Qin Yuyi rubbed his neck and frowned slightly. He was about to get out of bed, but the bronze door was suddenly pushed open.


    A man in a black cloak came in.


    "Wake up."


    He grinned when he saw Qin Yuyi waking up.


    The skin is dark, but the teeth are very white.


    He approached the bed, put down the plate and said, "have something to eat."


    Suddenly came to a strange place, saw a strange and eccentric person, Qin Yuyi heart unavoidably alert.


    "Where is this? Who are you? "


    The man stood up slowly, his smile expanded, and his white teeth became more and more dazzling.


    "Welcome to "Hell."

 Chapter 644

    After putting down the plate, the man in the black cloak didn''t stay much and left the room soon.


    But Qin Yu Yi looked at the empty room again, but his eyes began to become at a loss.


    This is the hell?


    Is it the transcendent force that stands on the top of the world and stirs up the storm?


    Although she guessed that Li futu was from the hell, she never thought that she could come to the base camp of the hell one day.


    She sat on the bed and couldn''t help but start to lose her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    In this unknown underground world, there are huge buildings. It''s hard to imagine how much manpower and material resources it took to build them.


    If you take out its structural drawing, you will find an 18 storey tower standing in the center of it. All the buildings are built around this tower, which is also the tallest building here.


    "Cui pan, where is Mengpo?"


    On the 18th floor of the tower, Li futu looks dignified.


    The reason why Wu muku can be ranked in the tianbang is that he has a strange skill of witchcraft. Many of the tianbang strongmen before him are not willing to fight with him, so we can imagine how overbearing his poison is.


    Qin Yuyi was poisoned by the witches. Even if he came across it, there was no good way. After all, he knew little about the witchcraft of Miao, but he knew that someone would have a solution.


    Meng Po!


    In recent years, although all the major forces have been developing steadily without major disputes, local conflicts have never been stopped.


    There have been several battles between Difu and Skynet.


    There are only ten people in the world who are the strongest in tianbang. No matter in any force, they are the most core fighting force. But as long as Mengpo appears, there will be absolutely no witch withered!


    It''s not because witches are weak.


    It''s because Mengpo is invincible!


    Wu Mu, the eighth in the list of heaven, was withered in front of her, just like ordinary people!


    Because of this, he took Qin Yu''s clothes to the prefecture, but Li futu didn''t expect that Mengpo was not there.


    You know, there is less than a week left for the outbreak of necropsy, and time is running out!


    "Yandi, you are also very clear about Mengpo''s personality. We have no way to know where she is going, but I have spread the news. If Mengpo receives it, she will come back as soon as possible."


    Under the steps, Cui pan replied.


    "Yes, Shifu, as long as I know the news of your return, my wife will come back immediately."


    Behind Cui pan, a man with half a horse face mask echoed.


    It is obvious that he has been to the horse face of the Dragon kingdom with Meng Po.


    "Yandi, although wumuku''s corpse poison is overbearing, it''s not impossible to suppress it. As long as Mengpo receives the news and stays until she comes back, she should have time."


    A softer voice, by contrast, sounded.


    She was the only woman in the hall at this time.


    Stand on the same line as Cui pan!


    Punish evil division, Yin falls flower!


    Li futu nodded slowly, "it can only be like this."


    ¡­¡­


    The first floor of the tower.


    In the south of the Dragon Kingdom, Princess Qin''s parents, who is extremely noble, slowly returns to her senses. Her pupils vibrate gently. Instead of moving the plate, she gets out of bed again, walks to the door and tentatively pulls it.


    She thought the door would be locked, but unexpectedly, she just gently pulled, the door creaked and she pulled.


    Gradually she pulled the door open, hesitated, and stepped out.


    The corridor was empty, only cold wind came, and there was no heat near the equatorial line.


    She pulled the clothes off her shoulder and saw that the black line was still on her left shoulder, which showed that she had not been in a coma for a long time.


    Pulling her clothes back on, she left the room and walked forward.


    This is the hell.


    It''s the base of hell that countless people in the world are searching for.


    It was quiet in the corridor. Her footsteps were the only one. It seemed that there was no other person except her. The man in the cloak who had just sent her food did not know where he had gone.


    Walking along the corridor for a few minutes, she saw a winding staircase.


    She bit her lip and was about to step up, but finally there was a sound behind her.


    It''s a very slow step.


    Qin Yuyi turned back and his pupils suddenly contracted.


    The man who broke into her sight was a man with white hair. Unlike the man who had just given her food, the man was wearing a snow-white robe with golden lines.


    Staring at that pair of empty eyes, Qin Yuyi supported the stair handrail and couldn''t help retreating.


    This is in hell.


    Almost in an instant, she confirmed the identity of the white haired man in her mind.


    White impermanence.No.5 on the list!


    Compared with Wu muku who gave her the poison of the corpse, she was even three higher!


    It''s a powerful man who makes the whole world turn pale!


    With the gradual approach of Bai Wuchang, the surrounding air seems to be gradually solidified.


    "I''m looking for Li futu. "


    Qin Yuyi holds the handrail.


    White impermanence pupil slightly flickered, empty eyes staring at the strange woman in front for a while, and then opened the mouth.


    "Come with me."


    Then he turned and stepped up the stairs.


    Qin Yuyi followed him, and the waves in his heart were hard to calm down for a long time.


    The white impermanence of hell is almost the same as the legendary character, but now it is only a short distance away from her.


    Climbing up the stairs, Qin Yuyi has an unreal feeling like a dream.


    Walking up the 18th floor, neither of them had any communication.


    Qin Yuyi followed Bai Wuchang to a heavy gate and watched Bai Wuchang push the door open.


    What appeared before her was a broad palace.


    Inside the hall, there are more than ten figures.


    "Xiaobai, how did you come back?"


    The movement of the door being pushed open made the people in the hall turn back.


    Xiaobai, Xiaobai?


    Even with Qin Yuyi''s mind, it''s hard to avoid being stunned at the moment.


    Then she couldn''t help looking in the direction of the voice.


    The man in the cloak who had just given her food was looking at this side unexpectedly.


    Qin Yuyi finally understood, his eyes trembled.


    If you guessed correctly, the one who showed her big white teeth just now was black impermanence, who was as famous as the man in white robe in front of her.


    Then, Qin Yuyi''s eyes slowly swept across the hall.


    More than a dozen eyes fixed on her silently.


    Qin Yu Yi''s eyes swept over the faces, and his heart was almost numb.


    Finally, her eyes gradually fixed on the figure in front of the hall.


    Although there are not many people in front of her, I''m afraid the whole world will shudder when this lineup is taken out.


    Can stand before them, stand above them, the identity of the other party, almost ready to come out.


    She thought that she had looked up at each other as high as she could, but she didn''t think that she underestimated them in the end.


    "Miss Qin, I have no choice but to knock you out just now. Please forgive me."


    The figure slowly walked down the steps, and the light from the gate gradually shone on his face, making his face gradually clear.


    Looking at that young and handsome face, Qin Yuyi''s eyes were in a trance and couldn''t restrain a bitter smile.


    "Even if I die, maybe I have nothing to regret."

 Chapter 645

    "Everybody, you go out first."


    Li futu looks around.


    Then Qin Yuyi saw that Bai Wuchang, the most powerful people, bowed to Li futu silently, and then left the hall without saying a word.


    Her bitter smile grew stronger.


    You know, this man is about her age.


    Father, second uncle, third uncle Even in the whole world, who would have thought that the leader of hell, the emperor of hell, who is standing on the list of heaven, is actually a young man less than 30 years old?!


    "Am I hallucinating because of poisoning?"


    Li futu looks calm.


    From the moment he decided to take Qin Yuyi back to the hell, he knew that his identity could no longer be hidden, which was obviously against his subjective will, but he had to do so.


    The Qin family is kind to him. He can''t die without help.


    "Miss Qin, at the beginning of my return to China, I just hated fighting and killing. I wanted to live a peaceful life. I had to hide my identity. Please don''t care."


    "Can you tell me who you really are now?"


    Qin Yuyi looked at him, waiting for him to admit it.


    In silence, Li futu looked at the eyes which were not only fluctuating, but also gave a faint smile.


    "Let''s get to know the hell again."


    Although it has been confirmed, Qin Yuyi''s breathing still stopped for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you bring me here, you are not afraid that I will reveal your identity? "


    "Will you?"


    Li futu asked, the radian is gentle.


    "Although I have known Miss Qin for a short time, I still know something about her character. You will keep it secret for me, won''t you?"


    "Do you really believe in my character?"


    Qin Yuyi stares at him.


    "I''m afraid you don''t think many people will believe me even if I say it? And you just deliberately knocked me out, but you didn''t want me to know the exact location of the hell. "


    Her tone was rare to reveal a little girl posture of complaint.


    "Miss Qin, as you know, it''s not easy for the development of the prefectural government. I''ve also experienced the catastrophe of toppling. As the leader of the prefectural government, I have to be cautious all the time and be responsible for my comrades in arms."


    "Comrades in arms?"


    Qin Yuyi naturally knew who the other party was referring to, but she didn''t expect that the man would use this name to describe the ghosts.


    "Yes, comrade in arms. In hell, we are all partners fighting side by side. "


    Li futu turns around.


    At the same time, the arc-shaped top of the hall blooms like a flower.


    The Shura tower is the highest building in the whole Prefecture, and the main hall is located on the 18th floor of the Shura tower.


    Standing here, the whole underground can be said to be unobstructed.


    Qin Yuyi finally knew where he was.


    With the field of vision slowly open, her heart for a time involuntarily strong agitation.


    She never imagined that one day, she would be able to visit the hell in person and stand at the top of the hell!


    "With Miss Qin''s ability, I think she knows something about the development of our underground. In this world, there are many enemies who want to kill us, so we have to hide ourselves..."


    Qin Yuyi followed the man, came to the edge of the hall, stood on the high altitude of tens of meters, and had a panoramic view of the whole hell.


    This kind of impact is hard to describe in words.


    "You are strong enough, in my opinion, not to be so careful at all."


    Standing on the top floor of shurota, she can clearly see that dozens of rayon fighters are parked in a southwest area. As long as the order is given, they may be able to take off in an instant.


    This is the horror of the world''s top forces, which is far from comparable to any family in China.


    And it''s just where she can see.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "I''m really proud of the scale of the underground, but it''s undeniable that our development time is too short. Miss Qin, I don''t think I need to mention the details. You should be very clear. Our road has just started. "


    Qin Yuyi was silent.


    Indeed, as the eldest princess of the Qin family, no one knows more than her that some gaps can''t be erased by simple financial resources.


    The Qin family is the only one in the south, but why can''t they make half a step to the north?


    And ten years ago, the third uncle led Phoenix North. Why did he fail and almost die?


    If you lose, you lose.


    What they are facing is only a few hundred year old rich families in China. What about this man?


    His underground is facing the country, but some terrorist forces with history over several centuries.


    "In any case, you have created a miracle by now."Qin Yuyi said softly, looking at the man''s back in a trance.


    This man''s figure is not tall and burly, but in her eyes at the moment, there is a kind of inexplicable towering, as if unshakable.


    "Miss Qin, I brought you here just because of the poison on your body and everything you see and hear here. I hope you can treat it as a dream in the future, even if your relatives don''t tell me."


    Li futu turns around and looks at Qin Yuyi. There is no emotion fluctuation because of Qin Yuyi''s lofty evaluation.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just a reminder. In fact, if I have a choice, I really don''t want to bring you here. Miss Qin, I hope you can understand that if the news that you''ve been to the underworld spreads, it will be a disaster not only for you but also for your Qin family."


    Qin Yuyi didn''t respond. Instead, he asked, "are you so sure you can cure me?"


    Li futu was slightly stunned and then nodded his head.


    "Of course."


    He raised his head and looked up.


    "As long as she comes back."


    "She?"


    Qin Yu''s eyes are puzzled.


    Li futu turned his head to look at her and said softly, "Mengpo."


    Qin Yuyi''s expression suddenly stagnated.


    Mengpo didn''t think that he was going to save her.


    As a princess of Qin''s parents, she naturally knows who Mengpo is.


    If there is a ranking before and after the day list, then God on the list, has no place.


    Who dares to be strong or weak to the emperor?!


    Qin Yuyi is very clear.


    There are two emperors in the hell!


    This is also the capital for the prefecture to become a world-class force in just a few years!


    One is the leader of the underworld, the man standing in front of her, Yan Di!


    The other is the name she just heard.


    Meng Po!


    And, you know, Mengpo is directly on the list of gods almost as soon as she is born!


    As the leader of the hell, Yan Di entered the God list much later than Meng Po!


    There are countless people in the world who are speculating about who is stronger and who is weaker between Yandi and Mengpo.


    Qin Yuyi is also very curious, but at the moment she did not ask, hesitated, she nibbled her red lips, but asked a topic that is also widely concerned in the world.


    "You and Mengpo What''s the relationship? "

 Chapter 646

    Li futu didn''t expect that Qin Yuyi would ask such a question, staring at Qin Yuyi for a long time.


    "Miss Qin, in my impression, you should not be a gossip lover."


    Qin Yuyi looks at him.


    "Do we know each other well? Do you think you know me well? "


    Li futu was stunned and then lost his smile.


    He shook his head, did not respond to this topic, "Miss Qin, after flying for so long, you should be tired, I''ll take you down to have a rest."


    Qin Yuyi didn''t ask again. He nodded and turned around.


    As they walked out, the dome of the main hall closed slowly.


    "Listen to the third uncle, you have been to Luqi mountain?"


    On the way down the stairs, Qin Yuyi spoke softly.


    When Bai Wuchang goes upstairs, she has a strong sense of unreal, which is more like a dream.


    I''m afraid that anyone in her position would feel the same.


    Li futu nodded.


    It seems that he is no different from the first time he met in the Warring States period.


    "Miss Qin, thank you for the past ten years."


    Qin Yuyi''s steps were slightly stagnant, and then returned to normal, without words.


    After hesitation, Li futu looked at the woman beside him and finally said, "Miss Qin, what''s the matter with our engagement?"


    Qin Yu Yi smiles, "is it the third uncle who told you?"


    Li futu nodded silently.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Qin. I didn''t know this happened all the time, otherwise I would not have wasted your time for so many years."


    Qin Yuyi turned to look at him.


    "Yes, this engagement is really just a bondage to you today."


    Although he didn''t know much about that year, Li futu knew very well that he was not worthy of Qin Yuyi, the princess of Qin''s parents. The Qin family made this engagement for his good.


    Now he can finally understand why Qin Yuyi drew his sword at the beginning. Whether he was active or passive, he was obviously ashamed of the woman beside him at this time.


    "Do you think I''m pathetic?"


    Seeing Li futu''s desire to talk and stop, Qin Yuyi asked.


    Li futu immediately shook his head.


    "Of course not..."


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. It has nothing to do with you from the beginning to the end. Instead, you took the risk of exposing your identity to bring me here. I should say thank you."


    Qin Yuyi is extremely open-minded.


    "Don''t worry, I will keep a secret for you."


    With that, Qin Yuyi turned and pushed the door into the room where he woke up.


    Li futu didn''t follow in.


    The engagement with Qin Yuyi can''t be delayed like this. He doesn''t care as a man, but it''s a great irresponsibility for Qin Yuyi. However, it''s obviously not convenient to talk about the topic of engagement. The most urgent thing is to solve Qin Yuyi''s corpse poison.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, I think you''re going to have a bloody disaster in the near future."


    Walking in the hell, black impermanence said with a joking face.


    There are obvious differences in the personalities of the two enchanting envoys in the underworld. Compared with the silent white impermanence around him, the black impermanence is obviously more grounded.


    Li futu looked back a little puzzled: "what do you mean by that?"


    Black impermanence grinned and showed his big white teeth.


    "Boss, you suddenly brought back a beautiful woman. I''m afraid some people will be jealous."


    Smell speech, even white impermanence''s eyes also appeared slight fluctuation.


    In the past two days, although the one who lived in shurota was very peaceful, he stayed in the room all the time and didn''t run around, but most of the demons in the hell still focused on her.


    Although the emperor has not introduced the identity of that woman up to now, the act of taking an outsider into the underground has revealed enough information.


    As the Lord of the underworld, they naturally would not question the decision of Emperor Yan, but they did not mind, which did not mean that no one would have no opinion.


    These two days, the atmosphere of the underground became a little strange, but no one broke the window paper. But at this time has always been the words and deeds of black impermanence to a word pierced.


    "Xiao Hei, there''s an idiom in the Dragon kingdom that misfortune comes from the mouth. I don''t know if I''ll suffer a bloody disaster. But if Meng Po knows this, you''ll be in great trouble."


    Li futu pretends to be relaxed.


    Black impermanence Shan a smile, immediately don''t mention this topic.


    In the hell, if you want to be dignified, I''m afraid Emperor Yan can only be ranked second.


    "Xiaobai, when you went out this time, you heard that you robbed a gold mine of M army? The boss has already said that we should keep a low profile. Do you understand the meaning? If you make such a fuss, don''t the M country have to pay attention to us in the near future? It''s totally in line with our big plan. "Black impermanence looked at Li futu and kept talking: "boss, you have to punish Xiaobai this time. This guy is really disobedient."


    "Lao Hei, the wise don''t tell the dark..."


    Looking at the dark skin, white impermanence tone, changed the conversation: "you just miss me, did not promise to take you, is it necessary to make such a small report? What''s more, you''re not Chacha. Even if you make a report, it''s not your turn, is it


    In terms of mouth skin Kung Fu, where is Bai Wuchang''s opponent? Hei Wuchang immediately counterattacks: "Xiaobai, do you forget that Chacha said that everyone in the hell has the right to supervise, if you have any fault, I have the right to point out..."


    This kind of scene, Li futu has seen too much, has been used to, also did not interfere in the idea, let the two big seduction make in that wrangle, silent away.


    He entered the shurota, went up the stairs, came to a room, and knocked on the door.


    "The emperor of hell."


    The door of the room opened and the only woman among the four judges appeared.


    Punish the evil department, and let the shade fall.


    She has a four nation blood line, three-dimensional and deep facial features, extremely sexy hot body.


    Li futu nodded and didn''t go in.


    "Mengpo hasn''t come back yet. I need your help to slow down the spread of the corpse poison."


    "Just a moment."


    Yin Luohua went back to the room. A few minutes later, she came out with a box.


    They turned and went downstairs together.


    First floor.


    Li futu knocked on the door.


    Qin Yuyi, who stayed at home for two days, opened the door.


    Li futu went in.


    "Miss Qin, falling flowers can help you slow down the spread of corpse poison."


    At this time, the black line has climbed up Qin Yuyi''s neck, no clothes to cover, see very clearly.


    Qin Yuyi looked at the half blood beauty standing beside Li futu and nodded gently: "please."


    The face is expressionless.


    "Please take off your clothes."


    Li futu coughed softly, "I''ll go out first."

 Chapter 647

    This woman of mixed blood was seen in the hall two days ago.


    Although it is not clear what the other party''s identity is, Qin Yuyi knows that her level in the underground is certainly not low.


    When she first came to the underworld, she was still in a dreamlike state of mind. However, she gradually accepted the fact that she really came to the headquarters of the underworld through the adjustment of her mentality of staying at home these two days.


    After waiting for Li futu to go out, she came to the bedside and took off her clothes, leaving only her underwear.


    Under the light, that pair of delicate body, such as a pearl halo, beautiful jade Ying light, white dazzling.


    However, this beautiful scene can only be seen by the same female.


    Yin flower look without fluctuation, carrying the box also sat on the bed.


    The box opened and filled with a piece of leather, which was filled with rows of sharp silver needles!


    "It may be painful. Bear with it."


    Qin Yi nodded without fear.


    Outside the room, Li futu closes the door. Hei Wuchang''s seemingly joking words come to mind again, and his eyes can''t help showing a trace of worry.


    Although the news spread constantly, he believed that Mengpo would receive it, but at this time he had to worry about another possibility.


    What if Mengpo receives the news but doesn''t come back?


    Although the message only said that he had urgent business to find Mengpo, and did not disclose the specific situation, it does not mean that no one will tell Mengpo.


    For example, at the moment in the room for Qin Yuyi to contain the poison of Yin falling flowers.


    About himself and Mengpo, the vast majority of people in the prefecture kept silent, but a few of them had a very clear attitude.


    One is horse noodles.


    One is the punishment department.


    Li futu breathes out his breath gently, and then asks him to go out to find Mengpo. It must be too late. At this time, he can only hope that Mengpo can understand the general situation.


    ¡­¡­


    Europe.


    The length of Miluo River can be ranked in the top ten.


    The rolling river is lined with tall trees.


    There is a big tree, I don''t know whether it is because of the storm or for some reason. It doesn''t grow upward, but presents a curved arc, and the thick trunk crosses over the river.


    At the moment, on the tree trunk, someone stood light, with a head of enchanting purple hair flying all over the sky with the roaring river wind.


    The river under her feet is narrow, so the river will become very turbulent.


    "Sark, I just didn''t mean to intrude. You have come all the way from Egypt. I have to admit that you are really patient."


    She looked across the bank and sighed softly.


    On the shore, a figure followed.


    "Whether intentionally or unintentionally, you have disturbed the sleep of the Pharaon. Mengpo, come back with me and ask for the Pharaon''s forgiveness!"


    The man was wearing a dark brown robe with his hands tucked in his sleeves and extremely complicated lines on his back neck.


    "Sak, it''s just a dead bone. Even the flesh has completely rotted. That''s what you call the immortal Pharaoh?"


    The purple haired woman has a soft smile.


    "Religion is really just a tool for enslaving thoughts. If your Pharaon is really as great as he believes in, I should have been punished for breaking into his graveyard, and you should have hunted him for thousands of miles? Is the world stupid? Are you stupid, too? "


    "Blaspheme against the Pharaon, the crime should be punished!"


    Sak drank deeply, with a kind of thunder like prestige. Then, ignoring the rapid flow of water in front of him, he stepped forward firmly.


    Miluo River, there was an incredible scene!


    On the turbulent River, some people walk on the waves!


    Meng Po was not surprised. She even showed pity in her strange purple eyes.


    Sark.


    The name is plain.


    But he is one of the emperors of the world!


    The guardian of the tomb of the Egyptian pharaoh is also the spiritual leader of hundreds of millions of Egyptian people!


    In Egypt, where religion is supreme, Sark is like a god!


    He is considered to be the successor of the will of the Pharaoh.


    Known as the contemporary Pharaoh!


    But he is such a strong man. In the past 20 years, he has not stepped out of the Pharaonic cemetery.


    The Pharaon gave him great glory, but he also imprisoned his thoughts and freedom.


    If it wasn''t for Mengpo''s intrusion into the tomb of the Pharaoh, he would have been guarding the dead bone forever.


    Walking on the rapids of the river, Sark is walking on the ground like a ghost. If there are ordinary people here, the world outlook will collapse instantly.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Sark came to Mengpo.


    The deep eyes of the Egyptians gaze at Mengpo, and the right palm grabs her shoulder without stagnation.


    "Bang!"


    On the surface of the river, the stout tree trunk suddenly burst open, and Mengpo''s figure instantly changed from solid to virtual!Sark did not waver, as if to have expected, turned in an instant, his left hand quickly extended.


    Behind him, Meng Po had appeared over the river.


    Two palms collide, the river at the foot of a sudden stir up waves!


    The water splashed up, but it seemed as if there was a barrier. Neither Sark nor Mengpo was contaminated with a drop of water.


    The river is more and more turbulent.


    On the Miluo River, the war between the two emperors is in full swing!


    "Mengpo, come back with me. Two months later, the Pharaoh will forgive me and I will let you go."


    The Pharaonic King Sark is not so stubborn. If others disturb the Pharaonic''s rest, he will die. However, what he is facing at this time is no less than his Mengpo, so he can only take second place.


    But Mengpo would not agree.


    "Sak, that bone may be your Egyptian belief, but to me, it''s nothing."


    Several silver lines shot at Sark fiercely, like light and electricity, which were almost hard to catch.


    Sak''s eyes were fixed, and he stretched out his arms to stir in front of him.


    The silver thread that originally shot at his shoulder and chest and abdomen wrapped around his arm.


    Immediately, he clenched the silver thread with both hands and pulled it back suddenly!


    Mengpo''s mouth is slightly raised.


    "Pop."


    After a slight and imperceptible sound, all the silver wires broke, but Mengpo rushed to him like a purple lightning by the pull of Sark.


    "Boom!"


    A palm appeared directly above Sark''s head, but between lightning and flint, Sark''s keen sense of crisis made him deviate in time.


    The palm that originally hit the skull was finally printed on Sark''s left shoulder.


    That palm is not wide, on the contrary, compared with the altitude of nearly 1.9 meters of Sark, it seems that it can not bring him too much damage, but the implementation of a palm, Egypt''s pharaoh seems to be crushed by Mount Tai!


    WOW!!


    The river splashed and Sark fell into the river.


    At this time, Meng Po''s figure has appeared on the shore.


    "Sak, after chasing me for so long, it''s time for you to wake up."


    Looking at the empty River, Mengpo''s figure slowly dissipated again.


    A few seconds later, the surface of the lake exploded again, and Sark broke through the waves and landed on the shore. The God in the eyes of hundreds of millions of people was soaked and looked rather embarrassed.


    He pulled the silver thread from his arms and clenched his left hand. There was a pain in his shoulder.


    With a slight frown, he raised his eyes and looked around, but could not see the trace of Meng Po.

 Chapter 648

    Dragon kingdom.


    Hangzhou.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    A villa at the core.


    "Brother, it''s been almost five days, and there''s no news at all?"


    Qin paojun, the second of the three brothers of the Qin family, looks at his eldest brother and expresses his concern and worry.


    Qin Po Lu was also sitting in his study.


    Since Qin Yuyi was taken away, it is meaningless for him to stay in Kunnan to catch wumuku.


    Qin Po Cheng, the head of the Qin family, shook his head.


    "Brother, was our decision too hasty?"


    Qin Po Jun tactfully said, in fact, he has not been very supportive of the treasure on an outsider, even if the outsider is the fiance in the name of badminton.


    After all, it''s a matter of life and death.


    "It''s no use talking about breaking the army now."


    As soon as Qin Po Cheng''s voice was heard, the door of his study was knocked, and then a woman in her forties came in with a few cups of tea.


    At the moment of her appearance, the worried color on Qin pojun''s face instantly subsided, and he cried out with a smile.


    Worthy of his address, there is no need to speculate about the identity of this woman.


    Qin Po Cheng''s wife.


    Qin Yuyi''s mother!


    "Ready to eat."


    With a smile, she handed two cups of tea to the two little brothers in law. The last one was put in front of Qin Po Cheng. She didn''t disturb him much, so she quickly withdrew from the study with a saucer.


    When the door of the library closes, Qin Po Lu turns his head.


    "Brother, sister-in-law Don''t you know about the feather coat? "


    Qin Po Cheng took the cup and shook his head silently.


    Qin broke the army and sighed: "how can elder brother tell elder sister-in-law about this kind of thing? My sister-in-law also thinks that badminton clothes are cooperating with the official mission in Kunnan. Even if Yunxuan is a boy, I strictly order him not to come here recently. The boy can''t hide. I''m afraid that he will be found by my sister-in-law. "


    Qin Po Lu was silent.


    Although the elder brother seems very calm now, he knows very well that it''s just an illusion. He has been in charge of the family for so many years, and he has already learned to disguise his emotions, even in front of his brothers.


    Because it''s a habit to get into the bone.


    "Second brother, in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Maybe you don''t know the child, but I''ve contacted him. Since he dares to take the feather coat away, he is sure to cure it."


    Qin Po Lu spoke slowly.


    "In fact, I also know that he and our Qin family have no grievances or grudges. He probably won''t hurt the feather coat on purpose, but now he mainly doesn''t know where he''s gone with the feather coat. It''s hard to avoid that he has no bottom in his heart."


    Although he is not his own child, the Qin family is thin, and there are no dirty things of intrigue in other families. For Qin Yuyi, breaking the army has always been regarded as his own.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Second brother, it''s not that he deliberately wants to hide his whereabouts. Maybe he can''t let outsiders know that place. "


    Qin broke the army and his eyes shrank.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really think that''s where he came from? "


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Qin Po Lu looks at Qin Po Cheng.


    "Maybe This poisoning is not necessarily a bad thing for badminton. "


    ¡­¡­


    Hell.


    Li futu himself brought dinner to Qin Yuyi.


    "How do you feel?"


    Wu muku''s reputation did not come true. His corpse poison was unmatched. Even if it was only contained, the process of Yin Luohua''s needling Qin Yuyi lasted more than four hours.


    "This corpse poison didn''t bring me any pain. How can I feel? It''s just that... "


    Although the duration of needling was very long, there was no communication between Qin Yuyi and Yin Luohua in more than four hours, so she still didn''t know the name of Yin Luohua until now


    "her name was Yin Luohua, and she was the only female judge in the prefecture."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a smile, as if he did not intend to hide anything.


    Qin Yu Yi was slightly stunned. It seemed that Li Fu Tu would be so frank.


    Then she nodded and spoke softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Judge Yin, I don''t seem to like me very much


    "You are not RMB, and you expect everyone to like you?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "as you know, there are many monsters in this prefecture. They are more solitary and don''t like to talk. They don''t have any opinions on you. Don''t think about it too much."


    Qin Yuyi is a woman with accurate intuition. Even though she had no verbal communication with Yin Luohua just now, she didn''t need words to convey some feelings.


    She clearly felt that the judge had a conflict with her, but since Li futu made it clear that she pretended to be stupid, she did not continue this topic.


    "But as the Lord of hell, how come you are most like a normal person?"


    She was joking, too."You know, I just came back from the outside world. In fact, I used to look similar to them."


    Li futu said with a smile, "let''s eat first."


    Qin Yuyi picked up the chopsticks, but before eating, he raised his head again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will you go out again when you come back this time? "


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "of course, since I brought you here, I have the responsibility to send you back safely."


    Qin Yuyi was silent and began to eat.


    Li futu was about to leave when a knock on the door suddenly rang out.


    A few seconds later, the door opens.


    It''s horse noodles.


    He stood at the door, trying to stop talking.


    Li futu looks back. "What''s the matter?"


    Ma Mian looked at Qin Yuyi, with strange eyes.


    Li Fu was puzzled.


    Ma Mian takes his eyes away from Qin Yuyi and looks at Li futu Master, the teacher''s wife is back. "


    Li futu was stunned at first, and then he was happy. But soon the joy gradually settled down, as if he was performing face changing.


    "You eat first. I have something to deal with."


    Then he stood up slowly.


    Qin Yuyi nodded silently and watched him and Ma Mian leave.


    Master.


    Teacher.


    She could hear these two words clearly and guess who was coming back.


    According to Li futu, as long as she returns to the hell, her corpse poison will be saved. But somehow, Qin Yuyi can''t see any joy on her face at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    The 18th floor of the Shura tower.


    "Master, I won''t go in."


    With that, Ma Mian seemed to have something urgent. He turned around without looking back and disappeared in front of Li futu in a blink of an eye.


    Li futu didn''t stop him. He opened the main hall.


    In such a large palace, there is nothing but a figure sitting on the front copper seat. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find it.


    Li Fu was relieved and approached with a smile: "you are finally back..."


    "I heard you brought a woman back?"


    In front of the hall came a voice of unknown meaning, which seemed to be mixed with a little smile.


    With the voice, she stood up and slowly walked down the steps. Her purple eyes were always staring at Li futu. With the distance getting closer, the twinkling light became more and more frightening and weird.


    She has a smile on her lips.


    "Give me a reason not to kill her."

 Chapter 649

    Looking at that pair of purple eyes, Li futu somehow felt guilty, but at this time he had to choose to face.


    Qin Yuyi''s corpse poison, the whole Prefecture, only the woman in front of him has a way.


    "Her name is Qin Yuyi, the eldest princess of the Qin family in the south of the Dragon Kingdom..."


    Meng Po looked at him quietly, with a smile on her lips, indicating that he would continue to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ At that time, when my mother had an accident, it was the Qin family who mobilized people to help my mother. I was able to get out of the control of the Li family and go abroad smoothly. Part of the reason was that the Qin family was kind to me. When Qin Yuyi had an accident, I couldn''t help myself. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s a good reason. "


    Meng Po nodded her head gently, as if she had put down her killing heart.


    "Meng po..."


    Li futu didn''t relax. His lips moved and he said: "she fought Wu muku, but she was poisoned. I know little about witchcraft. Only you can save her..."


    Hearing this, Meng Po looked at him silently for a while, then approached him again.


    The distance between the two is only very close, even the breath can be touched.


    She stretched out her hand, slowly pressed on someone''s chest, close to where the heart is.


    "My lord Yama, when I went to the Dragon Kingdom, you drove me back directly. Now you suddenly come back with a man and want me to save her. Do you think it''s really appropriate for you to do this?"


    Li futu''s face was stiff. For a moment, he was really speechless.


    But Qin Yuyi is in danger. He can''t keep silent at this time.


    "Mengpo, if you just sit by and don''t care, she will really die."


    He cleverly bypassed the subject.


    "What do I have to do with her life or death?"


    Meng Po raised her head and asked softly.


    Li futu''s face was stagnant and he was speechless.


    Indeed, it was he who was kind to the Qin family. He had nothing to do with Mengpo. Mengpo had no obligation to meddle.


    Stroked Li futu''s heart, Meng Po laughed and slowly took back her hand.


    "Take me to see her."


    Li futu was stunned and seemed unable to respond.


    Meng Po turned her head.


    "Going or not?"


    "Go, go..."


    Li futu looked back and turned quickly for fear that Mengpo would change her mind again.


    The first floor of the tower.


    Qin Yuyi put down his chopsticks after a few mouthfuls of food and sat on the bed with his eyes fixed on the bed without anxiety. It was obvious that his mind was not here.


    The door was pushed open again.


    Qin Yuyi looked at the door subconsciously.


    Li futu, who has been away for a long time, goes back and forth. The difference is that the horse''s face disappears. Instead, a woman follows Li futu.


    Purple hair and purple eyes.


    Enchanting!


    Seeing each other''s instant, Qin Yuyi''s pupil vibrated violently.


    "You go out first."


    The woman stopped.


    As the Lord of the underworld, someone just hesitated, took a look at Qin Yuyi, and then walked out of the room.


    The door closed and the other party came slowly towards her.


    "Are you Qin Yuyi?"


    Staring at by those purple eyes, I''m afraid no one in the world can keep calm, so can Qin Yuyi.


    She got up from the bed and nodded a little unnaturally.


    Purple hair and purple eyes are like a woman who is a mythical figure with a smile.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Qin Yuyi took a breath and didn''t deny it.


    "I didn''t expect to see you with my own eyes in my lifetime."


    Although Li futu didn''t introduce her, Qin Yuyi understood her identity at the first sight.


    Meng Po.


    Rumor, even more powerful than the existence of the Lord of hell!


    "You are his benefactor, that is, the VIP of the prefecture. There is no need to be nervous."


    Meng Po has a smile on her lips. She looks very friendly.


    But Qin Yuyi was not blinded by the appearance of the other party. Although he smiles back, the posture of the whole person is not relaxed at all.


    Although this is indeed a meeting between her and Mengpo, she has heard too many terrible rumors about Mengpo.


    "It seems that you are more agreeable than that God of solo."


    Qin Yuyi was silent.


    Looking at her for a while, Meng po said, "listen to him, you are poisoned by the corpse?"


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "More than a week ago, I fought with Wu muku and was poisoned by him. That''s why he brought me here..."


    Meng Po''s eyes soon noticed her neck.


    "Is it really careless?"


    The white jade neck can clearly see an ugly and ferocious black line, as if there were cracks on a perfect handicraft, which makes people feel sorry.Qin Yu Yi''s eyes shrank.


    Meng Po''s eyes drew back from her neck.


    "Your strength, run to fight with Wu muku, the outcome will not have any suspense, answer me, really just careless?"


    Although Meng Po''s tone was very gentle and plain, Qin Yuyi felt a heavy pressure pushing towards her, and even made her feel suffocated for a moment.


    "I don''t know what you mean. Although wumuku is really powerful, I will not let him kill innocent people indiscriminately. "


    Qin Yuyi takes a deep breath, carries the huge pressure, and looks at Mengpo.


    Mengpo''s mouth rose slightly.


    "You can''t even protect yourself, and you want to protect others?"


    "No one is born strong, just like He, ten years ago, at that time, can he imagine that he can go to today? "


    Meng Po didn''t get angry. She said calmly, "do you mean you think you can get to the point where he is one day?"


    "No


    Qin Yuyi shook his head.


    "I just think that people live with their own beliefs and things they want to guard."


    Yaoye Zitong twinkled slightly. Mengpo silently gazed at her for a while. Without speaking any more, she turned and walked out of the room.


    Outside the door, someone who was driven out didn''t leave, as if he had been waiting there.


    "Why are you so worried?"


    Meng Po looked at him with a smile.


    Someone, who had been watching outside, forced himself to smile and explained, "I''m just waiting for you."


    Meng Po didn''t tear him down either.


    "Time has dragged on for too long. The corpse poison has penetrated her whole body..."


    Hearing the speech, Li futu suddenly sank in his heart and frowned.


    "Not even you?"


    Meng Po glanced at him.


    "I said no way?"


    Li futu''s eyebrows are soothing and his face looks happy.


    "So Are you willing to save her


    Meng Po was noncommittal and whispered, "when can you care about me like that?"


    Then, with a calm look, she went upstairs.


    Li futu stood still and watched her go upstairs.


    Just as he was in Su Yuan and Gu Qingcheng''s mind, when he brought her back from that deserted island, the mysterious and powerful Meng Po gradually formed an image of almost no injury in his heart.


    Where does she need his care.

 Chapter 650

    "Are you really going to save that woman?"


    In the room of the prefectural punishment division, Yin Luohua looks at Mengpo, obviously surprised, even mixed with a wisp of discontent.


    "Since he has brought people back, can''t he really let people die here?"


    Meng Po smiles.


    "What about dying here?"


    People in the hell are really cold hearted.


    Yin Luohua looks at her.


    "Did Emperor Yan ask you to do this?"


    "I told you not to come back, but why didn''t you listen?"


    The shade is full of flowers.


    Just as Li futu expected, this evil punishment department did inform Mengpo.


    As long as Mengpo didn''t receive the news and didn''t return to the underworld, even if the woman died of poison, Emperor Yan couldn''t blame her.


    But what Yin Luohua doesn''t understand is why Mengpo chose to come back.


    Although that woman''s strength is relatively weak, since Emperor Yan made an exception to bring her back to the hell, it is enough to show the threat of the other party.


    But who can''t see what Mengpo''s heart is for Yandi?


    Meng Po didn''t explain anything.


    "Get ready."


    "Mengpo, have you really decided?"


    Yin Luohua''s eyes are very serious.


    She gave Qin Yuyi an injection, and naturally understood the extent of the corpse poison on Qin Yuyi.


    In the outside world, you can give up treatment and directly prepare for the affairs behind you. Even if Mengpo is out of control, I''m afraid there is only one way.


    Exchange blood!


    Mengpo''s invincible constitution comes from her blood. If you want to save that woman, you have to transfer Mengpo''s blood.


    This treatment method will undoubtedly cause great harm to Mengpo!


    That''s why she doesn''t want Mengpo back.


    Mengpo looked calm and did not respond.


    After living together for so many years, Mengpo''s personality is very clear. As long as Mengpo makes a decision, even the emperor of hell can''t dissuade her.


    Yin Luohua knows it''s useless to talk more.


    "Have a good night''s rest and detoxify tomorrow."


    Meng Po ordered, turned and left the room.


    After Meng Po left, Yin Luohua also walked out of the room.


    She found Li futu.


    Li futu is listening to Cui Pan''s report on the affairs of the prefecture during his absence.


    Seeing the flowers falling in, Cui pan stopped talking.


    Li futu has some doubts.


    Because the expression of yinluohua is very cold.


    "Yama, I want to talk to you alone."


    Cui pan took a look at Yin Luohua, and then said, "Yama, I''ll go out first."


    Li futu nodded.


    Cui pan quickly left the room.


    "Luohua, what can I do for you?"


    Li futu said in front of Qin Yuyi that there were all comrades in arms in the prefecture, which was not a joke.


    In a sense, there are a group of people cursed by fate in the hell. They support each other and have come all the way to today.


    Although as the emperor of hell, Li futu seldom put on the airs of the Lord of hell.


    "Yama, I want to ask you a question."


    Yin Luohua approached and stared at him for a moment.


    "Have you ever cared about Mengpo?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Yandi, it''s been five years since I joined the underworld. Maybe it''s not a long time. But I can see clearly the contribution of Mengpo to the underworld. At the beginning of my joining, you were only on the list of heaven. At that time, Mengpo was alone with the temple. Bai Wuchang, I almost carried Mengpo''s life-saving kindness..."


    "I admit that Mengpo''s contribution to the prefecture is indelible..."


    "You admit it?"


    Since Luochen asked, "do you know that the most important thing you have to do with Diyin?"


    Li futu''s brows gradually wrinkled.


    Although Yin Luohua, who is the director of the Department of punishing evils, has never been polite, she is so excited that he meets for the first time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yin Luohua suddenly laughs. As a half breed, her facial features are deep and beautiful. At this time, she smiles and is full of charms. However, Li futu is not shaken by the amorous feelings, and stares at the female judge in front of her solemnly.


    "Emperor Yan, you really don''t know what to do to save the woman you brought back?"


    Li futu is silent.


    He really doesn''t know.


    He only felt that since Mengpo could resist all kinds of poisons, there must be a solution to the problem.


    "Exchange blood!"


    Just like a flash in the pan, the smile of Yin Luohua only lasted for a moment and then suddenly converged.


    "The corpse poison is out of control. If you want to save that woman, you can only exchange blood for blood!"The voice of Yin Luohua is like thunder.


    The pupil contracted violently.


    He didn''t need to go on saying that he already understood what Mengpo would do.


    In fact, he should have thought of it.


    According to the spreading degree of the corpse poison, maybe only the blood of Meng Po can be transferred to Qin Yuyi''s body, can the dead be brought back to life.


    Moreover, this is definitely not a routine blood transfusion, it is destined to be a large area of blood exchange.


    If the human body is compared to a machine, then blood is undoubtedly equivalent to diesel.


    There is no doubt that the loss of a large amount of blood will have a serious impact on people.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I don''t know. "


    Li futu''s eyes were a little absent-minded.


    "I''m sorry, you shouldn''t have said that to me."


    After that, Yin Luohua turned and walked out of the room.


    Li futu stood alone for a long time and then walked out.


    He came to the door of another room on this floor.


    In fact, there are only two rooms on this floor.


    He raised his hand a little heavily and knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    There is no such thing as locking the door in hell.


    Li futu pushed the door open and went in.


    This is a room with a strong oriental style. You can hardly see anything modern. It even has a wooden dressing table, just like the boudoir of a lady in ancient times.


    A woman is sitting in front of the dresser with her purple hair hanging over her waist like the most dazzling waterfall in the world.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know."


    Li futu spoke slowly.


    "I''ll do something else."


    The Qin family is kind to him.


    He can''t wait to save.


    But again.


    He is not qualified to ask Mengpo to do so!


    Meng Po looks back.


    "There may be other ways, but I''m afraid Miss Qin can''t wait that long."


    With a smile, she picked up an eyebrow pencil and said, "come on, draw my eyebrows again."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled.


    Although he was forced to leave his hometown, Li futu always felt that he was a dragon, which is why the local government has never committed any crime to the East.


    On the day Meng Po came of age, in order to let her understand the oriental culture, he drew her eyebrows once, which was the only time.


    He walked over slowly, took the eyebrow pencil from Mengpo''s hand, and stood behind her.


    Meng Po looked at the dressing mirror in front of her, her smile was light, her eyes were full of nostalgia, and she slowly closed her eyes.

 Chapter 651

    Outside Qin Yuyi''s room.


    Almost all the high-rise buildings in the hell gathered in front of the door.


    As the Lord of the underworld, Li futu stands in front of everyone.


    The scene is quiet, even the black impermanence, which is the most jumping off in ordinary days, keeps silent at this time.


    Everyone understood what was going on in the room.


    At this time, three hours had passed since Mengpo and yinluohua entered.


    No one has any color of impatience, waiting silently.


    Li futu looked at the closed door, but his eyes didn''t focus, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Time goes by.


    Finally, the door, which had been closed for several hours, finally opened.


    Li futu''s pupil without focal length vibrated, and soon recovered and took a step.


    "Meng po..."


    The demons in the underworld behind him also looked forward.


    In line of sight, Yin Luohua and Meng Po walked out of the room together, but different from when they went in, Meng Po''s face was a little pale at the moment, and even the evil purple eyes that people did not dare to look at in the past were a little dim.


    She gave Li futu a smile, which made people feel weak.


    "It''s all right."


    Cui Pan''s eyes are quite dignified. He can clearly feel that Mengpo''s breath is extremely unstable at this time.


    Cui pan can detect that Li futu can''t. He is about to check Meng Po''s physical condition, but Yin Luohua stops him.


    "Mengpo needs a rest now. Please excuse me."


    Li futu''s steps stagnated, and then slowly turned sideways.


    Cui pan and others also gave way.


    "Master."


    After hesitation, Ma Mian was the first to say: "the teacher''s wife is so powerful, it should be just a temporary reaction after exchange transfusion. She will definitely recover in a few days."


    Seeing Mengpo and yinluohua disappear, Li futu doesn''t respond.


    "You go down first."


    The demons bowed away.


    Li futu stepped into Qin Yuyi''s room.


    In the room, Qin Yuyi is lying on the bed, in a coma state, but you can clearly see that the shocking black line on her neck has completely disappeared.


    Qin Yuyi''s corpse has been detoxified.


    But Li futu''s mood did not ease down. He was worried about Mengpo''s physical condition, but now Mengpo was accompanied by yinluohua, so he was not suitable to disturb her in the past.


    He slowly sat down beside Qin Yuyi''s bed, waiting for Qin Yuyi to wake up.


    More than half an hour later, Qin Yuyi''s eyes slowly opened.


    At that moment, it seemed that a dazzling purple light flashed away from her eyes, but no one found it.


    Looking at the ceiling, her eyes appeared confused color, but it was only a moment. Soon, she noticed the man sitting by the bed and sat up slowly.


    Li futu''s mind is obviously not here, so he didn''t realize it until Qin Yuyi sat up.


    "Awake?"


    He turned his head and laughed, and all his expressions converged.


    "I''m sorry."


    The eyelashes of Qin Yuyi quiver.


    No one thought that when she opened her mouth, she even said these three words.


    She naturally knew the harm that exchange transfusion would bring to human body.


    In fact, after knowing that she needed blood exchange to treat herself, she immediately firmly refused.


    She and Mengpo have no relatives, and she can''t accept Mengpo''s great contribution.


    But in the face of Mengpo, she had no right to refuse and fainted directly.


    Li futu was slightly stunned, then shook his head with a smile: "these three words, it''s not your turn to say."


    Then he changed the subject. "How do you feel?"


    "I''m fine."


    There is no need to pull up the sleeves at all. Qin Yuyi can obviously feel that his corpse poison has been solved. Moreover, his body seems to be more powerful than before, and even his five senses seem to be clearer than before.


    But she didn''t think much.


    "You should see her."


    Li futu did not respond.


    "There should be no big problem with your corpse poison. Have a good night''s rest. Tomorrow, I''ll send you out. Your relatives should be very worried if you come out so long."


    Qin Yuyi nodded and looked at Li futu. It seemed that he wanted to say something.


    Li futu didn''t say any more. He got up and left the room.


    He went upstairs to Mengpo''s room and held out his hand. In the end, he didn''t knock on the door.


    Standing at the door for a long time, he slowly put down his hand and turned away.


    "Mengpo, I really can''t understand. Is it worth it?"


    In the room, shade flowers are sitting by the bed.


    As the only woman in the top echelons of the prefecture, she has a close relationship with Mengpo.Even if the exchange had passed, it could not be reversed, but she obviously still harbored a lot of resentment.


    "Everyone can see what you have done to the hell. Why do you do this? Everyone can understand it. But only the Emperor Yan ignored it. Now why do you hurt yourself for an outsider?"


    "It''s my business to be nice to him. It has nothing to do with anyone or him."


    Yin flower smell speech a Zheng.


    "You''ve been working hard today, but you''ve just changed some blood. I''m not so weak that I need to be taken care of. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Meng po..."


    Meng Po didn''t speak any more.


    Yin flower see, also can only stand up.


    "Then have a good rest."


    Standing by the bed, she paused for a moment, then sighed to herself, then turned and walked out of the room.


    After the door was closed, Mengpo got out of bed and came to the dressing table. She looked up at herself in the dressing mirror and squeezed the eyebrow pencil in her hand.


    The next morning, a news shook the whole Prefecture.


    Mengpo left without saying goodbye.


    Although Mengpo''s whereabouts have always been secretive and she won''t tell anyone, the significance of her departure seems to be very different from the past.


    In Meng Po''s room.


    All the high-rise buildings in the prefecture gathered.


    "Yandi, Mengpo should have left around four in the morning. Although she was found, no one dared to stop her."


    Cui pan lowered his head.


    At the moment, as the only outsider in the underground, Qin Yuyi also appeared in front of the door.


    Her face was very complicated.


    Li futu steps into the room.


    Meng Po''s room, as always, is no different.


    The owner of this room is very grateful for the existence of such a big underground. But when she left, she only took a small eyebrow pencil with her.


    Without saying a word, Li futu walked slowly to the dresser.


    There''s a note on it.


    There are only two simple words on it.


    "Don''t read it."


    "Yandi, do you need someone to chase you? Mengpo''s physical condition is not very stable now. If she goes out alone, I''m afraid... "


    Black impermanence''s appearance at the moment is quite different from that of the past. His whole body exudes more gloomy Qi than the white impermanence around him.


    Li futu slowly grasped the note in his hand.


    "No more."


    "Master..."


    There was a trace of anxiety in the horse''s eyes.


    As if looking at the picture of Li dressing her eyebrows in the night before.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She''s just leaving for a while, and I''m sure she''ll be back soon. "

 Chapter 652

    The corpse is cured.


    Li futu naturally had no reason to keep Qin Yuyi in the underworld.


    At the command of Li futu, no one saw him off when he left.


    Looking at the helicopter parked in front of him, Qin Yuyi closed his eyes.


    Li futu looked at it with a smile, but he still reached out and knocked it out.


    The plane arrived in Los Angeles, m country, but this time it landed in the capital of F country.


    Bacheng.


    It''s a world famous romantic city.


    "Why don''t we take a day off here?"


    Stepping off the plane, Qin suggested.


    The return journey is not like the race against the clock when Qin Yuyi was poisoned.


    "If you are not afraid of your relatives, I have no opinion."


    "I''ll call them later. Go to a hotel first."


    They went out of the airport and took a taxi to find a hotel.


    Two rooms, of course.


    Qin Yuyi goes back to his room to call home. Li futu goes to the restaurant to order.


    Not long after ordering, Qin Yuyi''s figure appeared at the door of the restaurant.


    Li futu waved.


    "Is it safe after all?"


    Looking at Qin Yuyi, Li futu asked with a smile.


    Qin Yuyi nodded and sat down opposite him.


    "These days, I think your relatives are very worried. I think you should be more careful in the future. Don''t try to be brave blindly and rush up even if you know you are not the enemy. That''s not brave, but stupid. If I''m like you, I don''t know how many times I''ve been dead. "


    As he spoke, Li futu poured a glass of water for Qin Yuyi and handed it to him.


    Qin Yuyi, noncommittal, took the water cup in his hand and rubbed it slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t you really blame me? "


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a smile, "why should I blame you?"


    "If it wasn''t for me, Mengpo would not have left..."


    Li futu''s smile slowly converges.


    After a moment''s silence, he whispered: "Miss Qin, your Qin family are kind to me. I''m just repaying your Qin family, so you don''t need to feel guilty."


    Qin Yuyi looks at him.


    She knew that the man sitting opposite her was not pretending to be generous. He really didn''t blame her.


    However, she also knew that this man must be full of remorse.


    She didn''t go on talking about this topic. After drinking water, she said with a smile, "we are in the romantic city of Ba Cheng. Can you accompany me out later?"


    Naturally, Li futu would not refuse such a small request.


    After lunch, they took to the romantic streets of Bacheng. Looking around, they were both European style classical buildings. Performers could be seen everywhere on the street. Different from the compact and oppressive environment in China, the air here seemed to be filled with freedom.


    You know, this is the city that countless lovers yearn for.


    The most famous scenic spot in Bacheng is naturally the Louvre, and they haven''t missed it either.


    No matter Li futu or Qin Yuyi, they all know many languages. Naturally, they don''t need any guide or explanation. It''s just like the most common foreign tourists who buy tickets and walk into the museum.


    The reason why the Louvre is famous in the world is that the three famous goddesses are the greatest meritorious officials.


    On the first floor, Li futu and Qin Yuyi meet one of them.


    Venus of Milo.


    Broken arm deformity caused the world to guess the beauty.


    On the second floor, I met the second goddess of victory on the stairs.


    Specially designed to look up to her from below, just like people more than two thousand years ago looked up to her standing in the bow to lead the forward navigation.


    The light and thin skirt of marble sculpture seems to be blown up by the wind, which makes people have to sigh about the magic of carving technology in those years.


    Most tourists are constantly taking pictures for nostalgia, so the stop and go speed is very slow, but Li futu and Qin Yuyi do not seem to have the idea of leaving a memorial. They just come for sightseeing. Even the two goddesses do not stop them too much.


    Then, in the gallery, they saw Mona Lisa, which lives in a small glass room and is sought after by the people every day when they have nothing to do.


    This world-famous immortal painting, in fact, when you really see her, you will find that it is far less amazing than the rumor.


    The whole painting is no more than tens of centimeters in size.


    Looking at the smile of the heroine who looks like Yang Feiyang, the corner of Li futu''s mouth also rises slightly.


    It seems to have the same mystery as the smile on the painting.


    There are too many people who admire Da Vinci''s masterpiece. Before Li futu and Qin Yuyi could enjoy it more, they were crowded out.


    "What were you laughing at?"


    Qin Yuyi asked curiously.Li futu looked back.


    "Actually, that Mona Lisa is a fake."


    Qin Yuyi was stunned there.


    "False?"


    Is the Mona Lisa collected in the Louvre for the world to look forward to a fake?


    I''m afraid anyone can''t believe it.


    Even Qin Yuyi''s intonation can''t help but improve.


    "Keep your voice down."


    Li futu looked around. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the glass room, and the environment was noisy enough, so no one paid attention to them.


    "How do you know it''s fake?"


    Qin Yuyi is steady. She doesn''t think the man is joking.


    "I really stole it. Can I not know?"


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes trembled.


    "In fact, from four years ago, what these people saw was a fake Mona Lisa."


    Li futu''s tone was relaxed and he walked out.


    "Where''s the real one?"


    "I sold it to a big international collector."


    Qin Yu Yi was silent and looked back at the tourists who were still scrambling to push forward. He took back his eyes with a bitter smile.


    Out of the Louvre, the two came to the square in front of the museum.


    The square is full of pigeons, and buskers are playing guitars.


    Qin Yuyi bought a bag of pigeon food, went to the square, slowly squatted down, pigeons flying towards her, forming a very beautiful and dreamy scene.


    Li futu had the impulse to pick up his mobile phone to take this scene, but at last he just stood by and watched.


    Take a cruise ship down the Seine River, you can clearly see the towering Eiffel Tower on the bank.


    At the moment, the moon is already hanging high. From this angle, it seems to be just hanging on the top of the tower.


    "This time I went abroad, what I have experienced is like a dream."


    Qin Yuyi looked at the bright moon and felt it.


    Li futu stood beside her and said softly, "I hope it''s not a nightmare."


    Qin Yuyi looks back.


    This woman, who had been told that she had a fiance since she was a girl, had never enjoyed the sweetness of love and was infatuated with the sword, now bloomed a smile even more dazzling than the light from the Notre Dame on the shore.


    "Now, we''re clean."

 Chapter 653

    Plus the time in the air, the two left the Dragon Kingdom, has been nearly two weeks.


    Hangzhou Xishan International Airport.


    Eight black Mercedes Benz parked quietly outside the airport.


    It''s silent.


    The eyes of the people who passed by were constantly attracted, and there was a color of awe in their eyes.


    When the time came, the door of a Mercedes Benz RV in the middle opened, and a dignified young man came down.


    He stood by the car, looking at the exit of the airport and looking at the Patek Philippe which can buy a car on his wrist. His expression seemed to be a little urgent,


    according to the agreed time, it was more than ten minutes.


    When he looked up again, suddenly two figures came into his sight.


    With ecstasy in his eyes, he strode past quickly.


    "Big sister!"


    When he came to the woman, he opened his hands.


    If in the past, the woman would have fallen to the ground, but at this moment, she didn''t resist and was hugged by the young man.


    The doors of several Mercedes Benz cars opened at the same time, and all of them were men in black suits and shoes.


    They went up behind the young man and bent down.


    "Welcome home, miss!"


    At the exit of the airport, people passing by are shocked and lost.


    After venting, Qin Yunxuan finally calmed down a little, stood up straight and released his hand.


    "Welcome home, sister!"


    "Are you honest during my absence?"


    "Of course, I follow my elder sister''s orders completely. I''m waiting for you to come back."


    Immediately, Qin Yunxuan turned and looked at the man standing beside her.


    In the public, like the men in suits behind him, this man who can run wild in the South bent down deeply.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu quickly lifted it up.


    "You''re welcome, Qin."


    Qin Yunxuan took a deep look at him and said nothing more.


    "Elder sister, Li Shao, let''s go back first. Uncle, they are still waiting."


    Qin''s parents nodded.


    In fact, Li futu wanted to leave at this time, but it was not polite to be a intruder. Finally, he got on the bus.


    The Mercedes Benz team drove away slowly.


    But the picture just now is destined to be the talk of many people.


    ¡­¡­


    Thousand Island Lake.


    "Elder sister, because the eldest aunt doesn''t know the news of your accident, in order not to be discovered by her, so they are all in the third uncle''s house now."


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    The Mercedes Benz team stopped in front of a villa.


    Qin Yuyi got out of the car and said in a soft voice, "don''t make such ostentation in the future."


    Qin Yunxuan immediately nodded, "next time is not an example."


    I don''t know whether it is intentional or unintentional, Qin Yunxuan always lags behind Qin Yuyi half a step, which leads to Li futu walking side by side with Qin Yuyi.


    "Uncle, Dad, third uncle, I brought my elder sister back."


    In fact, there is no need for him to shout. As soon as Qin Yuyi enters the living room, the eyes of Qin Bocheng, who is sitting in the living room, are focused on her.


    Qin Yu Yi smiles.


    "Dad, second uncle, third uncle."


    Qin was the first to get up and quickly walked to Qin Yuyi, looking up and down at her.


    Then, he pulled up Qin''s left arm, pulled up his sleeve, and looked at the white skin. Finally, a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    "If it''s OK, it''s OK. Yuyi, you can''t be so reckless next time. Who is wumuku? Can you handle it? "


    "Dad, it''s all over. What''s the point?"


    Qin Yunxuan whispered.


    Looking at him, this time, Qin Yunxuan, who has always been a strict father, didn''t issue a reprimand.


    "Go and talk to your dad. He''s been in trouble for more than a week."


    Qin Yuyi nodded and went over there.


    "Dad, third uncle, I''m sorry to worry you."


    "Yuyi, it''s my third uncle who should apologize. He didn''t protect you well. If it wasn''t for Xiao Li this time..."


    The Qin family, who was almost invincible in the south 20 years ago, was just an ordinary elder.


    When Qin Yuyi was in danger of poisoning, he didn''t show much emotional fluctuation. Seeing Qin Yuyi''s safe return, Qin Bocheng, the owner of the Qin family, stood up and said, "let''s eat first."


    Qin Po Lu has not married yet, and the whole villa is extremely simple, with only one nanny arranged.


    If it''s a family gathering, they usually stay in the residence of Qin Po Cheng, and seldom come to Qin Po Lu''s villa. Therefore, the dining table in Qin Po Lu''s villa is not big, which is the standard dining table for six people.Of course, it''s no coincidence that there are just six people at this time, which can be accommodated, but the arrangement of seats is very interesting.


    Qin Po Cheng naturally sat on the throne, while Qin Po Jun and Qin Po Lu sat on his left.


    As the only outsider on the scene, Li futu wanted to sit at the end, but Qin Yunxuan took the lead in that position.


    As a result, he can only sit with Qin Yuyi, face to face with Qin Po Lu.


    Although the number is not large, but because of the presence of the Qin City, the Qin army and the Qin prisoners, this is undoubtedly the highest standard meal of the Qin family.


    Even the governor of Hangzhou did not enjoy this kind of treatment.


    "Dad, I want to make an announcement."


    In this kind of scene, Qin Po Cheng, who was supposed to be the head of the family, opened his mouth first, but unexpectedly, soon after he was seated, Qin Yu Yi was the first to break the silence.


    Everyone looked at her.


    "It''s not too late to talk about it later."


    Qin Po Cheng''s eyes turned to Li Fu Tu.


    But Qin didn''t listen to him this time.


    "Dad, I want to break my engagement with him."


    Thunder in silence.


    Qin Yunxuan looks at his elder sister in shock.


    All along, he has been very resistant to his sister''s nameless fiance, that is, his nominal "brother-in-law", or even disgusted.


    But now, the antipathy in his heart has been eliminated unconsciously.


    Of course, this does not mean that he has accepted the arrangement, but he is surprised that the elder sister has not resisted in the past ten years. Why does she suddenly want to terminate the engagement at this time without warning?


    Qin''s eyes twinkled.


    Qin Po Lu was silent.


    Even Li futu turned to look at the woman beside him.


    In the presence, it seems that only Qin Po Cheng is the most calm. It seems that nothing can make his expression produce waves.


    "Why?"


    He asked quietly.


    "He has spent ten years of my life in vain. I don''t want to spend my future life on him. As we all know, there has been no lack of women around him."


    Qin Yuyi''s tone is very calm.


    "He doesn''t deserve me."


    Even when Qin broke the city, he was silent.


    As an abandoned hero, Li Fu''s face is like a flat lake, without any embarrassment. He takes his eyes back from that face and says thank you in his heart.

 Chapter 654

    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    No matter what, Qin Yuyi survived this time thanks to Li futu. Li futu said that she was her life-saving benefactor. However, she embarrassed Li futu in public at this time. It is obvious that she didn''t know what was good when she avenged her kindness.


    No matter how dissatisfied with the engagement, I''ve been waiting for ten years. I''m afraid I''m not in a hurry. Out of basic politeness, I should save face for my life-saving benefactor.


    After a short period of consternation, reason began to return, Qin Yunxuan gradually felt a little strange.


    Obviously, the elder sister is not a person who repays virtue with resentment.


    Why did she do that?


    It''s hard to find out what Li futu did to her when she was poisoned and weak for more than a week?


    The second young master of the Qin family couldn''t help but start to wander.


    Even Qin Yunxuan can detect the abnormality of Qin Yuyi, not to mention the three people in the broken city.


    Of course, they naturally don''t feel like Qin Yunxuan that Li futu''s behavior during his time abroad is not so superficial.


    Yan Donglai is in Donghai, and he knew Li futu a long time ago. Although they didn''t have much contact with this young man, through Yan Donglai, they were quite familiar with the character of this young man. Otherwise, how could Qin Po Cheng have agreed to let Li futu take his daughter away so easily.


    Of course, they are also very clear that what Qin Yuyi said is true. There is no lack of women around this young man, but from their point of view, their ideas are very different from those of ordinary people.


    Being young and romantic is not a fatal defect.


    And they also believe that the daughter of the Qin family can''t be so narrow-minded.


    Although we all know that there must be another reason for Qin Yuyi to terminate the engagement without warning, since Qin Yuyi has picked out the topic directly, they can''t ignore it.


    This engagement has been delayed for ten years, and we really need to know about it.


    "Do you mind if I call you Xiao Li?"


    Qin Po Cheng looks at Li Fu.


    Li futu shook his head. "Of course not."


    "I think now you should also understand that our Qin family did have an in laws relationship with you. The one who made the engagement with you was Yu Yi. But at that time, you were still young, and later you went abroad, so you never had the chance to tell you. But now that you have all grown up, I think it''s really time to make a clear end."


    "We Qin family will never be treacherous. You don''t have to worry about what Yuyi said just now. As long as you are willing to continue this engagement, Yuyi is still your fiancee."


    Although Qin Po Cheng''s tone was flat, his strong voice was silent. After a pause, he continued: "of course, if you also think that you and Yu Yi are really not suitable, then this engagement, naturally Let''s call it a day. "


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes subconsciously moved to the only person with a different surname.


    At this moment, the decision-making power is undoubtedly handed over to Li futu.


    What''s more, it''s obviously different from ten years ago. At that time, they were still children, but at this time, both of them had reached the age suitable for marriage. Moreover, Qin Bocheng, as the owner of the family, formally raised this topic. If Li futu nodded, he would really be the son-in-law of the Qin family.


    Qin Po Jun and Qin Po Lu did not speak.


    Even Qin Yuyi couldn''t help looking at Li futu.


    She can control her expression, but she can''t control her mood.


    There is no denying that at this moment, her feelings are extremely complex.


    She hoped that Li futu could nod her head and let the engagement disappear from now on, but vaguely. She seemed to have some inexplicable expectation.


    She didn''t know what she was expecting.


    With the whole audience watching, Li futu was silent for a moment and finally opened his mouth.


    "Miss Qin has spent ten years of her youth in vain for me. I am not qualified to let her continue to waste her time. I am willing to terminate my engagement."


    Qin Yu Yi''s hands under the table could not help but clench them tightly, but he soon loosened them again. He took back his eyes from Li Fu Tu''s face, and a gentle smile appeared on his cheek.


    Qin Po Cheng''s look still did not have any fluctuation: "since you two do not have this intention, then the engagement is over."


    Like just announced a trivial matter, then Qin Po Cheng picked up chopsticks, "eat."


    Although Qin Po Cheng acted as if nothing had happened, the atmosphere on the dining table was inevitably affected.


    "Anyway, thank you for saving Yuyi''s life this time."


    Qin broke the army to take the initiative to lifutu cup, and did not immediately turn his face.


    Because of Qin Yuyi''s sudden attack, no one asked where they had gone this week and how they could be saved.


    After dinner, Li futu left.


    Qin Po Cheng didn''t retain him, but he still showed his family style and let Qin Yu Yi send him off."Miss Qin was really rude just now."


    Walking towards the villa area, Li futu joked: "do you really have a problem with me all the time?"


    "What do you say?"


    Qin Yu Yi glanced at him.


    "I''m not Guanyin Bodhisattva, my best time is wasted, so I can''t have a little resentment?"


    Li futu was silent. Looking at the pleasant scenery in the villa area, he whispered, "sorry."


    Qin Yu smiles and shakes his head.


    "As I said, we''re clean."


    "Miss Qin, if we can''t be husband and wife, we can still be friends, right?"


    "I can''t wait to be friends with Yandi."


    Li futu turned around and said with a smile, "Miss Qin, don''t send it. Go back."


    Qin Yuyi didn''t insist either.


    There is already a Mercedes Benz waiting nearby to take Li futu to the airport.


    They said goodbye. On the way back, Qin Yuyi saw a vigorous figure coming towards him.


    "Third uncle."


    Qin Po Lu laughed, "girl, have a chat alone?"


    Qin Yuyi nodded and followed the third uncle to a bench to sit down.


    "Girl, you don''t have to be nervous. I just want to ask you a question."


    He made up his mind that if the third uncle wanted to ask her where she had gone and how she could be saved, he would never open his mouth. Qin Yuyi raised his head: "please, third uncle."


    Qin Po Lu did not ask Qin Yu Yi what he was worried about.


    "I want to know, you just suddenly want to break the engagement, is it your own meaning, or his meaning?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    Qin Yuyi''s tone was firm.


    "Why?"


    Qin Po Lu asked again the same three words as Qin Po Cheng just now.


    In fact, everyone knows that even Qin Yuyi knows that the reason he just said at the dinner table can''t deceive his father''s third uncle.


    Looking at the direction of Li futu''s departure, Qin Yuyi was silent and gave a gentle smile.


    "Because there are better people waiting for him."

 Chapter 655

    Qin Po Lu''s study.


    "Brother, are you really going to end this engagement? Just now, Yu Yi was insincere. You know, she has spent her best time on this engagement. Is it a bit unfair for her to end it like this? "


    "When you made this engagement, it seems that you didn''t think it was fair to badminton."


    "Brother, this time and that time, feather coat has paid ten years of time, can''t let her youth so wasted? What''s more, I think that child''s growth is not bad, and it''s a good match for badminton. "


    "Ah, it seems that you have been in the shopping mall for a long time, so why do things are the same as in the business field? If you have to pay, you must pursue the return."


    A smile finally appeared on Qin Po Cheng''s face. He went to the window.


    "This engagement, in fact, does not exist who owes. What''s more, we don''t have no return. If it wasn''t for this relationship, badminton would be really dangerous this time. "


    "Big brother, just because of this, if they didn''t have any feelings before, then after this time, there must be a great development. It''s a good opportunity, but I don''t know which badminton is playing..."


    "When children grow up, they have their own ideas."


    Qin Po Cheng looked out of the window, calm and deep eyes: "broken army, badminton poisoning this matter, as did not happen, do not ask her in the future."


    Qin Po Jun nodded and sighed with regret.


    "It''s a pity."


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai International Airport.


    Because he went to the underground with Qin Yuyi, in order to avoid interference, Li futu directly turned off his mobile phone for more than a week, and only now did he turn it on again.


    At the moment, someone is at least a person with a good reputation, not the kind who died on the roadside and nobody paid attention to him. In the past week, there have been quite a few people looking for him.


    Li futu flipped through the missed calls and even saw a call from the Ye family in Kyoto.


    After hesitation, Li futu didn''t return to him. He didn''t want to be deeply involved with those families in Kyoto.


    Turning down, he even saw the number of the violent policeman in the South Branch of the city.


    Picking the eyebrows, Li futu called the Roy people back.


    "Officer Luo, what can I do for you?"


    "You''re so amazing now. As soon as you disappear, it''ll be a week or two. Let''s see when I''ll call you."


    "Something happened to me. What happened?"


    Although the scene of first meeting Roy is not very good, after so many things, the relationship between them is much slower than at the beginning.


    And I haven''t been in China recently, so I can''t commit anything to be watched by Roy people.


    "Something happened to your Warring States."


    On the phone, Roy''s voice came out.


    Sure enough, even though the relationship has improved a lot, don''t forget that Roy is a policeman.


    What''s good about being found by public servants?


    Six days ago, several unknown people broke into the Warring States club, but they were found.


    Although the state of dragon is not like the state of M, you can kill people if you break into private territory, but the Warring States club is not a place where you can go in and out at will. If you break in privately, you have to pay the price of bleeding.


    Ouyang Xiu immediately leads people to block the intruder. Tian Wanli also asks and arrives. In the fight, both of them are injured, but the other side doesn''t seem to have too much hostility. He doesn''t try to force any more after he is found out, so he quickly chooses to leave.


    Police then stepped in to investigate, but so far nothing has been gained.


    When he got the news from Roy''s mouth, Li futu felt very confused.


    Some people even dare to break into the Warring States period and hurt Ouyang Xiu. At last, they retreat.


    What about them?


    Why didn''t the man be arrested and the police intervened?


    Although, according to the Roy people, Ouyang Xiu and his family were only slightly injured, they were not seriously affected, but Li futu''s eyebrows were still hard to stretch.


    After finishing the conversation with Roy, he quickly walked out of the airport and drove to the Warring States period.


    Although Roy''s words sounded serious on the phone, the Warring States period was not much different from that before Li futu left, and his business was not greatly affected.


    Li futu first visited Ouyang Xiu, Tian Wanli and others.


    Their injuries are really not serious. They are all skin and flesh injuries. After nearly a week, their recuperation is almost the same. They don''t look very different from normal people.


    "Listen to the Roy people say, during my absence, someone intruded into the Warring States and fought with you?"


    Li futu looked at the two generals of the Warring States period.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Xiu and Tian Wanli shook his head, looking ashamed.


    "Mr. Li, we have nothing to do, but we have disgraced you.""It''s good that people are OK."


    Li futu patted them on the shoulder.


    "What is the situation? Is it the enemy seeking revenge, or deliberately making trouble? "


    There must be a lot of envious people in such a big arena in the Warring States period. Maybe no one will act rashly in the face, but it doesn''t mean they won''t put some cold arrows in the dark.


    "I don''t think so."


    Ouyang Xiu said: "the fighting spirit of those people was not firm. They didn''t hesitate when they were found. They immediately chose to retreat. If they were seeking revenge and making trouble, they would not leave so easily."


    Although a little long other people''s ambition to destroy the suspicion of their prestige, but hesitated, Tian Wanli or decided to tell the truth.


    "Mr. Li, there are not many of them, but everyone is very strong."


    Li futu naturally understood that Ouyang Xiu and Tian Wanli were both defeated and injured.


    In the East China Sea, as the four King Kong of the Warring States period, they are already masters.


    "So they''re not gentlemen, are they?"


    With that, Li Fu could not help smiling.


    What he said is a joke. He can beat Ouyang Xiu Tian Wanli and escape from the heavy encirclement. How can such a master be a sneaker.


    But Tian Wanli''s eyes were bright.


    "It''s not that there''s no such possibility. We have a lot of confidential documents in the Warring States period. They didn''t come for this, did they?"


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "They only lurked in once?"


    Ouyang Xiu nodded, "after being found, they never came again."


    "I see. You go down first."


    Later, Li futu went to find the ghosts hidden in the Warring States period.


    "A few days ago, the Warring States was robbed. Why didn''t you do it?"


    Li futu was really puzzled.


    "Yama, that''s not a thief."


    The lone soul''s eyes twinkle and glow like ghost fire.


    "They''re coming for us, I''m afraid."


    The pupil of Lifu is condensed.


    Sirius spoke.


    "Yandi, we should be exposed."

 Chapter 656

    The night when people broke into the Warring States period, Sirius and others were not unaware of it, but they deliberately didn''t do it.


    Although those people intentionally covered their appearance, changed their clothes, and even fought with Ouyang Xiu and others for only a few seconds, their breath could not be hidden.


    Temple.


    Although Sirius was still guessing, he couldn''t be sure, but after hearing the news, Li futu''s heart became a little heavy.


    It''s not because of fear.


    At the beginning of the underworld, he began to be encircled and suppressed by the temple, and the two sides fought countless, as if they had become "old friends.".


    But at this time, the visit of "old friends" still left Li futu a little unprepared.


    If it''s really a temple, I''m afraid the peaceful life of his normal people will be broken in an instant.


    Temple, how did you get here?


    Li futu was puzzled.


    The only person who knows his identity is undoubtedly Qin Yuyi, who was brought into the underworld by him. But six days ago, Qin Yuyi was still in the underworld with him, so it was impossible for him to tell the outside world.


    After eliminating the suspicion of Qin Yuyi, Li futu soon thought of another person.


    Song Luo God.


    She had questioned his identity face to face.


    But for some reason, Li futu subconsciously felt that even if song Luoshen still doubted him, he would not betray him.


    After giving up his doubts about these two people, Li futu never thought of the third person who could make the temple find the candidate of the Warring States period.


    Just as Li futu was meditating, his mobile phone rang.


    "Finally willing to turn on, I thought you would evaporate from the world."


    Although the voice is no longer so cold, but the highly recognizable voice line of Tianlai instantly let Li futu recognize the identity of the other party.


    He stopped thinking for a while and said with a smile, "I''m in a bit of an emergency. I''ve been abroad for some time, and I didn''t have time to inform you. I''m sorry."


    "Nothing."


    Shen yini''s temper is really too good to care about.


    "Are you free tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Come home and have a meal."


    "You''re welcome..."


    "Don''t think it''s because of you. Some guests will come in the evening. I think it''s more crowded or lively."


    Feeling is to pull yourself to be a companion?


    Li futu was a little embarrassed and coughed softly: "it''s not suitable for me to go to your guest, is it?"


    "It''s OK. You should know them all."


    Do you know me?


    She didn''t have much time to think.


    "It''s settled. If you''re OK, you can come here now."


    Then she hung up.


    Li futu put down his cell phone and rushed to Chunqiu Washington.


    "What have you been doing abroad?"


    When Li futu arrived, Shen yini''s guests had not arrived. They sat on the sofa chatting.


    "There is something wrong with my business abroad. I rushed to deal with it. By the way, I went to the lower reaches of the river to relax."


    Someone comes without thinking.


    "You''re good at life."


    Shen yini didn''t ask deeply,


    "a person''s life is long or short. You have to know how to have fun in time. You should also learn how to combine work with rest and take a vacation from time to time. The world is so big that you should take some time to have a look."


    Li Fu''s picture is full of charm.


    Shen yini''s delicate lips opened, and finally shook her head and turned into a smile: "less poor here, go to buy a la carte."


    Said a Datong Li Fu Tu is feeling thirsty, is going to drink water, but Shen yini suddenly this sentence almost did not let him choke.


    "I''ll go Selling vegetables? "


    Li futu raised his head in disbelief.


    "You''re not going, shall I?"


    Shen yini was sitting there gracefully, with her face full of reason: "I was going to order a meal for someone to send, but it''s too insincere to think about it. Since you''re here, the task of cooking is up to you. The meal you cooked last time was pretty good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu''s eyes twitched.


    Even if he was a companion, at least he felt that he was at least a guest, but now it seems that he thought too much.


    "If you don''t go, it will be too late."


    Looking at the woman who has turned on the TV, Li futu doubts whether there is a time reversal, and he is back to the day when he was under the yoke of others?


    After all, he went out with a sigh and sold vegetables honestly.


    Listen to the footsteps gradually away, Shen yini mouth quietly up.


    In the kitchen.


    Someone who comes back from shopping is busy.


    Shen yini is not too much, very enthusiastic to help, but someone was not polite to blow out."Your hands are not suitable for holding a spatula. Don''t make trouble."


    Shen yini pinched Li futu''s waist hard. Without waiting for him to fight back, she turned her head like a mermaid and ran out quickly.


    "I help you cook, and you beat people. Is there any royal way?"


    Someone yelled, the spatula was banging in the pot.


    Shen yini leaned against the kitchen door, separated from someone at a safe distance, but her indifferent face, which was usually thousands of miles away, was as gorgeous as summer flowers.


    "Bullying women, you don''t care where you are."


    "Where did I bully you? It''s just the truth... "


    Before he finished speaking, Li futu quickly turned around and looked at the girl who quietly touched her back. Her eyes were full of vigilance, and she was still holding a spatula in her hand.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Shen yini, who was going to give him another shot, was also startled. She immediately stepped back, as if worried that this guy would really wave a spade.


    "You stay away from me."


    Li futu issued a warning and deliberately waved the shovel.


    Until Shen yini retreated to the kitchen door, he seemed a little relieved and turned back.


    "By the way, I know the guest you said. Who? Can''t it be Mr. Deng? "


    Shen yini gritted her teeth and wanted to start again.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to act rashly with the spade in her hand.


    "You''re so mean. I''ve told you so many times. I don''t have anything with him."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Li futu said, "come on, take this dish out."


    Shen yini didn''t think much. She went in and was about to pick up the dishes, but someone suddenly raised her left hand and threw a handful of flour at her.


    Shen yini didn''t have time to react. Her face and hair were covered with flour.


    "don''t think that if you look good, I won''t touch you."


    Looking at Shen yini, who looks like a Huadan and can''t see her original appearance clearly, Li futu pretends to be calm, like an eminent monk who looks like a skeleton, but the corners of his mouth are shaking violently.


    "Asshole!"


    After the shock, Shen yini gritted her teeth, quickly picked up a handful of flour, and intended to return a tooth for a tooth. But Li futu, who would be waiting to die, had already run out.


    Shen yini was in hot pursuit, and the flour was scattered everywhere.


    They chase each other to the living room. Li futu grabs Shen yini''s hand and tries to control her. But Shen yini refuses to let go. Li futu is afraid of hurting her. Finally, they fall on the sofa.


    Men and women, body close together, the scene is very imaginative.


    "Sister..."


    Suddenly, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Su Yuan stood not far away, beside her, there were shocked Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan.

 Chapter 657

    If you go to a friend''s house and see an indescribable picture of a friend''s boyfriend and her sister, what would it feel like?


    Although the clothes of Li futu and Shen yini are very complete at the moment, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan''s thoughts have already risen because of their preconceptions.


    This kind of plot seems to be more wonderful than some TV plays.


    After learning that Su Yuan''s cousin is superstar Shen yini, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan talk about it from time to time, accusing Su Yuan of not being honest with her sisters.


    Su Yuan also felt that she was wrong, and she didn''t want to be talked about all the time, so she began to take her roommates home and have a meal with her cousin.


    Of course, she must have obtained the consent of her cousin in advance.


    She had invited Weiwei, but Weiwei had something to do with her family.


    In fact, acting is not an easy job. Besides, she and Zhang Xinlan are still living under the same roof. Although her cousin''s affairs are exposed against her subjective will, at the same time, her heart is quietly relieved.


    My cousin is a famous superstar at home and abroad, which is a matter of pride for everyone. Su Yuan is very happy to introduce her cousin to her friends, but she didn''t expect to take Zhou Qiao with her. As soon as they came back, she saw such a picture.


    You know, in their hearts, Zhou Qiao and her cousin are entangled with the man on the sofa, but her boyfriend


    Hearing Su Yuan''s cry, Shen yini, who is "wrestling" with Li futu, quickly raises her head. The face that not only fascinates countless men, but also conquers countless homosexuals is still covered with flour. The scene is extremely visual.


    Although the stars may not be the same person on the screen and in private, the contrast is too big. As a loyal fan of Shen yini, Zhou Qiao, a girl from Wenqing, can''t help pinching her thigh.


    It hurts.


    It''s not a dream.


    "I''m back."


    Shen yini was so generous that she didn''t seem embarrassed at all. She got up from the man.


    She looks at Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao.


    "Are you Yuanyuan''s roommates? You are welcome to our house. "


    Originally because of Shen yini''s public image, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were excited but nervous on their way here. But unexpectedly, when they really faced the superstar, they were not cold at all.


    Of course, with the appearance of a certain girl at the moment, she can''t get cold.


    Although the first scene is very "dreamy", the huge gap between identity and social status is still there. Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan are still somewhat restrained.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder sister, go and change your clothes... "


    Su Yuan''s lips quiver to remind a way, at the same time a pair of big eyes gradually toward sofa Piao go.


    Shen yini nodded and then said to a man who was still lying on the sofa, "Yuanyuan is back. Please help me to entertain her friends. I''ll change my clothes."


    Then she nodded and laughed at Zhang Xinlan, then turned and walked upstairs.


    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao have strange faces.


    If they could help find reasons before, they thought it might be just a misunderstanding. But when they heard Su Yuan''s superstar cousin''s voice when she went upstairs, they would never be able to deceive themselves.


    She looked at each other and did not dare to make a sound for a moment.


    Someone couldn''t pretend to be invisible at this time, and finally got up from the sofa.


    Because of the struggle with Shen yini just now, a lot of flour fell from Shen yini. But now, unlike in the past, he no longer lives here. Shen yini can change clothes, but there is no clothes for him.


    "Well, classmate Zhou and classmate Zhang, long time no see."


    He said with a smile as if nothing had happened. His memory is very good.


    "Brother futu, why are you here?"


    Su Yuan walked over.


    Zhou Qiao did not say a word, even in peacetime is very generous also like to joke Zhang Xinlan also kept silent behind Su Yuan.


    "Your sister told me to come."


    Li futu said frankly, and then he took a picture of the flour on his body naturally. He couldn''t see half of his guilty heart.


    "My sister asked you to come. Why didn''t she tell me in advance?"


    "What''s the matter, girl? It seems that you don''t welcome me?"


    Li futu joked.


    Su Yuan didn''t reply.


    Now this scene, let her also be very unprepared, even she dare not think deeply Zhou Qiao, what will be in their heart.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan sat on the sofa in silence, in a strange atmosphere.


    "Girl, don''t be stunned. Go to get drinks for two classmates. There''s juice in the refrigerator. I just bought it."


    Li futu was a bit embarrassed, but he knew he couldn''t show it. He had to keep calm.He didn''t expect that the guest Shen yini was referring to was Su Yuan''s roommate. Fortunately, he Caiwei didn''t come, otherwise the scene would be more embarrassing.


    Su Yuan still went to get the water. Li futu looked at Zhang Xinlan and said, "I worked as a bodyguard for Miss Shen for a period of time. That''s why I met Su Yuan."


    He just managed to explain.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan barely smile. In fact, they are more embarrassed when they break through this kind of thing.


    They are not three-year-old children. From what they saw and heard just now, they don''t know that Li futu has a lot to do with Su Yuan''s superstar cousin.


    A bodyguard can knock down an employer No, it should be said that the employer will throw a bodyguard on the sofa?


    And look at Li futu''s performance, just like the owner of this luxury villa.


    Looking at the appearance of Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao, Li futu knew that she must have no letter, but he didn''t explain again, so as not to draw more and more black.


    Su Yuan takes three bottles of fruit juice, two of which are given to Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan. Li futu thinks the last bottle is for himself, and says thank you. She is going to reach for it, but Su Yuan suddenly closes her hand and sits down beside Zhang Xinlan.


    "You have hands and feet. You want to drink and get it yourself."


    Su Yuan opened the juice and drank it herself.


    Li futu is rather embarrassed.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao are not the kind of girls who don''t know how to handle themselves. They drink juice silently and look at the luxury villa, pretending to see nothing.


    Shen yini changed clothes faster, because it was not a formal occasion, and they were all Su Yuan''s classmates. She changed her family clothes, washed her face and cleaned the flour from her hair.


    Although she was dressed simply and had a plain face, the word "natural beauty" was most vividly reflected in her.


    When they went downstairs, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao stared at her without blinking, their eyes full of envy.


    Su Yuan, on the other hand, was a little sullen.

 Chapter 658

    "Because the nature of my work is quite special and I''m worried that Yuanyuan will be affected by me, so I asked her not to say it''s my sister''s business. I hope you don''t blame her."


    Shen yini went to Li futu and sat down without any taboo.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan shook their heads.


    Face to face with a superstar like this, even if the other party is her roommate''s cousin, even if the other party''s attitude is very friendly, but as ordinary girls, they still feel nervous and even don''t dare to look at Shen yini.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Now I''m just Yuanyuan''s cousin, that''s all."


    Shen yini said with a smile, and then looked at Li futu: "you and Yuanyuan''s two good friends should know each other, right?"


    Li futu coughed and nodded: "I have had dinner with two classmates several times."


    "Well, since you know each other, you should have a lot in common."


    Shen yini then said, "the meal is ready. Let''s talk while eating."


    When they sat at the table, Li futu didn''t ask Su Yuan any more. He carried forward his gentlemanly demeanor and gave dinner to several ladies.


    "Miss Shen, Zhou Qiao and I are both loyal fans of you. We like you for a long time. When we know that Yuanyuan is your sister, we are just like a dream. If other people in the school know that I can eat at the same table with you, they will be envious and crazy..."


    Zhang Xinlan is an outgoing girl after all, and now she has gradually stabilized her mood.


    "In fact, Yuanyuan and I hope you can help us keep it a secret. After all, she will continue to study in Dongda..."


    "Of course, we won''t let it out, will we?"


    Zhang Xinlan quickly promised, and hit Zhou Qiao''s arm at the same time.


    "Oh, yes, we certainly won''t say it!"


    Zhou Qiao responded and immediately nodded heavily, like an oath, with a solemn expression.


    As girls of their age, they all like to show off and enjoy the attention and envy of others. It''s definitely an opportunity for them to fully satisfy their vanity when they can visit Shen yini''s home and eat at a table. If it''s exposed, they will become celebrities in the school instantly. Just think about it, even Zhou Qiao, a young girl, will be restless.


    But at the same time, they also understand that although the opportunity is rare, they can''t be so selfish.


    Su Yuan is willing to bring them here, that is full trust in them, is really take them as friends, they can''t do anything to hurt Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan didn''t care what Zhang Xinlan said. Her big Obsidian eyes were staring at her cousin.


    She''s very clear.


    Cousin suddenly called brother futu over. It must be on purpose.


    Her parents told her about her cousin''s return to Xingcheng last time.


    My cousin admitted that brother futu was her boyfriend in front of all her relatives.


    Although I don''t know why my cousin''s attitude has changed dramatically, to tell you the truth, even though I always wanted to make brother futu and my cousin together, when this wish really came true, she was inexplicably sad and lost.


    Especially now, cousin and brother futu are sitting opposite. She seems to be just an outsider like Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan.


    Maiden sentiment is always poetry.


    Su Yuan tugged at the rice grain and kept silent.


    "Girl, when your friends come to visit, how can they say nothing like you?"


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that the news of Xingcheng had been sent back to Su Yuan''s ears. He was puzzled and said, "what''s the matter? Is there something unhappy in school? Or did someone bully you? Tell me, I''ll take it out on you. "


    "No


    Su Yuan said in a stuffy voice that Su Da''s school flower, who was usually full of energy, was very dull at the moment, and only looked down to eat.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao generally know what the reason is, but in this situation, they are not stupid enough to say something.


    Shen yini didn''t seem to see her sister''s abnormality. She was always concerned about the school life of several girls.


    After dinner, Zhang Xinlan still did not hold back, carefully put forward the request to take a group photo.


    Such a small request, Shen yini naturally will not refuse, finally also politely welcome them to often be guests.


    Because Su Yuan was not in a high mood, Zhou Qiao and her two daughters didn''t stay much.


    It was Su Yuan who saw off the guests.


    "Yuanyuan, your brother futu, after all What''s going on? "


    Walking in the top rich area of the East China Sea, Zhou Qiao finally couldn''t help asking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You still pretend, you almost write a few words on my face that I am very sad and I am very sad."


    Zhang Xinlan has been enjoying the group photo for a long time. I''m afraid she has to be careful not to lose her hair. At this time, she also raised her head,


    "Yuanyuan, is she your boyfriend or Your sister''s boyfriendShe bit her lip, and in a word, she picked out everything in an instant.


    Zhou Qiao pushed her, obviously blaming her for being too direct.


    Zhang Xinlan reacted and felt that her words were too hurtful, but she couldn''t make up for what she had said.


    Fortunately, Su Yuan didn''t seem to be angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t you all see that just now? "


    Smell speech, Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan can''t help but look at each other, eyes are some incredible.


    "So he''s really you My brother-in-law


    Su Yuan is silent.


    "But Yuanyuan, why do you still Did he cheat you? "


    Zhou Qiao said solemnly, and a playboy who cheated an ignorant girl appeared in his mind.


    "No


    Su Yuan shook her head, looked ahead and breathed out: "he never cheated me."


    "As he said just now, I got to know him at the beginning. He was also my sister''s bodyguard..."


    Su Yuan tells us the process of knowing Li futu.


    "So, he got rich after he got to know your sister?"


    After listening to Su Yuan''s story, Zhou Qiao said, "the typical real-life version of the princess''s coachman..."


    "What coachman."


    Zhang Xinlan retorted: "didn''t you see people give Su Yuan so much money when they first met? Have you ever seen a coachman who can throw out a million dollars? If you want me to see it, it should be said that it''s Prince Frog. Your sister really knows the Pearl with her eyes. "


    Su Yuan was silent again.


    Zhou Qiao pushed Zhang Xinlan.


    Zhang Xinlan stopped and said in a low voice Yuanyuan, what are you going to do next? He and your sister are obviously already together... "


    Su Yuan shook her head, her big eyes blankly.


    On the emotional side.


    Everyone is selfish.


    Although my cousin didn''t say anything after she came back from Xingcheng, she didn''t need words to express some of her words. Her every move just now was very clear.


    Before I tried every means to make my cousin and brother futu together.


    When the goal is achieved He was the first one out of the game.

 Chapter 659

    Inside the villa.


    Li futu and Shen yini are cleaning the table.


    "Is that really necessary? I''m really just Su Yuan''s sister. "


    Li futu opened his mouth in a low voice, and at the same time he lifted the two plates.


    Shen yini''s action just now was too deliberate. Although Li futu didn''t say anything at that time, she was just like a mirror.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, I''m just worried about Su Yuan."


    Shen yini did not deny, "give it to me."


    Li futu passed the plate.


    "But you''ve made her lose face in front of her friends..."


    "Losing face is just a moment. There''s a saying that it''s natural to get used to it. If she''s used to the existence of your fake boyfriend, she will subconsciously refuse the approach of other boys. You don''t want her best time to be wasted on you, do you?"


    Shen yini glanced at him: "or can you give her a future?"


    Li futu is silent.


    He is very clear that Shen yini has always been a very smart woman. He and Su Yuan must have been seen by each other all the time, but they have never said anything.


    Shen yini came into the kitchen with a plate.


    "I''ll do it."


    Li futu followed in.


    Shen yini didn''t insist either. She gave up her position and watched Li futu wash the dishes.


    "Don''t worry. She hates me even if she hates me. It''s not your fault."


    "Can''t you tell her? It has to be this way. "


    "Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be?"


    Shen yini said calmly: "a girl of her age is the most blind in love. Talk to her well. Do you think she will listen? Even if on the surface she may listen to my sister''s words, but turning her head will definitely violate the law. We seldom blush before, but since you appeared, how many times has she quarreled with me? It seems that I have run away from home more than once? "


    Li futu was silent.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to blame you. I know it''s not you."


    Compared with before, Shen yini really became more reasonable.


    "By the way, she knows about us."


    Li futu moves, turns his head and wonders, "what''s the matter with us?"


    Shen yini did not dodge and looked at him.


    "We''re in love."


    Li futu was stunned, and then put down the plate: "Gini, that night in Xingcheng, I think what I said was clear enough. It''s not suitable between us. If you are because of Suyuan, I can cooperate with you..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Shen yini interrupted.


    "But that day in front of my relatives in the hotel, when I said you were my boyfriend, you didn''t deny it, did you?"


    "Are you reasonable? As you know, when so many of your relatives were present at that time, I would like to deny that you had to be shameless? "


    Shen yini stares at him.


    Li futu slightly eased his tone and was about to continue to say something, but Shen yini suddenly made a sound.


    "Give me your cell phone."


    Li futu was puzzled and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Is that picture still in your cell phone?"


    Facing his puzzled eyes, Shen yini said quietly: "it''s the first time I met you in the car and forced to kiss me."


    Li Fu was stunned.


    "If you can turn back time and go back to that moment, I can let you go."


    Li futu was speechless.


    No matter how powerful he is, he has no ability to reverse time and space.


    At this time, Su Yuan has sent Zhang Xinlan away and re entered the villa.


    She looked into the kitchen and went upstairs without saying a word.


    That gloomy child looks really distressing.


    Two people in the kitchen can''t help but pause the conversation. After seeing Su Yuan go upstairs, they look at each other.


    "Go and see her."


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "Do you think she wants to see me now?"


    Li futu was silent. After a moment, he turned off the tap, went out of the kitchen and walked upstairs.


    Shen yini quickly turned around and took over the job of washing dishes.


    In a room on the west side of the second floor.


    Su Yuan was sitting at the head of the bed with her hands on her knees, looking out of the window.


    Li futu knocked on the door.


    "Girl, may I come in?"


    There was no response.


    A few seconds later, Li futu tentatively twisted the doorknob, and the door opened with no lock.


    it was dusk at the moment, and the sunset outside the window was as beautiful as a heavy oil painting.


    "Why didn''t you go with your cousin?"


    Su Yuan didn''t rush to call him brother futu as she used to. She still sat on the bed with her knees in her arms and didn''t move. She even looked out of the window without turning her head.Li futu sat down beside the bed.


    "Your elder sister is such a big person, where still need someone to accompany."


    Su Yuan finally slowly turned her head and laughed, but her eyes turned red.


    "Brother futu, I haven''t had time to say that. Congratulations."


    Li futu is silent.


    "After so many twists and turns, you and your cousin finally got together. I''m very happy for you."


    Su Yuan is obviously very hard to squeeze out a smile, but the corner of her eye is the first to have tears rolling down.


    She immediately put out her hand to wipe it, but the more she did it.


    "Brother futu, right I''m sorry


    Petite body curled up together, she gave up the wipe tears, tone gradually began to appear choking.


    "I thought I could, but here, really It hurts. "


    She covered her heart with her hands. Tears ran down her cheeks and wet the sheets. In the end, she was almost speechless.


    The scenes of the past reappeared in front of her like slides.


    The first time I saw him, I bit him, and finally blackmailed him a million dollars as a fat sheep.


    Then, he thought he was pretty good-looking. He took him as a shield and refused Chen ang. He was very powerful in the school basketball hall and earned her face.


    Later, someone kidnapped himself, and he appeared alone, saving himself like a knight.


    In the pursuit of dozens of Japanese killers, he never gave up and always protected himself in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuan''s vision has long been blurred.


    "I thought, even if you don''t like me, as long as I can let you stay with my cousin, you can continue to stay with me, but now I find that I''m really stupid. It turns out that my cousin is the one I can never defeat. "


    Because of sobbing, Su Yuan''s words are intermittently, and finally her emotions completely burst into tears.


    Originally, she just felt that she just liked him, as long as he could continue to spoil her, but her feelings would always ferment unconsciously.


    At the moment, her heart, as if it had been hollowed out alive.


    Li futu''s eyes trembled, but he always sat beside the bed like a sculpture. He didn''t reach out to protect the girl whose face was full of tears and her body began to tremble.


    "Brother futu, I really want to, never know you..."


    Outside.


    Shen yini leaned against the wall and closed her eyes slowly.

 Chapter 660

    When Li futu went downstairs again, it was more than an hour later.


    Su Yuan weeps and falls asleep gradually, but he looks at the small face full of tears and sits alone for a long time.


    "Do you believe what I said before?"


    On the sofa in the hall, Shen yini looked up at him.


    Li futu was silent.


    There is no denying it.


    Su Yuan''s feelings for him are much heavier than he imagined.


    The tears that burst the dike and the wet sheets are irrefutable evidence.


    Shen yini holding a glass of water, looking at the TV: "from small to large, I have never seen Yuanyuan so sad."


    Li futu is standing there.


    "Did you hear that?"


    Shen did not deny it.


    "You go back first. That girl likes someone for the first time after all. It''s reasonable to have such a reaction. It should be OK when you think about it. After all, nine out of ten things in the world don''t go well. How can there be so much love to fulfill one''s wish? "


    Love.


    Shen yini made such an evaluation.


    She knew that for Su Yuan, Li futu was no longer the Puppet Toys that the girl loved when she was a child.


    Li futu also knew that he was not suitable to stay and looked upstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then take good care of her. "


    Hearing the speech, Shen yini smiles.


    "I''m her sister."


    Li futu nodded, "then I''ll go back first."


    Seeing Li Fu disappear in sight, Shen yini takes her eyes back.


    Then, a complex sigh sounded in the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Datang Yipin, Li futu pushes the door and walks into his home, only to find that there is no one at home.


    He was surprised to find a circle, and finally picked up the mobile phone to make a call to he Caiwei, but learned that Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter were walking downstairs.


    Li futu went downstairs again and found Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter.


    Before leaving the country, he informed Xiao Shu.


    "I''m back."


    Xiao Shu smiles gently and pulls her hand out of her daughter''s arm. "Just in time, mom is tired too, Xiao Li. Go on with Vivian. "


    Li futu nodded.


    "Today, why didn''t you go to Su Yuan''s house?"


    After Xiao Shu left, Li futu asked.


    He Caiwei looked at him strangely and asked with a smile, "how do you know?"


    "I just came from Su Yuan''s house. Didn''t she introduce her sister to some of your roommates today? I think both Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan have gone. "


    "I''m not feeling well recently, and it''s time for my mother''s re examination..."


    "Sick?"


    Li futu frowned and said, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine."


    Said, he Caiwei''s face suddenly inexplicably slightly red up.


    "I''m just a little anorexic recently. I don''t want to eat, so my mother thought I was, thought I was..."


    Seeing he Caiwei''s hesitation, Li futu asked, "what''s wrong with you, aunt Xiao?"


    He Caiwei looked up at him, then quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mom thought I was I''m pregnant... "


    Li futu''s steps suddenly stood in the same place.


    Even if it''s not the first time that he has been "scared", he has experienced it once as early as Yao Chenxi''s, but when he heard this news, his heart suddenly set off waves.


    He instantly remembered the night when they went to Jinling last time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What happened? "


    He Caiwei was silent for a moment and said: "it''s just that I accidentally cooled my stomach."


    Li futu was stunned, and then he could not laugh or cry.


    "I didn''t expect you to make such a joke now."


    "In fact, I was really worried at that time."


    He Caiwei looks up.


    "If I were really pregnant, would you have this child?"


    Li futu subconsciously said,


    "you are still so young..."


    He Caiwei gradually dropped her eyes.


    Seeing this, Li futu stopped and took her hand.


    "Of course, if you''re not careful Yes, if you want to... "


    Without hesitation, he Caiwei said, "I do!"


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed.


    "I haven''t seen anyone who is so anxious to be a mother. How old are you? Nowadays, many women have to have children. How can they, like you, want to have a baby without enjoying life?"


    He Caiwei bit her lip: "I don''t want you to say that."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, and does not mention this topic again.


    He Caiwei is taking a walk in Datang Yipin, but he always seems to have a little eyebrow.He Caiwei quickly saw it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have something on your mind? "


    She asked tentatively.


    Li futu was silent and spoke softly,


    "Caiwei, Su Yuan may be in a bad mood recently. At school, you should take care of her more."


    He Caiwei frowned.


    "What happened to Yuanyuan?"


    "You had a fight with her?"


    Shaking his head, Li futu breathed out: "there is no quarrel."


    He and Su Yuan did not have a quarrel from beginning to end, but it was obviously more serious than the quarrel.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Caiwei asked carefully.


    "Caiwei, I always feel that Suyuan is just like me. She just regards me as a brother, but now I find that I think everything is too simple."


    He Caiwei is smart, and most of them have heard some information.


    "Did Su Yuan tell you again?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head and said in a soft voice, "I''m afraid that girl doesn''t want to see me anymore."


    After a pause for a while, Li futu slowly told the story of today, even though he had nothing to hide from Shen yini.


    In front of he Caiwei, he doesn''t need to hide.


    "So."


    He Caiwei whispered: "did you break up with Su Yuan?"


    Li futu gave a bitter smile.


    "In a sense, you can''t use the word wrong."


    "If at the beginning, I kept a strict distance from that girl, maybe her pain would not happen."


    "Why do you take all the responsibility on yourself?"


    He Caiwei tightens his hand.


    "Even Miss Shen said that the responsibility is not yours. You are just a kind of good to Su Yuan, just Sometimes, being too nice to people... "


    With that, he Caiwei stopped and didn''t go on.


    "Before she fell asleep, the girl said she would rather never know me."


    Li futu laughed and laughed at himself.


    He Caiwei looks complicated.


    "Once a bird learns to fly, all the days when it can''t fly are falling. People are used to eating delicious food, after all the days of drinking porridge, will also feel insipid. The greatest pain of a person is not that he can''t get it, but that he can get it but lose it. "


    She gradually tightened Li futu''s hand.


    "So we are often not lost to the bitter, but lost to the sweet thoughts. If you can''t hold that person, you are doomed to leave. "


    "Naturally, I hope he Never in the future. "

 Chapter 661

    Ten in the evening.


    Both Xiao Shu and her daughter have fallen asleep.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    In the room, Li futu immediately thought of the beautiful young woman who lived upstairs.


    He wanted to pretend that he couldn''t hear it, but the doorbell rang.


    In order to avoid Xiao Shu and he Caiwei being awakened. In desperation, he could only get up and open the door.


    But unexpectedly, it was not Yang Yuqing who appeared in front of him, but a strange man.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Li futu thinks the other party is on the wrong floor.


    But without saying a word, the man took out an invitation and handed it over.


    Li futu frowned and received the invitation.


    The man quickly turned and walked into the elevator. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end, which was very strange.


    Li futu bowed his head and opened the invitation.


    "I''ve been missing you for a long time. It''s hard to restrain my love. The moonlight is just right on this night. I''d like to have a talk with you."


    Standard script.


    The handwriting is graceful and elegant.


    No sign off.


    There is only one address at the bottom. It''s a teahouse on the edge of Bijiang river.


    Li futu read the invitation twice before he raised his head.


    At this moment, the man who sent the letter has disappeared.


    He held the invitation in his hand, and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    Is someone deliberately joking with him?


    At night, no one should be so boring.


    Was it sent to the wrong place?


    "Xiao Li, who is it?"


    Behind him, Xiao Shu''s voice rings, obviously awakened by the doorbell.


    Li futu turned his head and said with a smile: "a friend, aunt Xiao, I have something to do. I want to go out for a while."


    "Going out so late?"


    Xiao Shu had some accidents, but she didn''t say anything: "then you should be careful."


    Li futu nodded and finally chose to keep the appointment.


    He wanted to see who was pretending.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu checked out, got out of the taxi and stood under a teahouse.


    The night was dim.


    Two red lanterns swaying in the wind.


    There are few pedestrians in the whole street.


    The atmosphere is a little weird.


    Li futu looks calm, holding the invitation like a love letter, and walks into the teahouse which is still open late at night.


    "Follow me, please."


    Maybe it was because no one came to the teahouse late at night. There were not many waiters in the teahouse. Only one woman came to Li futu.


    She was dressed in a Geisha Costume and could not see her age or even her face.


    because her face was covered with a thick foundation, the whole face was white.


    This make-up, even if it is accidentally bumped into during the day, I''m afraid it will frighten people a lot, not to mention the night when there is no one around.


    But Li futu didn''t change his face and followed him upstairs.


    Wooden stairs make a creaking sound when you step on them.


    In addition to this, the whole teahouse can no longer hear any sound, as if in addition to Li futu, there are no more guests.


    All of a sudden, like a gust of wind blowing from the river, the door of the teahouse, which had just been opened, slammed and closed.


    On the stairs, Li futu turned back and squinted slightly.


    There was no response from the geisha dressed woman who led the way.


    "Follow me, please."


    She bent slightly and spoke again.


    Voice line, tone, there is no trace of ups and downs, like no soul in general.


    Li futu took his eyes back and set foot on the second floor.


    He was taken to a box door.


    "Come in, please."


    Woman''s side.


    Li futu was not polite either. He didn''t knock on the door, so he just pushed it in.


    There is no light in the room.


    What is illuminated is the cylindrical candle on the bracket around.


    "Mr. Li, you are really brave."


    After the round table, a woman sat on the floor.


    Small and delicate melon face.


    A pair of lip petals are as delicate as roses.


    A pair of peach blossom eyes are full of water, just like spring water.


    The moment I see her, it almost reminds me of a beautiful word.


    She was wearing a bra top, two half round and white, especially in the light of the light, which was full of exciting charm.


    "You asked me out?"


    Li futu slowly approached, not confused by the woman''s flattery.


    With the distance closer, a fragrant wind with the wind blowing outside the window, more clearly hit him.


    "Is there anyone else in this room besides me?"The woman''s voice is hoarse, which seems to have the magic of making people feel numb.


    She gave Li futu a white look. The light was flowing and the flattery was full of her.


    There is no doubt that this is a woman who has a fatal temptation to men.


    People can''t help but blood up, want to throw her on the bed to ravage.


    "We know each other?"


    Li futu is still unmoved, and his mind is so strong that he is extraordinary.


    "Of course, I have been admiring Mr. Li for a long time. I can''t help but ask him to tell me his heart."


    Such an enchanting human creature said that admiring himself, any man would be in a daze for a moment, and he didn''t know where he was.


    But Li futu gently smiles, stares at the woman, and says it seriously.


    "Miss, you are so coquettish."


    As if she didn''t hear it at all, the woman stood up slowly with a round table, and then came to Li futu.


    The waist twists and turns, like a weak willow supporting the wind.


    Li futu watched her approach, motionless.


    "Mr. Li, it''s not like a gentleman to describe a lady like that."


    The texture of her dress is very soft, thin and loose. As soon as her hand is raised, Ruo Meiyu''s Lotus arm is exposed.


    A soft Yi is on Li futu''s shoulder. She slowly comes to Li futu''s ear and breathes out like a orchid.


    The hot air blowing on Li futu''s ears made people feel numb.


    Li futu grabbed her wrist and took her hand off his shoulder.


    "Mr. Li, why is it so inhuman? Am I not beautiful? "


    They were almost close at this time.


    It''s really hard to refuse that pair of eyes full of resentment.


    But Li futu seems to have a heart of stone.


    "Miss, I have to admit that you are really charming, but there is a saying that there is no pie in the sky. You and I never know each other. I''m afraid that as long as you''re not a fool, you will doubt your intention, right?"


    The woman nibbled her lower lip.


    "Can''t I admire Mr. Li''s heroism and voluntarily throw myself into his arms?"


    Li futu smiles.


    Suddenly, he clenched the woman''s wrist and pulled it over.


    The woman caught off guard and fell into Li futu''s arms.


    The delicate peaks collide with men''s chests.


    Fragrant wind rippling.


    It''s definitely a paradise.


    That pair of peach blossom fundus, finally have flame twinkle.


    "Throw yourself in the arms?"


    Li futu, as if unconscious, still confines her in his arms, and draws a smile of evil spirit from the corner of his mouth.


    "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 662

    Although the woman from the beginning of his entrance showed a coquettish attitude, but from her eyes that wisp of fire, it is enough to see that she is actually different.


    Even if the flame flash away.


    Even though she was imprisoned in her arms, even though she had been taken advantage of, the woman didn''t struggle at all. Her left hand caressed Li futu''s chest, and her tone was as gentle as her lover.


    "Sure."


    She looks up slightly and stares at Li futu.


    It''s a position that men can feel fully conquered.


    "As long as Mr. Li does not dislike the beauty of Li Ji and Pu Liu."


    Li futu looks at him.


    Liji does not dodge, as if you pick.


    If you change a man, in the face of such a beautiful thing, I''m afraid he would jump on it and press it under him. You know, it''s still at night, and there seems to be no other guests in the whole teahouse. It''s a combination of time and place.


    In the face of such a good opportunity for Yanfu, Li futu suddenly smiles, slowly releases his hand, and steps back to distance himself from Liji.


    Liji''s eyes fluttered and looked at him a little puzzled.


    "Your name is Liji? Real name or pseudonym? "


    "Is Mr. Li so distrustful of Lijie?"


    Liji looks resentful, let a person pity, "Liji to Mr. Li''s heart, the moon can learn."


    "Miss Liji asked me out late at night to show me your mastery of dragon culture?"


    Li futu asked with a deep smile.


    Liji also slowly showed a smile, put down her hand slowly, and did not approach again.


    "Mr. Li is really wise."


    "Since Miss Liji has such an understanding of our dragon culture, she should also understand that our dragon people pay attention to treating people with sincerity."


    From the dress of the geisha who led the way just now and the sitting posture before Liji, Li futu can easily see that she is a Japanese.


    Of course, it''s not how eye-catching he is.


    Obviously, the woman who seems to be born to seduce men has no intention of hiding.


    "May I have the full name of Miss Lijie?"


    "My name is Fujiwara."


    With a soft smile, Liji went back to the original table and sat down.


    Speak again.


    "Hideki Fujiwara."


    Hearing this surname, Li futu''s eyes flickered.


    He is not unfamiliar with the word "Fujiwara". He is one of Yakuza''s core families. A few months ago, he was chased by Fujiwara family killers. Fujiwara blade, the death victim of Fujiwara family, later died in the hands of Mengpo.


    It can be said that the Fujiwara family''s painstaking efforts in Donghai are due to his reasons.


    In other words, he had a lot of grudges with the Fujiwara family.


    After such a long time, he thought that the Fujiwara family had given up the infiltration of the Dragon Kingdom, but suddenly another Fujiwara family woman appeared in Donghai, and took the initiative to invite her, the culprit who made the Fujiwara family lose the battle. What''s more, she pretended to be a flower maniac.


    What is the other side singing?


    "Looking at Mr. Li''s appearance, he must have left an impression on our" origin ". It''s just right, and there''s no need for Lijie to remind us more."


    "Miss Lijie, is this an interrogation?"


    "No, Mr. Li, don''t get me wrong."


    Liji picked up a jar of wine on the table.


    First class daughter Hong.


    "I didn''t mean the slightest bit of malice in inviting Mr. Li over tonight."


    The wine holding utensils on the round table are not common cups, but autocratic porcelain bowls that are hard to see in the market.


    The two bowls were soon filled by Liji.


    The wine is crisp.


    She put the wine jar down again.


    Look up.


    "Sit down, Mr. Li."


    Li futu''s eyes gradually shifted from Liji''s face to the round table.


    There are not only good wine on it, but also some delicious dishes on small plates.


    "Why?"


    Liji smiles.


    "Is Mr. Li worried that Liji would poison Mr. Li?"


    In the flickering candlelight, her face can be called a charm to all living beings.


    When you come, you will be at ease.


    Li futu went to the table and sat down.


    Even if Ming knows that the opposite is an "old friend" from the Fujiwara family.


    "What Liji said before was from the bottom of her heart."


    Fujiwara straightened up her slender waist and put a bowl of wine in front of Li futu.


    His body bent forward, his chest could not help showing a large white scenery.


    "Only when I finally met her, Liji found that Mr. Li was more handsome and romantic than Liji imagined. Here''s to you, Mr. Li."


    After putting the wine down, Liji sits back, takes her drink and covers it with her sleeves. Her behavior shows a great family style, which is quite different from her previous debauchery.Li futu still showed the most basic gentlemanly demeanor and took a sip of his drink.


    "Is Miss Liji here for a trip to the East China Sea?"


    "To be honest with Mr. Li, Liji is here for you this time."


    Liji put down the wine, put the sleeves gently, there is a subtle fragrance floating.


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''m a little flattered by what Miss Lijie said."


    "Mr. Li, how can I see your expression? I''m not surprised at all?"


    Li futu raised his eyes.


    "Miss Liji, let''s open the skylight and tell the truth. It''s not short for you to come to Donghai, is it? Even my address has been found, so I must have worked hard on me. If you ask me out late at night, you don''t want to invite me to have a love talk, do you? "


    "Why not? Does Mr. Li not believe in his charm? "


    "Miss Lijie, you are wasting all our time."


    Liji sighed softly, and the sigh seemed to strike at the bottom of one''s heart.


    "Mr. Li, has anyone said that you are a little puzzled?"


    Li futu chuckles.


    "Yes, there''s more than one."


    Liji smiles.


    She picked up her chopsticks and brought a dish to Li futu. "This is a special snack of our country, which can''t be eaten in other places. Mr. Li has to have a good taste."


    "Miss Liji, how much property do you Fujiwara family have in Donghai?"


    Although all the core forces of the Fujiwara family in the East China Sea, including Fujiwara blade, have been wiped out, they have been operating quietly in the East China Sea for several years. The Fujiwara family must have left a lot of assets, and this teahouse is obviously one of them.


    "Mr. Li, this is the secret of our Fujiwara family. Liji doesn''t dare to tell outsiders casually."


    After a pause, Liji''s eyes are haunted.


    "Of course, if you''re Lijie''s man, there''s no obstacle."


    "Is Miss Lijie so short of men?"


    Li futu''s words are similar to the sentence you are really coquettish.


    "Doesn''t Mr. Li have any feelings for Lijie?"


    Liji is still not angry.


    "I don''t like women who are too open."


    In the end, Li futu was a little more euphemistic.


    With a soft smile, Liji suddenly pulls up her sleeve and shows a lotus arm lying flat in front of Li futu.


    Li futu was puzzled and soon saw a palace guarding sand on the other side''s wrist.


    Bright and dazzling.


    "Lizzie is still a virgin, Mr. Li."

 Chapter 663

    There''s a word called pink skull.


    In the long run, it is not our race, and their hearts will be different.


    What''s more, the relationship between himself and the Fujiwara family is absolutely not friendly.


    Even if this in the Fujiwara family do not know what identity of the woman suddenly spring, this love in reason is not likely to fall on his head.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Li futu took back his eyes from the grain of sand and sipped the wine.


    "Miss Liji, if I remember correctly, I seem to be the enemy of your Fujiwara family. Is Miss Liji trying to trick me?"


    I had a pause.


    "With Miss Liji''s erudition, I think we should understand what the beauty trick means?"


    "Of course."


    Lijie put her arms back in her sleeves.


    "To be honest with Mr. Li, in fact, my mother is a dragon."


    "Oh?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "What is the identity of Miss Liji in the Fujiwara family?"


    Straight to the point, extremely direct.


    "The people of Longguo always advocate the doctrine of the mean, and pay attention to the two words of implicitness, but why is Mr. Li so quick?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Miss Lijie, don''t you think so?"


    Liji laughed, too.


    "Mr. Li is a wonderful man indeed."


    Li futu looked modest and raised his drink. "Just like each other."


    After staring at him silently for a while, Liji''s smile slowly subsided.


    "It seems that if I don''t tell my identity, Mr. Li will never believe Lijie."


    Li futu sips the wine slowly, waiting for the following.


    Liji also served the drinks.


    "My father is Fujiwara Mitsui."


    After a pause, she took a sip of wine and continued: "that''s the contemporary master of the Fujiwara family."


    Hearing the news, Li futu didn''t have a wave on his face.


    Liji raised her eyes, her eyes were shining, a little surprised.


    "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    "No, I just have a longer arc."


    Li futu seemed to react at this time. His eyes were startled and he said with emotion: "I didn''t expect that it was Miss Fujiwara. It''s really disrespectful."


    "Mr. Li, you have to learn from Miss Shen in acting."


    Li futu narrowed his eyes slightly, put down his drink and said with a smile: "Miss Fujiwara seems to have made a painstaking investigation of me."


    "That''s nature."


    Fujiwara looked calm.


    "I have said for a long time that I am here specially for Mr. Li. Naturally, I have to make full preparations in advance."


    "Mr. Li, can you trust my sincerity now?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head slowly.


    "I''m more worried now. Did I go to a Hongmen banquet?"


    Then he looked at the porcelain bowl in front of Fujiwara, as if he was worried that the other side would throw the bowl on the ground, and then there would be a scene of 300 swordsmen rushing out.


    "Mr. Li, you are the enemy of the Fujiwara family. Yes, but you are not my enemy."


    "What does Miss Fujiwara mean by that?"


    "There is an old saying in the state of dragon that the enemy of the enemy is the friend, so Mr. Li and I must be regarded as friends."


    Li futu silently gazes at Fujiwara Liji, and his heart finally gets a little curious.


    Words have said this, Fujiwara Liji also no longer play machine front.


    "I came to Donghai this time in the hope that Mr. Li could help me get rid of Fujiwara Mitsui."


    She looked directly at Li futu and said amazing things.


    Li futu was silent for a moment and laughed.


    "Miss Fujiwara, you really surprised me."


    After a pause, he seemed to confirm.


    "I don''t know if I heard you wrong. Are you looking for an outsider to help you get rid of your own father?"


    "You heard me right."


    Fujihara clenched her hands tightly, and a pair of peach blossom eyes also showed an undisguised color of resentment.


    "He''s a beast, and my mother was tortured to death by him. I''ll make him pay for it."


    Li futu finally understood something.


    "Miss Fujiwara, this is your family business..."


    "But the Fujiwara family is also your enemy, isn''t it?"


    Fujiwara Li Ji stares at him, is no longer charming, that pair of peach blossom eyes radiate a kind of fiery.


    It''s a fascination and yearning for power.


    "As long as you help me get rid of the Fujiwara Mitsui, I can control the Fujiwara family. At that time, the Fujiwara family will be reborn in my hands, and the enmity between you and the Fujiwara family will no longer exist!"


    Li futu finally understood Fujiwara''s purpose.Kill your father.


    Seize power.


    Every one of them, in the traditional sense, can be said to be treacherous.


    Li futu took a sip of wine and didn''t turn him down for the first time.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I''m not sexist, but in Japan, it''s hard for women to be in power, isn''t it? Even if your father died, it would be very difficult for him to fall to you. Besides, did your father have only one child? "


    "If you don''t agree, just kill them."


    Fujiwara responded.


    As if the statement like tone is filled with a strong smell of blood.


    Li futu couldn''t help looking at her more.


    Sure enough, the more beautiful and enchanting things are, the more dangerous they are.


    Like poppies.


    What a beauty.


    "Of course, my father is not only my daughter, but also my elder brother. His name is Fujiwara Ji. I want to run the Fujiwara family, and he can''t live in the world."


    Fujiwara obviously wants to kill.


    And the butcher''s knife is aimed at his close relatives.


    If ordinary people heard her words, they would shudder. Even Li futu was silent for a while.


    "Do you think I''m crazy?"


    Fujiwara looked at him and suddenly laughed, which made people feel palpitating.


    "In the Fujiwara family, there are a group of animals. My elder brother has always wanted to annihilate me, but my father, who knows it well, has never paid attention to it. At most, he just reprimands people like them. Living in the world is a kind of defilement to the world."


    The larger the family, the easier it is to breed things that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Li futu is not surprised.


    But he can not completely believe Fujiwara''s one-sided words.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter to him whether or not these things mentioned by Fujiwara really happened.


    He''s not Noah. He''s not responsible for saving people.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I sympathize with you, but what do you say to me?"


    Li futu''s attitude is very ruthless and indifferent, completely ignoring the fact that the opposite is a human creature that can not be met.


    There is no doubt that although Fujiwara is beautiful, she is a black widow.


    "The Fujiwara family and I certainly have grudges, but not to the point where we need to slaughter its owner and heirs."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do it for nothing. As long as you are willing to help me, I am yours. "


    Fujiwara''s fragrant tongue slowly licks her lips, and her eyes are shining with amazing charm.


    "I am the master of the Fujiwara family, but you are my master. I can be your slave, one''s slave."


    Fujiwara''s conditions are undoubtedly very attractive.


    No matter how good-looking a woman is, if her identity is just a prostitute, it can''t bring much pleasure to men.


    But what if she was a princess, a queen?


    That''s why so many rich people like to chase stars.


    If you can throw the master of Fujiwara family on the bed and play with him wantonly, what a sense of accomplishment and conquest it is.


    Li futu''s eyes are still very clear, like wine in a bowl.


    "Miss Fujiwara, do you really think your body is so valuable? Can your virginity be equal to the position of master of Fujiwara family? "


    The corner of Fujiwara''s mouth rippled and she took out a pear box from under the table.


    "What if you add it?"


    The box opens.


    A flash of bright light lit up the whole room in an instant.


    Li futu gradually narrowed his eyes.


    Inside the box lay a thin blade.


    The whole body is dark, like a crescent moon.


    Japan''s first sword.


    Evil sword village!

 Chapter 664

    There are many things in the world that cannot be measured by money.


    Like the Mona Lisa that should have been hanging in the Louvre.


    For example, the first blade of the Japanese kingdom is placed in front of Li futu.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I didn''t expect you to bring it out."


    Li futu''s eyes gradually moved up, and finally he was surprised.


    He knows very well that a magic weapon like Murakami is almost the same as a national treasure. The Fujiwara family will certainly treasure it. It''s impossible to take it abroad easily, even though Fujiwara is the daughter of the owner.


    He didn''t mean to belittle Fujiwara before. As we all know, Japan is a country with extremely low status of women.


    Sure enough.


    Fujiwara spoke quickly.


    "To be honest with Mr. Li, I stole this knife."


    After being frank, she seems to be very frank, and it can be said that every sentence is amazing.


    Li futu picked her eyebrows and said with a smile, "Miss Fujiwara is really very human."


    "I just don''t want to let such a sword go to dust."


    Fujiwara Leiji slowly takes out the magic knife Murakami from the pear box, and then takes up the wine and slowly sprinkles it on the knife body.


    The wine drops don''t gather and coagulate, and quickly slide off the blade.


    "Mr. Li, for your sake, I have taken such a huge risk to steal the family treasure. You can see my sincerity, can''t you?"


    Fujiwara raised her eyes, but her wrist gradually sank.


    Her movement is not fast, or even extremely slow. When she touches the blade of Mr. Murakami, the log table is as fragile as a piece of tofu, which is easily inserted by Mr. Murakami.


    "Mr. Li, I know you are not short of money, but as long as you help me, I, this knife and even the Fujiwara family will be yours. Just like the king of the East China Sea, I can be your spokesman in Japan. "


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    "Miss Fujiwara, how much do you know?"


    Liji has a soft smile.


    "Certainly more than Mr. Li thought."


    Li futu looked at the handle that was inserted into the table.


    "Dao is a good Dao, people are beautiful, but I''m sorry, I can''t accept this deal."


    Liji asked calmly.


    "Why?"


    "Miss Fujiwara, it''s not a bad thing to want to control your own destiny. Even I admire your courage to fight. But you shouldn''t put your hope on an outsider. My ability is limited. Even if I have the heart, I can''t help. I''m sorry. "


    "But thank you, Miss Fujiwara, for the wine."


    Li futu drank all the wine in the bowl, and then seemed to be planning to get up and leave.


    "Why should Mr. Li belittle himself so much?"


    Fujiwara looked at him meaningfully.


    "Since I appear in front of Mr. Li, it naturally shows that I recognize Mr. Li''s ability. You can."


    With a look at each other, Li futu smiles.


    "Why does Miss Fujiwara seem to have more confidence in me than in myself?"


    Fujiwara picked up the wine jar and poured a bowl of wine for Li futu.


    "Mr. Li, you stressed that I should be honest with others before, but why do you start to pretend now?"


    "Do I have one?"


    Li futu said faintly: "at most, I''m just an ordinary person with good luck. Today, I''m just a bit more lucky than ordinary people. Miss Fujiwara, if your father is in Donghai, I may be able to help you, but your Japanese country and your family are thousands of miles away. Do you expect me to take people across the sea with you and go to the Fujiwara family headquarters to kill their owners? "


    "Miss Fujiwara, don''t you think it sounds crazy?"


    "Mr. Li, you must have done more crazy things than that."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I said I came prepared."


    Fujiwara murmured.


    "There''s a dead man in our family named fujihara blade. Surely Mr. Li hasn''t forgotten it?"


    "Of course."


    Li futu nodded. "He wanted to kill me, and I solved it."


    "Mr. Li, do you like to help people carry the black pot so much?"


    Li futu squinted.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Not long ago, I learned by accident that before Fujiwara died, he sent a very interesting message to the family."


    Fujiwara shook the bowl gently.


    "Mr. Li, who killed Fujiwara blade It''s not you, is it? "


    Li futu was silent and his eyes flickered.


    "Mr. Li, you don''t need to be nervous. As I said, we are friends."


    "What did he send?"Li futu asked in a soft voice, with a calm look, which made people unable to see what they were thinking.


    "He said


    "Mr. Li and Mrs. Meng are friends."


    The pupil contracted slightly.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?"


    Fujiwara said with a smile: "I was also surprised to learn the news at that time. That''s Meng Po, who is the Supreme God. "


    Fujiwara''s expression was full of emotion, and her eyes were hazy, as if admiring Mengpo''s demeanor.


    Tianbang strong, has been out of the shackles of most secular rules.


    In the eyes of the world, the existence on the list of gods is almost like gods!


    Li futu said nothing, and his eyes began to blink.


    It seems that the river wind blowing in is more and more chilly.


    Around the candle began to sway violently, as if it might go out at any time.


    "Mr. Li, I hope you can keep calm. Since I dare to appear in front of you, I''m ready for everything..."


    Fujihara''s voice did not fall, the door of the box suddenly opened, and the woman who had just led Li futu appeared at the door.


    His face was as white as before, and he was more like a ghost in the uncertain candlelight.


    At that moment, Li futu snapped the table.


    Round table turbulence.


    The wine spilled.


    In Fujiwara''s eyes, time seems to slow down, everything seems to slow down.


    The village was also shaken up.


    "Stop...!"


    Liji''s face changed.


    Li futu stretched out his hand with great speed and precision. He held it in his hand without turning his head back. He directly threw the invincible Japanese first magic weapon back.


    "Zheng..."


    The sound of breaking through the air is trembling.


    Sharp and shrill.


    Like countless souls howling in the wind.


    As the first magic weapon of the Japanese nation, and has the name of a demon sword, from ancient times to the present, the people who died under the edge of the village head can not be counted!


    Lightning, flint, in a flash.


    "Shua..."


    The geisha had no time to respond, so he died under his own army.


    In the middle of the throat, from the back of the neck stab, blade tip exposed more than three inches.


    A knife to seal the throat!


    The sound of falling to the ground soon sounded.


    Fujiwara''s face was pale.


    Li futu did not look back, staring at Fujiwara.


    "Miss Fujiwara, since you have painstakingly investigated me, don''t you know that I hate threats most?"

 Chapter 665

    Although her subordinates died on the spot, Fujiwara is a ruthless character who dares to cross the sea to find foreign aid to help her kill her father and seize power.


    She was not out of proportion.


    "Mr. Li, you''d better exercise restraint and kill me. It won''t do you any good."


    Fujiwara takes a deep breath.


    "If I die, you and Mengpo''s acquaintance will be spread out by my people. There are many people in the world who are interested in Mengpo''s whereabouts..."


    Li futu stretched out his hand without any pity and pinched Fujiwara''s chin.


    "A week ago, when the Warring States period was attacked, did you send someone to do it?"


    Fujiwara did not struggle.


    "Mr. Li, I have never done what you said. I said that I really want to be friends with you."


    Li futu stares at her.


    Fujiwara slightly raised her head and looked at him.


    After a while, Li futu released his hand and stood up.


    "Miss Fujiwara, you know what happened to Mengpo. Since Fujiwara family knows, why did they choose to keep it secret?"


    He asked and answered himself.


    "Because they''re smart and don''t want to get themselves into unnecessary trouble. If you poke this matter out, will it affect me? Let''s not mention it, but you will die miserably. "


    "You should know that I''m not bluffing you. There is an old saying in the state of dragon that it''s better to live than to die. Miss Fujiwara, your life today may not be in line with your mind, but at least you have to live to have the chance to change, right


    "Miss Fujiwara, you should enlarge your vision. There should be many people in the world who can help you. I hope you can find a satisfactory partner as soon as possible."


    Li futu went to the body of the geisha, stepped on it, reached out and pulled out the first Japanese blade.


    "But I''ll take this knife."


    "You...!"


    Fujiwara''s anger in her eyes was no longer covered up.


    "It''s not too much for me to take a knife from you when you Japanese robbed this land."


    Li futu took it so seriously that he left with a knife.


    Inside the box, fujihara, who lost her wife and broke her soldiers, breathed so hard that she couldn''t restrain herself that she slapped the table hard.


    She stares at the direction of Li futu''s departure, resentful and unwilling.


    She didn''t lie.


    It''s true that she stole the magic knife, Murakami.


    Now she is forcibly taken away by Li futu, how dare she go back?


    She knew very well that in her father''s eyes, her weight was not equal to that of Yaodao Murakami.


    She had no way back.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu walked out of the teahouse with a white sword.


    It''s a great surprise to be able to get the master of Yaodao village tonight. As for Fujiwara, Li futu is not worried.


    Fujiwara is a smart person. As a smart person, she will not fall into a trap unless she has no alternative.


    It''s past eleven o''clock in the night. He went to the street and wanted to take a taxi back to Datang Yipin. However, several of them passed him. Even when they saw him waving, they didn''t stop. On the contrary, they obviously stepped on the gas and drove away more quickly.


    Nonsense.


    Although it''s not too late at eleven o''clock in an international metropolis, when I see a man walking on the street with a knife in the middle of the night, which taxi dares to pull such a guest?


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Li futu didn''t meet a taxi willing to carry passengers. In the end, he waited for two police cars to come.


    Apparently, a passing driver called the police.


    At night, I swagger around the market with a knife. I think I''m wandering in the Jianghu?


    The police siren is howling.


    The purpose is clear and steady to stop at Li futu''s side.


    Several police officers immediately got out of the car, hands on the waist, serious eyes.


    Li futu was a little surprised. Then he saw that these policemen were staring at the knives in their hands. He understood why no driver was willing to take him along the way.


    "I thought it was a great Xia with a sword."


    The door of the second police car opened and a tall figure came out.


    "Mr. Li is more and more chivalrous now."


    She looked at Li futu with a smile.


    "Team Luo, do you know him?"


    Several police officers were surprised.


    Roy nodded.


    "He is my friend, a stage singer. His knife is just a prop. You go back first. I''m sorry to trouble you for a trip."


    Roy''s mouth came out of his mouth without a beat.


    Li futu was silent, but he could not help feeling how a pure flower full of justice and enthusiasm had fallen.A few police officers are not stupid.


    Opera singer?


    The blade is so sharp, which is like a prop?


    Of course, they can''t be stupid enough to tear down the director''s golden platform.


    To be a man, you have to learn to be confused.


    "Since it''s OK, we''ll leave first."


    Roy nodded.


    A police car came and went quickly.


    After the colleagues left, the Roy man looked at the handle of the village, "what are you playing with?"


    Li futu''s face did not change and his heart did not beat.


    "This is from a friend just now."


    Fortunately, Mr. Murakami is cutting iron like mud, and his blade is smooth. He didn''t touch the blood of the geisha. Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain even if someone from Roy helped him just now.


    Li futu didn''t give Roy any chance to ask more questions and quickly changed the topic.


    "Police officer Luo worked so hard that he insisted on his post at night."


    Roy looked ahead.


    Along the street forward, you can see that even if it is almost early in the morning, Dadonghai is brightly lit, just like a city that never sleeps.


    She let out a long breath and a smile.


    "In the golden age, there are always people carrying the lights of thousands of families."


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then laughed.


    "As a citizen of Donghai, I feel lucky to have a good public servant like officer Luo. Officer Luo, I will send you a banner some day."


    Roy looked white, with her uniform, and rippling out a strange style.


    She stopped joking.


    "Get in the car."


    "What for?"


    "Take you back. You don''t think someone dares to pick you up in this dress, do you? "


    Li futu was dumb and got into the police car.


    "Officer Luo, are you still in love with Master Kong?"


    Li futu wanted to find a topic to talk about, but obviously he had nothing to talk about.


    "What''s your business? Did you find out who broke into your Warring States last time? I haven''t sorted out my own affairs clearly, and I have the mind to gossip about others. "


    "Thank you for your concern, officer Luo. Now I realize that you are a very kind person..."


    "Stop. It sounds strange to say that from your mouth. "


    Li futu sighed and looked out of the window, then reminded him.


    "Officer Luo, you seem to be driving the wrong way."


    Roy ignored him. Keep turning right.

 Chapter 666

    "Get out of the car."


    The roes parked under an apartment building.


    Li futu has a good memory.


    He remembered that he had been here. The last time they had a drink, he sent the Roy back here.


    "Officer Luo, don''t you take me back?"


    "Can''t you get down?"


    Roy didn''t explain.


    "If you don''t come down, wait in the car. I''ll get dressed."


    Having said that, the Roy people walked to the apartment building in a crisp manner.


    Li futu naturally didn''t go on. Although the relationship with Roy people is different from the past, he has to be defensive.


    Roy didn''t keep him waiting.


    Changed the uniform of her, although less a wisp of Sassou yingzi, but a bit more feminine.


    Roy opened the door.


    "Change the car."


    Li futu is very strange.


    "Officer Luo, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Why are you such a big man?"


    The Roy people took Lee futu by the arm and almost pulled him out.


    Li futu is full of eccentricity to avoid hurting the girl. He doesn''t struggle too much. With a magic knife, Murakami follows Roy to get on her private Regal.


    "Officer Luo, where are you going to take me?"


    Li futu felt like he was on a boat of thieves.


    Roy turned his head.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    Li futu was surprised and hesitated Let''s hear it. "


    "You just have to answer if you want to help me."


    "Officer Luo, if you ask for help, you have to tell me what it is? What if it''s beyond my ability? "


    Roy people are very sure: "you can rest assured, it must be something you can do."


    After a pause, she added, "and it''s something you''re very good at."


    Li futu frowned.


    The Roy man turned and glanced at him.


    "Don''t you always say that you take me as a friend? Yes? Now that a friend has something to ask you for help, you don''t want to? "


    Even if she knows that this is a provocative method, but the other party''s words all say this, Li futu is not good to refuse.


    "As long as it is within my power, I will do my best."


    The words were more euphemistic, leaving a certain margin, because he thought the Roy people were a little strange at the moment.


    Roy laughed.


    "You are enough."


    "Officer Luo, you can always tell me what it is now?"


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have a good chat somewhere."


    Roy drove to a bar.


    Li futu looked out of the window and found that it was he and Shen yini who had been to the Queen''s bar where he had drunk with Roy last time.


    In a moment, he soon remembered the identity of the landlady of the bar, and the strange relationship between the landlady and the woman sitting beside him at the moment.


    "Just chat in the car. The bar is too noisy."


    "I''ve ordered a box. Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay."


    Roy pushed the door open.


    "But what about my knife?"


    Li futu really didn''t want to go in.


    "Put it in the car, is it difficult for a knife to be stolen?"


    Roy should be in charge.


    "Don''t worry. If you lose it, I''ll compensate you."


    Li futu was silent.


    Even though Roy is the director of the Bureau and has a good family, I''m afraid they can''t afford to lose the first prize of the Japanese nation.


    Of course, Li futu did not say the specific value of this knife. Urged by the Roy people, they put the knife in the car and followed the Roy people into the queen.


    Roy did make a lot of money this time, even if she and Li futu were the only two, but they ordered a luxury package.


    But the more so, the more uncomfortable Li futu was.


    After all, there is a saying that the more you pay, the more you want.


    "Well, you go out first. I''ll call you if you have something."


    Roy waved the waiter away.


    After waiting for the waiter to leave, Li futu looked at the six figure bottles of wine on the tea table and gently reminded: "Miss Luo, you are a public official. You should pay attention to it at ordinary times."


    It''s nothing to come to the bar and relax. You can order more than a hundred thousand drinks at any time. As a Roy, if someone knows about it, he''ll get into trouble.


    "What am I afraid of? I don''t pay for it anyway."


    Roy chuckled, took out two glasses and began to pour.


    Li futu thought that what she meant was that her father Luo Tao gave her all the money, but he didn''t think much about it.


    "Here, have a drink first."


    The Roy man picked up a glass of wine and handed the other.Li futu took it and met Roy.


    High purity brandy, full of strength.


    But Roy''s neck was white and he drank it.


    It''s very heroic.


    But the cost is not small.


    Roy began to cough and his face soon turned red.


    Li futu took out a tissue and handed it to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Luo, do you have something on your mind? "


    No matter how many people have criticized him, he doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, but he can also see that Roy people are too abnormal at this time.


    Roy took the tissue and wiped his mouth.


    "No


    She is obviously right and wrong, but since the other party is not willing to say, it is not easy for Li futu to ask more.


    "Miss Luo, may I speak now? What can I do for you? "


    Roy picked up the bottle and poured it into his glass again.


    She didn''t look up.


    "Help me kill someone."


    Her voice was very low, and Li futu doubted whether he had heard it wrong.


    "What did you say?"


    Roy looked up.


    "I want you to help me kill someone."


    Her expression is unusually calm, calm to make a person a little scared.


    You know, she is a public servant of the people.


    Li futu frowned.


    "Miss Luo, do you know what you are talking about?"


    He never thought that the Roy people who were jealous of evil would make such a request.


    "Don''t you know how to kill people. It seems to be completely within your ability. You said you would help me


    Looking at the Roy who began to pour wine into his mouth again, Li futu''s eyes flickered.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Luo. I can''t help you with that."


    "Why?"


    Roy swallowed the drink, regardless of the acrid sensation in his throat.


    "To you, it''s just a small lift!"


    She looked at Li futu.


    "Do you need any reward? Just mention it. As long as I have it, I can satisfy you. As long as you help me kill her! "


    The roes clenched their glasses, and their eyes burst out with fierce hatred.


    It''s not a short time to know Roy, but it''s the first time for Li futu to see her in this state.


    At the same time, he was very curious.


    Who on earth has the ability to force Donghai, a police officer full of justice, to the point where he has to get rid of it even if he violates his own beliefs?


    "Who do you want to kill?"


    Roy''s words were almost gnashing.


    "The empress''s landlady, Bai Bing."

 Chapter 667

    White ice.


    Li futu really doesn''t know this name.


    But when he heard the identity of the empress, he immediately understood.


    His face suddenly became a little unnatural.


    "Miss Luo, what''s wrong with the owner of this bar? If something is really committed, you can solve it in a formal and legal way. Why use this extreme way... "


    He pretended to be confused, trying to test whether Roy really knew about her father and the queen boss.


    "You don''t have to talk so much nonsense."


    Roy people staring at him: "put forward your conditions."


    This gesture of Roy people is not much different from those who buy murderers.


    "It''s not unconditional."


    Li futu looks embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s against the law to kill people. "


    "Li futu, do you have to pretend like this? It''s not the first day we met. "


    Roy sneered and blushed.


    "I said, if you have any conditions, just ask, as long as you help me kill her."


    "Sorry, I can''t help it."


    Li futu chose to refuse.


    Roy was a little unbelievable: "why?"


    Li futu looked at her with calm eyes.


    "Miss Luo, I know that in your eyes, I am not a good person. Of course, I admit that I have nothing to do with good people, but I will not kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    "Who said she was innocent?"


    Roy people unconsciously pinch the crystal clear goblet, because too much force, fingertips are a little white.


    "She deserves to die!"


    Seeing this, Li futu could not help sighing. He understood that Luo Tao and the woman owner of the bar were mostly known by Roy people.


    Sure enough, there is no impermeable wall in this world.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t help me. I don''t believe it. I can''t find anyone willing to take over the job yet!"


    Roy is really hot tempered.


    At that time, Li futu prayed secretly for Luo Tao when he found out that the gold owner behind the powerful mistress was Luo Tao, but he did not expect that the reaction of the Roy people would be so fierce.


    This is her father cheating, if her future husband cheating, she will have to kill her husband''s family?


    Li futu shakes his head secretly to drive away the horrible picture.


    "Miss Luo, don''t forget your own identity. If you know the law and break the law, it''s a worse crime. No matter what mistakes the owner of this bar makes, you don''t have to take yourself in."


    Roy did not respond. He began to drink alone, but the fire in his eyes was not extinguished.


    Li futu is clear that with Roy''s present state, if he doesn''t care, Roy will probably find someone else and go on a road of no return.


    "Miss Luo, you hate the owner of this bar so much because What happened between her and your father? "


    At this time, he can''t pretend any more.


    Roy''s action suddenly, looked over in disbelief.


    "How do you know?"


    "In fact, I discovered it by accident. Once I came here to drink with my friends, and I met Luo Ju..."


    Li futu deliberately slowed down his tone to avoid irritating Roy people.


    After all, this kind of family ugliness is not a glorious thing to be publicized.


    Roy looked at him as if he had lost his soul.


    "Even you know that."


    She burst out laughing.


    "Only me and my mother are fools, kept in the dark."


    Li futu opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "How long have you known?"


    "Do you always think I''m a joke in your heart?"


    "I never thought so."


    With Roy''s pride, I found that an outsider knew her father''s infidelity before her. I can imagine what she felt at the moment.


    Besides, the outsider was Li futu, who had a very complicated relationship with her.


    Li futu also knows that Roy''s mood at the moment is at a critical point, so he always pays attention to his tone.


    "Miss Luo, it''s really Luo Ju''s fault, but men, there will always be..."


    "There''s always something?"


    Roy was furious.


    "Do you want to say that it''s inevitable for men to act on the occasion? But is he just making a scene? He''s been with that Fox for years! Even that fox spirit is pregnant with his child. Do you know how much harm he has brought to my mother? "


    Pregnant?


    Li Fu was stunned.


    It was beyond his expectation.Many women can understand and tolerate powerful men playing outside, but if they have illegitimate children outside, it''s another matter.


    No wonder Roy people will be so angry, even reckless to find someone to kill Bai Bing.


    "Miss Luo, I know you love your mother, but killing that white ice can solve the problem?"


    Li futu said slowly: "on the contrary, her hurt is still there, and you will take on your life. Her husband has betrayed her. Do you have the heart to let your mother lose your daughter again?"


    Roy''s eyes lost their expression. He lowered his head slowly, held his face in his hands, and sobbed immediately.


    This has been proud, fierce and strong police finally took off the camouflage, the shoulder gently trembled, so fragile that people feel distressed.


    Li futu did not go to appease her, but took the opportunity to send a text message to Luo Tao.


    It''s hard for an honest official to do housework.


    As an outsider, he has no way to intervene in this matter. Since it has been exposed, it must be solved by Luo Tao himself.


    Luo Tao''s speed is very fast. Maybe he is also worried about his daughter''s mess.


    When he appeared at the door of the box, Roy was still crying. It was obvious that her father had a third child outside, and even had an illegitimate child soon, which made her feel very painful and helpless.


    Li futu opened the door for Luo Tao.


    "Thank you."


    Luo Tao nodded to him, then looked at his crying daughter with a heavy expression.


    In this situation, Li futu was not able to say anything. He went out silently and gave up the space to his father and daughter.


    The door was then closed by Luo Tao.


    Li futu did not leave.


    One is because I''m not at ease.


    The second is that the village is still in Roy''s car.


    The sound insulation effect of the box is very good. Even if Li futu is standing at the door, he can''t hear much inside.


    Before he had finished smoking a cigarette, the door of the box was suddenly opened again. Then Roy ran out and wiped his tears. Even when he saw Li futu, he didn''t stop and ran down the stairs.


    "Yi Ren!"


    Luo Tao catches up quickly.


    It can be clearly seen that there is a clear five finger mark on the face of the bureau director.


    Who did it? Needless to say.


    Obviously, the conversation between father and daughter was a failure.


    Li futu sighed and said to Luo Tao who wanted to catch up: "Luo Ju, now Miss Luo''s mood is not very stable. I''d better go."

 Chapter 668

    When Li futu chased out, Roy was about to get on the bus.


    "You''re drunk driving, you know?"


    Li futu held her by the wrist.


    "It''s none of your business! Let go


    Roy shook his hands and tried to break free.


    The scene of the two chatting at the door of the bar attracted a lot of attention.


    In her state, Li futu naturally won''t let her alone. Although they had some grudges before, they were all in the past.


    "Where are you going? I''ll give it to you. "


    Li futu sighed, released his hand, but occupied the position near the driver''s door.


    He was drunk when he was driving?


    But at this time, Roy obviously did not have the heart to think about this. Seeing that Li futu was blocking at the door of the car, she did not continue to argue. She threw the key and turned to the co driver.


    "To take you home?"


    Sitting in the door, Li futu turned to ask.


    "No."


    Roy people immediately refused, she is still very emotional at the moment.


    "Wherever you go, just don''t go where he can find it!"


    Li futu nodded, rationally did not go to argue with a drunk and injured woman, quietly started the car.


    He knew that what Roy needed most at this time was calm.


    Finally, Regal stopped by the Pujiang River.


    "Get out of the car."


    Li futu turned around and got off by pushing the door.


    Roy was obedient and followed him out of the car.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    At the moment, the wind is very strong, very cold, just like a knife, as if it can penetrate the skin into people''s bones. When Roy people speak, they can see the heat coming out of her mouth, enough to see the low temperature.


    Although they were not drunk, they did not drink much just now, and Roy was not in a state of unconsciousness.


    "I think you need to blow the wind and wake up now."


    "What do you mean?"


    The Roy glared and waved his arms.


    "Why do I need to be awake? What did I do wrong? It''s him who needs to be sober! "


    "Miss Luo, after being a policeman for such a long time, you should understand that impulse can''t solve the problem. I think you should calm down and think about how to solve the problem."


    "You don''t have a backache when you stand and talk. If it happens to you, can you calm down?"


    Although the tone is still very fierce, but after crying, coupled with the slap on Luo Tao''s face, Roy''s anger in the chest obviously vented a lot, at least no more murders.


    With a smile, Li futu didn''t respond to this question. Instead, he asked, "Miss Luo, how do you know about Luo Ju and Bai Bing?"


    "Have you forgotten what I do?"


    Li futu smiles when she hears the words. Now she remembers that she is a policeman.


    "I really didn''t expect that he would do such a thing when my mother was so devoted to him."


    Roy looked at the river, his hands clenched and his eyes resented.


    It is often said that men get worse when they have money. This is really not a big mistake.


    How many people have been helping each other for 20 years, but in the end they lose to a naive or evil face.


    Given the established facts, even if Li futu had the intention, he could not find any reason to defend Luo Tao.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "I want my mother to divorce him. Doesn''t he like that fox? Well, I''ll help them! "


    Roy looked determined.


    Hearing this, Li futu was slightly relieved. At least now the Roy people have finally calmed down. At least it''s a regular channel.


    "Why do you look so happy?"


    The change of Li futu''s expression was keenly captured by the Roy people. She was very sensitive at this time, and it was no surprise that there was a misunderstanding.


    "I knew for a long time that something happened to my family. You must be very happy. If you want to laugh, laugh. I don''t blame you. I think I''m really ridiculous now."


    Li futu touched his nose and didn''t explain. At this time, it''s impossible to listen to the explanation of Roy''s state.


    "I''ll take you back."


    "I''m not going back."


    Li futu naturally knew that she was worried that Luo Tao would go to her


    "you can''t avoid him all your life, can you?"


    "I don''t want to see him for the time being, at least."


    Roy turned his head and said, "can you do me a favor?"


    "You said


    Li futu was smart this time and added: "as long as it''s not murder and arson, or anything that violates my principles."


    In this state, Roy people were amused by someone''s words."Do you still have principles?"


    Li futu is calm.


    "Miss Luo, haven''t we already made peace?"


    "Sorry."


    Roy said faintly.


    Li futu didn''t care about her either.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Roy looked at him, silent for a while, and said slowly, "can I stay with you for a few days?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Luo, even if you don''t want to go home, you can stay in a hotel... "


    "You forget what he does? If I go to a hotel, he can easily find out that I need to calm down for two days. "


    Seeing that Li futu was silent, Roy looked away and looked at the river.


    "If it''s not convenient, forget it. You can go."


    Even if he refused the other party before, he would buy murderers and kill people. He had a good reason to refuse, but this time he refused again. Li futu felt that he couldn''t hang on to his face.


    His eyes were reflective.


    Xiao Shu''s mother and daughter are in Datang Yipin, so we can''t take Roy people to the place. It''s a big place in the Warring States period, but as Roy people, it''s not suitable to stay there. He really made a bit of trouble for a while.


    The river winds hunt.


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed in Li futu''s mind.


    He knows where to put the Roy.


    "Miss Luo, if you really don''t mind, come with me."


    Roy people now seem to have no heart to defend people, followed Li futu on the car.


    Driving, Li futu takes Roy to Datang Yipin, but when he walks into the elevator, instead of pressing 21, he presses 22.


    It was past midnight, and it took a few minutes to ring the doorbell before the door was opened.


    The young woman''s elder sister appeared at the door in an attractive and thin silk pajama. Because of the material problem, she could even vaguely see the skin under the cover of the pajama.


    She was obviously woken up with a lazy sleepiness.


    "What do you do in the middle of the night? Yes? At that time, you acted like a gentleman, but now you can''t hold it? "


    Li futu coughed repeatedly.


    Yang Yuqing yawned and had all kinds of feelings.


    "What the hell? Have you caught a cold? "


    Soon, she noticed Li futu''s magic knife in his hand.


    "What do you mean? Role play or SM? I tell you, your taste is too strong for me to play... "


    At this time, the Roy people behind Li futu came out.


    Yang Yuqing was stunned.

 Chapter 669

    Yang Yuqing and Li futu are sitting on the sofa, looking at each other.


    Roy''s gone to take a bath.


    "What do you think of me? Why don''t you go home and bring it to me? "


    Yang Yuqing is very angry, really angry.


    Although she has made jokes in front of Li futu, she is also a strong woman who scrupulously abides by women''s dignity.


    The words just now were heard by outsiders. If they were spread out, would she be shameless?


    Although the young woman didn''t say anything after she came in and chose a guest room to take a bath, Yang Yuqing felt that the other party must be laughing at her.


    "You didn''t give me a chance to speak just now."


    "I didn''t know you would bring a woman to me in the middle of the night!"


    "I don''t have to."


    Li futu sighed: "Miss Yang, do me a favor. Take her in for a few days. She won''t give you any trouble. Besides, there are many people in your room. It''s not too busy."


    "Sorry, I''m used to being cold."


    Yang Yuqing''s face was not good, and she was very angry. She even raised the collar of her pajamas to cover the proud peaks.


    Li futu coughed and looked away.


    "It''s OK to take a bath, but after that you''ll let her go and make me a shelter."


    "Miss Yang, I don''t mean that, but I really have nowhere to go, so I have to trouble you."


    "Nowhere to go? There are so many hotels, which one can''t? "


    "If I could stay in a hotel, how could I disturb your rest?"


    Yang Yuqing frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Well, her name is Roy. She''s a policeman of Chengnan Branch. Her father is Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch. She and her father had a fight tonight, so she ran out. She didn''t want to be found by her father, so please let me find a place for her to live for a few days."


    Li futu explained that, half true and half false, he naturally could not casually tell Luo Tao''s love affairs outside.


    "You said Qian Jin


    Yang Yuqing had some accidents.


    Li futu nodded.


    "It''s such a thing, so I hope you can do me a favor. Besides, she won''t disturb you for a long time. After she has figured it out, she will go back in a few days."


    "What''s the matter with your knife?"


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes moved to the village once again.


    Li futu began to ha ha: "I don''t want to practice the Dao technique recently, so I went to make one. What do you think of this Dao?"


    "I think sword training should be more suitable for you."


    Yang Yuqing raised her eyes and leaned lazily on the sofa.


    "Tell me, what''s your relationship with this director Qian Jin?"


    "What can I have to do with her?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "just ordinary friends."


    "You''d better tell me the truth, or I''ll have to see you off."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    Li futu sighed, "in fact, she and I are still enemies. The first time we met, she caught me in the Bureau..."


    Li futu told the story of his acquaintance with Roy. To make a long story short, he tried to be brief.


    After hearing this, Yang Yuqing said with a smile, "you are really a happy couple."


    Li futu said nothing with a bitter smile.


    At that time, when he was dealing with the female Tyrannosaurus Rex in the interrogation room, he didn''t really think that the relationship with the other side would evolve to today.


    "Well, you go back first."


    Yang Yuqing said.


    Li futu looks to the guest room.


    "Then she..."


    "You''ve brought them all. Can I really drive people away?"


    Li futu was relieved.


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you, neighbor. You should help each other. Next time I need help, you won''t refuse, will you?"


    Without thinking, Li futu said, "of course."


    Yang Yuqing stares at him with a meaningful smile.


    "Well, it''s not too early now. Go back and have a rest."


    "Excuse me."


    Li futu nodded, got up and went out with a knife.


    After seeing Li futu off, Yang Yuqing closed the door, stood at the door for a meeting, and then went back to her room.


    Before long, she came out with a nightgown and knocked politely at the Roy''s door.


    The door opened quickly.


    "Here you are, Miss Luo. It''s more comfortable to wear pajamas at home. Although you are taller than me, you can barely make do with it."


    "Thank you."


    Roy took the pajamas, even if she was in a bad mood, but also tried to squeeze out a smile.It''s true that she is jealous of evil, but she doesn''t know anything about the world.


    "Miss Luo, he and I are very good friends. You can rest assured to live here. You don''t have to worry about anything. I''m the only one at home."


    Roy nodded with a smile, keeping negative emotions in his heart.


    "Excuse me, Miss Yang."


    Yang Yuqing was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "Miss Luo knows me? Did he introduce it? "


    Roy shook his head.


    "When I have time, I will go to Yirenfang, which is a regular customer of Yirenfang."


    Yirenfang is well-known in the circle of ladies and rich ladies. There are no women who don''t love beauty, especially rich women. For the sake of beauty, they can pay a price that ordinary people can''t imagine. Roy people are not as crazy as some women, but at least they will do basic maintenance, otherwise they will be too sorry for her face.


    As a client under the name of Iren square, she naturally heard about the beautiful boss of Iren square, but the Roy people didn''t expect that the boss of Iren square had an unclear relationship with that man.


    Although she drank wine and was stimulated tonight, she didn''t lose her sense completely. She heard Yang Yuqing''s words clearly just before she came in.


    Good friend?


    Go to the devil.


    Of course, it''s clear, but she won''t be so stunned as to poke things through. If her family''s affairs are not solved, how can she be in the mood to take care of other people''s affairs.


    Since Li quietly accepted that some things had happened to her, she didn''t care.


    This may be the so-called "maturity".


    "Oh? That''s a coincidence


    Yang Yuqing smiles and seems to have forgotten what happened just now, without any embarrassment.


    "Miss Luo, here are the spare key and the door card."


    After all, it''s a woman who lives at the top of the society. Yang Yuqing does everything.


    Even though it is clear that this famous beautiful young woman in Donghai and Li futu are probably lovers, Roy people can''t have any antipathy towards her at this time.


    That''s the way.


    "Then I won''t disturb your rest. If you have anything, please call me at any time. I''ll live in the innermost room on the right."


    Roy nodded and sent Yang Yuqing out.

 Chapter 670

    In a cafe in the third section of Jinhua Road, Chengnan district.


    Li futu sits opposite Luo Tao, director of Chengnan Branch.


    After a night, the palm print on Luo Tao''s face has disappeared.


    A cup of fragrant coffee was placed in front of him, but he didn''t have any mood to taste it.


    "Mr. Li, Yi Ren How are you doing now? "


    His face was heavy.


    Sitting in the position of director of Donghai branch, there are few things that can make him feel sad. However, at present, he has undoubtedly encountered a great difficulty.


    It''s not surprising that a man has an affair. However, you should know that he is a public servant and a high-level public servant. If this affair is serious, it''s not only a family affair, it may even shake his power.


    Li futu took a sip of coffee and didn''t hide it.


    "She is temporarily placed in a friend''s house by me. At present, her mood is still stable. However, luoju should also understand Miss Luo''s personality. For a while and a half, I think luoju should not appear in front of her for the time being, so as not to stimulate her mood again. It''s better to let her calm down first."


    Luo Tao heaved a sigh, some helpless.


    Li futu is holding a coffee cup. Hesitated, slowly said: "Luo Ju, why do you let things develop to such a field?"


    For identity reasons, he is not very clear. He is really puzzled, playing outside is OK, but Luo Tao can climb to this point, should be a person who will not lack of prudence and vision, he should understand how much trouble it will bring him if his mistress is pregnant, is it difficult for Luo Tao to really have feelings for Bai Bing?


    Li futu''s words are more euphemistic, but Luo Tao can''t hear the meaning.


    "I didn''t expect that, Mr. Li. I''m absolutely loyal to Yi Ren and her mother. I never wanted to hurt their mother and daughter."


    Li futu was silent.


    Loyalty is a bit ironic when it comes out of Luo Tao''s mouth, but Li futu can at least hear that Bai Bing''s pregnancy is just an accident, and Luo Tao doesn''t want to completely betray this marriage.


    "Luo Ju, what are you going to do next? Miss Luo made it clear last night that she would divorce her mother from you. "


    "No way!"


    Luo Tao said without hesitation: "I will never agree!"


    "Well How does the child in white ice belly do? Luo Ju, maybe nothing else, but I don''t think your wife will be patient with this child. "


    Luo Tao opened his mouth, but at last he was silent.


    A figure in power finally feels the price of a moment of romance.


    Li futu put down his coffee.


    "Luo Ju, in fact, there are only two choices in front of you now."


    "Or choose the forgiveness of your wife and woman."


    "Or, choose your lover, and your wife and woman are strangers to you."


    "It depends on whether Miss Luo and her mother are important or the white ice."


    "Of course my family is important!"


    Without thinking, Luo Tao''s tone slowed down a moment later.


    "It''s just What about the child in the belly of white ice? "


    "If you choose Miss Luo and her mother, the child with a white belly can''t stay."


    Li futu''s expression has the calmness that an outsider should have, and what he says is also an objective fact.


    Luo Tao''s eyes struggle.


    Naturally, he is not an honest official, or even a good man, but after all, tiger poison does not eat son.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Luo Tao looked helplessly at the young man in front of him.


    "Luo Ju, if things are not exposed before, there may be other ways to deal with them, but now that Miss Luo has known, what you are facing is only a single choice question."


    Li futu kindly reminds us.


    "Luo Ju, while the situation is not out of control, you''d better make a choice as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Miss Luo gets into trouble, maybe you can''t clean it up easily."


    Luo Tao took a sip of coffee.


    "In fact, I advised Bai Bing to beat the child, but she didn''t listen..."


    Li futu was not surprised.


    Mother''s son is precious.


    It''s no surprise that the third daughter-in-law wants to take advantage of her child''s superior position. He even suspects that Bai Bing has been planning this pregnancy for a long time, and the Roy people know that Bai Bing may have deliberately leaked it.


    Of course, he won''t talk about things without evidence.


    "Luo Ju, if you believe me, I can talk to Miss Bai. After all, I know her as well."


    Luo Tao was stunned by the speech, and then he was happy. But soon, the joy was replaced by hesitation.


    After all, he knew what kind of young man was sitting in front of him.It''s not enough to use a cruel and cruel sentence.


    He worried that if Bai Bing refused to be soft, the young man would be killed.


    That''s two lives.


    "Is luoju worried that I will use violence?"


    Li futu seemed to see what Luo Tao thought in his heart and said softly, "please rest assured that no matter how hard I am, I will not bully the orphans and widows."


    Luo Tao''s eyes fluctuated. After half pay, he took a long breath.


    "Mr. Li, please."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the cafe, Li futu drove to Liangjiang road according to the address he got from Luo Tao.


    Bai Bing, the owner of the Queen''s bar, owns a two-story building here.


    Li futu was about to get off the bus when he saw Bai Bing come out of the house, wearing a pair of sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. His body was graceful, his waist swayed naturally when he walked around, and his hips were very round. Luo Tao fell into her hands, which was not an accident.


    He came here to find Bai Bing, but after seeing the man, Li futu got back in the car.


    Clearly in front of his home, but white ice at this time but look around, looks very abnormal.


    Bai Bing didn''t drive. Li futu sat in the car and followed her figure. Then he saw that she came to a black BMW 7 Series parked on the street. He looked around again. After confirming that there was no one, he pulled the door and sat in.


    The BMW stopped on the street for about 20 minutes before it started slowly.


    Li futu''s eyes were calm, and he drove and hung behind him.


    BMW finally stopped in a busy street.


    Li futu looked at the street and soon found the sign of Yirenfang.


    The door of BMW opened and Bai Bing got out of the car.


    Let the other party go to the head office of Yirenfang, but Li futu''s eyes are fixed on the license plate of the BMW.


    After the white ice was delivered, the BMW didn''t stay much and drove away quickly.


    Watching the BMW go away, Li futu''s mouth slowly shows a funny radian and picks up the phone.


    "Check a license plate for me. It''s a black BMW 7 series. Let''s see who the owner is."

 Chapter 671

    "Thank you."


    In the office, Li futu took the tea from Yang Yuqing''s assistant and said thanks politely.


    "Mr. Yang, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go out first."


    Yang Yuqing nodded. After the office door was closed, she was surprised and said, "how did you come here?"


    Li futu took a sip of tea and said with a smile.


    "I happened to pass by, so I came up and sat down."


    Yang Yuqing sneered and looked through him.


    "Come on, it''s hard to see you. Will you come to see me? Come on, what''s the matter? "


    Li futu coughed softly. Anyway, he and Yang Yuqing were already so familiar, and he didn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Miss Yang, do you know Bai Bing?"


    "White ice?"


    Yang Yuqing frowned slightly and her eyes were thinking.


    "You mean Bai Bing, the owner of the Queen''s bar?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "What do you ask her for?"


    Yang Yuqing stares at Li futu with a strange look.


    "You don''t like people, do you?"


    Although Bai Bing is over 30 years old, she is well maintained and charming. She is really attractive to men.


    "Where are you going? Am I that kind of person?"


    "Why do you investigate her carefully?"


    Yang Yuqing soon put aside her doubts. This guy at the beginning, but even she chose to refuse, naturally, it is unlikely to have any lust for Bai Bing.


    Yang Yuqing is confident that she can crush her in all aspects, no matter her appearance, age, figure, family background, temperament and financial resources.


    Li futu pondered.


    Seeing this, Yang Yuqing immediately said: "don''t think about lying. If you cheat me, you can''t expect to get any information from me.


    Li futu smiles bitterly. This beautiful young woman really knows him now.


    After hesitation, Li futu said frankly, "I investigated Bai Bing because of the one who lives in your home now."


    "You mean Roy?"


    Yang Yuqing is puzzled.


    "What does it have to do with her?"


    In her opinion, Roy and Bai Bing are two people who can''t be beaten by eight strokes.


    "Bai Bing is Roy''s father''s mistress. Because of this, Roy had a big fight with her father and ran away from home."


    Yang Yuqing a Zheng, this just understood the cause and effect.


    She was born in a rich family, and runs the Yi renfang, and often deals with ladies. The second wife and the third child have heard so many things. She is not surprised, but she frowns at the moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, Bai Bing is a senior member of Yirenfang. She often comes to Yirenfang for nursing. I have seen her sitting several times... "


    "In Huang Mingyi''s car, right?"


    Li futu took her words.


    Yang Yuqing was surprised.


    "How do you know?"


    "I followed them just now."


    The owner of that license plate has been found.


    Li futu did not expect that Bai Bing had an indistinct relationship with Huang Mingyi in the xuanhuang of the heaven and earth under Yan Donglai.


    In order to further confirm, he just came up to find Yang Yuqing.


    According to Yang Yuqing, it is clear that Bai Bing and Huang Mingyi are not together for one or two days.


    This mistress is really powerful. She has two legs when she is a human mistress.


    Luo Tao is obviously kept in the dark, but does the youngest know?


    Yang Yuqing is very clever. Although Li futu doesn''t say anything, she can understand what''s going on with a little thought.


    "This Bai Bing is very capable. She is good at both sides of a director and a big brother. It''s really something that ordinary people can''t do. She''s not afraid to play with torches and burn herself?"


    Li futu smiles.


    The courage of the empress boss may be much greater than Yang Yuqing''s imagination.


    Now he began to doubt whether the child in Bai Bing''s stomach belonged to Luo Tao.


    "Well, anyway, it''s also someone else''s family business. I''m afraid it''s not very good for you to be an outsider to step in?"


    "You think I want to take care of it?"


    Li futu sighed and took a sip of his tea cup.


    "If I don''t stop, I''m afraid your family is trying to find someone to make white ice."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and then said with a surprised smile, "is that girl so powerful?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "She''s a famous female Tyrannosaurus Rex in the police."


    Yang Yuqing smiles and shakes her head.


    "What are you going to do next? This kind of thing, you can''t say that Bai Bing is wrong. The three parties are immoral. "


    "I know. I want to talk to her. Do you mind if I borrow your office?"Yang Yuqing did not refuse, but reminded.


    "I have always been a regular and legal business here. You should be careful."


    Li futu is a little depressed.


    Do you look like a thug?


    "Miss White, please."


    Yang Yuqing let people find a reason to lead Bai Bing to the office.


    Bai Bing thinks that Yang Yuqing wants to find herself, but as soon as she comes in, she finds a man sitting in the office, but Yang Yuqing is not there.


    The door was shut.


    Li futu looks up and smiles.


    "Miss Bai, long time no see."


    "You are Mr. Li


    Bai Bing has a good memory and soon recognizes Li futu.


    "It''s a great honor that Miss Bai still remembers me."


    Li futu was harmless and gentle, as if he were the owner of the office.


    "Miss White, please have a seat."


    "Is Mr. Li looking for me?"


    Bai Bing sat down opposite.


    Li futu nodded.


    "There are some things I want to talk to Miss Bai."


    She and this legendary young man are just one-sided at best, and she can''t even know each other. She doesn''t know why they suddenly find themselves.


    Bai Bing was extremely confused, but because of the other party''s current status, she still squeezed out a smile and said softly, "Mr. Li, please say it."


    "Miss Bai, you''re smart, too. I won''t beat around the bush."


    Li futu spoke slowly.


    Bai Bing''s eyes fluctuated more than before, and an ominous premonition gradually appeared in her heart.


    Finally, she found that the other side''s eyes were on her abdomen.


    "I heard that Miss Bai is pregnant?"


    Bai Bing''s eyes suddenly contracted, and her smile suddenly became unnatural.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How does Mr. Li know? "


    Li futu did not answer, but said with a smile: "it seems that it is true, then I should say congratulations."


    Bai Bing''s eyes dodged.


    "Miss Bai, I know that it''s not easy for a woman to fight in society. In order to get a good life, it''s okay to use some means. No one has the right to criticize, but at least there should be a bottom line. Can''t do too much, right?"


    "Mr. Li, I don''t quite understand what you mean..."


    Li futu smiles when he hears the words. He looks at Bai Bing''s belly, and his tone is very peaceful from beginning to end.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. There''s just a story called cat for prince."


    He raised his eyes.


    "Miss Bai should have heard of it?"

 Chapter 672

    Through Bai Bing''s reaction, Li futu has been able to determine some things.


    The startling "you know whose mistress I am" seems to be still ringing in my ears.


    Since the first meeting, he knew that Luo Tao''s mistress was a woman without too many brains.


    No brain, in fact, is not a derogatory term sometimes.


    What a man fears most is that his mistress is too smart.


    Bai Bing''s performance at the moment is also a clear proof.


    With her city government and ingenuity, she is unlikely to think of the idea of "cat for Prince".


    It was Huang Mingyi who gave her advice.


    Li futu didn''t want to go deep into whether they were forced to do so or planned for a long time. The reason why he would intervene in this matter was that he didn''t want to see Roy destroy herself.


    Bai Bing''s face suddenly became very ugly, and her eyes were full of panic.


    Such a woman, lack of concentration, limited pattern, doomed to climb too high level.


    "Miss Bai, you don''t need to be nervous. Since I''m sitting here now, instead of going to luoju directly, I believe you can see that I don''t mean much to you."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t know how to change a cat for a prince."


    Bai Bing''s mind has been confused. She feels that the young man in front of her is like a devil. She grabs the bag and wants to escape.


    "Miss Bai, evasion can''t solve the problem."


    Li futu said slowly: "just now I came here with Mr. Huang''s car. If the Luo Bureau knows about this, I''m afraid it won''t do you any good or Mr. Huang any good."


    He told the truth.


    In fact, if this matter is pierced, it is definitely a situation of three injuries.


    "Are you following me?"


    Bai Bing glares.


    Li futu turned a blind eye.


    "It''s just a coincidence. If you don''t want people to know it, unless you don''t do it yourself, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for you to expose it now. "


    Bai Bing took a deep breath and managed to calm down.


    "What do you want?"


    Li futu looked at her calmly.


    "Make a price, how much can you keep secret."


    Smell speech, Li futu can''t help but smile, feeling each other as he extortion.


    "Miss Bai, I didn''t come here to talk about the terms with you. Now that I''m talking about this, I''ll be frank. I hope you can leave luoju..."


    Before Li breaks in, he takes a screenshot.


    "No way!"


    She has been with Luo Tao for so many years, and all her good time has been wasted on him. How can she let Luo Tao go now.


    Most of her life now depends on Luo Tao.


    "Miss Bai, if you take the initiative to leave now, luoju will think that he is ashamed of you. You still have a way to go, but if you are stubborn, the result will be unpredictable."


    Li futu''s meaning is very clear.


    If she leaves Luo Tao now, he will pretend that he doesn''t know anything and keep a secret for her. If she insists on staying with Luo Tao, the other party will intervene forcibly.


    Bai Bing is angry, but also panicked.


    She is sure that she has been with Luo Tao for so many years, and Luo Tao has some feelings for her, but I''m afraid few men will tolerate that their heads turn into a green grassland.


    Moreover, Luo Tao is still the head of a powerful game.


    If Luo Tao finds out that she has betrayed him, she can''t imagine what result she will face. The people who can make a breakthrough in officialdom are not much softer than the people in the Jianghu. At least the queen of her family can''t keep it.


    Think of this, white ice eyes suddenly flashed a murderous.


    As long as we get rid of the young people in front of us, her predicament will be solved.


    But then she thought of the young man''s deeds, and the murderer she had just sprung up was like being quickly doused by a bucket of cold water.


    Let alone her, even Huang Mingyi has no capital to fight with this young man.


    "In fact, it''s Huang Mingyi, the brute who killed me..."


    Bai Bing suddenly covered her face and began to cry. It was not a fake cry, but a real drop of tears.


    Tough means, but she can only sell miserably.


    To be honest, she and Huang Mingyi got together. Although they did mean that Huang Mingyi would be strong, they could not be called strong annihilation.


    At that time, in the bar box, facing Huang Mingyi, she didn''t yell. It was half push.


    In her thirties, when she was in the age of tiger and wolf, and Luo Tao''s time with her was limited, Huang Mingyi just filled her psychological and physical void.


    Huang Mingyi is a big man in the world, while Luo Tao is the head of the game. Although Bai Bing is not clever, he is not stupid. She naturally understood who was more trustworthy.


    She felt that she and Huang Mingyi were just taking what they needed and trying to be happy, but the pregnancy really exceeded her expectation.However, Huang Mingyi clearly points out who is the first one to kill her.


    It''s not true.


    Take advantage of the opportunity to go up.


    It seems to be a broad road.


    At the thought of the possibility of becoming the director''s wife, Bai Bing''s sense is lost in an instant. Even though she can''t discuss with Huang Mingyi, she takes the initiative to disclose her relationship with Luo Tao and her pregnancy to Luo Tao''s family.


    She wanted to let Luo Tao''s original mate take the initiative to abdicate, but she didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin.


    With the appearance of Li futu, the dream of her wife was shattered.


    She was crying like a victim.


    Women''s tears are indeed the biggest weapon against men, but there are preconditions.


    Even if Bai Bing is crying and fainting here, someone may not have too much emotional fluctuation.


    No matter what she said is true or false, whether she was annihilated by Huang Ming Yiqiang or not, Li futu didn''t care.


    As he said to Gu Qingcheng at the beginning, except for those he loves, all people in the world are cud dogs.


    "Miss Bai, it doesn''t matter whether you are right or wrong now. The important thing is the choice you take. As long as you leave luoju, everything you have now won''t change much, and you can even stay with this child. You just need to find an excuse in luoju to say it''s a fight."


    "You are still young, and the days ahead are still long. There is no need to close yourself to a dead end."


    Li futu took out a tissue and handed it to him.


    "Miss Bai, I have said all I can. I hope you can think it over."


    Having said that, he didn''t stay any longer. He got up and left the office.


    Yang Yuqing came face to face, full of spring breeze, full of smile.


    "Oh, I can''t see. I didn''t expect that you still have the talent to be a negotiator."


    Li futu was stunned and then watched Yang Yuqing remove a Bluetooth headset from her ear.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Hey, why don''t I hire you to talk to my husband and divorce me?"


    Yang Yuqing seems serious.


    "I think you can."

 Chapter 673

    In a western restaurant not far from Yirenfang.


    After ordering, Yang Yuqing returned the menu to the waiter.


    "What I said just now, please think about it. If you succeed, I will definitely give you a big reward."


    Yang Yuqing''s tone is very exaggerated.


    Li futu had been used to her jokes for a long time, so he said: "what''s the reward? Let''s talk about it first. "


    Yang Yuqing patted her chest, leading to waves, the scene is very tempting.


    Li futu coughed and looked away.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I, how about giving myself to you as a reward? Is it sincere? "


    Li futu''s heart had already been numbed by the young woman''s elder sister. When he heard this, he didn''t have a big look fluctuation. He just gently reminded: "there are so many people here. Please pay attention to what you say."


    Yang Yuqing did not speak any more, but she held her chin and looked at Li futu with a long sigh of self pity.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Miss Yang, do you think Bai Bing will agree to leave Luo Tao?"


    He began to change the subject.


    "How would you choose?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Yuqing''s face became pale.


    "You mean me and Bai Bing are the same kind of people?"


    Li futu was slightly surprised and immediately explained, "I don''t mean that."


    "I tell you, even if I''m Bai Bing, you''re a concubine!"


    Li futu didn''t argue rationally. Now he has understood that the best way at this time is to keep silent. Otherwise, once he opens his mouth, these women may have a hundred words waiting for you.


    "Tell me if your men are things. One plays tricks on others, but he doesn''t want to be responsible. The other even wants to use others. To tell you the truth, I really think Bai Bing is very poor."


    With Yang Yuqing''s intelligence, the information she overheard just now is enough for her to restore the whole thing.


    Li futu''s silence is golden. He doesn''t want to correct Yang Yuqing''s Three Outlooks and act as a competent audience.


    But if he doesn''t speak, it''s still wrong.


    "Are you dumb? Don''t be like a log, OK


    Li futu sighed and said, "you pity Bai Bing, but have you ever thought about the Roy people and their mother and daughter? Are they not more pitiful? "


    Yang Yuqing has no way to argue and stares at Li futu.


    "So it''s all you men."


    At this time, the waiter finally came in his tuxedo.


    Li futu breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said, "let''s eat."


    Yang Yuqing picks up the fork.


    "By the way, what does the Roy girl like to eat?"


    Li futu wondered: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m afraid the girl won''t be in the mood to eat when it happens, so I''ll bring her a share later."


    Yang Yuqing''s heart is still very kind. After all, when she was a recruiting girl, she thought that it was not easy for someone to make money by selling steamed stuffed buns, and she wanted to give people a discount.


    "I don''t know."


    Yang Yuqing really asked Li futu this question. He didn''t know what the Roy girls like to eat.


    "Forget it, I''ll give her some."


    Yang Yuqing shook her head.


    ¡­¡­


    Back home.


    Yang Yuqing put the food on the dining table, and then came to the door of Roy''s house.


    She just saw each other''s shoes on the shoe rack.


    "Miss Luo."


    Although it was in her own home, Yang Yuqing knocked on the door politely.


    After a while, the door opened and Roy appeared in front of him with a look of haggard.


    Yang Yuqing noticed that the curtains in the room were still tightly drawn.


    "Miss Luo, you won''t stay in the house all day, will you?"


    Roy made a smile.


    "I have nothing to do anyway..."


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "No matter what happened, you can''t torture yourself like this. You still have to eat food, right?"


    She pushed the door open.


    "I''ve brought you some food. Come out and have some."


    Roy people slightly a Leng, it seems that did not expect Yang Yuqing would be so concerned about themselves.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Her dry way, heart quietly flowing through a warm current.


    Yang Yuqing shook her head and pulled it out of the room.


    "Miss Luo, I''m a few years older than you. I hope you don''t mind talking to me."


    Yang Yuqing brought a glass of water to Roy and handed it over.


    "Miss Yang, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Roy people holding chopsticks unconsciously fiddle with food, although a day did not eat, but it seems that she still has no appetite.Yang Yuqing put the cup in front of her and sat down.


    "Every one of us in the world will encounter frustrations and setbacks, which is unavoidable. I don''t know what kind of trouble you are in, but as long as you learn to use the thinking after five years, I think any difficulties should be able to brave the past


    Roy had chopsticks.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thinking in five years


    Yang Yuqing chuckled: "yes. Lovelorn, unemployed, or not working well, these things may bring pain, but as long as you think about it, if five years later, will you still be worried about these things? No matter how big it is, I''m afraid it will become a small matter after five years. "


    Roy was a little distracted for a moment.


    At present, the worst result of this incident is the divorce of her parents. If we look at it five years later, maybe it''s no big deal.


    Although Yang Yuqing''s words have the meaning of self deception, it can''t be denied that this kind of mentality can really cheer people up instantly.


    And the effect is immediate.


    A smile finally appeared on Roy''s face, which was no longer forced out of politeness as before.


    "Miss Yang, have you been living the present life with the mentality of" five years later "


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "I can''t help it. My marriage is a failure. I have to think about it myself."


    Roy hesitated.


    "Miss Yang, does your husband seldom come back?"


    She observed that there were almost no male products in the mansion, and even a pair of male slippers could not be seen.


    Yang Yuqing nodded.


    "Since we got married, we''ve almost been separated. I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    She took a look at Roy and said with a smile, "Miss Luo, don''t look at me like this. Although it''s a little dull, it''s also better than freedom. As a married person, you can enjoy your single life. What''s wrong?"


    Roy suddenly thought of last night''s scene, immediately no longer speak.


    "Miss Luo, in fact, my life is not so bad. If one day you find yourself falling in love with someone you hate, it''s the worst."


    "But how can I fall in love with someone I hate?"


    Roy said subconsciously.


    Before her voice fell, her face suddenly stagnated, frowned slightly, and a wisp of confusion appeared in her eyes.


    Yang Yuqing patted her hand, "have a meal."

 Chapter 674

    Shibei feicuiting.


    Huang Mingyi has a villa here.


    After returning from Yirenfang, Bai Bing is restless and has no choice but to come to Huang Mingyi.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Huang Mingyi is a little surprised when he opens the door. After he and Bai Bing are together, he usually asks for Bai Bing, but Bai Bing seldom comes to him on his own initiative.


    But he can understand.


    Women, after all, have to talk about saving face.


    At that time, he thought about Bai Bing, but he really just wanted to see her. Although Bai Bing was not young, her figure was not out of shape. Besides, she was willing to maintain her face, especially when she was still the mistress of the director.


    This kind of woman''s play is not the general stimulation.


    At that time, he drank wine, which was a color medium. Moreover, he saw that Bai Bing didn''t have much resistance at that time, so they hit it off. Tianlei caught fire and staged a real battle in the box.


    I have to admit that this girl is really good at playing. She is not young, but she is very flexible. Her waist is so twisted that she makes him happy.


    Thinking of Bai Bing''s amorous feelings on the bed, Huang Mingyi has an impulse again, and comes up to hug Bai Bing''s waist.


    They''ve been together for a long time. I don''t know how many times. Once they played in the woods in the middle of the night, and they were already "old husband and old wife". But this time, Bai Bing pushed Huang Mingyi away.


    "You stay away from me."


    Because Bai Bing is wearing sunglasses, Huang Mingyi can''t see her eyes, but he can still see her indifferent and irritable expression clearly.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the afternoon still fine? "


    He was a little surprised.


    Bai Bing ignored him, went into the villa directly, left the six figure bag aside, and then sat on the sofa with a cold face.


    Huang Mingyi frowned, approached and sat down beside her.


    "Binger, what happened?"


    "Don''t call me that!"


    Bai Bing angrily takes off his sunglasses.


    "You killed me, you know?"


    Huang Mingyi felt puzzled.


    In the afternoon, he sent Bai Bing to Yirenfang, but they were all well. Why didn''t they see each other for a while?


    Are pregnant women so moody?


    But I''m just pregnant.


    As a big brother in the Jianghu, Huang Mingyi is very patient with women, and also has a lot of means. Otherwise, it was impossible for Bai Bing to risk being cheated by Luo Tao.


    He didn''t mind Bai Bing''s bad attitude and said gently: "Bing Er, you are not alone now. Don''t get angry casually, or you will be bad to our children..."


    "I''m almost finished myself. I don''t care about children!"


    Bai Bing picked up the bag and threw it at him.


    Caught off guard, Huang Mingyi was hit on the shoulder by her, but soon he caught Bai Bing''s wrist.


    His patience is good, but it''s limited.


    "Calm down!"


    Huang Mingyi drinks deeply.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Bai Bing was scared for a while, then she let go of her hand and let more than 200000 bags fall to the ground.


    "Our business It''s been discovered. "


    Her lips were trembling and her eyes were in a panic.


    At this moment, she finally began to regret.


    Following Luo Tao, although she won''t get any fame, Luo Tao is blameless to her in other aspects. But what about Huang Mingyi?


    She doesn''t think Huang Mingyi will treat her better than Luo Tao.


    Moreover, under the system of the Dragon Kingdom, I''m afraid that a fool can see which one is more advantageous and reliable, with a director or a big brother in the river.


    When she hit Huang Mingyi just now, she didn''t pretend to pose or act like a spoiler, but now she really hates him.


    If Huang Mingyi hadn''t provoked her, how could she have come to such a field!


    "Found out?"


    Huang Mingyi''s eyes are fixed, his brows are wrinkled, and his hand holding Bai Bing tightly is not loosened.


    "What was found? You have to be clear. "


    "I''m pregnant with your baby. I''ve been found out!"


    Bai Bing yelled, feeling a little out of control.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible."


    Huang Mingyi can''t believe it. He also took a certain risk to hook up with Luo Tao''s woman. After all, no matter what, the other party is an official, but he is a bandit. Luo Tao has many ways to make trouble for him.


    "I''ll make fun of this kind of thing?! Just now, the chairman of the Warring States period, your brother, Li futu, came directly to me and asked me to leave Luo Tao! "


    "Li futu? What does it matter to him? "


    The more Huang Mingyi listened, the more puzzled he was. But at this time, he couldn''t care why Li futu would step in. He looked rather heavy and said, "what did he talk about with you? You tell me everythingBai Bing looks at him fiercely. Although she resents that Huang Mingyi has done so much harm to her, she knows that now only Huang Mingyi can help her.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she calmed down and repeated the conversation she had just had with Li futu in Yirenfang.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to act rashly first?"?! When I plan, why do you want to tell me about your pregnancy without telling me? "


    After hearing this, Huang Mingyi was so angry that he even wanted to slap the stupid woman.


    It''s really long hair and short knowledge. I usually watch too many TV dramas with brain damage. I think that if I''m pregnant, I''m qualified to force the palace to abdicate. Other people have been helping each other for so many years, which can be compared with a child who hasn''t formed in your stomach?


    Even if the fact that the child in Bai Bing''s belly is his own is not discovered, as long as this matter is really out of control, Huang Mingyi is sure that Luo Tao will force Bai Bing to kill the child in his belly. A direct showdown like Bai Bing''s is undoubtedly the most stupid choice!


    "Why are you yelling at me? If it wasn''t for you, nothing would have happened! "


    "Don''t put all the blame on me! What kind of chaste woman do you think you are? "


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Bai Bing rushes on angrily. Huang Mingyi stands up and pushes him down on the sofa.


    "Enough!"


    Bai Bing falls down on the sofa. It seems that she didn''t expect that her tender and considerate lover would treat herself so rudely. She looks at him for a while and then sobs.


    "I''m really blind..."


    She was filled with remorse.


    "What are you crying for? Can crying solve the problem


    Huang Mingyi was also very upset and pulled his collar.


    "It''s not irreparable."


    Bai Bing choked: "you tell me, how can you recover?"


    Huang Mingyi stares at her.


    "Didn''t you just say that Luo Tao didn''t know about it except for Li futu? As long as Li futu doesn''t snitch, that''s fine. "


    "But he has said that if I don''t leave..."


    "Then try to make it impossible for him to speak."


    Huang Mingyi''s eyes are dark and cruel.


    Bai Bing''s tears stopped slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to do? "


    "In this world, there are people who can''t speak."


    Huang Mingyi looks poisonous and spicy. Evil comes from the edge of gall.

 Chapter 675

    Bai Bing left with her bag and tears in her eyes.


    Huang Mingyi took a bottle of wine and a cup and sat on the sofa alone.


    He opened the wine, poured it into the glass and drank it in gulps.


    It''s said that beauty is a disaster.


    Because of Bai Bing, at this moment, he was forced to a dead corner with almost no choice.


    After so many years in the world, suspicion has become a part of his nature.


    Although Li futu said that as long as Bai Bing leaves Luo Tao, he will not pursue the matter, Huang Mingyi can''t believe the other party''s words, and he never likes the feeling of holding the handle in other people''s hands.


    From the heart.


    He really didn''t want to make enemies with that young man.


    He even said that he had a strong fear of the young man.


    In fact, it''s not just him. Now in the East China Sea, who doesn''t respect that young man?


    The Wang family once regarded the young man as a thorn in the flesh, and then the Wang family collapsed.


    Pang Tianyun and Pangge had a conflict, and finally died.


    As long as you think about standing on the opposite side of such a terrible enemy, I''m afraid that subconsciously you will first have a trace of fear, and Huang Mingyi is no exception.


    As you can see, his hand shaking slightly at the moment.


    But he had no choice.


    No man will tolerate wearing a green hat. If Luo Tao finds out, he will surely get along with him.


    Even if Luo Tao can''t completely put him to death, if he is thought about by a bureau director, he will certainly have difficulties and make a difference in the future.


    Besides, it''s only after 50 years that he can climb up.


    Huang Mingyi keeps drinking, and his eyes are gradually congested.


    No doubt, no matter what the risk, he must get rid of Li futu!


    To solve the problem of Li futu, the elder brother Yan Donglai is also a big mountain he needs to cross.


    Wang Donghai and the president of the Warring States period are in the same situation. That''s what the whole Donghai knows. As a cadre of Yan Donglai, Huang Mingyi knows how good the relationship between the elder brother and the young man is.


    When Pang Tianyun died, brother Yan didn''t come forward to say a word.


    Therefore, even if he can successfully solve Li futu, I''m afraid brother Yan will probably deal with himself afterwards.


    Huang Mingyi is shortness of breath and slowly clenches his glass.


    Or Never stop!


    Fortune depends on misfortune, and misfortune depends on fortune.


    This time, it seems to be a crisis. Maybe it''s also an opportunity for him to soar!


    The people who make achievements in the river and lake fight hard with one punch, one foot, one knife and one shot. Such people will not lack courage.


    Huang Mingyi''s eyes fluctuate violently, and his fierce color is more and more intense, which makes people creepy.


    In his opinion, Pang Tianyun lost to miss song.


    Now that Miss Song has returned to Beijing and heard that she is preparing for marriage, she should have nothing to do with this man. Without the mountain of song, as long as she is careful, she does not have the chance to cut corners.


    Of course, he is also very clear, once you start, you must kill!


    In the villa, Huang Mingyi poured himself a mouthful of wine wildly, and then "bang", the cup was directly crushed by him.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a product of the Tang Dynasty.


    Li futu went upstairs, intending to see the beautiful policewoman hiding here secretly licking her wound.


    After all, people are brought by him. You can''t throw them to Yang Yuqing and ignore them.


    It''s Roy who opened the door for Li futu. Yang Yuqing is not here.


    Yang Yuqing has done her utmost to keep people. It''s impossible to ask her to stay at home all day as an escort. Moreover, Roy people are not so vulnerable that they need to be looked after at any time.


    Maybe it was Yang Yuqing''s "five years later" thinking that played a role. Although she still kept herself in the room, Roy looked better and even poured a glass of water for Li futu.


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    Naturally, he didn''t know that Yang Yuqing had done "psychological counseling" for Roy. He deserves to be a famous female Tyrannosaurus Rex in the police field, and his self-regulation ability is really strong.


    "What? Do you really think this is your home


    To treat the "patient" and the "injured", we should not show sympathy. On the contrary, if we want them to "recover" as soon as possible, we should be more natural and treat them as if they are not ill. Only in this way can we let the patient get rid of the pain.


    "Are you going to drive me away?"


    Roy sat on the sofa with her knees in her arms. Compared with the fierce air she used to exude, her posture now obviously became much weaker.


    "You can''t live here all the time, can you?"


    Li futu took a drink.


    "I talked to your father. He obviously cares about his family. It depends on whether you forgive him or not.""Do you want me to forgive him for doing such shameless things?"


    Roy''s resentment has not subsided.


    "I tell you, dream!"


    "So you''re going to be an enemy with him all your life?"


    "What do you mean? It seems that I am the one who is wrong. Isn''t it all his fault?"


    "I know, it''s really the problem of the Bureau itself. However, even if the judge decides a case, he will try his best to give people a chance to make a fresh start if conditions permit. You can''t completely sentence luoju to death for one fault, can you? "


    Roy laughed.


    "Are you the lobbyist he invited?"


    Li futudang said: "don''t get me wrong. I''m just standing in the position of a friend. It''s up to you to listen or not."


    The Roy people stopped talking.


    "I''ve already talked to Bai Bing."


    Hearing this, Roy''s eyes beat.


    Seeing this, Li futu laughed to himself, but he didn''t show anything on his face.


    "I have stated my interests with her. I think she should choose to leave your father. Naturally, that child will be taken away."


    Roy hesitated and doubted: "is that true? Would she give up so easily? "


    "Nature is true."


    Li futu looked Frank.


    "As for why she did it, you don''t have to know."


    Roy didn''t ask any more questions.


    She knows who the man is. Bai Bing is willing to compromise. He must have used some means of coercion and inducement.


    "Why are you doing this for me?"


    Roy''s eyes were fixed on Li futu.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Although I''m not a good person, I respect people who have justice in their heart."


    Roy hugged his knees. This posture fully shows her slender legs.


    "But I don''t want to be a policeman anymore."


    Li futu was surprised.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? Is it because of the game? "


    Roy shook his head and lowered his eyes.


    "Not all of them."


    Li futu was puzzled and was about to continue to ask, but his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He took out his cell phone, looked at it, motioned to the Roy, and went over to connect it.


    "Brother Yan."

 Chapter 676

    When Li futu drove out of Datang Yipin, a black Hyundai, which had been parked opposite for several hours, immediately followed him.


    The driver is obviously very proficient in tracking. He is far behind the Mustang, keeping a distance of nearly 20 meters. In addition, there is a lot of traffic on the street, so it is difficult to detect.


    At such a long distance, ordinary people may lose their target if they don''t pay attention to it. However, this Hyundai Car followed the Mustang to a theater and watched Li futu get out of the car and walk in.


    The theater has two floors. The first floor is a hall with many seats, while the second floor is a box for distinguished guests.


    The broad stage is not a traditional opera, but a drama. It is a scene in the period of Chu and Han Dynasties. It is almost a household name of Hongmen banquet.


    As soon as Li futu appeared, two fierce men met him. They were very polite. They called Mr. Li and led him to a box on the second floor.


    Li futu pushed the door in.


    It was Yan Donglai sitting in the box watching the play.


    "Brother Li is here. Please sit down."


    Yan Donglai waved with a smile.


    Although the culture of drama has a long history, it is showing signs of withering. Nowadays, which young people still like to go to the cinema to listen to what plays, they obviously prefer to go to the cinema to see blockbusters.


    Although the overall environment is far from what it was before, when Li futu came in just now, he found that there were a lot of people in the theater. The seats in the hall on the first floor were almost occupied on the eighth floor.


    "Brother Yan is so elegant."


    Li futu sits down beside Yan Donglai.


    Sitting here, you can have a panoramic view of the stage.


    There are a large number of troupes performing on the stage, each with heavy makeup and luxuriant costumes. They have already performed Xiang Zhuang''s sword dance.


    "Like you young people, you should not be very interested in the opera, right?"


    Yan Donglai said with a smile.


    Li futu was noncommittal. "Brother Yan didn''t come to see me specially, did he?"


    "Well, at the end of each year, some big brothers in Donghai meet. No matter how noisy this year is, it''s all in the past. It has become a tradition. In the past, it was mostly presided over by Gu and me, but you know, now Gu has been washing his hands. I don''t think he will take part in such occasions any more, so I want you to replace Gu and join me To preside over this year''s annual meeting. "


    Li futu was a little surprised when he heard that there was such a tradition in the East China Sea. It was almost equivalent to the "summit" in the political arena or in the shopping mall.


    "Brother Yan, although Gu has retired, isn''t there Miss Gu?"


    "I''ve also got to talk to Gu Laogou about this. After all, Miss Gu is a female dependant. I''m afraid it''s hard for her to adapt to such an occasion when she''s new to the top. According to Gu Laogou''s idea, he thinks you should be more suitable."


    "Brother Li, looking at the whole East China Sea, in terms of prestige and status, you are the only one who can replace Gu. Don''t refuse any more."


    Li futu hasn''t spoken yet, but there is a voice outside the door.


    "I don''t agree!"


    Soon, the box door was pushed open.


    What comes in is Huang Mingyi in the mysterious yellow world.


    Yan Donglai frowned.


    "Who let you in?"


    "Brother Yan, you''re too partial. We''ve been living with you for so many years. You don''t want to promote us, but you''ve tried your best to give all the good things to outsiders. I really don''t understand."


    Huang Mingyi spoke softly, and his eyes gradually shifted to Li futu.


    "Is he your illegitimate son?"


    This is the first time that he and Li futu face to face.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Yan Donglai snapped the seat.


    In the past, when Yan Donglai was angry, Huang Mingyi must have been in a state of panic, but at the moment, he had no fluctuation.


    "Brother Yan, we are all working hard behind you for what? It''s just a glorious future, but now you''re really chilling us. "


    "Pongo''s death is just because of the man around you. You can still sit here and talk with him. Excuse me, do you think you are worthy of being a big brother?"


    Yandong is as deep as water.


    Now, this situation can''t be more obvious.


    "What about them, abio?"


    "Brother Yan, don''t worry. They''re all right for the moment. They''re just invited down for tea by me."


    "Are you Huang Mingyi?"


    Li futu opened his mouth and looked calm.


    Huang Mingyi smiles.


    "Li Shao didn''t know me."


    "Because of white ice?"


    Li futu asked flatly.


    It''s not too unexpected that Huang Mingyi chooses to jump out of the wall in a hurry, or break the bridge. What he didn''t expect is that Huang Mingyi even plans to deal with Yan Donglai."Li Shao, why do you want to meddle? What''s our business to do with you? "


    Huang Mingyi no longer hides his intention to kill.


    "Brother Yan, if you want to blame him, you can blame him. I''ve been forced to come to this step."


    Voice landing, downstairs suddenly sounded a gunshot, theater instant chaos.


    The screams rang out.


    "You think if you kill me, you''ll be able to go up?"


    After all, Yan Donglai is a hero who has experienced big scenes. Even in the face of the rebellion of his subordinates, he is calm and calm.


    Although the dialogue between Li futu and Huang Mingyi just now confused him, he was obviously not interested in further research.


    "No, no, brother Yan, it''s not me who killed you, it''s him."


    Huang Mingyi shook his head and pointed to Li futu with a sinister smile.


    "It''s him, the wolf, who wants to unify the East China Sea and murder brother Yan. And I''m the one who avenged you, brother Yan. "


    I have to admit that Huang Mingyi''s abacus is very loud.


    Kill two birds with one stone. No, three birds with one stone.


    It not only solves the problem that Li futu conceals from him and Bai Bing, but also kills his elder brother, and pushes himself to a person who avenges his blood.


    It''s a personal talent to come up with such a poisonous plan in just one day.


    The sound of chaotic footsteps rang out.


    The door was almost blocked by Huang Mingyi''s people.


    Yan Donglai stands up.


    "What do you want? Rebellion? "


    "Brother Yan, people die for money and birds die for food. Your time is over."


    Huang Mingyi''s smile widens and tends to be rampant.


    "Don''t worry, for the sake of brothers, I will bury you."


    Dare to set up such a killing, he arranged, of course, is the most loyal man.


    Immediately, Huang Mingyi stepped back, exited the box, waved his hand, and his eyes were ferocious.


    "Kill


    The Hongmen banquet, which ended halfway on the stage, seems to be staged in reality.


    "Brother Yan, how long have you not been able to do it yourself?"


    Li futu got up slowly and stood side by side with Yan Donglai.


    "About two years."


    Li futu said with a smile: "I''m afraid today is a good opportunity for brother Yan to show his strength again."


    Yan Donglai laughs, and his posture is heroic, just like when he came to the East China Sea at the beginning of that year.


    "I really want to see how much weight Huang Mingyi has and whether he can lift my head on someone''s neck!"

 Chapter 677

    Huang Mingyi set up a bureau and successfully blocked Yan Donglai and Li futu in the box of the theater.


    To make such a move, he can be said to have lost his way. If the two people in the box don''t die today, they will die without a burial place.


    Although today''s world is no longer as particular about righteousness as it used to be, if the murder of his eldest brother is spread, he will become the target of public criticism and everyone will be punished.


    "Kill, kill me!"


    He constantly urged his subordinates, with a vicious look.


    He was very clever. At the beginning of the battle, he immediately withdrew from the box and did not give Li futu the chance to "catch the thief first and catch the king.".


    After all, he knows very well that even if Yan Donglai is not involved, the other person he wants to deal with is the first master in the East China Sea.


    Knowing that the target was difficult to deal with, he arranged for the most daring men to fight. Almost everyone was carrying human life on his back, but even so, he could not solve the battle for a while and a half.


    It''s not his people who are not brave.


    Knowing that the opposite is the eldest brother of the eldest brother and the rising young heroes in the East China Sea, how dare you say these people are not fierce?


    The only blame is that the box is too small, which makes it difficult to take advantage of the number of people. Yandong and his wife are guarding the door, and it is difficult to rush in in a short time.


    Of course, as long as he sticks to it and when the opponent''s strength is exhausted, Huang Mingyi feels that there is no doubt that he will break it.


    But.


    He can''t afford it.


    His plan is to let Li futu become the murderer of Yan Donglai, and he is holding the banner of revenge for Yan Donglai, rightfully kill Li futu.


    He can''t let outsiders know what''s going on here.


    We must make a quick decision!


    Every extra second, there will be an extra risk of exposure.


    If found, even if Li futu and Yan Donglai were killed here, he would not escape.


    "Shoot me and kill them!"


    Huang Mingyi''s eyes are congested, and he is already a little crazy.


    Fighting in the river and lake is usually limited to cold weapons, which is almost an unwritten rule. After all, the Dragon kingdom is not like the West. It is strictly controlled here, and it is likely to bring big trouble to itself.


    But at this moment, Huang Mingyi can''t care so much. He just wants to solve the two people in the box as soon as possible.


    "Boss, it''s downtown here. There''s too much noise from the guys..."


    There''s a reminder from one of my men.


    There will be a lot of trouble and none of them will be able to run.


    "I told you to go up, you hear me?"


    Huang Mingyi picked up his collar and roared, his eyes splitting.


    "Know, know, boss."


    Swallowing saliva, the fierce man was about to convey Huang Mingyi''s order, but suddenly someone came downstairs with a big package in his hand.


    "Brother Huang!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huang Mingyi let go, turned his head, looked at the big black package, and subconsciously frowned.


    "What is this?"


    The fight between life and death continues in the box.


    Yan Donglai''s position as the king of the East China Sea is not a vanity. Even if he sticks his feet in the East China Sea, his dignity becomes stronger and stronger, and he has fewer and fewer opportunities to work with others in person, but his skill does not fall behind.


    He grabs the white blade with empty hand and cuts the other side''s shoulder with backhand. The whole process is full of breath. A blood arrow flies out, and a few drops sprinkle on his face. The scene is breathtaking, but it has a strange aesthetic feeling.


    Maybe this is the so-called aesthetics of violence.


    With a knife in his hand, he guarded the door, chopping down a group of young men. He had the spirit of one man holding the gate and ten thousand men holding the gate.


    Li futu was not far away from him. He leaned against the angle and slightly lowered himself. He avoided the knife. He clasped his opponent''s wrist with his five fingers and raised his right leg as fast as electricity. He kicked him out and knocked over several people, so that the opponent''s attack could be postponed.


    "Brother Yan, it''s not the way to drag on like this. We have to rush out."


    Yan Dong came to wipe the blood on his face.


    "That''s right. If you drag on, Huang Mingyi will probably put all his eggs in one basket and use guns."


    Two people look at each other, do not retreat into the door.


    Outside, Huang Mingyi took the black package from his hand.


    "Where did this come from?"


    "Someone sent it to the gate of the theater and said he would give it to Li futu."


    "Li futu''s stuff?"


    Huang Mingyi frowned.


    In this case, he had no intention to wonder why someone would send things here even if something happened at the theater.


    He weighed the parcel in his hand and found that it had some weight.


    Out of curiosity, he opened the package.


    Inside is a quartz clock, the pointer is still walking, making a drip sound.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Li futu, do you see it! Someone''s going to die for you! It seems that a lot of people hope you can''t die well! Ha haIt''s homophonic to send a clock to the end. It''s always a taboo to take a clock as a gift.


    Seeing that there are still people who hate Li futu so much, Huang Mingyi is not happy.


    Li futu and Yan Dong are killing at the door at this time.


    Hearing this, Li futu turns to see Huang Mingyi holding a clock and laughing at him. He not only frowns slightly.


    Then, he was keen to catch the sound of the pointer moving.


    Looking at the clock, his pupils shrank and his face changed.


    "Brother Yan, step back!"


    He grabbed Yan Donglai''s arm. He didn''t care to explain. Instead, he quickly turned around and stepped back into the box again. He grabbed a chair and hit it directly at the box window.


    "Wow..."


    The glass broke in an instant.


    Li futu didn''t hesitate. As soon as the chair hit out, he took Yandong and rushed out.


    They almost crashed out of the window with the glass.


    Although the theater has only the second floor, its second floor is much higher than that of residential buildings. Because Yan Donglai didn''t react much, he fell down and his knife fell to the ground, which was quite embarrassed.


    The theater is located in the downtown, suddenly two people fly out of the height, pedestrians are all sideways.


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Dong came and stood up.


    At the same time, in the theater, Huang Mingyi didn''t have time to wonder Li futu''s reaction. Seeing them break the window and run away, he immediately roared, "chase me!"


    But he has no chance.


    The sound of the clock in his hand suddenly became rapid and then stopped.


    Time seems to be standing still at this moment.


    Then


    "Boom!"


    With this clock as a dot, the raging fire exploded rapidly, and the fierce waves came out in an instant. In a twinkling of an eye, Huang Mingyi, who was unable to respond, was engulfed, and then swept the people around him.


    Outside the theater, Li futu squints at the direction of the second floor and does not respond to Yan Donglai''s question.


    Yan Donglai also raised his head.


    Soon, he heard a deafening noise, the ground seemed to shake, and then a dazzling fire came out of the window where they had just jumped.


    Yan Donglai''s expression is frozen.


    The pedestrians in the whole street were petrified.

 Chapter 678

    The East China Sea.


    As a well deserved economic hub, Longguo can also be a prosperous metropolis in the forefront of the world.


    Playing blasting here?


    Which is Yan Donglai, also feel shocked at the moment.


    Since his debut, he has never played such a big hand.


    The authorities allow a certain amount of fighting, but there are preconditions.


    Just as Han Dong said at the last charity meeting, don''t let the noise of the river and lake overshadow the bell of the temple.


    This kind of thing can already be defined as a terrorist attack. If you catch it, you will definitely get shot.


    This can not be described as lawlessness.


    It''s insane!


    After a mountain shaking, everything seems to be at a standstill.


    No one''s coming out of the theater.


    Yan Donglai knows very well that Huang Mingyi and others may not be alive at such a close distance. If Li futu hadn''t pulled him to jump off the building in time just now, he might have become a corpse now, and he didn''t have a whole corpse.


    "Lunatic..."


    Yan Donglai murmured.


    The big owl standing on the top of the East China Sea had a miserable impression. He was covered with dust, but he still had blood on his body. His face was scratched by the glass when he jumped out of the window just now, leaving a few blood lines.


    Some pedestrians started to call the police in a hurry.


    The speed of the people''s public servants was very fast. In more than ten minutes, a rush of sirens came, and seven or eight police cars surrounded them like terrorists.


    Li futu and Yan Donglai didn''t run away, and they didn''t resist. They were taken to the police car with no hands to catch.


    "Take them back to the city first."


    At the command of the officer, two police cars soon left.


    The remaining police officers quickly cordoned off the scene.


    Then, many media arrived.


    The blast was like a cannon shot to welcome the new year ahead of time, shaking the whole East China Sea.


    ¡­¡­


    "At the helm, something''s wrong."


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Family house.


    Jiang Bo came in a hurry.


    Gu Qingcang is sitting on the sofa talking with Xie Wan. He turns his head and frowns slightly.


    He has retired from the world. It is reasonable that Jiang Bo should not come to him again.


    "Dad, you talk."


    Xie Wan is very understanding to get up, make room, after Jiangbo side, with a smile nodded.


    Jiang Bo didn''t dare to neglect and turned back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Although no longer in power, Gu Qingcang''s prestige did not weaken, and his tone naturally sent out heavy pressure.


    After nearly two months of training, plus Xie Wan''s careful care, because the car accident injury has largely recovered, and even can be separated from the crutch.


    After Xie Wan left, Jiang Bo quickly came to Gu Qingcang.


    "At the helm, Li Shao was caught by the police."


    Gu Qingcang frowned, but he was still calm.


    "Because of what?"


    "Fear involved!"


    "Fear?"


    Hearing these two words, Gu Qingcang''s face inevitably fluctuated.


    In this land, killing and arson may have an opportunity to show mercy outside the law, but if it has something to do with the word "involved in terrorism", it will be difficult to escape the trial.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes suddenly became serious.


    "An hour ago, a theater under Huang Mingyi''s name exploded. Huang Mingyi was killed on the spot. It is said that many of his subordinates were killed. The scene was very tragic. Because many bodies were blown up, the death toll has not been determined and is still in the statistics."


    Jiang Bo came quickly.


    "At the scene of the theater, Li Shao was caught on the spot, and Yan Donglai was with him. Now they have been taken to the Municipal Bureau and are forbidden to visit."


    After listening to the whole story, Gu Qingcang''s eyes fluctuated.


    "Anything else?"


    Jiang Bo shook his head.


    "Although the government tried to suppress the news and reduce the impact, there was too much news at that time. Many media were reporting on the incident, but due to the status of Mr. Li Shao and Mr. Yan, they did not disclose their identities."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Gu Qingcang felt extremely confused. No matter how sophisticated he was, I''m afraid he couldn''t imagine the twists and turns.


    Naturally, Jiang Bo could not answer his question.


    Li Fuyi and all the people in dongmingtu are quarantined, but they don''t know what happened.


    "Did Qing Cheng know about it?"


    Jiang Bo shook his head.


    "Don''t let her know for the time being, so that she won''t worry. Let''s go. You and I will go to the City Council."Gu Qingcang stood up slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    Hangzhou.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    In the man-made Park, the sound of breaking the air is loud.


    A woman in green is holding a long sword, walking like a dragon. In the light, she leaves a series of ethereal shadows, which can hardly be captured by human eyes.


    The light of the sword is like waves, dazzling, and accompanied by bursts of gas explosion.


    She made a sudden step.


    Countless shadows gathered in one instant!


    With her toes on the ground and her sword fingers in the air, her body spins rapidly and rises from the ground.


    The sharp friction between the sword body and the air makes a continuous clear sound, just like a phoenix singing!


    Under the sunlight, the sword body refracts continuously dazzling brilliance, which makes people dare not look directly at it.


    Sword light all over the sky, constantly sprinkle the world, as if blossoming, and as if a little rain.


    Once upon a time, there was a lady named Gongsun, who danced swords everywhere.


    At this time, the elegant demeanor of the woman in green in the park is not inferior to that of Gongsun, who was once a sword dancer!


    Behind a tree.


    Nanfang Tianzi No. 1''s mouth was slightly open and his face was shocked.


    The woman''s eyes are like autumn water, and her arms are flying in the air. A real sword seems to come out from the body of the sword. It stirs up a billow of air and hits the rockery four or five meters away.


    "Boom!"


    The debris was flying and splashing.


    The upper part of the rockery slopes slowly to one side and splits into two parts,


    the fracture is extremely smooth, just like cutting.


    Put the sword in its sheath.


    All over the sky, the sword will be lax.


    The woman floats to the ground, stares at the broken rockery for a while, and then turns around.


    "How long are you going to hide?"


    Qin Yunxuan walked out from behind the tree with a slow step.


    Looking at the woman in green in front of him, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder sister, did you get some peerless secret script? Like what nine Yin true Jing Gu lonely nine sword, and so on, also give me two copies... "


    Is it true that there must be a blessing after death?


    From his eyes, we can see that the strength of the elder sister is not the same as before.


    Just now, the elder sister danced all over the sky with a sword. It was like a mortal, just like a relegated immortal.


    "Elder sister, if there''s any pulp washing pill or foundation building pill, I don''t dislike it."


    The woman smiles.


    "Sunflower treasure book or not?"


    Qin Yunxuan face a stiff, legs subconsciously closed tightly.


    "Elder sister, you''d better keep it for yourself."


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 679

    Donghai Municipal Bureau.


    Xue Pinggui, director of the Municipal Bureau, inquired about Li futu and Xue Pinggui in person.


    The scene of the theater is still being cleaned up.


    Qin Yuyi, who got the news, took a look at him and shook his head unexpectedly.


    "Not me."


    "Miss, I''ll take care of the wound first."


    Yan Dong came to see what he said and what he looked like. Qin Yuyi''s family has come here since Hangzhou. Obviously, it''s not likely that it''s because of himself.


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    Seeing Yan Donglai get on the bus and leave, Qin Yuyi looks at Li futu and says with a smile, "if you are really killed by the explosion, it will make a sensation in the world."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Miss Qin, it seems that we have no grudge. Can''t you expect me to do better?"


    Qin Yuyi shook his head with a smile.


    "Sit down somewhere."


    Li futu nodded.


    They found a tea bar and sat down.


    "I think you are destined to be isolated from the ordinary in your life. You will be sent bombs by capable people in China."


    Qin Yuyi sighed and then asked curiously, "who hates you so much?"


    The woman in front of her identity knows that Li futu will not hide it.


    "A Japanese madwoman."


    Seeing that Qin Yuyi''s eyes became more meaningful, Li futu immediately explained: "don''t get me wrong, that girl wanted to ask me to help her kill her father and seize power, but I refused. That''s why I hate her."


    Li futu didn''t go on with this topic.


    "Should the corpse poison be completely eliminated? Do you feel uncomfortable? "


    Qin Yu Yi hesitated and seemed to be a little hesitant.


    Li futu frowned, thinking that there were any sequelae left.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Yuyi looks at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I feel that my body is a little different from that before poisoning, as if It''s completely changed, general... "


    Li futu was slightly stunned and then gave a faint smile: "this is a good thing."


    Qin Yuyi put away the topic.


    "Do you know who bailed you out this time?"


    Li futu looked at her and waited.


    "It''s Luo Wenzhou."


    "Luo Wenzhou?"


    Li futu''s eyes were full of inquiry. He had never heard of the name.


    "You should know Miss Gong?"


    Li futu''s eyes flickered, then nodded silently.


    Gong was originally a small surname, but at this time from Qin Yuyi''s mouth, it should be unlikely that there would be a second candidate.


    "It''s not convenient for me to say something. You''d better ask Miss Gong directly. She should be in Donghai now."


    Qin Yuyi said in a low voice: "I can only tell you that Luo Wenzhou is similar to Han Dong in rank, but he has more power than Han Dong to some extent, because he is the leader of the National Health Bureau, the pioneer of the king, and the defender of national security."


    National health service.


    It''s similar to the CIA.


    There''s no way they''re going to be moved by murder or arson.


    Just like the ancient royal guards, they have the right to act first and then perform.


    Those who can get them out are special cases.


    For example, rebellion.


    For example, treason.

 Chapter 680

    Night.


    Pujiang.


    A man and a woman walk along the river.


    Five meters behind them, two men accompanied them.


    "Why did you come to Donghai all of a sudden?"


    The legendary woman in this country turned her head and asked with a smile.


    "If someone else asked this kind of question in front of me, I''m afraid I''d feel like I''m trying to pry into state secrets."


    The man standing beside her was ordinary, even less impressive than the two retinues behind him. On the street, his appearance is so ordinary that no one will take a second look at it, but he has a very unique temperament, which seems to be deeper than the night sky above his head and vaster than the Pujiang River under his feet.


    "Don''t label me like that. I can''t say it."


    The woman didn''t ask again.


    Prying into state secrets.


    If you say this from other people''s mouth, it must be just a joke, but on this man, it is full of weight.


    Because he is Luo Wenzhou.


    Leader of the national health service.


    They are all fierce people who come to the East China Sea for inspection.


    "Just kidding."


    Luo Wenzhou, who looks extremely ordinary, gives a faint smile.


    "I suspect that some outside forces have sneaked into the East China Sea, so come and have a look."


    In front of the woman, he did not hide.


    "Outside forces?"


    The woman was slightly surprised.


    Luo Wenzhou nodded, did not elaborate, but sighed: "the East China Sea in the past six months is really lively."


    Seeing this, the woman didn''t ask any more.


    She knows Luo Wenzhou''s personality. Since he stopped talking, it means that the rest of the matter can not be revealed.


    "Don''t talk about these worries. It''s going to be Chinese New Year soon. Why don''t you come back with me and meet my parents?"


    Luo Wenzhou turns his head. Although he is not very good-looking, he has a different charm when he laughs.


    Women smile.


    "Why are you here again?"


    "I''m not joking with you. After all these years, you''re going to wander alone? I really don''t want to find someone to rely on? "


    The woman''s steps stopped and she turned sideways to face the Pujiang River. The river wind made her clothes swell.


    "If we wait any longer, we''ll be old."


    Luo Wenzhou also stopped, looked at the rolling river, sighed softly.


    "I said, we are not suitable, no matter how many times you ask me, I am the same answer."


    The woman slowly picked up the wine gourd.


    The ugly but powerful Luo Wenzhou looks at the elegant and charming side face of the woman, admiring her eyes and showing infatuation at the same time.


    There are all kinds of Customs in the world, but only this woman who loves to drink spirits came into his heart.


    "Why?"


    He asked softly.


    The woman swallowed her drink and began to laugh.


    "I didn''t expect you to ask such stupid questions."


    Turned to see him one eye, the woman smiles.


    "Why do you want me to be your lover?"


    Luo Wenzhou was silent.


    In his identity, in the identity of a woman, it is doomed to be impossible to combine aboveboard.


    Unless.


    He can let go of his power.


    "Zheng Yu, although I can''t give you a place, I can promise you that I will never marry you."


    Luo Wenzhou''s eyes are calm.


    In his position, making such a promise is enough to show sincerity.


    However, Gong Zhengyu, who was wearing white plain clothes and was as bright as moonlight, had a smile at the corner of his mouth and didn''t show any fluctuation on his face.


    "Zheng Yu, is that really that important to you?"


    Luo Wenzhou frowned slightly.


    He felt that such a strange woman as Gong Zhengyu should not stick to the common customs.


    "Or do you really like men like Qi Huxiao?"


    Qi Huxiao.


    Conquer the whole ancient Mongolia with one pair of fists and feet.


    And he are the two extremes.


    But there''s one thing in common.


    He and he are in love with the woman in front of him.


    Gong Zhengyu was noncommittal, just asked with a smile: "would you like to jump down?"


    Luo Wenzhou was stunned.


    Gong Zhengyu spoke again.


    "Will you?"


    Luo Wenzhou turned his head and looked at the rolling river.


    He''s not crazy about jumping into the river in winter.


    And in his capacity, he would never behave like this.


    "Zheng Yu, what do you mean?"


    He was puzzled.


    If Bai Qi were here, he would understand what the master meant.


    The last time when he asked Qi Huxiao about the Pujiang River, the master said that she was looking for a man who could jump the Pujiang River for her.Don''t ask for power.


    I didn''t ask to dominate the Wulin.


    But it is such a seemingly simple request, no matter Luo Wenzhou or qi Huxiao, they can''t do it.


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t explain. He looked South and said with a smile, "he''s coming."


    Luo Wenzhou turns to see a young man coming.


    "It''s not convenient for me to meet him now. Zheng Yu, I''ll leave first."


    He didn''t have time to ask about the subject.


    Gong Zhengyu nodded to show his understanding.


    Luo Wenzhou left from the other side.


    When he passed by, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were like a clear pool without any fluctuation.


    How lucky is the man in the royal family.


    Even if she chose Qi Huxiao, she could not choose Luo Wenzhou.


    If Luo Wenzhou knew this, he would blame the king who was in charge of the capital.


    "Is he Luo Wenzhou?"


    Li futu goes to Gong Zhengyu and looks at Luo Wenzhou''s back.


    "Do you know him?"


    Li futu shook his head and drew back his eyes.


    "I heard the first lady of the Qin family say that when I was released on bail this time, he came forward to speak."


    It''s no longer the first time that Li met him in Pujiang. He has already known the origin of the empress of Sichuan and Shu. But looking at the young face like him, he can''t say "aunt".


    ¡°¡­¡­ He and you are... "


    "What? Are you curious? "


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him with great significance.


    People are curious. I''m afraid there are few strange women like Gong Zhengyu in the world. Who is not curious about her love life.


    Even Li futu is no exception.


    He did not pretend, very frank nod, "a little bit."


    Gong Yu smiles.


    She took a sip of wine, looked at Pujiang, and suddenly asked again, "Hey, would you like to jump down?"


    She''s curious, too.


    Can''t she find a man willing to jump Pujiang for her in her life?


    Li futu''s reaction was similar to that of Luo Wenzhou just now. He was also stunned. After all, Gong Zhengyu''s words were too sudden and inexplicable.


    But what he did next gave Gong Zhengyu a big surprise.


    It''s less than nine o''clock now. There are a lot of tourists along the Pujiang River. They have seen an incredible scene.


    On a winter''s night, a young man jumped down the river like he was suddenly mad.


    "Plop!"


    The sound of falling into the water sounded.


    After a moment''s absence, someone immediately exclaimed, "someone has jumped into the river!"


    Luo Wenzhou, who has not yet gone far, turns around, even though he is slightly surprised.


    Under the bright moon.


    By the river.


    Gong Zhengyu looked at the man in the river, his eyes were a little lost, and then a smile began to appear.


    A smile makes a flower.

 Chapter 681

    The feeling of jumping into the river in winter is absolutely not good.


    In the extremely low temperature, the river water immersion, it is like a sharp blade.


    But someone is like a fool 251, even without asking why.


    It''s crisp.


    There was no hesitation.


    "Not yet?"


    Gong Zhengyu''s smile is brilliant. He takes away all the gloom, just like a young girl in her twenties.


    "It''s cooler down here. How about the palace Aunt also come down for a tour? "


    Someone was splashing in the water, but after all, he called his aunt out.


    "You think I''m as stupid as you are."


    Gong Zhengyu did not lose his mind.


    "Will you come up? If you don''t come up, I''ll go first. "


    At this time, more and more people began to gather around, looking at Li futu in the river, pointing and commenting, and some even planned to call the police.


    "Don''t get upset, young man. It''s common for people to make a lot of noise when they fall in love. Why should we be short-sighted?"


    "Yes, don''t be impulsive."


    "Young man, hurry up. You can only live once. You can''t make a joke."


    Obviously, just like primary school students writing compositions, the people also began to play their imagination wantonly.


    Seeing that all the warm-hearted people were going to jump down to save themselves, Li futu finally climbed up from the Pujiang River.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve made a mistake..."


    He wiped the water on his face and explained with a smile to the onlookers.


    "Go home and get dressed."


    Someone waved his hand.


    It''s true that most people are good in this world.


    Li futu nodded with a smile and gave a sign to Gong Zhengyu, who was watching with a smile. They gradually left the crowd.


    "Cold or not?"


    Gong Zhengyu looks at someone who is wet all over. The other person''s hair is still dripping with water. He looks rather embarrassed.


    Just like the tourists by the river just now, who can imagine that this is the hero standing on the top of the East China Sea.


    "It''s OK."


    Li futu shook his head, shaking the water from his hand.


    "Yes, I''m good at being a hero."


    Gong Zhengyu smiles and passes the wine gourd in his hand. "Have a drink to keep you warm."


    Li futu was not polite, so he took a big drink.


    Spicy wine into the body, as if a warm current through the body, body temperature began to rise, Li Fu Tu enjoy the long breath.


    Gong Zhengyu shook his head with a smile.


    "Are you stupid? I''m just joking. You jump without asking. "


    Li futu said nothing with a bitter smile. I did what she said, and now I''m a drowned chicken. I''m still wrong.


    He handed back the wine gourd.


    Gong Zhengyu took it.


    No one asked or said why the strange request for river jumping was made just now.


    "Have you met the girl of the Qin family?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked softly.


    "Well."


    Li futu nodded. He was silent. He spoke again.


    "I broke my engagement with the Qin family."


    Hearing the speech, Gong Zhengyu showed a trace of surprise on his face.


    After looking at Li Fu''s picture for a long time, she asked with a smile, "why?"


    "There''s no reason why. I''m not qualified to continue to delay others'' youth in vain. I didn''t know it before, but I can''t let the shackles continue to be tied on Qin Yu''s clothes. "


    "It''s a man."


    Gong Zhengyu seemed to appreciate it. After a drink, her words suddenly changed.


    "There''s no outsider. Tell my aunt the truth, don''t you look down on the girl of the Qin family? I think that girl is very good in all aspects. If it wasn''t for her daughter, the position of the second generation head of the Qin family would surely fall on her. The most important thing is She has a big butt and is easy to bear


    Li futu was stunned and turned his head in disbelief.


    Where did he expect Gong Zhengyu to say such "vulgar" words.


    "What are you looking at me for? Your mother is gone. I''m the only relative in the world. I don''t care about this. Who cares? In the younger generation, the girl of the Qin family is already outstanding enough. She is really a good match. "


    Gong Zhengyu looks very serious.


    "Auntie, you haven''t got enough money for yourself. You''d better put more energy on yourself."


    Li futu kindly reminded that when he called out the first time, he found that it was not as difficult as he thought.


    This woman is not much different from the first time she met.


    Retro wavy hairstyle.


    A red rope was tied to the left wrist.


    With a wine gourd in my hand.


    This is my mother''s younger martial sister.I don''t have any blood relationship with myself.


    But he is already his only relative in the world.


    "It''s me."


    Gong Zhengyu glanced at him, but didn''t get angry. He said with a smile: "do you want to change the topic? Yes? Do you still remember song''s daughter


    Li futu''s smile slowly converges.


    "From an objective point of view, although the girl of Song family is a little bit deep now, she is sincere to you."


    Gong Zhengyu had some emotion in his eyes.


    "She should be married soon, isn''t she?"


    Li futu was silent.


    "It''s no shame to like someone. If you really like her, my aunt is willing to go to the capital with you."


    Gong Zhengyu narrowed his eyes slightly, and the scarlet in the corner of his eyes became more and more bright.


    Li futu was moved. After a moment''s silence, he said in a soft voice: "aunt, listen to your tone, it''s like bandits robbing and oppressing the village lady."


    "Isn''t that the way of life? Wealth, power and affection are all things that can be plundered. The Li family can do it, and so can you. "


    Li futu said with a light smile: "aunt, if I still need you to help me rob women, then my life is too failure."


    Gong Zhengyu laughed.


    "What? Feel ashamed? It''s no shame. Those princes and nobles, the sons of rich families, who live a reckless life, don''t rely on a good family background. They never think it''s a shame. "


    Li futu took a breath with a pure smile.


    "Aunt, I''ve grown up. As a man, it''s up to me to protect you now."


    At that moment, Gong Zhengyu''s pupils were stagnant and a little absent-minded.


    In this world, where ever has a man said to protect her?


    As a female emperor who awed the whole Sichuan, perhaps no one ever felt that she would need protection.


    If this word is spread, I''m afraid everyone will feel that someone is arrogant and boastful, and his brain is trapped by the door.


    Lightning cut across the sky.


    Bursts of winter thunder.


    Gong Zhengyu gradually recovered, but he did not speak again.


    No more pictures of Li.


    They went up the river crossing bridge and headed for the Crystal Palace opposite.


    At the foot is the surging Pujiang River, the top of the head began to drift snow.


    The second snow of this year is coming.


    Snowflakes slowly falling, there are a few unavoidable fall on the Gong Zhengyu''s hair.


    It seems that Gong Zhengyu didn''t feel it.


    This end of the bridge is green silk.


    The other end of the bridge is white hair.

 Chapter 682

    When Li futu returns to Datang Yipin, Xiao Shu is shocked to see that he is all wet.


    "Xiao Li What''s the matter with you? "


    "Aunt Xiao, it''s OK. It''s snowing outside. I forgot to bring my umbrella."


    It''s snowing outside. Xiao Shu certainly knows, but it''s not a rainstorm, and it''s not as wet as this, is it?


    Although puzzled, Xiao Shu did not care to ask more.


    "Take a bath and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    Li futu nodded, went into the room and began to take a bath. Although it was impossible for him to get a little cold to cause any harm to his body, he felt that he was wet all over.


    Not long after the shower, the door was knocked.


    He opened the door.


    "Xiao Li, drink some ginger soup to warm your body."


    Xiao Shu handed over a bowl of ginger soup, which was still steaming. It was obviously just boiled.


    "Please aunt Xiao."


    Li futu reached for it.


    "If there''s anything else in the kitchen, you and I are not polite enough."


    Li futu nodded.


    Xiao Shu didn''t do much to disturb her. After delivering ginger soup, she left Li futu''s room.


    Li futu holds the bowl and looks at Xiao Shu''s back. He can''t help but feel lucky.


    Fortunately, today''s bomb is aimed at him. Otherwise, if it is sent here, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Fujiwara''s idea, he can guess.


    The other side''s goal is very clear. Maybe fujihara didn''t really want to kill herself that much. Her goal is just to take back the treasure of the family, the evil sword village.


    Now that the knife is in her own hands, she knows that it''s not easy to get it back again, so she has the idea of killing herself to get it back.


    Fujiwara is different from Wang Yang, the former teaching director. Her goal is just the knife, or just herself. She has no idea about the people around her.


    But even so, we can''t relax our vigilance. Li futu thinks it''s necessary to have a good "chat" with the crazy Miss Fujiwara again. However, he also knows that since she was not killed by the explosion, if Fujiwara is smart enough, she will surely know that she will suspect her. At this time, the other party may have escaped from the East China Sea.


    In fact, after he told Fujiwara, Xue Pinggui sent someone to the teahouse where they met, but it was not too early that the building was empty. Then the police issued a wanted order for Fujiwara on the ground of escaping.


    Naturally, Li futu could not put all his hopes on the officials. After drinking ginger soup, he ordered the Warring States period to trace the whereabouts of Fujiwara Liji.


    At this time, Ms. Fujiwara, who came across the sea to look for foreign aid, was no longer in Donghai.


    Learning that Li futu was not killed by the explosion, she immediately set off to flee north without hesitation.


    She knew very well that Li futu would suspect her.


    Donghai is the base camp of the other party. The family''s influence in Donghai for several years was destroyed because of the other party''s failure. It''s obvious that there''s no good end for her to stay and wait for her.


    Foreign aid was not found, but Dao was captured and wanted. This bad situation was obviously not expected by Fujiwara.


    However, as a woman who intends to kill her father and seize power, Fujiwara''s insidious and tenacious mind is beyond human imagination, and she does not panic.


    Leaving Donghai, she came to the capital.


    As she said to Li futu at the beginning, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    When she went to Donghai, she really wanted to make friends with Li futu, but the man was so shameless that he not only refused her, but also took her knife away by banditry, so she had to take risks.


    There is no doubt that after the bomb was sent out, she and Li futu may have formed a dead feud, so she wants to find another way out.


    She found the man''s nemesis.


    The eldest son of the Li family, who is highly respected in this country.


    Obviously, what she said in the teahouse that night was all true. Before she got up and came to Longguo, she had made an extremely detailed investigation of someone.


    Although the knife had been snatched, she still had a huge chip in her hand.


    "What can I do for Miss Fujiwara?"


    Fujiwara''s surname still has a certain weight. Li Haotian, the youngest of the Li family, came at the invitation.


    It''s not long since the explosion. It didn''t spread to him so quickly, and now he didn''t pay attention to the East China Sea.


    In his eyes, the most important thing in front of him is to marry song Luoshen. Even if his younger brother makes a mess in Donghai, it won''t hurt as long as he doesn''t run to Kyoto.


    "Li Shao seems to be in a good mood recently?"


    Maybe the blow she suffered in Li futu hasn''t recovered. In front of Li Haotian, Fujiwara didn''t show her flattery.


    "I don''t seem to have anything to worry about."


    Li Haotian said with a smile.


    The place where they met was a farmhouse in the suburb, which was remote and natural."Oh, yes, I seem to have heard that Li Shao is going to marry Miss song soon. I guess that''s what you Longguo people say. Heaven is up to you, isn''t it?"


    Li Haotian said in a low voice: "how can miss Fujiwara''s words sound like there is something in her words?"


    "Li Shao, I just want to remind you that it''s not easy for you to wait this day. Although the wedding is coming, you can''t take it lightly until the dust settles."


    Li Haotian looks flat.


    "Miss Fujiwara came all the way here. She didn''t play guessing games with me, did she? If you have something to say, please let me know. "


    "Since Li Shao is so happy, I will not beat around the bush. I want to cooperate with him."


    "Cooperation?"


    "Yes, cooperate to get rid of your big trouble, your brother, Li futu."


    Li Haotian''s look remained unchanged.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I think you may have heard rumors. My brother and I have always been very close."


    Fujiwara''s face was as bright as peaches and plums.


    "Li Fu Tu, I hope you are the best one in the world."


    Li Haotian didn''t respond. He was silent and asked calmly, "I don''t know what hatred Miss Fujiwara has against him?"


    "He robbed me of a treasure. I have to take it back again. Of course, if Li Shao can help me to do this, we can further cooperate."


    "Miss Fujiwara, although I''d like to help you, I''m afraid he won''t listen to what I say. I''m sorry."


    "Why is Li Shao pretending?"


    Fujiwara''s smile was ironic.


    Everyone in the aristocratic family will learn to put on a mask of hypocrisy when they are young. No one knows if the mask is torn off, which face is human or ghost.


    "I have a very interesting news. I wonder if Li Shao can be as calm as he is now after listening to it."

 Chapter 683

    Drum lane.


    One hundred years of Song Dynasty.


    A Maybach stopped steadily at the door.


    The driver got out of the car, quickly came to the back seat and bent down to open the back door.


    Li Haotian got out of the back seat and looked at the plaque of the song mansion. He stopped for a moment, then walked towards the mansion.


    "Here comes Li Shao."


    Welcome is song Shou, the housekeeper of the Song Dynasty.


    Li Haotian didn''t put on any airs in the face of the old housekeeper of the Song Dynasty, and even made a younger posture.


    "Shoubo, is God Luo at home?"


    "Yes. The first lady is in the back garden


    Li Haotian is very polite, and song Shou is still holding the attitude of servant.


    Both are playing their roles.


    "Li Shao, please wait in the front hall. I''ll report to the first lady."


    "No, I''ll go straight to her in the back garden."


    If someone else, it is impossible for him to turn around in the Song Dynasty, but this person is another matter.


    He is not only the eldest son of the Li family, but also the uncle of the Song Dynasty. It''s natural for him to come to see his fiancee. No one can stop him.


    "I''ll show Li Shao the way."


    "Shoubo, it''s not the first time I''ve come here. I know how to get there. Go and do your own business. Don''t worry about me."


    Song Shou smiles and doesn''t insist any more.


    After parting with song Shou, Li Haotian walks towards the backyard alone. On the way, he meets song Chaoge by accident.


    "Big brother Li."


    The second son of the Song family warmly greets his future brother-in-law.


    "To see my sister?"


    Li Haotian nodded with a smile, "want to go out?"


    "Well, there''s something wrong with the company. Isn''t my sister waiting to be a bride now? She doesn''t care much about the affairs of the group. The burden is on my shoulders."


    Song Dynasty Song sighed, as if suffering.


    "You know how hard it is? You should understand that your sister has been under a lot of pressure before, and it''s time for you to help her share the burden. "


    "Yes, I''ll try my best to make her a bride, right?"


    Song Dynasty song did not complain, "my sister should be in the back garden, I''ll take you."


    "No, just now Shoubo told me. I''ll go by myself."


    "All right."


    "Do well."


    Li Haotian patted Song Dynasty song on the shoulder and passed by.


    Song Chaoge stood in the same place. A few seconds later, he looked back at the figure of the man who was almost the same as his brother-in-law. The corners of his mouth rose slowly, and then he turned and walked out.


    Back garden.


    The garden is full of plum blossoms.


    Wearing a snow-white shawl and coat, song Luoshen stood quietly under a plum tree. His peerless face and plum blossoms reflected each other, forming the most beautiful scenery in the cold winter.


    This situation, people can''t bear to disturb, even Li Haotian can''t help but slow down.


    But even so, it was still detected by the God of Songluo.


    "Why are you here?"


    Song Luoshen looks back and smiles. The beauty of that moment is enough to shake the world.


    This is my wife.


    This is my own woman!


    As the successor of the Li family, Li Haotian was born on the head of almost 99% of the people in the world. He wanted to get wind and rain, and money and power were given to him. As a result, he has not had any sense of achievement until now.


    But at this moment, a great sense of pride that he had never felt came from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m afraid you''re bored at home alone, so I''ll accompany you."


    He steadied his mind and showed a gentle smile.


    "I''m not a child."


    Song Luoshen came over with a smile. There was a stone table between them. There were several round stools beside the stone table, and there were porcelain bowls and bottles on the table.


    "It''s a coincidence that you''re here. Aunt Jiang''s plum blossom ball soup. Try it."


    Song Luoshen sat down and personally served Li Haotian a bowl.


    How many years is it a blessing to get such a plain spoon?


    When Li Haotian came down and took the bowl, he could not help holding song Luoshen''s hand. His eyes were full of affection and attachment.


    Song Luo God smiles and naturally draws back his hand.


    "Try it and see if it suits you."


    Li Haotian took a spoon and took a drink.


    It is full of fragrance, sweet but not greasy.


    "Luoshen, you are really blessed."


    Li Haotian was full of praise.


    "Then drink more."


    Li Haotian nodded and soon finished a bowl of soup. After putting down the porcelain bowl, he found that song Luoshen was looking at him all the time.


    "Luoshen, why don''t you drink it?"


    He was a little surprised.


    "I just had it."Looking at the clean porcelain bowl, she said with a smile, "if aunt Jiang knows that you like her soup so much, she will be very happy."


    "Aunt Jiang''s skill, it''s no problem to be a royal chef."


    "Do you mean she''s a genius to stay in our song family?"


    Li Haotian immediately explained.


    "Of course not. I didn''t mean that at all."


    "Just a joke."


    Instead of drinking the soup, song Luoshen poured a cup of tea and took a sip.


    Staring at the beautiful face, Li Haotian suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Luoshen, the wound on your face seems to be invisible now."


    Holding the teacup, song Luoshen''s eyes flickered.


    "It''s just a minor injury. It''s all right long ago."


    She said as if nothing had happened.


    The wound on her face had really healed. At that time, Meng Po didn''t seem to have much malice. She just gave her a warning.


    At that time, this incident was suppressed by the Song family and did not spread to the public, but it could be concealed from outsiders, but it could not be concealed from Li Haotian.


    Almost disfigured, for any woman, I''m afraid it''s a memory that I don''t want to think much about. Li Haotian has always been very understanding to avoid talking about it, but why mention it today?


    It''s just a whim.


    Or does it mean something?


    "That''s good. I know a very good TCM doctor. His prescription is very useful for scars caused by scratches, but you probably can''t use it."


    Li Haotian seems to have let down his heart.


    He didn''t stay long either. After all, they were not suitable to stay in the song mansion. After a conversation with song Luoshen, he got up and left.


    Song Luoshen watched his back disappear, his eyes flickering, and his fingers gently stroked his injured cheek.


    A moment later,


    she looked at the porcelain bowl that Li Haotian had used, then picked up a clean one again and filled herself with soup.


    It''s steaming.


    With the peculiar fragrance of plum blossoms rushing to the tip of her nose,


    Song Luoshen gently blew and put the spoon to her mouth. However, as before, she had not opened her lips, and a wave of nausea like vomiting rolled up in her body.


    Song Luoshen stood up with a slight frown like a distant mountain. He was suspected of being violent. He poured the plum blossom soup, which was praised by the Li family, who had eaten all kinds of delicacies, under a plum tree.


    Song Luoshen stood there, watching the soup slowly infiltrate into the soil.


    Maybe it''s a kind of heavenly cycle.


    Then, her hand slowly even stroked her upper abdomen with some hesitation.

 Chapter 684

    "Miss, I just saw that Li Shao seems to have come. Where is he?"


    A woman in her forties came into the plum garden.


    She looked around as if in doubt.


    Song Luoshen turned around and chuckled. His face had returned to nature.


    "Aunt Jiang, brother Haotian has gone."


    "Gone?"


    In the past ten years, Jiang Si, who has been responsible for the meal work of song Luoshen, almost half of the Song family, came over and said.


    "Li Shao, it''s not easy to come here. Why don''t you sit more?"


    Song Luoshen went to the stone table and put down the porcelain bowl in his hand.


    Jiang Si looked at the empty porcelain bowl, took his attention away from Li Haotian, and said with a smile, "Miss, would you like me to reheat the soup for you?"


    Song Luo Shen shook his head, "no need."


    Jiang Si''s face slowly stagnated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes? Don''t you like it


    "No


    Song Luoshen looks up with a smile.


    "Brother Haotian tasted a bowl just now, but he was full of praise for Aunt Jiang''s craftsmanship. I just had enough to drink."


    Jiang Si seemed to put down his heart, and a smile reappeared on his face.


    "Then I''ll take it away first. If you want to drink again, just let me know."


    Song Luoshen nodded and looked at Jiang Si, who began to clean up the bowls and bottles. "By the way, aunt Jiang, I don''t like sweet and greasy things very much recently. I''ll try to make the dishes as light as possible in the future."


    "Yes, miss."


    "Aunt Jiang, please be busy first. I have something to do and I''ll go out for a while."


    After that, song Luo turned and walked out of the plum garden.


    Jiang Si raised her head and watched song Luoshen''s back go away. When song Luoshen disappeared, she put down her bowl, straightened up, turned her head and looked at the position where song Luoshen stood before.


    Under the plum tree, we can still see the trace of soup being poured out.


    Looking at the remaining petals of the plum blossom, Jiang Si''s eyes twinkled slightly and gradually deepened.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shoubo."


    Walking to the front yard, song Luoshen meets song Shou, who just sent Li Haotian away.


    "Miss, are you going out?"


    Song Luoshen nodded and hesitated. She said, "Uncle Shou, are you busy? Would you like to go out with me


    Song Shou said with a smile, "no matter how busy I am, miss is the first one. Miss, wait a moment. I''ll arrange the bus."


    Without too much publicity, song Shou and song Luoshen went out of the mansion.


    Song Shou, as a driver, drove the car to a private medical center invested by the Song family at the command of song Luoshen.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss, are you sick? "


    Song Shou opened the door and said in a voice, his face full of concern.


    Fu Lu Shou Xi, the four housekeepers of the Song family, were orphans. They were adopted by the Song family since childhood. The Song family was kind to the four of them.


    Therefore, they are full of a sense of belonging to the Song family, and can even be said to be foolishly loyal.


    For the sake of the Song family, they can sacrifice everything without hesitation. It''s no exaggeration to say that they have not regretted their death.


    Although there is a suspicion of transgression, in Song Shou''s mind, song Luoshen is almost the same as his own descendants. His concern is not affectation, but from the heart.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable, so check it out."


    Song Luoshen gently breathed out his breath and looked at the door of the medical center, "Shoubo, go in."


    Song Luoshen, as the successor of the Song family, is ill. Song Shou dare not be careless.


    Although song Luoshen looks very normal and doesn''t seem to be sick at all, you should know that there is a medical team inside the song mansion. If it''s not a serious problem, how can the eldest lady come here?


    Song Shou looked stern and accompanied him throughout the whole journey.


    When the young lady came to see a doctor, the Song family''s Medical Center didn''t dare to be slighted. She came up to have a general examination of song Luoshen.


    Songluo is very cooperative.


    If ordinary people go to the hospital to see a doctor and register, it will take half a day for each window to run. But song Luoshen''s treatment is naturally different. There are two doctors and four nurses in charge of her examination. Even the director of the medical center is accompanied by song Shou.


    In less than half an hour, the results of the examination had come out.


    "How is the young lady?"


    Song Shoumei Yu is very serious.


    "Great joy, great joy."


    Unexpectedly, the Dean was so excited and happy with the diagnosis report. Even the two doctors and four nurses who were responsible for the examination of song Luoshen behind him were all jubilant.


    Song Luo''s eyes contracted slightly.


    Song Shou was stunned. Instead of relaxing his brows, he frowned more and more.


    "What''s the matter?""Miss, you are pregnant!"


    The dean is very excited. In his opinion, it''s a great happy event for the Song family to have a wife.


    Voice landing.


    Song Shou''s eyes trembled violently, as if he had been struck by thunder.


    A few seconds later, he turned his head slowly and difficultly, looking at Song Luo God in disbelief.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were like an ancient well. He didn''t hear it. He didn''t have any mood swings. He stroked his belly slowly.


    Outsiders don''t know, but as song''s housekeeper, song Shou knows what this message stands for!


    He opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything. Then he turned his head and grabbed the diagnosis report.


    At this time, the Dean also found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. His eyes were embarrassed and his smile gradually solidified.


    Song Shou looked down at the diagnosis report,


    in black and white.


    It''s very clear.


    More than one month pregnant.


    The vision swept this short few words, the pupil of song Shou''s eyes vibrated violently, the bottom of his heart suddenly appeared a wave of terror!


    A few seconds later, he secretly took a deep breath, raised his head, expressionless to the dean and other humanitarian: "you go out first."


    "Yes."


    President also found that the situation seems to be a bit wrong, smile all convergence, formal to song Luoshen bent his eyes, and then with his doctors and nurses quickly left the room.


    Song Luo never said a word.


    "Miss..."


    Song Shou holds the diagnosis report, and his expression is very complicated.


    As the housekeeper of the Song Dynasty, he knows very well that even though the wedding date has been set, the eldest lady and the eldest son of the Li family still respect each other, which means that the child It can''t be the eldest son of the Li family.


    Who is the father of this child?


    More than a month ago Calculate the time, at that time, the first lady should have been working on the subway project in Donghai. At last, she suddenly gave up and returned to Beijing, so she was criticized by the group.


    Song Shou thought of a possibility, and his breath stopped.


    When song Luoshen stood up, he didn''t seem to realize how the child would affect her, the Song family, the Li family, and the whole Kyoto. When he stood up, his incomparable appearance was calm and calm.


    "Shoubo, you are in trouble here."


    She whispered and then walked out of the room.


    Song Shou takes a deep breath, calms his mind, finds a lighter and ignites the diagnosis report in his hand.


    Looking at the diagnosis report that gradually turned to ashes, his eyes reflected the still burning light, accompanied by moring''s killing machine flashing.


    Though innocent.


    But the doctors and nurses present just now, including the director of the medical center, all had reasons to die.

 Chapter 685

    With the advent of the second snow, the pace of the new year is obviously getting closer and closer.


    After the explosion, Yan Donglai held a funeral for Huang Mingyi, and most of Donghai''s friends were present.


    people died like lights out.


    No matter how big the grudge is, it will be written off after death.


    Moreover, it is not a glorious thing for anyone that his subordinates conspire against him. After weighing it, Yan Donglai decides to hide Huang Mingyi''s great treason forever.


    Except for Yan Donglai and Li futu, almost all the people who knew about it were killed in the explosion


    so in the eyes of outsiders, Huang Mingyi became a loyal person who was loyal and did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to save his elder brother.


    Li futu also attended Huang Mingyi''s funeral, but he was accompanied by Roy people.


    He brought Roy over, but he didn''t want to see her lock herself in the room alone, so he took her out for a breath.


    But this curtain fell in the eyes of others, but it inevitably changed the taste.


    Many big brothers are familiar with the most brilliant policewoman in Donghai police. They also know more or less about Roy people''s hatred of evil.


    At the moment, seeing Roy standing quietly beside Li futu to attend Huang Mingyi''s funeral, these elder brothers can''t help admiring Mr. Li''s ability to train women.


    "I''m sorry for your change."


    After giving Huang Mingyi a piece of incense, Li futu walks up to Huang Mingyi''s family.


    Huang Mingyi has a wife and even a daughter who has been in junior high school.


    Li futu can understand and even agree with Yan Donglai''s practice.


    Huang Mingyi''s death is not a pity, but his family is innocent.


    Yan Donglai chooses to hide the truth, which is good for him, but it is also a disguised protection for the living.


    The Roy people have been following Li futu.


    Looking at the orphan and widowed mother in front of him, even the Roy people could not help showing sympathy in their eyes.


    She knows the identity of Huang Mingyi, but of course she is not clear about the entanglement between Huang Mingyi and her father''s lover.


    Li futu didn''t tell her about her plan either.


    After the family returned the gift, he didn''t stay any longer and left the funeral with Roy.


    "What''s good about being in the world? No matter how high you climb on this road, you will always just stand on the edge of the cliff. If you are careless, you will be doomed. In the end, only the closest people will be involved. "


    Roy people feel, calm and rational, no longer as white or black paranoia and extreme.


    "There''s really nothing good in the world, but most of the time, fate doesn''t give people much choice."


    Li futu opened the door.


    "At that time, were you afraid?"


    Roy sat on the co pilot and turned to ask.


    She knew that the man was also at the scene of the explosion.


    "Of course I''m afraid. I''m not a steel smelter. I''m not afraid of bombs."


    Li responded with a smile and started the car.


    "Don''t you think about it again, why didn''t I be killed by a bomb like Huang Mingyi, so that the evil in the world would be less, right?"


    "Ah."


    Roy''s voice of surprise seemed very surprised.


    "You''re like a roundworm in my stomach. You know what I think."


    Li futu smiles and says no more.


    Roy turns to look out of the window and is silent.


    "By the way, it''s almost new year''s day. You should go back, too? You''re not going to stay at Miss Yang''s all the time, are you


    A few minutes later, Li futu said again.


    "Bai Bing has made it clear that he will leave luoju. I think you should forgive him this time. From childhood to adulthood, he raised you. How many mistakes have you made? He is only wrong once, you should give him a chance to correct it


    He was not deceiving Roy.


    Although Huang Mingyi''s ambition as a wolf was annihilated in the explosion, there was a third person in the world besides Li futu and Yan Donglai.


    That''s white ice.


    After learning that Huang Mingyi''s body had no remains, Bai Bing was almost stunned. He soon told Li futu to forgive him and chose to obey and compromise.


    Even she didn''t dare to stay in Donghai any longer. She had already transferred the queen, and she didn''t dare to take all the money she got. She didn''t seem to dare to face Luo Tao. According to the May 5 plan, she gave half of it to Li futu and asked him to transfer it to Luo Tao.


    This woman seems to know her guilt,


    Li futu didn''t refuse. Taking advantage of the red light, he took out the card and handed it to Roy.


    "What do you mean?"


    Roy''s eyes don''t understand.


    "This is given to me by Bai Bing. She sold the queen, half of it in this card, and asked me to hand it over to your father. I think it''s the same for you."


    "I don''t want it."


    Roy people did not hesitate to choose to refuse, even knowing that this card would be a very amazing number."Why not? Whether you choose to forgive him or continue to hate him, you have no reason to refuse the money. "


    Roy frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you choose to forgive him, the money will be equivalent to the compensation he gives you. If you still hate him, you can use the money to report and expose him for using his power for personal gain. This is hard evidence," Li said with a smile


    Roy''s eyes twinkled and he looked at the card. After all, he took it away.


    The green light came on and the Mustang continued on.


    "I''ve decided. I''m going to quit."


    Roy''s voice came out of the blue.


    "Quit?"


    He had heard Roy mention this once before, but he still felt that he was joking. But at this time, looking at the appearance of Roy, it seems that he has made a decision.


    "Why?"


    Li futu was puzzled.


    Roy let out a deep breath.


    "I''m tired of dealing with criminals all day long."


    "But isn''t it always your goal in life to punish the evil and promote the good? Give up so easily? "


    "Yes, I can''t make it."


    Roy laughed.


    "There are so many policemen in the world, one more than me and one less than me. It''s not that I have to. I can''t influence anything if I leave."


    Li futu thinks that maybe it is Luo Tao''s business that has hit her a lot, so her will will will be so negative for a while.


    Although he always thought Roy was too naive to be a policeman, he felt a little complicated when he saw that she really wanted to quit the police.


    It''s like the feeling that idealism is defeated by reality after all.


    "It''s really decided?"


    "Well."


    Roy nodded gently, with a calm smile and relief.


    "It''s decided, so you don''t have to worry about me catching you any more. Do you feel a lot more relaxed?"


    Li futu then smiles.


    "Why do you want to arrest me? Next life. "


    This time, the Roy did not retort. On the contrary, they laughed.


    "So, the task of maintaining world peace is up to you, young man."


    As the words fell to the ground, the carriage stopped.


    This is her neighborhood.


    Roy people soon saw the figure standing at the gate of the community.


    She pushed the door, got out of the car and walked calmly towards her father.


    Looking at her back, Li futu''s ears echoed her last words before she got off the bus. She could not help shaking her head and driving away with a smile.

 Chapter 686

    Puxin.


    St. Robbie''s Cathedral.


    A figure in a red robe stood quietly in front of the statue, facing the statue, hands crossed around the chest, eyes closed, as if in silent prayer.


    As we all know, the people of Longguo do not believe in religion, but many people come to pray in this church.


    For example, some people don''t believe in Buddhism, and sometimes go to the temple to offer incense for just a short peace of mind.


    Perhaps because the end of the new year is approaching, the church was closed a week ago and no longer open to the public. The Church of Nuo is empty and desolate at the moment.


    "Squeak..."


    Suddenly, the heavy door of the church was pushed open, and an ordinary middle-aged man approached slowly.


    The figure of the red robe in front of the statue seemed to be unconscious, still motionless.


    There were footsteps in the silent church.


    The middle-aged man walked to the statue and looked at the tall statue with calm eyes.


    He is not religious.


    I''m not here to worship God.


    A few minutes later, the figure of red robe seemed to notice that there were more unexpected guests around him. His hands around his chest gradually drooped and turned slowly.


    The hat, which was connected with the red robe, covered his hair and only showed his face, making him more mysterious.


    "I don''t have any reverence and reverence for the statues under the pavilion. Should there be something else to do here?"


    His voice is very gentle, but also very melodious, in the empty church ups and downs, just like the bell beating in the heart, there is a kind of heart shaking power.


    The middle-aged man also turned around, with a smooth and friendly smile on his plain face.


    "Your eminence, when you come to the kingdom of dragon, I will come to visit you."


    The man in the red robe also smiles slowly, and his hands are folded at the cuffs.


    "I''ve heard that the Dragon kingdom is hospitable for a long time. It really deserves its reputation. How do you know your name?"


    The middle-aged man''s friendly self report.


    "Long Guowei Bureau, Luo Wenzhou."


    The man in red seems a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect to see director Luo in person. I''ve heard so much about him."


    "Your grace, I don''t know why you came all the way to the east?"


    The man in red robe smiles kindly: "I''ve heard that the Dragon kingdom is rich in natural resources and outstanding people, so I''ve always wanted to come and have a look. Director Luo won''t be unwelcome, will he?"


    "Of course not."


    Luo Wenzhou shook his head and said, "since the opening of the Dragon Kingdom, we have always welcomed friends from all over the world. If the bishop comes to visit, I will welcome him in every way. But I''m worried. The bishop has a different plan to come here."


    He paused, and continued.


    "Monseigneur, I''m a rough man. I may speak a little more straight. Please don''t take it amiss."


    The man in red robe shook his head. His smile didn''t change. His smile was broad and sincere.


    "I admire Luo''s dedication and patriotism, but I hope Luo can rest assured when he grows up that I have no malice towards your country."


    Luo Wenzhou gazed at him for a while and said slowly, "your eminence, our country has always had a friendly relationship with your organization. We also hope that this friendship can always be maintained."


    "Of course."


    The man in red nodded with a smile.


    "Our temple has always adhered to the principle of friendly coexistence and common development with governments of all countries, which was, is and will never change."


    "I''m at ease with your eminence."


    Luo Wenzhou took back his eyes from the face of Hongpao and turned to look at the tall statue worshipped in front of the church.


    "Monseigneur, is this the first time I have come to the east?"


    The red robed man nodded, turned around, and said in a low voice, "the development of your country really surprised me. Those stupid western countries should come and have a look."


    Luo Wen Zhou smiles and refuses to comment.


    "Your eminence is new here, and I''m afraid you are not familiar with many places in our country. Why don''t you let me be a tour guide next time and show your eminence around?"


    "It''s very polite of director Luo. You are so busy with your business. How can I let you waste your time here."


    "Your eminence, this is not true. The year is coming, and I have nothing to do. After a year''s hard work, it''s time for me to have a holiday. I have to work and rest."


    The man in red nodded with a smile.


    "That''s right."


    "So, your eminence is here at the right time. If you don''t dislike me, I''ll be with you. Can you?"


    Luo Wenzhou is gentle, but his attitude is very tough.


    No matter how well the man in red robe spoke, he could not easily relax his vigilance.


    It is a very dangerous thing to allow such a character to come and go freely in his own land.For example, the last time in Kunnan, a whole village was killed in the hands of Wu muku, it was a bloody lesson.


    Although the human tragedy was effectively suppressed and not exposed, such a thing obviously can not happen again!


    In any case, he must keep the other party''s whereabouts in his hands.


    The red robed man was silent and gazed at Luo Wenzhou with light dark green pupils.


    Luo Wenzhou''s mouth is smiling, and he does not dodge and look at each other.


    "Since director Luo is so kind, I''d better be respectful than obedient."


    A few seconds later, the man in red robe opened his mouth with a smile, as if he had chosen to compromise.


    Luo Wenzhou''s smile became bright. "It''s a blessing for Wen Zhou to travel with the bishop."


    The red robed man turned and looked out of the church through the door pushed by Luo Wenzhou.


    Squinting gently, he said: "I''ve heard that Donghai is the most developed city in Longguo for a long time. It''s not disappointing. Next, I wonder if director Luo can take me to Kyoto for a walk?"


    It seems that he really just came for sightseeing. After visiting the richest city of the Dragon Kingdom, his next goal is to locate the core of the power of the Dragon kingdom.


    Luo Wenzhou''s eyes flickered quietly.


    As a cardinal, he is also a core figure in the temple. Naturally, he doesn''t believe that the other party''s purpose is really as simple as playing on the surface.


    Suddenly without warning, he drove to the East China Sea and stayed for several days. After he was found by himself, he immediately proposed to go to the capital. What did the cardinal want to do?


    He can''t understand each other''s ideas. The only thing he can do is to keep each other in his own sight.


    "No problem, of course."


    Luo Wenzhou very forthrightly agreed to come down.


    It''s good to go to Kyoto. The emperor''s feet are heavily guarded. When he goes there, his pressure will be much less.


    The man in red drew back his eyes from the door.


    "I wonder if director Luo has anything else to do in Donghai? If we don''t, we can start right away. "


    "In such a hurry?"


    "It''s a shame to waste time, isn''t it?"


    The red robed man gazed at him, his eyes deep and boundless.

 Chapter 687

    After sending Roy people home, Li futu drove to Chunqiu Huafu. Shen yini called him on the way and asked him to come over.


    "What can''t you tell me on the phone?"


    He went into the villa and asked.


    Shen yini stood at the door.


    "In the evening, yudie said that he would invite us to dinner."


    "Isn''t it not evening yet?"


    Li futu subconsciously said, and then some puzzled, "why does she invite us to dinner for no reason?"


    "There''s something wrong with being kind enough to invite you to dinner."


    Shen yini didn''t say much.


    "By the way, Yuanyuan''s counselor will come to visit her home later. You''ll go out and pick her up later."


    Li futu was still sitting on the sofa. He was shocked when he heard this.


    "Home visit?"


    "You mean Yao Chenxi?"


    Shen yini nodded.


    She is not surprised that Li futu knows Su Yuan''s counselor. Last time his father came to Donghai, he met each other. Moreover, because he took care of Gu Yuanyuan, he went to Donghai University. It''s normal for him to know Yao Chenxi.


    "She came to visit. What did you call me for?"


    Li futu couldn''t sit still and stood up subconsciously.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Shen yini frowned slightly, obviously she saw that something was wrong with him.


    "Where am I nervous?"


    Li futu calmed his mind and pretended to be calm.


    Shen yini watched him for a long time.


    But after all, she didn''t have the ability to see into people''s minds.


    "Mr. Yao''s visit is due to Yuanyuan. Yuanyuan''s state in school is not right these days. Do you think you are responsible?"


    Li futu was dumb.


    "I think it''s best for us to talk with Mr. Yao together. That''s why we called you here."


    Said, Shen yini turned her head and looked at the quartz clock on the wall, "I think the time is estimated that Mr. Yao will soon arrive, you go to the door to pick it up."


    Li futu got up and went to the door.


    Shen yini followed him to the villa door.


    "What are you driving for?"


    Seeing that someone was going to get on the bus, Shen yini stopped him immediately, and her eyes were puzzled.


    Li futu looked back and said naturally, "don''t you go to meet Mr. Yao?"


    "It''s not very far. Go out directly."


    Someone about to drive away sighs to himself.


    This girl seems to be more and more smart now.


    See Shen yini has been staring at himself, helpless, he can only close the door again.


    More than ten minutes later, Li futu walked out of the gate of Chunqiu mansion, stood on the roadside, lit a cigarette, and thought of the scene he was going to face. The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt.


    She is worthy of being a star. She has a strong sense of time. Shen yini pinches the time precisely. Before she finishes smoking a cigarette, a taxi stops at the gate of Chunqiu Washington.


    The beautiful teacher of Donghai University checked out and got off. She soon noticed someone smoking on the side of the road.


    She was slightly stunned, and then came over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Obviously, she didn''t know that Li futu would appear.


    Li futu coughed and threw the cigarette on the ground and crushed it with his feet.


    "Miss Shen asked me to pick you up."


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, did not ask anything, nodded, "let''s go."


    They walked into Chunqiu mansion together.


    They were all silent.


    With the distance from Shen yini''s villa getting closer and closer, Li futu hesitated. After all, he still felt that he should communicate with Yao Chenxi in advance, otherwise he would be a bit embarrassed if he went in later.


    "In fact, Miss Shen and I..."


    As soon as he spoke, he was interrupted by Yao Chenxi.


    "I know. I just came here because of Su Yuan."


    Yao Chenxi is unusually calm.


    Li futu''s lips moved. After all, he didn''t continue to talk. Instead, he asked, "what''s wrong with Su Yuan?"


    Yao Chenxi said quietly, "I don''t think you should ask me that."


    Li futu was silent.


    It was not until he reached Shen yini''s villa that he made a sound again.


    "Here we are."


    "Don''t be so serious. I''m here to solve problems, not to create them."


    Leaving a word behind, Yao Chenxi went to the villa.


    Li futu looked at her back in a daze. He shook his head and laughed for a few seconds and followed her.


    "Miss Shen, I''m sorry to intrude."


    "Mr. Yao is polite. I''m sorry. I should have gone to school, and I''m going to trouble you for this trip."


    After being polite to each other, the two women sat down on the sofa.


    Li futu took the initiative to deliver tea and water."Miss Yao, is Yuanyuan''s condition really serious?"


    Shen Yi Ni Ning eyebrow asks a way.


    After receiving the water cup from Li futu, Yao Chenxi politely said thanks. After silence, she began to answer Shen yini''s question.


    She looked at Shen yini and said slowly, "I''m worried that if it goes on like this, the girl may suffer from depression."


    Even Li futu was shocked when his voice fell to the ground.


    he sat down beside Shen yini and frowned, "is it so serious?"


    Shen yini''s eyebrows were gradually frowning.


    After Li futu left that day, the next day she had a heart to heart talk with Su Yuan alone. Although she was inevitably depressed, Su Yuan''s state was at least normal. She seemed to have accepted this reality, but now it seems that she is too optimistic.


    "Miss Shen, Mr. Li and I have known each other for nearly half a year since the first time he sent Su Yuan back to school. I know something about this situation in your family."


    Yao Chenxi hesitated and pondered his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This situation is really complicated. Although it''s normal to be lovelorn, the key is that it may be Su Yuan''s first love, and unlike other lovers who don''t communicate with each other after they break up, they will naturally fade away after a long time, but she and Mr. Li will definitely have an opportunity to meet each other in the future.... "


    Shen yini also didn''t correct Yao Chenxi''s use of "lovelorn" to describe Su Yuan''s current situation.


    "Miss Yao, you should have experienced more things like lovelorn. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Hearing the speech, Yao Chenxi''s face was slightly stiff.


    Li futu was also stunned. Then he looked at Shen yini in surprise and found that she didn''t respond at all. He knew that most of her words were unintentional.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He hastened to remind me.


    Shen yini gave him a strange look, and then noticed Yao Chenxi''s abnormal reaction.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Yao. I mean, as a teacher, you should see more things about the students..."


    She reacted quickly and explained apologetically.


    "It''s OK."


    Yao Chenxi smiles and drinks water with an unnatural look.


    Although Shen yini said it unintentionally, what she said didn''t seem to be wrong.


    When you think about it, your love life is really a terrible failure. Although not to the point of often being dumped, but a love affair ended in failure, and finally received a wedding invitation from his predecessor. Not to mention, the man who had a close relationship with himself was sitting in front of him as someone else''s boyfriend.


    I''m still alive, not depressed.


    Thinking about this, Yao Chenxi felt that she was really strong.

 Chapter 688

    Yao Chenxi is not exaggerating.


    Su Yuan, as the school flower of Dongda, is not only the focus of students'' attention, but also the teacher will subconsciously pay more attention to her in class.


    It''s human nature.


    Recently, many Keren teachers have reported to Yao Chenxi that Su Yuan likes to empty her mind in class.


    After learning the news, Yao Chenxi immediately asked Su Yuan for information.


    Although she is a teacher and student, because of her age and personality, Su Yuan actually regards Yao Chenxi as her elder sister. Moreover, she says that her grievances and sufferings really need to be vented. Under Yao Chenxi''s repeated questioning, she can''t hide and tell her "lovelorn" story.


    So that led to the home visit.


    The man he likes becomes his brother-in-law.


    Miserable?


    It''s tragic.


    But Su Yuan''s experience is nothing compared with her own.


    Yao Chenxi really wants to tell Su Yuan about her experience.


    But then she thought that if the girl knew that the man she liked not only became her brother-in-law, but also had sex with her teacher by mistake, her little heart might not be able to accept such stimulation. Maybe she would be really depressed at that time.


    Because of Shen yini''s careless words, Yao Chenxi can''t help thinking of herself from Su Yuan, and is silent for a moment.


    Shen yini naturally didn''t know what Yao Chenxi thought in her heart. She thought that she had offended each other with a word. She felt very sorry, but it was not easy to speak. She couldn''t help bumping into Li futu.


    Li Fu can only open a circle.


    He knew that Yao Chenxi should not be so stingy.


    "Mr. Yao, what do you think we should do? We will certainly cooperate. "


    Yao Chenxi comes back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, it''s normal for a girl of Su Yuan''s age to fall in love with a mature and stable man. Maybe what she is greedy for is the doting and security that Mr. Li brings her... "


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted and she looked at Li futu strangely.


    Mature?


    Steady?


    He dotes on Su Yuan, but she admits it, but how can these two words go with this guy?


    Li futu was slightly shocked, but he didn''t expect that Yao Chenxi would give himself such face.


    With a light cough, he said as if nothing had happened: "Mr. Yao is over praised. In fact, I have only these advantages. I didn''t expect you to find them all..."


    Shen yini couldn''t help but put her hand around his waist.


    Li futu''s face changed slightly, and finally he didn''t boast.


    "Mr. Yao, just tell us what we should do."


    Yao Chenxi pretends not to see Shen yini''s little action.


    "As long as Su Yuan feels that Mr. Li''s love for her will not change for any reason, she should not feel so bad."


    Then she looked at Shen yini.


    "Miss Shen, if a person is used to a life of luxury, he will not want to eat steamed bread and pickled vegetables all at once. The gap is too big for people to accept. Some things should be done slowly."


    Shen yini is thoughtful.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you any more. I will communicate with Miss Shen immediately about Su Yuan''s condition."


    Shen yini didn''t stay either.


    "Help me see Mr. Yao off."


    Li futu nodded, got up and walked out with Yao Chenxi.


    "Su Yuan''s business will trouble you a lot in the future."


    Out of the villa, Li futu whispered.


    "Yes, that''s my job."


    After hesitation, Yao Chenxi turned her head and said, "I advise you not to be too kind to people in the future, but to put away your" fraternity "heart slightly."


    She looked at Li futu''s heart.


    "Well, don''t send it."


    With a wave of her hand, she walked on her own way.


    Li futu didn''t insist either. He stood in the same place and watched Yao Chenxi''s figure disappear before turning back to the villa.


    "Why are you back so soon?"


    Shen yini is still sitting on the sofa and seems to be thinking about Yao Chenxi''s words.


    "Mr. Yao didn''t let me deliver it."


    He sat opposite Shen yini, where Yao Chenxi had just sat, gazing at Shen yini''s face.


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, "didn''t Yu die say that he wanted to invite us to dinner? Call her


    Shen yini stares at him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No, I''m just thinking about what Mr. Yao said. Maybe I was too doting on Su Yuan before, which led to the present situation. If I had listened to you then, stay away from Su Yuan, maybe nothing would have happened. ""At that time, I repeatedly warned you that you didn''t listen to me. Now you start to reflect on what Mr. Yao said..."


    Shen yini''s eyes began to circle on Li futu''s face.


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "I''m still talking nonsense here. I just said that people always experience lovelorn without any reason. Fortunately, Mr. Yao is generous and doesn''t care about you. You don''t know how to repent..."


    "Wasn''t that a slip of the tongue?"


    "Well, call yudie."


    Li futu waved his hand when he succeeded.


    Shen yini goes to get her cell phone.


    "Yudie asked us to pick her up."


    After talking with mu yudie, Shen yini turns her head.


    "It''s her treat and we''re going to pick it up."


    Li futu murmured and finally stood up.


    They went out in Li futu''s car.


    When going out of the gate, Li futu noticed that it was the security guard who stopped him.


    "We''ve known each other for half a year, haven''t we?"


    Shen yini said in a low voice: "to be exact, it''s half a year and 14 days."


    Li futu was surprised.


    Shen yini glanced at him.


    "Don''t look at me that way. It was the worst day of my life. Of course I remember it very well."


    Li futu''s face was stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No matter what you think, I should say thank you


    A moment later, he smiles.


    If it wasn''t for Shen yini''s collision, he would not have lived in Chunqiu mansion, knew Su Yuan, and had no chance to run to Weiyang lake of Donghai university to meet Gu Qingcheng. Naturally, he would not have met Yan Donglai because of the blood diamond


    Life is like a tarot card. If we hadn''t met Shen yini on the street that day, all this would not have happened.


    Driving, what happened in the past six months came to his mind.


    "This half year is not as ordinary as I originally thought, but it has my unexpected wonderful, thank you."


    Shen yini turned her head and frowned slightly.


    "Why are you so strange today?"


    "What? If you say something nice, you think I''m strange. Do you have to let me make you angry? "


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Seeing Shen yini withdraw her eyes from his face, his smile slowly converges.


    He knows the character of the lone soul of Sirius, and he will never be aimless.


    Although the temple hasn''t moved again, he knows that there is not much time left for him.

 Chapter 689

    More than half an hour later, the Mustang stopped at the downstairs of Mu yudie apartment.


    Shen yini calls mu yudie down.


    "Handsome boy, you can do it. You can take us Shen Meiren so quietly."


    Mu language butterfly opened the door to sit in, smile and winter incompatible with the beautiful.


    "But from a friend''s point of view, I''d like to remind you that you''d better take more bodyguards when you go out in the future. Those fans of Gini are very crazy. They can''t guarantee that they will rush out with a knife when you don''t pay attention, or they''ll tie something on their body to give you a human bomb with enthusiasm..."


    As soon as Li futu heard this, she knew that Shen yini seemed to be serious and had already advertised the identity of his "boyfriend.".


    Since he can''t deny it in front of Shen''s relatives, he has actually lost the opportunity to explain.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    He laughs, naturally not saying that he was really bombed a few days ago.


    "Have you watched too many TV dramas recently?"


    Shen yini opens her mouth. She is all close friends in her boudoir. She is not polite to Mu yudie.


    "Tell me, where to eat?"


    "You pick your place. I''ll pay today."


    Mu yudie''s tone is in line with her status as a superstar.


    Shen yini was not so polite as her. She told Li Fu: "drive."


    According to Shen yini''s instructions, Li futu parked his car in front of a well decorated western restaurant.


    Looking out of the window, a sense of familiarity came to him.


    "Isn''t this the place where we eat for the first time?"


    He remembers that it was here that he met mu yudie for the first time. He also solved several hooligans who were inspired by wine for Shen yini.


    "Ginny, you really know how to choose a place."


    She turned her head and pushed her out of the car.


    The body is long, the eyebrows are handsome, and the sculptural angular features have not changed much from the first time we met.


    But at the beginning of the day, she only knew such a poor guy from Nani.


    But now?


    The best coat of a man is always power.


    "It''s a good place. It''s a memorial to all of us."


    The butterfly smiles and sighs.


    Shen yini and Li futu naturally can''t guess mu yudie''s feeling. They go to the restaurant.


    After sitting down, the task of ordering food was given to Shen yini.


    "Hey, let me know. When I first came back to the East China Sea, you two were still in a row. Why did you suddenly get together?"


    Mu language butterfly very considerate let Li futu and Shen yini sit together, he sat in front of the two people, looking at the two faces in front of him is worthy of a golden girl, quite emotional way: "this plot reversal is also too fast?"


    Li futu has a graceful smile, but he doesn''t reply. In fact, he doesn''t know what to say.


    Shen yini raised her eyes from the menu.


    "It''s outside. At least you should pay attention to your image. Don''t speak so badly."


    "Well, well, I''m sorry. But I''m really curious, how did you suddenly succeed hand in hand? "


    Mu language butterfly changed a speech.


    "There''s a survey recently. Too much gossip is easy to make people old."


    Shen yini said, then waved for the waiter.


    When Shen yini finished ordering, the waiter took the menu and left, mu yudie complained: "yini, you are too cruel. I just care about you. Do you curse people like that? That''s not how you used to be.


    "Sure enough, people forget their friends when they see sex. When they have a lover, they will never have sisters again."


    Mu language butterfly sighs, the expression control, the expression control, the appropriate level of the movie king.


    "I''ve improved a lot recently."


    Shen yini smiles, then takes up her glass and drinks.


    "Haven''t you ever heard of a word? Love is like a blue sky and white clouds. A sudden storm in the clear sky is always unexpected. You ask me where I have the answer."


    Looking at Shen yini, she looks a little stagnant.


    Where did she want to get such numb words from Shen yini''s mouth.


    Some stiff toward Li futu look, she found that the other side is also a similar expression with their own.


    "Ginny, you''ve really changed."


    The butterfly smiles bitterly.


    "Don''t talk about me all the time, and you?"


    Shen yini looked at her and said, "you''ve enjoyed your single life for a long time, and you haven''t thought of finding one yet?"


    "My family didn''t urge me, but you did. Why, it''s amazing to find a man."


    Mu yudie pretends to be dissatisfied and then looks at someone.


    "Just like him, as long as I wave my hand, I can immediately attract a thousand or eight hundred. Believe it or not?"Someone has an innocent face.


    "Mu beauty, I don''t seem to offend you, do I?"


    Shen yini said quietly, "I don''t believe it. Would you like me to have a look?"


    Mu language butterfly look suddenly a stiff.


    "Gini, don''t forget, I''ve made a lot of contributions to you today. Otherwise, you two would have gone to different places. How can you still sit here and show off to me? Is there anyone like you who can cross the river and tear down the bridge like this?"


    Mu language butterfly speechless, can only change the topic, to blame to cover up embarrassment.


    "Thank you for your care in the past six months. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Li futu broke in and began to pour the wine.


    Mu language butterfly show this just like words of eyes, took the wine cup.


    "Anyway, congratulations."


    She took the glass to the opposite two people and motioned. Before the edge of the glass reached her lips, she made a sound again without warning.


    "But there''s one thing I have to remind you. Before you get married, you have to pay attention not to kill people. Otherwise, if it comes out, it''s hard to hear rumors."


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a bitter smile. These two most brilliant actresses in the entertainment industry are really not fuel-efficient lights.


    Shen yini didn''t retort. After all, her character is different from mu yudie. She can''t talk about it.


    But when it comes to children, it also wakes up something that she has been ignoring.


    As a boyfriend and girlfriend, something has become her obligation. If the man sitting beside her wants to do something to herself, she seems to have no reason to refuse.


    She was holding the water cup, silent, heart began to accelerate inexplicably.


    The waiter began to serve.


    There was a sudden ringing of the mobile phone.


    Mu language butterfly took out the mobile phone from the bag and looked at it.


    "I''ll take a call."


    Li futu nodded and watched mu yudie leave her seat. Then she glanced over Shen yini and found that she was holding a water cup and didn''t know what she was thinking. Her cheek was still slightly red, just like a wintersweet blossom in the snow.


    How can this girl blush?


    Li futu approached and said in a low voice, "what do you think?"


    As the hot wind blows through the crystal soft earlobe, Shen yini''s body trembles slightly. Then she sits upright and stares at Li futu with alert eyes.


    "You stay away from me!"

 Chapter 690

    Li futu and Shen yini didn''t go to wait for mu yudie because they were not outsiders, so they didn''t have to be so polite. After the waiter served the dishes, they ate first.


    A few minutes later, Mu language butterfly return, you can clearly see, this charming and sexy famous actress at this time face becomes a little ugly.


    You know, mu yudie is a movie star. She is good at dancing all over the world. Generally, even if something happens, she is unlikely to show it on her face.


    Shen yini soon noticed mu yudie''s abnormal face.


    "Yudie, what''s the matter?"


    She stopped her knife and fork and looked up at mu yudie.


    Li futu also raised his head.


    "It''s OK."


    Mu language butterfly shook his head, squeezed out a smile and sat down again.


    "It''s all right?"


    Shen yini stares at her.


    "Gini, how did you become such a woman? It''s really nothing. Eat it."


    Mu language butterfly picked up the tableware, as if nothing had happened.


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    She and mu yudie have known each other since they have not made a fortune. They can''t understand each other any more. Naturally, she can see mu yudie''s duplicity.


    But mu language butterfly is not willing to say, she is not good aggressive repeatedly asked, so from Mu language butterfly face back eyes.


    The scene inexplicably became a little dull, and the Mu language butterfly, who had talked freely before, seldom spoke again.


    Even Li Fu can see that the other side is not normal.


    Finish eating, is mu language butterfly knot of account, also no one to compete with her.


    "Yudie, why don''t you go to sleep with me tonight? We can talk."


    Shen yini warmly invited.


    Mu yudie looked at Li futu and said with a smile, "come on, you two are newly married. I won''t make a light bulb. Just send me back."


    Shen yini didn''t care to study the meaning of the eighteen prohibitions in the butterfly words of Mu language. Her eyes twinkled, but she didn''t ask for it after all.


    Li futu drives and sends mu yudie back to his apartment.


    "Good night."


    Mu language butterfly push the door to get off, soon into the high-grade apartment building.


    The Mustang drove away.


    But before turning the street, Shen yini suddenly said, "stop the car."


    Li futu stepped on the brake, puzzled and turned his head: "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you think something''s wrong with Yu die?"


    I''m afraid normal people can see the difference of Mu language butterfly.


    "But you asked just now. What can she do if she doesn''t want to say it?"


    "She doesn''t want to tell me, but maybe you''re different."


    Li futu frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Shen yini looks at him.


    "You go to talk to Yu die and see if she''s in any trouble."


    "Me?"


    "Yudie has known you for such a long time, and has been treating you as a friend. Won''t you just sit back and ignore it?"


    "There''s no need to use any provocation."


    Li futu smiles and then asks.


    "Then how do you go back?"


    When they drove by a business car, they didn''t notice.


    "I called my assistant and asked her to pick me up."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. In this way, you can drive the car back and I''ll go up and have a look, but she won''t tell me if I can''t promise."


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car and waved to Shen yini to go back first.


    Shen changed her position in the car, got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    Seeing the Mustang leave, Li futu breathes out, turns around and goes back to the apartment building.


    Can not wait for him to go to the apartment downstairs, but suddenly found that had been upstairs Mu language butterfly out of the apartment building again.


    Maybe because of the cold night wind, she wrapped her collar and got on a black business car.


    After mu yudie got on the bus, the car turned a corner and drove to his side.


    Li futu narrowed his eyes and consciously hid behind the vehicles parked on the side of the road.


    When the business car passed, he came out again.


    Mu yudie didn''t say she had something to do just now, but now she was picked up.


    Li futu didn''t have time to think about the reason and stopped a taxi immediately.


    "Master, please keep up with the car ahead."


    He took out two hundred dollar bills and handed them to him.


    Money makes the devil work.


    The driver''s eyes were bright and full of energy.


    Business car speed is not fast, there is no difficulty in tracking.


    Li futu didn''t inform Shen yini of her intention to find out what happened first.


    The last two cars arrived at the platinum Hyatt International Hotel.


    Mu language butterfly from the business car down, followed two men into the hotel.Li futu then got out of the car and followed in.


    The taxi master looked at his back, smashed his mouth, and showed sympathy in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be so handsome. My daughter-in-law is still cheating. Today''s woman, alas."


    Li futu naturally did not know the taxi driver''s misunderstanding.


    When he walked into the hotel lobby, he had lost the figure of Mu yudie.


    Then he went to the front stage.


    Like this kind of five-star hotel, the rules and regulations are extremely strict, and the guest information will never be disclosed at will.


    Li futu is not so ignorant as to take money.


    Facing the front desk of the hotel, he did not take out the money, but took out a business card.


    "I''m Li futu, President of the Warring States club. I want to know which room mu yudie went to just now."


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    The lobby manager was alarmed.


    Although Li futu''s requirements obviously violate the hotel rules, we should know that the meaning of the rules is to break them.


    The manager of the lobby was very knowledgeable and smart. He didn''t ask any more questions. He immediately sent someone to check the monitoring.


    The service quality of five-star hotels is really excellent.


    In less than ten minutes, the results were already there.


    Facing Li futu, who is in his twenties, the hall manager, who is nearly forty, shows great respect and even fear.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Mu has entered 1706 business suite."


    Social status is never determined by age.


    He even offered to present the door card of that room to Li futu.


    "This is the gate card."


    When you enter the mountain, worship the temple first.


    In business, the worst thing to offend is the local snake.


    Moreover, this is the East China Sea. It''s not a simple word to describe the Xiaoxiong who can stand on the top of the East China Sea.


    Li futu is not polite. Take the gate card.


    "Thank you."


    The lobby manager was flattered and said, "Mr. Li is serious."


    Then he waved, "take Mr. Li up."


    "No more."


    Li Fu tried to stop it.


    "You keep busy with your work."


    After that, Li futu turns to the elevator with his room card.


    The manager of the lobby bows to see the leader off as if he were facing an inspection.


    Li futu came to the 17th floor, stepped out of the elevator and glanced at the corridor. The corridor was very quiet and he could not see anything.


    According to the sign, he took a few turns and headed for room 1706.


    There was no guard in front of the house.


    He has a room card and can go in directly, but it is hard to avoid hesitation.


    Along the way, he didn''t see that mu yudie was threatened at all. He didn''t know whether he would meddle in if he broke in like this.

 Chapter 691

    1706 business suite.


    A middle-aged man looks at the Mu language butterfly standing not far away. His mouth turns up and his eyes do not hide his aggressiveness.


    "Yudie, it''s really difficult to see you. Why? Do you think you can really avoid me? "


    He leaned up on the sofa in a wild posture, and the scar at the corner of his right eye made him look rather fierce.


    As the saying goes, the heart comes from the heart.


    This man is obviously not a good person.


    "What do you want?"


    Mu language butterfly biting the lip, the past bright star style all disappeared.


    Although the charm that has been integrated into the bone is still there, but her eyes are trembling.


    It contains uneasiness.


    Even fear.


    "What do I want, don''t you know?"


    The middle-aged man''s vision does not converge in the Mu language butterfly concave convex body up sweep back, as if the hunter is looking at their booty.


    "I''ve told you many times that I can''t be with you!"


    "Yudie, why are you so determined? You see I''ve been chasing you for so many years. Can''t you see my sincerity? "


    The man patted his trouser legs and got up slowly.


    Mu language butterfly subconsciously back a step.


    "Are you so afraid of me?"


    The man said with a smile.


    "Last time you held that boy at your Donghai charity meeting, it was very funny. Yu die, do you know how jealous I was at that time? How I wanted you to hold me. "


    "You are totally different from him!"


    "Why not?"


    He sighed.


    "I always thought that it was because of my reckless background that you resisted me so much. But I found that I was wrong. Isn''t that boy a quack? Why are you so different to me and to him? "


    With the voice, he gradually approached Mu language butterfly.


    "Because he''s handsome? Or is it because you''re young? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Or is it his job in bed? "


    Men approach step by step, but mu language butterfly step by step back.


    "You are shameless!"


    "Shameless? Is that shameless? "


    The middle-aged man smiles instead of anger, stares at mu yudie''s charming face and hisses: "yudie, I think I was too indulgent to you in the past. I think you don''t understand how to write the word shameless."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''m tired of chasing you. I''ll tell you how to write the word shameless tonight."


    The man grinned grimly and made his hair stand on end.


    Mu language butterfly face pale, rushed out of the bag cell phone.


    "Don''t come here, or I''ll call the police!"


    She had a high pitch, as if to hide her fear.


    "Call the police?"


    The man didn''t panic and even laughed.


    "You report it. In what name do you report it to the police? Don''t forget, you came into this room voluntarily, but no one forced you


    He stares at mu yudie with great significance.


    "Yudie, there is no outsider here, so don''t pretend. Our letter is not a serious person, but you are not a good thing. Since you don''t want to see me, why are you here tonight? "


    Mu Yu butterfly''s eyes vibrated violently, holding the mobile phone tightly in her hand like a talisman.


    "You are shameless, shameless!"


    "It''s OK to scold, but you don''t feel ashamed when you always scold?"


    "Yudie, if you don''t think about it, what qualifications do you have to scold me? At that time, who bribed her good sister''s agent to push off the heroine she had already got without her knowing it, and you took the opportunity to replace her, which made her very popular. Tell me, is this more shameless? "


    The butterfly trembles in Mu language.


    "You''re bullshit


    "Nonsense? Yudie, although that agent has already quit the business, I have a recording of the transaction you made with him. Yudie, although you were scheming, you were still too young. Didn''t you think that others would secretly record your words? If I didn''t pay a lot for this recording, what do you think would be your end if it spread out? "


    Mu language butterfly face pale as paper, even the lips can not see the color of blood.


    "I''m afraid no one will take such a person with supreme interests as an idol if they sell their sisters to achieve themselves? At that time, no matter how big the world behind you is, I''m afraid that the end of waiting for you in the tide of curse is blocking. Also, I''m curious what Shen yini would think if she knew about it. In those years, after you helped her to push off the heroine, you should have acted like a good person to comfort her, right


    "Tut Tut, yudie, I really have to admit that you are a born actor. In fact, even if you don''t do that, with your talent, you will certainly be popular. Why can''t you be patient?""Don''t say it! Don''t say... "


    Mu language butterfly can''t help shaking his head, unable to face the past.


    How fierce the competition in the entertainment circle is, people outside the circle can''t imagine.


    In order to show up in just a few seconds, some female stars can take the initiative to climb onto the bed of the director and producer.


    At that time, everyone knew that the play would be on fire, so she didn''t resist the temptation and had evil thoughts.


    One mistake is eternal hatred.


    Even if she regrets, time can''t go back. It has become a nightmare that always envelops her and makes her suffer.


    "Please don''t say..."


    Mu language butterfly decadent leaning on the door, through the prayer, even almost lost the power to stand.


    "Yudie, in order to succeed, it''s understandable to use some means, and you don''t need to blame yourself too much."


    Fang Xin, who is the number one owl in the North East land, came up to her and gently lifted her scattered hair behind her ears.


    "You have to admit that we are a natural couple. As long as you follow me, it will be a secret forever."


    His voice was low, hypnotic and bewitching.


    After successfully destroying mu yudie''s defense, he reaches out his hand, touches mu yudie''s collar and starts to untie.


    One.


    Two.


    Mu language butterfly like lost the soul, let the other side action.


    Fang Xin''s eyes glittered more violently.


    This sexy actress that countless people dream of will become his plaything from today on.


    With this in mind, his desire is like the eruption of a volcano. No matter how hard he is, he pulls mu yudie''s clothes and tears them directly.


    "Hiss..."


    The right shoulder is fully exposed, including half of the snow-white clavicle.


    Mu language butterfly eyes tremble, finally come back.


    "No!"


    She pushed Fang Xin away and held her chest in horror.


    Fang Xin is just like a wild beast with crazy hair at this time. He can''t control himself. His eyes are red and he pounces on mu yudie again.


    Mu language butterfly panic pull the doorknob, want to escape, but was square letter pull arm pulled back.


    "You''re not going anywhere tonight!"


    Mu language butterfly is dragged to the ground, looking at Fang Xin who has begun to untie the belt with a grim smile, his eyes are full of despair.


    "Ding..."


    A low electronic sound suddenly sounded.


    Then, the door was opened from the outside.


    A figure stepped into the room in no hurry.


    "It''s wonderful."

 Chapter 692

    The appearance of Li futu is obviously beyond the expectation of a man and a woman in the suite.


    Fang Xin, who has been dazzled by his desire, slowly turns back and squints at the uninvited guest.


    He was no stranger to this young face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Li Fu


    Mu yudie is also shocked, but she still responds quickly. She can''t think about why Li futu appears here like a magic soldier. She holds her clothes in a panic to cover the snow-white skin on her chest. She takes this opportunity to stand up from the ground.


    She immediately distanced herself from Fang Xin, but somehow, instead of running to Li futu, she hid behind the sofa.


    "We know each other?"


    Li futu looks at Fang Xin, calm and calm, but the more calm he is, the more frightening he will be.


    "Li Shao may not know me, but I have been famous for Li Shao for a long time."


    Fang Xin is really brave enough to conquer a female star by force, but he is not at all alarmed. He puts his hand down from the belt as if nothing had happened and turns to face Li futu with a calm smile.


    "My name is Fang Xin. I''m from the northeast. I work under the Lord."


    With that, he turned his head and looked at mu yudie, who had escaped for a while.


    "Of course, I''m a big fan of yudie."


    After listening to the other party''s self introduction, Li futu''s face remained unchanged, seemingly indifferent.


    Northeast.


    My Lord.


    Through a few key words, he has been clear about the origin of the other party.


    The last time I went to Kyoto to buy the eye of the sky, it was nalanpingjing, who was known as the little prince, who bid with him.


    You can clearly feel that in front of Li futu, Fang Xin''s attitude is still polite.


    Whether in the South or in the north, the people who can succeed in the Jianghu are all human spirits.


    This is Donghai. The young man standing in front of him is a man who is at the height of the day on this land. He is not stupid enough to stand on the other side''s land and brag.


    But it''s undeniable that politeness comes from politeness, but Fang Xin didn''t lower his attitude too much.


    He just reported to his family, but he didn''t mean to show his background and support.


    Lord Nalan, that''s a person who can be heard by heaven. Who doesn''t give me three points.


    But Li futu''s performance surprised him.


    "It''s the first time that I''ve seen fans treat their idols like this. Mr. Fang is really unusual."


    Anyone can hear the irony in the plain tone.


    "Is it true? Li Shao and her... "


    Fang Xin seems surprised.


    Then, he apologized: "Li Shao, I''m sorry, I really don''t know. In this case, Li Shao should take her away."


    Obviously, he misunderstood the relationship between Li futu and mu yudie.


    As a big brother, Fang Xin can afford to let go. Since Li futu has already appeared here, he already knows that nothing can be done.


    In Donghai and lifutu, he was not so ignorant that he chose to let go immediately and rationally, which could be regarded as a decisive decision.


    Knowing that the other party misunderstood, Li futu didn''t explain it. If he was another person, he would look at the face of King Nalan, and mu yudie didn''t actually get hurt. This would be the end of the matter, but Li futu didn''t seem to have the intention to stop when it was good.


    "Mr. Fang, I don''t care what the rules are in the northeast, but the East China Sea is a place of law and discipline..."


    Before Li futu finished, Fang Xin couldn''t help laughing.


    He squinted.


    "Why, Li Shao, do you still want to call the police and arrest me?"


    "In the evening, why bother others."


    Li futu spoke softly, as if to say a trivial matter.


    "Make your own decisions."


    Voice landing.


    Fangxin''s pupils contracted violently.


    "What did you say..."


    Did he hear it wrong.


    Li futu went to the tea table, picked up a sharp fruit knife in the fruit plate, and then threw it in front of Fang Xin.


    "Give you a chance to end yourself. I can keep your whole body and send your ashes back to the northeast."


    Fang Xin bowed his head.


    The sharp light from the fruit knife stung his eyes.


    He was absent for a moment, then raised his head.


    "Li futu, are you not sick?"


    He never thought that this young man was so domineering!


    He didn''t have time to do anything, but he was about to take his life.


    Even if ordinary people are sent to the police in this situation, it is at best an attempt to annihilate?


    At the moment, Fang Xin couldn''t help asking.Is there any royal law?!


    Mu language butterfly holding broken clothes cover chest, looking at the face of the young man, tightly bite the lip.


    "Will you do it yourself, or will I?"


    Fang Xin looked at those indifferent and merciless eyes and realized that he was not joking.


    Li futu''s sudden rise in the East China Sea has not only become a legend in the East China Sea, but also spread throughout the country.


    Fang Xin also heard that the young man''s force value is unfathomable, and he is not an opponent.


    But even so, he can''t really end his life on his own.


    "Big brother!"


    At this time, the two men next to Fang Xin appeared at the door.


    Just now, after they brought mu yudie back, they went down to have a snack. At this moment, they saw an outsider in the room. They were shocked. Then they didn''t hesitate to move immediately.


    Li futu didn''t turn his head back, like a long eye behind his head. He leaned slightly and let his foot fly to the ground. At the same time, his arms were bent, and his elbow was strong and solid.


    "Click."


    The sternum was smashed, the broken bone stubble and the heart was punctured directly.


    The man hit the wall, and his blood gushed out of his mouth. He fell to the ground and died on the spot.


    The other one''s heart trembled, and the speed and strength of his fist were greatly affected, which led to the wrist being caught, the whole person being swung up and hit the ground heavily.


    The whole ground was shaken.


    "Wow..."


    A trickle of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    It''s like being hit by a train, which makes the person''s internal organs seem to shift and his facial features painful and twisted.


    Li futu raised his foot, but when he was about to step on his head, he stopped slightly.


    Finally, he moved his foot down and broke his opponent''s neck.


    Fang Xin looks very ugly.


    After witnessing Li futu''s cruelty, he didn''t rush to avenge his brother blindly. On the contrary, like mu yudie taking out his mobile phone to call the police just now, he couldn''t hide his panic. He quickly took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    After solving the two, Li futu raised his head.


    Fang Xinqiang steadied himself and threw his cell phone over.


    "Someone''s looking for you."


    Li futu steadily put his mobile phone in his hand, staring at Fangxin, and slowly put it in his ear.


    "Hello."

 Chapter 693

    Knowing that he is not an opponent, he still has to rush up. It''s not brave, but reckless.


    Fang Xin has self-knowledge. He knows that if he does it, he will end up better than the two men on the ground.


    But now it''s stuck in the room. He had nowhere to escape, so he had to look to the northeast to make a phone call.


    Although it''s a bit humiliating, it''s better than losing one''s life.


    Li futu''s voice on the phone is not too strange. Although he is not an acquaintance, he and his partner met in Kyoto.


    Little Wang Ye.


    Nalanpingjing.


    "Li Shao, please calm down. When he comes back, I will deal with him strictly and give him an explanation."


    Just now, taking advantage of Li futu and his two subordinates, Fang Xin explained everything to Xiao Wangye, but he didn''t dare to hide it.


    Whether he can live or not depends on the little prince now.


    Of course, he felt that the problem should not be big. Although the young man was young and ambitious, he would inevitably be arrogant, but he would not deny the face of Nalan.


    Unfortunately, what he met tonight was a man who didn''t play according to common sense.


    If you are not afraid of thieves, you are afraid of them.


    If Fang Xin is let go, mu yudie will have endless troubles in the future.


    "Little Wang Ye, you don''t have to be so troublesome."


    Nalanpingjing has a kind attitude, and Li futu''s tone is also very friendly. It''s not like he just solved two lives not long ago.


    "The last time I was in Kyoto, I was so sorry that I gave up the eye of the sky. Now it''s just an opportunity. Let me help you clean up the door."


    After that, Li hung up his cell phone.


    At the other end of the phone, Nalan Pingjing didn''t try to dial back any more. He slowly put down his mobile phone, and there was a haze in his eyes.


    "You...!"


    Fang Xin was stunned and frightened.


    Although he could not hear what the prince said, he could hear Li futu''s words clearly.


    There is no doubt about it.


    The negotiation failed.


    Why did this young man dare to be so arrogant that he didn''t even give face to King Nalan?!


    "This cell phone should be useless to you."


    Li futu left his mobile phone at random.


    "Well, you''re tough enough. I''ll take it."


    Fang Xin, who is already isolated and helpless, seems to be ready to accept his fate. He looks down at the fruit knife, steps forward and bends down slowly.


    It seems that he is really going to kill himself to get a whole body.


    But the moment he got the fruit knife, his eyes reflected from the blade.


    That pair of pupils, full of poison and crazy.


    Then, he quickly straightened up, holding a knife, ferocious face, strode toward Li futu.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "Be careful!"


    Mu language butterfly exclaimed.


    In the face of Fang Xin''s sudden outburst, Li futu seemed to have expected it and was not surprised.


    When he saw the sharp point of the knife, he would not dodge. His fingers were like eagles'' claws, and he held Fang Xin''s wrist with the knife accurately. He didn''t give Fang Xin any more time to struggle and resist, so he suddenly made a force.


    "Click."


    Fang Xin''s wrist was like rotten wood. It was broken almost instantly. The pain was so intense that he didn''t even have time to impact his brain through his nerves. Although the knife that had been stabbed at Li futu was still in his hand, the tip of the knife turned back and stabbed him.


    The blade is bright.


    It reflects Fang Xin''s enlarged pupil.


    "Puff..."


    People''s skin is fragile in front of the tip of the knife, and the fruit knife goes three inches deep into Fangxin''s heart.


    All the expressions suddenly solidified in that moment.


    Fang Xin''s mouth bleeds. He looks up in a daze. His lips are shaking. He seems to want to say something, but he doesn''t have that ability.


    When Li futu let go, he fell back to the ground as if he had lost his support. His eyes were wide open at the ceiling, and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Scarlet blood was flowing.


    The scene was shocking.


    The fruit knife was still stuck in his heart, and his broken right hand still held the handle of the knife, which looked like a suicide.


    Li futu took out a paper towel from one side of the tea table and wiped the blood on his hand. He saw mu yudie, who was absent-minded. He didn''t rush to go to comfort him. He threw away the paper towel and picked up his mobile phone to make a phone call.


    "There are several corpses in room 1706 of poyue hotel. Take people to deal with them and throw them into Pujiang River to feed the fish."


    Fang Xin did not choose to make his own decisions.


    Li futu naturally respects his choice.


    Buried in the belly of a fish, completely dead.


    Hearing the words of feeding fish, the pupil of Mu language butterfly vibrates and gradually comes back.


    Li futu put down her mobile phone and was about to walk towards her, but mu yudie turned and ran out of the room.


    Li futu was stunned, and then ran after him. He didn''t forget to take the door with him.


    Mu yudie runs to the elevator and presses the elevator anxiously. She turns around and finds Li futu running after her. She seems to be frightened and can''t wait for the elevator. She turns around and runs to the stairway.But how can she run past Li futu.


    Before he reached the 16th floor, he was overtaken by Li futu.


    "Stop."


    He grabs mu yudie by the wrist.


    "You let me go, let me go!"


    Mu language butterfly constantly struggle, reach out to push Li futu, as if the fear has not subsided, take Li futu as Fang Xin who intends to do something wrong to her.


    Li futu held her wrist firmly.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Mu language butterfly''s clothes were torn by Fang Xin, from the shoulder to the clavicle are exposed out, anyone who see I''m afraid can guess what happened.


    "It''s none of your business. What are you doing here? You go, you go


    Mu language butterfly can''t help beating Li futu''s chest.


    Li futu''s eyes are calm and let mu yudie beat him.


    He knew that the Mu language butterfly was not stimulated because of excessive fright.


    She wanted to run away, not because she regarded herself as Fang Xin, but because she felt unable to face herself.


    Li futu said nothing, just like a stake.


    Gradually, Mu language butterfly''s strength weakened, her hands no longer pushed and slapped, but slowly supported Li futu''s chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    She dropped her head deeply, with a choking voice and a strong sense of remorse and guilt.


    "I''m really sorry..."


    Her delicate body vibrated.


    Tears fall like rain.


    Li futu sighed to himself.


    He was standing at the door just now. Although he didn''t hear it completely, he probably knew what happened that year.


    In order to become famous as soon as possible, so as to snatch the opportunity that originally belongs to his sister, is this behavior shameful?


    It''s a shame.


    But living in the cannibal entertainment circle, in order to stand out, all kinds of dirty things abound. Now Jiang caie, who is locked up in the red chamber, is an example.


    At least anyway, mu yudie never wanted to hurt Shen yini in the past.


    All who live in this world are mortals.


    Ordinary people, of course, will inevitably have defects.


    How many people dare to say that they are magnanimous all their lives?


    "In fact, only when something is said can it really pass."


    Li futu said softly.


    Mu language butterfly tightly grasped him, leaning on his chest, tears quickly soaked his clothes.

 Chapter 694

    Li futu and mu yudie walk out of the hotel side by side.


    Mu language butterfly wearing Li futu''s coat, although the eyes inevitably some red, but the mood is temporarily stable.


    Walking to the door, he happened to run into Ouyang Xiu.


    "Mr. Li."


    Li futu nodded, "give me a car."


    His car let Shen yini drive back, Mu language butterfly is also sent over.


    Ouyang Xiu behind a man immediately respectfully forward to hand out the car keys.


    Li futu takes mu yudie and Ouyang Xiu to go by by by mistake. He gets on the bus and takes mu yudie back to his apartment.


    "Do you think I''m mean?"


    Mu language butterfly looking at the front of the car, hands uneasy clenched together, did not dare to see Li Fu map.


    "It''s a little bit."


    Li futu nodded gently.


    Mu language butterfly eyes dim, showing a touch of sadness.


    What happened in those years was accidentally exposed tonight, just like the ugly side that he tried to hide. He was suddenly exposed to the sun without any cover. It''s normal for Li futu to change her impression.


    Even she looked down on herself.


    Mu language butterfly hands clenched, fingertips pale.


    Immediately, Li futu looked at her again and continued: "when we were young, we all made mistakes. It''s not something to make a fuss about. The important thing is to dare to admit our mistakes and have the courage to face them."


    "In fact, I think that if you could tell this story earlier, you would not care about it with Minnie''s character, then today''s event would not have happened."


    The butterfly smiles bitterly.


    She also knew that after such a long time, she would not care too much, but it was hard for her to face her selfishness rather than her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you not tell Fanny about today? "


    She turned her head and bit her lip.


    "Are you going to keep it a secret?"


    "Now Fang Xin is dead, as long as you don''t say, no one will know..."


    Mu language butterfly words have not finished, Li futu''s mobile phone suddenly rang up.


    Li futu controls the steering wheel with one hand and takes out his mobile phone with the other.


    He looked at the cell phone.


    "It''s Fanny."


    Mu yudie immediately shut up.


    Li futu put the phone through.


    "What happened to Yu die?"


    Although Shen yini has always shown herself as an iceberg, she is really concerned about her only good sister in the circle. She never forgets to call her when she gets home.


    Li futu took a look at mu yudie.


    Mu language butterfly dare not speak, eyes show pray.


    "She''s OK. She''s just not feeling well. She''s sleeping now."


    Mu language butterfly suddenly relaxed.


    "It''s OK."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are now Are you home? "


    Is this girl concerned about herself?


    Li futu was a little surprised, then nodded his head and laughed: "well."


    A lie really needs countless lies to circle.


    "Then you can rest early. Good night."


    Shen yini hangs up.


    "Thank you."


    Mu language butterfly eyes show gratitude.


    Li futu, noncommittal, put down his cell phone and whispered, "do you know why I was there just now?"


    "It''s because Fanny thinks you''re abnormal, so let me go up and ask if you''re in any trouble."


    He said to himself.


    "I know. I''m sorry for her. If I could do it again, I wouldn''t do it."


    Mu language butterfly tone full of regret.


    That year''s choice did make her gain fame and fortune, but it also made her suffer from the condemnation of conscience all these years, and even almost coerced by Fang Xin.


    People will pay for the mistakes they made when they were young. If Li futu didn''t arrive in time today, she couldn''t imagine what she would have experienced.


    But Li futu was able to come because of Ni.


    Read this, Mu language butterfly heart more suffering.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t tell her, but you have to understand that you are making a prison for yourself."


    Li futu stopped talking.


    The car stopped at the door of the apartment.


    "Can you come up with me?"


    Mu language butterfly bit the lip, the tone is full of uneasiness.


    After experiencing this kind of thing, I''m sure I''ll be afraid. Li futu is a little worried. She lets her go alone, so she nods, gets off the car and walks into the apartment together.


    "Thank you."


    At home, mu yudie takes off her coat and returns it to Li futu.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll get dressed."


    Li futu nodded and sat down on the sofa.Mu language butterfly quickly changed clothes and came out.


    She changed into pajamas.


    Red, I don''t know what material, looks very smooth, and a little light reflection, very sexy.


    "Fang Xin''s death won''t bring you any trouble, will it?"


    She sat down on the sofa.


    Li futu shook his head. "You don''t have to worry about his business. I''ll solve it. But in the future, you should pay more attention to yourself and try to avoid running to meet people like tonight."


    "I''m sure I won''t in the future."


    Mu language butterfly even busy way.


    Li futu nodded.


    Although he had a clear conscience, the atmosphere was a little unnatural when he was alone in the middle of the night.


    Mu language butterfly seems to see his mind, ahead of time opening a way: "can you wait for me to go to sleep?"? I''m really scared by myself. "


    Naturally, Li futu will not refuse this request.


    "Then you go to sleep. I''ll watch it here."


    "Can you stay where I can see it?"


    I''m afraid that any man can''t refuse the soft language of these beautiful things.


    Li futu hesitated and finally nodded.


    That year''s mistake was exposed, at this time of Mu language butterfly, no doubt very fragile and very sensitive, any move, I''m afraid, will let her wishful thinking.


    If he refuses, mu yudie may feel that he has become disgusted with her.


    Li futu gets up and walks into her bedroom with mu yudie.


    As soon as you enter the door, a charming fragrance comes to your face. Crystal lamps are hanging on the ceiling, cascading, and strings of crystals fall down like waterfalls. The bed is covered with bright red sheets, which are very bright.


    Li futu has been to Shen yini''s boudoir, and mu yudie are two styles.


    "Shall I sit here?"


    Li futu sat down by the bed.


    Mu language butterfly open quilt to lie on bed, side body face to Li futu this side.


    She seems to be really scared tonight. She has no sense of security. Even though Li futu is beside the bed, she has a lotus arm exposed outside the quilt and grabs Li futu''s hand.


    Li futu did not resist. With a gentle smile, he said in a soft voice, "sleep."


    Mu language butterfly obediently closed a pair of eyes, breathing gradually smooth.


    Some people like to move when they sleep, but mu yudie doesn''t move. After she gets into bed, she always keeps a posture and lies on her side, even without turning her body.


    More than ten minutes later, Li futu thinks mu yudie has fallen asleep. He gently pulls out his hand and slowly gets up to tuck in the quilt for mu yudie.


    When he came to the door, he turned off the light. Just as he was about to step out of the door, a figure in the dark room opened the quilt and rushed over from the bed, almost hitting his back.


    A pair of lotus arms tightly encircled his waist from behind.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the cold or for some reason, the delicate body on his back has been trembling slightly.


    "Don''t leave tonight, ok..."

 Chapter 695

    The cold wind is bleak and the night is deep.


    In a study in the inner courtyard of the Song Dynasty, there was even more silence.


    On the ground, the Ming Dynasty emperor Chongzhen''s imperial porcelain cup fell to pieces.


    As one of the four housekeepers of the Song Dynasty, song Shou bowed his head and dared not breathe.


    After thinking about it, he hesitated for a few days, but after all, he did not dare to hide such an important thing without authorization.


    Song Luoshen is not only the successor of Song family, but also the bond between Song family and Li family. Her secret marriage is not only a problem of humiliating family style, but also may lead to the change of Li family and Song family from relatives to enemies, thus affecting the rise and fall of the whole song family.


    Knowing the amazing news that song Luoshen was pregnant, song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, was not surprised. At the moment, his face was as heavy as water, as if he could drip water.


    "Are you sure that Luo Shen is really pregnant and not suffering from other causes? Is there any possibility of misdiagnosis in the hospital? "


    Song Shou also hopes that it''s just a misunderstanding, but he is very clear that the diagnosis report can''t be true any more. It''s an unavoidable fact that the first lady is pregnant.


    "Master, I accompanied the whole process of the examination. At that time, the director of the medical center was also there. Basically, there was no possibility of misdiagnosis."


    Song Jingguo''s eyes flickered.


    A few seconds later, he asked in a low voice, "who else knows about it besides you?"


    Song Shou immediately said: "the owner can rest assured that there were two doctors, four nurses and the director of the medical center at that time. They have all been solved by me. There is absolutely no possibility of leakage."


    Song Jingguo didn''t relax a bit.


    Killing can only cut off the channel for the rapid spread of the fire, and the most critical fire source has not been solved.


    "At that time, since you were with Luoshen all the way, what was Luoshen''s attitude?"


    Hearing this, song Shou hesitated.


    This is undoubtedly a difficult question to answer, but he has to answer it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss, it seems that she intends to keep the child


    Out of loyalty to the owner, he finally expressed his most objective feelings.


    Song Jingguo''s eyes narrowed.


    "Call God Luo to me!"


    "Yes."


    Call song Shou out of the study, song Jingguo finally can''t help his anger, heavily patted the table.


    Although today''s advocacy of equality between men and women, but in the deep door of the house, the idea of son preference is still as deep-rooted.


    It is not that there are no males in the younger generation of the Song family, but in this case, song Luoshen still became the successor of the Song family. It can be imagined that song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, valued her highly.


    Song Jingguo really did not expect that his most valued descendants would do such stupid things!


    "Miss."


    Song Shou came to song Luoshen''s room, lowered his head and cried through the door, with a heavy look.


    "The owner wants to see you."


    Song Luoshen didn''t fall asleep. She quickly pushed the door and came out. She took a look at Song Shou. She didn''t ask because of anything, as if she had expected. She just whispered: "let''s go."


    They walked towards the study.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, miss


    Song Shou''s inexplicable apology doesn''t seem to make song Luo confused or surprised.


    "Shoubo, you don''t need to apologize. I understand your duty."


    She kept walking, and there was no smoke in her voice.


    In fact, she is very clear that maybe song Shou can hide other people, but there is one person, song Shou will tell each other sincerely. That''s her grandfather, the head of the Song family.


    "Is grandfather very angry now?"


    It seems that Songluo is not frightened at all, or even nervous at all. It seems that his pregnancy is not discovered, but he just goes to ask for help as before.


    Rao is song Shou. They all admire her calmness.


    It is not without reason that a woman should be the heir.


    "Miss, it''s not that there''s no way out now."


    He reminded me gently.


    Song Luo God light smile, noncommittal.


    "It''s too much trouble for Bo Shou."


    When she came to the study, she said a word, then pushed the door and went in.


    Song Shou didn''t follow in any more. He closed the door and stayed at the door.


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to see the broken porcelain on the ground. He laughed and cried out to his grandfather.


    In contrast, song Jingguo''s face was too gloomy.


    "Luoshen, you let me down so much!"


    Song Luoshen''s face was light and cloudless.


    "Grandfather knows?"


    "What? Do you think you can hide it from everyone? "


    Looking at the granddaughter in front of him, song Jingguo''s anger became more and more difficult to contain.


    This is his most proud descendant, even for her to break the Convention, he chose her as the successor of the Song family.Song Luoshen''s performance did not disappoint him all the time. The old guys in Kyoto, who mentioned his granddaughter, were full of praise.


    But he never expected that his granddaughter would do such stupid things in such a critical period!


    "Do you know what you will bring to song and yourself by doing so? Luo Shen, how can you be so confused! "


    Song Jingguo was angry.


    Rongluo spoke softly.


    "Big deal, cancel the engagement with the Li family."


    "Nonsense


    Song Jingguo did not expect that his granddaughter would give such a response, and immediately slapped the table heavily.


    "Do you think children play the house? Cancel when you say cancel? Now almost everyone in Kyoto knows about our marriage. If we cancel it halfway, where will you put our face? What''s the reason you plan to persuade the Li family? Say you''re pregnant? "


    The more he said, the more angry he became, and he even stood up.


    In his capacity, it''s rare to get so angry.


    Song Luoshen is pregnant. The child in her stomach is likely to bring a disaster to Song family!


    "Since it can''t be interrupted, let the marriage go on as usual."


    Song Luoshen''s insipid tone seemed to be an outsider.


    Song Jingguo''s sharp eyes fell on her abdomen.


    "What about the baby in your stomach?"


    "I''ll have him."


    "No way."


    Song Jingguo was very straightforward and resolute, and said: "this child must not stay!"


    Song Luoshen did not give in, and his firmness in his eyes was no less than that of song Jingguo.


    "Grandfather, no one can deprive me of my right to be a mother."


    Song Jingguo is unbelievable.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Song Luoshen and he looked at each other with a calm look, not like an impulse.


    The tone of Mandarin in Song Dynasty slowed down slightly.


    "Luoshen, I don''t mean to deprive you of your right to be a mother. Even if you give up this child, you and Haotian can still regenerate in the future."


    Song Luoshen turned a deaf ear, covered his belly with his hand, and his face was full of maternal brilliance.


    "No one is going to hurt him unless I die."


    His voice was flat, but he was resolute.


    Song Jingguo looks very ugly.


    After a few seconds of silence, he said in a low voice, "go back first."


    Songluo turned and walked to the door. She stopped.


    "Doesn''t grandfather want to know who the father is?"


    Behind him, song Jingguo''s voice sounded.


    "Is it necessary to ask this question?"


    Song Luoshen''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Good night, grandfather."


    She didn''t say anything more and quickly pushed the door and left.

 Chapter 696

    After rongluo God left, song Shou went into the study again.


    Although song Luoshen looked calm when he left, song Shou knew that the conversation between the two grandparents and grandchildren must have failed when he saw that the head of the family was more ugly than before.


    In fact, he was not surprised by the result.


    After serving the Song family for most of his life, the eldest lady, song Luoshen, almost grew up with him. He was very clear about each other''s personality.


    If the first lady was willing to take away the child, she would have taken some measures after seeing the diagnosis report, but she chose to leave directly.


    This attitude has been clearly expressed in silence.


    As a servant, you don''t need to have too many thoughts.


    Song Shou didn''t think that song Luo''s choice was wrong or right. He was not qualified to judge.


    With his head down, he stood there in silence.


    "I didn''t expect that ten years later, the child hasn''t come out yet."


    Song Jingguo seems to be talking to himself.


    "I can''t see her destroying herself and the Song family like this."


    A trace of malice flashed through his eyes.


    "Go and call Jiang Si over."


    Those who achieve great things do not lack courage.


    How could he allow song Luo God to come here in such a big event of the rise and fall of the whole family.


    Even if the other party is his favorite granddaughter.


    In the eyes of such powerful leaders, family interests are always greater than everything else.


    Hearing the order, song Shou was shocked.


    Jiang Si, has been responsible for the diet of the first lady.


    It goes without saying what the owner is going to do.


    "Yes."


    Song Shou was ordered to leave without mentioning a word.


    They don''t have the right to suggest, and they have to obey the orders of their masters unconditionally.


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that he already had flesh and blood in this world.


    When he and Yao Chenxi got drunk that time, they said afterwards that nothing happened, but what happened?


    Exhaled, Li futu didn''t think about it any more. He took out his mobile phone and called Shen yini back.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "How did you hang me up before?"


    Li futu looks a little unnatural. Of course, Shen yini can''t see it through the phone.


    "I was sleeping just now, so I hung up without looking."


    Shen yini didn''t think much.


    It''s normal for people to hang up when they are disturbed in their sleep.


    She didn''t care about such a trifle.


    There is a saying well said, when a woman sees you unhappy, you speak louder is the reason for her dissatisfaction.


    Just like when Li futu first lived in Chunqiu Huafu.


    It''s obviously past that stage.


    "I''ll take you home today."


    Obviously, Yao Chenxi''s home visit was effective.

 Chapter 697

    Thank you for your support and love of this book.


    ¡­¡­


    As the new year approaches, the whole country begins to have holidays one after another.


    Li futu drives to Donghai University and stops directly under Su Yuan''s dormitory.


    Many students come and go, most of them with suitcases.


    He lit a cigarette.


    The first time I came here, the picture came back to my mind.


    at that time, Chen ang was full of flowers downstairs, courting Su Yuan, prompting the girl to use herself as a shield.


    Perhaps it was from that day on that his relationship with Su Yuan entered an abnormal road.


    At the beginning, the direction was wrong, which led him to fail to return to the right track even if he made every effort afterwards.


    After smoking a cigarette, Li futu takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Su Yuan.


    In a few minutes, Su Yuan''s figure came out of the dormitory.


    Because Li futu didn''t drive the Mustang today, Su Yuan didn''t find him at the first time and stood downstairs looking around.


    Li futu pushed the door to get off and walked towards Su Yuan. "


    "Girl, your sister asked me to pick you up."


    Su Yuan didn''t rush around him like before.


    "Brother futu, can we take Joe to the airport first?"


    Although Su Yuan''s tone is still intimate, there is no doubt that the girl has been paying attention to the propriety of getting along with him.


    Li futu also acted as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened before.


    "What''s she doing at the airport?"


    "She''s not from Donghai. She''s going to fly home."


    Li futu suddenly nodded and laughed: "of course."


    "Joe is still collecting clothes. It''s going to take a while. Brother futu, let''s go up and wait."


    Su Yuan turns around and seems to be going to take him back to her bedroom.


    Today is different from the past. Li futu didn''t refuse like she did last time. She nodded naturally and followed Su Yuan to the dormitory building.


    But when they stepped over the warning sign of "girls'' dormitory, men stop", they were not surprised to be stopped by the faithful housekeeper.


    Li futu has a good memory. I remember this is the aunt he met in Su Yuan''s dormitory last time.


    "Auntie, my brother-in-law will help me up and take things. I''ll come down in a moment. How about accommodation?"


    Su Yuan''s mouth is very sweet, coupled with the invincible childlike face, the killing power is very strong.


    Last time, she used this way to let the hostess open up.


    But she seemed to have forgotten.


    But she forgot, but the old lady didn''t.


    "Su Yuan, isn''t he your boyfriend? How did you become your brother-in-law again? "


    Su Yuan''s face was stiff in the face of Su Guan''s suspicious eyes.


    She remembered that the last time she took brother futu into the dormitory, she used the excuse of her fiance.


    In the face of the question from the old lady, no matter how quick her thinking is, she can''t find a reason to make a round speech for a while.


    The scene suddenly became a little awkward.


    Maybe she didn''t expect that the last time she lied successfully, but this time she was stopped.


    This aunt guards the girls'' dormitory building and is responsible for the safety of the girls in the whole building. Li futu doesn''t embarrass her.


    "Girl, you go up first. I''ll wait in the car. Don''t worry."


    In this case, Su Yuan had no choice but to nod her head, smile at the old lady, and then quickly walk upstairs.


    Li futu politely smiles at the old lady, and then quits the dormitory.


    About 20 minutes later, Su Yuan came out again, with he Caiwei''s three daughters.


    Li futu walks over.


    "I''ll do it."


    He was very gentlemanly and took the suitcase in Zhou Qiao''s hand and put it into the trunk.


    "Please."


    Zhou Qiao is very polite.


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    Su Yuan opens the door.


    "Weiwei, Lanlan, let''s go first. See you next year."


    He Caiwei and Zhang Xinlan nodded.


    "Have a good trip, Joe."


    Li futu takes a look at he Caiwei, but he doesn''t speak. Then he sits in the driver''s seat.


    Several girls waved goodbye.


    The Mustang drove away quickly.


    Looking at the distant Mustang, Zhang Xinlan said with emotion: "he is estimated to be the luckiest man in the world."


    Although still very young, but she also understand the truth of a promise.


    In addition to the plot of idols, how can they live up to their idols'' trust when they trust her and Qiao Qiao so much,


    so they didn''t tell what they saw and heard in Chunqiu Washington that day, even he Caiwei.


    Shen yini, the national goddess, has a lot of fans and charisma. Even the same sex can''t resist her charm. How many years will it take her to become a man?"I think I''m luckier than him."


    He Caiwei looks at the Mustang cart and smiles with gentle eyes.


    Zhang Xinlan puzzled, turned his head, obviously did not understand its meaning.


    He Caiwei held her: "let''s go. It''s time for us to collect things and get ready to go home."


    ¡­¡­


    Wenqing girl Zhou Qiao is not a very outgoing person. She used to take Li futu as Su Yuan''s boyfriend and can say a few words, but now she has become Shen Yinni''s man. The huge sense of identity gap makes her feel that she and her partner are people of two worlds and have no common topic at all.


    Su Yuan didn''t say much either.


    Zhou Qiao will be sent to the airport, check-in, two girls say goodbye.


    "Don''t forget to bring us local products at the beginning of school."


    "I see."


    Zhou Qiao hugs Su Yuan.


    "Yuanyuan, in the new year, everything will have a new start. Come on


    Su Yuan was stunned.


    Zhou qiaosong opened his hand and pulled up his suitcase. "I''m leaving. See you next year!"


    "It''s Chinese New Year. They''ve all gone home."


    Li futu said softly, standing beside Su Yuan, watching Zhou Qiao walk into the gate, and then turned his head.


    "Come on, it''s time to take you home."


    Su Yuan nodded her head, turned and walked out of the airport.


    When she got into the car, she made a sudden noise.


    "Brother futu, will you go to your cousin''s home for the new year?"


    This question caught Li futu off guard, but he quickly shook his head and said, "No


    Su Yuan whispered: "don''t worry, I won''t mind."


    Li Fu Tu smiles, subconsciously reaches out his hand and wants to touch the girl''s head as before.


    Su Yuan is wearing a ball at the moment, full of vitality.


    But with his hand in the air, Li futu suddenly stopped.


    "It''s none of your business.


    He said with a smile, his hand slowly retracted.


    Su Yuan noticed his action, her big black eyes were dim.


    There was a moment of silence. She spoke.


    "But Brother futu, don''t you feel lonely when you celebrate the new year alone? "


    Li futu was stunned.


    Chinese New Year.


    It represents family reunion.


    It''s just like Shen Zhe''s last life when his family got together.


    Su Yuan clenched her hand, her eyelashes trembling slightly.


    "Brother futu, why don''t I stay with you in Donghai with my cousin?"


    Li futu looked back, noticed the girl''s dim eyes, read Yao Chenxi''s words, reached out and pinched the girl''s delicate nose.


    "Then your parents have to come to Donghai to settle accounts with me."


    He said with a smile.


    "Girl, don''t worry about me. You have to understand that no one in the world is more important than your parents."


    Looking at the mellow smile on brother futu''s face, Su Yuan couldn''t help feeling a little lost for a moment.


    She subconsciously thought of he Caiwei.


    In both of them, she saw something in common.


    They have all experienced a very unfortunate fate, but in the face of this very unfair world to them, they can still smile.

 Chapter 698

    When Su Yuan was sent back to Chunqiu Huafu, Li futu sat down and left.


    Shen yini will take Su Yuan back to Xingcheng tomorrow.


    In fact, since entering the entertainment industry, Shen yini has had few opportunities to spend the new year at home. This year, with the help of Li futu, she finally broke her contract with Shimei and got free. Naturally, she wanted to go back early.


    Everyone is homesick.


    What''s more, it''s such an important day.


    After leaving Chunqiu mansion, Li futu went to the Warring States period and held the next annual summing up meeting.


    Although he took over in the middle of the war, the management of the Warring States period was not affected by the change of leaders, and he was still a huge gold sucking monster.


    Of course, Li futu is very clear that he is the shopkeeper, and all this has to benefit from the four King Kong of the Warring States period.


    Those who are superior should be given clear rewards and punishments.


    Li futu is not a stingy person either. He took out 40 million yuan on the spot as a year-end bonus to Ouyang Xiu''s four people, impartial, 10 million yuan per person.


    Later, the Warring States also announced a holiday.


    ¡­¡­


    Crystal Palace Hotel.


    Business banquet hall on the 11th floor.


    There are many big brothers in the East China Sea.


    This is the annual summit of Donghai lake.


    Of course, although they are all famous figures on the road, if outsiders are present, they will surely think that this is a commercial cocktail party.


    Because these big brothers were all in suits and shoes, carrying goblets, and their shoes were polished as bright as a mirror. They were not like people licking blood at the edge of a knife, but more like the boss of an enterprise.


    Even if there have been frictions between the two sides, when they meet on such occasions, they can put aside their contradictions for the time being and talk and laugh.


    This is a harmonious society.


    According to the past practice, Gu Qingcang and Yan Dong will preside over the summit, but this year''s situation is naturally different.


    Gu Qingcang leaves office and gives power to his granddaughter without reservation.


    Gu Qingcheng, who took over the helm of Yongxing, took the place of Gu Qingcang and stepped up to the top of the East China Sea. She should have taken the place of Gu Qingcang to preside over the summit, but at this time, she was like a female companion, accompanying a young man.


    Behind them, the four King Kong of the Warring States period and the main and deputy hall leaders of Yongxing accompanied them.


    All the big brothers on the scene looked sideways, with awe in their eyes and a trace of uncontrollable emotion.


    In the past six months, they almost witnessed the birth of a legend.


    Both the country and the beauty are winners in life.


    "Brother Li."


    Yan Donglai comes over with Jin Xuan and Liang chengdi smiling.


    This is undoubtedly a big blow, but it doesn''t seem to have any impact on the king of the East China Sea.


    After all, only two people died.


    As long as the Qin family''s trust in him is not weakened, his position in the East China Sea will not be shaken at all.


    "Brother Yan."


    "Mr. Yan."


    Li futu nods and smiles to Yan Donglai, shakes his hand, holds his arm, and Gu Qingcheng greets Yan Donglai.


    "Brother Li, let''s talk on stage."


    Yan Donglai smiles and raises his arm to the stage.


    In fact, in the past, Gu Qingcang was the most qualified person to speak on the stage. After all, Gu Qingcang''s age is still there, but now Gu Qingcang has retired from the world to live his life. He should be the most qualified person to speak on the stage. However, he has let out this excellent opportunity to brush his reputation.


    Li futu looked at the stage, but he was not polite.


    Gu Qingcheng, with his hair in bun and black off shoulder dress, released him at the right time.


    Li futu picked up a glass of champagne and went to the stage.


    All the brothers on the scene are paying attention to this side, and they are all quiet.


    Li futu stood on the stage, facing the microphone.


    At the foot is the whole river and lake in the East China Sea.


    The brothers on the scene raised their heads slightly and focused their eyes in the same direction.


    "We are a group of evil people."


    After a few seconds of silence, the young man on the stage spoke slowly.


    As soon as the opening remarks came out, many people''s faces changed slightly.


    Li futu smiles.


    "If there is a hell, I''m afraid we will all go there after we die."


    Looking around the audience, he continued: "you should be older than me, and you should have more experience than me, but looking back at me in the past 20 years, I understand a truth."


    "Sin is an indispensable color in this world. Because God does not want to see the world too monotonous, so it will drive people to the opposite of light in various ways, so as to make the world so rich and colorful. "


    Li futu stopped for a moment and then laughed at himself.


    "Of course, I also understand that the above is just my self deception. The reason why we have come to this road full of crime is not so straightforward. To put it bluntly, it is only because of our own selfish desires. ""Some for money, some for power, some for the awe of others, some for the flattery. No matter what the purpose is, there is no shame. Life in the world, are vulgar, desire is a normal thing


    "We don''t have a great family. Should we accept our fate? We''ve been unfairly treated. Should we swallow it? Since no one wants to listen to us, we should try our best to stand in the position where the world has to listen to us. Even if the process is evil, as long as we are prepared to bear the consequences, no one can blame us. "


    "When we stand on a high enough level, even if the bloody God on us can smell it, the world will only worship us and even praise us."


    With the voice, he slowly raised his glass.


    "With all due respect, I will continue to wish you a happy new year


    Li futu''s speech can be said to be unique and even deviant, but when he finished, the big brothers'' eyes on him became a little different.


    Then, they raised their glasses, almost silently reciting the last four words of Li futu.


    Live well.


    A burst of applause broke out from the door of the banquet hall.


    A couple came in slowly.


    "Listening to Li Shao''s words today really makes me feel deeply. It''s true that the winner is the king in the world, where comes the black and white good and evil."


    Yan Donglai turns his head at the sound and sees the man smiling and clapping.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How did he come? "


    "Mr. Yan, who is he?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks at that side, his eyes are puzzled.


    At the moment, the eyes of the whole audience are attracted.


    Li futu stood on the stage and looked at the uninvited man from a distance.


    "Li Shao, I have something to tell you. I wonder if you can tell me?"


    The man''s smile was calm, as if he didn''t see the gaze of Donghai brothers.


    Standing between the wind.


    The prince of the Cao family.


    Cao Xiuge.

 Chapter 699

    Southeast corner of the banquet hall.


    Li futu picked up a glass of champagne from the crystal table beside him and handed it to him.


    Cao Xiuge took it.


    "Thank you."


    Everyone is consciously far away from here. Even the women who come in with Cao Xiuge are standing five or six steps away, leaving room for them to talk alone.


    Li futu looked at her subconsciously.


    As Cao Xiuge, he is unlikely to show off with a vase. He should be Cao Xiuge''s bodyguard, just like Mao Tu, who is inseparable from Cao Jinse.


    The woman stroked her hair, noticed his eyes, nodded to him and gave him a soft smile.


    Li futu looks back.


    "Cao Shao, you just said you had something to tell me. What''s the matter?"


    Generally speaking, people with status and status communicate with each other politely. It''s no doubt impolite to go straight to the theme like this, but Cao Xiuge doesn''t mean to care.


    He took a sip of the champagne and reached into his underwear pocket.


    He took out a wedding card.


    The color is bright, almost blood red.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted instantly.


    Cao Xiuge handed over the wedding invitation.


    "Li Shao, we are about to have a grand event in Kyoto. If Li Shao is free, he might as well join in the fun."


    Li futu was silent and took over the wedding invitation.


    Open it slowly.


    This is not a complete invitation. It does not indicate the name of the guest, but the name of the couple is clear.


    The bridegroom Li Haotian.


    The bride is the God of song Luo.


    Li futu looks like water and raises his head.


    "Cao Shao, this invitation is not even signed. I don''t think it should have been given to me?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Cao Xiuge said with a smile: "as Li Shao, no one is qualified to say anything when attending this wedding. Of course, it''s up to Li Shao to decide whether to go or not. "


    After that, Cao Xiuge put down the champagne he had just drunk.


    "Li Shao, I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    The prince of the Cao family just happened to pass by.


    Li futu took the invitation and watched him take the woman out of the banquet hall.


    "Is that too obvious?"


    She could feel the eyes behind her.


    Cao Xiuge smiles.


    "In my capacity, no matter how much I hide, a smart man like him will certainly be able to guess my purpose. In that case, why not be more generous."


    The mouse understood this, and then asked.


    "Do you think he will go?"


    "I don''t know."


    Cao Xiuge stands at the elevator entrance and presses the elevator.


    "He has a reason to go and a reason not to go. It depends on which reason has a greater proportion in his mind."


    "Ding" sound, the elevator door opened, two people into the elevator, came to a room, swipe the card to open the door, a middle-aged man has stood in the room.


    "Prince."


    He faced Cao Xiuge and bent slightly.


    Cao Xiuge was not surprised. He nodded and laughed.


    "Sit down."


    "Prince, this is the information you want."


    After Cao Xiuge sat down, the middle-aged man sat down on the sofa. This small detail is enough to show that he is an extremely cautious person and abides by the dignity and inferiority.


    He picked up a stack of information on the tea table and handed it to Cao Xiuge.


    The offspring took it.


    "I come here this time to confirm something. Are you sure that song Luoshen really has a relationship with Li futu?"


    Cao Xiuge''s problem, if spread out, will undoubtedly set off an uproar in an instant.


    Because it really matters, he did not hesitate to come to the East China Sea in person near the end of the new year,


    "I''m sure!"


    In the face of such a deadly problem, the middle-aged man responded without hesitation, and firmly.


    "That day, after Pei Shiyin asked song Luoshen out, song Luoshen came back after a night. Before that, she sent someone to assassinate Cai Hongli and wanted to plant it on the Song family. In the end, she was defeated by Li futu. But it can be seen that she hated song Luoshen. She is a crazy woman. It''s not surprising what she did to get Li Haotian. Although the robbery of CAI Hongli was not successful, I knew she would not give up, so I always sent someone to watch her. On that day, she deliberately asked song Luoshen out alone for a month, and I knew it was wrong. Finally, she took song Luoshen to the hotel, and then Li futu showed up there, and didn''t come out overnight. "


    "In order to avoid being found, my people dare not follow up the hotel, but the two stayed in the hotel overnight, which should be enough to explain the problem."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes flickered. After a few seconds, he sighed, "they are all fools.""Since Pei Shiyin knows, or the whole thing is planned by her, why is she still so quiet when the wedding is about to be held?"


    The baby mouse could not help frowning.


    "Or, she has told Li Haotian, but Li Haotian still chooses to forgive song Luoshen and continue the wedding?"


    "She should not have said that."


    Cao Xiuge whispered: "Pei Shiyin is a smart man. The marriage between song and Li families is an irresistible trend. Even if Li Haotian learns that song Luoshen lost his life before marriage, even if he is angry at this betrayal, he will certainly continue to marry. Pei Shiyin must also understand this."


    The eyebrows of the offspring were still unable to stretch.


    "Well, since it doesn''t work at all, why would she take such a big risk?"


    "Who said it didn''t work?"


    Cao Xiuge squinted.


    "Do you really just think Pei Shiyin is crazy? Don''t you think the eldest lady of the Song family is more crazy? "


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes twinkled.


    "If she can be so easily confused by Pei Shiyin, then she is not song Luoshen."


    "The prince means Song Luoshen is... "


    Cao Xiuge looks at the middle-aged man.


    "It''s mostly pushing the boat with the current. Now I''m really curious about what the lady in the song mansion is thinking. Fortunately, this woman is not a man. "


    "Prince, if song Luo is really scheming, will my identity have been discovered?"


    Cao Xiuge shook his head slowly.


    "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know. I can''t figure out Miss Song''s mind, but since she hasn''t broken it, you should continue to play your role."


    "Yes."


    The middle-aged man nodded and then stood up, "prince, if there is nothing wrong, then I will go out first."


    Cao Xiuge nodded and watched him. When he was about to open the door, he suddenly made a sound.


    "If you need to stand up and prove that Songluo lost his life before marriage, will you?"


    As a witness to prove this, there is no doubt that he will face the anger of song and Li.


    That''s not what ordinary people dare to bear.


    But the middle-aged man''s tone is still calm.


    "As long as the prince needs it, the dog will not refuse."


    Cao Xiuge did not speak again.


    The middle-aged man pushed the door and went out. Standing at the door, he took out a pair of gold rimmed glasses and put them on slowly.


    That face, still so gentle.


    Song''s intelligence chief in Donghai.


    Yukang!


    Who would have thought that the family minister who was given great power by the Song family was the loyal dog of the Cao family?

 Chapter 700

    In the sound of firecrackers, the spring breeze brings warmth to Tu su.


    With people coming to Donghai to work returning home, the real Lunar New Year of Longguo is coming.


    Near the end of the new year, the East China Sea has become much more open than before, and this is a change that can be clearly perceived by human eyes. After all, there are tens of millions of people in the East China Sea, and only a small part of them are local people. Just like Shen yini, the goddess of the people, they all rush home to celebrate the new year.


    Although the whole city has become empty, the atmosphere has also become much lighter. Almost all the citizens go to the streets with happy faces.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the shopping mall is not closed, Li futu and he Caiwei rush out to buy new year''s goods. Although he can command his subordinates to do it, only by participating in it can he enjoy the atmosphere of the new year.


    For the first time in ten years, he welcomed the new year in his hometown.


    "Before the new year, it was me and my mother. Now it''s nice to have you."


    Put the new year''s goods into the trunk. He Caiwei sits on the co pilot and looks at the man beside her. Her eyes are full of tenderness.


    It is said that the tribulations of the past and the last years will give back a gift.


    She finally believed it now.


    Now that she has received the gift from the years, she feels that the frustrations of the first half of her life are worth it.


    "I should say that I''m lucky. If it wasn''t for you and aunt Xiao, I''m afraid I''d have to spend the new year alone."


    He Caiwei knows that he said it on purpose. If he wants to, I''m afraid many people would like to spend the new year with him, but he gives himself this opportunity.


    He Caiwei takes a deep breath and looks at the front with a bright smile.


    "Let''s go home."


    People say that the new year is to say goodbye to the old and welcome the new, but in the past every year, she and her mother are just forced to smile.


    She had never looked forward to the future so much.


    "Well, go home."


    Li futu smiles and starts the car.


    On Chinese New Year''s Eve, Li futu, he Caiwei and Xiao Shu all went to battle for the reunion dinner.


    "Xiao Li, why don''t we invite Miss Yang down to celebrate the new year together, and there will be more excitement for many people."


    Yang Yuqing''s social skills are really excellent. She gets along well with Xiao Shu''s neighbors. Even at this time, Xiao Shu is still thinking about her.


    "She''s always on her own, and it''s not easy."


    "Aunt Xiao, she is no longer in the East China Sea."


    "Is it?"


    Xiao Shu had an accident, and then laughed, "that''s what I did."


    She didn''t ask much. Yang Yuqing must have gone to her husband''s house.


    He Caiwei is cutting vegetables on one side. She must be different from Su Yuan. Her poor life endows her with the ability to live far beyond her peers. If she were Su Yuan, she might not mind helping, but it would be good if she didn''t cut her hand.


    Li futu takes a look at he Caiwei and whispers to Xiao Shu: "aunt Xiao, after the new year, I want to take Caiwei out to have a look at the big world. I can also fulfill my promise to you when I was in the ward."


    As a man, it''s natural to say that he will practice. At the beginning, in front of Xiao Shu''s bed, he said he would take he Caiwei to travel around the world. Now it''s time to take action.


    "Yes? That''s good. "


    Xiao Shu is naturally very happy when the two children go out to play and enhance their relationship. No one knows better than her how hard Wei''er has lived with her in the past 20 years. Fate should really make up for her.


    He Caiwei was also surprised, but she hesitated.


    Li futu knew what she was worried about, and then said, "aunt Xiao, please come with us. Your body should not have any problems now..."


    Xiao Shu shook her head before he finished.


    Last time she went to Jinling, she didn''t want to go. How could she disturb the two children on this overseas tour.


    "Auntie knows your filial piety, but Auntie is old, and she really doesn''t have the energy to run around. You two should have a good time and bring me some gifts at that time."


    "But mom, you stay at home alone..."


    Xiao Shu said with a smile: "mom is not a child. I''m afraid I will starve to death. You can rest assured to go out with Xiao Li. Don''t worry about mom."


    Looking at her daughter, who has grown up to be graceful and graceful, this woman with extremely unfortunate fate is full of satisfaction in her eyes.


    To have such a daughter, she really has nothing to complain about.


    Seeing that he Caiwei was still planning to speak, Xiao Shu simply said, "well, don''t say any more. I won''t go."


    Silly girl, mother has implicated you for 20 years, how can you delay you to seize your happiness.


    "Xiao Li, take this dish to the table."


    Xiao Shu digs away from the topic and fills up the stewed fish in the pot, which represents the surplus every year.Today is Chinese New Year''s Eve. There are new year''s activities on the Bund. However, considering too many people, Li futu didn''t take he Caiwei''s mother and daughter to join the fun. After having a group dinner at home, they sat on the sofa and watched the party. Along with the program, they talked and laughed, which had a family atmosphere.


    The last day before the new year always passes quickly. Unconsciously, it is close to 12 a.m.


    By the side of the Pujiang River, the electronic countdown began to be displayed on tall buildings. On TV, the host of the party also appeared together to start the countdown of the new year.


    He Caiwei slowly closed her eyes, held her fingers in front of her chest and began to make a wish.


    "Five"


    "four"


    "three"


    "two"


    "one."


    "Happy New Year!"


    At random, several TV hosts clench their fists to congratulate the people all over the country with a smile like spring breeze. Outside the balcony, the sound of "Shua Shua" rings out one after another. Countless fireworks jump up in all directions at the same time, blooming in the night sky, illuminating the whole world like day.


    The new year is here.


    Li futu turned to smile: "what''s your wish?"


    He Caiwei opened her eyes and tilted her head. "I made two wishes. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    "You are greedy."


    Li futu said with a smile,


    "let''s start small and then grow up."


    "The small one hopes for world peace."


    Li futu was stunned and then asked curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about the big one? "


    "Big, I hope you and your mother can be healthy and safe."


    Xiao Shu eyes from the wave, "silly girl."


    This girl is always like this. She thinks about the world and other people, but she only forgets herself.


    The new year''s bell has just rung, and Li futu''s mobile phone is like setting an alarm clock, ringing one after another.


    It''s all new year''s messages.


    Yan Donglai.


    Gu Qingcheng.


    Dong Zhiyuan.


    Su Yuan.


    Shen yini.


    Tang Jiahao.


    Mu language butterfly.


    Cai Hongli.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu picked up his mobile phone and went to the balcony to reply one by one.


    A few minutes later, when the reply was over, he raised his head and looked out of Chaoyang.


    Fireworks are all over the sky.


    Make the night sky beautiful.


    It''s new year.

 Chapter 701

    On the third day of the lunar new year, Li futu came to take care of his family and pay a new year''s visit.


    Gu Qingcang is his elder in age. To a certain extent, he is kind to him. This is the most basic politeness.


    But his new year''s greetings, in the eyes of the family, obviously have different meanings.


    In the past year, because of Gu Qingcang''s car accident, the bad relationship between Gu''s father and son has improved a lot. Before the accident, whether Gu will come back is the same thing. But this year, he came back on the 27th, and Xie Wan has stayed in Donghai to take care of his father-in-law''s life since the accident.


    So this time Li futu came to the door, facing the whole family.


    But before he came here, Li futu was ready. He met Gu Qingcheng''s parents and talked with them. Even Gu Bo, Gu Qingcheng''s father, wanted to give Yongxing to him and then take Gu Qingcheng away. They were not strangers to each other.


    "Xiao Li, if you come here, what else can you bring. Come on, come and sit down


    Gu Qingcang, who is playing chess with Gu Bo, raises his head and waves with a kind smile.


    Xie Wan took care of his father-in-law in Donghai for several months. Naturally, he knew his father-in-law''s love for the young man. Not surprisingly, he went to take the gift.


    "Give me something. During the Chinese new year, dad was talking about you."


    Li futu nods and smiles to Xie Wan, and then walks into the living room.


    "Old Gu, uncle Gu."


    Gu Qingcheng is sitting on the edge of the fruit, see him come, eyes revealed a surprise.


    Gu Bo nodded to him with a friendly smile.


    From an objective point of view, he has always appreciated this young man. Now his daughter takes over Yongxing. Although it is completely contrary to his idea, at least for the moment, nothing he worries about has happened. His daughter''s position is very stable. He knows to whom he owes all this.


    "Do you want to play a few games with the old man?"


    It seems that Gu Bo is going to give up his position.


    Having a lesson from playing chess with Shen Zhe, Li futu still shakes his head subconsciously, though he knows that Gu Qingcang''s chess skill is not as bad as Shen zhe''s.


    "Uncle Gu, keep going. Don''t worry about me."


    "Why don''t you come and sit in my room?"


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly opened his mouth.


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "it''s good to accompany Xiao Li."


    "I see."


    Gu Qingcheng pulled Li futu upstairs before he could finish cutting the fruit.


    "Where''s Xiao Li?"


    Xie Wan poured a cup of tea, but he didn''t see Li futu. He was a little puzzled.


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile, "I''ve been pulled upstairs by the city."


    Xie Wan was stunned, then shook his head and put down the water cup with a smile.


    Gu Bo looked at the unfinished apple on the tea table and sighed, "women are not allowed to stay."


    Although he has been here many times, the first time he still stayed here for a night, but Gu Qingcheng''s boudoir is his first time.


    Women and men are really different, the room is neat, everything is placed meticulously, a house can smell a fragrance.


    "If outsiders know that Yongxing is at the helm and sleeping with a doll every night, they don''t know what they will think."


    Looking at the half man tall cloth bag bear on the head of the bed, Li futu couldn''t help smiling.


    "My father gave it to me when I was very young."


    Gu Qingcheng had a look of nostalgia in her eyes. Then she went to the balcony and said, "come and sit down."


    Li futu walked over.


    There are many potted plants on the balcony, and there is a long white rocking chair, enough to accommodate two people.


    Sitting here, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery of Chunqiu Huafu.


    Li futu saw that several hall leaders of Yongxing at the entrance of the villa drove to Gu Qingcang as if they had made an appointment at the same time. Obviously, they also came to pay a new year''s visit to Gu Qingcang like him.


    "Jiang Bo, they''re here. Don''t you come down to entertain them?"


    "There are parents and grandfather."


    Gu Qingcheng also saw it, but she didn''t mean to go downstairs. She took a breath and turned to look at Li futu.


    "Let me ask you something. Don''t be angry, will you?"


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Qingcheng stares at him: "you promise me first, won''t be angry."


    "Am I that mean?"


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng staring at himself without blinking, Li futu could only nod.


    "Well, I promise I won''t be angry. OK, what''s so serious?"


    Gu Qingcheng bit his lip and said in a low voice Was the previous invitation Miss Song? "


    Li futu frowned slightly and fell silent.


    Gu Qingcheng became a little nervous.


    "You promised not to be angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    Li futu laughed and then said in a low voice, "have you seen it all?"Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    Li futu looked up and looked out.


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Then you What are you going to do? "


    Li futu did not answer, calmly asked: "what do you think I should do?"


    "You still Do you like her? If you still like her, go and get her back before she gets married


    Li futu was very surprised.


    After all, he is clear about Gu Qingcheng''s mind to himself.


    "Do you really think so?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, "maybe you think I''m strange, but I don''t want to see you unhappy. I said that no matter what you want to do, I will support you. If you really like her, I''ll let Jiang Bo and others go to Kyoto with you... "


    I have to admit that Gu Qingcheng is really a strange woman. She not only doesn''t object that she likes men to go to other women, but also takes the initiative to help.


    Born in the family, Gu Qingcheng''s ideas are more open than ordinary girls. After all, she has seen a lot. She has known for a long time that even if this man accepts himself, he can''t occupy the other person''s whole heart. At least that Miss Song is the opponent she can never compete with. In this case, she might as well be generous. After all, she really loves this man.


    But she didn''t seem to have considered that she could accept each other, but if that Miss Song was really with Li futu, with each other''s pride, would she accept her?


    Li futu looked at Gu Qingcheng for a long time, then began to laugh uncontrollably.


    "What do you mean? The northern expedition? If you really want to do this, you are not afraid that Yongxing will be destroyed? "


    "I''m not afraid."


    Gu Qingcheng is serious.


    Gu Qingcheng is not stupid. She knows that if she does, it will definitely bring disaster to Yongxing, but she really doesn''t care.


    In ancient times, the king of you of the Zhou Dynasty played the war games, and the princes laughed for the beauty.


    At this time, Li Fu''s painting may be comparable to that of Bao Si who stood on the beacon tower.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng with firm eyes, Li futu''s smile slowly converges.


    There was a long silence.


    On the white rocking chair, a young man in his twenties, looking at the scenery of the top rich area in the East China Sea, uttered a shocking rave in an extremely calm tone.


    "Qing Cheng, the Li family to me, now but mole ant Er, just some things are not snatched back, once I asked her, but she refused."

 Chapter 702

    The eighth day of the lunar new year.


    After spending the first week of the new year with Xiao Shu at home, Li futu is ready to fulfill his promise and take he Caiwei on the flight abroad.


    However, their first destination was Greece, the birthplace of Western civilization.


    This place was selected by he Caiwei. As a child, she saw a TV play, and the story was all about the Aegean Sea. So she always wanted to go to the Aegean Sea, which is located on the east coast of the Greek peninsula.


    After more than ten hours of flight, the two landed in Athens, the capital of Greece.


    With a box of luggage came to the hotel, Li futu did not avoid anything, only a room.


    Originally, he planned to let he Caiwei have a rest. After all, it was very hard to fly for more than ten hours. However, he Caiwei''s spirit was very good. Maybe it was her first time to go abroad, and she came to such a romantic and classical country, so she was very excited.


    Li futu didn''t force her to stay in the hotel.


    There may not be as many people in Greece as there is a city in the East China Sea, but this country has a very high status in the West. It is known as the birthplace of European philosophy, which has had a significant impact on Europe and the world culture, and has given birth to a large number of famous historical figures such as Socrates and Plato. It can be said that democracy advocated by the West originated here .


    Athens, as the capital of Greece, has a history of more than 3000 years, and still retains many historical sites and a large number of works of art. Walking on the streets of Athens, looking at the buildings with completely different styles from those in China, he Caiwei''s smile never stops.


    "It turns out that this is Greece where so many myths and legends were born."


    "As a matter of fact, if you learn architecture, you should come to other countries to have a look at their buildings. Although you can find pictures on the Internet, there is still a huge difference between that feeling and witnessing."


    It''s dusk.


    There are a lot of Greeks on the street.


    Li futu and he Caiwei with black hair and black eyes are very eye-catching.


    But the people of Greece are very friendly. When they look at them, they will nod and smile.


    Li futu and he Caiwei will also respond with a smile.


    When you come to Athens, you can''t miss the Acropolis, which is listed as one of the new seven wonders of the world.


    Without a guide, they rented a sightseeing bus and came to the most outstanding ancient buildings in Greece.


    "You have to take a closer look. Even if the whole world can''t find a few such great places, it can definitely inspire your architectural inspiration."


    Standing in front of Zeus temple, Li futu felt something.


    The Acropolis of Athens was built in the 5th century B.C., integrating ancient Greek architecture and sculpture. The main existing buildings in Athens are the mountain gate, Parthenon, irichtione and erechtione These ancient buildings can undoubtedly be regarded as human heritage and architectural works, which play an important role in the history of architecture. It can be said that it is a blessing for all mankind that they can be preserved up to now, especially for he Caiwei, who studies architecture.


    as the God of the gods in Greek mythology, Zeus'' temple is located in the southeast of the Acropolis, on the Bank of the river irisos In the middle of the vast flat land, the place is full of yellow hills.


    On the left, there are the Dorian Parthenon, the marble building door, the temple of propria, and the temple of elektai


    Walking in the Acropolis of Athens, Li futu introduces why Cai Wei, as if he had lived in Athens for many years.


    "How can you be so clear about the origins of these temples?"


    He Caiwei was surprised.


    "I know everything."


    Li futu said with a smile: "there is a saying that I am the one who knows astronomy and geography, who knows how to have children."


    He Caiwei gave him a white look.


    "Hooligans!"


    Li futu has a bright smile.


    Walking, two people unconsciously came to a pile of ruins.


    After a long time, other temples have been damaged to a certain extent, but they are still intact, but only here has become a ruin.


    He Caiwei can''t help but stop.


    Li futu said softly, "this is the temple of Apollo."


    He Caiwei looks back.


    "But why is it the only one here that''s completely destroyed?"


    "Because there was a war of gods here."


    Li futu stands in front of a debris wall and turns to he Caiwei. As a result, he Caiwei can''t see his face clearly.


    "The battle of the gods?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes were puzzled, and her eyelashes vibrated gently.


    "God also has desire. Apollo, the sun god, is one of the distinctive representatives. Greece is too small. After he became a God, he felt that Greece was not enough to accommodate him, so he chose to deviate from his belief and his country, so he naturally did not have the qualification to enjoy the worship of the Greek people. "He Caiwei said, "is there such a saying in Greek mythology?"


    Li futu turned his head and looked normal.


    "No? That''s probably because we''ve seen different versions. "


    He laughed. "Let''s go."


    He Caiwei frowned at him and thought he was a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it.


    Passing through the completely destroyed Temple of Apollo, and further forward, we come to the center of the Acropolis of Athens.


    Here stands a tall stone statue made of pontellick marble. Standing in the highest place of Athens, she has long hair and deep eyes, overlooking the whole city.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    The statue is very tall, about 13 meters, which is equivalent to a four story modern building. Behind the statue is a sacred cloth curtain looted from the temple of Jerusalem.


    In order to make the statue''s face more beautiful and bright, a large and shallow olive oil pool with black marble was built in front of the statue. Olive oil was used to reflect the light. Even at dusk, the face of the statue was full of holiness The glory of the world.


    Standing at the foot of the statue, Li futu looked up slightly to see her face.


    This gesture makes him look up to each other.


    He felt his nose.


    "I know."


    He Caiwei didn''t have any discomfort. She looked up at each other''s demeanor.


    "She''s Athena, the patron saint of Athens."


    Athena¡£


    A God in ancient Greek mythology.


    Known as the goddess of wisdom.


    It is also the patron saint of Athens.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, everyone calls it Athena.


    "Then you don''t know that she destroyed the temple of Apollo."


    Li Fu''s mouth is full of fun.


    All he said was not a myth.


    He was present at the battle of the gods in Athens.


    He had just come to watch the war, but he didn''t expect that the war would be his The battle of the gods.

 Chapter 703

    "You said that there were so many gods in ancient Greek mythology, did they really exist?"


    On the way back to the hotel from the Acropolis, he Caiwei asked with a whim.


    Just now, she visited the temple of the gods and the unique fairy tales that Li futu told. Obviously, her thinking began to drift.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Do you mean the kind that can smash a mountain with one finger and one punch, and turn a hundred thousand miles with one somersault?"


    He Caiwei also realized that she had asked a ridiculous question.


    How can there really be gods in this world?


    "What did you say just now that the temple of the sun god was destroyed by the goddess of wisdom? What a nuisance it is to say so much. "


    He Caiwei''s behavior is totally different from her words. She takes the initiative to take Li futu''s arm, and her smile seems to be overflowing with sweetness.


    Here is a foreign country, no one knows her and Li futu, she does not have to worry about anything, can enjoy her love without scruple.


    There is no God who steps on rivers and picks up stars. Is this directly related to Athena''s destruction of Apollo''s temple?


    Li futu was a little puzzled, but he didn''t go on.


    They are wandering aimlessly in Athens. Here, in a foreign country thousands of miles away from the East China Sea, he Caiwei finally shows the romance and innocence that a girl of her age should have. With Athens snacks in her hand, she asks Li futu to take pictures of her in front of some classical buildings.


    The girl seems to have an innate talent in photography. In China, she seldom plays selfie because of her personality. But at this time, she puts on all kinds of postures, which are natural and natural. She smiles and frowns, or looks shy and droops her eyes. This scene is bound to become a precious recollection of the beautiful pictures, all of which are fixed by Li futu''s mobile phone.


    "Shall we take a picture together?"


    He Caiwei runs to Li futu and grabs his arm. The tone is so soft that it''s hard to refuse.


    Naturally, Li futu would not refuse this request.


    "But who do you want to shoot for us?"


    He Caiwei then looks around and asks Hou Chao to walk past a middle-aged man passing by.


    "Hello, I''m here to visit Athens. Would you please take a picture of me and my boyfriend?"


    She knows that this is a foreign country, so she speaks English with a correct pronunciation and fluent language, which is quite different from that kind of spoken Chinese.


    He Caiwei''s tone was very polite, but the Greek elder brother couldn''t understand it.


    He Caiwei''s face became a little worried when she saw the blank look on her face.


    The official language of Greece is not English, but Greek. It''s normal that people can''t understand it.


    Li futu came over with a smile, and instead of he Caiwei, he talked with the Greek elder brother.


    Greek to the core.


    The elder brother quickly nodded with a smile and took Li futu''s mobile phone.


    "How can you speak Greek?"


    He Caiwei was very surprised.


    If Li Fu''s pet is not surprised, he doesn''t think much of it


    "There''s nothing to be proud of!"


    He Caiwei gently pinched him with a smile on her face.


    They stand at the side of the square. He Caiwei takes Li futu by her arm and stands on tiptoe. She throws a kiss full of nostalgia on Li futu''s side face.


    The Greek elder brother successfully captured this scene with his mobile phone.


    After taking the photo, Li futu went over and took the mobile phone. They said something with a friendly smile. Then the Greek elder brother shook hands with Li futu and turned to leave.


    He Caiwei took the mobile phone from Li futu, enjoyed it for a while, then sent the photo to her mobile phone, and then raised her head.


    "What did you say just now?"


    Although she is good at English and Japanese, she really knows nothing about the relatively unpopular Greek.


    "He said that he took pictures of many tourists who came to Athens, but you are the most beautiful oriental girl he has ever seen."


    He Caiwei blushed a little,


    "really?"


    Li futu looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course, it''s fake. "


    Then he walked quickly forward.


    He Caiwei was stunned.


    "Why do you hate it so much?"


    Then she immediately ran after her.


    Left all the way of laughter, two people back to the hotel, the sky began to rain.


    The Greek peninsula is close to the sea. It is a rainy country.


    After taking a bath, Li futu came out wearing a bathrobe and saw he Caiwei standing in front of the French window with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu stood beside her.


    Because of the rain, the whole world outside seems a little hazy."It''s raining, then we all have to stay in the hotel tomorrow..."


    He Caiwei is depressed.


    She was not sure whether she could have a second chance to travel with her beloved man alone. Naturally, she didn''t want to waste all her time in the hotel.


    "What''s wrong with staying in a hotel? Many men travel with their girlfriends and prefer to stay in a hotel."


    He Caiwei didn''t understand it at first, but when she saw Li futu''s teasing eyes, she reflected it.


    "I''m talking business with you!"


    Although it''s not that she hasn''t had a relationship, he Caiwei still has a thin face and a blush on her cheek.


    "Why am I not serious? There is a saying that it doesn''t matter where you go, but who is the key to accompany you. "


    Li futu smiles and then turns his smile back.


    "Don''t worry, the rain will stop at night."


    "How do you know?"


    "Can''t you check the weather forecast?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, take a bath. Tomorrow we''ll see the Aegean sea you''ve been longing for."


    He Caiwei obediently walked into the bathroom, and soon the sound of water began to ring.


    Li futu leaned on the head of the bed and turned on the TV, without any thoughts in his heart.


    More than 20 minutes later, after washing, he Caiwei came out with no clothes on. She was only wrapped in a bath towel, and even her pure white underwear could be seen.


    Clear water out of Hibiscus, natural to carving.


    Although she lives in poverty, God has given her a good appearance. Her skin is as greasy as milk, which is whiter than her bath towel.


    Those ladies who spend a lot of money on maintenance will be jealous when they see this girl.


    The key is that the girl is still very young, her skin is full of youthful tension, and her face is full of collagen without any cosmetics.


    Li futu sometimes thinks, what will girls like Su Yuan and he Caiwei look like when they are old?


    Thinking about it, Li futu couldn''t help smiling.


    His smile falls in he Caiwei''s eyes, which is obviously misunderstood as another meaning.


    He Caiwei didn''t escape. Of course, she had nowhere to escape. As if knowing that there was a tiger in the mountain, she climbed into bed, took off her bath towel and nestled in Li futu''s arms.


    Someone who just laughed "unkindly" now seems to be a Tang monk. Watching Greek state TV, he can''t be more serious.


    He Caiwei leaned in his arms and looked at the TV.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "An outdoor variety show in Greece. It''s very interesting."


    "Oh."


    He Caiwei calms down, just a small hand but does not live in Li futu''s chest painting.


    "It looks like spring is coming."


    Li futu, who has been watching TV, suddenly sighs.


    Then the TV was turned off.


    He sat up straight.


    The lights in the room went out.


    He Caiwei bit her lip lightly and lay on her back on the bed, her white and tender legs interwoven with the man''s limbs.


    It''s raining outside the window.


    The first spring began to sprout in this room.

 Chapter 704

    "I really didn''t think that I would have a chance to be here in my lifetime."


    When I got up the next day, as Li futu said last night, the rain had stopped.


    Maybe it was because it rained last night and the air was very fresh. The sky in Athens was also very blue. Especially when you drive through most of the city of Athens to the Aegean coast, you can see the dreamy beauty of the sea and sky.


    He Caiwei stood on the coastline, looking at the Aegean Sea she had been yearning for since she was a child. She was a little distracted for a moment.


    "If only everyone were as content as you are."


    Li futu stood beside her with a faint smile.


    There are various explanations for the origin of the name of Aegean Sea, some of which originate from the ancient Aegean city. Some say it''s because of an Amazon Queen named Aegean, who was buried in the sea. Others say that it was AEgeans, the father of Prince Theseus, who mistakenly thought that Theseus was dead and broke his heart and jumped into the sea to kill himself, so this sea area got its name.


    In any case, the Aegean Sea, located between the Greek peninsula and the peninsula of Asia Minor, is a holy land of romantic love in the hearts of people all over the world.


    At this time, there is a three story luxury cruise ship on the coast. Li futu has bought tickets. They will take this cruise ship and spend a day and night''s romantic journey on the Aegean Sea with other tourists.


    "Dudududu..."


    The melodious whistle came from the sea.


    "Come on, it''s time to get on the boat."


    Li futu leads he Caiwei and they walk towards the cruise ship,


    the cruise ship is quite large and has perfect facilities, including a constant temperature swimming pool, a dance hall, a bar, a sauna and massage room, various restaurants and casinos.


    Of course, in order to board the triumphal ship, Li futu spent 100000 ocean. It can be seen that most of the guests on the cruise ship were rich.


    The triumph stopped outside Athens for an hour, then left the coast and sailed East with the tourists from Athens.


    Aegean basin is extensive. It belongs to Greece in the West and Turkey in the East. At the junction of the two sides, there is a natural vacuum.


    That''s where the gamblers can play their best.


    Of course, Li futu doesn''t care about it. His main purpose is to accompany he Caiwei.


    They were not in a hurry to eat, drink and play. Standing on the side of the boat with some tourists, Li futu sighed: "every legend about the Aegean Sea is almost a tragedy, and I don''t know why people still regard it as a romantic Holy Land"


    he Caiwei lifted her hair behind her ears, Looking at the blue sky, the sea and the white waves, he said in a soft voice: "because tragedy often represents the ultimate romance."


    "I think you read Shakespeare too much."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "Go to dinner first."


    He Caiwei didn''t have breakfast in the hotel because she was anxious.


    "There are Chinese restaurants here?"


    Entering the Chinese restaurant on the second floor of the cruise ship, he Caiwei was very surprised.


    "There are many dragon people on this ship. Is it strange that there are Chinese restaurants?"


    The dragon people are indeed the largest race in the world. Li futu found that almost half of the triumphal number are dragon people.


    The guests at the table next to them have the same black hair and eyes.


    "I knew the ticket was so expensive, so I didn''t have to come up. Just stand on the shore and have a look."


    After ordering, he Caiwei still thinks that some of the tickets are too expensive.


    "Tens of millions of homesteads can afford to live in, but they still want a 100000 yuan ticket?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    He Caiwei was speechless and then couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Since childhood, she has developed the habit of frugality, but she has forgotten that her man is not a poor money owner.


    "It seems that the ballroom will report a dance party later. Let''s join in the fun after dinner."


    A conversation came from next door.


    He Caiwei''s face moved slightly.


    Li futu noticed her expression and said with a smile, "why don''t we have a look later?"


    Heart is seen through, he Caiwei a little embarrassed, but still can''t restrain the curiosity of the heart, gently um.


    She hasn''t been to this kind of occasion. Besides, she has spent 100000 yuan on the ticket. It''s worth the money.


    There are many people at the dance, some chatting with champagne, others showing their dancing posture with beautiful music on the dance floor.


    After all, it''s the first time that he Caiwei has come to such an occasion, which seems a little restrained.


    "Come on, let''s go down and have a dance."


    Li futu took her hand.


    He Caiwei seemed to be frightened and quickly shrank back, "I won''t..."


    "Are you born to walk? Everything doesn''t have a learning process. "


    Li futu didn''t like it. His tone was relaxed: "don''t worry, I''m here."He Caiwei was forced into the dance floor by him.


    He Caiwei is no doubt an honest girl. She said that she would not. She certainly did not lie. She had never been to any of the parties held in the school.


    "Don''t be nervous. Relax."


    Li futu embraces he Caiwei''s waist, and her soft waist becomes extremely stiff.


    Li futu is really a versatile person with excellent dancing skills. Under his leadership, he Caiwei, who was completely driven to the shelves, began to step on his feet at the beginning, and her dancing steps gradually became more natural.


    "Isn''t it very difficult?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    At the end of the song, they left the dance floor.


    In just a few minutes, a layer of fragrant sweat came out on he Caiwei''s white forehead.


    She picked up a glass of juice from the side of the table and didn''t dare to look at the people around her.


    "You''re trying to make a fool of me."


    "How can it be? You did a really good job just now. You didn''t look like a beginner at all."


    Li futu said with a smile that he couldn''t see the footprints on his vamp at all.


    "You know how to coax me."


    Although she didn''t believe such nonsense at all, she could not help bending her lips.


    "I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me, look at the people around you. They all look at you in amazement."


    He Caiwei is very clear about her performance. She becomes nervous again immediately after hearing the speech. How dare she look up.


    She was embarrassed to look around, but a soft voice came from a distance.


    "Beautiful oriental lady, I wonder if it''s my honor to ask you to dance?"


    I''m such a bad dancer, but I''m invited to dance?


    He Caiwei looked up in amazement. She saw a real Western handsome man holding out a hand to her. Her eyes with amber color seemed to show admiration for her.


    Then, subconsciously, she looked at Li futu.


    His girlfriend was invited to dance, but Li futu didn''t have any dissatisfaction. Even the radian of his mouth didn''t change. His eyes seemed to say, you see, I''m telling the truth.


    However, when he looked at the Western handsome man, there was a flash of fun in his eyes.

 Chapter 705

    Although he Caiwei has never been in love, her EQ is not low.


    At least, much higher than someone.


    She can''t be stupid enough to accept other men''s invitation to dance in front of her man. After she recovered, she immediately politely rejected each other in English.


    This western handsome man is very gentle, not too entangled, a little regret sigh, and then turned to leave here.


    Li futu watched his back.


    He Caiwei grabs his arm a little uneasily.


    Li futu looked back, turned his head, saw her like this, and knew what she was thinking after a little thought.


    "I''m not so careful in your mind, am I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really not angry? "


    "There''s nothing to be angry about."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "in the west, it''s normal to invite people to dance. Even the princess of state y once danced with people. What''s that. On the contrary, it shows that your charm knows no borders. I should be happy. "


    Seeing that his expression didn''t seem to be fake, he Caiwei put down her heart.


    "Let''s go."


    She didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    According to the established route, the triumphal ship will sail along the chain of evier island to Theo Island, then stay in the vacuum of the two regimes for one night, and then reverse the course.


    At dusk, the triumphal was near the end of Greek territorial waters.


    At this time, Li futu and he Caiwei are in the casino.


    He Caiwei has never been to a place like a dance hall, let alone a casino. Li futu seems to take he Caiwei to go through everything she has never experienced.


    Although the triumphal casino does not have a threshold, it does not have a high demand for the identity of the guests as in the Warring States period. As long as the guests on this cruise ship can come in to play, but the casino is different from other places. If you want to play, you can''t just come in. You have to exchange the silver for chips.


    The reason why the casinos are not open during the day is that they are still in Greece''s territorial waters. According to Greek law, if the number of gambling reaches a certain amount, they will face serious penalties.


    National dignity, not easy to offend, but now is about to enter the two regardless of the zone, naturally there is no such scruples.


    Li futu didn''t exchange too much either. He only changed 100000 chips and gave them all to he Caiwei. No matter whether he Caiwei lost or won, he didn''t mean to intervene.


    The casino is estimated to be the largest place on the triumphal ship. It has two floors. The second floor is supposed to be a VIP room. If the number of chips does not reach a certain level, it is impossible to go up. For 100000 yuan, Li futu and he Caiwei can only walk around on the first floor.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although many people boarded the triumphal ship in order to get rich overnight, Li futu and he Caiwei obviously didn''t come here for gambling. It''s enough to have fun on the first floor.


    It''s said that ten bets and nine losses are not a bluff.


    He Caiwei, a rookie who has never been to the gambling table, doesn''t even know the rules. If she can win money, it''s really a joke.


    The key is that Li futu is also ruthless. Even if he Caiwei loses more than 30000 yuan in less than half an hour, he doesn''t mean to help. He just lets her press her instinctively and make it clear that she is rich and willful and is not afraid to lose.


    But even though she knows that Li futu''s assets are unfathomable, he Caiwei is still unable to use money as paper.


    100000 yuan. Before, it was more than her four-year tuition plus living expenses.


    "Will you help me?"


    Seeing that she had lost nearly half of the game, she felt a little distressed and seized Li futu''s arm.


    Looking at her appearance, Li futu knew that if she really lost, I''m afraid the girl would be distressed for a long time, so he planned to win back the money she lost. But before he could make a sound, a shot suddenly rang out.


    That''s right.


    It was a shot.


    There was a sudden silence in the noisy casino hall because of the gunshot, and then there were sharp screams everywhere.


    "Ah


    The scene was in chaos!


    There are also some people who want money but not life, taking advantage of the chaos to grab chips on the table.


    "Hold your head and squat down!"


    Soon, a fierce roar exploded.


    Li futu turned his head.


    There were five hooded men in the casino, two guarding the gate of the casino, and three strode in, each armed with an M19 semi-automatic rifle.


    This kind of chaos can''t be stopped by a roar. The scene is still chaotic.


    Seeing that the warning didn''t work as expected, the famous robber took M19 in his hand and started shooting everywhere.


    "Dada dada..."


    Sparks fly.


    Fierce.


    Crazy!


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh "


    bullets fly through the human body one by one.


    Blood splashed everywhere.The figures fell back and forth.


    There was an endless stream of screams.


    Li futu immediately pulls the dull he Caiwei to squat behind a gambling table.


    Blood is always the color that can make people wake up.


    The gangster''s ruthless practice of neglecting people''s lives successfully shocked the whole audience.


    "Hold your heads and squat down!"


    He roared again, and the M19 in his hand stopped shooting.


    This time, the effect is remarkable.


    Almost all of them shook their heads and squatted down. Their faces were pale and their eyes were full of fear.


    More than a dozen people who have been shot are enough to remind them that these gangsters are absolutely outlaws.


    "This ship has been occupied by us. If we don''t want to die, we will cooperate honestly. Although we only ask for money, we don''t mind sending some people to Jesus when necessary."


    Two bandits at the door, holding two big sacks, began to sweep each gambling table in turn.


    The first floor was successfully controlled. Two robbers carrying M19 started to walk towards the second floor.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK."


    Li futu embraces he Caiwei''s shoulder and whispers.


    Obviously, this is a pirate.


    He didn''t know whether he should feel lucky or unlucky when he came to the Aegean.


    "They Are you here to steal money? "


    Where has he Caiwei seen such an occasion? She looks pale.


    Some of the unfortunate people who were ejected by the quilt just now have died on the spot, and some are still convulsing in the pool of blood.


    "Well."


    Li futu nodded his head gently, not surprised by the change. There was a sharp contrast between his calm appearance and the panic filled environment.


    He Caiwei grasped his arm tightly.


    Half squatting behind a gambling table, Li futu squints slightly and looks at the three robbers who are sweeping away gambling money.


    He never disdained to be a savior.


    If these gangsters take the money and leave, he won''t mind his own business.


    But he didn''t care, but someone couldn''t stand by.


    On the second floor, a few rapid gunshots suddenly rang out, which made people jump, and then inexplicably stopped suddenly.


    Then, two figures fell from the second floor and hit the floor heavily.


    It''s the two gangsters who just went upstairs.


    They fell to the ground and didn''t struggle at all. They should have swallowed their breath when they were thrown down.


    The three bandits who were sweeping were surprised and immediately raised their heads.


    At the railing on the second floor, the Western handsome man who invited he Caiwei to dance at the dance party in the afternoon appeared there.


    "It''s bad luck to meet you clowns when you come out to play."


    He Caiwei also saw him, and her eyes were shocked.


    Li futu also raised his head with a faint smile.


    After three years of love.


    Before, the fairy tale he told to he Caiwei was not finished.


    As the guardian of Greece, the goddess of wisdom actually has twelve saints under her hand.


    The handsome guy on the second floor is one of them.


    Scorpio.


    In the zodiac!

 Chapter 706

    Every country has a group of defenders.


    For example, the dragon group of the Dragon Kingdom, the king of Egypt, or the Greek goddess of wisdom, and her Zodiac.


    Aegean Sea is the sea area with the largest number of islands in the world, so it is also known as multi island sea. In fact, there are many fierce pirates living on those islands. The reason why these pirates boarded the triumphal ship to plunder at this time is obviously that they have a fancy to the particularity of this area.


    It''s located at the junction of Turkey and Greece. They don''t worry about being hit by the two countries when they commit crimes here, but they are still a little anxious.


    You know, as night fell, triumph''s speed began to slow down, and it had not yet sailed out of Greek territorial waters. Even if it is less than two nautical miles away from the border, it is just two nautical miles, but it is a journey they can''t insist on.


    The country is dignified and inviolable.


    As a guardian of Greece, how can Scorpio allow blood to spread over its territorial waters.


    Suddenly surprised, the three ferocious pirates on the first floor responded quite quickly. After a moment of stupefaction, without hesitation, they raised their guns and shot wildly.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The tongue of fire keeps puffing.


    Fast and explosive.


    The torrent of gunfire scared three or four hundred guests in the casino to scream again.


    They just come to travel, where would they expect to encounter such a calamity.


    The intelligent man was holding his head and lying on the ground, but his body was still shaking with the fierce gunfire.


    It was like the end of the day.


    Three M19 muzzles are aimed at the same direction, trying to make Scorpio a sieve.


    Bullets like money, crazy toward the second floor, in the air through a fierce track, can finally bombard the wall.


    In the sight of he Caiwei, the Western handsome guy jumped up at the moment when the first shot rang out, dodged the death rays, grabbed a chandelier belt on the ceiling and flew towards the three pirates.


    It''s like making a movie. The scene is very cool and shocking!


    "Kill him!"


    The pirates screamed ferociously and fiercely.


    They started shooting at the huge chandelier!


    "Thunderbolt bang when..."


    Bullets constantly hit the chandelier, burst out bursts of sparks, but also accompanied by a burst of noise.


    That Western handsome guy is like Tarzan, holding the lamp belt, shuttling through the hail of bullets. When the chandelier is about to explode, he releases his hand and falls to the ground rapidly.


    At the same time, he stared at the three pirates, wrists suddenly shaking, like darts reflecting light towards the pirates.


    "Bang!"


    The Western handsome guy''s knees are bent and one hand is on the ground. His movements are very ornamental and landing safely.


    At the same time, the intense gunfire suddenly subsided somehow.


    The pupils of the two pirates were dilated and full of incredible color. Blood gushed from their throats like a fountain. They were unable to pull the trigger again and fell back to the ground


    the two pirates'' necks were cut.


    It''s not darts, it''s not knives, it''s just two ordinary playing cards.


    In the twinkling of an eye, only one of the five most vicious pirates was alive.


    The pirate was really fierce, and he didn''t want to run away. The only pair of eyes exposed under the hood were full of blood. Holding the gun tightly, he suddenly stepped forward two steps and started shooting again.


    The Western handsome man rolled on the spot, and the carpet under his feet was shot through.


    He came to the body of a pirate who had just been thrown downstairs, picked up the gun beside the body and looked up without stagnation.


    "Bang!"


    A shot rang out.


    Then all the voices stopped.


    At last, the pirate''s body trembled and he could no longer move the muzzle of the gun.


    There is a shocking blood hole on his forehead, which is right in the middle of the eyebrow. It''s so accurate that it''s heinous!


    The trickle of blood soon dyed the whole hood red.


    "Bang..."


    As the last pirate fell to the ground, the scene was silent, almost audible.


    Just now, the arrogant and cruel pirates died in a twinkling of an eye???


    The guests in the casino are unbelievable and can''t seem to accept the fact that they really escaped.


    Looking at Scorpio standing up slowly, Li futu smiles gently.


    "Technical work should be rewarded."


    He Caiwei is a little absent-minded. Just now, scenes like sci-fi blockbusters are constantly emerging in her mind.


    Scorpio, who has almost played the role of Savior, patted his suit, frowning slightly, as if he was dissatisfied with the gray layer on it.


    Then he looked up.


    "Everyone, it''s safe now. Please go back to your room immediately."At this time, the remaining casino guests finally realized that they were out of danger. They were too busy to stand up and thank them. They rushed out like they could not escape.


    Li futu also pulls he Caiwei out of the casino with the people who are still in shock.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of the helicopter came over the triumphal ship, which could be heard clearly even in the room.


    It is clear that the incident of Pirates boarding the ship has alarmed Greek officials.


    "Is he from the special forces?"


    He Caiwei stood at the window. From her point of view, she could see two armed helicopters landing on the deck. The handsome Western man was talking to the Greek soldiers who came down from the helicopter.


    "Special forces?"


    Li futu also looks over there.


    "Then you look down on him too much."


    The triumphal ship has stopped sailing and is believed to have been taken over by Greek authorities. After transporting soldiers on board to protect tourists, the two helicopters took off again.


    He Caiwei didn''t go to see the helicopter far away, but kept staring at the Western handsome guy. Obviously, the scene just now left her a very deep image.


    "What? Have you been fascinated? "


    "No way!"


    He Caiwei took Li futu''s arm and quickly took her eyes back. She turned her head and looked at Li futu. She said, "in my eyes, all the men in the world are not as handsome as you!"


    "I don''t sound like a kid."


    "What I said is true..."


    See he Caiwei a face anxious want to explain, he said with a smile: "well, I tease you."


    He paused.


    "Caiwei, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a disappointment."


    He Caiwei immediately shook her head.


    "It''s OK. It''s another experience. This trip to the Aegean is more unforgettable than I imagined."


    "All the pirates have met. I don''t know if I can have the chance to see the legendary deep-sea shark..."


    He Caiwei looks to the sea.


    The mackerel?


    Li futu smiles.


    He doubted whether he had told too many fairy tales to he Caiwei recently.


    "Why, what is that?! Look, am I blinded? "


    He Caiwei suddenly said in a startled voice, pointing to the sea and shaking his arm hard with disbelief.


    Li futu looked in the direction she pointed out, and her eyes suddenly solidified!


    Where you can see.


    There is an unreal thing, like a human figure, standing on the sea, drifting towards Greece to the East.


    On the deck, Scorpio seems to have found this scene, also facing the other side.


    Aegean on the sea.


    Someone crossed the river with a reed!

 Chapter 707

    Because it''s dark, and the distance is too far, although she thinks it should be a person, she is not sure.


    In front of her, she could not help but think of the story of the ancient legend of the Dragon Kingdom, in which the patriarch of Dharma broke a reed to cross the river.


    But this is in reality!


    In the face of the vast sea, can someone really cross it with a reed?


    The shadow gradually drifted away, gradually disappeared in the field of vision.


    Although it rained last night, the weather tonight was very good, the moonlight was gentle, the Aegean Sea was calm, as if everything just now was just an illusion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you see that? "


    He Caiwei turned her head in a trance.


    Li futu looked calm and asked, "what do you see?"


    "Just now, there There is a person, just like that, Floating past... "


    He Caiwei said that she felt that she was talking in her sleep.


    "You may be blinded."


    "But..."


    Although she felt incredible, she was sure that she was not wrong. Even if she was not an individual, something must have gone by.


    "On the sea, the light is refracted, which is easy to mislead people. Some sailors who have been out to sea for a long time have seen ghost ships."


    One person may hallucinate, but two people can''t read it wrong at the same time.


    He saw it just now, and he saw it clearly, but he couldn''t admit it.


    The more you know about everything, the better. Sometimes ignorance is a blessing.


    Nod to admit that it''s really a person. What''s the good for he Caiwei?


    It will only destroy her worldview.


    If a person''s world outlook suddenly collapses, the effect is terrible.


    He Caiwei frowns, obviously still can''t fully accept Li futu''s explanation.


    She turned again and looked at the sea.


    But there was nothing on the sea.


    "Well, take a bath. The sea breeze has been blowing for most of the day. You are full of sea smell."


    Li futu closes the window.


    He Caiwei''s attention was successfully diverted.


    She raised her arm and sniffed.


    "Do you have one?"


    "Of course you can''t smell it yourself."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Well, let''s go and wash it. It''s too late now. Why don''t we save some time and take a mandarin duck bath together?"


    He blinked.


    "Aegean Sea, the holy land of romance, let''s have a little emotional appeal."


    "No!"


    He Caiwei''s face was ruddy. She didn''t want to think about the deep sea shadow again, so she ran to the bathroom.


    Li futu didn''t try to force others into trouble. Seeing he Caiwei run into the bathroom, he didn''t plan to catch up.


    Watching he Caiwei lock the bathroom door, he turns around. Look out of the window.


    On deck, Scorpio has disappeared.


    His eyes twinkled slightly, and then he felt out his cell phone and looked at the date.


    Then the corner of his mouth rose slowly.


    "Interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    After all, triumphal failed to follow the established route out of Greek territorial waters, stayed two nautical miles from the border for a night, and then began to return.


    Outside Athens.


    The mayor of Athens went to the coastline in person to express his apologies and deep sympathy to the frightened tourists.


    tourism is the pillar industry of Athens, so Athens officials naturally have to pay attention to it, and it is also related to the international image.


    After a thrilling journey on the Aegean Sea, although it is not as beautiful as she thought, how can Cheng pick what Wei said and give her a different wonderful experience? At least, it helps her realize a dream she had when she was a child.


    "Why is it so busy today?"


    Returning to the city from the sea, he Caiwei found that today''s Athens is somewhat different, as if there are more people.


    Li futu didn''t seem to be surprised. He said with a smile, "most of the people from all over Greece have come here. It''s naturally lively."


    "Why?"


    He Caiwei''s eyelashes blinked: "what''s the festival today?"


    Li futu did not respond.


    "Go back to the hotel and change your clothes. I''ll show you the world later."


    He Caiwei is stunned. She looks at the man who pretends to be mysterious, but she doesn''t continue to ask. She begins to have expectations in her heart.


    They went back to the hotel to change their clothes and had lunch at the hotel.


    When they came out of the hotel again, they found that there were almost twice as many people in Athens as in the morning!


    One after another.


    There''s no way!


    Almost all of them are family trips, and many children are carried on their shoulders by their fathers.


    Although the flow of people is huge, their direction is very unified. He Caiwei remembers that it should be the direction of the Acropolis she went to.What''s more, these Greeks can''t stop shouting while they are walking,


    it''s like gathering water to form a river, and the cry is like waves.


    The whole city of Athens seemed to be boiling.


    Because there are too many people, he Caiwei tightly hugs Li futu''s arm, afraid of being scattered by people.


    "What are they shouting for?"


    She was curious, but she didn''t understand Greek at all.


    Before Li futu could speak, on the road, a luxury motorcade came from the west, pure black, solemn and deep.


    He Caiwei is a little absent-minded.


    After seeing the team, she had a backward reaction. After walking out of the hotel, she didn''t see a car on the street!


    The hotel they ordered is close to the Acropolis, and from 12 o''clock at noon, all streets within five kilometers around the Acropolis are closed to traffic!


    This is an order from the Greek chief executive.


    And the team can ignore the ban, its identity is natural.


    This is the motorcade of President karpas, the leader of this country!


    The motorcade stopped, the faces of the people on both sides of the street were not the same.


    At the core of a car window down, a man smiles and waves to the people on the street.


    President, karpas!


    The president''s motorcade passed by Li futu and he Caiwei quickly, but when it arrived at a junction in front of it, it suddenly stopped inexplicably.


    "Dada dada..."


    In the south, the sound of a horse''s hoof sounded.


    Immediately, a gorgeous carriage appeared in he Caiwei''s sight.


    The carriage is exquisitely shaped, with a long sword and shield carved on the body. The outside is covered with a silver curtain, which is mysterious and profound.


    At the moment when the carriage appeared, time seemed to solidify, and the original noisy scene was strangely quiet.


    In front of the carriage, there are four white horses, which are as tall and handsome as snow, and have thick hooves, just like heavenly horses.


    The driver of the carriage was a man and a woman. They ignored the flow of people in the city and drove the carriage to the East.


    After the carriage passed, the president''s motorcade resumed driving.


    Can a carriage make way for the president''s motorcade?


    He Caiwei''s eyes were slightly dazed, and she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In that carriage Who is it? "


    Li futu looked at the direction of the carriage and spoke softly.


    "The guardian of this country."


    "Goddess of wisdom."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Athena¡£¡±

 Chapter 708

    "You mean..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Athena, does it really exist


    He Caiwei doubts whether she has auditory hallucinations.


    Or is he just teasing himself?


    "Of course, maybe not as you think."


    The carriage has gone away. Li futu looks back at he Caiwei.


    "But it was Athena who was sitting in the carriage."


    He Caiwei was a little stunned.


    "Well, don''t be in a daze. She''s just a person born in the flesh, not a Legendary God."


    Li futu looked forward and said, "let''s go."


    He Caiwei said subconsciously, "where are you going?"


    Li futu looked around at the crowd that began to move forward again.


    "Go to them, and where that carriage goes."


    ¡­¡­


    The Acropolis of Athens.


    In Greek legend, in front of the temple of Zeus, the God of the gods.


    Look around.


    A sea of people.


    Because the hotel where Li futu and he Caiwei stayed was very close to the Acropolis of Athens, they arrived here earlier than many people and occupied a position close to the temple.


    Here, he Caiwei was here two days ago, but the situation today is definitely different.


    "Today is the day of Greek god worship, from emperors and generals to peddlers and pawns, they all come here today to worship the gods. This custom has been handed down from the achievements of this temple group, and it has been more than a thousand years."


    Hearing Li futu''s explanation, he Caiwei suddenly realized.


    The day of sacrifice.


    For Greece, it may be as important as the new year of the Dragon kingdom.


    The Acropolis of Athens is almost full of people, and there are a steady stream of people coming here, and they have to stand outside the wall.


    The temples are usually open to the outside world and are open to the world, but today the situation is obviously different.


    Fifty meters in front of the temple were guarded by soldiers with live ammunition, isolating the people from the temples.


    Further on, there were nine figures standing silently in front of Zeus temple.


    "Why is he there?"


    He Caiwei was shocked.


    She found that the Western handsome man who had invited her to dance on the triumphal ship and then killed five pirates in the gambling house was among the nine.


    But the other side''s expression at this time is very solemn, and in the triumphal number is very different.


    And it''s not just the look, it''s the clothes he''s wearing.


    Similar to the ancient Greek mythology of the kind of robe, in the light, shining.


    The clothes of the other eight people are similar to him, but the design on the chest is different.


    Three women and six men were standing in a circular position.


    Maybe it''s the visual effects of soldiers being isolated.


    Under the bright sun, their figure is so tall and sacred!


    "Because he is a Scorpio, he has the right to stand there."


    Drowned in the sea of people, Li futu whispered.


    "Scorpio?"


    He Caiwei subconsciously said: "twelve constellations?"


    Women are more sensitive to the constellation, school girls often discuss what constellation love.


    "To be exact."


    Li futu tilted his head slightly and looked in the direction of the temple.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s the zodiac


    Athena.


    The zodiac.


    He Caiwei has a feeling that the world is becoming unreal.


    "Then why are there only nine of them?"


    Thinking has been about to be impact chaos, she asked a very critical question.


    Yeah.


    Twelve palaces Why are there only nine people standing here?


    Hearing this question, Li futu sighed.


    After a moment''s silence, he said in a low voice, "because there were three of them in the battle of the gods in those years It fell


    The battle of the gods.


    This is the second time he Caiwei has heard these four words from his mouth.


    But at this time she no longer like two days ago, just as a myth or joke.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Has the battle of the gods really happened? "


    There was confusion in her eyes.


    She didn''t know why she asked such a vague question, but she did.


    The key is that the man in her arms doesn''t seem to think how ridiculous this problem is, instead, he nods calmly.


    The birth of each emperor is enough to change the world pattern.


    when Apollo was listed in the list of gods, the world was shocked by it.


    Skynet, CO prosperity society, temple These transcendent forces who really step on the top of the world are all focused on Athens.


    Who doesn''t want to have one more emperor in his organization?Apollo became a God, and the whole world was moved by the wind.


    In order to recruit Apollo, the emperor who came to Athens at that time reached four!


    If we add Athena and Apollo, the patrons of Greece, then the emperor who gathered in Athens in those years would have reached six terrible figures!!


    It was a real great war.


    The battle of the gods, such a peak duel, is undoubtedly a once-in-a-lifetime learning opportunity. At that time, there were not only the emperor, but also numerous experts from all over the world in Athens, among whom Li futu was one.


    Originally, he just came to join in the fun, but the fight between the gods easily affected the fish in the pond, and many innocent people were finally coerced into the battle between the gods.


    Someone died.


    There are also people The first World War!


    Li futu''s mind wandered. The curtain of the carriage stopped in the isolation zone was finally lifted, and a plain hand covered with white gauze first appeared in people''s sight.


    President karpas went to the carriage and personally helped the woman out of the carriage. He bent down and, like a devout believer, kissed the back of her hand through a layer of white gauze.


    At the same time, from front to back, like waves, the cheers of the tsunami resounded throughout the city of Athens.


    Among the deafening cheers, he Caiwei saw the woman walking slowly towards the temple of Zeus.


    The gorgeous robe of crescent color, the ground of skirt, and the dazzling waist length hair seem to be more blue than the Aegean Sea she saw last night.


    President karpas walked behind her and stopped ten meters from the temple.


    The woman went to the temple alone and turned slowly.


    That moment.


    Seeing that pair of eyes like stars and milky way, he Caiwei seems to really see the legendary wisdom goddess coming to the world.


    In fact, in Greece, this woman named Athena is a real God!


    Athena faces the sea of people.


    The remaining nine people of the zodiac twelve palace Qi kneel down on one knee, hanging the proud head.


    It''s like an introduction.


    Then, the guard soldiers move uniformly, kneeling on both knees.


    Then there are Greek nationals.


    From inside to outside, the face is pious, like the waves, and begins to worship layer by layer.


    Seeing that all the people around began to bend their knees, Li futu reacted.


    He had no religious belief, and it was even more impossible for him to kneel down to the Greek gods. But at this time, he was surrounded by people inside and outside, and had nowhere to go.


    Just now, in the crowd, it''s not impressive, but everyone starts to worship, and then standing there will undoubtedly attract the attention of the whole audience.


    Li futu''s face changed, but someone solved his problem.


    Southeast of him, closer to the temple than he was.


    A blonde man stood tall and attracted Athena''s eyes for him.


    Li futu was sure that he had read it correctly in the Aegean Sea last night.


    Greek apostasy.


    The owner of the only ruins in the temples.


    The sun god.


    Apollo!

 Chapter 709

    The day of God''s sacrifice is the most important festival in Greece. Almost as long as conditions permit, Greeks will come to Athens to participate in this grand ceremony, which can be seen from the scene of a sea of people.


    However, Apollo chose to leave Greece as early as a few years ago. When he came back, did he not forget his motherland?


    However, no matter what he thinks, he is doomed to be an unpopular person in Athens. Even for Athens, he can almost be called a sinner.


    Although the fall of the zodiac three was not caused by him, it can''t be denied that he had something to do with it.


    "Apollo, please leave. You are not welcome here."


    The archer with a flame bow on his chest stood up.


    At the same time, the eight people around him also stood up at the same time, focusing on the same direction.


    The sun was shining on their robes. It was almost too bright to be looked at.


    If they can, they naturally want to kill Apollo here and avenge the three fallen partners, but the scene at this time obviously does not allow them to do so.


    No one can understand how powerful the emperor is more than those who participated in the battle of the gods.


    Today is the day of God''s sacrifice. There are too many people present. If there is a war, they can''t guarantee how many casualties it will cause. As the guardian of this country, the security of the people is obviously above the hatred of the heart.


    "The day of God''s sacrifice has been passed on for thousands of years. Every Greek has the right to participate. What right do you have to let me leave?"


    The sun god, with his golden hair, looked at the leader of the country.


    "Do you think I''m right? My dear President? "


    As a head of state, the dignity of karpas is naturally like a mountain in the hearts of ordinary people. However, in the face of Apollo, his aura was even forcibly suppressed.


    He was obviously in a bit of a dilemma, and could not help turning to look at the figure standing in front of the temple.


    Although Apollo left Athens at that time, the government led by karpas did not cancel Apollo''s Greek citizenship.


    The emperor has already broken away from the shackles of secular rules. No one in power in any country will openly offend the emperor unless there is really no room.


    Because they have to be afraid of the emperor''s revenge. If the emperor''s level of strong people hold a grudge and "make trouble" in China every so often, the country will be isolated from stability.


    Now the Greek patron saint at the top of the Acropolis seems to be able to understand the sufferings of those in power. A pair of eyes as vast as the Milky way of the universe are quietly looking at Apollo. It seems that his appearance is not unexpected at all.


    "If you feel that you have the face to stand here, naturally no one has the right to let you leave."


    All the people below raised their heads and looked at the man who had a direct dialogue with the president and the goddess of wisdom.


    Although the government did not strip Apollo of his nationality, after he left the country, he was constantly eliminating his influence in a silent way, so that after three years, the Greek people only knew that they had Athena, but forgot that they had a sun god.


    He Caiwei unconsciously grasps Li futu''s arm.


    She thought that this trip abroad was just a sweet journey, but she didn''t expect that what she saw seemed to be a completely different world from her original cognition.


    "Why don''t I have the face to stand here? Everyone is born free and has the right to pursue what he wants. If you want to be your patron saint here, I also have the goal I want to pursue. "


    Apollo didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with his choice. He looked directly at the woman in front of the temple.


    "Athena, I''m here for no other purpose than a small request."


    Looking at the eyes that never seem to have emotional fluctuations, he pointed to the only ruins in the temple, word by word.


    "I hope it can be rebuilt there."


    "Wishful thinking!"


    The chest is engraved with a tall man with the upper part of the body and the lower part of the horse.


    Apollo turned his head.


    Slowly in the light, in full view of the public, his figure suddenly disappeared in situ.


    Next second.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise.


    The people of Greece did not know what happened, they saw the man and horse flying out, and the tall and powerful body hit the guard wall of the temples heavily, then fell to the ground.


    In the dust, Apollo took his place.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    The other eight saints subconsciously planned to do it.


    But someone is faster than them.


    In front of Zeus temple, Athena took a step, and her long blue hair danced with it, just like the waves of the sea.


    She seems to be just a light step, but there are many illusions in the air.


    Apollo took his eyes away from the horse and raised his head. His eyes were slightly frozen. At the same time, his hands were moving in front of his chest.The track is mysterious. There seems to be a surge of air near his palm. The air seems to form a kind of substance and build an air barrier in front of him.


    "Poof..."


    A soft hand patted on the barrier, making an almost low inaudible sound, just like the hand gently patting the water.


    It seems to be soft and weak, but the barrier starts to vibrate violently. It doesn''t take long for it to explode silently. The air is like water drops scattered, and finally disappears into invisibility.


    Apollo stepped back two steps, stood still and gave a smile of admiration.


    "Athena, you have made great progress in the past three years. If you had such strength in those years, you would not have been able to protect your three followers. At least the Aquarius would not have died so miserably."


    Athena was still not angry.


    "Apollo, it was your choice. Since you chose to abandon the Greek people, you are not entitled to enjoy their worship. Your temple will never be rebuilt."


    When Apollo attacked the troops, the soldiers on guard tried to raise their guns, but President karpas raised his hand and stopped them silently.


    "What if I have to ask you to agree?"


    Apollo said with a smile, but there began to be light in his eyes.


    Athena looked at him quietly.


    "In front of the father, I don''t want to see you bloodstained on the spot."


    Apollo was stunned, and then burst into laughter,


    "Athena, the world is ignorant, do you really regard yourself as a God?"


    "Let me blood on the spot?"


    "By them or by them?"


    Apollo pointed to the twelve saints and the soldiers below, his voice full of disdain.


    On the list of gods.


    The world is a mole ant.


    There was a slight ripple on Athena''s lips.


    At that moment, the amorous feelings are enough to topple all living beings.


    "If you add him."


    She lifted her arm gently.


    Apollo frowned and looked away.


    There.


    Someone touched his nose and couldn''t help showing a wry smile.

 Chapter 710

    ¡°¡­¡­ She Is that you? "


    He Caiwei also saw Athena''s action and turned her head in a daze. She was suspicious and unbelievable.


    There are too many people around. Although Athena really means this direction, no one is sure who Athena really means.


    Even Apollo.


    His eyes swept around the area where Li futu was, and his brow was always slightly wrinkled.


    He knew very well that Athena was not a person who could play tricks. Since she said so, there must be a person who could pose a threat to herself.


    In other words, there is a king there!


    The key is, which one of the emperors of the day?


    Apollo observed for a long time, and did not find a face that made him feel familiar.


    In fact, it''s not his fault.


    Li futu did meet Apollo in the battle of the gods, but it was the only one.


    Moreover, when he was still wearing a mask, Apollo didn''t see his face. At this time, standing in the sea of people, Apollo couldn''t recognize him. It''s not surprising at all.


    Although he was surprised by Athena''s discovery, Li futu also knew that Athena meant himself, but he didn''t show up on his own initiative.


    This is the national code of Greece, and Apollo is also here. If he stands out, soon the whole world will know his identity.


    So he was still standing there, pretending to be stupid.


    "She''s the patron saint of this country. Do you think she might know me?"


    Li futu did not explain busily, but asked calmly as if nothing had happened.


    His appearance can''t help weakening he Caiwei''s suspicion.


    So it is.


    Although her man is very powerful in the East China Sea, it is impossible to reach the level of being famous in Greece tens of thousands of miles away.


    Besides, the woman above is too high to reach.


    He Caiwei didn''t think of the possibility that they could contact each other.


    "Athena, when did you learn the trick of the eastern doubtful soldier?"


    After observing for a long time and finding nothing, Apollo took back his eyes from the human sea and looked at Athena with a deliberate smile.


    Athena didn''t find anyone out.


    "You have to pursue your own way. I won''t stop you, but it''s impossible to rebuild the temple."


    Her tone was calm from beginning to end, but full of determination.


    Apollo''s eyes flickered.


    Man is vain, and God is no exception.


    He also wanted to be in the temples and enjoy the world''s worship, but it was obviously not an easy thing to do.


    He knew the character of Athena, and was ready to be rejected before he came, but at this time, it seemed that he had unexpected variables.


    Apollo couldn''t help looking again in the direction Athena had pointed to.


    There was still calm and no sign of turbulence, but he did not dare to take risks.


    He was not afraid to face Athena, but if he added a emperor, he would not guarantee that he would retreat completely.


    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    So is God.


    "Athena, you and I are kindred. You''d better think about what I''m talking about, and let this country have one more living God. What''s wrong?"


    After that, Apollo no longer stayed and chose to retreat.


    Athena watched him disappear on the sea of people outside the city wall, and did not stop him.


    Because of the appearance of Apollo, the God sacrifice ceremony which was stopped unexpectedly continued.


    ¡­¡­


    "The world is so big. If it wasn''t for this time, I couldn''t believe that the goddess of wisdom and the sun god really exist."


    After the ceremony, on the way back to the hotel, he Caiwei was filled with emotion.


    Going abroad for just a few days has refreshed her understanding of the world.


    "So there''s no harm in turning around more. It''s a long experience."


    Li futu has a frivolous smile.


    "By the way, how do you know so many things? I thought you were joking about the battle of the gods


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Well!"


    He Caiwei nodded heavily, and her eyes were full of undisguised curiosity.


    "It''s like knowing that there''s no such cheap thing in the world if you don''t give me some benefits..."


    He Caiwei quickly looks around her eyes, then stands on tiptoe and kisses Li futu''s face like a dragonfly.


    "Enough."


    She grabbed Li futu by the arm.


    They are old husbands and wives, and they are no longer so shy.


    "It''s sweet."


    The corners of Li Fu''s mouth rise.


    In he Caiwei''s eyes full of curiosity, he didn''t push any further. He coughed and became solemn."In fact, I was also a member of the battle of the gods. On that day, for the benefit of their respective camps, the gods set off an unprecedented fierce battle over Athens. The river flowed backward, and the sun and moon were not bright. Even Athena, the goddess of wisdom, was almost seriously injured and fell. At that critical moment, I killed her and saved her. "


    Li futu''s tone is particularly melodious.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So I, who saved Athena, is actually the Savior of this country. "


    He Caiwei looked at him in a daze, and her mouth could not help opening slightly.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "Don''t look at me with such adoring eyes. I like to keep a low profile."


    He Caiwei recovered. She couldn''t help pinching him at his waist, but she still didn''t give up.


    "Can you be serious? Save Athena? Are you kidding the kids? "


    Li futu sighed and pressed her white claws.


    "You see, you are curious and want to hear. You don''t believe what I said. What do you want me to do?"


    "But even if you make up a story, at least you should be careful."


    He Caiwei blurted out and subconsciously said, "according to you, you are also a God?"


    Someone is not ashamed, smell speech also very serious nod.


    "I should, in a way."


    He Caiwei can''t laugh or cry.


    "What God are you? Poseidon? Vulcan? Or the God of war? "


    "In fact, many people call me death."


    Someone''s still talking.


    He Caiwei gave him a big white eye.


    "Just blow hard!"


    Actually.


    In the west, the word "Yan Di" is indeed called death.


    They went back to the hotel and discussed the next journey. Suddenly, the door was knocked.


    "Who is it?"


    He Caiwei went to open the door with some doubts.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Both sides were in a daze.


    Outside is Scorpio.


    He didn''t seem to think that the room was actually the oriental girl who invited herself to dance yesterday.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You What can I do for you


    He Caiwei was surprised, but also a little nervous. After all, she saw each other''s position in the ceremony.


    Scorpio looks inside.


    "Athena, please."


    He Caiwei''s pupils dilate and she turns back.


    Li futu sighed and stood up slowly.


    At the door of the hotel.


    There''s a carriage standing still.


    Four white horses pull the cart.


    Passers by were shocked and stopped.


    Then, several figures came out of the hotel.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves is melodious.


    Some people take the imperial chariot to enter the temple!

 Chapter 711

    The palace of the goddess of wisdom is in the center of Athens, not more than two miles away from the presidential palace.


    At this time, he Caiwei really did not want to appreciate how magnificent and majestic the temple was.


    At this point.


    In her mind, what Li futu said when she went back to the hotel after attending the ceremony of God sacrifice.


    He said he fought in the battle of the gods.


    He said he saved Athena.


    He said he was called death in the West.


    Her mind was in chaos, and she was very confused.


    She didn''t know what kind of man she was holding.


    It seems that the longer we get along with him, the more blurred his face becomes.


    "For today''s ceremony, the palace has prepared a banquet for the Athenian people and lucky foreign tourists. Please follow me."


    Scorpio, who leads the way in front of him, suddenly stops and turns to he Caiwei.


    He Caiwei subconsciously grasped Li futu.


    Obviously, the next way, she can''t go in with her.


    Li futu said softly, "don''t worry. Many people don''t have a chance to come in. Go and have a good meal. I''ll come to you later."


    He Caiwei bit her lip. After all, she let go and followed Scorpio.


    My roommate took over the position of Scorpio and took Li futu to the inner palace.


    In front of a big white gate, the maid in the twelve Star Palace stopped.


    "Please."


    Li futu pushed open the door and went in.


    Inside, a woman stands in front of a huge oil painting. Her long blue hair reflects a magnificent luster under the gorgeous light.


    "How did you think of coming to Athens?"


    Hearing the footsteps, she turned slowly.


    Compared with that in the afternoon, the distance between them at this time is undoubtedly greatly reduced.


    Although three years have passed, her face has not changed at all. She has no Li in the world. Even if she just stands there, she is like a goddess who has fallen into the world.


    "I''d say it''s just a coincidence. Do you believe it?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    Before he came, he really didn''t count his life. He didn''t know that he would catch up with the Greek god sacrifice ceremony. He didn''t expect that Athena recognized him in the vast sea of people.


    There is no doubt that after today, regardless of outsiders, at least he Caiwei will doubt his identity.


    "With the oriental girl? She doesn''t know who you are yet? "


    Li futu nodded.


    There are not many people in the world who know their identity and their face.


    In front of her, he didn''t want to hide.


    "Athena, I''m just an ordinary man living in the Dragon kingdom."


    "So it seems that I''m in trouble for you."


    That''s right, but there was no apology on the face of the Greek goddess.


    "No trouble."


    Li futu shook his head.


    If Athena really identified his head at that time, it would be the worst result. At least his identity has not been exposed.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You are my life-saving benefactor. I haven''t seen you for several years. It''s rare for you to come to Athens. Don''t you think it''s right to come and talk about the past?"


    Smell speech, Li futu look become a little embarrassed, even dare not with that pair of eyes such as the Milky way.


    He and he Caiwei also said that he saved Athena.


    Of course, this is not a boast.


    It''s just that he didn''t say it completely.


    At that time, in the chaos of war, Athena was defeated by the left envoy of the temple and three Cardinals. Unfortunately, she fell in the direction of his hiding place.


    Although he knew that it was no good to be involved in it, but seeing Athena flying, his instinct of being a man made him subconsciously take over Athena.


    But Athena''s impact was too strong, and in that case, he didn''t have time to think too much about it. At last, he caught it, but he didn''t eat the right part, and pressed his hand on a saint''s peak.


    He still remembers the way Athena looked at herself.


    If the situation had not been too critical and complicated at that time, I''m afraid the goddess of wisdom would not have let herself go.


    The past reappeared in his mind. Li futu said with a little guilty: "Athena, the situation was critical at that time. I was just kind-hearted and didn''t mean to do it. Why do you worry about it?"


    "If I don''t, I''ll find you out this afternoon."


    Athena looked at him as if she didn''t mean to settle accounts.


    "I asked you to come here just to remind you of one thing."


    Li futu was relieved.


    As long as we don''t pursue what happened in those years, everything is easy to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''d better be careful recently. "Li futu frowned.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    After a moment''s silence, Athena gazed at him and said slowly, "you may encounter a catastrophe in the near future."


    Li futu''s pupils contracted instantly.


    Benefactor, I see that your seal hall is getting dark. I''m afraid there will be a disaster of blood recently.


    This is a lie that many magicians often talk about in order to cheat money.


    If it were a person, he would laugh it off.


    But who is this man in front of him?


    The patron saint of Greece!


    It''s the goddess of wisdom!


    His eyes twinkled. A few seconds later, he said, "thank you."


    "No, in fact, my reminders are just superfluous. Even if I know something clearly, it''s hard to avoid it."


    Athena looked at him with a kind of depth in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu didn''t stay long. After he left, his roommate came in.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is he really the emperor of hell


    Athena nodded gently.


    "You and he It''s a kind of fate. "


    "Fate?"


    Athena chuckled.


    "Where does this word begin?"


    "When he ran to Athens and you were saved by him, you could meet him. Isn''t it a kind of fate?"


    Athena looked in the direction of the open door.


    The scene of that year seems to be in front of us.


    She knew that his intention was obviously not to be involved in it, but after he fell on him, he stretched out his hand, and finally, it seemed that out of some guilt, he threw himself into the battlefield with her.


    Outside the temple, fireworks from the ceremony began to take off.


    The whole night sky is rendered like day.


    "Every encounter in the world has two names, one is fate, the other is doom."


    The light of fireworks reflected on her face, let her God like face more soul stirring.


    In the sound of fireworks, she spoke softly.


    "If there is destiny in this world, there will be doom. And most of the time, both will appear in the same person. And that person is not only your predestined fate, but also your inevitable disaster in this life. "


    My roommate is a little distracted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean, he is you... "


    Athena was stunned, and finally a ray of shame and annoyance of a normal woman appeared on her face, although it was only a flash.


    "I''m just talking about his problem!"

 Chapter 712

    To be able to attend the Palace Banquet was a great blessing and a great honor. But when she came out of Athena''s bedroom, he Caiwei was a little worried.


    Although her life experience made her more mature than her peers, what she experienced in Athens was too dreamy and had a great impact on her world outlook.


    "Do you suddenly feel that the world is so mysterious and full of unknowns?"


    Li futu turned to smile.


    The overhead fireworks are still blooming.


    He Caiwei nodded in a daze.


    If you see the luxurious life of a billionaire, it''s easy for ordinary people to feel that the struggle of life is meaningless. He Caiwei feels a little similar at this time.


    Li futu took her hand.


    The temperature is transmitted through the palm, which makes he Caiwei feel his real existence.


    He knew he couldn''t explain, and he didn''t want to explain again.


    "In fact, everyone can not live in the world with only one identity. What you need to pay attention to is what the person is like when he is by your side."


    He Caiwei''s eyes trembled slightly and then grasped the man''s hand tightly.


    She is a smart girl, and knows that asking too many questions will only disturb her.


    No matter what story this man has with Athena, or what amazing identity he has in the world, is that really so important to him?


    The reason why he and he got married, can go to today, just because he was in the imperial dynasty that night, put on the bath towel for himself.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Under the splendid fireworks, she raised her head and raised her smile again.


    Li futu looks southwest and smiles.


    "London."


    ¡­¡­


    If you are tired of London, you are tired of life.


    London is not only the capital, the largest city and the largest port of the sun never setting Empire, but also one of the largest metropolitan areas in Europe and one of the three largest financial centers in the world, juxtaposed with New York of M and Shangjing of Japan.


    A series of famous people, such as Darwin, Newton, Shakespeare, bacon, Watt, Churchill and Conan Doyle, were born here. In terms of world popularity, they even surpass Donghai, the proud city of dragon kingdom.


    After a three-day mythical journey in ancient Athens, Li futu and he Caiwei continue their journey around the world, and their second stop is London Gatwick airport.


    This country, which is small in size and once colonized almost all over the world, undoubtedly brings a different feeling from Greece.


    There are ancient streets and exquisite buildings, subway in all directions, and a large number of scenic spots and museums. The residents come from all over the world. There are hundreds of languages alone. It can be said that it is a melting pot of race, religion and culture.


    Their journey to London begins with the running Thames.


    Although she has never been to the three British Islands, she also knows that the Thames River is the mother river of the country. It almost runs through the whole city of London, and its banks witness the changes of London in the past century.


    Most of the classic historical sites are located on both sides of the Thames River, such as Westminster Abbey with many great people buried, St. Paul''s Cathedral with Renaissance style, the tower of London witnessing the dark period in the history of the sun never setting, the tower bridge of London, the city card of London Every building is a masterpiece of art.


    For the first time to know London, starting from the Thames is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "I know here. This is Westminster Abbey!"


    He Caiwei pointed to a tall church by the river and cried excitedly.


    London has many churches, but Westminster has a unique historical position. This is because it is the exclusive coronation Hall of the British monarch, and it has witnessed numerous significant royal weddings and funerals.


    "It''s a pity that it''s not church time, otherwise we can go in and have a look."


    Li futu sighed.


    But he Caiwei didn''t feel sorry. She was satisfied enough to come here and witness the towering of this legendary church.


    Down the Thames coast, Li futu suddenly stopped.


    "Come on, you can''t miss it here."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can we go in? "


    Looking at the parliament building next to Westminster Abbey, he Caiwei hesitated.


    "Of course, people are allowed to visit here, even when the prime minister asks questions. Any citizen can go in for free, including foreigners."


    In terms of democracy and openness, there is no denying that the West has done better.


    If in the East, when the Congress is held, ordinary people want to listen in?


    It''s just wishful thinking.


    Even if you have enough status to get in and can''t sit in the first three rows, it''s just a spectator and you''re not qualified to make suggestions."Don''t you want to touch the chair where mecaro sat?"


    Makaro, the legendary Prime Minister of the sun never sets Empire, has a good reputation in the world, even in the East, also has a lot of fans.


    But after the sun never sets and the Empire''s willful departure from Europe, the handsome prime minister resigned willfully and never saw him sitting in the house of Commons debating fiercely.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing he Caiwei''s emotional expression, Li futu took her hand and walked towards the Gothic style building, which is also known as Westminster Palace.


    Naturally, they didn''t come so coincidentally, and they didn''t catch up with the parliament, but in the open Westminster Hall, they could still feel the atmosphere of fierce debate in the third house.


    They went from the house of Lords to the house of Commons. The house of Lords was magnificent and the house of Commons was simple and solemn. Although the house of Commons was smaller than the house of Lords and its decoration was simpler than that of the house of Commons, there were a lot of cross talk like tug of war between the two. I think that the handsome Prime Minister makaro used humorous words to tear down the Labor Party''s platform in this room.


    The only drawback may be that photography is not allowed here.


    "If there are people in the world who don''t admire fame and wealth, maybe makaro is one of them."


    Coming out of the parliament building, Li futu was quite moved.


    Law enforcement for the public and power for the people, almost from the beginning of entering the power field, politicians will receive these eight words of police training, but there are a few people who can really do it.


    "No gold is perfect, no man is perfect. Everyone has desires and shortcomings. I don''t think an official is greedy for money and good at power. As long as he is willing to do something for the people, he will be a good official. "


    Hearing what he Caiwei said, Li futu was stunned. He wanted to laugh, but he could not laugh.


    The people''s demands on officials are so low.


    Is this the success of those in power?


    Or the failure of those in power?

 Chapter 713

    When they walked out of the parliament building, they looked up and saw Big Ben.


    Although today''s Big Ben is temporarily unable to hear its sound due to repair, it still does not prevent people from appreciating its magnificence.


    The golden coat, whether under the tower or at high altitude, has its unique charm. Together with Westminster Palace, they are like Siamese babies, which are the most heroic scenery along the Thames River.


    But unlike the parliament building, the interior of Big Ben is only open to local people in Britain.


    After taking photos with he Caiwei under Big Ben, Li futu leads her from Westminster Bridge to the other bank.


    Because there stands another city card of London, the London eye.


    He Caiwei is now an honest puppet. She almost goes where Li futu takes her, and she doesn''t express her opinions at all. One is that she is not familiar with foreign countries, and the other is that she has fully understood the man''s erudition.


    At first, in front of his mother''s hospital bed, the man mentioned the local conditions and customs of various countries freely. At first, she thought it was a bit exaggerating, but now she finally realized that he might have been to all the places he said.


    But they are all in their twenties.


    He Caiwei smiles bitterly, but she is not jealous.


    Who would be jealous of their men.


    "I seem to have seen it somewhere."


    On the London eye, with the car gradually climbing to the highest place, with a panoramic view of London, a sense of familiarity also hit he Caiwei''s heart.


    "This is the London eye. Many movies and TV plays in China have been shot here. The last time you watched that movie with aunt Xiao, some scenes were shot here."


    Li explained.


    He Caiwei suddenly realized.


    Looking down at London from a high altitude, it''s really different. The originally tall Big Ben has shrunk into a small rectangle, but it still can''t hide its glittering on the Thames River.


    "London Eye? That''s a good name. "


    He Caiwei said with a smile, in fact, to put it bluntly, it is similar to the ferris wheel in China. At best, it has a larger scale, but because of its name, its style has risen several grades.


    London eye circle for about half an hour, under the London eye, the two people along the Thames slowly and melodiously walk north.


    "If only time could stop forever at this time."


    He Caiwei took Li futu''s hand and put her head on his shoulder.


    "You even know the goddess of wisdom. Do you know the God of time?"


    Looking at the cunning eyes of the girl, Li futu couldn''t help smiling.


    At this time, he Caiwei was obviously quite different from what he first knew.


    He was happy with the change.


    Who says that life is just like the first sight?


    "Do you have any money?"


    He Caiwei suddenly said, turning to the left.


    Li futu also looked up and took out his wallet.


    On the square over there stands a bronze statue. It''s said that it''s a bronze statue, but it''s just a man with bronze paint on his whole body. He stood there motionless, his hands hanging on his chest. At first glance, he really looked like a lifeless sculpture.


    He Caiwei took a pound from Li futu''s hand, ran over, bent down and put it at the foot of the bronze statue.


    Just as she straightened up to turn and leave. The bronze statue suddenly moved.


    Wei''s hand caresses his face, just like he Caizhu''s hand caresses his soul.


    I don''t know why, but this peaceful scene seems to have a great power to strike people''s heart, and it makes people feel the impulse to tear their eyes.


    A lot of people around picked up cameras.


    "They are such great buskers."


    Sitting in a restaurant, he Caiwei looks out of the window.


    There, the bronze statue was still again.


    She doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods, she doesn''t believe in religion, but just now that hand gently touched her face, from that fingertip, it seemed to convey a kind of power of penetrating the soul.


    This is the charm of culture.


    This is Covent Garden. It''s called a park, but don''t think it''s really a park. In fact, this is an old market in London. The typical Roman style market is more grounded because of people and beer. There are so many restaurants and hand mail shops here that it is enough to break the saying that there is no good food in Britain.


    "I think it''s more appropriate to call them masters of art."


    Li futu said so.


    There is no shortage of such people in China, but they are called beggars.


    It''s not surprising that outsiders belittle each other, just because the two sides have different understandings of themselves.


    After dinner, they took the ferry and went down the river.


    "Do you know where this is?"Li futu looked at a suspension bridge in front of him and asked with a smile.


    He Caiwei shakes her head.


    "Haven''t you seen Harry Potter?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    He Caiwei has naturally seen this world-famous blockbuster.


    "Don''t you think it''s familiar here?"


    Li futu is like a good tour guide.


    "There''s a scene in the beginning of the movie, which is about to collapse. The Death Eaters invade the Muggle world and make a big scene. The bridge destroyed in the movie is the Millennium Bridge in front of us."


    The steel suspension bridge connects the south bank with the urban area. It is only for pedestrians. It is light and slim, just like a silver belt on the Thames River.


    Because the communication between them is in Chinese, the tourists around can''t understand it. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will be surprised by Li futu''s erudition.


    "In front of you, I really feel like an ignorant fool."


    He Caiwei said with a bitter smile that although she knew this was her own man, she could not restrain her inner frustration.


    "If you compare with me, you''re going to beat yourself up."


    Li futu''s mouth is slightly tilted.


    "I hate it


    He Caiwei patted him, and the whole person jumped on him.


    When the ferry passed the Millennium Bridge, Li futu led her off the ferry.


    "Here I know. This is Sao Paulo, where Princess Diana was married."


    He Caiwei immediately said that her tone was a little high, and she seemed to want to find some confidence.


    Yes, it''s St. Paul''s Church in front of them.


    Baroque style domed church is like the Phoenix Nirvana in the flames. You can see its gorgeous dome from the Thames River. If you approach it, you will be shocked by this magnificent spectacle.


    People at the foot of the cathedral hold up their cameras, trying to record the whole picture of the church. No matter how noisy the surrounding traffic is, every plant accompanying here seems to be calmly recalling the grand wedding ceremony of Princess Diana here.


    Sao Paulo is still the same, but the beauty who once put on the wedding dress here has died.


    "Go in and have a look."


    Li futu said softly.


    Diana.


    One of the most acclaimed princesses in the world was killed in a car accident, leaving a son and a daughter behind.


    The boy''s name is Harry.


    The girl''s name is Louis Windsor.

 Chapter 714

    St. Paul''s Cathedral is the world''s second largest domed church, second only to St. Peter of Rome, known as the representative of imperial classical architecture.


    Facing the street are two cross shaped buildings, more than 100 meters high. In the middle of the cross tower, there is a dome building with a height of 110 meters.


    The part under the dome above the cross tower is a two-story tower. Outside the corridor around the ground floor, there is a circle of round stone columns. On the top floor, there is a balcony surrounded by stone railings, where people can stand and enjoy the city view of London.


    At the top of the dome, there is a large gilded cross, which gives people a sense of solemnity.


    The main entrance of the church faces the west, in front of which there is a corridor composed of six pairs of tall round stone pillars. On the herringbone wall at the top of the main entrance, there is a picture of St. Paul preaching to Damascus.


    At both ends of the facade, there is a pair of mutually symmetrical bell towers. In the bell tower in the northwest corner, there are a group of church bells with harmonious tones; in the bell tower in the southwest corner, there is a large bronze bell weighing 17 tons. This is the largest bronze bell that never sets in the sun. At 1:00 in the middle of the night every day, it will be sounded by the church staff.


    Stepping on the twenty-two steps in front of the main entrance of the church, Li futu and he Caiwei enter the interior of the church.


    The arched Hall of Sao Paulo is all supported by square stone pillars. There are rows of wooden chairs in it. The walls and ceiling of the hall have all kinds of exquisite carvings and luxurious decorations. The front is the preaching platform of the priest. The bishop of the Diocese of London was lecturing there.


    Li futu and he Caiwei were very light footed and did not disturb anyone. They sat down on a bench behind them.


    "Are you Japanese, Bangguo or Longguo?"


    He Caiwei was watching the pious people sitting in the church and the beautiful decoration of the church hall. Suddenly, she heard the voice coming from her side and was shocked.


    But she turned quickly.


    The other side speaks English, which is her second familiar language.


    "We are dragon people."


    Her tone was very polite, but when her eyes fell on the man, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    Even if the other person is wearing a hat, she can recognize it.


    Although older, but the other side''s facial features, still looks very handsome.


    She has seen this face more than once in the news and newspapers.


    "Are you Prime Minister makaro?"


    Her eyes were incredulous and uncertain.


    Li futu turned his head when he heard the sound.


    "I''m not a prime minister now, so I''d better call me Mr. makaro."


    The other side smile, very kind.


    Hearing what the other party said, he Caiwei was surprised and happy, and even a little incoherent.


    "Hello, my boyfriend and I are I''m very glad to meet you. "


    In the morning, she also went to the parliament building and talked with Li futu about the legendary prime minister who was fighting with the house of Representatives. How could she expect the other party to appear in front of her in the afternoon.


    "Hello."


    Because of cultural reasons, even a senior official like makaro has no airs after he leaves office, just like ordinary British people nodding and laughing at ho Tsai Wei and Li Fu Tu.


    "I''ve been to the Dragon Kingdom more than once, but it''s all because of state affairs. I''m sorry I haven''t been able to have a good tour there."


    He looked back and sighed softly.


    He Caiwei said: "our country certainly welcomes you to be a guest again."


    The former British Prime Minister laughed.


    "Thank you."


    Because this is a church, the two sides stopped chatting. In fact, he Caiwei didn''t know what to say.


    Twenty minutes later, makaro suddenly stood up and walked out of the church.


    He Caiwei thought that he had left, and she felt sorry.


    "I''d like to sign or photograph with him after the lecture."


    When he ran into the British Prime Minister, Li futu didn''t seem to have much mood swings. He said with a smile, "now maybe there''s still a chance to catch up."


    "Forget it."


    He Caiwei shook her head and looked at the church door.


    "It''s enough to talk to this legendary prime minister."


    She was about to take back her eyes, but she was surprised to find that mecaro, who had left, came back again. The only difference was that there was one more person around him, wearing a big hat and covering his head. Some could not see clearly, but he was obviously a girl.


    "He''s back!"


    No need to be reminded by he Caiwei. Li futu has seen it.


    Looking at the golden hair which could not be completely covered by the hat, his mouth slowly raised a gentle radian.


    Makaro leads the girl back to her seat.


    The girl was about to sit down, her eyes inadvertently swept towards this side.


    She first saw he Caiwei.The characteristic black hair and black eyes make her blue eyes move slightly. It seems that there is a lot of resentment. Then, her eyes subconsciously move towards he Caiwei.


    All of a sudden.


    A warm smile suddenly intruded into her sight.


    Then.


    The two eyes are opposite.


    Let the sun does not set, the Prime Minister of the Empire went out to meet the girl Leng there.


    Makaro quickly noticed the girl''s abnormality, frowning slightly, a little confused.


    His lips moved. Before he could make a sound, he saw that the girl suddenly broke away from her hand and walked towards the couple from the Dragon kingdom.


    At such a close distance, he Caiwei can clearly see the girl''s face when she looks up.


    The girl''s angelic beauty surprised her a little, but her attention was quickly attracted by the girl''s strange eyes.


    With the girl''s eyes, she looked at the man beside her.


    In her sight, Li futu raised her hand, one finger in front of her mouth, and made a movement of silence.


    That pair of blue eyes trembled, and then he Caiwei saw the strange girl take a deep breath, as if to suppress violent fluctuations of emotion, and then turned her eyes to her.


    "Hello, can you give me this seat?"


    The girl''s tone was very polite, but she was still born with a noble air, as if she took such a request for granted.


    Finally, makaro could not help shouting, "princess."


    He is very clear about the character of the little princess. Under normal circumstances, he would not ask the ordinary people such "excessive" demands.


    The legendary Prime Minister couldn''t help looking suspiciously at the young man in Longguo whom he didn''t pay much attention to.


    Makaro''s voice was deliberately low, but they were too close to each other, and the other side stood in front of him. He Caiwei heard it clearly.


    Princess.


    The Prime Minister of England called this girl princess.


    He Caiwei is absent-minded for a moment. She slowly turns her head and looks at the man around her. Her eyes are in a trance. At the same time, she can''t help but smile bitterly.


    First Athens, then England.


    ¡­¡­ Who doesn''t know you?

 Chapter 715

    He Caiwei gave up her position after all.


    The girl with blue eyes can''t even look at the frown of former Prime Minister makaro. After he Caiwei gets up, she can''t wait to sit down and hold Li futu''s arm tightly.


    "Wu Chengen..."


    Her Chinese pronunciation is still a bit awkward, and her words make people laugh.


    He Caiwei sat in the previous position of makaro, smelling that she couldn''t help staying.


    Li futu is also a little sad.


    "Windsor, as I said, actually my name is Li futu."


    Perhaps his journey to the West has a profound impact on the girl, so that the other party still only remembers his name.


    That''s right.


    This girl is indeed the little princess of the British royal family, the most expensive tulip in the world.


    Last time he went to Donghai, he promised that he would visit her in London. He had broken his promise once and would not cheat her again.


    "Li futu, I thought you were cheating me again..."


    Obviously, someone''s image is not very tall in the little princess''s heart, but seeing him suddenly appear as if from the sky, Windsor''s sapphire eyes are full of surprises.


    "Did you come to see me?"


    Li futu looks at he Caiwei sitting next to Windsor. He has no way to explain this situation.


    He nodded with a smile and told a white lie.


    Windsor immediately beamed.


    "Grandfather makaro, his name is Li futu is Windsor''s good friend in Longguo. "


    At this time, Windsor finally thought of makaro.


    Although makaro is a handsome old man and looks very young, he really belongs to Windsor''s grandparents in his age.


    After all, makaro is also an old politician. Although he was surprised by Windsor''s intimate attitude towards the young man, he didn''t write his heart''s Thoughts on his face.


    He gave a friendly smile.


    "I talked to this young man just now."


    "Is it?"


    Windsor was a little surprised, and then said with a smile, "then Windsor doesn''t need to introduce you any more."


    As Windsor grabs Li futu''s hand, makaro''s eyes twinkle.


    Although the western concept is relatively open, Windsor is a Royal Princess, so she needs to care about her behavior. Besides


    "This is my girlfriend from London."


    He gave a gentle reminder.


    Girlfriend?


    Windsor was stunned and finally noticed the oriental girl who had just given up her seat.


    Suddenly I met Wu Chengen here. No, it should be said that it was Li futu. She was so excited that she ignored the girl for a moment.


    He Caiwei smiles politely when she sees the blue eyes looking at her.


    "Hello, my name is he Caiwei."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello, I''m Windsor


    Windsor also politely responded, but she didn''t let go of her hand. She didn''t seem to realize what was wrong with holding her boyfriend in front of her.


    Obviously, makaro''s implicit reminder didn''t work,


    at this time, the bishop of the church had stopped lecturing, and the believers in the church were devout, and immediately got up and went out.


    "Princess, it''s time we left."


    "Grandfather makaro, why don''t you go back first? I want to sit here a little longer."


    Rao is that makaro used to be a politician, but it''s hard to avoid some rigidity at this time.


    He has always had a good relationship with the little princess of the royal family, but at this time, the other party directly asked him to leave, which made him feel abandoned.


    He couldn''t see why the little princess wanted to stay here.


    "Princess, her royal highness knows that you are with me, so she let you out of the palace. How can I leave alone?"


    "It''s all right, granddad makaro. I''ll be back at the appointed time. I won''t make you embarrassed."


    Windsor is very understanding said.


    But how could makaro really listen.


    Although the city of London is very safe, but not afraid of ten thousand just in case, how dare he let the princess and an unidentified foreigner stay together.


    And see the princess to this dragon country young man''s intimate degree, it is uncertain that he left, turn around the princess was abducted away.


    The queen had to skin him?


    "Princess..."


    Makaro looks embarrassed.


    "Windsor, why don''t we have dinner with Mr. makaro?"


    Li futu opened his mouth with a smile and solved makaro''s problem.


    This made makaro feel good for him.


    Windsor has no idea. She just wants to spend more time with Li futu. It doesn''t matter if there are too many people. She immediately nods her head.The four walked out of St. Paul''s Cathedral.


    Naturally, the royal family would not allow the little princess to run around alone. Even if she was accompanied by makaro, four royal guards were arranged to protect her.


    These majestic Knights stood outside the church and met two more young men and women. They were a little confused, but they didn''t show anything when they saw the former Prime Minister and the princess, so they didn''t act.


    They came out of St. Paul''s church to the second tallest building in Europe, the debris building.


    The oddly shaped fragment building integrates office, apartment, hotel, spa, business, restaurant, public viewing gallery and other functions, and stands out in the Thames River.


    Among the numerous historic sites along the river, its modernization gives Thames a different color. If those retro British buildings are the past of London, then the debris building is the present and future of London.


    "Li futu, are you really here to visit London?"


    In a restaurant in the debris building, Windsor takes Li futu''s place so seriously that she can only sit with makaro.


    But he Caiwei didn''t feel unhappy either.


    There is no doubt that this girl, who seems to be about her age, is indeed a princess of the British royal family. No doubt, how could she have imagined the luck of having dinner at the same table with the British Princess and the legendary Prime Minister makaro?


    I have to admit that he Caiwei''s attitude is an important reason why she can always smile to life.


    "Yes, but also because I came to see you."


    Windsor did not haggle over every penny, Li futu can keep his promise to come to London to see her, she has been very satisfied.


    "Shall I be your tour guide?"


    Princess Windsor is very hospitable.


    Makaro coughed softly.


    Their princess went to work as a tour guide, which What kind of system is it?!


    Fortunately, Li futu knows a lot and doesn''t really agree. If Windsor is allowed to follow him, it''s not a tour. I''m afraid he''ll be under Royal surveillance all the time. What''s the difference between him and a prisoner.


    Of course, he was also very clear that he could not refuse it directly, otherwise it would hurt the little princess''s young heart.


    "Windsor, you know, her royal highness to me..."


    He stopped and stopped.


    "If she finds me here, I''m afraid she''ll drive me away."

 Chapter 716

    The princess''s bedroom lurked into a heterosexual, and stayed for nearly a week, this enough to destroy the princess''s reputation has been a secret of the royal family, even the former Prime Minister makaro did not know about it.


    Therefore, he wondered why the little princess was so intimate with a foreign man.


    "Princess, how did you get to know Mr. Li?"


    He asked curiously, his manners fully showing the good qualities of an English gentleman.


    Windsor opened her mouth.


    But without waiting for her voice, Li futu said, "Princess Windsor and Prince Harry visited the Dragon kingdom last time, so we met."


    Makaro suddenly realized.


    "It seems that Mr. Li is really young for his own good."


    Although he resigned as prime minister, makaro and the royal family still have a friendly friendship. It can be seen from the Queen''s permission to go to St. Paul''s church with him to pray. Of course, he knows about the prince and the princess''s last visit to the East China Sea.


    During his term of office, he also visited that big eastern country several times. It''s very clear that it''s a typical official society, where there is a chance to get in touch with the princess. I think this young man''s identity should not be low.


    Although there is no royal family in Longguo, makaro knows that there is a very unique group of people in that land. They have no official positions, but their power is amazing. It seems that they are called Taizi Dang, which is quite different from their Western counterparts. Maybe this is the characteristic of communism.


    Obviously, makaro regarded Li futu as a member of the crown prince of the state of dragon.


    "Mr. makaro, you are welcome. You may not know that in the East, you have many fans who support you. They all express regret and regret for your resignation."


    Naturally, Li futu did not know what the legendary Prime Minister thought. Even if he did, he would not explain anything.


    It''s better to misunderstand him as the crown prince than to know that he is a thief who broke into the princess''s bedroom.


    "Oh, really?"


    Hearing Li futu''s words, makaro seemed very happy and smiling.


    "Of course, some people say that you are the most handsome prime minister in British history."


    Even makaro was a little embarrassed at the moment.


    Seeing the legendary prime minister in a good mood, he Caiwei said: "Mr. makaro, may I take a picture with you?"


    "Of course."


    Makaro nodded with a smile.


    The two opposite began to take pictures.


    But Windsor''s expression suddenly became a little low.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu soon found her abnormality and began to wonder.


    "Grandma, she..."


    Windsor is biting her lips, and her words stop,


    Windsor''s grandmother is undoubtedly the queen of England with the crown on her head.


    "What happened to the queen?"


    Although her royal highness once sent the Royal Knights to pursue her, Li futu didn''t hate her because of this, and her tone was very respectful.


    After all, the old man is only caring for his offspring. I''m afraid that anyone would do the same as her.


    "Grandma came to me recently and talked about my marriage..."


    Windsor looks at him.


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a smile, "congratulations."


    Indeed, it''s not seven years ago. Windsor has indeed reached the age of marriage. It''s not surprising that the British royal family began to worry about her marriage.


    Windsor did not seem to expect this reaction. Then she turned her head to one side as if she was angry.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it a happy event? There''s an old saying in the Dragon kingdom that men should be married and women should be married. What''s so happy about that? "


    Li futu knows Windsor has a good feeling for him, but he also knows that this kind of good feeling is actually very pure.


    At best, when he was hiding in Windsor''s bedroom, the young princess took him as an interesting playmate. Windsor, who has been protected by the royal family and whose emotional world is still a blank sheet, may not be aware of this.


    "But, but Windsor didn''t like those people!"


    Windsor seems to be really troubled, with an angel like face full of sadness.


    "Those people?"


    Li futu said curiously, "which candidates did the queen list for you?"


    "There are many, the prince of Rui, the eldest grandson of helenburg, the prince of Zan..."


    Windsor is talking about people who were born in the upper class of the world, but when she mentioned these names, she seemed a little disgusted.


    Windsor is indeed at the age suitable for marriage in the west, and she is more beautiful than her mother, Diana, who was famous in the world at that time. But she is not old after all. The British royal family should only give her a temporary ventilation to make her psychologically prepared. It should not be time for this matter to be formally put on the agenda.


    "Many of them haven''t even met Windsor. Windsor doesn''t want to marry them.


    Li futu comforted: "it''s because you haven''t seen it before that you will resist it now. Maybe you will like it after you know it. Anyway, the queen should just mention it to you first. You still have plenty of time to understand... ""I don''t want to know them!"


    Windsor''s tone was firm.


    Her blue eyes were staring at Li futu. It was like a sudden whim, or a sudden thought. She suddenly said, "if you really want to get married, is it OK for Windsor to marry you? Windsor likes you. "


    Li futu was stunned.


    Let him be Britain''s son-in-law?


    Not to mention whether he would like it or not, I''m afraid that once he shows up, her royal highness, who lives in the platinum palace, will have to send someone to hunt him down again.


    "Windsor, you''re not a child now. You can''t talk like that."


    "Windsor doesn''t talk nonsense. Windsor really wants to marry you."


    As she said this, Windsor''s face turned dispirited, as if she had let out her breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But Windsor knows, and grandma won''t agree. "


    Although she was innocent, she was not stupid. Now she knows that one week of solitude between them made Li futu and her "family" hate each other.


    Windsor breathes.


    "Then Windsor won''t get married."


    Listening to the childish words, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "There''s no girl who doesn''t marry."


    Windsor said immediately.


    "Why not? Didn''t my grandmother get married? "


    Li futu was stunned.


    "But She''s the queen, Windsor. You''re different... "


    "Then I''ll be the queen."


    Looking at the natural Windsor, Li futu frowned slightly.


    Windsor said such words, like without thinking, with her thoughts, it should be unlikely to think of the way to escape marriage by becoming a queen.


    This can only show that someone suggested this to the simple little princess.


    "Windsor, did someone say something to you?"


    "My brother said that if Windsor didn''t want to get married, she would become queen. My brother also said that he would help Windsor."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    Windsor is indeed one of the heirs to the throne, but she is only the fourth in the order of succession.


    It is theoretically possible for her to succeed to the throne.


    Is Prince Harry just saying this out of pure comfort to his sister, or is he really planning to?


    However, in all dynasties, from one country to another, the change of the throne was often accompanied by sword shadow and sword light.

 Chapter 717

    Although she didn''t want to leave, Windsor also knew that if she didn''t return to the palace on time, she would certainly attract her grandmother''s attention, which would inevitably cause trouble to Li futu.


    "I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    After dinner and asking about Li futu''s Hotel, Windsor had to leave with makaro.


    After Windsor left, the ownership of Li futu seemed to return to he Caiwei.


    "This Windsor Princess seems to like you."


    He Caiwei takes Li futu''s arm and returns to the hotel.


    "She''s just a child."


    Li futu smiles.


    Walking on the street of the sun never setting Empire, he Caiwei asked curiously, "how do you know her? She was in church before. Why did she call you "Wu Cheng en?"


    Li futu told the story of that year with a smile.


    After listening, he Caiwei couldn''t help laughing, "you cheat a little girl like this, won''t your conscience hurt?"


    "Little girl?"


    "Windsor is older than you," Li said with a smile


    They talk and smile back to the hotel, but when the night is completely low, Li futu comes out of the hotel again and goes alone.


    He came to one of the most important buildings in London.


    On this day, he took he Caiwei to visit many famous sights in London, but only missed here.


    Platinum palace.


    The Royal Palace of England is also Windsor''s home.


    It is also an important meeting place for the British people in times of celebration or crisis in history. More than three hundred years ago, George III acquired the residence as a private bedroom. Since then, the palace''s expansion project continued for more than 70 years. Until Queen Victoria ascended the throne, Buckingham Palace officially became the royal palace. Since then, Buckingham Palace has always been the residence of the British royal family.


    The queen summoned the prime minister and ministers, received them, held national celebrations and banquets for foreign guests and other important activities. The famous handover ceremony of the guards is held every morning, which becomes a major landscape of British royal culture.


    The palace has been expanded through the ages, and it is no longer as large as it was. Li futu, who once stayed in it for a week, has a deep understanding of its luxury.


    Platinum palace has more than 600 rooms, with a collection of paintings and exquisite mahogany furniture. The hall of the art museum specially displays more than 100 portraits and bust statues of emperors and empresses of the past dynasties, creating a strong British atmosphere in the 18th and 19th centuries. The square in front of the palace is decorated with the golden statue of victory and the seated statue of Queen Victoria. In addition, there is a royal garden covering 40 acres.


    At this time, under the outer wall of the palace, there was a row of guards guarding the palace. But in those days, Li futu could hide in it for a week, let alone now.


    Under the dark night, a figure did not disturb anyone, dexterously and inconceivably over the three meter high outer wall.


    When he showed up again, he was already in a luxurious room.


    A handsome man is reading a book. He slowly raises his head as if he were aware of it. A shadow suddenly intrudes into his sight.


    He is slightly a Leng, did not shout aloud, also did not seem to be too surprised.


    "No wonder Windsor came to me just now and asked me to find a reason for her to leave the Palace tomorrow. It turns out that you are here."


    He put down the book with a smile.


    Prince Harry.


    A mother with Windsor.


    "But are you in the wrong place? Windsor''s room is not in this direction. "


    After years of breaking into the British palace again, Li futu is still as nervous and nervous as before.


    "Harry, I''m here for you."


    "To me?"


    Harry showed a little surprise, and then his eyes became strange. "Although we British accept homosexuality, I''m sorry, my orientation is still normal."


    Li futu smiles. He doesn''t seem to know that he is an intruder, so he sits down.


    "Harry, I don''t want to waste any more time. I just want to ask you a question. Why do you want Windsor to fight for the Queen''s position? You know, she can''t bear the weight of that crown. "


    "It seems that Windsor has nothing to say to you."


    Harry sighed softly.


    "Now that she has mentioned me, you must know everything. Why do you want to break in and ask me?"


    "She''s not the same as Windsor Harry. She''s not the same person. When you become a queen, you don''t have to marry far away, but it''s hard to avoid that you still have to bear the responsibility of breeding offspring. What''s your purpose of supporting her to compete for the Queen''s throne? "


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to ask such a question, viscount?"


    Harry said, "I''m Windsor''s brother. Whatever I do, I won''t hurt her."


    "But you know, she''s not fit for that seat at all."


    "No one is a born leader. Just because it''s not right now doesn''t mean it''s not right in the future."Harry whispered, with an impeccable smile still on his lips, but his eyes began to deepen.


    "Besides, she must have the right reasons. You can''t stop it. No one can stop it. "


    Li futu frowned. At this time, Harry''s state was obviously abnormal.


    "Sir, I hear you are an orphan?"


    Harry asked with a smile.


    Li futu is silent.


    "In a way, Windsor and I are, even more miserable than you are."


    "It''s well known that my mother died in a car accident, but was it really just an accident?"


    Smell speech, Li Fu diagram pupil suddenly heavy twinkle next.


    There are different opinions about the cause of Diana''s death in the world, but the royal family''s official view is that the car accident is indeed defined as an accident, and even the royal family''s statement is so fast that it seems that it has not been investigated at all.


    "My grandmother, she looks very kind, doesn''t she?"


    Li futu said nothing.


    This kind of Royal Mishin, as an outsider, can''t comment.


    "As children, do you think we have the responsibility to return justice to our mother?"


    Harry even kept a smile around his mouth.


    In the face of Li Wufu, a pair of his eyes.


    Indeed, you can''t do too much to be a child and a mother.


    "I know you care about Windsor, and so do I. I know that it must be full of thorns to sit in that position, but I have no other way. Want to get a truth, an apology, only sit in that position. But you can rest assured that I will do all the dirty and dangerous things. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Does Windsor know about the princess? "


    Li futu spoke slowly.


    Harry shook his head.


    "She doesn''t have to know. If I don''t have the ability to make the truth known one day, then I would rather she will always regard it as an accident. "


    Harry looked around his luxurious bedroom.


    "Then at least the people here are still her relatives."


    Li futu sighed to himself.


    In front of him, this man has an extremely noble identity. He was born in a luxurious palace, but to some extent, he is the most pitiful man in the world.

 Chapter 718

    Harry didn''t call for the royal guards to arrest the madman who dares to break into the palace at night.


    Li futu did not give any further advice.


    Harry induced Windsor to compete for the throne, as he expected, the purpose is not simple, but the reason is that he has no way to blame.


    Just as he was about to leave, Harry said.


    "Tomorrow is Queen''s gallery open day. I''ll take Windsor there."


    Li futu nodded, did not go to the door, like a ghost disappeared in front of the window, as if no one had come.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li futu and he Caiwei got up early and took her to the palace they missed yesterday.


    As one of the five palaces in the world, there is a spacious square in front of the platinum palace. There are many sculptures in the square. There is a Victoria gilded statue monument in the center, and there are four groups of stone carvings around. It is a place where tourists like to browse and take photos.


    The golden statue of victory in the middle of the square stands on a high marble platform, shining as if it were falling from the sky. The Golden Angel on the statue of Queen Victoria represents the royal family''s hope to recreate the glory of the Victorian era.


    Because they came earlier, they caught up with the changing ceremony of the Royal Guard.


    In the sound of military music and commands, these tall and handsome royal guards performed in various formations under the admiration of the public, and held gun salutes to each other, showing the Royal grandeur.


    "Does the Windsor Princess we saw yesterday live here?"


    Walking with other tourists in the power center of England, looking at hundreds of famous paintings hanging on the wall of the gallery, he Caiwei feels like a dream.


    she went to Athens to take part in the feast of the goddess palace of the goddess of wisdom. She saw the senior officials of Greece who had changed their cups and wine, and went to England to eat with the legendary prime minister and Princess Royal.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "You envy her?"


    He Caiwei shakes her head.


    "Not really, just a little bit unreal."


    Li futu was silent.


    Before last night, he might have thought that Windsor''s life in the Royal Palace was indeed a kind of fortune worthy of the world''s yearning, but it was just before last night.


    Looking at the magnificent Royal Gallery, he could not help sighing.


    The most merciless imperial family.


    "Here comes the prince and the princess!"


    I don''t know who exclaimed, and then I saw Prince Harry and Princess Windsor appear together under the protection of a line of royal guards.


    Different from the feudal period of the Dragon Kingdom, the British people were not afraid of the royal family and were very warm. The British royal family was also very friendly to the people. Harry and Windsor kept greeting the visitors in the gallery with smiles on their faces.


    The prince and the princess just happened to visit the gallery, but looking at the noble little princess in a royal dress, he Caiwei knew that this was not an unexpected encounter.


    Sure enough, when the prince and the princess came to them, they became the lucky ones who could travel with the prince and the princess under the envious eyes of the tourists.


    Because of the imperial guards and so many people around, Windsor can''t be as casual as she was yesterday. She holds her brother in her arms. Her every move and tone conforms to the Royal etiquette. It''s like she doesn''t know Li futu at all. Inviting him to travel with her is just a matter of sharing happiness with the people.


    The royal family doesn''t mind that the royal family members contact with the people, and they also hold a supportive attitude, because they need an approachable Royal image, which is easier to win the hearts of the people.


    Of course, if too close, as yesterday''s scene exposed, it must be another matter.


    As one of the owners of the palace, Harry is like a guide. He introduces Li futu and he Caiwei with a pair of famous paintings. Li futu is impeccable, but humble, and shows respect for the British royal family.


    For fear of causing trouble for Li futu, Windsor could only restrain herself as much as possible, holding her brother in her arms and not talking much, but her blue eyes couldn''t help looking at Li futu''s face.


    Li futu''s left hand is held by he Caiwei, while Windsor''s is holding Harry''s right hand. There is only one Harry between them, but it''s only half a step away, but it seems like an unbridgeable Milky way.


    No matter how big and long this gallery is, it will have an end in the end.


    Even if Harry had slowed down as much as he could, it was time for them to say goodbye to the Oriental couple more than two hours later.


    "It''s a great honor to have this wonderful journey with the prince and princess."


    Lee and Harry shook hands.


    His eyes moved to Windsor''s face, and he made a hand kiss that no matter how picky the court etiquette officer was.


    "may your highness be happy forever."


    Although Windsor didn''t speak, there seemed to be a thousand words in her eyes. She grabbed his hand and let it go.She knew that he must be leaving London.


    "Windsor."


    Harry gave a little cry.


    Windsor bit her lip and had to let go.


    Then he Caiwei said goodbye to the prince and princess.


    The two sides separated, one side continued to move forward, the other side began to turn around.


    Windsor''s angelic face suddenly fell.


    "Brother, if only I hadn''t come from the royal family."


    Although she was a princess in the west, she also felt regret for not being born in the imperial family.


    Harry was a little stunned. He didn''t seem to expect to hear such words from his sister.


    Then he laughed.


    "Windsor, everyone''s origin, are their own choice."


    Then he turned his head.


    "Do you really like him that much?"


    "Well."


    Windsor nodded her head without hesitation.


    "Windsor really wants him to stay in London and accompany Windsor every day, but Windsor knows that it''s impossible. Even he was by Windsor''s side just now, but Windsor dare not talk to him."


    Harry patted his sister''s hand.


    "Windsor, there will be obstacles in everything in the world. If you are really sure that this is the goal you want to pursue, try to remove the obstacles that are in your way."


    "But..."


    Windsor is confused and embarrassed.


    It''s her grandmother she''s worried about.


    "Windsor, in fact, there is no difference between the royal family and the common people, as long as you can really control your own destiny in your hands."


    "Control your own destiny?"


    Windsor winked.


    "Yes, as long as you can be the master of this country, just like our grandmother, then you don''t have to worry about anyone and nobody can restrict you any more if you want to do anything."


    There was a daze in Windsor''s eyes, but soon it began to shrink.


    That pair of always pure and clear eyes, suddenly burst out of unprecedented firm light.


    "Well, Windsor wants to be the queen, to control her own destiny, and then let him be Windsor''s husband!"


    Hearing the decisive words, Harry had mixed feelings for a moment, and then he gave a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    A pair of brothers and sisters, arm in arm, as if relying on each other, left the gallery and walked towards the palace courtyard, with firm steps.

 Chapter 719

    Einstein''s theory of relativity for ordinary people, the biggest role is to use to show that good times are always short.


    After leaving London, Li futu and he Caiwei went to Ireland to see wormholes, and then climbed the Alps to ski. Two weeks later, they passed by unconsciously.


    After landing at Donghai international airport again, he Caiwei breathed out a long breath.


    During the two-week journey, she not only went abroad to see some exotic scenery, but also witnessed a vast world she had never imagined.


    Dragging souvenirs bought from various countries out of the airport, looking at the East China sea sky, she felt.


    "I almost feel like a second life now."


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    Li Fu Tu chuckles and reaches out to stop a taxi. "Let''s go, go home."


    At this time, the first month of the new year is almost over, the East China Sea has recovered from the new year''s open space, the streets are full of water, a prosperous scene.


    "I''m back."


    Xiao Shu opened the door and said with a smile, "are you still having fun?"


    He Caiwei nodded heavily.


    "Mom, we brought you a present."


    They went out with only one suitcase, but they came back with one more.


    The extra boxes are filled with souvenirs they bought all over the country.


    "How did you buy so much?"


    Watching he Caiwei squat down and open the box full of things, Xiao Shu is a little surprised.


    "And Caiwei''s for her school friends."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Yes, and for sister Yuqing."


    He Caiwei raised her head and asked, "Mom, is sister Yuqing at home?"


    When she and Li futu went abroad, it seemed that they had gone to other places for the Spring Festival. I don''t know if they are back now.


    Xiao Shu nodded.


    "She just talked with me here. I spent the Lantern Festival with her."


    He Caiwei picked up a huadengfeng crystal from Ireland and handed it to Li futu.


    "Take it up to sister Yuqing."


    The purity of huadengfeng crystal is as high as 40%. The unique pattern is carved by craftsmen through memory and exquisite hand. It is very beautiful and bright. Of course, the cost is not small. It cost Li futu 200 euro.


    He Caiwei is always a grateful girl.


    At the beginning, on the night of her birthday, she was first brought to Datang Yipin by Li futu to meet Yang Yuqing for the first time. The other party gave her favorite bracelet on her wrist to her. Although the bracelet was too expensive, she couldn''t wear it at school, so she kept it at home all the time, but it didn''t prevent her from remembering Yang Yuqing''s kindness.


    Li futu also knows that he Caiwei should have a lot of things to share with Xiao Shu on this trip. Without disturbing the mother and daughter, he went upstairs with the huadengfeng crystal.


    "Oh, I''m finally willing to come back."


    The door opened, revealing Yang Yuqing''s charming face.


    "Happy new year."


    Li futu raised the crystal ball in his hand, "the gift that Caiwei brought you."


    "It''s time now. I''m afraid my old age is not enough."


    Yang Yuqing opened the door and said, "come in."


    She took the crystal ball and seemed to like it better.


    "This crystal is really beautiful. Thank sister Caiwei for me."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa. He was familiar with Yang Yuqing''s house and didn''t look at it too much.


    "How was the new year?"


    "What can I do? It''s not like a year is a year. How can you travel around the world with sister Caiwei like you? Tut Tut, it''s really a couple. "


    She was full of emotion and sat down gracefully in the opposite. She raised a plump leg and looked at Li futu with a smile.


    "I was wondering if you''d forget the time, but I didn''t expect you to come back."


    They are so familiar with each other, and Li futu is not polite. He lights a cigarette by himself.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Pretend, you try your best to do it for me."


    Yang Yuqing glanced at him, charming and moving.


    "If you come back a week later, I''ll call you a real man."


    Li futu slowly spit out the smoke, light smile: "how a new year, you talk more and more people do not understand?"


    "I don''t understand, do I? And play dumb, right? "


    Yang Yuqing no longer said more, holding her plump and elastic thighs, bent down, and took out a gold stamping red invitation from the gorgeous marble tea table.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know about it yet."


    She threw the invitation to Li futu.


    Eyes moved to the familiar wedding card, Li futu pupil slightly contracted.


    He really didn''t expect that even Yang Yuqing had received it."Don''t you open it and have a look?"


    Li futu looked up and away from the red wedding card.


    "No more."


    "Then you''ve known for a long time, and you''re still playing dumb for me."


    After a pause, Yang Yuqing leaned forward.


    "Now there is no third person. What are you going to do?"


    Li futu was smoking and silent.


    "Hey, don''t pretend to be deep, OK?"


    Yang Yuqing stares at him, seemingly sighing.


    "Now, almost all the people in the political and military circles who have reached a certain level of identity have received the invitation. It is said that even the No.1 chief may be present at that time. This may become the biggest wedding in the history of the Dragon kingdom. Many people try their best to get an invitation."


    Her eyes gradually shifted to the thin wedding card.


    "I''m afraid this invitation is the most precious thing in the recent dragon kingdom."


    Li futu remained silent, smoking and looking calm.


    "Marriage is not a child''s play. I''m an obvious example. But I didn''t even have anyone I liked in those years. I married when I married. It doesn''t matter. If I had someone I loved at that time, no matter what, even if everyone opposed, I would not have come to this stage."


    Yang Yuqing said to herself.


    Having known Yang Yuqing for such a long time, Li futu knew her personality very well, and naturally understood that she absolutely had the courage.


    "Oh, I don''t know what I''m talking about. When I''m old, I always like to mourn spring and hurt autumn."


    Yang Yuqing laughed and picked up the wedding card again.


    "I just want to tell you that if you will join Beijing, we can go together."


    Li futu left after smoking a cigarette, and said nothing. Yang Yuqing watched his back all the time.


    She herself is a person who does not stick to the common customs. Otherwise, she would not have acted as a recruitment girl to tease Li futu.


    Miss Song and she were two unrelated people, but the story of each other and Li futu made her think of herself inexplicably.


    At that time, she had no choice at all, otherwise she really didn''t care about the fate of betrayal.


    But Is there anyone like her in the world?


    It''s really worth looking forward to.

 Chapter 720

    Hangzhou.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    The master of Qin family is Qin Po Cheng''s study.


    "Big brother, what do the Li family and the Song family mean? They sent us an invitation. "


    The second son of the Qin family, Qin, breaks the army and looks at the desk.


    , as like as two peas, the same red Yang Yuqing and his wedding cover are just like the covers.


    "After all, we are old with song and Li. It''s not surprising that they got married and sent us invitation cards."


    What Qin Po Cheng said is true. Both sides are old, but there is also hatred. If this wedding invitation is sent to the door, people will not think about it elsewhere.


    Qin broken army can''t be as immobile as Qin broken city, staring at the invitation with a cold smile.


    "Don''t they want to turn a fight into a fight?"


    "Second brother, since the song and Li families have sent the wedding invitation cards to the door, no matter what their purpose is, if we don''t go, it will be too mean."


    Qin Po Lu was also present at this time.


    Qin broke the army and turned around.


    "Why, do you think we should go and congratulate them?"


    You know, it was his third brother who led Phoenix northward and almost died in that Kyoto City.


    Ten years later, Qin Po Lu seems to have forgotten the grudge and looked at Qin Po Cheng.


    "It''s up to big brother to decide."


    Qin''s eyes also turned to Qin''s broken city.


    "Brother, in my opinion, it''s not impossible to go, but we don''t have to go in person. It''s enough for Yunxuan to be a representative."


    His proposal is really feasible. It''s hard to say congratulations to the enemy. However, since the other party has issued an invitation, if they don''t go in front of the powerful people in Manchuria, it seems that their Qin family structure is not enough. But if they let Qin Yunxuan go, it will undoubtedly solve the dilemma.


    Qin Po Cheng was noncommittal. He was silent for a moment and said, "call for the feather coat."


    "I''ll go."


    Qin pojun thinks that big brother has accepted his proposal and takes the initiative to stand up.


    When the door of the study room was closed again, Qin Po Lu said slowly, "brother, have you found that the feather coat has become a little different since it came back from detoxification abroad?"


    "You feel it, too?"


    Qin Po Lu nodded.


    "I tried her, but she did grow up and learned how to hide herself."


    Qin Po Cheng smiles and turns to look out of the window.


    "Song and Li want to make the world celebrate, but they don''t think about it. They can''t afford it."


    ¡­¡­


    East China Sea.


    The Warring States period.


    Li futu received a call from Qin''s parents.


    "You should have heard about Songluo''s marriage next week, haven''t you?"


    Qin Yuyi is really not like an ordinary woman. She is not clean and straight to the point.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Li futu didn''t answer the question. Gu talked about him.


    Qin Yuyi didn''t realize his intention. He didn''t get distracted.


    "You don''t have to change the subject. I''m just calling to tell you something."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "You said


    "Do you know why you were able to go abroad so smoothly in those years?"


    "Don''t tell me that everyone has the right to personal freedom, when your mother died. You are still under age. Even from a legal point of view, the Li family can take back your custody. Do you think you were able to resist the Li family at that time? "


    "If you were taken back to the Li family in those days, you may be able to imagine what you are like now. Like many dandies in Kyoto, you won''t suffer from cold and cold. On the contrary, you can live happily, but I''m afraid you can only live happily."


    "Back then, wasn''t it you..."


    Before Li futu finished speaking, he was interrupted by Qin Yuyi.


    "You think it''s our Qin family, right?"


    "Then maybe you think highly of the power of our Qin family. If Phoenix didn''t lose then, we might be able to take you away, but the third uncle lost that year. In that case, we can only save your life, but we can''t decide your life. "


    "Then why is the Li family willing to give me freedom in the end?"


    Qin Yuyi''s words undoubtedly brought Li futu''s thoughts back to those dusty years.


    He didn''t want to think about it all the time. When he knew the origin of his mother and the Qin family, he subconsciously placed the kindness on the Qin family. But now it seems that the Qin family was kind to him. At that time, he was able to go abroad and start a completely different life. The reason seems to have something else to do with it.


    "It''s Songluo."


    A quiet voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly condensed.


    "What did you say?""It''s Songluo God. She abandoned her freedom and even her marriage in order to get you out of the control of the Li family."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled violently.


    "It''s impossible. In those days, I asked her to go with me, but she..."


    "She turned you down, didn''t she?"


    Qin Yuyi''s tone is very light.


    "Do you think you could take away the eldest miss of the Song family? Even if she nods, do you think you can get on the plane? "


    "Although I don''t like her, I have to admit that she is a respectable woman, willing to abandon everything for her lover, even herself."


    "She''s sorry, but she''s done it for you."


    After that, Qin Yuyi hung up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister, why did you tell him that? "


    Behind her, Qin Yunxuan, who also came out of the study, opened his mouth.


    "Aren''t you hurting him?"


    Although he has been complaining about his elder sister''s "fiance", it''s a thing of the past. Since Li futu saved her life, his dissatisfaction accumulated for so many years no longer exists. Moreover, now the engagement has been cancelled.


    In his opinion, when the elder sister told the other party the truth, she was pushing the other party into the fire pit.


    If it had been earlier, it would have been all right, but now the song and Li families are getting married, and the whole country knows that this marriage can''t be reversed.


    It''s like a vengeance to the elder sister.


    "You think I''m hurting him?"


    Qin Yuyi turns back slowly.


    "Isn''t it? Can he stop the wedding? You can only let him fall into guilt and remorse for nothing


    Looking at the second younger brother who reproached him, Qin Yuyi was stunned and then gave a smile.


    "I''m hurting him if I don''t tell him."


    Qin Yunxuan was puzzled, but Qin Yuyi didn''t explain anything.


    ¡­¡­


    The Warring States period.


    Jianghu building.


    Li futu holding a mobile phone, the whole person is frozen there.


    In front of his eyes, countless pictures appeared alternately.


    He picked up the tampon, called her for the first time that look back at the shy face.


    She watched the sunset with her at the back of the school.


    They went to the aquarium together at the weekend, and naively promised to build the world''s largest aquarium to the dolphins in the glass.


    After her mother died, she prayed for her to go abroad with her. She turned around mercilessly.


    ¡­¡­


    The pictures that he thought he had forgotten were so clear that they seemed to be packed in a box.


    At this moment, the box opened, making Li futu a little red.


    All the pictures are gathering slowly.


    The scene in the Crystal Palace suite.


    "Dare you take me? Dare you? "


    A few months ago, in the flickering candlelight, she prayed to herself with expectation.


    Just like myself ten years ago.


    But he chose silence, ruthless as she was.


    Li futu slowly closed his eyes.


    His heart was convulsing uncontrollably.


    Athena said that he would have a catastrophe in the near future.


    Even so, he is willing to go through the soup fire to walk it again.

 Chapter 721

    Kyoto.


    Drum lane.


    In the boudoir of Miss Song, song Chaoge takes up the broken porcelain cup and drinks a cup of tea with a comfortable sigh.


    "Elder sister, I''m lucky to live up to my fate. Your wedding room has been completely renovated according to your idea. You can spare time to have a look these days. If you''re not satisfied with anything, please let me know as soon as possible, so that I can repair it. I''ll let you have the most perfect wedding without regret."


    Song Luoshen filled his teacup again, "thank you so much."


    Song Dynasty Song waved his hand.


    "Elder sister, we are brothers and sisters. It''s easy to say that. You used to take care of me, but now I can help you. I feel better."


    This time, Li and song inherited the marriage of the people''s Congress. The wedding house is a luxury house located in the sky garden, which costs more than 200 million yuan and is as luxurious as a palace.


    The cost of the wedding house is borne by the Song family. It''s not that the Li family can''t bear it, nor can they afford it. It''s that the nature of the two families is different. As a powerful military family, if they spend so much money to decorate a house, it''s hard to guarantee that they will be criticized.


    The two families are not ordinary small families. No one will care who pays the money.


    Holding the teacup, Song Dynasty Song looked around the elegant room and sighed: "time flies, just like in the blink of an eye, you are going to get married."


    Song Luoshen chuckled, "what? Can''t bear it? "


    Song Chaoge said without hesitation, "of course, if you get married, I can''t find someone to talk to at home."


    Song Luoshen held up the tea cup and lowered his eyes.


    "I thought you wanted to get married earlier."


    Song Chaoge''s eyes contracted, and then he said with a smile: "elder sister, your brother can''t understand what you said. If you can, I hope you can stay at home all the time, but I also know it''s unfair to you. If time can go back, it would be better to stay in our childhood."


    Song Luoshen took a sip of tea, and his eyes were slightly dazed.


    When I was a child, I didn''t fight for power, nor love and hate. It was really the most beautiful and relaxed time in my life.


    Song Dynasty Song shook his head, as if to get rid of the impossible fantasy in his mind. Put down the cup you are playing with.


    "Sister, I''ll go back to the group first."


    "Let''s go after dinner."


    Song Chaoge got up and said with a smile, "no, I''ve been busy with the decoration of the wedding room recently, but the group hasn''t been there much. I think there must be a lot of things waiting to be dealt with. I have to go and have a look."


    After a pause, looking at his brilliant cousin since childhood, he whispered.


    "Sister, when you get married and spend your honeymoon, you''d better come back early. The group needs you."


    Song Luoshen chuckled and nodded his head.


    Song Chaoge turns around and walks out of the room.


    Shortly after he left, Jiang Si, who had been in charge of the meal work of song Luoshen for several years, came in with a plate.


    "Miss, it''s time to eat."


    She put the plate down.


    There are two bowls and chopsticks inside, and according to the orders of song Luoshen years ago, the dishes are mainly light.


    "The second young master is not eating here?"


    She was a little surprised. It was because she heard the servant''s warning that the second young master was also in the young lady''s room that she prepared an extra set of dishes and chopsticks.


    Song Luo Shen said with a soft smile.


    "He went to the group."


    Jiang Si nodded, put the dishes in place, and took the tray to leave, but song Luoshen stopped it.


    "Aunt Jiang, stay and eat together."


    Jiang Si''s step was full of embarrassment.


    "Miss I''m afraid that''s a bit inappropriate? "


    "Aunt Jiang, the Song family is not a master or a servant. At least I don''t. what''s the right thing to do. You have just prepared two sets of chopsticks. "


    She took Jiang Si by the wrist.


    "Sit down."


    Jiang Si had to sit down and put the tray aside.


    "Miss, I''ll..."


    See song Luoshen all take the initiative to help her Sheng Qi rice, just sit down Jiang Si and quickly stand up in fear.


    "Aunt Jiang, you''ve served me for so many years. I''m just serving for you. It''s right."


    Song Luo is very firm.


    Jiang Si hesitated and finally sat down again slowly.


    Song Luoshen put the bowl in front of Jiang Si.


    "Aunt Jiang, it seems that you have been coming to our song family for nearly seven years?"


    Jiang Si nodded. He seemed to have dinner at the same table with the eldest lady, but she was still a little stiff. Her smile was a bit unnatural.


    "Yes, it will be six years and eight months."


    ¡°¡­¡­ For such a long time, aunt Jiang, it''s hard for you. "


    "I''m very honored to serve you, and I love this job. Believe it or not, I''m talking from the bottom of my heart. "The sincerity in Jiang Si''s eyes came from the bottom of his heart.


    In the past seven years, she has been responsible for the diet of the eldest Miss Song. It can almost be said that song Luoshen has been under her care since she grew up and is now facing marriage.


    People are long flesh, seven years together, she was born with a golden key and the appearance of peerless, as if loved by God alone, which can not produce a little emotion.


    "Miss, although you are going to get married, if you still need me, I am willing to continue to accompany you, cook for you and take care of your life."


    Song Luoshen looked at the woman who had been in the Song family for seven years and devoted herself to her. He was silent for a moment and his red lips opened.


    "Aunt Jiang, after I get married, it''s time for you to leave the Song family."


    Jiang Si was glad to hear that.


    "The first lady agreed? Then I''ll talk to the owner of the house some time. "


    Songluo shook his head.


    "Aunt Jiang, you are not following me, but should go where you should go."


    Jiang Si''s eyes contracted imperceptibly, and his smile gradually subsided.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss, what do you say What do you mean


    Song Luoshen looks at the dishes on the table, which are so light but still exquisite that people can easily have an appetite.


    "Aunt Jiang, thank you for your care over the past seven years. I have always regarded you as my family member. I also thank you for your kindness in parting."


    Jiang Si could no longer control his inner fluctuation, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Miss..."


    Song Luo God''s eyes lifted up, and it was still full of tranquility.


    "Thank you, aunt Jiang."


    Jiang Si looked stiff.


    "Eat."


    Song Luoshen smile light shallow, picked up the chopsticks, but Jiang Si heart has turned the waves.


    She didn''t know when the woman saw her through, or why the other party didn''t expose her after seeing her through. Instead, she kept her around as if nothing had happened.


    Looking at the young woman eating quietly, Jiang Si suddenly felt a chill from the bone marrow.


    True wisdom is like a demon!


    Jiang Si''s face changed violently, and gradually, all his expressions turned into a bitter smile.


    She didn''t expect that she had been lurking for many years, and she was always looked at.


    She did not know whether she was loyal to the old master or a pity for the girl she had taken care of for seven years.


    "Young lady, is this a meal for breaking up


    Song Luo God raised his head and also laughed.


    "Aunt Jiang, after this meal, we can all be ourselves."

 Chapter 722

    "Oh, it''s rare. We''ve known each other for half a year. If I remember correctly, this should be the first time."


    In an upscale restaurant on Chunqiu Road, mu yudie turns around with a charming smile, "right, Gini?"


    Beside her, Shen yini is also sitting, including Su Yuan.


    As the host, Li futu not only invited guests to dinner, but also prepared gifts.


    It''s a souvenir he and he Caiwei brought back from their overseas travel. Three rosary beads, one for each of them.


    "If you don''t pay attention to anything, you will either cheat or steal."


    Mu language butterfly took the rosary beads, played for a while, and then looked up, smiling.


    "Come on, did you do something bad? Or is there anything you want us to help with? "


    Although she and Li futu had contact that shouldn''t have happened, as she said, that night didn''t seem to have changed her relationship with Li futu, at least on the surface.


    "Is it wrong to invite you to dinner?"


    Li futu gave a wry smile, but he didn''t show any abnormality.


    "I''ve been rubbing your food and drink for half a year. I''m really ashamed to think about it, so I want to make up for it."


    "It''s not bad. After one year, I''ve really matured a lot. This awareness deserves praise."


    Mu yudie is worthy of the title of the queen of the film. She can''t detect any abnormality with her smile.


    She picked up the menu and said, "you''re welcome, then?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Uncle Shen, are they OK?"


    He turned to look at Shen yini.


    This is the first time he and Shen yini have met since the new year.


    "Uncle is in good health. During the Spring Festival, he talked about brother futu. He also asked his cousin why you didn''t go."


    Before Shen yini spoke, Su Yuan took the lead. After a few weeks, she seemed to have gradually adjusted herself.


    "You, too, didn''t want to call my uncle during the Chinese New Year."


    The Mu language butterfly that still orders a meal is one heart two use, held injustice for his sister.


    "Thanks to my uncle''s generosity, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for you to enter the door in the future if you change to a smaller parent."


    Li futu looks at Shen yini.


    "How do you like your food? What nonsense."


    "Gini, I''m not wrong. This is the basic courtesy..."


    See Shen yini stare at her, Mu language butterfly curled his mouth, "get, count me much talk, OK?"


    She began to order honestly.


    "Brother futu, did you spend the Chinese new year alone?"


    Su Yuan asked.


    "And a few friends."


    Li futu avoids the heavy and takes the light.


    Su Yuan Oh, after a year, this girl seems to have grown up a lot, no longer as before, not to give up.


    "Brother futu makes friends all over the world. Are you afraid that he will be lonely?"


    There are Mu language butterfly in the place, will never worry about the cold situation, just quiet for a while, and can''t control the mouth.


    She handed the menu to Shen yini, "do you want to see it again?"


    Shen yini shook her head, "no need."


    Mu language butterfly again toward Su Yuan gestured one eye, that wench also shook to shake a head.


    "Thank you."


    Skip someone directly, and mu yudie returns the menu to the waiter.


    "Gini, the first film you and Longteng are planning to make should be almost finished. When do you plan to fix it?"


    Mu Yu butterfly sighed with a smile: "every time I''m the leading actor, this time my name appears in the producer''s position. How do you feel?"


    "It''s probably in April. It''s going to take a little time for the later work and publicity."


    Li futu also knows about the cooperation between Longteng and Shen yini''s studio, but he didn''t expect the first production to come out so soon.


    "Congratulations."


    Shen yini took a look at him.


    "It''s too early to say congratulations. I''m not sure what the result will be."


    The creation of a studio to launch a film, this step is undoubtedly very important.


    Shen yini is certainly a very successful actor, but success in her career does not mean that she can spread to the market.


    Even if she personally supervises the film and has confidence in the quality of the film, she will inevitably feel uneasy about what the reaction will be after it is really put on the market.


    "Cousin, don''t worry. I will call on the students of our school to support you in the cinema at that time."


    Su Yuan has big eyes like gems.


    Wen Yan, no matter Shen yini or mu yudie, even Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    Don''t mention it. In the name of this girl in Dongda, it''s not a big problem to call on 1000 or 2000 people to go to the cinema. That''s equivalent to tens of thousands of box office.


    "Yuanyuan, if your sister is in need of your help, maybe she might as well be an actress again."Mu language butterfly is very happy, and then glances at Li Fu.


    "What''s more, your brother-in-law is such a big money maker. You need your girl to work hard. Even if the response is really bad, your brother-in-law will spend hundreds of millions of dollars. Isn''t that easy?"


    It''s not so strange for the film industry to buy the box office. With Li futu''s economic strength, it''s not so difficult to win the first box office movie in China. Of course, Mu language butterfly is just joking. She knew that even if Li futu had such a heart and Shen yini was proud of her, she would not allow her partner to do so.


    "Can''t you expect me to do better?"


    Shen yini couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Mu language butterfly way: "make fun of just, Yi Ni, you don''t take seriously."


    Li futu poured a glass of red wine and raised the glass: "if you are good at learning, you will become an official. If you are good at acting, you will become a director. I wish you success. I also believe that you will succeed."


    Mu language butterfly also holds up wine cup, looked at Su Yuan.


    "Yuanyuan, see, after looking for a boyfriend, find a mouth so sweet, can talk, can make people happy."


    Shen yini didn''t notice that Li futu''s eyes were full of different meanings.


    After dinner, mu yudie drives away. Li futu drives Shen yini and Su Yuan home.


    The scene is like a very ordinary difference.


    Shen yini subconsciously sat in the front passenger seat, so she accidentally found something in the car.


    "What is this?"


    She lifted the paper bag from her seat.


    The bag is not sealed.


    The Warring States club.


    Equity transfer.


    A few big words showed her pupils contracted instantly.


    She couldn''t help looking at Li futu.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "Give it to me."


    Shen yini silently returned the document bag to him.


    "Yuanyuan, you go first."


    When she returned to Chunqiu mansion, Shen yini didn''t mean to get off.


    "Goodbye, brother futu."


    Su Yuan is really a lot of clever, push the door out of the car.


    When Su Yuan walked into the villa, Shen yini asked: "is something wrong?"


    "No


    "Then why did you transfer the Warring States period?"


    Shen yini stares at him tightly.


    Although she saw only a few words just now, she already knew what it was.


    "The Warring States period is not mine. I just want it back to its original owner."


    Li futu looked at the villa where he had lived for some time.


    Even if he only lived in it for a short time, those days have become a memory worthy of collection.


    "Ginny."


    He looked back and whispered, "I''m leaving."


    Shen yini''s expression suddenly stagnated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You say, "what?"


    Li futu looked at her with a soft smile.


    "I said that I came back to China just to relax. In the past six months, I have lived a relaxed life that I have never had before. It''s time to be satisfied."


    Shen yini''s lips opened, but there was no sound. Her heart seemed to be clenched by a big hand, and her eyes were fluctuating violently.


    "I want to live longer, but I''m sorry


    Li futu''s eyes showed a touch of apology, slowly extended his hand, and gently helped her lift a wisp of hair behind her ears.


    "Don''t you ask me many times who I am?"


    Under Shen yini''s trembling eyes, the man in the driver''s seat spoke softly, as if he was saying goodbye to her and life.


    "My name is Yan Di."


    ¡°¡­¡­ From hell. "

 Chapter 723

    After saying goodbye to Shen yini, Li futu didn''t turn around and leave Chunqiu mansion. Instead, he drove on to Gu''s villa.


    After the new year, Gu Bo has returned to Ningnan. After all, his career is there, and Xie Wan has left the East China Sea with him.


    In fact, according to Xie Wan''s original intention, she really doesn''t want to leave. No matter how busy she stays here, Gu Qingcang still doesn''t want to see his son and daughter-in-law separated. In addition, his body is nearly healed. Gu Qingcheng has grown up and no longer needs Xie Wan''s care, so he let Gu Bo take her away.


    "Xiao Li, what are you doing?"


    In the study on the second floor, Gu Qingcang looks at the equity transfer agreement put in front of Li futu, and is extremely surprised.


    This agreement is a free transfer agreement, just like he sent out the Warring States period in vain, now Li futu has returned to Zhao and returned it to him.


    As long as he signs his name, the Warring States period will completely belong to their family.


    "Mr. Gu, thank you for your attention, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to take charge of the Warring States period in the future. The Warring States period is one of your efforts. I can''t let it fall in my hands, so I''d better give it back to you. "


    Gu Qingcang''s brow was locked. He could see that Li futu was serious, not joking.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He raised his hand and looked serious.


    "Sit down and say


    Since returning to China, Shen yini has taken him in. In a sense, the old man in front of her has shown kindness to him. Based on the most basic politeness, he has to say goodbye to each other.


    "Mr. Gu, you must have heard that the song and Li families are getting married."


    He sat down, calm mouth, but the words let Gu Qingcang for one Leng, then expression instantly become heavy down.


    Some words need not be made too clear.


    Now is not the first time when his granddaughter took him home for the night. Now he is basically clear about this young man''s family background.


    So the old man, who started from scratch and once stood on the top of the East China Sea, spoke slowly after a long silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to Beijing? "


    Li Fu Tu nodded gently but firmly.


    Gu Qingcang frowned at him.


    "Xiao Li, have you really decided?"


    There''s no need to ask.


    He knew very well what the young man was going to do when he chose to go north at this time.


    "I have to go."


    Li futu''s eyes are very calm.


    "Mr. Gu, thank you for your care in the past six months."


    Gu Qingcang sighed.


    Half of his body is about to fall into the earth. His eyes are so fierce that he can''t see that the young man has made up his mind.


    He is very clear that this young man is not a person who will be impulsive, hot-blooded and dizzy. Since he is so determined, he must have understood the interests very well and had a reason to have to go.


    Gu Qingcang did not ask much, but also stated his interests to persuade.


    "I''ll take care of you," he said. Thank you for taking care of our family. "


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, Gu Qingcang''s eyes are very complicated.


    There is no doubt that this young man is kind and generous to their family.


    Now it''s time for the other party to help, he should be duty bound, but he opened his mouth and gushed out an inexplicable sentence: "Xiao Li, I''m sorry."


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "It''s nothing to do with taking care of myself."


    Not everyone has the courage to go north.


    Gu Qingcang is not the time when he was single. He had to be responsible for his family.


    Gu Qingcang felt guilty in his eyes, and even seemed to be unable to face the young people in front of him, looking down at the agreement.


    "I''ll take this agreement, but I won''t sign it. I''ll keep it for you until the day you come back."


    Li futu did not insist that the other party sign.


    "Mr. Gu, I''ll go first."


    He stood up.


    Gu Qingcang also stood up.


    "Don''t you go to see the city?"


    Li futu was silent for a moment and said softly, "No


    Gu Qingcang nodded.


    Hold out your hand.


    "Take care."


    Li futu and one of them.


    "So is Gu."


    Then he took back his hand, turned, pushed the door and left.


    Gu Qingcang has been watching him leave, standing half pay, and then went to the window.


    Downstairs.


    Li futu is pulling the door open.


    Gu Qingcang looked at his figure.


    He knew what the young man was going to face.It''s not only song and Li, but also the top power class in China!


    The situation he will face is almost more dangerous than that of Qin Paolu!


    Qin Paolu owned Phoenix in those years, and behind it stood the Qin family.


    What about him?


    Alone.


    Gu Qingcang took a deep breath.


    In his sight, the young man has been on the car, night, his back is so determined, and never look back!


    As he watched the Mustang car leave, Gu Qingcang stood in front of the window, his eyes gradually blurred.


    Although the young man''s choice is reckless and irrational, it makes him feel surging in his old age.


    If he is still young, or alone, carefree, he may really be desperate to accompany this young man to the North once!


    "Having children should be like Li futu."


    Gu Qingcang sighed, and his hand behind him could not help slowly clenching.


    If he could, he really wanted to ask the old man surnamed Li who was standing at the top of the temple.


    Why?


    ¡­¡­


    When Li futu returns to Datang Yipin, he Caiwei is taking a bath in her room while Xiao Shu is watching TV in the living room.


    "Aunt Xiao."


    Li futu says hello and is planning to go back to the room, but Xiao Shu beckons to stop it.


    "Xiao Li, come here. My aunt has something to say to you."


    Li futu has some doubts, but he still goes to sit beside Xiao Shu.


    "Aunt Xiao, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shu looks at him, seems to have some hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Xiao Li, recently, can you stop going to Kyoto? "


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly solidified.


    This How does Xiao Shu know?


    "Aunt Xiao, what do you mean? Did someone tell you something? "


    Xiao Shu just shook her head and said again.


    "Xiao Li, can you promise me not to go to Kyoto recently?"


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "I''m sorry, aunt Xiao. I can''t promise you."


    Xiao Shu frowned.


    "Xiao Li..."


    "Aunt Xiao, I don''t know if someone has said something to you, but just like you chose to give birth to Caiwei, some things, even if you know it will be very difficult, maybe you can see the frustrations ahead, but you have to face them."


    Xiao Shu''s tone is stagnant.


    Li futu stood up calmly.


    "Aunt Xiao, I''ll go back to my room first. Good night."

 Chapter 724

    Donghai International Airport.


    Yang Yuqing, a famous beautiful young woman in the upper class of Donghai, wears a pair of sunglasses to cover her eyes looking at the fringes.


    At present, it''s near boarding, but she didn''t pay attention to the airport radio. Instead, she looked around as if she was looking for someone.


    When the voice of reminding passengers to board the plane sounded on the radio, she sighed with relief and regret. She slowly drew back her eyes and was about to walk towards the gate, but a voice with a smile suddenly sounded in her ear.


    "It''s a long journey, Miss Yang. Why don''t we go together?"


    Under the sunglasses, her eyes suddenly stagnated, and then thousands of lights flickered.


    She suddenly turned her head, not surprisingly saw a Xinchang figure.


    "When did you come?"


    His expression is still so calm, the corners of his mouth with a faint radian, has let her heart beat faster magic.


    "Didn''t you look around all the time looking for me?"


    Through the sunglasses, Yang Yuqing''s eyes stare at him for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you really decided? "


    Li futu did not respond. He looked forward and said with a smile, "it''s time to board."


    Yang Yuqing took a breath.


    This man, as he had met for the first time, did not disappoint her.


    "If you can come back this time, I''ll be your lover. I don''t want anything. On the contrary, I can post it upside down."


    Yang Yuqing''s face is full of her usual charm, radian, and the same style. But in the eyes that Li futu can''t see, she is more serious.


    Emperor Zhou you, the Marquis of the war drama, has been used as a negative teaching material for thousands of years, but in the eyes of women, I''m afraid no one can resist the romantic love of beauty but not of mountains and rivers.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Li futu said it was a long distance, it was only two hours for Donghai to fly to Kyoto.


    After the plane landed, the two people walked out of the airport side by side without any luggage.


    "I have to admit that the eldest lady of the Song family is the first woman I envy."


    "She is really lucky," Yang Yuqing said with emotion


    Li futu looks southwest.


    A tough looking burly man stepped down from a jeep and was coming this way.


    "To meet you?"


    Yang Yuqing looked over there and nodded. "Last time you hid in the storage room and didn''t see him, he was my husband."


    Li Fu''s picture shows a trace of embarrassment.


    The last time, like Xiao San, Yang Yuqing pushed her to the storage room in her home, it was really an unforgettable past.


    Yang Yuqing takes back her eyes, takes off her sunglasses, turns around and reaches out her soft hand.


    "So I''ll see you at the wedding. "


    Li futu smiles and shakes it.


    Maybe after all, she was worried about the presence of her real husband. Yang Yuqing paid attention to the propriety. She touched her hands and then she turned back and walked forward.


    Li futu went in the opposite direction.


    The deputy commander of the special combat brigade, a man half a rank short of being called a general, received his wife, who had been separated for a long time.


    He looked at Li futu''s back.


    "He is..."


    Yang Yuqing also turned her head and saw Li futu getting into a taxi.


    "Li futu."


    Bu song''s eyes were fixed.


    "Is He Li futu?"


    Yang Yuqing smiles with a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    "Yes, one, maybe soon The man who will be famous in Beijing. "


    Bu song turned and looked at her, frowning slightly.


    After Li futu got into the taxi, he picked up his mobile phone.


    He smiles when the phone is through.


    "Xuejie."


    ¡­¡­


    An aircraft carrier in the private enterprise, huangrui group headquarters.


    All the senior management above the director are in a meeting.


    After all, at the beginning of the new year, there will be no lack of such a meeting in the workflow of each company to summarize the past and look forward to the future.


    In the middle of the meeting, Cai Hongli, a young but sitting in the position of chief engineer of huangrui strategy, went out to answer a phone call. When she came back, she seemed a little absent-minded and a little restless.


    All this was in the eyes of Huang Rui, who presided over the meeting in person. Only after the meeting was over did she leave Cai Hongli alone.


    "Red carp, keep it for a while."


    Although her tone was intimate, the sense of distance between her superiors and subordinates could be detected.


    "Mr. mu, let''s go out first."


    After Mu Qingyu nodded, huangrui''s other high-level officials all rushed out.


    "Who is so capable of taking your soul away with a phone call?"Mu Qingyu sits down slowly.


    At this time, without outsiders, Cai Hongli no longer disguised.


    "Sister, he''s here."


    Mu Qingyu frowned.


    "Who?"


    Cai Hongli looked at her with a bitter smile on her face.


    Looking at her this appearance, Mu Qingyu''s eyes twinkled, as if he had noticed something.


    "You mean Li Fu


    Cai Hongli nodded slowly.


    "What does he want to do?"


    It''s unbelievable.


    "Is he crazy?"


    Cai Hongli hesitated and said, "maybe he just came to celebrate, maybe..."


    "Can you believe that? My first girlfriend and her eldest brother got married and came to celebrate. I think such a generous man in the world may not be born yet. "


    Cai Hongli is silent.


    "Red carp, it''s none of your business. No matter what he wants to do, don''t get involved."


    Mu Qingyu reminded that he looked very serious.


    "Sister, I''m not stupid. The man I like comes for his first love. If I don''t stop him, how can I participate in it foolishly? "


    "Just understand."


    After a pause, Mu Qingyu stared at her and asked, "red carp, are you sure you like him? Even if he is still unforgettable for song Luo


    Cai Hongli breathes.


    "Elder sister, I also know that I seem to be crazy, but if I can tell the reason for my feelings, it''s not feelings."


    Mu Qingyu was silent.


    "Sister, I want to ask for a leave. He is still waiting for me."


    "No approval."


    Cai Hongli was stunned, "sister!"


    "Are you stupid? People don''t come here for you, and you run to meet people. Can you be a little promising? "


    Mu Qingyu is angry.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''m asking for the leave. It''s up to you whether to approve it or not."


    Cai Hongli is extremely aggressive and stands up directly.


    Mu Qingyu''s expression stagnated.


    The whole huangrui group has nearly 200000 employees nationwide. Who dares to talk to her like this?


    But seeing that Cai Hongli was almost out of the conference hall, she couldn''t take care of the president''s airs any more. She cried helplessly: "wait a minute."


    After all, Cai Hongli left some face for the head of the group, stopped and looked back.


    "Anything else?"


    This smelly girl.


    Mu Qingyu is full of helplessness, but he has nothing to do with his sister. After seeing her for a while, he slowly says: "tell you that sweetheart, even if he doesn''t come, the wedding will not be completed smoothly."


    Cai Hongli was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean, sister


    Mu Qingyu didn''t explain. He waved his hand, which meant that he couldn''t see and was upset.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 725

    Murui walked out of the red carp hall and stood up.


    She didn''t go back to her office.


    The two top leaders of huangrui group left the headquarters building one after the other.


    ¡­¡­


    Jianguomen.


    Inner street.


    The back garden of Cao''s house.


    Because the new year has just passed, and the spring is not fully in full bloom, the back garden, which covers an area of nearly half an mu, looks rather bleak.


    But this kind of scene does not seem to affect the mood of the people who visit the garden.


    "All these years, I''ve worked hard for you."


    At the moment, there are three people in the garden. Besides Cao Xiuge and his inseparable son mouse, there is a middle-aged woman who looks to be in her forties.


    "The prince is serious. It''s just my mission."


    If someone from the Song family was present, he would be absolutely shocked.


    This woman who accompanies Cao Xiuge is the nutritionist of Miss Song!


    She was named Jiang Si in the Song family. She was in charge of the meal of song Luoshen. But in Cao''s family, she had another name.


    Zodiac.


    Snake!


    "You''ve been lurking in the song clan for seven years. It''s a hard journey that ordinary people can''t imagine. Now that you''re back, have a good rest."


    Looking at the snake in front of him, Cao Xiuge felt more and more responsible on his shoulders.


    Along the way, he is not only carrying his ideal forward.


    And dogs, snakes And a lot of people, they are in the world can not see the place, at great risk, in the struggle with him!


    In the past century, the Song family had been hiding in anonymity for seven years, and everyone could imagine the difficulties and dangers. But Jiang Si, or Si she, did not complain at this time.


    She looked at the dead trees in the garden after the cold winter and gave a soft smile.


    "In the past seven years, I have lived a hard life."


    Son mouse has been quietly accompanied by Cao Xiuge, keeping the same posture for many years, without interrupting.


    "Prince, can I ask you something?"


    Jiang Si, who has successfully resigned from the Song family with the nod of song Luoshen, turns his head.


    "You said


    "No matter how much of the resentment between the Cao family and the Song family was, Miss Song was still a child. She was innocent. We Can you let her go? "


    "She really It''s pathetic


    Jiang Si''s voice fell to the ground, even Cao Xiuge could not help but be stunned.


    Poor thing.


    Perhaps no one would think that this word will one day be used to describe song Luo, the proud woman of heaven, who is full of thousands of lights.


    But it was Jiang Si who said that.


    She was with Songluo for seven years.


    People are not plants, who can be merciless.


    The zodiac is not a machine.


    Even though Jiang Si was pleading for his enemy''s daughter, Cao Xiuge was not angry or even half reproached.


    "I promise you."


    He nodded gently.


    "My goal has never been Songluo God. She is willing to let you back, which is also kind to the Cao family."


    After a pause, Cao Xiuge said slowly: "but This time, she seems to have driven herself to a dead end. "


    Only when there is a conflict of interest can there be a contradiction. But today, he has seen it clearly.


    The woman who can almost sit firmly in the position of song''s successor, her goal, from the beginning to the end, has not been put on the secular fame and wealth.


    "Brother Prince, sister Weiyang is coming..."


    A cry came from outside the garden.


    Listen to this innocent voice, almost everyone can tell who is the person.


    Maotu jumps in quickly. Behind her, she follows Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui.


    Offspring.


    It''s a snake.


    Rabbit.


    No sheep.


    At this moment, four Chinese zodiac signs gather in this garden!


    "Prince, he''s here."


    Mu Qingyu opens his mouth.


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Cao Xiuge seemed to have expected it, and there was no accident.


    Mu Qingyu nodded.


    Cao Xiuge looked up to the East.


    There.


    It''s Diaoyutai State Guesthouse.


    It is also the place where Song Li''s wedding will be held tomorrow.


    Cao Xiuge squinted and whispered: "the stage has been set up. It''s time for those who should be on the stage."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Third Ring Road, there is a Sichuan restaurant with no surprise appearance.


    Li futu looked around and said with a smile, "sister, didn''t you say you wanted to treat me to a good drink? This is the place to choose? "It''s true that this Sichuan restaurant has no style, but whether the dress of the waiters or the decoration style, it''s quite old-fashioned, which can be regarded as a feature.


    "Don''t judge things by their appearance, will you? I don''t bring him to ordinary people. "


    As the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, Kyoto has no shortage of luxury restaurants, and Cai Hongli is not a money poor person at all. However, she drags Li futu out of the third ring road.


    "I''ll tell you, the plum wine here is excellent. You''ll know later."


    Li futu smiles and seems to believe her words.


    "You haven''t eaten here, do you mind if I order?"


    Li futu nodded casually,


    CAI Hongli was not polite either. It was obviously not her first time to come here. She skillfully reported several dishes and then ordered two jars of plum wine.


    "Although I said in Donghai that I would invite you to drink, don''t you have to be so anxious? Do you have to come here at this time? "


    After the waiter left with the menu, she looked up at the young man opposite and sighed.


    She didn''t know. The other party didn''t come to Beijing to ask her for a drink.


    "Xuejie, this is your promise. It''s my business when I ask you to cash it. You are such a big man, you don''t want to cheat me, do you?"


    Li took out a tissue and wiped the table.


    "I can''t afford to pay for a meal."


    No matter the tone, manner or action, he was very relaxed, as if he had just come to drink with CAI Hongli.


    "Yes, you can drink as much as you want today, but can you go back after this meal?"


    Li futu raised his head and said with a strange smile, "sister Xue, how can you drive people away as soon as you meet?"


    "Don''t pretend."


    Cai Hongli can''t help it at last.


    "Reality is not a fairy tale. You are not welcome in Kyoto now. You..."


    Before Cai Hongli finished speaking, the shopkeeper, wearing a felt hat and a white towel tied around his waist, came over with a jar of wine on his arms.


    "My guest, here comes the wine..."


    His intonation is like opera tune, and his arm strength is very strong. He steadily puts two jars of wine on the table.


    "Take your time, ladies and gentlemen."


    There are no wine cups here. They are all big porcelain bowls.


    Li futu pulled out the cloth at the mouth of the jar, picked up the wine jar, poured two bowls full, and handed one to Cai Hongli.


    The plum wine in the bowl is turning from green to red at the right time.


    He looked up with a faint smile.


    "Xuejie, this wine is for me."

 Chapter 726

    Cai Hongli is not an ordinary woman either. Since it''s a treat, she doesn''t pretend to be coy.


    Two jars of plum wine were finally solved by them.


    plum wine compatible with fruit wine, sweet and soft distilled wine, strong flavor, sweet and sour taste, no Baijiu great strength, and two people are not too small, after eating, they are still very sober.


    "It''s really decided. There''s time to return it."


    Although he had understood that the man was very determined in his trip, Cai Hongli could not help reminding him again.


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t respond.


    But Cai Hongli already knows the answer.


    "Before, she was in Donghai, why did you ignore her? But now... "


    She was very confused, very puzzled.


    She had seen Li futu''s indifference to song Luoshen in Donghai, but now she seems to have changed suddenly.


    "I know. You won''t say it, will you?"


    She glanced at someone, sighed, and did not ask any more questions. She opened the door of the Spyker, which can cause a good rate of return even in Kyoto.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Fu was puzzled.


    "Where to?"


    "You''re not going to wear it, are you?"


    Cai Hongli looks at him up and down.


    Li futu is still wearing the clothes that he bought with Su Yuan for the first time. Although it has been half a year, they are all famous brands, but in the eyes of a rich woman like Cai Hongli, it''s hard to avoid that she looks down on them.


    "Let''s go. I''ll dress up for you. It''s not true that you''ll lose if you lose."


    Regardless of whether Li futu wanted to or not, Cai Hongli directly pulled him into the car.


    Spyker C6 stops at the well-known imperial palace.


    Cai Hongli didn''t take him around, so he took him to a Versace store.


    For people like Cai Hongli, time is money. How can she waste her time on the so-called fun of shopping.


    This Versace has three floors, bright lighting, decoration incomparable style.


    "Mr. Cai."


    Cai Hongli is obviously a frequent visitor here, or a VIP. As soon as she enters, a famous shopping guide immediately greets her with a smile.


    "Let''s see for ourselves first."


    Cai Hongli didn''t let the other party introduce her. Her eyes are no better than those of these shopping guides.


    She took Li futu to walk up and down the three floors, and the shopping guide always followed them respectfully.


    "Take that off."


    On the third floor, Cai Hongli raised her finger.


    It''s a white suit. It''s made by hand. The button design is unique. Under the background of the light, it exudes a very luxurious luster.


    The shopping guide immediately took it down.


    "Mr. Cai."


    Cai Hongli took it, looked at it, seemed satisfied, and then put it into Li futu''s hand.


    "Try it in."


    Her tone was like giving orders, irrefutable.


    All entered here, Li futu also did not shirk, took the suit to walk into the fitting room.


    If you want to be pretty, you should be filial.


    But white is not something anyone can afford.


    But when Li futu came out of the fitting room again, the shopping guide couldn''t help breathing.


    She couldn''t figure out the relationship between this handsome man and Cai Hongli, and didn''t dare to talk about it for a moment.


    "That''s a bit of prince charming."


    Cai Hongli also had a look of surprise in her eyes, and then she chose a pair of shoes for Li futu, even the belt.


    It cost her more than 600000 yuan to go up and down.


    "Mr. Cai walks slowly."


    Several shopping guides sent Cai Hongli and Li futu out of the house.


    As for the original body, it was directly lost by Miss Cai Hongli.


    "Don''t look. If you stare out your eyes, that handsome guy can''t belong to you."


    "Can''t you see? If CAI and I were so rich, I would be willing to


    The older shopping guide turned to smile.


    "Here you are, dreaming slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    Houhai.


    Here you can see the mountains with water, and the surrounding palaces and former residences of celebrities display the endless charm of Beijing and history.


    Standing here, you can see the miniature of the old Kyoto quadrangle complex and still chew the long gone Royal legacy.


    "Sister, I''m sorry to let you spend."


    "Don''t be polite with me."


    Cai Hongli deserves to be rich and powerful. He doesn''t care about the cost of hundreds of thousands.


    Looking at Houhai in the dark, she hesitated and said.


    "If you can''t, don''t try to be brave. Although song Luoshen is really excellent..."She pause, voice inexplicably suddenly smaller a lot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I''m not much different from your sister, isn''t it... "


    Li futu turned his head.


    In the moonlight, the woman''s side face was not obviously shy.


    There is no doubt that Cai Hongli is a woman who can easily make a man''s heart beat, whether she is the school flower in the green age or the chief engineer of huangrui strategy, if she can meet her first.


    Maybe that''s another story.


    But in this world, the order of first come first served can never be reversed.


    "Thank you, Xuejie."


    He said softly.


    "Are you going to give me a good man card?"


    What I said just now can almost be regarded as a confession, but there is no doubt that it ended in failure.


    But Cai Hongli was not angry.


    She exhaled and clenched her right hand, like a little girl, cheering Li futu with a brilliant smile.


    "Come on


    Looking at the dimple in front of him, Li Fu was stunned and nodded with a smile.


    The two separated in Houhai.


    Cai Hongli has been watching his back.


    Li futu didn''t say where to go.


    She didn''t say she wanted to.


    She knew that the next journey, this man is likely to be alone.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Houhai, Li futu stopped a taxi and came to the west of the Forbidden City and the south of Aoyu bridge.


    "Young man, just have a look here. Don''t go any further."


    When I got off the bus, the driver kindly reminded me.


    Because.


    This is the central sea.


    It was the place of Imperial Palace and banquet for feudal emperors.


    It''s also the center of the regime today!


    The red courtyard wall is the power center of the whole dragon kingdom!


    With a faint smile, Li futu paid the fare. After getting off the bus, he walked straight inside as if he didn''t hear the driver''s warning.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    The pace is firm and easy.


    The driver was a little stunned.


    He thought that there must be a national guard to arrest the young man, but he watched him walk to the red wall.


    At night.


    A line of imperial guards is in front of the palace city.


    Outside, an elegant middle-aged man stood there, looking at the young people step by step, his eyes filled with sigh and emotion which are difficult to describe in words.


    Then, without waiting for the other party to come to him, he stepped forward, stretched out his hand and yelled.


    "Mr. Li."


    Li futu, a white suit that can''t even cover the night, calmly reaches out his hand and holds it with an equal attitude.


    "Minister Ge."


    Ge Kunshan, who is in charge of the country''s external microphone, didn''t say much. He leaned over and stretched out his hand to the Palace door. "The chief is waiting, please."


    On this day.


    South Africa.


    North America.


    A total of 11 countries sent diplomatic letters to the state of dragon at the same time.


    Inside, all mentioned the same name!


    On the eve of an unprecedented wedding.


    There is a young man, as a white man, straight into the Royal study!

 Chapter 727

    March 16th.


    It was an ordinary day, but Kyoto, the ancient capital of thousands of years, is boiling up today.


    I don''t know when in the morning, people in Kyoto were surprised to find that the nearest route from Guxiang to Diaoyutai was forbidden for vehicles.


    You know, this is the heart of the Dragon kingdom!


    Is it difficult for foreign leaders to visit again?


    Just when the ordinary people were talking about road closures.


    Drum lane.


    Song Jingguo, the owner of the Song family, tidied up his red embroidered Tang suit, raised his head and said with a smile, "how about it?"


    "Yes, it''s very smart for the owner."


    In the room, song''s four housekeepers, Fu Lu Shou Xi, were all present. Although they were not as festive as song Jingguo, their faces were all full of joy.


    In fact, inside and outside the Song Dynasty, there were already many happy words and red lanterns everywhere.


    Because today is their wedding day!


    Song Jingguo smiles and looks up at the door.


    "Should Haotian be coming soon?"


    Song Fu replied.


    "By the hour, it should be fast."


    "I''ll go and see the Lord."


    Song Jingguo nodded, as if because his granddaughter was about to get married. The old man, who had gone through several big waves in his life, had a complicated smile.


    Then he stepped out.


    When he came to the door of Songluo God''s room, he looked at the word "Xi" on the door and stood for a while. Then he reached out and knocked on the door. He didn''t push the door until there was a response.


    Fortune, fortune, longevity and happiness are waiting outside the door.


    At this time, the God of Songluo had finished dressing up.


    Her makeup team alone employed more than a dozen people.


    As a matter of fact, with the spirit of song and Luo, there is no need for more vulgarization.


    The top makeup team didn''t make up for song Luoshen either. They just made up song Luoshen. His eyebrows were like green feathers, his muscles were like snow, his eyes were like lacquer, his teeth were like seashells. A head of green silk was still hanging behind his head, but a few strands of hair were braided like magpie bridge and hung on his hair.


    At the moment, the first beauty in Kyoto is simply not as beautiful as in the world.


    "You go out first."


    Song Jingguo waved his hand slowly.


    More than a dozen people, including the two maids of Songluo, who were dressing up for Songluo God, all gave a silent gift, and then retired.


    "Why haven''t you changed yet?"


    Song Jingguo looks at the bedside.


    As far as he could see, there was a red wedding dress, which was not like the white wedding dress from the West. It was made by an old tailor who had an elder in his family who had served the royal family of the Qing Dynasty. The workmanship was exquisite and exquisite. The beautiful and lifelike pictures of birds and Phoenix were embroidered on the wedding dress.


    "Change it later."


    Although song Luoshen is not as excited or nervous as an ordinary woman when she is about to get married, there is still a light radian in her mouth. From her face, she can''t see any dissatisfaction and resistance, as if she has completely accepted the arrangement.


    The eyes of song Jingguo withdrew from her wedding dress, gradually moved down, and finally fell on her belly.


    "You fired Jiang Si?"


    Songluo nodded gently.


    "Grandfather, did you disappoint?"


    Song Jingguo was silent.


    His granddaughter is no less resourceful than him.


    So he didn''t deny it.


    In the eyes of the Song family leader, most of what he told Jiang Si to do was noticed by his granddaughter.


    There is no doubt that Jiang Si failed.


    But at this moment, he can''t look into it any more. The wedding is today. Even if the child is still alive, the marriage can''t be interrupted.


    "Luoshen, you should know that you owe Haotian. With his feelings for you, you should not care too much, but in the future, you should make up for him."


    It is obvious that song Jingguo intends to put the wrong in the wrong, knowing that song Luoshen is pregnant, he also wants her to complete the wedding.


    Song Luoshen said with a smile, "grandfather, I''m going to change my clothes."


    Song Jingguo took a deep look at her, then turned and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the song palace, the wedding procession has arrived.


    "Brother Haotian."


    It''s definitely not suitable to be an elder, so the Song Dynasty song is responsible for meeting people at the door.


    The second son of the Song family is also happy at the moment.


    The wedding procession at the gate is full of Rolls Royce and Bentley, but the first wedding car is a long red flag, which is decorated with flowers.


    At a glance, the luxury team can''t see the end at all.


    "Now you call me brother?"


    The Li family, who got out of the car, was wearing a gorgeous black suit. He was outstanding, elegant and elegant. Standing in the sun, he was as gentle as jade.


    The song sister-in-law immediately changed her smileHolding a bunch of roses, Li Haotian patted him on the shoulder with a smile on his face. He looked up to the depth of song mansion.


    Today is his big day.


    The bride he will marry is the most beautiful woman in the whole city of Kyoto and even the whole country.


    For this day, he has been waiting for more than ten years!


    All the emotions surged and finally turned into six words.


    "Come on, pick up your sister."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the boudoir of Miss Song.


    The figure is graceful.


    Lively and festive.


    The door was slowly pushed open.


    Song Luoshen, dressed in red wedding clothes, came out.


    Under the sun, her lips are as bright as blood.


    That moment.


    That kind of extreme beauty shocked everyone present, whether it was the relatives of the Song family or the welcoming team brought by Li Haotian.


    ¡­¡­


    Spring into the window curtain, dyed Yingzhi, embroidered roses. Magpie door, stumbling two heart urge.


    It is agreed that once a thousand years have passed, the sky will be the witness and the earth will be the medium.


    Yingying lotus steps, red lips, green eyebrows, suona, sedan chair, gongs and drums, full moon dream and colorful clouds.


    On the streets of Kyoto.


    The common people living under the root of the Imperial City have witnessed an incredible scene today.


    A wedding car headed by a red flag was driving on a road that was closed to traffic. Behind it, a long convoy of seeing off relatives spread for nearly ten miles, and there was no end at all!


    Maybach, Bentley, Rolls Royce, McLaren All kinds of top luxury cars have sprung up like free money, which has shocked countless Kyoto people.


    Along with the March, wedding candy and red packets are constantly thrown out from these super luxury cars.


    Each red envelope contains at least one thousand ocean, which causes people on the roadside to rush and cry like waves.


    The legendary ten mile red makeup.


    This is obviously a golden wedding ceremony that I haven''t seen before!


    On the Forbidden City.


    Eighteen Royal salutes broke the system suddenly.


    A barrage of gunfire.


    Shaking the whole city of Kyoto!


    It''s as if all countries are congratulating the wedding ceremony!


    Tens of millions of people in Kyoto are stunned.


    Cao family, ye family, Pei family, Kong Family Every high gate mansion in Kyoto has a motorcade driving out at almost the same time, from different places to the same direction.


    Song and Li got married.


    Congratulations!

 Chapter 728

    The salute rocked the sky.


    All over Kyoto.


    Before the gunfire stopped, a motorcade drove out from the palace wall of the central sea.


    All the guards outside the palace salute!


    The appearance of the team is not amazing. It''s not a luxury car. Its speed is very smooth and it doesn''t have any arrogance. But even those arrogant and domineering Kyoto dandy owners will give up when facing the team.


    "Mr. Li, you really give me a big problem."


    The black motorcade moved slowly and smoothly.


    There are two people sitting in the car, one is very young.


    A snow-white suit, dazzling, and dazzling!


    "Both the Li family and the Song family have made great contributions to the development of this country. I believe both of them have the great righteousness of their country in mind. I believe they can understand and accept it, can''t they?"


    Young people in white suits ride in the same car with the country''s top figures, but they are calm and unassuming.


    He said in a plain and reasonable way: "what is more important than the development and strength of a nation? On top of that, everything should be compromised. "


    If a person talks about such a big topic and gives advice to others, he will feel arrogant and ridiculous.


    But you should know that although this man is young, since he can get into the car, it is enough to show his weight.


    Such a person, he said, can be described as heavy as Mount Tai!


    For more than one billion people, the great man who shouldered the burden of national rejuvenation was silent for a while, looked forward, and finally sighed gently.


    "I hope so."


    The car was quiet for a while.


    Then, the great man, who was already standing at the top of the mountain, turned his head and looked at the young people around him. His eyes were filled with emotion, but more complicated.


    After all, he said, his lips couldn''t help moving.


    "I really didn''t expect to meet you in this way one day."


    The young man beside him gave a faint smile.


    "You didn''t expect to meet me at all."


    The other party was stunned and then laughed.


    You know, even the eldest grandson of the Li family has been interviewed by him a few times, let alone in the same car.


    Eighteen guns saluted.


    It''s a response to the contributions of the Li family and the Song family to this country for so many years!


    Yeah.


    In his capacity, where ever thought of meeting this young man?


    The rise of great powers.


    It''s a journey destined to be full of thorns and bumps.


    The West has always been hostile to the Dragon Kingdom, even openly and secretly constantly obstructing it.


    But this young man, representing more than a dozen countries and hundreds of millions of people, has extended an olive branch to the Dragon kingdom.


    "Mr. Li, I''m proud to have a young man like you in Longguo."


    Perhaps no one in the whole dragon kingdom is more qualified to say this than him.


    By such praise, the young man''s expression is still not waves, flatter or disgrace.


    "You flatter me."


    The other side was silent and breathed out slowly.


    The young man returned to his hometown after ten years.


    Returning home in fine clothes?


    Returning home?


    I''m afraid it''s far from enough to describe.


    ¡­¡­


    State Guesthouse.


    At this time, building 5 is full of real friends!


    Here, you can see many faces that often appear in the news.


    No.2 has arrived and is chatting with the old master of the Li family.


    As long as there is no overseas visit, almost all the temple crocodiles in Kyoto appear on this wedding!


    If Li futu is here, you can see many familiar faces.


    Cao Xiuge, Cao Jinse, ye Xuanyuan, Liu Zijin, Kong Fujie, Yang Yuqing, Cai Hongli They follow their families and sit in different directions.


    "I''m afraid it''s the pinnacle of a gathering of the upper class besides the state affairs."


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    Beside her sat Bu song, who was half a step away from being appointed general. If it''s not for her husband''s family, she really doesn''t have the right to appear at the wedding.


    Bu song poured her a glass of water.


    At this time, the wedding has not started, and even the new couple has not entered.


    "Thank you."


    It should have been natural for her husband to pour water for his wife, but Yang Yuqing also said thanks, which was too polite.


    Bu song didn''t mind.


    "I''ll go and say hello."


    He stood up.


    Moving in the direction of Qin''s parents who fought with him in wumuku in Kunnan.


    The southern Qin family also traveled thousands of miles to attend.


    Congratulations from all sides!With her husband''s eyes, Yang Yuqing looked at the brothers and sisters of the Qin family. After a moment, she withdrew her eyes.


    She immediately looked around, and then turned her eyes to the door of the hall.


    She was a little melancholy, but a little expectant.


    Will he show up?


    If it does come.


    All these powerful people are enemies.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zijin, now Luoshen is married. When can grandfather Yang drink your wedding wine?"


    A kind-hearted old man looked at Liu''s daughter with a smile.


    "How about granddad Yang


    "I don''t want to, grandfather Yang. I don''t want to get married so early. I want to stay with my grandfather all the time."


    Liu Zijin wrinkled his nose and hugged his grandfather''s arm.


    "Lao Liu, I''m so sorry that I don''t have such a close granddaughter."


    Liu tingsheng, a generation of crazy Confucians, laughed: "then you should be envious."


    "By the way, grandfather Yang, why didn''t brother Yang come?"


    Liu Zijin is very strange.


    "The thing that is not a tool is said to be too sad to suffer."


    Liu Zijin smiles.


    In fact, most of the young people in building 5 don''t look happy.


    For example, ye Xuanyuan, a young and old man of the Ye family, is sitting beside his parents and drinking muggy wine alone.


    Although I don''t have any idea, I can''t help but watch the first beauty in Kyoto get married. Which of these red children in Kyoto will be happy?


    It''s a common disease of men.


    "Shiyin, you can go home and have a rest."


    At a table in the southeast of the hall, Pei Tianjiao, a young member of the Pei family, whispered to his sister.


    Miss Pei Shiyin, who has been deeply in love with the Li family, is sitting at her sweetheart''s wedding, but she can''t see any sadness on her face.


    "Brother, how can I miss Haotian''s wedding?"


    She looked at the unprecedented scene of the wedding, her eyes shining.


    Pei Tianjiao is going to say something, but he has heard someone shout.


    "Here comes the new man!"


    At the gate of building five.


    Wearing a red wedding dress, the first beauty in Kyoto and Li Haotian, the youngest of the Li family, walked into the wedding site side by side.


    The long skirt behind her swept the floor.


    All the people in the hall turned their heads together. No matter men and women, old and young, they showed a strong color of surprise.


    And the younger generation, looking at the song''s daughter in her wedding dress, is even more breathtaking. After a short period of stagnation, they all show the color of depression.


    E-Mei was originally a Chan Juan blade, killing all the romantic people in the world.

 Chapter 729

    On her 18th birthday, song''s daughter was praised by the government. Since then, she has been named the first beauty in Kyoto.


    At this time, wearing a red wedding dress, she directly conquered the audience with a kind of beauty.


    "If you have a wife, why do you want a husband?"


    Even Cao Xiuge couldn''t help sighing.


    "Brother, can you say that again in front of sister mouse?"


    Cao Jinse''s eyes twinkled with cunning.


    Both the rabbit and the mouse are not with them at this time.


    First, because the identity is not appropriate, but what is the occasion? Cao brothers and sisters don''t need any protection.


    Looking into his sister''s eyes, Cao Xiuge shook his head and laughed.


    "I''m not talking about myself. What do I dare not say?"


    "Do you mean that you are feeling for Li''s elder brother?"


    Cao Xiuge, stunned, looked at Li Haotian, who was standing beside song Luoshen, and said with a smile, "it''s not him either."


    At the moment, the Li family is in a good mood.


    It''s a little bit more restrained.


    If I were to marry such a beautiful woman, I would be overjoyed.


    "Mr. Li, chief."


    The Song family also accompanied a couple to the scene.


    Song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, came forward with a smile on his face.


    "You two will be in laws from now on. Are you still so polite?"


    The second said with a smile, and then looked at a couple, very amiable way: "Haotian, Luoshen, congratulations."


    Song Luoshen has a light smile.


    But Li Haotian''s eyes were filled with emotion.


    Today can be said to be the most proud day of his life.


    To marry the most beautiful woman in the country.


    Looking at the whole audience, the national dignitaries gathered to congratulate him.


    Even if he was the eldest grandson of Weiwei Li''s family, he couldn''t restrain his surging heart at this time.


    If it wasn''t for his amazing self-control, I''m afraid he would have cried out at this time.


    "I''ll come over later. Wait a minute. I don''t think we''ll miss the auspicious time."


    No. 2 said with a smile.


    The voice fell to the ground, and the people around them could not help but feel a shock.


    ****What kind of honor is it to be here together?


    Not only unprecedented, I''m afraid there will be no future.


    "Sister Luoshen is really beautiful."


    Looking at Song Luoshen, who is so beautiful in Dahong''s wedding dress, Cao Jinse looks forward to it. It seems that he is touched by the scene and begins to imagine when he gets married.


    Then she turned her head.


    "Brother, since all the new people have arrived, why hasn''t the wedding started yet?"


    Cao Xiuge was not impatient and said in a soft voice, "I should be waiting for * *"


    "Will * * come, too?"


    Cao Jinse was surprised.


    Cao Xiuge took a look at her and said with a smile: "not only * *, but also someone hasn''t arrived."


    Cao Jinse was stunned.


    "Who is it?"


    Cao Xiuge did not explain again.


    Cao Jinse didn''t care too much.


    She hesitated, but couldn''t help but ask: -- Brother, don''t you always want to see song and Li get married? Why is it so... "


    "So calm, right?"


    Cao Xiuge took her words.


    "Don''t worry, this wedding will be more wonderful than you think."


    He first looked at Song Luoshen, and his eyes stayed in her abdomen for a moment. Then he moved to the table where Pei''s family lived, and fell on the face of Pei''s famous lady.


    Now, I''m afraid it''s time to compete for patience.


    Although the new couple had arrived, the ceremony did not take place immediately. But all the guests seemed to know what they were waiting for, without any impatient color. They chatted with each other, and the scene was very lively.


    After all, it''s not often that we get together like this.


    Suddenly, Pei Shiyin stood up.


    Pei Tianjiao said immediately, "what are you going to do?"


    The parents of Pei''s brothers and sisters also noticed their daughter''s behavior. They probably knew her daughter''s intention to the bridegroom at today''s wedding, and they all frowned slightly.


    "I just went to say hello to brother Haotian."


    Pei Shiyin has a calm smile, and then goes to a new couple.


    Although his younger sister looks normal, and there''s nothing wrong with wanting to go to Daoxi personally, Pei Tianjiao always feels a little uneasy. However, on such a grand occasion, all the people sitting around are comparable to their Pei family, and he can''t hold his younger sister.


    Pei Shiyin walked to a couple of new people without any obstruction.


    A lot of people noticed her, but they didn''t pay much attention to her. They soon looked away, but there were two different people.One is the prince of the Cao family.


    One is the second son of the Song family. It seems that he is very happy for his cousin to get married.


    Pei Shiyin didn''t pay attention to other people''s eyes at all. Even if she found out, she might not care.


    She went straight to Li Haotian.


    "Brother Haotian, I want to give you a wedding present."


    Eyes swept song Luo God, she nodded a smile.


    Song Luoshen also responded with a smile, as if the drug abuse incident had never happened.


    "Shiyin, thank you."


    Li Haotian didn''t expect Pei Shiyin to attend his wedding today.


    "Brother Haotian, you and I are so polite. I think you will like my present."


    Pei Shiyin smiles.


    Just as Li Haotian is waiting for her to take out the gift, Pei Shiyin suddenly turns around and walks to the backstage of the wedding scene.


    Then.


    The big screen in front of the stage where the wedding ceremony is going to be held is falling slowly.


    The whole audience was immediately attracted.


    The blank screen suddenly flickered, and then a picture began to emerge.


    This is a surveillance video of the hotel.


    Look at the scene, the camera should be aimed at a corridor of the hotel.


    Many people in the hall were puzzled and whispered.


    But soon, the whole room gradually quieted down.


    Because a figure finally appeared on the corridor of the hotel. It was a man. Because of the angle problem, he could only see his back but not his face.


    But Li Haotian couldn''t help but squint at the figure.


    "Who''s putting things about?"


    It was Xue Feng, the mother of the Li family, who was about to be dealt with, but Li Haotian whispered, "Mom, wait a minute."


    The screen began to flash rapidly. It should be someone fast forward. The time displayed on the monitor should have arrived the next day.


    Under the gaze of the whole audience, another woman came out of a room in the corridor.


    The other party obviously stayed in that room all night.


    The unique appearance on the screen is the heroine of today''s wedding, song Luoshen, the first beauty in Kyoto!


    Even if soon out of the monitoring area, but that face, has been all clear.


    "Did the man walk into this room before?"


    The observant have found the point.


    Soon, as if to confirm his story, the screen flickered for a while, and then a man came out of the room again.


    This time, the angle of his face was enough for everyone to see his face clearly.


    There was a complete silence.


    It''s almost audible.


    The air seemed to solidify.


    All the people present are smart people, not a fool. This monitoring is to illustrate a problem.


    Song''s eldest daughter, before marriage, spent the night with a man in a hotel!


    There may be a lot of people here who don''t know who the man is, but it''s not the key issue.


    "Brother Haotian, are you satisfied with my present?"


    Pei Shiyin walks out from the background with a smile, while the monitoring on the screen is still playing back.


    The Li family, the Song family, even the number two, have changed their faces at the moment.


    Li Haotian, who had a full face before, had no expression at this time.


    He turned slowly and stiffly.


    There was a violent shaking in his eyes.


    "Sue, Sue, me, this, is, false, false."


    Every word he says is like trying to suppress something.


    Songluo still looked at the screen. Maybe she was the only one who didn''t change color.


    "I''m sorry."


    In full focus.


    She was in a red wedding dress.


    So I said.

 Chapter 730

    Don''t offend anyone, don''t offend a woman.


    These are the words left by our ancestors.


    Because if a woman is crazy, she can be reckless and reckless.


    At this time, Pei Shiyin, with a beautiful smile but a creepy neuroticism, is a typical example.


    On such a grand occasion, in front of the powerful people of Manchuria, she took out this surveillance video, which is definitely not a simple "commendable courage" enough to describe.


    The Pei family''s face changed greatly.


    But in the presence, it seems that some people look very happy.


    For example, Ye''s family is big and young, ye Xuanyuan.


    Maybe someone doesn''t know who the man on the video is, but obviously it doesn''t include him.


    A few years ago, he and that one did not fight and did not know each other. Although the meeting was not so wonderful, he finally turned the fight into friendship. He also tried to pimp for each other.


    Looking at Li Haotian''s face at the moment, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Happy, happy..."


    He shook his head, but immediately attracted his father''s deep drink.


    "Shut up


    What''s the occasion now?


    The Ye family, who roamed the capital of Beijing, looked at their Laozi and honestly closed their mouth. However, the pleasure in their eyes could not be concealed.


    It was as if he saw a green light on the head of Li''s parent sun.


    He is not the only one who knows Li futu.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, is this video true? "


    Cao Jinse, who once stayed with song Luoshen in the East China Sea for more than a month, was stunned.


    Because of the distance, although we can see what Li Haotian said to song Luoshen after watching the video, few people can hear the specific content, and no one can hear song Luoshen''s answer.


    "No matter how crazy Pei Shiyin is, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to make fun of this kind of thing."


    Cao Xiuge smiles lightly.


    In the whole audience, like Songluo, he was probably one of the few people who did not change color.


    His words, in fact, also represent the ideas of the whole audience.


    Everyone knows.


    It is an indisputable fact that the bride of this wedding, song''s favorite daughter and their first beauty in Kyoto, lost her virginity before marriage!


    "Sister..."


    Qin Yunxuan''s face was full of disbelief.


    The Qin''s parents, who had made a phone call to Donghai before going north, were not surprised but laughed, with a complicated smile.


    If she wasn''t sure a few minutes ago, now


    She looked at the big screen that was still playing back, and then slowly moved her eyes to the gate of the fifth building.


    "He should be coming soon..."


    "Take her down for me!"


    Li''s mother could hardly maintain her usual graceful posture, and her anger could hardly be concealed in her Phoenix eyes.


    Pei Shiyin didn''t struggle and was pulled out of the scene by the guards with a bright smile.


    Number two was standing by, silent.


    In this case, it is not easy for him to express his position.


    "Old li..."


    The eyes of the Song Dynasty are ashamed.


    He knew that there was no way to deny it.


    How many grand scenes did the Li family''s old master of the same age see in his life?


    Even now, seeing his future granddaughter-in-law lose her virginity before marriage, the Li family will lose face in front of the whole country, but his old face, which is already full of ravines, still doesn''t show much emotional fluctuation.


    His eyes swept over Song Jingguo, who lowered his head slightly and was ashamed to face his eyes.


    His eyes then moved to the face of Songluo God in red wedding clothes.


    "Miss Song, you are always smart. You shouldn''t do such a stupid thing."


    His tone was bland, but it seemed to have a heart shaking power.


    Then he looked at his grandson.


    "Haotian, what are you going to do?"


    Li Haotian has been staring at his bride, no response.


    "Haotian, grandfather is talking to you!"


    Xue FengChen voice to son way, at this time of her heart all kinds of annoyance.


    Outsiders may not know who the hero in the surveillance is, but who doesn''t know the song and Li families?


    Today was his son''s most beautiful day, but unexpectedly, her daughter-in-law, whom she had always liked, made her son look disgraced in front of the whole world.


    Although most of the guests on the scene are people who are not happy or angry, and they don''t show anything at this time, she knows very well that after today, and even from the moment when the monitoring is over, her son may have become a laughing stock in everyone''s heart!


    Li Kaijiang seems to be able to understand his grandson''s mood at this time, without caring.


    "Haotian, do you want to continue this wedding?"


    He spoke again.


    Obviously, he left the decision to Li Haotian.Song''s daughter lost her virginity before marriage. They have good reasons to interrupt the wedding, but the marriage between song and Li is not just a granddaughter-in-law.


    General Li Zhengrong, who led the army to defend Kyoto, never said a word.


    Li Haotian clenched his hands tightly. At last, he moved his shaking eyes away from his face, turned around, and there was a smile on his face, although it was twisted.


    "I want to continue."


    His voice became a little hoarse for no reason.


    Li Kaijiang nodded quietly.


    "Turn that thing off!"


    Xue Feng gave orders to the staff.


    Is this wedding going to be held?


    Everyone can see that the eldest grandson of the Li family seems to have chosen to forget the past. He can''t help but be surprised and feel some emotion.


    It''s not a general humiliation.


    Li Haotian''s choice also seems to exceed Cao Xiuge''s expectation.


    Naturally, he couldn''t let the song and Li families combine. Pei Shiyin''s action was unexpected. He thought Pei Shiyin should have been enough, but Li Haotian''s forbearance was beyond his expectation.


    Looking at Li Haotian who regained his smile, Cao Xiuge could not help frowning.


    He still has a trump card in his hand, which is enough to break through the bottom line of the Li family, but he doesn''t want to end up in person until he has to.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from the gate of Building 5.


    The guests at the table near the door responded quickly and stood up immediately.


    "Chief."


    "Chief."


    ¡­¡­


    There is an endless stream of voices.


    Cao Xiuge turned his head, in the pedestrian, he accidentally saw a white figure.


    Even he couldn''t help being stunned.


    He expected that the other party would appear, but he did not expect that it would be such a scene.


    It''s not just Cao Xiuge. Cao Jinse beside him, Kong Fujie in the northeast corner, ye Xuanyuan in the west, Yang Yuqing and his wife at the South table, and Liu Zijin sitting with their grandfather Countless, countless people, all powerful, almost coincidentally Leng a Leng.


    Even number two seems to be a bit of an accident.


    Li Kaijiang was facing the door, looking at the figures slowly approaching in the light, silent.


    Li Zhengrong''s face was expressionless.


    Xue Feng looks frozen.


    Li Haotian slowly turned back. It seemed that the light reflected from his white clothes was dazzling. His pupils contracted heavily, and his smile disappeared again. He couldn''t control it any more. His eyes twitched violently, his hands clenched tightly, and his face was very ugly.


    The woman in red wedding dress also looked back gradually.


    There are no colorful auspicious clouds.


    But it''s all the attention!


    Dressed in white, under the gaze of Manchu dignitaries, he is upright, calm and firm. Step by step, he walks into the wedding scene and walks side by side with No.1!

 Chapter 731

    Dragon kingdom.


    Since ancient times, it is a country that pays great attention to seats and positions.


    At this time, the hearts of all powerful people set off a wave of shock.


    Among them, it''s not just because of the young man''s position.


    Another reason is that they have seen this face not long ago!


    It''s on the big screen in front of the stage!


    The other party shows up at the wedding.


    What do you mean?


    "Zijin, this young man Do you know him? "


    A generation of crazy Confucians who are full of peach and plum asked their granddaughter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He''s Li futu. "


    The willow Son Jin answers a way.


    She used "yes" instead of "Jiao".


    Although it is only a word difference, but the meaning is very different.


    "Is that the child?"


    Liu tingsheng looked up, even if it was him, his eyes could not help showing a touch of surprise.


    Li Fu.


    The Li family had an illegitimate child.


    All the big families in the capital have heard of this child.


    But that was ten years ago.


    However, after many years away, when the child who had been away from his hometown reappeared, the whole city of Kyoto, or rather the whole world, was focused on it.


    At this time, the whole building No. 5, these ordinary people are talking about the same name.


    This snow-white young man has not yet said a word, but he has become famous all over the world!


    "Why can he walk there..."


    Liu Zijin is very puzzled. Under the introduction of Ye Xuanyuan, she has met Li futu and traveled to the cherry blossom Pavilion together, but she never thought that the other party has such weight.


    It''s not just her who''s confused.


    The expression of all the dignitaries whispering in the hall is the same as her.


    "This man can really surprise people everywhere."


    Yang Yuqing, who had some worries, was a little confused.


    "Red carp, anyway, you have a good eye."


    Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui, was surprised and said with a smile.


    Cai Hongli, who had a drink with that man yesterday, was also very surprised and said in a trance: "how did he do it?"


    At the same time, Qin Yunxuan also asked the same question as her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister, how did he do it? "


    The face of this young man is full of disbelief at the moment.


    "Isn''t that strange?"


    In contrast, Qin Yuyi seems to be unusually calm.


    "Sister Have you known for a long time? "


    Qin Yuyi slowly lifted his glass, looked at the powerful people who began to whisper to each other, and said in a soft voice, "you will be surprised because you have never really known him."


    Qin Yunxuan was stunned.


    The leader smiles and approaches peacefully.


    After greeting, Li Kaijiang''s eyes gradually fell on the young people around him.


    The other party was dressed in white as snow, with his back to the gate. The light from the gate shone on him, as if he was full of glory, making his white clothes more and more dazzling.


    Even Li Kaijiang seemed to be frightened by the light and squinted slightly.


    Old and young look at each other.


    No one spoke.


    "What is this?"


    The leader soon noticed that the big screen had not yet been closed, and the surveillance video was still playing back.


    You two came forward and whispered something.


    When they spoke, their eyes swept towards the young man in white.


    Li futu also saw the screen.


    Just a glance made him recall that night in the East China Sea.


    Then, his eyes moved to the face of the woman in the red wedding dress.


    The woman ignored the groom, a pair of dreamlike eyes, so quietly looking at him.


    With a look of shame in his eyes, Li futu opened his mouth and said his first words since entering the stadium.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Obviously, there are also people who don''t want to see the wedding held normally.


    So much so that the release of this video not only brought disgrace to the Li family, but also caused a huge blow to the reputation of song Luoshen.


    If only he could come earlier.


    Even if there is abuse, it should be borne by him.


    At this time, some people can''t help it.


    It''s just that the newlywed wife lost her virginity before marriage. Now the man still appears at his wedding and openly says such words to his bride.


    There is a limit to human endurance.


    At this time, Li Haotian has been forced to the limit.


    That''s right. I''m afraid only saints can keep calm in this situation. Is there a saint in this world?The fierce anger twisted Li Haotian''s expression and burned his reason. His eyes were congested, and he could no longer maintain the appearance of a good brother. He waved his fist at the young man in white.


    "Presumptuous!"


    The two guards quickly stepped forward and firmly controlled it. At this time, they don''t care which family you are.


    It''s different from the first reunion in Crystal Palace ten years later.


    At this time, white clothes and black clothes were exchanged.


    And the white clothes, from beginning to end did not look at the black clothes.


    "Let go."


    The leader looked back from the screen and seemed to understand Li Haotian''s mood at this time.


    The guards let go immediately.


    Li''s family was short of breath and lost their demeanor, but they seemed to have regained a little sense. They were staring at Li futu. The fire of hatred was burning, but they didn''t do it again.


    After the shock, looking at Li''s parents and sun, who used to have boundless scenery, there was some sympathy in the eyes of the whole audience.


    There is no doubt that the wedding development to now, it is impossible to continue.


    "Mr. Li, this wedding..."


    He didn''t know who played the video until recently, but there is no doubt that the other party helped him.


    "Let it be."


    Li Kaijiang said quietly.


    This wedding, obviously, has become a farce for their Li family.


    "Go back to song''s house first and wait for me to pick you up."


    In Li futu''s eyes, there seems to be no one from the song and Li families, only the woman in the red wedding dress.


    Song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, looked at him, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Mr. Li, this time it''s my song family who is ashamed of your Li family."


    Regardless of his identity, he deeply bent over Li Kaijiang, and then left the wedding scene with the song people, including the bride of the wedding.


    Li futu shook hands with the leader.


    This scene made the whole audience tremble.


    Immediately, the young man also left Building 5.


    On the way out, he looked around the room and nodded in several directions, as if to say hello.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Cao Xiuge stood up.


    "Is this wedding canceled?"


    It seems that Cao Jinse hasn''t responded yet.


    How could such a grand wedding come to an end in this way?


    "The wedding is gone, but the play is not finished yet."


    Cao Xiuge took a deep look at Li Haotian and left with his sister.


    All the guests began to leave, looking worried.


    Li Kaijiang looked at them and said calmly, "you''re not here to celebrate, are you?"


    Beside him, a long sigh sounded.


    "Mr. Li, your vision was really bad."

 Chapter 732

    Drum lane.


    Song Fu.


    All the happy words and red lanterns have been removed.


    Different from the jubilant atmosphere in the morning, it seems that there is an invisible cloud in the song mansion at this time, which makes people breathless.


    "Take the first lady back to her room. Don''t step out of the courtyard without my permission


    The state of song Jing was as deep as water, and gave an order of house arrest to his granddaughter, whom he valued most in the past.


    Song Luoshen, who was still wearing a red wedding dress, did not resist. He looked at the blue sky, and then quietly returned to his room.


    Later, song Jingguo dismissed all his servants and called song Chaoge, the second successor of the Song family, into his study.


    Yeh sun Mi talked for two hours.


    The content is unknown.


    When he came out, song Chaoge looked up, looked at the scorching sun, exhaled deeply, and slowly showed a smiling face.


    Afternoon.


    After the wedding was cancelled, their "Uncle" unexpectedly came to the song mansion again.


    Song Jingguo personally received him.


    At dusk, Li Haotian left the song mansion without stepping into the boudoir.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the servant brought dinner, but Songluo did not move. She sat there quietly, as if waiting for something.


    Eight in the evening.


    The window was suddenly pushed open, and a man''s image broke into the room like a thief.


    Songluo did not shout.


    "If you don''t leave, you have to be a thief?"


    "You Soong, I guess you don''t welcome me now."


    The unusual passer-by stood up straight, his eyes fell on her, frowning slightly, "why haven''t you changed your clothes yet?"


    The beautiful woman sat there, her wedding dress as red as fire.


    "Why should I change it?"


    Song Luo God looked at him.


    "Today is my wedding. What''s wrong with my wedding dress?"


    "You shouldn''t marry him."


    "Who should I marry?"


    Song Luo God smiles.


    "To marry you?"


    Bold night into the Song Dynasty mansion maniac silent, unexpectedly, unexpectedly slowly nodded.


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to expect his reaction. He was slightly stunned.


    Then the radian of her mouth became more and more gorgeous.


    "What do you think I am? Do you have a pet dog? Call it and it will come, wave it and it will go? "


    Li futu didn''t have time to explain more at this time, so he took her by the wrist.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Come with me."


    Songluo was motionless.


    "When did I promise to leave with you?"


    "Li futu, do you think you are different now, so the whole world has to listen to you and revolve around you?"


    "Luoshen, I was wrong before, but now is not the time to fight. After I leave here, I will fight and punish, OK?"


    Songluo looked at him for a moment.


    "Li Haotian''s wedding, at least, is also ten li red makeup, you just like a thief let me and you sneak away?"


    Although song Luoshen still didn''t get up, Li futu clearly recognized the looseness in her tone.


    "Don''t say ten li red makeup, if you like, I can do it even if hundreds of miles, thousands of miles, or even countries come to celebrate..."


    Someone''s voice is so loud that it''s like bewitching an ignorant girl.


    Before he finished blowing the cow, Songluo interrupted it.


    "Don''t mention those who are useless. You men are the easiest to change your mind. Now it sounds good. Who knows if you will turn around and abandon me like my shoes."


    Li futu is helpless. He has just knocked out the guard at the gate of the hospital. It''s hard to ensure that he won''t be noticed after a long time.


    After all, the Song family is the mother of song Luo God. He doesn''t want to fight with each other. It''s the best choice to take song Luo God away without knowing it.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Up to now, he has already understood song Luo''s deep love for him. The other party''s prevarication at this time is obviously just a kind of revenge for his ruthlessness.


    "On your knees."


    Song Luo god suddenly made a sound.


    Li Fu was stunned.


    "What?"


    Song Luoshen looked up at him, looking very serious.


    "On your knees."


    She spoke again.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    No matter ten years ago or now, he has never knelt down except the woman at the foot of Luqi mountain.


    Looking at each other for a while, Li futu''s right knee is still slowly bent, kneeling in front of the woman in Dahong''s wedding dress.


    It''s time to kneel down.He is willing.


    Compared to what women have done to him.


    What does this kneeling mean?


    "And the ring?"


    There was a sound overhead.


    Li futu was stunned. He raised his head and saw a flower like dimple.


    "Don''t we all have rings for marriage proposals? Where''s your ring? "


    Looking at the man who didn''t move for a long time, song Luo Shen seemed to sigh with regret.


    "If you don''t have a ring, come back next time."


    This, this time and next time?


    Li futu got up angrily and picked up the woman in red.


    Song Luo God exclaimed, as if subconsciously put his hands around the man''s neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    "The ring? You want to go slowly! I came to Kyoto this time to rob people. "


    It seems that Li futu has finally found his role. Regardless, he jumps out of the room holding the most beautiful woman in Kyoto.


    Women''s wedding dress is like blood, not only there is no struggle, but the lotus arm around the man''s neck is more and more tight.


    The century old song mansion seems like an ordinary street in front of this young man.


    He held the eldest miss of the Song family, and the journey was smooth and strange.


    The moment they get out of the wall.


    In the study of the Song family.


    Song Jingguo slowly closed his eyes.


    "Women don''t stay."


    Song''s four housekeepers wait in silence.


    Half pay, the master of the Song family waved his hand, "go."


    ¡­¡­


    Weishui river.


    On the way to the first airport.


    A car bought by Li futu suddenly had a flat tire.


    It''s a stab in the road.


    Fortunately, the speed is not fast, Li futu will control the car to stop smoothly.


    Neither he nor Songluo seemed surprised.


    They have never been without thorns along the way.


    Two people get out of the car.


    They''re all wearing wedding clothes.


    A man in white as snow.


    A wedding dress looks like fire.


    At night.


    They are on their way.


    The bridegroom at the wedding seems to have been waiting there for a long time, and he is still wearing the black suit.


    Behind him.


    There were more than ten gloomy figures standing.


    The Li family, who has always been living in the light, raised his head, facing the pair of white and red clothes, slowly showing a creepy radiance.


    "I''m sorry, the road is closed."


    Li futu looked at him calmly.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Voice landing.


    On the left.


    Kong Fujie and Pei Tianjiao put down their camp and appeared together. Behind them, there were also ten figures standing.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted, as if he felt something and turned to the right.


    There, too, was a human shadow.


    Little Wang Ye.


    Nalanpingjing.


    And Yulin Wei under the command of Nalan.


    Behind, a sound of footwork came.


    Song Luoshen in Dahong wedding dress turns back.


    "Elder sister, grandfather asked me to take you back."


    Song Dynasty song!


    Song family''s happiness!


    Behind them stood a row of men with firm eyes and a burning flame totem embroidered on their chest!


    Li futu and song Luoshen are surrounded by them, and they have almost no way to go.


    Weishui river.


    Besieged on all sides!

 Chapter 733

    Ten years ago.


    Qin Po Lu led Phoenix northward to fight with song and Li families in the capital of Beijing, which shocked the world. Up to now, it is a deep memory in countless people''s hearts.


    Today, ten years later, a young man in white is facing a more dangerous situation than the third son of the Qin family who was invincible in the south.


    But the same thing is, ten years ago, there was almost no fear and panic on those two faces.


    Li.


    Pei.


    Kong.


    Song.


    Nalan''s.


    These are the most honorable and prominent or dominating gatekeepers in this country.


    Today, but for a year but more than 20 years old young people, gathered in Weishui!


    It''s sad to be surrounded by famous families, but how lucky is it?


    Li Fu looks around.


    Weishui River, his solitary figure, it seems that small.


    "Li Haotian, for today, you should have been planning for a long time?"


    The Li family, who had experienced great humiliation at the wedding, grinned.


    "Don''t blame me. You forced me. How good is it to stay in Donghai? Why do you have to come to Kyoto? "


    "I''m sorry, brother Haotian. Even if he doesn''t come, I can''t marry you."


    There was no hatred in Song Luo''s eyes, on the contrary, he was full of guilt.


    In any case, Li Haotian is blameless to her from beginning to end, but his reputation has been ruined because of her.


    The man who had made an engagement with her from a very early age was undoubtedly the one she owed the most.


    Li Haotian''s eyes moved to her.


    Looking at the red wedding dress, his look is still so gentle.


    "Luoshen, you have been very intelligent since you were a child, but why do you insist on the word" love "? Is there really only one man in the world, Li


    "Brother Haotian I''m sorry


    After hearing these three words again, Li Hao couldn''t help distorting his mind.


    "You know, the last thing I want to hear is these three words."


    "It''s not me that you''re sorry for this, but yourself."


    Song Luoshen lost his virginity before marriage, which made Li Haotian become a laughing stock. At the same time, song''s successor also lost her reputation. Moreover, her escape from the mansion with Li futu at night undoubtedly broke through song''s bottom line.


    It can be seen from the Song Dynasty''s song song song.


    I''m afraid the succession of the Song family has changed its ownership within one day.


    And none of this should have happened!


    Tonight.


    It should have been a wonderful time for his wedding night!


    Li Haotian raised his head slowly.


    Above the dark sky, the moon is just like a bow.


    He closed his eyes gradually.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Since Li Haotian was born, why Li futu? "


    ¡­¡­


    Jiandumen.


    Inner street.


    Cao house.


    In the garden, Cao Xiuge looks southwest.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Li futu and song Luoshen should have been surrounded by Li Haotian."


    "It seems that the failure of this wedding is indeed a devastating blow to Li Haotian. As a result, he has lost his mind and started to be desperate."


    Cao Xiuge sighed.


    Today, the scene of walking side by side with the leader in white at the wedding was very clear. No matter how the other party did it, it obviously had an extraordinary origin.


    What''s more, no matter the leader is sending a clear signal to the outside world, as long as he is a normal person, he can''t be stupid enough to provoke the other party at this juncture, but Li Haotian chose to do so.


    And it''s still inspiring.


    Look at the posture.


    That Li''s parent, sun, was determined to kill his half brother by the Weishui river.


    Fraternity, in this city of Kyoto, how much has happened since ancient times?


    "We Can I help you? "


    The son mouse hesitated.


    "No matter how different Li futu is now, he is still alone. This time, the flame of the Song family has gone out, and Fu Lu Shou Xi, Pei Tianjiao of the Pei family and Kong Fujie of the Kong family are also the best among the young generation. Besides, Nalan Pingjing doesn''t know why he will join in the fun. If it''s right, the dragon soul and soul of the Li family should be on standby, This situation is almost more dangerous than what Qin Po Lu faced in those years. Even if Qin Po Lu led Phoenix to make a comeback, it would still be a failure. I can''t think of any way that man can survive. "


    The analysis of the offspring, without any subjective color, is based on the actual situation.


    For anyone to see, the young man surrounded by the Weishui river is doomed tonight."One thing, I don''t know if you''ve thought about it."


    The offspring frowned slightly.


    "What?"


    Cao Xiuge looked at her.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that Li Haotian is only dealing with Li futu. Why does Li Haotian have to fight such a big battle?"


    The young mouse was stunned.


    Yeah.


    She really ignored that.


    To deal with a person, why is it bigger than the line-up that intercepted Qin Po Lu?


    "Don''t forget, the man surrounded by the Weishui river has always been good at creating miracles. I hope his miracles will not stop tonight."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes once again turned to the direction of Weishui river.


    Between the words, there is no meaning of timely help.


    Heroes are not kings.


    His aim was to destroy the alliance between song and Li.


    Now.


    His purpose has been achieved.


    ¡­¡­


    Huangrui building.


    When Cai Hongli left the office, she found that the Secretary of the president was still sitting outside the office, which meant that she had not left.


    She knocked on the door of the president''s office, and when she got the response, she pushed the door open.


    "Sister, don''t you go yet?"


    Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui, raised his head from his desk.


    "You go back first. I have something else to deal with."


    Cai Hongli nodded and didn''t disturb him much.


    The office door was closed again.


    Said to deal with the work of Mu Qingyu left the desk, went to a huge French window.


    Look southeast.


    In a building on Jiuan street.


    Luo Wenzhou is also looking far away.


    Central Sea.


    Inside the red wall.


    Similarly, some people turn their eyes to the Wei River.


    The imperial camp.


    At night.


    In the two different regions of southeast and northwest, there are many figures gathering.


    Their chests are embroidered with the totem of five clawed golden dragon, but the details are different.


    "Head, brothers have assembled, please instruct!"


    In the room, a burly man who had been waiting for a long time looked at the phone that never rang and whispered: "heroes are not kings."


    Then he stood up, gave up waiting, and ordered with a blank face.


    "Let''s go."


    A section of highway from Donghai to Kyoto.


    A few black Audi were galloping in the night.


    The world is changing.


    In this night, gather at the Bank of Weishui river!

 Chapter 734

    "Chaoge, if you still think I''m your sister, take someone away."


    Knowing that he had no reason to persuade Li Haotian, song Luoshen turned and looked at Song Chaoge blocking their way.


    In her eyes, she was not desperate to pray.


    On the contrary.


    It''s more like Warning!


    No matter how deep people are in the city, they can''t control their emotions. Li Haotian is a typical example.


    At this time, the second son of the Song family, who was successful in one dynasty, was probably the same.


    He lived in the light of his sister when he was a child. When outsiders mentioned him, they all said that he was the younger brother of Songluo God.


    When he was a child, he thought it was an honor to have such a beautiful and outstanding sister. However, as he grew up, his mind became more and more complex, and his feelings about this cousin gradually changed.


    Rich families have no family ties since ancient times.


    Even if a mother compatriots, in order to fight for power, will be fraternal, not to mention song Luo God is only his cousin.


    In front of the hundred year old song family, the word "cousin" is too light.


    "I''m sorry, elder sister. I dare not disobey my grandfather''s orders."


    Song song song with a smile, very handsome.


    Song Luo God fled. This act of abandoning his family is equivalent to putting the position of successor in his hands. At this time, he finally got rid of the clouds and saw the light. He didn''t have the heart to study song Luo God''s eyes.


    Although song''s brothers and sisters have always been courteous scenes, they can be said to be dragon and Phoenix in people, regardless of song Luoshen or song Chaoge. In fact, they have a good understanding of each other''s ideas.


    It''s just that there are some things that we can see through without saying through.


    Song Dynasty Song knew that her amazing cousin must know her inner desire for family power, but as long as there is no change, her successor position is unbreakable, and the situation of sister brother harmony will continue.


    But at this time, there is no need for each other to act.


    "Sister, come home with me and ask my grandfather for mercy."


    He seemed to sigh with kindness.


    "I don''t think I''ll blame you too much for grandfather''s love for you."


    Song Luoshen did not respond, and his eyes moved to the happiness, wealth and longevity behind song Chaoge.


    "Fu Bo, Lu Bo..."


    Every family has its own rules, and her actions tonight can be said to have broken through the bottom line of the Song family. No matter how much her grandfather, who is sitting in the head of the family, dotes on her, it is impossible for her to show mercy this time.


    In order to defend the strict family rules, if she really goes back, she may not be worried about her life, but she may not be able to escape the end of her life under house arrest.


    Song''s four housekeepers dropped their heads one after another to avoid the sight of song Luo God.


    The emperor''s daughter, who has created countless wealth for the Song family, seems to have been completely abandoned by her own people.


    Li futu took her hand lightly.


    "Li Haotian, since your dragon''s gate array has been set up, why don''t you do it?"


    Li Haotian smiles.


    "I think there are still people who haven''t arrived."


    "Who else?"


    Li futu also laughed.


    "You really look up to me."


    Surrounded by heavy troops, Pei Tianjiao is calm. The general''s style makes Pei Tianjiao feel that he should not appreciate it.


    "Brother Pei, don''t be careless. This man is very strong."


    Kong Fujie, who once had a confrontation with Li futu in the Warring States duel arena, was reminded in a deep voice.


    He''s here for shame.


    In order to all abandon the prejudice to Li Haotian.


    No one knows Li futu''s strength better than him. He knows that with his own strength, revenge is impossible in his life.


    "No, no, No


    Li Haotian shook his head, then asked with a smile: "your people, are not there yet?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    He was surrounded by the other side, but did not move. Was he waiting for his reinforcements?


    Voice landing.


    In the west, a joke came.


    "When did Mr. Li have such an open mind?"


    Li Haotian looks back.


    Behind him, a gentle figure came slowly.


    Carrying a wine gourd, mouth scarlet enchantment.


    Sichuan and Sichuan.


    Dao Ma Dan!


    She was followed by a big bald head.


    The lotus on the top of my head, how coquettish it is!


    Kill God White rise!


    "More people bully less people. It''s not a man."


    Behind Pei Tianjiao and Kong Fujie, there was also a sound.


    The other side is shaving a very ordinary inch, but let Kong Pei two Kyoto young and big, in the eyes instantly appeared a dignified.Because this man called Qi Huxiao!


    With a pair of fists, conquered the whole ancient Mongolia!


    "I''ve heard the name of King Nalan for a long time. I''d like to ask for advice from the Yulin guards tonight."


    Little Wang Ye Na Lan Ping Jing''s eyes twinkled and slowly turned back.


    A woman in green was standing there with a light smile. Although she didn''t have the autumn water on her back, the river wind swayed her clothes and made her look more sharp.


    Anti encirclement?


    "Good."


    Li Haotian takes back his eyes from behind and smiles instead of being surprised.


    "Now my opponent has come."


    Although the arrival of Gong Zhengyu and others was not happy, Li futu was still moved. He could not help frowning when he heard Li Haotian''s words.


    Li Haotian has been acting abnormally since he was surrounded.


    There is no doubt that the Weishui river will not be calm tonight.


    There was another rapid but orderly sound of footsteps behind Li futu.


    The Song Dynasty song song turned back because Gong Zhengyu, Qi Huxiao and others were present.


    When he saw someone coming, his face was once again full of smiles.


    The patterns of the five clawed Golden Dragon are so shining in the night!


    Song song song waved his hand, let the flame out of position.


    Li''s Dragon Spirit.


    The dragon soul of the Li family.


    All in position!


    If you add the burning flame totem, the three will appear at the same time, and it will have to be pushed forward ten years ago!


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the dragon soul and the dragon soul. "


    The gods of song and Luo are somewhat absent-minded.


    It''s justifiable for the flame to go out, but why did the Dragon Spirit and the dragon soul go out?


    Li futu heard of these two names, but he saw them for the first time.


    Looking at the burly figure standing in front of the dragon soul army, there was an unexpected color in his eyes.


    This man.


    He has.


    In the arena of the Warring States period!


    In Donghai Second People''s hospital!


    He said it to him himself.


    What''s his last name!


    Now, he finally understood why Xiao Shu didn''t let him come to Kyoto.


    How big is the world.


    How small is the world?


    Li''s dragon soul and dragon soul appear together, but a strange smile appears in the corner of Li''s mouth.


    At the same time.


    Greece, tens of thousands of miles away.


    Athens.


    The goddess of wisdom walked out of the temple and looked up to the East. Her eyes, which were like stars, fluctuated in a rare way, as if worried about something.


    Above the Wei River.


    The ten leaf canoe came slowly from afar.


    If Li futu feels it, he takes back his eyes from the dragon soul and looks up.


    The two leaves on the boat are the first.


    Two figures in the sun''s golden robe suddenly burst into sight.


    Although I can''t see my face clearly, even my hair is covered by the hat connected with the golden robe.


    But Li futu, looking at the ten leaf canoe crossing the water, had a heavy contraction of his pupils and a calm face. Finally, he couldn''t help changing!


    ¡°¡­¡­ I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Two sun golden robes raised their heads and looked at Li futu from afar.


    Their eyes, like laughing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The emperor of hell. "

 Chapter 735

    Central Sea.


    Inside the red courtyard wall.


    Study.


    "Mr. He, do we really sit and watch?"


    The gray haired old man stood at the window and sighed.


    "This is the enmity between the hell and the temple. It''s our best choice to stand idly by with emotion and reason, public affairs and private affairs."


    He turned his head.


    "Of course, if you insist, I can go there."


    The other side was silent and came to the window slowly.


    Looking in the direction of Weishui River, he said: "Mr. He, you should have seen him last night. Do you think if we don''t intervene, he has a chance to win?"


    The old man was silent and spoke slowly.


    "Less than three layers."


    Less than three layers.


    That''s almost the same as losing.


    In this case, defeat is almost equivalent to death.


    Or a prisoner of the temple?


    I''m afraid that''s worse than death or death for that man.


    "What a pity..."


    The old man received the figure of Li futu last night and couldn''t help sighing.


    He would like to see a Yama who is friendly to the Dragon kingdom.


    But now, the other side seems to have fallen into a dead state.


    "What on earth did Li Haotian know?"


    He couldn''t help wondering.


    "Is it because of me? Even if my appearance may have a certain impact, it is not enough for him to make such a bold guess. "


    "It doesn''t matter how Li Haotian guesses. I think you should make necessary preparations."


    He frowned slightly.


    "What does he mean by that?"


    The grey browed old man sighed: "hell, there''s more than one Yan Emperor..."


    The other person''s eyes began to twinkle for a moment.


    The study was quiet for a while.


    Finally, there was a sound.


    "Mr. He, you''d better take a trip in your own name. At least, you can''t let Yan Di die on the land of the Dragon kingdom."


    Thin old people seem to be no exception, hands in front of the body, slightly blessing.


    "No


    ¡­¡­


    Weishui river.


    Li futu looked at the ten leaf light boat, with a dignified look that he had never seen before.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are they? "


    Songluo had never seen him like this.


    You know, at today''s wedding, the scene where he and that man appeared together has made her completely identify him.


    So, even if she was surrounded by groups, she was not nervous at all, and even asked song Chaoge to leave with the song people.


    She did it not for herself, but for the good of song!


    But now, Li futu''s expression has undoubtedly affected her.


    Looking at the approaching ten leaf canoe, she could not help holding Li futu''s hand tightly.


    Who else in the world can make the emperor of hell so close to the enemy?


    "Aunt, you take Luo Shen to go first."


    By this time, Gong Zhengyu had come to him.


    Li Haotian was very generous and didn''t stop him at all.


    Now Li futu finally understood the plan in the other party''s heart.


    He pulled these rich families to block, not to deal with himself, perhaps just for the sake of the four words "law does not blame the public".


    The eldest grandson of the Li family is really deep. Even though he has experienced such a big shame, he has not completely lost his mind. As he said just now, he has never regarded himself as an opponent. His goal is to leave Songluo God behind.


    And they have other people to deal with.


    Since the foundation of hell, it has been incompatible with the temple like black and white.


    Songluo God did not know who was on the boat.


    But Li Fu''s picture is very clear.


    The left and right envoys of the temple.


    Two emperors of the world!


    And four cardinals, four silver emissaries.


    One of them, Li futu, is still fresh in his memory.


    Archbishop enko, who chased himself to London seven years ago, forced him to hide in platinum palace and met Windsor.


    Such a grand lineup.


    He finally understood what Athena had said about the catastrophe.


    "Let''s go together!"


    Song Luoshen''s tone is full of determination. After a lot of ups and downs, they finally come to this step. At this time, how can she let go easily?


    "Luoshen, this is not the time for children''s play. The people on the ten leaf canoe are one of the most powerful forces in the world. They are no less powerful than mine."


    "The two men in golden robes, just like me..."Because of the urgency of time, Li futu spoke very fast, and he was no longer worried about anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s the emperor of the day. "


    Song Luoshen''s expression is stagnant.


    Even Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were in a trance.


    Big bald white general, is full of horror.


    This young man who was patted on the shoulder and asked him to jump on the Pujiang River It''s Emperor?!!!


    He who does not know is fearless.


    Ordinary people may not feel too much when they hear these two words, but they are very clear about the weight of the word.


    The emperor of man, or the guardian of the country, or the leader of the super power, is a towering figure standing on the top of the world. They have long been free from the constraints of secular rules.


    Compared with the so-called rich families around them, they are no different from children.


    But compared with the world''s 10 billion people, the number of emperors is almost the same as a drop in the ocean, but at this time, there are three of them!


    Even Gong Zhengyu, for a moment, was full of ups and downs. Looking at the young man who called her aunt, he didn''t know what to say.


    "They are coming for me. They always boast that they are bright. They should not take the initiative to attack you."


    Li futu didn''t know when Li Haotian knew his identity, or how to contact the temple, but at this time he couldn''t go into it.


    "Auntie, please take Luoshen out of here immediately."


    The ten leaf canoe has landed.


    Li futu pulls out song Luoshen''s hand.


    "Ten years ago, you sacrificed your freedom for me. Now, it''s my turn to be your queen."


    The effect of the two famous emperors is far from simple as one plus one, but when they face the God of song Luo, the man who is about to be robbed still shows a gentle smile.


    Surrounded by all sides, in the desperate situation, he stroked song Luo''s peerless face, and then he gave her a deep kiss on her clean forehead.


    Between him and Songluo God, it''s really like a fate reincarnation.


    This scene, in Li Haotian''s eyes, let his dark finally not hide.


    "Emperor Yan?"


    He had a grim smile, and it was cloudy.


    "It''s time to go to hell."


    "Go


    He prints a kiss on the forehead of song Luo God and pushes him to Gong Zhengyu.


    At the same time, several Audi cars came from behind.


    The dragon soul troops didn''t stop them.


    "The emperor of hell."


    Watching Sirius and others get off the bus, Li futu frowns.


    "Didn''t I send you back to hell?"


    "Miss Gu told us that we should come to Kyoto."


    Sirius raised his arm and threw a knife.


    The first blade of the Japanese nation, the village head of the demon sword!


    Although he didn''t say goodbye to Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qingcheng obviously knew his choice, so he went to the Warring States period.


    "Do you dare to show your sword to the criminals?"


    When the sword was still spinning in mid air, a long bow with exquisite lines appeared in the hand of the left envoy of the temple, and it was like a full moon.


    "Miso...!"


    The bowstring trembled, but the arrow from the bow was like a meteor, which shot at Sirius fiercely and rapidly.


    The sound of gas explosion is endless!


    The whole scene is changing color.


    Li futu looked back, his eyes were fixed, his left arm was raised, and under the incredible eyes of the whole audience, he grabbed the arrow as if it was invincible in his hand.


    That castrated arrow like thunder can no longer enter the inch.


    Let go, the broken arrow fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the magic knife fell into Li futu''s hands.


    Weihe River.


    This man, who has been in danger all his life, looks at Chi ran, the lone spirit of Sirius, and several ghost envoys.


    He gave a faint smile.


    "May I have a fight with the temple?"


    "It''s just death."


    The three ghost kings, with indifferent eyes, came forward and stood behind Yan Di.


    The ghost emissary followed.


    In the world, a man named Yan Di turns around with a knife.


    Face the temple, left and right envoys.


    "For our children, you must come back alive!"


    Suddenly, a voice came into my ear.


    The man who could only fight back was shocked, his eyes trembled violently, and then he turned back, his eyes fell on Song Luo''s belly.


    "Our child, it''s nearly three months old."


    Song Luoshen has a sad smile.


    There was an uproar.


    Li Haotian''s eyes also fell on the red wedding dress, and his eyes were ferocious.


    Song Dynasty songs are also incredible.


    Gong Zhengyu was stunned, and her eyes moved down. She hesitated, and immediately determined to take song Luo God away.At night.


    In the desperate situation, the emperor of hell showed a smile on his face.


    He looked back at the two golden robes of the sun, and slowly grasped the magic knife. His eyes were shining instead of the darkness of the desperate situation.


    "I can''t be defeated in this life."

 Chapter 736

    Hell.


    It is not the first time that we have heard this appellation.


    But it was the first time that I saw the owner of this title appear in front of me.


    Even, they didn''t think about it before.


    They all come from the rich and powerful families in this country, and each of them has a distinguished status. But what about Yan Di?


    It''s a giant that stirs up the world and maneuvers among the great powers.


    There is a difference of more than one or two grades between the planes?


    Did you ever fight with Emperor Yan?


    Kong Fujie, who has always been worried about his defeat in the Warring States war in the East China Sea, is now in a trance.


    Looking at the young man with a magic knife and white clothes like snow, his face pulled unconsciously, like self mockery.


    On such occasions, the identity of the other party will certainly not be false.


    Kong madman, who always harbors resentment, can''t help but burst out at the moment. Maybe it can be described as I feel proud even though I''m defeated.


    "There is no lack of miracles in this world."


    Pei Tianjiao looks at Li Haotian with a smile and a complex sigh.


    "This time, Li Shao won''t be wronged."


    He thought it was because of his sister''s willfulness that he broke into such a catastrophe to destroy the marriage between song and Li, but now it seems that it should be an inevitable result.


    Then he turned his head.


    "Less holes, no return?"


    He knows why Kong Fujie is here.


    "Back?"


    Kong Fujie is worthy of the name of madman, and his mouth has drawn a radian of publicity.


    "How can we miss such a big fight?"


    Immediately, he turned around and did not choose to go up to Li futu.


    Tonight''s battle along the Weishui river is more grand than the Phoenix''s entry into Beijing ten years ago, and will surely go down in history.


    Even if you can''t be the main character.


    It should be part of the legend!


    "Kong family, Kong Fujie, would like to ask for advice from the ancient Mongolian king!"


    Pei Tianjiao also turned around.


    Kong Fujie recognized the situation and left behind the old resentment, let alone him.


    They know where their battlefields are.


    Nalanpingjing''s eyes twinkle, he and Li futu inherent resentment, but not to the point of endless.


    As a president of the Warring States period, he didn''t care much about it.


    But Yandi


    He is not as crazy as Kong Fujie, nor does he have such a deep friendship between the Pei family and the Li family. At this time, he is ready to quit. But now that he has appeared here, he has no reason to come and go as soon as he wants.


    Turning around, looking at the attack of green clothes blocking his retreat, Nalan little prince gently breathed out his breath.


    "Miss Qin, I''ve offended you."


    Voice landing.


    In the three provinces in the East, Yu Lin Wei, who was frightened by the news of the flood, roared towards the woman.


    "Kill


    Although the sound path is low, but the voice of many people, gathered together, forming a rolling trend!


    "Sister, it''s not authentic to leave me alone in the hotel at such a lively scene."


    In the woods, a rambling voice sounded.


    "Also, did you forget something?"


    Immediately, a figure appeared gradually.


    At the same time, Qin''s sword with the handle of his feather burst into the air.


    On the Bank of Weishui River, Yiren draws his sword.


    The sword reflected her eyes.


    Purple light!


    "Sister, how long have we not had a fight together?"


    Qin Yunxuan stood beside her, looking at the crowd of Yu Linwei, with a smile in his mouth.


    "Then you have to come on."


    Before the voice came to the ground, Qingyi had jumped up.


    The dazzling sword is projected from the front of her sword, spreading and surging, sweeping out toward Yulin Wei in Mingzhen East three provinces.


    That dazzling brilliance, let feather Lin Wei can''t help but squint, step involuntarily appear slightly pause.


    Immediately.


    Blood burst!


    The front row of the Yulin guards bear the brunt of the attack. Under the sword, they are as fragile as paper, and they are all cut off.


    Scarlet was in the air, and the land was dyed red.


    This legendary woman, who was given "chivalrous woman" in the rumor, and this night, abandoned her compassion.


    Its fierce degree, let nalanpingjing suddenly change color.


    Real big kill!


    Corpses are everywhere.


    Qin Yunxuan was stunned for a moment, and was immediately stimulated by the smell of blood.


    "Magnificent


    Laughter is still surging in the air, he has followed, stomping on the earth, his body turned into a stray arrow, towards the attack of a stagnant Yulin Wei.


    The war begins!"Little beggar, get out of the way."


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t pay attention to other battlefields at this time. She protected song Luoshen wholeheartedly and kept close to her.


    No matter what she thinks of song''s daughter, she must ensure her safety at this time.


    Because her stomach, pregnant with the descendants of elder martial sister!


    Bai Qi takes the lead. His two meter tall body is like a hill, protecting the two women behind him.


    As Li futu said, the temple did not fight them, but their way was not unimpeded.


    In front of them, there is the flame of the Song family, as well as the Dragon Spirit and dragon soul of the Li family!


    This is the powerful lineup that forced Qin Paolu to die!


    "Chaoge, I have never been interested in Song''s inheritance, whether before, now or in the future. Let me go. Since then, the Song family has nothing to do with me. "


    At last, song Luoshen gave up his inheritance right.


    She said so, no doubt to Song Dynasty song song that he will no longer have any threat to his status.


    There was hesitation in Song Dynasty songs.


    The situation is obviously totally beyond his expectation.


    He and song Luoshen are brothers and sisters. Because of this, they are destined to have irreconcilable conflicts in inheritance rights. But this does not mean that he must kill song Luoshen.


    If Songluo is really willing to give up the right of inheritance, he really has a reason to let her go.


    However, the Song Dynasty Song''s eyes gradually fell on the belly covered by the red wedding dress.


    In an instant, the hesitation in his eyes disappeared.


    If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless troubles.


    Who can guarantee that his cousin will not change her mind in the future?


    Who can guarantee that her children won''t resent his "Uncle" in the future?


    "Elder sister, you should have said his identity earlier."


    Song Dynasty Song Dynasty looked at the white figure.


    There is such a terrible brother-in-law, in other words, before, it is enough to break all his ambitions. If he had known that this man, who has always kept his cousin''s old love, was the Lord of the underworld and the emperor of the world, he would have been an honest and obedient brother.


    But at this time, the other side It seems that it''s hard to protect itself.


    "I''m sorry, sister."


    Originally, he just came to capture song Luo God. At this time, his heart of killing appeared in his eyes.


    Only when Songluo God died here, can he really live once and for all!


    Song Luo naturally saw his second brother''s eyes.


    Is the friendship between sister and brother for more than 20 years really worthless in the face of interests?


    Although she was escorted by Gong Zhengyu, the flame dragon soul and the dragon soul got in the way, and she seemed to be driven to a dead end.


    "Luoshen, his birth is a tragedy. Do you intend to continue this tragedy?"


    Li Haotian also brought people over.


    Front and back.


    Song Luoshen covers his belly.


    "No one can hurt my child."


    "No one can."

 Chapter 737

    "Song Dynasty song, do not start at this time, more to wait for when?"


    Li Haotian said in a gloomy way.


    If there is such a thing in the world that love turns into hate, then the Li family at this time is mostly like this.


    His new wife lost her virginity before marriage and got married secretly. I''m afraid that anyone would fall into madness.


    Li Haotian is just a mortal.


    At this time, all his feelings towards Songluo turned into hatred.


    He didn''t kill heart, but he wanted to take Songluo back, torture her well, and have that child!


    Song Dynasty Song Song said in a deep voice: "flame listen to the order, arrest song Luo God!"


    Fortune and longevity sighed in their eyes.


    Being loyal to the Song family, they naturally don''t want to see each other, but they can''t stop it.


    The flaming force hesitated.


    Song Luo God.


    It''s the eldest lady of their song family. For a long time before, she was the young master of their flame.


    But at this time, it actually became their enemy.


    But orders are hard to break.


    They are flame, only obey the orders of the Song family.


    Before he came, the master of the family had ordered that master song''s words be like his coming!


    "No


    Flame captain slowly raised his hand, "flame all..."


    He had not finished, but there was a sudden agitation around him.


    The dragon soul troops came forward and blocked the way between them and Songluo God.


    Captain flame frowned.


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    "Dragon soul, what are you doing? Step back


    Li Haotian said in a deep voice.


    The burly man, code named dragon soul, did not move.


    The dragon soul troops he led also remained motionless.


    It''s like a barrier in front of the flame and the dragon spirit.


    "Dragon Spirit?"


    Dragon soul also don''t understand of looking at each other.


    Gong Zhengyu, who was ready to break through, didn''t expect this kind of change, and his eyes twinkled.


    Looking around, the burly man who once said his surname he spoke slowly.


    "The world only knows that I am the dragon soul. Even I have almost forgotten my real name."


    Then, as if to remind himself, and as if to introduce himself, he whispered.


    "My name is worthy."


    He is worthy of his name.


    But he Zeng really deserves it?


    His eyes turned to the south.


    No one can understand his eyes.


    "Miss Gong, dragon spirit and flame Leave it to me. "


    His tone was extremely calm.


    The dragon soul of the Li family.


    On this day.


    It looks like the Li family!


    Li Hao was completely gloomy.


    "Thank you."


    At this time, Gong Zhengyu couldn''t think about why the Dragon Spirit changed its string and changed its flag. He said thanks and planned to pull song Luoshen to change his direction. However, someone stopped them again.


    "I''ve heard for a long time that Chuan Shu Dao Ma Dan is a strange woman in the world. I''ll meet you tonight and dare to ask for advice."


    School!


    Vice president!


    And ten strong "teachers team"!


    "Ask your mother for advice!"


    With a loud roar, a big bald man with a body like a bear, like a wild animal, rushed to the vice principal.


    At the same time.


    The flame and dragon spirit are also out at the same time.


    The Dragon Spirit intercepts it.


    Weishui river.


    There are all kinds of wars!


    "Yan Di, it seems that this ancient oriental country is your hometown."


    The left envoy of the temple of the sun''s golden robe has put down his long bow.


    It is not the first time that he and Li futu have met.


    Even in Athens a few years ago, there was a fight between the two sides.


    Only that time, the Lord of hell who stepped on his first World War was wearing a mask.


    "It''s said that there is an old saying in this country, which is called returning to the roots of fallen leaves. I''m afraid it''s a kind of luck to be a place to bury bones in my hometown."


    "Mr. Zuo Shi, that''s not the meaning of falling leaves to return to their roots. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have enough knowledge. But if you don''t understand it, you have to pretend to understand it. That''s a bit embarrassing."


    Zuo Shi is laughing.


    Li futu is also laughing.


    In the battle of the gods in Athens, he forced the left envoy of the temple to join the list of gods. I''m afraid that the left envoy of the temple has always hated him.


    This time, it''s a narrow road.


    "No nonsense."


    Compared with the left emissary, the right emissary of the temple, which is also in the realm of the emperor, is obviously much more "old-fashioned", and there is not much expression on that face from the beginning to the end.


    "Emperor Yan, there are many evils in your underworld. In just a few years, the world has been disturbed. Tonight is the day you surrender to the law."His tone is not any waves, just like the judge in the court, trying the prisoner.


    "Fufa?"


    "Is your temple doing less dirty work than ours? I think if I wear a golden coat, I really feel that I can represent the light? "


    Li futu''s mouth is slightly tilted.


    "In the Dragon Kingdom, there are people who wear similar clothes to you. That''s a monk."


    At this point, his mood seems to have completely relaxed.


    But it''s obviously just a facade.


    As you can see, his hands are always tightly holding the magic knife, and his muscles and bones are in a tight state!


    In the face of the two emperors, it is not that the parties can never feel the huge pressure that is brewing like a storm.


    "No matter what you say, you will die tonight!"


    The right emissary gave a cold hum.


    At the same time, his body seems to be out of the speed of gravity, no see how he works, a golden light will rise, in mid air swept out a dazzling arc, cut the night!


    Li Fu raised his head and stepped back in an instant.


    "Boom!"


    Next second.


    The golden light has rushed to the place where Li futu stood before, with a violent atmosphere, falling like a meteorite!


    Stone splashing!


    Dust flies for it!


    The whole ground vibrated with it!


    The dust dissipated slowly.


    Just now, the right emissary of the temple, who was still tens of meters away, appeared there. There was still no joy, anger, sorrow and joy on his face, but the breath of his whole body was more and more intense.


    His feet, as if cracked in general, the earth appeared inch by inch frightening cracks!


    "Yandi, take out the strength of the Lord of hell. I want to see what''s outstanding about the youngest emperor in Shenbang!"


    Li futu frowned, not because of the other party''s shocking speed and power, but because of his words.


    The youngest emperor on the list?


    Isn''t Meng Po younger than him?


    But at this time, he had no time to think, a roaring wind had shot at him.


    Where it passes, the air is directly punctured, making a sharp explosion.


    His hair is near to flutter!


    Li futu''s knees are slightly bent, his eyes are deep, his hands hold the handle of the knife, and he cuts in front of his body!


    Dao Guang collides with Li Feng!


    Collision, surging out layers of waves, in the night, almost visible to the human eye!


    A sharp arrow was split in half, castrated, and fell to the ground five meters in front of Li futu.


    Air relay and appear golden phantom.


    When the left envoy appeared beside the right envoy, the shadow behind him had not dissipated.


    At the same time.


    If the four Cardinals floated on the ground and could not see how they moved, the distance between them and Li futu was rapidly narrowing.


    Sirius, Gu Hun, Chi ran and several ghost envoys came forward and stood beside Li futu.


    The two sides have a clear distinction and look at each other in a positive way!


    Li futu exhaled deeply.


    The most dangerous war in his life has been inevitable.


    The ghost King shakes the bishop.


    Emperor to Emperor!

 Chapter 738

    "The hell king?"


    Cardinal enko looks at the three.


    "If black and white are changeable, we may be a little interested, but you are not qualified!"


    "You temple, so much nonsense?"


    Sirius opened his eyes indifferently, with no sadness or joy.


    "Since you are so obstinate, I will send you and your leaders to huangquan road tonight."


    Four red robes are rising.


    Chiran, the lone soul of Sirius, didn''t step back to meet him.


    Of course, the strength is not as good as that, and even there is a gap in the number of people.


    So what?


    They were originally from hell.


    Death is the end result!


    When the fast body method is used, it looks like a ghost in the night. Sirius locks the target at enko, and his fist blows straight to enko''s forehead.


    At the same time, Gu Hun also chose an archbishop, and his claws crossed out of the arc of death, tearing at each other''s throat


    chi ran, the strongest of the three, stamped his right foot on the ground and shot at the sky with astonishing speed. With tight toes, he took a red robe''s throat. His angle and timing were very ingenious, as well as his fierce madness.


    The remaining nine ghost envoys, without fear, locked their Qi in the fourth cardinal and the four apostles!


    The ghost kings are stalling for Yan Di.


    And they are procrastinating for the ghost king!


    In knowing that the other side is stronger than his opponent several times, in knowing that there is likely to be no return, there is no hesitation and hesitation!


    All the people in the underworld are evil spirits regarded as heresy in the world.


    But in the hell, it is full of the love which is rare in the cold world!


    The power of the ghost king, as the Lord of the hell, is clear, and the power of the cardinal of the temple is clear to him.


    He knew very well that even in the case of one-on-one, the ghost king was not the opponent of the cardinal, so he wanted to try to kill a ghost king with lightning speed to relieve the pressure on Sirius, but how could the left and right envoys of the temple give him this opportunity?


    "Yandi, at this time, you''d better think more about yourself."


    Hiss When Li futu was observing the battle between Sirius and the bishop of the temple, a Golden Shadow floated in and seemed to pass by.


    Even if his attention hasn''t been taken back, Li futu''s keen sense of crisis makes him react quickly. He leans to the left side of the residual shadow!


    Bang!!


    The dull sound of impact suddenly broke out, and the Golden Shadow changed from emptiness to reality!


    Quietly close to the right so that there is no choice to avoid, on the contrary, to shoulder to shoulder hard under the blow.


    At the moment of being ejected, his hands quickly and unpredictably sent out three successive attacks, which seemed soft and powerless, but the angle of each attack was as tricky as a poisonous snake!


    "Jianjing", "Zhishi" on his back and "Xinshu" on his chest, his three blows went straight to the three dead points of the human body!


    Although the strong reaction force of the impact drove the right side back, Li futu''s will was suddenly a little dizzy, and even his body was out of control.


    How can the duel between the emperors be a little distracted?


    If it wasn''t for the emperor''s reaction, which was far more than ordinary people''s, and his body trembled between the lightning and flint, which made the position of the dead cave deviate, otherwise at the moment, Li futu would have been seriously injured at least!


    He didn''t even care about the steady and fierce rolling of Qi and blood. With the help of the impact force, he quickly withdrew five or six meters later.


    When he fixed his eyes, the left emissary arrived unexpectedly, and his right leg, like a steel whip, directly hit the place where he stood.


    Hard ground and human leg collision, where the two collide, it turned out that the ground appeared a depression!


    Li futu let out his breath and wriggled his shoulders and elbows to relieve the numbness caused by the three blows.


    At this time, he can no longer pay attention to the battle of Sirius and others.


    His eyes were fixed on the left envoy standing slowly in front of him and the right envoy who might attack again at any time near his right.


    Although dangerous and dangerous to avoid a joint attack, but in the face of the two emperors, passive, that is equal to death!


    Li futu''s eyes were cold and sharp. He locked the left emissary and moved silently. Five meters away, he blinked. The magic knife in his hand was like thunder. He took the left emissary''s neck straight!


    Because the whole body of the magic knife is dark, it seems that the moonlight is swallowed by it!


    If the Japanese Emperor''s body is the first, then it will be better!


    As the emperor of the temple who has been famous for a long time, he seems to have anticipated the other party''s plan when Li futu disappeared in the same place. He leaned back and raised his long bow to attack!


    Bang!!


    The blade collides with the bow!


    The huge shock force directly makes the left envoy slide backward, and the foot rubs against the ground, dragging out two long traces.But before leaning back, he raised his toes and kicked Li futu in the chest, which broke the possibility of Li futu''s pursuit.


    The left envoy steadied his figure, stood up slowly, looked down, and found a clear dent on his long bow.


    "Good Dao..."


    He raised his head and his eyes fell on the village in Li futu''s hands.


    He still has time to speak, but Li futu doesn''t even have a chance to breathe. Although the emperor''s kick is just to repel him, so that he can''t pursue him. His strength is not fierce, but it hits the human body. It''s still hard to feel, but the pain hasn''t eased yet, and the right envoy has drifted to it.


    The hands in the golden sleeve robe are like maggots of tarsals, sometimes sharp as Eagle''s claws, and sometimes fierce boxing. Between Xumi and Xumi, they can be turned into finger blades. The attack is unpredictable, but the goal is very clear. Every blow goes straight to the dead places of Li futu''s body.


    These people who claim to be bright.


    It''s a killing move!


    Li futu knew that the right emissary of the temple had reached the peak of his grasp of the human body structure. In such close combat, if he was accidentally hit by a dead hole, he would be doomed. After holding the knife to block the other party''s claw, his body suddenly vibrated, and his footwall was strong and stable. He held the knife in both hands and cut it in the air!


    Sharp blade straight into the opponent''s chest!


    The right emissary didn''t dodge. He reached out with both hands, shaking like waves, and slapping on Murakami''s Dark Blade!


    "Qiang..."


    It''s like a metal crash.


    Li futu''s wrist shocked, and Murakami almost got rid of it!


    When he clenched the handle again, the corner of his eye suddenly found another white light coming through the air!


    At this moment, he has not considered the so-called demeanor, between lightning and flint, a rolling on the spot.


    "Boom!"


    An arrow came to the West and smashed through the land. A stone burst out and flew across Li futu''s face, leaving a tiny blood line on his face.


    Li futu touched the wound on his face and looked at the quivering arrow that was three inches deep into the ground. He still didn''t stand up.


    A wild roar exploded in vain.


    "Go to hell!"


    Northwest, a figure fell to the ground, blood in the air.


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly solidified.


    Lonely soul.


    His hands, holding a torn arm, arm, covered with broken red robes.


    He is a silent ghost king who only knows the code name but not the real name.


    On the Bank of Weishui river.


    After doing my best.


    Died in silence.

 Chapter 739

    Hell.


    Since its establishment, there has been no lack of life and death, but this man who did not even know his nationality came to the Dragon kingdom because of him.


    Because of him, will appear in the Weishui river.


    It''s also because of him.


    Will die in another country!


    Looking at the body that was stabbed through the chest, Li futu''s eyes were gradually congested, and a violent breath began to surge around his body!


    "Yama, this is just the beginning."


    Before the voice fell, the right envoy came again.


    "Tonight, you''re all going to die!"


    When the right emissary clenched his fist and threatened to smash Li futu''s forehead, he found that Yan Di, who was standing here, was gone!


    When he looked up again, he found that a figure had slanted into the sky.


    A touch of dark light in the air to draw a sharp burst of arc!


    The air vibrates.


    The moonlight is swallowed up!!


    "You dare!"


    An arrow shot instantly, like a thunderbolt in the sky.


    But at this time, Li futu no longer evades.


    His Qi, firmly locked the broken arm of the cardinal.


    Waist suddenly power!


    Instant blood in the sky!!


    The cardinal, under the heavy pressure, seemed to be imprisoned. He didn''t even have a chance to react. He was cut in half!


    From the two sides of his face, you can even see the expression of panic.


    It is in sharp contrast to the lonely soul who died peacefully in the previous second.


    Perhaps this moment is enough to show that these high Archbishop of the temple are just mortals who will feel fear in the face of death.


    although he killed a cardinal in a flash, Li futu has no chance to kill the second one.


    The sharp arrow light behind us is approaching!


    Even, his vest can even feel the sharp point of the arrow.


    At this time, he could not even twist his lower body in the air.


    "Pooh Hoo!"


    As strong as the emperor, it is impossible to be invulnerable!


    Even though he twisted his body at the critical moment, his left shoulder was still pierced by this powerful arrow!


    Blood like mist!


    Under the huge penetrating power, Li futu fell from a height and landed on the edge of Weishui river.


    His body was soaked.


    It is hard to avoid the streaks of water being dyed red by the blood flowing from the blood hole in his shoulder.


    The left emissary, holding a long bow and still keeping the tendency of archery, looked at the white blood stained figure that fell on the riverside and slowly showed a touch of pleasure on his face.


    In the first World War in Athens, he became a stepping stone for others to be gods. Although he never showed his emotions, his resentment was always in his heart.


    Now, he has finally taken revenge with one stone.


    However, this is not enough!!


    Tonight, they came to the temple well prepared, and he and the right envoy went out at the same time, in order to kill the emperor of hell thoroughly!


    An arrow feather reappeared in his hand.


    Bow again like the full moon!


    "Here you are!"


    A blue figure came into the sky, and the sword light was like a meteor.


    "Sonorous!"


    It''s like a metal crash.


    The figure staggered back a few steps, then appeared.


    She couldn''t look at the falling arrow. Holding the quivering autumn water tightly, she turned around and walked quickly to the riverside to lift the man up.


    "Are you all right?"


    Qin family.


    Qin Yuyi!


    The left eye was surprised and then squinted.


    "Interesting."


    The scene that Li Fu was shot into the sky was not only seen by Qin Yuyi.


    "How about the emperor? What about Emperor Yan? You can''t be invincible, can you? "


    Li Haotian''s smile is bright, but it doesn''t show sunshine at all. On the contrary, it is creepy.


    He gradually drew back his eyes from the main battlefield.


    The impending mutiny of the dragon spirit made him unexpected. However, this little "accident" did not affect the overall situation.


    No matter how strong the dragon soul is, it can''t fight against the two forces of flame and dragon soul alone. At best, it''s just a little delay.


    In the chaos of the war, the Song family''s happiness seemed to be protecting Song Dynasty songs, and did not directly participate in the war.


    Li Haotian knows what these four old guys are thinking, but he doesn''t mind.


    Bai Qi has always been known as a murderer in the green forest of Sichuan and southwest China, but it is impossible to fight against his school. Zhu Yeqing can only give part of her attention to help.


    That means.Between him and the red wedding dress.


    It''s almost unimpeded.


    "God Luo, he is going to die soon. You have to save this for him Evil


    "Brother Haotian, anyway, the child is innocent. I know I owe you a lot, but you are also the eldest uncle of the child."


    Song Luoshen stepped back, holding his belly.


    "Uncle."


    "Ha ha, what a great uncle."


    The smile in Li Hao''s eyes gradually evolved into ferocity and madness.


    "All these years, I''ve devoted myself to you, but in the end, you gave me these two words."


    "Song Luo God, how cruel are you?"


    "Yes, you do owe me, so you can use the rest of your life to make up for it!"


    Li Haotian no longer endures, in this originally belongs to his wedding night night, to his original newlywed wife.


    Target, aim at the belly.


    Gong Zhengyu looked back, his eyes changed, and a gorgeous kick in the air kicked his opponent away, turning back in an instant.


    However, it was too late for her to move.


    The crazy Li Haotian, who has been tortured by jealousy, is very fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, he approaches song Luoshen and raises his knee. He doesn''t hesitate and is extremely cruel. He doesn''t seem to care that this is the woman he has been fond of for more than ten years and bumps into each other''s stomach.


    "I''m saving him from a miserable fate when he comes into this world..."


    In his eyes, the color of madness was shaking.


    There was a wild smile on his face.


    But the next moment, his smile suddenly solidified.


    Red sleeve floating, such as a soft jade warm hands patted on his knee.


    It seems soft and powerless, but in fact, it''s like Taishan!


    A sharp pain instantly spread from the knee to the cerebral cortex. Li Haotian''s eyes began to twitch involuntarily, and his right leg was directly patted down, and then his body lost its balance irresistibly.


    "Bang!"


    The leader of the young generation in Kyoto, the Li family, knelt down in front of the red wedding dress.


    "I''m sorry, brother Haotian."


    The voice is not lost.


    With a fragrant wind blowing on his face, Li Haotian flew out and fell on the ground. He didn''t get up for a long time.


    Gong Zhengyu steps back.


    Song Dynasty songs look stiff.


    The battlefield seems to have come to a standstill.


    All eyes are focused in the same direction.


    The wedding dress is still as red as blood.


    Who said women.


    Not as good as men?

 Chapter 740

    Miss song.


    He has always been famous for his intelligence and beauty.


    How ever did anyone know that she had martial arts skills?


    And two moves to repel Li Haotian?


    You know, Li family, but military background, is a majestic general!


    It has cultivated the dragon group for the country, and also has the soul and soul of the dragon.


    And Li Haotian is the eldest grandson of the Li family!


    Song Luoshen not only flew Li Haotian, but also shocked many people present.


    Including Song Dynasty songs.


    He subconsciously looked at the four old housekeepers around him, but he found that their faces were full of accidents.


    If Song Dynasty song is just shocked, just confused, just curious about who taught song Luoshen, then Li Jiada and Shao, who were killed in public, are about to be possessed now.


    At the wedding ceremony, his new wife was revealed to have been at odds with others before marriage.


    At this time, he was hit by his original new wife in public.


    This day, which he had been looking forward to for more than ten years, turned out to be a nightmare for him.


    He was still lying on the ground, holding the ground with both hands. Because of too much force, his fingertips were worn out and began to bleed.


    At this moment, this young and old Li family, under the heavy blow, has completely gone mad.


    He grabbed the ground with ten fingers and suddenly raised his head. He didn''t rush towards the wedding dress again. He didn''t want to think about where the other party''s skill came from. His eyes looked like a devil crawling out of hell. He turned and yelled: "this woman, she is pregnant with the child of Yan Di. The child will not die. Your temple, the future trouble will last forever!"


    Like a wounded beast, the voice is extremely shrill.


    Pierce the night sky!


    The right emissary, who was planning to approach the temple by the Weishui River, suddenly turned back.


    "You go to solve that woman, Yan Di and she give it to me."


    Zuo Shi stares at Yan Di by the river and the green clothes that block his arrow.


    Yandi left shoulder has been shot through by him, it is the end of the crossbow.


    As for the woman in green who suddenly appeared, although it was interesting, it didn''t affect the overall situation.


    The right emissary nodded, the golden light flickered, and his figure turned into illusion.


    Li futu also heard Li Haotian''s cry. His face suddenly changed. Regardless of the sharp pain in his left shoulder, he held a knife in his right hand, but he obviously didn''t have time to rescue.


    Zuo Shi''s left hand bows, and three arrow feathers have appeared on his right hand at the same time.


    Three arrows at once!


    Because of the friction caused by the extreme speed, it seems that there is fire in the air.


    Three sharp arrows roared like three fire dragons, sealing Li futu''s way.


    Sword awn and sword light interweave together, with it hard shake!


    "Boom!"


    The air fluctuates in an instant, turning up billows.


    In the loud explosion, the right emissary of the temple, who was away from the main battlefield, approached Songluo without a sound. His toes were as straight as a drill, and went straight to the woman''s belly.


    Their temple naturally disdains to attack mortals, but the descendants of Emperor Yan are absolutely not allowed to live in this world!


    "Bang!"


    His toes, instead of hitting the target, collided with a pair of palms.


    The right emissary was castrated with a slight meal.


    Gong Zhengyu, who was in front of song Luoshen, was smashed out. The blood overflowed from Tan''s mouth, making her mouth more colorful.


    "Master!"


    Bai Qi, who is struggling with the vice principal, shakes his eyes violently and reaches for it. But the huge impact makes him stagger like a hill.


    Sichuan Sabre Ma Dan, of course, is a legendary woman, but in the face of renhuang, a powerful opponent standing at the top of the world, it is obvious that she still can''t catch her.


    Although the right envoy''s attack was slightly blocked for a moment, it was not completely stopped. His toes still fell sharply to the belly covered by the red wedding dress.


    Gong Zhengyu''s self mutilation like block, or received the effect, at least, she let song Luoshen have time to respond.


    Perhaps only the emperor of the same realm can understand how shocking the power of the emperor is.


    But his own strength, song Luo God but again clear.


    She can beat back Li Haotian, but she is not arrogant enough to think that she is strong enough to shake the emperor.


    Without hesitation, she pointed on her toes and drifted away with lightness. The red wedding dress made this dangerous scene plain and beautiful.


    His toes fell to the ground, and the whole ground trembled.


    The right emissary of the temple did not stop. He raised his head and fixed his eyes on the wedding dress. With the help of the anti shock force, he rose up again!


    The golden light twinkles like illusion, and the disease of castration is like a thunderbolt across the sky!


    At this time, no one can stop in front of her.Song Luo, who had not yet landed, saw the golden robe of the sun that appeared in front of him in the twinkling of an eye, and his eyes shook violently.


    She didn''t expect that the speed of the emperor had reached such a frightening level!


    Maternal instinct, let her subconsciously bent up the body, all parts of the body, including the limbs, in order to protect their abdomen.


    "The mantis is pawning the cart!"


    The old-fashioned right emissary snorted coldly, without any emotion in his eyes, and his vigorous fist bombarded forward.


    There is a vacuum in the air where the fist goes.


    "Bang!"


    The wedding dress was like a kite with broken thread, falling backward, and a little bit of blood floated down from the air.


    "Luoshen!"


    Li futu''s eyes trembled violently, but the arrow light came towards him like maggots.


    "Yan Di, your opponent is me."


    The spirit of Gong Lu, the soul of Li Hao, the soul of Bai Long, the soul of Song Dynasty All the people in the Western battlefield subconsciously raised their heads and looked at the falling red clothes.


    In the woods, a figure flickers and moves like a fierce wind. When the red wedding dress is about to fall to the ground, he catches it steadily.


    The most beautiful woman in Kyoto, who is so gorgeous in her wedding dress, is as pale as snow now. She holds her belly tightly in her hands. The bleeding water is still spilling from the corner of her mouth. You can see clearly that her eyes are full of pain.


    Even though her forehead was covered with cold sweat, she still didn''t give out any cry of pain. She even lay in the arms of the visitors and squeezed out a weak smile, mixed with scarlet blood, which was so sad and beautiful.


    "Master..."


    Her natural voice, because of the pain, is shaking.


    The grey browed old man looked at the girl in his arms and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Sorry, master is late."


    Songluo held his arm tightly, even shaking her head, she couldn''t do it.


    She is just a difficult and trembling way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, help him... "


    The old man raised his head.


    At this time, he was not weaker than the right emissary of the temple.


    The little old man stood there like a towering mountain that could not be moved.


    "You are the emperor, but you kill the innocent. This is the so-called light in your temple?"


    The right emissary looked at him from a distance, with a rare dignified look in his eyes.


    He Jiuzhou.


    The guardian of this ancient oriental country.


    It''s also the fourth emperor who came here tonight!

 Chapter 741

    Seeing that the old man appeared to catch song Luoshen, Li futu was relieved.


    But his face was still grim.


    No one knows the power of the emperor better than him.


    After being shot by the left emissary, the wound on his left shoulder is still gushing blood. The loss of blood has begun to make him feel dizzy, and he is still so. How serious is the injury of song Luoshen, who suffered the right emissary''s blow?


    But at the moment, he can only worry about pressure in the heart.


    "Go and help them."


    He turned his head.


    The lonely soul is dead.


    Although he killed a cardinal, but after all, the other side still has the advantage in the number of people, and the ghost envoy has begun to appear casualties.


    Because he Jiuzhou appeared to attract the attention of left envoys, Li futu also quickly observed the battlefield of Sirius.


    It can be clearly seen that Sirius and Chi ran have been injured all over. Although they are still fighting bravely and bravely, if they go on like this, they may follow the lonely soul.


    "And you?"


    Qin Yuyi looked at his left shoulder anxiously.


    The blood hole above is creepy.


    If ordinary people had suffered such injuries, they would have fallen to the ground.


    Li futu also looked at his bloody left shoulder and grinned, "it''s OK. Don''t forget, I''m the emperor of hell."


    Qin Yuyi took a deep look at him.


    "Be careful yourself."


    She also saw that Sirius and others were in danger.


    Li futu nodded and waited for Qin Yuyi to throw himself into the battle field of Sirius before he breathed out a deep breath.


    Only he knew that his left arm was completely paralyzed.


    With a knife in his right hand, he looked at the old man who was born in the sky.


    He didn''t see each other, but when he was in the imperial study last night, he noticed that someone was watching him secretly.


    In this ancient country with a long history, it is not surprising that such a guardian as the emperor was born.


    Although one arm has been abandoned, the situation at this time is undoubtedly much better than before.


    "Mr. Zuo, I''m sorry to disappoint you again this time."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Although the appearance of the dragon emperor made Zuo Shi frown slightly, his expression didn''t change much.


    "Yandi, you have lost your arm and your fighting power has been greatly reduced. Even if the emperor of the Orient is on your side, you will be doomed tonight."


    If the other party showed up earlier, I''m afraid that the ambush they had been preparing for a long time would fall short. But now, it''s too late!!


    The left emissary, holding the bow, did not shoot from a long distance. Instead, he sprang up and rushed to Li futu like a shell.


    Kill him while he''s sick!


    In the long-distance attack, Yandi may be able to dodge, but in the close combat, Yandi, who has lost his arm, has not much space to dodge!


    "Gong wench, please take Luo Shen away."


    He Jiuzhou looks to Gong Zhengyu.


    Maybe it was in his capacity that he was qualified to call the empress of Sichuan as a girl.


    Song Luo God wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and came this way.


    Her steps were not fast, but no one stopped her.


    After the old man appeared, the dragon soul and flame stopped fighting each other.


    After saying that, because of the pain, song Luo God had fainted at this time.


    Gong Zhengyu took it from the old man''s arms.


    "Please."


    The old man said again, and then fixed his eyes on the right emissary of the temple.


    The right envoy didn''t pursue any more.


    He knows the damage of that blow.


    Enough to strangle all future troubles in the cradle!


    "Our temple has never been hostile to your country. This battle is just for killing the emperor of hell and bringing peace to the world. Why do you mind your own business?"


    "Mind your own business?"


    He Jiuzhou said calmly, "your envoy is the only disciple of me. If I just sit back and don''t care, how can I live in this world?"


    Although he appeared in the battlefield, his motivation can only be limited to the individual.


    The right envoy recognized his implication and his eyes were fixed.


    "Offended."


    In the twinkling of golden light, the right power is like thunder. In a flash, it comes to the ground. At the moment when the toe of the foot is strong, the ground vibrates. The sudden change of speed has an amazing impact. It turns the palm into a blade, like the scythe of death, and takes the Dragon Emperor in front with a breathtaking momentum!


    Although he and the other party have no injustice or hatred.


    But the confrontation between the emperor, there has always been no room to stay!


    What''s more, just now the other side has made it clear that his participation in the war was due to personal reasons, which has dispelled his worries!


    Hoo!!


    The sharp wind from the blade swept over his shoulder, and he Jiuzhou''s white hair floated up in an instant. At the critical moment, a thin arm appeared in the chopping track of Li Zhang."Qiang..."


    The arm, which looked like rotten wood, did not respond to the sound and broke. The sound of bone collision, like metal strike, suddenly exploded.


    Both sides retreat at the same time!


    "Li Haotian, you have trampled on the rules tonight. If you don''t realize it, I will kill you here even if I don''t want this face."


    He Jiuzhou retreated five meters away, but his eyes were fixed on Li Haotian.


    Although his tone is still calm, it is full of shaking power.


    The Li family has now risen from the ground.


    After he Jiuzhou arrived at the scene, even song Chaoge did not dare to act rashly again, but he stared at Gong Zhengyu''s back and didn''t seem to give up.


    He is trying to take people to catch up, but he Kyushu''s words pierced the air into his ears.


    It''s like being on top of everything!


    The craziness in his eyes faded slightly.


    In the realm of the emperor, what you say and what you do!


    The other party is not joking with him.


    If the other party really ignores the rules, what is his status as Li''s parent and grandson in front of the emperor?


    Another battlefield.


    The left emissary''s intention of killing is sharp, and he gives up the distance to seek the near. It''s like thunder falling on the edge of the Wei River. His body turns over, and his long bow dances. The frightening storm stirred up makes the Wei River ripple!


    Li futu holds the sword alone. Although he has already abandoned his arm, his momentum is not dispirited. His eyes are full of fighting spirit, and the magic sword is stopping him!


    "Yan Di, it''s really admirable that you have come to this day, but your pace can only stop tonight!"


    The left emissary hummed coldly, and the attack suddenly soared. The long bow in his hand now turned into a melee weapon. It turned quickly, and the sharp momentum seemed to tear the air.


    And the angle is very tricky, straight to Li futu''s abandoned left arm.


    Mean?


    No.


    This kind of life and death war, put the other side''s weakness blind, that is stupid!


    On the edge of the Weihe River, people are flying.


    The white clothes and the golden robes twinkle together like illusions.


    In a short period of time, there are dozens of attacks!


    Crisp and sharp metal collision sound resounded, and also accompanied by bursts of dazzling light!


    But the injury of his left arm still had a great impact on Li futu. After dozens of collisions, it was inevitable that the left envoy would find a flaw.


    "Bang!"


    The wound on his left arm worsened again, blood gushed, and Li futu flew out as if hit by a train.


    The left envoy wiped the splashed blood on his face and was about to take advantage of the victory to pursue him. However, he found that Emperor Yan, who was already at the end of his life, had risen from the ground and dived towards him.


    "Go to hell."


    The left envoy took a step back with his right leg and pulled his long bow to the maximum. An arrow feather shot out at Yan Di Biao in mid air!


    "Poof!"


    The penetrating sound doesn''t make an unexpected sound.


    The sharp arrow pierced his chest, but there was no pain in Li futu''s eyes. On the contrary, he showed a strange light!


    At the moment when he was brought down by the great penetrating power, the magic knife broke away and went straight to the left envoy. In the air, it seemed that all the ghosts who died under the knife were howling!


    "No!"


    At the moment when he saw Li futu''s eyes, Zuo Shi was on the alert. But he didn''t expect that Li futu would be crazy enough to fight with him. When he reacted, there was no chance to dodge when his pupils contracted.


    "Shua!"


    At the same time that Li futu was shot down, the magic knife went straight into his right chest!


    "Wow


    If Zuo Shi was struck by lightning, he would stagger back four or five steps, spit out a mouthful of blood, tilt his body at an angle with the ground, as if he had been nailed to the ground by a knife!


    Li futu''s scene is no better. His whole body is stained red with blood, and the arrow feather is still inserted in his right chest. The blood trickles down, and he looks like a bloody man.


    The real loser is both!

 Chapter 742

    A few years ago, a battle of gods broke out in Athens.


    Shake the world.


    At that time, there were as many as five emperors gathered in the capital of Greece, not even the emperor of hell, who was on the list of gods after the war.


    But now, several years later, in Kyoto of the Dragon Kingdom and on the Bank of the Weishui River, four more emperors came at the same time, and the war situation was more tragic than that in Athens!


    Because in that war, all parties gathered in Athens not for the purpose of hatred, so they would not leave no room for action.


    But tonight is different.


    The sword broke through the chest, and the tip of it was more than three inches. The sun gold robe on the left envoy''s body was pierced with his body.


    The blood on the gold robe is so bright and dazzling!


    It is also to show the world that the supreme emperor is not invincible!


    "My lord Zuo Shi!"


    The cardinal enko had never seen Zuo Shi suffer such a great injury before. He was shocked for a moment. His heart swayed and his sword came fiercely with the cold wind. If he hadn''t stepped back subconsciously, he would have been dead on the spot!


    "You


    Enko looked down at the red robe that had been cut on his chest, then looked up at the woman in green in front of him. His eyes were burning and angry, but he was helpless for a moment.


    After this woman joined the battlefield, it caused them great trouble. The powerful sword made them a deadly threat. They didn''t dare to take it lightly at any time. They had to be careful to guard against it, so that they couldn''t attack the two ghost kings for a long time.


    If they could break through the barrier early and join hands with the left envoy, the situation would never come to such a stage!


    "Yama, I''m sorry, if you''re more accurate, tonight, maybe..."


    The left envoy held the handle of the knife in front of his chest and pulled the knife out of his body inch by inch.


    Drops of blood flow from the blade.


    That kind of pain, even if not personally, just looking at it, can''t help but numb the scalp, but Zuo Shi''s face, it seems that there is no pain.


    But it can be detected that his voice, also began to become hoarse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe it''s a big turn for you tonight. "


    Although he was angry, Zuo Shi could not help feeling a trace of happiness in his heart at the moment.


    If the knife deviated a little further and penetrated his heart, I''m afraid he would be buried in a foreign land.


    But.


    Fate is on his side this time.


    His right chest was pierced, which made half of his body paralyzed. However, he knew that the state of Yan Di was worse than that of him.


    The magic knife was drawn from the body, and a stream of blood arrow was shot.


    Although the emperor''s strong willpower is amazing, so great pain, even without a word, but Zuo Shi''s face still inevitably began to pale.


    At the moment when he pulled out the knife, his body shook uncontrollably. Then he put the knife on the ground, holding the handle of the knife, so as to stabilize his body, but he still looked a little bent.


    He turned to another main battlefield.


    Under the emperor, there are ants.


    As long as the right emissary can free his hand, he can solve the battle in an instant. But at this time, the emperor of the Dragon Kingdom, who killed halfway, has already entangled him tightly.


    Depending on the situation, it''s hard to tell the difference at the moment.


    And several cardinals, too, were held back.


    The situation at this time was obviously not in their original expectation.


    In order to kill Yan Di, they sent out such a grand lineup, even he and the right envoy. If Yan Di ran away this time, their temple would be the laughing stock of the whole world.


    We can''t lose this battle!


    Never!


    The left emissary breathed heavily and stood upright slowly with the handle of the knife.


    Half of the body is dead.


    But he still has legs!


    The left emissary, who had been severely injured, stepped on the ground, gritted his teeth and suppressed the pain like a raging wave. Regardless of the crack of the wound, his whole body showed an extremely arrogant arc.


    "Shua!"


    One shot startles the goose!


    It''s like piercing the night sky.


    After making the last effort to shoot an arrow, Zuo Shi vomited out thick blood again, and his face became pale again, almost like paper.


    He faltered for a long time before he was able to stabilize himself.


    The scene is incomparably heroic.


    With the sound of the wind, the arrow went straight to Li futu''s heart. It was as fast as lightning!


    At this time, Yan Di, like Zuo Shi, almost ran out of oil and light. He could not make effective resistance to this thunderbolt.


    He Jiuzhou if feel, turn, eyes can''t help a change!But he couldn''t rescue at this time, so the right envoy rushed to him again, his legs crossed to his neck like tongs.


    He certainly blocked the right envoy, but it doesn''t mean that the right envoy stopped him.


    At a critical moment, even at a critical moment of life and death, Li futu still raised his hands.


    But his left shoulder and right chest were shot through, and his arms were so weak at the moment.


    Everyone knows that he can''t resist the arrow that has broken through the air!


    This moment.


    The East China Sea thousands of miles from Kyoto.


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Shen yini, the national goddess, was sitting in her home when her water cup suddenly fell to the ground. It collided with the marble floor and split in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Mu yudie is also here. When she comes to Shen yini, she is surprised to hear the noise. She subconsciously looks at the broken porcelain pieces on the ground and then frowns.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you OK, Ginny


    She looked up.


    Why can''t you hold a cup?


    Shen yini stared at the broken teacup on the ground.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly felt a palpitation, as if her heart suddenly empty.


    She didn''t respond to Mu yudie. Dai Mei gradually frowned. Her eyes were a little lost. She raised her hand and touched her chest. Subconsciously, she held the dragon and Phoenix Pendant tightly in her hand.


    On the vast ocean.


    Mohai Delta.


    The air routes and sea routes of all countries will change their directions. They would rather go around for hundreds of kilometers than pass here.


    Since ancient times, countless ships and planes have been wrecked here, and some of them can''t even find traces, leaving unsolved mysteries for the world to guess.


    According to scientists, there seems to be a strange magnetic field in the Muhai Delta, which is totally different from the geomagnetic field.


    So long ago, it was listed as one of the forbidden areas in the world.


    Even the emperor, dare not set foot in!


    Therefore, some people call it "the place where the gods forget" with a slight sneer at those high figures.


    In the heart of this mysterious delta that no one dares to visit.


    Inside an undersea palace.


    A purple haired woman sitting on the altar suddenly opened her purple eyes!

 Chapter 743

    An arrow goes through the air.


    His fierce momentum almost tore the barrier between time and space, and with a thick breath of death, almost immediately appeared in front of Li futu.


    The roaring wind was as cold and cold as from the nether world, which made Li futu''s hair flutter.


    "Yama, it''s over!"


    Even if the blood of the corner of the mouth can''t stop flowing, but the left envoy''s face is full of pleasure!


    The pain of the body seems to disappear in this instant!


    He''s staring at the front of his eyes.


    This temple envoy, who has been a God for a long time, has been waiting to see the scene that Emperor Yan was shot by him!


    Although he Jiuzhou was stopped by the right emissary, the remaining light in the corner of his eye was still paying attention to the other battlefield.


    Seeing the deadly arrow that had been avoided, a wisp of complexity appeared in his eyes.


    It''s almost a miracle that the young man has been attacked by the two emperors. He has been able to hold on to the present, and he will be severely injured by the left envoy.


    After all, this young man is only in his twenties.


    Tonight.


    Is someone really going to fall?


    "Hell


    Chi ran, who has always been like a dead water and a walking corpse, now shows a clear fluctuation on his face.


    Perhaps only at this moment can it be shown that they are not really emotionless.


    He was already in rags, covered with blood, and his skin was torn in many places, but he never stepped back from the beginning to the end!


    Qin Yuyi forced Enke back with a sword and suddenly turned back.


    She wanted to help, but it was obviously too late.


    In those quiet eyes, which have been infatuated with swords for more than ten years and have never been shaken by foreign affairs, a ray of obvious sadness emerges.


    The man who took her to visit the underworld and said with a smile that the Mona Lisa was a fake at the Louvre


    really Are you going to fall down here?


    All the fighting, in this moment, all came to a standstill.


    All eyes are in the same direction.


    No matter what the camp is, their thoughts are very consistent at this time.


    This young man, who is only in his twenties, but almost attracts the temple to pour out, is doomed!


    But at this time.


    A bright light, flying rapidly from the south!


    "Bang!"


    Under the fierce collision, the sharp arrow which was less than an inch away from Li futu''s heart was split in two!


    Including Zuo Shi, everyone''s expression suddenly solidified.


    After splitting the sharp arrow, the small machete with peculiar shape still kept rotating and whirled towards the rear.


    The left side turned its head subconsciously.


    As far as I could see, a figure came from the south. The revolving machete fell back into her hands again.


    Where she passed, cherry blossoms spread all over her body, just like bathing in the rain of flowers. After her figure dissipated, cherry blossoms also disappeared.


    She is very fast, and has appeared beside Li futu.


    This is a woman in a black tights, plump and graceful, her face covered by a pink scarf.


    At this time, the whole audience focused on her.


    Because of the sharp pain and slightly bent left eyes slightly narrowed.


    "Cherry Blossom blade, Yin Yang technique..."


    At the moment when the woman appeared, the right emissary didn''t continue to fight with he Jiuzhou. His body was twinkling. He immediately appeared beside the left emissary, staring at the front, with a wisp in his eyes be vigilant?


    He Kyushu didn''t stop him.


    "What do you have to do with this war?"


    The voice of the right speaker is cold and hard, and seems to know who the woman who can''t see clearly is.


    "I owe him one."


    The woman is concise, holding the cherry blossom blade, facing the emperor of the world, but the voice is not any uneasy and uneasy, showing a kind of calm and calm which is inconceivable to outsiders.


    This time, their temple was so active, just for the sake of killing the emperor of hell. They thought it was safe, but unexpected changes happened one by one.


    Right make eyes twinkle, staring at the woman wearing a scarf, but for a long time did not hand.


    At this time, both Yan Di and Zuo Shi were seriously injured and almost lost their fighting ability.


    If he did, the emperor of the Dragon kingdom would not keep silent.


    The arrival of this woman undoubtedly broke the balance of the war.


    Even, if the other side intervenes in this war, their temple will become passive in an instant!


    "The gratitude and resentment between the temple and the underground has nothing to do with me. I came here just to repay him a favor."


    The right envoy didn''t move.


    The woman holding the cherry blade didn''t move either.


    Her remarks are obviously a statement of her position.Li futu''s injury at this time was too serious. He lost blood too much. His face was as pale as Zuo Shi''s. His will was inevitably faint. Although he still stood there with amazing perseverance, he was almost tottering.


    This kind of state, obviously cannot continue to stay here for a long time.


    The woman saw the severity of his injury and grabbed him by the arm.


    "Go


    Although she is a woman, her arm strength is amazing. Holding a person does not affect her speed at all.


    The beautiful cherry blossom rain appears again on the Bank of Weishui river.


    "Holy emissary!"


    Li Haotian''s face changed and he roared hard to restrain.


    He abandoned such a big idea, and even ignored the face of the man at the top of the mountain. He set up this inevitable situation in the temple beside the Weishui River, and vowed to put Li futu to death. But who knows that this result will appear in the end?


    If Li futu doesn''t die today, he will never have peace in the future!


    The right emissary of the temple supported the left emissary, as if he had not heard Li Haotian''s roar and ignored it.


    Li''s parents and grandsons are proud of their status in this country, but in the eyes of these emperors, what''s the difference like humble dust?


    He was staring at the cherry blossoms far away, his eyes flickering.


    Li Haotian could not accept such a result.


    Their temple, too, is unacceptable.


    But what if you don''t accept it?


    He watched the two figures until they disappeared, and the right envoys of the temple stood in the same place, never making a move.


    "Perhaps this time, Yan Di really should not die."


    He let out a long breath.


    Around him, Zuo Shi, who was also at the end of his life, held his hands tightly. Even though he was full of reluctance, he didn''t say a word. He just watched helplessly as Yan Di, who was forced to die, was taken away from his eyes.


    Cherry blade.


    Yin Yang technique.


    Although the woman did not show her face, these two characteristics are enough to show her identity.


    Under the emperor.


    All ants.


    This is a popular proverb in the world.


    But the woman who publicly rescued people in front of the temple''s left and right envoys and the two emperors of the world was not on the list of gods.


    She is in the top ten.


    It''s overwhelming.


    Take the first place in the sky!


    This place.


    Some people call it Half step emperor!

 Chapter 744

    The world is full of wind and cloud. Gather Weishui for one person tonight.


    But at this time that person has been rescued, continue to fight, also lost the meaning.


    Everyone''s starting to pull together and go to their places.


    Weishui river.


    It''s bloody all over the place.


    Li Haotian''s face was as gloomy as water, his hands were tightly clenched, and his worn fingertips were still dripping blood.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the thick blood smell in the air. His body has been shaking slightly.


    But at this time, no one has paid more attention to him.


    "Excuse me."


    The right emissary of the temple supported the seriously injured left emissary, jumped up and landed on a light boat beside the Wei River, followed by the three bishops.


    He Kyushu didn''t stop it.


    He went to the place where he had just stood and watched a few leaves of the boat go away. Then he looked around at the scene of the mess on the ground. Then he bowed his head and slowly pulled up the magic knife.


    The war has come to an end, but the face of the Dragon Emperor is not relaxed.


    Holding the magic knife, he looked to the Bank of Weishui river.


    A few leaves of light boats have gone away, and the Weishui river has slowly returned to calm.


    But he seems to have seen more waves brewing in silence.


    "Thank you."


    Sirius said thanks to the woman in green who had met in the Warring States period. Regardless of the scars, he went to a corpse with Chi ran.


    It''s a lonely soul who died in a silent battle on the Bank of Weishui river.


    As you can see, his chest was bombarded with a terrifying depression.


    His hand, holding the torn arm.


    There was still no expression on his face.


    It''s like.


    Died in peace.


    Many parts of the body have been bloody Sirius and lonely spirit look numb, it seems that there is not much sadness, slowly squatted down.


    Qin Yuyi looked at it, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    "I''m sorry to let you go first."


    The voice of Sirius is not magnificent, even slight.


    He stretched out his hand to bring the broken arm, but even if he died, the lonely soul''s hand was still clinging to the stump torn from a bishop.


    Chi ran stretched out his hand and opened the finger of the lonely soul to the board.


    "You stay here, I''ll go back."


    Sirius threw the broken arm aside.


    Chi ran nodded silently.


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes contracted and his mouth opened, but there was no sound.


    Of course she knew where Sirius meant to go.


    That place.


    She has been there.


    She also knew what kind of shock it would cause if Sirius went back, but she had no reason to stop it.


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazon basin.


    The equatorial line.


    Under a primeval jungle.


    Sirius, covered in bandages, jumped from the helicopter.


    Cui pan stood there quietly, looking at his scarred appearance. It seemed that he was not surprised. His eyes were dead.


    As Sirius spoke, he raised his hand.


    "Come with me."


    They walk into the tower of Shura.


    Go straight to the top!


    When the palace gate opens.


    Rao is Sirius. His eyes suddenly contract.


    Inside the main hall.


    Four judges.


    Black and white are changeable.


    A bull''s head and a horse''s face.


    And the remaining nine ghost kings.


    Come together!


    At this time, the Palace door was opened, and all the eyes were gathered towards him.


    Sirius''s steps stagnated for a moment. Under the gaze of all sides, he walked into the hall calmly.


    At a distance of more than ten meters, he faced the bronze seat, knelt down on one knee and dropped his head.


    "On the night of March 16, the temple was set up by the Weishui river of the Dragon kingdom. The left and right envoys of the temple appeared together, including four Cardinals."


    "Lonely soul, dead in battle."


    "Nine ghost envoys, dead in battle."


    "Yan Di Seriously injured, life or death unknown. "


    After the voice of Sirius falls.


    There was no sound in the room.


    The palace, which is located at the top of the earth, is a bit quiet now.


    Everyone''s eyes gradually moved away from Sirius kneeling on the ground and looked up to the front of the palace.


    That originally belongs to the seat of Yan Di, at this time, sitting a woman.


    However, none of the high-level figures in the prefecture raised doubts.


    They stand with their hands down and wait in silence.


    "Temple, dragon Kingdom..."


    A low voice rang out.The woman sitting on the highest seat of the earth stood up slowly.


    Facing all the core high-level of the underground, she said slowly in an extremely calm tone.


    "Give me an order, to the Dragon Kingdom Issue the order to punish. "


    Four judges.


    Black and white are changeable.


    Ox head and horse face.


    Nine ghost kings.


    Bow your heads together.


    "No!"


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon kingdom.


    General Hutong.


    Li''s courtyard.


    In Li Kaijiang''s study.


    Li Kaijiang, who created the brilliance of the Li family, stood in front of the window with a man.


    "Mr. Li, Haotian really crossed the line this time."


    The figure who once appeared in Song Li''s wedding together with Li futu sighed softly.


    The most serious consequences of the Weishui war did not appear because he sent Mr. He. However, this does not mean that the situation can be optimistic.


    That night before he left for Weishui, he reminded him to be ready.


    Although the Weishui war ended, everyone knows that the impact of the war can not be eliminated.


    For ordinary people, he has long been seriously accountable.


    "I will ban Haotian for three years."


    Li Kaijiang, with his hands on his back, spoke quietly.


    He understood that the Weishui war was caused by his eldest grandson, and he had to account for it.


    The other party has been able to visit in person, which has given them enough face.


    In fact, since Li Haotian came back from the Weishui river that night, he has ordered him to be placed under house arrest.


    Steal the talisman and mobilize the soul and soul of the dragon. If it''s done by one person, I''m afraid it''s already executed.


    The figure standing side by side with the old master of the Li family frowned slightly. Obviously, he was not too satisfied with the result. However, after looking at the old face, his lips moved and he didn''t say anything.


    He turned to look out of the window and sighed, "Mr. Li, do you regret it?"


    Although Li Kaijiang''s face has been engraved with the traces of years, his face is still full of steel like perseverance, and his waist is always straight as javelin.


    "At this time, what''s the use of regret."


    Quiet down in the study.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    A guard came in with a token.


    "Master, someone has just sent this."


    This is a token carved from the best mahogany. It has a complex grain and a faint fragrance. The scarlet character "Zhu" on it makes Li Kaijiang''s face change.


    Li Kaijiang''s eyes also shook violently, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    The old man, who has been like steel all his life, seems to have bent down a lot at the moment.


    At this point.


    It''s already boiling in the world!


    After a few years.


    The underground government issued the highest order to kill again!


    The first five times, each time set off a bloodbath all over the sky.


    And this is the sixth word order.


    Settle down in Kyoto City!

 Chapter 745

    "Dad, please spare Haotian this time. Haotian made such a mistake because he was hit too hard at the wedding. He lost his mind on impulse."


    The study door opens.


    See Li''s mother, Li Haotian''s mother Xue Feng kneeling in front of the study.


    She no longer cares about manners, hands on the ground, head deep down.


    The man at the top of the temple sighed deeply, but said nothing.


    "Mr. Li, I''ll go first."


    Li Kaijiang nodded slowly.


    After the other party left under the protection of the imperial guards, Li Kaijiang looked at the woman kneeling in front of him.


    "Feng''er, get up."


    "Dad, please, Haotian is just obsessed this time. I promise, there will be no next time."


    Xue Feng still did not stand up.


    A person has done a great mistake, even if the whole world denounces it, but there is one person who won''t, that is his mother.


    Li Kaijiang stood there, looking at the daughter-in-law who had lived in the Li family since childhood.


    At that time, Xue Feng''s father died in the battlefield in order to save him. Later, Xue Feng''s mother missed her husband so much that she soon died of depression.


    It was he who personally led the child into the house. It seems that it has been more than 40 years in the blink of an eye.


    "Get up, feng''er. I''ll see Haotian."


    Li Kaijiang turned and walked to the south.


    Xue Fengxi did not win and raised his head.


    "Thank you dad, thank you Dad..."


    In front of Li''s parents'' sun courtyard, there were two guards guarding Li Kaijiang. When they saw Li Kaijiang coming, they both saluted Zhuang Su.


    Li Kaijiang walked into the courtyard without expression, stopped for a moment in front of the door, and immediately pushed the door open.


    Li Haotian, who is under house arrest here, is no longer as handsome as he used to be. He sits on the bed like a walking corpse without soul.


    Even if Li Kaijiang approached, his eyes did not turn.


    Li Kaijiang stood in front of the bed and looked at him quietly.


    After a long time, it seemed that the Li family found that there were more people in the room. They turned their eyes, grinned and called "grandfather."


    After he came back from the Weishui River, he was directly imprisoned. This is the first time he and his grandfather have met in recent days.


    "Come with me."


    Li Kaijiang''s words were very few. After a few words, he went out again.


    Li Haotian got up. Because he kept a posture for too long, his movements were stiff and slow.


    Came to the door, head-on dazzling light, let him see the sun again, subconsciously squinted.


    The fresh air seemed to make him recover gradually. The Li family regained a little look in his eyes. He took a deep breath, clenched his hands and kept up with the figure in front of him.


    They came to a ancestral hall.


    In the ancestral hall, there is a wooden stele, but the difference is that there is no writing on the wooden stele, it is a wordless stele.


    Li Haotian took the initiative to kneel down in front of the monument.


    "Do you still know the meaning of our Li family''s offering this wordless monument?"


    Li Haotian bowed his head and said in a low voice.


    "There are countless heroes and spirits in the world, not everyone has a name in the future. Although the memorial tablet has no words, love and righteousness are in the heart. But anyone who wants to sacrifice in the heart, or a teacher, or an ancestor, or an old friend, or every dead soul under the flag of the Dragon army, can worship before the memorial tablet, so as to calm down, worry and remember the long feelings."


    "Good."


    Li Kaijiang faces a stele without words.


    "Our country can have today, depends on a heroic pay, our Li family''s honor, is also innumerable people cast with their lives, many of them, even did not leave their names, Haotian, born in the Li family, is an honor, but also a misfortune, because every Li family, shoulder, carry countless souls."


    "Our Li family can stand up in the capital city just because I am alive. The glory we enjoy is all left by these dead souls. Although they can no longer speak, they are looking at us all the time."


    Li Haotian was biting his teeth and his eyes were red.


    He knew that among the dead, there was his own grandfather.


    Li Kaijiang was calm from beginning to end.


    He turned.


    "Haotian, are you afraid of death?"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s rare to accompany my sister to go shopping. Why are you absent-minded? Is that why I''m not happy?


    On the streets of Kyoto, two women are wearing sunglasses. Although they cover their appearance, their clothes and temperament give people a feeling of being unattainable.


    "Sister, what do you say? I don''t like it."


    "Why didn''t you hear what I asked you just now? What were you thinking?"


    Huang Rui strategy chief engineer Cai Hongli raised his sunglasses, took the hand of the woman beside him, hesitated and said."Sister, since the wedding, he seems to have disappeared, and the phone can''t get through. Do you think he will be What''s the matter? "


    If she can call her sister, the woman wearing dark pencil pants and amber casual shirt is naturally Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui.


    "You mean Li futu?"


    Mu Qingyu''s eyes twinkled, silent and whispered.


    "It destroyed the marriage between the song and Li families and greatly damaged the reputation of song and Li''s heirs in front of the whole world. It would be strange if nothing happened to him."


    Cai Hongli was stunned and then wrinkled up her carefully decorated eyebrows.


    "Sister, why are you so mean? He has nothing to do with you. Is it necessary for you to curse him like this? "


    Mu Qingyu was also stunned, and then couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Didn''t you ask me? I''ve made mistakes in expressing my ideas. OK, I''m not talking, am I? "


    "Sister, do you know something?"


    Cai Hongli stares at her.


    Her elder sister''s magic power is vast. She has known for a long time. Before the wedding, she said that even if Li futu didn''t go to the wedding, it couldn''t be held. Finally, unexpectedly, Miss Pei stood up.


    "He''s your sweetheart, not mine. I don''t care what he does."


    Mu Qingyu shook his head.


    "Sister, if you know anything, can you tell me? I''m really worried about him


    Mu Qingyu sighed in secret,


    the battle of the Weishui river has become a taboo topic. Under the pressure of the highest level, almost no one dares to mention it to the outside world. Except for a few families that took part in the war that night, no one knows that a fierce battle happened in this city a few days ago. Even she feels like an arabian night until now.


    The man in his twenties.


    It''s the Lord of hell?


    Who is the emperor?


    "Red carp..."


    She just opened her mouth.


    There was a huge commotion in front of the street.


    As if time stopped, people surging on the street, whether it is vehicles or pedestrians are coincidentally static.


    Mu Qingyu and Cai Hongli also subconsciously looked up.


    In an instant, a huge dark coffin suddenly intruded into their sight.


    The whole street was numb.


    Under the scorching sun.


    Someone''s carrying a coffin into the city!

 Chapter 746

    The eye-catching dark coffin was put in the center of the Chang''an gate in public!


    And it''s facing the palace city.


    The central sea is silent.


    The big families are silent.


    The eyes of the people in Kyoto are attracted by this coffin, and people in Kyoto are talking about it everywhere.


    But the weird thing is.


    Online.


    News.


    Or newspapers.


    There was no mention of the coffin which was just on the gate of Chang''an.


    It''s like being deaf at the same time!


    What''s more strange is that some people want to send the message to the Internet, but as soon as it''s sent out, it disappears instantly. When they try again, they find that their account number is abnormal.


    All kinds of external transmission channels are blocked!


    With the appearance of a coffin, the city seems to have fallen into a state of "closing the city".


    Then, the imperial guards finally set out.


    When the crowd around Chang''an gate felt that the guard would carry the coffin away, they found that these tall and powerful men surrounded the coffin and did not move it at all.


    The air over this millennium old city seems to be filled with treacherous atmosphere.


    Drum lane.


    Song Fu.


    Song Jingguo sat in the main hall, his brows locked, his face heavy.


    "What does Mr. Li say?"


    Song Fu, who just came back from Li''s house, didn''t even care to have a cup of tea. He stood in the hall and said, "I haven''t seen Mr. Li. The bodyguard said that Mr. Li hasn''t seen any guests recently."


    Song Jingguo''s brows were heavily twisted. The old hand holding the armrest of the chair could see the green tendons.


    There is no doubt that they have encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    The dark coffin still on the Chang''an gate has clouded the whole city of Kyoto.


    Especially for those Kyoto giants.


    It''s like participating in the Weishui war, as if feeling a heavy sense of depression before the storm.


    "Did you find God Luo?"


    Song Jingguo is very angry at the moment, very angry.


    There is no doubt that although he did not visit the Weishui river that night, he knew that he had been used by Li Haotian through the report of Fulu Shouxi.


    Li Sheng Temple and obviously also know each other''s identity in collusion.


    That''s Yan Di!


    Mom


    Rao, with the cultivation of the Song Dynasty, can''t help cursing his mother.


    If he had known the identity of Li futu, how could he have gone to such muddy waters?


    What''s more, Yan Di could have been his grandson-in-law!


    Song Shou bowed his head: "master, our talents have been sent to Sichuan and Sichuan. Now we should not get off the plane."


    Song Jingguo was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t care.


    "Luoshen must have known Li Fu for a long time Yan Di''s identity, but why does she even hide from my grandfather? Is that how she wants to leave our song family? "


    The Song family leader, who has always been happy and angry, obviously can no longer maintain his normal mind, and clapped his chair heavily.


    If he wants to know, how can this happen?


    "In those years, I was also for her good. As her grandfather, how could I have the heart to watch her go abroad to suffer with a young man who had nothing? I didn''t expect her to be so upset now. "


    Song Jingguo attributed the concealment of Li futu''s identity by song Luoshen to the enmity of that year.


    But I don''t know that although Songluo had guessed before, he couldn''t be sure.


    Moreover, in the absence of sufficient evidence to prove it, she even ran to tell song Jingguo that her first love boyfriend, the boy who left his hometown at that time, grew up to be the leader of the underworld and became the emperor of the world after ten years


    In the face of such a fabulous news, will the Song Dynasty believe it?


    Fortune, fortune, longevity and happiness all hang their heads and dare not express their opinions.


    "No matter what, we must get Luoshen back as soon as possible!"


    The Song Dynasty breathed heavily.


    Now, song Luo God has become an amulet of their song family.


    Yandi, obviously, still has feelings for Luoshen. Otherwise, he would not show up at the wedding ceremony with the man at the top of the temple without revealing his identity. Later, he sneaked into the song palace to take Luoshen away.


    As long as Luoshen is still in song, there is still a chance to save the situation.


    "Master, that night, we didn''t fight against Yan Di. What we did was just to bring the eldest lady back. We didn''t have much fault in our love and reason. We colluded with the temple, and we didn''t know it. It was Li Haotian who did it alone. No matter what, the prefecture can''t target us."


    Song Lu whispered.At the end of the day, both husband and wife may be in trouble, not to mention that they have not yet married the Li family.


    The Li family is now in a closed door attitude, so they have to be prepared to be alone.


    As for fighting against the local government?


    If we talk about economic war, they may still have some confidence in the Song family. But when Yandi is seriously injured and missing, the furious hell will play a slow money game with you?


    Every super power will eventually develop into a huge economic empire, which is an inevitable trend. But what they use to frighten the world is force!


    "Impossible?"


    The heavy looking song Jingguo suddenly laughed and looked up to the direction of Chang''an gate.


    "The coffin was placed on the Chang''an gate, not in front of the Li family. Don''t you know what it means?"


    Happiness, wealth and longevity are all silent.


    ¡­¡­


    The eastern border of Longguo.


    Black dragon city.


    In the dark, cold and lifeless figures cross the border from neighboring countries.


    "People related to Nalan people..."


    A white robe stood on the border, looking at the city at night, moring ordered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is no amnesty for killing. "


    "No


    Countless figures quickly spread out and disappeared into the night like ghosts.


    Los Angeles.


    Nalan manor covers an area of more than 10 mu.


    Patrol guards outside the manor soon found black figures from all directions.


    The other side is very fast and silent, just like a ghost.


    "Stop, you are..."


    One of the guards roared. Before he finished speaking, a figure was approaching. Without saying a word, the scythe of death in his hand was wielded fiercely and cut it into two parts.


    Blood is like mist.


    The guards of the Royal Palace around were frightened and could not help but subconsciously step back with a look of horror.


    The figure in the black cloak resisted the bloody scythe on his shoulder and looked at the grand Nalan palace with indifference.


    "Not one."


    All around the palace, blood is flowing at the same time.


    Just three days.


    The earth seems to be red with blood.


    This nearly one million square kilometers of running snakes and walking cobras in the river and lake were completely killed, and their rebellious heads were lowered, and they gave up their resistance and crawled to the ground shaking.


    This land has been trampled by the iron hooves of other nations.


    Fall again.

 Chapter 747

    The bad news on the eastern land soon spread to Kyoto.


    Inside the big houses, there was a dead silence.


    Just three days.


    King Nalan''s mansion, which dominates the country, is like a pile of sand.


    That''s how it works.


    What thunder?


    No one dares to mock.


    Because everyone knows that it''s not Nalan''s name in vain, but their opponent this time. It''s too terrible.


    Pei family.


    "Master, Nalan is dead..."


    The housekeeper trembled.


    Such a big overlord, said to fall, actually fell?


    The cause.


    But it was the little prince who took part in the interception that night.


    As a young master, who also appeared in Weishui that night, where will he go next?


    At this time, the Pei family gathered together, and their faces were very ugly.


    Since that dark coffin was put on the gate of Chang''an.


    These Pei people live in a kind of panic all the time.


    Although a few days later, except for the coffin still placed in front of the city gate, there was no movement again, but this kind of silence, like before the storm, made them suffer more.


    It''s like a prisoner sentenced to death.


    The moment of death is not terrible.


    The real torture is the period of waiting for death.


    Pei Shiyin also sits here, looking at his brother kneeling on the ground, his eyes are a little dull.


    It never occurred to her that things would turn out like this.


    "Grandfather, I went to Weishui World War I. one person worked for one person, and the hell wanted revenge. I..."


    He was interrupted before he finished.


    "One man does the work, one man does the work? Can you afford it? "


    As one of the most powerful families in Kyoto, Pei''s family leader is also in a high position in the government and the public, which is worthy of the rank of top class members. However, at this time, this big man in the eyes of the common people, his face is full of worry and anger.


    "Has king Nalan come to Beijing? Are you here? Why did the conaran family fall? One person to do one person to be? Do you think those monsters in hell will listen to you like this? "


    "Grandfather, I''ll go to brother Haotian. He must have a way!"


    Pei Shiyin is also flustered at the moment, but the woman who dares to expose the video in front of all the powerful people in the hall obviously does not lack courage.


    At this time, she did not hide to avoid responsibility, but also knelt down beside her brother Pei Tianjiao.


    Her purpose is not to hurt anyone, but to strive for her own happiness with all her strength. She never thought that it would lead to a disaster of extermination.


    "Looking for Li Haotian?"


    It''s OK not to mention the name. When it''s mentioned, Pei Wei, the owner of the Pei family, is more and more angry. Even, he can''t control it for a moment and slaps his granddaughter in front of the whole family.


    "Pa!"


    The sound is very clear and loud.


    Pei Shiyin had a palm print on her delicate face, and her body fell to one side, which was enough to see the strength of the slap.


    She held her face and was a little dazed for a moment. She didn''t seem to think that her grandfather, who had loved her since childhood, would hit her.


    "Your brother Haotian can''t protect himself now! To mention nothing else but his collusion with the temple is enough to drive him into the abyss! Is he qualified to participate in the enmity between the hell and the temple? I always think that this child will be well trained and will be able to take on important tasks in the future, but now it seems that if the power is really handed over to him, what will happen to this country in the future is beyond imagination! "


    Pei Wei took a breath, but there was no slowing down in his fierce color.


    "They won''t let go of the chance that the temple can kill the emperor of hell, but what happened afterwards? They patted their ass and left. How can we deal with the flood here? Even if Yan Di dies here, it''s just Yan Di. As long as the hell doesn''t die, there will be crazy revenge. It''s extremely stupid, it''s extremely stupid! "


    In the eyes of an old fox like him, Li''s parents and sun''s choice this time is undoubtedly stupid.


    What''s the point of humiliation for those who achieve great things?


    That Li''s parent, sun, seems to be disgraced this time, but it''s just a false name. What''s the point of being ridiculed by those dandies in Kyoto?


    Marriage failure, he himself, there is no mistake, on the contrary, is a victim.


    He doesn''t want to do anything. The Song family, the Li family and even the upper class will feel that they owe him and will compensate him.


    This wedding seems to be a great blow to him, but in fact it is a great opportunity, which is why Li is so calm.


    It''s still young people after all.


    These Temple elders can see it, but the Li''s parents can''t see it, so they play a good pair of cards like this.


    Pei Wei shook his head."Dad, why don''t we go to find the Li family? Anyway, this is the end of the story. We should unite."


    Pei Shiyin''s father said.


    "The Li family has long been closed."


    Pei Wei took a deep breath to calm his mood.


    "I''ll go to the central sea."


    Hearing this, the Pei clan was relieved.


    Weishui war, involving a number of Kyoto tycoons, the highest level should not sit idly by.


    Confucius.


    "Uncle Kong."


    Cao Xiuge paid a visit.


    "You can still come at this time, Hugo. Thank you."


    Cao Xiuge was silent for a moment and sighed.


    When the news of Nalan''s death came, Kyoto was shaken. It can be said that everyone was in danger. At this time, who dares to keep contact with several families that participated in the war that night.


    "I''ll see Fu Jie."


    The other side nodded and said, "send Cao Shao in."


    "Prince."


    Kong Fujie was in his own courtyard. He didn''t seem to feel the atmosphere of dark clouds pressing the city. He looked very calm.


    Even, looking at Cao Xiuge coming, he also smiles.


    "Is the prince here to say goodbye to me?"


    ¡­¡­


    Pei Wei is destined to return to the Central Sea in vain.


    Emerald garden.


    A single family villa that has been uninhabited for ten years.


    Old he and a figure appear here.


    It''s just the two of them.


    Light cars are easy to drive.


    As you can see, the courtyard of this villa is overgrown with weeds because it has not been occupied for a long time.


    "Or I''ll go."


    He Laodao.


    The eyes of the emperor of the Dragon Kingdom looking at the villa were full of vigilance and vigilance.


    "I don''t want to go. I have no sincerity. Nalan''s family is dead. I can''t let the blood continue to spread."


    The man whispered, then raised his foot and went on.


    But he hasn''t stepped into the courtyard yet.


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze for a moment.


    It''s like the nether world!


    He Jiuzhou''s face suddenly changed. He stepped forward immediately!


    But the next second, the emperor who resisted the right emissary of the temple on the Bank of Weishui River flew out like a broken kite!


    The face of the man who was blocked by him was frozen. Looking back, he saw a pair of evil purple eyes appeared in front of him.


    Even his eyes could not help shaking.


    Immediately. He recovered from the shock of old he being hit by a move and slowly took a breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Meng Po, I want to negotiate with the local government... "


    "I''m sorry, there''s never been a negotiation in the prefecture."


    The woman with purple hair and eyes didn''t give him a chance to talk at all.


    Her face was astonishingly beautiful, but there was no expression at this time.


    She didn''t go to see the emperor of the dragon country who flew backwards. She stared at the man in front of her, word by word.


    "If he is ill, I will make your country worse. Do you believe it?"

 Chapter 748

    The East China Sea.


    A flower shop near Donghai University opened as scheduled after the Spring Festival.


    The flower shop, named Jieyu, covers an area of more than 200 square meters. It is decorated elegantly and fragrant.


    Since its opening, the business has been very good, not only because the price is close to the people, but more importantly, when the flower shop opened, two school flowers from the school appeared here, so the Jieyu flower shop is very famous in Donghai University.


    This shop was originally set up by Ouyang Xiu, the head of the Warring States duel arena. The owner of the flower shop was Xiao Shu.


    "Wei''er, you are a junior now. Although you still have two years to go, it''s just a blink of an eye. Many senior students won''t stay in school. When you are a junior, you should plan your future and think about which direction you want to go. There''s no need to waste your energy on your mother. Her mother has sister Hu They are not too busy to help. "


    Because the florist is not small, Xiao Shu is not alone, so she employs two employees. Even so, as long as she has time, he Caiwei will still be here.


    However, it is undeniable that the florist''s business is booming, which is the reason why he Xiaohua often appears here.


    Did not look at the flower shop at this time to buy flowers of four or five young people, eyes, do not live to this side Piao.


    Girls and women, although only a word, but the change is very huge.


    Due to Gu Qingcheng''s drop out, the former three flowers of Dongda compete with each other, which shows that Su Yuan and he Caiwei are superior to others.


    Moreover, dongxuezi gradually found that although their civilian school flowers are still fresh and plain, and their clothes are still close to the people, they are not like some vanity girls in the school who will be picked up by luxury cars before the weekend. They are defeated by material, but their temperament seems to be different from before.


    But they can''t tell exactly what the difference is.


    Outsiders can detect the change of he Caiwei, not to mention Su Yuan and Zhou Qiao, who are roommates all day long.


    The most intuitive is the change of he Caiwei''s figure.


    Su Yuan always stares at he Caiwei''s chest and buttocks recently, and always asks if she is secretly eating any nutriment. Zhang Xinlan often agrees with her, saying that Weiwei''s chest circumference has the trend of surpassing Yuanyuan''s to be the number one in 512 dormitory.


    In this regard, he Caiwei''s face was so red that she would dress up when she came out of the bath. Sometimes she was asked by them. She could only say that it was secondary development.


    The culprit of he Caiwei''s dilemma has now disappeared for more than a week.


    "Mom, I''m not a child anymore. I just want to sit down. I''ll go back after dinner."


    The mother and daughter are having lunch now. They bought it from a nearby restaurant. There are two employees in the shop who are greeting them,


    "Weiwei, these days..."


    Xiao Shu''s appetite has not been very big. After a few mouthfuls, she stops her chopsticks and looks up at her daughter who has become an adult. After hesitation, she asks, "do you have any contact with Xiao Li?"


    He Caiwei smoothed the hair that drooped to her cheek, shook her head and said with a smile.


    "He must have something to do. I have nothing to do recently. There''s no need to disturb him."


    She wore her ponytail as usual.


    Her thoughtfulness is the same as always.


    Although Li futu is blameless to her, even her real friends and girlfriends are no better than that, but she is not proud of being spoiled. She always abides by her original words, and does not fight, fight or make trouble.


    Xiao Shu slightly frowned and opened her mouth, but she wanted to talk and stop.


    He Caiwei saw her mother''s abnormality.


    "Ma, is there anything you want to see him about?"


    She also put down her chopsticks.


    "If you need anything, tell me. I''ll call him."


    Xiao Shu immediately shook her head and squeezed out a smile: "what can I do for you? It''s just a question. Yes, an outstanding young man like Xiao Li should have a lot of things to do."


    With that, Xiao Shu stood up.


    "Well, take your time. Mom will take care of the guests."


    As the saying goes, mother and daughter are heart to heart. Looking at her mother''s back, he Caiwei frowns gently. She always feels that her mother seems strange.


    But she couldn''t tell for a moment what was wrong.


    Just as she was about to take back her eyes, a burly figure suddenly broke into her sight.


    She couldn''t help but be so stunned that she didn''t find her mother''s figure suddenly stiff at that moment.


    "Are you buying flowers, sir?"


    One of the employees in the store came forward politely.


    The burly man was about to shake his head, but he hesitated, looked at the flowers and plants in the shop, and finally said with a smile, "give me a bunch of white lilies."


    Xiao Shuli immediately stepped forward and blocked he Caiwei from the man''s sight. Her eyes were cold and her voice was low: "what are you doing here?"


    The burly man didn''t seem to be surprised by her attitude and calm look."Uncle


    Before he spoke, he Caiwei came up from behind and looked at him suspiciously.


    The burly man looked away from Xiao Shu''s face with a kind smile.


    "Girl, meet again."


    He Caiwei was sure she didn''t admit her mistake.


    It''s the third time that she and her uncle, who used to ask for directions in the hospital, have met.


    "What a coincidence, uncle. Are you here to buy flowers?"


    Xiao Shu''s face was a little stiff and she turned her head Do you know him, Vera? "


    "Yes, mom, I met this uncle in the hospital when you were still in hospital."


    "Wei''er, it''s getting late. Go back to school."


    Xiao Shu said with a strong smile that she didn''t give he Caiwei more opportunities to talk with men.


    He Caiwei was puzzled by her mother''s urgent reaction, but in general, she would not disobey her mother''s words.


    "Well Goodbye, uncle


    She was still very polite, smiling goodbye to the burly man.


    The vast sea of people, two people can meet three times, is really a kind of fate.


    Just when she was about to leave, the man moved aside and blocked her way, which seemed to explain that this was not just a kind of fate.


    The way is blocked, he Caiwei steps, doubts raised his head.


    Xiao Shu''s face changed.


    "What are you doing?"


    The burly man''s face did not change.


    "Girl, I didn''t come here today to buy flowers. I came here to see you."


    "Looking for Me


    He Caiwei''s eyelashes quiver. It''s unbelievable.


    The burly man nodded calmly.


    "Wei''er, go back to school and don''t listen to him."


    Xiao Shu stepped forward and began to push the man.


    "Get out of here!"


    But her strength, and how to compete with each other.


    Although the burly man didn''t resist and let Xiao Shu push, he stood there motionless as if he had taken root.


    "Girl, I came to Donghai just to tell you something."


    He stared at the girl and spoke quietly.


    "The young man who was with you in the hospital died a few days ago by the Weishui River in Kyoto."


    Even Xiao Shu''s expression suddenly solidified at this moment.


    He Caiwei''s pupils are dilated and she looks at the man, as if she has lost her soul.

 Chapter 749

    "Wei''er, don''t listen to this madman. Go back to school first."


    At this time, Xiao Shu has been a bit unscrupulous, with her self-restraint, in normal times, how can not use the word "madman" to describe people.


    She knew she couldn''t help this man, so she began to push he Caiwei out of the store.


    He Caiwei''s eyes are dull. When she is pushed out of the store by her mother, she looks back.


    The man was still standing there, silent as water.


    After leaving the florist, he Caiwei was a little dizzy. She stood on the street for a long time. Instead of going back to school, she stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to the Warring States club."


    Her voice began to shake.


    "Girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    Asked the taxi driver kindly.


    He Caiwei shakes her head with a pale smile.


    "To the Warring States period, thank you."


    The taxi driver saw that the girl was in a wrong state and seemed to be in a trance. But after all, he was only driving a taxi and didn''t ask any more questions. He drove to the Warring States club.


    "Sorry, outsiders are not allowed here."


    At the gate of the Warring States period, he Caiwei was stopped without any accident.


    Along the way, she kept dialing Li futu''s mobile phone, but still couldn''t get through,


    the ever-changing mechanical voice of customer service made her more and more frightened. At this time, standing in the scorching sun, she seemed to be in the ice cellar, sending out a burst of chilly.


    "I''m looking for your chairman Li. He and I are friends. Can you let me in..."


    He Caiwei prays with her eyes.


    I can''t get in touch with Li futu. All she can think of is here.


    Several guards looked at each other.


    According to the rules, you can''t let him enter the club without a membership card, but the other party mentioned chairman Li and said he was a friend of chairman Li, which made them hesitant.


    "You go in and announce it."


    There is humanity.


    One of the guards nodded and walked towards the assembly house.


    "Thank you


    He Caiwei stood at the door, waiting anxiously.


    More than ten minutes later, a shadowy figure came out with the escort.


    Ouyang Xiu is the person in charge of the Warring States duel arena.


    "Miss he?"


    He was surprised to see he Caiwei.


    When Li futu first took over the Warring States period, he was the first one to surrender to Li futu among the four King Kong of the Warring States period, so he got the reuse of Li futu. He was more intimate with Li futu than a few people who started from ten thousand li. Li futu left many things to him, and he Caiwei once met him.


    "Mr. Ouyang, do you know where he is?"


    He Caiwei asked.


    Ouyang Xiu knew who he meant.


    "I''m sorry, miss he. We have no right to ask about Mr. Li''s whereabouts."


    He paused.


    "Besides, two weeks ago, Mr. Li resigned as a president of the Warring States period."


    Smell speech, he Caiwei such as lightning stroke, pale face, almost tottering.


    ¡­¡­


    Jieyu flower shop.


    Second floor.


    Xiao Shu''s mood seems to have calmed down, at least on the surface.


    "Is that true?"


    She fixed her eyes on the man sitting opposite.


    "Xiao Li I really have... "


    The burly man nodded.


    "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Xiao Shu clenched her hands subconsciously, and her eyes showed a very obvious color of sadness.


    Although we haven''t been together for half a year, the child Her family is already in her heart.


    God is jealous of talent.


    Besides, Wei''er, what should we do in the future?


    Why does fate love to joke so much? I thought it would be better to wait for the dark and bright, but in a twinkling of an eye, it would push people into the abyss.


    "You are here to tell us that you are now orphans and widows again?"


    She laughed miserably.


    It gives people hope and makes people despair. This kind of blow is fatal.


    She was really worried that Vera would not survive.


    After all, Wei''er''s feelings for Xiao Li have been clear to her in recent months.


    The burly man was silent.


    Half pay, he reached into his pocket, took out a bank card, slowly put in front of Xiao Shu.


    "Password is your birthday, this money, should be able to let you and your daughter carefree life."


    Staring at the card, Xiao Shu''s pupils contract.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Change the city and start over. Seeing things will miss people. It''s not good for Caiwei to stay in the East China Sea.""Take your money! I don''t need it! "


    Xiao Shu is very cold.


    The man looked at her quietly.


    Half pay.


    Smile slowly.


    "Take it. This may be the last compensation I can make for your mother and daughter."


    "Why do you deserve it? How did Xiao Li die? And why did you ask me to remind him not to go to Kyoto? What do you mean by that now? What is the final compensation? "


    Xiao Shuji''s voice is fierce.


    And men are very calm from beginning to end.


    "Maybe it''s just you who will call me by my name."


    He looked at the elegant face in front of him, which had not been left too many traces by the years.


    "Shu''er, my daughter and you are really like each other. Those you like are not peaceful men. However, the man you fall in love with has never made you lose face, never."


    Then he stood up.


    at this time, an employee in the flower shop brought up the bouquet of lilies wrapped up.


    "Your flowers, sir."


    "Thank you."


    The man took it, then bent down and put the flower in front of Xiao Shu.


    "I have no one to send this flower. If you don''t like it, you can take it. Of course, if you don''t like it, you can throw it away."


    Xiao Shu was silent.


    "Gone."


    The man put down the flower, looked at her at last, then turned around and went downstairs.


    The pace is still steady.


    Xiao Shu looked at his back, her eyes twinkling.


    Just as the man was about to step out of the store, Xiao Shu finally stood up and went to the railing on the second floor.


    "You owe me all your life. You can''t die without my permission, you know?"


    A couple, she knows a man''s personality.


    What the man said just now is enough to explain some problems.


    Code name dragon soul, what a worthy man''s step.


    Standing in front of the store.


    There is no turning back in the end.


    A few seconds later, step forward, burly figure quickly disappeared in front of the store.


    The sky in the East China Sea is very blue, the winter has passed, and the sunshine is very bright. When it is sprinkled on people, people can''t help feeling that life is full of beauty and hope.


    At this time, thousands of miles away, the city of Kyoto is under the pressure of black clouds, and the storm is about to come.


    The man squinted, looked up at the scorching sun, and then gave a smile.


    He stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to the airport."


    On the Bank of the Weishui River, he turned around for a mother and daughter.


    At this time, he chose to return to Beijing.


    It is because of a kind of responsibility.


    If you never come back?


    Then, never come back.

 Chapter 750

    "Yuanyuan, your sister is going to release the first film. Can you get two tickets for the premiere for me and Qiao Qiao? It''s also a personal show for your sister."


    In the corridor of Donghai University''s sixth daughter''s dormitory, Zhang Xinlan holds Zhou Qiao to Su Yuan.


    The three are coming back after class.


    At this time, Shen yini''s studio and Longteng''s film had already started the first round of publicity. It was when she saw the news on the Internet that Zhang Xinlan opened this mouth to Su Yuan.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Su Yuan didn''t even think about it. How can she not guess Zhang Xinlan''s plan to hold the show? It''s just for the big stars at the premiere.


    "I can''t go myself. How can I get tickets for you?"


    "No? This is the first film that your sister is going to make as a producer. You don''t even go to the show? "


    Zhou Qiao was surprised.


    "My sister won''t let me be on that occasion."


    Understanding Joe nodded.


    "Yes, then you will be exposed. Everyone knows Yuanyuan that you are Shen yini''s sister, Yuanyuan. I''m afraid you will become a star then."


    "Yuanyuan, are you really not planning to go to the entertainment industry?"


    Zhang Xinlan looks forward to it.


    "On your condition, plus your sister who has such a superstar, she is standing on the shoulders of a giant..."


    Su Yuan''s childlike face has no fluctuation, and even lazily deals with such problems.


    Because since learning that her elder sister is Shen yini, Zhang Xinlan has mentioned it countless times.


    She pushed the door open, her eyes in the bedroom inadvertently swept, suddenly surprised: "Wei Wei, why didn''t you go to class?"


    Smell speech, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao also turn head to look.


    Sure enough, he Caiwei is lying on the bed at this time.


    She looked at each other and looked a little strange.


    Although they share the same bed with he Caiwei, they are from different departments, so the arrangement of the courses is also different.


    According to the truth, he Caiwei should be in class at this time.


    Su Yuan frowned and walked over.


    The closer she got, the more she felt that something was wrong.


    He Caiwei was lying on the bed, her face covered by the pillow, and her whole body was shaking.


    In this case, it''s obviously crying.


    Su Yuan was surprised.


    Living under the same roof for more than two years, she knows the character of he Caiwei very well. She has been comforted by he Caiwei many times in the past two years, but she has never seen he Caiwei shed tears, not once!


    Is it because of aunt Xiao''s health


    Su Yuan subconsciously thought of this possibility, quickly sat down to the bed, just like he Caiwei comforted her in the past, and slowly helped her up.


    "Weiwei, what''s the matter? Don''t cry. Let''s think about something together. "


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan stood by the bed, nodding.


    "Yes, vivi, what''s the matter?"


    When he Caiwei raised her head and showed her face, it shocked several girls.


    That used to be strong enough to make people admire the face, now full of tears, and tears are still rolling from the corner of the eye.


    Even, her eyes have begun to red, do not know how long a person crying here.


    "Go and get some tissue."


    Zhang Xinlan bumps Zhou Qiao.


    "Oh, good..."


    Zhou qiaoru woke up from a dream and ran to get a box of paper.


    "Yuanyuan."


    She handed the tissue to Su Yuan, almost cautiously.


    He Caiwei''s crying like this really scared her.


    Su Yuan let he Caiwei lean on her and gently wipe her tears, but it didn''t work at all.


    The crystal tears, such as broken line, like the curtain, continue to roll down.


    And, at this time the body next to the body, Su Yuan can more truly feel he Caiwei shaking.


    It''s like excessive sadness, and it''s like an extreme fear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Weiwei, what''s the matter? "


    Emotion can really be infected, Su Yuan began to become a little nervous at this time.


    "Some people, some people say, he died..."


    He Caiwei''s voice is choking, like she is out of breath. She holds Su Yuan''s arm tightly.


    Su Yuan is delicate and tender, and he Caiwei, who is in a state of emotional collapse, is exerting a lot of effort and grabs her in pain, but she can''t take care of it now.


    "Who, who died?"


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao are also staring at he Caiwei.


    He Caiwei''s face turned pale at this time, as if she had a serious illness. Her appearance was very distressing.


    Under the gaze of Su Yuan''s three daughters, he Caiwei sobs out a name.


    "Li, Li futu."


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan were stunned, then their eyes suddenly enlarged.They start to think that Weiwei is so sad, just like Su Yuan. It''s likely that mother he has health problems again. But they never thought that the reason why Weiwei cries like this is because of the man.


    Then, their eyes subconsciously moved toward Su Yuan.


    "What are you talking about?! Who do you say is dead? "


    Su Yuan has now stood up from the bed, hands tightly pressed he Caiwei''s shoulders.


    He Caiwei choked and couldn''t speak.


    Zhou Qiao steps forward and holds Su Yuan''s arm.


    "Yuanyuan..."


    Su Yuan suddenly turned back.


    "Did you hear that? Weiwei, just now, who''s dead? "


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan''s eyes twinkle, some dare not face Su Yuan''s sharp eyes at this time.


    After a moment''s silence, Zhang Xinlan swallowed her saliva, "Weiwei just said Li futu..."


    "No way."


    Su Yuan stepped back two steps.


    "It''s impossible."


    Immediately, she looked at he Caiwei, who was crying and could no longer explain, and rushed out of the door.


    "Yuanyuan!"


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan yelled, but Su Yuan didn''t turn her head back, and her hasty footsteps soon disappeared in the corridor.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan take back their eyes and look at each other. Then they return to he Caiwei''s face.


    Is Li futu dead?


    This news makes them feel extremely shocked, but they are not Yuanyuan, and they can barely keep calm at this time.


    So they quickly came up with an equally serious problem.


    Something happened to Li futu.


    Why does Wei Wei break her heart?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuan has obviously not considered so much at this time. She drives her own beetle and quickly leaves Donghai University and comes to Shen yini''s company.


    Along the way, she kept dialing Li futu''s phone, just like he Caiwei when she went to the Warring States period. However, the gentle "girl" voice never rang as scheduled.


    "Miss Su, President Shen is in a meeting..."


    Shen yini has never taken Suyuan to public places, but her company, Suyuan, has been here.


    Su Yuan ignored the assistant''s obstruction and went straight into the meeting room to push the door open.


    Shen yini was at a meeting with representatives of Longteng group to discuss the next round of publicity activities. She frowned when she saw Su Yuan break in.


    "Yuanyuan, shouldn''t you be at school now? What are you doing here? "


    Deng Yi, who had an affair with Shen yini, was also in the meeting room. Naturally, he knew Su Yuan, so he stopped with understanding.


    "Excuse me, I''ll go out for a moment."


    "Nothing."


    Shen yini stood up and went to the door.


    "Come with me."


    She grabbed her sister by the arm.


    But Su Yuan didn''t move.


    Shen yini twisted her eyebrows, but Su Yuan''s words made her stay in the same place.


    "Sister, some people say that brother futu is dead. Is that true?"

 Chapter 751

    "Mr. Deng, I''m sorry. I suddenly have something urgent. Let''s discuss it another day."


    Shen yini looked back, and the beautiful face that people all over the country knew became a little pale.


    "All right."


    Deng Yi stands up very understanding and leads Longteng''s staff to leave the conference room. When passing by Shen yini, he stops.


    "Gini, we are also friends. If you need help, just say..."


    "I know."


    Shen yini nodded and forced a smile: "thank you."


    Deng Yi nodded, and then went out with someone pushing the door.


    "Go out, too."


    Shen yini then said to her subordinates.


    "Yes, Mr. Shen."


    After everyone left, Shen yini turned around.


    "Who did you listen to this news?"


    She stares at Su Yuan.


    "My roommate, she already cried..."


    With that, Su Yuan uttered a speech, and her lovely and invincible face subconsciously revealed a touch of confusion.


    She just had a later reaction.


    Brother futu and Caiwei know each other, but at best, they are just a few sides.


    Why does Caiwei cry for him?


    But at this time, she didn''t think about it.


    "Sister, is that true? Brother futu, really... "


    Su Yuan''s big gemstone eyes trembled violently, looking forward to and afraid.


    In the face of Su Yuan''s gaze, Shen yini was silent and spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. "


    "You don''t know?"


    Su Yuan a Leng, then disbelief way: "how can you not know?! Isn''t brother futu your boyfriend? How can you not know if there is something wrong with him? "


    Shen yini is speechless.


    Li futu said goodbye to her two weeks ago, but she didn''t mention it to anyone.


    "Do you know where he went? I can''t get through to him all the time... "


    Shen yini stood there in silence, still unable to answer.


    Su Yuan broke out.


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have given brother futu to you! You don''t care about him at all


    Shen yini was stunned. Before she could react, Su Yuan turned around and ran out.


    "Yuanyuan!"


    She reached out to catch Su Yuan, but it was too late. Su Yuan had already run out.


    "Miss Su..."


    Without looking back, Su Yuan quickly ran into the elevator, went downstairs and got into the beetle.


    As she sat in the car, she kept saying "impossible." then she suddenly thought of something. She quickly started the car and stepped on the accelerator.


    She went back to Chunqiu Washington, but she didn''t go home. Instead, she continued to go inside.


    She parked her car in the villa.


    "Little girl, who are you looking for?"


    In the courtyard, an old man saw her, stopped talking to others, and came over with a kind smile.


    "I''m looking for Gu Xuejie."


    "Looking for Qingcheng?"


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "she is not at home now."


    Although she was very anxious, Su Yuan did not forget her basic politeness.


    "Grandfather, do you know where sister Gu is now? I''m in a hurry to see her


    "Are you a student of Donghai university?"


    Su Yuan nodded immediately.


    "Yes, I am younger than Gu Xuejie, but she and I are very good friends."


    In order to win the old man''s trust and know Gu Qingcheng''s position, she can''t afford to lie.


    "She should be in the company now..."


    Su Yuan said hastily, "do you know where the company address is?"


    Gu Qingcang said the address of Yongxing headquarters, and then looked at the sweet looking girl and said thank you, grandfather immediately rushed back on the bus.


    Jiang Bo came and watched the beetle leave.


    "Mr. Gu, in just three days, the foundation of Nalan Prince has been overturned for decades. Now the world is boiling. No one in China should have such strength. I don''t know where Nalan Prince has offended this time? It''s a disaster... "


    Gu Qingcang looked at the beetle that was far away, and his kind smile slowly converged.


    "Are you sure Nalan Jingwei is dead?"


    "There is no way to know that the land has been completely occupied, and no one dares to set foot in it easily, for fear that it will set fire. But I''m afraid it doesn''t matter whether Nalan is dead or not. "


    Jiang Bo sighed.


    "Nalan, it''s a history."


    Gu Qingcang was silent for a moment.


    The beetle has disappeared.


    He looked back."Is there any news from Kyoto?"


    "The marriage of the song and Li families was not successful, but the specific reasons are still unknown. We can''t find out about those Kyoto giants."


    "Where''s Xiao Li?"


    Jiang Bo shook his head.


    "Mr. Li''s whereabouts are unknown."


    Gu Qingcang was silent.


    After a pause, Jiang Bo said: "by the way, Gu Lao, there is a very strange thing happening in Kyoto."


    "Weird?"


    Hearing this word from Jiang Bo''s mouth, Gu Qingcang showed a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    "A huge coffin was put on the gate of Chang''an a few days ago."


    Smell speech, Gu Qingcang eyes can''t help but emerge different color.


    Where is changanmen?


    Someone''s putting coffins there?


    "How come there is no news about such a big thing outside?"


    Gu Qingcang was surprised.


    "That''s the most important thing. The news media didn''t say a word about it, and the imperial guards were guarding the coffin. Up to now, they haven''t removed it."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing such incredible news, even Gu Qingcang couldn''t hide his surprise.


    Jiang Bo shook his head.


    "My subordinates are also puzzled. Is it the senior leader who died? But even so, there should be obituaries. "


    When they were talking about the coffin of Chang''an gate, Su Yuan drove to Yongxing headquarters building.


    She stopped and pushed the door. Looking at the magnificent building in front of her, she bit her lip.


    Although she told the old man just now that she and Gu Qingcheng were good friends, in fact, only she knew what their relationship was.


    Before Gu had not dropped out of school, she and Gu rarely appeared at the same time on the same occasion. If she didn''t have to, she couldn''t take the initiative to come.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked into the building.


    According to the news from the following people, the former Donghai school flower and now Yongxing helmsman met his former schoolgirl in his office He is also a "rival in love.".


    "Su Yuan, I didn''t expect you to come here. What can I do for you?"


    Although the other side''s smile is soft, but I have to admit that, less than half a year after dropping out of school, her sister seems to have changed dramatically. She is so mature and dignified, sitting behind her desk and wearing high-end professional clothes.


    There are different opinions about Gu Xiaohua''s dropping out of school. Many people say that Gu Xiaohua is going to inherit his family property.


    But Su Yuan didn''t care.


    She stares at the student sister she hasn''t seen for a long time, who seems to be reborn.


    "Do you know where brother futu is?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled, and he was silent for a moment.


    "I don''t know."


    Su Yuan is not stupid. She sees the change in her eyes and steps forward.


    "Please, can you tell me?"


    "Su Yuan, he doesn''t want you to know. There must be his reason. I''m sorry."


    "I know I won''t make trouble for him any more. Some people say that he''s dead. Please tell me where he is. I just want to make sure he''s safe..."


    Su Yuan''s eyes, has appeared moist.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes contracted heavily.


    Looking at the poor girl with tearful eyes in front of her, she moved her lips and finally slowly opened her mouth.


    "He should be in Kyoto."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you... "


    Su Yuan wiped her tears and ran out quickly.


    Gu Qingcheng stood up immediately.


    "Su Yuan, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll go to him."


    Voice came, Su Yuan has disappeared in the office.


    Gu Qingcheng sat down slowly in a trance, holding the handrail.


    He Dead?


    ¡­¡­


    Su Yuan is driving. In her hand, she is already booking the latest flight to Kyoto. She is heading for the airport.


    At this time, she was in a very unstable mood. In addition, she had two purposes, and the speed was too fast. When she passed an intersection, she didn''t notice a car coming from the left. When she reacted, she had no time to avoid it.


    "Bang!"


    There was a huge crash in the street.


    There was an instant cry of surprise from pedestrians.


    Glass slag is everywhere.


    All the traffic stopped.


    Inside a overturned beetle, a rose cell phone fell on the window.


    The fragmented screen also displays the interface of aviation information.

 Chapter 752

    Donghai central hospital.


    "Gini, how is Yuanyuan?"


    Mu language butterfly wearing sunglasses, the pace of a hurry came, with two bodyguards.


    A couple of cops crossed her.


    Shen yini, who had just finished talking with the police, turned her head and barely laughed.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Mu language butterfly looked at the door of the rescue room, eyes nervous and anxious.


    "Not yet?"


    Shen yini shakes her head. Her skin is just like frost and snow. At this time, she is even more white and can hardly see the color of blood.


    Mu yudie comes to her.


    "What''s the matter? How did you crash with someone? And it''s so serious. "


    "Speeding, running red lights."


    Shen yini has learned from the police about the other owner of the car accident. Fortunately, the other party was still focused at the time of the accident and stepped on the foot brake at the last moment. Otherwise, the situation would have been worse.


    But even so, the other side or multiple body fractures, unfortunately, fortunately, no one died.


    You know, Su Yuan is obviously responsible for the accident.


    As a superstar, Shen yini did not put on any airs. She cooperated with the police very much and showed her sincere attitude of being responsible to the end.


    Of course, these things are inconvenient for her to come forward, and she has sent an assistant to communicate with the other party''s family members.


    "Speeding, running red lights?"


    Mu yudie was surprised and said, "how could Yuanyuan do such a thing? Besides, isn''t she supposed to be at school at this time? "


    Shen yini was silent.


    Su Yuan''s reason for the accident is clear to her.


    The police have given Suyuan''s mobile phone to her. This girl wants to go to Kyoto City.


    Is that man in Kyoto?


    "What''s going on? How can Yuanyuan get out of school? "


    Mu language butterfly tone concern, worry is not fake, she always will Suyuan as his sister.


    Su Yuan is a naughty girl. She often cuts classes, which she knows very well. But recently, Su Yuan has become a lot more clever. Why does she suddenly relapse?


    Shen yini''s words stopped. At this time, the door of the emergency room was finally opened.


    Shen yini turned her head and immediately met her.


    "How is my sister, doctor?"


    Su Yuan''s forehead and arms were all wrapped in bandages. Her small face had no blood color. Her big eyes, which used to be cunning and bright, were closed and still in a coma.


    Looking at the nervous star in front of her, Su Yuan''s attending doctor took off her mask and politely said, "Miss Shen, this car accident is quite serious. Your sister''s brain should have collided with the car window, with a slight concussion..."


    "Concussion?"


    Mu language butterfly startles a voice way.


    The doctor nodded.


    "But We don''t need to worry too much. We have checked Miss Su''s brain. The blood clot is not big. The situation is not serious... "


    "Why isn''t Yuanyuan awake now?"


    The doctor looked down at Su Yuan who was in a coma.


    "It''s because of the medicine. In fact, it''s not only the impact on the brain, but there are different degrees of abrasions in many parts of Miss Su''s body. However, Miss Su is still young, with strong recovery ability and careful care, she should not leave any scars."


    After listening to the doctor''s words, Shen yini and mu yudie were relieved one after another.


    "Hard work."


    "It should be."


    The doctor then turned back and said, "take Miss Su back to the ward."


    Outside the ward, Shen yini called Yao Chenxi, Su Yuan''s counselor, to ask for leave. She didn''t say that Su Yuan had a car accident, but thinking about the reasons made her lose her mind. After all, according to the doctor, Su Yuan had to stay in the hospital for at least a month.


    "Drink some water."


    See her put down the phone, Mu language butterfly handed a bottle of water in the past.


    "Thank you."


    "What''s the matter, Minnie?"


    Mu language butterfly stares at her, "did you quarrel with Yuanyuan again?"


    "In your eyes, I am such a fierce sister?"


    Shen yini unscrewed the water bottle.


    "Then why does Yuanyuan run the red light? She''s naughty, but she won''t make such a dangerous move, will she


    Mu language butterfly frown don''t understand.


    Shen yini drank and sat down on the bench in the corridor.


    "Yuanyuan will have a car accident, not because of me."


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    Mu language butterfly also sat down beside her.


    Shen yini was silent for a moment and said slowly: "it''s because Yuanyuan heard that something happened to him..."


    "Who''s in trouble?"Mu yudie said subconsciously, and then she reacted quickly,


    she was stunned.


    "You mean, Li futu?"


    Shen yini nodded quietly.


    Mu language butterfly''s look, also become nervous.


    "I seem to have lost contact with him recently. What happened to him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? I don''t know why Yuanyuan is so excited? "


    Shen yini was silent for half a day. In the end, she didn''t hide it.


    "That''s because Yuanyuan didn''t know where she heard that he was dead."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Mu language butterfly pupil suddenly enlarged, subconsciously grasped Shen yini''s arm.


    And very hard.


    The pain made Shen yini frown.


    But she didn''t struggle.


    The man and yudie are friends. It''s not surprising that they will react to this news.


    "How can it be? It''s impossible... "


    Mu Yu butterfly talks to herself, and her spirit seems to fall into a trance for a moment.


    Then, as if she were harsh, her eyes were sharp.


    "Ginny, how can you be so calm?"


    "Yudie, not to mention where Yuanyuan got the news, do you really think that a man like him would fall down so easily?"


    Shen yini is holding a water bottle.


    "I believe him."


    Hell.


    Hell.


    She didn''t know what these nouns meant.


    But in the past six months, she could see clearly how the man rose step by step in the East China Sea, and the ferocious scars on the man.


    Such a proud man, will suddenly die quietly?


    She doesn''t believe it!


    Think of that night that man behind his back and Su Yuan in a group of elite killers to escape, Mu language butterfly''s look also slowly calm down, but, it is also difficult to hide the sadness.


    "There is no air in the hole. Even if there is no accident, he must be in danger."


    Calm down, Mu language butterfly also found that his reaction is too big, leaving no trace of the release of the hold Ni''s hand.


    "Ginny, where is he now?"


    "Not only you, but also I have lost contact with him recently, but I think he should be in Kyoto City at this time."


    The news of someone''s death spread in the East China Sea, and at this time, Kyoto became turbulent because of the same thing!

 Chapter 753

    Jiandumen.


    Inner street.


    Cao house.


    At this time, there is a coffin across the Chang''an gate in the city of Kyoto, here, perhaps one of the few places to keep calm.


    "You don''t have to come back at this time."


    Cao Xiuge sat in the garden and poured a cup of tea for the man sitting opposite him.


    At this time, there were only two people in the back garden. Even the son mouse, who was inseparable from Cao Xiuge, took the initiative to retreat.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    The burly man who returned to Beijing from Donghai asked calmly.


    "It''s not optimistic."


    Cao Xiuge put down the teapot and sighed.


    "The word" Zhu "is issued, and the whole family is slaughtered. I''m afraid that this time, the underground government will take it seriously. It''s going to implement the system of nine nationalities. The coffin still on the Chang''an gate is enough to prove their determination."


    "Nalan''s family died in just three days. Now the rich families in Kyoto are already in danger. You really don''t have to go through this muddy water."


    Nalan''s lightning speed quickly towards extinction, the hell not only exposed its fangs to the whole world, but also showed its determination to carry out liquidation!


    Several powerful families in Kyoto, together with the temple, committed a massacre against the emperor of hell, which obviously completely angered the war beast.


    Although this man also participated in the Weishui war, his defection was enough to make him disappear in the killing list of the underground.


    Moreover, the Li family is now too busy to pursue his change of course. As long as he stays away from home for a while, nothing will happen when the storm is over, but at this juncture, he chooses to return to Kyoto.


    Cao Xiuge was able to guess his plan, but he could not help asking, "do you really decide to return to the Li family at this juncture?"


    The burly man slowly picked up the cup of tea that Cao Xiuge poured for him, but did not respond to Cao Xiuge''s question.


    He just said with a calm smile.


    "I have no regrets that I can drink a cup of tea poured by the prince in my life."


    He drank the tea in one gulp.


    Immediately.


    He put down his cup and stood up.


    "Prince, you are getting closer and closer to your goal, and I don''t know if you can see the day when you will be glorified, so I can only say this congratulations in advance."


    He stood there, watching Cao Xiuge sitting there.


    It''s like saying to yourself, and it''s like saying to Cao Xiuge.


    "I believe you will be a qualified leader."


    Cao Xiuge was silent.


    "Prince, goodbye."


    The burly man turned and walked out calmly.


    "Chen long, stop at this time, there''s still time!"


    Cao Xiuge could not help but stand up after all.


    Chen long?!


    In Li''s footsteps as the leader of the dragon spirit.


    "Prince, I believe Cao''s future will be smooth, so this time, I want to be myself."


    "My name is worthy."


    He whispered, and immediately left Cao''s house with great strides.


    "Is there any way for him to go


    The son mouse appeared beside Cao Xiuge.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know. "


    Looking at the empty gate, Cao Xiuge''s eyes are complex.


    "Our Cao family is very kind to him, but the Li family is also kind to him.


    "Well deserved."


    "He is going to take his life to repay the kindness of the Li family for so many years."


    "Is this war really inevitable?"


    "It''s the black-and-white impermanence of the local government that is responsible for the suppression of Nalan. It''s also said that Mengpo has entered Beijing, and the local government is so active that I''m afraid none of those who took part in the war can escape, and the Li family is the first to bear the brunt. As a dragon soul, when he goes back at such a time, I''m afraid he will be put on the front line. "


    Cao Xiuge saw all these things clearly, and he believed that Chenlong''s heart was clear.


    The hell is a super power that can mediate with the temple. There are many powerful people in it, as strong as Chenlong. Under the fierce edge of the hell''s will to kill, they just want to die.


    But he chose to go.


    For, just worthy of two words.


    How important is life?


    How light is life?


    "The Weishui war involves several wealthy families in Kyoto. Is it true that they just sit and watch?"


    "No matter? Anyway, this is not going to be the case at all. It''s said that she has already contacted with Meng Po, but obviously the negotiation has broken down. "


    "Now Mengpo hasn''t moved. I''m afraid she''s waiting for her to make preparations with Li Pei''s family. Obviously, it''s impossible for them to sacrifice Li Pei, Kong song and so many other powerful families to calm down the anger of the local government, so... "


    The baby mouse took the word with a dignified look."So, this battle is inevitable."


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and looked to the north sky.


    There, the sea of clouds is surging.


    "Rather, it should have started."


    North suburb camp.


    After returning to the camp, the dragon spirit went to see the highest officer.


    However, the man, who is known as "king of one word side by side", just came back with a calm word, as if the incident of a rebellion on the Bank of the Weishui river had never happened.


    "You don''t have to come back."


    On the way back to his residence, he met the Dragon Spirit who became an opponent with him in the first World War of Weishui.


    The other side seems to have completely forgotten the Weishui incident.


    "If I don''t come back, you won''t last long."


    He smiles.


    The Dragon beat him on the chest.


    All in silence.


    "Head."


    "Head."


    Dragon soul resident, dragon soul members eyes show surprise, constantly greeting him.


    He nodded with a smile, went back to his residence, slowly and solemnly put on the dragon soul robe.


    Five clawed golden dragon totem, shining.


    Among the people, there may not be much feeling, and they are still discussing the coffin on the Chang''an gate. However, on the court hall, those senior officials are very heavy, even if they are not from Li Peikong''s family.


    "Mengpo, the northern suburb camp, has begun to gather."


    In a deserted villa in feicui garden, Cui pan, dressed in black, walks quietly.


    The purple eyes of the woman in front of him looked at his hair.


    "Is black and white here?"


    "All the prefectures have gathered outside the city."


    "Good. Since the Li family want to fight us head-on, let''s help them."


    The two figures disappeared in the courtyard.


    This day.


    The old master of the Li family, who had rarely asked about the affairs of the imperial court, came out of the Li family''s mansion again. After spending more than three hours in the imperial study, he came out again.


    He looked sad and happy.


    This day.


    Under the silence of the upper class.


    Of the 300000 troops guarding the capital, 100000 are covered with golden armor!


    They face the king who stands under the flag of Li Zizhan. Their eyes are fanatical. The young faces are full of fearless fighting spirit!


    Dragon soul, dragon soul and dragon group appear at the same time.


    All over the city with gold armour!

 Chapter 754

    It is located in a high-class club which is remote but attracts many dandy owners in Kyoto.


    At this time, different from that time, in early spring, the cherry garden has been in full bloom, beautiful and brilliant, rendering here like a fairyland on earth.


    Cherry blossom period is short, from open to wither for about 7 days, so there is a folk saying in Japan described as "Cherry Blossom seven days".


    And the whole cherry tree only lasts about 16 days from flowering to full withering, forming the characteristics of cherry blossoming and falling.


    But even if the flowering period of cherry blossom is so short, there is no other kind of flower in this courtyard, which is enough to show that the owner of the courtyard has a special love for cherry blossom.


    And in this season of Cherry Blossom blooming and withering, a young man who was forced to die but was desperate finally woke up.


    He was naked and his ferocious scars, like totems, were all covered by white bandages. His willpower was really amazing. If ordinary people were injured so badly, they would lose most of their lives if they did not die. It was impossible to wake up in a few days. But even so, when he sat up from the bed, his eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly, obviously If the body trauma brings pain, it is still severe.


    He subconsciously looked down at his physical condition and found that his whole body was wrapped with bandages, and there was no blood color on the white bandages. It was obvious that someone often replaced him.


    Then he began to observe the environment.


    One eye.


    A faint sense of familiarity swept through.


    This room, he''s been here.


    As if he felt it, his eyes slowly moved to the window lattice.


    A tall and plump woman stood there, as if appreciating the cherry blossoms in the courtyard, but she seemed to have eyes behind her head. When the man''s eyes moved to her back, she just turned around.


    "Wake up."


    The teardrop at the corner of her eye still gives her a sense of holiness.


    In particular, through the window, the brilliant cherry blossoms in the garden seem to be her background, setting it off like a beauty in a painting.


    Although at the end of Weishui World War I, Li futu, who had two arrows in his body, lost too much blood and was exhausted, his will was already faint, but this does not mean that he completely lost his memory.


    He still remembers who saved himself in the end.


    "Miss Meng."


    He gave a little smile, which could hardly hide his weakness.


    Although he is powerful, he is also a body after all. He will be injured and bleed. If this woman did not appear at that time, she would probably die.


    He leaned against the bed that should have been the woman and breathed.


    "Thank you very much."


    "No need, I said, I owe you a favor, save your life, you and I are clear."


    How heavy is the weight of saving Yan''s life? But the owner of the cherry blossom Pavilion didn''t seem to care about it. Lianbu moved to the table.


    "Drink some water?"


    Li futu nodded.


    A refreshing fragrance of cherry blossoms, just like the other party appeared in their side that night.


    I took the cup from the other side and drank it. The tea was warm and it seemed that the sharp pain of my body had been diluted a lot.


    "At the beginning, the first time I came to the cherry blossom Pavilion, I asked you if we met somewhere. Why do you deny it?"


    "Have we met?"


    Cherry Pavilion owner, or half step emperor of women smile.


    Li futu was stunned and then shook his head with a smile.


    "That''s not true, but we are not strangers."


    He was holding a teacup and staring at the woman hiding in the cherry blossom Pavilion.


    "Miss Abe?"


    The woman''s face did not change.


    "What''s my last name? Is that so important? Here, I still hope you can call me Miss Meng. "


    Li Fu did not hear the image.


    "As the leader of Jiahe mountain, why did miss Abe come all the way to Longguo and run a small guild hall in anonymity?"


    At this moment, Li futu finally understood where he was familiar with this woman when he first came to cherry blossom Pavilion.


    He and she did not meet, but in a long period of time, the distance between each other, very close.


    At that time, he was still number one on the list.


    And this woman, whose real name is ampere Xuanji, is next to him, ranking at the top of the sky list!


    After he was in the God list, she naturally occupied his original position and became the first in the heaven list, the half step emperor who was very close to the God list!


    "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous for you to ask such a question


    Cover up all Guanghua, the woman who lives in seclusion in this cherry blossom Pavilion asked softly.


    "As far as I know, since you came back to the Dragon Kingdom, you have also been hiding your head and tail. You are the chairman of the Warring States club in Donghai. You have nothing to do but attend the charity party and have gossip with the stars. You live a happy life. Are you only allowed to set fire to the state officials and not allowed the people to light the lights?"Abe Xuanji''s tone was bland, like a mockery, or just a matter of fact.


    Li futu didn''t feel embarrassed either.


    "Miss Abe''s mastery of dragon culture is really admirable. She is much better than the left envoy in the temple."


    Abe Xuanji is not surprised.


    "I''m flattered."


    Li futu was drinking tea and was silent.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any malicious words to my country. Fujiwara is Fujiwara, I am me. "


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Yandi, at least I''m also your Savior. Don''t you think it''s wrong for you to stare at me so aggressively?"


    Abe Xuanji stopped.


    "Besides, now your attention should not be on me at all."


    "What does Miss Abe mean by that?"


    "Is it difficult that you have been living as an ordinary person for so long that you have forgotten your true identity?"


    The corners of her mouth outlined an inexplicable radian.


    "You''ve been in a coma for a long time, and it''s already turned upside down outside."


    She didn''t mean to be appetizing. She took the cup that Li had finished drinking.


    "Your Prefecture, under the order of Mengpo, has issued the order to punish the Dragon kingdom. The Nalan family who ambushed you that night has died. Now the high-level officials of the Prefecture are all gathered outside the city of Kyoto, and the Li family, who has been forced to die, has decided to fight against the enemy. "


    "One hundred thousand troops are covered with gold armour, outside the north gate of Chen division. If you wake up a few days later, maybe you will become a loner in this world."


    Li futu was stunned.


    He did not expect that the situation would develop to such a stage. With Mengpo''s personality, it is not surprising that she would do anything if she knew about the Weishui World War I.


    But isn''t Mengpo not in the underground?


    Meng Xuanji, or Abe Xuanji, she raised the cup.


    "Yandi, would you like another cup?"

 Chapter 755

    Kyoto City.


    Outside the north gate.


    This is a vast Gobi, which used to be used as a drill site by Beidaying.


    Today, on the ground of the same exercise, Beidaying has imposed an all-round martial law.


    Today''s weather is fine, but there is a strong wind. The strong wind blows through the Gobi without any obstruction, making it more violent!


    Yellow sand is rising, confusing people''s sight, and has the potential to form a sandstorm!


    But in this dangerous environment, there are many soldiers in gold armor standing high.


    They are so dense that they can''t see the edge at a glance.


    The sand rising with the wind is like bullets, constantly hitting on their gold armor, making a clear and sharp sound, but their bodies are still, standing in this fierce sandstorm, like an insurmountable steel forest!


    Their eyes were resolute and sharp, as if they could penetrate the wind, and their bodies stood up like javelin, on their young faces. Full of fearless high morale.


    Yellow sand wears golden armor.


    Hold the sword and gun to protect the country!


    Behind them is the flag.


    And then again.


    It''s the north gate!


    Although the king warned them that the battle would be very difficult, none of these young soldiers chose to retreat.


    They are soldiers.


    Born to protect our country!


    There are loyal bones buried everywhere in the Castle Peak. Why do you need to return them?


    North of the Gobi.


    There are also countless Taoist figures standing there.


    However, compared with the glittering steel forest on the opposite side, their clothes are not so bright, and the number of people has no advantage at all. It seems that there are only about 2000 people, less than 50% of each other, but they just stand there quietly, and the roaring wind on the Gobi seems to be circling for them!


    If you look at this lineup carefully, I''m afraid the whole world will tremble!


    When hell is full, the dead will return to the world.


    Ox head and horse face.


    Black and white are changeable.


    Reward the good and punish the evil, as well as the life urging judge, who is in the top of the list of heaven, show up together!


    There was no pre war agitation.


    The purple figure standing alone in the front, her eyes penetrating the rolling sandstorm, touched the steel forest, and her face did not change. Immediately, her eyes moved up to the Li character battle flag which was blowing in the wind.


    The people are the most ignorant.


    The people are most worthy.


    Although these 100000 people are innocent, they stand in her way.


    She raised her hand slowly.


    After that, the figures immediately jumped out, like an arrow, rushing towards the sandstorm ahead.


    Everyone''s face, there is no expression, if they send out the dead air, together, in the overhead, as if forming a thick black cloud.


    Under the flag of the Li character war, the man who was defended by the dragon soul dragon group took a deep breath and slowly spat out his voice.


    "War."


    "Fight


    "Fight


    "Fight


    ¡­¡­


    Voice with the wind ups and downs, rapid shock to open, and, received countless responses!


    For a while.


    The sound of war resounds through the sky!


    Startle the world!


    Even that layer of black clouds shrouded over, as if they were restrained and castrated.


    The Li family''s glory in this land is obvious in this moment!


    The north gate closes.


    Two figures standing quietly, witnessing this magnificent scene, he Jiuzhou''s eyes were inevitably trembling.


    It''s the first place after all.


    However, after this battle, whether the Li family survives or perishes in the end, I''m afraid it will be difficult to maintain its power today.


    The figure beside him looked at the battlefield in silence.


    At this time, 100000 gold armor began to move in the earth shaking war.


    Speed from slow to fast, just like the evolution of tsunami, the whole Gobi has become earth shaking!


    What a magnificent scene is the fierce impact of one hundred thousand gold armor?


    I''m afraid ordinary people can''t imagine it at all.


    However, in the face of the golden ocean that seems to engulf everything, the lifeless figures have no panic and fear.


    Even without a pause!


    "Boom!"


    Black and gold ignored the storm and collided with each other.


    This piece of Gobi sky, once again sprinkles another color.


    That''s the color of life.


    Blood filled the air.


    Some of the armor was first broken in the heart.


    They vomit blood, have been unable to stand up, can only watch the shadows break through them, into the crowd.The war begins!


    Such a huge battle, almost every second of life is swallowed.


    In just a few minutes, the Gobi has been covered with corpses, almost all of them are wearing gold armor. The original shining armor has been damaged, with dents caused by boxing, marks made by fingertips, and blood stains. It is gradually covered by yellow sand.


    The front and back of the battlefield.


    Li Zhengrong and the purple figure were still, watching the battlefield silently.


    "Is the role of numbers really so small in this level of fighting?"


    The north gate closes.


    He Jiuzhou side of the figure, holding the tower, some hard to believe.


    He looked into the distance.


    You can clearly see that the real top of the prefecture. They haven''t been in the war yet.


    The emperor congratulated Kyushu and sighed.


    "It can''t be said that it doesn''t work. At least the sacrifice of these soldiers has consumed the physical strength of these people in the hell..."


    The other side was silent.


    He finally witnessed the horror of these world''s top forces.


    According to he Lao''s view, if the human power of the underground is endless, then is this war a kind of massacre?


    Of course.


    The human body can''t be a perpetual motion machine, it can''t have infinite strength.


    In such a high-intensity battle, but also in the face of dozens of times the enemy, every step forward of the underground people, their physical strength will be seriously damaged.


    Huge physical exertion.


    The prefecture, too, began to see casualties.


    Three javelins came from different directions and pierced into the body of a ghost emissary. In the sound of three deep throats, they raised it high and suspended it in mid air.


    In this case, the ghost King joined the fight.


    There are 12 ghost kings in the underworld. Apart from Sirius and Chi ran who are seriously injured and absent, the remaining nine appear in the Gobi.


    A long gun was picked up by Youling, the ghost king, with his arm waving, and hurled at the battlefield.


    The target went straight to the three golden armours that provoked the ghost emissary.


    The long gun broke through the air, and it was powerful. In a flash, it directly penetrated the three jinjiaqi!


    "Ah Hao!"


    After the long gun penetrated three gold armours, the castration did not decrease, and an innocent soldier in the back was also pierced, so he stepped back five or six steps.


    The gun head is slanted into the ground to lift it.


    Looking at you Ling with red eyes, Jin Jia, who came from the same hometown with ah Hao and joined the army together, regardless of the huge gap in strength, pinched his long sword and strode forward.


    The fierce head-on knife has not been cut, the wrist has been pinched, at the same time, an arm has broken his chest.


    Hard gold armor is even more fragile than paper at this time.


    He lowered his head slowly, blood gushing out of his mouth, looked at the arm that had gone deep into his body and grinned.


    At least, he died on the way forward.


    "Bang!"


    The heart was crushed.


    The gold armour trembled all over, and the long knife, which stopped in mid air, fell to the ground.


    His head then slowly down, maintain the forward position, generous death.


    Yellow sand rolling, still all over the sky.


    There is no need to bury bones.


    Where in the world is green mountain?

 Chapter 756

    The battlefield of Youling is just a miniature of this huge war.


    Although there were only nine people, after the nine ghost kings joined the battle, the speed of the black wave was obviously accelerated.


    The casualties continue to increase.


    One hundred thousand gold armor has damaged thousands of people, but the fighting spirit of these gold armor soldiers is still high and unyielding!


    "War


    The storm on the Gobi seems to be swept away by this tsunami like cry.


    "Too slow."


    Hearing the light voice coming from the front, Cui pan bowed slightly and immediately disappeared in the same place.


    Like a black lightning, straight to the battlefield!


    Thousands of meters away, fleeting!


    Where he passed, Jin Jia, who was in the way, was hit by the strong wind and flew around.


    One man can break ten million armor!


    Although the number of gold armour is huge, there is almost no unified enemy.


    His face did not have any emotional fluctuations, his eyes were silent. After he stepped on the battlefield, the surrounding underground people spontaneously gathered towards him.


    Under his leadership, these more than 100 people, like an indestructible sword, accompanied by a stream of blood, entered the hinterland of the battlefield with great terror!


    "Xiaobai, who killed more than this time?"


    Black impermanence shouldered the sickle of terrible shape, the voice has not yet landed, people have disappeared.


    "The nigger always likes to cheat."


    Shansidia smiles, glances at the impermanence of his eyes, then closes his sleeve and stomps on the ground with his right foot, reflecting the battlefield with explosive force!


    After him, the punishment of evil division Yin falling flowers, Chacha division Qi Gan also no longer stand by.


    "White impermanence, if you continue to pretend to be deep, I''m afraid black impermanence..."


    He looked at the scythe that had been whirling in the battlefield and raised a shower of blood. Before he finished, his head was patted.


    "You''re the only one who talks."


    "Come on, Ma Mian, do you dare to compare with me? All day long, you are salivating and calling for master Yan Di. With your strength, even if Yan Di should answer you, don''t you think it''s humiliating to Yan Di? "


    The man with half a mask of ferocious ox head rolled up his sleeve.


    "Bai Wuchang, you are the referee for us. Today, I want to..."


    The white robe embroidered with golden lines was still a "high cold fan" and the body gradually became empty.


    He uttered a word, and when he looked back, he found that Ma Mian also began to run to the battlefield.


    "Don''t run


    He hastened to catch up.


    In addition to the purple figure has been standing in place, the high-level underground, all into the fight!


    With the participation of these powerful men, the casualties in the battle will be aggravated instantly!


    Because the storm swept, resulting in blood all over the sky, and even the sky seems to be dyed red.


    The north gate is above the city gate.


    The figure quietly looked at the fierce battlefield.


    At this time, the battle has shown a one-sided situation.


    Although the warriors were brave, they were still facing forward, and there was no rout, but they were just dying.


    The casualties have increased dramatically with the speed visible to human eyes, which has already exceeded ten thousand. Looking around, the broken gold armor makes this Gobi look very heroic. But even so, he didn''t let Mr. He do it.


    The purple haired woman hasn''t moved yet.


    The scene of feicui garden made him understand that even if Mr. He intervened, he could not save the overall situation.


    "He came anyway."


    He Kyushu suddenly said.


    At the same time, a car drove out of the north gate.


    He Jiuzhou side of the figure, eyes a coagulation, watched the car drive to the Li word flag.


    "General."


    Long Po can''t bear to look at the battlefield again. He looks back and stares at the man standing under the banner. His face is full of the meaning of asking for a fight.


    Even if he knew clearly that he could not change anything, he could not watch the soldiers fighting in front, but he could not stand by in the rear.


    As an excellent commander and leader, Li Zhengrong has seen the final result of the war.


    Even if there are still 90000 pieces of armor on the battlefield.


    Even though, the dragon soul, the dragon soul and the dragon group are still around him.


    Is there any other significance besides letting more people die?


    There was a rare hesitation and hesitation on his always determined face.


    The eyes of the dragon soul and the members of the dragon group also gathered towards him.


    Li Zhengrong''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything. Behind him, there was an old voice.


    "That''s all."


    He looked back and stepped forward.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    "That''s all."


    The old man who created the glory of the Li family glanced over the dragon soul and dragon group, then looked up at the sons fighting for their Li character battle flag."This war, all because of us Li, there is no need to let innocent people, to sacrifice in vain."


    He raised his head and looked at the flag still blowing in the wind.


    The character Li is still striking.


    He was silent and kept looking up, as if remembering his invincible glory with the flag.


    No one dares to disturb.


    The fighting has continued.


    Death continues.


    The ghosts in the underworld didn''t seem to have the intention to fight directly to the last side. They seemed to want to give Li a chance without complaint.


    They seem to want to kill the 100000 gold armor completely!


    After half pay, the old man of the same age moved his eyes away from the flag, lowered his head and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Flag down."


    Voice landing.


    The faces of the Dragon spirits changed.


    "Old li...!"


    "What? Is it useless for me to speak now? "


    The old man opened his eyes. Although he was old, his eyes were still sharp, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    Li Zhengrong''s lips were tight and half silent.


    It''s a slow way.


    "Flag down."


    The dragon soul, the dragon soul and the dragon group are all silent.


    One second ago, even though they knew that they would die, but they were still fighting. At this moment, they seemed to have lost all their fighting spirit, just like they collapsed in vain.


    The drums of war came from behind.


    The tens of thousands of gold armours, who were generous and eager to die, suddenly turned back. Then, as if time had frozen, they were all stunned. Their faces full of yellow sand and blood were full of disbelief.


    Tens of thousands of lines of sight.


    I don''t know when that flag will be replaced. Instead, it is a white flag with extremely monotonous color.


    That pale color, stabbing the eyes of countless people.


    The north gate is above the city gate.


    The two figures also saw the change of the flag.


    "It''s over."


    He Jiuzhou sighed softly.


    "Mr. Li made such a choice after all."


    The figure beside him didn''t seem to be surprised, but looking at the white flag flying behind tens of thousands of gold armor, his eyes were still complicated.


    Light the white flag.


    It''s like giving up.


    But giving up resistance at this time, of course, saved the lives of 90000 Jinjia, but at the same time, it also means that there is no barrier between the Li family and the hell.


    With the determination of the hell, I''m afraid the corpses on the ground can''t calm their anger.


    Mr. Li, this gives up the chance of survival.

 Chapter 757

    The white flag rose outside the north gate.


    But the killing did not stop.


    The purple figure standing alone in front of the battlefield didn''t see the white flag waving in the wind.


    It''s just that.


    She was still motionless.


    There was no order to stop the war.


    Cold blooded.


    Indifference.


    The real view of the world as a dog!


    The war started in the way Lee wanted, and Lee wanted to end in the way they wanted?


    Is it possible?


    She said nothing.


    The demons in the underworld didn''t stop killing.


    The remaining 90000 gold armor, seeing that the enemy did not stop, came back one after another.


    Naturally, they can''t wait to die.


    The fierce battle broke out again!


    The sky over the Gobi once again fluttered with a strong scarlet color.


    Even if far away from the battlefield a few miles away from the North Gate Tower, it seems to be able to smell the pungent smell of blood.


    "Does Mengpo really intend to kill everything?"


    The figure around the emperor he Kyushu was shocked to see the war started again.


    "It depends. It should be."


    He Jiuzhou, who thought the war would end with Li''s raising the white flag, also had an accident on his face.


    Across the battlefield, across the yellow sand, he looked at the purple figure that seemed ethereal in the storm, with a complicated look.


    "No wonder it''s a common saying in the world that it''s better to provoke Emperor Yan than to provoke Mengpo. In her eyes, people in this world are no different from mole ants."


    "He Lao."


    The man next to him turned his head.


    "Is there really no way to stop it? Do we really have to watch all these 100000 people die here? "


    He Jiuzhou looked at him.


    This one agrees to Li''s request to fight against the enemy. It seems to be the trend of the times, but if you think deeply


    The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    He thought that the other side was happy to see the result.


    Both of them are people standing at the top of the land. They can guess each other''s thoughts by making eye contact.


    He and Kyushu looked at each other, then he looked away and turned to the battlefield again.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of gold armour soldiers who died generously, holding the tower in hand, he said in a soft voice, "this hundred thousand gold armour is certainly the last card of Li family, but also the people of the Dragon kingdom."


    He Kyushu is silent and looks at the Gobi.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the whole world, the only one who can stop Mengpo is the man


    The man beside him had a look in his eyes.


    "He always refers to The emperor of hell


    Emperor he Jiuzhou nodded silently.


    "Yan Di Is he really dead? "


    "I don''t think so. Although I''ve been seriously injured, I can''t reach the point of death because of the constitution of Emperor Yan. I think I''ve come back to life, but..."


    With that, he Jiuzhou stopped.


    "Just what?"


    He Jiuzhou looked at the white flag.


    Although there are tens of thousands of gold armour fighting in front, the people standing there seem to have no way out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I just don''t know if the emperor of hell is willing to stop the war. "


    The man beside him was also familiar with the enmity between Yan Di and Li Shi, and he was silent when he heard that.


    Judge others by yourself.


    If you are the emperor of hell.


    At this time, will you stand up?


    It seems.


    It''s hard to have an answer.


    ¡­¡­


    Yellow sand wears golden armor.


    How many people have fought in ancient times?


    Half an hour has passed since the beginning of the war. The vast Gobi outside Beimen pass is full of ruins.


    Blood and dead bodies everywhere.


    Heavy casualties.


    Li hung up the white flag, but failed to stop the war.


    One hundred thousand gold armor has been damaged by more than thirty thousand.


    I saw one of my comrades fall to the ground, but these golden soldiers, knowing that they might never come back, still went forward bravely, and did not step back from beginning to end.


    Why was the Central Plains less heroic?


    Even though Cui pan, who had been killed by more than a thousand people, looked at the Golden Ocean still pouring towards him, there were some fluctuations in his dead eyes.


    The underworld suffered such a heavy blow that it changed its headquarters, which was a destruction of the underworld by the multinational coalition forces.


    But the coalition army, which claimed to have gathered the most elite troops of all countries, was like a mob. No matter its executive power or this kind of consciousness, it was far from the gold armour in front of him.This is the first time he has set foot in this land.


    But it is enough to make him understand why this country can stand up again in just a few decades.


    "Dad, it seems that the Hell won''t accept surrender."


    Li Zhengrong said quietly, then turned around and took a deep breath.


    "Dragon soul, dragon soul, dragon group, follow me Go to war


    The prefecture ignored the white flag.


    As the highest commander, Li Zhengrong, in the case of nearly half of the casualties, finally gave the order to charge the whole staff!


    Even.


    Even he planned to go to the battlefield himself.


    "The dragon soul takes orders."


    "The dragon spirit takes orders."


    "Dragon group orders!"


    The long-awaited three departments rushed to the front line with him.


    This time, Li Kaijiang, the same age as Guo, did not stop him.


    Although the number of people is small, in the huge battlefield of tens of thousands of people, it''s just like putting in a few small waves, but the three branches of the Dragon Group''s participation has had an immediate effect.


    As the most elite, they know that only by holding together can they exert their greatest strength. They closely follow Li Zhengrong and are not scattered around.


    Like a sharp knife, they collide with the black tide fiercely!


    "Boom!"


    Dozens of shadows died under the impact.


    "Hey, it''s interesting at last."


    Black impermanence noticed the change of the battlefield, resisted the bloody sickle, stepped on the sea of people, and rushed to this side.


    Before the man arrived, the scythe had already blown the wind of death and whirled away.


    Meanwhile, Cui pan, Yin Luohua, Qi Gan He also gave up the gold armor in front of him and began to gather in this direction from all sides of the battlefield.


    Even the emperor, under this kind of encirclement and killing, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape the end of the fall.


    "Bang!"


    With a spear in his hand, longpo shook the scythe of death. His face suddenly flushed. The huge shock force made his spear almost get rid of him, and his blood surged violently.


    "Bang!"


    At the same moment, a white shadow also came suddenly!


    In Cao''s name is Chenlong, in Li''s name is longhun, the man''s eyes are deep, his fists are like a dragon going out to sea, and he suddenly bombards!


    But the next second, his eyes changed.


    The man with white hair and white robe in front of him is becoming more and more empty, but he can''t stop his fist any more.


    At the same time that the virtual shadow was scattered by him, a sharp wind came whistling in my ear!


    "Bang!"


    A leg is mercilessly drawn on his head, abruptly pulls him out!


    "Head


    At this moment, the dragon soul members also did not care to help, immediately came forward to fill his gap.


    "The Li family, today, will become history."

 Chapter 758

    The first World War outside Beimen pass.


    Although the public knew nothing about it, almost all the big families in Kyoto turned their eyes to the barren Gobi.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the battle outside Beimen pass will affect the pattern of Kyoto City in the next few decades!


    "What''s the situation now?"


    The same deep voice, almost in the major families continue to ring.


    Song Fu is no exception.


    The master of the Song family, song Jingguo, was standing in the courtyard, looking at the north with a dignified look.


    One hundred thousand gold armour is certainly the Li family''s trump card, but they can gather outside the north gate to fight against the local government. Among them, the big families in Kyoto City have also contributed.


    After all, no one knows whether it will bring disaster to the fish in the pond if the underground government enters the city.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Although I have never set foot in the East before, the international reputation of the prefecture is too strong.


    Especially for those who took part in the Weishui war that night, the one hundred thousand gold armor under the flag of Li Zi war outside Beimen pass is also their last barrier!


    "The Li family raised the white flag..."


    Song Fu stooped to return.


    Song Jingguo was stunned, and then his face inevitably changed.


    "Is the Li family down?"


    "Yes and no."


    Song Jingguo frowned tightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Fu didn''t dare to show off when the owner was in front of him.


    "Although the Li family raised the white flag, the local government turned a blind eye to it, so at this time, the war was still in full swing."


    Hearing the speech, song Jingguo''s eyes flickered, just like performing Sichuan Opera. His face changed again and again.


    "Is the combat effectiveness of the underground really so terrible? The Li family, who is sitting on a hundred thousand gold armour, wants to surrender with a white flag? "


    He didn''t really think of that.


    Ten thousand gold armour gathered outside the north gate. These aristocratic families didn''t want to kill all of them. They just wanted to let them see their power and let them know that they are not soft persimmons that can be kneaded at will.


    They want to rely on the power of one hundred thousand gold, in exchange for the capital to sit on the negotiation table with the local government.


    But who would have thought that not long after the war, the Li family would hold up the white flag to surrender?


    It can''t be blamed that song Jingguo didn''t visit beimenguan in person, and didn''t see the heroism of the battlefield. He thought it was incredible and human.


    However, as a warrior, song Fu can understand how much influence a person''s force value will have in the war when it reaches a certain level.


    Is the scene of Changbanpo''s seven in and seven out in the classic just a fiction?


    In particular, there is more than one such strong man in the hell.


    Song Fu bent slightly and bowed his head. He kept silent about the words that the master of the family was shocked by the white flag of the Li family and wanted to surrender.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, even if the battle is not over, it''s only a matter of time before the 100000 gold armour is defeated? "


    Song Jingguo was not a general and had no military experience, but this did not hinder the analysis of the situation at this time.


    Song Fu still bent slightly, silent.


    Song Jingguo''s lips were gradually tight, with a complicated look.


    It''s not that he hasn''t heard of the glory of the prefecture, but like other rich families in Kyoto City, he only hears about it after all.


    After all, it''s a hundred thousand gold armor!


    The white flag rose outside the north gate, which had a great impact on Song Jingguo. But after all, he was a man who had experienced great storms, and he soon stabilized his mind.


    At this moment, there is no time for him to be shocked by the power of the hell.


    If one hundred thousand gold armor is defeated, then it''s time for them to face the edge of the underworld.


    "The God of Luo has not been found yet?"


    He asked in a deep voice.


    After the wedding, his granddaughter, who was ordered to be placed under house arrest, undoubtedly became the hope of saving their song family from this disaster.


    Although the Song family didn''t fight against Yandi that night by the Weishui River, he had to prepare for the worst.


    As for resistance?


    Even one hundred thousand gold armor can''t be stopped. What do they take to stop it?


    Take the money?


    "No, we''ve sent seven waves of people, but we haven''t found any trace of the first lady so far."


    "Then keep sending people! You must find God Luo for me


    "Yes


    Song Fu was ordered to leave.


    Song Jingguo looked at his back.


    The master of the Song family is very lucky at the moment. Fortunately, at the beginning, Jiang Si didn''t succeed according to his orders. Otherwise, they would be doomed this time.


    The child in Luo Shen''s stomach, which had made him feel angry and shameful, has now become the biggest hope to save their song family.


    I''m afraid that''s the most difficult thing to do.


    ¡­¡­


    Within a week, the Song family sent eight groups of people to Sichuan to search for the whereabouts of the eldest daughter, including song Chaoge, the second son.The cousin was taken away under his eyes, and he has the responsibility to bring it back.


    In front of song Jingguo, he said so.


    At that time, song Jingguo looked at him for a long time in silence. Finally, he nodded and agreed to let him leave Beijing.


    The land of abundance.


    Shicheng.


    Song Dynasty song has arrived for two days.


    His purpose is very clear. For two days in a row, he kept visiting the luxurious manor of the female emperor of Sichuan in Shicheng. However, the name of the second son of the Song family doesn''t seem to be popular in this land. Almost every time he didn''t touch the gate of the manor, he was stopped by the guard.


    It was the fifth time he had visited in two days.


    This time, it seems that this young man in Kyoto has given up his plan to go in openly. Taking advantage of the night, he avoided the guard, climbed over the high wall, and quietly touched the luxury manor like a thief.


    But as soon as he landed, he raised his head and saw a magnificent figure blocking his sight.


    The blue lotus on the big bald head is so vivid in the moonlight.


    "When did song Shao learn to be a gentleman of Liang Dynasty?"


    White mouth slightly warped, neither hot nor cold.


    Song Dynasty Song clapped his hands and stood up straight, with an awkward smile.


    "Chaoge has been unable to visit the gate several times, but he has no choice but to do so."


    "Song Shao is a wise man. Since he came here several times without success, he must have understood the reason. Why don''t he go back to his home as soon as possible? Why don''t he continue to waste his efforts here?"


    The Song Dynasty songs gradually became solemn.


    "I''m going to Sichuan for something important. I''d like to ask Mr. Bai to help me meet my sister."


    "What? You didn''t succeed in Weishui World War I, and you want to go to Sichuan to arrest people? I don''t know how many people song Shao brought this time? Fortune, fortune and longevity are all here? "


    Bai Qi is still standing there, like a mountain in front of Song Dynasty songs, motionless.


    "I have offended you, Mr. Bai."


    Time is pressing, even regardless of the identity of the wall, song song song can not turn around.


    Just when he was going to fight against Bai Qi, who is known as a scavenger in the green forest in Central Sichuan.


    Behind Bai Qi, a voice came.


    "Stop it."

 Chapter 759

    "Sister..."


    Bai Qi turned around, so that song dynasty song also saw the two figures behind.


    The palace of Chuanshu female emperor is a collection of feathers.


    And his cousin, song Luoshen, the first beauty in Kyoto.


    They came slowly.


    General Bai Qi called out his master, and then stood behind Gong Zhengyu.


    "In the future, young master song will seldom do such things as climbing over the wall and crossing the garden. If he is accidentally killed as a thief, it will be bad."


    Gong Zhengyu smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    "Right, Mr. Song?"


    Song Dynasty songs have a stiff smile.


    "Aunt Gong, can you let me have a chat with him alone?"


    At the moment, Jinghua''s pale face is not the reason for her pale eyes.


    Palace Aunt?


    Song Dynasty Song''s eyes twinkled.


    Gong Zhengyu was silent for a moment, and finally nodded.


    The woman, who always had the name of Zhuyeqing, now faced song Luoshen with a rare soft tone.


    "It''s cold at night. You haven''t recovered. I''ll get you a dress."


    Songluo nodded gently.


    Song Dynasty songs are silent.


    Gong Zhengyu takes a look at him, and then takes Bai Qi back to the manor.


    "Go and sit over there."


    Song Luoshen turns back and smiles.


    She did not seem to Weishui, and hate on her cousin.


    Song Chaoge nodded, followed her silently to the outdoor cane chair in the courtyard and sat down.


    "Chaoge, how long have we not seen the stars together like this?"


    At the age of 18, she was standing at the top of the temple. The woman who praised her national beauty raised her head and looked up at the night sky.


    Song Dynasty songs also slowly raised their heads.


    Sichuan and Sichuan are no better than Kyoto. In recent years, the air quality in Kyoto has deteriorated year by year. It''s foggy and haze. Sometimes you have to wear a mask when you go out. How can you see such a brilliant starry sky when you lift your head and feel dizzy.


    "Sister..."


    Looking at the stars overhead, song song song''s lips moved, but in the end, he just called out the word "sister". Many words seemed to be choked in his throat.


    Before he went to Sichuan, he had expected the scene he would face. He had thought that he would face vicious words and even be scolded. But he didn''t expect that his cousin would behave so calmly.


    As if nothing had happened.


    "Why?"


    Song Luoshen turned to smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and you''ve become so divided?"


    At this time, a servant took a coat and helped Songluo put it on.


    "Thank you."


    Song Luoshen politely thanks, but then he coughs gently.


    "Miss Song, you are in poor health now. You''d better not stay out too long."


    A kind reminder from the servant.


    "I see."


    "Sister, is your body OK?"


    After the servant left, song Chaoge asked, after all, that night in Weishui, he saw his cousin kicked by the right emissary of the temple and fell into a coma.


    Song Luo Shen shook his head and folded his coat.


    "How are you now, grandfather?"


    The Song Dynasty song is silent and bitter.


    "Sister, I went to Sichuan this time just for my grandfather. No, I should say it''s for the whole song family..."


    Song Luo Shen frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister, don''t you know?"


    Songluo shook his head.


    Seeing this, Song Dynasty Song realized that it was mostly the owner of the manor who concealed the information.


    "After the Weishui war, the local government issued the order to punish. Nalan''s family has died, and all the high-level officials of the local government have passed through. Next, I''m afraid it''s our song and Li''s turn."


    "Zhu Zi Ling? Wasn''t he seriously injured and rescued? Back to hell so soon? "


    In order to avoid the worry of song Luoshen, Gong Zhengyu did not hide the fact that Li futu was rescued.


    "Zhuziling is not It''s from the emperor of hell. "


    Mention this name, Song Song Dynasty Song look a bit unnatural.


    "Who is that? Zhuziling is the highest command of the local government. Besides him, who else is there... "


    With that, song Luoshen''s tone suddenly stopped.


    In front of her eyes, a purple phantom appeared in her mind.


    Sure enough.


    The Song Dynasty Song said slowly: -- It''s Meng Po. "


    Songluo was silent.


    "Sister, Mengpo''s personality is known all over the world. This time, she is determined to carry out the liquidation. No one can escape from the Weishui World War I. at this time, you are the only one who can save our song family!"Song Luoshen looked at the courtyard, no response, beautiful eyes no focus, do not know what to think.


    "Elder sister, I know I''m sorry for you. I know that I''ve lost my mind for a while. No matter you beat me or scold me, I have no complaints. But I beg you, don''t abandon the Song family at this time. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid our Song family will really..."


    Song Dynasty song did not go on.


    Weishui that night, affected by the environment and the situation, he really killed his cousin in a moment.


    But at this moment, he has completely given up his ambition.


    If the cousin doesn''t go back, the Song family will die. What''s the use of seizing the right of inheritance?


    As long as the Song family can survive, even if he can''t be in power, he is also the second son of the Song family, and he is the top one in Kyoto.


    It is not difficult to choose between them.


    "Chaoge, why do you think I can save song?"


    Song Luo finally spoke.


    Song Dynasty Song hurriedly said: "elder sister, anyway, Yan Di still has feelings for you. If you don''t look at the Buddhist''s face, Yan Di is not dead, and Meng Po doesn''t dare to go too far. Besides, you still have Yan Di''s flesh and blood in your stomach..."


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    This kid.


    It is undoubtedly their greatest reliance now.


    Song Luo Shen smiles, reaches out his hand and holds his belly.


    Her smile is still beautiful, but there is no flow of emotion.


    "What if I told you that the child was gone?"


    "What, what?"


    Song Dynasty song song''s eyes suddenly contracted, his face suddenly changed, and even stood up involuntarily!


    "It''s impossible..."


    He seemed incredible.


    "Is it because of that blow?"


    Song Luo God clenched his belly, slowly closed his eyes, with a pale face, showing a trace of pain.


    "Now, do you want me to follow you back?"


    Song song song''s eyes gradually dull, as if lost all strength, decadent fell to sit on the cane chair.


    The baby''s gone.


    What should they do?


    "Chaoge, my grandfather is willing to let you out at this time, which obviously gives you a choice."


    "If I don''t go back, will you go back?"


    As the owner of the Song family, every decision has deep meaning.


    And song Luoshen is worthy of being the most beloved descendant of song Jingguo. Even if he is thousands of miles away, he can still see it clearly.


    At this time, Kyoto City, the century old song mansion, has become a volcano. I don''t know when it will explode completely.


    Go back and you''ll probably be blown to pieces together.


    Listening to the words coming from the ear, Song Dynasty song was dazed and absent-minded, sitting there for a long time without words.

 Chapter 760

    "Master, do you think Miss Song will promise song Chaoge to return to Beijing together?"


    On the balcony on the second floor of the manor, Bai Qi and Gong Zhengyu stood side by side, looking at a pair of sisters and brothers sitting in the courtyard.


    Although Song Dynasty song did not say exactly what it was for, how could Bai Qi not guess that song sent eight waves of people to Sichuan and the current situation in Kyoto.


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Gong Zhengyu said softly.


    "Well Why does the master still agree to his meeting with Miss Song? "


    Bai Qi puzzled scratched the coquettish big bald head.


    "Master, I haven''t been treating the Song family all the time Don''t you like it? If the song clan is destroyed, it will be destroyed... "


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head.


    "Little beggar, I can''t imagine that you have learned to guess people''s minds now."


    "Master, I just said it casually, casually..."


    Bai Qi is busy laughing.


    This street sweeper in Sichuan green forest is as simple and honest as a big boy.


    Gong Zhengyu looked back at the courtyard.


    "You''re right. I didn''t like song before, but it''s not that time. Besides, I''m not qualified to make a decision for her."


    As the uncrowned king of this land, if she doesn''t want to see song''s people here, how can song Chaoge stay in Shicheng safely, and really touch the manor.


    "The Song family can''t die."


    She looked at the slightly weak figure in her overcoat and said quietly.


    "Why?"


    Bai Qi is still puzzled.


    "Master, the Song Dynasty Song Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song


    With that, Bai Qi coughed lightly. After all, he took song Luo''s face into consideration and changed his speech.


    "The master of the Song family doesn''t know. What''s the plot in his heart? If we let Miss Song go back, will it be sheep entering the tiger''s mouth?"


    "Little beggar, do you know the biggest gap between you and Qi Huxiao?"


    His face froze with talk.


    "Master, why do you suddenly mention this again? I know I can''t beat him now, but sooner or later, I will beat him to the ground and call him master Bai!"


    It''s magnificent and imposing.


    Gong Zhengyu shook his head with a smile, ignoring his boasting.


    "Force comes second. The most important thing is that you don''t have a brain."


    A second ago, the grand general looked embarrassed.


    Gong Zhengyu stepped forward, supported the railing, and said in a soft voice: "now that the soldiers of the Prefecture are in the city, Li has no way to go. Even if he gives song a hundred courage, I''m afraid he can''t do anything to Luoshen."


    "Yes, why didn''t I think of it?"


    Bai Qi pretended to be suddenly, did not miss every opportunity, full of admiration, immediately began to flatter.


    "The master is really intelligent and insightful."


    Gong Zhengyu had been used to this for a long time. Looking at the figure in the courtyard, which was enough to make the world''s men bend over, he didn''t look unstable at all.


    In fact, one of the biggest reasons why she would put Song Dynasty songs in was that she did not say.


    The baby''s gone.


    If song''s also gone.


    That woman, in the future, what to fight with that woman?


    ¡­¡­


    "Aunt Gong, thank you for your care this week. Luoshen will remember it."


    Sure enough, there was no accident. The next day, the woman who had been in Sichuan for a week said goodbye to Gong Zhengyu.


    Song Dynasty song did not appear, perhaps he also understood that he was not very popular.


    "It''s really decided?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked lightly.


    Songluo nodded.


    Both of them are strange women in the world, so there is no need to say more.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to take you to the airport."


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t stay.


    Just as song Luo turned around, Gong Zhengyu hesitated and said, "you''d better be careful when you go back to Beijing this time."


    Smell speech, stand in the white behind her a pair of tiger eyes suddenly emerge a trace of puzzled.


    Didn''t the master say last night that the Song family no longer dared to do anything to miss song?


    Song Luoshen gave a little step and then looked back with a smile,


    "aunt Gong is on my side, right?"


    At that moment, the amorous feelings seemed to make Gong Zhengyu feel stunned for a moment.


    Then, looking at each other with that eye light, Gong Zhengyu finally nodded with a smile.


    Song Luoshen''s smile became more and more bright, which diluted his pale face. He did not stay any longer and walked out again.


    Outside the manor, a Mercedes Benz was waiting."Miss Song, the master asked me to take you to the airport."


    "Please."


    Songluo God looked back at the manor where she had lived for a week, then quietly got into the car.


    "Master, what do you mean by what you just said to miss song?"


    After Song Luo God left, Bai Qi was confused.


    Ask if you don''t understand. It''s a glorious tradition handed down from ancient times.


    Gong Zhengyu did not respond, looking at the direction of the manor gate.


    Although she has always been prejudiced against that woman, now she looks at it from a fair perspective.


    She sighed with emotion.


    "It''s the palace."


    ¡­¡­


    The airport.


    The Song Dynasty Song leaders have been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing song Luoshen walk down from the Mercedes Benz and arrive as promised, he can''t help but feel relieved, and then hastily greet him.


    "Sister."


    "What? Worried that I won''t come? "


    Seeing his relief, song Luoshen smiles.


    "Miss Song, I''ll go back first. Have a good trip."


    The driver said respectfully.


    "Thank you."


    Song Luoshen nodded and watched the Benz go away.


    "Sister, the plane is about to take off. Let''s go in."


    Song Dynasty Song didn''t want to explain it. Although song Luoshen agreed to him last night, he always suspected that his cousin might be just perfunctory. Now he was completely relieved when he saw that song Luoshen really appeared.


    The baby''s gone.


    But at least people are still there.


    My cousin is the first love of Yan Di. After all, he can see that Yan Di has never committed a crime to Kyoto this time. It''s easy to see that Yan Di has no intention of revenge this time. He just wants to live a peaceful life. However, for the sake of his cousin, he does not hesitate to risk exposing his identity and the original intention of returning home It''s enough to see his cousin''s weight in his mind when he shows up at the wedding together.


    As long as the cousins are willing to show up, they will be able to avoid the disaster.


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    "Let''s go."


    Song Luoshen nodded and took the lead in walking towards the airport. Although his face was still weak and pale, his successor''s aura gradually recovered, and his expression was noble and indifferent from beginning to end.


    In the land of abundance, there are always beauties.


    But at this time, people passing the airport all cast amazing eyes.


    Her return to Beijing this time is not only for the sake of the Song family.


    There is also a war waiting for her in the already turbulent Kyoto City.


    She can''t avoid it.

 Chapter 761

    Just when song Luoshen and song Chaoge boarded the flight of beigui.


    Outside the north gate.


    The war is in full swing.


    "It''s said that the dragon group is the most elite army in the Dragon kingdom. It''s even among the best in the world. The underground is dark and changeable. I want to ask for advice today."


    After white impermanence flies the dragon soul, black impermanence comes with a frightening sickle.


    "Protect the general!"


    The dragon group, which draws materials from ten thousand armies, has adopted the choice of striving for perfection. Since its establishment, it has maintained a scale of 20 people, one third less than the dragon soul and dragon spirit of the same 30 people.


    But it was just 20 people who made up a world-famous sharp knife.


    From the beginning of its establishment, the goal of the dragon group was beyond the ability of capable people. Since its establishment, it has completed numerous difficult tasks that are almost impossible to complete at home and abroad, and has been recognized as one of the most powerful special departments in the world.


    Although the achievements are impressive and the reputation is far-reaching, in the face of this man with a black hood and a bloody scythe on his shoulder, almost all of them are members of the dragon team of the super soldier king, but they dare not take it lightly at all.


    In the midst of chaos, there are no weapons and weapons, and we have to guard against the high-level officials who are still attacking and killing one after another. In order to protect the general''s safety, the dragon team did not send out all its members. Six members winked at each other, clenched their weapons, and slowly walked out of the line.


    "Six?"


    There are only 20 people in the dragon group, and six of them are on the move, which is enough to show the importance and fear of black impermanence. But black impermanence shakes his eyebrows and seems to be dissatisfied.


    "Nigger, I thought Bai Wuchang was the coolest, but I didn''t expect you. How many more would you like to play? No matter how much, I''m afraid you can carry your broken knife and run away. "


    A teasing laughter rang out, and the flowers of evil division Yin also came to this battlefield.


    Although black impermanence is not as cold as white impermanence, and he often laughs in the hell, as one of the double envoys, he can''t be a good friend.


    When he was ridiculed like this, his face immediately turned cold and his eyes turned angry. However, when he looked around, he saw the figure of Vicky Sima, and he turned his lips and stopped talking.


    Of course, there is no pity theory among the local people, but as the only woman among the four judges, yinluohua and Mengpo are naturally closer.


    There are people in the court. It''s good to be an official.


    In yinluohua there by the gas, black no common sense, of course, intend to vent on a few members of the dragon group.


    "Come on, hurry up, don''t you see my sickle is hungry?"


    He took the sickle off his shoulder. At the same time, he twisted his body unconsciously. Everyone who knows him well knows that this is the precursor of his intention to kill.


    "Black impermanence, pay attention to your voice, this is the north gate of the Dragon Kingdom, not your hell!"


    The six members of the dragon group, with fierce eyes, surrounded him. They had to keep the danger out of the general''s safe range.


    "Nigger, come on."


    Yin Luohua didn''t plan to help. After a slight pause, she chose to move on.


    Her body is as light as a falling flower, but her eyes are chilly. Seeing this, several dragon soul players also choose to rush towards her.


    At the same time, black impermanence has been carrying the scythe of death to fight with six members of the dragon group.


    His terrible scythe is made of some metal. It reflects the cold light in the light. Moreover, the weight of the scythe is amazing. But it seems that it is light in the hands of black impermanence. It doesn''t affect his action at all. He steps forward and appears in a member of the dragon group In front of me.


    The right hand turns and the scythe cuts forward vigorously. It''s a terrible scene, as if the soul is really drawn from hell to the world.


    "Hoo


    The wind howled.


    The edge of the scythe was obvious to all the members of the dragon group when they were watching the battle in the rear. They were not stupid enough to choose hard resistance.


    Without hesitation, long Jiu, who was first locked by black impermanence, leaned back. At the same time, his legs suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body shot at the rear, avoiding the fatal knife.


    "Black impermanence, it''s our turn!"


    With a few strands of hair falling in the air, dragon six, not far away from dragon nine, seizes the opportunity and suddenly shoots up. His right leg is like a spring full of force, suddenly exploding to the back of black impermanence.


    "Boom!"


    The scythe hit the ground and made a deafening noise. Cracks appeared on the ground in an instant. All the Dragon groups were super soldiers, and the key was to cooperate with each other, which didn''t give black impermanence much room to dodge.


    Of course, Hei Wuchang may be able to avoid this attack if he chooses to abandon his sword, but he obviously has no intention.


    The scythe that smashes into the ground again is lifted up, and the leg of dragon out of the river has already smashed on his back.


    Black impermanence suddenly staggered forward.But it was just a stagger.


    "Long Guolong group, not too much!"


    He wiped a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up straight again, looked around the six super soldiers in front of him, and the smell of blood evil gradually gathered and diffused,


    as the black impermanence of hell, there were more than ten million people who died in his hands?


    With a little guidance, the murderous spirit around him was enough to make people suffocate and shiver.


    Even the members of the dragon group, their eyes changed slightly.


    Feeling the murderous spirit that is still gathering, the experienced dragon soldiers know that they can''t give each other the chance to climb to the top.


    "Up


    The sound of heavy cheers rang out.


    After all, they are super sharp swords that stand out among millions of troops. Although their personal strength may not be as good as that of others, they are definitely not short of courage and courage.


    The six people have a good division of labor, just like a soul in the heart. Without any communication, they attack and kill black impermanence from six directions in different ways at the same time.


    At that speed, it''s like six flashes of lightning coming to the same place.


    Black impermanence grins, and his smile is terrifying. He doesn''t care about the three people in the rear. He steps wildly, carries a scythe in his hand, and slashes it from the bottom to the top!


    The six members of the dragon group thought that he would dodge. As long as they dodge, they would never let him take the initiative again. However, they never expected that Hei Wuchang, as the core high-level of the underground government, would fight with his life.


    Blood is flying.


    The shrill voice suddenly rang out.


    "Thirteen!"


    In the dragon group, the 13th super king of war was split in two and died on the spot. Dragon six and dragon seventeen were also unbearable.


    The armor of dragon six has been broken, and a thin blood line can be seen on the exposed skin, which almost has been rifled.


    One hand of dragon seventeen was suddenly broken, and blood could not stop flowing. But this man was really a man, even though his forehead was cold and sweaty, but he bit his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    Of course, Hei Wuchang was not unhurt, especially one of his legs was strong. If ordinary people were killed, he would have been dead. But he held on the sickle for a moment, and after the lethargy slowly faded, he stood up again soon.


    He spat blood on the ground and resisted the sickle again.


    "Who else?"

 Chapter 762

    "Are you all right?"


    Just when Hei Wuchang is still adjusting his pose with a sickle.


    A figure suddenly fell quietly on his side.


    Black impermanence turns head, busy way: "it''s OK, I just play with them."


    Cui pan nodded and looked at the members of the dragon group in front of him indifferently. Then, without any momentum, his body seemed to break away from gravity and suddenly shot into the sky.


    The world record of human high jump is 2.43 meters. It is generally accepted that the limit of high jump should be about 2.5 meters. However, the height of high jump is close to 4 meters!


    Obviously, he didn''t want to waste time with the members of the dragon group. With a clear goal, he went straight to the man surnamed Li who was defended in the core.


    The ferocity of castration and the perfection of body method make many people in this battlefield can''t help but raise their heads and show a shocking color in their eyes!


    When the violent castration gradually disappeared, Cui Pan''s body whirled in the air, beyond the layers of guard forces in front of him. He spun at 360 degrees in the air. His right leg, like a steel whip, slashed down with the momentum of Taishan''s pressure. The rolling evil spirit and strength came to Li Zhengrong like a huge wave.


    "Be careful, general!"


    Longyi, or the captain of the dragon team, who has been on guard all the time, slightly sinks his knees and suddenly pulls Li Zhengrong away. At the same time, his hands are spinning like tigers!


    Bang!


    The dull sound like a bell suddenly came out, and the dragon''s body suddenly trembled, and was driven back by the anti shock force like a sea tide.


    Cui pan falls to the ground.


    At this time, the top judge of tianbang, the life driving judge of the underground, was only a few steps away from the top commander of 100000 Jinjia.


    But he didn''t seem to be in a hurry.


    "Back off!"


    The dull roar explodes on the tip of the tongue. The retreated dragon is fearless and makes a comeback again. Its legs swing rapidly and the attack is fierce. It seems that all the strength of the whole body is concentrated on its feet. The terrible power is pouring towards Cui pan without reservation.


    Longyi''s stature is not tall, on the contrary, it is also relatively thin, but no one can imagine that his body contains such violent power.


    Cui Pan''s feet moved, his hands slapped, and the sound of deep impact rang out.


    Because the speed was too fast, there were many illusions in their bodies. All the members of the dragon group around forgot to support them for a moment. They subconsciously opened their eyes and looked at the two people fighting in the field.


    But because of the visual effect, most of their attention is focused on the two legs of dragon one, which are flying vertically and horizontally like a storm.


    "The top of the list, can you just avoid it?"


    More than 100 consecutive crazy swings seem to be full of visual shock that makes others lose their mind, but only longyi knows that no one really hits Cui pan.


    And, the other side has been dodging, never shot, as if to consider his strength.


    This is a shame for him!


    With his feet pounding the earth, the Dragon retreated to five steps away, and immediately flew up again without any stagnation. He kicked Cui Pan''s head with a ten time kick in the air, and the attack was still swift and violent. His strength seemed endless, and there was no sign of fatigue.


    It''s really worthy of being the leader of the dragon team.


    The surrounding golden armor soldiers have widened their eyes and are absorbed in the continuous moves of longyi. They even forget the existence of Cui pan, as if they feel that this is the personal performance of the leader of the dragon team at the battle meeting of the whole army.


    Longyi''s crazy attack lasted nearly three minutes.


    Cui pan, who has always been in a defensive posture, finally made a move.


    "Enough."


    The terrible force burst out from the body. With a shake of both arms, it just hit the right leg of the dragon, and the Dragon flew out again.


    "That''s what it is! If it''s a man, show your real strength! "


    Long Yi was not surprised. He knew what kind of character he was facing, but he was not afraid. He twisted his feet, rubbed the ground tightly, and glided forward like a snake for more than ten steps. Then he curled up and jumped up again.


    But this time, Cui pan also chose to get up and meet longyi in mid air.


    His hands were stiff, and he stuck out in front of him. With a snap, he grabbed his explosive right leg.


    Cui Pan''s eyes are still silent. He raises his right arm and swings the dragon in mid air, smashing it down to the ground.


    The two men stopped in mid air for less than two seconds, but it was just such a short time that the war situation suddenly reversed, and longyi was smashed to the ground without any resistance.


    "Boom!"


    The ground trembled, and with a "wow" sound, the dragon held his chest, and the blood gushed from his mouth. His will was faint, his face was painful, and his viscera seemed to move.


    "Captain!"


    The change was too sudden. After the shock, several members of the dragon group changed their faces and rushed to this side immediately.But Cui pan, who has given longyi the last chance to show his brilliance, doesn''t continue to show mercy.


    The right leg and the air to draw a majestic arc, with a thunderous momentum to the ground of longyi.


    Long Yi was hit hard. He was dizzy and dark at the moment. However, he was still keen on crisis and endured pain. With the last strength of his body, he raised his arms and tried to intercept.


    However, as soon as his arms crossed, the surging force of the tsunami was already surging.


    Click!


    The two arms gave out the sound of cracking, and the cracks spread quietly in their arms. However, Cui Pan''s leg still didn''t stop, and he still wantonly vented the power of destroying the withered and decadent, and lashed at longyi''s chest.


    It didn''t seem to make any noise this time.


    But time seems to be still at this moment.


    Even the several members of the dragon group who rushed over were stuck there, and the anxious color on their faces seemed to solidify.


    Long Yi holds Cui Pan''s leg, and his whole body contractures like a prawn. His eyes are round and his mouth is wide open. He seems to want to say something, but only blood gushes out of his mouth.


    His chest, under the heavy blow, was completely sunken.


    This kind of injury, even if Da Luo Jinxian is alive, I''m afraid he can''t recover.


    There was a brief and eerie silence.


    As everyone knows, the leader of the dragon team is dead.


    "Let''s go."


    Cui pan closed his legs and stood up slowly.


    Longyi, who could no longer speak, seemed to smile. The blood in his mouth made a gurgling sound, and then his head tilted to the side, completely choking.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    In front of the captain''s tragic death, a member of the Dragon Group''s eyes are itching to crack, his eyes are congested, and he has lost his sense. He wants to find Cui pan desperately.


    "Stop it."


    At this time, a voice sounded.


    The direction guarded by longyi Na''s life.


    The highest commander of 100000 gold armour, holding a long sword, came forward slowly.


    Cui Pan''s eyes are indifferent. He looks up at him.


    The wrist turned and the sword didn''t stab Cui pan. On the contrary, it inserted into the ground.


    Next.


    A bang.


    This man, who is known as the king of one word, knelt down among the armies in full view of the public.


    "This is the fault of our Li family. All these soldiers are innocent. I''d like to end this resentment by suicidal action."


    The storm seemed to have come to a standstill.


    There was a complete silence.

 Chapter 763

    As the saying goes, a general''s life is the service of the three armies.


    But if the commander-in-chief has knelt down to surrender to the enemy, then the soldiers under his hand can still have the will to fight?


    "This time, I''m afraid it''s really over..."


    The north gate is above the city gate.


    The figure beside the emperor he Kyushu sighed gently.


    It can be seen that although Li Zhengrong''s kneeling was only his personal behavior, as the supreme commander, his kneeling caused more damage to tens of thousands of Jinjia than the white flag before and after.


    First around Li Zhengrong, and then from point to area, the influence expanded layer by layer.


    Gradually, almost everyone saw the figure kneeling on the ground.


    "General..."


    These brave and courageous Jin Jia soldiers, in this instant, all seemed to have lost their souls. Standing there, their eyes were dull, and they let the sand blow on their cheeks, stiff and motionless.


    This time, the hell finally stopped the slaughter.


    The huge battlefield is still with one man on his knees.


    "Judge Cui has the ability to finish the battle in an instant."


    Black impermanence carrying scythe a few bounce fell in Cui Pan''s side.


    Yinluohua, baiwuchang and others are also gathering here.


    Dragon soul and dragon soul did not stop it.


    At the moment when Li Zhengrong kneels down on one knee, I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that Cui pan moves a little to the side and moves away from Li Zhengrong''s face.


    Looking at a kneeling dragon Kingdom king, who can be ranked third in the earth''s palace, there is no word, silent back.


    Almost immediately, a purple phantom across the huge battlefield, the phantom gradually solidified, came in front of Cui pan.


    The high-level officials of the prefecture who had killed 100000 gold armours and had no resistance bowed together.


    The woman with a strange purple hair has no taboo and faces Li Zhengrong.


    "With your life, if you want to exchange tens of thousands of gold armor, Li Zhengrong, do you really think your head is very heavy?"


    In contrast, Li Zhengrong is as calm as water.


    "If you have to forgive others, forgive others, Mengpo. These soldiers have no grudge with you. If you continue to fight, what''s the point except to increase the casualties of both sides?"


    Li Zhengrong raised his head and looked up at each other from an extremely humiliating angle, but his expression was not unwilling or resentful.


    That pair of enchanting purple eyes gaze at him half pay, then a plain voice rings out.


    "Your life alone is not enough."


    "How about mine?"


    Where does the old voice come from? Li Kaijiang, who has passed the ancient times, comes forward step by step.


    He stood beside Li Zhengrong.


    "Can we exchange our lives for tens of thousands of gold armor?"


    Meng Po raised her head, her eyes moved from Li Zhengrong to Li Kaijiang, and there was no expression fluctuation on her unconventional face. She was so calm that she made people palpitating.


    "Where''s your precious grandson?"


    "If we two die, Haotian will not pose any threat to you. Why kill them all?"


    "Now, it''s me who controls your life and death. What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? "


    This woman with a very calm tone, said a period of words.


    You know, what she is facing is the brilliant founder of the Li family. Even though she has abdicated, she still has to shake her feet in this land.


    Li Kaijiang has lived all his life. I''m afraid no one has ever said that in front of him.


    Rao is Li Kaijiang, and his face will inevitably change slightly at the moment.


    But also, he is very clear that the other side is really telling the truth.


    One hundred thousand gold armor has been damaged by more than one third. If we continue to resist, even if it can cause damage to the underground, in the end, I''m afraid that these hundred thousand people will be buried outside the north gate.


    He is the founder of Li family, but he is also one of the brilliant founders of this country. His share of the responsibility of family and country makes him unable to watch the hundred thousand living forces being exhausted in his hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want? "


    For the first time in his life, the old man, who always stood at the head of the tide to guide the wind and rain, felt an almost powerless mood.


    "The whole family of Li should be punished."


    Purple eyes woman''s tone is still calm, as if just to state a fact that can not be changed, voice spread in the vast Gobi with the wind, forming a deafening effect.


    Tens of thousands of Jinjia finally understood why these "demons" came.


    Li, in their hearts, is almost a totem, a belief, and the most shining star in the whole country. Now someone wants to wipe it out?


    There are people out there, and there is heaven out there.


    This woman with purple hair and eyes explained to tens of thousands of people what a mountain is higher than a mountain.Li Kaijiang, standing at the peak of this land, finally felt what strength and power were in his old age!


    His withered lips moved, but in the end there was no speech.


    Wei Wei Li, almost forced to the end of the situation.


    The figure standing on the upper floor of the north gate gate is complicated.


    According to the truth, Li is kind to him. He shouldn''t sit back and ignore him, but he also knows that not only Li, but even he can''t do anything at this time.


    It''s not that he didn''t find Mengpo, but the other side''s attitude was very tough, even he didn''t give any face.


    The Li family has made great contributions to the country, but in his position, there is not only one Li family in this land, but also tens of thousands of people. In order to stabilize the overall situation, he has to choose a strong man.


    "Make your own decisions."


    I didn''t see how Meng Po acted at all. With a word without emotional fluctuation, a bloody sword flew out of the yellow sand and fell in front of Li Kaijiang.


    "On huangquan Road, walk slowly. I will let your people and Li Haotian, Li''s hope, accompany you soon."


    Li Kaijiang lowered his head and stared at the knife with trembling eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    The figure turned and couldn''t bear to see it again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait. "


    Emperor he Kyushu suddenly made a sound and looked into the distance.


    The figure of the man beside him looked back. With the sight of he Jiuzhou, his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    In the yellow sand, two figures are coming towards the battlefield, like a man and a woman.


    The man''s step is a little slow, and seems to be supported by the woman, but the two sides have a clear goal, step by step towards the battlefield.


    "Mr. He, go and delay."


    He gave the order immediately.


    He Jiuzhou nodded and immediately flew down the tower.


    Meng Po raised her head, looked at the flying dragon emperor, and squinted.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Meng Po, don''t get me wrong. I''m just here to make soy sauce."


    Emperor he Kyushu smiles.


    Soy sauce?


    No one thought that hejiuzhou, who is the emperor of the people, would make such funny remarks at such a serious time.


    "Xiaobai, what do you mean by soy sauce?"


    Black impermanence lowers his voice and bumps into white impermanence. In his subconscious and even the world''s subconscious, the emperor generally followed his words and was unpredictable.


    After an amazing opening speech, he Jiuzhou gradually looked solemn and looked forward to the front of the battlefield.


    "Look back, Meng Po. Someone is coming."

 Chapter 764

    On the edge of the battlefield.


    The man''s steps were not fast, and a veiled woman supported him.


    One step at a time, and soon the soles were all wet with blood.


    The Gobi is desolate.


    There are bodies all over the place.


    Among them, there are broken gold armour, and the underground people who have been pierced by swords can also be seen.


    Slow body seems to have hurt the man''s eyes slowly looking at the corpse mountain corpse sea scene, face numb.


    "I won''t go there."


    Noticing that Mengpo had cast her eyes, the veiled woman stopped and released her hand.


    The young man nodded silently and went on alone, crossing the huge battlefield.


    A gold soldier around also saw him, but he seemed to forget to stop him and let him step by step to the core area of the battlefield.


    "Chief."


    "Master."


    "The emperor of hell."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the title is different, but with this seemingly weak man approaching at this time, the high-level of the underground people lowered their noble heads.


    There is only one exception.


    Meng Po was still standing there, looking at him for a moment.


    Yellow sand swept across the sky.


    They looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time.


    "I''m back."


    "I''m back."


    As the fuse of the war, the young man didn''t expect that the other side would say the same thing to himself. He laughed and then turned his eyes to the man who was still kneeling there with the hilt of the sword.


    In front of tens of thousands of Jin Jia, Meng Po, who said that Li''s family was full of people, gave up her position and walked quietly behind the young man.


    Although heavy casualties, but the Gobi is still vast, but at this time no one spoke, can hear only the wind whistling.


    "Stand up."


    Gazing at half pay, Li futu, or the young man named Yan Di, spoke slowly.


    The towering man in command of 100000 gold armour bowed his head, held the hilt of his sword and said nothing.


    No one could see his face.


    For ten years.


    The first time they met was in Luqi mountain. He was called to roll face to face.


    The second time, at the wedding scene of the State Guesthouse, there was no communication between them at that time.


    The third time.


    It''s now.


    Regret?


    Humiliation?


    Don''t you like it?


    I don''t think so.


    Looking at the yellow sand rolled to his feet by the wind, Li Zhengrong seemed to have a gentle face,


    the king, who knelt down among the armies and had no one to rival in the army, laughed inexplicably.


    "I''d like to die to end this grudge."


    He hung his head and spoke again.


    It seems similar to what Meng po said just now, but it seems to have a different meaning.


    "End? What are you going to end with? Li Zhengrong, do you think your life is very valuable? "


    Li futu, with a cold face, suddenly stepped forward and kicked Li Zhengrong in the chest.


    Although injured, but this foot, or directly this 100000 gold armour of the Supreme Commander kicked out.


    Emperor he Kyushu in the side to see in the eyes, did not stop the meaning.


    In the traditional concept of the Dragon Kingdom, the son treats his father like this. However, although he seldom goes out of the central sea, he can see clearly the gratitude and resentment among the three generations of the Li family.


    Even if he is a king, he doesn''t know how to judge which is right or wrong.


    "Stand up."


    Li Zhengrong fell four or five meters away, holding his hand on the ground, and drops of blood fell from his mouth to the ground.


    "Futu, I know that we Li family are ashamed of you. Is the life of me and Zhengrong not enough to eliminate the resentment in your heart?"


    Li Kaijiang didn''t go to help his son. The old man, who has been living a hard life, now stands in the sand, and his face is too old.


    Li futu breathes heavily and still stares at Li Zhengrong.


    "Young master, so many people have died. Forget it."


    Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    A figure from behind slowly toward the eye of the storm.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered and he turned his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Zeng Bo


    This is an old man with white temples, dressed in ordinary clothes, but his appearance obviously brought a big impact to Li futu.


    "I didn''t expect the young master to remember me."


    He looked at the young man who had grown up completely, with a kind look, a sigh and a deep memory.


    "If the young lady knows what the young master has achieved, she will be very pleased."


    Li futu''s hands gradually tightened.Although not seen for ten years, the old man named Zeng Qing has always remembered his kindness of serving his mother diligently.


    "Young master, before she left, she once left a last wish that you should not hate the Li family and immerse yourself in hatred. Now, tens of thousands of people have died, and she devoted herself to Buddhism before she died..."


    The deserted one family villa of feicui garden was once the only housekeeper and servant.


    The gale is whistling and blowing across the Gobi. The wind is more and more bleak.


    As if tens of thousands of dead souls were wailing.


    Li futu raised his head and closed his eyes slowly.


    At this moment, no one dare to disturb.


    Even Mengpo kept silent.


    The picture of his mother''s dying came back to him.


    The woman, who had been compassionate all her life, was still holding her child''s hand, with a pale but gentle smile, telling him not to be blinded by hatred.


    Because of my mother''s will.


    That''s why he has never committed a crime to the high gate mansion in Kyoto City.


    This is the only filial duty he can do to his mother.


    The scene was quiet, almost silent.


    He Jiuzhou took advantage of the opportunity to see the old master of the Li family.


    There is no doubt that Li Kaijiang deliberately found and brought this housekeeper.


    Ginger is old and spicy.


    At the moment, the only thing that can stop the young man is the woman buried at the foot of the Lushan Mountain, who is dead but doesn''t complain.


    In order to compensate his comrades in arms who died, Li Kaijiang brought the other party''s orphan daughter into Li''s house and trained her as a child''s daughter-in-law.


    At that time, the government and the public praised such a kind and righteous act.


    Is there a mistake?


    It seems right.


    Is it wrong for Li Zhengrong, as a son of man, to uphold his father''s orders and repay his father''s kindness?


    It seems to be the same.


    It''s really hard to tell which one is right and which one is wrong in the three generations of gratitude and resentment. We can only say It''s fate.


    When the pain relieved, Li Zhengrong stood up slowly, stretched out his hand, and gradually untied his armor.


    "Li family, from now on out of the court hall, I will send Haotian out of the country and forbid him to return to his country all his life."


    The armor representing the supreme power fell to the ground.


    This man, who was in public, still had blood around his mouth.


    "I, Li Zhengrong, would like to build a thatched cottage at the foot of Lushan Mountain, so as to save my life."


    Li Kaijiang''s lips trembled unconsciously, but he didn''t utter any words and closed his eyes slowly.


    He Jiuzhou''s eyes were complicated and he sighed.


    After this battle.


    Li''s family was in full swing.


    He died after all.

 Chapter 765

    Drum lane.


    Song Fu.


    "The first lady is back!"


    "The first lady is back!"


    The sound of cheers from the door to the front yard makes the hundred year old song mansion, which has been silent for nearly a week and is still somewhat depressed, seem to be rejuvenated.


    Song Luoshen''s smile is gentle and approachable. He nods to his subordinates.


    "Miss."


    "Shoubo."


    Song Shou''s face was also full of excitement. He said hello to song Luo, who returned to the government. His lips moved, but he didn''t say anything more.


    "I''ll inform the owner."


    He quickly turned around and walked towards the inner courtyard. The steady song housekeeper was in a hurry.


    Seeing that the Song government was intact, song song song was deeply relieved.


    What he worried most was that he brought back his cousin, but his home was gone.


    When he went to Sichuan, Nalan family had been destroyed. After a few days, it seemed that the prefecture had not entered the city.


    "Sister, let''s go in. Grandpa will be very happy to see you back."


    Songluo nodded.


    In fact, before they got to the central courtyard, they ran into song Jingguo head-on.


    As Song Dynasty Song said, the Song family leader is really happy, even rarely directly put his emotions on his face.


    "Luoshen..."


    His smile is incomparably warm, but among them, also seems to surge with a ray of shame.


    Several housekeepers behind him also looked at Song Luo God with a happy face.


    Song Luo God is just like returning home from the group. His radian is light and there is no difference at all.


    "Grandfather, I''ll change first."


    "Good, good..."


    The master of the Song family was a little restrained when he faced his granddaughter.


    Seeing song Luoshen go away, and waiting for her to disappear at the corner of the corridor, song Jingguo turned and looked at his grandson. His eyes were meaningful and he patted him heavily on the shoulder.


    "Hard work."


    Song Dynasty song song smiles.


    "Grandfather, this is just what I should do. I said that my cousin was taken away in front of me, and I will bring her back."


    Song Jingguo pressed his shoulder, then withdrew his hand, saying nothing more.


    "Come with me."


    After the wedding, Song Dynasty song has become the future master of this century old song dynasty mansion in such a short half day.


    But this pair of grandparents and grandchildren also know that the possibility will be completely strangled after the local government Zhuzi order settled in Kyoto City.


    In particular, after Song Luoshen returned to the government again, she took over the Song family. I''m afraid that even song Jingguo, as the head of the family, could not change in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Song Luoshen''s room didn''t change at all. After she returned to her room, she took a bath and even put on some light makeup for the first time. Let her that national color unparalleled face, is to reveal the soul stirring beauty.


    But even so, when she came to the study, song Jingguo, with her fierce eyes, seemed to find that she was covered up by makeup.


    "Luo Shen, sit down."


    Song Jingguo waved.


    At the moment, he is the only one in the study, Song Dynasty Song and the four housekeepers are gone.


    "Grandfather, I listen to the song that the local government even issued the word order. Now, what''s the situation?"


    After Song Luoshen sat down, he did not mention the Weishui battle, but directly asked about the current situation of the capital.


    Song Jingguo also restrained his smile, pondered for a while, and spoke slowly.


    "The hell has decided to kill this time. It''s under heavy pressure. The four judges are black and white. Almost all the high-level officials of the hell are moving eastward to our country. Obviously, the hell is so excited that it''s bound to kill all the forces who participated in the Weishui war that night. The coffin on the gate of Chang''an is a very obvious announcement."


    Song Jingguo himself poured a cup of tea for his granddaughter. In his study, there were only two grandsons, and he did not hide them.


    "The underworld is coming. We, the song, Li and Pei families It''s impossible to wait for death, so... "


    "So what?"


    Song Jingguo put down the teapot.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, Li''s family leads 100000 Jinjia and Chen''s soldiers outside the north gate. At the moment, they are fighting with the local government. "


    Song Luo was stunned.


    One hundred thousand gold armour fought against the underworld at Beimen pass.


    Suddenly hearing such shocking news, even for a moment, she was unavoidably absent-minded.


    "God Luo, we have to."


    Song Jingguo handed over the cup of tea.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes contracted, gradually recovered and took the cup.


    "Now How is the war going? "


    "Before you came back, the Li family had already lit up the white flag, but there was no armistice in the prefecture. I''m afraid that the war would not end until the death of either side."With that, they both fell silent.


    Song Luoshen didn''t ask who would win in the end. Although grandfather didn''t say it clearly, Li''s raising the white flag was enough to show the result.


    "Luoshen, the child in your stomach..."


    Song Jingguo changed the topic and finally fell on Song Luoshen''s belly.


    Song Luoshen drank tea, silent.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are still young now, and there will be many opportunities in the future."


    Song Guoqiang laughed at himself and even said whatever he wanted.


    From Song Dynasty songs, he had learned the news that the child had been lost. Although he regretted it, it could not be reversed at this time.


    Song Luo still did not say a word.


    The atmosphere became a little stiff.


    After all, although it is not the main killer, song can not shirk all the responsibility for the child''s fall.


    "Master, it''s over!"


    Just as song Jingguo was thinking about how to ease the atmosphere, song Fu''s voice came from outside the study.


    "Come in."


    Song Jingguo raised his head and looked at Song Fu who pushed the door in.


    "What''s the end?"


    "The first World War outside the north gate is over!"


    Song Jingguo was stunned and then asked, "what''s the result?"


    Song Luo''s eyes also looked at Song Fu.


    "The Li family surrendered, more than 30000 soldiers were killed, and the remaining 60000 gold armours were removed..."


    Song Fu''s tone was rapid.


    "Hell, it''s in the city!"


    "What?"


    Song Jingguo''s face suddenly changed, and even stood up uncontrollably.


    Although the result of the defeat of the hundred thousand gold armour had been expected for a long time, when this moment really came, song Jingguo could not help but set off a big wave in his heart.


    After all, if the Li family can''t stop it, they will suffer.


    "The hell is coming to us?"


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself.


    "No, Li Fu Yan Di shows up at the last moment and talks with General Li and old Li. Now they are going to the villa where they used to live. "


    "He''s back!"


    Song Luo''s eyes brightened and he stood up.


    Song Fu nodded.


    Song Jingguo has no time to say anything.


    "I''ll go to him."


    Song Luoshen was about to go out, but song Fu hesitated and said, "Miss, now It''s better not to... "


    Song Luoshen''s steps, turning back, frowning slightly.


    Song Fu bowed his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Meng Po, beside Yan Di. "

 Chapter 766

    Song Luo God stopped there and gazed at Song Fu for a long time, then suddenly he gave a smile.


    "Mengpo is here. Do you have any conflict or influence with me when we go to find him?"


    "This..."


    Song Fu still lowered his head, and slight sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    Song Jingguo coughed softly.


    "You go out first."


    "Yes."


    Song Furu was deeply relieved by the amnesty. Then he hurried out and bowed to song Luoshen again when he passed by her.


    "Luoshen, even if you want to go to Yan Di, you don''t have to be in a hurry. Come and sit with your grandfather again."


    Song Jingguo waved.


    Hearing that Yan Di didn''t come to the song mansion, the Song family leader seemed to gradually recover his composure.


    Song Luo, who was about to walk to the door, came back after all.


    Song Jingguo sat down again, pondered for a while, considered his words and said slowly.


    "Luoshen, Mengpo is famous for her moodiness. This time she ordered her to go to hell. If the Emperor Yan didn''t show up in time this time, I''m afraid none of the ten thousand gold armor outside the north gate will come back..."


    Songluo God looked at him: "grandfather, what do you want to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I want to say that Mengpo is an extremely dangerous person. Isn''t it widely spread in the world that it''s better to provoke Emperor Yan than Mengpo? What''s more, now that Emperor Yan is seriously injured, I''m afraid he''s far from cured in such a short time. If you run past at this time, if mother Meng wants to do you harm, Emperor Yan may not be able to stop you. "


    Song Jingguo beat around the Bush and said it with extreme euphemism.


    It''s true that the saying that it''s better to provoke Yan Di than Meng Po is widely spread in the world, but similarly, the relationship between Yan Di and Meng Po has always been the focus of the world. There have been many different opinions about this in the world, but the only accepted one is that the relationship between Mengpo and Yandi will not be so "pure". This can be seen from the fact that Yandi was seriously injured and disappeared, and Mengpo was angry and heavily oppressed.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that a few months ago, Meng Po once drove to song Fu and injured song Luo God.


    At that time, the state of song Jing was still puzzled. He didn''t know when his song family provoked each other. But now, he finally understood everything.


    The more powerful a woman is, the more selfish she is in terms of her feelings. If Luo Shen runs over at this time, it''s like sheep entering tiger''s mouth.


    Perhaps song Jingguo had never thought that his granddaughter, who is incomparably talented, would be forced down by a woman one day.


    With the city and wisdom of song Luo God, we can''t hear the implication of song Jingguo.


    "This is the place where I want to stay after my grandfather left?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not what grandpa meant


    In fact, that''s what song Jingguo meant.


    But he can''t say it directly. After all, he has to worry about his granddaughter''s face.


    In the past, when tens of thousands of people stopped him, Luoshen was determined to go his own way, and even got married with Yandi. Although the child has died now, it is enough to show that his granddaughter intends to "hang herself in a tree" all her life.


    The key is that now I have no ability to stop it.


    Sixty thousand troops were removed.


    Although I don''t know what agreement Li reached with Yandi, song Jingguo also understood the truth of becoming the king and defeating the enemy. Even though Yandi was bleeding with the blood of the Li family, this time, Li''s skin would have to be peeled even if he didn''t die.


    Will Luoshen be put under house arrest again? Stop her from going out?


    That Yan Emperor certainly won''t go to song mansion alone again like last time, but all the demons and ghosts of the underground come to Gu lane.


    He was too old to bear such stimulation, so song Jingguo could only gently persuade him.


    "Luoshen, I know you are worried about Yan Di''s injury. You must miss him very much, but you don''t have to run to his daughter''s house. In the end, you have to be reserved. If you really want to see Yan Di, I can send song Fu to inform Yan Di and invite him to the mansion."


    With all the children, what''s the need to be reserved?


    In order to stabilize the song Luo God, I really embarrassed the Song family leader.


    "Grandfather, do you think I can hide from her all my life?"


    Because "she" and "he" are homophonic in Chinese pronunciation, song Jingguo did not understand their meaning for a moment.


    "Grandfather didn''t let you hide from Yandi, but now that the war has just ended, Yandi and the Li family must have many things to solve..."


    Songluo interrupted him.


    "Grandfather, if I hide in the mansion this time, I will never be able to look up in front of her in the future."


    Song Jingguo''s words and expression stagnated. This time, he finally understood.


    "Luoshen..."


    Song Luoshen''s face was calm. He brought up the teapot and gave song Jingguo a cup of tea.


    The fragrance of tea overflows.


    "Grandfather, I don''t think you want to see your granddaughter. Do you want to live in a corner where you can''t see the light?"She put down the teapot and handed the cup.


    Song Jingguo looked at her, his lips trembled unconsciously, slowly reached for the cup, and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Emerald garden.


    A long uninhabited villa.


    The weeds in the garden seem to show the desolation here.


    Li futu pushed open the gate and looked at the three story villa. For a moment, he didn''t dare to step in.


    I''m afraid of my hometown.


    Seeing things and thinking of people.


    This villa is the residence where he once lived with his mother. Standing here, it''s like pushing open the door of memory,


    the grass disappears and is replaced by the green mowed lawn. In the courtyard, it''s like a picture of a gentle woman playing with a child.


    "Float, look who''s here."


    The woman touched the boy''s head and stood upright slowly. The water like eyes seemed to go through the years and throw themselves at the gate of the courtyard.


    That moment.


    Li Fu''s irresistible step forward.


    "Ma..."


    In the next moment, all the pictures disappear like smoke.


    Li futu''s eyes trembled, and he slowly put down his hand with a bitter smile.


    "Are you all right?"


    Mengpo gently held his arm.


    Shaking his head, Li futu stepped into the courtyard, across the garden of weeds, into the villa.


    To his surprise, the villa was very clean, not as gray as he expected.


    "Before, I had it cleaned."


    "Thank you."


    After many years, back to his former residence, memories of a time inevitably turbulent, Meng Po did not disturb, quietly accompanied him, walking in the villa.


    "Meng Po, do you have a family?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    He seems to be in touch with the scene.


    However, this is also the first time he asked this question after he brought Mengpo back from the island on the ocean.


    "Do you really think I jumped out of a stone?"


    The cold and heartless woman in the face of one hundred thousand gold armour now looks extremely soft, and even her tone reveals a bit of shocking playfulness.


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then couldn''t help smiling. His low mood was diluted for a while.


    This is a woman standing in the corpse mountain and corpse sea with no expression and fluctuation.


    She is gentle and quiet.

 Chapter 767

    "Your wound..."


    "Your wound..."


    The two emperors, standing at the top of the world, sat down on the sofa in the living room. They spoke at the same time again, just like they did when they met outside our gate.


    They look at each other and smile.


    "Are you being polite, or are you really concerned?"


    Meng Po asked with a smile.


    Li futu didn''t avoid that pair of charming purple eyes this time.


    "Meng Po. I didn''t know what happened last time. Next time, if it happens again, you don''t care about me. "


    Naturally, what he mentioned was about detoxifying Qin Yuyi years ago.


    "What? Do you mean to continue to take women to hell? "


    Li futu''s face was stiff.


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Meng Po''s charming purple eyes still stare at him, but they are no longer aggressive.


    "I heard that Abe Xuanji saved you in the end?"


    She changed the subject.


    "How could she be in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "I don''t know, but she seems to have been in the Dragon kingdom for a long time, but she has been living in seclusion."


    "You don''t have much friendship with her, do you? Why did she risk offending the temple to save you


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu asked three times, but he stopped and said with a smile.


    "Maybe it''s to see me handsome."


    Although Meng Xuanji said that he wanted to return his favor, we are all smart people. Li futu naturally understood that his love for ye Xuanyuan who was rescued by wolves last time was not enough to make Abe Xuanji appear on the Bank of the Weishui river at such a great risk.


    However, since Abe Xuanji did not say, he did not ask.


    "Look at you now, where are you handsome?"


    Meng Po did not care about the defense of men and women. She reached out and untied a button on Li futu''s shirt. She could see clearly that there was a white bandage wrapped inside.


    "Is it shameful to be beaten like this? When it''s over here, you''ll go back to hell with me immediately. "


    You know, the one sitting next to her is Emperor Yan, the emperor of Shenbang!


    It is estimated that she is the only one who dares to say that.


    Li futu is embarrassed, but helpless.


    "Mrs. Meng, the left and right envoys of the temple came prepared and joined hands to kill me. I''m lucky to survive. Don''t you think I should be comforted?"


    "You deserve it."


    Mengpo doesn''t give any face.


    "If you didn''t want to stay in the Dragon Kingdom, how could the temple have such an opportunity?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    "Your identity has been exposed. It will be dangerous to stay here. Anyway, you must go back with me."


    There is no doubt about Meng Po''s tone.


    Li futu is silent, as if in silent resistance.


    Meng Po stares at him.


    "You want to live a peaceful life. I think you''ve had enough experience in the past six months. Why don''t you want to go? Are you going to stay here for the rest of your life? "


    "I have something else to deal with."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu was silent again.


    Meng Po''s purple eyes are shining, as if they can penetrate the heart.


    "Are you infatuated with the peaceful life here, or Can''t let go of the people here? "


    "For example The young lady of the Song family? "


    Li futu was not surprised. This time it was so big. If Meng Po didn''t know it, it would be strange.


    "If I had known last time, I would have solved her directly, so nothing would have happened."


    "You must be hungry, aren''t you? Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner. The food of the Dragon kingdom is second to none, even if you look at the world. "


    Li futu stood up and began to change the subject.


    He was not very worried, because song Luo God should be brought back to Sichuan by Gong Zhengyu now, and he was not in the capital city. Even if Meng Po had any idea, it was beyond her reach.


    Meng Po also stood up and seemed to be successfully distracted by him.


    But when they came to the door of the villa, a woman pushed open the gate and came in.


    Li futu''s face suddenly changed, and he even took Mengpo''s hand immediately.


    Meng Po took a look at him, and then her purple pupils turned to the first beauty in Kyoto who was walking slowly.


    This is their second meeting.


    Last time she came in.


    This time, however, the other party came uninvited.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How did you come back? "


    Li futu took Mengpo''s hand. After a moment of stupefaction, he immediately stepped forward and stood in the middle of the two girls.


    "Chaoge went to Sichuan to find me."


    Song Luo God simply explained a sentence, then concern a way: "the wound on your body, all right?"Li futu shook his head, and his eyes gradually moved to her abdomen.


    Before he spoke, Mengpo, who was blocked by him, came to him.


    "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    At the moment, the two women are facing each other, but they are very close.


    Even though the garden is full of weeds and the scenery is dilapidated, the two faces that can compete with the sun and the moon can not be dimmed.


    There is no doubt that both Meng Po and song Luo Shen are unique beauties in the world. However, the lucky man standing next to the two girls, who was so lucky that he wanted to be torn to pieces, looks very ugly at the moment.


    "Cough, introduce, this is..."


    Li futu, as if he had not heard Meng Po''s opening words, coughed softly. But before he finished, song Luoshen opened his mouth.


    "We''ve met. Last time, I''d like to thank Meng PO for her mercy."


    "If I had known, I would have aimed at your throat, not your face."


    Although the other side was very unfriendly and impolite, she even knew that the other side had slaughtered tens of thousands of Jinjia not long ago, but song Luo''s face was always elegant, fearless and stage fright free.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Her eyes turned to Li futu.


    Li futu said busily, "have a meal."


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t you join us? My brother has a club, and the food there is good. "


    Li futu had been to the club of Song Dynasty song before, and he was with Ye Xuanyuan, the young and old of Ye family. But now he didn''t care where to eat. Looking at Song Luoshen, who seemed to have nothing to do with him, he couldn''t help asking: are you really not afraid of death?


    "I think it''s better to forget it. Next time, next time I have a chance to..."


    Li futu now just wants to let song Luoshen leave Mengpo''s sight.


    "Since Miss Song has such a heart, let''s go together."


    Meng Po opened her mouth. Song Luo''s attitude of not replying made her seem more peaceful. At the same time, she pulled out her hand.


    Someone''s expression is stiff and he doesn''t know what to do.


    "My car is out there."


    Song Luoshen chuckled.


    Mengpo went out first.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li futu deliberately fell behind a few steps and lowered his voice.


    "It''s about me and her. It''s none of your business."


    Song Luoshen looked at the bright purple hair in front of him with calm eyes.

 Chapter 768

    A woman''s heart, a needle.


    Even Su Yuan''s girl''s mind, sometimes someone is hard to figure out, let alone song Luo God.


    With a nervous mood, he and two women on the car.


    As the eldest lady of the Song family, song Luoshen''s trip did not have the flashy scene, but he was also in a lengthened Lincoln. The space was very large. The three people sat opposite each other and looked at each other. They were all silent.


    Inside the luxury car, the atmosphere is quiet but stiff.


    Li futu wanted to ease the atmosphere, but he moved his lips and looked at two peerless faces with different customs. After all, he pressed his mouth tightly again.


    It''s better to be quiet.


    He figured it out, too.


    It''s better that we don''t talk about this meal and go back to our homes after eating?


    In the silence, Lincoln stops in front of the club where Li futu once came.


    Song song, who received the notice of song Luo God in advance, waited at his door.


    "Sister."


    See song Luo God walk down the car door, he laughs to open mouth to shout a way.


    But when he saw the figure of walking out of the car following his cousin, he was stunned.


    My cousin only said that she would come to dinner, but she didn''t tell him that there were others.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you know him? "


    Hearing the words of the cousin, Song Dynasty Song looked back and looked at the young man in front of him with an unnatural smile.


    "Li, Yan, brother-in-law..."


    The second son of the Song family hesitated there, his words changed again and again, and finally he called out his brother-in-law.


    I have to admit that the second young master of the Song family is really a smart man who is good at flexibility.


    Hearing the sound of his brother-in-law, song Luo was stunned.


    Li futu was also a little absent-minded. Then the corner of his mouth could not be restrained. He was about to speak, but he suddenly thought of something, and his smile suddenly solidified.


    Immediately, the Song Dynasty song that shouts out that brother-in-law is like seeing a ghost, the eye socket shakes violently, looking at the car door, the facial expression changes greatly, even involuntarily retreats two steps.


    Another man came down from Lincoln''s car.


    The gorgeous purple hair stung Song Dynasty Song''s eyes, and made him even have the impulse to turn around and run for a while.


    But he also understood how he could run away in front of this man?


    He turned his head and looked at the God of song Luo.


    He never thought that his cousin would bring Yandi without saying a word, but he brought Mengpo with him!


    Who is this?


    This is the Lord who just slaughtered tens of thousands of people outside Beimen pass not long ago!


    "Sister..."


    He opened his mouth and his heart stopped.


    He knew very well that if Mengpo did, he would not have any chance to resist. Moreover, if he died, he would die in vain.


    "Take us in."


    Song Luo God said with a smile, as if he did not see the look of Song Dynasty songs, as if he brought only two ordinary friends.


    Song Dynasty song did not even dare to look at the purple figure. He took a deep breath and turned around. His heart was hanging all the time.


    But fortunately, there was no strong wind behind.


    Song Dynasty song in front of the road, half a word dare not say, the body is very clear can be seen in a tense state.


    As time went on, he found that there was no movement behind him, and his heart gradually fell back, but the shock did not weaken half a minute.


    There was always a question in his mind.


    What the hell After all What happened?


    ¡­¡­


    "Song Li''s wedding, which caused a sensation in the whole city, ended in failure. Do you know why?"


    "You know?"


    In a box, several men in suits and shoes were discussing the wedding ceremony of the flourishing age which had just passed.


    To eat in this club, there is no doubt that in the eyes of the common people, they are all powerful people.


    In the face of his friend''s curious eyes, the man pretended to be profound and lowered his voice.


    "Of course, I was at the wedding."


    I''ve known each other for many years, and almost all of them know their roots. Who didn''t know that he was bragging.


    Song Li''s wedding ceremony, which was a throng of 18 salutes, can enter the wedding scene, are real giants, it does not mean to belittle themselves or look down on friends, but who is not clear, with their identity, I am afraid that even the threshold of the fifth building of the State Guesthouse was not enough.


    Of course, at this time, no one will tear down the platform in public, deliberately embarrassing friends.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? Now many people in the circle are discussing it, but they can''t tell why. "


    "Of course, who dares to publicize such things everywhere? All the guests present at that time were silent. After all, it was too much involved. "


    The guy raised his glasses on the bridge of his nose.Listening to what he said, several people suddenly became more curious.


    "You don''t want to show off. How can such an important marriage suddenly break off when it comes to the end?"


    "Because It was revealed on the spot that Miss Song Cheating before marriage. "


    "What?!"


    A few people changed color together.


    "Keep your voice down, this is song''s club. Do you want to kill me?"


    This guy obviously achieved a lot. Although he didn''t get invited, it''s hard for ordinary people to get this kind of information.


    "Is Miss Song cheating before marriage? Are you kidding? "


    Several people also realized the occasion at this time and quickly lowered their voice, but the shock on their faces could not be concealed.


    "Who the hell is so awesome?"


    There''s a lot of talk.


    Who is Miss Song?


    That''s the heir of a hundred billion Empire, the first beauty in Kyoto, and the object of her marriage is Li Shao.


    Who is Li Shao?


    Mr. Li!


    The son of the king!


    In addition to the prince, Kyoto''s various rich families meet him, who is not courteous three points?


    Green hat for Li Shao?


    "Who is this man? Are you still alive? "


    In addition to the shock, some people are both envious and respectful.


    "It''s a model of my generation. If I could sleep with Miss Song..."


    "Have you drunk too much?"


    "You dare say you didn''t think about it? Besides, there is no outsider. "


    Although he said that, he still stopped and didn''t say any more.


    "Can let Miss Song big eye, that elder brother, estimate very cow force?"


    "That''s not true. At that time, that one appeared directly at the wedding ceremony."


    "Lying trough, so fierce?"


    Several people were shocked again.


    Sleeping other people''s fiancee also just, unexpectedly still appear at the wedding?


    "Where is the man buried? I''ll go and put a bunch of flowers on him later."


    Although the admiration is like a continuous River, several people feel that the fierce man is cold.


    "Do you think it''s easy for that man to snatch Miss Song from Li Shao? It''s a wedding with the boss. "


    "Boss?"


    Several people''s eyes were puzzled.


    He pointed to the top of his head.


    "The one who stood up to the sky."


    Several people''s expressions froze, and then they spoke in unison.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn it


    At this time, a group of people passed by the box door.


    Although they were not able to identify her in a moment, they could not recognize her.


    Besides, the second son of the Song family, the big boss of the club, is also here.


    Most importantly, she was accompanied by a strange young man.


    It''s not Li Shao.


    "Aozi, the man you are talking about will not Is that him? "

 Chapter 769

    Weishui First World War.


    The battle of beimenguan.


    Except for the group of people standing at the top, other classes have no way to know, but the failure of the marriage between song and Li can''t be concealed.


    Although most of the guests at the wedding were silent due to the prestige of Song Li, there were too many people in building 5 at that time. There was no airtight wall in the world, and the situation at that time could not be avoided.


    Someone who gave Li family a green hat has become the idol of many people.


    We should not suffer from poverty, but from inequality.


    I don''t know how many people secretly envy and hate the first beauty in Kyoto when she marries a woman. Now it''s all right. When the dandy owners like Ye Xuanyuan get together in private, they can''t help but take it out and have fun.


    Although it has nothing to do with them, they can''t help it. As long as they think of Li Haotian''s death at the wedding, they feel very happy. It''s even more exciting than the pleasure of turning over the school flowers of Jingdian or Zhongxi on the bed.


    This is human nature.


    Now, in the circle of Kyoto juniors, they say that they know Li futu, which is better than knowing the president of the M country. For example, ye often talks about drinking wine with Li futu and soaking in girls, and he is complacent.


    There is no doubt that the name of Li futu has become a popular figure in the circle of Kyoto for a short time.


    Of course, someone doesn''t know that he''s already famous in Beijing. Sitting in the box of the song''s Jiuding club, he''s on pins and needles in front of two peerless beauties.


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    For the Song family, Li futu has never had a good impression on him, but he never looked at the monks'' faces and the Buddha''s faces. Although this is the first time he and song Luoshen met after they parted in Weishui, song Luoshen chose to return to the Song family again and brought him here, which has also revealed a kind of attitude.


    Although the Song Dynasty singers ran away, their preparations didn''t come down at all. What''s more, they sent a bottle of wine called Romani canti, which is hard to see in the market but can only be drunk by a billionaire.


    There was no waiter in the box. Li futu stretched out his hand, but he didn''t touch the bottle yet. A slender Ivory palm had already taken the bottle.


    "I''ll do it."


    Song Luoshen poured wine in an interesting order. Instead of pouring wine for herself or Li futu, she poured a cup for Meng Po first.


    Three full.


    "Sorry, I don''t drink."


    Meng Po put the wine cup directly in front of Li futu.


    "She never drinks."


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of song Luoshen, Li futuqiang explained with a smile.


    Mengpo really didn''t mean to embarrass song Luoshen this time. Since he knew Mengpo, Mengpo really didn''t drink at all.


    "Oh? I''m sorry


    Song Luo Shen apologized and then took a cup to pour water for Meng Po.


    This time, Meng Po did not refuse.


    Seeing that song Luoshen began to pour wine into her own cup, Li futu said quietly, "now, you are not suitable to drink in a bar?"


    Song Luoshen moves once, and then returns to nature with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed and silent.


    "Although this is only the first time we really meet, I always want to say thank you."


    Song Luoshen raised his glass to Meng Po.


    Meng Po raised her eyes and gazed at the most outstanding woman in the East with purple eyes.


    "Thank you for being with him all these years."


    With that, song Luoshen raised his neck like a swan, and the liquid in the cup slipped into the beautiful and plump red lips, and suddenly disappeared one third.


    "I can meet him, thanks to your success in those years, this thank you, I should say. If you were not willing to let go, now he may just be an ordinary person who spent his life in mediocrity. "


    Smell speech, even Li futu can not help but Leng a Leng, in his impression, Meng Po is not a good talker, rarely say such a long sentence.


    If the light and shadow of the sword were not obvious at this time, Meng Po''s next sentence would directly spread the killing machine to the surface.


    "Your existence is a drag on him. If it wasn''t for you, how could he be ambushed by the temple? If you really thank me, I''d like to trouble you and end it by yourself. I don''t think you want to see him in similar danger again?"


    Meng Po''s words are just like scolding her beauty.


    And it''s very sharp.


    Although Mengpo has always liked to speak with actions, women have always been gifted in this battlefield.


    Even with song Luo''s city and self-cultivation, his face can''t help changing at the moment, and the elegant radian that has been hanging around his mouth is hard to maintain for a while.Even, it''s hard for her to refute for a while.


    This may be the first time that she has been forced to be speechless.


    When a woman encounters a situation that can''t be solved, she will subconsciously find her own man.


    Even miss song is no exception.


    She turned her head and looked at Li futu.


    Li futu opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Meng Po''s words rang again.


    "What is he doing? He is injured all over now. Even self-protection is a problem. Do you still expect him to support you? Song Luoshen, don''t say that I bully you. This is your country. This club is also owned by your family. I''ll sit here. You can call people. As long as you can let me leave this box, I won''t interfere in the affairs between you and him from now on. How about that? "


    Don''t mention song Luoshen, even Li futu was shocked by Meng Po''s domineering spirit at this time.


    Song Luoshen''s face changed and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Meng Po, can you be reasonable? "


    After all, Li futu couldn''t sit back and watch.


    Meng Po turned her head.


    "Am I not reasoning with her?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    Indeed, with the personality of Mengpo, she is still sitting, which is quite polite.


    Although the kingdom of Kelong is big, even if you look around the world, there are few people who can fight with Mengpo. She asked Songluo God to find someone to help, but who can Songluo God find?


    This is obviously bullying people, but the key is that people have nothing to say.


    For the first time in his life, he felt powerless.


    "We''re here for dinner. How can we get into a fight? Come on, have tea, have tea."


    Li futu could do nothing at this time, not to mention song Luoshen. Even if he faced Meng Po, he had no choice but to talk about him.


    "Yan Di, do you mind if I come here for a cup of tea?"


    At the door, several figures appeared.


    Song Dynasty Song ran back incredibly.


    The second son of the Song family is respectful at the moment.


    Song Luoshen turned his head, bit his lower lip and called out: "master."


    The voice is still natural, but there seems to be more grievances for the first time.

 Chapter 770

    It was the emperor of the Dragon kingdom he Kyushu who came in. There was another man beside him.


    To be accompanied by him is naturally the one standing at the top of the court.


    Song Chaoge didn''t follow in. After they went in, he closed the box door and guarded the door himself.


    At this moment, standing with his back to the box, he realized a problem in a trance.


    My family may be like It''s a blessing in disguise.


    "Yan Di, your sword has returned to its original owner."


    Kyushu Murakami threw a magic knife in his hand.


    Murakami is flying towards the table, which is very dangerous, but Li futu is firmly in his hand.


    "Thank you very much."


    His thanks are not only for the magic knife, but also for the help from the other side of the Weishui river.


    If he didn''t arrive at Kyushu halfway and stop the right envoy, the result of the war would be really hard to say.


    Holding the handle of the lost and recovered cunzheng knife, Li futu looks at the slender blade and can''t help thinking of the original owner of the knife, the young lady of the Fujiwara family.


    After she sent herself a clock, she disappeared in the East China Sea. Could she have gone to Kyoto?


    He has always had doubts about why Li Haotian knew his identity, and that Fujiwara is the most likely person to guess his identity, so he involuntarily linked the two sides.


    Of course, this is only his subjective guess, and there is no time for him to think more at this time.


    It can be said that the man standing at the top of the land came.


    "Luo Shen, what''s the matter? You look so ugly? "


    He has a very kind smile.


    And he Jiuzhou sweeps the Mengpo sitting there and smiles bitterly. Although they have just arrived, they also want to know what happened before this box.


    He can''t help it.


    I don''t know if I will help my apprentice to fight for jealousy. Even if I say it back, even if he has this heart, I can''t beat him.


    The emerald garden was thrown face to face. It was not a shame, but it made him understand the gap between himself and Mengpo.


    Song Luoshen shook his head, quickly returned to normal color, stood up, "Uncle Hu, please sit down."


    "Meng Po, do you mind?"


    He raised his head and asked with a smile.


    Mengpo drank tea and said nothing.


    Seeing this, he sat down with he Jiuzhou.


    Their arrival, no doubt diluted the box began to diffuse the smell of gunpowder.


    Song Luoshen didn''t pour wine. He poured tea for them.


    It''s absolutely appropriate to describe the other party''s status as a person who manages everything every day. Naturally, the other party can''t just come here for a cup of tea.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Li futu took the initiative to open his mouth, but he was still gentle, courteous and thrifty.


    In any case, the other party is an elder in age, and the dispatch of he Jiuzhou is enough to show the other party''s goodwill.


    Of course, it is precisely because he knows that Li futu is a preacher of reason and understanding that he will come here. If Li futu had not appeared, only Mengpo would not have appeared here.


    After all, I left a deep impression on you. I''m afraid it''s hard to forget in my life.


    "Yandi, I heard that you have reached an agreement with the Li family?"


    There were only five people in the box. He didn''t avoid the existence of song Luoshen. He turned to look at Li futu.


    Although the other party was very polite, he didn''t carry any airs. After all, Meng Po was sitting there, and although she didn''t say a word, if she angered the other party, even he laozai would have no effect.


    Li futu nodded silently, waiting for the following.


    "I want to ask, what are you going to do with the next few?"


    He didn''t beat around the Bush to hide, he came straight to the point.


    This is the responsibility of the "big parents". If the people below make trouble, it''s up to him to wipe his ass.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Li futu kept quiet and kicked the ball back.


    There is no doubt that he is now at the negotiating table.


    Songluo sat quietly and cleverly on one side.


    Li Haotian, the leader of the younger generation, is qualified to have an equal dialogue with him?


    "In my opinion, although the families of Kong Pei had some faults, they could not be killed by their crimes."


    He didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Mr. Pei knows that there is no way to teach his son. He has asked me to resign. Although I haven''t made a reply yet, they must have learned the lesson this time. Besides, they will appear on the Bank of the Weishui river because of Li Haotian''s bewitching. If you can, I hope you can open up your mind."


    It''s a foregone conclusion that Li''s family will be reduced. Even the old master of Cao''s family has come forward to plead for Kong''s family for the first time. He can''t erase this face, so at this time, he can only save one.Li futu unconsciously shakes his glass and is silent.


    In fact, he was also very clear that the real cause of the Weishui war was the feud between the hell and the temple, and then Li Haotian. As for Kong Fujie and Pei Tianjiao, they were the cannon fodder forced by Li Haotian.


    For Li futu, their life and death are really not important at all. Killing them or lifting a finger is of no importance.


    However, in this capacity, since we all talk about this, it is really a question worthy of careful consideration whether to give face or not.


    Although he doesn''t care about himself, it''s also a necessary choice for him to make friends with the Dragon kingdom. After all, he is no longer alone at this time. He knows a lot of people here, and they will continue to live in this land.


    Looking at Yan Di''s silence, the towering figure standing on the top of the Dragon kingdom can''t really guess how the other party will respond.


    After all, no matter how much they whitewash their words, it''s true that Kong Pei''s family has offended Yan Di''s majesty.


    In fact, what he wants to say most is that even Li Haotian, the mastermind, can survive. Why should he hold on to the fish in the pond?


    Of course, in his capacity, such words can not be said directly.


    Since we are sitting at the negotiation table and putting forward conditions, we naturally have to offer benefits.


    "After Li Zhengrong retreated, his position was vacant. After careful consideration, I felt that a person was very suitable to replace him."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    He understood that at this time, he would not mention irrelevant topics.


    "In my opinion, the dragon soul, or what is worthy of it, has this weight in terms of strength and seniority to worship the general. Does the emperor think so?"


    Li Zhengrong''s position, which is a high weight enough to describe?


    Now the news has not come, if you know that Lee will withdraw from the court hall, Kyoto will certainly have countless tycoons staring at this position. But at this time, the important position of Gongwei capital was thrown out on a box table of song''s Jiuding club.


    Even if song Luo Shen, at the moment all some hold one''s breath to concentrate.


    Li futu narrowed his eyes, half silent, and spewed slowly.


    "Good."


    Just a word.


    The weight is more than a thousand?

 Chapter 771

    Although it was just a cup of tea, Li futu was very kind and left them for a meal.


    No way, let him alone between Mengpo and Songluo God, the pressure is too big.


    After all, the identity of the other party is too eye-catching, and Li futu didn''t send more. They parted at the door of the box.


    "Maybe this is the last thing I can do for Mr. Li."


    The front guard opened the door and he sat in with a sigh.


    He is not a fickle man. Li''s affection for him has always been in his mind. Although he can''t save Li this time, the dragon soul was cultivated by li himself. Raising the dragon soul to a higher position can be regarded as keeping a place for Li in the court.


    "Why don''t you come with me and live in the Song Dynasty?"


    After he Jiuzhou and Li futu left, they came out of the box.


    At this time, it''s too hard to avoid it. Song Dynasty songs can only send each other off. Hearing his cousin''s words, he breathed heavily subconsciously.


    Just invite Mrs. Meng to dinner.


    Why do you want to go home?


    He wondered if his cousin was crazy.


    Don''t you really fear that this evil spirit will go crazy and kill in the mansion?


    The second son of the Song family thought it over. Naturally, he didn''t have the courage to oppose it. But if Mengpo really lived in the Song family, he couldn''t go back tonight. Fortunately, Li futu spoke in time to avoid the embarrassing situation that the second son of the Song family couldn''t come back.


    "Don''t bother. Let''s go back to the emerald garden."


    "But it''s not..."


    "It has been cleaned up. There is no big problem with the residents."


    Song Luoshen didn''t insist any more.


    "Well, I''ll take you back."


    Although it''s a send off, at feicui garden, when Li futu was about to say goodbye, song Luoshen got out of the car and asked the driver to drive away.


    "Here I haven''t been here for a long time. Do you mind if I stay overnight? "


    Memories, her eyes are full of weeds in the courtyard.


    When she fell in love with Li futu, she came here several times and met the gentle woman. In the blink of an eye, she and Li futu had grown up, but the woman had already gone to sleep.


    Can he refuse at this time when the car has gone?


    Li futu tried not to look at Meng Po''s face, forced a smile, pretended to be natural: "what do you mind? Many people, but also lively."


    "Excuse me."


    Song Luo Shen pursed a smile and seemed to have recovered.


    After entering the villa, Mengpo went upstairs and looked at her back. Li futu was stunned and thought that she was angry.


    "I didn''t expect that she would be considerate."


    Songluo looked at the stairs and sighed.


    "Considerate?"


    It''s incredible that Li futu, who is hesitant to follow up, looks back.


    Song Luoshen takes back his eyes and looks at him.


    "You really don''t understand women. Do you think she is angry?"


    Li futu was silent.


    "You."


    Song Luoshen smiles and shakes her head. She also knows that this guy is like elm pimple sometimes, and she doesn''t say more.


    "She just wanted to give us a chance to talk alone."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that right? "


    Li Fu''s eyes are suspicious, and he doubts whether song Luoshen deliberately deceives himself.


    Song Luo God can''t see his idea. He is both angry and funny.


    "Are you so afraid of her? Or do you think I''m very scheming? Since you don''t believe me so much, you can go up and find her


    With that, she turned and walked to the sofa.


    Meng Bosheng is not angry. Someone doesn''t know, but if he does go upstairs, I''m afraid song Luoshen will be angry.


    After hesitating for a while, Li futu finally followed him to the living room.


    "Aren''t you going upstairs? What are you doing here? "


    Looking at him sitting down beside him, Miss Song moved aside deliberately.


    Li Fu Tu Qiang smiles to himself.


    "When did Miss Song become so careful? I''m really worried about Mengpo''s anger, but it''s not because of you? What if she''s angry and wants to do you harm? "


    There is no doubt that someone is talking about love.


    But there is no denying it.


    This kind of love talk is totally out of the ordinary. Even in the street casually pull a fifth or sixth grade pupils, I''m afraid the level is better than him.


    Song Luoshen looked at him with a straight face, and suddenly he chuckled, as if a hundred flowers were blooming.


    Li futu is a man who has seen the world, but song Luoshen''s sudden smile makes him lose his soul for a moment.


    This is the first woman he fell in love with after all.They have gone through countless frustrations and twists and turns to be able to sit together like today.


    "Luoshen, you are so beautiful."


    Li futu felt it and subconsciously held song Luoshen''s hand.


    "What? Now you are not afraid to be seen by Mengpo? "


    Smelling speech, Li futu''s body suddenly tensed again, and subconsciously turned back to look at the stairs.


    "What a fool you are


    Song Luoshen stretched out his fingers like jade onions and nodded on his forehead. Then, his delicate body tilted and slowly leaned against his shoulder.


    His shoulder is not wide, but it seems to let her find a harbor.


    Greedy deeply took a breath, this let countless aristocratic childe haunted Kyoto First beauty counter hold man''s palm, five fingers tightly.


    "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for this day?"


    Smelling the charming fragrance of hair, Li Fu''s painting also shows a complex color.


    They wandered around, took countless detours, and even almost never knew each other. Along the way, it was unbearable to look back. Maybe no one in the world worked harder than they loved.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    He said softly.


    "Have you ever given me a chance to talk? I''m in the East China Sea, so I beg you, but you''re like a man of stone. Do you know that I''ve thought about it more than once, just die. "


    Song Luoshen raises his head.


    The two faces are close to each other, and the breath can be heard.


    "But I thought that if I died, you cruel guy would not shed a tear, so I will..."


    "So you are going to marry Li Haotian? And make me miserable for the rest of my life? "


    Song Luoshen''s picturesque face was close to her eyes. Even when she spoke, her red lips opened and closed, revealing an attractive and warm fragrance. But Li futu had no distracting thoughts, and he was more pure hearted than a Taoist monk.


    "Yes, I''m going to marry Li Haotian and make you regret it for the rest of your life!"


    Songluo bit his lip and leaned back on his shoulder.


    "Aren''t you very good? Don''t you want to see mine? Then don''t come to the capital! "


    Li futu smiles. He doesn''t know that she is angry. He reaches out and caresses the green silk like silk. He pretends to be fierce.


    "Want to marry someone else with my baby? Can you believe I broke your legs? "


    You can clearly feel that the delicate body in his arms is slightly stiff, which is the dream of countless people.


    Then, a voice with suppressed pain came out slowly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t..."

 Chapter 772

    Song Luo''s words, after all, did not finish.


    "It''s me who should say I''m sorry, Luoshen. I didn''t protect you well."


    Li futu''s tone was low.


    During the Weishui war, he saw song Luoshen being boxed by the right envoy. When he was in the Jiuding club just now, he talked about whether he was not suitable for drinking. Song Luoshen had already given him the answer.


    This is his first child.


    But it seems as if he and song Luo God''s love is the same, finally did not come to the world smoothly.


    "You don''t have to say sorry."


    Song Luoshen whispers.


    "Maybe I don''t have that blessing."


    Although he didn''t know how hard a mother would be hit by the loss of her child, Li futu knew very well that at this time, song Luoshen must be very upset. He forced a smile and comforted: "we are still young, later..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by song Luo.


    She propped herself up.


    "You want to be beautiful. If you want to have a baby, go to your mother Meng."


    Li futu couldn''t see that she was trying to smile.


    Temple.


    Damn it.


    "By the way, are you Plan to How to deal with the Li family? "


    Song Luo God looked at him, like a waterfall, green silk spread on his shoulder, and changed the heavy topic.


    It is a fact that he was defeated in the battle of 100000 Jin Jia, but no one knows what kind of agreement Li reached with him.


    In the Jiuding club, he heard the negotiation between him and that man. Song Luoshen guessed a little bit, but he obviously didn''t know all about it.


    After the misunderstanding was completely eliminated, Li futu naturally could not hide anything from her.


    "Li proposed that he would withdraw from the court completely and never participate in politics again. Li Zhengrong For the rest of my life, I will guard that Lushan Mountain. "


    Songluo was silent for a moment.


    "Well What about Li Haotian? "


    "Li proposed that he would send Li Haotian out of the country and not return to China for life."


    "Do you agree?"


    Li''s eyes can see her sinking.


    "Do you think I should agree?"


    "I think you''ll agree."


    Songluo seems to see through his heart.


    "If you don''t do anything else, just for Uncle Li''s sake, you will agree."


    It''s easy to kill a man.


    But it''s hard to make a person repent.


    Moreover, song Luoshen understood that the woman buried at the foot of Luqi mountain still loved the man named Li Zhengrong until she died.


    With Li futu''s filial piety.


    It''s not hard to guess what choice he will make.


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Why should I blame you?"


    She still held his hand.


    "With your ability now, it''s easy to raise the butcher''s knife, but it''s hard to forgive. Besides, brother Haotian was forced by me to come to this step."


    "You really don''t hate him at all?"


    Song Luo Shen was silent for a while and gave a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the grudge between the three of us has finally come to an end, and he has been punished as he should be. "


    In fact, killing is far from the most severe punishment in the world.


    From a super young man with magnificent background to a lost dog who had to leave his hometown and was abandoned by his motherland.


    This kind of gap.


    It''s a blow.


    For Li Haotian, who has lived a glorious life, I''m afraid it''s worse than death.


    "Forget about him."


    Ten years ago, he was forced to go abroad. Now Li Haotian has tasted what he was like. But Li futu doesn''t seem to have any pleasure of revenge.


    In fact, a long time ago, after the establishment of the prefecture, he never regarded Li Haotian as an opponent.


    "And you? What are you going to do next? Look at you, do you intend to stay in the Song family as your first lady? "


    He asked with a smile.


    "Or else?"


    Song Luo asked.


    "Or I''ll follow you back to hell?"


    Li Fu''s painting shows a touch of emotion.


    Seeing this, song Luoshen said: "don''t even think about it. I won''t follow you to hell."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Why?"


    Song Luoshen glanced up the stairs.


    "In the Dragon Kingdom, she bullies me like this. If I go to the hell, I have to be bullied to death by her. Anyway, I won''t go."


    "But is it safe for you to stay in the Song family? Your grandfather can''t... "


    "Today is different from the past. My man is so powerful now. It''s too late for my grandfather to flatter me. What do you think he will do to me?"Song Luoshen''s slender and white fingers are drawing circles on Li futu''s chest, and his eyes are shining, which is a soul stirring.


    My man, in particular, is enough to speed up the adrenals of any animal.


    Rao is Li futu. He can''t help his blood surging up for a moment, but then he laughs bitterly and grabs Meiren''s naughty finger.


    "I''m still injured."


    Song Luoshen blinked his eyes and his face was pure.


    "You mean you can''t do it yourself?"


    Who dares to imagine that the first beauty in Kyoto, who has always been like a nine day Xuannv, would say such words to a man?


    If it gets out, I''m afraid the whole city of Kyoto will be detonated.


    Any man who hears his own woman say that he can''t do it will have to take out a man''s strong wind and cut him in the crotch. Li futu also has this impulse, but it''s not only the physical reason, but also the environmental condition.


    Although Meng Po hasn''t come downstairs, he can''t guarantee whether she will come down suddenly later.


    As for the situation in TV dramas and novels in which several aunts are close to each other and even occasionally get together a table of mahjong, it''s absolutely deceiving.


    "You wait for me!"


    The powerless Li futu gritted his teeth.


    Song Meiren was not afraid at all, and Shi ran got up gracefully.


    "OK, I''ll wait. I''ll take a bath upstairs. Don''t make me wait too long."


    After that, she threw a charming eye at someone. Her eyes rippled and radiated tens of thousands of volts of electricity, which made people''s bones crisp.


    "Goblin, goblin."


    Xiangfeng away, a person sitting on the sofa, lit a cigarette, shaking his head and sighing.


    After molesting Emperor Yan, song Luoshen steps up the stairs, pauses for a while, and looks to the West.


    Then she laughed and turned to the East.


    Although I know that some guy has no courage to come up, but the God of Songluo didn''t lock the door.


    It was as if she had a hard time sleeping on the world''s sofa. She couldn''t expect anything from it.


    Song Luoshen and Mengpo well water does not violate the river, one sleeping in the East, one sleeping in the West.


    There is a clear distinction.


    It''s like the East Palace and the West Palace.

 Chapter 773

    Li futu was awakened by the heat.


    He felt that his body was very heavy. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was covered with a quilt.


    Besides, it''s two.


    He pushed aside the quilt and sat on the sofa to relax. When he was sober, he looked up to the stairs.


    The villa is quiet.


    It''s very quiet.


    He got up and finally went upstairs.


    There are four rooms on the second floor, two in the East and two in the West. He doesn''t know where song Luoshen and Meng Po are sleeping, so he can only knock on the door one by one, but no one responds.


    when he opens the door, he finds that both of them are missing.


    All of a sudden.


    He couldn''t help but feel frightened.


    Mengpo won''t "hold" Songluo God, will she?


    With Mengpo''s temperament, it is not impossible.


    Li futu became nervous and went downstairs again. But before he reached the first floor, he stood on the stairs and saw song Luoshen coming in.


    "Awake?"


    She was undamaged and had breakfast in her hand.


    "Wash up and have something to eat."


    Li futu was stunned and looked at her for a while, then went back to the second floor and walked down again after washing.


    "Did you buy breakfast?"


    Song Luo God naturally nodded, "come here, eat while it''s hot."


    Li futu went to the dining table, looked out the door, hesitated and asked, "where''s Meng Po?"


    "She''s gone."


    Songluo God put a bowl of small cage bag in front of him.


    "Gone?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    "She said she would give you a month at the end. If you don''t go back, she will come and kill me."


    Li futu was there like a fool.


    It seems that song Luo didn''t see it. He was still on his own.


    "You say that your legs are on yourself. I can''t decide where you want to go. Why does she put the blame on me? It''s like I''m a fox. "


    Li futu couldn''t smile bitterly and his lips moved.


    "She That''s true? "


    "Ask her if you don''t believe it."


    Li futu was speechless and sat down slowly.


    "Well, I''m teasing you."


    Song Luo god suddenly smiles.


    "She said that when you are well hurt, go back by yourself and don''t let her come to you again. This time, what I said is true. So that you don''t think I always speak ill of her behind her back. "


    There were some casualties in the battle of the underworld, which really needed him or Mengpo to deal with, but his serious injury did not heal. Maybe Mengpo didn''t let him go back immediately because of this. I''m afraid there was a reason why Mengpo left the Dragon kingdom so quickly.


    I''m afraid she''s going to trouble the temple.


    Temple.


    There was a shade of gloom in Li futu''s eyes.


    My own injury.


    The death of the lone wolf.


    The child''s premature death.


    It''s time for him to make a good calculation with the temple.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Song Luo God saw the change of his look and frowned slightly.


    There''s no need to involve Songluo in the enmity with the temple. It''s meaningless to tell her this except to make her feel worried.


    "I wonder when you''ve been such a good wife and mother, and even bought breakfast yourself."


    He said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    Song Luo Shen''s beautiful eyes glared, pretending to take the bowl of small cage bag.


    "Then don''t eat it."


    Li futu reached out his hand in a hurry.


    "Why are you so angry now? No joke. "


    "What is becoming a good wife and mother? Didn''t I use to be good? You forget that when I ran one or two kilometers to buy cigarettes for you, are you men so forgetful? "


    Li futu, who was beyond reason, bowed his head and coughed.


    "Have breakfast. It will be cold later."


    Song Luoshen grabbed his chopsticks, as if all his grievances were overflowing at this time.


    "What to eat! Is it that I have so many shortcomings in your eyes? What about yourself? You promised me that you would build the largest ocean world in the world for me, but now there are no movies. I''m still expanding the Haizu Pavilion in Donghai... "


    Li futu''s scalp is numb.


    If song Luo God turns over the old account, he really has no way.


    He can only be blamed for his short talk.


    "How much is that aquarium?"


    He looked up.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    At this time, Li futu also remembered that their first reunion in ten years was not in the peerless entertainment, but in the aquarium in the East China Sea.


    Although it was a headache at this time, he could not help but be moved to see that song Luoshen still remembered the vision they had made together and put it into action alone."Money, what kind of money, is this the problem that money can solve?"


    Song Luoshen is reluctant to give up.


    Although a large-scale Haizu Museum costs a lot of money, these young men and women are not money poor people. For them, hundreds of millions of yuan is equivalent to one or two yuan for ordinary people. Maybe it''s crazy, almost equivalent to one or two hundred yuan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want me to do? "


    Li futu is helpless.


    "You asked me to go with you that night. Do you remember what you promised me?"


    Song Luo God seems to be well prepared, said immediately.


    Li Fu Tu Mu Lu doubts, subconsciously: "what?"


    "Li futu, you son of a bitch!"


    Song Luo Shen Teng stood up, his face was cold, and he was about to go out.


    Li futu seized it in a hurry.


    "If you have something to say, what are you doing?"


    "You forgot, didn''t you? Well, let me remind you that you said you would give me a red wedding, and let all countries celebrate. Did you say that yourself


    Li futu looks stiff.


    His memory was not so bad. As soon as Songluo God reminded him, he immediately recalled it.


    These words are indeed his own right, and Songluo did not tamper with them, but what happened at that time?


    He was just in a hurry.


    Of course, no matter how stupid he is, he won''t speak out at this time. He just said it casually at that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Luoshen, you don''t want me to... "


    "Of course not."


    Song Luo''s words made him feel relieved.


    Fortunately, song Luoshen was more knowledgeable. If he really wanted him to marry her now, he really didn''t know what to do.


    But song Luo God took the words, let his heart up again.


    "I don''t ask you to marry me now, but you should at least show a little bit?"


    "What do you want?"


    Li futu didn''t realize that he was being led by the nose.


    Song Luoshen raised his hands, which were as long and white as ivory.


    Li futu was stunned and said, "what What do you mean


    Song Luo God secretly angry, private don''t know how many times have scolded elm pimple.


    "You said to propose to me, but you didn''t bring a ring. I can understand the situation at that time. If you didn''t bring it, you didn''t bring it. But you should supply me now?"


    Song Luoshen bit his lip, pretending to be natural.

 Chapter 774

    After breakfast, the limousine appeared at the door of the villa on time.


    "Let''s go."


    Song Luoshen walked out with him, without any taboo. Even Li futu could feel the amazing softness.


    But I don''t know why, he didn''t have any beautiful thoughts floating in his heart. On the contrary, he had the feeling of being held hostage.


    "Miss."


    The driver has a strong figure. Even if he wears a suit, he can see that he is a trainer.


    He still has a box in his hand.


    Song Luo God nodded, still holding someone intimately, did not let go.


    "Give it to him."


    The driver respectfully handed the box to Li futu.


    "Mr. Li."


    Li futu took it. In fact, he knew it was a mobile phone by looking at the package.


    His mobile phone was damaged in the first World War of Weishui.


    "Thank you."


    He turned his head. He didn''t expect her to be so careful.


    Songluo did not respond.


    "Get in the car."


    Although she is noble and cool on the surface at the moment, she is also a little shy in her heart.


    As a woman, it''s really a shame to ask for a ring from a man, but she can''t help it. If this guy takes the initiative, she may have to wait until the age of the monkey.


    If she could, of course, she wanted this guy to marry her now, but song Luoshen knew that it was unrealistic. Even if she didn''t want to put aside her face, Li futu would not easily agree, so she had to go back.


    It''s self-evident what the meaning of the ring is in the concept of the dragon people.


    Lincoln car has a clear purpose and stops at Fulong street, which is as famous as Wangfujing.


    Song Luoshen didn''t let the driver follow him. He walked into a jewelry store with Li futu in his arm.


    To be able to open here, this jewelry store named Xiang Dingxuan is naturally powerful and has luxurious decoration style. Not to mention, all kinds of jewelry and jade are dazzling, giving off a dreamy luster, which dazzles women''s eyes and challenges men''s pockets.


    "Can I help you?"


    After Li futu and song Luoshen entered the door, a shopping guide came over with a warm smile but not flattery, which made people feel more comfortable.


    "My fiance and I are going to buy a wedding ring."


    At this time, it seems that song Luoshen has put down the status of song''s eldest miss, with a soft smile.


    Hearing her words, Li futu''s body became stiff, and was instantly perceived by song Luoshen who was holding him.


    Seeing song Luo''s eyes moving, he said: "yes, I want to buy a ring for my fiancee."


    I have to admit that this time, he was quite knowledgeable and quick to respond.


    "Congratulations to both of you."


    Working here, the shopping guide has met many couples, but the couple standing in front of her at the moment is the most outstanding couple she has ever seen.


    If there is a match made in heaven in the world, it may be the description of this young man and woman.


    But with emotion, she didn''t forget her job.


    "Do you want to choose the right ring or..."


    "You can introduce me to the lady ring first."


    Li futu spoke quickly.


    Right?


    He''s not ready to show off with a ring on his finger.


    Song Luo Shen gave him a light glance, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Those two, please follow me."


    The shopping guide led them to the diamond ring counter. Under a thick layer of bulletproof glass, they radiated confused and bright luster. They were small stones, which made many women crazy.


    Even the God of song Luo, at the moment, his head is lowered and his eyes are lost.


    Like the dragon, women have little resistance to this kind of glittering things, which has nothing to do with their identity. Of course, it has something to do with the man who sent her things.


    "I don''t know what size you want. Our diamond rings range from one carat to..."


    "Ten carats should be enough. It''s too big to wear."


    Li futu said in a soft voice, his face was so light.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The shopping guide''s expression was stagnant.


    Although there is no shortage of rich people in Kyoto City, there are few customers who want ten carats.


    Ten carats, known as pigeon eggs, even regardless of the composition grade, at least several million.


    What''s more, ten carats should be enough?


    Shopping guide Miss suspected that she might have met the legendary crown prince party under the root of the imperial city.


    No wonder to have such a beautiful fiancee.


    "What do you think of this one?"


    She repressed the waves in her heart and took out a pigeon egg. Her smile was still bright, but it was a bit more formal. This is the ordinary people''s fear of power instinct."F color, if clarity, 3EX cutting, no fluorescence, 18K platinum ring holder, GIA certificate."


    This is a pigeon egg in the shape of water drop. It is inlaid with claw. The cutting technology is extremely exquisite. Under the illumination of the light in the shop, it radiates a gorgeous luster.


    In fact, the styles of diamond rings are similar. What women value most is the size of the stone.


    Li futu turned his head.


    "What do you think?"


    He knew that Songluo didn''t care about the size of the diamond, but he asked for ten carats, just to show his sincerity.


    "Not bad."


    Song Luoshen nodded, and there was no fluctuation in the value of 8.7 million things in front of him.


    In the eyes of the shopping guide, she couldn''t help being jealous.


    About the same age, how can there be such a big difference?


    "That''s it."


    See song Luoshen nodded, Li futu immediately clap, neat mess.


    "Please follow me, sir."


    The shopping guide repressed her jealousy, carefully wrapped the pigeon egg and took Li futu to check out.


    Song Luoshen stood there, appreciating the diamond rings in the display cabinet.


    "Yue''er, what do you want brother ye to give you today?"


    At the gate of Xiang Dingxuan, Gao Yue, a little-known beauty in Kyoto Film Academy, walks in with Ye family.


    Although Ye''s family is full of flowers, the girls who have a "fate match" with him seldom speak ill of him. It''s not because ye is afraid of his reputation. It''s because ye is always generous and never treats the women around him badly. Today, even if he lives, he brings Gao Yue to buy her a gift.


    They walk into Xiang Dingxuan.


    "Brother ye, I have also prepared a gift for you."


    Gao Yue''s voice is still so sweet and greasy.


    "Yo, it seems that brother Ye didn''t hurt you in vain. What gift did you prepare for brother ye?"


    The leaf Xuan Yuan picked to pick her sharp chin, a pair of dissolute childe appearance.


    "Hee hee, I''ll tell you in the evening."


    "At night?"


    Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes became evil and evil. He was about to say something, but when he glanced, a graceful figure suddenly broke into his sight.


    Even if the other side just stands there quietly, it also becomes a scene of picturesque scenery.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "Why is she here?"


    "Who is it?"


    Gao Yuemu looks puzzled and looks away.


    Soon, she saw a foreign handsome man walking in the direction that brother Ye was looking at.


    A woman''s side to them, as if appreciating jewelry, the foreign handsome man walked over and said a few words to each other, it was a chat up.


    However, only half of her side face could be seen, which was enough to make her, a woman of the same sex, feel amazing. She was very indifferent, with an expression of refusing others thousands of miles away.


    But that white skin handsome boy is very patient, does not give up, even suddenly reached out to hold the woman''s hand, the action is incomparably quick, looks very experienced.


    Ye Xuanyuan didn''t think that the foreigner was so bold. His eyelids suddenly jumped. Then, if he felt it, his eyes slightly shifted, and soon he saw a young man slowly coming from another direction.


    His eyelids beat more and more violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Something''s going to happen. "

 Chapter 775

    "That''s not Is Li Shao


    Gao Yue also saw the picture of Li Fu coming to check out.


    For this super handsome guy with mysterious background, she obviously still has fresh memories.


    Then she looked at Song Luoshen again: "she is Li Shao''s A girlfriend? "


    Girlfriend?


    Ye Xuanyuan''s face twitched and held Gao Yue''s hand. Subconsciously, he lowered his voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He didn''t walk over for the first time, standing at a distance and watching.


    The failure of the marriage between song and Li is well known in the whole city of Kyoto, and he also knows the reason. However, he did not expect that Li futu and song Luoshen would go through the market so blatantly, and even buy rings together.


    What a model of our generation.


    Now Li futu is in his heart, just like an idol.


    The other side doesn''t pay attention to Li.


    Of course, he can''t be as aggressive as Li futu. Before the situation is clear, he doesn''t want to involve himself.


    Just after the end of the war outside the north gate, the news of Li''s withdrawal from the court is still blocked. Even ye Xuanyuan, at this time, still worried about Li''s existence.


    "Husband, he insulted me."


    Ye Xuanyuan sees that when Li futu comes near, their first beauty in Kyoto, Miss Tang Tang''s Song family, is like a bullyed daughter-in-law, holding Li futu tightly.


    That''s the tone.


    The gesture.


    More than one intimacy?


    Looking at the beauty who nestles up to Li futu, ye Xuanyuan opens his mouth slightly.


    Damn


    It''s a damn


    Especially the husband.


    Although they are far away from each other, Miss Song doesn''t have any scruples. Just like a real couple, she shouts without any embarrassment and stiffness. Naturally, and her tone is not low.


    Ye Xuanyuan set off a big wave in his heart, and then couldn''t help thinking strangely: I don''t know what Li Dashao would feel when he saw this scene?


    Immediately, he took out his mobile phone and began to send text messages.


    "Li Shao is stepping on people in Xiang Dingxuan now. Come quickly."


    Li futu is now a popular figure in Kyoto''s youth circle. He has received news that luxury cars, including clubs, hotels and restaurants, are speeding in the same direction from all directions.


    Song Luoshen''s husband really made Li futu feel a little surprised. He didn''t notice Ye Xuanyuan''s existence, and his eyes turned to the foreigner who caught song Luoshen''s hand.


    This foreigner looks really good. He has three-dimensional facial features and deep pupils unique to Westerners, but he is not so tall and big, and he is closer to the dragon people. This kind of Western handsome man is definitely a popular type in nightclubs.


    "Is this your wife, sir?"


    He also looked at Li futu, as if there was no such thing as teasing song Luoshen just now. He said with a smile: "I don''t know if I can make a friend?"


    This tone is similar to the sentence "I think your wife is good, so I''ll make you a friend.".


    Song Luoshen, holding Li futu in his arm, no longer talks and gives all the initiative to his man.


    "What country are you from?"


    Li futu worried that the other party couldn''t understand, so he said it again in English.


    "I''m from m country."


    The Western handsome man said with a smile, but his tone was full of clear pride, even arrogant.


    "Do you know which country you are standing on?"


    "Longguo, is there a problem?"


    "Do you know what it is to molest a woman in the Dragon kingdom?"


    Li futu''s tone is not sulky.


    "Indecent? No, I just want to invite this beautiful lady to lunch. Sir, you should not be so mean. Even if she is your wife, she still has the right and freedom to make friends. "


    This western handsome man is very calm, and even knows well the dragon country''s way of overthrowing black and white and trying to be reasonable.


    "Naturally, I don''t mind her making friends. If she wants to have dinner with you, I won''t stop her, but I think she should have refused you, right?"


    The handsome man continued to smile: "Oriental women are always reserved. I think this beautiful lady must be just reserved."


    At this time, ye Xuanyuan felt that the foreigner was very short of smoking. If someone dared to speak to him like this after molesting Gao Yue, he would definitely beat him so that he didn''t know his mother.


    "So you''re not going to apologize?"


    Li futu still can''t see any anger.


    "Apology?"


    That Western handsome man a face don''t understand, "why should I apologize?"


    Looking at him, Li futu, who was gentle a second ago, gave a faint smile. Then, without warning, he suddenly broke out and kicked him in the abdomen of the foreigner in the M country."Bang!"


    Like a sandbag, he bumped into a jewelry display cabinet in the rear and made a dull sound.


    Xiang Dingxuan customers and staff heard the voice back, the heart can not help a shock.


    Almost all of the jewelry display cabinets were explosion-proof, and there was no damage when they were hit. However, the handsome man in the West was obviously not easy to bear. With a solid impact on his back and a foot in his abdomen, he fell to the ground. His demeanor was completely lost, and his face was full of pain. He couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    "Heaven''s evils can be forgiven, but you can''t live if you do it yourself."


    Ye Xuanyuan shook his head and sighed.


    Gao Yue grabs Ye Xuanxuan''s arm subconsciously. She had dinner with Li futu. In her impression, Li futu is a gentleman with elegant demeanor. She didn''t expect that she would be so scared to start a fire.


    At the foot of the emperor, is there someone in the public?


    What''s more, a foreigner was beaten?


    After a short period of stupor, the guests in Xiang Dingxuan all know that there is a good play to watch.


    Almost all of them are rich people who can patronize the top jewelry stores like Xiang Dingxuan. They don''t worry too much about getting into trouble. They don''t rush to go. They stand in the same place and watch the excitement.


    Li futu patted song Luoshen''s hand. Without saying a word, song Luoshen let go of his arm.


    Li futu, who kicks the other side, doesn''t seem to have the intention to stop. He walks towards the handsome man who is still lying on the ground step by step.


    "We in the Dragon Kingdom pay attention to propriety before soldiers. Since you don''t want to be reasonable, you have to speak in a different way."


    Li futu stops beside him, squats down slowly, grabs his hair under the shaking eyes of the audience, and drags him up in the scream of the other party.


    Then.


    Bang!


    Xifang junnan''s head collided violently with the explosion-proof glass.


    Let''s see.


    Two.


    The explosion-proof glass is really strong, there are no cracks, but blood has begun to diffuse on the surface. And the color gradually thickens.


    The muffled sound resounded endlessly.


    The whole audience was just like a fool, staring at the foreigner with blood on his head, his face turned pale one after another.


    It''s all about human life.


    How can this young man be so domineering?

 Chapter 776

    "Stop it."


    At that time, Xiang Dingxuan''s manager came over in a hurry.


    Li futu, who is scared by the ruthlessness of the means of committing the crime openly, looks calm and abandons Xi Fang junnan, who is already like a dead dog.


    Xifang junnan, who was still eloquent just now, was paralyzed on the ground, breathing weakly, his face was bloody, and his clothes were covered with blood. His appearance was terrible and shocking.


    The manager''s face was anxious. He didn''t know what was going on at all. He was shocked to hear the reminder from his subordinates.


    Open the door to do business, do not want to see their shop trouble, and at the moment, was beaten half dead or a foreigner.


    First, he went to the side of Xi Fang junnan, squatted down, reached for his nose, felt it, and breathed. Then, he looked up at Li futu, who was still calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Where is this?


    This is Kyoto City.


    In business here, which does not have a bit of venomous vision?


    He didn''t challenge Li futu. He didn''t even communicate with Li futu except to stop him at the beginning.


    When he found that the foreigner was still angry, he immediately stood up and began to call an ambulance and call the police.


    Li futu didn''t run away with fear of guilt. He took off his bloody coat, threw it on the ground and lit a cigarette. It was like waiting for the police to check. He was so calm that people were shocked to see him.


    The speed of the people''s public servants is very fast, almost in a few minutes, a few police cars were killed.


    A group of police investigators looked serious and came quickly by pushing the door. Their keen sense of smell made them notice that they were paralyzed on the ground, covered with blood, like a handsome man without breathing.


    See that pair of miserable appearance, the facial expression all can''t help slightly a change.


    "Who did it?"


    The officer in charge raised his head and looked around the room, his eyes full of dignity.


    Up to now, none of the customers in Xiang Dingxuan has left. Their eyes subconsciously turn to the same direction.


    Police investigators also noticed that they immediately targeted the maniac who was still smoking.


    "Are you the one who beat me?"


    The officer in charge of the team stepped forward a few steps, with fierce eyes and programmed questions.


    Li futu spits out his cigarette, throws the cigarette end on the ground, grinds it out with his feet, and nods his head blandly.


    The officer in charge didn''t expect the killer to be so frank. It was a little unexpected for a moment.


    Then he waved coldly: "take it away!"


    "Why don''t you ask me why I hit him?"


    "Is it necessary to ask? Do you still have a king''s law in your eyes when you beat people like this? "


    At this time, half dead and half dead, the Western handsome man seems to shine back, weak breath, strong self support eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, Smith, my father, am Kyoto The consul of the Embassy of M must be punished and punished severely. "


    He said intermittently, with blood gushing out of his mouth, which seemed to seep.


    Even though his voice was very weak, it was still heard clearly.


    The son of the consul of the M Embassy?


    The faces of the customers around changed, including a group of public servants.


    "No wonder it''s so arrogant. It''s a bit of a beginning."


    Ye Xuanyuan said to himself.


    The son of the consul of country m is beaten like this, which is not good and even easy to cause disputes between the two countries.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Smith. We will punish him severely and give him an account."


    The officer in charge of the team stood on his horse, facing Smith, who was like a dead dog, as if subconsciously, with his back slightly bent.


    Immediately, he raised his head and immediately changed his face.


    "Handcuff the murderer for me!"


    Foreigners are sensitive, not to mention the son of a consul?


    All the customers around know that if they are caught, it will be very difficult to get out in their life.


    Originally, foreigners would have an advantage in dealing with disputes with foreigners.


    After all, there are always first-class foreigners and second-class officials in this land, and the last is the common people''s opinion.


    "This officer, I think you should at least know the situation before you arrest someone."


    Ye Xuanyuan with Gao Yue, finally came over.


    "I can see that it was Mr. Smith who was the first to insult the lady. He wanted to make a statement for his friend and kept saying good things, but Mr. Smith refused to admit it and refused to apologize, which led to the conflict."


    He made eye contact with Li futu and nodded a smile.


    "From an outsider''s point of view, I''m very fair to say that this Mr. Smith was typed like this, which is just two words You deserve it


    "What''s your business?"


    National character face police check back.


    "It''s really none of my business, but as a witness, I have the right to tell the truth."At this time, Xiang Dingxuan door sounded a burst of sports car specific roar.


    In a short time, many well-dressed people came in through the door.


    "Xuanyuan."


    "Ye Shao."


    There was an endless stream of greetings.


    Ye Xuanyuan turned back and laughed.


    A group of public servants looked at each other.


    The head of the national character face is also a stagnation, looking at the young men and women, which can not understand.


    His tone softened a lot.


    "No matter how you say it, you can''t hit people, can you? Since ancient times, our country of dragon has always been a country of etiquette and clothing. In the face of foreign friends, we should... "


    "Can I ask you a question, officer?"


    Li futu spoke softly and interrupted it.


    Guo Zi''s face turned back and said in a cold voice.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Your daughter, or your wife, or your mother, has been bullied by foreigners. Would you also tell her that we are a country of etiquette and clothing, so we should be magnanimous and magnanimous?"


    "You...!"


    The face of Guozi suddenly changed, and the color of it was uncertain.


    "Miss, what are we doing here?"


    Xiang Dingxuan door was quietly pushed open again.


    A little head crept in.


    "Wow, how lively."


    After her, Cao Jinse also slowly pushed the door open and came in.


    She knocked the rabbit on the head.


    "Be quiet."


    "Miss, do you see that the elder sister of the Song family is here. Why? Why is he here? "


    Mao Tu lowered his voice, but his face was full of surprise.


    It''s hard to avoid that ye Xuanyuan''s messages spread from his circle. Even Cao Jinse heard the news.


    But she didn''t walk past and didn''t attract anyone''s attention. She led Mao rabbit to one side and watched quietly.


    "And do you really understand what shangguo is?"


    Li futu stares at the leader''s face.


    "On the land of our country, a foreigner dare to insult the women of our country. As a law enforcement officer, are you talking about the land of etiquette with me here? On "the country in clothes"


    "Is the so-called shangguo your servile face?"

 Chapter 777

    "What is this?"


    Jiang Kuangyi soon noticed the jewelry bag in Li futu''s hand.


    Song Luoshen takes Li futu''s arm and smiles sweetly. With her unparalleled appearance, she really has the capital to bring disaster to the country and the people.


    It''s not surprising that such women will attract people''s attention.


    "Uncle Jiang, this is the ring he bought for me."


    What do you mean?


    Jiang Kuangyi once again looked at the jewelry bag, looked up at a pair of young men and women in front of him, and said with a smile, "congratulations."


    After all, several heavyweights in charge of the fight in the palace of power did not show much fluctuation.


    "I have business to deal with. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye, uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Kuangyi nodded with a smile, didn''t stay much, and soon left.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you bring me the ring? "


    Song Luoshen pushes Li Fu''s picture of Jiang Kuangyi.


    Li futu looked back and subconsciously said, "you''ll take it home and wear it later..."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes narrowed gently: "what do you say?"


    Li futu''s words, smart and honest to the value of nearly ten million pigeon eggs out.


    "Where do you wear it? Here it is


    Song Luoshen raised his left hand, and the other four fingers bent, revealing only one ring finger.


    Li futu obeyed and put the dazzling diamond ring on Song Luoshen''s left ring finger.


    In this scene, ye Xuanyuan, Luo mu, and even Cao Jinse All clearly see in the eyes, just like being dazzled by the gorgeous luster of the diamond ring, the look appeared in a trance for a time.


    That''s the ring finger of the left hand. It''s wearing a diamond ring. It''s married!


    Ye Xuanyuan slowly took a breath, restored the normal color, took Gao Yue to walk past.


    "Ye Shao, thank you for your justice just now."


    Song Luo God smiles and opens his mouth.


    Ye Xuanyuan tried not to look at the shining diamond ring, with an awe inspiring face: "yes, I don''t think as long as you have a sense of justice, you won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Then he said to Gao Yue, "this is Miss Song, Li Shao. We had dinner together. Do you remember?"


    Gao Yue, who had just witnessed Li futu''s destruction of the foreigner, was not as generous as last time, with a restrained smile. "Miss Song, Li Shao."


    "Miss Song, Li Shao, today is my birthday. I''ve made a place on earth. Why don''t we go and play together?"


    Ye Xuanyuan said enthusiastically.


    Li futu looked at the group of Childe brothers behind him. There were some familiar faces. When he saw his eyes, they all gave a kind smile.


    He and ye Xuanyuan are also friends. If the other party takes the initiative to speak, it''s not easy for him to refuse.


    He was about to open his mouth to Songluo and ask her for advice, but Songluo had already released his arm.


    "You go. I have something to do when I go home."


    She is satisfied with the ring today. There''s no need to tie this guy. Women can''t be too entwined. Men can''t feel bound.


    Besides, she also knows that if she goes with her, ye Xuanyuan will not let go.


    Moreover, at present, she can''t be too ostentatious. After all, she has to give Li a little face.


    But ye Xuanyuan was relieved.


    Naturally, he didn''t want Songluo to go.


    "Why don''t I take you back first?"


    Li futu.


    "It''s OK. The driver is out there."


    Song Luoshen shook his head and then said with a smile to Ye Xuanyuan, "happy birthday, ye Shao."


    "Thank you."


    The leaf Xuan Yuan side body, made way of position.


    Song Luoshen went out.


    "Miss Song."


    "Sister Luo."


    ¡­¡­


    There was an endless stream of greetings.


    Song Luoshen smiles gracefully and nods in response to a group of young and old people.


    As she approached the door, she stepped slightly and turned her head.


    "Jinse, why are you hiding?"


    At this time, all the people found that Miss Cao was also here.


    "Sister Luo."


    Cao Jinse, who was named, could only take Maotu up to say hello to song Luoshen.


    "Sister song."


    Mao rabbit''s mouth is also very sweet.


    Song Luo touched her head and then turned back: "why don''t you take Jin se with you?"


    Cao Jinse said: "no more..."


    "Jinse, you come to see this kind of bustle. I think you should be bored today. It''s better to play with them and pass the time."


    Cao Jinse''s face flushed slightly and he couldn''t speak for a moment."I''ll give you Jinse."


    Song Luoshen said to Li futu, then pushed the door and left Xiang Dingxuan.


    "Miss."


    The driver opened the door for her.


    "Back to the house."


    Back to the Song Dynasty.


    "Sister, you''re back."


    Song Chaoge was about to go out when he collided with song Luoshen.


    He subconsciously looked at the door, found no one, the bottom of his heart relieved, and then carefully looked up and down from the song Luo God.


    "What are you looking at?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister, are you ok? "


    Song Dynasty songs are full of concern.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Song Dynasty Song hesitated and said in a low voice: "elder sister, a dangerous person like Mengpo, it''s better to stay away from her as far as possible in the future. You forget the last time..."


    Song Luo God interrupted: "are you going to the group?"


    Song song song nodded and stopped. "Why don''t we go together, sister?"


    "I have some things to deal with now. I''m afraid the group will have to trouble you for a while."


    "Elder sister, what are you saying? We are a family. Why are you so polite? You can rest assured that you can handle your own affairs well. The group has me."


    The relationship between my cousin and Yan Di is absolutely the most important thing.


    Songluo nodded.


    "Sister, I''ll go first."


    Two people separate, song Luo God walks toward inner courtyard.


    "Luoshen."


    She was stopped by song Jingguo before she came back to her room.


    "Grandfather."


    Song Luoshen walked through the corridor to the fish pond.


    "Listen to the driver, you lived in feicui garden last night?"


    Song Jingguo scattered all the bait into the pool and turned around.


    "With Mengpo?"


    "Grandfather, in fact, Mengpo is not as terrible as you think."


    Song Jingguo looked at Song Luoshen, nodded slightly and said, "yesterday you had dinner in Jiuding, I heard that one also went? He and Yan Di What did you talk about? "


    At that time, Song Dynasty song was guarding outside the box and didn''t know the content of the conversation.


    "Uncle Li''s position now belongs to the dragon soul."


    Songluo did not hide.


    "Dragon Spirit?"


    Song Jingguo''s eyes were fixed.


    Although this matter will be known to all in the near future, it is still a major secret at least for the time when the order has not been issued, and it is enough for people to make some preparations in advance.


    It''s hard to avoid Li''s withdrawal from the stage of history. Who will take over Li Zhengrong''s position is the first and most concerned issue. I didn''t expect that there would be a result so soon.


    Dragon soul.


    Song Jingguo''s eyes are full of contemplation, thinking whether it is time to visit each other in person.


    But suddenly, a bright light came into his pupil, which made him feel a little tingling.


    He squinted subconsciously and soon found the source of the light.


    "This diamond ring..."


    Seeing the pigeon egg on the ring finger of his granddaughter''s left hand, his pupils suddenly shrank.


    "He did."


    Song Luoshen was very generous. He raised his hand and asked with a smile, "what do you think of grandfather? Is it beautiful? "


    The huge and exquisite diamonds radiate incomparably magnificent and dreamy luster in the sun.


    "Good, good, good...!"


    Song Jingguo was stunned at first, and then slowly showed an irrepressible smile. His old face was like withered wood in spring, and brilliant as flowers.

 Chapter 778

    They roared like the roar of beasts.


    Passers by saw a luxury car such as McLaren Lamborghini whistling away from the gate of Xiang Dingxuan.


    You can also see beautiful white women in luxury cars.


    "Damn, when can I live such a life?"


    Passers by envied and envied, but only sighed helplessly as they watched the luxury motorcade go away.


    They also know that it will take more than one generation to climb from one plane to another.


    Among the luxury teams that cause astonishing rate of return, a Passat is like an ugly duckling getting into a group of swans, which is particularly eye-catching.


    "Brother ye, if not, I''ll call Xi''er."


    This Passat, of course, is the driver of today''s Ye family. Sitting on the co pilot, Gao Yue can''t help thinking of her good sister.


    At the beginning, ye Xuanyuan intended to "pimp" Li futu, introducing fan Xier, his girl''s best friend and flower of the Department of Kyoto Film Academy, to each other. However, his kindness was not very successful, and certainly not a failure. Although the two did not really have any deep contact, he could see that Li futu had a good impression on the girl.


    Of course, he would not do such a thing at this time.


    Song Luo God even put on the ring. If he knew that he was looking for a little lover for her man, what would he do?


    Ye Xuanyuan won''t do such thankless things.


    Hearing Gao Yue''s words, he said seriously, "don''t mention it. Don''t mention it later."


    "Why..."


    Gao Yue is a little surprised, but after following Ye Xuanyuan for such a long time, he can still stay by Ye Da Shao''s side without being bored, which is enough to see that the girl is very smart.


    "Is it because of Miss Song just now?"


    She reacted quickly.


    Ye Xuanyuan drove the car and nodded, but he didn''t explain much.


    "Let''s not get involved in the affairs between Li Shao and Xi''er in the future. They should have contact information with each other. If there is" fate ", they will have the chance to continue to develop."


    He understands Gao Yue''s idea, and he also wants his best friend and a man with a strong background. He can''t talk about the reality, but is looking for a man. Why don''t he find a man with excellent conditions?


    However, he can''t help now. He doesn''t want to let the song''s daughter, who is praised by the older generation, bear a grudge.


    In a car in the back.


    The hero discussed by Ye Xuanyuan and Gao Yue is sitting with Cao Jinse.


    This is the car of the Cao family. The driver is a middle-aged man with a plain face and few words. The co driver is empty. Originally, Cao Jinse asked Maotu to sit there, but Maotu didn''t do it. Instead, she was crowded between Cao Jinse and Li futu. Fortunately, she was small and didn''t occupy much space. Moreover, Cao Jinse was thin, and three people in the back row were not crowded.


    Li futu and this young lady of the Cao family had met in the early years and had contacts in the East China Sea. They were not strangers. Of course, they certainly did not know each other very well. He did not know why song Luoshen wanted to give this girl to himself.


    She pretended to be magnanimous and left. In fact, she was not at ease with herself, so she asked Cao Jinse to follow him and remind him not to follow Ye Xuanyuan''s gang of young masters?


    Li futu didn''t know what to say. Cao Jinse did the same. The car was quiet.


    "Are you the husband of song''s elder sister now?"


    All of a sudden, a crisp voice sounded, breaking the dullness.


    Li futu turned around and saw a pair of big eyes as pure as crystal.


    "I saw just now that you wore a ring for the elder sister of the Song family. Only husband and wife would do that."


    The more he said, the more sure he seemed.


    Cao Jinse was so embarrassed that he grabbed Maotu''s thin arm and said, "shut up


    Then, with an apologetic eye, she said to Li futu, "brother futu, don''t listen to little rabbit''s nonsense. She always likes to talk nonsense like this."


    "There''s no nonsense about Maotu. Maotu heard song''s elder sister call her husband just now."


    Looking at Mao Tu, Cao Jinse wanted to cover her mouth with a cloth.


    No wonder it''s called Maotu. Is the mouth so broken?


    Li futu didn''t like it. He looked at Maotu and said with a smile, "do you think your sister and I are like husband and wife?"


    Mao Tu seems to be seriously thinking about this problem.


    Cao Jinse was a little nervous and worried that the little rabbit who never spoke through her brain would make some shocking remarks. But Li futu could not stop the little rabbit from speaking.


    Mao Tu thought about this problem for more than a minute.


    "I don''t think so."


    She spoke very seriously.


    Cao Jinse''s face changed.


    Li futu kept smiling and continued to ask, "Oh? Why don''t you feel like it? "


    "Because sister song She can''t beat you. "


    Mao rabbit said with a clear mind.Don''t mention Cao Jin se, even if Li Fu Tu hears these words, all can''t help a Leng.


    The brain circuits of the twelve zodiac animals of the Cao family are really incomprehensible.


    "She can''t beat me. Does it have anything to do with our husband and wife? Are couples fighting together? "


    Li futu continued to ask. He was really curious about how the girl would give him a strange answer.


    This time, Maotu didn''t think much about it.


    "No, husband and wife together, of course, do not fight, but if sister song can not beat you, then she can not beat Mengpo, so you can not be husband and wife."


    Li futu was stunned again.


    Mao Tu laughed and was elated.


    "Hee hee, right? Am I right? "


    Li futu subconsciously looks at Cao Jinse and finds that he is at a loss.


    Li Fu Tu smiles and no longer speaks. He can''t help wiping Mao Tu''s head.


    Maotu seems to be a little unhappy when she is touched by a man, but she doesn''t resist strangely. Her small face looks like a little bit of Wei qubaba. I can''t see her fierce appearance when she held her head high and held a gun in the Warring States club and said that I could aim at your head but blow your eggs.


    The car stopped, outside is the famous heaven on earth.


    Li futu pushed the door to get off.


    "Miss, it''s time to get off the bus."


    Mao Tu pushed Cao Jinse.


    "Little rabbit, what did you say just now? What can''t beat Meng Po? "


    Cao Jinse frowned.


    Mao Tu lowered his voice and looked at Li Fu, who was walking towards Ye Xuanyuan outside the car.


    "Miss, he''s really powerful. He''s more powerful than Mao Tu thought before. Mao Tu didn''t expect him to be so powerful."


    Maotu straightened his hair, which had just been crumpled.


    "Little rabbit, what are you talking about?"


    Cao Jinse frowned.


    Mao rabbit raised his head, his lips moved, but he didn''t say any more.


    "Miss, they are going in. Let''s get out of the car."


    With that, she slipped down the door of Li futu.

 Chapter 779

    heaven on earth.


    It''s the same as the name of the world famous building, but the order is reversed.


    How famous heaven and earth used to be, needless to say, was seized at that time, can be said to be a sensation.


    Dare to take almost the same name as it, the boss of this heaven on earth said that it may be too exaggerated to have a clear vision of heaven, but the background must not be underestimated. This can be seen from the "ruins" of this heaven on earth.


    Of course, at the foot of the emperor, no matter how deep the background is, I dare not be too arrogant. What''s more, there are lessons from heaven and earth.


    Because of the bloody lessons of the past, although this place on earth originated from the original site of heaven and earth, it no longer simply manages the skin and meat business. It expands its business scope and adds many other elements. It is a multi-functional entertainment club.


    Because it was lunch time when they arrived, a group of young and old people under the root of the imperial city held a very lively birthday party for ye Xuanyuan, and even prepared a three-layer cake.


    Ye Dashao is really happy today, not just because of his birthday.


    Before, he was always compared with Kong Fujie, just like the east evil and the West poison. When one person is mentioned, another person must be mentioned.


    although he has no deep hatred with Kong madman, he is always put together by others, which inevitably makes ye a little upset.


    But now Kong Fujie did not know why, closed door, became silent up, and few people mention his name.


    Ye Xuanyuan also felt strange, and even doubted whether he had gone to practice in seclusion. However, it was undeniable that the guy who was as famous as himself had disappeared, leading to the dominance of his family in the "river and lake". How could he not be happy?


    The birthday star is naturally the target of everyone''s fire, but ye Da Shao is very bright, who will not refuse, and the amount of wine is amazing. After a meal at more than 3 p.m., the floor is in a mess, and there are wine bottles everywhere, but almost all of them are from the wine pool and meat forest, and they are not too drunk.


    Although the heaven on earth is not like the heaven on earth, there is also enough gentle hometown for men to be happy.


    However, due to the presence of women like Cao Jinse, ye Xuanyuan is naturally not very good at arranging meat programs. After discussion, we choose to go upstairs to karaoke.


    Although Cao Jinse lives in a shallow society and seldom plays with other young ladies, the celebrities present are still very enthusiastic about her.


    "Jinse, I seldom see you come out. Come on, let''s have a drink."


    Cao Jinse was toasted by a proud Qianjin who was more and more prominent in a tight jacket.


    "You can''t drink, miss."


    Maotu always followed Cao Jinse closely and did his duty. Seeing that someone began to propose a toast to the young lady, he immediately reminded her.


    Cao Jinse apologized to the other side with a smile, she did have a little alcohol allergy, just had a meal, sat quietly on one side, did not touch a drop of wine.


    "Drink the juice."


    Although I don''t know why song Luo God gave the girl to himself, since everyone came, he naturally had to take care of her. Li futu sat beside Cao Jinse and poured a glass of juice.


    Even though Cao Jinse is different from other aristocratic families, he can''t be too lonely in such an occasion. People offer a toast and don''t drink. Maybe no one says anything in person, but it''s inevitable that there will be gossip like looking down on people in private.


    "Thank you."


    Cao Jinse also naturally understood this truth. He looked at Li futu gratefully, and then took the initiative to take the juice to say hello to the celebrities.


    Although she seldom attends such parties, it doesn''t mean that she is not good at it. Her communicative ability is a required course for almost every rich family.


    Seeing that Cao Jinse and the gang of gold were together, Li futu also took back his eyes, and immediately he couldn''t help laughing.


    Mao Tu, who just told Cao Jinse not to drink, was drinking secretly with a bottle in his hand.


    Li futu looked at the bottle in front of her, but it was high concentration brandy.


    After drinking a cup, Mao Tu smashed his mouth and decided to pour another cup for himself, but then he stretched out his hand and the bottle was taken away.


    "Minors are not allowed to drink."


    Li futu, holding the bottle, is serious.


    "The rabbit has come of age."


    Seeing that it was him, the rabbit''s neck drew back, and his tone became soft and weak, just like the little white rabbit who saw the big gray wolf.


    "What proof do you have? Can you show me your ID card? "


    Li futu still remembers this girl''s fierce appearance in the Warring States gambling house, so she feels more and more interesting now.


    "Maotu didn''t bring any ID card, but Maotu is really an adult..."


    The appearance of Mao Tu Wei''s grievance. Make someone look like a weird uncle bullying a little girl.


    "Li Shao."


    Luo Mu sat in the crowd and raised his glass to Li futu.He took the lead. This group of young and old people began to come to Li futu''s toast.


    Li futu can''t tease the zodiac of the Cao family any more.


    Seeing this, Mao Tu secretly held the wine bottle in his arms again.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you drink? "


    Ye Xuanyuan looks at Gao Yue suspiciously.


    Gao Yue looks at the man he has been with for nearly a year with some resentment


    "it''s not convenient for me today."


    Ye Xuanyuan was stunned, and then he came back to know.


    A boy like him can''t remember a woman''s physiological period.


    He sighed, as if a little disappointed.


    Then he got up, went to the music stand and ordered a song.


    When the melody starts, ye dasheo comes over with two microphones and hands one to Gao Yue.


    "I''m not here to work. I''m selling my dream. Mandarin doesn''t teach me to be ordinary..."


    It''s an old pan Bo song.


    Ye Da Shao holds the microphone and shows his voice. Regardless of his singing skills, his natural and uninhibited appearance is definitely more handsome than the singer in the MV.


    The cheers continued.


    "Who stole my microphone..."


    When singing this sentence, ye Da Shao stops and turns to signal his canary to answer.


    To be admitted to Kyoto Film Academy, Gao Yue not only looks beautiful, but also surpasses ordinary people in artistic quality.


    "Never mind, I still have my throat."


    Her voice is very moving, she did not react, can see ye Xuanyuan meaningful staring at her red lips, mouth hanging a smile, she seems to finally understand what, face suddenly red up.


    Outsiders naturally don''t know the little interest between them. After a song, they applaud one after another.


    Gao Yue''s face is hot. Quickly put down the microphone.


    "Ye ye, didn''t you inform Zijin? Are you not afraid that she will find you in trouble in the future? "


    There is a childe laughing.


    Ye Xuanyuan took a sip of wine, "I told the girl, she said, but I don''t know why she still..."


    Speak of the devil.


    Before ye Xuanyuan finished, the box door was pushed open.


    "I''m talking bad, aren''t I?"


    It is Liu Zijin who appears at the door.


    But there was a woman standing beside her.


    Ye Xuanyuan frowned subconsciously.


    Why is she here?

 Chapter 780

    In fact, it''s not only Ye Xuanyuan, but also a lot of thousands of people who are on the scene see the man standing beside Liu Zijin. They are all in a daze.


    Including Cao Jinse.


    Many people here have participated in the song Li''s wedding ceremony. They can see exactly what happened at that time.


    At that time, in the No. 5 building, the woman had the courage to take out the surveillance video. Although it seems that her behavior is not the main reason for the failure of the marriage, it can not be denied that the surveillance she took out has become a fuse.


    And most of all, the hero in the surveillance was also there.


    It''s kind of embarrassing.


    Maotu is still drinking with a bottle in her arms, but Cao Jinse doesn''t notice. She can''t help but turn her head and look at the young man around her.


    The other side looked as usual, and there was no fluctuation.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you welcome me? "


    Although Liu Zijin was at the wedding, she didn''t know that Li futu was sitting here, and she didn''t see it now, so she didn''t know where the strange atmosphere in the box came from.


    As the host and birthday star, ye Xuanyuan naturally can''t let the scene go on like this.


    At this time, he could only stand up as if nothing had happened and said with a natural smile, "how can it be? We just talked about how you haven''t arrived. You are the heavyweight guest. How can I not welcome you?"


    "That''s about the same."


    Liu Zijin gives ye Dashao a look at you, and then holds the woman''s arm beside him.


    "Shiyin heard that you were born today, so she came here to help you celebrate your birthday."


    Ye Xuanyuan, a dandy who lives in the Imperial City, naturally has this unchanging virtue. He looks into each other''s face and smiles: "thank you, Miss Pei."


    Pei''s gentle radian did not seem to be affected by her amazing behavior at the wedding.


    "Happy birthday, ye Shao."


    Ye Xuanyuan warmly said: "Zijin, Miss Pei, please sit down."


    Liu Zijin takes Pei Shiyin and approaches the box. Under the deliberate arrangement of Ye Xuanyuan, they sit far away from Li futu.


    But people have eyes.


    After Liu Zijin sits down, the vision subconsciously glances at a circle in the whole audience, and finds that it''s really lively. Moreover, she soon sees an unexpected face.


    Why is Cao Jinse here?


    Her eyes were surprised, and then her eyes continued to move aside. In a moment, her eyes were fixed there.


    Looking at the man who was drinking with Fang Xin, she finally understood why the atmosphere in the box was so strange when she came in just now.


    Rao is her. She looks embarrassed for a while.


    She and Pei Shiyin are not very close, but they are not too far away. At least they are friends. They say they want to join in the fun when they are free. Naturally, she has no reason to refuse. But she never thought that this man was here.


    Is this a narrow road?


    "Shiyin, he is also here..."


    She quickly pulled the hand of La Pei Shiyin to remind her.


    "Who is it?"


    Pei Shiyin looks up and doesn''t seem to know someone''s existence before.


    "Li futu, you..."


    Liu Zijin looks at her a little worried.


    Pei Shiyin seems to know what she is worried about.


    "It''s OK. As a big man, can''t he beat me in public? What''s more, I didn''t make up the facts. That surveillance is totally true. "


    Pei Shiyin''s tone is so naive that Liu Zijin is speechless.


    What does it have to do with the truth that you expose other people''s private affairs on such a grand occasion?


    See Liu Zijin a language not hair of stare at oneself, she clapped to clap the hand of the other side.


    "It''s a big deal. Shall I go with him?"


    Then she picked up a glass, poured a glass of wine, got up and walked towards someone.


    Her body together, around those who seem to be chatting, the remaining light of the corner of the eye to her figure.


    Looking at the whole city of Kyoto, Pei Shiyin is the best. Maybe it''s because she often practices yoga. Her hips are very upturned, and she will swing naturally when walking. With her slender ant waist, it''s very attractive, which makes her mind feel how ecstatic it would be if she put it on the bed to play a certain posture.


    Of course, no one has too much thought to imagine this situation. They all witnessed Pei Shiyin come to Li futu''s side.


    Seeing the figure standing in front of him, Cao Jinse sipped the juice, as if he didn''t see anything.


    "Li Shao, let me propose a toast to you for the first time."


    It''s true that women don''t let men.


    Many young and old people at the scene were secretly admired.


    After stabbing people so deeply, I dare to run in front of people at this time. It''s really a strange woman who dares to make a big noise at Song Li''s wedding.Li futu looked up slowly.


    This is really the first time that he and Pei Shiyin really meet.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Pei Shiyin."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, "is Pei Tianjiao your brother?"


    "That''s right."


    With a faint smile, Li futu didn''t run away in the audience. He picked up his glass and touched Pei Shiyin.


    Meet a smile, die of enmity?


    "Xuanyuan, what is Pei Shiyin doing? Is this a deliberate provocation? "


    Luo Mu low voice way, has been staring at that side.


    "How do I know?"


    Ye Xuanyuan also has been paying attention to there, see Li futu did not immediately turn over, really secretly relieved. Although he doesn''t have a deep friendship with Pei, if Li futu beats Pei Shiyin on this occasion, he is not very good-looking as the host.


    "Li Shao''s reaction is too calm, isn''t it? Didn''t he know that the surveillance was played by Pei Shiyin? "


    Luo Mu was a little surprised.


    Ye Xuanyuan recalled the scene at that time.


    "I''m not sure. After all, when Li Shao entered the stadium, the surveillance was already on, and he didn''t stay long. I just don''t know if Miss Song told him."


    Luo Mu''s eyes twinkled: "at first, I thought it was just an accident, but now it seems that Pei Shiyin came prepared."


    Although Gao Yue didn''t understand what they were saying, he nestled up to Ye Xuanyuan and didn''t interrupt.


    Ye Xuanyuan took a sip of wine. "I just hope Pei Shiyin can be smart now. It''s not good for her to provoke Li Shao at this time."


    Weishui First World War.


    The first battle outside Beimen pass.


    The owners of all the gate valves may know, but they have kept silent to their descendants.


    But at that time, Li futu and that one entered the wedding scene together, and these red children were all in the eye, and the attitude of Jiang Kuangyi in Xiang Dingxuan just now was enough to explain some problems.


    But obviously, Pei Shiyin let Ye Xuanyuan down. She doesn''t seem very clever.


    "Li Shao, is it convenient to have a chat alone?"


    After drinking a glass of wine, she smiles gracefully and opens her mouth. Her eyes are full of charm.

 Chapter 781

    Looking at Pei Shiyin for a moment, he stood up, spoke to Ye Xuanyuan, and then followed Pei Shiyin out.


    Everyone''s eyes followed their back until the box door was closed again.


    Although no one said anything about it, as if they didn''t see anything, their eyes were meaningful when they looked at each other.


    It''s normal for a party like this to look at each other and then disappear for a while to flirt alone or do something deeper.


    But there is no doubt something special about the situation.


    The relationship between the two men and women who went out alone was very strange.


    Ye Xuanyuan naturally can''t stop, but after Li futu and Pei Shiyin leave alone, he busily gets up, walks to Liu Zijin and sits in the position of Pei Shiyin just now.


    "Zijin, what are you doing? What did you bring Pei Shiyin for? "


    Although I really feel that it seems to be a little thoughtless to promise to bring Pei Shiyin to me, it''s impossible to admit my mistake because of Liu Zijin''s character.


    "What are you doing?"


    She stares at Ye Da Shao, "I don''t know that Li futu is here. You didn''t tell me. I just feel that many people are busy, and she is coming. Can I not let her come?"


    The leaf Xuan Yuan slowed down a tone, "that you bring her to come over, always have to inform me?"


    Liu Zijin stares at him stubbornly.


    Ye Xuanyuan sighed helplessly.


    "Well, I''ll be ahead of you. If something happens to them later, I''m not responsible."


    "If you''re not responsible, you''re not responsible. I''ll be responsible, OK?"


    Liu Zijin is very responsible.


    "That''s fine."


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded immediately.


    Liu Zi Jin despised of white he one eye, but the vision turns to the door. It''s hard to hide the worry.


    They don''t really fight, do they?


    ¡­¡­


    Next door box.


    Pei Shiyin looked at the man who sat down calmly, "don''t you really know me?"


    "Miss Pei, didn''t you just say that we met for the first time?"


    Even if there is no outsider now, only he and Pei Shiyin exist in such a large luxury box, but Li futu is still as gentle as jade, and does not show his ferocious face.


    Single men and few women are easy to arouse people''s reverie, and the atmosphere is charming and ambiguous, but Pei Shiyin still has no taboo, and sits beside Li futu with her plump hips.


    They are very close, almost only one punch away. Li futu can clearly smell the fragrance from the woman.


    "Do you really only know that I''m Pei Tianjiao''s sister, but you don''t know that I belong to you and song Luoshen..."


    Pei Shiyin''s tone was stunned, and his rich and charming red lips opened again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Matchmaker?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed and he turned to gaze at Pei Shiyin''s beautiful face.


    "In Donghai, is it the medicine you gave to Luoshen?"


    Pei Shiyin smiles.


    "Don''t you think my voice is familiar?"


    At that time, in Donghai, he did talk to each other through the walkie talkie, but the sound from the walkie talkie was inevitably distorted.


    "So you put the surveillance on Song Li''s wedding scene?"


    "That''s right."


    Pei Shiyin nodded gracefully and honestly.


    But before she finished her words, her neck was caught by someone.


    Li futu has deep eyes.


    "Miss Pei, I have to admit that you have courage. I want to know why you dare to appear in front of me so calmly?"


    Li futu didn''t feel any pity for her. It seemed that she didn''t realize that she was a beautiful lady. Her hand was like a pair of iron tongs, and she was tied around Pei Shiyin''s neck, which made her almost breathless.


    Because of suffocation, Pei Shiyin''s face quickly spread morbid red, which made her face more charming.


    She instinctively grasped Li futu''s hand, but did not struggle.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, why, dare not? I I''m kind to you and Songluo. If it wasn''t for me, you could Get today''s The result? "


    Her voice was hoarse and intermittent.


    Li futu stares into her eyes.


    Although life and death are held in one''s hand, Pei Shiyin can''t see any fear in his eyes. He holds Li futu''s hand, raises his head slightly, does not dodge and looks at him.


    A moment later, when Pei Shiyin''s face began to turn purple because of lack of oxygen, Li futu finally released his hand and threw it to the ground.


    As Miss Pei, I''m afraid Pei Shiyin has never been treated so rudely in her life.


    She held her hands on the ground and gasped.


    "Am I right? If it wasn''t for me, would you and Sonny have today? I''m afraid the woman you love has become someone else''s wife. "When she calmed down, she didn''t run away or get angry. She was still lying on the ground, staring up at Li futu, even smiling on her red face.


    On her delicate neck, she could also see the clear red marks made by violence.


    Li futu is noncommittal and has no expression.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    The reason why he and song Luoshen were able to get back together was that night. In a sense, what Pei''s eldest lady said was not wrong. She was the "matchmaker" between herself and song Luoshen.


    However, this can''t offset her sin of daring to drug Songluo.


    At the same time, Li futu is also very curious.


    What''s the reason for this woman to take such a big risk to do something that doesn''t seem to do her any good.


    Can there really be people who like to hurt others but not themselves?


    "Why?"


    The radian of Perrault''s mouth is more and more enlarged. She is lying on the ground at the moment, and her concave and convex body curve is no doubt revealed. With her smile, it is really beautiful and moving, but this scene is hard to suppress, making people feel creepy.


    Li futu looked at her quietly.


    "Because, like you, I can''t love you."


    She said with a smile.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    He really doesn''t have a high Eq.


    But the defect in EQ seems to be completely made up for in IQ.


    "Do you like Li Haotian?"


    Li futu understood immediately.


    "Yes, I like brother Haotian for a long time. It''s not necessarily shorter than you and song Luoshen. You can watch your beloved woman marry other men. Indeed, I admire your free and easy generosity, but I''m sorry, I can''t do it! Even if I give everything, I''m willing to give it a try! "


    Just now, the influence of suffocation has not completely subsided. Pei''s voice is still hoarse, but her eyes are extremely sharp.


    Li futu looks at her silently, and the coldness in her eyes slowly fades away.


    Quiet down in the box.


    Pei Shiyin holds her hand on the ground, and her mood seems to be gradually calmed down. Her smile is still gorgeous, but her eyes are a little confused.


    "Yan Di, you are so superior now, can you tell me, like a person, really wrong?"

 Chapter 782

    The marriage of song and Li failed.


    Li Dashao was betrayed by his new wife and wore a big green hat on his head. What''s more, he was publicly exposed and made the world know.


    When the dog is in a hurry, he jumps over the wall. When the rabbit is in a hurry, he bites.


    Any man who comes across this kind of thing, even if he has a good temper, can''t swallow his anger and be indifferent, not to mention the heirs of Weiwei Li mansion.


    Everyone is waiting for Li''s thunder to set off a storm, but strangely, the deep courtyard in Jiangjun hutong is like a pool of stagnant water without any fluctuation.


    In Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes, they subconsciously felt that Li had taken into account the face of the man at the top of the court.


    But where did they know that the city of Kyoto had already been swept by a storm, but it was in a place they couldn''t see.


    They don''t know about ye Xuanyuan, but Pei Shiyin can see clearly.


    Her family is in the game.


    "Are you here for me?"


    Li futu asked, but did not answer Pei Shiyin''s question.


    "That''s right."


    Pei Shiyin seems to have completely let go of herself. She doesn''t mean to cover up at all. Moreover, she doesn''t care about the manners of the rich and famous ladies, and sits directly on the ground.


    "Purpose?"


    Li futu spoke again and was extremely direct.


    Pei''s poetry is just as straightforward.


    "One person does one thing, one person should do it. I poked you and song Luoshen out at the wedding scene. Just because of this, my brother appeared in the Weishui River war. He wanted to help me make atonement to the Li family. Our Pei family would be involved. It''s all my reason. If you want to revenge, just rush at me. Please don''t embarrass my family."


    Li futu looked at her for a while and then suddenly laughed.


    He took out his cigarette and lit one.


    "Pei asked you to come?"


    He took the cigarette in his mouth and said faintly: "such a big doorman, he pushed a woman out to answer the crime?"


    Even though he put aside his shocking identity and looked at his light and indifferent appearance with a cigarette in his mouth, Pei Shiyin had to admit that this man was really charming.


    It''s not because of his appearance, but because of the man''s indescribable temperament, which makes Pei Shiyin lose his mind for a while.


    Seeing her staring at herself and not talking, Li futu frowned slightly.


    "No, no!"


    Pei Shiyin came back,.


    This is the enemy of my family.


    He is also the enemy of brother Haotian!


    How can I


    She kept reminding herself, taking a breath and trying to calm herself.


    "It''s my own will that I come to you. It''s nothing to do with anyone!"


    Li futu has to admit that this Pei''s daughter is really courageous.


    In fact, after the negotiation between Jiuding club and that man, he had no plans to deal with Pei, but Pei Shiyin obviously didn''t know about the result, so he took such a huge risk to find himself.


    She must know very well that she can crush her to death if she wants to.


    "Do you come to me for anything but your family?"


    Li futu''s eyes are meaningful when he smokes.


    Pei Shiyin clenched his lower lip tightly, held his hands subconsciously, raised his neck and met Li futu''s eyes.


    "One more thing."


    Li futu looks calm, holding a cigarette, waiting for the following.


    "I think Let you spare brother Haotian''s life. "


    Voice landing.


    The corners of Li futu''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Miss Pei, you can''t protect yourself now. Are you still thinking about others? Who do you think you are? The Savior? "


    Although Li futu and song Luoshen took the medicine in an extreme way, Pei Shiyin really just wanted to get the man he wanted.


    It''s not about power.


    No interest.


    Her purpose is pure.


    She really did not expect that things would evolve to such a serious situation step by step.


    She felt that if it wasn''t for herself, none of this would have happened.


    At this time, she felt guilty for Li Haotian.


    If time could be turned back, she might make a different choice.


    In other words.


    Even if she couldn''t get her beloved man, she didn''t want to destroy him.


    "Please, you are so high up now. Brother Haotian has no threat to you. Why do you want to kill him? No matter what, he is also yours... "


    Pei''s poems are full of women''s weakness.


    Li futu interrupted it directly.


    "Miss Pei, I need you to make it clear that since I came back to China, I haven''t had any idea of setting off a dispute. It''s your brother Haotian who always wants to get rid of me. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you are pleading for him in front of me now?"Li futu throws the cigarette end on the ground, grinds it out with his feet, leans forward slowly, reaches out and holds Pei Shiyin''s snow-white chin.


    "And what qualifications do you think you have to plead for him?"


    Pei Shiyin is sitting on the ground, holding his chin by a man. He can only passively slightly raise his head and look up at each other. His two faces are close at hand, and his nose can be heard.


    It''s an extremely humiliating gesture.


    But Pei Shiyin didn''t have any struggle and resistance.


    This noble Pei''s lady is like a rare Persian cat.


    What''s the right to plead for him?


    Pei Shiyin clenched her red lips, and the color of struggle appeared in her eyes, which was immediately replaced by firmness.


    She slowly straightened up, but did not stand up, but knelt on the ground, kneeling in front of Li futu.


    In front of you is not a princess, but a noble family with pure blood. This sense of Conquest can''t be described by words.


    Li futu frowned. He didn''t know what the Pei lady was up to.


    The next second, Pei Shiyin reaches out and wipes her crotch zipper.


    "So Is that enough? "


    Not only the voice, but also her hand, showed a slight tremor visible to the human eye.


    But she was determined.


    She is Miss Pei.


    But her noble status. In front of this man, it doesn''t work.


    What else can a woman give if she asks for a man in this situation?


    Just as Pei Shiyin was shaking to unzip the crotch of Li futu, the box door next door opened.


    "Little rabbit, who let you drink?"


    Now it''s Cao Jinse''s turn to scold Maotu.


    Maotu secretly killed more than half of a bottle of wine and naturally wanted to go to the bathroom.


    As they walked towards the bathroom, Maotu''s pink nose wrinkled when they passed the box where Li futu and Pei Shiyin were located.


    "Miss, Miss Pei seems to be in this box."


    she seemed to smell the perfume of Shio.


    Cao Jinse looked at the box. The door wasn''t closed, and there was a gap. Maybe the people inside didn''t notice.


    "You''re a dog?"


    Cao Jinse is skeptical.


    "I don''t believe you."


    Mao rabbit moves abnormally, quickly goes over and starts to push the door.


    "You give me back..."


    Cao Jinse immediately followed her and wanted to hold her, but by this time the door had been pushed open. Although it was not fully opened, it was enough for Cao Jinse to see the scene inside.


    Her eyes subconsciously swept through the box, her words suddenly solidified.


    Pei Shiyin kneels on the ground, straightens his upper body and faces the man''s crotch.


    Back to them, but we''re all adults.


    "What are they doing, miss?"


    In a low voice, Maotu looks confused.


    Cao Jinse seems to be drunk, and his face turns red instantly.

 Chapter 783

    It is undeniable that Pei Shiyin''s action makes Li futu fall into a trance for a short time.


    He did not expect that this young lady, who is infatuated with Li Haotian, came to see him today with the intention of "feeding the tiger with her body.".


    Although he was stunned by Pei Shiyin''s amazing actions, Li futu didn''t lose his keen perception of the surrounding environment. He soon noticed the change at the door.


    Then, he raised his head, just opposite Cao Jinse''s eyes.


    As soon as his face froze, he raised his hand and was about to speak. However, Cao Jinse''s face was red and frightened. She quickly took Maotu and disappeared at the door. Moreover, she had not forgotten to help close the door completely.


    What a sweet girl.


    Looking at the closed door of the box, someone can''t help twitching.


    There is no doubt that Cao Jinse misunderstood the scene of him and Pei Shiyin at this time.


    Although he is not in the unexpected people''s view, but for no reason by a girl mistaken for doing some dirty business, I''m afraid any man will not be too happy.


    Pei Shiyin doesn''t know anything about all this. She is still pulling the man''s crotch zipper, almost to the end.


    Feeling that a hand had already begun to touch his pants, Li futu finally reacted and quickly pushed Pei Shiyin away.


    Pei Shiyin is caught off guard and falls to the ground again.


    She looked back, full of confusion and confusion.


    At this time, someone is busy with his own zipper back up, the action does seem a little obscene.


    "What are you doing?"


    When he zipped up and looked up at the girl staring at him innocently, Li futu was a little sad, but on the surface, he was still solemn.


    "I..."


    Pei Shiyin opened his mouth. But how can she say such things?


    She has no way out, can think of, also only this way, not easy to summon up courage, as a nightmare, but did not expect the other side actually pushed her away.


    Is this man deliberately humiliating her?


    Of course, Li futu is not so despicable,


    "do you think you can save your family and your Haotian brother in this way? Pei Shiyin, do you feel so good about yourself? Do you feel that you Is it worth a lot of money? "


    Li futu really doesn''t know what this girl is thinking.


    Does she think that all men in the world are creatures that think with their lower body?


    Pei Shiyin said that he had no way to clean his mouth?


    Or does she believe in his character?


    Li futu thinks that this girl is extremely stupid, but it is undeniable that he also thinks that this Pei''s eldest lady is very poor.


    Even, looking at Pei Shiyin lying on the ground, he thought of song Luoshen inexplicably.


    At that time, in order to let himself be free, did Songluo God ever be so helpless?


    "I..."


    Pei Shiyin''s heart is full of shame, but she can only endure.


    "I''m clean, I''m still a virgin..."


    She felt that the other party thought she was dirty.


    Although Li Haotian had a heart on him for a long time, Li Hao had never really touched her.


    Li futu is a little helpless inside. This girl seems to be forced to go crazy.


    If another man, Pei Shiyin did not understand the current situation at all, would come and choose to sacrifice his life for perfection, which would probably be accepted by others, but Li futu could not do such a bad thing.


    This Pei''s famous lady is beautiful, enchanting, and really attractive, but just playing with each other, what''s the difference between her and the local ruffians.


    "What''s it to me that you''re a virgin? Pei Shiyin, you''re just a woman. It''s not your turn to intervene in this kind of thing. If your brother Haotian knew you were saving him in this way, what would you think? I''m afraid any man has no face to live on. "


    Li futu seems to have a heart of stone.


    Pei Shiyin was stunned. Then, her eyes trembled. She could no longer suppress her inner emotion. She fell on the ground and began to cry.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    She is really very sad to cry, not like acting, tearful, completely abandoned as a rich family due manner.


    Take the initiative to untie a man''s zipper. What face does she care?


    The sound of crying resounded in the box.


    Li futu was stunned.


    Which one is this?


    Subconsciously, he looked at the box door and found that it was really closed by Cao Jinse. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. Pei Shiyin''s cry was not small. If it was spread out, he might jump into the Yellow River.


    "What are you crying for?"?! What''s there to cry about?! Are you dead at home? Or is your brother Haotian dead? "


    Li futu really didn''t have any pity for jade. Even if such a beautiful woman was crying under her feet, she didn''t mean any consolation. On the contrary, her tone was more fierce and harsh, like a bully."If you want to cry, you should also wait for your brother Haotian''s funeral to cry!"


    Pei Shiyin cried more.


    Li futu''s head is bigger.


    He has always had nothing to do with women''s tears, even the enemy''s women.


    After sitting for a while, he saw that Pei Shiyin still didn''t mean to stop, so he stood up and said nothing It''s gone.


    Seeing that there was no movement in the box, I''m afraid Pei Shiyin, who cried so freely and thoroughly for the first time in his life, wiped his tears and raised his head slowly with some doubts in his heart.


    Dim tears to the sofa a look, found that has been empty.


    She a Leng, then looked around, where there is someone''s figure?


    The cry finally stopped.


    A moment later, a choking curse sounded.


    "You bastard! Return Yan Emperor, can bully a woman only! Son of a bitch! Son of a bitch! "


    Scold scold, she sobbed again, poor oneself wipe tears to oneself, pear flower with rain pretty face can''t see hatred, on the contrary, more is aggrieved.


    After leaving Pei Shiyin alone, Li futu went back to the box next door. When he came back, many people immediately looked at him.


    Ye Xuanyuan subconsciously looked behind him, and then seemed to have a natural doubt: "Li Shao, where''s Miss Pei?"


    "She''s gone."


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "Gone?"


    Ye Xuanyuan was a little surprised, but he immediately nodded and said nothing more.


    Li futu returned to his position.


    Cao Jinse and Maotu have gone to the bathroom.


    Someone thought of the look at each other just now. He coughed and turned his head. He thought it was necessary to explain something. But seeing him, Cao Jinse suddenly turned his head to the right, and even his crystal clear ears were stained with rouge.


    Li futu opened his mouth, but in the end there was no sound, and he tightened his mouth again.


    I have to.


    I''m afraid this misunderstanding can''t be solved.

 Chapter 784

    Li futu tells Ye Xuanyuan that Pei Shiyin has gone.


    But after he sat down, more than ten minutes later, the box door opened again, and Pei Shiyin''s figure appeared at the door again.


    Li futu immediately picked his eyebrows.


    Ye Xuanyuan also looked at him in surprise.


    Pei Shiyin has obviously put on her make-up again, and the light in the box changes from time to time, so she can''t see that she cried a lot not long ago.


    Pei Shiyin''s manner was no different from that when he left, and he soon returned to his seat.


    "He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"


    See her return a seat, Liu Son Jin immediately concern asks a way.


    "What can he do to me? We just talked about the conversation. "


    Pei Shiyin shook his head with a smile, as if nothing had happened. At the same time, he poured a glass of wine for himself.


    The acting is natural and almost impeccable.


    Liuzijin obviously don''t believe, but we are not ordinary people, some words since the other party is not willing to say, also not good aggressive always ask.


    A group of rich young men spent an afternoon on earth. In the evening, ye Xuanyuan and his group of dandy owners obviously had other arrangements. The ladies were also more knowledgeable. They had known each other for a long time. They didn''t know each other''s virtues, and they didn''t continue to stay. Men and women parted ways.


    Li futu didn''t plan to participate in the wonderful nightlife of the young people in Kyoto. After taking care of Ye Xuanyuan''s face, he also said goodbye. Ye Xuanyuan took care of song Luoshen and didn''t force him to stay.


    "Goodbye, brother futu."


    Cao Jinse was very polite, but he still dodged.


    "Again..."


    Someone was standing on the side of the road. Before he could finish saying goodbye, he saw Cao Jinse pulling Maotu into the car quickly.


    As he watched the car leave, his lips trembled and he couldn''t help wiping his nose with a bitter smile.


    What does it mean to be fishy without eating fish.


    That''s it.


    "Miss, what were they doing in the box just now? Why is Miss Pei kneeling on the ground? "


    Mao rabbit blinks his eyes and has a strong thirst for knowledge. He thoroughly develops his good habit of asking questions when he doesn''t understand.


    Cao Jinse looked out of the window.


    "I don''t know."


    Maotu perseveres and grabs her arm.


    "Miss, will you just tell the rabbit?"


    "Oh, little rabbit, I really don''t know if you are bothered or not!"


    Cao Jinse looked back and stared, his cheeks flushed again.


    Mao rabbit wrongly pursed his mouth, drooped his head and stopped talking.


    Cao Jinse knew that she was pretending to be pathetic again. Although she knew that the cunning rabbit was acting, she was still a little softhearted.


    But this kind of thing, let her how to say!


    She could only pretend to be blind and turned to look out of the window again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shiyin, let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    Liu Zijin is still more righteous than Zhang Yi. Although Pei Shiyin had such a disaster at the wedding of Li Er in Song Dynasty, she didn''t alienate each other.


    "No, I''ve told the driver to pick me up." Pei Shiyin said with a smile.


    "All right."


    Liu Zi Jin way: "that I left first."


    Pei Shiyin nodded and watched Liu Zijin get on her BMW five series.


    Then she turned her head and looked to the right. No one was driving. She was standing on the side of the road, as if waiting for a taxi.


    She clenched her teeth and walked over.


    "Master, go to feicui..."


    Li futu waved to stop a taxi and went in. Before he finished speaking, the door on the other side was pulled open.


    "To 13 changmen street, thank you."


    Looking at the woman sitting in, Li futu frowned and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Give me a message, don''t you mind?"


    Pei Shiyin turned to his eyes, as if nothing had happened, as if the previous humiliation had never happened.


    Taxi drivers don''t think so much about it. When they meet, they drive directly.


    At the moment, Pei Shiyin, who is sitting on the side, makes Li futu know more about the magic of women. He doesn''t bother to think about what''s going on in each other''s mind and begins to close his eyes.


    Pei Shiyin didn''t speak any more along the way.


    But when she got to the ground, she pushed open the car door and stared at the man who was sleeping with his eyes closed all the way. "Li futu, you are a bastard who avenged kindness! You''re going to get it


    Li futu opened his eyes slowly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Pei Shiyin immediately got out of the car and quickly slammed the door tightly. Without looking back, he walked home in a hurry.


    Li futu looked at her back in a hurry through the window and said in a soft voice, "come on, master."Pei Shiyin walked to the door of the house and dared to look back carefully. Seeing that the taxi was slowly leaving, he was relieved.


    Who knows how much courage she had just mustered before she dared to say that.


    She knew very well that if one was not good, her family might be destroyed because of her scolding, but she still scolded.


    You know, not long ago, she did not hesitate to feed the tiger, kneeling on the ground and begging.


    It''s hard to figure out what kind of creature women are. Let alone outsiders, I''m afraid sometimes they don''t know what they will do.


    Although she kneels down to beg for mercy and even uses her body as a bargaining chip, Pei Shiyin''s mood seems to be much brighter after this scolding, and her hasty steps gradually become light.


    But passing by the front hall, a deep sound sounded.


    "What did you do?"


    With a stiff look, she turned her head and called in a low voice, "Dad."


    "I ask you, what did you do?"


    Pei Yaowen walked slowly towards the door.


    "I I went to celebrate Ye Xuanyuan''s birthday. "


    Pei Shiyin bowed his head.


    "Do you still want to celebrate someone''s birthday? Didn''t I tell you to stay at home for me this time? Don''t you think you''re in enough trouble? "


    Pei Yaowen''s tone is extremely severe.


    Pei Shiyin clenched her hand and kept silent.


    "Well, it''s all over."


    A soft voice came out.


    Pei Shiyin''s mother also came.


    Pei Shiyin raised his head, frowned and said: "Mom, what did you say passed?"


    "This storm has passed. It has reached an agreement with the emperor of hell. He will not pursue it any more."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Pei Shiyin was stunned.


    "You mean our family is OK?"


    Pei Yaowen gave a cold hum.


    Pei Shiyin''s mother patted his hand, then nodded to her daughter with a smile.


    Pei Shi''s audio and video are hard to believe.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about brother Haotian? "


    Pei Yaowen said angrily, "you still think about Li Haotian. Have you ever thought about Li Haotian


    After all, it is the mother''s love for her children, or the mother''s love, which is more apparent.


    "Haotian It is estimated that there will be no life-threatening


    She said euphemistically.


    Maybe the surprise comes too suddenly, which makes Pei Shiyin a little lost. She slowly turns her head and looks towards the door.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Pei Shiyin''s mother came to her.


    If Li futu were here, he might feel that this lady with white and tender skin looks familiar.

 Chapter 785

    At noon the next day, Songluo, who was sitting at the dining table, suddenly received a phone call.


    After answering the phone, she came back, hesitated and said.


    "Grandfather, I may go out this afternoon."


    Today, she and Song Dynasty Song made a special trip at home to have a meal with song Jingguo, which was a little filial piety.


    "Go ahead."


    Song Jingguo nodded with a smile, and didn''t ask much.


    "Sister, where are you going? Shall I give you a ride? "


    Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty.


    "No more."


    Song Luo Shen shook his head, "Fu Bo, please help me arrange a car."


    "Yes, miss."


    Song Luo God did not take anyone, sitting in a car, came to an amusement park.


    "Miss, do you want me to accompany you in?"


    The driver turned back.


    "No, just wait for me here."


    Song Luoshen opened the car door and got off.


    Although it''s not a weekend, there are still a lot of tourists, almost all of them join the team in pairs, or stand at the door with children and a solitary figure, which is very eye-catching.


    Song Luo Shen slowly took a breath and walked over there.


    "Coming?"


    The man should have been waiting at the door for some time, but his patience was very good. Seeing the late Song Luo God, he showed a smile.


    It''s as if everything is normal.


    Maybe he is used to waiting.


    Song Luoshen nodded, looked at the man, and called out softly.


    "Brother Haotian."


    Since the wedding, the Li family has not been seen in public. It seems that time is back before the wedding.


    "I''ve bought the tickets. Go in."


    Song Luoshen nodded gently, and they walked into the playground side by side.


    "Thank you for seeing me again."


    Walking in the playground, they didn''t go to play any sports. Looking at the bustling tourists, Li haotianwen opened his mouth with a smile, which was very different from the gloomy scene by the Weishui river that night.


    Songluo is silent.


    It''s not the first time she''s been to this amusement park. It''s also the place where she and Li Haotian "dated" for the first time.


    "I didn''t have much hope to call you today, but thank you for giving me the chance to say goodbye to you personally."


    Li Haotian turned his head and looked at the beautiful face that had been so close to him more than ten days ago.


    "Luoshen, I''m going abroad."


    His tone was calm, no anger, no humiliation, no reluctance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, brother Haotian. "


    Song Luo God spoke slowly.


    "There''s no need to say I''m sorry."


    The man who fell into madness that night in Weishui seems to have completely calmed down.


    Looking at the crowd around him, he exhaled and said with a smile, "no one is sorry about the feelings. In fact, I have always expected the result, but I still can''t help trying."


    "Wishful thinking, you have to admit defeat. I, Li Haotian, am not the one who can''t afford to lose."


    "Brother Haotian, I think you can start a new life when you are abroad."


    Li Haotian turned his head and gazed at her for a moment. He said softly, "thank you."


    Then his eyes fell on her belly.


    "Luoshen, your child..."


    Songluo shook his head.


    Li Haotian looks apologetic.


    "Sorry..."


    "Brother Haotian, we''ve come to apologize. What''s the point?"


    Song Luo God said with a smile: "when we are even, no one owes anyone."


    Li Haotian is silent.


    "Brother Haotian, do you remember the first time we came here to play pirate ship? Would you like to try again? "


    Songluo God looked at the pirate ship shaking violently in mid air. From such a distance, he could clearly hear the screams of the tourists above.


    Li Haotian also looked up.


    Of course, he remembers the scene of his first visit here. He also remembers that when he and the woman next to him first came here, he was just 18 years old.


    At that time, he thought that he would spend his life with this woman.


    "Good."


    He gave a slight smile.


    They were just like ordinary tourists who had to have fun in their spare time and lined up on the pirate ship.


    With the sound of the bell, the pirate ship rolled up. However, Li Haotian''s sight didn''t deflect. He always looked at the woman beside him.


    "Drink some water."


    After getting off the pirate ship, they went to a convenience store. Li Haotian handed over the water he bought.


    "Thank you."


    Song Luoshen took it and said thanks."God Luo, I remember when we came here. You''ve never laughed


    He took a sip of mineral water and opened his mouth like a joke.


    Song Luo God smile: "can''t let brother Haotian always remember my cold appearance?"


    No matter how complicated the love and hatred between them, now, it''s time to draw a full stop.


    At this moment, try to smile as much as possible, maybe she can give him the last bit of tenderness.


    Li Haotian was stunned and then began to laugh.


    "In the future, you have to laugh as much as you do today."


    "Brother Haotian, you too. When you go abroad, you should have a good time."


    "Of course, when he was a teenager, he was able to make a living abroad, and I can''t be much worse than him, can''t I?"


    Song Luoshen drank and nodded with a smile.


    "In the future, you have to think more about yourself. He is not like me. He has good luck..."


    "I see."


    Song Luoshen tilted his head.


    "Brother Haotian, do you think I will lose to other women?"


    At this time, Li Haotian, who was more like a brother, said with a smile, "that''s also true."


    They strolled in the amusement park for more than an hour, went around, and returned to the origin.


    Looking at the gate of the amusement park, we all know that it''s time to part.


    "Brother Haotian..."


    Song Luoshen opened his mouth, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Haotian.


    "You used to leave first every time."


    Li Haotian looked at the gate of the amusement park, and his eyes slowly moved to song Luoshen''s peerless face. There was no sadness, no pain, and his smile was as bright as sunshine.


    "This time, let me go first."


    Song Luoshen pursed his red lips.


    The two have been separated here several times, but this separation is obviously different from the past.


    With the full efforts of the Li family and the senior management, although Li Haotian was spared death, he could not return to his country for life.


    For life.


    That means.


    If there''s no accident.


    The difference between the two.


    It''s probably goodbye.


    It''s hard to meet for the rest of your life.


    "What are you doing? Didn''t you promise to laugh more just now? "


    Li Haotian pretends to be dissatisfied.


    Song Luoshen looked at him, his mouth slowly rippling, radian spread, blooming perhaps in Li Haotian''s memory, the most gorgeous smile.


    "Brother Haotian, have a good journey."


    She held out her hand.


    This is the first time that she has offered her hand in so many years.


    But this time, Li Haotian didn''t hold it.


    "Tell Li futu, this time, I admit defeat, but the rest of my life is still very long. Let him not take it lightly and think that he can rest easy."


    At this time, Li Haotian, who had been knocked down, finally showed the spirit and fighting spirit of his successor.


    Then he looked at Songluo, half silent, and spoke softly.


    "Goodbye."


    Song Luo God nodded slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. "


    He took a deep look at her at the end, then turned around and strode away.

 Chapter 786

    Until Li Haotian disappeared in sight, song Luoshen still stood alone for a long time.


    At this time, a question involuntarily appeared in her mind, and could not be removed.


    Without himself, would li Haotian''s life be another scene?


    Or, will it be a completely different ending between the Li brothers?


    Until she got into the car, the idea was still in her mind.


    "Miss?"


    The driver called.


    Song Luoshen whispered: "go to the emerald garden."


    When she walked into the villa, she found someone sitting on a sofa, changing bandages alone.


    Although Abe Xuanji''s appearance made the inevitable victory of the temple fall short at the last moment, their trip to the East was not completely unsuccessful.


    At least the wounds on Li futu''s shoulders were still bloody and terrible, and even white bones could be seen.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Li futu subconsciously covered the wound with his clothes to avoid scaring song Luoshen. Then he raised his head and said with a smile, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The real man, will lick the wound alone.


    Songluo bit his lip and went to sit down beside him.


    "Let me see."


    "Nothing to see..."


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, was going to put on his clothes, but song Luoshen had already pulled his shirt away slowly.


    Looking at the deep visible bone and blood blurred trauma, song Luo God reached out his hand and caressed it carefully. His eyes trembled and said, "do I really only bring disaster to you?"


    "Don''t listen to Mengpo."


    Li futu thought that she was still worried about Mengpo''s words. He grabbed her hand as if she didn''t feel any pain at all. He said in a soft voice: "the gratitude and resentment between me and the temple has a long history. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it."


    "I''ll do it."


    Song Luoshen took out his hand, stood up and changed the bandage for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I went to see Li Haotian today. "


    Li futu''s face remained unchanged, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    Songluo God gently bandaged him and looked down at him.


    "Don''t you have any reaction?"


    "How do you think I should react?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    "Why should I blame you?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "in your eyes, I am such a small bellied person? You are not my exclusive product. It''s your freedom to meet anyone. "


    Song Luoshen moves, and his tone begins to appear uneasy.


    "Are you angry?"


    After all, no matter what, she had an engagement with Li Haotian, and even entered the marriage palace together.


    In this respect, men are not expected to be generous.


    "Not really."


    Li futu''s eyes on Song Luoshen, knowing that the more he explained the matter, the more he pretended, and he simply changed the topic.


    "What did you two say?"


    Songluo continued to bandage him.


    "He said he was going abroad, so he came to me to say goodbye."


    "Just goodbye?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Or else?"


    Song Luoshen wrapped the bandage tightly for him. "In fact, brother Haotian has been treating me for so many years I appreciate your willingness to let him die. "


    "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for me to say how good another man is to you?"


    "What''s the matter? Jealous? "


    After wrapping up the last bandage, song Luoshen took the scissors to cut it off and sat down beside the man again.


    "So, you should be good to me in the future. Other men are so good to me. You should be better to me."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s all about this.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He didn''t mention me? "


    After a moment''s silence, Li futu spoke softly.


    "Yes."


    Looking back at the sunny smile of Li Haotian and song Luoshen at the amusement park, song Luoshen''s face is complicated.


    "He said that you should not take it lightly. He said that you can get along well abroad, and he would never be worse than you."


    Li futu smiles, a little surprised.


    "I didn''t expect that he was quite ambitious."


    From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    Most of the people who fall from their high positions are likely to fall down and even abandon themselves. However, according to Luo Shen, the ambition of the Li family seems to be stronger than he imagined.


    "If it hadn''t been for me, he might not have been where he is today." Song Luo Shen murmured.


    Li futu holds her hand.


    "You mean it''s your fault that he likes you? If that''s the case, I''m afraid there are quite a few princes who secretly fall in love with you in this Kyoto City. Then you''re really unforgivable. "Song Luo was stunned, and then he couldn''t help choking him. "I hate it


    Li futu put on her shirt again and gently hugged her in her arms.


    "If he leaves, the resentment will come to an end, and you can stop thinking about it."


    Song Luo God leaned on his shoulder, consciously avoided his wound position, and nodded gently.


    She didn''t talk about it again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, can you come to my house sometime? "


    She said suddenly.


    "To your house?"


    Li futu wondered, "what are you doing at your house?"


    "My grandfather saw the ring you gave me. Although he didn''t say anything, don''t you think you should go to see him personally?"


    The appearance of song Jingguo, the master of the Song family, has long been blurred in Li futu''s memory. Even ten years ago, he saw the master of the Song family only a few times.


    Song Luoshen''s meaning is very clear. It''s true that he should visit each other in person if he has taken away the granddaughter. But his relationship with the Song family has never been harmonious.


    "What? Don''t you want to? "


    Seeing that Li futu was silent, song Luoshen raised his head from his arms.


    "Not unwillingly."


    Li futu looked down at her and said frankly, "it''s just the relationship between me and your grandfather I''m afraid that if the scene becomes more rigid and embarrassing, you''ll feel bad in the middle. "


    "But you can''t live without my grandfather, can you?"


    It''s true that since we are reconciled with song Luo, we can''t avoid meeting song''s people.


    It''s hard to say if song Luoshen and Song Shi draw a clear line, but now Song Luoshen obviously has no intention of leaving Song Shi.


    He would not interfere in her own decisions.


    "Do you really want me to go?"


    Song Luoshen nodded seriously.


    "We''ve been furtive before, and I don''t want to be like that in the future."


    "All right."


    Li futu exhaled.


    Song Luo God now as long as he put forward a request, he basically will not refuse to buy a ring, so it is now. It''s like compensation.


    It''s like he had a lot of courage and made a tough decision.


    "Now that you have said that, I will try my best to make a breakthrough, even if it is a sea of fire."


    He looks like a martyr ready to die.


    Song Luo God was amused, puffed a smile, Baimei cluster.


    "It''s not as scary as you say. My grandfather is not a tiger."


    Then she muttered.


    "Besides, who is a Tiger now, maybe."

 Chapter 787

    She came to this villa several times ten years ago, but in the past ten years, she may not have thought of sitting here with Li futu again.


    "Did you have a good time with Ye Xuanyuan yesterday?"


    Song Luo God nestles up to the man again.


    "Not bad."


    Li futu also enjoys the atmosphere at the moment. Sitting with the people he likes is probably the beauty that many people in the world have always wanted to pursue.


    "What did you play?"


    Song Luo Shen seems to ask unintentionally.


    "What else? A meal and a drink. "


    "That''s it?"


    "They have activities in the evening, but I left early."


    Li futu, 110 roads.


    "Are you so honest?"


    Songluo seems suspicious.


    I''m afraid it''s evening for those young masters. Their wonderful life has just begun.


    Li futu laughed, but he didn''t think about it. He blurted out: "there''s no way to be dishonest. I still have injuries. What can I do?"


    Voice landing.


    The villa quieted down in an instant.


    Li futu immediately responded, but he couldn''t take it back.


    "Oh? It''s because of the injury. It seems that it''s really unfortunate. Are you very regretful? "


    Song Luo God slowly sat up straight.


    Li futu laughed bitterly to himself.


    "I don''t mean that. Even if I''m not hurt, I won''t do anything."


    Seeing song Luo staring at himself, he was frank.


    "Luoshen, don''t you know what kind of person I am? You know, Pei Shiyin knelt on the ground yesterday to..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li futu''s face suddenly changed and immediately stopped talking.


    He really wants to smoke himself now.


    "Pei Shiyin?"


    Although Li futu swallowed the most important part in time, song Luoshen still heard something.


    "She''s on her knees?"


    Song Luoshen didn''t expect Pei Shiyin to go, but she kept silent and said with a smile, "go on, why did you stop? What is she doing on her knees? "


    Someone is really sorry now.


    What''s wrong with what you say? What''s wrong with this?


    No matter how stupid he is, he must know that he can never tell the truth.


    Men at this time, the speed of thinking that is lightning.


    Li futu''s mind turned abruptly, and his face did not change. He immediately said, "she drank wine yesterday, then pretended to be drunk and fell down on purpose. She asked me to help her. As a result, she took this opportunity to stab me with a fruit knife. Fortunately, I reacted quickly, otherwise I''m afraid she would have succeeded."


    He had a look of emotion.


    "This woman is really cruel. She can even think of such a move."


    After that, he pretended to be natural and glanced at Song Luo God. He found that song Luo God was still staring at him with a smile.


    "I really regret that I didn''t go with you yesterday. I didn''t expect your birthday to be so wonderful. Go on. Why did it stop? What happened later? "


    "Later..."


    Li futu''s eyes trembled.


    Song Luoshen reminded: "now you should say what you have done to Pei Shiyin."


    Someone can get through at one point.


    "Yes, after I took her knife, I threw it to her, intending to let her end by herself, but ye Xuanyuan pleaded with them..."


    Song Luo God finally can''t help but sneer.


    "It''s a pity that you won''t be a screenwriter."


    Li futu''s tone stagnated.


    Song Luoshen''s smile disappeared and he stared at him coldly.


    "Give you another chance to tell me the truth."


    Li futu was embarrassed.


    "Well, let me tell you the truth, Pei Shiyin came to me yesterday, pleaded for Li Haotian, knelt on the ground and asked me to let Li Haotian go..."


    "Then why did you lie to me just now? And deliberately make up such a story of "ups and downs"


    Is Songluo a man easy to be fooled?


    She seems to restore the image of the former noble and cool Miss Song, which is extremely beautiful and deep, as if it can pierce people''s hearts.


    "Don''t make me ask outsiders."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    This time, Li futu chose to grit his teeth.


    "All right."


    Song Luo God no longer said more. He took Kun Bao, which was put aside, and explained to someone what it means that the Tao is one foot high and the devil is one foot high.


    See her touch out the mobile phone, Li futu eyelid jump, even busy way: "what are you doing?"


    "I''ll call Jinse to see if what you said is true."


    Songluo God looked at him, "if you are really telling the truth, I apologize to you."


    Cao Jinse?!


    Li futu''s heart stopped suddenly.If everyone else is OK, why is Cao Jinse?


    Remembering the meeting yesterday, Li futu immediately grasped song Luoshen''s hand without hesitation.


    "What are you doing?"


    Song Luo Shen frowned long and thin.


    You know, now Cao Jinse may have misunderstood the relationship between him and Pei Shiyin, and he is not sure how close the relationship between Cao Jinse and song Luoshen is. If Cao Jinse really says what she saw, then he really has a mouth and can''t explain clearly,


    "why ask others? You call her like you don''t trust me. "


    "I said, if you''re telling the truth, I apologize."


    With Songluo''s personality, she is obviously not a woman easily shaken.


    Li futu had no choice but to say, "well, I''ll tell you the truth."


    Song Luo God did not have too big fluctuation, holding the mobile phone, light way: "say it."


    Li futu let go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In fact, she really came to me to intercede with Li Haotian for her family.... "


    "She thought that the Pei family and Li Haotian''s life could be exchanged as soon as she knelt down? I don''t think Pei Shiyin is naive enough. "


    Now Li futu finally understands that it''s not a good thing that women are too smart,


    "she still wants to..."


    Li futu pauses.


    Song Luoshen squinted.


    "What else does she want?"


    Li futu had a hard time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That is, she wants to sacrifice herself. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Rao is the God of song Luo. He didn''t react very much for a moment.


    She frowned and stared at Li futu. Seeing his eyes twinkling with a guilty look, she finally understood.


    "You mean she wants to seduce you?"


    Li futu was rather embarrassed and immediately explained: "Luoshen, you can rest assured that nothing happened between me and her, and I don''t know what she thought, but I pushed her away, and I was very determined."


    Song Luo''s look can''t show his happiness and anger.


    "Is it because you have injuries?"


    Without thinking, Li futu argued for his innocence, "what does this have to do with injury? Besides, I only hurt my shoulder... "


    We are all adults. Although we were not present at that time, song Luoshen almost guessed what Pei Shiyin wanted to do.


    It''s not an ordinary burden.


    She really didn''t expect that Pei''s daughter had such courage.


    "The woman of your enemy, kneeling at your feet, wants to do that for you."


    Song Luoshen suddenly leaned over, holding Li futu''s collar in his hand, breathing out like orchid, with faint eyes.


    "At that time, did you have a special sense of achievement?"

 Chapter 788

    Li futu said nothing with a bitter smile.


    At that time, Pei Shiyin knelt down in front of him. He really had a strange feeling in his heart, but it was hard to talk about the sense of achievement.


    In his present status, what pleasure would be produced by a woman''s submission.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Song Luoshen''s fingers slowly draw a circle on his chest, and he looks up at him. The provocative feeling seems to penetrate into people''s heart directly, making people''s heart become numb.


    "Mr. Li futu, I can interview you. What did you think when you saw Pei Shiyin kneeling in front of you?"


    Smelling the sweet smell from the delicate red lips, Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly and grasped the jade hand who was making trouble in his chest.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Song Luoshen immediately changed his face, even disregarding his posture, suddenly stood up and straddled on the man''s legs, looking at him with extremely close eyes.


    Li futu didn''t want to feel the wonderful touch from his thighs. He leaned back on the sofa subconsciously, trying to keep away from Song Luoshen.


    "What are you doing?"


    He seemed to see the white bone spirit, with alert and vigilance in his eyes, and still holding the hand.


    "You tell me honestly, you really didn''t do anything? Pei Shiyin wants to have a figure and a good face, and her family background is not bad. She takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms. Can you really bear it? Don''t you men like to conquer this kind of woman most? "


    "What do you want me to say before you believe it?"


    Li Fu Tu said with a wry smile, "what do you think I would do if I did? Will you take the initiative to tell you? "


    He made no mention of himself because of a slip of the tongue.


    "In fact, I don''t mind if you really have something to do with her. I can understand, really."


    Song Luoshen''s tone suddenly became light and gentle, which seemed to be very understanding.


    "Men. There''s nothing wrong with it. "


    Li futu frowned slightly. She didn''t know what she was playing.


    Out of caution, he didn''t speak for a moment.


    "Is she big breasted?"


    Asked the god suddenly.


    "She..."


    Li futu opened his mouth, but because he had been on guard for a long time, he reacted very quickly this time.


    "God Luo, she and I are really innocent."


    Li futu said helplessly.


    There are many ways for women to test men''s loyalty. First, they pretend to be magnanimous and lower your vigilance. Then they suddenly ask questions, and the questions are extremely tricky. If he didn''t restrain what happened to Zhen and Pei Shiyin at that time, I''m afraid he would have been framed.


    It doesn''t look like much.


    Song Luo thought.


    "It''s worth praising this time. Keep going, you know? There are too many foxes outside. You have to control yourself. You have a family now, you know


    Song Luoshen deliberately raised his left hand and shook the shining diamond ring in front of the man''s eyes.


    Then, after hitting a stick, she did not forget to give a sweet date. She took the initiative to give her red lips and "pa" a kiss on the man''s mouth.


    It''s not so sweet and delicious.


    "Reward you."


    Song Luoshen took back his face and tried to get up from the man''s leg.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li futu suddenly pressed her soft waist.


    Songluo, caught off guard, fell on his lap again.


    "You have injuries..."


    She thought it was someone else. It was a "show off.".


    But Li futu''s face didn''t seem to have any attractive expression.


    "I have something to ask you, too."


    He has a serious manner.


    Song Luo''s eyes are full of doubts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He Jiuzhou is your master, isn''t he?"


    Song Luo God nodded, this matter now has no need to hide.


    "That is to say, Miss Song is not so weak on the surface."


    Song Luoshen didn''t understand his meaning.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    She didn''t know why he suddenly changed his tone and called her Miss Song?


    Li futu has a straight face.


    "I''m very curious. Since you have a master of the emperor, why did you react so badly when you were drugged? What''s more, with your intelligence, you will be drugged by Pei Shiyin? "


    At this time, he finally had a later reaction.


    At that time, he didn''t think much about it, but looking back now, there are too many mysteries.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I did it on purpose? I deliberately asked someone to give me medicine? "


    Songluo seems to have heard some incredible joke.


    Li futu is still staring at her.


    "You said it yourself. That''s not what I saidAt this time, he doubted that Songluo was deliberately doing it.


    "Well, I did it on purpose. I asked someone to give me medicine on purpose, and then forced you to come here. Is that right?"


    Song Luo God forbeared to be shy and made progress by retreating.


    Seeing her so "candid", Li futu was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t mention it as a reproach. Even if Songluo God did it on purpose, it was him who got the benefit. He didn''t do it to the point of being cheap and being good. He just wanted to remind Songluo that he was not a fool.


    Song Luoshen is very smart, quite smart, and no one will deny that, but he doesn''t want to see his women continue to play tricks with him in the future.


    "Do you want to settle with me in the future?"


    Song Luo never stares at him for a moment. It doesn''t look like he''s doing something wrong. On the contrary. As if by how much injustice in general, eyes have been looming mist.


    Even though he knows that she may be pretending, it''s not Pei Shiyin after all. Facing Pei Shiyin, he can leave directly, but facing song Luoshen, he is still unavoidably soft hearted.


    "I''m just talking. What''s your hurry..."


    His tone softened immediately.


    "But why were you so fierce just now?"


    What happened to him just now?


    Li futu has two big heads.


    "Well, you think I didn''t say anything."


    He sighed helplessly.


    Song Luo was proud of himself, but he was still crying.


    "I know that you always think that I am a woman with deep intention..."


    Song Luoshen sat on Li futu''s leg, and before he finished speaking, a sound of footstep came from the door.


    Li futu looked up and saw the visitor. Although he was a little surprised, he was relieved.


    "Get up, someone''s coming."


    Song Luoshen also turned around and looked at the visitors.


    Each other''s step appeared a moment of delay, obviously because of the intimate posture of Li futu and song Luoshen at this time. Make him think maybe it''s not the right time.


    But when all comes, you can''t turn around and leave.


    He seemed to see nothing and spoke calmly.


    "Miss Song."


    Although it doesn''t matter in front of Li futu, song Luoshen still has to maintain his proper manners in front of outsiders.


    She finally let someone go, pretending to get up naturally, back to smile.


    "General he."

 Chapter 789

    The first battle outside Beimen pass.


    Tens of thousands of troops were demobilized.


    It declared the fall of the Li Dynasty.


    But strangely, the dragon soul, as a member of Li''s family, was pushed to the front desk and replaced Li Zhengrong.


    Song Luoshen did not know why Li futu made such a choice.


    Is it difficult to think about the feeling of blood after all?


    So you left the last bit of incense for Li in the court hall?


    She had always had doubts about this question, but she had no chance to ask.


    At this time, seeing the former dragon soul captain and the present general coming in, she naturally understood that the other party must have something to say to Li futu.


    "You talk. I''ll go up and have a rest."


    When there are only two people, she can be unreasonable and can make trouble. That''s a little taste between lovers. But when there are outsiders, as the eldest lady of the Song family, song Luoshen knows the general situation very well. Without Li futu''s help, she turns around and walks upstairs.


    Li futu did not sit and stood up.


    "See you again."


    This is supposed to be their fourth meeting.


    The first time was in the Warring States period.


    The second time in Donghai Second People''s hospital.


    The third time was on the Bank of Weishui river.


    Every time we meet, the identity of each other seems to change.


    He is worthy of the steady approach, with a decisive military style, to the point.


    "Why are you helping me?"


    With a faint smile, Li futu asked: "why do you want to help me again?"


    On the Bank of the Weishui River, he is worthy of gazing at him.


    Li futu stretched out his hand and said, "sit down."


    Two men a generation apart sit opposite each other.


    "If you come to me just for this promotion, it''s really unnecessary. I didn''t propose this position to you, but the one who mentioned it voluntarily. I''m just icing on the cake. You are qualified for this position regardless of ability or qualification. Otherwise, no matter what, such a key position can''t be handed over to a mediocre person."


    Although Li futu has no credit at all, how can he really listen to this statement.


    As the soul of the dragon, he does have the ability and qualifications, but Li Zhengrong''s position is definitely not one who can sit up with the ability and qualifications.


    It''s a great responsibility to defend Kyoto. People sitting in the central sea will surely want to hand over this power to people they trust. Moreover, among so many factions in the court, who doesn''t stare at this position.


    After the collapse of Li''s family, he could be regarded as a "guilty minister". It''s just that he was not exiled. How could he have risen to the top?


    As long as it''s a normal person, I''m afraid it''s not right.


    Besides the young man in front of him, he can''t think of anyone else who can do this. Even the Cao family, at this time, has no ability to help him change his life.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    He is worthy of asking.


    Li futu smiles.


    "You mean Dragon Spirit?"


    He is worthy of silence.


    Li futu''s smile gradually converged and said in a soft voice: "do you really want to hide from Caiwei for a lifetime?"


    In fact, from the second time they met downstairs in Xiao Shu''s ward, he had guessed that the other side''s counterattack on the Bank of Weishui river only made him completely realize the identity of the other side.


    He has a calm look, no fluctuation, no surprise and accident.


    It is only for this reason that the other party is willing to give such a great benefit to him.


    "Do you think she would like to know that I exist? I think, in her heart, maybe my father would rather die. "


    Li futu said nothing.


    He Caiwei thought that her father was not in the world since she was born. If she suddenly found out that her father was still alive, I''m afraid it''s really hard for her to accept it. Maybe it will lead to hatred.


    "In fact, I met her in Donghai during your disappearance."


    He deserves to speak again.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered. He was surprised, but he didn''t interrupt.


    He felt that the next step should be the main reason for the other party to take the initiative this time.


    "I told her you were dead."


    Li futu finally frowned.


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want her life to be too complicated, and your life is doomed to be extraordinary. If she follows you, she may follow her mother''s old way, or even live harder than her mother."


    Li futu was silent and not angry.


    The other party is a father, and there is nothing wrong with considering his daughter.


    What''s more, the reason why he keeps a distance from Shen yini is just because he is worthy of saying.


    Because of himself, song Luo was injured by the right emissary of the temple, and his child died. This is a very clear example."You chose to leave aunt Xiao because you didn''t want her to follow you?"


    Li futu asked calmly.


    He has not answered this question.


    "But I didn''t think that girl was more persistent than her mother in those years."


    There is a touch of complexity in his eyes.


    "What happened to Caiwei?"


    Li futu said immediately.


    He is worthy of seeing the concern in the eyes of this young man, and his sense of complexity is getting stronger and stronger.


    This man is more outstanding than he was. However, many people may have seen the dazzling light of this young man, but most people may have ignored the danger under the cover of the light.


    At that time, he carried out all kinds of dangerous tasks and was not sure that he could survive all the time, so he chose to leave and give Xiao Shu a free hand.


    Now, seeing this young man and his daughter, he seems to see the shadow of himself and Xiao Shu.


    "Since I have been away for so many years and have never done my duty as a father, maybe I am not qualified to tell her about her life."


    "Take time to go back and see her."


    He is worthy of light voice way, secretly sighed a, as if made a compromise to the destiny.


    ¡­¡­


    "He''s gone?"


    Hearing the door being pushed open, song Luoshen, who was lying on the bed looking at the mobile phone, raised his eyes.


    Li futu nodded, as if nothing had happened and said with a smile, "get up, go to dinner."


    "Come here."


    Song Luo Shen waved. He didn''t ask much about what he came to do.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu went over doubtfully and sat down beside the bed.


    Songluo sat up.


    "I''ll show you something."


    She leaned against the man and handed over her cell phone.


    Li futu looked down and found that the entertainment news on his mobile phone was about the upcoming release of a movie.


    "Why, do you want to see a movie?"


    He asked with a smile.


    Song Luoshen said with a smile, "if you look at it carefully, it''s supervised by Shen yini."


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped and looked at the screen again. He did see Shen yini''s name.


    "When do you care about these things? Get up."


    He took songluoshen''s mobile phone, turned it off, and pulled her out of bed.


    "Look at that."


    Song Luo Shen glanced at him and didn''t say any more.


    It''s just a female star. She doesn''t care.

 Chapter 790

    "Where do you want to eat?"


    The villa has no one to take care of all the year round, and the kitchen has long been deserted, so it is impossible to open fire.


    Li futu takes song Luoshen out of the emerald garden.


    "Don''t go to your brother''s, it''s far away, and there''s no need for us to be alone."


    Songluo thought for a while.


    "Why don''t we go to NO.4 middle school? Do you remember that little restaurant? "


    Li futu of course remembers the restaurant where he once took song Luoshen to have a overlord meal. Last time he came to Beijing to pay homage to his mother, he went there for a meal and had a few bottles of wine with his boss. However, boss Yang seemed to say that he was going abroad soon.


    "That restaurant, should not be here now?"


    "Just go and have a look."


    Songluo took his arm and said, "let''s go."


    They got into a taxi.


    "Master, go to NO.4 middle school."


    Song Luoshen said, his voice is still like the sound of nature, but it is no longer as noble as before, and there is a soft smile on his unparalleled face.


    The driver was stunned for a moment, and it took a few seconds for him to start.


    After so many years, he has pulled more than ten million passengers, but it''s the first time for him to meet such a beautiful one.


    The key point is, shouldn''t this kind of top-notch beauty go through the market in a limited edition luxury car? How is it possible to get a taxi?


    The taxi driver couldn''t help glancing at Li Fu who was held by song Luoshen through the rear-view mirror. His innermost feelings were not humane.


    When the car stopped at the gate of No.4 Middle School, just after 5 p.m., the students had not finished class.


    Li futu doubted whether boss Yang and his wife had been taken abroad by their son. However, when he went to the restaurant, he found that the restaurant was still in operation, but there was a transfer sign on the door.


    "Song girl?"


    Because the main guests of the restaurant were students, the restaurant was not too busy before the fourth middle school was finished. When Li futu and song Luoshen approached, they were immediately seen by the boss.


    "Boss Yang."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a smile.


    Song Luoshen tone more intimate, put down all the airs, sweet cry: "Uncle Yang."


    In the past ten years, maybe only here can she feel a little warm.


    Perhaps only the owner of this small restaurant still regards her as the innocent girl.


    "You, you..."


    With the passage of years, boss Yang, who is no longer young, looks at the young men and women who are close and holding each other in arms. His face is full of surprise, but there is no lack of consternation.


    He remembers that when Li futu came here years ago, he said that he and girl song had broken up.


    But after doing business for so many years, he naturally understood the basic principles of dealing with people and things. He didn''t ask more questions. He said with a warm smile: "sit fast."


    He didn''t take the menu either. He called to a waiter, "Xiao Wang, inform the kitchen, serve some good dishes and bring some bottles of beer."


    "Uncle Yang, I see there is a transfer sign on the door of your shop. Are you ready to quit?"


    Boss Yang nodded.


    "It''s time to rest. When I find someone to take over, I''ll go abroad."


    Song Luoshen had a little regret.


    "After that, the students in NO.4 middle school will have no luck."


    Boss Yang laughed.


    "Song wench, or you can talk, it''s a pity, if only that boy of my family could chase you back then."


    He seemed to be sighing.


    Li futu sat next to them, pouring water for them, laughing without saying anything.


    We all know it''s just a joke.


    "Should the seniors get married?"


    Song Luo God also smiles to ask a way.


    A pair of young men and women who have grown up completely and are brilliant in their respective fields, in this small restaurant in their school days, completely limit their edge, just like the most ordinary ordinary people, chatting with the boss.


    "Not yet. It''s said that I have an object and I''m still here, because I haven''t seen it with my own eyes abroad, and I don''t know if it''s suitable."


    "I''m sure I can find a good girl if I''m such an excellent student."


    "Forget about him."


    Boss Yang looked at them: "how about you two? This is Have you made it up? "


    Li futu opened his mouth, but he didn''t have time to speak. Song Luo God has been the first to speak.


    "We''ve been together all the time, but you haven''t seen him since he came back from abroad for a long time."


    Li futu''s face was stiff.


    Boss Yang is also a little dazed.


    He couldn''t help but look at Li futu.


    Li futu coughed lightly, and could only remedy: "last time I drank too much, and I had a quarrel with her, so I said angry words, boss Yang, don''t take it seriously."


    I only had two beers last time.Drink too much?


    Boss Yang is still a bit swaying.


    Songluo responded.


    "Have you been here?"


    Li futuqiang nodded with a smile. "When I came to Beijing years ago, I had a meal here."


    Rao is the God of song Luo. At the moment, peach blossoms appear on his cheeks.


    Now it''s a big shame.


    Don''t even think about it. She knew what Li futu would say at that time.


    She lowered her head and couldn''t help pinching the man''s leg.


    Someone can only bear it.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I don''t regret to see you two really get together."


    Boss Yang is also a person who knows the body. He laughs and eases the atmosphere, dissolving song Luo''s embarrassment.


    "I''ve opened restaurants here for so many years, and I''ve seen a lot of puppy love children, but it''s really rare to see them like you come to the end."


    Boss Yang sighed, looking at Li futu.


    "You have found such a good girl, you should cherish it."


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "We have to have a good drink this time, Miss Song. Do you mind?"


    "Of course not. It''s better to drink him down!"


    Song Luoshen stares at Li futu and says evil.


    Boss Yang smiles and shakes his head.


    A meal, the two men really drink a lot, maybe it''s the transfer sign posted at the door, we all know each other, maybe it''s the last time we can sit together to eat, and we all enjoy ourselves.


    Before leaving, the red faced boss Yang personally took a pair of young people to the door and patted Li futu on the shoulder. As a passer-by, or as an elder watching him grow up, he said with great care.


    "There are too many temptations and forks in this world. Two people can start together, but most of the time they will go their separate ways in the middle, and it is difficult to reach the end together. No matter which one of you lost your way before, since you are back on the road again, you have to hold on to it this time. It''s a good arrangement to live up to your destiny. "


    Li futu nodded silently.


    Boss Yang put down his hand and looked at Miss Song, who had come here alone for many times in the past ten years. She opened her mouth and finally turned into a smile,


    "let''s go."


    "Goodbye, uncle Yang."


    Boss Yang stood at the door and waved his hand with a smile.


    Seeing a couple of young people leave, he turns back to the store when they disappear. Suddenly, he seems to think of something and his face changes.


    "This smelly boy, let him eat a meal of overlord again!"

 Chapter 791

    "Since you''ve been here, why don''t you tell me?"


    Walking out of the street where the restaurant is located, Songluo still can''t help but pinch the man''s arm.


    Although boss Yang didn''t say anything, like listening to Li futu''s explanation, she didn''t know that the other party was just worrying about her face.


    Li futu has a strong smile.


    "I was just about to open my mouth. Who told you to talk so fast..."


    "You still laugh!"


    Song Luoshen gritted his teeth and wrung his flesh hard. She was the proud girl of heaven. At this time, she looked like a little woman who would be ashamed and angry.


    Someone''s skin is rough and flesh is thick. Naturally, he doesn''t feel pain. However, he still makes a painful expression and pleads for mercy: "well, it''s all my fault. Boss Yang didn''t say anything."


    Unconsciously, they passed by the gate of No.4 Middle School.


    In order to divert song Luoshen''s attention, he looked at the gate of No.4 Middle School, "Luoshen, go in and have a look?"


    Songluo also looked at the door.


    The gate of No.4 Middle School is not so grand, and it seems that it has never been renovated, just like when they were studying.


    Her eyes in the emergence of the color of memories, gently nodded, "OK."


    Originally, the security guard was not allowed to enter, but song Luoshen came out. Naturally, the ordinary people bowed down to her peerless face. Until they came near the school, the little security guard was still looking at Song Luoshen''s back with intoxicated eyes.


    The other security guard was envious.


    Damn, just now because he was sitting in the security room, otherwise it was him who talked to the goddess.


    Although the school gate is as old as before, the gatekeepers have changed wave after wave in ten years. Naturally, the two security guards did not expect that the goddess who looks like a fairy was once a student here.


    After a meal, NO.4 middle school was over, and the school was very busy.


    "I want to see the headmaster. Are you going?"


    Song Luoshen asked, because this is a school, and they are all children. Although he was once a member of the army of puppy love, song Luoshen released Li futu''s arm at this time.


    "I won''t go. I''ll wait for you on the playground."


    Li futu shook his head.


    At that time, song Luoshen was a good student who was praised by almost all the teachers in the school. What about him?


    In the eyes of the teacher, he is definitely a prick in the face of fighting. He is a frequent guest in the principal''s office. Of course, he is called to reprimand. He has no face to see the old principal.


    "You''re afraid of ugliness."


    Song Luoshen laughs. Naturally, she knows the "glorious history" of Li futu''s student days.


    "Well, you wait for me on the playground. I''ll see the headmaster. I''ll be right back."


    Li futu nodded and watched song Luoshen go to the teaching building. He turned and went into the playground alone.


    Although No. 4 middle school is not the best school in Kyoto, it has a large area, perhaps because it is a school integrating junior high school and senior high school, and its playground is one kilometer.


    At the moment, a group of teenagers on the playground didn''t go home after school. They were playing football, and there were several girls watching. They cheered the teenagers running on the green field from time to time.


    Li futu smiles and looks at the teenagers who are not doing their jobs on the green field. It seems that they have seen themselves.


    He didn''t care about his manners, and sat down on the edge of the playground.


    "Cheng Cheng, look, that handsome guy is so handsome."


    The existence of Li futu attracted the attention of several girls not far away.


    Almost all of them are the same age as he and song Luoshen at that time. His school uniform and short skirt are full of youth.


    These girls all look good. Maybe they are young. Their skin and face are very white and tender. They look pretty, but one of them is outstanding.


    Their eyes are now shifted from the green field to someone sitting on the ground not far away.


    Someone looked at a group of teenagers playing football, but his eyes were a little distracted. Obviously, he fell into the memory, so that he didn''t realize that this was a school and lit a cigarette in his mouth.


    "Wow, when did the handsome guy come? The way he smokes is absolutely cool. "


    "This is the real beauty of the golden age! Is he a star? "


    "No way, I haven''t seen him at all!"


    A few girls, blushing, pointed at Li futu.


    The girl with air bangs called Cheng Cheng also turned her head curiously, looking at the man sitting there smoking, her eyes also appeared a trace of fluctuation.


    Twenty eight young girls, who have not been polished by the society, do not have much resistance to handsome men. Moreover, the deep temperament of someone who is in the memory at the moment when smoking is even more lethal to these girls.


    "Hello, which one of you will ask for his contact information, I can invite her to dinner!"


    "Dinner? I can invite him to see Zhou lunjie''s recent speech, as long as someone can help me get the number of that handsome guy! "A group of girls are obviously conquered by Li futu''s "beauty", but they are still young after all. You look at me and I look at you, but they don''t have much courage to chat up.


    "Cheng Cheng, why don''t you go?"


    "Why should I go?"


    The most beautiful girl was also a little timid.


    "Because you are the school flower of our NO.4 middle school! You can make it. Help me


    Feng Chengcheng, the school flower of No.4 Middle School, was helpless when he saw that his sisters were looking at him eagerly.


    She looked at the super handsome guy sitting there again and bit her lip.


    "Well, I can go, but I can''t be sure if they will give it to me."


    "Come on, you can do it!"


    She was pushed straight out.


    "You guys who forget your friends when you see them!"


    She took a deep breath and went over there.


    "You can''t smoke here."


    A voice came from my side, accompanied by a fresh fragrance.


    Li futu looked up and saw a beautiful girl appeared beside him.


    "This is a school. You can''t smoke."


    Seeing the other side looking at him, Feng Chengcheng once again said that she seemed calm, but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her.


    "Sorry."


    Li futu immediately put out the cigarette end and got up from the lawn.


    "You''re not from our school. How did you get in?"


    As a school flower, how can Feng Chengcheng find someone to chat up?


    It''s obviously looking for someone to ask for the number, but it seems to be looking for trouble.


    "Are you from the school discipline inspection commission?"


    Li futu, who stood up, asked with a smile.


    Feng Cheng''s cheeks are redder.


    "I''ve studied in this school before, so come in and have a look."


    Li futu didn''t embarrass a child either. He looked at the playground and explained.


    "Oh? So you are a senior


    Feng Cheng''s eyes were wide open. He was really surprised.


    Li futu looked at her and nodded with a smile. "I think so."


    Although he had no experience, Feng Chengcheng was clever and changed his words immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Senior, can you give me your mobile phone number? "


    Her hands clenched, her eyes drooping, her eyelashes trembling nervously.


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The feeling of this little girl is not in the wine.


    If he knew that the shy girl in front of him was now the flower of No.4 Middle School, he didn''t know what he would think.

 Chapter 792

    Perhaps in their youth, many people had fantasized that one day a young girl would come to her from the crowd and smile at herself.


    If you are still in the rebellious youth, you may not mind teasing this shameful girl, just like meeting Cai Hongli in the library. Unfortunately, he has already passed the age of youth.


    Li futu was silent for a moment and hesitated. After all, he took care of his little "Xuemei" face. He coughed softly and said, "my cell phone just dropped in the afternoon."


    Feng Cheng was stunned. After all, he was still a little bit inexperienced. He was a little at a loss. He subconsciously looked back at a group of little sisters.


    Li futu also saw the girls.


    Seeing him, the little girls were restless, with rosy clouds on their faces.


    "They asked you to come?"


    Li futu smiles and looks back.


    "I..."


    Feng Cheng clenched his hands and hesitated. I''m afraid that his embarrassed and shy appearance is full of temptation to the young people.


    "Shua..."


    All of a sudden, a burst of air came, Li futu didn''t turn his eyes, so he raised his hand to block a football.


    Feng Cheng was stunned, then subconsciously turned his head.


    Soon, a teenager ran to meet her sight.


    "Feng Chengcheng, is it because of this old man that you broke up with me?"


    The young man stared at Li futu with sharp eyes, straight nose and rebellious eyes.


    Obviously, he played that ball.


    Old man?


    Li futu couldn''t help wiping his nose.


    At this time, a group of teenagers in the football field began to gather around, with frivolous smiles and good looks in their eyes.


    "Guan Jie, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Feng Cheng was both shy and angry.


    "Where am I talking nonsense? I saw you talking and laughing here just now. When I was blind?! Feng Chengcheng, how long have we just separated? How can you find your family so soon? Did you bring it here on purpose to embarrass me? "


    The boy named Guan Jie was furious and kept questioning the girl.


    It''s really painful to see my ex girlfriend with other men.


    And the boy''s patience is not very good, suddenly broke out.


    Li futu didn''t expect that he would come across this kind of thing when he finally revisited his alma mater. Naturally, he was not in the mood to play any jealous games with a teenager.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t know her. I just came in to have a look."


    He explained the girl''s reputation, then put down the football and turned to leave.


    "Stop!"


    See Guan Jie''s youth was angry with jealousy, like did not hear Li futu''s explanation.


    "Feng Cheng, what''s good about him? Isn''t it just older? Or do you start to love vanity and be taken care of now? "


    He pointed to Li futu, reluctant to give up, and has begun to say anything, the words of the ugly, let Li futu can not help but frown.


    Even in those days, he was not so rebellious.


    "You''re bullshit!"


    In public, Feng Cheng was so insulted that he almost cried.


    "Guan Jie, I asked Cheng Cheng to ask for the number of this handsome guy. Don''t spit on people here!"


    A group of girls also ran over and stood beside Feng Chengcheng.


    "Yes! Guan Jie, I think it''s a very wise decision for Cheng Cheng to break up with you. A guy like you, who likes to catch the wind and catch the shadow and is so small hearted, is not worthy of Cheng Cheng! "


    "You...!"


    Guan Jie''s eyes were so fierce that the girl shrank back, but immediately raised her neck.


    "What? Do you still want to hit people? "


    No matter how prickly the boy is, he can''t fight a girl in full view of the public. Then his reputation in school will be rotten.


    His angry eyes soon locked on Li futu.


    He''s kind of smart.


    Considering the age gap, I didn''t do it rashly.


    "Dare you compete with me? As long as you... "


    Without waiting for the boy to finish his speech, Li futu interrupted him directly.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the time. Besides, why should I compete with you?"


    Guan Jie sneered.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Then, he looked at Feng Chengcheng again. The look was obviously about how you found such a spineless man.


    Li futu smiles.


    It''s true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead.


    I don''t know how the education of No.4 Middle School has been conducted in the past ten years, but at least it has become more and more powerful from generation to generation.


    He looked at the aggressive young man, no longer talking, suddenly raised his feet."Bang!"


    There was a dull sound.


    Football is like a huge blow, whistling out, the speed, like a white lightning, directly wiped Guan Jie''s head, fierce wind surging, his hair curled up.


    "Fuckin ''!"


    The teenagers subconsciously turned back, and then their eyes couldn''t help staring.


    Even Feng Chengcheng, a group of young girls, was stupid there.


    Football in the air across a rapid and sharp arc, then suddenly incredible change direction, like falling meteors, straight to the dead corner of the goal.


    "Shua!"


    Answer the call.


    The whole court was dull.


    You know, this man is standing on the edge of midfield.


    Even if it appears in the professional arena, I''m afraid it will go down in history!


    Just now, the football passed by his ears. Up to now, Guan Jie''s face is still a little sore. He turned back and stared at the football rolling in the goal, lost his mind for a moment.


    "Isn''t that too fuckin ''scary?"


    A young man took a cool breath.


    "This Are you still human? "


    "It''s over. I think I''m really in love."


    Looking at the man who startled the whole audience but was as indifferent as water, there were stars in the girl''s eyes.


    "Cheng Cheng, did you reach the number just now?"


    After her arm was pushed, Feng Chengcheng regained her mind. She stopped looking at Guan Jie, who had just been clamoring but now was silent. She bit her lip and looked at Li futu, her eyelashes blinking.


    Girl''s feelings are always poems.


    If someone has a heart at this time, I''m afraid they can really stage a love between the old and the young.


    "Good ball!"


    A strong laughter rang out, and an old man accompanied by a woman came over.


    At first, the teenagers were nervous as if they had seen a cat or a mouse. But when they saw the woman beside the headmaster, they were all lost.


    Although Feng Chengcheng is the school flower of his school, he is still young after all. He is just like a flower in bud. His body, face and temperament are not mature.


    But this woman, her face, her aura, and her lethality are just rotten to these teenagers.


    "What are you doing?"


    Song Luo came with a smile.

 Chapter 793

    "The boys invited me to play football with them."


    Li futu looked back and laughed as if nothing had happened. Then he yelled at the old man beside song Luoshen: "headmaster Wu."


    "You remember me."


    Wu yongmulu, the principal of No.4 Middle School, was dissatisfied.


    "I thought you didn''t recognize me as the headmaster now that you are promising."


    "No way."


    Li futu said with a smile, "I always remember what the headmaster taught me in those years."


    "Why don''t you come to the office with Los Angeles? Do I have to come to you? Smelly boy, you have a big shelf. "


    Li futu is a little embarrassed.


    "Headmaster, he is a bit shameful. You really have to scold him."


    Songluo not only didn''t help, but also constantly fanned the flames.


    "So he''s a senior."


    Several girls muttered in surprise.


    Wu Yong pointed to Li futu and said nothing more. Then he looked at a group of students.


    "Why don''t you go home after school?"


    He looks dignified.


    The headmaster''s authority in a school was beyond doubt. A group of teenagers did not dare to delay, but when they left, they couldn''t help looking at Song Luoshen more.


    Only the boy named Guan Jie was still there, quite daring.


    Seeing the headmaster''s eyes, he stared at Li futu.


    "Headmaster, he seduced the students of our school!"


    Hearing this, Wu Yong was stunned.


    "What did you say?"


    He doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    Li futu smiles instead of angry.


    This young man is very clever. He even knows that he is suing Wu Yong for his advantage.


    What''s more, the term "SEDUCTION" is quite incisive indeed.


    "He seduced the students in our school."


    Guan Jie spoke again, word by word.


    Song Luoshen glanced at Li futu.


    Li futu noticed her eyes. Shrugged, innocent.


    Wu Yong was full of eccentricity and kept from laughing.


    "Who did he seduce?"


    "Feng Cheng Cheng."


    "Guan Jie, are you crazy?"


    Feng Cheng looks angry.


    She didn''t expect that Guan Jie would dare to talk nonsense in front of the headmaster.


    "Am I wrong? Didn''t you ask him for the number just now? "


    "You..."


    Feng Cheng looked red, anxious and angry.


    Song Luo Shen smell speech, pour to take a serious look at this girl.


    White face, soft body, is really a lovely person.


    "What''s the matter with the number? Can''t we make friends with our seniors? "


    A girl helps Feng Cheng.


    "All right."


    Wu Yong raised his hand. He had already understood what was going on.


    This smelly boy, ten years ago, the girls who did harm to the school didn''t say that. I didn''t think that ten years later, they would still be "inflexible.".


    He laughed to himself, shook his head, and then, solemnly.


    "Guan Jie, go home quickly."


    Seeing that Guan Jie was still motionless, he frowned, dignified, and heavy.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Even if Li futu had to be astringent in front of Wu Yong, the boy named Guan Jie naturally did not dare to openly confront the authority of the principal.


    After biting his teeth, he finally turned around and left the playground.


    "Miss Feng, I didn''t know before. You are so brave, you dare to ask for a number."


    After Guan Jie left, Wu Yong restrained his serious expression, looked at a group of girls, and laughed affably.


    After all, equality between men and women is empty talk. At least Wu Yong has two attitudes towards a group of young boys and girls.


    Feng Cheng''s cheeks are red again.


    "Do you know who this smelly boy is? He was even worse than Guan Jie. How dare you ask him for his number? "


    Wu Yong didn''t save face for Li futu.


    Li futu gave a bitter smile and couldn''t help touching his nose.


    Listen to the headmaster, how come such a super handsome senior used to be a bad student?


    Several girls are looking at him with bright eyes, obviously full of curiosity.


    "Headmaster, this schoolgirl..."


    Song Luoshen stares at Feng Chengcheng.


    "Oh, Lord, I''d like to introduce you."


    Wu Yong said with a smile: "this is the current school flower of our NO.4 middle school, Feng Chengcheng."


    Feng Cheng lowered his head, a little embarrassed.


    "Miss Feng, don''t you say hello to your sister? Your sister song Xuejie was also the school flower of our school. "


    Several girls are all in a daze.


    This beautiful sister is the school flower of No.4 Middle School?"Hello."


    But song Luo Shen took the initiative to stretch out his hand and smile gently.


    Seeing the jade hand stretching in front of him, Feng Chengcheng finally raised his head.


    Although they are the school flower of No.4 Middle School, she naturally can''t compete with song Luoshen''s aura. When shaking hands, they don''t even look into song Luo''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello, Xuejie. "


    Song Luoshen took back his hand and turned to look at Li futu: "Xuemei asked for your number, did you give it?"


    Li futu didn''t know how to respond.


    "No, No."


    Feng Cheng is busy.


    Although she is still young, she is not stupid. Naturally, we can see that this pair of senior students are a pair, and there is still some insight.


    "Headmaster, we''ll go home first."


    She said a word to Wu Yong, then gave Li futu and song Luoshen a polite and restrained smile, and quickly led a group of sisters to leave the green field in a hurry.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful student sister in our NO.4 middle school."


    The girls keep turning back.


    "Yes, like Cheng Cheng, it''s also a school flower."


    "Cheng Cheng, do you think you will be as beautiful as this schoolsister in the future?"


    Feng didn''t dare to look back.


    "It''s all you. Let me ask for the number. Now, I''m so ugly!"


    "We didn''t know that handsome senior was with his girlfriend."


    There was a girl who felt it, and her voice was full of longing.


    "Well, they must have been the envy of everyone in the school."


    "Yes, that senior is much better than Guan Jie. I didn''t expect that Guan Jie was so hateful and said that about Cheng Cheng. Cheng Cheng, thank you for breaking up with that guy. "


    Feng Chengcheng''s face is gloomy. He is so insulted by his ex boyfriend that his heart will not feel better after all.


    "Well, stop it. Let''s go to dinner. It''s my treat."


    A group of girls gradually left the playground.


    "The boy named Guan Jie and Feng Chengcheng are in the same puppy love as you, but they broke up not long ago."


    Wu Yong looked at the girls'' back.


    Li futu said with a smile: "headmaster, you have not changed at all. You are still gossiping."


    This is satirizing him for "not doing his job".


    Song Luo God all Pu Yi laughs.


    "You kid, you even tease me."


    Wu Yong''s face turned: "do you know what crime it is to seduce underage girls?"


    Li futu said innocently, "headmaster, you have to be very observant. I''m the one who was seduced."


    Wu Yong was stunned, and then scolded: "you smelly boy, you really have a affinity with the school flower of our NO.4 middle school. I think you''d better not come here in the future!"

 Chapter 794

    "God Luo, do you really want to spend your whole life on this boy?"


    Wu Yong glanced at Li futu and seemed to feel sorry for song Luoshen.


    Three people in the school aimless stroll, did not just put the episode in mind.


    As the headmaster of No.4 Middle School, he is the first person in this school, but in fact he is not high in the political order.


    In the city of Kyoto, which is full of dignitaries, he is not really a senior official. As the former headmaster of song Luoshen and Li futu, he is very clear about the past of these young people and Family history.


    On campus, teachers and students greet Wu Yong from time to time, and subconsciously cast a curious glance at Li futu and song Luoshen.


    Wu Yong nodded back with a smile.


    "From ten years ago, maybe I was destined to fall on this guy all my life."


    Song Luo Shen sighed.


    Wu Yong laughed.


    "You silly girl, you were so stupid at the beginning. I didn''t expect that when you grew up, you were still so."


    "Headmaster, although I was a little rebellious at that time, you can''t always look at people with the same old eyes, can you?"


    Li futu finally couldn''t help crying for himself.


    "You son of a bitch, did you know that you were rebellious? I''ve worked in these four middle schools for so many years, and I''m afraid you''re the one who gives me the most headache. "


    He said, looking at Songluo.


    "Luoshen, do you think there are other students who dare to steal tea in the headmaster''s office? What''s more, this boy even put laxatives in my teacup when I didn''t pay attention! "


    Mentioning the past, Wu Yong''s face could not help twitching. Obviously, he remembered the wonderful afternoon he spent in the toilet many years ago. Looking at Li futu, he was full of "resentment".


    Li futu wiped his nose and stopped talking.


    They are all young.


    Song Luoshen can''t help laughing at the bad things Li futu did in those years, but it''s his own man after all, and it won''t make him too embarrassed.


    "Headmaster, I don''t think our No.4 Middle School and our school have changed much in those years. We haven''t even renovated the school gate. Is it because there is no funds allocated from it?"


    Wu Yong was successfully distracted.


    "Yes, but not much. The money has to be spent on the blade. I have improved the teaching environment, such as desks, chairs, computers and other equipment. Every classroom is equipped with air conditioning. As for the school gate, there is no need to pay too much attention to such things. After all, we are schools, not entertainment places."


    Song Luoshen nodded, but also heard that the education fund seems to be a little nervous.


    "Headmaster, No.4 Middle School nurtured me and futu in those years. Now we have grown up, and it''s time to repay the school. I plan to donate 10 million to NO.4 middle school."


    Song Luoshen opened his mouth with a smile and his tone was light.


    Wu Yong was not surprised by song Luoshen''s wealth. After all, he knew song Luoshen''s background very well.


    Ten million.


    For the century old song family, it''s not too much to say.


    "Then I''ll thank you for the whole school."


    Wu Yong is not a man to be timid. He nods and accepts song Luo''s wishes.


    "Otherwise, let''s go to the classroom where you used to study."


    Songluo nodded with a smile.


    When they came out of No.4 Middle school again, it was dark, and they were not in a hurry to take the bus, just like ordinary lovers.


    "I really want to go back to the time when I was studying. I can live a simple life every day without any troubles."


    Song Luoshen, holding Li futu''s arm, felt the scene with emotion.


    "Is there really any trouble?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "in those years, you didn''t worry about those endless love letters?"


    "Well, I''m not as good as you. I''m so old that I can even let little girls come to chat up with me. I''m still a school flower."


    Song Luoshen touched the man''s angular and handsome face, "Mr. Li, are you very proud?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly and holds her hand.


    "How old is that girl? It''s just a matter of being young. "


    "Don''t you like to cheat little girls the most?"


    "Where did I cheat the little girl?"


    "In those days, I was cheated by you?"


    Li futu was speechless.


    "Why don''t you leave a number for the little girl? Maybe they can ask you for advice if they have any problems they don''t understand academically. "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "You don''t want to be jealous of a little girl, do you?"


    "Who''s jealous? It''s beautiful


    Song Luo God gave him a white look and released his hand.


    "Take me home."


    They stopped a taxi.


    "Luoshen, please tell me the number of the student sister."Today, when he revisited his alma mater, Li futu couldn''t help thinking of CAI Hongli. His mobile phone was damaged in the Weishui World War I, and everyone''s numbers were lost.


    "I''m still sitting next to you. Do you think of others?"


    Song Luoshen''s face is not good,


    "no, it''s just that when I came to Beijing this time, my elder sister invited me to dinner and gave me Zhuang Guoxing. At the wedding, I didn''t have a chance to say hello. Out of politeness, I had to tell others anyway."


    "The elder sister really won''t let me die."


    Song Luo God smiles, just like a flash in the pan, suddenly converges.


    "The number, right? No! "


    Li futu is helpless.


    Songluo had turned his head and looked out of the window, not giving him another chance to speak.


    "Don''t you go in and sit down?"


    The taxi stops at Song Fu, and song Luoshen turns back.


    Li futu looked through the window at the gate of the song mansion and shook his head. "Forget it."


    Song Luoshen did not force him to push the door and get off.


    Li futu''s lips moved and watched her figure enter the gate. After all, she didn''t speak again.


    "Master, go to the emerald garden."


    With a wry smile, he drew back his eyes.


    He didn''t know that Songluo was so jealous. He remembered that Songluo was very gentle and considerate when he was studying.


    Well.


    He gave a long sigh.


    Life is just like seeing for the first time.


    In the Huaihe bend, song Luoshen sent his mobile phone suddenly rang up.


    He felt it out. It was a text message.


    This mobile phone song Luo God just sent him not long, know his number, also impossible to have others.


    "Remember, you have a family. If you have any bad thoughts, be careful of the punishment!"


    Behind the message, there''s a scissors expression.


    The following is a string of Arabic numerals, most of which are Cai Hongli''s mobile phone number.


    Looking at the text message, Li futu seems to see the gnashing face of Luoshen.


    It is undeniable that although the present Songluo God likes to be jealous, it is undoubtedly more moving than the former song''s eldest lady who seems to be above the world without eating human fireworks.


    He was about to return the text message, but another one came.


    "And don''t forget to come to my house tomorrow."

 Chapter 795

    For the people of Song family, no matter in the past or now, Li futu didn''t like them very much, but anyway, they were also the relatives of song Luoshen.


    He sighed in secret, and finally gave Songluo a string of ellipsis.


    Song Luoshen estimated that he could understand his mood. His message was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no reply.


    Li futu holds his mobile phone, looks at the number sent by song Luoshen, and finally dials it.


    The phone beeped a few times and was finally hung up.


    Li futu couldn''t help but be stunned. Unexpectedly, he looked at the mobile phone, and then continued to redial it again.


    The phone was hung up again.


    Li futu was surprised and thought that he had offended Cai Hongli.


    He thought for a moment, and finally remembered that he had just changed his mobile phone. It was a strange number to Cai Hongli, and I''m afraid that the other party had taken it as a harassment call.


    In view of this, he did not continue to redial, but first sent a text message.


    "Sister, I''m Li futu."


    Soon afterwards, the phone rang.


    He smiles.


    "Xuejie."


    "Why are you this number?"


    Cai Hongli''s surprised voice came.


    "My cell phone broke down, so I changed it to a new number."


    "No wonder I couldn''t get through to you before."


    Cai Hongli suddenly asked.


    "Then why did it take you so long to contact me?"


    Her tone was full of discontent.


    Naturally, Li futu would not tell the story of the injury.


    "Xuejie, some time ago, I had some things to deal with, but now I have to deal with them. I''ll call you as soon as I have free time. Xuejie, you are the first to know my new number. "


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Women are hearing animals. Although Cai Hongli''s voice is suspicious, it is obviously lighter.


    Although Li futu''s explanation was vague, she was at the scene of the fifth building of the State Guesthouse, and she knew that the other party probably didn''t cheat herself, and she knew what the other party was doing.


    "Of course."


    Besides song Luoshen, Cai Hongli was indeed the first person to talk.


    "You haven''t heard from me for more than half a month. Do you know how worried I am about you?"


    Cai Hongli subconsciously said that she didn''t realize that her tone was too intimate.


    Li futu was silent.


    "I''m sorry to worry you, Xuejie."


    "Is it over with a word of embarrassment?"


    Cai Hongli said, "where are you now? Back to the East China Sea? "


    "No, I''m still in Kyoto."


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to make amends."


    Make amends?


    Li futu was dumb and then laughed bitterly.


    Are women so overbearing?


    "Don''t worry, it won''t make you more difficult. I''m hungry now. I want to eat the chaos on the red rice road. Since you can remember to call me, you must not be busy now, right


    "Are you going to eat chaos now?"


    It''s almost nine o''clock now. Women don''t eat at night in order to keep fit?


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you? "


    Cai Hongli is not in a hurry, "you say you buy it for me or not."


    After a pause, she continued: "it''s much easier to buy chaos than to go to the state guesthouse to get married."


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "But I don''t know where you live."


    "Sky garden, hurry up."


    After that, Cai hung up the phone.


    Li futu put down his cell phone and sighed.


    "Master, please go to Hongmi road."


    The sky garden is located in the second ring road.


    If you can have a house in the Third Ring Road of Kyoto City, I''m afraid that the bottom preservation will start with tens of millions of wealth, and the people living in the sky garden are all the top rich people in the palace of wealth of the Dragon kingdom.


    You know, the marriage house song bought for song Luoshen was in sky garden.


    When Li futu got off with a big bowl of chaos and planned to walk in, he was stopped by the security guard.


    "What do you do, sir?"


    The quality of security in the top rich areas is indeed very high. They are conscientious, but their tone is very polite.


    Li futu raised the food bag in his hand and said with a friendly smile, "I give the takeout."


    Take out?


    Is the delivery here?


    As the security personnel of sky garden, although they are just gatekeepers, they are all the top rich people. They are definitely well-informed. However, after hearing Li futu''s words, the dark skinned security elder brother was stunned.Immediately, his eyes appear alert, up and down carefully looked at Li futu.


    "Sorry, takeaway is not allowed here."


    Li futu didn''t embarrass a security guard either. He called Cai Hongli, then took out a cigarette and handed it to the security guard.


    "Have a cigarette."


    ¡­¡­


    When Cai Hongli came to the door, he didn''t see Li futu. He doubted if this guy was cheating himself and immediately took out his mobile phone.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m at the gate of your community."


    "You''re lying to ghosts! I didn''t see any ghosts, Li futu... "


    Before she finished, she saw someone come out of the security room with a mobile phone.


    "Mr. Li, your chaos."


    The security officer offered chaos''s help.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu took it and said thanks.


    "Mr. Cai, I''m sorry. I didn''t know Mr. Li was your friend."


    The security elder brother apologized.


    "Nothing."


    Cai Hongli shakes her head and smiles. She puts down her mobile phone and walks towards Li futu.


    The security elder brother walked away.


    "Your takeout."


    Li futu put chaos in the past.


    "You can get along with anyone."


    Cai Hongli didn''t pick up.


    Generally, people with status are very concerned about their identity and will not make friends with shengdou Xiaomin, but this guy is so good that he can sit in the security room and talk with these people at the bottom.


    She has seen all kinds of men, but this man is always the most unique one.


    "Chaos is bought for you, so I''ll go first."


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    He really seems to think of himself as a delivery man.


    "What''s the hurry? Please run so far. Let me do my best. Let''s go to my house."


    "This Not quite


    Li futu hesitated. After all, it was late at this time, and song Luoshen had warned him.


    You know, song Luoshen and Cai Hongli didn''t deal with each other when they were studying.


    "It''s not an outsider."


    Cai Hongli said immediately, looking natural.


    Li futu''s lips moved, and it was a little unkind to refuse again, so he didn''t speak any more and followed Cai Hongli towards the interior of the sky garden.


    As the chief engineer of huangrui strategy, Cai Hongli is not old, but she is definitely a well deserved rich woman. Her villas are full of dark colors and extremely luxurious.


    But to Li futu''s surprise, it seems that he is the only one living in such a big villa.


    "Xuejie, where are your uncles and aunts? They don''t live with you? "


    Cai Hongli''s step and smile.


    "Do you think you are the only one who is sad?"

 Chapter 796

    He and Cai Hongli met at a young age.


    But at that time, at the beginning, he didn''t even know song Luoshen''s family background, let alone just met this schoolgirl.


    "Sorry..."


    Li futu apologizes.


    Even if Cai Hongli didn''t make it clear, he probably understood that the other person''s life experience was not as bright as she seemed.


    "Nothing."


    Cai Hongli smiles indifferently and puts chaos on the tea table.


    "It''s been so long."


    She didn''t go on with the subject.


    "Would you like to join us?"


    Li futu shook his head and sat down on the sofa.


    "I''ve just had it with loshen next to the school."


    "School?"


    Cai Hongli was stunned.


    "Do you mean NO.4 middle school?"


    "Well, she and I went to NO.4 middle school to have a look. After we sent her home, we called the elder sister."


    Li futu is extremely frank.


    Cai Hongli lowers her head, picks up a plastic spoon, takes a bite, and smoothes her hair to avoid falling into the bowl.


    Beauty is beauty. Even if you eat, it''s a beautiful scene.


    "You and her Are you really back together? "


    She chewed and swallowed slowly, without raising her head.


    Li futu nodded and gave a sound.


    After a moment''s silence, Cai Hongli raised his head and said with a smile, "you can do this almost impossible thing. I was worried about you at that time."


    "It''s really time to look at each other with new eyes. I can''t believe I can get you a platform... "


    Cai Hongli was filled with emotion.


    If you compare life to a game, it''s a nightmare to rob Li''s daughter-in-law for yourself. But this man has really accomplished it.


    Ten years no see, at the beginning that rebellious unruly young man, has grown up like an abyss, let a person see in the end.


    "If you don''t have a certain confidence, can''t you really run for abuse foolishly?"


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened. There was still no arrogance and frivolity. He was quite different from the young man.


    "You''re really puffing when you say you''re fat. Look at your pride."


    Cai Hongli doesn''t seem to be very hungry at this time. He stares at Li futu with a smile instead of a smile.


    "Now that you are with song Xuemei again, what are you going to do with those yingyanyan in Donghai? As far as I know, song Xuemei is not too generous... "


    If nothing else, she can see between this guy and the woman in charge of Yongxing.


    "Xuejie, when did you become such a gossip?"


    Thinking of this problem, Li futu can''t help but have a headache.


    He doesn''t like to torture himself. He doesn''t want to think about it. He can only take one step at a time.


    "You think that being an ostrich can solve the problem. I see that your" good days "are still to come."


    The corner of CAI Hongli''s mouth cocked up, and he didn''t say any more. He lowered his head to eat chaos again.


    "This restaurant is really delicious. Are you really not going to try it?"


    You''ve already eaten it. How can you tell people to eat it?


    Li futu looked at the bowl of chaos and shook his head again. "No, I''m not hungry."


    "Xuejie, take your time and I''ll go first."


    Someone is still more gentlemanly. Although he is an alumni, he has grown up. He has only one man and few women. He has to worry about it. He takes the initiative to stand up.


    "Wait a minute."


    Cai Hongli raised his head and stopped it.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the tap in my room. It''s dripping all the time. Is it convenient for you to take a look at it for me? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    This is not only her own as a takeaway, but also as a repairman.


    "Where is it?"


    Since Cai Hongli opened his mouth, it was not easy for him to refuse.


    Cai Hongli stood up and led him to his room.


    Li futu is very elegant. He doesn''t glance everywhere.


    Cai Hongli didn''t lie. The tap in her bathroom was ticking.


    "Xuejie, you asked me to come here today, but actually you didn''t want me to help you repair the tap, did you?"


    Even if he tried to pay attention, he could not avoid seeing something he should not.


    For example, a pair of purple lace underwear soaked in a water basin.


    Li futu was very embarrassed, but at this time, he had to pretend nothing happened.


    "You found it all."


    Cai Hongli smiles without any exception.


    "Please."


    After that, she went out again and went downstairs to eat chaos. She didn''t notice that her underwear was still in the basin.It''s embarrassing for someone to stay in the bathroom alone.


    Although Cai Hongli doesn''t pay attention now, she will wake up when she does the laundry later. What will she think then?


    Downstairs, Cai Hongli enjoys the hot chaos. She ate it many times, but she thought it tasted the best this time.


    It seems that she didn''t treat Li futu as an outsider and left him alone in her bedroom, as if she didn''t worry about the other party''s mess in her bedroom.


    At this time, the villa door was suddenly opened with a key.


    Cai Hongli, who is immersed in delicious food, reacts to the sound of footsteps.


    There''s no one else who has the key to her villa.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    She looked up.


    It was Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui group, who came.


    "Why are you still eating? I didn''t eat in the evening? "


    She frowned.


    "I forgot."


    "You''re so grown-up that you don''t know how to take care of yourself. I told you a long time ago that you must eat regularly. Your stomach is not good at all..."


    The elder sister is like a mother, especially in the absence of her parents. Over the years, the two sisters depend on each other, and Mu Qingyu seems to be playing the role of a mother more often.


    "Sister. I see


    Cai Hongli knew that her sister''s words might be endless, so she interrupted her.


    "What''s the matter with you coming so late? If you have something to call, just say no


    "What? Can''t I come to visit you? Why don''t you see me? "


    Mu Qingyu sat down beside her.


    She also lives in the sky garden, not far from Cai Hongli''s villa.


    CAI Hongli is stunned, and then thinks of the man who is still repairing the faucet in her bedroom. Subconsciously, she feels a little flustered, but pretends to be calm and says: "there is no one."


    Mu Qingyu just said it casually.


    "Tomorrow evening, there''s a reception at the Vienna Hotel. I want you to go instead of me."


    "I''m not going."


    Without thinking, Cai Hongli refused immediately.


    "This is business," said Mu


    "Sister, you can''t just go. Why do you have to let me go?"


    "At the reception, there are many young talents. I know a few more. Maybe you can meet you..."


    Over the years, Cai Hongli''s ears are getting cocooned.


    "Sister, aren''t you still alone? Elder sister first, if you find my brother-in-law one day, I''ll consider my business. "


    "You girl, what''s the order of this?"


    Mu Qingyu laughed and scolded, but he didn''t finish.


    Just listen to "bang", upstairs suddenly came a loud noise.


    It''s like a pipe burst.


    Mu Qingyu''s words stopped immediately, turned his head and looked slowly upstairs.


    "What sound?"

 Chapter 797

    The villa was quiet.


    Someone is sitting on the sofa, wiping his head with a towel, feeling very embarrassed.


    His head and clothes were all wet with water, and he looked rather embarrassed.


    Cai Hongli''s embarrassment is no less than half of his.


    Mu Qingyu stares at the man opposite and says nothing.


    Although she has no expression at the moment, her heart is not calm.


    After all, unlike Cai Hongli, she knows the identity of the abandoned son of the Li family.


    She didn''t expect the Lord of hell. Actually, unexpectedly, they will appear in front of themselves in this image.


    "He''s here to help me fix the tap."


    Cai Hongli explained.


    Li futu didn''t expect that Cai Hongli''s family would come to visit so late. He wiped the water off his head and said with a strong smile, "who is this?"


    "She is my boss, our huangrui group..."


    Cai Hongli opened his mouth, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Mu Qingyu.


    "I''m red carp''s sister, Mu Qingyu."


    Cai Hongli was stunned and looked at Mu Qingyu in surprise.


    Their sisterhood has never been exposed, but why did she say it directly this time?


    Li futu was also surprised. He nodded and laughed, "Hello, Miss mu, I''m..."


    "I know you, red carp''s former schoolboy, right?"


    Li futu said a word, looked at Cai Hongli, nodded, holding a wet towel, a little ashamed.


    "Let Miss Mu laugh."


    "Why don''t you take off your clothes and I''ll blow for you?"


    Cai Hongli''s eyes are concerned: "if you are like this, be careful of catching a cold."


    Li futu immediately shook his head, "it''s OK, I''m not so expensive."


    Then he put the towel on the tea table.


    "Sister, I''ll go first."


    This time, Cai Hongli didn''t stop him.


    Li futu nodded politely to Mu Qingyu, then got up and walked out.


    Mu Qingyu has been watching his back.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    After Li futu left, Cai Hongli finally pushed Mu Qingyu''s arm.


    Mu Qingyu looks back.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "You look like someone owes you money. It scares people away!"


    Mu Qingyu couldn''t help laughing and looked at the door subconsciously.


    Someone''s figure has disappeared.


    "Is he such a coward? I''ll scare you away. "


    "Then why do you have to go upstairs? I said it''s just a repairman. "


    "What if you leave a repairman at home in the middle of the night? Since it''s him, why didn''t you say it earlier? "


    Mu Qingyu asked.


    Cai Hongli said, "I''m not afraid that you think too much."


    "Are you afraid of me, or do you have a ghost in your heart?"


    Cai Hongli said, "elder sister, don''t do wrong."


    "Since you have no ghost in your heart, why hide it from me?"


    "I..."


    Cai Hongli was speechless for a moment.


    "Red carp, you''re really powerful. You call someone to repair the tap at night. He didn''t buy the chaos, did he?"


    Mu Qingyu looked at the bowl of chaos.


    Cai Hongli bit her lip and nodded.


    Mu Qingyu half pay silence, sighed: "red carp, you really have the ability."


    I''m afraid few people in the world can do it.


    "Sister, is it necessary to make such a fuss? He and I have known each other since we were in school. I''d like to ask him to help us with something. What''s wrong? "


    If Cai Hongli does not leave any trace, he should avoid the heavy and take the light.


    But as the leader of huangrui, how could Mu Qingyu be shaken by her.


    "Do you know that he has made up with Miss Song now?"


    "Sister, do you know?"


    Mu Qingyu looked at her, "so you know that."


    Cai Hongli nodded slowly, "he has just told me."


    "Since you all know, why don''t you keep a distance from him?"


    "What does it have to do with me that he is reconciled with Songluo?"


    Cai Hongli, as if nothing had happened.


    "Can''t I be friends with him when he''s with Songluo?"


    Mu Qingyu stares into his eyes and looks calm.


    "But the key is, red carp, do you really just treat him as a friend now? If I don''t happen to be here today, are you going to keep him for the night? "


    Cai Hongli''s face turned red.


    "Sister, what are you talking about?! Am I that casual? ""Yes, there are so many successful men that you don''t like any of them. It''s not casual. "


    Mu Qingyu stopped.


    "But I''m not sure about him."


    "Sister, are you my own sister? Did you say that about your sister? "


    "If I were not your sister, I would sit here and talk to you so much?"


    Mu Qingyu solemnly said: "in the past, I can not care, but now he has been with song Luoshen, you can put your mind away, tomorrow, give me honest to attend the party, if not, I will arrange a blind date for you."


    Blind date?


    Cai Hongli was stunned.


    "Sister, are you crazy?"


    "I think you''re crazy."


    Mu Qingyu looks very calm, as if he really intends to do it.


    If ordinary people want their daughter to marry into a rich family and become a Phoenix, she thinks that even if red carp chooses an ordinary little person, it is better than a heart on the man just now.


    "Sister, don''t force me, OK?"


    A woman should be married.


    It is a traditional concept of the Dragon kingdom.


    I''m really old. I used to mention this kind of thing in my ears, but I''ve never been so crazy as today.


    Cai Hongli is very puzzled.


    Is it to see a man at home at night, so stimulated?


    But I didn''t do anything with Li futu.


    "Red carp, I''m your sister. I won''t hurt you."


    Li futu''s identity, Mu Qingyu can''t say clearly, can only carry the elder sister''s dignity.


    "It''s settled. We huangrui group can''t have a successor."


    Cai Hongli can''t laugh or cry.


    She didn''t expect her sister to pull so far.


    But soon she realized something.


    "Sister, what do you mean by that? Aren''t you going to get married?"


    "Don''t you know your sister is an unmarried person?"


    This was mentioned by Mu Qingyu when the two sisters were chatting in private, but she thought it was a joke at that time.


    "Sister, why are you so overbearing? Why do you force me if you don''t marry yourself? "


    Cai Hongli smiles bitterly. She was educated in the west, and her thoughts are not feudal.


    "Because we huangrui have to have an heir."


    Words, Mu Qingyu stood up, before leaving, told a: "remember, tomorrow night wear beautiful point."


    In front of elder sister and boss, Cai Hongli really has not much room for resistance.


    Seeing off Mu Qingyu''s back, her eyes twinkle and her eyes are as bright as water.


    "To put it bluntly, I just want a child, right..."

 Chapter 798

    Before Li futu arrived at feicui garden, he received a call from Cai Hongli.


    "Trouble you tonight."


    Cai Hongli''s tone is soft, which still looks like a strong woman who is dictatorial in business.


    "I made you so wet..."


    "Nothing."


    Li futu smiles and comes out of the sky garden. After the wind blows, the water on his body is almost dry.


    "Is there anything wrong with your sister?"


    "No


    Cai Hongli pretends to be relaxed.


    "I didn''t expect that she would suddenly come over and make you so embarrassed. I''m sorry..."


    Li futu is silent.


    It was as if there was something between them that could not be seen.


    After a short silence on the phone, Cai Hongli spoke again.


    "Are you home?"


    Li futu looked out of the window and said with a smile, "soon."


    "Well You have an early rest. Good night


    "Good night."


    Li futu hung up the phone, and could not help thinking of the powerful woman just now.


    Cai Hongli is so young that she can sit in such a high position and compete with song Luoshen. This is not something she can do. It can be seen that Cai Hongli''s sister is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Cai Hongli''s boss.


    Although Cai Hongli''s introduction was interrupted just now, I''m afraid there are few people who can be called Cai Hongli''s boss.


    How can a woman create such a huge capital empire?


    Li futu''s mind turned subconsciously, but he didn''t think deeply. After all, it was someone else''s family business.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and sighed.


    Tomorrow, there will be an even more embarrassing dinner waiting for him.


    ¡­¡­


    In April, everything is in full bloom. Even in the haze shrouded city of Kyoto, the air seems to be much fresher. Even when you look up, you can see a few rare stars in the night sky.


    When the taxi enters the drum lane, Li futu receives another call from Song Luoshen. This is the third call on the road.


    "Where are you? How much longer? "


    "Are you still afraid of me breaking my appointment?"


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "I''ve already done it."


    "Well, I''ll come out and pick you up."


    When Li futu checked out and got out of the car, song Luoshen had already stood in front of the song mansion. Not only she, but also the four housekeepers of the Song family, Fu Lu Shou Xi, were there, followed by more than a dozen servants. The battle was very big, like meeting some heavyweight.


    You know, Li Haotian never received this kind of treatment when he came to the Song Dynasty.


    Seeing so many people at the door, Li futu''s eyelids also jumped.


    Looking at the hundred year old plaque on the grand gate, his mood could not help but fluctuate for a moment.


    Once upon a time, his greatest wish was that one day, he could step into this big house, but at that time, this wish was so far away, almost extravagant.


    But tonight.


    When I was young, my ideal turned into reality.


    Song Luoshen walked towards him with a smile and held his arm as if no one else.


    "You said an hour ago that you were out of the door. Why are you here now?"


    "It''s not that you don''t know the traffic conditions in Kyoto City."


    "Come on, Grandpa. They''re still waiting."


    Song Luoshen took him to the mansion.


    Stepping into the door of the mansion, Fu Lu Shou Xi and a group of servants bowed respectfully and said in unison: "welcome, uncle."


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed bitterly. He couldn''t help looking at Song Luoshen.


    "Don''t look at me. I didn''t arrange it."


    Although he didn''t like this century old song mansion, Li Fu Tu nodded to a group of servants with a smile.


    When he came to the main hall, as he expected, the scene here was more grand than the door.


    Song Jingguo was very happy in his red Tang suit. A large group of people, young and old, were sitting around the eight immortals table. The table was full of exquisite dishes, almost as good as those of the Manchu and Han people, but no one took the lead in using chopsticks.


    Almost all the people sitting here are the immediate family members of the Song family, including the parents of song Luoshen, the Song Dynasty Song family, and the third daughter of song Jingguo.


    This kind of scene is the highest treatment.


    When he saw Li futu and song Luoshen coming, song Jingguo took the lead in getting up and smiling.


    Hearing the footsteps, a large group of people turned their heads.


    Before he came here, Li futu had expected this kind of scene. No matter what he thought in his heart, at least he didn''t change his color on the surface. Before Song Jingguo could speak, he laughed and cried out: "old song."


    The past is like smoke.


    No matter what kind of gratitude and resentment he had in the past, the moment song Luo God led him into the gate of song mansion, it would be gone.The Grand Master of the Song family is smiling now, but it is indistinct to see that his smile is still reserved.


    "Float diagram, quick, quick, sit with Luo Shen."


    Up to now, song Luo still holds Li futu''s hand.


    They sat down, and song Luoshen introduced Li futu one by one.


    Although he and song Luoshen met and fell in love when they were young, it was the first time that Li futu met song Luoshen''s parents and even her relatives.


    It can be seen from Song Luoshen that her parents are outstanding in appearance. Her father is song Mingbo, and he is also the eldest son of song Jingguo. Theoretically, he should be the first successor of the Song family, but his ambition is not in fame and wealth. On the contrary, he likes writing and writing.


    Song Luoshen''s mother was born in a wealthy family in Kyoto. Naturally, she was a little worse than song''s family. Her name was Yang Rong. From the aspect of face, she was a typical lady from a big family. Song Luoshen was a good combination of their genes.


    Sitting at this table, Li futu always put his posture on a younger generation. With the introduction of song Luoshen, Li futu said hello to the people of Song family. He was gentle, courteous and thrifty.


    In the TV series, the situation that the son-in-law''s family members are low in the eyes of the dog does not appear here. The Song family are very enthusiastic about Li futu.


    "Are you my brother-in-law, too?"


    A child''s voice rang out.


    Speaking of, is a tiger head tiger brain little boy, is shaving a watermelon head, looks like five or six years old appearance, the face flesh whistling, looks very lovable.


    He opened his innocent eyes and stared at Li futu curiously.


    Like Song Dynasty songs on the side, this is song Luo''s younger brother and son of song Luo''s third aunt.


    Although he was young, he had a strict family education. He sat on the chair alone, upright and upright.


    The whole audience looked at the little guy.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li futu didn''t know how to respond. He nodded and shook his head. He could only change the topic and asked with a smile.


    "My name is Cheng Jianqing."


    The boy with tiger head and tiger brain is very serious and looks like an adult.


    "Gradually green, see your brother futu, you have to study hard, in school, listen to the teacher''s words, later grow up, also want to become like brother futu so powerful person."


    Song Luo''s third aunt touched his son''s head.


    He has an extraordinary family background to marry a song''s daughter. Moreover, he has made great achievements in politics. He is only in his early 40s and is almost equivalent to a municipal leader in political order. However, sitting here, he looks like an ordinary man with a soft smile.


    Although the boy didn''t know where the big brother was, he nodded and then turned his innocent eyes to song Luo God.


    Frowning, fleshy little face full of confusion.


    "Sister, how many brothers in law did you find for me?"

 Chapter 799

    With the growth, people will become more and more smooth, or can be described as mature.


    Although this meal, everyone''s face is wearing a smile, but it''s just playing their respective roles.


    For example, Song Min, the father of song Chaoge and the second uncle of song Luoshen.


    He is not as indifferent to fame and wealth as his elder brother. He is ambitious and wants to take over power. But his father thinks he is not competent enough and only gives him a position as a director.


    Although unwilling, he did not give up his ambition and placed his hope on the next generation. Originally, his son had hope to achieve his goal, but the appearance of Li futu made everything come to nothing.


    There is no doubt that his heart must hate Li futu, but at this moment, he still needs to sit here with a smile and welcome Li futu.


    How long has it been since the wedding ceremony of Song Li Er''s family?


    But it seems that the marriage has never happened.


    This evening banquet, including Li futu, everyone knows that it''s just a play.


    But it is clear, but the play has to be performed.


    Originally, everyone played their roles perfectly. Unfortunately, just like the fable of the emperor''s new clothes, a young child pierced the atmosphere created by all people.


    Hearing Cheng Jianqing''s words, all the adults present changed their faces. Only song Luoshen''s smile remained the same.


    She met her brother''s innocent eyes, and her tone was full of elder sister''s love.


    "Jian Qing, what do you think of the brother-in-law that my sister is looking for for for you now?"


    "Luoshen, he''s a child. He knows nothing."


    Song Luoshen''s aunt hugged her son in a hurry, obviously worried that some shocking words would come out of the boy''s mouth.


    if he didn''t speak as well as Haotian''s brother-in-law, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Song Jingguo looked at Li futu''s face without leaving any trace. Seeing that there was no fluctuation, he was relieved and said: "have a meal."


    Song Jingguo was very happy. He didn''t know if he was pretending. Anyway, the smile on his face didn''t break during the dinner.


    As the youngest person in this room except Li Jianqing, song Chaoge offered a toast to Li futu. What his brother-in-law called was just intimacy.


    Li futu''s acting skills are not inferior. Although he was a little bit unnatural when he came in, after a while, he has fully integrated into his role, just like a hairy son-in-law who came to the door for the first time. He began toasting one by one from the Song Dynasty.


    Song Luo God in the eyes, sweet in the heart.


    As a man now, it''s only for her that Ken puts down his airs like this.


    Even at this time, she could not help but burst into tears.


    I''m afraid that she is the only one who knows how she has come all the way under the condition of darkness and no light.


    Fortunately.


    She finally got to that day.


    "Float, where do you live in Kyoto?"


    Song Jingguo put down his glass and opened his mouth with a smile. He was not generally amiable.


    "I live in my old home now."


    "Emerald garden?"


    Song Jingguo seems to know, then said: "you drink so much wine, it''s far away from here, it''s also troublesome to go back, or you''ll live here tonight?"


    Song Luoshen''s face turned red.


    Li futu didn''t expect song Jingguo to be so kind and didn''t know how to respond.


    "Grandfather, you don''t have to worry about this. If he wants to live here, I''ll arrange it."


    Song Luoshen knew what his grandfather meant. He just wanted this guy to sleep in his room.


    Although she did not resist, she could not make her family too naked in front of Li futu.


    Song Jingguo stopped talking.


    A meal can be regarded as a feast for both the guests and the hosts. A group of people at the top of the society are nagging, but they are full of family strengths and weaknesses, trying their best to avoid potentially sensitive topics.


    After dinner, no one bothered the young couple.


    "Go and sit in my yard?"


    After everyone left, song Luo said.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    Song Luoshen''s boudoir, Li futu is not the first time to come, but the last way is a little disgraceful, like a thief.


    Song Luoshen brought the sobering tea that he ordered the kitchen to make.


    "Or you can sleep here tonight."


    She put the tea in front of Li futu with a natural expression.


    Li futu stares at her with a smile on the corner of his mouth and says nothing.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Songluo frowned.


    "Someone has a bad heart, even the injured people are not let go."


    Li futu sighed, as if he was feeling that the world was changing.Then he winked at the God of solo.


    "There''s a saying. Yes, there''s a long way to go."


    What a long way to go.


    Song Luoshen was stunned, and then immediately glared up a pair of beautiful eyes, forced to endure shame.


    "Who has a long way to go with you?"?! I just see that you have drunk so much wine, and I don''t want you to be too tired. It''s really a dog biting LV Dongbin, and I don''t know how good people are! "


    "Drink the sobering tea and get out of here!"


    She seems to be really pissed off.


    "Then I''ll go."


    After taking a cup of tea, Li futu drinks wine.


    Song Luoshen turned away and ignored him.


    Someone really deserves to be famous for his incomprehensible style, and actually got up and went out.


    Songluo sat there, motionless.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, seeing that there was still no movement at the door, Songluo finally couldn''t help it.


    "Li futu, you are not a man!"


    She angrily scolded, then got up and quickly walked out of the door, but just stepped out of the threshold, a figure suddenly ran out, caught off guard, her delicate body bumped into each other''s arms.


    "Didn''t you leave?"


    Song Luo God was surprised, then smelled the familiar taste, did not struggle, exasperated raised his head.


    "It''s too stuffy in the room. Can''t I come out and have a look at the moonlight?"


    Someone who has been hiding by the door for a long time has a frivolous look in his eyes and reaches for the chin of the beauty in his arms.


    "You just called me a man? Am I a man? Don''t you know? "


    The man''s evil eyes make song Luo''s face turn pink, and he can''t help thinking of that crazy night in the East China Sea.


    "Then take your time!"


    She pushed Li futu away, then turned around and retreated into the room, and slammed the door.


    Li futu knocked on the door.


    "Luoshen, will you open the door? If you don''t open the door, I''ll go. "


    There was no response in the house.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that no one will appreciate such a moonlight with me."


    He clubbed at the door, sighing, like singing.


    This wonderful flower!


    Song Luoshen sat on the chair, forced to smile, determined not to open the door.


    At the door, there was another sigh.


    "That''s all. I don''t want to stay here. I have my own place."


    The footsteps faded away.


    Songluo God knew that the guy might have left this time, but he didn''t open the door again.


    She understood naturally that he couldn''t stay tonight.


    She also knows why he did it.


    This man, no matter how drastic changes have taken place in the past ten years, is still in front of her the teenager who refused to go back even though she offered not to go back.

 Chapter 800

    With the consent of song''s family leader and even song Luoshen himself, someone was free and easy and forced to leave the first beauty''s boudoir in Kyoto, wasting an opportunity not to go to court early.


    The Song family is very big. What he saw tonight was only the immediate relatives of song Luo God.


    Awed by his current power, he sleeps in the bed of Songluo God tonight. Although no one dares to have an opinion, if it is spread out and no outsiders are mentioned, I''m afraid that the Song family will have different ideas about Songluo God.


    So he chose not to understand the customs and went out of the Song Dynasty.


    Out of the drum lane, he did not rush to stop the car, walking alone in the street, blowing the wind, scattering the wine on his body.


    Perhaps to see his good face, a lame man in ragged clothes came trembling towards him, holding a bowl in his hand, looking at him praying, unkempt, looking very miserable.


    This is obviously a member of the begging army.


    Li futu didn''t walk away as before. He took out his wallet, took out a hundred yuan note and put it into the other person''s bowl.


    It seems that the lame man did not expect that he was so generous. His eyes were staring at the red bill in the bowl, and then bowed to Li futu again and again. In this way, he expressed his gratitude.


    It''s like beggars don''t speak very well.


    When the wrong body passed by, the lame man''s steps seemed to become lighter.


    "Young man, why are you so stupid? That''s a liar. I often see him here. He''s lame and pretends to be lame. "


    A kind-hearted man came and sighed.


    Li futu looks calm and has no anger after being cheated. He doesn''t seem to have the intention to ask for the money back.


    "You Why isn''t it unexpected at all? "


    The kind-hearted middle-aged uncle was surprised.


    "Whether he''s really lame or not, when he reaches out his bowl to me, he''s a real beggar."


    Li futu gave a plain smile, then politely reminded the other party of his kindness and said thank you.


    Looking at his back, the uncle was a little lost for a moment.


    Not long after meeting the lame man, the mobile phone in Li futu''s pocket suddenly rang.


    He subconsciously thought it was song Luoshen, but he took out his mobile phone and found it was not.


    "Hello, it''s Can I drive for you? "


    The tone was vague and intermittent.


    Even through the mobile phone, as if you can smell the wine in each other''s mouth.


    Li futu stopped.


    "Xuejie, how much wine did you drink?"


    "No, I didn''t drink much. I''m looking for a surrogate driver..."


    Although he forgot his notes, Li futu has a good memory. Besides, few people know his new mobile phone number.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t provide driving agency service."


    Yesterday I worked as a repairman, but today I let him work as a contemporary driver?


    "Then I''ll go to someone else."


    Having said that, Li futu found that the phone did not hang up.


    He couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It seems that he is not in a state of unconsciousness.


    Looking at the traffic on the street, he was silent for a while. After all, he said helplessly: "where are you?"


    The other side seems to have been waiting for him to speak, see his mouth, immediately back: "Vienna Hotel."


    "I''ll be right at the door."


    Hanging up the phone, Li futu rubbed his eyebrows, breathed, and reached out to stop a taxi.


    ¡­¡­


    Turning around the gate of Vienna International Hotel, Li futu was about to make a phone call when he heard a sound of vomiting.


    Turning around the flower bed, he found Cai Hongli half squatting on the lawn vomiting.


    Although not to the point of unconsciousness, but Cai Hongli seems to drink a lot tonight.


    No matter how beautiful a woman looks when she is drunk and vomiting, she can''t look good.


    Smelling the smell of wine, Li futu frowned. However, he walked over and did not dislike it. He squatted down and patted her on the back.


    "Why drink so much?"


    At this time, Cai Hongli naturally can''t respond.


    Seeing that her vomit gradually eased, Li futu went to the convenience store across the street to buy water and a tissue. He helped Cai Hongli up and handed the tissue over.


    "Wipe it."


    He considerately unscrewed the cap of the mineral water bottle and handed it over.


    Cai Hongli gargles, wipes the water stains on his mouth, and breathes deeply.


    Although the eyes are still hazy, but the appearance should be sober.


    "What''s the matter? Lovelorn? Or was it stimulated? Why torture yourself so much? "


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Tonight''s Cai Hongli is wearing a red tunic dress, revealing a large snow-white back, protruding forward and backward, showing the devil like body curve incisively and vividly. The dress is also inlaid with shiny chips, just like fish scales,A real person is what his name is.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Cai Hongli looked at him dimly with drunk eyes, as if he was confused.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "You called me, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that right? "


    "You said you wanted to find a surrogate driver, but the call came to my mobile phone."


    Cai Hongli wrinkled her carefully decorated eyebrows, as if thinking.


    "No matter, just think I called you."


    She let out her breath and gave up thinking.


    What do you mean just be?


    Li futu is helpless, but he also knows that Cai Hongli''s mind is a mess now, and he doesn''t waste any more time.


    "I had a drink today, so I had to take a taxi."


    The traffic inspection in Kyoto City is very strict. He doesn''t want to make any trouble about the drunk driving. Although he''s not afraid of it, he doesn''t want to get into trouble.


    "I don''t want to take a taxi..."


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s drunk. Cai Hongli pouts her lips. Her tone is just like a little girl''s coquetry.


    "What are you going to do? Why don''t you open a room in the hotel and go back when you wake up tomorrow? "


    "I don''t want it."


    Cai Hongli immediately shook his head.


    "Why don''t you carry me back?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Are you crazy? It''s five or six kilometers away from your home, isn''t it? "


    Cai Hongli doesn''t speak any more. She probably drinks a little too much. She takes off her black high-heeled shoes and steps on the ground barefoot.


    "My feet hurt."


    She was wronged.


    Li futu is helpless.


    In CAI Hongli''s present state, if you leave her here alone, maybe a street tramp can pick her up.


    Just as Cai Hongli was squatting and rubbing his ankles.


    There was a sigh.


    "Let''s go, my elder sister."


    She looked up and saw that the man had crouched down.


    Her eyes immediately flashed joy, carrying high-heeled shoes, suddenly jumped the man''s back.


    "Xuedi, you are very kind to me."


    Her soft way is like catkins falling with the wind.


    It''s like talking about wine and feeling.


    With a bitter smile and a drunken red carp on his back, Li futu stood up and walked forward.


    He had expected Cai Hongli to fall asleep soon, and then stopped a car to take her back. But he didn''t know that Cai Hongli was full of energy beyond imagination, and he was very dishonest. His two long and plump legs were moving all the time.


    Mouth, also began to hum a song.


    "Small ball, driving and kicking, Malan blossom 21, 256, 257, 282931..."


    Li Fu TU was stunned, and felt the two restless feet, and the corners of his mouth gradually softened.


    On the street, passers-by cast their eyes at them.


    Many people have heard the nursery rhyme of CAI Hongli''s mouth. They can''t help but have a pause, and the color of memory appears in their eyes.


    The nursery rhyme doesn''t match the nobility of this beautiful woman.


    But represents a youth you know, I know, he knows.

 Chapter 801

    Li futu finally walked six or seven miles with CAI Hongli on his back.


    When passing through the gate of the sky garden, the guard looks at someone lying on his body, like Mr. Cai asleep. His eyes are dazed, as if he is silly.


    Because last night just came once, Li futu accurately walked to the door of CAI Hongli''s villa, which had to wake Cai Hongli up.


    "Xuejie, I''m home."


    He even called a few times, Cai Hongli slowly opened his eyes.


    Her face is still slightly drunk, looking at the door confused for a while, and then said: "put me down."


    Li futu put her down.


    "Xuejie, your shoes..."


    The shoes that Cai Hongli held in his hands are now in his hands.


    God knows that he just carried Cai Hongli on his back to help her pick up her shoes and how hard it was to walk all the way back.


    Cai Hongli didn''t seem to hear it. She ran to the door barefoot and opened it. Then she turned back and said with a smile.


    "Come in, knight."


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why she''s drunk. At the moment, she looks a little bit like a silky eye.


    Li futu walks into the villa with a pair of black high heels and puts down her shoes. Cai Hongli is already on the sofa, squinting her eyes.


    "It''s still comfortable at home."


    Her delicate body was wrapped in a red tight red dress, concave and convex, and she collapsed on the sofa, just like a lazy Mermaid.


    "Xuejie, you''d better wash your feet first."


    Li futu warned.


    Cai Hongli''s feet are very beautiful, tender like suet, with red nail polish on his toes, but his feet are black at the moment.


    "I''m so tired I don''t want to move."


    Cai Hongli''s soft and greasy way, also with a nasal sound, a pair of slightly drunk eyes staring at Li futu, dense long eyelashes like butterfly wings blinking.


    You just slept half the way and didn''t walk all the way. Are you still tired?


    Li futu shakes his head and grins bitterly. He looks into her eyes for a moment. The corners of his eyes twitch.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don''t want me to pour you foot water, do you


    Cai Hongli nodded like a chicken.


    "How are you? I know my younger brother is the best to me... "


    A coquettish woman is the best.


    What''s more, she is a beauty like Cai Hongli.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for even the eminent monk to refuse her request at this time.


    Although someone''s determination is sometimes stronger than that of an eminent monk, he looks into CAI Hongli''s eyes for a while and is defeated in the end.


    With a sigh, he got up and went upstairs to pour hot water for Cai Hongli.


    He didn''t realize that it was the basin where the underwear was put last night.


    "Xuejie, I think you should hire a servant."


    "Or shall I treat you?"


    Cai Hongli chuckles and puts her feet into the water. She doesn''t ask Li futu to wash her feet.


    "How''s it going? Why don''t you think about it? The salary is negotiable... "


    Li futu ignored her drunkenness and poured her a glass of water.


    "I always think it''s good to be single, but now I realize that sometimes women really need a man..."


    Cai Hongli holding a water cup, talking, feet are still restless in the basin.


    Li futu didn''t say a word. He acted as a competent listener and didn''t take it to heart. I''m afraid Cai Hongli will forget these words tomorrow morning.


    After drinking, Cai Hongli looked down at the water basin. Her eyes were full of thinking. Then she raised her head and said with a charming smile to the man opposite.


    "Hey, did you see it all last night?"


    Li futu asked: "what do you mean? What do I see? "


    "You still pretend."


    Cai Hongli gave him a white look, his eyes rippling.


    "Last night you were repairing the tap in my bathroom, and my underwear was in this basin. You must have seen it all."


    It seems that people who are drunk are very bold. If it is normal, Cai Hongli will hide it in her heart, but at this time she talks about it with no sense of shyness.


    Of course, maybe her cheeks are still red with drunkenness, even if she is shy.


    incapable of further increase of embarrassment, but Li could not speak.


    "Did you take my underwear Do something strange? "


    Cai Hongli asked with a pure face, exhaling like orchid, with wine breath.


    Someone''s anger flared up.


    "Did I do anything? Don''t you know? "


    "Fierce what fierce, smelly man!"


    Cai Hongli pouts her lips.


    In addition to embarrassment, Li futu can''t help laughing and crying. I don''t know if his sister will feel embarrassed when she wakes up tomorrow morning and thinks about what she did tonight.Women are not reasonable creatures, let alone drunk women.


    He didn''t waste any more words.


    "After you wash your feet, go upstairs and go to bed. Don''t drink so much wine in the future."


    Look at Cai Hongli.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "What else?"


    Li futu blurted out: "do you still want me to provide sleeping service?"


    When his voice fell to the ground, he was a little regretful. Even though he had a good relationship with CAI Hongli, his words were a little out of bounds.


    Can see the state of CAI Hongli at the moment Well, the girl didn''t respond at all. She was still giggling.


    "Oh, you have such a wide range of business, can you still sleep with me? How much is a night''s sleep? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Why are you laughing? How much is a night''s sleep? I''m bad at everything, but I''m not bad at money. "


    Cai Hongli put the water cup on the tea table with a thump, and her tone was very heroic. At this time, she finally showed the style of chief strategic engineer of huangrui group.


    "Sorry, I''m priceless."


    Someone is extremely shameless, with a dignified face.


    "A gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. Next To be an artist is not to be an actor. "


    Cai Hongli looked at him in a daze, then chuckled and fell forward. With the shaking of her feet, the water in the basin splashed out.


    "Smile to yourself."


    Li futu straightened his collar and stood up.


    "Hey, you, you Wait... "


    Cai Hongli was almost out of breath with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Li futu turned his head and said, "can''t the tap in any room break down again?"


    Cai Hongli patted her chest. She didn''t know how attractive her movements were.


    The already towering mountains are rippling with enchanting ripples. If you change the ordinary people who are lack of concentration, you will become a wolf.


    But someone has a profound way, and the red powder in the world is regarded as a skeleton, standing there unmoved.


    After breathing well, Cai Hongli patted the sofa beside him.


    "Come and sit down."


    Her smile was still a little hard to hide.


    Seeing the man standing still, she said angrily, "come here, don''t worry. If you don''t want to repair things, it''s good for you."


    Good?


    Li futu walked over and sat down, deliberately keeping a certain distance, with inquiring eyes.


    Cai Hongli leaned over and looked at him with bewildered eyes. He said mysteriously, "I have a project worth hundreds of billions. I want to talk to you about it..."

 Chapter 802

    Hundreds of billions.


    Even if Li futu heard this figure, he could not help but become positive.


    Money makes the devil work.


    Money in this world has what kind of energy, do not need too many words to describe.


    The reason why the Song family is so superior is precisely because of the four words "wealth can rival the country".


    On the whole, as the core family of the common prosperity society, and even the world''s first family, Rothschild looked down upon the capital of the common people, not only because they had mastered the amazing wealth that the world could not imagine.


    There is a famous saying of Rothschild.


    As long as I master the economy of a country, I don''t care who makes the law.


    Of course, there are not many people in the world who can say this.


    "What project?"


    Li futu put away his joke and looked very serious.


    The development of any force is inseparable from the support of funds. Just like a machine, the more powerful it is, the more astonishing the financial power it needs.


    Although Cai Hongli''s body is still full of wine, at least he looks sober, and his eyes begin to condense.


    She took a breath and spoke slowly, very seriously.


    "Human engineering."


    "Human engineering?"


    Li futu frowned slightly, and for a moment he didn''t understand his meaning.


    Is it about medical treatment?


    Or does huangrui group want to study biological human?


    This topic is really hot in the world, and many top laboratories are secretly carrying out it.


    Because of the hundreds of billions of this figure, Li futu subconsciously thought of CAI Hongli''s project as huge.


    "Do you know why I drink so much tonight?"


    Cai Hongli really deserves to be a strong woman in the business world. Although her mind is not as smart as usual, a businessman''s instinct is still there. She subconsciously uses the skills she used to sit on the negotiation table. After successfully arousing each other''s appetite, her words suddenly change.


    "Why?"


    Li futu didn''t know why Cai Hongli suddenly mentioned it again.


    "Because I didn''t want to go to the party at all. My sister forced me to go."


    "And, she said, if I continue to slosh like this, she''ll start arranging blind dates for me."


    Cai Hongli frowned and looked really distressed.


    A long sister is like a mother.


    Cai Hongli is one year older than herself. After two years, she will be in her third year. In Longguo, which is deeply influenced by the traditional idea that women should be married, and in ordinary families, if her daughter is not married at this age, or even does not have a boyfriend, her parents will start to worry.


    Shen yini, for example, is also troubled by her parents'' urging for marriage.


    Mu Qingyu will begin to care about CAI Hongli''s feelings. Li futu is not surprised, but also understandable.


    But at this time, listening to Cai Hongli talking about these, he is inevitably a little more confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Xuejie, your sister wants to give you a blind date. What does it have to do with the project? "


    "Thanks to you, you are also a successful elite. Why don''t you have such patience?"


    Cai Hongli''s face is not satisfied.


    Li futu, speechless, coughed softly, "Xuejie, go on."


    "My sister is the chairman of huangrui group."


    Cai Hongli said what he didn''t finish last night.


    Since the elder sister directly revealed their sisterhood relationship in front of this guy last night, Cai Hongli felt that there was no need to hide her elder sister''s identity.


    As for this, Li futu has already predicted, not surprisingly.


    "She''s so concerned about my feelings because she''s a bigamist."


    Li futu found that Cai Hongli had gone further and further.


    The private life of the leader of huangrui may be of great interest to outsiders, but he doesn''t have the mind to gossip, but he didn''t interrupt Cai Hongli this time, showing the patience that a "successful person" should have.


    "She didn''t marry herself, but she forced me hard. Do you think she is hateful?"


    Cai Hongli looks at him.


    Li futu''s eyes twitched and he wanted to get up again.


    "Xuejie, you''d better have a rest early. We''ll talk about it later."


    At this time, Cai Hongli''s thinking is just unrestrained. I''m afraid it''s a waste of time to continue to sit down.


    "Well, what''s your hurry? What I''ve told you is all business."


    Cai Hongli grabs him by the wrist.


    "I know you''re talking about business, but it''s very late now..."


    "Do you think I''m drunk and talking nonsense?"


    Cai Hongli seems to see his mind.


    "I tell you, I''m sober now. What I just said has something to do with our cooperation."


    "In the final analysis, my sister is just worried that no one will inherit the huangrui group, and she doesn''t intend to get married, so she decided on me."After laying the groundwork, Cai Hongli finally began to get down to business.


    "So..."


    After a pause, she didn''t go on and gave someone a look of "you should know what I mean.".


    Li futu was stunned here.


    "So, what you said about the 100 billion yuan project, the" man building project ", is to have a child and inherit huangrui in the future?"


    Cai Hongli nodded happily. It seemed that she was saying that children can be taught.


    Li futu stares at Cai Hongli.


    "Xuejie, did you drink fake wine tonight, so you made a fool of yourself?"


    "You are stupid! I''m smart! "


    Looking at her haughty appearance, Li futu''s stiff face trembled.


    All over the world.


    It''s amazing.


    Cai Hongli, you want to have a baby with him?


    It''s just like the legendary "asking for a son with a lot of money", but it''s a fraud. It''s true. At least the expression of CAI Hongli doesn''t seem like a joke.


    "Say something, do you agree or not? As long as the child is born, he is the successor of huangrui group. With the market value of huangrui group, do you think this is a 100 billion project


    Li futu was speechless.


    He should be said to be well-informed, but he has never seen such a business.


    "Xuejie, this is having a baby..."


    He looked at Cai Hongli and his lips moved.


    "Yes, it''s a baby. What''s the matter? We women don''t all have to go through this. Now I don''t have anyone I like, and my sister is pressing me hard. After thinking about it, you are the only one. You are good-looking and have a good character. You should be regarded as the first-class gene. When a child is born in the future, it will not be bad... "


    Cai Hongli talks a lot, and the businessman''s shrewdness is displayed incisively and vividly in a moment.


    "Don''t worry, the child is born. You don''t need to take care of it. I''ll raise it. I believe... "


    Without waiting for her to continue, Li futu broke away her hand and stood up quickly.


    "Sorry to interrupt."


    "Hello, Hello!"


    Cai Hongli wants to hold him, but the other side skilfully hides and lets her catch the air.


    "Li futu, stop for me!"


    Some people don''t turn back and run away.


    "I''m serious. Think about it. I''ll wait for your reply."


    Cai Hongli yelled.


    Seeing him disappear at the door, Cai Hongli scolds angrily: "coward!"


    But after a while, she chuckled again, and whispered, her fingers gently on her chin.


    "This is really a feasible way..."

 Chapter 803

    "You''re good-looking, and you''ve passed the standard. You should be regarded as the first-class gene..."


    When he left sky garden and got into a taxi, Li futu was still thinking about what Cai Hongli said.


    He didn''t expect that he would be regarded as a stallion one day.


    Ask him to have a baby and inherit Huang Rui in the future?


    God knows how Cai Hongli had such an incredible idea in his mind.


    No matter what Cai Hongli said is drunk or not, Li futu has already felt a reality.


    The city of Kyoto is dangerous.


    Some people have "bad feelings" about him.


    Others are even more interested in his genes.


    So he chose to run away.


    When the flight landed in the East China Sea, he never received a call from Cai Hongli.


    It''s estimated that his sister should wake up now. Remembering what she said and did last night, she won''t contact him again in ten days and a half months.


    It was less than one month since he left Donghai, but there were so many things happened during that time that he did not expect to be able to return to the city so soon.


    He is worthy of saying that he told he Caiwei about her death. The girl doesn''t know how sad she should be now, so he immediately stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to Datang for a taste."


    When Li futu got off at the door, he happened to encounter a paramila coming out of the underground parking lot.


    The driver was a charming young woman, but she didn''t seem to be in a good mood. There was no expression on her face. She kept honking when she saw the taxi blocking her way.


    The rapid sound of the horn made Li futu look back and smile.


    "What a coincidence, Miss Yang."


    The beautiful young woman in the car''s eyes shrank, like a ghost in the daytime. She was stunned for several seconds before she pushed the door open and came down.


    When he came to him less than a step away, the other side stopped.


    "Are you a man or a ghost?"


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Miss Yang, I haven''t seen you for more than half a month. Don''t you have to curse me like that?"


    In broad daylight, it is impossible for ghosts to wander.


    "I don''t have time to curse you. Someone said you were dead."


    Looking at the man standing in front of her, even though she didn''t believe that he would die so easily, Yang Yuqing was relieved.


    "What have you been doing for so many days? I don''t know how to call back? Do you know how worried we are about you? "


    "It''s a long story."


    Li futu didn''t explain more, "sorry, it worried you."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "Go back to Caiwei."


    "Is she all right?"


    "What do you say?"


    Yang Yuqing glared, "you are a real disaster!"


    Li futu was silent.


    "Don''t pestle here, go back quickly."


    Yang Yuqing urged.


    Seeing Li futu walk towards Datang yipinnei, she opens the door again.


    "It''s said long ago that good people don''t live long."


    Palamella then boom, like a red lightning, disappeared in a flash.


    Taking the elevator up to the 21st floor, Li futu rang the doorbell.


    Ten seconds later, the door was opened.


    It''s Xiao Shu who opens the door.


    It''s only been more than 20 days, but Li futu finds that Xiao Shu has become haggard.


    "Aunt Xiao, I''m back."


    He opened his mouth with a smile, as if he had left in the morning.


    And just Yang Yuqing''s reaction is almost the same, see him, Xiao shuleng in place.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just come back, just come back... "


    After a while, Xiao Shucai recovered. Even in the face of illness, she had a light and elegant face, with clear joy and excitement.


    The two entered the room.


    "Aunt Xiao, how is Caiwei?"


    "Two weeks ago, someone came from Kyoto and said that you She died. Ever since she heard the news, Wei''er didn''t go to school. She locked herself in her room all day, and even I couldn''t say a few words.... "


    "I''m sorry, aunt Xiao."


    Li Fu''s picture shows his shame.


    Xiao Shu sighed: "it''s none of your business. Since you''ve come back, it''s all over."


    "Is Caiwei in the room now?"


    Li futu looks towards the bedroom.


    Xiao Shu nodded: "she doesn''t eat much every day, I''m really worried that her body will not be able to carry it."


    "I''ll see her."


    Li futu goes to he Caiwei''s room.


    Xiao Shu did not follow.


    Li futu knocked at the door of he Caiwei''s room.


    The room was as quiet as no one.


    He knocked on the door again, as before, without even responding.In the past, he Caiwei would not have been so impolite.


    Tentatively, Li reached for the door and didn''t twist it.


    He pushed the door open and went in.


    he Caiwei was really in the room, with her back to him, sitting on the bed with her head down, not knowing what she was turning.


    Just a figure in the back makes Li futu feel a little distressed.


    It''s only less than a month. He Caiwei''s whole body seems to have lost a circle, her shoulders are loose, and she seems to have lost the spiritual support.


    "Caiwei."


    Li futu sat down beside her and called out in a low voice.


    At this time, he knew what he Caiwei was doing.


    On the bed, there are photos of them playing abroad.


    The girl in the photo has black hair like a forest, bright eyes like flowing water, and a gentle smile rippling at the corner of her mouth.


    And he Caiwei on the bed at this time, it''s very different.


    Hearing the sound, the girl slowly turns her head and looks at the man sitting next to her. Her strong and bright eyes, which were not knocked down by life, are dim now, and can even be described as lifeless.


    Then, as if she didn''t see anything, her expression was numb, like a soulless puppet. She turned her head again and turned over the photos again.


    "Did you know for a long time that there would be such a day, so you would take me abroad in advance?"


    "If I had known that, I would have been in the imperial court that night, and it wasn''t you who entered the room."


    He Caiwei felt the photos.


    She thought it was an illusion again.


    This week, she can often see men come back, accompany themselves, but never speak.


    She''s used to it.


    "I want to find you, but I''m gone. What''s my mother going to do?"


    She kept talking to herself.


    Voice is very light, very empty, but it seems that the pressure of people out of breath.


    Li futu let out a long breath.


    "Silly girl."


    The voice is very clear.


    He Caiwei moves and slowly turns her head again. Her empty eyes finally fluctuate.


    Doubts appeared in her eyes, and then tentatively raised her hand, slowly with hesitation, and touched Li futu''s chest.


    I didn''t wear it again this time.


    "Take advantage of me as soon as you come back? My aunt is still outside. "


    Li futu grabs he Caiwei''s cold hand with unusual force.


    He Caiwei looked at him, tears began to fall, drop by drop, gradually turbulent.


    Soon there was a loud wail from the room.

 Chapter 804

    Li Wei seems to be tearing away her weakness for 20 years and crying in her heart.


    At last she fell asleep crying in Li futu''s arms.


    Li putu gently put her on the bed, picked up the photos one by one, then walked out of the room again and slowly closed the door.


    "Is Vera asleep?"


    Xiao Shu''s smile was still gentle, but it was bitter.


    Li futu nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "If you don''t come back, I don''t know how this girl will torture herself."


    Li futu is a little ashamed of Xiao Shu''s eyes. After all, he once promised Xiao Shu to take good care of he Caiwei, but now he Caiwei is so sad and depressed because of him, and even has the intention of death.


    In the past half a month, we can imagine how painful Xiao Shuxin was.


    "I''m sorry, aunt Xiao."


    Apart from apologizing, li felt he had nothing to say.


    Xiao Shu shook her head silently.


    After a moment''s silence, she looked away and whispered, "Xiao Li, you and him What''s the relationship? "


    Li futu naturally understood who Xiao Shu was referring to.


    "Aunt Xiao, I did encounter danger when I went to Kyoto this time. Mr. He came forward to help me."


    At this moment, for the disputes between he Caiwei''s parents, he is also clear about seven or eight points.


    There is no double perfection in the world.


    Although she left Xiao Shu and her daughter in those years, she is not a heartless man with white eyes.


    Of course, it''s a matter between Xiao Shu and he Wushi. He won''t interfere, but since he has the opportunity, he doesn''t mind saying good things for each other.


    Xiao Shu did not continue to ask, silent for a while, as if nothing had happened, said with a smile: "eat first."


    He Caiwei didn''t sleep long either. In fact, during the time when she heard about Li futu''s death, she often stayed up all night and was in a very bad mental state. It can be seen from her just thinking of Li futu as an illusion of her own imagination.


    She cried exhausted to sleep, but less than an hour, suddenly woke up.


    Fearing that she had just had a dream, she sat up straight and looked around. When she found that there was no one, she couldn''t wear her slippers. She got out of bed and rushed out of the room.


    There was no sign of a man in the living room.


    Her eyes faded.


    "What are you looking for?"


    Xiao Shu came in from the outside with vegetables in her hand.


    He Caiwei is in a trance.


    Seeing her appearance, Xiao Shu sighed and then said with a smile, "Xiao Li must be in the room. You just held him and made his clothes wet..."


    He Caiwei''s eyes slowly enlarged, and even could not say hello to her mother, so she quickly turned around.


    Xiao Shu shook her head, sighed slowly, and went to the kitchen.


    Her daughter and she grew up together, many aspects really like her, especially in the emotional aspect, even more persistent than she was then.


    Without knocking, he Caiwei pushed the door directly.


    Her eyes panic, in the room quickly scan, soon, the wardrobe side, a Xinchang figure into her line of sight.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then rushed like a swallow into the forest, holding the man''s back tightly.


    The impact was so powerful that it made Li futu''s wound a little uncomfortable. But Li futu didn''t change his face, buttoned his coat, turned around and said with a smile, "wake up so soon?"


    He Caiwei hugged him and her body was shaking.


    "Someone said, you are dead..."


    "Silly girl."


    Li futu picked up her face and gently wiped away the tears from her eyes.


    "Do you believe it so easily when people say I''m dead? Don''t you forget that I am the guest of Athena, the goddess of wisdom. I am so powerful that I can die so easily? "


    His tone was arrogant and complacent, and then he pretended to be dissatisfied.


    "Or do you think something bad happened to me, and then change to another man?"


    "I didn''t, didn''t..."


    He Caiwei explained in a hurry, and her tears finally stopped.


    Li futu helped her smooth her disordered hair and pulled her to sit down beside the bed.


    He understood that he Caiwei would believe his death so easily. If he cared, he would be confused. But more importantly, I''m afraid he didn''t hear from him during this period.


    He looked at the haggard and bloodless he Caiwei and said in a soft voice, "Caiwei, even if I really have an accident, you should be strong. Do you know how hard aunt Xiao will feel when you torture yourself like this?"


    "I don''t want you to say that. If something happens to you, I''ll..."


    He Caiwei ignored him and grabbed his hand with firm eyes.


    He was once famous for his drunkenness.


    I''m afraid I''ll miss the beauty.Li futu''s lips moved and sighed in secret, but he didn''t say any more.


    "You go to dinner first. You look thin now, and you are almost as thin as a paper man. I''m afraid a gust of wind can blow you away."


    "I''m not hungry..."


    "Be obedient."


    He Caiwei looked at him and finally bit her lip and nodded. She stood up and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    "I ate it when you were asleep just now."


    "Oh."


    He Caiwei went to the door, but she didn''t know why, and came back again.


    She stood by the bed, her head down, her hands agitating uneasily.


    "Sorry..."


    "Why do you say I''m sorry?"


    Li Fu was puzzled.


    "I, I..."


    He Caiwei hesitated, as if there was something hard to say.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu is more and more puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yuan, I''m afraid she knows. "


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    He Caiwei lowered her head and repeated the situation at that time.


    "At that time, she ran out of the dormitory and didn''t know what to do. At that time, she should not have noticed our business, but with her intelligence, when she calms down..."


    He Caiwei hasn''t been to school for more than ten days. Xiao Shu has asked for sick leave for her. She naturally doesn''t know Su Yuan''s state.


    To tell the truth, she is a little afraid to go back to face Su Yuan.


    Smell speech, Li futu immediately a little headache.


    With he Caiwei''s temperament, they are so haggard, not to mention far less than her mature and steady Su Yuan.


    Besides, Suyuan knows, does Shen yini know?


    Is that to say, in many people''s hearts, he is already a dead man?


    He did not expect this.


    "Never mind. I''ll take care of it."


    Li futu forced a smile.


    He Caiwei looks up.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go and tell Su Yuan that I''ll fight and scold whenever I want, and it''ll be OK when she gives vent."


    "You''re right. Why do you act like a sinner?"


    Li futu shakes his head and is very responsible. He says in a warm voice, "don''t worry. Let me handle this."


    "Well I went out. "


    Li futu nodded. After he Caiwei went out, he just gave a bitter smile and rubbed his eyebrows with a headache.

 Chapter 805

    There is a big stall in Xishi.


    A Mustang car came in no hurry and stopped beside a palamella.


    "Here it is."


    Yang Yuqing, who had just arrived, waved to the man who got out of the car.


    At this moment, the business of the stalls is very good. There are few vacant seats. It''s noisy and lively.


    "Where''s sister Caiwei? She didn''t come with you? "


    Seeing Li futu coming alone, Yang Yuqing was surprised.


    "She didn''t have a good rest, so I asked her to go to bed early."


    he Caiwei really wanted to follow her, but he didn''t let her. He Caiwei is in a bad mental state and needs to get more sleep.


    "So it is."


    Yang Yuqing nodded.


    "Sit down."


    "How do you like eating in such a place now?"


    After sitting down, Li futu asked with a strange smile.


    After all, a lady like Yang Yuqing should go to a high-end restaurant.


    "I used to resist this kind of small night market."


    Yang Yuqing smiles and looks at the local people with wine bottles.


    "But after eating with you several times, I think this kind of place is not bad, lively and real."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I''m wrong. I''ve lowered your taste in life."


    "Don''t be poor."


    Yang Yuqing gave him a white look. "Get something."


    Li futu got up to order. Not long after he came back, the waiter suddenly brought a box of beer.


    "I didn''t ask for wine..."


    "I ordered it."


    Yang Yuqing said to the waiter, "put it here."


    "Why do you order so much wine?"


    Li futu raised his head and said in surprise.


    "Drink with you."


    Yang Yuqing took it for granted, "look how many friends I have, but I came out to drink with you tonight."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Do you want it yourself?"


    "You are a dead duck."


    Li futu was puzzled.


    "What do you mean? Why do I have a stiff tongue? "


    Yang Yuqing ignored him, bent down to pick up two bottles of wine, opened them on the table, and then handed them to Li futu.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink first. I wish you Come back from the dead. "


    Li futu smiles bitterly and shakes his head with a sigh. He pours a glass of wine and touches Yang Yuqing.


    "When you come back this time, have you completely dealt with Kyoto, or have you just come back for a while?"


    Yang Yuqing swallowed the wine and asked.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Yang Yuqing stares at him meaningfully, "Hey, there''s no one else. Tell me, you''re with Miss Song now..."


    At that time, she was also in building 5 and witnessed the whole process of the wedding, but she naturally didn''t know what happened later.


    "Are you a horse?"


    "I haven''t helped you to comfort sister Caiwei these days. Do you know how to be grateful and satisfy my curiosity? We''ve known each other for so long. Don''t you know who I am? Don''t worry. I won''t say it. I''m just curious. "


    When she went to Kyoto, she was on the same plane as the man.


    At that time, when she saw the man at the airport, she knew what he was going to do.


    They met in the Warring States club. At that time, the other was unknown. She could say that she witnessed the man''s rise step by step.


    Many people think that the birth of the president of the Warring States period is a miracle.


    Once upon a time, Yang Yuqing thought so.


    However, only when she saw the wedding at the State Guesthouse, the man and the one standing on the top of the hall walked side by side, she found that the seemingly incredible achievements this man made in Donghai were not accidental.


    She did not go to explore the true details of men, there is no need, and the other side will certainly not say.


    Moreover, she seems to know nothing, regardless of tone or posture, just like before going to Kyoto, as always relaxed and charming.


    That''s her intelligence.


    Women have to learn to be stupid.


    "Are you really curious?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Yang Yuqing nodded immediately.


    Li futu picked up the wine.


    "Guess first, and I''ll tell you if you guess right."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned, then laughed and scolded, "how can you be such a jerk! If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it. I guess you''re the first one! "


    Li futu glanced at the beautiful young woman with a smile.


    "It seems that you really have been perfectly integrated into the people now. Your speech is so down-to-earth. It''s good. It''s worthy of praise."


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t know that this guy is beating around the Bush, saying that she is more and more like a shrew.She glared at him and laughed instead of angry.


    "Well, let me tell you something."


    At this time, the waiter began to serve.


    Li futu pulled out his chopsticks. "What''s the matter?"


    "The director Qian Jin you left in my house before is not a policeman now."


    Li futu was stunned.


    "What is she doing now?"


    Although Bai Bing''s affair was successfully resolved by him, the fact that his father kept his mistress was a big blow to the Roy people. He remembered that the Roy people did mention to him that they wanted to resign.


    Yang Yuqing did not sell, relaxed way: "she is now in my shop as a store manager."


    Hearing this, Li futu was really surprised.


    Roy people and Yang Yuqing, two people who couldn''t get together, how did they mix together?


    "What do you think of me like that? I didn''t ask her to come. "


    Yang Yuqing picked up a cold cucumber and put it into her ruddy lips.


    "She came to me on her own initiative. She lived in my house for a few days. I can''t deny her face, can I?"


    "But I think it''s not easy for her family to find a job even if she doesn''t work as a policeman? Why do you have to come to me? "


    Li futu stops his chopsticks.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "That girl is always beating around the Bush to ask me for your news, but don''t worry, I didn''t tell her about your death, otherwise I''m afraid another girl will be haggard for you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t care. Officer Luo is a woman. If you spread this word, it will affect people''s reputation."


    "Are you really stupid or fake stupid? I''m not talking nonsense, you don''t know? "


    Facing Yang Yuqing''s eyes, Li futu was silent and took a drink.


    Yang Yuqing also picked up her glass and took the initiative to touch him.


    "In fact, I really don''t know what you think. You can attract bees and butterflies everywhere, but you can run away after provoking and leave people there. Do you know that you are really hateful?"


    "You don''t know the situation at all..."


    "I don''t know, but I think an old man is brave. Since you don''t have feelings for others, or don''t mean that, don''t provoke others at the beginning."


    Yang Yuqing is as bold as ever.


    "Those Playboys and dandies are good at everything, but you are merciful everywhere. In fact, cheating people''s heart like you is more hateful than cheating people''s body."


    Li futu was silent and thought carefully. Yang Yuqing''s words were reasonable.


    "If you think about it, you''ve only been in Donghai for more than half a year, but how many women have you provoked? I know more than one, don''t I? "


    "You may have a clear conscience, but you have to understand that you are good to a woman. Women can be addictive sometimes."


    "Since you can''t learn Xiang Yu, why don''t you learn from Liu Bang? You don''t have the capital. "


    Yang Yuqing''s tone was light, and she didn''t seem to realize how much influence her words would have.


    "When a man is born in the world, he should wake up and hold the power of the world, and lie on the knees of a beautiful woman. Aren''t all the men in the world fighting for this?"


    Li futu was holding his glass and lost in thought.

 Chapter 806

    Yang Yuqing''s words are very direct, very naked and realistic.


    And.


    It''s not like a woman would say it.


    Wake up and hold the power of the world, lie on the knees of beauty.


    Just ten words, but the interpretation of countless men''s dream of life.


    Even, this sentence is almost the ultimate ideal of most men''s life.


    After Li had been picking up chopsticks, Yang Qing just began to observe the nature of eating.


    Li futu was silent at the moment, her words obviously formed a certain effect, let the other party fall into thinking.


    Although the law does provide for monogamy, those who are powerful and powerful are not wives and concubines.


    She has seen those dignitaries, who is not the red flag does not fall at home, outside the flag fluttering.


    This man is undoubtedly the biggest wonderful flower she has ever seen.


    He clearly holds great power, but emotionally, he is as stupid as an idiot.


    If she didn''t see that he Caiwei was not a virgin, she would have to doubt his sexual orientation.


    As a friend, she can''t let the other party be so stupid all the time. She feels that she has the responsibility to enlighten the other party.


    Yang Yuqing thinks that she is a teacher at the moment, and that she has no selfishness.


    "There are so many beautiful rivers and mountains, you can''t guarantee that you will grow old with only one person, can you? So what''s the difference between two and three? "


    Yang Yuqing''s tone is low and gentle, and has a hoarse magnetism, which is full of the power of bewitching people.


    What she said can be regarded as shocking and deviant. If she put it in the past, she would definitely pull it out for criticism.


    But she didn''t seem to realize that she was leading people to the wrong way.


    Anyway.


    It''s not my husband.


    Yang Yuqing''s words, accompanied by warm fragrance, linger in her ears, making Li futu''s eyes twinkle.


    He seemed to see a door to a new world.


    If you go back to ten years ago, his greatest wish must be to join hands with song Luoshen all his life. But today, as Yang Yuqing said just now, it is impossible for him to grow old with any woman, at least he Caiwei.


    He poured himself a glass of wine and drank it.


    "Do you suddenly feel that you can see the sun through the clouds?"


    Yang Yuqing gently shakes the disposable plastic wine glass.


    Li futu glanced at her.


    "Miss Yang, you are the most open-minded woman I have ever seen. Being your husband is really happy."


    "You die for me!"


    Yang Yuqing scolded with a smile: "I do my best to help you think, you still tease me, do you have a little conscience?"


    "Two, I wonder if you can make a table together?"


    Just as they were "flirting" with each other, suddenly a voice came over.


    Yang Yuqing subconsciously raises her head, and a face that is hard to distinguish between male and female intrudes into her sight.


    This person''s facial features are delicate and soft, and her skin is almost as white as hers. Even if the other party is wearing a man''s suit, Yang Yuqing doubts whether the other party is a woman disguised as a man.


    She also deliberately looked at each other''s chest and found that it was very flat, which dispelled the doubt.


    "Sorry..."


    How could she be willing to share a table with an outsider? Just as she was about to refuse, Li futu looked at the visitor in dismay.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and looked at Li futu suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You Do you know him? "


    Li futu looked back and explained with a smile, "an old friend of mine abroad, right? Jade lady


    Jade lady?


    Yang Yuqing doubts again.


    Is this guy a man or a woman?


    The man with a white fox face glanced at Li Fu''s picture, which made Yang Yuqing feel a kind of flattery.


    For someone with a particular hobby I''m afraid this man is the best one you can meet.


    "What are you doing? Sit down. "


    Li futu''s smile is very bright, and from the bottom of her heart, at least in Yang Yuqing''s impression, she has never seen him so happy.


    The man who looked like a man and a woman sat down.


    Yang Yuqing also deliberately sniffed, found that there is no smell of perfume, which quietly relieved.


    Although she is very open-minded, but for the human demon species, or unacceptable.


    Fortunately, this person is just a little feminized.


    Li futu didn''t have the heart to think about Yang Yuqing''s idea. Looking at the visitor, he asked with a smile: "how did you come to Longguo? Is there anyone worthy of your special trip to Donghai? "


    "I heard you had a fight with the left and right envoys of the temple, so I came to see if you are dead."


    His voice is very flat."Don''t worry, I said, I won''t die in front of you, you are not dead, how can I give up my breath."


    Li futu waved to the waiter for a pair of chopsticks.


    Yang Yuqing is confused. As soon as they sit down, why do they talk about life and death? Why do they seem to be enemies.


    "To introduce you, this is lady Yu. Although he looks like a woman, he is really a pure man. He used to..."


    All of a sudden, the cold killing spread, and the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees.


    Li futu coughed and stopped.


    "This is Miss Yang Yuqing, my neighbor in Donghai."


    Yang Yuqing suppressed her eccentricity and nodded to the "jade lady" with a smile: "hello."


    Yang Yuqing is a well-known beauty in Donghai. Although she is married, the charm of a young woman also makes many men excited. Many successful people imagine Yang Yuqing''s face in their mind when they gallop on their mother-in-law''s belly at night. But this jade lady has not seen Yang Yuqing since she sat down, Even in the face of Yang Yuqing taking the initiative to say hello, it seems that she didn''t see it at all and didn''t respond at all.


    Yang Yuqing is a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t mind. That''s what he is. He knows more about life."


    Li futu explained himself, then turned around and changed the topic.


    "You''re not really here for me, are you?"


    "Someone has paid 50 billion yuan for your head. Do you think it''s worth my visit?"


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and doubted whether she had auditory hallucination, but the white fox face, which was hard to distinguish between male and female, had no expression. It didn''t seem like a joke.


    "50 billion?"


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing in surprise.


    "Who is so rich?"


    "Jade lady" is silent.


    Li futu also knows that the other party will definitely not say.


    That''s the rule.


    "I''m the wounded now. You don''t really want to take advantage of the danger, do you?"


    He gave a wry smile.


    Seems to have been aware of his body injury white fox face stood up.


    "You are the top of the secret flower list now. Don''t die in other people''s hands. I''ll take your head when you are well hurt."


    Li futu ignored each other''s indifferent words and remained enthusiastic.


    "Why don''t you have a drink before you leave?"


    The white fox face is not human, there is no response, soon disappeared in the night, come and go without a shadow.


    Li futu takes back her eyes and finds that Yang Yuqing stares at herself for a moment.


    "Curious?" he said with a smile


    Yang Yuqing blinked immediately, her eyelashes flickered,


    "you should have recognized that he is a killer."


    Li futu took a drink from his glass. He didn''t hide it. He turned his head and looked in the direction of white fox''s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a great one. "


    Although he likes to call it jade lady.


    However, more people call it yumianluocha.


    Since his debut, he has killed six people in 1820. So far, he has not lost.


    Don''t kill old and weak women and children.


    Don''t kill nobody.


    Two years ago, he became the first person in the killer League.


    So some people call it the king of killers.


    Such a killer.


    It should be very powerful.

 Chapter 807

    Yang Yuqing is not only a young woman.


    And a young woman with status.


    The words "big chest and no brain" will not work on her.


    People with status usually have a high vision, a big pattern, a deep mind, a broad mind, and a strong ability to accept anything.


    But for that came and went, stay less than a few minutes of white fox face, or let her heart rippled.


    "Are you hurt?"


    She looked at the man carefully and couldn''t see any abnormal man, with concern in her eyes.


    "It''s just a little injury."


    Li futu seems to have nothing to do with it.


    Yang Yuqing naturally did not have the ability of perspective, could not see the bandage covered by clothes, and could not see the two deep visible bone wounds.


    "Did someone really spend 50 billion on your life?"


    Rao is her. I can''t believe it.


    This is not 55 million, but 50 billion!


    Even in this prosperous and prosperous Dadonghai, I''m afraid there are only a few people who can come up with 50 billion yuan in cash.


    What would it be like if 50 billion yuan were put in cash?


    So amazing wealth, in exchange for this guy''s head?


    If you don''t know this guy''s unfathomable, Yang Yuqing really doubts whether she has met a psychopath or a fanciful patient.


    Yang Yuqing at the moment looking at the man drinking, as if to see a movable Jinshan.


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going?"


    Li futu shrugged.


    He was surprised, too.


    Yuluocha is not joking.


    Since he came to Donghai in person, it must be true.


    But who would have come up with such a large sum of wealth to buy his life?


    Even if we look at the world''s major plutocrats, 50 billion is not a small sum, which is enough to ruin some financial oligarchs on the fortune list.


    Temple?


    As soon as I thought about it, Li futu immediately dismissed this conjecture.


    Naturally, the temple can get the money, and it also has this motive. But if the temple wants to get rid of him, it must be impossible to borrow someone else''s hand.


    If the story of looking for the killer League is exposed, it''s bound to be laughable.


    In the style of the temple, certainly not.


    Excluding the temple, Li futu was holding the wine cup. For a moment, he really didn''t expect the second person who wanted to get rid of himself.


    "Well, doesn''t that mean you''re a mobile vault now? If I give you ecstasy, daze you, and then crack you, who can I ask for 50 billion yuan? "


    Li futu turned his head and looked at Yang Yuqing with burning eyes. With a sigh, he was quite dejected: "Miss Yang, isn''t our friendship worth 50 billion?"


    "What do you say?"


    Yang Yuqing sighed: "at the beginning, someone for one or two thousand dollars are haggard, even a plane ticket are not willing to give up reimbursement to me..."


    Two people look at each other, thinking of the days when they used to flirt with each other by SMS, they can''t help laughing.


    "You''re not going back?"


    After supper, Yang Yuqing looks back at someone smoking at the roadside.


    "No, you go first. I have something else to do."


    Li futu shook his head.


    Yang Yuqing opened the door of Pamela and gave him a meaningful look. "Yes, you just came back. There are a lot of people who need to be appeased."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Gone."


    Yang Yuqing got into the car and soon disappeared.


    Li futu finished smoking a cigarette in the street, then rolled the end of the cigarette, pulled the door to get on the car, and drove in the opposite direction of Yang Yuqing''s departure.


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    The Mustang was slow.


    Li futu looked at the familiar villa outside, stopped the car, went to the door and rang the doorbell.


    About a minute later, the door of the villa was opened.


    When two people look at each other inside and outside the house, they are all in a daze.


    It''s not Shen yini or Su Yuan who opens the door.


    Eyes like cut water, but it seems to be born with the cold, but also just flash away, soon emerged very simple doubts.


    Ten fingers are slender, white and tender, like peeled scallion roots. Their skin is like cream. They are white and pink. They seem to be able to wring out water. Their long hair is soft and straight over their shoulders. They seem to have just been washed. They are moist and fragrant.


    The waist and limbs are slender, and the hands and legs are very long. Although there is no powder on the face, it still can''t hide its gorgeous appearance. If the shoulders are cut, and there is no jewelry on the neck, the clavicle becomes more and more soft and clean.


    "Are you..."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    He had never seen this woman.


    "Who are you?"


    This simple but beautiful woman holds the door and stares at Li futu with eyes like autumn water. Her face is full of vigilance. It seems that she plans to close the door as soon as something goes wrong.Li futu stepped back and seemed to show that he was not malicious.


    "My name is Li futu. I''m Miss Shen''s friend. I have something to do with her. Is she at home now?"


    The vigilance in the woman''s eyes gradually relaxed. She shook her head and said, "Miss Shen is not at home."


    Miss Shen?


    Li futu keenly grasped this strange woman''s address to Shen yini.


    He thought it might be Shen yini''s friends or relatives, or her subordinates or colleagues, but he didn''t think it was.


    "Take the liberty to ask, are you..."


    Li futu is very polite and gentle.


    The woman hesitated, maybe the image of Li futu is easy to make people feel good, she spoke slowly.


    "I''m Miss Shen''s nanny."


    Nanny?


    Li futu was stunned.


    He really didn''t expect that the other party should be this kind of identity.


    After all, Shen yini had never found a nanny before.


    Besides, shouldn''t nannies be middle-aged women who don''t look good?


    When did nanny have such a beautiful one?


    For a moment, looking at the simple woman in front of him, he could not help feeling a kind of Pearl covered with dust.


    "Sir, sir?"


    His clear voice, like a clear spring crossing a stream, gradually revived him.


    Despite the accident, he was still polite.


    "Excuse me, do you know where Miss Shen is now?"


    The beautiful young nanny hesitated.


    "I''m really miss Shen''s friend, otherwise the security won''t let me in."


    Li futu''s face is sincere and his eyes are sincere.


    The natural babysitter looked at the Mustang outside, bit her lip, and finally opened her mouth.


    "Miss Shen is in the hospital now."


    "Hospital?"


    Li futu frowned, "is she ill?"


    "No, it was Miss Su who had an accident, so Miss Shen took care of her in the hospital."


    Li futu was surprised.


    Naturally, he knew who Miss Su was referring to.


    "Which ward are they in?" he said hastily


    Seems to see that his concern does not seem to fake, nanny quickly said the ward number.


    Li futu didn''t stop any longer, so he quickly turned around and drove away.


    It''s hard for people to connect her with nanny. The woman watched the Mustang disappear into the night, turned around and closed the door again.


    Soft back against the door, she slowly breathed out, hands clenched, eyes gradually deep.

 Chapter 808

    Donghai central hospital.


    Shen yini heard a sudden noise at the door of the ward.


    Su Yuan was lying on the bed in her sleep. Her little face was still slightly pale. Even when she was asleep, her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    Hearing more and more noise at the door, Shen yini got up and went out.


    "What are you doing..."


    Seeing her coming out, the two bodyguards stopped arguing with the visitor.


    "Miss Shen, this gentleman said that he was your friend and had to break in."


    In fact, there is no need for them to explain.


    Li futu looked at the haggard face and his lips moved.


    "Ginny."


    Shen yini pursed her red lips and stared at him silently.


    The two bodyguards are smart people. Seeing this, they look at each other and walk away.


    "What are you doing back here?"


    Shen yini stood in front of the door, expressionless.


    "How is Yuanyuan?"


    Li futu looked into the ward.


    "Thanks to you, she''s fine now."


    Shen yini closed the door, isolating Li futu''s sight.


    "Sorry."


    Li Fu''s eyes show shame.


    Although I don''t know why Suyuan suddenly had a car accident, Shen yini''s appearance is obviously due to her own reasons.


    "What''s the matter? Is it hard to make a phone call?"


    Shen yini asked quietly.


    Li futu has no explanation.


    "Gini, can I go in and have a look at Yuanyuan?"


    "She''s asleep now."


    Shen yini didn''t move. She was inhuman.


    Li futu doesn''t mind.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait outside until she wakes up."


    Li futu didn''t insist. He seemed to have plans to sit at the door all night.


    Shen yini looked at him coldly, but she didn''t see any surprise of his resurrection. She quickly pushed the door and walked into the ward again.


    "Asshole!"


    Li futu didn''t hear that curse.


    "Pop."


    Seeing that he was closed, Li Fu Tu laughed bitterly, turned around and looked at the two bodyguards.


    Taking out a cigarette, he went to the two bodyguards.


    More than ten minutes later.


    The door of the ward was opened.


    Looking back at the man who didn''t invite herself in, Shen yini''s anger appeared in her eyes.


    "Who let you in?"


    To avoid waking Su Yuan, she deliberately lowered her voice.


    Someone''s face is obviously getting thicker. He doesn''t seem to hear it. He goes to the bedside and looks at the sleeping Su Yuan. He sighs, "go back to rest first. I''ll take care of this girl tonight."


    Through the conversation with the two bodyguards just now, he was a little relieved.


    Although the two bodyguards did not know too much, they at least let him know that Su Yuan''s injury was not too serious.


    "Who needs you to be here? Didn''t you say goodbye to me? What are you doing back here? Please go out


    Li futu turned a deaf ear, moved a chair and sat beside the bed.


    Shen yini''s tone can''t help amplifying.


    "I told you to go out, did you hear me?"


    "Keep it down."


    Li futu turned to smile.


    "Don''t wake this girl up."


    Shen yini subconsciously looks at the sickbed, but Su Yuan is still sleeping, and there is no sign of waking up.


    "Li futu, why are you so shameless?"


    Someone seems to be deaf. No matter how cold Shen yini says, he sits there as if nothing happened. He even takes out an apple from the fruit basket and peels it.


    The knife is very skillful. It cuts the apple in the blink of an eye, and the peel is continuous.


    He picked up the apple and gave Shen yini a smile like a good for a bad: "do you want to eat it?"


    Shen yini''s eyes were a little stagnant and didn''t respond.


    Someone shrugged and nibbled at the apple.


    A man without face is invincible.


    When a man is shameless, there is no good way for a woman.


    Shen yini''s lips moved, but at last there was no sound.


    She seemed to have understood that the man was going to pretend to be deaf and dumb, and she didn''t waste her breath any more.


    "My cell phone is broken and all my numbers are lost. It''s not that I don''t want to call you."


    Li futu nibbles at the apple and whispers.


    Shen yini didn''t seem to hear anything and didn''t say a word.


    The room was quiet again, only the sound of chewing apples.


    The sound was like a mosquito, buzzing in her ear, which made Shen yini''s heart more agitated.


    Is that the end of such a perfunctory explanation?I''m afraid of him, and I have to take care of my sister. But this guy is so good, like nothing happened, and I''m still in the mood to eat apples here?


    If you do not perish in silence, you will explode in silence.


    Shen yini stood up abruptly, walked quickly to Li futu, grabbed his apple and threw it into the garbage can.


    "What to eat! Don''t eat it


    Li futu looked up in amazement.


    Shen yini''s face was full of anger.


    "Yuanyuan, because of you, almost had a concussion. You are still in the mood to eat here. Li futu, do you have any conscience?"


    "If there''s anything wrong with Yuanyuan, I won''t forgive you all my life, all my life!"


    Li futu stood up.


    "I really didn''t expect that. I know, anyway, it''s really my fault. I think it''s a fight and a punishment. "


    "Fight and punish, don''t you?"


    Shen yini''s anger, which she had repressed for a long time, was like a flood breaking a dike. She couldn''t control it any more. She scanned the ward with her eyes, then picked up Li futu''s stool and threw it at him.


    Li Fu did not dodge and let the wooden stool fall on his right shoulder.


    "Bang."


    Li futu''s brows wrinkled slightly, but after a while, they stretched out again.


    The noise was not very loud, but it calmed Shen yini''s anger a little.


    She was holding a stool and breathing heavily.


    "Is it relieved? If you don''t, you can go on. "


    Li futu''s attitude of pleading guilty is very sincere.


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    Shen yini raised the stool again, but her pupils suddenly contracted.


    Inside Li futu''s shirt, blood began to seep out. As the cloth gradually diffused, scarlet was dazzling.


    She was stunned.


    Hate is hate.


    However, she understood that this guy was a master. He had rough skin and thick flesh. How could she hit him with blood all at once?


    "You Injured? "


    She gazed at the blood, wondering that the stool in her hand did not fall again.


    Li futu lowered his head, looked at the blood on his shirt, and began to button his coat with a faint smile: "it''s not in the way."


    Shen yini frowned and slowly put down the wooden stool.


    "No more?"


    Staring at the man as if nothing had happened, she bit her lip and said in a cold voice, "show me."


    "It''s really all right, a little hurt."


    "So much blood from a little wound?"


    The blood is still oozing, rendering the red more thick.


    Shen yini''s face is like frost. She unties his coat button in spite of Li futu''s resistance.


    All you see is bandages, like a mummy.


    A strong smell of blood came to my face, which made me almost suffocate.


    Shen yini''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Li futu holds her shaking hand.


    "I''m sorry to worry you about this time."

 Chapter 809

    Medical room.


    A doctor is changing the bandage for Li futu and dressing the wound again.


    This kind of serious injury startled the doctors. If it wasn''t for Shen yini, I''m afraid they would have called the police.


    When the bandage was untied, Shen yini, who had to stay here, trembled in her eyes, turned her head involuntarily, held her mouth and walked out quickly.


    When Li futu got dressed and came out, she saw Shen yini sitting on the bench at the door.


    He sat down beside Shen yini and said in a soft voice, "I''ve been wandering on the edge of life and death. I''ve been used to it for a long time. It''s nothing."


    Shen yini''s eyes were a little red.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    Li futu smiles.


    "Is it interesting that we apologize in this way?"


    In order to avoid too heavy atmosphere, Li futu quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, I went to your house just now and saw that you have found a new nanny..."


    Shen yini nodded, and now she seemed to be completely relieved of her anger.


    "After Yuanyuan''s accident, I couldn''t help myself, so I hired Xiaojiang. Sometimes, she took care of her all night in the hospital."


    "Ginger? Is she from Donghai? Did you look for it at the nanny company? "


    Shen yini turned her head and said strangely, "Why are you so interested in her? Is she beautiful? "


    When they met for the first time, she was also surprised by the beauty of each other.


    Li futu nodded calmly: "yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful nanny. Which nanny company did you find it in? I''ll go and get one another day. "


    "Why bother? If you really like her, I''ll give her to you."


    "A gentleman doesn''t take advantage of others."


    Li futu laughed and then said, "after all, you are a public figure with a special nature of work. You should keep an eye on the people around you."


    "I know. I signed a confidentiality contract with her."


    Shen yini is not a beginner. Before she hired her, she had checked the girl''s background and her family background. Because her parents died early and didn''t read much, she had to work as a nanny in order to make a living.


    Li futu nodded and said nothing more.


    "You go back to rest first. I''ll take care of Yuanyuan tonight."


    Shen yini looked at the blood on his shirt.


    "I think you need more rest than I do. You don''t want Yuanyuan to wake up and see you like this, do you?"


    Li futu also felt that Shen yini''s words were reasonable, and he didn''t force any more.


    "Then I''ll come back in the morning."


    Shen yini nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    When she woke up the next day, Su Yuan opened her eyes and saw her cousin sleeping by the bed.


    She has lived here for nearly 20 days. I often see such scenes.


    She didn''t make a sound. She turned to look out of the window and didn''t move.


    "Yuanyuan, when did you wake up? Are you hungry? What would you like to eat today? I''ll send someone to buy it in the morning... "


    Even if Su Yuan didn''t make any noise, Shen yini, who had a shallow sleep, woke up quickly.


    "Sister, when can I leave the hospital?"


    Su Yuan looked out of the window without looking back.


    "Soon."


    Shen yini smoothed her hair and stood up.


    "Every time I ask you, you say it fast. Sister, can you tell me an accurate time? I don''t want to live here, I want to go out. "


    "Yuanyuan, your injury is not good, and you don''t want to leave ugly scars on your body in the future, do you?"


    Shen yini''s soft voice is quite different from the image of the former stern elder sister.


    Su Yuan will have a car accident. She feels that she has an unshirkable responsibility.


    Su Yuan turned her head.


    "Elder sister, I want to eat donkey roll and Sixi meatballs."


    "I''ll buy it for you right away."


    During the period when Su Yuan was in hospital, in addition to not letting her leave the hospital, Shen yini almost responded to every request and immediately nodded her head and walked out.


    The footsteps faded away.


    Su Yuan lay on the bed and waited for about seven or eight minutes. After confirming that her cousin should have gone far away, she pulled out all kinds of instruments on her arm to detect her physical condition. Then she lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She could not even change the clothes on her body. She walked to the door and listened to it for a while. When she found that there was no movement, she quietly opened a seam in the door.


    The two bodyguards at the door also left to protect their cousins.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door, saw no one around, and immediately took the opportunity to run out.


    Although the scene of the car accident was very tragic, Su Yuan suffered some bruises. After nearly 20 days of rest, although she did not fully recover, at least it would not affect her action.


    She took the elevator downstairs, and did not rush out of the hospital. She looked around and walked towards a middle-aged man who looked very kind."Uncle, can you lend me your mobile phone?"


    At this time, Su Yuan was wearing a sick suit, her small face was pale, and her big eyes were not as bright and bright as before, but the more so, the easier it was for people to pity her.


    Phase comes from heart.


    That uncle is really very friendly, did not ask the reason, very readily took out the mobile phone, "to."


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Su Yuan politely thanks, and then takes her cell phone to one side. She doesn''t go far and starts to make a phone call.


    This scene was seen by a young man who came early, and his pace gradually slowed down.


    "Lan Lan, it''s me. I''m Su Yuan."


    "Yuanyuan? How do you get this number? Where on earth have you been? Why haven''t you been back to school for so many days? "


    "I''m fine."


    At this time, Su Yuan can''t talk with Zhang Xinlan more. She can only make a long story short: "Lan Lan, can you lend me some money?"


    "Borrow money? What do you want money for? "


    "I have an urgent trip to Kyoto, but I don''t have the fare."


    Zhang Xinlan was surprised. After all, she knew Su Yuan''s family.


    Su Yuan''s cousin is a superstar. How could she have no travel expenses?


    But Su Yuan''s tone was very urgent, and she didn''t ask much.


    "How much do you want?"


    Su Yuan thought about it.


    "Five thousand, have you? It''s OK without four thousand. "


    In addition to Su Yuan, Zhang Xinlan is the richest one in their dormitory, and also very loyal.


    "I have five thousand, but how can I give it to you?"


    I don''t know where my ID card and mobile phone are now. I''m sure I can''t take a plane. So Su Yuan plans to rent a car to take her to Kyoto. Although she doesn''t know the price, one or two thousand should be enough. With the rest of the money, she has to stay in a hotel to eat.


    "I''ll come to school now. In half an hour, you''ll come out and wait for me at the school gate."


    "Good."


    After hearing the other party''s promise, Su Yuan, who still hasn''t given up the idea of going to Kyoto City to find someone, hung up the phone and went back to the middle-aged man to return her mobile phone.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    The middle-aged man gave a kind smile.


    "Nothing."


    Su Yuan took a deep breath and turned around.


    A Xinchang figure with its back to the sun broke into her sight.


    The girl, who was wearing sick clothes and was going to borrow money to go to Kyoto, didn''t cry out after the accident. At this moment, her face was full of tears.

 Chapter 810

    Li futu still doesn''t know that Su Yuan had a car accident because she wanted to go to Kyoto City to find herself and decided to book a plane ticket while driving.


    But Su Yuan just talked to Zhang Xinlan on the phone, and he heard it clearly.


    With the growth, people will become more and more indifferent, more and more silent, but looking at the girl standing in the morning with tears, his heart seems to be hit by a heavy hammer, for a time, there is a kind of suffocating feeling.


    "Girl, where are you going if you don''t lie in bed?"


    He took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile and walked forward.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Su Yuan tried to open her big eyes blurred by tears, for fear that she would have hallucinations, and her weak shoulders couldn''t help trembling, unable to speak at all.


    When Shen yini went all the way to buy breakfast back, she saw Su Yuan downstairs in the inpatient department.


    "Yuanyuan, how did you get down?"


    Accompanied by two bodyguards, she frowned and walked over.


    After more than ten minutes of pacification, Su Yuan has stopped crying and her mood has stabilized a lot. When she saw her cousin coming, she was shocked and lowered her head subconsciously.


    "Well, I brought her down to bask in the sun and walk around."


    Li futu looked up and said with a smile.


    "It''s no good lying in bed all the time."


    Shen yini naturally didn''t expect that Su Yuan was still thinking about running away in this state. She believed Li futu''s explanation.


    "Yuanyuan, I bought your breakfast for you. Let''s go up."


    The group went upstairs again and returned to the ward.


    "Sister, why don''t you tell me that brother futu is back?"


    Su Yuan lies back on the bed and stares discontentedly.


    Shen yini pretends that she can''t see the ruddy of her eyes. With the girl''s feelings for that guy, it''s normal for her to cry when she sees him "come back from the dead.".


    "I didn''t know until last night. I haven''t had time to tell you."


    "Then why didn''t you say that in the morning? I almost... "


    Li futu coughed immediately.


    Su Yuan was surprised and stopped talking.


    Although during the period of hospitalization, my cousin was almost obedient to her, if I knew that she dared to sneak out of the hospital, I would have to spank her.


    "What did you almost do?"


    Shen yini frowned suspiciously.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Su Yuan quickly picked up a box of Sixi pills.


    "Gini, go back and have a rest first. I''ll watch it."


    Li futu said in a warm voice.


    "I''m fine. I''ll leave in the afternoon."


    "I have no problem here. Look at your face now. Don''t wait for Su Yuan to leave the hospital. You''re down again."


    Shen yini hesitated a little.


    It must be a lie to say that she is not tired, but she still can''t let her sister go after all.


    "If anything happens to this girl, I''ll take full charge of the head office, right?"


    Shen yini looked at him and didn''t quarrel with him. After all, someone''s blood didn''t flow in vain last night.


    "Yuanyuan, you have a good rest. I''ll come back in the evening."


    Su Yuan let out a cry, hoping her cousin would leave soon.


    Shen yini left the ward.


    When the door of the sick room was closed, Li futu took the weapon that broke his wound last night to the bedside and sat down. He spoke seriously and said, "girl, look how much your sister cares about you. Don''t be so headstrong in the future. Have you ever thought how worried your sister will be when you leave the hospital secretly? "


    Just now, Su Yuan was crying. He couldn''t say it. Now that Su Yuan has calmed down, he has to mention it.


    If he comes late, the girl may really run out.


    The world is dangerous. It''s a long way from here to Kyoto. She is alone. If something happens on the way, what should she do?


    "I want to see you."


    Su Yuan sat at the head of the bed, holding the box of Sixi pills, hung her head and whispered, obviously knowing that her behavior was too reckless.


    Li futu said with a smile: "do you know how big Kyoto is? You alone, where can you find me? It''s good that you don''t lose yourself. "


    Su Yuan did not speak.


    Li futu sighed.


    "Girl, I didn''t tell you very early that when I didn''t see my body, no matter who said I was dead, don''t believe it? Have you forgotten? "


    "I didn''t forget."


    Su Yuan raised her head.


    "But Caiwei was so sad that I just..."


    Said, Su Yuan a Leng, a pair of big eyes such as Obsidian appear confused, gradually wrinkled a thin brow.


    At this time, she found a very serious problem that she ignored.


    Even my cousin didn''t know that brother futu had an accident.


    How did Vivian know that?also.


    Brother futu and Wei Wei, at best, can only be regarded as ordinary friends. Why did Wei Wei cry so sad when he had an accident?


    She couldn''t understand, her eyes flickered, and gradually became sharp.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the relationship between you and vivi? "


    Facing Su Yuan''s eyes, Li futu didn''t feel guilty or flustered.


    What should come will always come.


    After he Caiwei learned what had happened, he was ready for it.


    Silence for a while, he did not choose to cheat and hide, and Su Yuan face to face, slowly opening.


    "It was a dark and windy night..."


    With his narration, Su Yuan''s face changed again and again, but she didn''t interrupt him until he finished the story.


    "You mean you live with Vivian now? And Vivian''s mother? "


    Li futu nodded and sighed: "I''m just a little bit bad. I''m too old-fashioned and warm-hearted, and she''s your roommate, so if you can help me, I''ll try my best. Anyway, my place is big and I''m empty."


    In his story, the beginning of his marriage with he Caiwei in the imperial dynasty has not changed, and the process has not been tampered with, but some key things are still hidden, and the time line has been pushed back.


    It''s like when he saw he Caiwei selling herself to save her mother in the imperial court, he chose to help her. It''s just because of Su Yuan''s face that he Caiwei''s mother and daughter live in his house, which is just like a tenant.


    Everything should be done step by step.


    Since he Caiwei and his acquaintance have been exposed, he also knows that his true relationship with he Caiwei can''t be concealed for long, but even so, he still wants to postpone this time as far as possible, at least let Su Yuan have some psychological preparation.


    Now the girl is still lying on the hospital bed, if there is no buffer to tell her what should and shouldn''t have happened to me and your roommate, I don''t know what reaction the girl will have.


    He just and Shen yini played a guaranteed ticket, if Su Yuan has a good or bad, then Shen yini still have to find himself desperately?


    "So brother futu is completely kind?"


    Su Yuan''s mood is fairly stable.


    "It''s all I should do."


    Li futu did not take credit at all. He looked bright and noble. People could not help but respect him.


    "You dirty wolf, scum, Chen Shimei! Even my roommate


    Su Yuan suddenly changed her face and was furious. She grabbed the Sixi pill in the bowl and smashed it.

 Chapter 811

    Li futu was blown out of the ward.


    In fact, Su Yuan''s reaction, in his expectation, let this girl, alone calm.


    Seeing the door closed, Su Yuan breathed heavily. She wanted to have something to vent. But she reached for it and found it empty.


    She looked down and found that all the Sixi pills had been smashed by herself.


    She threw the paper bowl to the ground in anger.


    She''s not stupid.


    Although Li futu''s story just now is very touching, she knows that the relationship between Caiwei and him will not be as simple as he said.


    She has been together for more than two years. She doesn''t know what personality Caiwei has?


    Caiwei is a person who doesn''t want to trouble others. If their relationship is really so pure and ordinary, even for Aunt Xiao''s reasons, Caiwei can''t live in brother futu''s home, and aunt Xiao probably can''t agree.


    Moreover, if there is really nothing between them, why keep it from yourself all the time?


    Really just simply worried about their misunderstanding?


    Or guilty?


    Su Yuan had a feeling of betrayal for a time, and it was a double betrayal.


    However, when she thought that Caiwei had been forced to sell herself to save her mother, her growing flame seemed to be watered by cold water.


    Is she really willing to see brother futu die?


    That way, I''m afraid Caiwei''s life will be ruined.


    Su Yuan pulled her hair irritably and was in a state of confusion.


    Li futu naturally did not regard Su Yuan as an ignorant child, and did not expect Su Yuan to believe his story.


    Su Yuan just needs his good intentions to understand.


    He didn''t stay at the door and looked at Su Yuan like a prisoner. He went downstairs to have a cigarette and chatted with an old man who was walking downstairs in the inpatient department.


    The eldest brother got cancer and liver cancer, but he was very open-minded. It wasn''t long before he was detected.


    In his words, he didn''t want to be cured. He thought it was a waste of time and money, and people were suffering.


    Indeed, many cancer patients are not dead, but tortured to death by all kinds of cruel chemotherapy.


    The old man thinks that instead of dying in the hospital bed, he should eat and drink at home. When the time comes, he should go down to accompany his wife. Anyway, he has lived to this age, and life and death are not very important. But children have to be filial.


    The old man talked a lot. After talking about his illness, he began to recall the past.


    Li futu is not an introverted figure either. They seem to have forgotten their old age and passed by their chatting in the morning.


    To say goodbye to the old man, Li futu plans to go upstairs. At this time, it is estimated that Su Yuan''s girl should calm down. However, with a casual glance, he sees a gentle figure coming.


    "Mr. Li."


    Also separated by a distance, the other side is very polite to speak, but the smile is still a little stiff, still holding a lunch box.


    "Miss Shen asked me to bring you dinner."


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Please."


    "It should be."


    They went upstairs together.


    "Last night, I saw Mr. Li for the first time. I hope Mr. Li won''t be offended if he behaves in an offensive way."


    Shen yini''s new beautiful nanny apologized.


    "Miss Jiang is serious."


    Li futu smiles and presses the floor number.


    "Mr. Li is the same as Miss Shen. Call me Xiaojiang."


    No matter temperament or appearance, it doesn''t look like a nanny at all. She is busy and even a little scared.


    The elevator began to rise.


    Li futu turned around and joked: "now the nanny industry is developing really fast. I saw you for the first time last night. I didn''t think about nanny. You are so beautiful. If I don''t know, I don''t think you are a star like Gini."


    There are only two of them in the elevator at the moment.


    When men and women are alone, Li futu''s tone undoubtedly seems a little frivolous, just like the host is teasing the pretty nanny.


    Nanny Xiaojiang blushed, and stroked her hair a little uneasily. She bowed her head and did not dare to look at Li futu.


    "How dare I compare with Miss Shen? Mr. Li is joking."


    Nannies are indeed classified. They are worthy of being nannies for Shen yini. From her words, we can see that she is of high quality.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li futu looked away and looked at the number jumping upward. He seemed to ask casually.


    "My name is Jiang Mingzhu."


    Her tone is low and soft, like a river of spring water flowing after the frost thaws.


    "Jiang Mingzhu? Good name. Your parents must be literate, right


    "My parents are dead."


    Jiang Mingzhu always lowers her head, which makes her expression hard to see."Sorry."


    Li futu was a bit surprised, apologized, and then turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why do you look afraid of me? Do I look scary? "


    "No..."


    Jiang Mingzhu is busy.


    "Then why do you keep your head down?"


    Jiang Mingzhu seems to be oppressed by the landlord, and the commissar raises her face wrongly.


    Teeth like oysters, lips like vermilion.


    Even if you don''t need to touch it, you can feel the tenderness of her face.


    At the moment, the distance between them is just one punch away, and Li futu can see her appearance clearly.


    Looking at each other, Li futu seemed as if nothing had happened, but Jiang Mingzhu was obviously a little nervous, and her dense and long eyelashes were constantly shaking like butterfly wings.


    "Have you ever thought of seizing this opportunity to develop into the entertainment industry when you work in Gini''s family?"


    Li futu said with a smile, as if just chatting.


    "No, I''ve never dared to fantasize like that."


    Jiang Mingzhu shakes her head and holds the lunch box tightly.


    "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Li. I''m so ordinary that I''m not qualified to be a star. I just want to do my job well."


    "You belittle yourself."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "I don''t think there are many female stars who are more beautiful than you. It''s too condescending for you to be a nanny."


    Li Fu''s image is very like a bole who doesn''t want to see the Pearl.


    "Why don''t I help you talk to Ginny? I speak in front of her with a little weight. "


    "No, Mr. Li. I don''t have the ability or the idea. I don''t know anything about acting. Thank you for your kindness."


    Jiang Mingzhu is very frank, or down-to-earth, unlike some girls who dream of flying to the branches and becoming a Phoenix.


    Perhaps because of this, Shen yini chose her.


    "It''s a pity."


    Li futu sighed softly, but he was no longer reluctant.


    Then he added with a smile.


    "Don''t be so nervous in front of me. I''m a good man."


    The elevator door opened with a "Ding".


    Then he went out.


    Staring at his back, Jiang Mingzhu''s uneasy appearance slowly disappeared, and a touch of undisguised sarcasm was outlined in the corner of her mouth, which disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 812

    "You dirty wolf! Get out! I don''t want to see you! Get out of here


    Jiang Mingzhu has not entered the ward, he heard inside the angry curse.


    Before lying in the hospital bed, even if awake, she was just like a soulless doll, looking out of the window silently. Miss Su, who seldom spoke, was very angry at this time.


    Li futu didn''t expect that after a whole morning, the girl was still so angry that they were just two. But now there is a nanny in the back. I don''t know about the situation. I''m afraid he thought he had done something immoral to Su Yuan.


    "Girl, Xiao Jiang has come to bring us dinner."


    He gave a slight cough, warning.


    Although Su Yuan still glared at him, she didn''t continue to scold him after all.


    "Miss Su, should you be hungry? I made your favorite sweet and sour ribs today. "


    Wait for the ward to stop, Jiang Mingzhu just came in, like nothing heard, put the lunch box on the table, smile to Suyuan.


    People who are nannies are good at being human.


    Especially if you can get a senior nanny from a superstar''s family.


    "I don''t eat it!"


    Su Yuan turned her face and didn''t look at the lunch box. She was obviously still playing with her temper.


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, went to the table and opened the lunch box.


    "Oh, today''s food is really rich. Did you make it all?"


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded shyly.


    "It seems that I have a good mouth today."


    Obviously, Shen yini should have reminded Jiang Mingzhu that she had brought three sets of chopsticks. Li futu took out the food and sat down at the table.


    "Xiaojiang, why are you still standing? Sit down and eat together. "


    He is very easygoing and takes the initiative to help Jiang Mingzhu with the bowl.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But Miss Su... "


    Jiang Mingzhu looks at Su Yuan on the bed, a little embarrassed.


    "She should not be hungry. Let''s eat first."


    Li Fu''s drawing is light, forcing Jiang Mingzhu to sit down.


    Under his power, Jiang Mingzhu had to pick up chopsticks.


    "Xiaojiang, your skill is really good. You don''t know what kind of life I used to live in Gini''s family. If only you had come earlier..."


    Li futu was full of praise and didn''t mean to persuade Su Yuan at all.


    Jiang Mingzhu just smile, smile is very clear a little unnatural.


    The size of the ward is effective, and Li futu''s praise, accompanied by the smell of food, inevitably drifts towards the hospital bed.


    Su Yuan''s hands involuntarily clenched the quilt, as if she heard the growling in her stomach.


    In the morning, she didn''t eat much.


    Most of the Sixi pills were used by her to smash people.


    Now she''s very hungry and very angry.


    It''s the guy who did something wrong. Why is he starving while he''s eating?


    Su Yuan fiercely goes down to the bed, walks to the table, and holds the bowl of sweet and sour ribs in front of her.


    "It''s made for me. You''re not allowed to eat it!"


    Jiang Mingzhu reacted quickly and immediately served Su Yuan a meal.


    Su Yuan sat down with a bowl of rice and turned her anger into appetite.


    Li futu laughed to himself, and he didn''t really move the bowl of ribs.


    "I can''t even eat vegetables?"


    He put his chopsticks into another plate, but he was stopped by Su Yuan''s chopsticks.


    "It''s all mine!"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Can you eat so much on your own?"


    "You don''t care about me!"


    Su Yuan seems to be trying to prove it. She picks up a piece of vegetables and puts it into her mouth. Her teeth cackle.


    Li futu sighed. He took back his chopsticks and ate the white rice.


    Fortunately, he is not a picky eater.


    Once upon a time, in order to survive, he drank dew, ate insects, and didn''t want vegetables.


    Jiang Mingzhu witnessed the man eating a bowl of white rice with her own eyes, and her heart was shocked beyond measure.


    She did not expect that this man would really indulge this unruly little girl.


    "Eat slowly. I''ll go out for a cigarette."


    Li futu got up and walked out of the ward.


    "Sex wolf, Chen Shimei!"


    Su Yuan scolded in a low voice, staring at his back, still unable to stop gnashing her teeth.


    "Miss Su, don''t you worry that Mr. Li will be angry when you treat him like this?"


    Jiang Mingzhu seems to be worried.


    "He''s angry? I''m angry! "


    Su Yuan snorted coldly.


    "Sister Mingzhu, don''t be afraid of him. He deserves it!"


    "But..."


    Jiang Mingzhu still seems to be a little uneasy and wants to say nothing.


    "Sister pearl, do you know him?"


    Unruly is unruly, but Su Yuan is not unreasonable enough to fire her anger on irrelevant people, and she is very polite, even if she is only facing a nanny hired by her cousin, but her tone is very respectful.There is no distinction between high and low occupation.


    Besides, she was taken care of for several nights.


    "No, no, I don''t know him."


    Jiang Mingzhu shook her head, looked at the door and lowered her voice I just heard that Mr. Li He is a very powerful person... "


    She said it more tactfully.


    Su Yuan wrinkled her delicate nose.


    "Well, no matter how powerful he is? No matter how much it annoys me, I won''t give him food! "


    Jiang Mingzhu took a look at her and said with an unnatural smile: "it seems that Miss Su and Mr. Li have a good relationship..."


    Before, she did know that the man seemed very unusual to Shen yini, but now it seems that her expectation of Shen yini''s position in the man''s mind is still low.


    She didn''t expect that Shen yini''s younger sister would be so connived at. Just now, the way he ate rice was quite different from what she thought.


    Even let her for a time unstoppable surge of their own is not to recognize the wrong person''s illusion.


    "Who is on good terms with him? I don''t want to see him any more! "


    Su Yuan said in a loud voice, as if she intended to let the people outside the door hear her.


    Jiang Mingzhu can''t see that this is just a little girl acting in a coquetry, even if she is not a few years older than Su Yuan.


    "Sister pearl."


    Su Yuan seems to suddenly think of something, staring at Jiang Mingzhu, a doll like face is very serious.


    Jiang Mingzhu doubts a way: "Miss Su, how?"


    Even though Shen yini has repeatedly stressed that she should not be called Miss Su, she has never changed her words and abides by her dignity.


    "Sister Mingzhu, you are so beautiful. You have to stay away from him in the future."


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned, a little swayed Why? "


    "Because He is a super invincible wolf


    Su Yuan said fiercely.


    As if worried that Jiang Mingzhu would not believe it, she added: "when I first met him, he grabbed my chest!"


    In order to contain someone who extends her claws to her side, Su Yuan does not hesitate to pay a big price and starts to blow up scandal.


    What she said is not a lie, but in the light of the situation at that time, it remains to be discussed whether someone is considered indecent or justifiable defense.


    Jiang Mingzhu couldn''t help opening her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He, grab your chest


    Su Yuan nodded immediately.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s inner shock can''t be compounded, and the waves at the bottom of her heart slowly subside.


    What kind of person is he.


    What does it have to do with her?


    Color.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s brain is constantly echoing Su Yuan''s definition of Li futu, and her eyes are twinkling.

 Chapter 813

    When Jiang Mingzhu came out of the ward after eating, she found Li futu smoking in the corridor.


    The man was squatting on the ground, chatting with a patient who was also smoking.


    It''s easy-going and easy-going, without any airs. It seems that it''s no different from an ordinary people.


    "Finished?"


    Li futu saw her, stood up and said with a smile.


    When the patient saw a beautiful woman coming, he quickly stood up and waited to see Jiang Mingzhu''s face clearly. Suddenly, his eyes were full of surprise and a little stiff.


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded to the patient with a smile, polite but reserved, and then turned to Li Fu.


    "Are you full, Mr. Li? In fact, Miss Su didn''t eat much, or I''ll take out the dishes... "


    "Nothing."


    Li futu smiles with indifference: "if you are found by that girl, you may not have a good life in the future. I''m not so expensive. It''s enough to have food."


    How could he care about her?


    Jiang Mingzhu was slightly absent-minded.


    Contact with this man for less than an hour, but the other side is constantly refreshing her cognition.


    Is it true that, as Su Yuan said, this man is actually a devil in color. The reason why he is so friendly and polite to her is just to disguise and covet her beauty?


    Jiang Mingzhu''s mood turns and her face is quiet.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t you go back first? I''ll look after Miss Su in the hospital this afternoon."


    "If I go back at this time, the girl can only scold me like that."


    Li futu and she walked toward the ward together, as if with a smooth ear.


    "That girl must have said a lot of bad things about me just now?"


    Jiang Mingzhu stroked her hair unnaturally, just laughing.


    "You pack up your lunch box and go back first. I''ll stay here for another afternoon with that girl."


    "Then I''ll come back in the evening."


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded, went into the room, cleaned up the lunch box, and left the hospital.


    Li futu spent a whole day with Su Yuan in the hospital. Although Su Yuan had a small face and basically regarded him as the air, he didn''t like it. He watched TV, occasionally went out to smoke and chatted with his patients.


    At dinner, Shen yini and Jiang Mingzhu came together.


    With Shen yini in, Su Yuan didn''t dare to be as headstrong as she was at noon. Anyway, someone is her brother-in-law now.


    Li futu finally had a delicious meal.


    "Go back first."


    Shen yini seems to smile, it should be Jiang Mingzhu back to report the tragic experience of Li futu lunch.


    "In the evening, I''ll let Xiaojiang stay here with me."


    Li futu didn''t insist any more. After spending a day with Su Yuan, though she was still "stubborn", she must have felt his sincerity in her heart.


    Back home, simply washed, Li futu felt the bandage on his body, his eyes narrowed.


    His heart never died when the temple was destroyed. For the sake of the development of the underground, he tolerated for many years. Now the underground has become a large-scale place, maybe it''s time to turn against the Hakka.


    The temple has always boasted of its brightness. It is well known where its headquarters is, but Li futu never thought of fighting to the death with it.


    There are some gaps that can not be caught up in a short time.


    At this time, maybe we should take out Taizu''s strategy of seizing the world.


    It is the best choice to uproot the branches of the temple all over the world and gradually encroach on it.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    The gloomy and murderous atmosphere in the room suddenly disappeared.


    Li futu put on his clothes. Stand up, go over and open the door.


    "Su Yuan How is she


    He Caiwei came in, after Li futu was safe. At present, she is most worried about Su Yuan.


    She doesn''t have many friends, and Su Yuan has always been sincere to her. She really doesn''t want to turn against Su Yuan.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve settled the matter."


    Li futu''s tone is relaxed.


    "Solved?"


    He Caiwei was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    "Didn''t Su Yuan realize that..."


    "She knows."


    "How could she forgive us so easily? What did you tell her? "


    "What else can I say? She is not a child of five or six years old. She is not so easy to cheat. I have to confess and be lenient. "


    Li futu retells the explanation in front of Su Yuan to he Caiwei.


    "Now, we can only come step by step. We can only tell her about our relationship when it''s over."


    For the first time, he Caiwei didn''t know what to do, and said, "is this really OK?"


    "Or else? Are you really going to hide it from her for the rest of your life? She''ll know about it sooner or later. It''s not all a bad thing that she was exposed this time. "Li futu has a good attitude, which can be described as a broken pot.


    He immediately changed the subject.


    "Aunt Xiao said that you have been resting at home for many days. When do you plan to go back to school?"


    He Caiwei was a little nervous.


    "I..."


    Li Fu''s image is to see through her mind.


    "Are you afraid to face Su Yuan?"


    He Caiwei is silent.


    She did not dare to imagine what kind of eyes Su Yuan would look like when she saw herself again.


    Li futu said with a faint smile: "don''t worry, Su Yuan''s girl is not at school. Even if you go back to school tomorrow, you can''t touch her."


    He Caiwei was quite surprised.


    "What happened to Yuanyuan?"


    Li futu pondered for a moment.


    If you know that Su Yuan had a car accident, I''m afraid he Caiwei will feel more guilty, so he didn''t tell the truth.


    "She I''m sick. Don''t worry. It''s not very serious. I went to see her today. I can eat and drink. At least I look more energetic than you. "


    Li futu''s tone was relaxed, and he couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he thought of Su Yuan''s small face, which was gnashing teeth and constantly smashing four Xi balls at him.


    "It shouldn''t be long before the girl can be discharged."


    He Caiwei nodded, bit her lip and said, "I''ll go back to school tomorrow."


    Su Yuan''s absence has obviously relieved her pressure to return to school.


    When he Caiwei plans to turn around and return to her room, Li futu opens her mouth and stops her.


    "Caiwei."


    He Caiwei looks back and looks puzzled.


    "Anything else?"


    Li futu hesitated, some hesitated.


    He Caiwei frowned and became more puzzled. She stopped and turned around.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu looked into her eyes, her lips moved, and finally said with a smile, "it''s OK."


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Caiwei came over, naturally will not be so easy to hide in the past, she saw that he obviously had something to say.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Li Fu''s image is a sudden whim: "Caiwei, have you ever thought about your father Maybe alive? "


    He Caiwei''s pupils contracted and her face was stiff.


    "Maybe, I mean maybe."


    Li futu lowered his tone and tried not to stimulate he Caiwei.


    "I''ve been thinking that Aunt Xiao never said that your father died. Maybe he just disappeared. If you can find him one day, would you like to see him? "


    He Caiwei and he looked at each other. Her eyes were trembling and half silent. She said with a smile, "you''re kidding me, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 814

    After all, Li futu didn''t say anything worthy of it, just as if he was really just a whim.


    If you are he Caiwei and suddenly know that her father, who has never appeared in 20 years, is still living in this world, I''m afraid what you feel in your heart will not be a surprise.


    At noon the next day, he drove his mother and daughter to school.


    Only then did he know that Xiao Shu''s Florist had opened.


    When he Caiwei was sent to the dormitory downstairs to drive out again, a horse herder passed in front of his car, so he had to step on the brake.


    When the other party passed and he was about to drive away, the horse herder stopped and a woman came down.


    Gray skirt, a pair of long plump legs, wrapped by flesh colored stockings, stepping on a pair of black patent leather high heels, body concave and convex, red lips and white teeth, high nose hanging a pair of flat eyes, holding a bunch of roses.


    Elegant, beautiful, yet intellectually.


    One of the four beauties in the East China Sea.


    Yao Chenxi, who once had a one night love with him.


    Li futu looked through the window at the face which was more charming than the rose she held, and frowned slightly.


    Even if not too deep feelings, but after all, there has been a one night fate, any man to see this scene, I am afraid the bottom of my heart will not be too comfortable, this is human nature.


    Yao Chenxi obviously didn''t see him. After coming down from the horse herder, she walked towards the school with the bunch of roses.


    Li futu didn''t mean to say hello. He looked at the horse herder and drove away from Donghai University.


    With Yao Chenxi''s beauty, it''s normal for men to pursue and fall in love.


    He has no right to interfere in other people''s lives.


    No longer in a hurry to see Su Yuan in the hospital, he drove to Yongxing headquarters building, but didn''t meet Gu Qingcheng.


    The subway project jointly developed by Yongxing and huangrui is under construction. Almost every once in a while, Gu Qingcheng will come to the site to check the construction progress.


    After learning the news of Li futu''s return, Gu Qingcheng quickly rushed back from the construction site. He was so dusty that he saw Li futu. For a moment, although his subordinates were still around, he could not help but put himself in Li futu''s arms as if there were no one else.


    Now Gu Qingcheng is no longer the young lady who was appointed when he was just in the upper position.


    Although she hasn''t taken over the power for a long time, she has become more and more stable and mature after months of tempering, and has gradually become an irreproachable Yongxing helmsman.


    The subordinates around were expressionless and motionless, like they didn''t see anything, but they were envious.


    The chairman of the board is young and beautiful, the whole company, and that man has no idea.


    But the idea belongs to the idea. Working in the headquarters, they all know that there are men in the chairman of the board, and the men are quite powerful. They can only look up to the existence.


    Although many people haven''t seen it with their own eyes, seeing the chairman buried in each other''s arms like a little woman, the business elites around Yongxing can''t know who this young man is.


    Former president of the Warring States period.


    Last year in the East China Sea created a section of the myth of the young Xiaoxiong.


    After subconscious admiration, the surrounding eyes showed more awe.


    Although some gaffes, but Gu Qingcheng is not coy, after a little emotional stability, from the man''s arms up, generous.


    "You go to work first."


    "Yes, chairman."


    After everyone left, she pulled Li futu into the office.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Not long ago."


    Gu Qingcheng poured a cup of tea for him, and his eyes were meaningful.


    "Congratulations."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile and held up the cup without saying anything.


    "By the way, did you go to see Su Yuan? She didn''t know who said that you had an accident. She came to me a few weeks ago to ask for your information. When I saw her, I was lost... "


    "I went to see her. She''s OK."


    "That''s good."


    Gu Qingcheng was relieved.


    "She gave me a fright at that time. Fortunately, I called Mr. Cai."


    Learning from Su Yuan about Li futu''s death, Gu Qingcheng was also in chaos at that time. Fortunately, she was no longer the girl who was still studying in Dongda. Although she was frightened, she still kept a trace of reason and immediately began to contact Cai Hongli who was in Kyoto.


    In CAI Hongli''s mind, she has always thought that Miss Gu of Donghai and Yongxing''s new helmsman are her younger brother''s little lover, so she didn''t hide it.


    But in fact, Cai Hongli''s information is also very limited. Although she learned from her that Li futu and No. 1 appeared at the wedding, Li futu was lost all the time. Therefore, Gu Qingcheng was always a little worried. At the moment, when she saw him appear safely in front of her, her heart fell to the ground completely.


    "Now that you are back, the Warring States club will be operated by you again. My grandfather has always kept the position for you."Li futu naturally won''t tell Gu Qingcheng that he''s just going back to Donghai to recover.


    "It''s not urgent. I want to take a break first."


    He prevaricated.


    Gu Qingcheng is not reluctant.


    Anyway, it doesn''t make much difference whether the Warring States period is in her hands or in his hands.


    She looked at Li futu for a while, suddenly got up, and sat on Li futu''s lap under Li futu''s surprised eyes.


    This is a very ambiguous posture, if someone suddenly broke in, I''m afraid there''s no explanation.


    But after all, this is the office of the top leader, and no one has the courage to do so. In fact, after they both entered the office, all of them subconsciously moved away from this office.


    "Qing Cheng..."


    Li futu''s lips moved, his body was stiff, and he didn''t know where to put his hands.


    Gu Qingcheng put her arms around his neck, her eyes rippling and staring at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now you are reconciled with Miss Song... "


    She bit her lip and opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What shall I do? "


    At this time, Li futu saw the shadow of Mu goblin on her.


    He remembered that Gu Qingcheng was not like this before.


    In fact, Gu Qingcheng is also forced to bear shyness. He is really forced to do nothing.


    Before, she had been waiting, because at that time she didn''t feel anxious, but now if she waited any longer, she was worried that she would wait for the son and daughter of the Song family.


    If she doesn''t take the initiative, I''m afraid she really has no chance.


    "I..."


    Li futu avoids Gu Qingcheng''s gaze.


    How does he respond to this question?


    If the relationship with Gu Qingcheng is pure, the key is, how can he and Gu Qingcheng be called pure?


    All over Donghai, I''m afraid that Gu Qingcheng is his woman.


    "I can''t do without fame..."


    Gu Qingcheng looks down on her, her tone is soft and weak, and I feel pity for her.


    Li futu''s eyes shrank, and many pictures began to flip in his mind.


    It''s all scenes since he met Gu Qingcheng.


    Finally.


    Fixed in the picture of him drinking with Yang Yuqing the night before last.


    A man born in the world should wake up and hold the power of the world.


    Yang Yuqing''s words seemed to be endowed with magic power, which echoed in his mind for a long time.


    He had no focal length in his eye pupil and asked, "really Don''t want fame? "


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, then slapped him on the chest and said with a smile: "asshole! Have you been waiting for me? "


    Someone is embarrassed with a smile.


    If Yang Yuqing had been here, he would have praised him as a child to teach.

 Chapter 815

    There are many Playboys in the world.


    They lean on the red, Nestle in the green, and indulge in the flowers. They enjoy turning over one cabbage after another.


    But don''t forget, they are not born so bohemian.


    They used to have a pair of pure eyes.


    However, along the way, under the guidance of the environment or experience, they gradually degenerated. At this time, it seems that Li futu also began to have such symptoms.


    To blame, Yang Yuqing can only blame, graffiti on white paper, that opened Pandora''s box.


    "By the way, it''s a coincidence that you''re back. Mr. Yan''s birthday is tonight. You have a good relationship with Mr. Yan. Why don''t you go instead of me? I''ll go to Xinfeng later. It''s too late. "


    Gu Qingcheng, who has already achieved his goal, is naturally embarrassed to sit down on Li futu''s lap again. He stands up, pretends nothing happened and digs off the topic.


    Naturally, she doesn''t worry about men going back.


    Since we met, the man has hardly broken his promise.


    What''s more, he doesn''t have any reason to refuse because he doesn''t want to be famous?


    "Brother Yan''s birthday?"


    Li futu was quite surprised and then nodded. "All right."


    With his friendship with Yan Donglai, I don''t know. Now that I know, I must go to support him.


    They had a meal downstairs. After several reminders from their subordinates, Gu Qingcheng left reluctantly.


    Li Fu Tu watched her get on the bus and leave. He recalled the scene in the office just now and couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Now, he was really a little ashamed. He asked all those shameless words.


    Su Yuan that wench scolds is right, he now faintly feels that he is really a bit like a scum.


    But from another angle, scum belongs to scum. After suppressing the sense of shame, he suddenly felt a sense of sudden epiphany.


    Yang Yuqing described it well that night.


    Emotionally, he is indeed forward-looking and timid, because it was always him who made the choice before.


    But now he was awakened.


    The door opened.


    As long as he doesn''t cheat and force, what does he think about doing?


    Just let the other party make a choice.


    "When you are happy in life, don''t let the golden cup empty to the moon."


    With a sigh, he poured himself a glass of wine and drank it himself.


    A man at the next table praised, "good poetry, good poetry."


    Li futu


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Royal Club.


    Luxury cars came in an endless stream from all directions.


    Two rows of attractive young ladies in Qipao stood at the door to welcome the guests.


    This evening is Donghai Wang Yandong''s 45th Birthday. People from both the black and white areas of Donghai and even from other places have come to join us.


    "Brother Li, when did you come back?"


    Hearing the news from his subordinates, Yan Donglai greets him personally and shakes hands with Li futu with a smile on his face.


    Although a lot of things happened during this period, it was only a month since Li futu left the East China Sea.


    As a minister of the Qin family with a different surname, Li futu''s heart is as clear as a mirror, but he pretends to know nothing about what he did in Kyoto.


    He bent on making friends last year, and now he has received a reward.


    "Not long after I came back, I heard that brother Yan was celebrating his birthday. I didn''t come here to join in the fun."


    Li futu handed the gift to him. A jade Buddha three feet high was not too expensive to show his heart.


    "If you come uninvited, please don''t blame brother Yan."


    "If brother Li is not there, please come in."


    The guests are in an endless stream. It''s not easy for Yan Dong to come here and make more greetings with Li futu. Let one of his subordinates take Li futu into the imperial court.


    Yan Donglai''s birthday party is set on the third floor of the imperial court.


    The banquet hall is resplendent, with waiters in tuxedos shuttling between tables.


    Li futu made a visual inspection and found that there were about 30 tables, which were not full yet. Some people thought they were still on their way, but they were already full of people.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Mr. Li."


    ¡­¡­


    Although he has been away for some time, Li futu''s prestige in the East China Sea is still prominent. Along the way, the greetings of respect are heard all the time.


    Most of Li futu didn''t know him and couldn''t name him, but he still responded with a smile and a nod.


    "Brother in law!"


    A unique greeting suddenly rang out.


    Li futu turned his head in surprise and found that the young master of the Qin family was also there.


    As the general manager of the Qin family in the East China Sea, Yan Dong came to celebrate his birthday, so it is natural for the Qin family to send someone to come.


    Fang Zheng looked at him in surprise.


    Li futu walked over with a smile.


    "Qin Shao."


    "Qin Shao is not Qin Shao. If the family doesn''t talk about two families, my brother-in-law will call me Yunxuan."If the banquet hadn''t started yet, Li futu doubted whether the Qin family was drunk.


    It''s true that he has an engagement with Qin Yuyi, but after he took Qin Yuyi to detoxify and returned home years ago, in front of the head of the Qin family, he has broken his engagement with Qin Yuyi.


    "Brother in law, sit down."


    Qin Yunxuan is very enthusiastic. He greets Li futu to sit down. His brother-in-law calls him very intimate.


    "When did you come back?"


    Weishui World War I, has been blocked by the highest level, nationwide, few people know.


    But he, Qin Yunxuan, is a witness.


    Dragon and Phoenix in people?


    Talent of heaven?


    Maybe it''s far from enough to describe the man sitting next to him.


    After he came back from Kyoto, he was just like a demon. He talked about it all day. Whenever he met Qin Yuyi, he would come over and ask her why she wanted to cancel her engagement.


    Even though he was kicked several times, he was still as before, so that Qin Yuyi seldom stayed in Qiandao Lake now.


    If the engagement is not cancelled, then the Lord of the hell is their Qin family''s son-in-law, and he is his mother''s brother-in-law!!!


    Many people have noticed the abnormality of the Qin family, and their eyes can''t help but become a little strange.


    Qin Yunxuan stares at Li futu at this time, his eyes are burning and fixed, just like staring at a peerless beauty. It''s really easy for people to misunderstand whether he is good at Longyang.


    Li futu was also a little unnatural. He coughed softly: "Qin Shao, you''d better change your name. If you are heard, I''m afraid it''s bad for Miss Qin''s reputation..."


    Qin Yunxuan turned a deaf ear and went his own way.


    "Brother in law, you don''t know. During the period of your disappearance, my sister washed her face with tears every day. She burned incense and prayed to Buddha three times a day to pray for your safety. If she knew you were safe, she would be overjoyed..."


    Li futu''s eyes are twitching.


    Wash your face with tears?


    Burning incense to worship Buddha?


    He didn''t believe that the eldest princess of the Qin family would do such a thing.


    But for Qin Yuyi''s hand that night, he was really grateful.


    "Qin Shao, thank Miss Qin for me."


    "Brother in law, you are so polite. You are all a family. You need to say thank you."


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t like it.


    This is a little fan at the moment.


    Li futu''s eyelids beat, speechless.

 Chapter 816

    In fact, both the animal world and human society follow the principle that the weak eat the strong.


    Li futu''s identity was completely exposed in the Weishui World War I, and Qin Yunxuan''s attitude changed with it. In fact, it''s not surprising.


    It''s just that one of them called his brother-in-law enthusiastically and the other called Qin Shao seriously. This kind of scene is really a bit strange and funny.


    Fortunately, the hall is noisy at the moment, and no one can hear them.


    As time goes on, birthday celebration guests keep entering.


    Take Li Yunxuan to the scene, because he didn''t pay too much attention to Tianfu.


    Suddenly, a couple caught his eye.


    The man''s gait was calm and his smile was indifferent. At first sight, he came from an extraordinary family. He often experienced such occasions. By contrast, although the woman beside him was graceful, her delicate body was a little stiff and obviously much more formal.


    The man looked gentle and whispered something to the woman. The woman nodded and her steps seemed relaxed.


    Although the other party didn''t wear glasses at the moment, Li futu quickly recognized her.


    Yao Chenxi.


    Coincidentally, she and the man seemed to be heading towards their table.


    "Qin Shao, do you know that man?"


    Li futu took a sip of the champagne and asked quietly.


    Qin Yunxuan has been arranged at this table, which shows that all the guests who can sit at this table are heavyweights. Moreover, he knows very well that Yao Chenxi is just an ordinary people''s teacher, except that she is beautiful.


    There should be no reason for her to be here.


    "Is his brother-in-law interested in him?"


    Qin Yunxuan looks with Li futu''s eyes. As a child of the Qin family, he was naturally well-informed, unlike someone who was so "ignorant" that he recognized him at the first sight.


    "His name is Xu Shiheng. His father is Xu Zesheng, and his brother-in-law should have heard of him. The founder of great wall industry has been ranked as the richest man in Longguo for 14 years. He was selected as one of the 25 most influential business leaders in the world by Fortune magazine of M country. He is a very powerful person."


    Mention once this richest man, Qin Yunxuan face also involuntarily appear the color of admiration.


    In many people''s eyes, Xu Zesheng is not only the pronoun of wealth, but also the pronoun of legend.


    "So he''s the son of the richest man?"


    Li futu was a bit surprised.


    Xu Zesheng, even he, has heard a little.


    This legendary tycoon, who started from scratch, has not only achieved great success in shopping malls, but also made the Xu family the first tycoon in Hong Kong City. For special historical reasons, he has been cordially received by the highest level of generations.


    That is to say, this is a person who can listen to heaven.


    If it wasn''t for the vast territory and abundant resources of the Central Plains and the spring breeze of opening up to the outside world, the "Xu Superman" would have to occupy the top of the wealth list for a long time.


    Li futu thought about the other party''s extraordinary background, but he didn''t expect such a deep background.


    "Was he the one who was kidnapped?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Qin Yunxuan nodded and said with a smile: "yes, the kidnapping case has caused a sensation all over the country. The kidnapper kidnapped the second son of the Xu family and asked for a billion yuan ransom. The lion''s big mouth attracted Xu Zesheng''s fury. Although the money was given, the kidnapper had his life to take it, but he had no life to spend it."


    Qin Yunxuan sighed.


    "When was that? However, during the crucial period of the return of Hong Kong City to the motherland, the deep-rooted tycoons like the Xu family attached great importance to it. After all, the central plains were still relatively backward at that time. After they came back, the overall economic situation of Hong Kong city still needs these local tycoons to stabilize. In the end, the kidnapping case directly attracted the action of the National Health Bureau. It was arrested on the same day and tried on the same day. There is no doubt that it was executed the next day, and it was a mess. "


    "However, although this guy suffered a lot when he was a child, kidnapping and assassination was a common practice, but he did succeed. He inherited his father''s talent in shopping malls. He founded a company three years ago, and now the market value seems to exceed 10 billion. So some media often praise him as a business genius, and some people call him little Superman. Generally speaking, this Xu family''s second father in Hong Kong He is really the number one person. "


    After introducing Xu Shiheng, Qin Yunxuan''s vision involuntarily moves slowly to Yao Chenxi, frowning slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just that the girl beside him is a little strange to me. "


    When Qin Yunxuan talks, Xu Shiheng and Yao Chenxi are approaching.


    Yao Chenxi''s step suddenly, and her look became a little unnatural.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xu Shiheng turned his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Or let''s change tables. "


    Yao Chenxi''s line of sight is erratic, and she doesn''t dare to look at that table at all.


    Somehow, she felt guilty.Xu Shiheng is not only brilliant, but also has a good appearance. He treats women like other dandies. He is very considerate.


    Although a little surprised, but he did not ask Yao Chenxi suddenly want to change the table reason, nodded, will turn around.


    But Yao Chenxi, who just offered to change the table, suddenly changed her tongue.


    "Come on, don''t bother."


    She took a deep breath and finally looked at the man.


    I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I hide like a thief?


    As if nothing had happened, she calmly entered the table with Xu Shiheng, just sitting opposite Li futu.


    "Qin Shao, long time no see."


    Hong Kong City Superman soon found Qin Yunxuan and said hello politely.


    Qin Yunxuan smiles back.


    "It''s been almost a year. I didn''t expect that Xu Shao would come to Donghai in his spare time."


    "With the rapid development of the mainland, I have to learn from it."


    "Xu Shao can really laugh."


    Qin Yunxuan is dumbfounded, then looks at Yao Chenxi, "this is..."


    "Hello, Qin Shao. My name is Yao Chenxi. I''m friends with Xu Shao. I''m currently teaching in Donghai University."


    Without Xu Shiheng''s introduction, Yao Chenxi took the initiative to open her mouth, neither humble nor overbearing, and spoke freely.


    Female teachers?


    Qin Yunxuan was a bit surprised.


    Which family did he think she was.


    "I really regret that I didn''t meet such a beautiful teacher as Miss Yao when I was studying, otherwise my life would be a different sight."


    He sighed.


    In communication, Yao Chenxi, who is the opponent of this kind of rich family, blushes a little and doesn''t know how to respond.


    Qin Yunxuan looks like he is intoxicated by his feelings.


    "No, it''s the taste of heart."


    He was still appreciating the beauty''s coyness.


    A laugh suddenly rang out from the side.


    "Miss Yao, won''t you forget my old friend so soon?"

 Chapter 817

    In retrospect, Yao Chenxi should be regarded as the first person he has known since he returned to China. Besides Shen yini and Su Yuan, she is almost earlier than Gu Qingcheng.


    That night, he sent Suyuan back to Dongda, but he was also touched by an old lady. Yao Chenxi saw him through the whole process of teasing the old lady.


    The scene they met was not romantic or wonderful. It was ordinary and ordinary. At that time, he was still living in Shen yini''s home. To some extent, he and Yao Chenxi met in the end.


    It''s really a fate that two people can meet in the vast sea of people, but Li futu never thought that he would have a deeper intersection with this knowledgeable, elegant and moving beauty teacher of Donghai University.


    But the world is a mess.


    A drunken, so that the relationship between the two people, a very subtle change.


    Of course, although they experienced the infatuation after drinking, they still maintained their sense after the event. They did not turn against each other or forget each other. Even after that, Li futu and Yao Chenxi attended her ex boyfriend''s wedding together.


    Since then, it seems that they have returned to the normal track. Except for Yao Chenxi''s illness, they both live in their own world and seldom disturb each other''s life.


    No matter how open and realistic the society is today, the two people who have been in bed can no longer be ordinary friends.


    For example, now, without mentioning what Yao Chenxi thought in his heart, at least seeing Yao Chenxi sitting next to the little Superman in Hong Kong City, someone''s feeling in his heart is a little strange.


    Even if the smile on his face is gentle and quiet, but people are not saints, and men''s bad habits are still causing trouble.


    "Li Shao, do you know Miss Yao?"


    Qin Yunxuan was quite surprised, and finally changed his tongue, no longer called brother-in-law.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Li."


    Yao Chenxi also opened her mouth at the right time. She chuckled at Li futu''s eyes. She was elegant, generous and polite, just like the first time they met at the east gate.


    "I have a younger sister who is studying in Donghai University and happens to be a student of Mr. Yao."


    Li futu smiles and nods. On the surface, people can''t see any clue. They can''t imagine that the two men and women used to sleep together.


    Explained a, he then nodded a smile to Xu Shiheng: "Xu Shao, nice to meet you."


    "This must be Mr. Li futu, President of the Warring States period. I''ve heard a lot about him."


    Although his family background is prominent, Xu Shiheng still shows good self-restraint, polite and impeccable smile on his face, which is easy to make people feel good.


    After a polite exchange, the two sides didn''t have much communication. After all, they didn''t know each other very well.


    Watching Xu Shiheng and Yao Chenxi speak in a low voice, Li futu drinks the champagne silently with a calm look.


    "Brother in law, what did you do to the woman teacher Interested? "


    Although Qin Yunxuan''s eyesight is not as good as some old foxes, it is not bad. He soon finds out the abnormality of Li futu.


    "If not, let''s talk to Yandong and leave that girl here tonight. Although the Xu family is in a bit of trouble, it''s Donghai after all. Besides, it''s just a woman. A smart person like Xu Shiheng probably won''t fight for a woman."


    It is estimated that there is no more intimate brother-in-law in the world than Qin Yunxuan, who is actually racing with his "brother-in-law" to rob good women.


    Li futu looked at him with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect that Qin Shao was such a man of love. He must have won people''s love in the past, didn''t he?"


    Qin Yunxuan smiles awkwardly.


    Li futu looked away.


    "She and I are just ordinary friends. I''m just a little strange. As an ordinary teacher, how can she get in touch with such a rich young man as Xu Shiheng?"


    Qin Yunxuan seems to have listened to his explanation, looked over there and said casually.


    "Fate, who can tell."


    Li futu was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    There was no more communication between Li futu and Yao Chenxi.


    With so many guests in the audience, Yan Donglai, as the birthday star, naturally wanted to treat them. After a few drinks, he didn''t stay much.


    At the end of the birthday party, many guests stayed in the imperial court. After all, this is the most famous Huanchang in the East China Sea. Yan Donglai also asked Li futu to stay, but Li futu refused, but Qin Yunxuan was very impolite to stay.


    Driving away from the imperial court, Li futu planned to go to the hospital to see Su Yuan, but after hesitation, he turned the front of the car.


    In the dark, the Mustang car drove into the gate of Dongda and finally stopped at the downstairs of a teacher''s apartment.


    Li futu put down the window and took a cigarette.


    Yao Chenxi left before him. He should be back now.


    Of course, it''s also possible that they won''t be back tonight.


    After smoking a cigarette, Li futu snuffed out the cigarette end and finally got off and walked into the corridor.


    Yao Chenxi''s dormitory, he came several times, once or break in.Standing at the door, he knocked.


    Ten seconds.


    Twenty seconds.


    Half a minute.


    ¡­¡­


    A minute later, with a bitter smile, he turned around and was about to leave when the door suddenly opened.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yao Chenxi''s hair is wet, and her collar is slightly open, revealing her long neck and charming clavicle. Her cheeks are white and greasy, and pink. She should have been steamed by hot air. Her clothes have also been changed. She has changed from a dress to a home suit. She has obviously just taken a bath.


    She looked at Li futu, frowning slightly, as if by accident, and wiping her hair with a towel in her hand.


    Li futu looked back at Yao Chenxi, who was out of the bath. For some reason, he felt relieved.


    "I..."


    His lips moved, and the light came out.


    "I want to talk to you about Su Yuan."


    Yao Chenxi still frowned, looked at him for a while, and finally opened the door.


    "Come in."


    Li futu enters the house.


    "Sit down for a while, and I''ll blow off my hair."


    Yao Chenxi poured him a cup of tea.


    Li futu nodded with a smile and sat down on the sofa.


    Seven or eight minutes later, Yao Chenxi came out of the bathroom and sat opposite him.


    "When can Su Yuan return to school? There is also a time limit for school to ask for leave. Miss Shen said she went home, but it''s almost a month. If something really happened, I think it''s better to apply for a temporary suspension for Su Yuan. "


    Li futu was in a daze.


    He mentioned that Su Yuan was just an excuse, but he didn''t think about how to be round, but Yao Chenxi took the initiative to talk.


    Seeing him sitting there without saying a word, Yao Chenxi was puzzled and frowned.


    "I''m talking to you, do you hear me?"


    "Well, there''s no need to leave school. She should be able to go back to school soon."


    Li futu took his glass and drank.


    "How soon? Miss Shen won''t give me a specific reason. It''s really hard for me to do that. "


    Yao Chenxi has no distractions and is extremely responsible.


    "You should ask Fanny about it."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    "Didn''t you say it was about Su Yuan?"


    She stared at Li futu for a while, as if she had just seen through.


    Her plump red lips moved.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why did you come to me? "

 Chapter 818

    "As you know, Gini''s schedule is quite tight, and it''s not convenient for her to come to school, so she entrusted me to meet you. She has always been very grateful to Miss Yao for taking care of Su Yuan at school."


    Li futu''s serious nonsense stopped, and then said: "second, we haven''t seen each other for a while. It''s not convenient to talk when we meet at brother Yan''s birthday party tonight, so I''ll come and have a look. You How was your time? "


    Yao Chenxi is a people''s teacher. At a young age, she got the title of associate professor.


    This shows that she can crush most people in the world in terms of IQ.


    She couldn''t see that the first half of Li Fu''s picture was a complete pretext.


    "I''m a little flattered that Mr. Li, such a big man, should still miss me."


    Yao Chenxi light smile, not hot or cold.


    Her eyes and Li futu look at each other.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li. As you saw just now, I can eat and drink. I have a good life and I am very happy."


    Li futu was silent and unconsciously rubbed the water cup. Five or six seconds later, he finally opened his mouth slowly.


    "With you..."


    Yao Chenxi looks calm: "what is it?"


    Li futu looked at her and said, "is it a boyfriend or girlfriend?"


    Yao Chen Xi smile, noncommittal, asked: "what do you think?"


    At the birthday party just now, although Yao Chenxi and Xu Shiheng are not very close, Xu Shiheng''s willingness to show Yao Chenxi on that occasion is enough to illustrate some problems.


    After drinking, Li Fu Tu said with a smile, "Congratulations, you''ve finally come to your own destiny this time."


    Yao Chenxi looked at him silently and said nothing.


    Li futu put down the water cup.


    "Excuse me."


    He rose slowly.


    He and Yao Chenxi, but is dew marriage, since each other has found a home, he should not disturb her life.


    The room was quiet except for the footsteps of Li futu.


    Just as he was about to step out of the gate, Yao Chenxi''s voice suddenly rang out behind him with a smile.


    "Is it convenient to give me a ride?"


    Li futu looks back.


    "Before you came here, Shiheng called me and said that he had drunk a little too much and couldn''t sleep at night. He wanted me to go to the hotel to talk with him. If it''s convenient, can you give me a ride?"


    Yao Chenxi has an elegant smile.


    At this time, go to the hotel to talk?


    Li futu was silent.


    "Which hotel?"


    ¡­¡­


    They went downstairs and got into the car.


    Someone is really righteous, clearly not on the way, but still agreed to Yao Chenxi''s request.


    Just on the way, he didn''t speak again.


    Yao Chenxi looked out of the window and remained silent.


    All the way silent.


    At the door of the hotel, Yao Chenxi turned around and said, "thank you."


    Li futu held the steering wheel and said nothing.


    Yao Chenxi looked at him for the last time. With a smile, she pushed the door to get off and walked towards the door of the hotel.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    It''s getting further away from the Mustang.


    Li futu slowly clenched the steering wheel. Just as Yao Chenxi was about to step up the front steps of the hotel, he slammed the door open, rushed out of the car, quickly caught up with Yao Chenxi and grabbed her wrist.


    Caught off guard, Yao Chenxi stumbled and almost fell.


    "What are you doing?"


    She turned in surprise.


    Li futu, expressionless, grabbed her and pulled her back into the car.


    "Bang."


    The door closes.


    Li futu sat in the driver''s seat and pressed the lock button to lock the door.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yao Chenxi pushed the door, "open the door."


    "Don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    Li futu looked ahead, expressionless.


    "What goes too far?"


    Yao Chenxi frowned.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Open the door. You''re illegally detaining me. Do you know?"


    Li futu didn''t respond. Stepping on the gas, the Mustang started and quickly drove away from the door of the hotel.


    "What do you want to do? Stop the car


    Yao Chenxi shouts, Li futu turns a deaf ear, and the speed of the Mustang speeds up gradually.


    Yao Chenxi began to push his arm.


    "Stop, you hear me!"


    "Chi..."


    The tires rubbed against the ground, with long scratches, and the galloping Mustang stopped at the side of the road.


    Inertia makes Yao Chenxi shake violently,


    the East China Sea extends in all directions, and Yao Chenxi doesn''t know where it is, but it''s very quiet around, and no vehicles or pedestrians can be seen."Do you know what you''re doing?! I can sue you, you know? "


    Yao Chenxi turned her head, her eyes full of anger.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Li futu asked calmly.


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Li futu said softly.


    "I am a man at least. Do you want me to send you to a hotel to have a tryst with another man?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, anger convergence, suddenly laughed.


    "Li futu, I don''t think you misunderstood that we are just ordinary friends. Do you care who I meet? If you don''t want to, you don''t have to. I don''t seem to force you. You don''t think we had a one night stand, so you can tell me what to do with my life, do you? "


    "Didn''t you just say congratulations on finding the right one?"


    Questions are heard all the time.


    Li futu couldn''t respond at all.


    Yao Chenxi is right. In his capacity, he really has no right to interfere in Yao Chenxi''s life. But when he saw Yao Chenxi going into the hotel, he failed to suppress his selfish desire after all.


    He is still a layman after all.


    Spit out breath, Li futu slowly open mouth: "tonight that hotel, I''m afraid you can''t go."


    "You..."


    Yao Chenxi glared.


    "Can you stop me all night, can you stop me all my life?"


    Li futu finally turns around and looks at Yao Chenxi.


    "I really can''t stop you forever."


    He pauses.


    "But I''m a cleanliness addict. My woman, whoever dares to touch her will die."


    Under the night, the quiet street with no one around, in a Mustang, a gloomy breath spread out.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes dilated uncontrollably. Then she seemed to hear some big joke and laughed.


    "Your woman? Who is your woman? Are you crazy? "


    Li futu''s face was indifferent. It didn''t seem like a joke at all.


    "If you want that little Superman to die, you can try."


    Yao Chenxi looks at the expressionless man, his smile slowly converges.


    "Who do you think you are? Feudal emperor? We''re just one night stands. Do you know what that means? "


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes are like looking at a madman.


    "It''s unreasonable! Open the door, I''ll get off, or I''ll call the police! "

 Chapter 819

    Yao Chenxi is not a threat. She is going to get her bag.


    But Li futu was not moved.


    "I know Mayor Han of Donghai. I''m afraid I can''t help you even if I call the police."


    Yao Chenxi''s movements froze and her red lips wriggled, but at last she could only scold.


    "You are shameless!"


    At this time, someone really looks like a bully who forcibly takes over a good woman, and he has a deep face, like he is not scolded at all.


    "Can you tell me what you really like about Xu Shiheng? Wealth? Family history? Or talent? "


    "It''s none of your business."


    Yao Chenxi at this time seems to be fully aware of the fact that I am a fish, no longer fierce, gradually calm down.


    The weakness of women''s nature is obvious in this situation.


    The scene fell into rigidity.


    Li futu put down the window and lit a cigarette.


    "How do you know him? How long have you been together? "


    Yao Chenxi''s silence is golden, expressing his resistance to hegemony in a silent way.


    "If you don''t tell me, I have a way to know. I can directly ask the little Superman. I think it''s really necessary for me to have a good talk with him."


    Yao Chenxi was surprised and couldn''t keep silent any more.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Li futu took a smoke.


    "I just want to know about your life during my absence."


    Yao Chenxi''s mouth can''t help but curl up, but it''s like a flash in the pan.


    "Don''t be hypocritical here. If you don''t happen to meet me tonight, I''m afraid you can''t remember me at all? It''s ridiculous to care about my life. "


    Li futu picks his eyebrows. Even if he is dull in emotion, he hears a very obvious resentment from Yao Chenxi''s tone.


    "Are you blaming me?"


    Yao Chenxi immediately sun ran way: "blame you? Why should I blame you? Open the door for me and I''ll get off the bus! "


    Li futu looked away at the dark street in front of him.


    "Tell me about the course of your acquaintance with Xu Shiheng and how far it has developed. After that, I''ll let you off."


    "You want to know, don''t you? OK, I''ll tell you all


    Yao Chenxi seems to let go of everything.


    "Years ago, Donghai university went to Hong Kong City to have an academic exchange with HKU. It was that opportunity that Shiheng and I got to know him. He had a distinguished family, but he didn''t rely on his father''s shadow. He made great achievements in the shopping malls. He was gentle, considerate and considerate. He didn''t have a bad temper. Which woman doesn''t like such a man?"


    Li futu''s face did not change. He said with a faint smile, "go on."


    "He didn''t mind that I came from an ordinary family. He always told me that the Xu family had no family background. We had been dating for more than two months, and what should have happened happened happened."


    After that, Yao Chenxi had a brilliant smile on her face and was staring at Li futu.


    With a click, the door was unlocked.


    "You can get out of the car."


    Li futu is indeed a man who will practice what he says. After Yao Chenxi has finished his acquaintance with Xu Shiheng, he will fulfill his promise and return her freedom.


    But Yao Chenxi didn''t get out of the car immediately. She stared at the expressionless man and frowned gradually.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I will let the little Superman understand that if something moves, it will pay a price."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    She naturally understood what Li futu meant.


    And look at each other''s cold look, it is estimated that the truth will be very profound.


    At first, she thought that this man was just Shen yini''s bodyguard, but even if all kinds of signs later overturned this cognition in her heart, she was still in a fog about who this man was.


    But just now, at the birthday party, she met this man by chance. She mentioned this topic to Xu Shiheng. Xu Shiheng told her some stories about this man.


    Ruthless, lawless.


    Although Xu Shiheng couldn''t have missed it, even if he only understood it one sidedly, these eight words still subconsciously appeared in Yao Chenxi''s mind.


    Maybe other men are just pretending to be heroes in front of women, but this man, he absolutely dares to be real.


    "How can you be so unreasonable?"


    Yao Chenxi almost laughed with anger.


    "We have nothing to do with each other. Why do you interfere in my communication with others?"


    Don''t say to have seen with one''s own eyes, even she has never heard of such a domineering man, but somehow, she can''t help feeling her heart beat faster.


    Li futu didn''t respond, he just said.


    "You can get out of the car."


    "Why did I run into such a lunatic as you?"


    Yao Chenxi scolded again, but compared with before, the tone obviously became powerless."I lied to you."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Yao Chenxi sighed dejectedly and leaned on his back.


    "Me and him Nothing has happened yet. "


    Li futu''s eyes were suspicious.


    "How do I know if what you say is true?"


    Yao Chenxi''s anger surged up again.


    "Is it necessary for me to deceive you with such a thing?"


    She turned to stare at Li futu and added.


    "I promised, but nothing happened yet."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "In that case, you still like him..."


    "Yes, I do like him."


    Yao Chenxi nodded frankly.


    "Well known family, noble son, business devils, and good character, if you are a woman, you will be indifferent?"


    Li futu is silent.


    Indeed, if he was a woman, it would be difficult for him to be calm in the face of a man like Xu Shiheng.


    "Then why hasn''t he promised since he''s been chasing you for so long?"


    "You care about me?"


    Li futu continued.


    "Since you are not friends, why do you run to each other''s hotel so late?"


    "I''m happy. I''m happy. Do you care? I have the right to personal freedom. I can go wherever I like. "


    At this time, looking at Yao Chenxi, he finally noticed a clue.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is Xu Shiheng in that hotel or not? "


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes suddenly appeared a ray of flustered color, then strong self calm way: "what are you talking nonsense? If it weren''t for you, I would have been in love with him now. "


    Li futu burst out laughing.


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and then said angrily, "what are you laughing at?! What''s so funny? "


    Li futu smiles more and more, throws the cigarette end out of the window, and stares at the beautiful teacher on the copilot with a pair of deep eyes.


    "Dawn, do you always remember me?"


    Yao Chen Xi looks stagnant, and then the corners of her mouth expand rapidly with the speed visible to the human eye. She laughs forward and backward, and the flowers tremble.


    "I, I don''t forget you? Li futu, you feel so good about yourself, don''t you? In my eyes, you are a pig, a stupid pig, you know? "


    Li futu''s smile remained unchanged.


    "Then aren''t you arched by a pig?"


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    Then, a piercing scream, through the window, resounded through the night sky.


    "You shameless bastard, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 820

    A well-educated and beautiful teacher, however, was forced to scold like a shrew, and even rushed to use force. I have to admit that someone is very capable.


    "Calm down."


    Li futu grabbed her hand and tried to keep a distance from her.


    Most of the time, people''s changes or growth are silent.


    Maybe he didn''t realize that he is much smarter and more active now than before.


    From Yao Chenxi''s reaction, Li futu can be sure that Xu Shiheng is not in the hotel.


    Of course, if he hadn''t stopped Yao Chenxi at the door of the hotel just now, even if Xu Shiheng wasn''t there, he and Yao Chenxi would be strangers.


    "It''s not a shame to like someone."


    He has a strong smile.


    Yao Chenxi is more and more ashamed and annoyed. She wants to tear the smiling face to pieces, but in the power competition, she is not a man''s opponent.


    "Let go of me!"


    She kept struggling.


    But somebody''s not that stupid.


    Just as a couple were struggling in the car, a siren suddenly sounded from far and near.


    The flashing lights cut through the night and stopped by the Mustang.


    The two people''s policemen walked out of the car quickly.


    It was obvious that the Mustang stopped in the dark lane at night, which attracted the attention of the patrol car.


    "What are you doing?"


    The policeman asked the question with a straight face.


    Li futu released his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''m playing with my girlfriend."


    The policeman looked at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi did not expect to meet the police so late.


    Originally, she could have taken this opportunity to get rid of the devil''s claws, but just now she was still shouting to call the police, but she didn''t say a word. She lowered her head and arranged her hair and clothes. She only heard someone''s girl friend''s words. She turned her lips, but she didn''t reply.


    Seeing that she looked like acquiescence, two people''s policemen on patrol at night quickly looked away from her.


    After all, the law doesn''t control the quarrel between lovers,


    "driver''s license, ID card."


    After checking according to the procedure and finding nothing wrong, the policeman said, "it''s not allowed to stop here. Drive away immediately."


    Li Fu, a citizen, nodded and laughed: "I''ll leave right away."


    After the police car left, Li futu turned around and looked at the woman who was duplicative. He didn''t tease her any more and drove the car away from this remote alley.


    "Where are you going? I''m going home! "


    Yao Chenxi noticed the wrong direction.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t sell you."


    Li futu drove to a bar and asked with a smile, "do you remember here?"


    Looking out of the window, Yao Chenxi''s cheeks on both sides of the irrepressible climb on the red halo, the night rendering more provocative.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    Although she has never been here again, I''m afraid she will never forget this bar in her life.


    It was here that, for the first time in her life, she was so drunk that she lost her body.


    "This is the place where we make love. Don''t you think it''s very memorable?"


    Li futu blinked and pushed the door.


    "Go, get out of the car."


    Yao Chenxi sat still in the car.


    But Li futu made a circle, opened the door for her and grasped her wrist.


    "You let me go..."


    She had to get out of the car and was pulled into the bar by a man.


    Inside, the lights are still confused and the demons are dancing, which is no different from her memory.


    Li futu pulls Yao Chenxi through the stream of people to the bar and orders two cocktails.


    "I tell you, don''t even think about it!"


    Yao Chenxi forbeared shyness and said firmly.


    She thought that when Li futu brought her here, he still said some "love fixing" nonsense, which was mostly rhetoric, trying to trick her into "revisiting her old dream.".


    "What did you say?"


    Li Fu was puzzled and puzzled.


    Yao Chenxi no longer spoke, determined that she would not repeat the same mistakes and turned her eyes to the dance floor.


    "Want to dance?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Yao Chenxi immediately shook her head.


    Li futu didn''t force himself, so he took a drink and said, "dawn, I don''t think I''m worse than that little Superman, am I? Why do you want to be far away? "


    Listen to him in that boast, Yao Chenxi mouth can''t help bending, head down sipping wine, don''t let smile show.


    Although he is not sure whether he has feelings for Yao Chenxi or not, the real feeling at the door of the hotel has told him that he can''t watch Yao Chenxi fall into the arms of other men.In that case, it''s clear what to do.


    Although he hasn''t been in love for ten years, he still hasn''t completely fallen behind in his ability of picking up girls.


    He whispered something to the bar, nodded and left.


    A few minutes later, the rhythmic music suddenly stopped.


    People in the bar were puzzled and stopped swinging.


    "A gentleman wants to sing a song for his girlfriend. Please welcome."


    The original band stepped down.


    Yao Chenxi was also a bit surprised, but also surprised who was so romantic and so courageous.


    But then the man beside her stood up.


    "You..."


    Her face froze.


    Under the curious eyes of hundreds of people, a Xinchang figure came onto the stage in no hurry.


    He stood in front of the microphone, facing the audience, with a warm smile and no stage fright.


    "My girlfriend and I got to know each other in this bar, and after a lot of experience, we finally got together. Tonight, coming back here, I want to sing a song for her to express my feelings for her. I also hope that all of you here can find the love in your heart as soon as possible. "


    The song hasn''t been sung yet, but the applause has been thunderous.


    Especially some women, looking at the affectionate and gentle men on the stage, are intoxicated and moved. At the same time, they are very jealous of who is the lucky one. They all want to sing for themselves.


    Yao Chenxi looked at the stage, eyes a little absent-minded, and then biting his lips and murmuring: "the big liar with sweet words!"


    The music began to sound.


    The melody is gentle and touching.


    "Look for the sun where there is no wind, and warm it where you are cold.


    You are too naive.


    For the rest of my life, I just want you. "


    I have to admit that even if I know what the man knows and what his feelings are, it''s all nonsense, but listening to the man''s affectionate singing, Yao Chenxi''s heart is still like being blown by the wind, and it''s hard to restrain the ripples.


    "I want to show you the clear sky.


    I want to tell you out loud that I''m crazy about you.


    The past is in a hurry.


    You are always touched.


    For the rest of my life.


    I just want you.


    For the rest of my life.


    Winter snow is you.


    Chunhua is you.


    Summer rain is also you.


    QiuHuang is you.


    It''s you who are warm and cold all the year round. "


    Li futu looks at the bar.


    "Eyes.


    You, too. "


    At the end of the song, the audience was quiet for a few seconds, and then the torrent broke out, boiling instantly.


    Since someone dares to stand on the stage. Naturally, they don''t come up to show their shame, which can be seen from the enthusiastic response of the guests in the bar.


    Cheers, applause, shouts, screams All kinds of sounds come together, like waves, almost overturning the ceiling.


    The elegant woman sitting at the bar is also looking at the stage, eyes blurred.


    Li futu''s eyes seem to contain the deep feeling of the sea, with gentle radian.


    "I''ve heard that the girl is good at running a family for a long time. I''d like to hear about her for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 821

    In his youth, Li futu''s talent in other aspects was beyond his peers'' expectation, except in his studies.


    Blowing, playing, singing, riding, archery To be a prick also requires capital.


    Or do you really think that you can win the favor of song Luo God only by fighting fiercely?


    A song for the rest of her life completely astonished the audience. Many girls looked at the man who stepped down from the stage, and their eyes were sparkling. If someone wanted to, they would not be able to run tonight.


    Even on the way back to the bar, Li futu received a lot of small notes, which were filled with lurid fragrance and written with telephone numbers.


    This scene is almost similar to the legendary fruit throwing cart.


    "Don''t think it''s great to be able to sing a song. Think I''m a little girl like Su Yuan?"


    When Li futu returned to his seat, Yao Chenxi had recovered her calm, at least on the surface.


    She drank wine on her own and didn''t look at the man beside her. She seemed very disdainful.


    Li futu didn''t like it and took up the unfinished cocktail.


    He never thought that with a song, he could make this young associate professor of Dongda fall in love with him. He paid attention to everything step by step, including picking up girls.


    "I just want you to understand what I mean."


    In the past, Li futu couldn''t say it, but now he said it naturally and sincerely, as if from the bottom of his heart.


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing. She finally turned her head to look at him. Her plump red lips were slightly moist with wine. Under the uncertain light, she became more and more charming.


    She opened her mouth, but did not sneer any more. She said with a lukewarm smile, "if you sing on the stage here, you are not afraid to be recognized and spread, and become the laughing stock of the whole East China Sea?"


    Li futu''s eyes were puzzled and vivid.


    "My fair lady, the gentleman is very nice. I don''t think there is anything to laugh at."


    Yao Chenxi can''t help sneering at last.


    "Li futu, don''t pretend here. You think I don''t know who you are? "


    "Oh?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows, then with a faint smile, sipped the wine gracefully and gentlemanly.


    "What kind of person am I in your heart?"


    Yao Chenxi blurted out without thinking.


    "Bully, executioner, murderer..."


    Li futu''s face remained unchanged, smiling but not speaking.


    "What? Is there nothing to say? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "who told you that? "Xu Shiheng?"


    "Do you need someone else to tell me that your" prestige "is so prominent in the East China Sea?"


    It''s true that Xu Shiheng told her, but it''s impossible for Yao Chenxi to admit to causing trouble for others.


    "I didn''t expect you to find out."


    Li futu sighed.


    "In this case, I will not disguise. Indeed, I am a criminal full of evil. Now I am sorry to inform you that you are liked by me. Now that you have heard about my deeds, don''t struggle in vain. Surrender as soon as possible and follow me. Gold, silver, jewelry, splendor and wealth are all at your fingertips."


    That tone is just like the boss of the Mafia is using force to dominate the women of a good family.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes widened,


    she obviously didn''t expect that someone would be so "broken".


    "You Shameless


    Red lips trembled, but in the end her abuse was the same.


    Even though she learned to be rich, she still had a poor command of swearing words.


    Someone smiles instead of angry.


    "Beating is love, scolding is love."


    When a man is shameless, there is no way for a woman. Yao Chenxi no longer says much, grabs her bag and walks out quickly.


    Li futu immediately followed.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Regardless of her struggle, Li futu grabs Yao Chenxi''s wrist.


    "I''m a murderous bully. Please give me some respect."


    Yao Chen Xi couldn''t help laughing, but immediately realized that the scene was not suitable, so she immediately converged, and her pretty face tightened again.


    She shook her hands.


    "You let go, or I''ll..."


    Looking at the man''s smiling face, she didn''t yell out after all.


    She is not a little girl. She has lived in both East and West. She knows what kind of world she is now.


    In some people''s eyes, the strict law that people revere is just a piece of paper.


    Not only in the Dragon Kingdom, but also in the West.


    She knew that even if this guy really wanted to do something to her, she had no ability to resist.Beauty is the greatest sin.


    This long-standing saying is not groundless.


    "What do you want?"


    She said dejectedly, giving up the useless struggle.


    Before Li futu had time to finish, a just voice suddenly sounded from a distance.


    "What are you doing? Let go


    A brave man for a just cause came quickly. He was strong and muscular. At first sight, he was the kind of person who often went to the gym.


    Obviously, Li futu and Yao Chenxi''s quarreling at the door of the bar made this guy misunderstand, thinking that this is a great chance for a hero to save the United States.


    When he came near to see Yao Chenxi''s face clearly, his heart beat faster and reflected on his face, which showed that he looked more serious.


    "Man, you are too brave. In broad daylight, how dare you drag people into the car? I haven''t seen you so arrogant. Today is really an eye opener. "


    In broad daylight?


    Li futu looked up at the deep night sky, laughed and let Yao Chenxi go.


    "Are you going to meddle?"


    "What do you call meddling? I''m afraid no one will sit back and ignore such a thing. "


    He was awe inspiring, then turned to Yao Chenxi and said: "beauty, don''t worry, I''ll never let him do anything to you with me."


    Yao Chenxi reluctantly smile, but just out of basic courtesy, but also can not see how much gratitude.


    Even, she still stood beside Li futu.


    "Be wise. Get out of here! You''re a disgrace to us men. "


    The man looked at Li futu, his eyes were condescending and full of disdain.


    He had planned to come to the nightclub tonight to look for good things, but he didn''t expect to encounter this kind of thing at the door before he entered the bar.


    He thought it was a chance arranged by God.


    And the most important thing is that this girl can''t help but have a beautiful face and a good figure, especially the elegant temperament, which is absolutely different from the women who often hang out in nightclubs.


    He can''t stop looking up and down at Yao Chenxi''s delicate body, and his heart is ready to move.


    It''s not surprising that some people see such a high-quality girl as lustful.


    But I''m sorry, he''s going to shave.

 Chapter 822

    Most people who have the courage to bully men and women are not good at it.


    But these days, those who dare to see injustice are certainly not good friends.


    Even if see Li futu this time still not flurried, appear very confident, but that fellow also don''t think so.


    "Beauty, come here, he will never dare to do anything to you."


    He seems to be a kind-hearted, step forward a few steps, posturing also intend to catch Yao Chenxi''s hand, but Yao Chenxi is not to leave a trace to avoid.


    He was stunned and slightly embarrassed.


    Li futu smiles and ignores the knight.


    "Do you want to go with him or with me?"


    He looked at Yao Chenxi and seemed to give her the right to choose.


    Yao Chenxi is silent, but from her motionless position, we can see her choice.


    Li futu looked at the good looking man again and began to speak with a smile.


    "Do you think you are nosy?"


    The guy obviously didn''t expect Yao Chenxi to have such an attitude.


    It''s as if he, as a knight, had to go through all kinds of hardships to break into the demon castle and try to save the beautiful princess in the fire and water, but finally he saw the demon and the princess rolling on the bed.


    His face turned blue and white.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu said softly.


    Yao Chenxi, who was struggling when no one was there just now, became a little bird, and walked away with a cute carriage.


    "Stop!"


    That Si angrily drinks, and once again toward Yao Chenxi''s hand grasps.


    He has a feeling of being teased,


    Li futu turns around and kicks the guy out when he is about to meet Yao Chenxi''s hand, kicking him directly on the other side''s chest and kicking him out.


    Yao Chenxi looks back, eyes wide.


    In her sight, the man fell to the ground, curled up in pain, and failed to stand up for a long time.


    "Fuck NIMA, don''t go


    Shaking his mobile phone, the shivering man took out his face and gasped.


    Hearing the abuse, Li futu''s eyes flashed a little coldness, his smile remained unchanged, and he walked over there in no hurry.


    "You What do you want to do? "


    Just now that full of explosive kick, obviously let this guy understand the strength gap between the two sides, see Li futu come, eyes can''t restrain the emergence of fear and panic, also ignore the phone call, hand on the ground, can''t help but back.


    But when he was towing on the ground, he could not match the speed of Li futu.


    Li futu came up to him and squatted down.


    "Your parents didn''t teach you how to talk when you go out?"


    The man didn''t want to admit his advice, pretended to be fierce, and wanted to shout, but in the end he just screamed.


    Li futu grabbed his hair and lifted it from the ground.


    "Let the hell go!"


    His features were twisted and struggling.


    Li futu lifted his knee and hit him firmly in the abdomen. This guy was struck by lightning, and his body was bent subconsciously like a prawn. The severe pain made him breathe in and hold his abdomen. He was honest.


    Under Yao Chenxi''s eyes, Li futu drags the man''s hair, drags it to the side of the road, and then throws it in the middle of the street like garbage.


    The man rolled on the road, his clothes were all scratched, and his head was almost broken.


    You know, I don''t know when there will be a car passing by on the road. In addition, it''s dark. If one doesn''t pay attention, he will probably be run over to death.


    "Are you crazy?! You''re killing people, you know? "


    Yao Chenxi ran to it in a hurry.


    Li futu turned around and said with a smile, "do you care about him or me?"


    "It''s unreasonable!"


    Yao Chenxi finally understood the man''s madness and horror. She didn''t talk to him any more and quickly walked to the road.


    At this time, an off-road vehicle came quickly from the left. Yao Chenxi turned her head. The dim light reflected her enlarged pupil.


    "Stop the car!"


    Fortunately, the owner of the SUV was more focused. Although he didn''t hear Yao Chenxi''s cry, he still saw the person lying in the middle of the road in front of him.


    "Chi..."


    The sound of friction is sharp.


    He stepped on the brake in a hurry and was also in a cold sweat.


    The SUV can stop half a meter in front of that guy. If the owner''s reaction is slower, I''m afraid a homicide is inevitable.


    "I don''t want to die anywhere else! Who''s to be harmed by running on the road? "


    The owner of the SUV leaned out of the window and yelled at the guy.


    "Sorry..."


    Yao Chenxi apologetic face, went to want to be beaten seven meat eight vegetables already a little confused that guy to help up, but her strength is still small after all.She turned her head and said angrily, "come here and help!"


    Because of Yao Chenxi''s kindness, that guy was saved from the disaster in the end, but he didn''t know that he had gone through the ghost gate.


    "Just leave him here, won''t it happen again?"


    Yao Chenxi is a little worried.


    "It''s OK. People just think it''s jealousy and being beaten in the bar."


    Li futu''s tone is flat.


    "I''ll take you home."


    At this time, Yao Chenxi did not dare to resist someone''s power. At last, she looked at the miserable "Knight" and secretly said sorry. Then she got into the car.


    "In your eyes, do you really have no awe of life? It''s really wrong for him to curse, but it''s necessary to kill people just because of this? "


    Li futu drove the car, looked at the front and said with a smile, "didn''t you say I was a murderer and executioner? In this case, what''s wrong with those who follow me and those who oppose me


    "You..."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone stagnated, and then said angrily, "don''t you have any regrets? No matter what you''ve done before, at least you''re still young and you have a chance to turn over. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    He turned his head.


    "Dawn, are you an occupational disease? Although I don''t know how much the little Superman said to you, it certainly won''t be complete. In my life, there is no possibility of turning back. "


    "I think you''re hopeless!"


    Although witnessed this man''s ruthlessness, but Yao Chenxi does not seem to have any fear.


    She turned her head and looked out of the window as if out of sight and out of mind.


    When the Mustang returned to the downstairs of the teacher''s apartment of Dongda, it was already early in the morning,


    Yao Chenxi didn''t say a word, so she just pushed the door to get off.


    "Why don''t you invite me up?"


    Someone is very ignorant of the initiative to speak, deep skin.


    Yao Chenxi''s step is a meal.


    "I''m kidding."


    Li futu said with a smile: "rest early and have a good dream."


    Good dream?


    Nightmares are about the same!


    Yao Chenxi didn''t look back and walked directly into the corridor.


    Behind him, the engine sounded.


    In the dark corridor, Yao Chenxi watched the Mustang drive away, with a bitter smile on her face.


    Is she forcibly occupied by a big hero?

 Chapter 823

    Donghai central hospital.


    Li futu handed an apple to the girl on the bed.


    But the girl didn''t give him any face. She moved her little butt and faced the window, leaving him only the back of his head.


    "I went to see your counselor yesterday."


    Li futu didn''t mind either. Seeing Su Yuan''s ears move, he said with a smile, "your counselor is very dissatisfied with your behavior that you have no reason to ask for leave for so many days. She said that if you go on like this, you will apply for suspension."


    Nibbling at the apple, he continued, "didn''t your sister tell her you had an accident?"


    "If you drop out of school, it will be miserable. You have to start studying again with the students you don''t know, and you will graduate late..."


    Before he finished, Su Yuan finally turned her head.


    Obviously, she is still worried about the affair between Li futu and he Caiwei, but when she hears that she is about to be suspended from school, she can only press "personal grudge" for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can help me and my sister to talk about it. My injury is almost cured, and I can be discharged


    "Why don''t you go and talk to your sister yourself?"


    Su Yuan stares at him.


    If my cousin is willing to listen to her, will she come to ask for the sex wolf?


    "Look at your eyes. Is there anyone you ask for such help?"


    "Never mind."


    Su Yuan has a lot of backbone and turns her head to one side.


    "Don''t waste your time with me, I tell you, I won''t forgive you, forever!"


    "Yuanyuan, why did this guy make you angry again?"


    The door. A magnetic husky voice came in, but a stirring charm had already flowed in the ward.


    Li futu turns his head and sees Mu goblin coming with swaying posture.


    I haven''t seen her for a while. Today''s modeling of Mu yudie is a little different from his impression. The original big waves are all tied up, and the fine bangs are very good to decorate her face, playing a "thin face" effect, which makes her face more compact. Qi bangs are a very common tool to reduce her age, and the crimson lip makeup makes her look bright.


    Blue stitching dress, sexy clavicle eye-catching, white skin at a glance, holding a hair ball bag, foot on a pair of personalized boots, white slender legs make people unable to move their eyes, skirt design, high waist, emphasizing the position of the waist line, distinguish the proportion of her upper and lower body, elegant and generous at the same time can send out capable bully The field of Qi.


    It''s a well-known goblin in the entertainment circle. Any shape on her seems to be perfectly controlled.


    "Girl, did any of your classmates come to see you?"


    Li futu deliberately said, obviously in kuamu language butterfly looks young.


    Mu language Butterfly White his one eye, even if she dress up fresh and elegant today, but the eye wave flow or flow out of the smell of smoky.


    "Sister mu, please let the wolf out quickly. I don''t want to see him!"


    Su Yuan said in a loud voice.


    Sex wolf?


    Mu language butterfly eyes flickered, obviously a little unexpected, but then still quietly way: "hear, Yuanyuan let you out."


    "You talk."


    Li futu shrugged and stood up.


    When he comes to the hospital, he doesn''t just come to see Su Yuan. His wounds also need dressing. In fact, he should be the one who needs to be hospitalized more than Su Yuan.


    The two arrows of the temple envoy almost penetrated his shoulder blades. According to the doctor, he was lucky to survive.


    Naturally, Li futu would not thank God, but at least he should thank the light of the temple. If Zuo Shi''s arrow was smeared with poison, then whether he could still sit here now is a matter of two opinions.


    More than ten minutes later, the door of the ward opened and mu yudie came out again.


    "Come with me."


    Then she went forward.


    Li futu followed her to the stairway, and saw that there was no one around. Mu yudie threw himself into his arms, and a pair of jade arms wrapped around his waist like a snake.


    "You have no conscience. After so many days back, you don''t know how to find me. Must I come to you?"


    Her voice was bitter, but it was crisp to the bone.


    Isn''t it just a friend?


    Along with body fragrance, hair fragrance is introduced to the tip of the nose, which is very attractive. Li futu gave a wry smile: "I haven''t had time yet? Actually, I haven''t been back long. "


    "I don''t think you care about me at all."


    Mu language butterfly raised his head, but did not mention more.


    "Listen to Fanny, are you hurt?"


    Li futu grabs her hand.


    "It''s OK. How is your time? "


    "What do you say?"


    The butterfly''s eyes are full of water.


    "When I heard that you had an accident, my heart was dead at that time..."Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    Who is mu goblin?


    It is a long-term walk among all kinds of men, the big thing with long sleeves.


    Even if Shen Ganni is short-sighted, he doesn''t believe mu yudie will die for a man.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mu language butterfly apricot eyes round stare.


    "I know that you have always been prejudiced against me! Do you think that when I''m with you, it''s just... "


    Li futu quickly restrained his smile and interrupted it in a soft voice: "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Mu language butterfly anger did not stop, out of his arms, eyes even water began to flash, pursed lips, seems to be extremely wronged.


    Even Li futu felt like Chen Shimei at this time.


    "Yudie, I didn''t mean not to contact you, just my mobile phone..."


    "Your cell phone is broken, isn''t it? Ginny told me all about it, but since you came back and knew that you would go to Chunqiu Washington for the first time, why didn''t you go to my place to report peace after three or four days? You don''t know where I live? Or do I live far away? "


    The mood of Mu language butterfly at the moment is obviously far beyond the scope of ordinary friends.


    But Li futu didn''t remind her.


    Although Mu language butterfly said after that night is very free and easy, but the woman''s words, listen to good.


    In fact, when he came out of Mu yudie''s apartment that day, he knew that the relationship between them would never return to the past.


    At this time, Li futu knew that whatever he said would be regarded as sophistry, so he was smart and honest.


    Mu language butterfly raised his arm, slender white as cut onion root like fingers wiped the canthus.


    He clearly saw that the goblin actually wiped out tears.


    He laughed bitterly again.


    It''s really a top actor.


    "I need your help with something."


    Mu language butterfly''s voice appears a little hoarse, cooperate that pair of eyes moist appearance, appear I see still pity.


    Li futu is duty bound.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mu yudie looks at him.


    "I want to be independent, just like Ginny."


    "This No problem. "


    Li futu didn''t even ask why.


    Mu yudie seems to be very satisfied with his performance. The color of grievance slows down, and his red lips move. Then he says: "my boss It''s Miss Cao

 Chapter 824

    A star like mu yudie is a cash cow for any company. It''s easy to let go.


    Therefore, if she wants to terminate her contract, it''s definitely not a problem that can be solved with money alone. If she doesn''t do it well, it''s easy to offend media giants.


    No matter how well stars mix, no matter how high their pay is, they will never reach the top in the entertainment industry.


    The people who play chess in this Vanity Fair are always media tycoons like Dong Zhiyuan.


    You know, when Shen yini and Shimu "peacefully broke up," they all had to ask Li futu for help.


    But this time, compared with the time screen media, the company behind mu yudie is obviously bigger.


    "You say your boss is Cao Jinse?"


    Li futu was a bit surprised. Subconsciously in his mind, he came up with a pair of eyes that looked at him in the sky on earth.


    Mu language butterfly nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that a lot of trouble? "


    I''m afraid it''s not a trouble to rob people from the Cao family.


    Although I have a little friendship with Cao Jinse, I''m afraid that I''m not a good person.


    Li futu had a headache and gave a wry smile: "how many people would like to have the support of the Cao family. It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree..."


    "Just say if you want to help me or not."


    Mu language butterfly directly interrupts, a pair of eyes stare at him.


    Naturally, Li futu is not a person who does not admit his debt when he mentions his trousers. Even though he is a little distressed, he nods after all.


    He is very clear, Mu goblin this appearance, if he dares to refuse, only afraid the next second will cry for him to see.


    "I Do your best. "


    He sighed with a bitter smile.


    Even if he had room to speak, mu yudie knew him very well for a long time. Since he nodded, he would not let her down.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news."


    Mu yudie suddenly smiles, her eyes are like flowers, and even takes the initiative to raise her beautiful face. With a "Ba", she offers a kiss on someone''s face.


    Fragrant wind is still winding around the tip of the nose, but Li futu can''t recall the wonderful touch. If he feels it, he will turn his head.


    A pretty nanny Leng at the corner, eyes stunned, see him look, immediately face panic.


    Li futu moved his mouth. Before he spoke, Jiang Mingzhu even said, "yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t see anything."


    With that, she hurried to the ward, no matter whether it was 300 Liang silver or not.


    "How could she be there?"


    Mu yudie''s face became a little stiff.


    Li futu looks back.


    "Did she see it all?"


    Mu yudie looks at him in silence.


    Li futu rubbed his eyebrows.


    If you don''t want people to know it, don''t do it unless you do it yourself. Sure enough, there is no impermeable wall in the world.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. I think she should be smart. She won''t talk to Minnie easily."


    Mu language butterfly comforts a way.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to her."


    Then she went to the ward.


    It should not be a big problem to deal with a nanny with the ability of the goblin. Besides, Jiang Mingzhu is just a nanny. She tells Shen yini what she sees. In addition to the possibility that she may lose her job, Li futu has no idea what benefits she will get from it.


    Seeing mu yudie''s back, Li futu gradually calms down and remembers mu yudie''s request.


    he definitely won''t contact Cao Jinse directly. After hesitation, he takes out his mobile phone and dials song Luoshen.


    Kyoto.


    Song''s group headquarters.


    Song Luoshen was hosting the meeting when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She uttered a word and looked at the mobile phone on the table.


    Song''s senior management are very clear about Miss''s temper, just when they think Miss will directly cut off the phone, they are surprised to find that Miss picked up the mobile phone.


    Many people''s eyelids jump.


    All of you are old foxes with fierce eyes. They seem to see the young lady pursing her lips.


    "Chaoge, you can host it next."


    She said, then picked up the phone and walked out.


    "Where are you dead?"


    Song Luoshen closed the door of the conference room.


    "If you don''t hear from me any more, I''m going to send a search notice."


    Li futu coughed softly.


    "I''m just going back to the East China Sea."


    "You can''t stay idle. You''re so hurt that you can''t let go of your Yingyan in the East China Sea. Mr. Li, you''re really" affectionate and righteous. "


    Li futu looks embarrassed.


    Song Luoshen left hand ring chest, right hand picked up the phone.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?""I just miss you. What are you doing?"


    Li futu was finally enlightened, but song Luoshen, who is a fool, does not smile.


    "Oh, you are so flattered that you still think about me."


    Li Fu Tu smiles and plans to continue his sweet talk offensive, but he doesn''t know that song Luo Shen''s words suddenly change.


    "Don''t talk to me here! If you miss me, would you run to Donghai in such a hurry and not even say hello? You''re afraid you''ll leave Beijing overnight after dinner at my house? "


    Li futu''s smile froze.


    He wanted to say that it wasn''t overnight. In fact, that night, he went to take Cai Hongli back home, and almost reached a hundred billion yuan project. But after thinking about it, I think it''s better not to explain it.


    "Come on, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Women are too smart to be good for men.


    "Luoshen, it''s really chilling for you to say that..."


    Li futu''s tone was low and he was still in the mood, but song Luoshen spoke directly.


    "Don''t say it, do you? I''ll hang up. I''m still in a meeting. "


    "Wait, wait..."


    Li futu said immediately, looking helpless.


    Song Luoshen didn''t speak any more. The phone was quiet and seemed to be waiting for him to come.


    Li Fu Tu had no choice but to say honestly, "well, I have a friend who works in an entertainment company. Recently, she feels that she is not happy at work, so she wants to change her working environment..."


    "Say the point."


    Song Luoshen''s tone is calm, and he can''t hear the joy and anger.


    Li futu coughed softly, hesitated, and could only harden his head to open his mouth.


    "Her boss is Jinse, so I''d like to ask you a favor. If you know Jinse so well, I''m sure she will give you face."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    "You don''t mean Shen yini, do you? Li futu, how many lovers do you have that I don''t know? "


    "Not much."


    Someone subconsciously, and then face a change, immediately realized that it is not right, quickly changed.


    "Luoshen, what you''re talking about is just a friend. When I first came back to China, people looked after me a lot. Now when people ask me for help, I can''t turn my back."


    "Friends?"


    "You are so kind-hearted. Why didn''t I find you so kind before?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    "You son of a bitch, or you don''t see anyone. You''re trying to call me. It''s for other women!"


    "You want my help, don''t you? Do your spring and autumn dream! If you want to talk to Jinse yourself


    "Dudududu..."


    The phone was hung up immediately.


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone and let out a long breath.


    Wake up in charge of the power of the world, lie drunk on the knees of beauty?


    I''m afraid it''s not a long way to go.

 Chapter 825

    Donghai University.


    Gu had already dropped out of school, so as the only two remaining school girls, Su Yuan and he Caiwei''s every move has become more eye-catching.


    But strangely enough, Su Yuan and he Caiwei almost disappeared in school at the same time more than 20 days ago.


    For a moment, the students of the East University talked about it. No one knew what had happened.


    There is even a sad theory spreading in the campus. Some people doubt whether Su Xiaohua and he Xiaohua will follow suit?


    As soon as this argument came out, there was a lot of crying and howling in the East.


    But he Caiwei returned to school after half a month, and finally let the rumor break.


    Among the tens of thousands of students in the East University, perhaps only Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao, who witnessed he Caiwei crying that day, understood what had happened.


    But they did not dare to pierce the window paper.


    Even they dare not mention it.


    Although fire, burglar and best friend.


    But they really can''t believe that Cai Wei is such a person.


    "Xinlan, you said Yuanyuan called you a few days ago. Where is she now? When will you be back? "


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan are on their way to class.


    "I don''t know. Yuanyuan asked me to borrow money, but in the end she didn''t come to me to get it. It seems that she borrowed the phone from others. I don''t know what she was doing, but she should have nothing to do."


    "You said..."


    Zhou Qiao hesitated and said: "Li futu Is he dead? "


    Zhang Xinlan''s face, which made her heart beat faster, suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    "It should be a misunderstanding. Didn''t you see Caiwei''s reaction? When she comes back, it''s no different from before. If something happened to Li futu, she won''t be so calm. "


    Zhou Qiao sighed, and his delicate brows wrinkled unconsciously.


    "Now I hope Yuanyuan can come back later, otherwise I''m really worried that they will fight when they meet. You say, if they really Who should we help? "


    Zhang Xinlan was silent.


    This is really a headache.


    No matter how harmonious the relationship between them is, no matter how good Yuanyuan and Caiwei are, it''s hard to go back to the beginning after that day.


    A horse herder passed by and drew their attention temporarily.


    "Teacher Yao''s boyfriend is here again."


    In fact, many people in Dongda now know this car. On the forum of Dongda, there is a picture of Yao Chenxi coming down from this car.


    Like Zhou Qiao, many students think that the owner of the car is the boyfriend of the most beautiful teacher in our school. For more than a month, this horse herder often appears on campus.


    Sitting in the car, is indeed the little superman of Hong Kong City. He drove to the downstairs of a baroque style teaching building in Dongda and came to Yao Chenxi''s office with a good command of the road.


    Although Yao Chenxi is the counselor of Su Yuan''s class, she is also an associate professor of Dongda, so she has an independent office environment.


    "Do you like the morning flowers?" On the desk of Yao Chen Xi''s


    , there was a bouquet of lilies on the desk. It came from the shop in the vicinity of Dongda in the morning.


    Yao Chenxi invited Xu Shiheng in and looked at the lily, "thank you for your trouble, but later, don''t bother."


    Although her words are more euphemistic, but Xu Shiheng still heard a hint.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He frowned slightly.


    "Sit down."


    Yao Chenxi says with a smile, but between the air, indistinctly become a little stranger than before.


    They have known each other for more than three months, which is not long, but their development has always been good, and both sides appreciate each other.


    Although Xu Shiheng is the son of a tycoon, he has a strict family education and doesn''t get involved in the common bad habits of the children of a rich family. He takes Yao Chenxi seriously, not just for fun.


    Even after getting in touch with Yao Chenxi and getting to know Yao Chenxi''s character, he had the idea of talking about marriage.


    It seems that she could not make a decision to marry him as soon as she had promised, but maybe she could not make a decision according to her original trend.


    Xu Shiheng sat down on the sofa, and the fluctuation of his heart didn''t show on his face.


    "If you don''t like it, I won''t let it be sent later."


    Yao Chenxi was silent for a while.


    Today, she is obviously quite different from the past.


    "Shiheng, I''m sorry. I think it''s better for us to be friends."


    Although her face was full of apology, her tone could not recognize any hesitation and hesitation.


    "It''s me What''s wrong? "


    At this time, Xu Shiheng still has a faint smile on his lips.Undeniably, this is a very attractive man. His attraction to women is not only because of his prominent family background.


    Even Yao Chenxi can''t deny that if he can get to know him earlier, maybe he will join hands with him all his life.


    But there is never the word "if" in this world.


    "No, you are very good. It''s my own reason. I believe you will meet a better woman than me."


    Yourself, is this a good card?


    Xu Shiheng smiles bitterly.


    In the past, there was an endless stream of bees and butterflies on him. It was the first time that he really pursued a woman.


    Although he is not arrogant, he still has the most basic confidence in himself.


    With his various conditions, few women should refuse his pursuit, but the reality seems to give him a silent slap in the face.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    "Last night, it wasn''t good. Dawn, even if I die, should I die to understand?"


    Yao Chenxi lips moved, but only once again said a sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    "There''s no need to say sorry. Emotion is to choose each other. It''s your right to refuse me. But at least we''ve known each other for so long. As a friend, you should let me know what I did wrong?"


    Xu Shiheng''s tone is peaceful.


    "Or do you have someone you like?"


    Yao Chenxi didn''t know how to respond.


    See her silent, originally just casually said Xu Shiheng frowned.


    Is it true that I have been given the right word?


    But in the past three months, he didn''t seem to have seen any close men.


    "Chenxi, I''m not a person who can''t accept failure. Can you tell me who I lost to?"


    He looked at Yao Chenxi, obviously did not get an answer. I''m sure I won''t give up easily.


    Compared with Xu Shiheng, it''s a lot of time, especially for him.


    Yao Chenxi also knows that it''s too irresponsible to send someone away with a word of sorry.


    She gave a wry smile.


    "Do you really want to know?"

 Chapter 826

    "You mean, you and President Li futu of the Warring States period..."


    After hearing Yao Chenxi''s words, it''s hard to keep calm even with Xu Shiheng''s city.


    His eyes were surprised and unbelievable, and he wrote it on his face.


    "Didn''t you say in the imperial court last night that you and he were just nodding friends?"


    The little superman of Hong Kong city never thought that there would be a connection between the two. After all, the performance of the young Xiaoxiong, or Yao Chenxi, who rose at a thunderous speed in Donghai last year, was so calm and impeccable that people could not see the clue.


    "Last night, I lied to you."


    Yao Chenxi said in a low voice.


    Since she can''t refuse that overbearing man, she can only keep a distance from Xu Shiheng.


    She has now understood that the former gentle and elegant demeanor is only the disguise of the man, and there is no lack of ferocity and ruthlessness in his heart, which can be seen from the fact that he threw the man on the road last night.


    If she continues to "lose touch" with Xu Shiheng, what will that guy do.


    She felt ashamed of Xu Shiheng and naturally didn''t want to see him hurt again for her own reasons.


    "I don''t believe it."


    Xu Shiheng really can''t accept the fact that he was defeated by Li futu. After all, in his opinion, Yao Chenxi and Li futu are two people who can''t get together. One is a powerful owl in the world, the other is a soul engineer who teaches, educates and guides people. These two worlds are quite different.


    "Chenxi, if you don''t want to tell me the reason, you can say that there''s no need to take irrelevant people out as a shield."


    "Believe it or not, I didn''t cheat you this time."


    Yao Chenxi naturally can''t call Li futu to prove it. She pondered and said slowly.


    "In fact, I haven''t been in touch with him for a long time, so I thought we had broken up, but he found me at the birthday party last night..."


    Yao Chenxi''s words are half true.


    It was impossible for her to tell Xu Shiheng the truth about that drunken night and what happened last night.


    This is the best statement she can think of, which can explain the relationship between her and Li futu, and at the same time make Xu Shiheng easy to accept.


    "You said Are they all true? "


    Xu Shiheng carefully observed Yao Chenxi''s expression.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes did not blink, did not avoid looking at him, and nodded silently.


    Speaking of this, I''m afraid Yao Chenxi didn''t cheat him any more, even if he felt incredible again.


    Xu Shiheng was also silent. He didn''t know what it was like for a moment.


    "Dawn..."


    The office was quiet for a long time, but after all, Xu Shiheng could not give up.


    After all, it''s not easy to meet a woman who really likes her and is willing to marry her.


    His lips moved.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t mean to speak ill of him, but when you are with him, do you really know him? Do you know what kind of person he is? "


    "I know. You said something to me last night. Besides, I have my own eyes


    "What I said last night was one-sided. And maybe what you see is just what he wants you to see. "


    Xu Shiheng looked directly at her and suddenly said inexplicably: "my sister-in-law, who was born as a beauty pageant champion of Hong Kong sister, had been in the entertainment industry for several years before. Although she had already stopped filming, she still had some friends in the entertainment industry. You should know Jiang caie?"


    Although she doesn''t pursue stars, Yao Chenxi also watches TV at ordinary times, so it''s impossible that she hasn''t heard the name of the popular Huadan.


    Although I don''t know what Xu Shiheng suddenly mentioned Jiang caie for, she still nodded.


    She hadn''t noticed it before. Now Xu Shiheng mentioned it, and she just reflected it. It seems that she hasn''t heard the news of the popular Huadan for a long time.


    "In a competitive place like the entertainment industry, if there is no exposure for a long time, it''s easy for the latecomers to squeeze in. Don''t you wonder why Jiang cai''e suddenly disappeared in recent months when she was in the red


    Yao Chenxi frowned slightly.


    "I don''t care about the entertainment business."


    "I''m not talking about the entertainment industry, but about the president of the Warring States period."


    "The reason why Jiang cai''e disappeared from the public view was precisely because of the handwriting of the president of the Warring States period."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s not a secret in Hong Kong. I don''t know why. Anyway, Jiang caie should have provoked the president of the Warring States period. Do you want to know how that man dealt with Jiang caie?"


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes flickered.


    Xu Shiheng spoke again."He threw jiang caie into the red chamber. Do you know where the red chamber is? That is the most famous Huanchang in Donghai, the place where men seek pleasure. I''m afraid this kind of punishment is worse for a woman than killing her. "


    What Xu Shiheng said is true, and there is no exaggeration.


    Although he and the president of the Warring States period are "rival in love", in his capacity, he certainly disdains to deliberately slander each other.


    When Jiang caie was sent to the red chamber, he heard it when chatting with his sister-in-law. Jiang caie is from Hong Kong.


    Maybe Caijiang was the one who chose not to live.


    After listening to Xu Shiheng''s story, Yao Chenxi''s face becomes a little bit ugly. After all, she is also a woman. Without understanding the cause and effect, she instinctively sympathizes with Jiang caie, who is also a woman.


    "What are you talking to me about? Why doesn''t he deal with others, just Jiang caie? Since Jiang cai''e has been punished like this, it must be because she has done something equal to it. "


    Yao Chenxi''s words are almost to say that Jiang caie deserves what she deserves.


    At this time, she seems to be dazzled by love. She trusts her man unconditionally.


    Xu Shiheng obviously didn''t expect that Yao Chenxi would have this kind of reaction. He couldn''t help but be a little stunned. Then, he continued.


    "Don''t kill too much, dawn. Don''t you think it''s too cruel for him to torture a woman with such cruel means?"


    "I don''t know Jiang cai''e. how she is has nothing to do with me."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone is indifferent, but her face is very ugly. After all, she can''t accept that Li futu is really inhuman.


    Even if she killed Jiang caie, she might not feel so uncomfortable.


    "Well, you really don''t know Jiang cai''e. how she is has nothing to do with you, but you''ve always heard of Li futu''s sidelights, haven''t you?"


    "You may just be one of his girlfriends. Do you have a future with him?"

 Chapter 827

    This is a time of laughing at the poor but not the prostitutes.


    Second wives and third wives can be seen everywhere.


    In particular, standing in such a class as Xu Shiheng, many of his circle, as well as some of the elders he knew, have outside houses.


    The powerful will naturally occupy more social resources, and women are also a kind of social resources. It''s not really a fuss.


    But Yao Chenxi is an associate professor at East University.


    In other words, she is a highly educated intellectual.


    Xu Shiheng didn''t believe that she was so self indulgent.


    Or will the president of the Warring States period, who met with the emperor last night, marry her?


    This joke is not very funny.


    "Sorry, I have work to do. I won''t send it."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes contracted and opened directly to see off the guests.


    She even stood up, went back to her desk, picked up her pen, lowered her head and began to write the report.


    Xu Shiheng sat on the sofa for a while.


    "I hope you can think it over and don''t let yourself regret it in the future."


    He is not a person who is haunted. He slowly gets up and walks out of the office without even forgetting to close the door.


    With the slight sound of closing the door, Yao Chenxi stopped her pen in her hand and gradually exerted her fingers.


    Out of the teaching building, Xu Shiheng sat in the horse herder and breathed out slowly.


    For the first time in my life, I took the initiative to pursue a woman, but in the end, I''m afraid no man will feel better.


    It has nothing to do with the mind and the city.


    "The picture of Li Fu..."


    Xu Shiheng looked at the windshield and could not help reciting the name.


    He didn''t know Li futu at all. Last night was the first time he met, but he had heard of each other''s reputation.


    can stand at the top of a city and see the tide, which is a figure that can not be underestimated. Let alone the East Pearl Sea.


    At first, he appreciated this man who was born in a short half year, but he didn''t expect that one day, he would stand on the opposite side of himself.


    The horse herder didn''t start immediately. Xu Shiheng''s fingers unconsciously knocked on the steering wheel, his eyes flickering, obviously thinking, or hesitating.


    He was a little reluctant to give up like this.


    But if you don''t stop, you will offend that man.


    No one is willing to provoke a ruthless enemy. Of course, Xu Shiheng is not afraid.


    He is the youngest 10 billion rich man, and their Xu family is also deeply rooted in Hong Kong City. Because of the special political status of Hong Kong City, when they went north, even the red children under the root of the imperial city were polite to him.


    Li futu is certainly the local overlord of the East China Sea, but he is not an ordinary person.


    He''s just weighing whether it''s worth it or not.


    The horse herder stopped under the teaching building for more than ten minutes before driving. No one knows what kind of decision this business genius made in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu naturally did not expect that Yao Chenxi would be so clever. She declared her sovereignty to her last night. Today, she drew a clear line with the little Superman.


    At this time, he was still having a headache about how to eliminate Su Yuan''s bad feelings.


    If he doesn''t pacify the girl as soon as possible, when she leaves the hospital and goes back to school, if she is in trouble in front of he Caiwei, how can he Caiwei get there?


    The simplest and most rude way to make a little girl happy is to give her sachets, cosmetics, jewelry and other gifts. Even though she was "attacked by her chest" at the beginning, Su Yuan was extremely magnanimous in choosing to turn a war into a friendship under the temptation of the one million dollars.


    But Li futu also knows that it was at the beginning, and now with money, he is afraid that she may not be able to solve the problem, which makes him Miss Su Yuan who was once "innocent".


    At this time, mu yudie has already left. Naturally, she can''t stay in the hospital for a long time. Although Li futu doesn''t know what the goblin has talked with that pretty nanny, mu yudie gives him a reassuring look when he leaves. The problem seems to be solved.


    "Girl, I have explained and I sincerely apologized to you. Can''t you smile? Girls are always taut, and their muscles will gradually become rigid, and then they will grow old quickly. "


    Someone''s obviously alarmist, bullshit.


    Jiang Mingzhu tidied up the table and kept smiling.


    "It''s impossible for me to forgive you! Unless the sun comes out from the West


    Su Yuan''s position is very firm.


    "It''s a bit difficult for the sun to come out from the West. Can we change the conditions?"


    Li futu thought for a moment, then said, "how about I let the sun disappear?"


    His face was serious.


    Su Yuan was stunned and stared at him with big eyes, which seemed to say, "I''m afraid you''re a fool.".


    Then she snorted coldly, "OK, you can make the sun disappear!""Do you forgive me if I do?"


    Su Yuan nodded without hesitation.


    Let the sun disappear?


    Are you telling a fairy tale?


    But someone doesn''t seem to be joking. He stands up, goes to the window and looks at the sky. His expression is deep and his mouth is full of words. It seems that he is very unpredictable.


    Su Yuan saw that he was mystifying and pretending to be a ghost. She sneered and said, "are you chanting a mantra?"


    Li futu didn''t pay attention. A few minutes later, he stopped "casting" and turned to wave: "girl, come here."


    Really?


    Su Yuan was suspicious.


    But still can''t believe that he really has the ability to block out the sun.


    Even if it''s an immortal, I''m afraid it doesn''t have this ability, does it?


    She got out of bed and went over to see what he was playing.


    Today''s weather is not very good, the sky is a bit dark, looks a bit depressed, as if there is a sign of rain.


    But even so, Su Yuan can still clearly see the red sun hanging in the sky.


    "You change, I see how you change the sun..."


    Su Yuan''s voice is not lost.


    Originally, the yellow sky became darker, because it seemed that someone was pulling a black cloth and gradually covered the sun bit by bit.


    The whole hospital began to get noisy.


    The light is disappearing.


    Finally, there is no day in the sky, and the day is like night!


    Su Yuan''s expression was stiff and stagnant.


    Jiang Mingzhu came over at this time, looking at the dark sky. Later, she remembered that she had heard the news reports before. Today is like a rare total solar eclipse in decades.


    Looking up at the night sky, Li Fu Tu seemed to spend a lot of effort. He wiped his forehead as if he was wiping sweat.


    He sighed "tired.".


    "I''m lucky to live up to my destiny."


    Su Yuan looked at the sky, speechless.


    In fact, it is not only the East China Sea, nor the Dragon kingdom. The rare landscape of total solar eclipse appeared all over the world on this day.


    Mohai Delta.


    The forgotten land of the gods.


    There are also eyes on the dark sky.


    Different from the world''s surprise and excitement, the source of the line of sight, there are worries surging.

 Chapter 828

    "Mr. Li is really smart, Miss Su this time..."


    Out of the inpatient department building, Jiang Mingzhu could not help leaking a smile.


    Remembering Su Yuangang''s lovely appearance of being angry but unable to shake her fist, Li futu can''t help laughing.


    He is indeed opportunistic this time. He borrowed the time, but it''s true that the sun is gone. With Jiang Mingzhu as a witness, Su Yuan can''t deny it.


    Su Yuan, who was so easily fooled, became angry and drove him out. Even Jiang Mingzhu was no exception.


    Li futu can also understand the girl''s mood at this time. Let her calm down alone. Anyway, there are bodyguards at the door.


    "Are you calling me cunning?"


    The total solar eclipse lasted only a short period of time. At this time, the world has returned to light, and the sky seems to be much brighter than before.


    "No..."


    Jiang Mingzhu shook her head in a hurry.


    "I''m kidding."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Are you going back to Chunqiu mansion? I''ll give it to you. "


    He''s very gentlemanly.


    It seems that the previous affair with mu yudie has never happened.


    "I''ll take a taxi. Don''t bother Mr. Li."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do anyway."


    Seeing him saying this, Jiang Mingzhu naturally refused and followed him to the parking lot.


    The Mustang drove out of the hospital.


    "Do you live in Chunghua now?"


    Li futu asked casually as he drove.


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded, "well, Miss Shen said it would be more convenient for me to live there."


    Then, she felt something.


    "Before, I thought it would be hard for me to contact a big star like Miss Shen, but now I find that Miss Shen is really a good person."


    Looking at this pretty nanny, Li futu was a little speechless for a moment.


    Good people?


    At the beginning, I lived in Chunqiu Huafu. It took nine oxen and two tigers, and I had to sign some overlord terms. But why is there such a big difference in treatment when you come to Jiang Mingzhu?


    It''s hard to look back.


    Li futu sighed to himself.


    This may be the so-called different fate of the same person.


    "Mr. Li, can you turn right at the intersection ahead? I want to go shopping. "


    Li futu will not refuse this request.


    But according to Jiang Mingzhu''s instructions, his car finally stopped at the door of a lingerie shop.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s face was flushed with shame. She pushed the door and went out quickly.


    Li futu lit a cigarette and watched her walk into the underwear shop.


    Even now, he still can''t accept the fact that such a woman is actually a nanny. Even in the smoke, his eyes are out of focus, and his mind unconsciously begins to imagine the tragic story of a rich lady who had to make a living on her own because of her poor family.


    There are many details in Li''s mind before he can see them.


    "Sorry, let''s go."


    this nanny has a fragrance on her body, like the taste of iris, not very obvious. It should not be perfume, but her body odor.


    There was an extra bag in her hand. Li futu naturally understood what was in it.


    Almost subconsciously, after nodding, Li futu took back her eyes and swept her chest.


    Visually, it''s probably C.


    Of course, visual inspection may not be accurate.


    Although she just swept by, Jiang Mingzhu noticed Li futu''s eyes. Her hand holding the underwear bag was tight, and peach blossoms appeared on her cheeks.


    The Mustang starts again.


    Li futu is very easygoing, chatting with Jiang Mingzhu from time to time along the way, without any airs.


    Jiang Mingzhu seems to find that Li futu is a better person to get along with. She gradually puts down her formality, smiles more and more, and is no longer so nervous.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t you go in for a while?"


    Send the Buddha to the West.


    Li futu took her directly to the door of the villa.


    "Is Fanny at home?"


    He asked.


    "I don''t think so. Miss Shen went to the company very early today."


    "Forget it."


    Seeing that Li futu shakes her head, Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes show an unexpected color, but her face nods and smiles.


    "Then I''ll go in."


    Just as she turned around, a white shadow suddenly rushed to this side, startling Jiang Mingzhu.


    She screamed, subconsciously rushed to the man beside her, hid in his arms, held his arm tightly, and even dropped her underwear bag on the ground.This is a woman''s instinctive response to a crisis.


    Li futu was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t expect Yanfu to come so suddenly.


    But he didn''t take advantage of the danger. His hands were very gentlemanly on both sides of his trouser legs. He didn''t plan to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a dog."


    He said with a smile.


    Jiang Mingzhu raised her head when she heard the speech, and her pretty face was still full of panic. She looked over there and saw that it was just a shepherd running past them.


    This villa area is full of top rich people. Many of them have the habit of keeping pets.


    "No, sorry..."


    She was full of shame. She pushed Li futu''s chest and stood up straight from his arms. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at him.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so timid."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles. He squats down and intends to help pick up the underwear bag.


    But when he reached for it, he could see that because of the collision, a corner of Jiang Mingzhu''s underwear just bought revealed the bag.


    Pure white.


    Lace.


    The cloth is as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted, and his movements froze there for a moment.


    But at this time, he obviously could not stop. He had to endure embarrassment, picked up the bag, pretended to see nothing, and handed it to Jiang Mingzhu.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you


    Jiang Mingzhu looked up at him, took the bag, and then quickly lowered her head again.


    Most of all, the tenderness of the bow, like a water lotus, is beyond the shame of the cool wind.


    She stood in front of Li futu for a while, but she didn''t say anything at last. She suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards the villa.


    Li futu stood in the same place, looking at her nearly trotting back.


    In his mind, he could not help but reappear the picture he had just seen.


    He did not expect that Jiang Mingzhu would buy such sexy underwear.


    Is she the kind of woman whose appearance is pure but whose heart is full of fire?


    Touching his nose, Li Fu Tu forcibly dispels the picture in his mind and turns to get on the bus again.


    At the door of the villa, the engine soon rang out.


    Jiang Mingzhu stood by the curtain, holding the underwear bag in her hand. Her shame disappeared completely. Her eyes were cold as if she had a double personality as she watched the Mustang drive away.

 Chapter 829

    After returning to Datang Yipin from Chunqiu Huafu, in the room, Li futu logs in to the killer alliance with his own account and looks at today''s Secret flower list.


    Yuluocha really never lies. His name, with a huge reward of 50 billion yuan, ranks first in the secret flower list.


    Even in his image, such a huge Commission is the first time.


    Compared with other big brand forces, the organization of killer alliance is not strict. Every killer is very free. In reality, they live all over the world and even have various professions.


    As long as they take over the task, they will turn into cold-blooded killers and reap people''s lives to win commissions.


    Even Li futu used to be a member of the killer alliance. Before the foundation of the prefecture, he also experienced a life of killer. Because of this, he met yuluocha.


    The killer League has a famous saying.


    Any life in this world can be measured by money.


    In other words, there are no killers in the world who dare not assassinate.


    Of course, from Li futu''s point of view, there is a bit of exaggeration in this aggressive declaration of the killer alliance. They do allow any name to appear on the secret flower list, but whether there are killers who dare to accept or can complete it is a matter of two opinions.


    For example, my name is now at the top of the dark flower list.


    Hell.


    The Commission is 50 billion yuan.


    Staring at the computer screen, Li futu lit a cigarette and fell into thinking.


    Although the killer alliance never divulges the information of the employer, it is enough to see the madness of the people behind him, or the monstrous hatred for him.


    Birds die for food, man for wealth.


    This money is enough to make most people crazy, but Li futu is not too worried. As the Lord of the underworld, when he is the emperor of the world, even the dark and gloomy killers of the killer alliance, few people dare to assassinate him.


    After all, there are few yuluocha in the killer League.


    Li futu smokes and closes his laptop.


    There are many people in the world who hate him deeply and want to get along with him quickly. Although he doesn''t know who is behind the scenes, he is basically sure that this secret flower has not appeared for a long time, but now it suddenly appears. It should be possible to speculate that it is the latest time for the other party to get angry with him.


    In other words, this person is probably in the Dragon kingdom.


    Among the smog, Li futu''s eyes were uncertain.


    Is it Li Haotian?


    He has the motive and should have the financial resources.


    No matter from all aspects of analysis, he is indeed the first suspicious target.


    But in Li futu''s heart, there is a kind of intuition reminding him that the person behind the scenes is not the Li family who has left the country.


    With Li Haotian''s past style, he should not be such a reckless person.


    He deliberately colluded with the temple to set up a killing game, which ended in failure. How could he still place his hope on the killer alliance.


    But apart from him, who else will be the enemy in China?


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Li futu can''t be sure who is behind the scenes, but there is no impermeable wall in the world. If the other party wants to get rid of him, he can''t hide behind the scenes all the time. One day, he will take the initiative to show his feet.


    After waiting for two days, he found that Luoshen really didn''t plan to help. He had no choice but to come to the company of Mu yudie, universal entertainment.


    As a man, he is a promise.


    Mu language butterfly personally took him to the boss''s office.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Li."


    Chen Yong was very polite and took the initiative to shake hands with Li futu.


    "Is Mr. Li here for yudie''s contract?"


    Chen Yong looks at Mu Yu butterfly. It''s obvious that they should have communicated with each other before.


    In any case, it is against the spirit of the contract to terminate the contract in advance. Li futu understands that he is on the unreasonable side, so he is very modest.


    "Mr. Chen, I''m very sorry. Since you have communicated with yudie, I''ll be frank. As long as Mr. Chen is willing to complete the matter of liquidated damages, we will make full compensation."


    "Sit down first, please."


    Chen Yong raised his hand.


    The three sat down on the sofa.


    "Mr. Li, yudie is certainly cultivated by Huanyu, but she has also made certain returns for the company over the years. If yudie feels that she can have better development without Huanyu, I will not stop her for her future. It''s just that I can''t be the master of this thing alone."


    A front-line artist wants to leave the company, which any company can''t stand. But Chen Yong seems to be an exception.


    What he said was very beautiful, but he went around and threw the ball out.


    He did not shirk his responsibility. The last time she came to Donghai, she only met mu yudie. It was enough to see how she valued her. How dare he let go of the artists who were in her eyes.Luo Shen refused to come forward, and Li futu knew that he couldn''t get around it after all, so he had to say.


    "If Mr. Chen feels embarrassed, he can call Miss Cao. Miss Cao and I have a little friendship. I can talk to her in person."


    "This..."


    Chen Yong hesitated and finally nodded: "OK."


    He took out his cell phone, stood up, went to the window and began to make a call.


    "Miss, I want to tell you something."


    Li futu naturally won''t eavesdrop, which is the basic etiquette.


    "Do you really know Miss Cao?"


    Mu language butterfly good strange way.


    She knew that he knew song''s son and daughter. They both appeared in Haoting at the same time, and they also had a conflict with Pang Li. At that time, they were making a lot of noise in Donghai.


    Li futu, noncommittal, turned his head and said, "I''ve solved this problem for you. Is it clear between us?"


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, then gnash teeth low voice scold a way: "you bastard!"


    Li futu gave a dumb smile. Naturally, he was only joking.


    Chen Yong stood by the window and didn''t say for long, just two or three minutes. He walked over again. To Li futu''s surprise, the other party had hung up and put away his mobile phone.


    Li futu stood up and said, "Mr. Chen, what does Miss Cao say?"


    Mu language butterfly also stood up, a little nervous looking at Chen Yong.


    Chen Yong is silent for a moment, suddenly smiles and reaches out his hand to Mu yudie.


    "Yudie, I wish you a broader world after you leave the world."


    The meaning of his words is very obvious.


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, and then can''t help but be happy, gorgeous eyes, stretch out a tender hand.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "I paid you so many years of youth, did not expect but in exchange for a thank you."


    Chen Yong sighed and shook hands with her, making a rare joke.


    Then, looking at the charming woman who was very suitable for the entertainment industry when he entered the company in front of him, he said with deep meaning: "you shouldn''t thank me, you should thank yourself."

 Chapter 830

    Kyoto.


    Cao house.


    In the lobby.


    Song Luoshen looked at Cao Jinse and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter? Who''s calling to see you so nervous? "


    "Nothing."


    Cao Jinse put down his mobile phone in a hurry.


    Although the call time is very short, Cao Jinse seems to be worried about her presence, some words are as precious as gold, but song Luoshen still hears a clue.


    "Is this your brother futu calling?"


    Cao Jinse was stunned, obviously did not expect that the other party could guess this.


    "Is he looking for you for a actress?"


    Song Luo''s eyes seem to have insight into people''s hearts.


    "No, it''s a subordinate."


    Cao Jinse quickly denied.


    "Jinse, you really defend that guy. That guy came to me before and asked me to intercede with you, but I didn''t promise. Unexpectedly, he has the face to find you."


    Cao Jinse was dumb and embarrassed.


    "You promised him?"


    Song Luo God''s face is still full of light radian, and can''t see any anger.


    Cao Jinse''s lips murmured, and he didn''t know how to respond.


    Just now, Chen Yong asked Li futu to talk to her. She immediately refused. Unexpectedly, she was discovered by sister Luo Shen. No wonder my brother always praises sister Luoshen.


    "Jinse, you didn''t do anything wrong. There''s no need to be nervous."


    On the contrary, song Luoshen comforted Cao Jinse, and then sighed: "your brother futu is a great love Saint now. You can''t find such a man in the future."


    Cao Jinse can only smile, the smile is obviously unnatural.


    After all, she is a considerate girl. She knows a lot of things, including witnessing the "scandal" of Li futu and Pei Shiyin, but she didn''t mention a word in front of song Luoshen.


    "Luoshen, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come here? Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    At the entrance of the front hall, Cao Xiuge, who came back from the outside, walked in quickly.


    "I didn''t wait long. It happened that I could talk to Jinse."


    Cao Xiuge looked at his younger sister and said with a smile, "Jinse, go out first."


    Cao Jinse, who had been with song Luoshen for more than half an hour, was relieved and stood up politely. "Sister Luoshen, you can talk. I''ll go out first."


    Song Luo God smiles and nods.


    Seeing Cao Jinse disappear at the door, she seems to ask casually: "should Jinse be twenty-three now?"


    Cao Xiuge nodded and sat down in Cao Jinse''s position. "Yes, it''s 23 this year."


    Songluo God looked back at him: "does she have someone she likes now?"


    Cao Xiuge was stunned, then said with a smile: "how can I know this? Even if she has it, she can''t tell me."


    Song Luo God a little bit reproached: "you are also a big brother, and you don''t care about your sister at all?"


    Cao Xiuge gave himself a cup of tea with a bitter smile.


    Song Luoshen looked at the imperial teapot of the former imperial court and was silent for a moment. Then he said like a joke: "what do you think of Chaoge? If Jinse doesn''t like anyone, they two, maybe we can... "


    Cao Xiuge drank tea, his eyes flickered slightly.


    "Luoshen, it''s no use for you to say that to me. Chaoge is naturally good. But I promised Jinse that I would not interfere with her feelings. If you have this intention, you can go directly to Jinse and say that if she wants to, I''d like to see our two families get married."


    Cao Xiuge put down his teacup and said with a smile, his words were very beautiful, but there was almost no difference between what he said and what he didn''t say.


    "You''re not the same at all."


    Song Luo Shen smiles and shakes his head.


    "God Luo, you didn''t come here for this today, did you?"


    Cao Xiuge changed the subject.


    "Of course not."


    Song Luo''s eyes were deep as he gazed at the number one young man in Kyoto City.


    "I came here today to thank you."


    "Thank you?"


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes were puzzled, as if he didn''t understand his meaning.


    "God Luo, I don''t quite understand you."


    "If I guess correctly, aunt Jiang, it should be your man, right?"


    Cao Xiuge kept silent for a moment and said with a slow smile, "I always feel that in terms of intelligence, no one among the younger generation can be better than you."


    His words undoubtedly implied the fact that Jiang Si was placed in the Song Dynasty.


    Now there are only two people, he and song Luoshen. Since Song Luoshen both choose to be honest, it''s too cheap for him to deny it.


    "The fall of the Li family, your goal has been achieved, I think, you in the Song family, should not only insert a Jiang Si, the past, but from now on, I don''t want to see some people with ulterior motives in the Song family."Song Luo God with a smile, but words, but there is a warning asked.


    Cao Xiuge, who seems to be motionless but has a higher status, nods and smiles.


    "Well Naturally


    Song Luoshen took the cup and motioned to Cao Xiuge.


    "Of course, I have to say one more thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Congratulations. "


    Cao Xiuge a smile, hold up the cup and her virtual touch.


    "Happy together."


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "In the future, we, the Song family, will have to rely on Prince Cao to take care of us."


    Cao Xiuge''s smile is more fragrant.


    "When did you joke?"


    Song Luoshen took a sip of tea. "I''m serious."


    Cao Xiuge smile slowly convergence, looking at the beautiful face of the crown, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Luoshen, don''t you think you''re a bit condescending when you stay in the Song family?"


    Song Luoshen was quite surprised, "what do you mean by that?"


    "What brother Li said in Xiang Dingxuan reminds me so far. I feel excited and depressed at the same time."


    Cao Xiuge''s words changed.


    "Regardless of nationality, regardless of race, as long as you stand on the land of our country, you must abide by the laws of our country..."


    He recalled what Li futu said about the dignity of the country.


    "To achieve this goal, we need the joint efforts of all people, and people with ability should take on greater responsibilities."


    Song Luoshen frowns, remembers the situation in Xiang Dingxuan at that time, remembers that a foreigner dares to tease her openly. She is also very angry, but she doesn''t understand why Cao Xiuge suddenly mentioned it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you trying to say? "


    Cao Xiuge looked at him, word by word.


    "I think we can walk side by side and fight together for the future of this country."


    "If, if, one day, I can stand on the top and see all the mountains."


    "I, Cao Xiuge, wish to worship you as my prime minister."


    Songluo''s eye pupil contracted violently.


    Even if it was her, it was inevitable that she was a little absent-minded at this time.


    In today''s situation, as long as there is no big accident, the man of Cao family in front of her is likely to finish the unfinished business of his ancestors and reach the top of power one day.


    What he said is almost the same as what he said.


    There has never been a female prime minister in the history of Longguo, even if we look at it for thousands of years.


    None of them.


    In other words, if the first female prime minister appears, her name is destined to go down in history!

 Chapter 831

    "I used to think that Liu Xiahui''s story was just made up by predecessors, but you changed my mind."


    On the dining table, Mu language butterfly is not smiling.


    Li futu''s theory of three women last night is not just nonsense. Mu yudie is one of those women who get into the hall and get into the kitchen. In a short time, she tossed out two breakfasts.


    When I lived in Chunqiu Washington before, someone never enjoyed it.


    "Are you praising me or belittling me?"


    Mu language butterfly blinked.


    "What do you say?"


    Staring at that pair of eyes, Li Fu Tu had no choice but to smile and changed the topic.


    "What are you going to do after you leave the world? Like Ginny, do it alone? "


    Mu language butterfly holding a spoon stirring porridge, pondered.


    "I want to join Ginny''s studio and be her partner. What do you think?"


    In fact, friends start a company together, it seems very good, sisters share the same interest, but in fact, there will be a lot of seemingly imperceptible trouble.


    as like as two peas, there are no two identical leaves in the world. Two people can never be able to communicate with each other even if they are better.


    Maybe one side will choose to retreat, but over time, the feelings of both sides are easily affected.


    Of course, Li futu won''t say what he thinks. Maybe his thinking is too dark.


    "It''s your own business. Just think about it."


    That afternoon, he came to Chunqiu Huafu, but instead of Shen yini, he came to Gu''s home.


    It was Gu Qingcheng who called him. Mr. Gu heard that he was back, so he called him home for a meal.


    In the end, not many people who hang out in the river''s Lake can get a good death. They either die or go to jail, but Gu Qingcang seems to be an exception.


    Gu Qingcang knew what he was going north for and what it meant that he could come back, but his attitude didn''t change. He was as kind and enthusiastic as ever.


    "Do you plan to put Yongxing on the market?"


    During the dinner, Gu Qingcheng talked about her work. Li futu realized why she was so busy these days. She was quite surprised.


    "Yes, I''ve been preparing for a long time."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded. Since she was in charge, she has been committed to regularizing and legalizing Yongxing, and listing is a key step to achieve her goal.


    If you can make money without fighting, who is willing to dance on the blade?


    "I have almost completed the asset integration. When I cut off the last" inferior "industries, I plan to apply to the Hong Kong stock exchange. Mr. Cai said that there are seven levels that can pass."


    With Yongxing''s qualification, it''s really a bit difficult to be listed in A-share or B-share, and the Hong Kong stock exchange with slightly relaxed conditions is indeed the best choice.


    "Xuejie?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded with a smile: "I ask Mr. Cai for advice on many things I don''t understand. Mr. Cai is really good and doesn''t think I''m in trouble."


    In his mind, Li futu could not help thinking about the beautiful face with a slightly drunken mind, who said that I had a project worth hundreds of billions of dollars and wanted to talk to you. Then he shook his head to disperse it with a bitter smile and turned to Gu Qingcang.


    Gu Qingcang said with a smile: "now it''s your young people''s world, and now Qingcheng is the leader of Yongxing. No matter what decision she makes, I will support her."


    In fact, no matter Li futu or Gu Qingcang, I''m afraid they can see that listing is just the first step for Gu Qingcheng. Next, she will take various measures to draw a clear line with the disputes in the river and lake step by step. Of course, it must be a very long process, but Gu Qingcheng is still young, and she has enough time to achieve her goals.


    But at that time, Yongxing under her leadership is not Yongxing now, that''s another matter.


    Yongxing is Gu Qingcang''s whole life''s hard work. Since he doesn''t object to it, Li futu naturally can''t interfere in Gu Qingcheng''s decision.


    moreover, Gu Qingcheng wants to bleach Yongxing, and he is certainly happy to see it succeed.


    "Qingcheng, have you discussed with those hall leaders?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Gu Qingcheng gave Gu Qingcang chopsticks mushroom, nodded: "they can''t object, as long as the listing is successful, there is a large influx of funds, I can reduce the amount of money they need to hand in each year, and also can give them a little bit of the original shares, they agree too late."


    Li Kaifu nodded his head and said, "I wish you success when you go public."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, "whether you can succeed or not is a matter of two opinions. Don''t make fun of me."


    "My elder sister has the ability to turn stone into gold now. A person like her can''t talk too much. Since she says seven stories, it must be nine times out of ten."Gu Qingcheng nodded and said softly, "I hope so."


    After dinner, even though Gu Qingcheng, who is already the leader of Yongxing, still has no airs and takes the initiative to help the nanny clean up the table. Li futu and Gu Qingcang sit on the sofa drinking tea and chatting.


    "Xiao Li, about Kyoto Has it been solved? "


    Although Gu''s family is the local overlord of the East China Sea, it still has limitations and is not enough to understand the situation of Kyoto City.


    Li futu nodded his head gently,


    GU Qingcang sighed: "it''s really a generation of talented people who have been leading the world for hundreds of years. Seeing you, I feel more and more old."


    He shook his head, took his cup and took a sip of tea. His eyes were filled with emotion.


    Even if we don''t know what happened, the young man can come back safely and chat with himself as if nothing had happened, which is enough to explain a lot of problems.


    "Gu is old and strong. You need to be behind her to help her plan."


    Gu Qingcang smiles and looks at his granddaughter who is busy in the restaurant.


    "She''s mature. I can''t help her any more. I didn''t expect that the child could grow up so quickly. Now I''m almost at home, drinking tea, playing chess and chatting with some old friends. The only thing I can''t worry about is the child''s destination."


    Obviously, he meant something.


    Li futu also looked at the dining room. He was silent and spoke slowly.


    "Mr. Gu, when you were lying in the emergency room in an accident, I promised her that even if the day collapsed, I would support her again. As long as she still needs me, this promise will always be valid."

 Chapter 832

    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    On the way back to Datang Yipin, Li futu received a call from Shen yini.


    "I''m a vagrant now, just like when you bumped into me. I''m free every day. Why? What can I do for you


    Li futu''s resignation as president of the Warring States period was not announced, but Shen yini saw the transfer agreement with her own eyes.


    She was silent, "since you are OK, help me to pick up Yuanyuan and leave the hospital tomorrow."


    "Is that girl well hurt?"


    "Almost. I asked the doctor. The doctor said that she could be discharged. And the girl quarrels every day. Let her come out."


    Shen yini is also annoyed by Su Yuan.


    "Then why don''t you pick her up yourself?"


    Li futu wondered.


    "I''m not in the East China Sea, I''m out of town."


    Li futu suddenly realized that although Shen yini is out of time now, she is still a member of the entertainment industry. It''s common for her to run around the world in this business.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go into shenyini villa just now. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have to rush to empty it.


    "All right."


    Li futu waited for Shen yini to hang up, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement on the other end of the phone.


    "Anything else?"


    He wondered.


    Finally, there was a voice on the other end of the phone.


    "You have nothing to say to me?"


    Li Fu TU was stunned and puzzled.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Pick up Yuanyuan tomorrow, don''t forget."


    Shen yini finished and hung up.


    Li futu frowned slightly and put down her cell phone in a puzzled way. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    After driving for a while, he suddenly had a bright light in his mind.


    Shen yini just wanted to talk and stop. Didn''t she mean that he helped mu yudie to terminate his contract?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he was. He took out his cell phone and wanted to explain it, but then he stopped.


    What does he have to explain?


    With a bitter smile, he finally slowly put down his cell phone.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, he went to the hospital as promised.


    "You liar, what are you doing here?"


    Su Yuan still doesn''t have a good face, but her appellation for him has changed from a sex wolf to a liar, which, in someone''s opinion, is a kind of progress.


    "Change your clothes."


    Su Yuan''s big eyes are full of doubts.


    "Change? What do you want to change? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "what? You want to keep lying here in your sick clothes? Well, since you like it so much, stay here for a few more days. "


    Then he turned to leave.


    "Stop!"


    Su Yuan immediately yelled.


    Li futu had a good step.


    "You mean I can leave the hospital?"


    Su Yuan stares at his back.


    The surprise came so suddenly that she couldn''t believe it.


    "Change your clothes quickly, and I''ll get you discharged."


    Li futu pushed the door and went out.


    Su Yuan stayed for a while, and then with both hands and feet, immediately jumped out of bed and took off the slightly broad clothes relative to her petite body.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital again in my life!"


    Sitting in the Mustang, Su Yuan took a deep breath. She had been in the hospital for more than a month. The smell of disinfectant was driving her crazy.


    Li futu started the car and said with a smile, "whether you like it or not, you will definitely come to the hospital in the future."


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Yuan obviously did not have a big problem, that pair of big eyes stare than anyone to frighten.


    "Are you cursing me?"


    "The process of getting old and dying is inseparable from the hospital, and you are a girl. You must have children in the future. Why don''t you come to the hospital? Do you want to be born at home? "


    Su Yuan was stunned, then blushed and screamed.


    "You are a sex wolf!"


    After being scolded for a few days, Li futu was about to be immune, and said, "it''s not a long memory to have an accident. Fasten your seat belt."


    "You don''t have to be nice here."


    Su Yuan cold hum a, words although say so, but still obediently fasten the safety belt.


    "Where''s my sister?"


    She looked ahead, without turning her head, as if she were talking to her servant. She looked very proud.


    "Your sister is out of town."


    Hearing that her cousin was not in Donghai, Su Yuan''s Obsidian eyes turned.


    "I don''t want to go home now."


    Li futu turned his head.


    "Where do you want to go?""I want to eat. I''m hungry now."


    Li futu naturally won''t refuse this request, but he didn''t expect Su Yuan to let him park his car at the door of a Haagen Dazs.


    "You don''t want ice cream, do you?"


    "Why not? I haven''t eaten for nearly a month. "


    When she was in hospital, although she had a big meal, Shen could not buy Su Yuan snacks, let alone cold food like ice cream.


    "You''ve just been discharged. Why don''t we buy something else?"


    "I''m just injured, not sick. What''s the matter? Get out of the car. "


    Su Yuan pushed open the door and jumped down. Seeing that Li futu was still sitting in the car, she urged: "come down!"


    "Why don''t you buy it yourself? I''ll wait for you here."


    Su Yuan took it for granted: "I have no money."


    She was discharged from the hospital and she didn''t have any money.


    Li futu had to get out of the car and follow her into the Haagen Dazs.


    Yan Yuan has always been looking at the ice cream of all kinds, especially the girls who are nearly a month old.


    Someone is just a mobile payment machine now and has no chance to express their opinions.


    "Eat less, be careful to eat your stomach and go to the hospital again."


    Sitting in the shop, Li futu looked at Su Yuan, who was eating happily, and shook her head with a smile.


    "Are you always thinking that I''d better stay in the hospital and never come out?"


    Su Yuan put all six cups of ice cream in front of her. She didn''t ask if someone wanted to eat them. She didn''t even ask politeness.


    "Why do you think so? Is it good for me if you stay in hospital? "


    Li futu wondered.


    "You know for yourself whether it''s good or not."


    Su Yuan glanced at him, then lowered her head to deal with her favorite ice cream.


    Six cups of ice cream, although not all solved, but Suyuan a person, also killed most.


    Li futu is really a little worried about her stomach. If she leaves the hospital and goes in again, Shen yini is afraid to be with him. Fortunately, Su Yuan''s face is still normal.


    "Well, I''m full."


    Pink tongue unconsciously licked her lips, Su Yuan contented put down the spoon.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu got up and walked out of Haagen Dazs with her.


    "Brother futu."


    Standing at the door of the car, Su Yuan suddenly turned to smile at him. It seems that a meal of ice cream cooled the volcano in her chest.


    But looking at this long lost smiling face, Li futu''s mind jumped inexplicably, with an unknown premonition.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to be nervous."


    Su Yuan''s eyes and eyebrows are crooked and innocent.


    "It''s just that I haven''t visited your house for so long? Can you show me today? "

 Chapter 833

    As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, Su Yuan immediately proposed to go to his home, which was obviously the drunk''s intention.


    But Li futu has no reason to refuse.


    He didn''t want to refuse.


    After all, some things can be avoided for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Driving to Datang Yipin, as soon as she entered the gate, Su Yuan was just like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, constantly shouting.


    "Brother futu, you are really rich. I didn''t expect that you are so big and luxurious here. It''s more imposing than my elder sister. No wonder you wanted to move out of my elder sister."


    Tang is luxurious, but Su Yuan is not the kind of girl who has never seen the world. This kind of performance is undoubtedly too pompous. Obviously, her acting skills still need to be honed with her sister.


    "Girl, I have to correct you. I didn''t move out, but was swept out by your sister."


    Su Yuan didn''t seem to hear it. She turned around in the living room and then turned back: "brother futu, can you take me to your bedroom?"


    Li futu nodded calmly and took Su Yuan to his room.


    His room is very clean, unlike the clutter of ordinary single men, it is very neat and makes people look very comfortable.


    Su Yuan''s big eyes scan around without leaving any trace. Step by step, she goes to the front of the wardrobe and pushes the door open. When she finds that there are no women''s clothes, she closes the door again.


    she turns around and walks to the bedside. Her eyes move inch by inch on the sheets, and then she climbs to bed and pulls the pillow apart.


    In TV series, it''s always like this. If a man is cheating, there will be a woman''s hair on the bed.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Li futu is baffled.


    cause infinite harm to people''s lives, if he knows Su Yuan''s idea, he may feel that bubble dramas are harmful to people.


    The bed was clean, spotless, and free of foreign matters.


    Su Yuan, who got nothing, got out of bed and felt more comfortable.


    "I was looking for cockroaches on your bed. When I went to bed yesterday, I saw a cockroach climbing on my bed. It scared me to death."


    Cockroaches A mantis?


    Li futu was speechless.


    "Brother futu, which room does Wei Wei live in? I want to visit. "


    Su Yuan came over and spoke again.


    "This It''s a bit inappropriate. "


    Li Fu''s picture shows his dilemma.


    "She''s not here. I''ll let people into her room. What would she think of me if she knew?"


    His tone seems to come from the most basic respect of the owner for the tenant.


    "I''m not an outsider. We''ve lived in a dormitory for more than two years. I''ve seen her body. Just look at her room. She won''t mind."


    Su Yuan didn''t like it.


    "If you''re worried that she''ll be angry, I''ll explain it to her then, won''t I?"


    Seeing that pair of big black and white eyes staring at him without blinking, Li futu understood that the girl would never give up if she didn''t achieve her goal.


    "Well, don''t rummage in her room."


    "I know."


    Li futu leads Su Yuan to he Caiwei''s room, but he is very smart and doesn''t follow her at the door.


    Details determine success or failure.


    If he walks into he Caiwei''s room as if nothing happened, doesn''t it mean that he and he Caiwei are inseparable?


    Su Yuan walked into he Caiwei''s room alone. She didn''t stay long, only for two or three minutes, and quickly came out.


    Li futu paid attention to her face, and there was not much difference when she went in.


    "Brother futu, is that the bracelet Weiwei put on the desk from you?"


    Su Yuan asked softly.


    "Bracelets?"


    Li futu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "What bracelet?"


    "It''s a jade bracelet."


    Although Su Yuan''s usual expenses are strictly limited by Shen yini, sometimes she even has a favorite dress because she is short of money, but her eyesight is not bad.


    After all, she had seen all kinds of valuable jewelry from her sister.


    The emerald bracelet she saw in her room just now is full of emerald green. At first glance, it''s not an ordinary product. With he Caiwei''s economic conditions, she can''t afford it.


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan suspiciously. After a moment, he finally understands.


    "You said that bracelet was from a neighbor upstairs."


    "From a neighbor?"


    "It''s the boss of Yirenfang. You know Miss Yang Yuqing. She lives upstairs."


    Li futu explained: "she likes Caiwei very much. She treats Caiwei as a godsister. It''s just a bracelet. For a rich woman like her, it''s not worth mentioning at all."


    Su Yuan didn''t expect that there was such a coincidence. She had been to Iren square several times. Because of her cousin''s face, she really knew the boss of Iren square.


    In the other party''s identity, also really do this kind of throwing money to take the baby to give things.As soon as Su Yuan''s words changed, she looked around the super mansion.


    "Brother futu, you are so big here. Can you reserve a room for me?"


    Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    What does this girl want to do?


    Do you have a party with him?


    "If my sister and I quarrel again one day, I won''t have nowhere to go."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Is this really a shelter for him?


    "Girl, if your sister hears this, she will be so sad. Can''t you see her kindness to you during your stay in hospital? "


    "I know, but sometimes she scolds me if she''s in a bad mood."


    Su Yuan was aggrieved and said, "it''s like being oppressed and looking up at a pink face." since you can take Wei Wei, can''t you leave me a room? "


    The girl has been discharged from hospital, which means that she is about to return to school. In order to avoid the conflict between she and he Caiwei, he can only coax her well. As for the future, he can only think about it later.


    People have to live in the moment.


    "No problem. You can choose which room you like."


    Li futu said freely.


    Su Yuan quickly chose a room, but also deliberately told Li futu, what style she likes, what things to match, let him decorate the room again.


    When she went downstairs, she was still talking. She was very serious. It seemed that she was not just joking.


    Back in the underground garage, a palamella just came in, slowed down and stopped beside them.


    "Yuanyuan, how did you come here?"


    Xiangche, Meiren, the beautiful young woman who runs out of the open door and sits in it is the beautiful young woman that countless men in Donghai can''t reach.


    Su Yuan smiles at Yang Yuqing in the car: "sister Yang, I''ve come to visit brother futu''s new home."


    Yang Yuqing glanced at Li futu with a smile in her eyes, and then said to Su Yuan warmly, "Yuanyuan, would you like to come to my house?"


    "No, I''m going back."


    "Well, come and play when you have time."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile.


    Li futu immediately gave her a dim look.


    Don''t you mean to make trouble for him?


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to see it and drove towards the interior of the garage.

 Chapter 834

    "She actually lives here."


    Li futu takes Su Yuan to the car and hears her talking to herself.


    "Or do you think I lied to you?"


    "Are you cheating me less often?"


    Su Yuan gave him a white look and tied up her seat belt. She seemed to be calmer than when she was lying in the hospital.


    Li futu acted as a qualified bodyguard and driver, and sent the girl back to Chunqiu Huafu.


    Shen yini is not at home. Only nanny Jiang Mingzhu is there. As soon as she gets home, Su Yuan goes upstairs to take a bath and says she wants to wash the bad luck of the hospital.


    "Do you want fruit, Mr. Li?"


    Jiang Mingzhu is sitting on the sofa with Li futu.


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''ll do it myself."


    He did not see outside, picked up a pear from the fruit tray on the tea table and cut it with a fruit knife.


    Jiang Mingzhu sat quietly opposite, watching him peel fruit, it seems that the day in the villa door of the episode, two people have forgotten.


    "Are you from Donghai?"


    Li futu didn''t lift his head, as if he asked casually.


    "No, I''m from the north. I''ve been in the East China Sea for less than a year."


    "No wonder your accent doesn''t look like Donghai natives."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    He peeled pears very fast. The sharp fruit knife was in his hand. Almost in the blink of an eye, the pears were peeled, and the thin peel continued.


    It''s just a simple way to cut fruit, but it gives people a pleasant feeling.


    "Mr. Li''s Dao skill is really superb."


    Jiang Mingzhu said with admiration, as if with emotion.


    "It''s just a trick."


    Li futu was very modest. He raised his head with a smile and handed over the cut pineapple.


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned. Then she was flattered and said, "Mr. Li, please eat it yourself..."


    "Don''t be so polite with me."


    See the other side face sincere, Jiang Mingzhu can only take the pear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you


    Li futu picked up a pear again and began to peel it.


    "You used to have a good family, didn''t you?"


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned.


    "A person''s expression in his eyes can be fake, but his temperament can''t be flustered. I''m afraid anyone who sees you for the first time will think that you are the kind of people with a good life."


    Li futu put down his fruit knife and nibbled at the apple, as if just chatting.


    "I guess that''s right?"


    Jiang Mingzhu reluctantly smile, eyes suddenly become a little sad.


    "Yes, Mr. Li is right. I do have a good family, but that was only a long time ago."


    Li futu didn''t ask much. This beautiful white nanny must have met some changes in her family. In this world, unfortunate things happen all the time. It''s not surprising.


    "You''re strong."


    Li futu looked at the upstairs and shook his head with a smile: "if it were Su Yuan, I''m afraid she would not be able to survive."


    "I don''t agree with Mr. Li''s statement. Su Yuan is like this now, just because she is spoiled by Miss Shen and her relatives. If she comes across my situation, I believe she can also grow up quickly."


    Jiang Mingzhu holds a pear and stares at Li Fu. Her eyes are very dark at the moment.


    Li futu frowned.


    He seemed to see the crazy hatred and cold killing in the nanny''s eyes.


    But it was just a flash that made him wonder if it was his own illusion.


    "Sorry, I''m a little distracted."


    Jiang Mingzhu took her eyes back, lowered her head and began to eat pears.


    Li futu looked at her, but her brows were still not relaxed.


    Maybe he''s all over the place, maybe he''s suspicious, but when he first saw the nanny, he always felt that the other person was a little strange.


    "Do you feel sick recently?"


    Li futu said suddenly.


    Jiang Mingzhu raised her head, maybe just now it was just an illusion. At this time, her eyes could not see any different colors, and she was full of doubts and staring at Li futu.


    "Uncomfortable?"


    Li futu nodded, looking serious and serious. He said, "I see that your seal is dark, and your eyes are also a little flighty and lax. They all say that Xiangyou is born of your heart. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your body. Why don''t I check it for you?"


    Jiang Mingzhu was a little at a loss and looked at him stupidly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How to check? "


    "Give me your hand."


    Jiang Mingzhu hesitated, put the pear down, and slowly extended her right hand to Li futu.


    "Hands."


    Li futu said again.


    Jiang Mingzhu then handed over her left hand.


    Li futu held her hands and kneaded them constantly, saying that she felt the pulse, but it was not in the right place at all.Jiang Mingzhu''s hand is very soft, just like the suet jade, without any calluses.


    Is it true that I''m just a little oversensitive?


    Li futu secretly doubts, but Jiang Mingzhu''s cheek turns red gradually.


    After all, someone''s behavior at the moment is like playing tricks to take advantage of her.


    "Mr. Li..."


    She struggled, trying to pull her hand back.


    Just at this time, a voice of Jiao Chiu rang from the stairs.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu turned his head and slowly released his hand.


    After taking a bath, Su Yuan rushed over with a angry face.


    "I''m just giving Mingzhu a physical examination."


    Li futu coughed softly.


    "Check up?"


    Su Yuan clearly saw the scene just now, which was a physical examination. It was just like a crooked warlock in the street stealing money by name.


    "How come I''ve never heard of you as a doctor?"


    "There''s so much you don''t know."


    Li futu stood up with no shame and did a lot of acting. He said to Jiang Mingzhu, "do you feel a little feverish, thirsty, upset, insomnia recently Or something like that? This is a sign of excessive heartburn. Recently, you should eat more water chestnut, mung bean and lotus seed soup to keep your mood relaxed and avoid spicy and greasy


    Seeing what he said, Su Yuan was stunned.


    "I''ll go first."


    Li futu turns around and leaves the villa quickly before Su Yuan comes back.


    Seeing his figure disappear, Su Yuan looked back: "sister pearl, what he said is true?"


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded: "I really have insomnia these days."


    Su Yuan muttered: "is he really good at medicine?"


    In fact, just now someone said fever, thirst, upset and so on, normal people who will not have some?


    Jiang Mingzhu looks at the door and sneers at the bottom of her eyes.


    She naturally understood that what the other party had just said was all nonsense. I''m afraid it was because of her careless emotion that made him suspicious.


    This man is really observant.


    But fortunately, he is just a normal woman. Otherwise, I''m afraid he might have noticed just now.


    Lord of the underworld.


    God is king of man.


    How stupid is it to use force against such a person?


    She endured humiliation and lived in the world. She didn''t come here to die.

 Chapter 835

    No matter how to maintain the hands of martial arts practitioners, it''s hard to avoid that their palms will be rough and cocooned. But just now, their hands are like warm jade, soft and boneless. They don''t look like swords or guns, or even rough hands.


    Li futu got into the car and looked at the villa through the window with confused eyes.


    Did my intuition go wrong this time?


    A telephone ring interrupted his thoughts.


    He took his eyes back and took a look at his mobile phone. It was quite unexpected.


    Yao Chenxi.


    How could she take the initiative to find herself?


    "Dawn."


    He put on his cell phone and said with a smile.


    "Are you free this afternoon? I want to see you


    Yao Chenxi comes to the point.


    "Of course, I''m free now, or I''ll go to Dongda to find you?" Li said


    "No, at 4 p.m., we''ll meet at the wax museum of xiganqu."


    "No problem."


    Li futu was still going to talk, but he found that he had hung up.


    Xiganqu is in Donghai new area. I''m afraid it''s almost four o''clock when I drive there.


    Li futu finally looked at the villa and drove away.


    There is a private wax museum on the West Main Canal, three stories high. It looks no different from a villa, but all of them are made of wax.


    It''s just that the door of this wax museum is usually closed and rarely open to the outside world. The owner of the museum spends a huge price to build such a wax museum, as if it''s not for profit, just for interests.


    It''s not surprising that many rich people have strange hobbies.


    When Li futu drove to the appointed place, the door of the wax museum was closed.


    Li futu stopped the car, took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He found that it was almost four o''clock. He didn''t call to urge him. He took out a cigarette and looked at the wax museum silently.


    Yao Chenxi has a good sense of time. Before Li futu finished smoking a cigarette, a taxi stopped behind him.


    Yao Chenxi got out of the car and went to his car.


    "It''s been a long time?"


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car and shook his head with a smile: "not long ago, I just arrived."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, "go in."


    Li futu looks at the wax museum on the other side of the street.


    "But the wax museum doesn''t seem to be open today."


    "This wax museum is rarely open to the public, but the owner is a friend of mine. I called him before I came here. He is in the museum now," Yao explained


    Yao Chenxi took out her mobile phone, made a phone call, said a few words, and then took Li futu to the opposite side. After a while, the door of the wax museum was pushed open from inside. A middle-aged man came out. His appearance was not impressive, but it seemed to give people a very peaceful feeling.


    "Hello."


    He had a warm smile. He intended to shake hands with Li futu, but he still wore a pair of rubber gloves in his hand and took them back.


    His gloves were stained with wax. It seemed that he was busy making wax just now.


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Chenxi, if you turn around, I won''t entertain you."


    "Go ahead and do not worry about us."


    The owner led them through the door and soon turned back to the basement.


    "Most of the things here are made by him himself. He is a bit lonely. His only hobby is making these wax figures."


    Yao Chenxi explained.


    Li futu looks around.


    When he came in, he found that the wax museum was bigger than what he saw outside. The furniture, stairs, floors and even the paintings on the walls were all made of wax oil. On the sofa and on the dining table, there was a lifelike wax statue. They were designed as ordinary life. Some of them seemed to be eating or chatting. At first glance, they were almost like living people It doesn''t make any difference.


    If you come here at night, it will be very exciting.


    "You are a better friend than the so-called wax master."


    Li futu is sincere. The world is most familiar with Madame Tussauds Wax Museum, which has a famous wax figure. But he thinks the wax figure here is much more realistic than that in Madame Tussauds Wax Museum.


    "You can reach that level if you focus on one thing all the time."


    Yao Chenxi said, "go to the second floor and have a look."


    Li futu and her go to the stairs,


    there are several wax statues standing on the stairs, such as appreciating the paintings hanging on the wall. When they pass by by by by mistake, Li futu doubts: "if this place is open, it must be very popular. Your friends spend so much energy, can''t it just be used to appreciate it for themselves?"


    "I asked him, but he said he didn''t want money and didn''t want to be disturbed."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "it''s really a strange person."


    On the second floor, there are more wax statues. The key point is that although there are many people, they are still and strange.Cowards come here. I''m afraid I can''t bear it.


    "You asked me to come here, not just to accompany you to enjoy these wax figures, did you?"


    When they reached a piano, Li futu reached out and pressed it.


    The piano made of wax can''t make any sound naturally.


    "Don''t move. He doesn''t like others to destroy his works."


    "It''s just touching. Isn''t it so fragile?"


    Li futu took his hand back and showed basic respect for the efforts of others.


    Yao Chenxi looked at the female wax figure sitting by the piano and said slowly, "I''ll listen to you. You threw a female star into the red chamber, isn''t it true?"


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    He almost forgot about it.


    "That little Superman told you again?"


    He then asked with a smile.


    As Yao Chenxi, it''s impossible to know this. The only way is through the second son of the Xu family.


    "You don''t care who told me, is it true or not?"


    Li futu was silent and nodded.


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled. After a while, she said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I always feel that there are no absolute good people or pure bad people in this world, but it''s just a woman. Is it necessary for you to torture and insult her in such a cruel way? "


    Li futu smiles and sits down at the piano.


    "How could you laugh? Do you have any humanity? "


    Yao Chenxi looked down at him angrily.


    Seeing her like this, the radian of Li futu''s mouth became more and more fragrant.


    If a woman doesn''t care about you at all, no matter what you do, it''s impossible for her to have mood swings.


    Yao Chenxi''s reaction at this time is so fierce, which undoubtedly reveals her weight in her heart.


    "Do you know why I do this to Jiang caie?"


    "Why?"


    "She hired someone to pour sulfuric acid on her. If a security guard didn''t step forward, she would be disfigured."


    "You sympathize with Jiang cai''e, I can understand, but she is also a woman. If she is splashed with sulfuric acid, what do you think she will do for the rest of her life?"

 Chapter 836

    Disfigurement for ordinary people, I''m afraid it''s unbearable pain, not to mention for a girl who takes appearance to eat.


    Just subconsciously thinking of the picture of sulfuric acid pouring on her, Yao Chenxi shuddered.


    She knows that any industry can''t avoid infighting, especially in the entertainment industry, but she didn''t expect that the competition among these artists was so crazy.


    Yao Chenxi was shocked to learn the whole story. At the same time, she was relieved.


    On the screen, she really can''t see that the popular Huadan is such a snake and scorpion. Since she has used such a vicious way to deal with Shen yini, Li Fu''s plan is to repay her with peach.


    Good as she is, she is not a good person.


    Everyone is responsible for their actions.


    Besides, she is also quite clear about the relationship between this man and Shen yini.


    "You said Are they all true? "


    Although know this man won''t take pains to make up such a story to deceive himself, but Yao Chenxi still asked.


    "Do I have to lie to you?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "if you don''t believe it, you can check it on the Internet. There should be the news that she was attacked downstairs at that time."


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    "In fact, I gave Jiang caie two choices at that time, one is to choose to die, the other is to enter the red chamber, she chose the latter."


    Li futu said everything. When he talked about this kind of thing, he looked ordinary.


    He looked at the silent Yao Chenxi, smile, continue to say: "no matter how you look at me, if someone hurt you, I will also let him pay the price."


    Yao Chenxi a Zheng, the bottom of my heart suddenly surged a sense of joy.


    This feeling was inexplicable, but it was very real, which made her face soften a lot.


    She opened her face and said, "let''s go somewhere else."


    "What''s going on between you and that little Superman?"


    Walking around on the second floor, Li futu asked casually.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Yao Chenxi indifferent way, even if already and Xu Shiheng said clearly, but she did not want to tell the man.


    "It seems that I should really teach him a little lesson when he talks so bad about me to you."


    Li futu said to himself.


    Yao Chenxi was surprised and immediately said, "if you haven''t done anything bad, would you be afraid to say it? If you hurt him, I will never talk to you again, even if you kill me. "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    He doubted whether he was pretending to be fierce. Now Yao Chenxi seems to really treat him as a bully.


    "You care so much about him that you''re not afraid that I''m jealous?"


    Li futu sighed.


    Yao Chenxi can''t see that he''s pretending to be so lazy to respond.


    Although he didn''t count them carefully, he was impressed by the fact that he had seen more than 20 wax figures so far. If they were made by one person, it would be a huge project.


    "Do these wax figures have archetypes?"


    In one room, Li futu also saw a "woman" sitting in front of the dresser and looking in the mirror.


    Like Madame Tussauds, many of the wax statues are imitated from celebrities.


    "There should be, but I didn''t ask. In fact, I don''t know him very well. It''s just because of his wife that we met."


    Yao Chenxi whispered: "his wife likes wax figures very much. This wax museum is built for his wife, but not long after it was built, his wife disappeared."


    "Missing?"


    Li futu said, "what do you mean by missing?"


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    "That is to say, no one can live, no one can die."


    They walked out of the room.


    "It should be nearly half a year since his wife disappeared, and the police haven''t heard from him. He was a bit introverted originally. Since his wife disappeared, he has become more isolated. Most of the time he stayed in this wax museum, as if he had isolated himself. You should have seen it just now."


    Li futu recalled the face he had just seen. Although he was full of smiles, his eyes were very dull. In other words, he could hardly see any anger, which was more rigid than the eyes of these wax figures.


    "If you''re missing for half a year, it''s going to be a lot worse."


    He whispered.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t respond.


    Even if no body is found, a person''s disappearance for such a long time is almost equal to death in law.


    After entering the museum, the owner never showed up again. I don''t know whether he is really busy or not.


    When they walked to the third floor, the wax figure on the third floor was obviously less. Li futu only saw a female wax figure standing by the window of the corridor, looking out of the window, as if enjoying the scenery, as if yearning for freedom."That''s his wife."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    Li futu took a close look at the wax figure. The green dress, no matter its height or figure, is almost the same as a real person from a distance.


    "His wife is pretty."


    Yao Chenxi looked at the wax figure that was enough to confuse the real with the fake.


    "In fact, I think people should always look forward, and his wife certainly doesn''t want him to be trapped in this lifeless wax museum."


    Li futu said with a faint smile: "son is not a fish, do you know the joy of fish? Maybe he finds it easier to deal with these wax figures than with people with different ideas. "


    Yao Chenxi looked at him and said no.


    "You didn''t ask him to make you a real wax figure? He is so skillful that he can make a wax figure for you. When you are no longer young, you can remember your young face again. "


    They went downstairs, Li said with a smile.


    "Don''t you think it''s very creepy to have a wax figure just like yourself here?"


    In fact, Yao Chenxi only came to this Wax Museum once, before the owner''s wife disappeared. This place gives her a strange feeling. If she had not made an appointment with Li futu today to find a quiet place, she would not have come here at all.


    "You have a strange idea."


    Li futu is an expert in art. He is brave and has no feeling.


    "Don''t you say goodbye to your friend?"


    They had been in the wax museum for nearly an hour and were going to leave.


    "No, let''s just close the door for him."


    Yao Chenxi shook her head, obviously very clear about each other''s personality.


    Li futu said nothing more.


    The stairs on the first floor of the second floor were crossed by two wax figures. Li futu''s steps suddenly stopped.


    See him stop suddenly, Yao Chenxi eyes dew doubt, "how?"


    Li futu squinted slightly and didn''t respond. He slowly looked back and stared at the wax figure of a man in a suit.


    He just saw it.


    The eyes of this wax figure.


    It seems to move.

 Chapter 837

    The two wax statues, a man and a woman, look very expensive in their clothes, which makes people feel like a successful couple.


    They face the wall as if they were enjoying the paintings on it.


    When he went upstairs earlier, Li futu also saw the two wax figures, but he didn''t pay much attention at that time.


    But just now, Yu Guang inadvertently swept, he clearly saw that the eyes of the male wax figure, slightly deflected.


    It''s hard.


    Just an illusion?


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed, turned around, stepped up the steps and walked back to the two wax figures.


    No matter how lifelike it is, on the surface, you can see that it is all made of wax oil.


    Wax production should go through three procedures: carving model, film inversion and demoulding. Clay is used as the material for the carving model. After the plaster is molded, the prepared raw materials for the wax figure are poured into the model pre coated with oil, and the wax figure is formed when the model is opened.


    It sounds simple, but it''s a tedious job to do.


    According to Yao Chenxi, the wax museum was built by the owner for his wife. That is to say, it took only half a year to complete. If it was really just one person, it would be very difficult to complete so many realistic plaster models.


    Li futu''s eyes are fixed on the wax figure''s eyes.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Yao Chenxi stood there, puzzled.


    After observing for a while, even Li futu''s face couldn''t help changing.


    Then he reached out and pinched the wax figure''s arm.


    The wax on the surface is pinched off.


    What appears in front of Li futu''s eyes is actually fuzzy flesh and blood.


    Scarlet is dazzling.


    It''s shocking.


    Li futu slowly retracted his hand and looked into the eyes of the wax figure.


    This time, near Chi Chi, you can see clearly that the eyes of this wax figure, which was supposed to be dead, turned again.


    Although he could not make an expression or speak, there was a deep despair in his eyes.


    Inside this wax figure.


    It''s covered with living people!


    Seeing that Li futu kept silent and behaved strangely, Yao Chenxi finally couldn''t help walking towards him.


    Li futu didn''t want her to see such a cruel and inhuman scene, worried that she would have a shadow in the future, and took the lead to walk down again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao Chenxi asked again.


    Li futu looks at a wax figure on the first floor.


    Although he only checked one.


    But if there''s no accident.


    I''m afraid these wax figures in this wax museum can be confused with the real ones.


    It''s all made of living people.


    How insane is this?


    "I think I should know where your missing friend is now."


    He said quietly.


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you know where it is? The police have been searching for so long and have no clue. Where do you know? What about being Sherlock Holmes? I''m afraid Sherlock Holmes is not so good


    Li futu looked at her without expression.


    Yao Chenxi found that he didn''t seem to be joking.


    As the smile slowly subsided, Yao Chenxi asked, "I''m not sure And where is she? "


    "She''s upstairs."


    Li futu''s words, although only a few words, but let Yao Chenxi''s back a moment of chill.


    "Upstairs? You''re kidding


    Her eyes dilated and her pupils trembled violently. It was unbelievable.


    Li futu didn''t mean to be joking. He said quietly, "she''s really upstairs, on the third floor. Besides, you should have seen her just now."


    Yao Chenxi''s pupil suddenly contracted, this moment, she only felt the whole body creepy.


    As the youngest associate professor of Dongda, her intelligence quotient is far beyond ordinary people. She has already guessed what Li futu means, but how dare she believe such a terrible thing.


    "You What do you mean


    She asked with shaking eyes.


    Li futu looks at her.


    "You should have guessed that the wax figure we just saw on the third floor is your friend who has been missing for half a year."


    "And."


    Li futu looks around.


    "I''m afraid all the wax figures in this wax museum are made by living people."


    Yao Chenxi''s face turned pale and her eyes trembled with fear.


    Even if the man heard this kind of thing, I''m afraid he would be scared, not to mention she is a woman.


    These wax figures All living people


    She immediately leans to Li futu and holds her arm tightly.


    It''s really much easier to make wax statues from living people. It''s enough to pour wax oil directly on living people instead of the steps of plaster models.But just think about it, a living person''s limbs are tied to the iron bed, and then they are continuously watered by the hot wax oil, and they are burned to pieces, and finally they solidify into this immovable wax figure.


    This kind of picture makes people shudder.


    Even if just imagine, as if you can hear the desperate pain of the howl and scream.


    "You, why So


    Yao Chenxi felt that her back was cool, and there was a tremor in her voice. She could not worry about so much anymore. She tightly held Li futu''s arm, just like a koala sticking to Li futu''s body.


    At this time, women always need men to rely on.


    She thought the wax museum was weird, but now she thinks it''s like hell.


    "When I went downstairs just now, I saw the wax figure on the stairs. My eyes moved. I went over and found that under the wax oil, it was not plaster, but bleeding flesh."


    "That male wax figure should be finished not long ago, so it''s not dead yet."


    Li futu didn''t expect that he would meet Yao Chenxi just for a meeting, and he would encounter such a tragic event.


    What kind of degree can the malice of human nature reach?


    Yao Chenxi was very angry at his sending Jiang caie to the red chamber. However, compared with the owner of this wax museum, the way he dealt with Jiang caie is not worth mentioning.


    After being made into wax figures, many of these people, like the man on the stairs, did not die immediately, but lived for a period of time.


    But the last time they lived in the world, I''m afraid, they experienced purgatory like pain and despair.


    Death is far from the cruelest end in the world.


    "He is a lunatic..."


    Yao Chenxi murmured, remembering that she had talked and laughed with each other before, she couldn''t help feeling numb.


    Just now I brought myself in with a smile. Where is it still a person?


    How many people died after suffering in this wax museum?


    "I want to call the police."


    After Yao Chenxi recovered, she immediately took out her mobile phone from her bag.


    But at this time, a voice came from behind them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I was a little busy just now. I''m sorry for the poor reception. Do you need some water?"


    Yao Chenxi''s body suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 838

    "What''s the matter with you, Yao? You look so ugly? "


    When Yao Chenxi turned around, her pale face was fully seen by the other side.


    The owner of the wax museum should have just come up from the basement. His gloves had been taken off just now. He looked at Yao Chenxi with concern. On the surface, it was difficult to see that he was a pervert killer.


    "It''s OK. If you disturb brother Hu, we''ll leave first."


    Yao Chenxi and Li futu plan to escape here first. I''m afraid that any woman in her situation will have the same idea.


    In order to avoid being noticed, she forced herself to smile.


    "In such a hurry? Now it''s almost time for dinner. Why don''t you stay and have dinner together? "


    The owner of the Hu family is very enthusiastic.


    "No, we''ve made an appointment with our friends. Next time I have time, I''ll invite Hugo to dinner."


    Yao Chenxi immediately said, she now looked at each other''s face, feel nauseous, where may have dinner with each other.


    Her reaction, indeed, was a little too unusual.


    The owner of the wax museum stepped forward and frowned slightly, "what''s the matter with you, Xiao Yao?"


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously back, pupil shaking, tone can not help but improve: "you don''t come here!"


    The owner of the museum stopped and looked at her for a while. His face slowly became numb, more rigid than the wax figures he made.


    This should not be the expression of a normal person.


    "Since I went missing, have you stayed with me?"


    "Let''s go."


    In the face of such a perverted killer, Yao Chenxi is unable to keep calm at all. She is no longer lying to others, but holds Li futu and plans to leave.


    "Go?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t go anywhere today."


    The owner of the wax museum reached into his trouser pocket and pressed the key. With a "Ding" sound, the electric door of the wax museum was locked.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You are being held illegally! Open the door, or I''ll call the police right away


    Yao Chenxi again difficult to restrain, release Li futu''s arm, quickly took out the mobile phone from the bag.


    "Xiao Yao, I advise you to put down your mobile phone, otherwise, you won''t be able to make it to the police."


    The owner of the wax museum put his hand behind his back, and then a bright kitchen knife appeared in his hand.


    It''s not a square shape, but an arc. It''s very sharp, just like the one used in slaughterhouse. It looks like it''s very frightening.


    Yao Chenxi''s face became more and more pale.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You lunatic


    "It seems that you already know."


    Holding a knife, the owner of the wax museum said flatly, "these people are all unfaithful to marriage, but the law can''t punish them, so I can only do justice for heaven. It''s their own fault that they come to this end. "


    "Do justice for heaven? You are a pervert! What about sister Wang? She''s your wife. How can you torture her like that? Are you human or not? "


    There was a trace of pain in the dull eyes of the owner of the wax museum, but it just flashed away.


    "She should die."


    He stared at Yao Chenxi and said in a mechanical tone: "do you know what she did? When I''m not at home, she goes on a date with a man at home and is caught in bed by me. I love her so much that she can repay me so much. "


    "She failed my feelings and betrayed our marriage, so she must be punished."


    "Even if she does something wrong, you can choose to divorce..."


    Yao Chenxi was interrupted before she finished speaking.


    "Divorce?"


    "No, I won''t let her leave me, but she has to repent for her mistakes, so I made her into a wax figure and stay with me forever."


    Li futu finally understood that the other party would do such a heartless thing.


    There is no doubt that this man has a deep love for his wife, but because of his deep love, he is unable to bear the betrayal and embarks on a crazy road.


    Yao Chenxi opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only scold: "you are a psycho, a pervert..."


    "Xiao Yao, you are a good woman. I never wanted to hurt you, but I''m sorry. There are many heartless people waiting for me to punish. I can''t be arrested, so I''m sorry."


    He seems to think of himself as a scavenger.


    Yao Chenxi discovered the secret of the wax museum, which obviously made him kill.


    "In fact, you can''t blame your wife for cheating on her."


    Li futu, who had been silent, finally spoke.


    The owner of the wax museum couldn''t help but look into his face.


    "She is wrong, but don''t you have any responsibility? I don''t think you can marry her if she''s really a woman of fickle temperament, can youThe owner of the wax museum was silent.


    After a while, he laughed, but there was no fluctuation in his eyes.


    "It''s too late to say that. You can rest assured that although it''s a little painful, just bear it. I''ll put you together so that you two will never be separated. "


    Looking at his smile, Yao Chenxi''s viscera began to be filled with a chill.


    The other party even wants to make her and Li futu into wax figures.


    She couldn''t bear it any longer and rushed to the police.


    "Put the phone down!"


    The master of the wax museum said in a deep voice, holding the butcher''s knife, and rushed over immediately.


    Yao Chenxi''s face changed greatly and even began to scream.


    No matter how beautiful she is, she is just an ordinary woman.


    But she forgot that it was a villain among the villains who stood beside her.


    The owner of the museum may have just been stimulated at first, but after killing so many people, his heart may have become numb, and there is no hesitation and hesitation in his action of wielding a knife.


    Although there are injuries in the body, but deal with a abnormal killer, or no problem.


    Li futu stepped forward and stood in front of Yao Chenxi. He accurately grasped his wrist with the knife and twisted it. Under the pain, he subconsciously released his hand.


    With a bang, the butcher''s knife fell to the ground.


    Li futu immediately raised his foot and kicked the other side firmly in the chest, and immediately kicked the other side out.


    The movement is like flowing clouds and flowing water, but in the blink of an eye, it''s so fierce that it''s a mess.


    The owner of the wax museum, who had injured dozens of people, fell on the stairs. Although the stairs were also made of wax oil, it was not easy. His facial features twisted, but he still endured the pain. After a while, he got up again and planned to rush over again.


    But by this time, Li futu had picked up the shining butcher''s knife.


    He looks at the owner of the wax museum and smiles.


    "Don''t move. I''ll kill you, too."


    Yao Chenxi stayed there.


    It''s not my intention to save the beauty.


    Li futu sighed and reminded, "what are you doing? Call the police. "

 Chapter 839

    The sirens were howling.


    The net of law is long and clear.


    The owner of the Wax Museum who killed dozens of people eventually fell into the net of law and was tortured by the police. Facing him, it will be the most severe trial of the law.


    When walking into the basement, the scene inside made some well-informed old policemen upset their stomachs.


    "Do you think he is a madman or a love saint?"


    Looking at the police''s seal on the wax museum, Yao Chenxi''s eyes were a little absent-minded.


    Before the police arrived, the owner of the wax museum, who was subdued by Li futu, did not resist. He just asked them not to call the police, and then made a very shocking request.


    He said that he killed countless people and deserved to die, but he begged them not to call the police. He could make a wax figure of him and put it next to his wife''s wax figure. In this way, he would be punished.


    How shocking are these thoughts?


    "He is indeed a spoony, but on the road of pursuing emotion, he gradually becomes a madman. Whatever goes to the extreme, it''s not a good thing. "


    Li futu finally looked at the wax museum and said softly, "let''s go."


    Originally, they had to go back to the police station to make a statement, but he didn''t want to be so troublesome. When he got to know his identity and the owner of the wax museum confessed his crime, the police didn''t do anything more.


    Li futu takes Yao Chenxi to a restaurant, but Yao Chenxi is a little absent-minded and can''t eat.


    "What''s the matter? Still thinking about that? "


    "I never thought that he would do such a thing before."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "You think you have eyes? It''s hard to draw bones when painting skin and flesh. It''s not so easy to see through people''s hearts. Therefore, it is not necessarily a bad thing to speculate on others with the greatest malice to some extent. "


    "How can you be so extreme and comforting?"


    Li futu said: "you know I''m comforting you. That''s good."


    Yao Chenxi glared at him, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "In fact, it''s not wrong for him to say that he is acting for heaven."


    She fiddled with the rice in the bowl with chopsticks.


    "Especially people like you should be made into wax figures!"


    Li futu was dissatisfied and said, "I saved you today. Do you have such a way to repay virtue with resentment? Thanks to you as a teacher, you don''t know how to be grateful at all. As expected, you are the most poisonous woman. "


    Thinking of the picture in front of him just now, Yao Chenxi''s lips moved, but she didn''t laugh back.


    No matter how old-fashioned the story of hero saving beauty is, it can always appear on TV and last forever. It is absolutely reasonable.


    "Well, are you really not afraid at all?"


    "Afraid?"


    Li futu asked, "what are you afraid of?"


    "When you see those wax figures of living people, are you really not afraid at all?"


    Li futu blinked.


    "Your man has no merit but courage. There are not many things in the world that can frighten me."


    "I think it''s true that you are the best boaster."


    Yao Chenxi is not stingy to give him a white eye. I don''t know if she didn''t pay attention. She didn''t refute the three words at the beginning of Li futu.


    Under Li futu''s gags, Yao Chenxi''s attention was diverted and her appetite recovered a lot.


    After dinner, Li proposed to go to the cinema to weaken the influence of the wax museum event in her mind.


    After all, it''s easy for ordinary people to have a shadow when they encounter this kind of thing.


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, but didn''t refuse.


    They drove to the nearest Tianhe cinema, but it happened that what was shown at this point was a horror film.


    "Why don''t we find a coffee shop? There will be a Hollywood blockbuster in more than an hour. "


    Li futu is a little embarrassed.


    Yao Chenxi also has this idea. She doesn''t usually watch horror movies, let alone go through the wax museum.


    But on the surface, she didn''t want to show her timidity. She was going to nod her head, but she said a lot.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''m worried, aren''t you?"


    Yao Chenxi immediately sun ran a smile: "just a movie, I will be afraid?"? Are you kidding? "


    Li futu looked at her suspiciously: "really not afraid?"


    Yao Chenxi''s face doesn''t matter.


    "If you''re afraid, say so."


    If you are a veteran of Huacong, I''m afraid it''s not difficult to detect a woman''s true intention at this time. You will basically push the boat along the river and say that you are afraid, but someone''s skill is not enough.


    So he hesitated for a moment, and finally I went to buy tickets.


    When entering the movie hall, Yao Chenxi went in with her teeth clenched.This is a domestic horror film, which tells the story of a wealthy father died, and then several brothers and sisters returned to the old house to fight for the family property, and then strange things happened.


    A lot of people died, but the actual effect did not come out. Thriller is not thriller, and suspense is not suspense. Like the common domestic horror films, two words are enough to describe it.


    It sucks.


    However, some of the young actors in the show are pretty good, and they are quite eye-catching. They are barely worth the fare.


    Walking out of the movie hall, Li futu said with emotion: "the supervision of film and television in China is still too strict. Directors dare not make movies. They can only fool people with some sound effects. If things go on like this, the domestic film industry can cancel the branch of terror."


    "I think if you write a script about the wax museum, I''m afraid you can make a lot of money."


    Someone was talking to himself there, completely unaware of Yao Chenxi''s pale face.


    Everyone''s definition of terror is different.


    It''s hard for him to be scared, but his standards don''t apply to everyone.


    Yao Chen Xi feels that make complaints about Lee Fu Tu Tu''s slot is very frightening.


    After more than an hour''s film, when they walked out of the cinema, it was completely dark.


    In fact, at this time, we can find some activities, but Li futu doesn''t have any messy ideas. He is very gentlemanly, or perhaps because his physical condition doesn''t allow him to think much.


    "I''ll take you back to your dorm."


    Yao Chenxi was pale and nodded silently.


    They got on the bus and headed for Donghai University.


    But in the middle of the drive, Yao Chenxi''s eyes were struggling. Finally, she couldn''t suppress her fear. Suddenly, she said, "I don''t want to go back to the dormitory."


    The wax figure in the wax museum, as well as the film just now, has been hovering in her mind.


    If a person stay in the dormitory, I''m afraid she dare not close her eyes all night.


    Li futu is a little puzzled.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Yao Chenxi next words, let him almost didn''t hit the car on the roadside stone pier.


    "You stay with me and go to the bedroom."

 Chapter 840

    Buddhism pays attention to the circulation of cause and effect, and good people are good at repaying.


    In many YY novels, the hero of the protagonist often saves the beauty, and then Meizhi cries like drinking toon medicine to throw herself in love with the protagonist.


    Is it difficult that the creative inspiration of those writers really comes from reality?


    Yao Chenxi''s words are too easy for people to use their imagination. Li futu can''t help but start to think.


    Yao Chenxi noticed Li futu''s strange look, and soon realized that her words were really ambiguous. She quickly explained, "don''t think wildly, I just have something to say to you."


    Naturally, Li futu would not believe such an untenable statement.


    What do you have to say to a hotel? Why not?


    He also naturally understood that a heroic rescue was not enough to move the beautiful teacher of Dongda to agree with her. I''m afraid today''s experience really shocked her. In addition, the horror movie just made Yao Chenxi dare not sleep alone, so he wanted to encourage him. As for why she didn''t go back to Dongda, I''m afraid It''s the fear of being seen and causing gossip.


    No wonder a lot of men like to take women to watch horror movies. It really makes sense.


    Although Li futu sometimes doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, it is limited by Eq. in fact, he is considerate. After seeing through what Yao Chenxi thinks, he smiles and nods and agrees, but he doesn''t make fun of her timidity.


    "Would you like some wine? Let''s talk at night and drink to the moon. Isn''t it very romantic? "


    "Romance, you head!"


    They are all adult men and women. Even if they put forward this kind of thing on their own initiative, Yao Chenxi can''t help but fantasize.


    Hearing Li futu''s words, she immediately warned: "I tell you, you should not have any ideas, otherwise, I will call the police."


    Call the police.


    Tut tut.


    What a powerful threat.


    I''m afraid the police are not likely to accept my offer to open a house even if something really happens.


    Li futu smiles, but does not continue to stir up Yao Chenxi''s sensitive nerves, and drives the car to a five-star hotel.


    It''s not like I haven''t slept in a hotel, but it''s the first time for me to open a room with a man.


    Of course, the drunken one is not a good one.


    When Li futu opened the house, Yao Chenxi stood far away, as if for fear of being misunderstood.


    Li futu is amused to see that many women of Yao Chenxi''s age are the mothers of their children, but she is still as shy as a little girl.


    After receiving the room card, he turned around and said with a big smile, "let''s go, Mr. Yao."


    Suddenly, the people''s eyes in the hotel hall all moved towards Yao Chenxi.


    Teacher.


    This kind of identity is really too tempting.


    Yao Chenxi''s face is instantly congested. She can''t see that the bastard is intentional. But at this time, she doesn''t care to attack. In the face of all kinds of eyes, she turns and walks towards the elevator like a guilty conscience.


    "Miss Yao, wait for me."


    Someone immediately followed up, and did not forget to smile and nod to the people around, showing great self-restraint.


    This man has the ability.


    Watching them walk into the elevator, many animals secretly envy them.


    The face, the figure, the temperament Plus the teacher''s identity, that brother is really lucky.


    It is undeniable that many men have a teacher complex in their hearts. For example, Japan, a pillar industry of Japan, will shoot so many teacher series for no reason.


    "You bastard! How can you be so hateful?! Do you want the world to know? "


    In the elevator, after they were the only two, Yao Chenxi finally couldn''t help but get angry. She couldn''t take care of her manners and kept hitting Li futu with her bag.


    Li futu kept dodging, but he still refused to admit his mistake.


    "What are you afraid of? No one knows you. Besides, our unmarried men and unmarried women have nothing to hide."


    "You''re still talking nonsense!"


    Yao Chenxi was furious and used the nine Yin white bone claw that women used to use.


    Li futu said in a deep voice, "let go, or I''ll be rude."


    "What? Do you still want to hit me? "


    Yao Chenxi looked up at her slender white neck, and her face was full of unyielding power.


    Although she heard a lot of Li futu''s dark history, for some reason, Yao Chenxi was not afraid of this man. Even the owner of the wax museum was more terrible than someone else.


    Li futu naturally will not use force on his own woman, but the man''s prestige is provoked, but it is also unbearable.


    See Yao Chenxi refused to let go, he no longer Dodge, suddenly forward.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Yao Chenxi was shocked, subconsciously retreated, and was forced to the corner of the elevator, with her back sticking to the elevator."The tiger doesn''t get angry. You really think I''m Hello Kitty."


    Li futu put his arms around her slender waist, lowered his head to the plump and attractive red lips, and printed them.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes widened in vain.


    "Ding."


    The elevator door is open.


    But Li futu didn''t turn his head back. He reached for a floor.


    The elevator went up and down for five or six minutes.


    When Yao Chenxi came out of the elevator, her face was red as if she was drunk. Even her red lips were red and swollen.


    "You are shameless!"


    She bited her lips and scolded. There was not much anger on her blushing face, but more shyness.


    Someone walks beside her without any shame.


    "There''s a saying that''s right. A gentleman''s mouth is not his hand."


    Yao Chenxi is unbelievable.


    "You..."


    She didn''t expect that this bastard could even say this. It''s a disgrace to the sages!


    "I know you have big eyes. Don''t stare at me."


    Li futu went to the door of the room, took out the card and opened it.


    This is a suite, with inner and outer rooms. Although there is only one bedroom, the most important thing is that there are two beds in it.


    Yao Chenxi was relieved, and the anger of being taken advantage of was slightly relieved.


    But she didn''t think about it. If a man wants to do something to her, what''s the difference between one bed and two beds?


    "Do you want a bath?"


    Asked Li futu.


    It''s too direct to ask people if they want to take a bath as soon as they enter the door.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, I''ll wash it first."


    "Wash it if you want."


    Yao Chenxi sat down on the sofa without turning her head. She seemed to be out of sight and upset.


    Li futu shrugged and walked into the bedroom.


    Yao Chenxi turns on the TV, but her attention is not on the TV screen at all.


    For the first time with a man out of the room, nervous is inevitable, but her heart, seems to be mixed with a trace of her own can not tell the subtle emotions.


    If that guy really wants to mess around later, I will Do you want to call the police?


    Watching TV, Yao Chenxi thought about this question all the time, but couldn''t get the answer for a long time.

 Chapter 841

    It''s impossible for a man to wash like a woman, but Li futu seems to be faster. When Yao Chenxi is still struggling on the sofa, he has already come out.


    The point is, you''re all dressed up and there''s no difference when you go in.


    "Why did you put on your clothes again?"


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and subconsciously blurted out.


    "What? Shouldn''t I be dressed? "


    Li futu then said with a smile, "I can take it off now."


    He seems to be going to unbutton.


    Yao Chenxi came back and said, "wait, I don''t mean that."


    Facing Li futu''s puzzled eyes, she mumbled, but she didn''t know how to explain, so she stood up in a hurry.


    "I went to take a bath."


    "Bang."


    The bedroom door was closed, and there was a sound of anti lock.


    Li futu sat down on the sofa, watching Yao Chenxi turn on the TV, very leisurely.


    He wears clothes and naturally doesn''t want Yao Chenxi to see his injury.


    Soap operas naturally did not interest him. When he picked up the remote control and changed channels, he suddenly saw an evening news. It was the wax museum owner who was arrested.


    In the news, it highlighted how the police tried their best to capture this abnormal murderer into the net of law. Li futu couldn''t help laughing and lit a cigarette.


    If Yao Chenxi didn''t invite him to the wax museum today, I''m afraid the owner of the museum is still hiding. I don''t know how many people will be harmed by him.


    I''m afraid the common people will never know that there are so many people missing for no reason.


    If the owner of the wax museum is not caught, these things will only be secret.


    What people see is always what they can know.


    When Yao Chenxi came out after taking a bath and the news had been broadcast, what made Li futu so sad was that the girl was dressed up and down like him.


    "Why did you put on your clothes? I''ll take it off when I sleep. It''s not too troublesome. "


    "I like to sleep in clothes."


    Yao Chenxi, as if nothing had happened, sat down on the other side of the sofa and watched TV, keeping a certain distance from someone.


    Li futu plans to find a topic to talk about. It''s a rare opportunity to "communicate with Yao Chenxi". Naturally, he can''t easily miss it. But before he thinks of anything to talk about, his mobile phone rings.


    He looked at his cell phone and coughed.


    "I''ll take a call."


    Yao Chenxi watched him get up and walk to the window. His ears stood up quietly.


    Li futu''s voice is relatively low, but Yao Chenxi still recognizes that the caller seems to be Shen yini, because they seem to be talking about Su Yuan.


    Shen yini called to ask him about the discharge of Su Yuan today. Li futu was just talking, but suddenly there was a sweet voice behind her.


    "Sir, I pay on time. Are you sure you want to waste your time on the phone?"


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped and his words stopped.


    The other end of the phone was quiet.


    "Gini, don''t get me wrong. It''s not what you think..."


    Li futu explained quickly, but before she finished, Shen yini said, "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Immediately, the phone was hung up.


    Li futu is looking at the moon outside the window. He is sad.


    "You deserve it."


    Behind, there was a brilliant laugh.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li turned around.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    "Sir, am I in trouble for you?"


    Yao Chenxi again uses the tone that just straightens and rubs affectation, blinking eyes in fear, but on the face, it is smiling face.


    Li futu is an eye opener.


    He didn''t expect Yao Chenxi to have such a naughty side.


    "Are you not afraid to be recognized by Ginny?"


    He didn''t call again to explain and came over with a bitter smile.


    "Miss Shen, she''s just a star, and she''s not an immortal. How can she hear that?"


    Yao Chenxi is not worried at all.


    Then, she stood up, lazy, and contented stretch down.


    "Take your time. I''m going to bed."


    Li futu watched her enter the bedroom.


    Yao Chenxi was lying on the bed, thinking of what happened just now, she couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s a relief, asshole. Let you tease me in the hotel lobby just now, let you take advantage of me in the elevator!


    Yao Chenxi didn''t close the door this time. Her laughter came out.


    Li futu was staring at the TV, his eyes flickering.


    Sometimes, a woman, like a child, once forbearance, may make her form a habit, so she always wants to bully you.He can''t take it.


    He felt that it was necessary for the girl to understand her own strength.


    More than ten minutes later, he turned off the TV and went back to his room. He looked calm and self-discipline. He didn''t seem to have any bad ideas. He lay down in his bed honestly.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t fall asleep at this time, lying on her side on the bed, staring at the man on the other bed with a little doubt.


    This guy, why are you so quiet?


    "Not yet?"


    Li futu turned to look at her.


    "Are you sleepy?"


    "Well, a little."


    "Oh."


    Yao Chenxi touched the switch at the head of the bed and turned off the light


    That guy, did he really sleep like this?


    Yao Chenxi''s heart is very puzzled, and occasionally glances at Li futu. Under the faint moonlight, Li futu lies on the bed, motionless, as if asleep.


    Falling asleep so soon?


    "What a pig


    Yao Chenxi murmured, in the dead of night, all sounds are silent, sleepy also gradually towards her.


    As time goes by, when she is about to fall into a dream, she suddenly seems to hear the voice of speaking.


    She woke up, slowly opened her eyes, eyes appear short confusion, and then subconsciously look to the right.


    The man on the bed was gone and the bathroom was lit.


    The sound of speaking continues.


    This guy is still hiding in the bathroom and talking to people so late?


    Yao Chenxi got up from the bed, went to the bathroom door, found that the door is hidden, she quietly opened the door.


    But the eye-catching scene, but let her Leng a Leng.


    Li futu didn''t call. He didn''t have a mobile phone in his hand. He was talking to himself in the bathtub.


    This guy, he''s not sleepwalking, is he?


    "Li futu."


    Yao Chenxi called out tentatively.


    But unexpectedly, the man seemed to be very sober and turned back immediately.


    "What are you doing?" she said


    Li futu came quickly, took her and left the bathroom quickly.


    "Why are you awake?"


    "I heard you and woke up. Who are you talking to? "


    Li futu lowered his voice, "and the woman in the bathtub."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes suddenly enlarged.


    "I forgot to tell you that my right eye is psychic. When I got up to go to the bathroom just now, I felt something staring at me. As a result, I found a woman lying in the bathtub. She said that she had been dead there for a long time."


    Yao Chenxi''s scalp was chilly. She trembled when she thought that she was lying in the bathtub before. Then her eyes turned and she fainted.

 Chapter 842

    Even though he was standing on the altar, Li futu was a firm atheist. Before he saw it with his own eyes, he certainly didn''t believe in ghosts in the world.


    The so-called right eye is psychic. Naturally, it''s just a lie deliberately made up to scare Yao Chenxi.


    From Yao Chenxi regardless of face to pull him to open a room, he knew that she was timid, but, did not expect so unafraid, he was scared to faint.


    He quickly hugged Yao Chenxi, who had passed out. Li futu put him on the bed, and then went back to the bathroom, took a towel and washed it down with water.


    Yao Chenxi just suffered too much stimulation for a moment. She passed out in a coma, which can be regarded as a protective mechanism of her body. She felt the stimulation of coolness on her face. Before long, she woke up.


    With a scream, she threw it into Li futu''s arms and hugged him tightly.


    "There''s a ghost!"


    Her fear is not hypocrisy, her body is shaking.


    Li futu felt that he had gone too far.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just lying to you. There''s nothing in the bathroom. I installed it."


    He was ready to be scolded, but after a while, he found that Yao Chenxi still held him and didn''t turn over.


    You''re not going to be scared out of something, are you?


    In reality, it''s not an example of not being too scared to be silly.


    "Dawn, are you ok? I really just lied to you. "


    He held Yao Chenxi''s shoulder and pushed her out of his arms.


    "Why are you scaring me? Is it fun to be scary? "


    Fortunately, Yao Chenxi''s eyes are normal, and there is no dull phenomenon.


    Li futu was relieved to say that he did it on purpose. He said with a smile, "I just want to make a joke with you..."


    "Joking? Is that funny? You bastard


    Scold to scold, she did not push away Li futu.


    Even though she knew that it was just Li futu pretending to be a ghost, she was still a little shaken.


    She must be afraid to go to the bathroom again tonight.


    "Yes, I''m a jerk. I''m sorry."


    Li futu honestly admitted his mistake, but he did not forget to defend himself.


    "I really didn''t expect that you are also a people''s teacher. You are so superstitious. How can there be ghosts in the world?"


    "Do you know that it is the most selfish way to measure others by your own standards?"


    Yao Chenxi said angrily.


    Scared to faint, she lost her face tonight. She could only hide her embarrassment with anger.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If you have a lot of money, don''t worry about it with me, OK?"


    Li futu''s posture is very low and his attitude is very sincere.


    Seeing that the anger in Yao Chenxi''s eyes eased a little, he said with a smile: "it''s late, go to sleep."


    They lay down in their respective beds again.


    However, Yao Chenxi found that she didn''t fall asleep.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, not only the wax figure she saw in the afternoon and the horror movie she saw in the evening, but she even depicted a female ghost out of control in her mind.


    She tossed and turned in bed, getting more and more irritable.


    "Asshole!"


    Suddenly, she sat up abruptly.


    Li futu did not move and pretended to be asleep.


    How could he sleep so sweetly when he scared himself like this?


    Yao Chenxi felt very unfair. She didn''t care to wear slippers. She went to Li futu''s bed barefoot and lifted his quilt.


    If you can''t sleep, don''t try to sleep!


    Li futu couldn''t pretend to sleep any more. He opened his eyes and looked at the woman standing by his bed in doubt. "What''s the matter?"


    Yao Chenxi breathes heavily, but does not want to admit that she is afraid.


    "I was already asleep, but I was woken up by you. Now I can''t sleep. What do you say?"


    Li futu rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. Then he sat up from the bed. He touched the head of the bed and turned on the light first. Then he couldn''t help looking around, as if he was looking for something.


    Yao Chenxi frowned slightly and said, "what are you looking for?"


    "In general hotels, don''t they have the phone number for door-to-door service?"


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    Li futu''s eyes were still searching around.


    "Since you can''t sleep, you''d better find someone to fight with the landlord or something..."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    This guy is going to call a young lady to fight against the landlord with her


    What kind of wonderful flower is this?!


    "This is a five-star hotel. How could it have that number?"


    Yao Chenxi tried to keep her face tight, but the corners of her mouth still bent.¡°¡­¡­ What about that? "


    Hearing Yao Chenxi''s warning, someone gave up the search and took back his eyes.


    "Or I''ll talk to you about the ideal of life? "


    "The devil wants to talk with you about his ideal of life."


    Yao Chenxi opened the quilt and climbed into the bed.


    "Get out of the way."


    She pushed Li futu''s leg.


    Li futu moved to the side, looking at the woman sitting next to him with a dazed expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing? "


    "My bed doesn''t sleep well."


    Yao Chenxi naturally said, took out Li futu''s pillow and put it under him.


    This is obviously a plan to occupy the nest.


    Li futu looks at Yao Chenxi''s bed.


    Uncomfortable?


    two beds are as like as two peas.


    He felt puzzled, but he didn''t say anything.


    Since Yao Chenxi wants to sleep in his bed, he will sleep in Yao Chenxi''s bed.


    He got out of bed and went to Yao Chenxi''s bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yao Chenxi suddenly stopped him.


    "I''ll sleep in your bed..."


    "I said, my bed is not comfortable!"


    Li futu didn''t laugh.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not that expensive."


    Yao Chenxi no longer beat around the bush.


    "I won''t let you sleep in my bed!"


    Li futu took a step, then turned to look at the woman who had occupied her bed and said with a bitter smile, "you don''t want me to sleep on the sofa, do you?"


    Yao Chenxi bit her teeth. She didn''t know whether this guy was really stupid or pretended to be stupid!


    Sure enough, only women and villains are hard to support.


    I didn''t expect that I apologized. Yao Chenxi was still so upset that she didn''t let herself sleep when she had a bed, so she took revenge on herself.


    Li futu sighed in secret, but he still accepted his fate and went out.


    The sofa is just the sofa.


    But Yao Chenxi''s voice came from behind.


    "Stop!"


    Li futu looks back.


    I''m willing to sleep on the sofa. Aren''t you satisfied?


    "Who let you out?"


    "You won''t let me sleep in bed. I have to go to the sofa."


    He looked at Yao Chenxi, his face gradually changed: "Chenxi, you don''t have to be so cruel, do you? I''m sorry to frighten you, but I have apologized. Don''t need me to sleep on the floor.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yao Chenxi was so angry that she found out for the first time that this guy was so stupid that she couldn''t help it.


    She took a deep breath and patted herself next to her.


    "You''re going to sleep here. You''re not going anywhere."

 Chapter 843

    Although the relationship with Yao Chenxi is not pure, Li futu never thought that the other party would take the initiative to sleep with him.


    "Are you serious?"


    He was skeptical.


    "I just want you to sleep with me."


    Yao Chenxi is serious.


    But it''s easy to misunderstand.


    The word "sleep" has two meanings, not to mention that in the dead of night, they are lonely men and women.


    "Mr. Yao, you are a people''s teacher. It''s a bit insulting to make such a request."


    Li futu said on purpose.


    "Don''t play dumb there! I just want you to sleep with me, a very simple kind of sleep, understand? "


    Yao Chenxi felt dizzy again, but this time she was angry.


    Li futu now also reflects that Yao Chenxi is afraid to sleep alone, so she has to rely on herself.


    Li futu finally went to bed. At this time, Yao Chenxi was too lazy to worry about face any more. She lay down and hugged his arm: "turn off the light."


    Li futu turned off the light and lay down.


    "Dawn..."


    In the darkness, Li futu opened his mouth and seemed to have something to say, but Yao Chenxi didn''t give face: "don''t talk, sleep!"


    This kind of situation, she was very embarrassed, which has the mood to chat.


    As soon as the light was off, she closed her eyes and lay on her side, embracing the arm of the man beside her, in a posture like a little girl.


    At this time, the demons and ghosts that originally hovered in her mind were really gone.


    Li futu turned to look at her, but he didn''t say anything again.


    They slept with their clothes and had a thrilling night.


    Although the first half of the night was not a small stimulation, but the second half of the night Yao Chenxi sleep very sweet, all night holding Li futu''s arm did not let go.


    "If a third person knows about last night, I will kill you. Even if I can''t, I will die with you. Do you know?"


    When brushing her teeth, Yao Chenxi issued a fierce warning in her eyes.


    "Of course."


    Someone is very witty, immediately nodded, and then said with a smile: "if you still need to accompany sleep service in the future, call me, on call."


    Yao Chenxi gave him a white look, but didn''t scold him for his wishful thinking.


    It''s hard to know. Who knows if he''ll ever meet someone who can''t sleep? This guy is really a good material to use as a human flesh pillow.


    After breakfast in the hotel, Yao Chenxi comes out of the hotel and becomes the intellectual and elegant female teacher again.


    "Shall I give you a ride?"


    "No, I''ll take a taxi."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t accept his kindness.


    Li futu didn''t insist either, and waved to stop a taxi for her,


    "send me a message when you arrive."


    "I''m not a kid."


    Yao Chenxi is indifferent, but when She Stoops to get on the bus, the corners of her mouth bend.


    "Master, go to Donghai University."


    "All right."


    As the taxi drove away from the hotel, Yao Chenxi looked through the rear-view mirror at the man who was still standing at the door watching the taxi. He raised his mouth unconsciously, but scolded: "asshole."


    ¡­¡­


    Dongda.


    When Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao came back from class, they found that there was one more person in the dormitory, and they were stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know me? "


    Su Yuan, who returned to school, frowned.


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao looked at each other, and their faces showed an exaggerated radian at the same time.


    "Yuanyuan, you''ve finally come back. We miss you so much!"


    Zhang Xinlan walks over and gives Su Yuan a big hug.


    "Yuanyuan, where have you been for more than 20 days?"


    Zhou Qiao came over and asked curiously,


    "something happened at home. I went home."


    Su Yuan gave a vague explanation.


    "Our dormitory is finally reunited again. We''ll have a good meal at noon. It''s my treat!"


    Zhang Xinlan said boldly.


    "Yes!"


    Zhou Qiao is also smiling.


    However, in fact, the two of them are just pretending to be happy.


    Although he Caiwei and Su Yuan have come back one after another, can their feelings go back to the past?


    They are very worried about it.


    But in the middle of the afternoon, when he Caiwei came back to her bedroom, to their great surprise, Su Yuan seemed that nothing had happened. She was as intimate as ever.


    Has Su Yuan not realized the significance of he Caiwei''s sobbing?Although they were puzzled, they did not dare to ask or even mention it.


    When Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan went to order, Su Yuan looked at he Caiwei and said with a smile, "Weiwei, I''ve been to brother futu''s house. I also visited your room. Do you mind?"


    He Caiwei was stunned, then quickly shook her head: "of course not."


    "I also asked brother futu to prepare a room for me. Later, we will be roommates outside."


    Su Yuan has a brilliant smile.


    He Caiwei reluctantly smiles and bites her lips. She doesn''t dare to look directly at Su Yuan.


    "Yuanyuan, don''t you blame me?"


    "Strange, of course!"


    Su Yuan immediately said: "we are good sisters. You shouldn''t have kept this from me. If brother futu didn''t show up, would you really sell yourself? Then your whole life will be ruined. In fact, if you say it, we can work out a way together. Why do you have to use such an extreme way? "


    He Caiwei drank water and bowed her head.


    She and Su Yuan are actually talking about two things.


    Su Yuan stares at her quietly.


    Is she stupid?


    It''s not stupid at all.


    No matter how seamless and touching someone''s explanation is, Caiwei''s manner is enough to give her a clue.


    Moreover, in he Caiwei''s room, she saw more than the jade bracelet.


    She also saw a photo album.


    Inside is a photo of Li futu and he Caiwei traveling abroad.


    There is a mountain of hard evidence.


    Someone''s explanation is so vulnerable in front of that gathering.


    At that time, as long as the album was taken out, it was enough to silence Li futu. However, she did not choose to do so. Instead, she put the album back intact as if she had never seen it.


    Angrily take out the photo album and smash it in front of Li futu. What''s the effect of thoroughly poking things through?


    What should have happened has happened.


    What''s more, she can see the frustrations and hardships of he Caiwei''s past.


    Unfortunate life experience, seriously ill mother Such a girl, now hard to get a stable life, how can she have the heart to hurt her?


    "Vivi."


    Su Yuan gradually shows a bright smile, reaches out her hand and slowly grabs he Caiwei''s hand.


    "Whatever happened before, I forgive you."

 Chapter 844

    Li futu naturally didn''t expect that Su Yuan would return to Dongda so soon after she was discharged. He Caiwei called to tell him about it.


    Hearing Su Yuan''s reaction after she returned to school, he was a little surprised, but it didn''t seem to be.


    Although Su Yuan is sometimes unruly and willful, she is still a good girl in her heart. He knows that her explanation is not convincing at all. However, no matter how fierce she is in front of him, she undoubtedly chooses to pretend to be stupid in front of he Caiwei.


    Sometimes choosing to be silly is actually a great mercy.


    "What are you laughing at? Look at your evil smile. Did you harm another girl? "


    At this time, he was eating with the beautiful young woman who lived upstairs. He was not in Datang Yipin, but outside.


    "What kind of person am I?"


    "A few days ago, I saw that you had brought Gini''s sister back home. She was so lovely. Who knows what you''ve done to her."


    "You should be responsible for what you say. It''s an insult to my personality. I''ll sue you for slander."


    Li futu''s righteous words.


    "Well, I''m not kidding you."


    Yang Yuqing pursed a smile, put down her fork, picked up her napkin and wiped her mouth. Her movements were elegant and pleasing to the eye. "I''ll tell you something serious."


    She asked him to come out to say something to him, but Li futu didn''t take it seriously. She said with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t think you''ve been very busy lately." So I''ll take you to an exciting game. "


    Li futu was quite surprised.


    "The game?"


    Yang Yuqing nodded.


    "I''m a fan of extreme sports. Recently, I had an activity to survive on a desert island. I think it should be fun. It''s not to see you at leisure, so I want to take you to play. It''s not for ordinary people. How about being friends?"


    Li futu looked at Yang Yuqing for a long time and was skeptical.


    "You Extreme sports fans? "


    No matter what he thinks, the lazy lady in front of him has nothing to do with extreme sports.


    "What do you mean by that look?"


    Yang Yuqing dissatisfied: "how? Can''t I have any hobbies? "


    "Of course not."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just that I didn''t expect that your hobby is so special."


    Extreme sports, as the name suggests, is different from the general sports. It is the general name of the more difficult and challenging combination sports, such as rock climbing, snowboarding, skysurfing, skydiving, extreme water skiing, etc.


    No matter which one, it seems that Yang Yuqing''s feelings are not very consistent.


    "Is that true?"


    Li futu is a little hard to believe.


    "What am I lying to you for?"


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t seem to be joking: "I''ve tried everything except wing flying. I''m going to take time to challenge Mount Everest."


    Wing flying is one of the most deadly sports in the world.


    "You can''t judge a man by his appearance."


    Li futu sighs that his impression of Yang Yuqing has changed a little.


    "You look down on people, don''t you?"


    Yang Yuqing gave him a white look and was pretty.


    Li futu drank water with a smile. "What''s the matter with the survival of the desert island you just mentioned?"


    "That is, participants will be delivered to a deserted island without food supply. If they want to survive, they have to rely on their own efforts. Do you think it''s very interesting to live in a metropolis for such a long time and suddenly return to the life of primitive people and rely on themselves?"


    Said, Yang Yuqing eyes revealed the look of yearning.


    Li futu understood.


    Most of them are a group of rich people who are used to the rich life and feel bored, so they want to find some stimulation.


    The poor pursue pleasure, but the rich pursue stimulation. It''s understandable. But can a lady like Yang Yuqing imagine the difficulty of struggling with nature?


    Interesting?


    If you really leave her on a desert island, she won''t even cry.


    However, since it is a man-made activity, it will not really let the participants compete with the heaven for their lives. It should definitely arrange protective measures, just for the participants to experience the feeling that they can''t enjoy in the city. The so-called survival is mostly just a gimmick.


    May see Yang Yuqing''s this time appearance, in her bone, perhaps also really has the wild side.


    "Speak, go or not?"


    Yang Yuqing urged.


    "Not interested."


    Li futu shakes his head and says no. These rich people who have no worries about food and clothing just want to find stimulation, but he doesn''t want to join in the fun.


    How few days did he really struggle with heaven? There is no time to play games with Yang Yuqing.


    "You Why is it so boring? "Yang Yuqing said: "anyway, you have nothing to do. What''s the matter with you? It''s good to know more friends. Besides, there are rewards for those who can survive in the end. "


    "Survived successfully?"


    Li futu raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean? Can it be true that people will die? "


    "Of course, there will be dead people. Otherwise, how can we call survival on a desert island?"


    Yang Yuqing explained: "this time, two groups of people will be put on the desert island and become enemies to each other, so participants should not only consider how to survive, but also guard against the attack of another group at any time."


    "Those who can survive in the end can get rich bonuses."


    "I don''t need money."


    Li futu remained unmoved.


    "I know you''re not bad for money, but the winner''s reward is not just money."


    Facing Li futu''s inquiring eyes, Yang Yuqing blinked.


    "There are also women. The successful team can enjoy the women of another team."


    Li futu''s eyelids beat and saw Yang Yuqing''s half pay. "Are you crazy? You are a married woman


    According to Yang Yuqing, if her team doesn''t survive in the end, doesn''t she want to become someone else''s plaything?


    These rich people are really good at playing.


    But I have to admit that because of these rules, this activity has become more and more exciting.


    "I don''t make the rules. What can I do? I really want to go, so will you accompany me? You are so powerful, the first master of Donghai. If you were here, I would not lose... "


    Yang Yuqing''s soft words are like coquetry to her man.


    "You don''t want to see me, being treated by others, do you?"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "I''m not your husband. What''s the relationship between you and me?"


    Yang Yuqing immediately glared, the eyes, like looking at a heartless man.


    Li futu pretended not to see him and took a drink from his glass.


    Yang Yuqing has been staring at him.


    After half pay, someone put down his glass and sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When does the activity start? "

 Chapter 845

    Two days later.


    Li futu was taken on the plane by Yang Yuqing.


    The plane flew to Guancheng, the eastern border of Longguo, and then the two got on a helicopter.


    The helicopter left the land, crossed the border of Longguo, and flew to the vast ocean.


    In the helicopter, Li futu looked at the other six people without leaving any trace.


    Only then did he know that the members who participated in this activity were not limited to Donghai, but came from all over the country. Even Yang Yuqing didn''t know them at all.


    In addition to him and Yang Yuqing, there were six people sitting in the cabin, three men and three women. The distribution of men and women was very even.


    They had introduced themselves before, but they were all very simple, almost all of them just said their names,


    the man sitting opposite Li futu is Zhang Dan, a name that sounds more feminine, but I am a man with a wide forehead, a lucky face, and a beer belly that is not obvious. At first glance, I feel like the boss of an enterprise Class.


    He should be the oldest of several people. The other two people look younger than him. Of course, they just look so from their faces. After all, no one said they were old when they were introduced just now.


    The other two men, Tang Pengfei and Huang Zhong, are as famous as the great general in the romance of the Three Kingdoms. Their arms are solid and strong, but they obviously don''t have that kind of character. After getting on the helicopter, the man''s eyes kept turning on several women''s faces.


    What he saw at the beginning was Yang Yuqing, but Yang ignored him at all, so he looked away, and now he was glaring with a woman named Han Yan.


    "You don''t even know anyone, but you dare to come here to participate. I dare say you are brave? Or no brain? "


    After looking at the "comrades in arms" of this activity, Li futu withdrew his eyes.


    Yang Yuqing also lowered her voice.


    "Don''t you think it''s only because you don''t know each other that you have more expectation?"


    Then she sighed with regret.


    "But I didn''t expect that I didn''t even have a handsome guy. It''s really disappointing."


    Li futu said with a smile, "are you here to see a handsome man?"


    Yang Yuqing turned her lips, then looked at a woman and said with a smile, "Hey, have you noticed that Lei Qianqian has been glancing at you."


    Li futu also looked up at the woman named Lei Qianqian.


    Among the four men, in terms of appearance alone, a comrade is absolutely the best. It''s not surprising that he has attracted the attention of women.


    In his opinion, Lei Qianqian nodded to him with a smile, which was obviously favorable to him.


    Li futu also politely smiles and nods in response.


    Lei Qianqian''s appearance is not brilliant. She can only be considered as medium-sized, but she has a very good figure. She has a proud chest and a slender waist. She belongs to the type with meat but not fat.


    "Oh, what a bastard! You''re looking at mung bean?"


    Seeing that they began to interact, Yang Yuqing immediately pinched him on his thigh without leaving any trace. His face was still full of elegant smile that would not attract other people''s attention, but he warned in a low voice: "I call you, but I don''t want you to pick up girls!"


    "You think I''m too tasteless, too."


    Li futu said with a smile: "even if I want to find one, at least I have to find one better than you."


    The radian of Yang Yuqing''s mouth widens by one point, gives someone a look that you know your face, and takes back the hand that is rampant on the other''s thigh.


    It''s not her boast. None of these women can threaten her.


    The helicopter flew on the sea for more than an hour and landed on an island.


    "Good luck to you all."


    It''s not clear how large the island is, but just sitting on the helicopter looking down, it''s estimated that it''s not much smaller.


    they were placed in the south of the island. If you''re right, the other team participating in the activity should be in the north.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our journey of survival has officially started from now on. I hope we can all unite sincerely and work together to survive."


    Standing on the beach full of gravel, Zhang Dan opened his mouth. He is full of Zhongqi and is very inspiring. He should be the kind of person who often gives orders and leads others.


    "Well said, you will be comrades in arms in the next few days. If you have anything to do with Huang Zhong, just say it."


    It seems that the strongest Huang Zhong also began to be unwilling, and then tried to brush up the sense of existence.


    "I think we''d better hurry and put up the tent first."


    Tall and thin Tang Pengfei said.


    Although it''s not necessary for people to live in a tent, it''s also not necessary for them to have all the necessary facilities.


    Now it''s near dusk, and the sun is setting. They have to solve the problem before it gets dark.


    "Miss, you are not here to enjoy the scenery, are you? Come and help


    Li futu cried to Yang Yuqing, who was standing on the beach watching the setting sun.Everyone else is so busy that she seems to come for sightseeing.


    "What''s the hurry? It''s coming."


    Young lady Yang finally came over reluctantly.


    "I won''t trouble you with this rough work. Go and find me some leaves and pine needles. The more you do, the better."


    Someone is kind of sympathetic.


    "Man, it''s very powerful. I used to live outdoors, didn''t I?"


    Li futu set up his tent very fast, and his speed beyond ordinary people attracted the attention of others.


    Huang Zhong looked at him in surprise.


    "Occasionally."


    Li futu smiles modestly and tries not to show off.


    "Before I came here, I was worried about meeting some pig teammates who didn''t know anything, but I was relieved to see you."


    "Handsome guy, you''ve tied it up. Can you help me?"


    Lei Qianqian shouts in the distance.


    "You wait for me for a while, and I''ll come when I''m done."


    Li futu responded, acting very gentlemanly.


    "Man, that girl must be interesting to you. Although she doesn''t look very good, she has a good figure. It must be fun to play."


    Huang Zhong has a bad smile.


    "If it''s not white, it''s not."


    "It''s not good for others to hear that."


    With a faint smile, Li futu refused to comment.


    It''s obvious that Huang Zhong is deliberately making friends with him. I''m afraid the drunk''s intention is not to drink.


    Sure enough, when Yang Yuqing came back with a pile of hay leaves in her arms, Huang Zhong''s eyes suddenly fell on Yang Yuqing''s concave and convex body, and a trace of greed flashed in her eyes.


    Men''s lust, in fact, is not too big a shortcoming, Li futu pretended to see nothing.


    With the help of Li futu, the tents were all built before dark. By this time, they were familiar with each other.


    The sun gradually sank to the surface of the sea and a bright moon rose instead.


    The darkness began to spread.


    The first night on the desert island came as scheduled.

 Chapter 846

    There was a bonfire on a desert island in the boundless sea.


    A group of survivors, who would not be bothered by food, clothing, housing and transportation, were sitting around the campfire and talking about it.


    on the first night when they first arrived on the desert island, they were very excited, and it was normal that they could not sleep.


    "How about I give you a reasoning problem?"


    Huang Zhong looks around.


    This guy has a lot of words. He is also very talkative. He has a strong desire to express himself. He is very different from the tall and thin Tang Pengfei.


    "What question?"


    Among several women, Deng Wenyi, whose face can rank second, asked curiously.


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were attracted by him, Huang Zhong enjoyed the feeling very much. With a light cough, he said: "there are eight mountaineers who meet to climb a mountain. One of them is a couple. After the woman comes to the corner of the mountain with the team, she feels a little uncomfortable. The other seven people, including her boyfriend, suggest that she stay where she is and wait for them to come back triumphantly. She agrees. In addition, she agrees The seven packed their bags and went on to conquer the mountain


    The campfire reflected the faces of several people. They all listened to Huang Zhong quietly.


    "The woman waited in the same place for a long time, but her companions never came back. On the seventh day, when she sat by the campfire waiting for them, six figures appeared in front of her, but there was no boyfriend among them


    Mountaineering, bonfire, eight people


    How similar are the scenes in his words to them at this time?


    "You''re not telling ghost stories, are you?"


    Han Yan, who was on the plane and was glaring at him, was a little scared.


    "Listen to me finish the story."


    Huang Zhong continued: "seven people went climbing, but her boyfriend didn''t come back in the end. The woman immediately asked other people where her boyfriend had gone. They told her that they were very unlucky to encounter an avalanche the next day after they set out. Her boyfriend was pressed in the snow and couldn''t get out. Only six of them came back alive! The girl broke down and cried. The six of them quickly comforted her and said, "we''ll make a bonfire here and pray sincerely. Maybe his soul will come back to see her in the evening.". Women believe it


    Hearing this, several women''s faces have changed. Li futu listens with great interest and looks at Yang Yuqing subconsciously. He finds that the girl is very bold and has not changed her face up to now. She even asks, "what''s next?"


    Li futu can''t help thinking of Yao Chenxi. If Yao Chenxi is here, I''m afraid he will be scared.


    Thinking of the scene that the lovely beauty teacher was stunned by herself that night, the corner of his mouth could not help bending.


    This is the first time that Yang Yuqing takes the initiative to talk to him. Huang Zhong feels excited and his tone is lowered.


    "And then In the evening, as we do now, they sit by the campfire praying together. Suddenly, a man full of blood rushes out, grabs the woman and runs out without saying a word. The girl was very afraid at first, but she didn''t expect that this person was her dead boyfriend. After seeing her face clearly, she stopped struggling and felt that even if her boyfriend died, she would not hurt her. "


    "The woman has been running with him for a long time. Finally, the man stops and the woman asks him in a hurry. What''s the matter? The man said that the next day they met an avalanche. He was the only one alive. The other six people were ghosts


    "You mean it? When you tell ghost stories at night, don''t you let people sleep? "


    Lei Qianqian said in a loud voice.


    Han Yan and Deng Wenyi also stare at him discontentedly.


    "It''s just a question of reasoning."


    Huang Zhong said with a smile: "you say, her boyfriend, and the other six people, which one is the real ghost?"


    "I''m sure her boyfriend is a ghost."


    Zhang Danzhi, the boss, said: "I''m sure he loves his girlfriend so much that he can''t forget her when he dies. He came back on the seventh day of the avalanche, which is the seventh day in our dragon Kingdom tradition. Only at this time can ghosts materialize and meet their favorite people."


    His serious reply made several women even more pale.


    In particular, the sea breeze kept blowing, the rustling sound came from the woods, the campfire was shaking, and the atmosphere was gloomy.


    "According to brother Zhang, the story is also very moving. The ghost is still alive."


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile.


    Four women, I''m afraid she can still laugh at this time.


    However, after such a joke, the atmosphere of terror was relieved.


    "I think the other six people should be ghosts. As you said just now, this man came back covered with blood. If he died of avalanche as the other six people said, he should have been frozen to death and would not bleed at all."


    Lei Qianqian also began to analyze, the analysis is very reasonable, revealing her careful thinking logic.


    Without saying a word, Tang Pengfei occasionally adds firewood to the fire.


    "Yes, why is there blood on him?"Lei Qianqian''s analysis made several people confused. Yang Yuqing hit Li futu with her elbow. "What do you think?"


    Among the eight people, she and Li futu came together. The rest came from all over the world and did not know each other.


    Several people''s eyes all move toward Li futu.


    Even a little silent Tang Pengfei looked up at him.


    It is undeniable that today is indeed a world where people are judged by their appearance. Although Li futu is very self-contained up to now, unlike Huang Zhong, who has worked so hard to come up with the limelight, his outstanding appearance still attracts the attention of others.


    Without stage fright, Li futu fiddled with the burning branches and said with a smile.


    "First of all, the story is about the heroine. The camera never leaves her, so she has no time to die. She is not a ghost."


    "Secondly, there were six people. They said there was an avalanche the next day, but only one person died. As we all know, mountaineering teams are generally collective activities. The scope of the avalanche is so large that it is impossible for only one person to die. If it''s really a small avalanche, the scope is so small that only one person can be killed, then it must not be buried deep. Even if it can''t be rescued, the six people can dig out the dead people and send them back to the camp, but they only come back seven days later, which shows that they are lying. "


    "You mean, those six people are ghosts?"


    Yang Yuqing asked.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "According to brother Huang gangcai, the place where the avalanche happened and the camp left by the woman should be only one day away. If the six people died and the boyfriend didn''t, why didn''t he come back immediately? Is it possible for a group of people to go on climbing without returning, except that all of them are dead? So he''s lying, too. "


    "You mean..."


    Zhang Dan felt a little confused.


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "So here comes a new question. Since they died together, why don''t they come back together? It should be noted that, as Miss Lei said just now, when my boyfriend comes back, his whole body is covered with blood. If he encounters an avalanche, he will be directly buried in the snow. He should be frozen into ice sculpture, but he can''t be covered with blood. Unless, instead of an avalanche, he died of murder! "


    "It can be inferred that the next day, the six men killed the boy friend in partnership, and then the avalanche happened, and six people were killed by the avalanche. So they are no longer a group and will not come back together. I''m afraid that the reason why he pulled his girlfriend away was that the six people were not only ghosts, but also killers. And he said that he was still alive, should be in order not to scare his girlfriend, the second is to let his girlfriend believe him, if he is a ghost, his girlfriend doubt his words, and go back to the six people there, it will be more dangerous. "


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There was applause.


    Yang Yuqing turned around and found that Lei Qianqian kept clapping her hands and admiring: "Mr. Li, you are so smart!"

 Chapter 847

    "You can do it. They have a problem of reasoning, but you''ve made the show."


    The rest of the people are still sitting by the campfire chatting. Li futu goes not far away to smoke, and Yang Yuqing follows.


    "But I haven''t found out before. You''re very clever."


    Li futu puffed out his cigarette and watched the distant waves rush to the shore. He said leisurely, "there are eight talents in the world. I own seven and a half, and people in the world share half."


    "Say you''re fat, are you really panting?"


    Yang Yuqing patted him for a while, "smelly shameless!"


    "In public, pay attention to your manners. Someone is looking at you."


    Li futu glanced at the campfire.


    Yang Yuqing also looked back and found that those people were chatting, but her eyes also looked at them from time to time.


    "What''s the matter with that?"


    She drew back her eyes and said, "no one knows us again."


    Li futu smiles and smokes.


    The girl next to him is always bold and unrestrained. It''s really casting pearls before swine to tell her.


    "You should have a rest early, and remember to close the tent at night. It''s not in Datang. If you can''t, some flower pickers will come into your tent."


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    Yang Yuqing looks at him with a smile.


    Li futu shrugged.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in married women."


    With that, he threw away his cigarette end and walked towards the bonfire.


    "You son of a bitch!"


    Yang Yuqing stood in the same place, gnashing her teeth and staring at his back.


    "Tonight, brother Li and I are in charge of the vigil. Brother Li is in charge of the first half of the night. I''ll be in charge of the second half of the night. Brother Zhang and brother Tang will change tomorrow. Is that ok? "


    This is a desert island with a dangerous environment. They are not here on vacation. They don''t mention whether there will be poisonous insects or wild animals. On the other side of the island, there is a team of enemies. Huang Zhong''s proposal is very necessary.


    Although it''s only the first day, it''s not a bad thing to take preventive measures.


    No one has a problem.


    "That''s Mr. Huang."


    Yang Yuqing gives Huang Zhong a charming smile, which makes Huang Zhong a little lost.


    But when she turned her head to face Li futu, her smile suddenly converged.


    "When you are on the vigil, be careful. Everyone''s safety is on your shoulders. Don''t fall asleep."


    The rest of them were naturally more polite than Yang Yuqing, and said one after another, "please."


    As the excitement receded, the others went into their tents, while someone who was on duty in the middle of the night Sat by the campfire alone.


    The burning firewood makes a crackling sound, the distant waves beat the shore, and the sea breeze keeps blowing. As soon as you look up, the deep night sky comes into your eyes


    It''s really hard to feel this feeling in the metropolis of steel jungle, but it''s undeniable that it takes courage to sit alone on this desert island at night.


    However, Comrade Li futu was not a man who lacked courage. The bonfire reflected his face without any fear.


    Touching the scene, he unconsciously fiddled with the burning firewood, but in his mind he began to recall the primitive days he had spent in the past.


    "Well, what are you thinking?"


    Suddenly, a fragrant wind floated to the tip of his nose. Turning around, he found Lei Qianqian sitting beside him.


    "Miss Lei, why don''t you go to bed so late?"


    He has a peaceful smile.


    Judging from the rules of this activity, none of the participants are serious, but they don''t look down on each other.


    Everyone has the right to choose his own way of life.


    Besides, how many of these people are really serious?


    "It''s my first time to take part in such outdoor activities, so I can''t sleep, so I''ll come to you for a chat."


    Lei Qianqian tilted her head and said with a smile. Even though she didn''t realize it for a long time, she didn''t even say many words, but she was very generous and didn''t recognize her life.


    "Where are you from?"


    "The East China Sea."


    Li responded.


    It''s good to have someone to spend time with.


    "East China Sea."


    Lei Qianqian seems a little surprised.


    "I often go to Donghai to play. I went there three months ago. Next time I have a chance, I''ll go to Donghai to play with you."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Miss Lei, do you know what I do? You dare to go to me if you don''t know anything, and you won''t worry that I''m a human trafficker and sell you? "


    Listen to him say so, Lei Qianqian''s eyes are more soft, even can say a little emotional taste.


    "If you had just promised me directly, I would not go, but since you said so, it proves that you are definitely not that kind of person."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.This girl is really smart.


    "If Miss Lei has a chance to come back to the East China Sea, I will try my best to be a host."


    He said politely.


    "That''s settled."


    Lei Qianqian is smiling. Although she is only medium-sized, she has a real body and a heavy chest, which is attractive to men.


    "By the way, are you and Miss Yang girlfriends?"


    She changed the subject.


    Li futu immediately shook his head.


    "No, just ordinary friends."


    Naturally, he will not tell Yang Yuqing that she is a woman. This is other people''s privacy.


    "I don''t think so, if it''s a boyfriend or a girlfriend. I''m sure I won''t come to this event. "


    Ordinary people can''t imagine the chaotic life of the rich. Lei Qianqian doesn''t think it''s strange to join this activity as a friend.


    They sat by the campfire, chatting with each other, and the night gradually deepened.


    "Aren''t you sleepy, Miss Lei? Staying up late is bad for your skin. "


    Li futu kindly reminded.


    Lei Qianqian did feel sleepy, and even if she wanted to catch this man, she didn''t have to be in a hurry.


    "I''ll go to bed first. See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Lei Qianqian stands up on her legs and turns to walk towards the tent, but her eyes sweep the broad-leaved forest carelessly, and she screams suddenly!


    Li Fu''s eyes are fixed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lei Qianqian, pale and trembling, pointed to the deciduous forest: "there Someone''s coming


    Li futu quickly turned to look.


    Something seemed to flash away in the forest, and the branches and leaves kept shaking.


    "No, it''s just the wind."


    "but I really see..."


    Lei Qianqian''s eyes trembled and she planned to say something else, but Li futu said with a smile, "it''s inevitable that there will be some animals on this island. Miss Lei, don''t think much about it."


    "Do you really see nothing?"


    "No


    Li futu shook his head. "Miss Lei, you''d better have a rest early."


    Looking at Li futu''s calm appearance, Lei Qianqian also has doubts.


    Is it hard to be true just because you are dazzled?


    "Well Be careful by yourself. "


    Li futu nods and smiles. After watching Lei Qianqian enter the tent, he stands up and looks at the direction Lei Qianqian just pointed to.


    There, there has been a complete restoration of calm, there is no wind blowing.


    But.


    He did see it just now.


    Indeed, as Lei Qianqian said, someone appeared there and left immediately after Lei Qianqian found out.


    In order not to cause panic, he lied.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    According to the truth, even if there is another team of participants in this survival activity, they must set up camp on the first day. To say the least, even if they want to make a quick decision, it is impossible for them to cross the island and accurately find their position in such a short time.


    I don''t know.


    On this island.


    Except for these "survivors.".


    Anyone else?

 Chapter 848

    Although it is certain that it is a person, not a wild animal, Li futu did not go after it.


    Without knowing the identity of the other party and whether he is an enemy or a friend, he must consider the possibility of the other party''s diversion.


    He can ignore other people''s life and death, but can''t ignore Yang Yuqing''s safety.


    In the middle of the night, Huang Zhong got up and changed his post. No matter what the possibility, it is an indisputable fact that someone died on this island.


    What''s more, who is the one or more dead?


    An adventurous Explorer?


    Or, like them, the survivors who come to the event?


    Although he didn''t get any useful information from Yang Yuqing, he could at least be sure that this activity of survival on a desert island was not held for the first time.


    Li futu stood up slowly and broke the newly discovered kneecap.


    This activity It''s getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 849

    When Li futu returned to the camp, the atmosphere of the camp was peaceful.


    Everyone was talking and laughing, like they were on holiday.


    At this time, Huang Zhong has woken up and is trying to chat up with Yang Yuqing. Although Yang Yuqing has a formulaic smile on her face, the sense of distance is obvious.


    Seeing Li futu coming out of the broad-leaved forest, she immediately called out, "you''re back."


    Huang Zhong turned back and his smile became slightly unnatural, but he still said, "brother Li, have you found anything?"


    Li futu shook his head with a smile, as if nothing had happened, as if he had not seen the bones at all.


    "The broad-leaved forest is too big. I walked for a long time, but I still couldn''t see the end. I worried that I would lose my way, so I turned back."


    As he spoke, he walked towards them.


    Huang Zhong believed it, and seemingly kindly reminded him: "brother Li, there are not only us but also the enemy on this island. You''d better not act alone in the future. If you are surrounded by the enemy, you will be in trouble."


    The enemy in his mouth was obviously another group of survivors.


    It is estimated that no one has thought that there is an unknown third party lurking on this island besides the participants of these two teams.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will pay attention to it later."


    Li futu passenger airway.


    Yang Yuqing gave him a charming look.


    I''m pretending again!


    You know, this guy is the first expert in the East China Sea, and she saw the shocking scene of his killing in the Warring States period. Even if he was surrounded, I''m afraid it was the people who surrounded him.


    With Li futu here, Yang Yuqing is really not worried about the outcome of this activity. She just takes it as a vacation, although the resort and way are different.


    For Yang Yuqing''s white eyes, someone chooses to turn a blind eye and throws a cigarette to Huang Zhong.


    "By the way, brother Huang, do you know the details of the other group of survivors?"


    Yang Yuqing knew nothing about it. He thought if he could get some information from Huang Zhong.


    Unexpectedly, Huang Zhong knows less than Yang Yuqing.


    "The information of all participants is confidential. Although I don''t know who they are, I think it''s similar to us. They should all be four men and four women. After all, we have to pay attention to fairness at least."


    What''s the difference between saying it and not saying it?


    I have to.


    Li futu took a smoke and gave up the plan to know himself and his enemy. I''m afraid these survivors are all players. They really just take this as a game.


    "Brother Li, when did you come back? Not with the Tang brothers? "


    Zhang Dan, the oldest member of the team, came over.


    Li futu was a little confused, and then turned to look around the camp and found that he did not see Tang Pengfei.


    "Where is Mr. Tang?"


    Yang Yuqing asked.


    "When brother Xiao Li entered the forest just now, brother Xiao Tang also went in with him, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    Zhang Dan explained, looked at Li futu again, frowned and said, "don''t you see him?"


    Li futu shook his head. "No


    Huang Zhong a little worried way: "he can''t be lost?"


    The broad-leaved forest is so big that people who don''t have the experience of living in the wild can easily get lost in it.


    Although Tang Pengfei didn''t speak much, and had little communication with other people, he was more isolated, but at this time, he was a group.


    "I''ll look for him."


    Huang Zhong is very warm-hearted. He is about to go to the dense forest, but he does not mean to express himself in front of Yang Yuqing.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Li futu put out the cigarette end.


    These people didn''t know the danger of the island, but he knew it.


    "Not bad."


    Huang Zhong nodded.


    "If there''s anything wrong, send a flare immediately, and I''ll be right back."


    Li futu gave a special advice to Yang Yuqing.


    Yang Yuqing is a little confused.


    A flare?


    Is this necessary?


    Just as Li futu and Huang Zhong were planning to enter the broad-leaved forest to find someone, a sound of footsteps came from the forest. Tang Pengfei, who had been away for nearly two hours, walked out unharmed.


    When he saw Li futu, he was stunned: "what are you going to do?"


    Huang Zhong seems to be relieved,


    "brother Li and I are going to find you. After you have been away for so long, people are worried that you will be in danger."


    Although tall and thin, Tang Pengfei seemed a little shy and said with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just looking for food."


    Then he took out a few green wild fruits from his pocket.


    "It''s very sweet. Would you like to try it?"Disappeared so long, just for a few broken fruits?


    "It''s not like we don''t have food. Why do we have to work so hard?"


    After all, we just met by chance. Although Huang Zhong was a little dissatisfied, he couldn''t say much. He picked up a wild fruit from his palm and chewed it.


    "Brother Tang, it''s still..."


    He did not finish his words, and then his face changed, "bah", spitting the flesh in his mouth on the ground.


    "Damn, how sour!"


    "I had a hard time picking it."


    Tang Pengfei''s appearance is like the result of his hard work, but he has been trampled by others.


    Li futu also took a fruit from his hand and nibbled at it. His reaction and Huang Zhong seemed to be two extremes.


    "The fruits in the wild are almost like this, brother Tang."


    Tang Pengfei took a look at him, his eyes moved, and then he laughed shyly again, and then walked into his tent.


    "This guy, Curie, doesn''t have any mental problems?"


    Huang Zhong looks at Tang Pengfei''s back and mutters that he has just chewed a mouthful of the fruit and threw it on the ground.


    "Is it really bad?"


    Yang Yuqing seems to be a little curious. She doesn''t seem to care about the problem of men''s and women''s defense at all. She grabs the fruit from Li futu''s hand and puts it into her attractive red lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s really sour... "


    She frowned slightly, but her reaction was not as exaggerated as Huang Zhong''s. she chewed it a few times, swallowed it, and then put the fruit back into Li futu''s hands.


    "Here you are."


    But Huang Zhong doesn''t want to think about the fruit at the moment. He looks at Yang Yuqing putting the fruit that Li futu ate into his mouth as if nothing had happened. He is envious and jealous.


    Li futu looked at the lost wild fruit in his hand and said nothing more. He turned to Huang Zhong and asked.


    "Brother Huang, did you find anything unusual when you were on duty last night?"


    "No, it''s very quiet. I almost fell asleep. What''s the matter? "


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shook his head.


    Huang Zhong''s appearance doesn''t seem to be faking. That is to say, after Lei Qianqian found the mysterious figure in the dense forest last night, it never appeared again.


    "Let''s get ready. We have to move the camp forward today."


    Zhang Dan yelled.

 Chapter 850

    On the other side of the island, there was also a group of people walking south.


    It''s just that there are several Western faces in this team.


    "Yi, would you like to go back to the West with me? As long as you agree, I''m willing to persuade my father to leave part of his business to you and wait for us to get married... "


    Speaking of, is a very typical Western woman, skeleton big, chest plump, buttocks very warped, canthus eyebrows, all through a swing.


    "Scarlett, I''m afraid Yi can''t satisfy you with your hunger and thirst."


    A Western man said with a smile, his name is Bruce. He is big, just like the tough guy in Hollywood movies.


    Western ideas have always been more open and speak more directly than Longguo people.


    It''s true that this team is equipped with four men and four women. However, compared with Li futu''s team, it is obviously more inclusive. There are not only Westerners, but also people from Luo and Bangzi countries.


    Their mouth of this easy, black hair, black eyes, yellow skin, is a genuine dragon people, looks not how earth shaking, but it is really a handsome guy, especially the temperament is very calm.


    "Scarlett, I already have someone I like."


    If Li futu is here, he may feel familiar with Yi.


    "Do you hear me, Scarlett? I said that it''s impossible for Yi to accept a dissolute man like you. You know, he''s from the conservative dragon kingdom."


    "Shut up, Bruce! Even if Yi refuses me, I won''t look at you more! People like you, only bitch of Japan, will let you go to bed! "


    Last night, the woman saw each other in the back of the tent.


    "Well, you guys, we''re not here to fight. We''re comrades in arms now. After killing another team, you can fight as much as you want."


    Muller, a strong man from Russia, advised.


    On the surface, they are not at the same level as Li futu''s team, but they may come from different countries, and their atmosphere is not harmonious.


    This Scarlett is the daughter of a big plutocrat in the West. Her family is rich and powerful, but like many so-called celebrities in the west, her style is quite bold and unconstrained. She is a man who has made boyfriends even though she has a lot of red lips. I''m afraid it''s no less than double digits. This kind of woman is naturally not interested.


    He frowned and suddenly whispered, "don''t you think this island is a little strange?"


    "What''s so strange?"


    The man in Bangzi country doubts that maybe it''s because each other has black hair, black eyes and yellow skin. In this team, he instinctively wants to be closer to Yi.


    "This island, it''s so quiet."


    Yi said, "have you noticed that since we came to this island last night, we haven''t seen any animals, not even a snake or a bird. Do you think it''s normal?"


    "Do you think too much? Maybe it''s just geographical factors. Besides, we''re not here to watch birds. "


    Bruce didn''t like it.


    "I just hope the other team can be stronger, otherwise it would be too boring to be beaten down by three or two times."


    He rubbed his huge fist with a fierce smile. Although he certainly knew that it was only an activity and it was impossible to kill him, it should still be within the rules to trample him as a sandbag.


    Originally, Yi''s words resonated with the rest of the people and gave birth to doubts. But Bruce began to divert the attention of the people.


    "The island is so big that it''s not easy to catch them."


    "They must be in the south. As long as we push them step by step, we can always bump into them."


    "Scarlett, you should be lucky to be on the first team with me, otherwise..."


    Bruce smiles, his eyes evil, scanning up and down Scarlett''s exaggerated body curve.


    "Bruce, don''t be too proud. Where do you think the weak ones are if you dare to come to this activity?"


    Bruce looked at the thin Bangzi man.


    "Do you mean him?"


    Scarlett''s voice stagnated and she turned away with a cold hum.


    The man of Bangzi country dare to be angry.


    The group pushed south on the soft sand.


    "Yi, why did you come to this activity? Is it for the bonus? "


    Although Bruce has a bad attitude towards the Bangzi man, he is friendly to Yi. Maybe he also finds that Yi is not easy to provoke.


    Bullying is common in all countries in the world.


    Scarlett''s Whore didn''t accept Yi''s initiative, so Bruce didn''t think Yi came here for beauty.


    "A million dollars reward is very attractive, isn''t it?"


    Yi smiles.


    "Beauty, and bonus, I want, and I want to play with the women in their team in front of those losers!"Muller from Russia laughs.


    However, before the strong man''s laughter fell to the ground, the sand land under his feet suddenly sank, caught off guard, and he poured the whole load into it.


    "Ah...!"


    The shrill scream broke the tranquility of the island.


    This is a sand pit. It''s not deep. It''s about half a meter high. When people fall in, they should be able to climb up easily. But the key is that there are sharp wooden thorns in the sand pit, which directly pierce Muller''s feet and legs!


    The blood trickled out and soon dyed the bunker red.


    Everyone was surprised by the accident.


    "What are you doing? Help


    Yi was the first to react and immediately grabbed Muller''s arm and pulled it up.


    Bruce will come to help soon.


    ¡°fuck£¡£¡¡±


    Together, they pulled Muller out.


    A strong man, now lying on the ground, was crying in pain. His legs were full of blood, and his feet were punctured. With his rolling, the blood kept dyeing the sand red.


    A few women were scared to death.


    "It must be another team. What are they trying to do? Kill people? "


    Bangziguo''s eyes were frightened and his tone even trembled.


    At the moment, Muller''s facial features were all twisted in pain, his hands were holding the sand, his head was in cold sweat, and he could not speak except for the scream.


    ¡°fuck£¡£¡¡±


    A minute ago, Bruce, who seemed to have no fear, looked at Muller, who was crying and rolling on the ground. He scolded again, and his face changed.


    "Isn''t the phone with you, Scarlett? Call the organizers immediately. Mueller needs immediate treatment. "


    Yi is still calm.


    Scarlett was also frightened, and then rushed out the only phone.


    This mobile phone, which is specially designed, can only dial one number.


    A few seconds later, the call was put through.


    "We have people injured and need to be treated immediately. Send a helicopter right away..."


    Said Scarlett hastily.


    Over the phone, it''s quiet.


    "Hello?! Did you hear that? We need helicopters! "


    On the other end of the phone, there was a strange laugh, weird and a little nervous, which made people feel numb.


    "The game begins."

 Chapter 851

    "Did you hear that?"


    Yang Yuqing suddenly stopped.


    "What do you hear?"


    Deng Wenyi is puzzled.


    "It seems that someone called just now..."


    Yang Yuqing listened attentively, but she never heard any more.


    "No, sister Yang, did you hear me wrong?"


    Lei Qianqian also paid attention to the meeting, but found that the island was still quiet.


    At this time, the group had already traveled three or four kilometers. They did not choose to travel through the dense forest, but walked around the beach. The terrain of the broad-leaved forest was complex, so it was hard to walk. Moreover, they were carrying things.


    "Why don''t we have a rest first."


    Zhang Dan suggested.


    The group stopped to eat and drink to replenish their strength.


    For this activity, they all brought some compressed biscuits and other food, not much, but it should not be a big problem to persist for a few days.


    "Well, did you really hear nothing just now? I really seem to hear someone yelling. It sounds pretty miserable. "


    Yang Yuqing bumped into Li futu''s shoulder and they sat on a stone.


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "What? Are you scared? "


    "I''m afraid of something. It''s just a little strange. Generally speaking, it doesn''t sound so miserable, as if it''s very painful."


    "Sister Yang, do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Yang Yuqing looks back and sees Han Yan coming.


    "No, you go."


    Yang Yuqing shakes her head and smiles.


    Deng Wenyi came over and said to Han Yan, "I''ll go with you. Brother Zhang said that we''d better not act alone."


    Han Yan nodded, and they went to the dense forest together.


    Li futu drank water. "At this speed, it will take us three days to get to the other side of the island."


    "What''s the rush? We''re here to experience life, not to rush."


    Yang Yuqing''s attention was drawn back from the strange voice just now. She looked at the blue ocean in the distance with a relaxed look.


    "Ah


    Suddenly, a scream that was much clearer than just now sounded from the forest.


    All the people who took a break turned their heads.


    The sound came from the place where Han Yan and Deng Wenyi had just gone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huang Zhong stood up.


    "I''m afraid it''s Han Yan and they have an accident!"


    Lei Qianqian said nervously. She could hear that Deng Wenyi had just made the sound.


    Before long, I saw Deng Wenyi running out of the forest in a panic. Her pretty face was full of fear. Even her face was stained with scarlet blood!


    Several people''s pupils contracted, and at the same time they quickly stepped up.


    "What''s the matter? What about Han Yan? "


    "Han Yan, Han Yan, she was captured by the savage!"


    Deng Wenyi''s eyes trembled violently and she was still in shock.


    "Savage?"


    Huang Zhong said strangely, "are there any savages on this island?"


    "Just now, when we were going to the toilet, an arrow shot out and hit Han Yan. Then, two savages rushed out and they wanted to catch me..."


    Deng Wenyi''s face was bloodless and full of undisguised fear.


    "I knew that what I saw last night was not an illusion."


    Lei Qianqian was stunned.


    "What did you see last night?"


    "I saw someone in the woods last night, as if staring at us..."


    Lei Qianqian''s words, let a few people from the bone have a chill.


    "Don''t talk about it now, go and save people!"


    Yang Yuqing said in a loud voice.


    In fact, by this time, Li futu had already rushed into the dense forest. He was very fast. He followed the bloodstain all the way and finally found Han Yan.


    Perhaps sensing his steps, the savage in Deng Wenyi''s mouth has escaped.


    Li futu stops and looks at Han Yan on the ground.


    Now Han Yan has become a corpse.


    In fact, Deng Wenyi''s description is not correct. It was not an arrow that injured Han Yan, but a wooden javelin that directly penetrated Han Yan''s lung. It really looked like the means of primitive people shooting their prey.


    She should have been hit at a convenient time. Even before she could lift her trousers, her lower body was exposed to the air, and she soon swallowed.


    Moreover, her left arm was cut off and disappeared, and her blood gushed out without money. Her death was extremely miserable.


    "Brother Li, have you seen Han Yan?"


    Huang Zhong is really the second best person in this team. He came here soon. He saw Li futu standing there, a little confused. When he came over, he saw the body underground, and his face suddenly changed.Han Yan is still open at the moment, looking at the forest above, and it seems to be looking at them, death.


    Li futu squatted down slowly and reached out to close her eyes.


    "Damn, is there really a savage on this island?"


    Huang Zhong swallowed his saliva and began to fear.


    Zhang Dan and Tang Pengfei also arrived one after another. Seeing Han Yan''s death, Zhang Dan''s eyes widened and he almost vomited.


    What is surprising is Tang Pengfei''s performance.


    This tall and thin man, who has been silent for a long time, shows surprising calmness at this time. He quickly takes his eyes away from Han Yan''s body and looks at Li futu, who is the first to arrive at the scene.


    "do you see those two savages?"


    Li futu stood up and shook his head slowly. "When I arrived, there was only Han Yan''s body here. Those two people should have known that we would chase in, so they abandoned Han Yan''s body."


    "Is Is it really a savage


    Zhang Dan''s lips were trembling. Being old didn''t mean he was brave. Besides, how could he have experienced such a terrible scene?


    "It''s not a savage. What is it?


    Huang Zhong breathes heavily.


    "Who could be so cruel but savages? Killing people and dismembering? Do you think another group of survivors can do this? "


    There is no denying that his analysis is very reasonable.


    We all just happened to get together on this island. There was no grudge in the past and no grudge in recent days. There was no need to kill people, and they still used such cruel means.


    For a woman under such a cruel hand, enough to see that the murderer has simply exterminated humanity.


    "Before I came, no one told me there would be savages here!"


    Zhang Dan said in fear: "Damn, I won''t play this game!"


    Han Yan''s tragic death has obviously prompted him to quit.


    Although he is looking for stimulation, the degree of stimulation of the game is beyond his acceptance.


    "You see, it''s going to kill people. I don''t want to die here! I''ll call the organizer right away and ask him to send someone to pick me up. How many of you? Would you like to go with me? "


    "I won''t go."


    Tang Pengfei said quietly.


    "Madman!"


    Zhang Dan scolded, thinking that he was bewitched and no longer cared so much, he took out his cell phone and began to make a phone call.


    But the phone was never answered.


    Hang up and call again, as before.


    His face turned pale.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Huang Zhong asked in a deep voice.


    Zhang Dan still persevered to dial the phone, angrily scolded: "how the hell do I know! No one answered the phone


    Li futu said in a low voice: "it seems that this game does not give us a way out."

 Chapter 852

    The people of Longguo pay attention to the safety of the land.


    Although it was just a chance meeting, it was a fate. They didn''t let Han Yan''s body be thrown into the wilderness. They carried Han Yan''s body out of the woods and dug a pit to bury it.


    They just came to the event with a relaxed mood, but they died unexpectedly. The tragic death of Han Yan made everyone''s heart covered with a layer of lingering cloud. In addition, the organizer''s phone has been unable to get through, which made them feel even more scared.


    This time, they are not allowed to carry mobile phones. They are only assigned a special phone which can only talk with the organizer. This is the only channel for them to communicate with the outside world. If they can''t contact the organizer all the time, won''t they be trapped here forever?


    "Now what?"


    Zhang Dan''s eyes were in panic and his thoughts were in confusion.


    Even an old man is like this. What''s more, several women, especially Deng Wenyi, who just witnessed Han Yan being killed, tremble all over at the moment. Yang Yuqing has been comforting her.


    In this situation, they are not in the mood to move on. Surrounded by Han Yan''s "grave", the atmosphere is very heavy and depressing.


    "Can''t you get through?"


    Huang Zhong looks at Zhang Dan, and his face is very ugly.


    Although Han Yan can''t compare with Yang Yuqing, she is at least very warm to him. She talks and laughs all the time. If she wants to win her, it''s not a problem at all, but now the other party has suffered a lot.


    Huang Zhong''s feelings are hard to describe.


    "Damn it


    Zhang Dan tried to make a call again. But it was still a busy tone. He was so angry that he almost broke his cell phone.


    "It''s murder! Murder


    Lei Qianqian trembled: "can''t we really go back?"


    If it''s just an accident that there are "savages" on the island, but the host''s phone doesn''t work all the time. I''m afraid it''s not just an accident that the two things add up.


    Now, everyone is aware of a problem.


    I''m afraid the desert island activity they participated in this time is not just a game.


    No one can give Lei an accurate response, even a false comfort.


    "Miss Deng, when Han Yan died, you were the only one around her. Are you sure you really saw a savage?"


    Li futu looks at Deng Wenyi. He may be the only one among the seven who is still No, Tang Pengfei is quietly watching the small mound. His expression is very calm. He is as calm as Li futu.


    "I, I don''t know..."


    Deng Wenyi looks pale and shakes her head,


    "I only see two people, disheveled and dirty all over. They don''t look like normal people at all."


    At that time, Han Yan''s blood splashed on her face. She didn''t care much about her life and death. Her first thought was to run for her life outside the forest. She just glanced at the two savages in horror.


    Li futu nodded and did not ask any more. As an ordinary woman, Deng Wenyi''s mood at that time was understandable.


    "So it''s almost certain that there must be more than sixteen people on this island."


    Although Deng Wenyi''s description is very broad, it is enough to make it clear that the assailant is not another group of survivors, and the people who come from the metropolis will certainly not be dressed like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now we should say 15. "


    Yang Yuqing looks at the small mound and slowly opens her mouth. She is a woman who has seen a lot of big scenes. As a woman, it''s really hard to keep calm at this time.


    "I''m afraid it''s a matter of two to say whether there are fifteen more."


    "We were attacked, and it''s hard to guarantee that the other team didn''t have the same thing as us," Huang said


    He also stares at the mound where Han Yan is buried, and does not steal a glance at Yang Yuqing''s full face.


    At this moment, he did not think much about the love between men and women. After all, few people believed in Peony death and being a ghost. More people put their lives first.


    "The organizers sent us here even though they knew it was very dangerous, and they didn''t mention anything about the situation of the island. Did they mean to harm us?"


    "Is it against us?"


    Li futu looks at Lei Qianqian.


    In fact, Lei Qianqian''s guess, he also thought about it, but as soon as the idea came up, it was quickly snuffed out by him.


    Now it seems that this dangerous game is obviously deliberately done by the organizers, but it is not realistic to say that it is because of hatred.


    The participants of this event are from all over the world. They don''t know each other, and they have different identities. They don''t have the same point at all. Will they offend the same person?


    "Don''t let me find out who it is, or I will find someone to kill him!"


    Zhang Dan''s character was not controlled by his mobile phone.Tang Pengfei is still so silent, rarely interrupt, alone to one side.


    "Excitement and anger can''t solve the problem. You''d better calm down first."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Yang Yuqing gives Deng Wenyi to Lei Qianqian for the time being, and then walks towards Li futu.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect that this activity would be so dangerous and involve you. I''m sorry..."


    If it wasn''t for her, Li futu would not come at all. Now she is trapped on such a desert island, and she has to take full responsibility.


    "How can you say I''m sorry?"


    Li futu seems surprised.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t fight with him, and her face was full of apologies. Although she knew that Li futu was very powerful, the desert island was dangerous and unpredictable, and no one could guarantee what would happen next.


    Li futu smiles. At this time, it is estimated that he can still laugh.


    "I''m not afraid to die, but I really don''t want to die on this island."


    Facing Yang Yuqing''s eyes, the corners of his mouth are frivolous.


    "If I die here with you, I''m afraid it won''t be very nice if the news gets out..."


    Yang Yuqing was in a daze and couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "It''s time. You''re still in the mood to joke. You don''t see how anxious everyone is."


    "Do you have one?"


    Li futu looked in one direction, "I don''t think so."


    Yang Yuqing subconsciously followed his eyes and saw Tang Pengfei sitting on a stone, staring at the distance in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.


    She also reacted later.


    Who is Li futu? She knows very well. It''s normal for him not to care about the dead. But why can Tang Pengfei be so calm at this time?


    It doesn''t look like a normal person''s reaction at all.


    "He seems a little strange..."


    Yang Yuqing frowned slightly.


    Li futu looked at Tang Pengfei for a while, took out a bag of cigarettes and walked over there.

 Chapter 853

    "Sorry, I don''t smoke."


    A cigarette suddenly appeared in front of him. His eyes without focus gradually regained their consciousness. Tang Pengfei raised his head and found that Li futu had come to his side.


    He said in a low voice, rather polite.


    Li futu took the cigarette back, held it in his mouth and lit it by himself. At the same time, he said with a simple smile, "brother Tang, it''s not the first time you''ve been here, is it?"


    Amazing words!


    Tang Pengfei expression a coagulation, turned to look at him: "what do you mean?"


    Li futu took a smoke.


    "No matter how bold a person is, there will at least be some mood swings, such as surprise and accident. But you didn''t. when you arrived in the woods just now, you didn''t care about Han Yan''s death. The first sentence you said was to ask the two savages, as if you had expected it to happen."


    Li futu turned to Tang Pengfei''s eyes and asked again, "brother Tang, have you ever been to this desert island before?"


    In fact, he noticed Tang Pengfei from the first night.


    Silence is not a disadvantage, but such an introvert is unlikely to come out alone and participate in outdoor activities with a group of people he doesn''t know.


    Tang Pengfei was silent for a while, and slowly looked away from Li futu''s face.


    "I know you must want to know about this desert island now, but I''m sorry, like you, I''m here for the first time."


    He scanned Huang Zhong and others who were in panic around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You shouldn''t have come. "


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, seeing Li futu coming back, Yang Yuqing asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "He''s not here like us. He''s here for his brother."


    "What did you say?"


    Yang Yuqing was surprised and said, "looking for his brother?"


    Li futu nodded and looked back at Tang Pengfei who was still sitting there.


    "He had a brother who had come to this activity before, but since then, he has disappeared and never went back. So he wanted to find out what happened


    Yang Yuqing was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect this.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How long has his brother disappeared? "


    Li futu said softly, "five months."


    Yang Yuqing is silent.


    Five months Even without those ferocious savages, ordinary people may not have survived for so long on this desert island.


    Even if his brother had not been killed like Han Yan, he would have been starved to death.


    "Now it seems that we don''t know how many people have died one after another on this island."


    Although the mind is far stronger than ordinary people, but the thought of a batch of people were sent to the island to die, Yang Yuqing''s heart can''t help but cold.


    "Why did the organizers do this?! Is it good for him to kill so many people? "


    Li futu took a look at Yang Yuqing and gave a light smile.


    "Some people kill people, maybe they just like to kill people."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned.


    Looking at the people around Huang Zhong, Li futu changed his mind.


    "What we should do now is to join up with another team as soon as possible. After all, there are many people and great strength."


    Yang Yuqing agreed and nodded, feeling very reasonable.


    The emergence of the accident has completely deteriorated this activity. They and another group of survivors are no longer enemies.


    This truth can be understood by anyone.


    Under the proposal of Li futu, the party forced themselves to clean up their mood and set out on the road again.


    But what they don''t know is that after they left, not long after, someone came out of the forest and dug up Han Yan''s body, which was buried in the soil!


    ¡­¡­


    No matter how fast they went, they could not reach the opposite side in one day. When the night began to spread, Li futu''s seven had to stop and set up camp again.


    But compared with the previous night, the atmosphere of the camp obviously became more dignified, and several people no longer had the mood of joking last night.


    "Miss Lei saw the figure of the savage last night, which means that the savage may have been staring at us since last night. Now it''s not safe to watch alone."


    Huang Zhong said in a low voice: "I think for the sake of safety, we four men work in a team of two and take turns on duty. Even if something goes wrong, we will take care of them."


    "I agree."


    Zhang Dan immediately nodded, and he also took the initiative to work with Huang Zhong.


    After all, in his opinion, Huang Zhong is the strongest looking man among them, and it is obvious that he is more secure with him.


    "Then I''ll join brother Tang," Li said.


    "That''s settled. Brother Li, you two are on duty before midnight, and brother Zhang and I are in charge after midnight."


    The night became more and more dark, except for Li futu and Tang Pengfei who were on duty, the rest of the people entered the tent.Because there was a shadow in their hearts, this time they camped as far away from the woods as possible.


    Li futu looks at Tang Pengfei opposite him. He doesn''t speak much. He doesn''t take the initiative to speak. Sitting with him is really boring. Fortunately, Li futu can stand loneliness.


    Among the eight people, including the dead Han Yan, the only one who knows that the island may contain crisis is the tall and thin man.


    He has been missing for five months. Obviously, he has been in a lot of danger. Knowing that he is in great danger, he chose to take risks to come here just to seek the truth. He is really brotherly.


    Brotherhood.


    Thinking of this word, Li Fu tugged at the corner of his mouth.


    The night on the desert island is definitely much earlier than that in the metropolis. After all, there is no traffic and neon. At about nine o''clock, Yang Yuqing suddenly came out of the tent and waved to Li futu.


    "Come here for a second."


    Li futu got up and went over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yang Yuqing said in a low voice, "I want to take a bath by the water. Can you come with me?"


    Li futu nodded, turned and went to talk with Tang Pengfei, then accompanied Yang Yuqing to the water.


    "As fast as you can."


    Li futu stops and turns around without Yang Yuqing''s warning.


    Yang Yuqing quickly began to take off her clothes,


    almost all women like her have a slight habit of cleanliness, and I''m afraid they will feel uncomfortable if they don''t take a bath one day.


    Soon, there was a splash behind him.


    Even though she knows that a beautiful young woman who is famous in the whole East China Sea is now bathing naked behind her. She has no defense or resistance, but Li futu''s head doesn''t deflect from beginning to end. She sticks in the night like a wooden man.


    No matter how to flirt before, Yang Yuqing didn''t mean to seduce her. She really wanted to take a bath.


    She knew that the environment was special, and she tried to put it as fast as she could. When she was about to get up from the water, she suddenly saw a dark shadow coming from the south.


    "Someone..."


    As soon as her face changed, she immediately buried her white jade like body in the water again.


    In fact, without her reminding, Li futu had already discovered the change.


    It''s really haunting.


    Staring at the black shadow coming here like a wild animal, Li futu picked the tip of his foot and a stone flew up. He reached out and held it in his hand. Then he waved his arm and his wrist suddenly shook at the same time.


    The stone shot out like a bullet, crossed a strong trajectory, and hit the other side''s head with great accuracy.


    "Bang."


    The blood burst out, and the shadow fell backward, fell on the ground, and never got up again.


    "Get dressed quickly."


    Li futu reminded him that he still adhered to the principle of "no courtesy, no sight" and walked towards the shadow.


    When he came close to see clearly, he was slightly stunned.


    Where is this What kind of savage

 Chapter 854

    Like withered grass, her long hair covered her face. As Deng Wenyi described it, she was filthy, and even could smell the stench, which was even dirtier than those beggars in the city.


    But Li futu is sure that this is not a savage.


    Because, what she was wearing was very orthodox clothes, even if they were in tatters.


    Moreover, from her figure and long hair, we can see that this is a woman.


    The stone directly hit her eyebrow and penetrated into her head. Now she was dead and could not die any more. The trickle of blood flowed from the blood hole on her forehead.


    Yang Yuqing quickly put on her clothes and quickly came over.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, she was stunned.


    That continuously with the sea breeze to spread the stench let her subconsciously frown, but each other''s dress, but let her feel frightened.


    "This It''s not like a savage... "


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Maybe there are no so-called savages on this island at all."


    Yang Yuqing looked back from the corpse and raised her head. Her eyes trembled and she said What do you mean


    "Can''t you see that?"


    Li futu looked at her and said quietly, "I think that before, those who attacked Han Yan in the forest and the corpse on the ground were probably survivors who came to participate in this activity, just like us."


    Yang Yuqing took a cold breath and felt a little chilly.


    "How could that be..."


    "Do you think savages would wear such modern clothes?"


    Even, it can be clearly seen that the body on the ground was wearing a necklace around its neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But why did they attack us? "


    This time, Li futu was silent for a longer time.


    He stared at the bony body on the ground and said slowly, "maybe it''s because of survival."


    At this moment, he already understood why he saw so many corpses in the broad-leaved forest yesterday.


    Maybe it''s not because the killer is inhuman.


    People have to eat when they are alive, but they haven''t found any animals on this desert island since yesterday.


    In this case, what would starving people choose to do?


    You know, in the ancient times, when food was poor, it was not an example that there was no barter.


    The corpses he saw in the forest may not have been thrown, but may have been Eaten!


    In this way, why Han Yan had to cut off one of her arms after she killed her is explained.


    They attacked Han Yan, perhaps because they took Han Yan as a prey.


    "Do you mean that not all the former survivors died, but some of them survived. In order to survive, they took the later survivors as food?"


    Yang Yuqing said in disbelief.


    Li futu said in a low voice: "maybe this is the real meaning of this survival activity."


    In order to survive, people kill, people eat What a desert island.


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes trembled and she had no words for a long time.


    This desert island, in her eyes at the moment, is a mass grave, a human purgatory!


    The moment they landed on the island, it means that they have lost the dominant power over their own destiny, from being prepared to be killed to being forced to kill in order to survive.


    Moreover, there is no end to this killing!


    The corpse lying on the ground at the moment may have been like them last night, sitting around the campfire with their companions, chatting excitedly.


    "How can there be such a person in this world? It''s insane and inhuman!"


    What Yang Yuqing scolds is naturally the organizer of this activity.


    Now it seems that almost all of this was planned by the mysterious sponsor.


    Maybe it''s just a game for the planners to survive!


    This desert island is a cruel playground.


    And they are not informed of the participants, are just to meet the planners abnormal fun pieces.


    At the moment, I''m afraid the other party is in a corner of the world, enjoying their panic and fear with a bright smile.


    Yang Yuqing shuddered at the thought of this scene.


    "I''m afraid at last? Because of the unknown mystery, it''s interesting. "


    Li futu repeated what Yang Yuqing had said, then asked with a smile, "do you still feel interesting now?"


    Yang Yuqing was speechless.


    "How can you still laugh?"?! If we can''t think of a way, we may become like her in the future. If it''s true, I''d rather commit suicide! "


    "Don''t be so negative. There is no way out. There will always be a way out."


    Up to now, Li futu''s manner is still very relaxed.Yang Yuqing couldn''t help laughing.


    I have to admit that she really admired this man''s calmness, but she had to remind: "we have been driven to a dead end now. It is impossible for the organizer to get through the phone. We have been trapped on this desert island!"


    Li futu looked at the dense forest in the distance, and said, "do you see those trees?"


    Yang Yuqing doubts a way: "how?"


    "The way out of the island is there."


    Yang Yuqing a Leng, don''t understand its meaning: "what do you mean?"


    "With wood, we can make rafts. With rafts, we can leave the island."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and looked at Li futu''s half pay You''re not crazy, are you? This is the ocean! I''m afraid you''ll fall into the sea and be fed fish if you don''t row far


    Cross the ocean on a raft.


    Do you think you are the Dharma Master who crossed the river with a reed?


    "Even if you fall into the sea to feed the fish, it''s better than staying on this island waiting to be eaten, isn''t it?"


    Li futu laughed, as if he were just joking and didn''t say more.


    "Help me."


    "What for?"


    "Throw this corpse into the sea and leave her here. If other" savages "find her, I''m afraid she will be eaten."


    Although she felt disgusted, Yang Yuqing thought that everyone was human after all, and still forced to bear the stench. Together with Li futu, she lifted the body and threw it into the sea.


    "Plop".


    Looking at the splash, Yang Yuqing murmured: "if I die on this island, you should remember to throw my body into the sea."


    Li futu was slightly stunned, then looked at the sea and said with a smile: "you''d better wait for your husband or your child to collect your corpse in a few decades. I don''t have this fortune."


    Yang Yuqing turned her head and looked at the smiling man. She couldn''t help laughing.


    This man, since she knew him, has never been able to say anything sweet, but I don''t know why I heard his strange comfort, but I felt as if a warm current had flowed through my heart, and I felt at peace inexplicably.

 Chapter 855

    "You say, his brother, is it possible Still alive? "


    After returning to the camp, Yang Yuqing did not go to sleep, but sat beside Li futu.


    She really can''t sleep now.


    After learning that the so-called savages used to be survivors like them, she could not help guessing when she saw Tang Pengfei again.


    "You mean his brother survived by cannibalism?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Yang Yuqing is silent.


    Even if Tang Pengfei''s brother is still alive, I''m afraid he is no longer a real person.


    Close relatives become cannibals. Can ordinary people really bear the result?


    "You go to bed first."


    Li futu didn''t mention Tang Pengfei again.


    "No, I can''t sleep. I''ll sit with you for a while."


    "Don''t worry, I''m on guard."


    Yang Yuqing still shakes her head. She is not afraid of sleeping alone. But now I really don''t feel sleepy.


    Li futu didn''t force any more.


    If this is not a desert island full of crisis, maybe this scene can be called romantic.


    When Huang Zhong and Zhang Dan wake up in the middle of the night to replace Li futu, they find Yang Yuqing sleeping on Li futu''s shoulder. It seems that they are pitiful.


    "Miss Yang, this is..."


    "Maybe it''s because I was scared today."


    Li futu didn''t tell what happened by the water at night, didn''t wake up Yang Yuqing, but gently picked it up.


    "The next two."


    Looking at the beauty in his arms, Huang Zhong''s face was a little unnatural, and his eyes couldn''t help feeling jealous, but he nodded with a smile.


    Four people change posts.


    The second night on the desert island passed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    "If we go on like this, I''m afraid our food won''t last for a few days."


    This is the fourth day that they landed on the desert island. Maybe it''s because they have been on high alert. No matter what they do, they are all together. The savages don''t attack them any more. But as the food becomes urgent, it''s hard for everyone to avoid becoming anxious and impetuous.


    When they came to this desert island, they only prepared enough food for seven days. Now it''s half the time. If they can''t find a way, even if they are not killed by savages, they will starve to death on this island.


    Up to now, they trekked most of the island, but still did not meet another group of survivors.


    Zhang Dan doubted: "is it difficult that the other team has already died?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible. I think the other party should be looking for us, but it''s different from our direction, so we missed it."


    Huang Zhong said, looking around: "let''s have a rest, brother Li. Let''s go and find out if we can find something to eat. Like the wild fruit that brother Tang found before, it''s enough to support us for a period of time."


    At that time, Huang Zhong lost the wild fruit after taking a bite, but it was different.


    Now as long as you can eat, who will care about delicious.


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Brother Zhang, you have to stay. If there is any danger, brother Tang will not be able to deal with it alone."


    Zhang Dan nodded, "then you go back quickly, be careful."


    Before leaving, Li futu asked Yang Yuqing to fire a signal bomb. It''s not a good way to find it blindly. If you see the signal bomb, another team should understand the meaning and rush to join them.


    Huang Zhong and Li futu left the team and began their journey in search of food.


    "Brother Li, why don''t we go to that hill? Maybe we can meet some animals and birds there. "


    The hill Huang Zhong refers to is about one or two kilometers away. The altitude is not high, up to more than 100 meters. However, the trees are still lush and lush.


    Li futu nodded.


    They walked quickly towards the hill, but to their disappointment, when they climbed up the mountain, they still didn''t find any trace of animal activities. Fortunately, they didn''t get nothing. After all, they found some red wild fruits on the trees.


    Huang Zhong is quite bold. He tries it by himself. After confirming that there is no poison, he and Li futu begin to pick it.


    "Brother Li, take a break first."


    Huang Zhong seems to be tired. He wipes his sweat and jumps down the tree. The plastic bag he used to hold compressed biscuits in his hand has been half filled by wild fruit.


    Li futu also jumped down from another tree, put the bag on the ground, took out his cigarette and gave it to Huang Zhong.


    They sat under the tree and began to puff.


    "If I can go back alive this time, I will live a down-to-earth life and never seek any stimulation again."


    Huang Zhong leaned against the tree and puffed out his cigarette. After experiencing this kind of thing, he finally understood how precious a stable life is."Brother Huang, do you think we have a chance to go back alive?"


    Li futu sat under a tree, about seven or eight meters away from Huang Zhong. His tone seemed to be a little negative.


    "If we don''t have the faith to live, we will die."


    Huang Zhong took a deep breath of his cigarette. Although he said so, he didn''t have the bottom of his mind at all.


    The channels of communication with the outside world have been blocked. Even with these wild fruits, we can persist for a longer period of time, but this can not solve the fundamental problem at all.


    The wild fruit will be picked up after all. What should they do then?


    If they can''t find a way to leave this desert island, they can''t escape a dead word in the end. At most, the difference is just the time.


    From time to time, Li swept to Huang Buzhong and took a puff from afar.


    There is an old saying in the state of dragon.


    Adversity shows the heart.


    In a dangerous situation, human nature will be shown to the greatest extent.


    Or it can be said that human nature will begin to sink.


    Now, they have been forced to a desperate situation. I don''t know when, they may die like Han Yan.


    In the past two days, although the savages did not show up again, it did not mean that a few people were relaxed, but it was this state of constant vigilance and tension that tormented the spirit of the people.


    At this time, people''s reason is not very clear, human nature will have a dark side, but they are usually actively restrained, but in such an environment, some evil thoughts in Huang Zhong''s mind begin to enlarge involuntarily.


    Food shortage, but if you reduce one mouth, can it be slightly alleviated?


    And if this man died, wouldn''t the woman who was ready to move in his heart from the first sight, in order to pray for his protection, let him do it?


    As soon as this idea came up, it was like mad grass growing rapidly in Huang Zhong''s heart, and he could no longer restrain it.


    He held the cigarette, looked at Li futu''s eyes, and began to flash cold murders.


    In the crisis, Huang Zhong, who has gradually lost his mind, completely forgot an old saying.


    When you gaze into the abyss.


    Never forget that the abyss is staring at you.

 Chapter 856

    In the haze, the murderer in Huang Zhong''s eyes, from flashing to gradually filling the whole pupil, is as thick as substance.


    Even, he has already figured out how to explain to the public when he goes back.


    Don''t forget that there are savages on this desert island. At that time, as long as the death of Li futu is attributed to the savages, and the example of Han Yan is in front, people will not doubt it.


    Thinking about this, Huang Zhong had no worries. He put out the pestle on the ground, quietly took out a dagger and stood up slowly.


    This dagger, he was just prepared to defend himself.


    He felt that he was stronger than Li futu, and there should be no big problem in dealing with him, but for the sake of safety, he still planned to attack him.


    He tried his best to slow down his steps, and even in order not to make a sound to arouse Li futu''s vigilance, he began to stand on tiptoe.


    Between the two trees, only seven or eight meters away, the closer to Li futu, Huang Zhong''s pupil, the more dark.


    Li futu seems to have no sense of the approaching crisis and is still looking at the other side.


    Huang Zhong has already come to the tree. He secretly takes a breath and stares at Li futu''s back neck. He clenches the dagger and plans to kill him with one knife. But just when he wants to wield the dagger, Li futu suddenly turns back, and his eyes collide with Huang Zhong''s without any buffer.


    Although evil comes from courage, he has never killed anyone and lacks experience. Seeing that Li futu suddenly turns back, Huang Zhong is startled. In shock, he does not hold the dagger in his hand and falls to the ground.


    Li futu''s eyes gradually moved down and fell on the sharp dagger.


    "Brother Huang, what do you want to do?"


    He seems to have some doubts.


    Huang Zhong''s face was ugly, but he immediately put on a smile and explained, "I''m going to cut some branches by the way and use them as firewood at night."


    Then he bent down to pick up the dagger, but Li futu took the lead and held it in his hand.


    As soon as Huang Zhong''s pupil shrinks, he gradually stands up and looks at Li futu, pretending to smile easily.


    "Brother Li, please give me the knife back."


    Li futu was playing with the dagger. His expression was calm and he said in a soft voice, "brother Huang just wants to kill me?"


    He doesn''t seem to be stupid.


    "How can it be!"


    Huang Zhong''s face is full of surprise. He seems to be shocked that Li futu has such an amazing idea.


    "Brother Li, don''t get me wrong. I''m not a savage. I have no grudge against you. Why do I kill you? "


    "Yes, brother Huang has no reason to harm me."


    It seems that after listening to Huang Zhong''s explanation, Li futu gradually stood up, took the dagger and handed it to Huang Zhong, as if to return it to him.


    But just when Huang Zhong reached out to take it, Li futu shook his wrist and suddenly stepped closer to him. The sharp dagger, like a poisonous snake, pierced his heart.


    Fierce, decisive, without hesitation.


    In contrast, Li futu''s expression is still calm.


    "You..."


    Huang Zhong''s eyes widened involuntarily. He held his chest in one hand, but he couldn''t hold the wound at all. The blood gushed out from his fingers.


    His lips trembled, staring at the killer''s Li futu in disbelief.


    "Brother Huang, when you kill someone, you must hold the knife tightly. I hope you can remember that in your next life."


    Li futu said in a low voice, his expression was so flat that it was creepy.


    He loosened his hand, slowly wiped the blood from his hands on Huang Zhong''s clothes, and then gently pushed Huang Zhong.


    Huang Zhong, with a broken heart, fell back to the ground with a knife in his chest. His eyes were wide open and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    As if nothing had happened, Li futu stooped to pick up the bag of wild fruits he had picked, stepped over Huang Zhong''s body, went to the place where he had just sat, picked up Huang Zhong''s bag of wild fruits, and then walked down the mountain without looking at the body again.


    He didn''t want to think more. Was Huang Zhong''s intention temporary or premeditated for a long time? Since he planned to do it, he had to pay for his behavior.


    When Li futu returned to the camp with two bags of wild fruits, they were not happy.


    "Where''s Huang Zhong?"


    Zhang Danchao looked behind Li futu and found that there was no trace of Huang Zhong.


    How could it be that two people went out, but only one came back?


    Including Yang Yuqing, everyone looked at Li futu with some doubts.


    Facing the gaze from all directions, Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "He''s dead."


    Thunder broke out.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhang Dan''s face suddenly changed. In the whole team, the relationship between him and Huang Zhong is the best.


    "Mr. Li, have you also been attacked by savages?"


    Deng Wenyi said nervously.Several people also subconsciously thought of this possibility, but looking at Li futu''s appearance, it didn''t look like he was attacked at all.


    "No, he was killed by me."


    Li futu looked at Deng Wenyi and said with a smile, frankly in a mess.


    After a pause, he added.


    "To be exact, he wanted to kill me, but I killed him instead."


    Several people were shocked.


    "Nonsense


    Zhang Dan was shocked and angry.


    "Xiao Huang has no grudge against you. Why does he want to kill you?"


    Li futu took a look at him and asked with a smile: "then I have no grudge against him. If he doesn''t want to kill me, why should I kill him?"


    "You..."


    Zhang Dan was speechless.


    Li futu put the wild fruit down and looked at several people.


    "I killed the man. If you don''t believe he did it first and think I''m in danger, I can leave."


    Yang Yuqing immediately went to his side and made it clear that she was going forward and backward with him.


    "I Trust Mr. Li. "


    Lei Qianqian was the first to make a statement. Although she seemed hesitant, she opened her mouth.


    "I don''t think brother Li is lying, either."


    For the first time, Tang Pengfei, who has always been silent, took the initiative to say a word and stood on Li futu''s side with a clear-cut stand.


    Han Yan is dead, and now Huang Zhong is dead. There are only six people left in the camp. If Li futu and Yang Yuqing leave, they will be completely split.


    Zhang Dan''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    The situation forced him to make a choice. Although Li futu was just a one-sided statement, Lei Qianqian and Tang Pengfei could not get justice for Huang Zhong even after they were on Li futu''s platform one after another.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid he will be driven away.


    Huang Zhong is dead, but he has to stay in this group. He wants to live!


    "Does Huang Zhong really want to kill you?"


    After the voting, Yang Yuqing asked in a low voice.


    "What else?"


    "But he''s good. Why did he kill you?"


    Yang Yuqing frowned slightly, confused: "no reason."


    "When you cannot escape from the abyss, you will gradually become a part of the abyss."


    Li futu made a very philosophical remark.


    Then he smiles and stares at Yang Yuqing''s charming face.


    "Besides, is there really no reason?"

 Chapter 857

    Li futu asks Yang Yuqing to send another signal bomb, and then suggests that everyone stay where they are and not move on, so as not to miss another survival team.


    In this environment, women generally do not have any ideas, just like the primitive society, the decision-making power is almost in the hands of men.


    Tang Pengfei is a stuffy gourd, drifting with the tide. He didn''t express any opinions a few days ago, but he still does.


    Zhang Dan is a man who likes to give orders. However, influenced by Huang Zhong''s death, he suddenly finds that Li futu, who seemed harmless and approachable before, is actually a cruel man. At this time, he does not dare to stand on the opposite side of him. For a moment, Li futu seems to be the leader of the team.


    As time dragged on, more and more people died. The atmosphere of the camp was very low. A few people sat on the ground and had no mood to chat at all.


    Yang Yuqing still stays with Li futu, eating the wild fruit that Huang Zhong bought with his life.


    "Aren''t you very good at dealing with people? Now''s the time to play to your strengths. "


    Li futu said softly.


    Yang Yuqing swallowed the flesh, looked at Deng Wenyi and others with dull expression and dull eyes, and gave a wry smile: "now I need people to comfort me, how can I comfort others?"


    Her voice has not yet landed, suddenly, "rustle" footsteps from the distant woods sounded.


    "Here comes the savage


    Seeing Han Yan killed by the savage, Deng Wenyi stood up in horror.


    "Damn, come on, I won''t kill you!"


    Zhang Dan cursed fiercely to hide his fear. Holding a stick he didn''t know where to find, he faced the direction of the voice. His eyes were very frightening. It seemed that he was going to fight with the savage.


    Yang Yuqing also some nervous hope to that direction.


    But unexpectedly, the people who came out of the woods were not savages. Although they were bloodstained and looked embarrassed, they were essentially different from the unkempt and dirty woman who was killed by Li futu by the water the night before last.


    Especially when he saw one of the faces clearly, Yang Yuqing couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment and exclaimed in surprise Xiaochen


    It''s true that it''s not a savage who comes out of the dense forest, but another group of survivors who see the signal bomb coming.


    Li futu also felt that one of the Dragon men was a little familiar. When he heard Yang Yuqing''s voice, he finally remembered it.


    He once met each other in the underground parking lot of Datang Yipin. At that time, Yang Yuqing and Yang Yuqing were walking together, and they looked very close. As a result, he mistook each other for Yang Yuqing''s husband.


    He vaguely remembered that the other party seemed to be called Yi Chen.


    Only four people came out of the dense forest. Judging from the number of people, it seems that their experience in recent days is more unfortunate than that of Li futu''s team.


    "Sister in law, why are you here?"


    Seeing Yang Yuqing, Yi Chen seems very surprised.


    "I''ll come to the event." Yang Yuqing''s surprise is no less than him. He looks at him inconceivably, "how did you come?"


    "I''m here, too."


    Yi Chen wry smile next, "return really is Qiao."


    Then, he quickly saw Li futu beside Yang Yuqing. His memory was obviously no worse than Li futu. He was slightly stunned and recognized Li futu.


    Li futu showed an unexpected but polite smile: "Mr. Yi, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Yi, do you know them?"


    Although half of the people were damaged, the devil shaped Scarlett was still alive.


    She is also the only living woman in Yi Chen''s survival team.


    Mueller, who seems to be a strong and burly Russian man, failed to survive after being stabbed in his legs by a wooden thorn. He didn''t even live as long as the thin Korean man.


    "They are my friends."


    Yi Chen nodded and explained simply.


    Seeing that some of them knew each other, the two teams who were forced to gather together were less vigilant.


    After all, they would have been enemies if it had not been for an accident.


    "Only two of you died?"


    Yi Chen looks around.


    "What''s two dead? Do you want to see all of us die? "


    Zhang Dan looks discontented. He still holds a stick in his hand.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that."


    "Xiaochen, the other four in your team..."


    Seeing Yi Chen here really surprised Yang Yuqing, but at this time, she didn''t care to make more greetings.


    Yi Chen looks low and nods silently.


    Li futu''s eyes swept over the other three people''s faces. He thought it was just a domestic activity, but now he found it was not.


    "Let''s have something to eat and drink first."He did not immediately ask about the situation and accepted them in a friendly way.


    Because of Yi Chen''s four people''s participation, the camp seems to become lively again. The two sides sit around and introduce each other again. They also talk about the experiences of their teams in recent days.


    "What did you say? You said it wasn''t savages who attacked us? But human beings? "


    Zhang Dan stares at Yi Chen in disbelief, the words sound like a little language sickness.


    "Yes, it''s not a savage at all, but a survivor like us. Just because they are trapped on this desert island, time and hunger make them gradually lose their humanity. "


    According to Yi Chen, they not only stepped on the traps set by the "savages" or "predecessors" these days, but also suffered two attacks, which cost four lives.


    Of course, they did not wait to die. They also made a strong counterattack. Two "savages" died in their hands.


    "This How could it be... "


    Hearing that the one who wanted to kill herself was actually a former survivor, Lei Qianqian felt that this fact was even more frightening than the fact that the other party was a savage before.


    After all, the idea of savage killing is easy to accept, but human killing is acceptable


    "You''d better be careful. Those people, killing us, seem to want to treat us as food..."


    The thin and frail Korean man reminds us with a lingering fear.


    "Those guys are no different from savages now. They only have animal instinct and no brain at all. As long as we are careful, there should be no big problem. The most important thing is how we leave this island. If we can''t find a way out, we will become the same as them sooner or later."


    Bruce said, to the point.


    "Can''t you get through?"


    Yang Yuqing asked.


    Yi Chen shakes his head. "I''m afraid that all this is deliberately arranged by the organizer. In the name of survival on a desert island, he constantly sends people to this island, which makes people kill each other and enjoy themselves. This is just a lunatic."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly and thought deeply.

 Chapter 858

    In this case, meeting Yi Chen did surprise Yang Yuqing. She had a chat with Yi Chen.


    Li futu sat alone on the edge of the camp, smoking silently, as if thinking about something.


    "What do you think?"


    After talking with Yi Chen, Yang Yuqing comes back.


    "Yi, do you like her?"


    Looking at Yang Yuqing''s back, Scarlett asked, women''s intuition is always extremely accurate.


    "It''s going to be dark. Let''s set up a tent."


    Yi Chen takes back his eyes and walks to one side, but there is no positive response.


    Hearing the sound, Li futu cut off his thoughts, turned his head and said with a smile, "I''m thinking about whether it''s a coincidence or a necessity to meet Mr. Yi here again."


    Yang Yuqing eyes dew doubt, don''t understand a way: "you this words what meaning?"


    Li futu''s mouth turned up and stared at Yang Yuqing''s charming face with a smile: "haven''t you heard an old saying?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Dumplings are delicious."


    Yang Yuqing was stunned and then said with a smile, "what are you talking nonsense about? Can thoughts be pure? Xiaochen is not that kind of person at all. "


    Delicious but dumplings, after a sentence, almost everyone knows.


    According to the original activity rules, the winner can enjoy the women in the failure team at will. At this time, seeing Yi Chen appear in another team, Li futu''s words are not totally unreasonable.


    Of course, he is just joking, which can be regarded as a heavy atmosphere under the adjustment. The appearance of Yi Chen does not rule out that it is only by chance. Knowing Yang Yuqing''s cheerful personality, he will make such a joke.


    "It''s raining."


    Suddenly he felt wet on his face. Li futu raised his head and looked at the sky.


    It''s true that a little rain began to fall from the air, from light to rapid.


    On the fourth day of the landing, a heavy rain came unexpectedly.


    The rain came as a surprise, and there was no intention of stopping. Everyone went into their tents.


    Night is coming.


    Because of the heavy rain, no one was arranged to watch the night, only the clatter of rain could be heard outside.


    I lie at night listening to the wind and rain. This feeling, but also some artistic conception, but suddenly, a harsh scream broke the atmosphere.


    Because it was not too late at this time, and the rain was very noisy, people almost did not fall asleep, heard the cry, rushed out of the tent.


    Li futu saw that in the thick rain, several figures were dragging Lei Qianqian to run out. The blood kept flowing, and it became one with the rain, leaving a scarlet blood line on the ground.


    At this time, Lei Qianqian has stopped struggling.


    "You animals


    Zhang Dan''s eyes are about to crack. I don''t know if the mental torture in recent days has made him a little irrational. At this time, he showed his amazing courage. Regardless of the heavy rain, he rushed up with the stick.


    Unfortunately, although his courage is commendable, his long-term rich life makes him slow. Before the stick is waved out, he is stabbed in the abdomen by a "savage" with a sharp wooden spear.


    In the rain, his body suddenly stiff, keep forward posture, blood with the spear slide, drop hit on the ground in the rain.


    Li futu rushes up immediately, and Yi Chen is not willing to follow.


    "Fuck, I want to see how many of you are!"


    Bruce roared and rushed into the rain.


    The torrential rain did not seem to have any impact on Li futu. His speed was as fast as lightning, as if he came to Zhang Dan in the blink of an eye.


    The "savage" pulled out his wooden spear without hesitation and immediately poked it at Li futu.


    Zhang Dan''s beer belly appeared a ferocious blood hole, from which his intestines flowed out. Then he fell forward, knelt down on his knees, and fell on the ground.


    The rain, dyed red, splashed.


    Even if he has no relatives, it''s fate. Seeing Lei Qianqian and Zhang Dan''s tragic death one after another, Li futu''s eyes finally fluctuate.


    Facing the fierce wooden spear, he leaned slightly to seize the blow. At the same time, he reached out to hold the wooden spear, and then suddenly made a force to seize it.


    About a man''s tall wooden spear danced around in his hands, splashing rain, the scene is very ornamental.


    Although the savage had little humanity, at least the instinct of the animal was still there. Sensing the danger, he turned around and planned to escape, but it was too late.


    The sharp spearhead is like a poisonous snake attacking. It is quick and cunning. It penetrates through the rain and stabs directly into his neck, picking it up abruptly.


    Yi Chen several people also soon arrive.


    The other two savages see, also calculate decisive, will Lei Qianqian to throw on the ground, turn around and run.


    But Li futu didn''t plan to stop. After stabbing a man to death, he waved his arm and was thrown into the rain by the wild man, sliding a distance on the wet ground.Li futu looks at Lei Qianqian, who has been cut throat. He immediately looks up and stares at the back of the two savages. The wooden spear in his hand suddenly throws out.


    "Wow..."


    The one meter long wooden spear is like an arrow away from the string, carrying an irresistible explosive momentum, breaking through the dense rain curtain, and penetrating into a savage''s vest with incomparable accuracy.


    The savage staggered a few steps forward with great penetrating power. The wooden spear came out of his chest, and with the gushing blood, it slanted into the ground.


    Spearhead into the ground more than three inches, you can see the strength!


    The savage was nailed to the ground, dead and not falling.


    "Give me the last one!"


    Yi Chen has arrived.


    Smell speech, the footstep that Li futu just planned to take slowly took back.


    It can be seen that Yi Chen should be a practitioner. At least the physical quality is much better than ordinary people, three steps at the same time, and the distance between the last savage quickly narrowed.


    When he was less than four or five meters away, he suddenly stepped on the ground, and the rain splashed all over the place. With the help of his strength, he suddenly turned his waist in mid air and hit the savage on the shoulder with his iron leg like a whip.


    "Bang!"


    The savage flew out, fell in the rain and vomited blood in his mouth.


    Yi Chen fell to the ground with a gloomy face.


    "It''s better to die than to kill the same kind to survive. Let me put an end to your torment. "


    He approached the savage step by step.


    These savages are really just ordinary people. Just now, Yi Chenli''s cleavage of Huashan may have broken his shoulder bone. At this time, the savage has basically lost the ability to resist.


    Because of the rain, the wild man''s hair is still messy, but the filth on his face is washed clean, showing a pretty face.


    Just looking at the appearance, I can''t imagine that this would be a killing beast.


    Yi Chen goes to his side and intends to kill the beast in human skin, but an excited voice rings from behind.


    "Stop it

 Chapter 859

    Yi Chen turns around and sees a tall and thin figure rushing over. He remembers that this man seems to be called Tang Pengfei.


    "Don''t go there. He''s dangerous."


    He reminded kindly.


    Although the savage has lost the ability to resist, he still holds a dagger from nowhere, which is still dangerous.


    I don''t know if the rain is too strong to drown his voice. The tall and thin man didn''t seem to hear him. He still walked slowly and stiffly towards the savage.


    The torrential rain has soaked several people''s bodies, and Tang Pengfei is no exception. The rain is flowing down his face. He doesn''t feel it and doesn''t squint. His eyes have been staring at the savage. The expression on his face is very strange.


    It''s like joy, it''s like pain Two opposite feelings mingled in his face.


    Yi Chen slightly frowns, some perplexity.


    Despite the heavy rain, Yang Yuqing came out and stood beside Li futu. She couldn''t bear to look at the bodies on the ground. Looking at Tang Pengfei''s back, she said, "that It should be his brother. "


    She remembers that Li futu mentioned that the silent tall and thin man came here because he was looking for his eldest brother, who was missing from the event five months ago.


    Looking at each other at the moment, he seems to I really found it.


    Tang Pengfei didn''t listen to Yi Chen''s advice. He walked to the savage with heavy and rigid steps and squatted down slowly.


    "Brother..."


    He stretched out his hand and tried to hold the savage''s shoulder, but the savage felt that he was going to hurt himself. Suddenly, he ran into Tang Pengfei''s arms.


    Yi Chen''s face changes, want to rescue, but it''s too late at all.


    Tang Pengfei was unprepared, or didn''t want to be unprepared at all. He was knocked into his arms by a savage. At the same time, a dagger was stabbed firmly into his chest,


    "Pooh..."


    The muscles of the human body are as fragile as paper under the sharp blade.


    Tang Pengfei snorted, his pupils contracted, and he reached out to hold the savage''s wrist with the knife. The blood flowed from the wound and dyed the savage''s hand and his hand red.


    But he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. He looked at the savage''s fierce eyes and said with a pale smile: "brother I''m Pengfei. "


    Yi Chen a Zheng, facial expression gradually complicated, hesitated under, will step out of the foot again took back.


    Although he didn''t know what was going on in advance, he couldn''t guess the situation.


    After five months'' disappearance, the savage didn''t even know his brother. It was enough to see how cruel the desert island game was. Every day he stayed here, his humanity would be wiped out. Finally, he would not be killed, and he would be reduced to a wild beast. Just like this savage, even in the face of his closest relatives, he would not hesitate to wave a butcher''s knife.


    The rain is still falling. In the rain, Tang Pengfei holds the hand of the savage and looks into the eyes of the savage all the time. He seems to be praying for something.


    The savage began to struggle, but gradually, staring at Tang Pengfei''s eyes, he lost his humanity, only could see the fierce eyes like wild animals, there was a touch of humanized hesitation.


    "You Peng, Pengfei


    His lips trembled, perhaps because he hadn''t spoken for a long time. As a result, his language function began to degenerate. His speech was difficult, intermittent, and unclear.


    As if in retrospect, Tang Pengfei''s pale face suddenly glowed, excited way: "brother, it''s me, I''m Pengfei, I know, you must still be alive."


    Looking at Tang Pengfei, who has been gone for five months, and who has suffered a lot on this desert island, his eyes are gradually moist, but under the heavy rain, it is not obvious.


    "Brother, I''m sorry I''m late..."


    The savage''s ferocious eyes began to shake, and then slowly faded away, and gradually recovered.


    "Pengfei, you, how did you come here? On this island, there are savages who can eat people. You Let''s go


    There was a look of anxiety on his face, and he gave Tang Pengfei a push.


    And then He found himself holding something in his hand.


    He lowered his head and finally understood what the scene was.


    He was holding a dagger in his hand.


    The dagger is on my brother''s chest.


    His eyes enlarged and he was stunned.


    Tang Pengfei holds his hand firmly.


    At the moment, Tang Pengfei''s face, has no blood, he can feel the rapid loss of vitality.


    I can''t last much longer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, I don''t blame you. I know it''s this island that forces you to be like this. I''ve brought food. You won''t have to eat people in the future. "


    At the end of the day, Tang Pengfei was as angry as a gossamer. His eyelids gradually became heavy, and he could no longer hold his elder brother''s hand. His half squatting body also fell to the ground.At the end of his life, this man, who has been silent and unsmiling, faces his elder brother with a childish smile.


    "Brother, I finally found you..."


    His eyes were closed and he fell to the side.


    When he died, he even had a smile on his lips.


    The savage of humanity recovery holds Tang Pengfei''s hand, hugs his body tightly in his arms, looks up at the rainy sky, and utters an extremely desperate and painful wail.


    "Ah


    Li futu and others stood in the rain, all silent.


    Yang Yuqing turned her head and couldn''t bear to see it again.


    More than ten seconds later, the savage lowered his head again. His expression seemed to be crying and laughing. He turned his head slowly and rigidly, looked around, and saw several bodies that had just died. It seemed that he finally understood what had happened before.


    People are always afraid of the abyss.


    But the most terrible thing is that when you are afraid of the abyss, you will find Oneself is the abyss.


    "I''m sorry."


    He opened his mouth tremblingly.


    It''s like saying to Tang Pengfei who died, or to Lei Qianqian and Zhang Dan who died miserably.


    In response to him, only the pouring rain.


    He raised his head and looked at the nearest Yi Chen.


    "I know that I deserve to die, but please do me a favor and throw my brother into the sea. The people here will not let go of the corpse."


    Yi Chen nodded in silence.


    "Thank you."


    He smiles, slowly closes his eyes, then pulls out the dagger and stabs it into his heart.


    His body trembled for a while, and then slowly fell on Tang Pengfei''s body, blood gradually overflowed from his mouth, still murmuring sorry.


    This once fallen man finally chose to end his five month long journey of "survival on a desert island" by means of self termination.


    It''s raining harder.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Let this desert island become extremely hazy.


    It''s like heaven and earth are sad.

 Chapter 860

    "Be careful of getting sick. Go back first."


    Li futu turns to Yang Yuqing.


    Yang Yuqing nodded meekly and went back to the tent.


    "Mr. Yi, let''s get rid of these bodies."


    Yi Chen nodded and then called out, "Bruce, come and help."


    In spite of the heavy rain, Li futu carried several bodies to the sea, even the bodies of the "savages".


    After all, fundamentally speaking, these savages are also victims.


    After dealing with these bodies, the rain finally became smaller. Li futu went back to the tent, and Yang Yuqing soon got in.


    "How is Miss Deng?"


    Li futu picked up a towel and wiped his hair.


    "What do you say?"


    Yang Yuqing looks low, "if it goes on like this, not only she, I''m afraid I''ll be driven crazy."


    "Zhang Dan is dead, Lei Qianqian is dead, and Tang Pengfei is also dead. The first eight people, now only three of us are still alive..."


    In fact, it''s not the most terrible process for them to die.


    Originally, after meeting with Yi Chen, there were more people, and the atmosphere of the camp also became more vigorous. Unexpectedly, a sudden change happened in the evening, which led to the direct death of three people.


    In the past three days, Han Yan was the most unfortunate. She used her life to remind them that the desert island was very dangerous. But today, they lost four people.


    What about tomorrow?


    What about the day after tomorrow?


    How long can they last?


    Although Deng Wenyi tried hard to be optimistic just now, Yang Yuqing began to despair in her heart.


    In particular, the scene of Tang Pengfei''s brother''s suicide just now caused a great touch to her.


    How desperate people have to be to show that look.


    "Before Tang Pengfei''s death, his brother said he deserved to die. I think it''s the organizers who really deserved to die. These people have lost their humanity, but the initiators of this activity have no humanity at all!"


    Li futu seldom or never saw Yang Yuqing''s face showing such a resentful expression.


    But he can understand.


    Even he felt that the initiator of this activity was too extreme.


    It''s not too much to deal with one''s own enemies by any means, but to torture strangers in such a crazy way, he just wants to get an anti human.


    For example, the owner of the wax museum he met before made a living person into a wax figure, which was also very terrible. But the owner did it purposefully to punish the infidelity in marriage.


    However, this desert island game is just for the organizers to satisfy their abnormal fun.


    "Do you want to punish him?"


    Li futu said suddenly.


    Yang Yuqing a Leng, doubt of looking at him: "what?"


    Li futu put down the towel and said in a low voice, "punish the organizer of this activity."


    Yang Yuqing looked at him blankly, more and more puzzled,


    "of course, I want to tear it to pieces, but we are still trapped on this island and can''t get out. How can we revenge him? And we don''t know who he is at all. Since he runs such an inhumane activity, it will not be easy for people to find out his identity. "


    Li futu smiles.


    Yang Yuqing frowned slightly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Do you think there will be monitoring equipment installed on this island?"


    Li futu''s words turn too quickly, which makes Yang Yuqing a little unable to respond.


    Although it was strange why he suddenly asked such a puzzling question, she responded: "how can it be. This is a desert island. Where''s the electricity? How to install monitoring equipment? What''s more, why install monitoring equipment? "


    Li futu''s thinking is full of leaps and turns the topic again.


    "Why do you think the organizers of this activity should launch this activity?"


    "He''s a lunatic, a pervert! He did it just to satisfy his evil pleasure. "


    Yang Yuqing blurted out without thinking.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, I also think he''s a madman. He lets people kill each other here just for fun. In that case, have you ever thought that since the monitoring equipment can''t be installed on this island, he can''t see the evolution of human nature and the killing between people with his own eyes?"


    "Just like when you were a child, you were very interested in an animation. You know that''s what you like, but you can''t watch it because your parents don''t allow it or for other reasons. Don''t you feel sorry?"


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes trembled.


    "You What do you mean


    Li futu said in a soft voice: "in fact, sometimes, you might as well try to think in another place.""Just imagine, if you are the organizer, and you spend so much energy and material resources to hold this activity and send people to the island, do you just want to get a result?"


    "Why don''t you just kill people?"


    "You mean..."


    Yang Yuqing''s face was pale and her whole body was filled with a chill.


    Li shuddered and got a quick guess.


    Li futu looks at her with deep eyes.


    "The sponsor is on this island."


    "It''s even possible that it''s around us."


    His conjecture is not bold, but it coincides with Yang Yuqing''s conclusion just now.


    Only when you see how they are killed or fallen can you feel the greatest pleasure.


    Yang Yuqing understands that Li futu''s guess is likely to be the truth, and immediately feels creepy.


    A madman who takes pleasure in distorting human nature lurks around him, or at the moment, stares at here in which direction.


    Yang Yuqing shivered involuntarily.


    "If you feel cold, put on more clothes."


    Li futu smiles faintly. In fact, this idea came to his mind when Yi Chen said that the organizer deliberately made people kill each other and thought he was happy.


    "Therefore, there is no way out for this desert island. The only way out is to find the sponsor if you want to leave the desert island."


    Yang Yuqing took a deep breath.


    "How? Do you have any idea? "


    "Tang Pengfei''s eldest brother disappeared for more than five months before he came to participate in this activity, which is enough to show that this activity is not held frequently, and it just proves that the organizer will not miss every survival activity, and the most convenient way is to lurk in every survival activity as a survivor. In this way, you don''t have to hide it deliberately, you can It''s true that Da Fangfang appreciates the fear of death of the survivors, and the evolution and decline of human nature. "


    "Those who have already died can be ruled out naturally. Now, seven of our group of survivors are still alive."


    "There are five people out there besides you and me."


    Li futu looks out of the tent.


    "The sponsor is among the five!"

 Chapter 861

    Yi Chen.


    Scarlett.


    Bruce.


    Deng Wenyi.


    And a man from neighboring Korea,


    this is a man who is still alive, excluding Li futu and himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think it''s Bruce or the Korean? "


    Yang Yuqing asked in a low voice.


    "That Korean looks rather timid. It should not be him."


    Reciting, Yang Yuqing''s eyes contracted and said, "is that Bruce?"


    Judging from her subjective feelings alone, Bruce, a big man, is indeed the person she thinks to be the most suspect.


    "Why do you judge only between the two of them?"


    Li futu asked meaningfully.


    "Xiaochen and I have known each other since we were in school. He can''t be such a person at all."


    Yang Yuqing is resolute and firm in her eyes. This trust is really moving.


    Li futu did not retort and asked again.


    "What about Deng Wenyi and the Western woman?"


    "You don''t doubt them, do you?"


    Yang Yuqing opened her eyes slightly, and said, "Deng Wenyi has been with us all the time, and when Han Yan was killed, she was almost killed. She is a very ordinary woman, and it can''t be her. And that Scarlett, always clinging to Xiaochen, which is like a lunatic? "


    "If people can see through the surface, the world will be much simpler."


    Li futu said softly.


    "In fact, it''s not a bad thing to speculate on others with the greatest malice. Especially in our present situation, we should use the presumption of guilt. When we don''t know who it is, everyone is suspicious."


    "Then you should do something quickly!"


    Yang Yuqing didn''t want to persuade him. She said, "this island, I really don''t want to stay any longer for a second."


    "You didn''t want to come before."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles, and then his face converges.


    "In fact, it''s not too difficult to find out the sponsor."


    Yang Yuqing a Leng, immediately difficult to hide excited way: "you already thought of a way?"


    "In fact, we don''t need to spend time and effort to analyze who is the most suspect. We just need to figure out who has been to this desert island before."


    Li futu''s tone is calm, not urgent and not slow.


    "Among the seven of us, only the sponsor is not" no matter how proficient one is in camouflage, it is impossible to confuse the real with the fake. Camouflage is not an easy job. Besides, in the eyes of the other party, we survivors are just stupid chess pieces for him to have fun. He should never think that someone can guess that he is lurking in the team, so he can''t always be cautious. He doesn''t need to show too much flaws. One look and one expression are enough to let us grasp his tail. "


    "So, tomorrow, you have to cooperate with me, and you have to keep an eye on the expression changes of those people."


    "As long as we can see that these wild fruits are not poisonous in anyone''s eyes, then he is the owner of this desert island and the leader of this game Behind the scenes players. "

 Chapter 862

    Although the momentum decreased in the middle of the day, the rain continued to rain all night and gradually stopped at noon the next day.


    A rain, the camp around the bloody to wash clean, as if everything had not happened, there is rain on the leaves continue to drip, the fresh air seems to contain the fragrance of soil.


    After the rain, it was easy to make people happy, but people''s looks were not relaxed.


    Because they have no idea when this horrible journey of survival will come to an end.


    "Let''s go east. The helicopter we took crossed the island from the East, so the East may be the sea area where ships will pass. If there is a boat passing by, we can call for help and leave the desert island. "


    Yi Chen suggested.


    No one objected.


    Yi Chen said the method, perhaps they can escape the island''s only hope.


    Several people pack up their things and plan to move to the south. Li futu suddenly carries a bag of wild fruits and drops them on the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yi Chen surprised way.


    Yang Yuqing and Deng Wenyi stand together and stare nervously at Yi Chen, whom she has known for many years.


    Although she firmly believes that Yi Chen can''t be a pervert without human nature, after talking with Li futu last night, her mind also shakes a little.


    Indeed, in this case, as long as the madman is not found out, everyone should be suspected.


    "These wild fruits are poisonous. Just throw them here. If those" savages "pick them up and eat them, it will reduce our danger."


    Li futu looked calm and threw the empty bag on the ground.


    Yang Yuqing subconsciously clenches her hands and stares at Yi Chen''s expression without blinking.


    Yi Chen obviously Leng a Leng, but let Yang Yuqing relief is, he didn''t show other air change, quickly moved away from the wild fruit on the ground.


    It''s not Xiaochen.


    Yang Yuqing immediately shifted her eyes and observed other people''s reactions.


    "Li, that''s a good way. The living dead are poisoned one by one!"


    Originally in Yang Yuqing''s mind, Bruce, the most suspect, sneered.


    Obviously, he is not a real black hand.


    Yang Yuqing took a breath to herself,


    now the scope has narrowed down to three people,


    Scarlett.


    Korean.


    And Deng Wenyi beside her.


    If there is no abnormal performance of Scarlett and the Korean people, then according to the exclusion method, the owner of this desert island is Deng Wenyi beside her.


    Scarlett didn''t look at those wild fruits at all, and they still stick to Yi Chen''s side.


    Is it really Deng Wenyi?


    Yang Yuqing felt a chill in her heart.


    If it''s Deng Wenyi, it''s really terrible.


    In her heart, the cowardly Korean was almost the least suspect.


    "Are these wild fruits poisonous?"


    Just as Yang Yuqing slowly tilts her head and her shaking eyes are about to fall on Deng Wenyi''s face, the Korean man who has the least sense of existence and is easy to be ignored suddenly opens her mouth.


    His eyes seemed to twinkle with surprise.


    Yang Yuqing was shocked and looked straight at the Korean.


    Li futu''s eyes also fell on the Korean and asked softly.


    "Aren''t these wild fruits poisonous?"


    When the Korean people smile, they immediately restore their weak image.


    "It''s just It looks like it''s not poisonous. "


    "Mr. Jin, there is an old saying in the Dragon kingdom that the more deadly things are, the more ordinary they look."


    The Korean named Jin xican did not speak.


    The party packed up and headed east.


    "Is it really him?"


    Yang Yuqing walks beside Li futu and asks in a low voice. Looking at Jin xican''s thin back not far ahead, she still can''t believe it.


    "Didn''t you see Coran when you were a child? The more it seems that there is no suspect, it is the real murderer in the end. "


    Li futu said softly.


    In fact, the result now is very clear.


    They trudged to the east of the island.


    "It''s not like there''s a boat going by here."


    Deng Wenyi looked at the vast sea area with despair in her eyes.


    "Don''t be so anxious, Miss Deng. I''m sure good luck will come to us."


    Jin xican, a Korean, smiles at Deng Wenyi, a shy and reserved smile.


    Yang Yuqing''s heart was cold when she saw it.


    It''s really hard to imagine that under such an appearance, there will be a perverted and crazy evil soul hidden.


    On the surface, he is comforting Deng Wenyi, but in his heart, I''m afraid he is enjoying their despair."Yi, if we die here, will we turn into butterflies?"


    Scarlett is quite proficient in the culture of the Dragon Kingdom, and even knows the story of Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai.


    "Butterfly? What do you mean


    Bruce didn''t understand.


    Scarlett glanced at him, too lazy to pay attention to the rude man.


    "Mr. king, do you think there will be a boat passing here?"


    Li Fu asked casually.


    "There must be."


    Jin xican seems a little strange why Li futu talks to him, but he still responds firmly, like comforting others and himself.


    Li futu said with a smile: "I''m relieved that Mr. Jin said so. Based on his understanding of the island, since he said that there would be ships passing by here, it would not disappoint us, right?"


    Voice landing.


    Several people''s eyes are attracted.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Li?"


    Yi Chen frowns slightly and looks at Hui Li Fu. Then he can''t help but move to Jin xican.


    What does he know about the island?


    This Korean knows this island well?


    "Lee, this guy is a coward. You still believe him."


    Bruce laughs and disdains Jin xican.


    Along the way, as long as there was danger, he couldn''t see anyone. He was more timid than a woman. When he was attacked last night, he seemed to hide in the tent and didn''t even dare to show his head.


    He thinks it''s a bit unfair. This Korean is good for nothing. How can he live to the present.


    "Mr. king, Mr. Bruce says you are a coward. Don''t you want to refute it?"


    Li futu looks at Jin xican with deep eyes.


    But it''s disappointing that Jin xican is still so timid. In the face of the tall and powerful Bruce, he bowed his head and showed submissiveness. When he was pointed at by the nose, he didn''t dare to argue or even look directly at each other.


    "See, a coward is a coward!"


    Bruce''s face was even more derisive.


    "Mr. Bruce, I''m really surprised that you''ve survived so well."


    Li futu means a lot.


    Bruce turned pale. "What do you mean, Lee?"


    "Don''t pretend!"


    Yang Yuqing finally can''t help but come out and point to Jin xican.


    "It''s you who brought us to this island, you beast in human skin, and killed so many people. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?"


    The whole audience was shocked.

 Chapter 863

    "Sister in law, you said he was..."


    Yi Chen looks at Yang Yuqing suspiciously.


    "Yes, he is the initiator of this activity. He forces us to kill each other and hides in our team to satisfy his evil and abnormal pleasure."


    Yang Yuqing has been staring at Jin xican. She has a strong voice.


    How is that possible?


    Yi Chen is unbelievable. He looks at Jin xican.


    This Korean has been following them all the time, cowardly and incompetent. Will he be the organizer of this activity?


    "Miss Yang, I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Jin xican has a blank face.


    "I know everyone must feel bad at this time, but why do you blame me? Why do you all bully me? "


    He is timid and weak, and his innocent appearance is very sympathetic.


    "Sister Yang, have you misunderstood..."


    In a low voice, Deng Wenyi said that up to now, everyone knows that the organizer planned the horror game, but she never thought that the organizer would be on this island, and would be hidden around them.


    What''s more, how can this Korean look like a demon who is inhuman?


    "You should pay attention to the evidence when you speak. You say he is the organizer. What about the evidence?"


    Said Scarlett coldly.


    Because of Yi Chen''s relationship, she has some instinctive rejection and aversion to Yang Yuqing, and she doesn''t believe that the Korean people will be the organizer at all.


    It''s ridiculous.


    She felt that the torment of these days had made the Oriental woman break down, so she was talking nonsense here.


    If not scruple to Yi Chen presence, she even want to open scold.


    "You say this coward sent us to this island and directed the killing game?"


    Bruce laughs and goes to Jin xican.


    He patted Jin xican''s face insultingly.


    "Look at his virtue. If he is the initiator of this activity, I will..."


    His hand was still patting Jin xican''s face. Before he finished his words, he suddenly changed.


    Jin xican, who has been bullied all the way, suddenly reaches out and grabs Bruce by the wrist.


    Bruce''s face turned pale as he spoke.


    How dare you resist?


    He felt it was a challenge to his dignity.


    He was about to break away his hand to teach the Korean a lesson, but he found that his wrist seemed to be clamped by a pair of pliers, and a force beyond his imagination squeezed him, making his face pale gradually.


    ¡°fuck£¡ Let me go


    He scolded angrily, but he didn''t have time to struggle, and the force from the squeeze became more and more fierce.


    Click.


    Bruce''s wrist was crushed on the spot.


    Bruce screamed, holding the broken right hand and kneeling on the ground in pain.


    Yang Yuqing stepped back subconsciously.


    Around the face of Yi Chen and others also instantly changed.


    A few seconds ago, Jin xican, who was still shrinking, looked at Bruce kneeling on the ground with a painful face, and outlined a strange and nervous smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "I never break the rules of the game, but you are the first to make an exception."


    "Bruce, I declare that you are out of the game."


    Jin xican quickly reaches out his hand, two fingers like iron chopsticks, straight into Bruce''s eyes, digging out Bruce''s two eyes.


    "Ah


    Not long ago, Bruce, who was still swaggering, uttered a very sad and shrill scream. His eyes now became two shocking blood holes, bleeding. He fell to the ground, rolling in despair and pain.


    Jin xican raised his hand, put his finger into his mouth, and ate Bruce''s two eyes!


    He seemed to be tasting something delicious, his eyes narrowed slightly, and finally licked the corner of his mouth.


    This frightening scene is chilling both physically and mentally.


    Scarlett, who just thought Yang Yuqing was talking nonsense, looks pale and frightened at Jin xican.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Jin xican didn''t forget to lick the blood on his fingers. Ignoring Scarlett, he turned to stare at Yang Yuqing and hissed: "I''m very curious. How did you guess?"


    Even though it had been expected, Yang Yuqing was shocked by his bloody and cruel methods when she saw that he finally showed his true colors. After taking a deep breath, she repeated Li futu''s analysis last night.


    Yi Chen and others wake up like a dream, and finally come to realize.


    "It was because I asked," is that wild fruit poisonous? "


    Jin xican smiles.


    "I''m surprised that someone guessed me. You''re the first one to hold this game for such a long time."He seemed to appreciate Yang Yuqing, and then sighed.


    "In that case, I don''t have to hide."


    He grinned.


    "Welcome to my game."


    "You lunatic! Why are you doing this?! Do you have a grudge against us? "


    Seeing that the culprit was exposed, Deng Wenyi couldn''t control her emotions.


    "No, I''m just trying to satisfy your wishes. Don''t you want to experience nature? Here is the real original life. "


    "Natural selection, survival of the fittest, adaptation will always be alive, not the fittest will be eaten. Ha ha... "


    Looking at the laughing Jin xican, even Yi Chen feels a little chilly.


    He has seen the members of the river and the lake and all kinds of criminals, but he has never met such a crazy one.


    This can''t be described as a kind of evil mind, but it has completely destroyed human nature.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Jin xican''s smile suddenly converged and said in a very low voice: "don''t worry, I abide by the rules of the game very much. I won''t hurt you. The game will continue. This man, you can eat him. He is so big, he should be able to eat for a while."


    He means, it must be Bruce on the ground.


    As if in his eyes, people are not people at all, but pigs and dogs that can be eaten at will.


    "You must have a way to get in touch with the outside world. Take it out!"


    Yi Chen sinks a voice way.


    "Shh, keep it down. I''m very timid."


    Jin xican looks at Yi Chen in fear, as if he had become the cowardly Korean before.


    Yang Yuqing several women suddenly have a little scalp numbness.


    Yi Chen''s eyes appear anger, step forward, intend to hand, but Li Fu Tu held him.


    "Don''t go there. You''re not his opponent."


    Then he stepped forward.


    "Since you''ve exposed yourself, why don''t you be honest and put on other people''s faces


    Yi Chen is stunned.


    Jin xican was also stunned.


    "Interesting, this game is really interesting."


    He grinned and looked at Li futu for a while. Then he reached for his face.


    In Yang Yuqing''s eyes shaking violently, a piece of human skin is torn off from her face by Jin xican.


    Appear in the air, is a white face, just like the Hollywood movie clown, lips bright red, right corner of the mouth upward split a seam.


    It makes people feel as if they are laughing all the time.


    Li futu''s eyes are calm.


    It''s you.


    Clown king.

 Chapter 864

    Although he called him a beast in human skin before, Yang Yuqing didn''t expect that he was wearing a face.


    Of course, she has a rich family and a wide range of knowledge, but she has never seen such a means?


    She felt as if what she had experienced was not a reality, but an absurd dream. But when she closed her eyes and opened them again, Jin xican''s horrible face was still so real.


    "You are..."


    The appearance of Jin xican reminds Yi Chen of a person.


    He was so surprised that he continued his unfinished words.


    "At the end of the list, clown king?"


    "Hey, you''ve really surprised me this time."


    The tone of "Jin xican" seems to acquiesce to Yi Chen''s conjecture.


    In fact, it is difficult for the world to find a second person for his appearance.


    Yi Chen''s heart can''t help sinking.


    He didn''t expect that the one who built the killing game was a top player in the sky.


    Even if only ranked tenth, but it is also the existence of ordinary people.


    Although he has confidence in his own worth of force. But I''m not arrogant enough to fight against a tianbang strong man.


    This time I''m afraid I''m really stuck.


    "Clown king, I''m the second lady of the CADIS family. I hope you can let me go. I will never reveal the things here to the outside world."


    Scarlett, the daughter of the great plutocrats in the west, could not have never heard of the name of the tianbang strongman. At this time, she reported her origin just to survive.


    But the clown king didn''t care about her family.


    As the strong in tianbang, the binding force of secular rules has little effect on them.


    "Leave?"


    "From the moment you land on this island, you''ll never get out."


    "Jin xican", or rather, the Joker King''s words, made Scarlett feel desperate.


    Even in the outside world, clown king is enough to make the world tremble and crawl, not to mention on this isolated island.


    Here, the clown king can be said to be God.


    "Sister Yang,..." What does clown King mean? "


    Deng Wenyi doesn''t understand it, and Yang Yuqing doesn''t understand it either. But looking at Yi Chen''s expression, she can guess that Jin xican, who suddenly "changes face", is probably a terrible person.


    Indeed, how can a person who can direct such an inhumane game not be terrible.


    Women at this time, will seek to rely on, Yang Yuqing subconsciously toward Li futu to see.


    The man who was abducted by her, until now, looks calm.


    Yeah.


    Although this clown is not the best, he is not the first clown?


    Yang Yuqing''s uneasy heart calms down a little. She pulls Deng Wenyi around the clown King carefully.


    Fortunately, the clown king didn''t seem to stop them, and let them go to Li futu.


    "The clown king, right? I tell you, he''s also very good. He''s our first expert in the East China Sea. We don''t care about what happened before. As long as you let us go, we can regard everything as happened. "


    Yang Yuqing looked at the clown Wang''s horrible face and said calmly.


    This beautiful young woman, who is famous in Donghai, is really a very smart woman. She understands the principle of being flexible and outstretched. When she sees that the other party is not small, she never drinks and scolds like before. She emphasizes that her side is not a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will. She wants to make the clown king have something to fear.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing and turned to look at the girl.


    For the first time, he found out that this girl had such a lovely side.


    The radian of his mouth is not obvious, but Scarlett can''t help it. The sneer on her face is more conspicuous than that of Li futu.


    "Are you a fool? First master of Donghai? Do you know what tianbang stands for? "


    She really didn''t know why Yi fell in love with such a stupid woman.


    Longguo Donghai, one of the world''s economic centers, has inevitably heard of this city. Can she count on a so-called first master of Donghai to save them?


    Don''t be funny!


    Standing in front of them is the clown king!


    In addition to the other nine on the list of heaven, I''m afraid the only one who can save them in the world is the emperor standing in the cloud!


    "I don''t know."


    Yang Yuqing is very frank, and he doesn''t pretend to understand.


    "Tianbang, is it very powerful?"


    Scarlett sneered even more. She didn''t want to talk at all.


    Yi Chen lips moved to move, just intend to explain, can a voice first one step rings out.


    "Yes."


    Li futu opened his mouth in a soft voice, with some doubts in his tone."Tianbang, is it very powerful?"


    Yi Chen looked at him and said with a bitter smile: "Mr. Li, only the most powerful person in the world can be on the list of heaven. There are billions of people in the world, and only ten of them can be on the list of heaven. You say Li is not powerful."


    As for the list of gods.


    Too ethereal.


    He didn''t explain much.


    Yang Yuqing was shocked.


    Tens of billions of people are on the list.


    As the first expert in the East China Sea, Li futu is at best a leader among tens of millions of people in the East China Sea. With the intuitive comparison of data, it''s easy to judge whether he is superior or inferior.


    "You tell him to fight the clown king!"


    There was a sneer on Scarlett''s lips.


    At this time, her reason is not very clear, and she doesn''t want to think about how to survive. She just wants to strike Yang Yuqing by all means, so as to get a short pleasure.


    "The first master of Donghai? I really want to see how powerful the first master in the East China Sea is. "


    Yang Yuqing''s face is not very good-looking. She has never been ridiculed by so many people, but she can''t fight back. After understanding the meaning of tianbang, she naturally won''t let Li futu die in vain.


    Seeing that Yang Yuqing was too much to speak by herself, Scarlett''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    "Shut up."


    Yi Chen cheers to Scarlett.


    "What time is it? I''m still fighting here. We should unite now... "


    Scarlett didn''t wait for him to finish.


    "Do you still want to live?"?! We have no way to live! "


    If you want to destroy it first, you must make it crazy.


    At this time, Scarlett is on the verge of collapse.


    Yi Chen lips moved, looking at the hoarse Scarlett, gradually silent down.


    "I don''t want to die yet..."


    Deng Wenyi said in a trembling voice.


    Clown king has not spoken, he has been appreciating the panic and despair of these people in the desperate situation.


    It was the moment he enjoyed the most.


    "Miss Scarlett, the dragon people are outstanding, and the strong are twice as strong. Don''t underestimate me, the first expert in the East China Sea."


    Before his voice fell, Li futu stepped out.


    Scarlett was stunned and looked at him passing by in disbelief.


    Don''t you think this man is crazy?

 Chapter 865

    Yi Chen is also shocked by Li futu''s action. After a moment of stupefaction, he says in a hurry: "sister-in-law, why don''t you stop him?"


    "Why should I stop him?"


    Yang Yuqing''s expression at the moment, unexpectedly strange calm down.


    In fact, seeing that Li futu was going to meet the clown Wang, she subconsciously extended her hand.


    But in the middle of the way, she took back her hand,


    stopped Li futu, and their fate could not escape.


    I''m afraid it''s better to die early than late on this man eating desert island.


    If he loses, it''s a big deal. She''ll die with him.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Scarlett sneered.


    She seems to have completely given up the hope of survival, she just waiting to see the Oriental man fall at the foot of the clown king, just like Bruce still lying on the ground.


    Bruce didn''t die, but he was more miserable than death. Now he was curling up and holding his bloody eyes with empty hands. Although the wailing was much less, the pain didn''t slow down half a minute.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing Li futu coming over, the clown King seems to be frightened and takes a step back. It seems that he has become the timid Jin xican again.


    "Let your men take us away."


    Li futu pauses and looks at the incomparable tianbang strongman in the eyes of the world. His deep eyes are like an ancient well.


    "Or, after I kill you, we leave on our own."


    The clown Wang was stunned.


    This time, he didn''t pretend.


    When he was Jin xican, he was bullied a lot, but now he has come back to his true colors.


    He didn''t expect it.


    After he showed his true face, someone threatened to kill him.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    He pointed to himself and seemed to doubt whether he had a auditory hallucination.


    This is the finger that just went into Bruce''s eye and dug out his eyeball.


    Li futu looks calm.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it."


    The clown king looked at the Oriental man in front of him, looking more and more confused.


    "Three."


    The other side has begun to count down, and the speed is very fast.


    "Two."


    In the end, the sound didn''t come to the ground.


    Li futu has already attacked.


    I didn''t use my hands. I used my legs.


    It''s very fast.


    Seven or eight meters away, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Scarlett''s face changed slightly. Although she didn''t know martial arts, the speed of Li futu still shocked her.


    As one of the most powerful people in the list of heaven, clown Wang is not a person who has a false reputation. He is extremely sensitive and slightly deviates from Li futu.


    Li futu seemed to have expected his reaction. He twisted his waist and changed his kick to sweep. Like a big wave on the bank, he roared to the clown King''s side of the brain.


    The clown king was surprised and put out his hand to block.


    He felt that he could easily buckle this leg, but he underestimated the strength.


    "Pa!!"


    Although the palm did buckle the leg, it couldn''t stop it. Finally, it hit his side of the brain with his hand.


    The clown King''s head was out of control, and the whole person flew out in an instant.


    Scarlett sneered.


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes were dazed, and then glowed with a very bright light.


    "This How could it be... "


    Yi Chen is also a little stunned.


    Clown King fell on the beach, sliding out a long way, a burst of dust.


    But before long, he stood up again and patted his head.


    The dizziness in his mind reminded him that he had been swept away.


    The clown King''s face, it seems that there will never be too big fluctuations, looking at Li futu, just slightly frowned, seemingly confused.


    Then, as if unconvinced, he pounced on Li futu. His fingers were stiff and buckled like sharp hawk claws. He leaned toward Li futu''s shoulders in an attempt to discard his arms.


    But Li futu was as clever as a snake. His feet twisted and he slipped out of his attack position. When he searched for the figure again, there was a strong wind behind him!


    No matter how inhumane, the clown king is still human after all. The key of his vest is badly damaged, and he immediately vomites a mouthful of blood, which makes his scarlet lips more and more dazzling.


    He staggered forward uncontrollably.


    The sneer on Scarlett''s face disappeared completely. She widened her eyes and even pinched her thigh.


    Clown king, is he being beaten unilaterally?


    The pain of the instant impact on the cerebral cortex reminds her that everything in front of her is not an illusion.Is that ancient oriental country really so unfathomable?


    Can anyone jump out and crush the top of the list?


    The clown king, who had made them feel desperate before, was just like a human sandbag for people to vent. At this time, he was kicked away and smashed into the sea.


    And let Yi Chen feel appalled is, that man, whole journey all didn''t use a hand.


    He just used his legs to make the clown king have no power to fight back!


    Is this a fake clown king?


    Yi Chen also knows that his idea is too unrealistic.


    Who dares to imitate?


    This situation, this scene, can only show that is not the clown Wang weak, but that man, too strong incredible!


    Although he has been beaten all the time, the clown king can stand up wobbly every time. From this abnormal anti Strike ability, maybe it can also prove to some extent that his tianbang strength is worthy of his reputation.


    In addition to the more colorful lips, his expression, has not changed much, as if not hurt.


    But if you can see through, you can see that there are many broken bones in his body.


    He got up from the sea again, looked at Li futu coming towards him, and quickly raised his hand.


    "Stop."


    "I won''t fight any more."


    "You''re completely bullying people."


    His tone was full of childlike grievances, and he could not see that it was a devil who played with human nature.


    "I just want to play games. Why did I catch you?"


    He seems to have recognized Li futu.


    If ordinary people are injured like him at the moment, I''m afraid they are too painful to speak, but he is like a man with nothing to do.


    "You said no fight, no fight?"


    "I bully people? You''ve killed so many people on this island, aren''t you bullying people? "


    Joker King''s thinking certainly can''t use common sense to speculate, he asked: "can you not kill me?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Are you still afraid of death?"


    "I haven''t finished my game yet."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Why should I let you go?"


    The clown king looked thoughtful and then grinned.


    "How about I join your dungeon?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    The clown king is certainly a madman, but in hell, it''s not all ghosts.


    His characteristics are more in line with the local government.


    Besides, this is a real top man.


    Li futu''s heart soon began to worry. He looked at the clown king who had been staring at him. He was harmless and gave a smile.


    "Deal."

 Chapter 866

    "Boom..."


    In the roar of the helicopter, the desert island became smaller and farther away.


    Only different from five days ago, there were two survival teams with a total of 20 people coming to this desert island, but only six people left at last.


    This is still when "Jin xican" is included.


    The rest of them were left on this desert island forever.


    Although the five-day survival journey is not so long, the memory left to several survivors is hard to be erased for a lifetime.


    The cabin was very quiet, and a few people didn''t show much excitement and excitement of escaping from the dead. Until now, Scarlett''s eyes were still in a trance.


    She couldn''t believe that the Oriental man really defeated the clown king and led them to survive.


    In her eyes, it was no less than a miracle.


    In contrast, although Yang Yuqing also kept silent, it was not because of the battle between Li futu and the clown king.


    She saw so many miracles in this man that she was almost numb. Her quietness was due to the clown king sitting opposite her.


    The Joker put on the mask again, and was sitting on the same plane with them.


    Seeing her eyes, he also showed a formal but polite smile, as if he had become the cowardly and shy Korean again.


    At this time, Yang Yuqing already knew what kind of face was under the mask, and what kind of evil soul was hidden in the body. Even though she knew that the other party would not hurt herself, her face was still a little pale.


    Deng Wenyi, not to mention, sat alone in the corner and tried her best to stay away from the devil.


    "Drink water, boss."


    Joker Wang handed over a bottle of mineral water to Li futu. The smile on the human skin mask was clearly flattering.


    Very conscious.


    Yi Chen''s eyes twitched.


    Li futu took the water as if nothing had happened. "Don''t call me boss. Follow me. You should also learn to be a cultural person. Just call him big brother."


    "Yes, big brother."


    Clown king immediately changed his tongue, very clever.


    Yang Yuqing


    According to the route, the helicopter flew over the ocean and landed in a port city in South Vietnam.


    "Yi, don''t you really want me to go back to the west?"


    Scarlett asked, not giving up.


    But Yi Chen''s response remains the same.


    "Goodbye, Scarlett."


    Scarlett gave a wry smile.


    Good bye?


    With such a big world, I''m afraid it''s hard to see each other again.


    But through these days together, she also knows Yi Chen''s personality, no longer useless obsession, eyes moved to Li futu, after all, or bite lip way thanks, and then quickly turned away.


    She will fly back home here,


    watching her leave, Li futu whispered, "let''s go, too."


    "Are you crazy? Why did you bring him to Donghai? "


    After landing at Donghai International Airport, Yang Yuqing couldn''t help lowering her voice.


    Everyone comes from all over the country. Yi Chen and Deng Wenyi parted ways with them on the way, but clown Wang, or Jin xican, is still behind them.


    "If you don''t bring him back, he will continue to play abnormal games and continue to kill innocent people. Do you want to see that?"


    Li futu looked back.


    Maybe it''s the first time to come to Donghai, Jin xican is looking around curiously.


    "Are you going to sacrifice your life?"


    Yang Yuqing whispered.


    "Be careful not to raise a tiger."


    "Don''t worry, I know it."


    Li futu laughed as if nothing had happened: "by the way, you have a wide range of contacts. Help me find a house. It doesn''t need much luxury. It''s not too far from Datang Yipin."


    "What do you want the house for?"


    Yang Yuqing didn''t respond very much at the moment.


    "I''m a big brother. At least I have to find a place for my new brother?"


    Find a place for the devil?


    Yang Yuqing immediately said, "I''m sorry, I''m limited. I can''t help you. I''ll find you myself."


    "If you don''t want to help, I''ll have to take him to Datang Yipin."


    Li futu sighed.


    "At that time, if he is idle and bored, he may come up to visit you and talk about his ideal life..."


    Yang Yuqing''s face suddenly changed, gnashing her teeth, "Li futu, are you such a jerk? I don''t allow you to take him to Datang Yipin! "


    She didn''t have the courage to live next to an inhuman devil.


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''ll trouble you about that house."


    "You..."Yang Yuqing stares, but he has nothing to do.


    "By the way, your brother Yi Chen won''t tell your husband about this desert island, will he?"


    Li futu said suddenly.


    He spent several nights outdoors with other people''s wives. Although he has a clear conscience, if it comes to Yang Yuqing''s husband''s ears, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t think much about it.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    "What am I afraid of? I''m good at it. I''m worried that your husband might misunderstand you. "


    "Don''t worry, Xiaochen is not a talkative person. Besides, if I hadn''t dragged you away this time, I''m afraid I would have died there. Even if my husband knew, he might have to buy you a drink to thank you for saving my life."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    I don''t know why, Mingming and Yang Yuqing are innocent, but as long as he thinks of Yang Yuqing''s husband, he always feels a little strange, like a kind of guilt.


    Three people had a meal near the airport, and then Yang Yuqing immediately left by car.


    "Brother, don''t we go back to hell?"


    Asked the Joker king.


    "No hurry."


    Li futu waves to stop a taxi and goes to find a hotel for clown Wang.


    In fact, in front of Yang Yuqing, he said that on purpose. How can he really take the clown king to Datang Yipin, where he Caiwei''s mother and daughter live.


    "In this city, I am a person with a serious status. I don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. Do you know what I mean?"


    If Li Donghai had to play this game, he would have to have fun.


    After all, this is the state of dragon. At present, he has a friendly relationship with the high-level officials of the state of dragon. If clown Wang acts recklessly here, he will not be able to pass on his feelings.


    "Elder brother, I understand that I am an organized person now. I will certainly follow in elder brother''s footsteps and will not delay the organization."


    Joker Wang''s serious way.


    Li Fu TU was stunned and couldn''t help smiling.


    This guy Children can be taught.


    He nodded with a smile and began to close his eyes, but not long after a news broadcast in the taxi caught his attention.


    He opened his eyes slowly and frowned slightly.


    The whole news can be summed up in one sentence.


    Yongxing group failed to list on the Hong Kong stock exchange.

 Chapter 867

    Gu Qingcheng has made a long deployment for the listing of Yongxing. Even Cai Hongli thinks that there is a great hope that it can be listed successfully, but it seems that unexpected results have appeared.


    Li futu sat in the car, thinking.


    He just came out of the villa.


    According to Gu Qingcang, it was someone who submitted the black materials of Yongxing to the Hong Kong stock exchange, which led to the failure of this listing. The SFC has to re-examine the qualification of Yongxing group.


    According to the nature of the work of this functional department, I don''t know how long it will take for the second review.


    Gu Qingcheng and the senior management of Yongxing group are communicating with the Hong Kong stock exchange.


    There is no doubt that the failure of this listing is due to someone deliberately making a stumbling block.


    All the purpose of behavior analysis, in the final analysis, is because of the word "interests". Whose interests will Yongxing''s listing harm?


    Li futu''s fingers unconsciously beat the steering wheel.


    Gu Qingcang and his idea, also think that someone is deliberately playing tricks in the dark, but he did not find out who is the person who handed the black materials to the SFC.


    Although the port city is not in Yongxing''s sphere of influence, it is impossible for Gu''s family to have no contacts in the port city. Gu Qingcang can''t find out. It can only show that the person who made the trip behind the scenes is not small either.


    It seems that I have to go to the port city myself.


    Li futu stopped speculating aimlessly, started the car and left gujia villa.


    After Shen yini villa, he hesitated and stopped the car.


    Yao Chenxi deliberately cheated him in the hotel that night. He felt it necessary to explain to Shen yini.


    As for why he didn''t call back at that time, he thought that Shen yini would not answer.


    After spending so long together, he somehow got to know Shen yini''s temperament.


    After so many days, Shen yini should have calmed down.


    He got out of the car and walked towards the villa. When he got to the door, he found that the door was unlocked and crossed the porch. He accidentally saw Jiang Mingzhu and a man sitting on the sofa.


    And the key is that the man sitting on the sofa with his back to him still holds Jiang Mingzhu''s hand.


    Jiang Mingzhu obviously is not very willing, has been struggling, but the man force is bigger, let her unable to break free.


    What''s on?


    Li futu was a little puzzled. He coughed and walked over.


    "Mr. Li."


    Hearing Li futu''s cough, a pair of men and women on the sofa turned their heads at the same time.


    Jiang Mingzhu drew her hand again.


    Seeing that Li futu came in, the man finally agreed to release her hand. Jiang Mingzhu immediately stood up and stroked her hair on her cheek.


    "This gentleman is..."


    Li futu looks at the man.


    "Hello, I''m Shao Zitong, a resident of Chunqiu Huafu. I''m here to chat with Xiao Jiang."


    He also stood up and gave Li futu a polite smile. He was about 40 years old and had the air of a successful man. Even if Li futu caught him at the scene of taking advantage of others just now, he was still calm.


    It''s a great concentration.


    Or it can be described as very shameless.


    Generally speaking, people who say who they are rather than what their name is when they introduce themselves are all people with status.


    Moreover, living in Chunqiu Huafu, the top wealthy area in the East China Sea, is enough to illustrate some problems.


    Of course, Li futu didn''t know the origin of Shao Zitong.


    "Hello, Li futu."


    He nodded politely in response.


    The name of man, the shadow of tree.


    He doesn''t know the origin of Shao Zitong, but it doesn''t mean the other party hasn''t heard his name.


    Shao Zi Tong''s face slightly changed, and then said with a smile: "I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you."


    "Take this necklace away."


    Jiang Mingzhu picked up a jewelry box on the tea table.


    Shao Zitong steps, turns to take the jewelry box, and then nods to Li futu again with a smile.


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, smiles and leans aside to watch him leave.


    "Sit down first, Mr. Li, and I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Jiang Mingzhu forced herself to smile and planned to pour water.


    "No, I''m not thirsty."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa, looked at Jiang Mingzhu and said with a smile, "you can sit down, too."


    Waiting for Jiang Mingzhu to sit down, he whispered, "what happened to the man just now?"


    "It''s OK. He just came to have a chat."


    "Then why did he give you such a valuable thing?"


    Jiang Mingzhu stirred her hands together like suede, slightly lowered her head and said nothing.


    Li futu looked at her face of saifurong and asked with a smile, "is he pursuing you?"


    "No, it''s not."Jiang Mingzhu shook her head.


    "What''s going on?"


    Although my fair lady is a gentleman. It''s not surprising that Jiang Mingzhu''s beauty will be looked upon by people, but the man is a little too old to be Jiang Mingzhu''s father.


    After a moment''s silence, Jiang Mingzhu bit her lip, and her eyes showed a trace of humiliation.


    "He He wants me to be his lover. "


    Once, when she went out to buy vegetables, she met Shao Zitong, who was very kind to give her a ride. Since then, Shao Zitong has been pestering.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, but it was no surprise.


    Depending on the situation, Shen yini must not be at home, so he blatantly lit a cigarette.


    "He should be very rich and generous, so you really don''t want to think about it? Better than babysitting? "


    Li futu''s tone is very calm and does not contain any emotional color. It seems that he is just discussing a very serious matter.


    To be a lover for the rich is a shortcut to success in the eyes of many girls nowadays.


    "Maybe if I can have a baby in the future, I''ll have a chance to enter the house."


    Li futu exhaled a cigarette with a gentle radian, as if he was giving Jiang Mingzhu a good advice.


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned, and then a pair of eyes like autumn water glared at him,


    "Mr. Li, please don''t insult me."


    "Insult?"


    Li futu was surprised and said, "where did I insult you?"


    "Although Jiang Mingzhu is poor, I have principles and bottom line. I will never do this kind of thing."


    How sonorous and powerful it is.


    Li futu looked at her for a while and said with admiration, "it''s rare to see a girl with integrity like you now."


    After smoking a cigarette, Li futu stares at the flowery face with great significance and says, "but have you ever heard of men''s two hobbies?"


    "What hobby?"


    Jiang Mingzhu frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    Li futu slowly puffed out his cigarette ring and said with a smile: "dragging a good family into the water and persuading prostitutes to be good are men''s two hobbies. The more you are not moved by vanity, the easier it is for men to have the desire to conquer."


    Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes can''t help but widen, a little absent-minded.


    Li futu was staring at her at the moment, with deep eyes and some kind of dangerous signal.

 Chapter 868

    Jiang Mingzhu has witnessed the intimate scene between Li futu and mu yudie. When Su Yuan was in hospital.


    So even if Li futu is not married, in her eyes, I''m afraid there is no essential difference between Li futu and Shao Zitong just now.


    What''s more, Su Yuan also stressed that this man is very attractive.


    At the moment, seeing that the other party has been staring at her, and also saying that the less vain she is, the more conquering she is, Jiang Mingzhu gradually starts to feel a little uneasy.


    She did not dare to look at Li futu, her hands nervously stirred the corners of her clothes, her cheeks flushed with shame, like a touch of gorgeous color on white jade, which was very provocative.


    Sometimes we can''t blame men for being too impatient, only beauties for being too delicate.


    And, you know, it''s just a babysitter.


    Although there is no distinction between high and low occupation, nanny is only the bottom of the society after all. What to do for a nanny will not cause too much trouble.


    This is also the reason why Shao Zitong used his hands and feet directly just now.


    How dare Shen yini do that?


    Li futu put out his cigarette and suddenly stood up.


    "Li, Mr. Li, what do you want to do?"


    Jiang Mingzhu''s voice is full of panic, but in fact, the more it is, the easier it is for men''s desire to move.


    "I think you''d better change your job. It''s dangerous for you to stay here."


    He took a deep breath, as if trying to restrain something, and then turned away from the villa.


    Before he left, he seemed to refer to Shao Zitong, or something else.


    Obviously, with more and more contact, Jiang Mingzhu''s charm began to ferment, and now he seems to be a little bit "unstable".


    Jiang Mingzhu gradually sat up straight and drew a cold radian at the corner of her mouth.


    I see how long you can hold back.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li futu came to the hotel where the clown King stayed.


    When he went in, the clown king was looking at Xiong Da Xiong Er bareheaded Qiang, and he was very happy.


    Extraordinary people do extraordinary things. We can''t speculate with common sense.


    Li futu cleanly turned off the TV.


    "Let''s go and have fun."


    Have fun?


    The clown King''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    ¡­¡­


    With clown Wang and Li futu on the plane to Hong Kong, after a three hour flight, they come to the port city with unique significance in the Dragon kingdom.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Gu Qingcheng personally picked up the plane, although with a smile, but hard to hide the look of haggard, and even see the black eye.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "You didn''t sleep?"


    "I just went to bed late."


    Gu Qingcheng shakes his head and smiles, then his eyes fall on the clown King''s face.


    "This is..."


    "Jin xican, a friend of mine."


    Li futu explained simply.


    Clown Wang smiles shyly.


    If Yang Yuqing were here, I''m afraid she would feel cold on her back again.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t have the energy to care too much at this time, nodded and said with a smile: "get on the bus."


    The lengthened Lincoln drove back to the four seasons hotel,


    "in fact, you don''t have to come. I can solve it myself."


    Gu Qingcheng opens the door and takes Li futu back to his room.


    This room is very luxurious and has a separate study.


    "You solve it yourself? You look in the mirror and see what you''ve become. The wrinkles are coming out of the corners of the eyes. "


    Li futu said solemnly.


    "Wrinkles?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks frightened.


    I''m afraid that''s the word that women are most afraid to hear. Besides, they are still so young.


    Gu Qingcheng quickly grasped his face and ran into the bathroom.


    Li futu looked around, sofa, tea table, scattered around the information.


    He sighed and went over to put the information together.


    "You know how to scare me!"


    After a while, Gu Qingcheng came out of the bathroom and carefully checked his skin. At the same time, he should make up a little to make his face look better.


    "I''ll do it myself later. I''ll go and eat with you first."


    "I''m not a child. I need company to eat."


    Li futu piled up the materials, stood up and said to Gu Qingcheng, "your most important task now is to have a good sleep."


    "I''m not tired..."


    "Be obedient."


    There is no doubt about Li futu''s eyes.


    Gu Qingcheng pursed her lips, no longer rebelled against the man''s prestige, slowly put into the man''s arms, buried her head in his chest, and put her hands around his waist.


    "Will you sleep with me?""I don''t dare to invite you."


    He picked Gu Qingcheng up and strode towards the bedroom in the exclamation of Gu Qingcheng.


    Li futu did not violently throw Gu Qingcheng on the bed, but gently put it on, and he also lay beside, pulled on the quilt, and held Gu Qingcheng in his arms.


    Gu Qingcheng''s head was on his chest. She wanted to talk to the man, but maybe she was too tired these days, or maybe the man''s arrival made her unload the burden of her heart, and soon she breathed evenly and fell asleep.


    Gu Qingcheng had a deep sleep. When he came to dusk, he gradually woke up. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the man was lying on the side, looking at the information.


    The sunset outside the window projects in, mixing with men, and the picture is extremely warm.


    She lazily into his arms, hands on his chest, eyes as deep as the sea.


    "It''s nice to have you."


    Li futu holds the information and turns to smile.


    "Silly girl, what are men for? Isn''t it something you need to rely on when you are in trouble? I want to solve everything by myself. How can I really want to learn from Wu Zetian? "


    "But You''re not really my man


    With the voice, Gu Qingcheng''s fingers, like the scallion root, slowly drew circles on Li futu''s chest, making the skin itch, and with the nerves, it directly spread to the heart.


    With a dumb smile, Li futu grasped the naughty jade hand.


    "That''s not what a lady would say."


    "I don''t want to be a lady."


    Gu Qingcheng props himself up, takes the information aside, and then directly lies on the man. They are close to each other. Gu Qingcheng looks down at Li futu and bites his lips.


    "You say, how long are you going to keep me waiting?"


    "You are still young..."


    Li futu.


    You know, although Gu Qingcheng is in charge of Yongxing, she is still only in her early twenties. She is only one year older than Su Yuan.


    "Little? Where am I small? "


    Gu Qingcheng twisted his body.


    "Where did you learn that?"


    Li futu grinned bitterly and pressed her waist so that she could no longer move.


    "Do you like it?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s face is a little red, but he is still shy and stares at Li futu''s eyes.


    "I don''t like it."


    Li Fu Tu patted her round hip, then put her off her body and got out of bed.


    "Just now your subordinates came to see you. It should be something. Get up quickly."

 Chapter 869

    Restaurant on the sixth floor of four seasons hotel.


    After a sleep, Gu Qingcheng is having dinner with Li futu and her friend Jin xican.


    Gu Qingcheng has changed her clothes again. At this time, she is wearing a very eye-catching off shoulder white dress. Her spotless clean color further sets off her skin. It can be said that people are more beautiful than flowers. The guests around will glance here from time to time.


    The reason why she dressed so ceremoniously was that she was going to a reception later.


    Yongxing failed to go public. Naturally, she was not in the mood to enjoy the high society. The reason why she wanted to participate was just for one person.


    Ningxia, Sichuan.


    The head of the Hong Kong stock exchange.


    Any enterprise that wants to list in Hong Kong needs his approval.


    Although the failure of this listing has become a foregone conclusion, it does not mean that there will be no chance in the future. It is imperative to establish a good relationship with Ningxia Sichuan.


    "Who handed in the black materials? Haven''t you found out yet?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Although he seldom interferes in the development of Commerce, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything about shopping malls. Just now, while Gu Qingcheng was sleeping, he took a general look at the listing information of Yongxing and found that there was no big problem. Most of the reasons for this failure are probably due to the black materials.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head.


    "I have asked, but several members of the SFC have kept their mouths shut about it, and have never been willing to reveal a word."


    "If I don''t mention that, if I fail, I will fail. If I make a fresh start, I am still young. I still have many opportunities in the future. I don''t believe that the Hong Kong stock exchange can turn me away every time."


    After a sleep, Gu Qingcheng seems to have become a lot more energetic, with a bright smile.


    "That''s what a leader should look like. If you are downcast all day, what will the underdog do?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "I''ll go with you to the reception later. I''d like to see how strict chairman Ning is."


    One failure is really nothing. Many enterprises have been listed successfully after years of efforts, but they are afraid that someone will pick a bone out of nothing. If so, no matter how hard Gu Qingcheng tries, it will be in vain.


    After all, the decision is always in the hands of others.


    Li futu is willing to go with her. Gu Qingcheng naturally wants it, and immediately nods and agrees.


    Several people eat seafood, king crab, Australian lobster, emerald Bright color is very appetizing, but Gu Qingcheng''s appetite is very small. After a while, he put down the tableware and wiped his mouth with a paper towel.


    Then, her eyes couldn''t help being attracted by Jin xican.


    The other side is like the reincarnation of a starving ghost, holding an emperor crab with his head buried. He is very straightforward.


    "Is Mr. Kim Korean?"


    She asked politely with a smile on her face. She didn''t have any prejudice because of Jin xican''s indecent eating appearance. On the contrary, she thought it was true to eat like this.


    If she saw the picture of Jin xican eating people''s eyeballs on a desert island, I don''t know if she would feel more real.


    "Yes, I''m from Korea and Seoul."


    Jin xican raised his head and replied that his mouth was full of grease, which made him laugh innocently.


    "Seoul, I went there with my friends two years ago."


    Gu Qingcheng talks with Jin xican.


    She is not an introvert, especially after inheriting Yongxing, her way of dealing with people has become more mature and mellow.


    To Li futu''s surprise, when talking about the local conditions and customs of Koryo, the clown king answered like a stream. It seems that he really lived in Koryo for a period of time. He thought that the human skin on his face was peeled off from any unfortunate survivor''s face.


    "Don''t you change your clothes?"


    After dinner, Gu Qingcheng told Li Fu.


    Li futu was wearing casual clothes at this time, and it seemed a little inappropriate to go to the party.


    "Why don''t I ask the hotel to send one?"


    It must be too late to buy now. As a top hotel, four seasons hotel has cooperation with major brand stores to provide clothing services for customers. Just report the required figure.


    "Don''t bother. It''s too late now. It''s not good if you''re late later. If you think it''s embarrassing for me to wear this suit, I''ll be your bodyguard."


    "I hate it! Who feels humiliated? "


    Gu Qingcheng angrily patted him, but he didn''t force it any more. If he continued, I''m afraid it would make him misunderstand.


    Besides, she didn''t feel that her man needed clothes to show off anything.


    "Let''s go."


    Gu Qingcheng walks out of the hotel, holding Li futu''s arm like no one else.


    To Gu Qingcheng''s surprise, Li futu takes Jin xican to the car and says that she is taking him to see the world. Although she is a little sad, she never talks about Li futu''s decision.The reception was held on a luxury cruise ship at Huangan wharf.


    The cruise ship is three stories high. It''s like a huge monster. It''s parked quietly by the dock. In the dark, there are cars coming, and some well-dressed men and women are coming to the cruise ship.


    Gu Qingcheng three people also boarded the cruise ship.


    The port city used to be a small fishing village. At last, it was forced to be ceded under the bombardment of imperialist artillery. However, during the period when it was separated from the embrace of the motherland, the development of the port city changed with each passing day. From a backward small fishing village, it developed into the economic center of the East. Later, after returning, the port city did make an indelible contribution to the economy of Longguo.


    However, it is undeniable that although the glory of the port city has not completely gone away, it is indeed a lot dimmer than before. After the spring breeze of reform, many areas in Longguo have undergone earth shaking changes. Undoubtedly, the East China Sea is second to none. In terms of prosperity, it is difficult for the port city to compare with the East China Sea.


    But after all, the camel is bigger than the horse. The development of Hong Kong City is still in the forefront of the Dragon Kingdom, and it is still a benchmark area of the Dragon kingdom.


    Although the area of the port city is not large, but more than 1000 square kilometers, there are many famous families on this land.


    For example, the legendary richest man Xu Zesheng''s Xu family, the ferry King Zhuang Liqin''s, the black and white take all Lin family and the last Huo family are the most famous families in Hong Kong City. They have all won the Bauhinia medal representing the highest honor. They are known as the four famous families in Hong Kong City. They can''t be provoked.


    The cruise ship holding the reception is provided by the dealer.


    "That''s Ningxia."


    Wen Yan, Li futu with Gu Qingcheng''s eyes.


    As the head of the Securities Regulatory Commission, Ningxia Chuan should be quite old, but he looks very young. He can''t even see a single white hair. I don''t know if he has dyed it. At this time, he is chatting with a lady with lingering charm, smiling all over his face, and seems to be in a good mood.

 Chapter 870

    "Chairman Ning."


    Gu Qingcheng, holding Li futu in her arms, walks to Ningxia with a smile and enthusiasm.


    Jin xican followed them, grabbing a piece of orange from the fruit tray on the long table and putting it in his mouth, as if he hadn''t had enough in the hotel just now.


    In Gu Qingcheng''s opinion, his action of grabbing things with his hands is straightforward, but in the eyes of these upper class people on this cruise ship, it is completely vulgar.


    Where''s this hick from?


    Although the glory is fading away. However, the people of Hong Kong are still addicted to the past years and refuse to wake up. They still have an inexplicable sense of superiority.


    But Jin xican certainly didn''t care about those disdainful eyes, and still went his own way. He grabbed an apple and stuffed it into his mouth, and ate happily.


    Li futu naturally won''t take care of his food. He accompanies Gu Qingcheng to Ningxia Chuan.


    "I''ll talk to you later."


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng, the head of the securities regulatory bureau frowned slightly, then whispered to the lady, who nodded and walked away immediately.


    "Mr. Gu, what a coincidence."


    When we face Gu Qingcheng again, Ningxia Chuan shows a smile of formula.


    "It seems that Mr. Gu has not been affected by the failure. Seeing that Mr. Gu is so broad-minded, I feel relieved."


    "No one can always be smooth sailing. Children know that failure is the mother of success, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "If only the entrepreneurs in Longguo could be as open-minded as president Gu," he said with a smile


    With that, his eyes naturally fell on Li futu''s face.


    "Who is this?"


    "This is my boyfriend, Li futu."


    Gu Qingcheng''s generous introduction.


    "Nice to meet you, chairman Ning."


    Li futu held out his hand.


    Ningxia Chuan was a little surprised. He didn''t hold any airs. He shook hands with Li futu and said with a smile: "no wonder the general manager''s smile is so bright tonight. It turns out that it''s because of love. They are really talented and beautiful. They can be called a match made in heaven."


    Even though he knew that the other party was talking about the scene, Gu Qingcheng''s smile became more and more bright.


    "Chairman Ning, what is the reason for the failure of Yongxing group''s listing this time? We also hope that Chairman Ning will not be sparing his advice, which will also facilitate our targeted improvement in the future. "


    Li futu is just like a young man. Before a few polite words, he can get to the point directly.


    Ningxia Chuan smile slightly convergence, he pondered for a moment, or slowly opened the mouth.


    "To tell you the truth, someone reported it anonymously. Yongxing group has a background of being involved in gangs. The state clearly stipulates that it is necessary to crack down on the gangsters and take strict precautions against them. Moreover, our Securities Regulatory Commission has to be responsible for the majority of shareholders. Therefore, we are sorry that we need to conduct a strict second review on the qualification of Yongxing group. We also hope that Mr. Gu will be able to do so I understand


    With that, he turned and left.


    "I''m sorry to see a friend. Excuse me first."


    Gu Qingcheng''s face became a little ugly.


    Ningxia Chuan''s words clearly mean that she is an evil person who wants to make money by going public.


    Li futu took her away from the banquet hall and came to the boat.


    "Why?"


    He held on to the fence and turned to smile.


    "I was hit by a word from others?"


    "If it is for this reason, I am afraid I will never be able to open the door of the Hong Kong stock exchange."


    Gu Qingcheng light Nan way, eyes some lax.


    In other aspects, she can make efforts to improve, but if Ningxia Chuan sticks to this point, even if she disbands Yongxing, it will not help.


    "If that''s the case, just listen to it."


    Looking at the shimmering sea at night, Li futu said with a smile: "the initial stage of capital accumulation is evil and bloody. Behind those successful entrepreneurs, how many things dare to be exposed to the sun, let alone listed, even on the temples, how many criminals in masks? Countless. "


    "Ningxia Chuan refused you just because he wanted to."


    "Miss Gu, it seems that the negotiation between you and chairman Ning just now is not ideal."


    A sound came suddenly with the sea breeze.


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    Li futu turned around and saw a young man coming, dressed in Versace, followed by a cold bodyguard.


    "Thank you for your help, but I don''t need any help."


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone is not cold, but it is very stiff. Obviously, I don''t have a good relationship with them, or I don''t like them.


    "Zhuang Shao."


    "Zhuang Shao."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, the young man was welcomed by all the guests who were blowing and watching the sea on the boat string. The boat string was very busy for a while.Although I haven''t seen each other before, looking at this scene, Li futu has guessed the origin of each other.


    Yes, this young man is the master of this luxury cruise ship, Zhuang He, the son of one of the four famous families in Hong Kong City.


    "Miss Gu, don''t talk too much. After all, brother Wang and I are friends. Although he died young, you used to be his fiancee. You are in trouble. For the sake of brotherhood, I, Zhuang He, can''t just sit by and watch."


    Zhuang He''s voice is just and awe inspiring.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, which was quite unexpected. He didn''t expect that the banker and Wang Yang were old friends.


    "Chairman Ning will certainly not tell you, but I can tell you what he does not want to tell you."


    "If you want to know who stabbed you in the back, you come to this hotel to see me after the party."


    Zhuang He seems to know a lot of things. He takes out a hotel room card from his pocket and hands it to Gu Qingcheng. His eyes are always staring at Gu Qingcheng''s face. It''s not so lewd, but it''s full of the desire that men have when they see the best beauties.


    He and Wang Yang do know each other, but they can''t reach the point of treating each other with heart and soul. At best, they are good friends.


    As for Miss Gu, Donghai, who is just like her name, had a heart of theft for a long time, but because of Wang Yang at that time, he could only hide his mind.


    After all, a fair weather friend is also a friend. If his thoughts about his friend''s fiancee are spread out, I''m afraid his father alone will not be able to spare him without mentioning whether his reputation will stink.


    But now things are different.


    Wang Yang was killed by others. He had no moral scruples.


    At first, caring for his family was not easy. Even if he was greedy for Gu Qingcheng''s beauty, he didn''t dare to start, but now a great opportunity came to him.


    Gu Qingcheng wanted Yongxing to be listed in Hong Kong, but he was sniped.


    It gave him a chance to see what happened.


    Zhuang He, smiling and kind, seems to be just out of kindness. He holds the hotel room card and slowly hands it to Gu Qingcheng.


    Brother Wang, although you didn''t give you incense when you died, you can close your eyes.


    I raise your wife. Don''t worry about it.

 Chapter 871

    My fair lady, easy to let people aspire to, this is a very normal thing.


    But the key point is that Zhuang He seems to have overlooked one thing.


    He didn''t seem to see Gu Qingcheng accompanied by a man.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in what you said."


    Gu Qingcheng was indifferent and didn''t mean to pick up the room card at all.


    We are all adults. What does Zhuang he mean? She can''t see it, but she can only control her anger in her heart because of her identity.


    "Miss Gu, those who achieve great things don''t care about trifles. Do you really don''t think about it?"


    Zhuang He is very patient.


    Gu Qingcheng resisted the impulse to take the card and throw it on the other side''s face. He said in a cold voice, "I''ve got the kindness of Mr. Zhuang."


    "That''s a great pity."


    Zhuang he sighed. Although this is in Hong Kong City, in his home, Gu Qingcheng is not an ordinary woman, if the other side is not willing to take the bait, he dare not come.


    He was going to take the card back, but a hand suddenly came out.


    "Mr. Zhuang, how about I go to talk to you tonight instead of Qingcheng?"


    Li futu held the card with a smile on his face.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhuang he frowned slightly, as if to find the existence of Li futu.


    "He''s my man."


    Gu Qingcheng''s words are amazing.


    "Are you a man?"


    Zhuang He looks at her strangely.


    "Isn''t your man dead?"


    Gu Qingcheng''s face changed slightly, and she couldn''t restrain her anger. But just as she was about to attack, Zhuang He laughed.


    "Don''t blame me. It''s just a joke."


    His eyes moved from Gu Qingcheng''s face to Li futu again.


    "Are you Li futu?"


    He seems to have heard of Li futu''s name. He looks up and down at Li futu and sighs.


    "It''s better to be famous than to meet."


    Li futu is not angry.


    "I heard that you are the first expert in Donghai?"


    Zhuang He said with a smile, "do you have the courage to fight with my men?"


    "Mr. Zhuang, if you are really bored, you can find someone else to play with you. I think many people will be very happy with Mr. Zhuang''s identity, but we don''t have this interest, so we won''t accompany you."


    Gu Qingcheng takes Li futu by the arm and intends to pull him away.


    The most uncomfortable thing is that a woman who is too fond of her looks at herself.


    And even worse than the most uncomfortable thing, nothing is more than her true words to herself, even in front of her own face, with other men.


    Zhuang He''s jealousy is burning in his chest, which makes his smile begin to deform.


    "Mr. Li is also a martial arts expert. He is a martial arts practitioner. How can he say that he is boring


    "As long as Mr. Li is willing to compete with my subordinates, no matter win or lose, I can tell you who is secretly obstructing the listing of Yongxing group, how about it?"


    "Ignore him."


    Gu Qingcheng was not moved, but Li futu stopped and turned to smile.


    "Is that true?"


    "When I speak with Zhuang He, I always practice what I say."


    First master of Donghai?


    Zhuang He also heard about Li futu''s reputation,


    but he felt that it was deliberately inflated by the Gu family.


    Donghai is the home of Gu family. Even if Gu family says that a pig is a master, I''m afraid there will be no lack of people''s support.


    This man is so young, and he doesn''t have any arrogance. How powerful can he be?


    On the surface, Zhuang He, with a pleasant face, sneers in his heart at the moment.


    He doesn''t know martial arts, but he works hard.


    His bodyguard is a super expert hired from Korea with a lot of money.


    In Taekwondo attainments, extraordinary!


    Won the championship of Korea National Taekwondo competition countless times, is known as the great master of taekwondo!


    He can''t wait to see the picture of the so-called first master of Donghai being beaten to tears.


    Li futu looked at the bodyguard standing behind Zhuang He.


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes were very sharp. Standing there, he didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, but he had a sense of pride of an expert.


    The corner of Li''s mouth rises slightly.


    "I promise you."


    Zhuang He''s eyes narrowed, and the corner of his mouth also turned up.


    But Li futu continued: "but my friend is also a martial arts enthusiast. He has never met an opponent. He thinks he is invincible in the world. Why don''t you let him fight with Mr. Zhuang''s men first?"


    Zhuang He is stunned for a moment, and his eyes fall on Jin xican.


    "Your friend, you mean him?"Li futu nodded naturally.


    "Exactly."


    Zhuang he couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t mean it. He didn''t help it.


    Invincible?


    No match?


    Just such a skinny guy?


    Even if it''s on your own, I''m afraid you can slap him in the air, right?


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Zhuang he doubts whether Li futu is afraid, so he deliberately pushes a ghost out for the dead.


    "Does Mr. Zhuang think I''m joking?"


    Although Li futu was smiling, he looked very serious.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Zhuang. If my friend is defeated, I will teach Mr. Zhuang how to do it myself."


    Zhuang He looks at Li futu for a while, and finally nods with a smile.


    As long as Li futu is willing to play.


    "Let''s go to the deck. It''s a big place to play."


    Li futu naturally has no opinion.


    The Party headed for the deck.


    "Zhuang Shao''s bodyguard is a great master of Taekwondo. I heard that he was hired by Korea to be an instructor in the army."


    "Yes, I also heard that he can blow the iron plate with one blow. His legs are harder than the steel stick. His speed is comparable to Bruce Lee, an ordinary dozen big men, but not close to his body."


    "That man won''t be killed, will he?"


    There was a lot of talk around.


    There will be no shortage of onlookers everywhere. A large group of people began to follow Li futu to the deck.


    "Zhuang Shao started to work with people."


    One pass, ten pass, one hundred pass.


    When people in the banquet hall heard the news, they began to burst out.


    "Mr. Zhuang''s men are Korean?"


    Hearing other people''s comments, Li futu slightly surprised with a smile: "what a coincidence, my friend is also from Korea."


    "Oh? That''s a coincidence


    Zhuang He has no intention to talk. He can''t wait to see Li futu beaten and lying on the ground like a dead dog in front of Gu Qingcheng.


    "Hey, that handsome guy, you have to come on, oh, I''ll watch you!"


    Huo Erya, the second young lady of the Huo family, is also standing on the deck. She is actually cheering for Li futu.


    Beside her, Lin Jianye, the son of the Lin family, was also watching the unexpected play.


    "You say, how long can that man last?"


    "I think I can knock it out in a second."


    "You exaggerate too much. I think you can survive three seconds at least."


    "That guy looks so thin that he won''t be killed, will he?"


    The deck was full of figures and buzzing.


    Gu Qingcheng was a little worried and said, "they say Zhuang He''s bodyguard is a great master of Taekwondo. It seems that he is very powerful. Is Mr. Jin OK?"


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t speak. He signals Jin xican to come forward.


    If Yang Yuqing were here, I''m afraid she would begin to pay a silent tribute to the so-called Great Master of Taekwondo.

 Chapter 872

    "Erya, do you know that man?"


    Lin Jianye, the son of Lin''s family, who lives in Hong Kong City in black and white, turns around and asks with a smile.


    "I don''t know."


    Miss Erya of the Huo family was still looking at the center of the audience.


    There, Zhuang He''s bodyguard, the great master of Taekwondo in Korea, faced with the admiration from all sides, the eight winds did not move, did not put down any cruel words, did not put any wild talk, and stood with his hands down. From beginning to end, his expression did not fluctuate. Standing on the deck, the sea breeze blew past him, as if they were all detours. It was not a tall figure, but it gave people a lofty feeling like a mountain.


    If you put it in a movie or TV play, it''s definitely the kind of person who doesn''t need background music. As soon as he appears, the audience will know that he is an expert.


    The aura sounds illusory, but it can''t be denied that it exists.


    In contrast, his opponent, almost like will not live an episode of the kind of dragon set.


    In film and television, this kind of person is almost used to set off the powerful image of the master.


    "You don''t know him. Why cheer him on?"


    Lin Jianye said strangely.


    "Can''t you cheer him up if you don''t know him?"


    Huoerya asked.


    "Don''t you worry about Zhuang He''s having a problem with you?"


    "Is it none of my business that he has any opinion of me? Anyway, I don''t like this guy. If he loses tonight, it will be interesting. "


    Huoerya''s eyes twinkled with expectation.


    Hong Kong City is a big place with four famous families. On the surface, they all seem to be friends of the world, but on the private side, they can''t really have an iron barrel. Not to mention the people who are in charge of their own affairs, these young people alone have a lot of conflicts with each other.


    Huoerya doesn''t mind to see Zhuang He make a fool of himself in public, but she also knows that Zhuang He''s bodyguard is really a super expert, not a person who fish for fame. Even if he can''t be invincible, he can''t be provoked by any cat or dog.


    Looking at the skinny Jin xican, the color of expectation in her eyes gradually darkened, and she sighed with regret.


    "Well, it seems Zhuang He has to fork again. Is there no iron plate for Zhuang He to bump into? "


    "Don''t talk too early. I didn''t even start fighting. Who knows the result? "


    Lin Jianye''s eyes fell on Li futu''s face standing beside Gu Qingcheng.


    "Erya, the woman in the white dress is the new generation of Yongxing helmsman. If I guess correctly, it should be the young Xiaoxiong who suddenly became famous in Donghai."


    "You mean he''s the Li futu?"


    Huoerya''s eyes fell on Li futu''s face again, quite surprised.


    "It''s really handsome."


    Lin Jianye could not laugh or cry. He shook his head and said, "it should be him. It is said that he is the first master of Donghai. He has never been defeated since his debut. There is no empty scholar under his fame. It''s hard to say whether Zhuang He will win or lose."


    Smell speech, huoerya once again began to become some expectations, eyes have been staring at the wind light cloud light face.


    The picture of Li Fu in the East China Sea, even if it''s not an iron plate, isn''t it a little fish or shrimp to make a fool of himself.


    "Teach him a lesson, as long as you don''t kill him."


    Zhuang He said with a smile that he couldn''t see anything in other people''s eyes.


    The famous Taekwondo master of Korea nodded silently, twisted his neck and made a creaking sound of bone collision.


    Jin xican looks back at Li futu.


    Li futu opened his mouth in a soft voice and said the same thing as Zhuang He.


    "Don''t kill people."


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned.


    Listen to this tone, it seems that Jin xican is sure to win.


    Jin xican looks back at the great master of Taekwondo. To the surprise of the onlookers, he is not afraid at all. Instead, he is smiling like a fool.


    "Please."


    The great master of Taekwondo has a great style of martial arts. His left hand is behind him, and his right hand is raised. It seems that he wants Jin xican to move first.


    This posture is a good master.


    Generally, this kind of situation is polite, but Jin xican doesn''t mean to be polite. When the other party asks him to do it first, he moves immediately.


    It''s like thunder, it''s like lightning!


    Almost in the blink of an eye, people disappear in the same place.


    "Well So fast. "


    Countless people were stunned.


    The great master of Taekwondo also had a sudden shudder in his mind. He could no longer maintain his high attitude and immediately stepped back.


    The next moment, Jin xican appeared where he had just stood, but he didn''t pursue him. He just asked seriously with doubts.


    "Didn''t you ask me to come? What are you running for? "


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help laughing.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if he has,This humble and weak Korean is obviously hidden from the public.


    she put her heart down and turned to look at Li Fu''s picture.


    This guy knows no one who is normal.


    "Give it to me!"


    Zhuang He said in a deep voice. His face was very ugly. As soon as he met his subordinates, he stepped back. Where was his face in full view?


    The great master of Taekwondo didn''t expect that the opponent was so fast. When he was shocked, he made a subconscious evasion. At this time, he also felt ashamed.


    He saw that his opponent had two brushes. He put away his contempt and let out a deep drink on the tip of his tongue. He waved his fists up. The speed of his fists was extremely fast and the wind was very strong. It was amazing.


    "Good!"


    There was a lot of cheers on the sidelines.


    Jin xican did not dodge, and he also held his fist.


    He''s going to be tough.


    The spectators shook their heads one after another. As a great master of Taekwondo, Zhuang Shao''s bodyguard, a pair of fists is known to break the steel plate!


    Sure enough, only a few seconds.


    Just when many people thought that the victory had been divided, the accident happened.


    Click.


    It''s the sound of a broken wrist.


    But let everybody pupil suddenly constrict of is, the facial expression catastrophe unexpectedly is that Taekwondo great master!


    His arms trembled uncontrollably at the moment, and his hands could no longer be clenched.


    He stared at his hands in disbelief.


    I can''t break the iron fist that has defeated countless strong enemies. It''s just like this Broken?


    The violent shock even covered up the pain of the broken hands for a while.


    "You are so weak, don''t be distracted any more."


    A reminder sounded.


    As a powerful man with countless auras, how can he be so insulted?


    The great master of Taekwondo roared and took off in the same place. A cool split shot at Jin xican. It was just as fierce as thunder. It was very visual.


    Jin xican also raises his right leg like lightning.


    "Bang!"


    The two legs collided without buffer.


    "Ah


    The great master of Taekwondo once again screamed bitterly and bitterly, which made people tremble.


    His leg, which is said to be harder than steel, is now bent back in a creepy inverted V shape.


    Jin xican kicks on his left leg again.


    "Creak."


    As the only support, the left leg was broken.


    Next, after Jin xican''s one-sided destruction of his opponent''s limbs, Jin xican fully developed his style of kindness to the enemy, that is, cruelty to himself. He pinched off all the important joints of his body, and there was hardly a good piece of meat on his body.


    although he didn''t kill his opponent, the great master of Taekwondo will be reduced to high paraplegia in the future.


    Real life is not like death.


    All the people on the deck were frightened by such cruel means.


    Jin xican, with a bright smile, tortured the great master of Taekwondo, clapped his hands and raised his head.


    "Who else?"


    There was no response.


    Zhuang He''s face is bloodless and scared. He can''t help but step back. Looking at Jin xican''s eyes is like looking at a devil.


    "I thought he was very good."


    Jin xican shook his head.


    "You think you''re great? It''s just a winner. "


    Zhuang Heqiang was calm and showed his noble children''s coolness. After his subordinates were defeated, he immediately abandoned them as if they were my shoes.


    Jin xican grinned and looked around Zhuang He''s face.


    "I''m not aiming at anyone."


    "I mean all of you here are rubbish."

 Chapter 873

    Jin xican''s words undoubtedly offended all the celebrities on the deck.


    How ever did anyone dare to say that you are rubbish in front of so many rich people?


    "It''s arrogant! It''s arrogant


    Some old people are so angry that they almost have high blood pressure.


    "Bring him back quickly! He will offend the whole city by doing so. "


    Gu Qingcheng is in a hurry.


    After defeating the great master of Taekwondo, it''s nothing to be proud of, but you can only vent on Zhuang He alone.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t expect that Jin xican would challenge so many people.


    Moreover, Jin xican is with them. In this way, I''m afraid they will be hostile to the whole city.


    "If you offend, you offend."


    Li futu''s plain words made Gu Qingcheng''s expression stagnate.


    "They have been ruled by other countries for a period of time. After their development, the people here have always had a sense of inexplicable superiority. They look down on their compatriots in the mainland and let them sober up."


    In fact, this is not the main reason. The most important thing is that Gu Qingcheng''s experience in Hong Kong City made Li futu not like the people here.


    He is very clear about Jin xican''s character, since let Jin xican play, how can he not know what he might do.


    High society, the best face.


    Jin xican''s blatant provocation immediately aroused public anger.


    I can''t bear it.


    Uncle can bear, aunt can''t bear.


    Originally, it was just a personal grudge, but it gradually evolved into the common hatred of the whole deck.


    Almost everyone glared at Jin xican.


    "Go and clean up this arrogant fellow!"


    Those with bodyguards immediately began to give orders to the bodyguards.


    Jin xican''s method of destroying the great master of Taekwondo is appalling. If he is one-on-one, I''m afraid no one has the courage to play.


    but the key is not one-on-one.


    The angry celebrities in Hong Kong and city seem to have forgotten fairness and began to bully less with more.


    More than a dozen bodyguards came out from all directions, formed a temporary strategic alliance, formed an encirclement, and gradually surrounded Jin xican.


    Zhuang He smiles again.


    Originally, he was definitely ugly tonight, but I didn''t expect that the other side was so stupid and inflated after winning.


    It''s a price to pay to be forced in Hong Kong.


    Although he is now very clear that this skinny Korean is hidden, but the bodyguards of these celebrities are also not weak. If there are more than a dozen bodyguards, will there be any accidents?


    But the next scene tells him that what Li futu said before is hard to meet an opponent, I''m afraid it''s not a joke.


    In the face of more than a dozen bodyguards, Jin xican shows his freak strength.


    The expensive bodyguards are like embroidered pillows at this time. The encirclement is easily torn by Jin xican, and the screams are incessant. Almost no one is Jin xican''s enemy.


    Two of them were thrown directly into the sea.


    Zhuang He''s smile was frozen before it was fully raised, because the battle ended so quickly.


    "Is this a movie? Isn''t that abnormal? "


    Huoerya couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Lin Jianye was also a bit absent-minded.


    In fact, the Lin family is similar to the Gu family. Even though they went earlier and farther on the road of bleaching, they still did not completely fade the color of the world. Lin Jianye has seen many ruthless people on the road, but none of them shocked him so much.


    Jin xican''s victory is too easy. The process of destroying is like a strong adult facing a group of primary school students. It''s a one-sided trick.


    The key is that it''s just a subordinate. The man, who is known as the first expert in the East China Sea, didn''t do it himself. How strong is he?


    "Li, this is crazy."


    After his absence, Lin Jianye felt something.


    "Crazy?"


    Huoerya''s eyes were fixed on lifutu.


    "Don''t you think such a man is very attractive?"


    Miss Huo''s family looks like a flower maniac at this time.


    Lin Jianye smiles and shakes his head, "Erya, he''s not your dish. I''m afraid he came to Hong Kong City this time because Yongxing group failed to list in Hong Kong."


    "Yongxing wants to be listed in Hong Kong?"


    Huoerya was a little surprised. She was a woman and naturally didn''t care about the news.


    "Yes, the helmsman has changed, and so will the whole direction of development. Since Gu Qingcheng came to power, his purpose has been very clear. To lead Yongxing to the right path, listing is one of the key links. Only by going public can we get huge capital flow as soon as possible and get rid of the dependence on some black industries. "


    "Although this Miss Gu is young, she is a person with great courage. Unfortunately, she has not taken this crucial step. Someone tripped her up and made her fall a lot in our port city this time. You should have heard the peach news about Miss Gu and the first expert in the East China Sea. Li futu''s visit to Hong Kong is mostly for Gu Qingcheng''s sake. "Lin Jianye orderly way, and then look playful smile.


    "I''m afraid there will be a good play next."


    "You mean someone deliberately hurt Yongxing? Why? Is there any advantage in doing so? "


    "I don''t know why."


    Lin Jianye shook his head and said softly.


    "That man has been praised as a genius since he was a child, and his brain ideas can''t be guessed by us ordinary people."


    "Do you know who did it?"


    Horya was curious.


    At this time, Li futu began to walk towards Zhuang He.


    All the celebrities on the deck were awed by Jin xican''s force.


    "Mr. Zhuang, now it''s your turn to fulfill your promise. Tell me, who is it?"


    Zhuang He''s face is gloomy. He holds his hands and stares at Li futu. After a while, he suddenly laughs.


    "I can tell you, but it''s useless for you to know. If that company doesn''t nod its head and Yongxing group wants to list in Hong Kong City, it''s just wishful thinking."


    "Thank you for your concern. Whether Yongxing can be listed is our own business. You just need to tell me who is behind the scenes."


    Li futu''s tone is still no smoke.


    "Xu Shi Heng, Xu Shi Heng."


    Zhuang He finally spoke and kept his promise.


    Li futu picked an eyebrow. It was unexpected, but it didn''t seem unexpected.


    "I don''t need to remind you of Xu''s position in Hong Kong City. Uncle Xu is the honorary chairman of the bankers'' club, the special adviser to the governor of Hong Kong, and the senior officials of the SFC. Who doesn''t sell him some face?"


    It''s hard to imagine the influence of Xu Zezhuang as a legendary city.


    Let''s not mention whether Li Fu''s picture is a dragon or not, but Xu''s is not only a local snake, but a python that has become a climate!


    Zhuang He seems to have a good heart.


    "I advise you not to waste your time and go back to your home."

 Chapter 874

    "Why does the Xu family aim at Yongxing?"


    After getting off the cruise ship and sitting in the car, Gu Qingcheng was very confused.


    Her family and Xu family, one dominates the East China Sea, the other dominates the port city. All along, the well water does not violate the river water, and there is no conflict of interest. For no reason, why does Xu family want to attack her?


    There is no unprovoked love or hatred in this world.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, Gu Qingcheng didn''t think of where she had ever had a grudge with Xu.


    "Don''t think about it. I''m afraid it''s not aimed at you that Xu Shiheng made a stumbling block for you."


    Hearing that Xu Shiheng was behind the scenes, Li futu was a little bit moved.


    Sure enough, gentle village is the tomb of heroes.


    Even the little Superman, who is known as a business genius, is not free from vulgarity.


    Of course, he understood what Xu Shiheng was doing for.


    It''s just worth discussing that the girl who can be scared to faint by his simple pretending to be a ghost really has such great charm?


    Want to be the scene of that night, Li futu can''t help but slightly raise his mouth.


    "He wasn''t aiming at me?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks puzzled. He looks at Li futu in surprise. He looks at Li futu, and obviously doesn''t understand his meaning.


    Li futu took back his thoughts and kept silent without concealing.


    "I''m afraid you have been involved in my failure this time."


    He has some apologies.


    Gu Qingcheng subconsciously frowned, more puzzled.


    "Do you mean that Xu Shiheng''s attack on Yongxing''s listing is due to your reasons?"


    She grabbed Li futu''s hand.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li futu said softly.


    "Go back to the hotel."


    ¡­¡­


    Back at the hotel, Li futu followed Gu Qingcheng into the room.


    There are many subordinates living on this floor, but Gu Qingcheng has no scruples.


    She even ordered a room for Jin xican, but it seems that she forgot to do so. She didn''t make a room for Li futu at all.


    "You mean, you and Mr. Yao..."


    Li futu is really an honest man and tells the truth.


    After listening to his story, Gu Qingcheng''s eyes widened in disbelief and his mind whirled.


    She used to be a student of East University. Although Yao Chenxi didn''t teach her any lessons, she was the most famous woman in East University. How could she not know Yao Chenxi.


    However, she never thought that Professor Yao, who was elegant, generous, beautiful and intelligent, could


    "That drunkenness was really just an accident."


    Li futu coughed softly. Although he knew that Gu Qingcheng was different from other girls and had a broad mind, he was still a little embarrassed when talking about this kind of thing.


    After all, Gu Qingcheng used to be a student of East University.


    "You..."


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. At last, he gave a bitter smile.


    "How do you want me to meet Mr. Yao in the future?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    Gu Qingcheng exhaled.


    "But thank you for not lying to me."


    In fact, she knew for a long time that this man was different and could not be monopolized by any woman. However, when she heard that Professor Yao was also his woman, Gu Qingcheng''s heart was still a little strange, but it was just strange.


    She''s not Su Yuan. She won''t make a fuss about it.


    If she doesn''t plan to leave this man, what''s the effect of noise besides making a gap?


    Different personalities have different reactions to the same thing.


    In addition to surprise, Gu Qingcheng did not show any anger, or dissatisfaction.


    That''s why Lee chose to be honest with her.


    After a while, Gu Qingcheng calmed down.


    "So, the reason why I was rejected by the HKEx this time, in the final analysis, is actually teacher Yao?"


    Gu Qingcheng had to sigh about the wonder of fate.


    "I thought Xu Shiheng was a man who could lift and put down, but I didn''t expect him to..."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "but it''s understandable that they are just ordinary people. It''s normal to have seven emotions and six desires."


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled.


    "You men are not all like this. If it''s you who are robbed of your love, your reaction will be even more intense than that of Xu Shiheng."


    After listening to the whole story, although she was innocent and implicated, she didn''t hate Xu Shiheng much.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid this knot can''t be solved. Hong Kong Stock Exchange doesn''t welcome me. I can go to a share and B share to work hard."


    Gu Qingcheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What? So I''m going to give up? "


    Li futu said with a smile.Gu Qingcheng gave him a white look.


    "What can we do if we don''t give up? It''s not because of you who are jealous of others, but you have made me suffer. Xu''s family has a big career in Hong Kong City. If he doesn''t cover the sky with one hand, he should at least stamp his feet and let the city shake for three times. If Xu is determined to attack me, no matter how hard I try, it will be in vain. Why don''t I put my energy into a promising direction? "


    "Since this matter is caused by me, I will naturally solve it for you."


    Li futu is very responsible. Even though he knows that his opponent is deeply rooted in Hong Kong City, and even has the reputation of being the most powerful family in Hong Kong City, he doesn''t mean to retreat.


    "How do you solve it?"


    Gu Qingcheng subconsciously said.


    Li futu lights a cigarette.


    "You''re not going to use the way in the world, are you?"


    Gu Qingcheng seemed to have guessed something. He said hurriedly: "the Xu family is different from the general family, and the Hong Kong City is very sensitive. If violence is used, it will be very troublesome. If it is true, it is completely contrary to my original intention of going public, then why should I go public again."


    She really doesn''t want to see men fight for their own reasons.


    Li futu took a cigarette, and his mouth turned slightly up.


    "You just look down on me? Do you think I''m a man who only knows how to fight and kill? "


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes twinkled and said in a low voice, "I don''t mean that."


    Having said that, in fact, she subconsciously felt that Li futu would use the way to deal with the Wang family.


    Li futu''s eyesight is so poisonous that he naturally sees Gu Qingcheng''s right and wrong words, but he doesn''t break them down either.


    "Tell you a secret."


    He winked at Gu Qingcheng.


    "Actually I''m a cultural person. "


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned and then couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, well, I know you are a cultural person. I''m wrong, OK. Tomorrow we''ll go back together. "


    "What''s the rush to get back?"


    "Do you still want to travel here?"


    Gu Qingcheng is curious.


    "If you want to play here for a few days, it''s no problem. I can accompany you. I''m very familiar with Hong Kong City."


    "As I said, it''s my fault. I''ll help you with it."


    After a pause, he added with a smile.


    "In the way of cultural people."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned slightly and asked subconsciously.


    "What is the way of cultural man?"


    Li futu didn''t respond. He stood up and went to the window, holding the windowsill in his hand, overlooking the brightly lit city that never sleeps.


    Now that he has come, it is impossible for him to leave without saying a word.


    I''m here.


    I conquer.

 Chapter 875

    Seeing that Li futu''s attitude had been determined, Gu Qingcheng''s lips moved, and he didn''t persuade him any more.


    "Do you want a bath? If you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it first. "


    "You go. When you go to bed in the afternoon, I''ve already washed it. "


    Gu Qingcheng nodded, got up and went into the bedroom.


    Li futu stood by the window to enjoy the night view of the port city for a while, and then took out his mobile phone.


    "What for?"


    When the phone is connected, the sound coming through the radio waves is not so friendly.


    "I miss you, so I''ll give you a call."


    The other end of the phone sneered.


    Li futu didn''t mind. He put his arm on the windowsill and said, "Why are you so noisy over there? What are you doing? "


    "Shopping."


    On a commercial street in the East China Sea, Yao Chenxi holds a telephone and spares no words.


    "Alone?"


    "Is there anything wrong with you? I''ll hang up if it''s OK."


    "Wait a minute."


    Li futu said immediately. At the same time, he sighed in his heart. He didn''t blame Yao Chenxi for his bad attitude. He could only blame himself. Why did he want to scare each other.


    Women are creatures of revenge. It''s strange if they can give you a good face.


    "I want to ask you something."


    The other end of the phone was silent, obviously waiting for him to continue.


    After a pause, Li futu came to the point: "you should have Xu Shiheng''s contact information, right? Give it to me


    At the end of the phone that Li futu couldn''t see, Yao Chenxi''s face suddenly changed.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''ve made it clear to him. Don''t mess about."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    It seems that the girl really regards herself as a monster who likes to make trouble.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to talk to Xu Shiheng. It has nothing to do with you."


    How can Yao Chenxi believe him.


    "He''s no longer in the East China Sea. He''s going back to the port city."


    "I''m in Hong Kong City now," Li said with a smile


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    Several seconds later, there was another sound.


    "People have already left. Do you have to chase them?"


    "Chenxi, I''m looking for him only because of business matters, not personal grudges. The reason I call you is because I don''t want to trouble. You know, even if you don''t tell me, I can get his contact information."


    For his ability, Yao Chenxi naturally will not doubt, it is because he knows this guy''s terrible, so hear him to find Xu Shiheng, Yao Chenxi will be so nervous.


    "You really don''t want to trouble him?"


    She said incredulously.


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    He''s in trouble with Xu Shiheng?


    It should be Xu Shiheng who is against him.


    Of course, he will not tell Yao Chenxi about it.


    "I assure you that I didn''t mean anything to him."


    Although this guy is evil and terrible, at least his words seldom break his promise.


    "I''ll send you his number later."


    Li futu opened his mouth. Before he could speak, the phone was hung up.


    He gave a wry smile, shook his head, sighed and put down his cell phone.


    "Dawn, whose phone is it? How little


    Yao Chenxi is not alone in shopping, there are colleagues, is also a teacher of East University.


    Although they are about the same age, they got married last year.


    "It''s like I haven''t seen Xu Shao come to you during this period of time? Xu Shao is a golden son-in-law. He wants to have a family background, talent and good character. When he meets such a man, he has to hold fast. "


    The female teacher kindly reminded.


    "What are you talking about? He and I are just friends. "


    "Friends?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You and Xu Shao are not really separated, are they


    During this period of time, Xu Shiheng suddenly disappeared from Donghai University. Donghai university can be described as a celebration, because they think it is a sign that the most beautiful teachers of Donghai university are back to being single again.


    "The more you say it, the more ridiculous it is. He and I haven''t started at all. We can''t tell where we come from. "


    "Well Who called you just now? "


    "An asshole."


    Yao Chenxi was concise, and then said, "you wait for me for a while, I''ll make a phone call."


    Li futu waited for seven or eight minutes. Just when he doubted whether Yao Chenxi deliberately stood him up, the SMS bell finally rang.


    According to the number sent by Yao Chenxi, he dialed.


    According to the character of Xu Shiheng''s identity, strange calls are seldom answered. However, unexpectedly, the phone is connected before it rings for a while. Even without waiting for Li futu to speak, the little Superman seems to be taking the initiative to say: "Mr. Li?"Li futu didn''t seem to be surprised. His left finger unconsciously knocked on the windowsill and gave him a smile.


    "Did dawn call you?"


    Xu Shiheng did not deny it.


    "She called me just now and said that Mr. Li wanted to see me. I don''t know what it was about."


    The tone of both sides was very calm and polite, even with a smile, without any fireworks.


    "It''s not very convenient on the phone. It''s better to find a place tomorrow to meet and chat. I don''t know if Xu Shao has time?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Xu Shiheng seemed a little surprised, and then said with a smile: "Mr. Li has come to Hong Kong City?"


    Li futu gave a sound.


    "When Mr. Li comes to Hong Kong City, I will do my best. If not, I''ll treat Mr. Li to a meal in wolongge at noon tomorrow. It''s a welcome for Mr. Li. "


    Li futu is not polite.


    "It''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    "See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone. Behind him, a voice came.


    "You have an appointment with Xu Shiheng?"


    Li futu turns around.


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng was wearing a snow-white robe. His hair was untied in a bun, and his soft black hair was scattered. He was trapped on his round and pink shoulders, forming an extremely attractive visual contrast.


    "Eavesdropping on people''s phone calls is not a good habit."


    "I''m not eavesdropping. I''m just listening."


    Gu Qingcheng is upright and strong, and then a ray of worry floats on his face.


    "This is his home. If you go to see him, you won''t worry about him..."


    "Why, you''re afraid he won''t be able to hold a grand banquet?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "don''t worry. He can''t make Xiang Yu. I''m not Liu Bang. I''m just going to have dinner with him. If you want, you can go together."


    Because of her living environment, she was born to care for her family. She had heard of too many intrigues in the world, so she began to think about the bad side subconsciously just now. But now considering Xu Shiheng''s comments, Gu Qingcheng thinks that she should be worried too much.


    Xu Shiheng is a well-known young man, but he is not a man of the world.


    "With his cleverness, if you call him, he should have guessed that we know he''s playing tricks in the dark?"


    "Whether I know it or not, I should meet him first."


    Li futu whispered and then laughed.


    "It has always been a fine tradition of the Dragon kingdom to be courteous before the soldiers. We cultural people should uphold it."

 Chapter 876

    Kowloon square, Hong Kong City.


    Wolong Pavilion.


    Li futu arrived as promised. Gu Qingcheng and Jin xican also accompanied him.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Gu."


    Little Superman Xu Shiheng and Li futu shake hands cordially, and then cast his eyes on Jin xican''s face behind Li futu.


    "This must be Mr. Jin, who surprised four people at Huangan wharf last night."


    Xu Shiheng''s attitude was very calm, and he didn''t even bring a bodyguard. He was open and aboveboard.


    Gu Qingcheng thought that before he doubted whether the other party was setting up a Hongmen banquet, and felt that he was really taking the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman.


    "Sit down, please."


    Xu Shiheng raised his hand and motioned to the round dining table. Then he told the waiters waiting on the side, "serve."


    "Yes."


    The waiter took the order and left.


    It''s true that he is a well-known young man. There is a gap between him and the upstarts in essence. He can treat people with all kinds of means and is impeccable.


    Even though Gu Qingcheng clearly knew that this was the culprit who had killed him for several months, he still could not feel any ill feelings.


    Take your seat.


    "Is Mr. Li here to visit Hong Kong City this time?"


    Xu Shiheng sent a cigarette to Li futu, even to Jin xican, who himself doesn''t smoke.


    "Thank you. I don''t smoke."


    Jin xican waved his hand.


    The conflict at Huangan wharf last night has spread through various channels, which is almost well known in Hong Kong. However, Xu Shiheng is a little unable to connect this skinny man with the extremely cruel but also extremely arrogant image in the rumor.


    "No


    Li futu lit up his cigarette and said with a smile, "I''m here on Hong Kong Island for a few people."


    "For me?"


    Xu Shiheng seems a little surprised.


    Li futu knows that although this little Superman is still very young, his cunning is not much worse than some old foxes. He is afraid that he can always pretend to be a fool, so he simply goes straight to the point.


    "I don''t know where I have offended Xu Shao. I hope Xu Shao can make it clear."


    "Mr. Li really confused me the more I said it."


    Xu Shiheng''s face is full of vivid confusion.


    "Offend? Why did Mr. Li offend me? "


    Gu Qingcheng sat quietly beside him, poured water for several cups, and then handed one to Xu Shiheng. Xu Shiheng said thank you.


    "Xu Shao, there''s no outsider here, so I''ll tell you what I have to say."


    "Mr. Li, it''s all right to say so."


    Li futu took a cigarette and spoke slowly.


    "We can accept this failure, but we hope that Mr. Xu can raise his hand in the future."


    Like Xu Shiheng, he didn''t show any arrogance.


    Xu Shiheng seemed to take a look at the water cup.


    "Mr. Li is talking about the failure of Yongxing group''s listing in Hong Kong this time?"


    "I think Mr. Li must have misunderstood. Don''t listen to the rumors outside. The failure of Yongxing group''s IPO has nothing to do with our Xu family. What companies can has the stock market? That is the leaders of the SFC has the final say, I do not have such a big power. "


    Xu Shiheng understands that this kind of thing can''t be kept secret from the other party all the time. Since Li futu called him last night, he knows that he must have exposed himself, but the other party knows that it''s one thing, but if he admits it himself, it''s another.


    Seeing that Xu Shiheng did not admit his death, Li futu was still not angry and smiling.


    "So many people are unwilling to raise their hands?"


    After drinking water, Xu Shiheng said with a smile: "Mr. Li, the strength of Yongxing group is beyond doubt in my opinion. There is no problem in listing. I think there must be some misunderstanding. Mr. Li might as well have a good chat with the leaders of the Securities Regulatory Commission. "


    It''s not that Gu Qingcheng hasn''t tried the method mentioned by Xu Shiheng in the past few days in Hong Kong City, but those committee members have been shifting the buck all the time. What''s more, they have directly avoided it, which makes Gu Qingcheng feel aggrieved.


    If it wasn''t for the arrest of Ningxia Chuan at the cocktail party last night, I''m afraid Gu Qingcheng still doesn''t know that he is defined as such a deadly crime of being involved in gangsters.


    Involved in the underworld.


    If the Hong Kong Stock Exchange really refuses her because of this reason, she really has nothing to say. However, she feels that it is unfair that many of the listed enterprises have strong quack color, such as Lin brothers media, which is owned by Lin family of Hong Kong City.


    But why does the Hong Kong stock exchange turn a blind eye to her and only focus on her Yongxing?


    Of course, Gu Qingcheng is not naive and ignorant. He will not be ridiculous enough to ask for equal treatment and fair treatment. There is no fairness in this world.


    "We met chairman Ning last night, but the other side was very firm and there was not much room for negotiation."


    "Oh?"Xu Shiheng sighed.


    "That''s a pity."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Yes, it''s really a pity."


    Although Xu Shiheng was very friendly and polite from beginning to end, his attitude was very clear.


    It is clear that it is impossible for Yongxing to enter the Hong Kong stock exchange.


    Obviously, the result of this meeting was not satisfactory.


    However, both sides are literati. They don''t know what they are saying, and they don''t like the vulgar people in the Jianghu who lift the table immediately when they can''t get along with each other.


    Although there was no agreement, the two sides finished the meal in a friendly atmosphere.


    Li Shiheng even sent sanshiheng to the door.


    "I''ve known for a long time that since he made this move, he would not take it back easily. Otherwise, it would be like they were afraid of you."


    Gu Qingcheng got into the car, not very depressed, as if he had expected Xu Shiheng''s decision.


    Li futu is noncommittal, Wen Shengdao.


    "Go back to the East China Sea first."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    "And you? Won''t you come back with me? "


    She has wasted too much time in Hong Kong City. Since the failure is irretrievable, it is meaningless for her to stay here. Besides, as the leader of Yongxing, she still has a lot to do.


    "I''ll be back in a few days."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him for a while and nodded his head cleverly. He didn''t ask any more.


    In the afternoon, she ordered a ticket and left the city. Li futu personally took her to the airport.


    When Gu Qingcheng''s figure disappeared at the gate, he slowly turned around and walked out of the airport.


    Before going out of the airport, he saw an inspirational story playing in a duty-free shop in the airport.


    What is shown on the screen is the extraordinary life of legendary tycoon Xu Zesheng. The whole process is real and dreamy, but it is undeniable that it is full of rendering power. People can''t help but feel that life is full of fighting spirit.


    Many people are standing in place to see, for the screen Xu Superman, full of envy and yearning.


    Li futu also stood in the crowd, looked for a while, calmly turned around, at the same time, picked up the mobile phone.


    People who are still immersed in the legend of Xu Superman are not aware of it.


    A currency war that shocked the whole country has sounded the horn.

 Chapter 877

    Juxinghui is one of the most prosperous areas in Hong Kong City, where many famous enterprises gather.


    The mythical group with a bright future stands here.


    This young company was founded by the second son of Xu''s family. The name is enough to show the ambition of this little Superman.


    However, he did inherit his father''s mantle, and has amazing talent in the market. In just a few years, the market value of the company has been rising. Last year, it broke through the 10 billion mark. Just like the name of the company, it has created a wealth myth that makes the world marvel.


    "Mr. Xu."


    "Mr. Xu."


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Xu Shiheng rushed back to the company from Kowloon.


    Although he is young and far from being angry and powerful, his talent and ability, as well as his masterpieces in shopping malls in the past, have already won the respect of the whole company.


    At work, Xu Shiheng is a decisive leader, but in private, he is very approachable. Along the way, he nods and smiles to the subordinates who salute him respectfully. He is not the same as the iron willed CEO at the meeting.


    In this regard, the myth group''s employees have long been used to nature. There is a saying that genius always has two sides.


    Known as a business genius, Xu Shiheng, one of the most dazzling children of the famous families on Hong Kong Island, walked into his office.


    The secretary made him a cup of Pu''er tea as usual.


    He took tea and went to the French window, overlooking the most prosperous gathering of stars in the harbor city.


    The transparent glass reflected his young face less than thirty years old.


    At this age, no one can make 10 billion yuan only by his own ability without inheritance. Looking at the whole country, there are few people who can achieve this kind of achievement, but on his face, he can''t see any satisfaction that should have appeared.


    He drank tea slowly and looked down at juxinghui, but in his mind he was thinking about his meeting with Li futu just now.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to see than to hear it for a long time. Compared with the ruthless, arrogant and despotic young hero in the rumor, the real Li futu is obviously more calm and experienced.


    If people who have not heard of his fame come into contact with him for the first time, they may feel that he is a gentle and modest gentleman.


    Of course, Xu Shiheng naturally does not think that the rumors are all false. Although the comments are not true, the man just now is not as harmless as it seems.


    During the meeting just now, he did not admit that he was the backstage of Yongxing''s IPO, but he also knew that the man must know it.


    Until the end of the banquet, the other party did not turn over, but Xu Shiheng knew that the other party did not turn over on the spot, which did not mean that he would not retaliate next.


    The warm Pu''er tea slides into the throat and warms the heart. Xu Shiheng feels the fragrance of tea between his lips and teeth without any worry.


    No one knows that he came back from the East China Sea with the identity of a failure.


    Those who achieve great things must first learn to accept failure.


    It''s not that he can''t afford to lose, but he doesn''t want to lose.


    It''s like a child''s race. Even before the competition starts, the referee announces the first place without a contest. How can people be reconciled?


    In less than a year, climbing to the top of the East China Sea, that man is really very powerful, but he wants Yao Chenxi to understand that he is not inferior to Xu Shiheng.


    There was a beautiful music.


    Xu Shiheng put down his tea cup and took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket. Seeing Laixian, he immediately connected and said with a smile, "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    He can be called Dad, the end of the phone, of course, is the name and wealth can draw the same sign of the legendary tycoon Xu Zesheng.


    "What day do you forget?"


    Xu Zesheng is over 60 years old now, but his voice sounds very moderate.


    Xu Shiheng didn''t understand his meaning. After thinking for a while, he still had no clue.


    "I knew you didn''t care. Today is the day when Xiting comes to Hong Kong. The plane will arrive soon... "


    Xu Shiheng finally responded, frowning subconsciously, and immediately said, "Dad, I have a meeting to hold soon..."


    "No matter you are going to have a meeting now or anything else, put it down immediately. Right now, right now, meet setine at the airport. "


    There is no doubt about Xu Zesheng''s tone.


    Xu Shiheng frowned and was silent for a while. He finally said, "I know, Dad."


    No matter how brilliant he was, Rao was still unable to resist his father''s authority.


    "Come on, don''t let siding wait for you."


    After that, Xu Zesheng hung up.


    Xu Shiheng slowly put down his mobile phone and breathed a sigh of distress.


    Born in a famous family, it''s beautiful, but behind the colorful, it covers up the distress that ordinary people can''t see.


    The concept of family status is extremely serious in the powerful class, and their Xu family is no exception.He is very clear that his father has been trying to make up for himself and sisiting, but he has no feelings for sisiting at all.


    Even though he was very reluctant, his father''s life was hard to disobey. Xu Shiheng rubbed his temple, regained his calm and turned to walk out of the office.


    When he opened the door, he almost ran into an assistant.


    "Mr. Xu, I''m sorry..."


    The assistant bowed his head in fear.


    "Nothing."


    Xu Shiheng doesn''t care.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Xu, some traders have found that our stock price has fluctuated abnormally since half an hour ago. They think you''d better go and have a look in person."


    Xu Shiheng looked at his watch.


    "It''s not surprising that the stock price fluctuates abnormally in a short period of time. Maybe a lot of people buy and sell at the same time. I have something urgent to deal with now. Let''s wait until I come back. "


    See him say so, that assistant also natural not good say what, bow head respectfully way: "yes."


    Xu Shiheng patted him on the shoulder, passed him and drove downstairs to the airport.


    When he arrived at the airport, the time was just right. If there was no delay in sisiting''s flight, it should not be long before she landed. He went to the airport terminal, but in the airport hall, he saw two men in suits anxiously looking for something.


    He recognized that this was sisiting''s bodyguard, which he had seen before.


    He frowned slightly and went over.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s siding? "


    "Little, no good."


    Two fierce looking men are like ants on the hot pot now,


    "miss is gone!"


    "Gone?"


    Xu Shiheng was stunned.


    "What do you mean it''s gone?"


    "The young lady just said that she would go to the toilet and asked us to wait here, but we waited for a long time, but the young lady didn''t come out. When we went in, we found that the young lady was not in the toilet at all."


    Xu Shiheng''s brows gradually wrinkled.


    At this time, he missed Yao Chenxi more and more.

 Chapter 878

    "Xican, besides killing people, do you have any other pursuits in this world?"


    At dusk, Li futu and the clown King walk on the main street of Hong Kong City, quite leisurely.


    Although it is no longer as brilliant as the last century, the city is still a highly prosperous international metropolis. After its return, it still pursues another system. Perhaps for this reason, the air of the port city seems to be filled with a sense of freedom that other cities can hardly feel.


    "Pursuit?"


    The clown Wang mulu was puzzled.


    "Money, power, or Beauty. "


    Said, Li futu''s line of sight is involuntarily attracted by a direction.


    As far as I can see, a woman is squatting on the green belt of the street, like a beggar on the street.


    I think she is a beggar because there is a paper bowl in front of her.


    Even if there are no coins in the paper bowl, even a steel bar can''t be seen.


    If there are performance indicators in begging, she must be the last one.


    That''s right. The girl is wearing tight breech pants and a pair of pointed high heels. Although the color matching top doesn''t show any brand, it''s worth a lot.


    Although the prospect of the begging industry is more and more optimistic, and the economy is more and more depressed, many fake and shoddy people are mixed into the begging army, but the girl squatting on the green belt at this time is really unprofessional.


    I have no expression, no spirit at all.


    And the most important thing is that she doesn''t dress professionally, and her work attitude is not very positive. When someone walks by, she still squats there motionless, like Jiang Taigong''s fishing wish.


    Who would be so stupid as to throw money at her but the blind?


    "Of course, I have pursuits, such as becoming stronger and letting the emperors play games with me."


    Joker Wang scratched his head and said with a smile, honest and honest.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Does this guy want to catch a group of emperors to play with him on the desert island?


    To the extent of the clown King''s madness, maybe it''s really the real idea in his heart.


    "Of course, I like beautiful women, but they don''t like me. Whenever they see my face, they will be scared to cry."


    Clown king a little wronged way, he also quickly noticed the roadside that unique beggar.


    When she passed by, the clown King took out a piece of paper money from his pocket for a long time and threw it into the paper bowl.


    It''s ten yuan. It''s not big, but with the girl''s professionalism, I''m afraid it''s the only charity she can get if she squats here.


    Squatting for half a day, she got nothing. She finally met a "kind-hearted man". The girl was a little excited, but when she looked down, she found that there was only a ten yuan floating into the bowl. She was disappointed and picked up the note.


    "It''s too little. I don''t want it."


    Are there beggars who dislike less money?


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and gave the girl a meaningful look.


    I have to admit, this girl looks really good. The bridge of the nose is high, the eyes are deep, and there is a feeling of half blood. If you are not squatting here, but sitting in a luxury car, it is definitely a proper goddess.


    "What are you looking at?"


    She noticed Li futu''s eyes and glared. Her face was not good. Then, her eyes turned and she seemed to think of something. She held out her hand.


    "Take a look at a hundred dollars and give it to me."


    Looking at the white and tender palm, Li futu was a little confused.


    Is this a beggar or a robber?


    "Miss, are you a liar? It''s the first time I''ve heard that watching people costs money. You have a long face. Isn''t it for people to see? Besides, you should be squatting here for a long time. So many people have seen you. Why don''t you ask them for money? "


    "I don''t care, you don''t want to leave here without money."


    The girl stood up and seemed worried that Li futu would run away. She grabbed him by the corner of his coat.


    The girl just squatted was not obvious. When she stood up, her long legs were against the sky, and she was still wearing tight breech pants, which showed the curve of her legs incisively and vividly, and made the population dry.


    This is the encounter of their own porcelain?


    Li futu was a little stunned.


    Has the touch porcelain industry developed to such an extent that one can rely on people at a glance?


    "From the beginning to now, you have looked at me for about 12 seconds, one second as a glance. That is to say, you have to give me 1200 yuan. I''ll wipe the 200 yuan for you, and you can give me 1000 yuan."


    This girl grabs the corner of Li futu''s clothes and says it in a reasonable way.


    When Li futu heard this, he was amazed. He really opened his eyes.


    In fact, sisiting has no choice. It''s almost dark, but she hasn''t got a dime. She hasn''t eaten any food yet. Does she really want to sleep on the street at night?After the "disaster", she found out how indifferent the world is now. She has been here for nearly two hours, and countless people have passed by, but no one is willing to be kind. If she continues to wait like this, I''m afraid there will still be no harvest, so she can only give up.


    These two people are the only ones willing to throw money at her, which means they should be good people.


    Good people are better.


    Sisiting''s idea and Li futu''s experience are enough to explain why fewer and fewer people are willing to do good in today''s society.


    Li futu looked at the hand holding his clothes tightly, a little helpless.


    According to reason, the money was lost by the clown king. If we want to make mistakes, we should also make mistakes to the clown king. Why did he suffer from the disaster?


    "Miss, are you in any trouble?"


    Li futu looked her up and down.


    Temperament can''t deceive people. Although this girl looks down now, she is the kind of person who is rich and has a lot of money. She doesn''t look like a person who is short of 1000 yuan.


    "If you are in trouble, I can call the police for you."


    Li futu did not mind the other party''s unreasonable, but still more enthusiastic.


    His action, let Si siting more and more feel that this is a good man.


    "Don''t call the police. To tell you the truth, some black faced people are chasing me. They have great influence, and the police are also in collusion with them. If you call the police, they will get the news immediately, and I''m finished."


    "Sir, please be kind. When I get out of trouble, I will try to pay you back immediately."


    She speaks fast, sounds full of a sense of urgency, and a pair of very charming eyes in the eyes are very sincere, as if it is true.


    Li futu looked at her for a long time, then took a step closer and looked around warily for a week.


    "What are you doing?"


    Si Xiting doubts a way.


    Li futu lowered his voice.


    "Don''t move. I''m a gangster."

 Chapter 879

    A Danzi noodle shop in Lu Jiazhi.


    A woman was eating a bowl of Tanzi noodles.


    Li futu sat opposite her.


    The girl''s appearance is not elegant. She doesn''t have the reserve of a rich family. However, with her extraordinary beauty, she still seems to give people a pleasant feeling.


    Li futu can also understand that this girl didn''t know how long she had been squatting there. I''m afraid she was starving. At the moment, she must be just trying to fill her stomach. She didn''t have to worry about her manners.


    At this time, he found that the girl seemed to have nine heads, and the proportion of her figure was almost perfect. It was not unacceptable to invite her to eat a bowl of noodles with the beautiful appearance of a half breed.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    Sisiting drank a mouthful of noodle soup and asked.


    At this time, a bowl of noodles had been solved by her. After her hunger was relieved, she finally began to care about her two benefactors.


    Although she felt that the other party only invited her to eat noodles in a small noodle shop, which was a bit stingy, she also understood that she was not qualified to ask for more.


    She and the other party just meet by chance, the other party is willing to invite her to eat, already out of humanitarianism.


    "We''re not hungry."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, and said with a kind face: "are you satisfied with a bowl of noodles? Shall I order you another bowl? "


    "No, that''s enough."


    Sisiting shook her head, and then seriously said: "thank you, you are really a good man, I will certainly repay you in the future."


    Someone''s face was solemn and dignified, and immediately said, "no, I don''t have any hobbies in my life. I just love to do something good. In life, there will always be difficulties. They are all Chinese people. It''s right to help each other. It''s too strange to say that we can''t repay each other. "


    Sisiting was stunned and moved.


    Although a little stingy, but this man What a good man.


    "My name is sisiting, and you?"


    She said.


    She was still holding a bowl of noodles in her hands. Although it was only a bowl of noodles, I was afraid that the temperature would stay in her heart for a long time in the future.


    If those Haodu children knew that Miss Si was moved by a bowl of Danzi noodles, they would not know if they would be angry and curse their mother.


    They take expensive jewelry and cosmetics to send out, but it is difficult to get a smile from each other.


    "I''m a man who never leaves a name for good deeds."


    It''s a very noble character for someone to speak without thinking.


    Sure enough, he didn''t know himself.


    She gave her name in order to treat each other sincerely, but it was also mixed with a sense of trial. However, the other side didn''t have a wave of air. Obviously, she didn''t know herself.


    "Well, take your time. Good luck."


    Li futu got up and planned to leave. Before he left, he took out his wallet and put several hundred yuan bills on the table.


    Sisiting did not expect that he actually left. She looked at several bills on the desk, almost without thinking. Subconsciously, she yelled at each other''s back: "wait a minute!"


    Li futu turned his head and said in surprise, "is there anything else?"


    Sisiting grabbed the bills, got up and ran over quickly. Just like she was on the street, she once again reached out and grabbed the corner of Li futu''s coat.


    "Are you going to leave me here alone?"


    She looked up at Li futu pitifully, like a Persian cat about to be abandoned by her master.


    "I gave you enough money to stay in a hotel for one night."


    "But I don''t have my ID card. The hotel won''t let me stay. If I stay in those small hotels, I''m a woman, aren''t you afraid that I will be in danger?"


    Sistine''s tone was pathetic.


    It''s not safe for such a beautiful woman to stay in those informal hotels. After all, Hong Kong City is a place where ancient people are everywhere.


    But, you will not have the danger, concerns me what matter?


    Looking at the woman holding her clothes and refusing to let go, Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Does this girl really think of herself as a bad guy?


    "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Li futu asked after all.


    A touch of joy suddenly appeared in sisiting''s charming eyes.


    "Can you let me stay at your house for one night?"


    Seeing that Li futu frowned, she immediately added, "don''t worry, I''ll only stay one night, and I''ll leave at dawn."


    "Miss Si, right?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "I don''t want to help you, but I''m sorry, I don''t have a home in Hong Kong City."


    Sisiting was stunned.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I''m not from Hong Kong City. I live in a hotel now."


    "You''re not from Hong Kong?"


    Sisiting was quite surprised.Li futu nodded.


    "Do you come to Hong Kong City for tourism?"


    Li futu was silent, nodded a smile and looked at the clown king.


    "Yes, my friend and I came to Hong Kong City for a visit."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind staying in a hotel."


    Sisiting said with a smile, is very familiar, and, she does not seem to have any defensive heart.


    Li futu looked at her deep three-dimensional facial features and said with a dumb smile: "Miss Si, are you really not afraid that I am a bad person?"


    Before, he said he was a underworld. Sistine was obviously just a joke.


    "If you are a bad man, there will be no good man in the world."


    Hearing sisiting''s words, Li futu was filled with emotion.


    He never thought that someone would judge him like this one day.


    "Well, we are all Chinese people. We should help each other. I''ll stay one night. Good people will live a safe life."


    After seeing the praying sisiting for a while, Li futu shakes his head and smiles. After all, he reaches out a helping hand again and takes it back to the four seasons hotel.


    "Wow, I can''t believe you have so much money and live in Siji."


    Four seasons hotel is one of the best hotels in Hong Kong City. In the elevator, Sistine said discontentedly, "then why did you treat me to noodles just now?"


    She thought this man was just a kind-hearted ordinary person.


    But now it seems that she may have underestimated each other.


    Of course, there are so many rich people in the world that it''s nothing to be able to afford four seasons.


    "Does it have anything to do with what I treat you to, whether I have money or not?"


    Li futu asked seriously.


    "Besides, I enjoyed watching Miss Si eat noodles just now."


    "You..."


    Si Xi Ting stares at eyes, then puts aside head, cold hum.


    "What a mean man!"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Women are really fickle creatures. Just now, they were grateful to themselves, but now they turn their faces away.


    When she comes to Li futu''s room, she finds that she doesn''t know enough about this man.


    This stingy to only invite her to eat Dan Tsai noodles man, actually live in the presidential suite!


    Nine head body of Si siting standing at the door, staring at him without expression, it looks like looking at a heartbreaker.


    Li futu didn''t know that because of the beggar girl he brought back from the street, the black and white streets of the whole port city had become a mess.

 Chapter 880

    Repulse Bay.


    Backed by Taiping mountain and close to Victoria Harbor, it can be said that it is close to mountains and rivers and has the reputation of "the first Bay in the world".


    This is one of the most representative landmarks of Hong Kong City, and it is also the most famous rich area in Hong Kong City. The house price here is unique in the whole city.


    All the high-rise residential buildings near the sea and the single family villas near the mountain can enjoy the sunrise in the morning and sunset in the evening on their balcony.


    The luxury manor of legendary tycoon Xu Zesheng, which costs billions of Hong Kong dollars, is located on the hillside of Repulse Bay.


    It''s just that the atmosphere in the Xu''s manor is not harmonious.


    "I deliberately reminded you yesterday that Celine would come today, but you didn''t take my words to heart at all. Now, siding is missing. What do you want me to tell the family? "


    Xu Zesheng, who has been the richest man for more than ten years, sat in the hall, slapping his tea cup on the table with an angry face.


    He has two sons.


    His eldest son, Xu Kai, is nearly 40 years old and serves as the executive vice president of great wall industry.


    Great Wall Industry was founded by Xu Zesheng. It is precisely because of it that Xu''s glory has been established. It can be said that it is the foundation industry of Xu.


    Xu Kai worked in the Great Wall Industry, so he inherited his father''s career.


    Xu Shiheng, the second son of Xu Superman, seems to have no intention of entering the Great Wall department. He founded the myth group himself, as if he wanted to walk out of his father''s light.


    After Xu Zesheng retired, he took over the power and opened up his own way. Obviously, it is much more difficult.


    However, as the second son, Xu Shiheng seems to have inherited his father''s business talent and fearless courage. Although the development of the myth group is far less than the scale of great wall industry, the company, which has only been founded for a few years, is still very young and has an unlimited future. No one dares to say whether mythology group will become another Great Wall Industry in a few years.


    For the second son''s choice, Xu Zesheng did not do any interference, on the contrary, he was happy to see its success.


    He appreciated this spirit of daring to challenge, and the second son took his own way, which avoided his worry.


    The rich have no family.


    This is a constant problem.


    But if the two sons are not in the Great Wall, the chance of brothers seizing power will undoubtedly be reduced.


    Among the two sons, Xu Zesheng should pay more attention to his second son, Xu Shiheng. It can''t be said that his eldest son, Xu Kai, is not outstanding. But it''s true that there is no harm without comparison. Compared with his second younger brother, Xu Kai''s talent is a little mediocre, more conservative and less enterprising.


    And the self-made Xu Zesheng, obviously, will pay more attention to the pioneers.


    But this time, his second son let him down.


    In other words, in a certain way, the second son who has been praised by the outside world has always let him down.


    Xu Shiheng just came back from the outside. In the face of his angry father, he could only stand and had no seat at all.


    "Dad, it''s sisiting. She deliberately ran away from her bodyguard. What''s the matter with me?"


    Xu Zesheng is angry. Ordinary people are afraid to breathe, but Xu Shiheng is fearless and argues.


    "How dare you argue! If you hadn''t gone so late, would Sistine have had a chance to escape? "


    Xu Zesheng''s face turned red and even coughed with anger.


    "Dad, you need to calm down. Shiheng didn''t mean it. The port city is not big. Xiting didn''t bring anything. Where can she go? Maybe I''ll come back by myself later. "


    A gorgeous woman stood up, went to Xu Zesheng''s side, and helped him caress his chest.


    Although she is over middle age, many men in Hong Kong still have her name.


    Li Jiaxin.


    She was hailed as the most beautiful Hong Kong elder sister. After winning the title of Hong Kong elder sister, she entered the performing arts circle. However, after making a few films, she announced that she was no longer in the shadow, and joined the embrace of Xu''s eldest son. This is a classic case of a female star marrying into a rich family.


    In the 1970s and 1980s, men in Hong Kong had only two big dreams.


    Do Xu Zesheng, sleep Li Jiaxin.


    From this, we can see how beautiful Li Jiaxin was at that time.


    Even though the years are merciless, although she has already passed her prime, it''s like wine. With the passing of her youth, her green and astringent taste gradually precipitates. The lingering charm of Li Jiaxin in her thirties is more and more intoxicating.


    In the face of his daughter-in-law, Xu Zesheng''s anger eased a little, but he was still stiff.


    "I''ll give you a day. If you can''t find Celine tomorrow, you don''t have to come back!"


    Xu Shiheng''s lips moved and he wanted to say something, but he was held by his elder brother Xu Kai and shook his head silently.


    "Well, Dad, Shiheng already knows. He will definitely get seting back. Dad, let me help you to have a rest first."


    Li Jiaxin winked at her husband, motioned him to persuade him, and then helped her father-in-law away."Dad is so old, and his health is getting worse and worse. You won''t let him order."


    After Xu Zesheng left, Xu kaicai took Xu Shiheng and sat down.


    "Dad, it''s also for your own good. I''m also very strange. Why don''t you always agree that Xiting wants to have a good face and a good figure?"


    "Brother, if she looks good, do I have to marry her? What''s your logic


    "Look what she''s doing. She''s just making a fool of herself and running away without saying a word. I don''t know how much trouble she''ll cause others? Do you think that if I marry such a self-centered young lady, I will have a peaceful life in the future? "


    "Besides, brother, can''t you see that Miss Si doesn''t like me at all. Since she doesn''t want to, why does Dad have to point the wrong way?"


    Xu Kai shakes his head with a smile and takes out a bag of cigarettes. Knowing that his second younger brother doesn''t smoke, he doesn''t give it to him. He lights one and holds it in his mouth.


    "You can''t blame dad. It''s said that the marriage was settled before you were born. You can''t let dad break his promise in front of Uncle Si, can you?"


    "As you know, the most important thing in dad''s life is his reputation."


    Xu Shiheng smiles bitterly when he hears the speech.


    "Brother, why me, not you?"


    Xu Kai was stunned, and then said with a smile, "you''re all talking nonsense here. If your sister-in-law hears you, we''ll both have to suffer."


    Xu Shiheng sighed: "brother, I really envy you. I really want to marry someone I like."


    Xu Kai laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "who told you that you are more capable than me. People with ability naturally have to take on more responsibilities. "


    After smoking, he comforted: "don''t think too much. The priority now is to get seting back as soon as possible. As for the matter between you two, if you really don''t want to, I will try my best to plead for you in front of dad in the future."


    Xu Shiheng looked at the door and said in a low voice, "I hope now that she can disappear forever."


    Xu pressed his shoulder.


    "Stop talking nonsense."

 Chapter 881

    After being called back and reprimanded by his father, Xu Shiheng drove away from his manor.


    He is very clear, in the case of sitting missing, he certainly can''t stay at home as if nothing had happened.


    Although the port city is not big, it has a population of seven or eight million. In one day, it is very difficult to find out sisetin.


    Moreover, or in the case of sisetin I''m afraid will deliberately hide.


    There is a specialty in this field.


    Although they have deep roots in shopping malls, they are obviously not good at finding people. When they learn that Si siting is running away, Xu Shiheng immediately calls the police and informs the Lin family for help.


    The Lin family controls the triad society, indirectly controls most of the old people in Hong Kong City, and wants to get sisiting back as soon as possible. Through the Lin family is undoubtedly the most effective way, and he and Lin Jianye have known each other since childhood, and they have a good relationship, which can be called a perfect intersection.


    But now it''s four or five hours since sisiting disappeared. No matter the police or Lin, there''s no news. Although he said that in front of his elder brother, Xu Shiheng also knows that if sisiting really has an accident in Hong Kong City, they''ll get into a lot of trouble.


    After all, her father is sixiaohan, who controls the gambling industry in Aocheng!


    Gambling king Si Xiaohan has three wives, and they are all legal wives, and Si Xiting is his youngest daughter.


    You know, Si Xiaohan is now 70 years old. When the third aunt gave birth to Si Xiting, he was almost 50 years old.


    It''s easy to imagine how much Si Xiting is favored.


    It''s the doting character that makes her a headache.


    In the city of Australia, sisiting is well-known, who is not a detour.


    "This crazy woman!"


    Xu Shiheng angrily took a picture of the steering wheel. Xu''s family education is very strict. With his personality, he will not be interested in this type of sisiting.


    In his eyes, sisiting, the king of gamblers, is a stubborn wild horse that can''t be tamed.


    Don''t mention how dark she will be after marrying her. Now she''s in trouble all over the world.


    Driving the car down the mountain, depressed Xu Shiheng plans to find a place to drink, but before he can figure out where to go, his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    He pulled over and found that it was Lin Jianye.


    "Jianye, any news?"


    "The man is found."


    The voice from that head shocked Xu Shiheng''s spirit.


    "Where is it?"


    Lin Jianye on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, which means that he said: "don''t worry, I think we''d better meet and talk."


    Xu Shiheng frowned, but he didn''t ask any more.


    According to the address given by Lin Jianye, he turned around the front of the car and arrived at the four seasons hotel more than half an hour later.


    Lin Jianye sat in the tea bar in the lobby and waved to him.


    "Where is she?"


    Xu Shiheng walked over and asked busily before he sat down.


    "Don''t worry. She''s safe now."


    Lin Jianye looked relaxed and said with a smile, "sit down and talk."


    "What would you like to drink, sir?"


    The waiter came up.


    "A cup of coffee, no sugar, thank you."


    Even though Xu Shiheng is in a bad mood now, he still shows the self-restraint and demeanor of a famous young man in the face of outsiders.


    "Did Uncle Li scold you?"


    Lin Jianye seemed to anticipate things like a God, his eyes were teasing.


    Xu Shiheng took a look at him. They had known each other since childhood, but they still had a tacit understanding.


    He''s too lazy to deny it.


    "As long as this sisetin appears, I will not have a good life. Where is she? I have to scold her this time!"


    "Miss Si has the ability to make us so popular."


    "Jianye, did you come to see me on purpose?"


    Lin Jianye took a drink from his glass. What he ordered was ordinary soda.


    "Such a good night, I put a good night life, but, run to see you lively, I''m not sick."


    "Where on earth is Sistine? My old man gave me an ultimatum. If I can''t find anyone tomorrow, I can''t even get in. "


    Lin Jianye couldn''t help laughing. After a while, he finally said, "the family''s daughter is in this hotel at this time."


    "In this hotel?"


    Xu Shiheng immediately frowned.


    "When she ran away, she put all her bags on the bodyguards. Where did she get the money to stay in the hotel?"


    "Just because she doesn''t, doesn''t mean others don''t."


    Lin Jianye has profound meaning and sighs: "sometimes, people really have to sigh that things are hard to predict."


    "What do you mean?"


    Xu Shiheng frowned."Make it clear."


    "I said, don''t be surprised. Sisiting is in the room of the emperor Yongxing''s son-in-law."


    Rao was determined by Xu Shiheng. At this time, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said, don''t be too surprised."


    "Your coffee, sir."


    The waiter brought the coffee.


    "Thank you."


    After the waiter left, Xu Shiheng took a breath and said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? How did sisiting get together with Li futu? "


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask?"


    Lin Jianye said: "I only know that someone watched sisiting enter the hotel. Later, I checked the surveillance and found that it was Li futu who came in with her. This is Li futu''s room number."


    Lin Jianye pushed a note over.


    "When she came in, Sistine didn''t go out again. That is to say, she is in this room now."


    Xu Shiheng looked at the note, thinking a little confused.


    Li futu and Si Xiting, two people who couldn''t fight with eight strokes, how did they get involved?


    Rao is no matter how intelligent he is, I''m afraid he''ll never guess that sisiting, the king of gamblers, can beg on the street, and he''s accidentally mistaken for Li.


    "What are you doing? At this point, if you''re alone, maybe something will happen. No matter whether you like Sistine or not, at least she does have a baby kiss with you. "


    Hearing Lin Jianye''s warning, Xu Shiheng picked up the note and tried to stand up, but suddenly his action stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Jianye looks puzzled.


    Xu Shiheng sat down slowly again.


    Holding the note, his eyes flickered.


    Sisiting, in Li futu''s room.


    No matter how they got involved, it didn''t seem to matter to him.


    The point is that he doesn''t like either of them.


    In his mind, the words he said to his elder brother when he left home just now reappeared.


    If only Sistine could disappear forever.


    It was really unintentional at that time, but it was not what he thought.


    If only, Sistine, could disappear forever.


    This sentence echoed in Xu Shiheng''s mind, like a magic sound, which made his eyes deep gradually.


    After half pay, he held the note tightly and raised his head.


    "Jianye, can you do me a favor?"

 Chapter 882

    Of course, Sistine didn''t know that her trace had been found.


    As the youngest daughter of the king of gamblers, she can be described as a collection of thousands of favours in the family. In this kind of living environment, willfulness is very normal.


    She and Xu''s second son are people of two worlds. They have very different personalities. They don''t like each other. Xu Shiheng doesn''t like to see her. She doesn''t like Xu Shiheng at all. When they get along with each other, they don''t hide their thoughts.


    But the key point is that as a famous family, it''s not up to them to decide the marriage affairs.


    No matter how favored, but in such a big event as marriage, gambling king Si Xiaohan naturally can''t let his young daughter go. This is not true. In the case of unsuccessful resistance, the fearless third miss of Si family chose to play missing.


    She just wanted to express her attitude, no matter how serious the consequences might be.


    Even now, she is not worried at all. She has a pair of eye-catching long legs on the sofa and lies in the presidential suite of the most luxurious four seasons hotel in Hong Kong City in a particularly lazy posture. She stares at the people who invite her to eat and are willing to accept her.


    There are many people who can afford the four seasons hotel, but there are absolutely few people who can afford the presidential suite of the four seasons hotel.


    Six figures a night is enough to deter most of the world.


    What makes her more interested is that she didn''t see that she was a rich man before.


    The reason why she pestered the man before was that she saw that he was a good man, and she was almost desperate. At this time, she had a little curiosity about the man in her heart.


    "Handsome, where are you from? I don''t know your name yet. "


    Sisiting is very familiar, not a bit stiff.


    "Li futu."


    Someone spared no effort to take sisiting back. It seemed that she had done her best to be a good person. At this time, she was browsing something with a laptop.


    Looking at the man who didn''t lift her head, sisiting couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable.


    It''s a common problem with beauties.


    As a beauty, I can''t tolerate being ignored.


    "What are you looking at?"


    She took her foot off the sofa, stepped barefoot on the Persian carpet and walked towards lifeuto.


    "Are you speculating in stocks?"


    She is very generous to sit down next to Li futu, see the notebook screen is densely colored lines and stock index.


    "Myth group..."


    She then noticed the name of the stock that Li futu was browsing, and she was stunned.


    Li futu didn''t expect that this girl didn''t recognize students, so she covered the computer.


    "Miss Si, there is no law that requires me to take you in, so I hope you don''t disturb my work, OK?"


    The implication is undoubtedly to remind sisiting that he can drive her out at any time.


    "Why are you so fierce? You think I''d like to see it. "


    Sisiting doesn''t seem to be aware of her identity. She doesn''t dodge and looks at Li futu. Her attitude is stronger than that of Li futu.


    "It''s just stock speculation. I tell you, if you buy mythical group, you will definitely lose out!"


    At least I''m kind to her, right? Do you curse your benefactor like this?


    Li futu looked at Si siting for a while, but he didn''t scold her for repaying her with resentment. Instead, he laughed and said curiously, "why do I lose? Myth group was founded by little Superman. Who doesn''t know that little Superman has completely inherited his father''s talent in shopping malls and has the ability to turn stone into gold. How can it be wrong to buy his company? "


    Although she doesn''t like Xu Shiheng, she can''t deny her business talent.


    "Anyway, if you buy myth group, you will lose your fortune! If you don''t believe it, we''ll see! "


    Although she can''t deny it, it''s also true that she is very upset.


    It is because of Xu Shiheng''s outstanding performance that his father has been forcing himself to marry him.


    If she can, she hopes that Xu Shiheng will suddenly become a fool, or myth group will suddenly go bankrupt.


    In this way, she may be able to be free.


    I have to admit that it''s not unreasonable to say that it''s the most poisonous one.


    Li futu also saw a clue at this time.


    "You don''t seem to like the myth group?"


    As the king of gamblers, sisiting is naturally a happy person who dares to love and hate. She said: "this kind of broken company should close down as soon as possible! Only a fool like you will buy his stock. "


    Li futu touched his nose.


    "Miss Si, anyway, have I ever helped you?"


    Si Xiting broke away from her personal emotion and realized that she was still under the yoke of others. She immediately apologized: "sorry, I''m not scolding you, just..."She turned her eyes and soon found a reason.


    "I just bought a lot of money from mythical group before and lost it all in the end, so I hate this company very much. I didn''t mean to scold you just now. I''m sorry."


    Li futu looked up and down at the girl.


    The girl was barefoot at this time, and he found that there was a tattoo on her ankle.


    His eyes twinkled.


    This girl''s lying skill is not good enough, and her acting skill is poor. The reason why this girl hates myth group is definitely not that she said she lost money.


    Si siting was a little guilty when she was seen by him. She immediately stood up and said, "why is it so stuffy in this room? I''ll go to the balcony and blow the wind."


    Watching her go to the balcony, Li futu turns on the computer again. Instead of looking at the stock, he searches for the name of sisiting.


    As long as the person with identity can always find some clues on the Internet, and from his contact with this girl to now, the other party''s performance shows the fact that she was born in wealth all the time.


    Sure enough.


    He got the results very quickly.


    Miss Si Jia San.


    Gambling king''s favorite daughter.


    There are photos on the Internet. Although it should be a few years ago, you can still see that the gambler Qian Jin is not the same name, but the woman he brought back from the street.


    Li futu slowly closed the computer again. For a moment, he couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    He really didn''t expect that the grand gambler Qian Jin would beg on the street.


    This third miss of the Si family is really not an ordinary maverick.


    What''s more, he still doesn''t quite understand one point.


    Why is Si Xiting so hostile to myth group?


    I turned around and looked at it on the Chaoyang platform for a while. Li futu got up and went over.


    Sistine is lying on the balcony, looking at the stars.


    Hearing the footsteps, she turned to smile.


    "Thank you for helping me today, Li futu. I''ve already remembered your name. I''ll certainly repay you in the future."


    Li futu''s lips moved, but he didn''t speak yet. Suddenly, an alert appeared in his heart!


    The muscle memory formed by the perennial life and death let him subconsciously hold Si Xiting.


    "Get down!"


    Sisiting was caught off guard and was suddenly dragged by him. She was out of balance and fell to the ground.


    It''s a big fall. I think my arm is blue.


    Si Xiting''s eyebrows and eyes immediately show the color of pain, at the same time is very angry, just about to speak, but a sharp air burst out.


    "Whoosh!"


    Sisiting''s expression was instantly stagnant, lying on the ground, and she didn''t dare to move any more.


    As a gambler, she naturally understood what the sound was.


    There''s a shooter in the building opposite!

 Chapter 883

    "Someone To kill you? "


    Sisiting was lying on the balcony, motionless. After the initial shock, she could not see any tension on her face. Instead, she was overflowing with a trace of excitement.


    She deserves to be the king of gamblers. She has seen the world. Maybe this kind of scene is in her eyes, but it''s a child.


    Li futu did not respond, hiding under the balcony guardrail, waiting for a while, no second shot sounded.


    Two minutes later, he gradually got up.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Sisiting is still lying on her stomach, holding his trouser legs, "aren''t you afraid of being shot?"


    It''s not too bad that this girl even knows to care about him.


    Li futu smiles.


    "The one with the highest success rate is the first shot. We''ve been on the alert since we didn''t hit just now. The shooter certainly won''t waste any more time. If he stays there, he has to consider whether he will be arrested or not."


    Sure enough, even after Li futu stood up, there was no sound of breaking the air.


    Sisiting also put down her heart and got up from the ground. She looked at the opposite building. It was dark. With the naked eye, she couldn''t see where the gun came from.


    "Who are you? Why does anyone want to kill you? "


    Sisiting asked excitedly. The shot just now didn''t scare her. On the contrary, it looked like a catalyst, which made her more curious about this man.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "How do you know that shot was at me?"


    Si Xiting was stunned by the words.


    Li futu ignored her and turned to leave the balcony to return to the room.


    Sisiting looked at his back, frowned carefully decorated eyebrows, and then followed up.


    "Do you suspect that someone is going to kill me?"


    "Didn''t you say that someone on the black face was chasing you? I''m afraid the other party has found you now. "


    Li futu poured himself a glass of water, took a drink, then turned around and said in a low voice, "so miss Si, I''m sorry. You''d better leave now. If you continue to stay here, you will be very dangerous, and I won''t be safe."


    Sistine was stunned.


    Before she said that she was chased and killed, it was all made up. How could anyone dare to kill her?


    But she couldn''t explain.


    "You Are you a man or not?! Push me out as a woman in danger? "


    Li futu was indifferent, as if he had a heart of stone.


    "I''m sorry, you and I just met by chance. I believe that no reasonable and normal person will risk his life for a stranger."


    "You..."


    Si Xiting glared at Li futu.


    She thought this was a good person, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so timid and scared so easily.


    Of course, what the other party said is really reasonable. When the disaster is imminent, the husband and wife should fly separately, not to mention strangers who meet by chance.


    But miss Si San is obviously not a reasonable person. Besides, there is a saying that it''s easier to ask God than to send him away. Since she has been brought in, do you want to drive her out?


    She''s broke. Where can she go so late?


    What''s more, how can she tolerate being swept out by a man?


    She went to the sofa and sat down with both legs on it.


    "I tell you, I won''t go! You said you''d take me in all night. "


    "But now I''m going back."


    "That''s your business. I won''t go anyway


    With her slender legs in her arms, sisiting shows her intention to play a rogue.


    her white feet are white and tender, and ten fingernails are painted with black nail polish, which is very contrasting with her skin. Under the illumination of the light, she presents a very strong visual attraction.


    "Miss Si, this is my room. I have the right to let you leave."


    "I just won''t leave. If you have the guts, you can call the police!"


    Sisiting said angrily, it was her who was obviously unreasonable, but her expression seemed to have been wronged.


    Li futu took a drink of water, then put down his glass and walked over.


    "What are you doing? I tell you, I just won''t go! "


    Si Xiting thinks that the other party wants to use strong, tightly grasp the sofa.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    The king of gamblers has a lot of personality.


    "Did you hurt yourself just now?"


    Li futu didn''t drag her out by force. He stood in front of her and asked softly.


    Sisiting was stunned.


    "Pull up the sleeves and I''ll see."


    Sisiting did not move, still in the absence.


    Li futu shook his head, then grabbed her by the wrist and rolled her sleeve up.


    Just now that fall, really let this spoiled thin skin tender meat gambling king Qianjin arm appeared a bruise.Li futu released her wrist immediately.


    First aid kits are usually provided in high-class hotels. After looking for a while, he did find the first aid kit. He took out a bottle of medicine from it and walked back.


    "Do it yourself."


    Si Xi Ting stares at him, the Mou light fluctuates continuously, the anger slowly astringes, bit to bite a lip, "I, I a hand how to spread?"? You help me


    It''s obviously asking for help, but it''s a kind of bossy manner.


    Li futu was silent. He took the medicine and squatted down.


    "Later, I''ll give you some money. Go out and find a hotel yourself."


    Sisiting stares at the man who gently applies medicine to herself without blinking. A very delicate feeling gradually emerges in her heart. However, before she can figure out what kind of feeling it is, she hears that the man actually wants to drive herself away.


    The subsided anger suddenly reappeared.


    "Don''t you think about it! Even if you kill me, I won''t leave this room! "


    She''s just fighting now.


    The more the other party wants to drive her away, the more she won''t let him!


    She''s Sistine.


    If she wants to leave, she should take the initiative to leave!


    Get rid of her?


    No way!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s three blocks from the four seasons hotel.


    A black sports car stopped quietly by the side of the road.


    "Well, I see."


    Sitting on the co driver''s seat, Lin Jianye put down his mobile phone. Immediately, he turned his head and let out his breath.


    "No success."


    Hearing the news, Xu Shiheng''s face was expressionless and could not see the joy and anger, "thank you."


    "No, it didn''t work."


    Lin Jianye shook his head.


    After all, if the gambler sent someone to help him out, he would have to take the risk of being killed!


    Now that his action failed, he was secretly relieved.


    "Shiheng, what''s your grudge against that Li futu? Is it really irreconcilable? "


    Lin Jianye couldn''t help asking.


    Although Si Xiting is going to kill this time, he understands Xu Shiheng''s idea very well.


    If siciting dies in Li futu''s room, she can push the black pot to Li futu, so that they can stay out of the affair.


    Although Xu Shiheng did not like to see the third miss of the Si family, he should not be so far away that he had to kill him. I''m afraid the main reason for his sudden death is that Li futu.


    In his growing up impression, Xu Shiheng is actually an open and aboveboard person, different from him, but now why


    Xu Shiheng holds the steering wheel and looks ahead with a faint smile.


    "How to reconcile the enmity of seizing wife?"

 Chapter 884

    As the apple of the eye of the king of gambling, sisiting always wants wind to wind and rain to rain. How ever did anyone dare to disobey her?


    Fortunately, she is also very clear about her identity now. Even if she was chased out again and again, she didn''t let me kill your family and so on.


    She just used the most basic skills of women to fight.


    "Miss Si, now your enemy has come to you. I''m really looking for you. If you stay here, I''m afraid your life will be in danger."


    Someone is very patient, or very gentlemanly, and is still painstakingly admonishing.


    Although she has finished applying the liquid medicine, but the sleeve of sisiting has not been pulled down, so it looks more like playing horizontal.


    "I said, it must not have come to kill me. It may be that you have done something immoral and someone else has found you. Besides, you don''t want to speak so well, for my good? You are timid and afraid of being implicated


    "I tell you, I won''t leave tonight. Even if I die, I will die in this room."


    Sisiting leaned back her neck and threw her voice. Her face, which looked like a half blood, was filled with indomitable determination, just like a martyr who still spoke generously in the face of the enemy after being arrested during the Anti Japanese war.


    "Well, shall I go?"


    Li futu didn''t have a good way to deal with this unreasonable girl. He planned to spend a night in the clown King''s room.


    But who knows, sisiting suddenly stood up, quickly walked to the porch, stretched out her arms to block the road.


    "You are not allowed to go, either!"


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Miss Si, I''ll give you my room. What else do you want?"


    Sisiting said without hesitation: "if you leave, later, if your enemy comes to you and can''t find you, what will you do if you kill me? I don''t want to be your scapegoat. "


    Li futu looked at her for a long time.


    "Miss Si, are you planning to drag me to death even if you die?"


    "Yes


    "No one is allowed to leave this room tonight," she said


    "Miss Si, I have to remind you that I am a normal man, and you are also a beautiful woman. We are alone in the same room. I don''t guarantee what I will do."


    This kind of threat may be effective for ordinary women, but Li futu forgot that the man in front of him was a well-informed gambler.


    "Oh, yes, you can do whatever you want. You can''t promise, but I can promise, I promise I won''t resist, but you have to be responsible for me afterwards."


    Sisiting laughed, eyes brow tip, overflowing with a provocative taste.


    "Originally you saved me, I should thank you, or I might as well commit myself."


    With that, she gave Li futu a wink, full of power.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    This girl is really brave. Is she really not afraid of what she does to her?


    Laughing and shaking his head, Li turned around.


    "What are you going to do?"


    She asked.


    "Sleep."


    Without looking back, Li futu went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Si siting immediately followed up, pushed the door, but found that the door was locked.


    "What are you doing with the door locked? Open the door quickly


    She couldn''t stop clapping on the door. The door was banging.


    "Miss Si, it''s getting late. Let''s have a rest early."


    This motherfucker is going to let her sleep on the couch?


    Hearing the sound coming from inside, Sistine clapped the door even louder.


    "I haven''t bathed in any sleep. I can''t sleep without a bath


    Click.


    The door was opened.


    "Speed up."


    Li futu turned back and went back to bed, with his hands on his head, watching TV.


    Sistine stares at him and goes into the bathroom.


    She obviously didn''t listen to Li futu''s words. It took about half an hour to get out of the bathroom again.


    "Close the door, thank you."


    Li futu did not squint, as if to him, TV is more attractive than sisiting.


    Miss Si is not a sofa sleeper. She turns a deaf ear to Li futu''s words and climbs directly onto the bed with her long, straight legs.


    Li futu was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Sleep."


    She took the lead, pulled up the quilt and went in. Then she took a pillow and put it on the head of the bed. She leaned her head up and began to watch TV.


    "This is my bed."


    Li futu reminds us friendly.


    Does this girl want to occupy his bed?"I know this is your bed."


    Sistine turned her head.


    "But this bed is so big that you can''t sleep alone. What''s the matter with half of me?"


    "Miss Si, we are all adult men and women. If this is spread, don''t you worry that your reputation will be affected?"


    "As long as we have a clear conscience, what are we afraid of others saying? We are not afraid of gossip. "


    Sisi tingman didn''t care, but also full of domineering, then, her eyes slightly narrowed, the corner of her mouth Rose: "you are so nervous, are you worried about being misunderstood, or do you have any idea in your heart?"


    "I said, I will not resist, as long as you are responsible for me."


    Si siting stressed again.


    Li futu is speechless.


    "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time, it doesn''t matter. We can get on the ship first and then make up the ticket. I think you''re pretty good, at least better than that... "


    Sisiting was quick at the moment and almost let slip. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and stopped talking.


    "You are a little timid, but at least you are better than most people. You are a good man. I don''t know what kind of trouble you''ve caused and someone wants to kill you, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you''re with me and your enemy, I can help you solve it. How about that? Do you want to think about it? "


    Listen to the tone.


    Sure enough, he is the king of gambling.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    How can this girl be so sure that the shooter was going to kill him just now?


    But he didn''t argue with her any more.


    "Miss Si, you are being chased and killed. You are all clay Bodhisattvas. You can''t help yourself when you cross the river. How can you help me out of trouble?"


    "I..."


    Sisiting opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to explain.


    "In any case, siding always means what she says. I said I can protect you, so I can do it. If you think you can, come back with me to see my father tomorrow. "


    An idea came to her.


    Since she doesn''t like Xu Shiheng, why don''t she find a man herself.


    When father saw that he had a man, he might cancel the baby kiss with Xu.


    As for this man, as long as the trouble of Xu is solved, how to deal with him will be much easier. At worst, he can be given a sum of money to let him go.


    The more she thought about it, the brighter her eyes were.

 Chapter 885

    Have to admit.


    The scene of a president in the four seasons hotel is very funny.


    A couple of men and women, who had never met each other before, met in a very strange way, and then suffered a strange shooting. The most funny thing is that both sides seemed to think that the shooter was coming to kill each other.


    Even, Si siting also used it as a bargaining chip to ask Li futu to sign a deed of sale.


    "I, Li futu, promise to be loyal to miss sisiting, love her, take care of her and obey her all my life. Miss sisiting may not want Li futu, but Li futu will never leave Miss sisiting voluntarily, otherwise she will be killed by random shooting."


    Li futu has a strange face.


    Sisiting stared at him and continued: "as long as you write a letter of guarantee to me according to what I just said, from now on, you will be my person. I see who dares to bully you."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing at last.


    Sistine frowned.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Don''t you believe that I have the ability to protect you?"


    "No, I don''t believe it."


    Li Fu''s smile narrowly converged, but the radian still couldn''t be restrained.


    "But miss Si, I don''t like to rely on women for protection, so I appreciate your kindness."


    "How can you be such a male chauvinist? As long as we fall in love, you are my boyfriend. I should protect you. No one will think that there is anything wrong."


    Si siting sat up straight from the head of the bed, looking very serious and serious.


    She sisiting to find a man, do not need too many conditions, she has only one standard, they see satisfaction on the line.


    Money. Her family runs casinos, and almost monopolizes the whole gambling industry in Australia. Moreover, they are all legal.


    So to some extent, her family is almost the same as the one who runs a bank.


    Right. Like Hong Kong City, Macao city has a special special special zone. Moreover, Macao city has a higher degree of freedom than Hong Kong City. When her father was in Macao city, it can be said that she was a local emperor.


    Living in this kind of environment, sisiting felt that she didn''t need to find a qualified man. Of course, she couldn''t find a good job.


    Now the man sitting in the same bed with her looks pretty to her. Although she is a little timid, it''s human nature. Who is not afraid of the shooter?


    If 100 is the full mark, she thinks that she can give 70 points to the guy who only knows his name at present. The score is not high, but at least he is above the passing line.


    Although I don''t know what he does, if he can afford to live in this presidential suite, it''s definitely not a bucket, and his skin bag is also very good. Going out will not disgrace Miss Si San. I''m not sure that he is more handsome than that Xu Shiheng.


    The idea turns around, Si siting more firm will conquer this guy in his a pair of peerless legs under the determination.


    "Is there anything else you need to think about?"


    It''s probably lucky for ordinary people to get the favor of the gambler''s daughter. Besides, the gambler''s daughter is beautiful and the figure of the nine head model is impeccable. However, a comrade is obviously not a person who will be shaken by beauty and wealth.


    "Thank you for looking up to me so much, but I''m sorry, I already have a girlfriend."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Sisiting was surprised, but soon recovered.


    At this age, it''s nothing strange to have a girlfriend, as long as you''re not married No, nowadays, marriage is no big deal.


    "What if you have a girlfriend? Just break up with her."


    Sisi Ting man does not care, as always full of domineering.


    "I''m not going to break up with her."


    Li Fu Tu Xiao Xiao, if placed in those bubble drama of dog blood, this loyalty to feelings, I am afraid that can touch countless girls.


    "Why?"


    Sisiting frowned, "is she as beautiful as me? Do you have a good figure? "


    Si Xiaohan, the king of gambling, was also a beautiful man who was popular among thousands of young girls when he was young. When he became famous, his wife was certainly not vulgar.


    Si Ting Ting perfectly inherited the fine genes of her parents. What''s more, the delicate and tall nose beam is full of pride. Deep eyes and even unnecessary eye lines are enough to sink people down.


    Unlike the traditional cherry mouth, her lips are plump and plump, and her eyelashes are black and thick. This is a very characteristic beauty.


    And her heart, with a Western enthusiasm, square chest, seems to be in full display of their charm.


    Her chest is not big. She can control it with one hand, but it''s very cocky. Besides, she''s estimated to be only twenty-four-five now. It''s not that she doesn''t have the chance of second development.


    She is the king of gamblers, but in Australia, she is also a famous beauty, but someone did not understand the amorous feelings, indifferent, looked up and down sisiting a circle, and then very seriously responded: "Miss Si, to be honest, you are not as beautiful as my girlfriend."Sisiting was stunned.


    "You lie! How can I not be as beautiful as your girlfriend, you call her, you let me compare with her face to face


    A moment later, sisiting excited way, the face does not believe.


    As a woman, I''m afraid the most intolerable thing is that some people say that she is not as beautiful as others, and still in her identity.


    "She can''t come now, but I''m telling the truth. I don''t have to lie to you about this."


    Li futu looks serious.


    Sisiting looked at him for a while.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you can''t come. Do you have to have a picture of your girlfriend on your mobile phone? You take it out and I''ll see. "


    "I''ll see how beautiful your girlfriend is!"


    Miss Si San''s comparative heart was completely aroused now.


    "Is that necessary?"


    In the mobile phone, there is a picture of her, although it is not taken by herself.


    When she sent her mobile phone, she put a lot of photos in it, all of them were her life photos, and even some private photos. When she found out, he was also a little sad.


    "Yes!"


    Sistine is very determined.


    Seeing that Li futu didn''t take his mobile phone for a long time, sisiting felt that this guy must be lying.


    Is your girlfriend prettier than her?


    How can it be!


    "If you''re just bragging, just tell me. I won''t laugh at you."


    Li futu sighed, and finally took the mobile phone from the bedside table.


    "See for yourself."


    He flipped and handed over his cell phone.


    Is it true?


    Sisiting looked at him suspiciously, then looked down at the mobile phone screen.


    Suddenly, her pupils contracted.


    Although it''s just an ordinary self portrait, sisiting has to admit that the woman in the photo is incomparable.


    But she did not have any dispirited depression, raised her head, but laughed.


    "You said she was your girlfriend?"


    "Why don''t you blow it?"


    "You don''t think I know who she is?"


    "Song Luoshen is your girlfriend. Ha ha ha, I''m so happy."


    Sisiting was smiling and trembling. Looking at Li futu''s eyes, she not only looked at a toad, but also at a toad with paranoia.

 Chapter 886

    Four Seasons Hotels.


    In the Chinese restaurant on the sixth floor.


    Eating breakfast of Si Xi Ting, looking at the opposite man, the corner of the mouth still can''t restrain the sarcastic smile.


    No one slept on the sofa last night.


    Of course, it''s just sleeping in the same bed. Nothing unsuitable for children has happened.


    Miss Si San seems to have a lot of trust in someone''s character, and someone has lived up to her trust. Throughout the night, she has done nothing against sisiting, who is lying on the side and covered with the same quilt. Even if Liu Xiahui is alive, I''m afraid it''s no better.


    Sometimes, men are too self-contained, there may be a reason why women are not attractive enough.


    Of course, Sistine certainly does not think it is because she is not attractive enough.


    She thinks that the other party is so honest because of timidity.


    She should have said before that she was chased and killed by people on the black face, which led him to be afraid of being implicated by himself.


    Now, a comrade in her heart, not only timid, but also an additional fantasy patients label.


    And the symptoms are very serious.


    Even though he tried very hard to wake him up last night, he still chose to indulge in his own world and didn''t want to wake up.


    Sisiting looked at the clown king and said in a low voice, "Hey, you friend, is there something wrong here?"


    She pointed to her head.


    The clown king looked puzzled.


    "Miss Si, I''ve fulfilled my promise. After this breakfast, we''ll be apart. Good luck to you."


    Li futu naturally saw sisiting''s action and didn''t want to explain more.


    No matter what the girl thinks of him, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat. Besides, when she goes out of the restaurant, they will go their separate ways. Whether there is a chance to meet again in her life is a matter of two opinions.


    "Are you really so cruel? I''m broke. Where do you want me to go? "


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped. Seeing that the girl seemed to be still planning to pester her, he immediately reminded her, "Miss Si, don''t forget that you said yesterday that I''ll take you in for one night, and you''ll leave after dawn."


    "Oh? Did I say that? Why don''t I remember? "


    Sisiting''s face was blank and vivid.


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Is Miss Si going to cheat?"


    Sistine''s voice suddenly became delicate.


    "Oh, they really don''t remember. Otherwise, you''ll take me in for another night. Tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll leave."


    Li futu asked seriously: "Miss Si, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Sistine chuckled and nodded immediately.


    Li futu''s face changed slightly.


    "Oh, I didn''t mean that."


    Si Xiting quickly restrained her smile and put down her chopsticks to hold Li futu''s hand.


    "We had a night''s sleep. As the saying goes, one night''s husband and wife have a hundred days'' grace. Are you really so inhuman?"


    Li futu was speechless for a moment. He really didn''t expect this girl to be so hot. He dared to say it as if nothing had happened.


    In this respect, I''m afraid only the beautiful young woman who lives upstairs can match him.


    "Miss si..."


    He was about to speak, but suddenly he saw sisiting staring at his back, her eyes fluctuated constantly, and then quickly buried her head, as if she was afraid of being seen, and she still had words in her mouth.


    Li futu looked back in surprise. Suddenly, he was surprised.


    Yesterday, little Superman, who had a meal with him in wolongge, pushed the door and walked into the restaurant, accompanied by many people.


    Li futu thought it might just be a coincidence, but he didn''t want the other party to look around the restaurant, and then walked straight in his own direction.


    To find your own?


    Li futu has no intention to manage sisiting and stands up.


    "Can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    Although burying her head, sisiting has been paying attention to the movement of the door. Seeing that Xu Shiheng really walked straight towards her, her shoulders suddenly stepped down.


    Now that she has been found, she no longer hides. She looks up and looks coldly at the second son of Xu''s family who is in the crowd, as if the stars are holding the moon.


    Is Xu really so powerful? I found her in one night.


    "Xu Shiheng..."


    She still sat motionless, saw Xu Shiheng approaching, just about to speak, but to her surprise, the man who had been sleeping with her all night shook hands with Xu Shiheng.


    Moreover, Xu Shiheng even called him Mr. Li.


    Looking at the two men saying hello, sisiting''s plump red lips gradually pursed tightly. Her eyes were a little distracted for a moment, and her mind could not turn.


    Although Xu Shiheng is very modest on the surface, she can see everyone with a smiling face, and looks like a noble young man, but she knows that this man who has a baby kiss with himself since childhood is very proud in his heart.At this time, sisiting can also see that Xu Shiheng''s respect in his manner and tone does not seem to be hypocritical.


    Her eyes involuntarily gradually shifted to Li futu.


    This fanatic.


    What''s the origin of this?


    "What''s the matter with Xu Shao?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Li, actually I''m looking for her."


    Xu Shiheng explained with a smile that his eyes fell behind Li futu.


    Li futu was a little surprised, and then turned to look at Xu Shiheng''s eyes.


    Where his eyes could reach, sisiting stood up.


    "Xu Shiheng, what are you doing here?"


    Not only in tone, but also in Sistine''s face.


    Seeing this, Li futu picked his eyebrows and stopped talking.


    "Miss Si, do you know how dangerous it is for you to run away without your bodyguard?"


    Xu Shiheng''s mood is obviously not very good, the tone is relatively low.


    "If you have any problems, how do you want me to explain to Uncle Si?"


    Lin Jianye stood beside him, just like someone, silent.


    "I''m not a child, I can take care of myself! unexpected misfortune? Xu Shiheng, have you been expecting me to have an accident? "


    Sistine''s tone was very sharp.


    Lin Jianye''s eyes twinkled.


    I''m afraid the most unimportant one in the audience is the Joker king, who is still sitting and eating with amazing determination.


    Li futu coughed softly.


    Obviously, this little Superman and the girl he brought back last night are old acquaintances. This girl is a gambler. It''s no surprise that they will know each other, but their relationship doesn''t seem to be harmonious.


    Of course, Li futu is not a gossip. He is not interested in the relationship between sisiting and Xu Shiheng.


    "You two chat slowly. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    He gave a sign to the clown king that he was going to leave.


    Xu Shiheng nodded, about why he would sit with sisiting for breakfast, did not ask half a sentence.


    Li futu was about to retreat, but his arm was held by someone.


    "You can''t go!"

 Chapter 887

    I''m afraid that any lady in a big family will not quarrel with a man in public.


    And sisiting is obviously a unique flower in this group.


    She grabs Li futu''s arm like no one else. Even Xu Shiheng, who has a baby relationship with her, becomes the object she ignores.


    Xu Shiheng naturally slightly frowned and looked at Li Fu''s picture.


    Someone has an innocent face.


    "Miss Si, what are you doing?"


    In order to show his innocence, he also deliberately smoked his arm.


    But sisiting is very hard, even in order to prevent him from breaking free, directly with both hands to hold his arm.


    "You can''t go!"


    She spoke again.


    "Sisiting, you don''t want to be fooling around. Let Mr. Li go."


    Li futu didn''t speak yet, but Xu Shiheng spoke for him.


    "I''m making a fool of myself? You don''t know anything. Why do you call me a fool? "


    "Isn''t that enough? Do you know how many people didn''t sleep all night because you were missing? "


    "Let Mr. Li go."


    Xu Shiheng''s face is as deep as water.


    Although Lin Jianye stood aside and never uttered a word, he was filled with emotion.


    Shiheng''s acting skill is really amazing to him.


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    Although he is less than 30 years old, Xu Shiheng is also a real 10 billion tycoon. Once he sinks his face, he is still very dignified. However, sisiting will not take it seriously. She still holds Li futu''s arm and refuses to let go.


    "I tell you, I won''t go with you, because I want to be with him!"


    "What did you say?"


    Xu Shiheng didn''t seem to hear clearly.


    "I said


    Sisiting''s eyes do not dodge, fight against each other and look at him, repeat again, word by word.


    "I, want, and, he, in, together, together!"


    Xu Shiheng''s eyes moved slowly towards someone again.


    "Xu Shao, this is a misunderstanding..."


    Li futu finally can''t help but open his mouth, but before he says a few words, she is interrupted by Si Xiting.


    "What misunderstanding, no misunderstanding!"


    Si siting put her arms around him, as if she was announcing something to Xu Shiheng. She raised her face and threw her voice on the ground: "Xu Shiheng, I tell you, I''m with him."


    It seems that this is not very convincing, she added.


    "Last night, we slept together. Do you know what I mean?"


    Her eyes seemed to be saying: Xu Shiheng, you are out!


    Not only Xu Shiheng, but also Lin Jianye, who accompanied him, changed his face.


    "What did you say, Sistine? Can you say that again? "


    If Xu Shiheng''s expression was just a little low before, it has become gloomy now.


    Anyway, after all, Sistine has a baby kiss with him.


    Sisiting dares to love, hate and act boldly. She completely inherits her father''s personality. Without hesitation, she immediately says, "I say I''m his man already!"


    This time, she was even more open-minded.


    Although it is still not very clear what kind of grudges there are between the two, Li futu can''t just sit by and watch Si siting''s random arrangement and slander his reputation.


    "Xu Shao, don''t listen to her nonsense. That''s right. At dusk yesterday..."


    "I''m talking nonsense?"


    She has already given up on this, and sisiting will definitely not give him any chance to explain. She just wants to take this opportunity to completely break off her marriage with Xu.


    "Dare you say you didn''t sleep with me last night? In the same bed? "


    She turned to question.


    Li futu was speechless.


    He can really say that he told the truth, that they had been in bed all night, but did nothing. But what''s the significance of this explanation?


    They are both adult men and women, who have been sleeping together all night. Actually, it doesn''t make much difference whether they do it or not.


    "Good, good."


    Xu Shiheng looks at Li futu and then at sisiting.


    "Sistine, I will tell Uncle si the truth about what you have done."


    Sisiting face unchanged, sneered: "you go to sue ah, do you think I will be afraid?"


    Whether she likes it or not, Sistine always has a special relationship with him. Now she publicizes to his face that she has slept with another man all night. To some extent, she openly gives him a big green hat.


    There are a lot of guests in this restaurant. I''m afraid many people have heard what she said.


    But after all, Xu Shiheng is one of the most outstanding young men in Hong Kong. Even at this time, he did not break out and his self-cultivation was amazing."Sisiting, I have done my utmost for you."


    "Let''s go."


    He turned and walked out.


    No matter whether the Xu family and the Si family will break up or not, Xu Shiheng and Si Xiting are doomed to die of old age.


    Lin Jianye looks at sisiting. His lips move. He seems to want to persuade her, but he doesn''t say anything at last. With a sigh, he turns to keep up with Xu Shiheng.


    Out of the restaurant, take the elevator downstairs, the whole process, Xu Shiheng face tense, did not say a word.


    Sitting in the car, Lin Jianye takes out a cigarette, lights it and takes a slow breath.


    "Come on, don''t pretend."


    Xu Shiheng, whose face was as heavy as water, suddenly changed his face and even laughed uncontrollably.


    Lin Jianye smokes and smiles.


    "The trouble that has been bothering you for many years has finally been solved. Do you want to find a place to celebrate?"


    Although Xu Shiheng seemed so angry just now, he knew very well that Xu Shiheng came here today to bring him with him for this result. I''m afraid he wanted him to be a witness at the scene.


    Xu Shiheng has always been dissatisfied with the baby kiss with the third miss of the Si family, but his father''s life is hard to disobey, but this time it''s different.


    Sisiting openly cheating, and wantonly insult Xu Shiheng, this matter spread to the two ears, this marriage must be yellow.


    And Xu Shiheng is still a victim.


    "I have to admit that Miss Si San is really a heroine."


    Lin Jianye felt it.


    "You said she really slept with that Li futu?"


    Xu Shiheng turned his head and looked at the four seasons hotel outside the window. His smile deepened.


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Lin Jianye was dumb, and then he said: "Shiheng, do you really have any uncomfortable feeling in your heart?"


    Xu Shiheng took a look at him.


    "I''ve known for a long time that I''m not with her. What''s wrong with me. Besides, what kind of happiness do you think it is to be with her? "


    Thinking of sisiting''s personality, Lin Jianye nodded with a smile: "that''s the same."


    "Let''s go. Let''s talk about drinking in the evening. I have to go home first and report to my old man."


    "Then you have to speak better. Don''t make Uncle Xu angry."


    Xu Shiheng''s mouth rose.


    "I understand."

 Chapter 888

    It seems that the two sides parted unhappily, but this result, in fact, whether Xu Shiheng or Si Xiting, are happy to see its success.


    As for why we are not happy, it is because there is an innocent person involved.


    There is no doubt that Li futu is not very happy now.


    I''m afraid that no one would be happy in his situation.


    If anything really happened, it would be all right. But last night, he did a good deed and didn''t get any good reward. As a result, he was used by others.


    He slowly pulled Sistine''s hand down from his arm, his face expressionless.


    In the face of Xu Shiheng, it seems that Miss Si San is not completely unreasonable. She seems to know that she is a little unfair to someone. At this time, she feels guilty and guilty.


    "Sorry..."


    She bowed her head, holding the corner of her coat in her hands, a little cramped.


    Li futu said nothing and turned to leave.


    "You can''t go."


    Sisiting held him again.


    "Miss Si, I think I have done my utmost to you. What else do you want?"


    "I know I''m sorry for you, but now, Xu Shiheng won''t care about me. I can''t go to the Xu family any more. I''m really homeless in Hong Kong City."


    "What does it have to do with me that you are homeless?"


    Li futu said in a low voice, looking indifferent, as if he had a heart of stone.


    Sistine still holds him.


    "I know I''m sorry for you, but you can rest assured that I will make it up to you in the future."


    "Make it up to me?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Miss Si, you should know that it''s not necessary for me to invite you to dinner and take you in. But you make me feel like I owe you. Besides, do you have a truth from the beginning to now?"


    "People get along with each other, first of all, on the basis of integrity."


    "Let go."


    "I''m sorry. Can''t I apologize to you? Sit down first and I''ll tell you. "


    Sistine''s deep and moving face was full of prayer.


    But Li futu was not moved this time. He regarded red powder as a skeleton and forced her hand away.


    After all, sisiting is a woman. She can''t compete with Li futu, but she is also very stubborn. After her hand is thrown away, she looks around, and her eyes fall on the table. She asks the latter to pick up the knife and put it across her neck.


    "If you dare to go, I will die to show you!"


    The knife is silver and sharp.


    If Miss Li ignores the truth, she will be executed.


    "Big brother."


    The Joker said.


    Li futu turned his head and frowned.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Sisiting doesn''t seem to be acting. The knife is close to her neck. Her delicate skin has been drawn a blood line under the sharp blade.


    "You don''t want me anyway. What''s the point of my living?"


    She was holding the knife tightly, and her voice was resentful, just like an abandoned woman.


    Li futu has a headache.


    "Put the knife down."


    "I don''t know!"


    Li futu frowned, leaving no trace, and gave a sign to the clown king.


    The clown King understood, quickly approached sisiting, grasped her wrist, and exerted a little force.


    Under the pain of eating, sisiting can''t help letting go, and the knife "bang Dang" fell to the ground.


    "Your body is full of skin. Your parents, Miss Si, have only one life. If your parents know that you are so easy to die, they don''t know how they will feel."


    After that, Li futu turned and walked out.


    The clown King loosens sisiting and follows her.


    "Li futu, stop for me!"


    Sisiting yelled.


    But someone didn''t seem to hear it and soon disappeared in the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    Repulse Bay.


    Xu''s manor.


    Legendary tycoon Xu Zesheng clapped the table and stood up in disbelief.


    "What you said is true? Did siding really do such a thing? "


    Xu Shiheng is standing in his study.


    "Dad, how dare I lie about this kind of thing? This is what she said when I went to see sisiting in the morning. Miss sisiting''s way of doing things is all by her nature. She said that if she plays missing, she plays missing. She doesn''t think about other people at all. For her sake, I even implicated Jianye and I to stay up all night looking for her."


    "We''re worried about her, but she''s good. She doesn''t feel guilty at all. When I found her, she was having breakfast with others, laughing and talking. When I saw her, she didn''t have a good face at all. What she said was disgusting. If you don''t believe me, I can call Jianye over. He was present all the way.""Call Lin Jianye over?"


    Xu Ze said angrily, "do you think it''s shameful and not thorough enough?"


    Xu Shiheng complained.


    "Dad, why are you mad at me. It''s too much for her to do with Sistine. "


    "You and siding have known each other for a long time. Why does she always feel bad for you? What''s the matter? Don''t stare at others. First, find your own reasons! "


    It''s not without reason that Xu''s family can have today''s glory. It can be seen from the way Xu Zesheng taught his descendants.


    Xu Shiheng lowered his head and did not speak.


    "I really didn''t expect that siding should be so disgusted with you."


    From a humble family to a world-famous family, Xu Zesheng, who has been interviewed by the highest level for several generations, has an unimaginable strategy and vision.


    He always saw the attitude of the two young people towards each other, but he always pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    When his eldest son married a star, he naturally hoped that his second son would marry a person who was helpful to the Xu family. Moreover, compared with his eldest son, he had higher hopes for his second son.


    If he can get married with the family, he can be completely relieved, and after a hundred years, maybe the Xu family will be more brilliant.


    But the world is always not to human will for the transfer, even if he is Xu Superman is no exception.


    If he can pretend to be deaf and dumb before, but if it comes out, he can''t think that nothing has happened.


    Although he wanted to promote the marriage with the family, Xu''s dignity was obviously more important.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, do you really don''t want to marry siding?"


    Xu Zesheng looks serious and stares at his second son.


    Xu Shiheng really didn''t expect that his father was so stubborn. If it wasn''t for sisiting''s trouble this time, it would be really impossible for him to stir up this baby kiss.


    "Dad, she said that. How can I marry her?"


    Xu Shiheng smiles bitterly.


    "Dad, you don''t force your son to put the green hat on his head, do you?"


    As soon as Xu Zesheng''s face changed, he patted the table vigorously and said, "get out."


    "Dad, don''t be angry. I''ll go out now."


    Xu Shiheng quickly turned around and opened the door of his study, but his heart was very relaxed and happy.


    His last words can be said to have completely killed the marriage.


    He closed the door and suddenly his cell phone rang.


    It''s the assistant.


    "Mr. Xu, something''s wrong!"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was very urgent.

 Chapter 889

    "Sir, do you know the lady in front of your room? If you don''t know her, we''ll send security personnel to ask her to leave. "


    In the presidential suite of Four Seasons Hotel, Li futu suddenly received a call from room service.


    He closed the computer and went to the door with some doubts. When he opened the door, he found that sisiting was sitting at his door.


    Because her back was against the door, she was caught off guard when the door was opened, and she almost fell down.


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Miss Si, why don''t you go?"


    He didn''t expect the girl to be so stubborn.


    What''s more, it''s something that a wealthy family can do just by staying at the door of the house?


    See the door is opened, Si siting look a joy, immediately stood up, but then, began to become a little wronged, biting the lip.


    "I have no place to go."


    Naturally, Li futu would not believe such a ridiculous statement.


    Even though I had a "rather unpleasant" quarrel with Xu Shiheng just now, as a girl, I don''t know anyone else except Xu in Hong Kong City?


    I''m afraid a fool will believe it.


    However, after looking at sisiting who had been sitting at her door for more than an hour, Li futu opened the door and said, "come in."


    Let this girl always sit at his door, it''s not the same thing, even if this girl doesn''t care about face, he has to worry about the influence.


    Sisiting was overjoyed and didn''t stop at all. She seemed to be worried that Li futu would go back on her promise and immediately walked into the room.


    "Bang."


    The door was shut.


    At this time, Li futu is not in the mood to accompany this girl to continue acting and open up to the mountain road.


    "Miss Si, you don''t have to be acting. Obviously, you''re not being chased and killed, which means you don''t need my help at all. In this case, why do you keep pestering with me?"


    "We don''t owe anyone anything. I have to explain it to you."


    "Explain?"


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "Is that necessary?"


    Sisiting''s eyes are firm.


    "Yes."


    Although she has only been in touch for less than one day, Li futu still has a basic understanding of the girl''s temperament. If she doesn''t let the girl finish her speech, she won''t give up.


    "All right, then explain."


    Li futu sat down on the sofa.


    Sisiting didn''t sit down. She was still standing. There was almost no gap between her long and straight legs, which was very eye-catching.


    "I did cheat you, but I didn''t mean anything. I just don''t want my marriage to become a tool of trade, so I run away. "


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "You mean, you and Xu Shiheng..."


    "Yes. Xu Shiheng and I have made a baby kiss since I was not born, but I don''t like him at all, and he doesn''t like me either. Two people do not like each other, how to live together? That''s a nightmare. That''s why I had to say that on purpose just now, which made Xu Shiheng misunderstand me. Only in this way can my baby relationship with him be completely ended. "


    "Miss Si, I can understand your efforts for your own happiness. But have you ever thought about my feelings? Who is Xu Shao? I think you should be clear. Who can offend Xu? You don''t like Xu Shao. It''s a private matter of both of you. It has nothing to do with me. Do you know what kind of trouble you may bring me when you do this? "


    "Miss Si, no matter whether you were really living on the street yesterday, at least I helped you out of kindness. It''s not too much for you to say that you are avenging kindness when you do so?"


    Sistine clenched her hand: "I know it''s unfair to you, so that''s why I didn''t leave."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    Sisiting looked at him and continued.


    "It''s because of me. I won''t leave. I said I''ll protect you."


    Li futu was dumbfounded and leaned back on the sofa.


    "You want to protect me?"


    Sisiting nodded, her eyes serious.


    "Just now, although I lied, I really want to associate with you. My father is Si Xiaohan, the gambling king of Aocheng. As long as I''m here, I won''t let Xu Shiheng touch you."


    Si siting finally chooses to be frank, but her identity, Li futu has been found out for a long time, so there is no accident.


    "Miss Si, you will say that you have been chased and killed, and you will say that you are the king of gambling. What do you want me to believe in you?"


    "I really didn''t lie to you this time."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to Australia city with me now, and we''ll meet my father together," she said


    "To Australia City? I don''t dare. I don''t know what you''re up to


    Sisiting was stunned and then said angrily, "what do you want me to say before you believe it?"?! I said, "I didn''t mean to cause you any trouble.""But it''s true that you''ve brought me trouble."


    After a pause, Li Fu Tu chuckled.


    "Forget it, this is it. I''ll take it as a good man. Go back."


    Sistine was a little dazed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    "I said that you have achieved your goal and can go back to Aocheng."


    "And you?"


    "I won''t leave you


    She is very firm in her way, and her gratitude and resentment are very clear.


    I didn''t expect that this girl was quite righteous.


    Li futu said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about my business. Anyway, I have conflicts with Xu Shiheng. It doesn''t matter if you do more."


    "Are you in conflict with him?"


    Si Xiting was quite surprised and could not help frowning.


    "What contradiction? I think it''s very kind of you two to say hello just now. "


    "If I have any conflict with him, it doesn''t have much to do with you. Miss Si, it''s fate for you and me to meet each other. Although you have taken advantage of it, I still remind you not to be so willful in the future. This society is not peaceful. It''s dangerous to run around alone. Not everyone is as kind-hearted as me. "


    "Well, that''s all, Miss Si. I hope you can find your own prince charming soon. We''ll never see you again."


    Li futu stood up and raised his hand to the door of the room.


    Once again rejected sisiting stares at him, motionless, but her eyes keep flashing.


    The scene from last night to now, like a slide, came back to her mind.


    Many details that were ignored last night were discovered by her at this time.


    She saw this man looking at the stock of myth group last night. She thought that the other party was speculating in the stock market, but now it seems that it is not the case at all.


    Since he is in conflict with Xu Shiheng, how can he buy the shares of mythical group?


    Also, how did he detect the shot last night so far away?


    Then we can get to the scene of his friendly exchange with Xu Shiheng as if nothing had happened in the morning


    Sisiting''s eyes are gradually sharp.


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 890

    South of juxinghui.


    It is close to the high tech park.


    Here, stands a 36 storey building.


    This building is still very young. It was only six or seven years after its completion, but it has become a benchmark building of juxinghui. The exterior is made of louyi glass. Bathed in the sun, it reflects the brilliance and gives people a thriving atmosphere.


    On the east side of the building, there are four characters of mythical group, which are very eye-catching.


    The company, founded by Xu''s second son, has a wide range of business, ranging from entertainment development, commercial real estate, hotel investment to mobile virtual economy.


    Back against the tree, good cool.


    With the support of Xu Shi Heng, and the talent of Xu Shi Heng, the development of mythology group has been smooth since its establishment. After its listing, the shareholders have given the company full trust, which has led to the rising market value of mythology group and promoted Xu Shi''s second son, who is only 30 years old, to the throne of 10 billion tycoon.


    Xu Zesheng is a legend of an era, and his son seems to be creating another legend.


    Ten billion is indeed a great achievement, but everyone feels that this is far from the end of the myth group.


    Not only outsiders, but also all employees of mythical group.


    They believe that they are working for a company with an unlimited future, full of passion and fighting spirit every day.


    They complement each other. Because all the employees are full of energy, this young company has been sailing forward at a very fast speed. However, today, this ship is advancing with good wind and water, and the tonnage is constantly expanding. It seems that it has finally encountered a little storm.


    In a general office on more than 20 floors of myth building, the atmosphere is dignified.


    Sitting here, are some senior operators, they are staring at their computer screen at this time, with the same grim look.


    Not only these operators, at this time, there are countless investors, who have been watching the market nervously in the stock exchanges of various regions since the morning.


    The stock market is like a gambling house. Many people lose their money here, and many people get rich once.


    Even, the stock market is sometimes more cruel than the gambling house, because in the gambling house, you can hear a little noise when your money is exchanged for chips. However, in the stock market, your assets may evaporate out of thin air in the fluctuation of several lines.


    Everyone knows that ten bets and nine losses, but just like smoking is harmful to health, even if tobacco companies print slogans on cigarette cases, there are still a large number of smokers.


    Everyone has a speculative mentality and dreams of getting something for nothing to varying degrees. However, they also know that there are risks in stock speculation. They don''t want their money to evaporate out of thin air, so they will try to find companies with great prospects.


    If you buy this kind of company, you can''t get rich overnight, but at least you won''t lose money.


    The myth group is the most protective one in the hearts of countless shareholders.


    Since the listing of myth group, although the range is different, its share price has been showing an upward trend.


    But today, the trend that investors have taken for granted has been broken!


    From 10 a.m. to the beginning of trading, only half an hour later, the stock of mythical group began to decline continuously. The rapid decline trend quickly attracted the attention of countless investors.


    Generally, a sudden drop in the stock price like this is either due to the company''s problems or some negative news.


    Although there is no negative news about mythical group, under the follow-up effect, there are still many investors began to sell their own shares of mythical group.


    Some old investors are more calm and think that this is just a "cover up". Like a mirage, it will soon disappear. Some even plan to take advantage of the opportunity to get the bottom.


    But surprisingly, the stock price of mythical group plummeted, it seems that it is not just a temporary exception. After opening in the afternoon, mythical stock continued to decline.


    All of a sudden, even the more calm old investors can''t sit still.


    The big sell-off began.


    Before closing, mythical group''s stock has dropped to the limit.


    This is the first time since mythical listed.


    The investors who suffered losses began to scold. They could only see the shrinkage of their own funds, but could not see the efforts made by mythical group.


    Even if Xu Shiheng rushed back to the company immediately after he got the news, he could not stop the collapse of the stock price.


    "Since yesterday, the company''s share price has gone up in vain. It must have been someone deliberately buying our shares at that time. Then at the same time today, malicious selling, causing our stock plummeted


    Xu Shiheng pulled his collar.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"


    The assistant said in a low voice: "Mr. Xu, I went to see you yesterday, but you said it was urgent..."


    Xu Shiheng tightened his brows, thinking of yesterday, the assistant did go to him, but at that time his father asked him to pick up sisiting.Xu Shiheng is not a leader who does not distinguish between green and red. Knowing that this is not really the problem of his subordinates, he deeply breathes out his breath.


    "Find out who did it?"


    Everyone can see that this is someone deliberately aiming at myth.


    "It''s very difficult. The other side is very professional. We used nearly 10000 accounts. We tried to track hundreds of them and found that almost all of them came from overseas."


    "Mr. Xu, to suppress the stock price maliciously like this is actually to kill the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred. There is no benefit at all. Who would be so stupid?"


    Even a company with a competitive relationship will not do such thankless work at all.


    Unless the other party doesn''t care about the money and is willing to take the money and smash the myth group.


    But is there such a person in the world?


    You know, today''s short fight, although they failed to stop the stock price plummeting, the other side also lost a lot.


    "How many shares do we need to buy back if we want to stabilize the situation?"


    Xu Shiheng asked in a deep voice. At this time, he really didn''t have much energy to consider who was behind the scenes.


    The chief analyst came up with a number.


    Xu Shiheng frowned, and the funds on the book of myth group were not enough to cope with the crisis.


    It seems that I have to ask my father for help.


    "You''ve worked hard today. Don''t worry. No matter who it is, it''s a very stupid decision to smash the myth with money."


    This is a qualified leader, not only in the face of danger, but also to appease people.


    Smell speech, subordinates slightly heavy heart, all relaxed a lot.


    Myth has just begun.


    But is Xu short of money?


    On this day, many media noticed the collapse of the share price of mythical group and competed to report on it.


    Hong Kong media is OK. They don''t want to offend Xu, but the mainland doesn''t have so many scruples.


    The slogan of a portal website is particularly eye-catching.


    Little Superman meets Waterloo, the myth will be destroyed!

 Chapter 891

    "Miss Si, are you going or not?"


    The riots in the stock market did not affect the presidential suite of four seasons hotel. Li futu stares at Si siting and gives the order of eviction.


    "If you don''t leave again, I''ll call security."


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you? I won''t leave until you tell me who you are


    Sitting sat down with her hands around her chest and her legs cocked up.


    Li futu didn''t speak any more. He got up and walked towards the plane in the suite. It didn''t seem like a joke.


    "OK, you call people. Then I''ll let everyone know that you are always in trouble and never give up on me!"


    Li futu was indifferent to the shouting behind him, but he just picked up the phone, but before he could get through, there was a knock on the door,


    sisiting didn''t treat herself as an outsider at all. She went to pull the door open, and when she saw someone coming, she was stunned.


    "Erya, what are you doing here?"


    "I heard you fell out with Xu Shiheng. What''s the matter?"


    Standing outside is the second miss of the Huo family.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t stand him, he can''t stand me. After enduring each other for so long, he finally reached a consensus and gave each other a relief. "


    Sisiting''s free and easy way didn''t realize her identity at all. She opened the door as if she were the owner of the room.


    "Come in."


    Huoerya came in and saw a man in the room. It didn''t seem surprising. She said hello with a smile.


    "Handsome boy, meet again."


    "Do you know him?"


    Sisiting is surprised.


    "Yes, I met him the night before yesterday..."


    Huoerya opened his mouth, but before he could finish what he said, Li futu interrupted him.


    With so many people on the cruise ship the night before last, he naturally didn''t remember huoerya who cheered him on, but it didn''t matter.


    "Miss, you are her friend, aren''t you? Well, she has seriously interfered with my normal life and caused great damage to my spirit. I don''t want to ask for compensation. Take her away quickly. "


    Huoerya was a little dazed.


    "I tell you, I won''t go!"


    Si Xiting''s attitude is as firm as ever, and she has no shame at all. She glares at Li futu, and she is very reasonable.


    Huoerya pulled her and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter, siding?"


    Indeed, as Li futu expected, as a gambler, how can sisiting only know Xu in Hong Kong City? The second miss of Huo family is also a good friend she has known for many years.


    "Erya, since you can find here, you should have heard about this morning. This guy and I had a night''s sleep, and now he''s turned away. Do you think he''s a man


    Sisiting''s face was full of anger.


    As a woman, but also a beauty, sisiting also has self-esteem, countless times being bombarded, her temper also came up.


    The third miss of her department has always wanted wind to wind and rain to rain. How ever has she been treated like this?


    She''s on the hook with this man!


    "Are you really with him..."


    Huoerya looks at sisiting in disbelief.


    Sisiting did not respond, beautiful eyes have been staring at lifutu.


    "Unreasonable."


    Li futu shook his head.


    Sisiting''s shrewdness really exceeded his expectation. In his impression, Yang Yuqing was the most "cheerful" woman he thought. However, when she came to Hong Kong this time, she met the gambler Qian Jin, who once again refreshed his cognition.


    He didn''t want to explain any more. He walked out and planned to change his hotel.


    Can''t you get rid of him?


    "Er Ya, look at him. I''m totally upset with Xu Shiheng for his sake, but he''s afraid of being bothered by Xu, so he doesn''t care about me. How can I have such a miserable life..."


    Sisiting grabs huoerya, her voice begins to choke, and tears begin to turn in her eyes.


    Li futu steps, looking at the weeping sisiting, can''t help laughing.


    "You see, he can still laugh..."


    Si siting pointed to Li futu, more aggrieved, and then stretched out her hand to wipe the corners of her eyes, actually gave her a few tears.


    Huoerya looked stiff.


    If she had been a little confused just now, she would have understood what was going on.


    How could she possibly cry for a man?


    However, the other side can let Si siting act like this, it is also a skill.


    "Handsome, can I borrow your room? I''m going to have a private chat with siding. "


    Compared with Sistine, huoerya is obviously more knowledgeable, with a reserved and charming smile.


    Li futu was silent and nodded slightly. If she could persuade sisiting to leave, she would also save the trouble of changing the hotel."Thank you."


    Huoerya pulls Sistine into the bedroom.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, he''s going to run! "


    Sistine shook her hand.


    "What are you running for?"


    Huoerya frowned and said, "what are you playing, siding? Do you really want fame? "


    "Fame? He won''t make me feel better, and I''ll never make him feel better! "


    Sistine broke her hand away.


    "I''ve never seen a man who doesn''t like oil and salt. I''m so angry!"


    Huoerya laughed.


    "It seems that Miss Si has met her opponent this time."


    "Rival?"


    Sisiting sneered.


    "I just thank him for helping me, otherwise if another man dares to do this to me, you see, I won''t let people throw him into the sea in sacks!"


    Huoerya knew that she was not joking. It was the apple of the eye of the king of gamblers. It was absolutely possible.


    "You''d better put away your old lady''s temper."


    Huoerya sighed.


    "You''re not good at it, but people can''t let you handle it at will."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sistine frowned.


    "By the way, do you know him? Who on earth is he? "


    "Don''t you even know who they are and how they came from, so you dare to climb into their bed?"


    Huoerya looked at the big bed and, with a smile, hit her with her arm.


    "How''s it going?"


    Sistine was baffled.


    "How about what?"


    Huoerya''s eyes were sultry and she licked her lips.


    "How did you feel last night?"


    "He Is it fierce? "


    Sisiting was stunned. She looked at her meaningful eyes and said with a smile: "what are you talking about?! He and I have nothing


    "Didn''t you just say you slept with him?"


    "It''s just sleeping in a bed. Nothing happened."


    "It''s all in the same bed, but nothing happened?"


    Huoerya teased: "you are not charming, siding."


    "What are you doing here? If you come to see my jokes, have you seen enough of them now? If you''ve seen enough, let''s go. "


    "What? Are you really going to pester people? "


    Sisiting looked at the door, her eyes flashing and her hands clenched.


    "I''ll spend it with him!"


    "Siding, I can remind you, that guy is not easy to deal with, you don''t really fold yourself in. When the time comes, people will clap their buttocks and go away, and you will not even cry. "


    "He dares!"


    Huoerya smiles.


    "He''s a man who''s had an affair with Songluo. What do you think he''s afraid of?"


    Sisiting was stunned.


    "What did you say?"


    "And song Luo God Gossip? "


    "Song Luoshen was angry for him, which is almost well known."


    Sistine''s eyes fluctuated.


    She couldn''t help recalling the scene of last night in her mind.


    The man sat at the head of the bed, holding a mobile phone, looking at the photos inside, muttering: This is really my girlfriend.

 Chapter 892

    When she came out of the room again, Sistine''s mood seemed to be much more stable.


    "Handsome guy, I''m sorry, Xiting has really caused you a lot of trouble these two days, and she also knows that her attitude is not right, so she wants to apologize to you."


    Huoerya pulls sisiting to say.


    "Apology?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    He doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    This girl, who takes it for granted to make trouble without reason, even apologizes?


    But to his surprise, Sistine really opened her mouth and said sorry to him.


    Even though the attitude is not so sincere and there is no expression on his face, the words "sorry" are still clearer.


    Li futu looks at sisiting playfully for a while. He doesn''t know what they say in the room, which leads to such a big change in sisiting''s attitude, but he doesn''t go into it.


    "Forget it."


    He didn''t mean to raise his hand, or took out a man''s demeanor.


    "Handsome man, to show our apologies, Sistine and I want to treat you to dinner."


    Huoerya''s eyes are sincere and sincere.


    Normally speaking, a woman''s invitation, as a man, should not be refused out of politeness, but now he has a headache when he looks at sisiting. He just wants her to disappear in front of him as soon as possible and be clean. After hearing huoerya''s words, he immediately says, "no need to eat..."


    "If you don''t eat this meal, you won''t accept my apology."


    Sistine said, her eyes fixed on him.


    "If I don''t accept my apology, I won''t leave."


    Li futu is speechless.


    Why does this girl apologize like a threat?


    Well, it''s just a meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much


    "It should be."


    Huoerya''s smile is charming and pleasing to the eye.


    Li Fu''s picture has a little emotion in his eyes.


    Although he still doesn''t know the identity of this woman, but he is familiar with sisiting. He must be behind a famous family in Hong Kong City. He is also a rich family. Why is the difference so big?


    Li futu had planned to have a meal in the hotel, but huoerya was very ceremonious and took him to a private kitchen near the Wan Chai pier.


    During the dinner, Li futu knew that this was the miss of the Huo family, one of the four famous schools in Hong Kong City.


    "Handsome, thank you for taking in Xiting, and thank you for killing the people on the cruise ship the night before last. Here''s to you."


    Although they have introduced each other, huoerya still likes to call Li futu handsome.


    "Miss Huo was there, too?"


    Li futu was a little bit surprised. As for the admission of sisiting If God could give him a chance to come back, he would definitely choose to bypass that street.


    Huoerya nodded a smile and sipped the wine.


    "Zhuang He has been domineering in Hong Kong City by virtue of his family. You were angry for many people the night before last."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. It''s strange if there is harmony among the four famous schools in Hong Kong City.


    "I didn''t do it. Miss Huo is thanking the wrong person."


    Li futu has no credit at all.


    He didn''t bring the clown king over, but Sistine seemed to be a different person, eating a meal in silence, occasionally looking at him, as if she had suddenly got silly.


    But she didn''t speak, and Li futu was happy. After the meal, everyone went their separate ways and forgot about the world.


    "Handsome man, don''t be modest. That man is not your man. What''s the difference between him and you. "


    Horya put down her glass.


    "And this morning, Xiting also told me that she didn''t like Xu Shiheng all the time, but the elders of the two families always wanted to promote this happy event. They were forced to do nothing, so she had to do it. I hope you can understand."


    Li futu smiles.


    What can we do without understanding?


    Is it difficult to run to Xu Shiheng and say that your baby and I just sleep together and do nothing?


    "It''s all over."


    "Handsome man, I''ve never seen such a man with such breadth of mind and style. Come on, I''ll give you another toast."


    Si siting really can''t help it. Her hand under the table pushed huoerya''s leg secretly, indicating that she should stop flattering.


    Huoerya is her friend, so please this man, let her feel a little humiliated.


    "Miss Huo is flattering. I don''t have any good points. The only thing I have is that my compassion is a bit rampant. Let alone a person, even a cat or a dog wandering on the street, I will lend a helping hand."


    Huoerya was stunned."Bang!"


    Sisiting immediately clapped her case.


    All the dishes on the table shook.


    "What do you mean? You call me a cat and a dog? "


    She pressed the table and glared at Li futu.


    Li futu was not moved. He ignored those angry eyes and just looked at the girl''s white and delicate hand.


    With so much force, doesn''t it hurt?


    "That''s not what I said. It''s what you said."


    He shrugged.


    "Li futu, don''t think how great you are. I''ll tell you, siding is not easy to bully. You really annoy me. I''d rather be a broken jade than a broken one!"


    "It''s just a joke. What are you doing?"


    Huoerya quickly grabbed her.


    "Is he joking? Clearly in insinuation scold me, think I can''t hear it? "


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss Si is really brilliant. You''ve found that."


    "You


    The table shook again.


    "Well, don''t make any noise, and don''t be afraid of other people''s jokes."


    Huoerya took her to a seat and changed the subject. "Siding, don''t you like racing very much? Later in the evening, there will be an international underground car race held at the Wan Chai pier. "


    "Racing car?"


    Sistine was momentarily distracted.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Why do I lie to you? Many influential figures will come, such as Steve, the God of cars in Europe, gliclazide in South America, all famous top racing drivers, and your most revered racing queen. I heard that they will also come. "


    "You mean Naga?"


    Si Xiting surprised way, no longer have no intention to entangle with Li futu''s private grudge.


    Huoerya nods and smiles.


    "Besides Naga, who can be the title of racing queen?"


    Hearing the two girls'' words, Li futu''s eyes twinkled, and a fiery figure emerged in his mind.


    Then, he laughed, looked at sisiting and said, "can you still race?"


    "Why can''t I race? Don''t look down on people here. If you have the ability, compete with me? "


    Sisiting''s eyes are proud and confident.


    "Yes, handsome man, why don''t you go and play together? It''s rare to see this kind of event. It''s good to join in the fun."


    Huoerya warmly invited.


    "I won''t go. Have a good time."


    Li futu shook his head.

 Chapter 893

    A comrade who said he would not go finally came to the dock for some reason.


    The Wan Chai wharf is very busy tonight. The sound of high-power engines is constantly roaring. Handsome men and beautiful girls can be seen everywhere. Of course, the most eye-catching one is undoubtedly the luxury sports car parked.


    Colorful, confusing people''s eyes, emitting a compelling breath of wealth.


    "Crane, who do you think that is?"


    A dandy dressed in fashionable clothes and wearing earrings jumped off the front cover of the car and pointed to a gray McLaren.


    Many people in Hong Kong know that this is Miss Huo''s car, but surprisingly, a man came down from Miss Huo''s car.


    "Oh, it''s really a narrow road."


    Zhuang He, who made a fool of himself on his cruise ship the night before last, sneered.


    Racing is originally a game for the rich. At this time, the people gathered by the wharf are almost all the rich and young people in the port city. Of course, there are also some female companions brought by some rich and young people.


    Chuang he is a member of the super run club, which is a grand event that many international legend car drivers will show up. He will definitely not miss it.


    Moreover, unlike many people who came to see the excitement around him, he also signed up in person to participate in the competition.


    "See, the third miss of the Si family is also here."


    "Crane, it''s said that this morning, sisiting turned over with Xu Shiheng for this guy."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about it, too. It seems that it''s because she''s sleeping with this guy. Although sisiting''s temper is not so good, her face and figure are just right. This boy is very lucky. "


    As one of the four famous families, Zhuang He is obviously the object of many people''s flattery. After all, the rich second generation is also hierarchical.


    At this time, there were five or six young masters standing beside him. They were all staring at Li futu and his eyes were not friendly.


    It''s probably a feeling of shared hatred.


    The port city is not big. There are so many people in the restaurant in the morning. The story that little Superman and miss sijiasan are against each other has long spread.


    "This guy doesn''t pay much attention to our port city. The night before yesterday, he didn''t want to talk about your face. He turned around and robbed Xu Shiheng''s woman, and he also swaggered around with sisiting. Is that really crazy?"


    Listening to the comments of the people around him, Zhuang He took a deep breath, his eyes darkened.


    "See, Zhuang He is staring at you."


    Although there are a lot of people on the quayside and the sound of people and cars is very noisy, Zhuang He, a small group standing on the edge of several super cars, is still quite noticeable.


    Si Xiting also noticed Zhuang He very quickly. She turned her head and looked at someone. Her eyes were very schadenfreude.


    Through horya, she also learned about this guy''s feat the night before.


    Li futu also looked over there, but he soon drew back his eyes. His face didn''t change, and even his eyelids didn''t blink. It seemed that he didn''t pay any attention to the master of the famous banker.


    "Erya."


    A burst of laughter.


    Horya turned her head.


    "You come so early?"


    It''s Lin Jianye, who is also accompanied by a tall woman. The face is probably very familiar to people all over the country. He is a famous artist in Taicheng. He was originally born as a model, but later changed his career. He is known as the first beauty in Taicheng. With a baby voice, many men are fascinated.


    "Idle is idle anyway."


    Lin Jianye smiles, then nods to Si Xiting, and his eyes naturally move to Li futu''s face.


    "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect that you were also interested in racing."


    He took the initiative to open his mouth with a calm smile, as if nothing had happened in the morning.


    It''s good for him to get along with Xu Shiheng, but it doesn''t mean that because he has a good relationship with Xu Shiheng, he will take the initiative to take revenge with Li futu. He is not so superficial.


    "This is our master Lin Jianye."


    Perhaps he knew that Li futu didn''t know Lin Jianye. Huo Erya introduced him.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lin Shao. I''m also following Miss Huo to see the world."


    Li futu laughs at Rong Qianhe, and he is also a master at making plays.


    "Oh, it''s fate."


    A strange voice rang out, and the young master of Zhuang Hezhuang finally couldn''t help bringing people over.


    "Zhuang He, what are you doing?"


    Huoerya frowned.


    Seeing that Zhuang He''s eyes are overcast, sisiting seems very happy. She even takes the initiative to distance herself from Li futu.


    Fight, fight


    She kept shouting in her heart, and even looked forward to the scene of someone being beaten black and blue, but she obviously looked up at Master Zhuang''s courage.


    In other words, she underestimated Master Zhuang''s intelligence.


    Although he really likes to bully others, young master Zhuang is not stupid. The Taekwondo master hired by him with a lot of money was beaten into high paraplegia the night before last. How could he be stupid enough to use his fist.Even if the skinny man isn''t here tonight.


    Even if there are many people on his side.


    Master Zhuang is not a man who can only solve problems by force.


    Even so, he never felt that his IQ was much lower than that of Xu Shiheng.


    "Erya, how do you say that. Mr. Li and I don''t know each other. Why don''t we come and say hello? "


    Zhuang He''s skin smiles, but not meat.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Li futu smiles back, nods and says, "Zhuang Shao, my friend didn''t do anything important the night before last. I hope Zhuang Shao doesn''t blame me. I''m willing to bear the medical expenses of your bodyguard in full."


    Zhuang He''s face twitched.


    If Li futu seems kind-hearted, it is no doubt that he sprinkles salt on his wound.


    He took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and finally suppressed the boiling anger.


    "Mr. Li is too polite. He has no eyes. How can it be regarded as Mr. Li''s fault? He doesn''t have to worry about that little money."


    Zhuang He''s smile is a little twisted, which makes people feel strange.


    "It seems that Mr. Li is also a racing enthusiast. Why don''t we have a competition tonight?"


    Seeing that Zhuang he didn''t do any ink work at all, sisiting knew that most of them couldn''t fight. She was very disappointed, but when she heard this, her eyes glowed with regret.


    "Yes, it''s better than that."


    She cried.


    Li futu turned his head slowly.


    It''s like he''s being asked, isn''t it?


    "Miss Si, I don''t have a car."


    "Never mind. I''ll lend you Erya''s car."


    Sisiting said immediately.


    "Well, Mr. Li, I''ll see you at the game later."


    With a sneer in his eyes, Zhuang he turns around and leaves.


    Both of them seem to have ignored Li futu''s own opinions.


    "A self righteous person like Zhuang he should let him be hit and sober."


    Sisiting looked at Zhuang He''s back and said, "come on, I believe you!"


    Li futu looked at her in silence.


    He couldn''t see that the girl was on purpose.


    Huoerya grinned.


    "Come on, handsome man."


    All of a sudden, bursts of high-power engine sound, several modified steel monsters rushed towards the dock.


    The scene was boiling and the shouting continued.


    Li futu turned his head, passed the other cars, and fixed his eyes on a red super car that seemed to be in flames.


    "Here comes Naga!"


    She said excitedly.

 Chapter 894

    Everyone has an idol.


    Even the king of gamblers is no exception.


    At the moment, the woman driving that flaming super car is the idol of Sistine.


    Naga.


    Underground racing queen.


    In this exciting game full of passion, blood and even adventure, she, as a woman, has created a myth.


    In the past few years, sweeping the events, so that countless top racers can only look at her taillights.


    In the heart of a woman with serious feminism, such as Sistine, Naga is an outstanding representative who has proved to the world that women are not inferior to men at all.


    At the moment, the king of gamblers, for a moment, seems to incarnate as a fan sister, see the flame super run over, even intend to go up for a signature.


    Li futu grabbed her.


    "You''re not going to die?"


    The flame super race passed them at a very fast speed, blowing a strong wind, and stopped at the starting point of the race with the other cars. If Sistine had just rushed forward, she would have been hit.


    The four cars are lined up, in which the world''s top legendary racing drivers don''t get off the car to say hello to the crowd, so they are more arrogant.


    Of course. They also have the right to be proud.


    "Come on, crane."


    Several childe brothers set their eyes on Zhuang He.


    Zhuang He smiles and slaps a few people. When he pulls the door and gets on the bus, he looks at Li futu. The corner of his mouth touches a sharp curve. Then he gets on the bus, closes the door, starts a fire, and drives to the starting line.


    Not far away from the Bay, a seagoing ship issued a melodious whistle, reminding everyone at the dock that the competition is about to start.


    There are even helicopters hovering in the sky, which will track and photograph the event in real time.


    "The competition is about to start. You promised Zhuang He just now. If you don''t take part, your name will be in Hong Kong City. I''m afraid it''s a joke."


    Sisiting shakes off his hand and reminds him with kindness.


    It''s a bad way to motivate, but it seems to work.


    Li futu intended to remind the girl who agreed just now, but after thinking about it, he didn''t waste his breath and looked at huoerya.


    "Miss Huo, borrow your car."


    Huoerya threw the key directly.


    "Come on, handsome man."


    With a faint smile, Li Fu Tu stooped to get into the McLaren, tied his seat belt and was about to drive to the starting point. However, the door was pulled open, and sisiting got in and sat on the co driver''s seat.


    "What are you doing?"


    "In this race, each driver is allowed to have a female companion. I''ll be your female companion."


    She turned her head.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. "


    This race, a total of eight racers to participate in, all kinds of super run line up, huge Searchlight hit on these super run, the light is dazzling.


    In the crazy cry, an enchanting woman in leather shorts walked to the front of the eight super cars with two flags, from left to right, from right to left, and finally stood in the middle of the starting line.


    Zhuang He''s parking space is next to Li futu''s. the window is down. He reaches out his left hand and thumbs up. Then, his wrist turns over and his thumb is down. It''s very provocative.


    "Hey, Zhuang He is challenging you. Don''t you respond?"


    Li futu looked out of the window. He didn''t fight back at Shangzhuang crane''s rebellious eyes. Instead, he nodded his head with a friendly smile. Then he quickly took his eyes back and turned to the front again. He said faintly, "drag racing is not a joke. Fasten your seat belt. I don''t want to see you splash my blood later."


    "You


    Sisiting bit her teeth, but she didn''t talk back any more and began to fasten her seat belt.


    She is also very clear that car racing is a very dangerous sport, every year''s underground car race, there are almost tragic accidents.


    If you don''t know your family, don''t play car racing. If you are afraid of death, don''t play car racing.


    Eight top super cars stopped at the starting line, all eyes focused on the sexy girl in the middle.


    In all directions under the gaze, the girl slowly raised the flag, hands crossed, and then suddenly put down!


    "Boom!"


    Eight super run like eight animals out of the cage, almost at the same time ran out!


    Because the speed was too fast, the lights left many shadows in the air, and soon disappeared in the dock. The spectators could only pay attention to the game broadcast by helicopter from the large screen set up temporarily beside the dock.


    Everybody can drive a car.


    But drag racing is different.


    Racing requires the driver''s keen observation and nerve reaction speed, as well as the degree of control of the vehicle.


    Most racing drivers know their cars like the back of their hands, so there will be no obstacles in driving them. However, Li futu is different. He is driven by huoerya''s car. But to Sistine''s surprise, this guy didn''t seem to have any discomfort, as if he was driving his own car.No deceleration corner, continuous rotation drift, corner routing, forced overtaking on the inside, one by one frightening action is constantly displayed by him.


    This guy, how can he drive so well?


    Because of the inertia generated by the high speed, Sistine''s body is tightly attached to the back of the chair, but she is not afraid at all, staring at the calm side face of the man around her, a little lost.


    The starting point of this race is the terminal point. Eight racing cars start from Wan Chai wharf, arrive at Kowloon square through the established route, and then turn back. The champion is the first one to return to the wharf.


    Champion, will win 10 million huge prize.


    Of course, for ordinary people, this is an astronomical number, but in the eyes of the eight racers, I''m afraid no one cares about the bonus.


    All they care about is honor.


    Or the pleasure of winning!


    For example, Zhuang He.


    He kept his eyes on the gray McLaren.


    There are several legendary racers participating in this race. He didn''t expect to win the first place. His goal is not big. Just hold down the McLaren.


    Eight super cars roared past, rubbing against the air to produce a sharp sound similar to sonic boom.


    Even if the helicopters in the air follow them, they seem to have some difficulty.


    On the huge display screen of Wan Chai wharf, the pictures of several cars are clearly displayed.


    It can be seen that with the passage of time and the distance, there is a gap between several cars.


    The flaming sports car was always in the leading position, forming the leading group with the blue whale driven by Steve, the European Vehicle God.


    It can be seen that Steve, who has numerous international honors, has always wanted to compete for the first place, but he has not succeeded until now, biting each other''s car tail tightly.


    Behind Steve, a dark black racing car, like a bone maggot, may take its place at any time, although it lags behind the first group.


    This is gliclazide of South America, and he''s also a great racer.


    "He''s a bit omnipotent."


    Lin Jianye looked at the display screen and was a little surprised.


    Instead of focusing too much on the leading group, he focused on the gray McLaren almost all the time.


    McLaren is now in the middle of the eight cars, about 200 meters behind the first place.


    This distance seems to be a little big, but with their speed at this time, it''s only a few seconds.


    "Erya, who do you think will win?"


    Lin Jianye turned to ask.


    Compared with the champion of this competition, he is more interested in the victory and defeat between Li futu and Zhuang He.


    From the current situation, the two people have been biting together, a bit will meet good talent, chess match meaning.


    "Don''t you think it''s obvious now?"


    Lin Jianye frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    "With Zhuang He''s personality, from the beginning of the competition, he must have wanted to step on Li futu, so he has already tried his best, but now he still hasn''t got the lead, so the result is clear."


    Huoerya is looking at the big screen, her fingers are unconsciously tapping her chin, staring at her car.


    "What I''m more curious about now is what sort of place he''ll get in the end."

 Chapter 895

    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Eight super cars are like eight sharp arrows, and they can turn sharp arrows. The car has already passed, but because of the extreme speed, the tail lights form a residual visual illusion in the air. As the car continues to rush forward, it pulls out a series of cool lights and shadows.


    Racing can be said to be one of the hottest sports. The incessant sound of homophonic explosion and the hazy Street shadow that can''t be seen at all make Sistine''s head gradually heat up, and her whole blood is burning violently with the roaring engine sound.


    The environment can change a person.


    Even, she had forgotten that she wanted to sit up to see someone make a fool of herself. When she saw Zhuang He''s super car outside the car window, it seemed that she was haunted from time to time. She blushed, anxiously and excitedly urged: "hurry up! Zhuang He is going to catch up with that son of a bitch again


    Kowloon Bay is far away, which means that the race will be more than half of the way. The first and second groups have turned around Kowloon Bay and started the second half of the race.


    At this time, Li futu even had the energy to look out of the window.


    Zhuang He is not an embroidered pillow. At least he has great skills in the sport of car racing. Up to now, he still keeps pace with him. During the galloping, the two cars do not give way to each other, and even can clearly see the expressions on each other''s faces.


    Zhuang He''s face is still gloomy, but the arrogance and ease at the beginning of the race completely disappeared. In the script he expected, Li futu should have been thrown away by him early, and he only heard his car exhaust during the whole race. However, seeing that the race is almost half way over, he still can''t get away from Li futu, which makes him angry at first.


    The night before last, he had a big fool. If he could not step on Li futu this time, his reputation in Hong Kong City would be plummeted.


    We must not lose this battle!


    With his hands tightly pinching the steering wheel, Zhuang He''s eyes gradually become crazy.


    At this half way point, they will go through a continuous curve, and then start the impact to the Wanchai wharf, which is the starting point and the terminal point.


    Continuous curve is very difficult and dangerous, especially in the case of driving at such a high speed, a little carelessness may be the end of overturning when the car flies out of the runway.


    Even if it is the leading group, when passing by here, they all speed down, but Zhuang He doesn''t.


    Staring at the fatal curve ahead, he stepped on the accelerator without any relaxation.


    Paranoia about victory has made him put all his eggs in one basket!


    "What is he doing? Why doesn''t he slow down? "


    Wan Chai pier, not only a few friends of Zhuang He, but also everyone found Zhuang He''s madness.


    "Zhuang He is still too impatient."


    Lin Jianye shook his head to himself.


    Those who achieve great things do not pay attention to trivial matters, just like Xu Shiheng. Even if he is "cheated" by Si Xiting, he has nothing to do. It is not a shame to bear humiliation temporarily.


    "Look, Li futu didn''t slow down either!"


    Horya said in a startled voice.


    In the face of the extremely dangerous continuous curve, both Li futu and Zhuang he seem to be a little bit on top of each other. With only a few seconds to think about it, they make the same choice and rush into the curve with a posture that makes the viewers on the Wanchai wharf shocked and adrenaline crazy.


    Hand foot cooperation, brake, throttle, gear The gray McLaren takes the lead in seizing the inside. A textbook drift blocks Zhuang He who wants to overtake.


    "Get out of here!"


    Zhuang He''s pretty face is full of ferocity, and his direction swings to the left suddenly!


    "Bang!"


    The two cars collided directly!


    It''s a crash at high speed and it''s easy for the car to lose its balance.


    With the spark blowing up, both cars have a violent shake.


    "Ah!"


    Sistine screamed uncontrollably and quickly grasped the safety handle.


    "Is Zhuang He crazy?"


    The Wan Chai pier is also full of exclamations.


    Huoerya stares at the broadcast screen with a slight change of face.


    "He''s murdering!"


    On the screen, the two racing cars are really close. The car bodies are stuck together, and the sparks from the friction continue to burst out.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his feet forced, and he accelerated again!


    "Hum!"


    With hissing and scraping sound, McLaren, who was about to be squeezed out of the track, darted out suddenly. A drifting smart almost incredible tail swing disappeared in a sharp curve in front of him.


    Zhuang He''s sneer froze, but he didn''t care to scold him. He quickly controlled the car body that was out of control because McLaren was out of control. But at this time, a local Racer from Hong Kong city rushed up.


    Even if he had seen the crooked car in front of him, there was no room for him to react between the narrow corners.


    "Boom!"This time the crash was louder.


    The two cars were deformed in varying degrees and completely out of control. They began to drift in the curve, and there were several collisions during the period.


    Zhuang He''s face changed greatly. Because of the violent impact, the whole person bounced forward, but he was dragged back by the safety belt. Although the person didn''t suffer much damage, his mind was still very dizzy.


    But he is worthy of being an experienced racing driver. He bit his tongue hard to stimulate himself to stay awake with pain. He tightly grasped the steering wheel with both hands, stepped on the brake and tried to control the car, but it was obviously too late.


    "Bang dang..."


    With the successive collisions, he was directly squeezed out of the track and hit the stone mound. The whole car flew out obliquely in an instant, like the acrobatics of a flying car in the air. After flying more than 20 meters, he landed on the ground. The body trembled violently, and finally tilted over and rubbed forward a certain distance from the ground.


    All the way with sparks and lightning.


    The scene is very cool and gorgeous.


    When it finally stopped, the super car was devastated, with four wheels facing the sky and the tires still turning.


    The only good thing is that there was no explosion on the spot.


    Wan Chai pier suddenly became a little silent.


    The helicopter flying at low altitude broadcast the whole scene of the accident.


    Although I can''t see Zhuang He and I don''t know how the injury is, I''m sure I won''t feel better if I want to get it.


    The other car that collided with him seemed better than him and didn''t fly out of the track. But just because of this, he successfully intercepted the car at the bottom of the ranking. Continuous traffic accidents made people dizzying, and also made these racing fans understand the dangerous side of drag racing.


    "Zhuang He really made a big fall this time."


    Staring at the four wheeled super car, huoerya was full of laughter and did not hide her schadenfreude.


    Lin Jianye also laughed, and even he had some regrets. If he could explode on the spot, the scene would be more wonderful.


    The broadcast stopped for a while on several cars that were destined to be out, and then began to switch.


    The game is still going on.

 Chapter 896

    "Zhuang He, that son of a bitch, I can''t spare him!"


    Sisiting''s face is still pale, and her hand is still holding the safety handle tightly.


    The collision just now scared her.


    She likes to pursue excitement, yes, but not to the point of joking about life.


    What''s more.


    If she had been careless before, she would have become a pair of desperate lovers with this guy.


    She couldn''t accept this kind of death.


    "Miss Si, did I save you again?"


    Li futu said with a light smile. On his face, he could not see any happiness and flustered, calm and profound.


    "Help me? Please make it clear that Zhuang He is aiming at you. I''m totally involved by you. It''s good that I didn''t ask you for mental loss fee. "


    "Help me?"


    "Ha ha."


    Sisiting sneer, mouth is still unforgiving.


    She looked back and found that Zhuang he didn''t catch up.


    She didn''t see the scene of the car accident just now. She didn''t know that Zhuang he had rolled over.


    "First of all, you didn''t ask me for my opinion, but you made up your mind and agreed for me. Besides, I didn''t invite you to get on the bus. You also came up on your own initiative. Do you want to make a fool of yourself?"


    Li futu said in a low voice, "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Although the mind was seen through, but how can sisiting soft.


    "Don''t be complacent. What''s so great about winning Zhuang He? You''re only fifth


    At this time, there are still four cars ahead, the flame is still in the lead, the second is the European car God Steve, the third is gliclazide, and then a local racing master of Hong Kong City, not to mention the three people who have been out, Li futu is in the last place at this time.


    "What happened to the fifth place. It''s so important to win or lose. Don''t you know that there''s a word called participation? "


    Si siting immediately couldn''t help laughing, and even the residual fear in her heart was diluted a lot.


    "Focus on participation?"


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard someone say that incompetence is so fresh and refined."


    "If you have the ability, you can run first!"


    "Fame and wealth are nothing to me."


    Li Fu''s picture shows the color of memory.


    "Back then, when I dominated the underground racing industry, these people in front of me were still unknown. Even Naga was just one of my many losers."


    Sisiting smile suddenly solidified, a little trance looking at Li Fu figure.


    This person, is not hit silly?


    "Is Naga your loser? You''re killing me! Who do you think you are? Racing emperor


    Naga has not lost, but only once.


    The race was held in Italy. Top racing drivers from all over the world gathered, and Naga also participated. But in the end, it was a mysterious racing driver who won the first place. He had a huge advantage. When he drove through the finish line and everyone was going to cheer for him, he didn''t stop, leaving everyone a section of Psychedelic car shadow.


    No one knows who he is, and since that race, he has disappeared from underground racing and never appeared again.


    However, although he is not in the river and lake, the river and lake will always leave his legend,


    all people respect him as the racing emperor, because he is the only one who has won Naga until now.


    "Miss Si, I didn''t expect you to find my true identity."


    Li futu sighed, as if he had been seen through and could not hide.


    "Miss Si is really eye-catching. Yes, I am the legendary one Racing emperor. "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Sisiting laughed to tears.


    "I really I haven''t seen you Such a funny person, racing emperor, ha ha I''m so happy... "


    She laughed so hard that she couldn''t speak clearly.


    Li futu also smiles.


    For a long time, sisiting just a little controlled her mood, but she couldn''t restrain her smile.


    "Li futu, to be honest, I admire you. I''m afraid no one in the world can match you in terms of your thick skin."


    "Miss Si, I''m flattered. I still have to bow down in front of you in respect of face."


    Li futu doesn''t look like she''s here to compete at all. After she got rid of Zhuang He, she controlled her speed. Carrying sisiting, who is a beautiful woman, she seems to be going for a ride.


    "Why didn''t he run away?"


    Looking at the broadcast screen, waiting for Li futu''s amazing performance, huoerya was very puzzled.


    But no matter how confused she is, the McLaren seems to adhere to the principle of safety first and competition second, maintaining the last place very steadily.


    In a whistling sound, a red phantom rushed across the end.The racing queen Naga still lived up to expectations and defended her legend again.


    The second place was picked by Steve.


    Although he is known as the European God of chariots, where there is Naga, he will never get rid of the fate of the second child.


    The window is open. You can see that there is no reluctance on his face, only a sad smile.


    After the dust of the champion and runner up was settled, the third and fourth place also crossed the line one after another, with a difference of less than ten seconds.


    Only the fifth McLaren entered the view of the people on the dock after a minute or two.


    Li futu pushed the door to get out of the car. It seemed that he really felt the importance of participation and could not see any frustration. He returned the key to huoerya and apologized: "Miss Huo, I''m sorry, I''ve scratched your car. I''ll bear the cost of the repair."


    "Nothing."


    Huoerya doesn''t like to smile. How can she care about this little money.


    "Erya, you don''t know how shameless this guy is."


    Sisiting walked out of the car, smiling, and did not seem to be affected by the result of the game.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Huoerya wondered why she was laughing so happily.


    Sistine takes hold of huoerya''s hand and immediately begins to share the fun with her.


    "He just said that he was the emperor of racing car and that Naga was the loser of his team. Do you think he was funny?"


    Huoerya was stunned and couldn''t help laughing. However, unlike sisiting, she took care of Li futu''s face and pursed her lips. "People are just joking with you."


    At this time, the flaming sports car suddenly drifted in place, wagged its tail, turned its head and drove towards Li futu.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Hearing the sound, sisiting turns her head, but she can''t help being sarcastic. Her eyes are excited.


    The flaming sports car actually stopped beside her. The door was opened, and the woman in it was wearing a black tight leather suit. The sexy body curve complemented the super car. Holding the steering wheel, she was very cool.


    "Naga..."


    See the idol, sisiting brain some chaos, subconsciously want to come forward.


    But the racing queen in the car didn''t look at her.


    The bright green pupil bets on Li futu, and Naga''s face is expressionless.


    "Get in the car."

 Chapter 897

    Why did Naga take the initiative to invite a man to the car?


    Not to mention sisiting, huoerya, Lin Jianye, and the surrounding racing fans, almost all dull.


    "Miss Huo, Lin Shao, I''ll go first."


    Li futu looks at Naga and doesn''t speak. He turns around and says goodbye to huoerya, but ignores Miss Si San.


    Seeing that this guy actually got into Naga''s car, sisiting woke up from a big dream and said in a loud voice: "stop for me!"


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and went around to the side sliding door of the co driver.


    "Bang."


    The door was closed.


    "What are you doing?"


    Huoerya grabs sisiting''s hand, and her face is still full of surprise.


    "I''m going too!"


    Sisiting plans to follow her to get on the bus, but the flame sports car doesn''t mean to wait for her. After Li futu gets on the bus, she starts up abruptly and disappears in the sight of everyone in the blink of an eye.


    "Asshole, you stop for me!"


    Sisiting yelled angrily, but she didn''t get any response.


    Looking at the super run that has become a light spot, huoeryasong opens his hand.


    "Xiting, you said he won''t really be the emperor of racing..."


    ¡­¡­


    Blaze left Wanchai wharf.


    Li futu sat in the car, facing the legendary figures in the racing industry, without any formality.


    Even, he also had a significant slant, appreciating the cold side face.


    "Naga, I haven''t seen you for years, but you are more and more beautiful."


    "Why didn''t you run just now?"


    Naga looked ahead, tone can not hear any fluctuations.


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''ve run away, but I''m too old to run. The future belongs to you young people."


    Naga frowned slightly.


    "You look down on me?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean that. I''m old, and I''m not so eager to win or lose. I won you once that time, and you won me this time. Now you should feel comfortable."


    Li futu''s eyes fell behind her ears, near her neck.


    There, tattooed with a black as blood Datura, in the snow like skin set off, showing an alternative bright.


    Naga.


    This name is well-known in the car racing industry, but few people know that the car queen, who has become the nightmare of countless car drivers, has a more prominent identity.


    Datura.


    The flower of sin.


    Tianbang is ninth in the list.


    It''s one of the only two women on the list!


    Just like clown king likes to play with human nature, Datura''s hobby is racing.


    "Naga, you often appear in underground car races all over the world these years. Isn''t it just for me?"


    Someone is not aware of being a guest. He takes back his eyes from the mandala, puts down the window and lights a cigarette.


    Naga''s silence is like acquiescence.


    Li futu said with a smile: "your desire to win is too strong. I only won you once. Is it necessary to chase me?"


    He puffed out his cigarette and shook his head.


    Naga''s strength is the reason why he just chose to be the last one. If she wins again, she will not give up.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Naga noticed him even though he took a ride in the second half of the journey.


    But recognize it, also recognize it, in Naga''s eyes, he is just a racing opponent, she did not know his identity.


    It''s like she doesn''t know he knows she''s Mandala.


    Two people know each other in the car, the understanding of each other is limited to the car or.


    "Where are you going? Don''t you want to invite me to dinner? "


    Li futu said to himself, "although we have seen each other for a long time, there is no need to be so polite."


    "My lady wants to see you."


    Naga is concise and comprehensive.


    Smell speech, Li futu smoking action, turned to look at the side face without fluctuation, eyes finally flash a surprised color.


    This is the ninth Mandala in the list.


    Apart from Abe Xuanji, the only woman on the list!


    One higher than the clown king!


    How can she be obedient?


    "Who is your lady? Do I know him? "


    Li futu asked, holding the cigarette.


    Naga stopped talking and drove to a teahouse on Victoria Bay.


    "Miss is waiting for you in there."


    Naga stopped the car and didn''t seem to get off.


    Li futu pushed the door and got out of the car. He went into the teahouse with curiosity.


    Teahouse is very open, only a woman sitting quietly, her side, there is a small stove, above a pot of tea.She smiles at the sound of footsteps.


    "Excuse me for inviting you."


    Li futu approached slowly.


    This woman who can drive Mandala has no air, and she is thin and delicate. Sitting there, she even gives people a feeling of weakness.


    Most importantly, Li futu found that he had never met each other.


    "We know each other?"


    He sat down opposite the woman.


    "No, this should be our first meeting."


    Women close their eyes, as if they had been closing their eyes before.


    Li futu frowned slightly, more confused.


    "Miss, we don''t know each other. Please come to me..."


    Women smile, and finally slowly open their eyes.


    "All living beings, at the beginning of life, no one knows who, not all of them are predestined to be predestined."


    At the moment when she opened her eyes, Li futu''s mind suddenly vibrated, even directly reflected on her face.


    With his city and mood, can appear so big fluctuation, can imagine this woman brought him how big shock!


    The woman sitting opposite him has no pupils!


    Or rather, her pupils are white!


    It seems that her pupils and white eyes are integrated, her eyes are pure white, terrifying and weird.


    Longguo people have black eyes, but foreigners have many different color pupils.


    But Bai Tong, he has never heard of it!


    Just like Mengpo''s purple pupil, this is the first time he saw it!


    Even to a certain extent, the white pupil in front of him had a greater impact on him than when he first saw Mengpo''s purple pupil.


    "I''m sorry, did I scare you?"


    White pupil woman slightly apologetic way.


    The real finishing touch.


    Because of these strange eyes, her whole feeling to Li futu has changed dramatically.


    Li futu didn''t put on an affectation and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Your eyes..."


    "Born."


    The woman whispered: "many people will feel scared when they see me. If they scare you, I sincerely apologize to you."


    Then she picked up the teapot on the stove beside her and made a cup of tea for Li futu.


    The white pupil didn''t seem to affect her vision.


    I''m just a little surprised. After all, eyes like you I really saw it for the first time. "


    Li futu lifted the cup and looked away.


    Even he was a little bit afraid to look at the pure white eyes.

 Chapter 898

    "Car racing has always been Naga''s most proud field. I always want to meet Mr. Wang. It''s worthwhile to meet him in Hong Kong City this time."


    The white pupil woman who can drive Mandala looks at Li futu and says.


    Because her eyes are white, no one can try to see what she thinks from her eyes.


    Li futu took a sip of tea and held the cup.


    "It was just a fluke."


    "It''s very modest, sir."


    White pupil woman smile soft.


    "Besides, luck is part of strength."


    There are many strange people and things in the world. She can command mandala and has such strange eyes. This woman is obviously not an ordinary person.


    Moreover, I don''t know why, sitting in front of her, Li futu was always a little uncomfortable.


    This kind of feeling has no trace, but it is incomparably real.


    "Excuse me, what''s the name of Miss?"


    Li futu thought hard for a while, and he was sure that he had never heard of anyone with such eyes. However, he always felt that the woman in front of him should not be a nobody.


    He is going to ask for a name to see if he has missed it. Even if he has never heard of it, he can make an investigation afterwards.


    The white pupil woman smiles, matching her face which is hard to find in the world, the amorous feelings flowing out at that moment are almost engraved in the heart.


    "Next time we meet, I''ll tell you."


    Li futu was stunned, then laughed and didn''t insist any more.


    "Thank you for your tea. It''s delicious. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    He put the teacup on the short table and didn''t want to stay long.


    The woman said.


    "Sit down a little longer, sir. It''s going to rain."


    Rain?


    Li futu turned his head and looked out of the teahouse. It was quiet and there was no sign of rain.


    "No, miss. I''ll see you when I have a chance."


    The woman who couldn''t see her eyes nodded and laughed, and didn''t keep her.


    Li futu walked out of the teahouse and saw that Naga''s car was still there, but he didn''t mean to say goodbye and turned to leave from another direction.


    "Tick, tick..."


    Not far from the teahouse, he suddenly felt a little cool on his face.


    He stepped and slowly raised his head.


    On the dark night sky, the bright moon is still high, and there are countless stars.


    This kind of sky should have been clear, but surprisingly, it seemed to set off what the woman said just now. Although it was not big, it actually began to rain.


    What happened?


    ¡­¡­


    Naga sat in the car and watched Li futu disappear before she pushed the door to get out of the car.


    She went into the teahouse and sat in the position of Li futu just now.


    "Miss, why let him go?"


    She frowned slightly, puzzled.


    "The injury caused by the left and right envoys of the temple should not be healed now. It is the best time to get rid of him at this time."


    Amazing words!


    Li futu could not imagine that Naga, who he thought knew nothing about him, actually seemed to know him like the back of his hand!


    "Get rid of him?"


    White pupil female light smile way: "I why want to get rid of him?"


    "He is the leader of the hell, which is a big threat to us. If we kill him, the hell will fall apart."


    So says Naga, or Mandala.


    Shoot the horse before shooting the man, and catch the king before catching the thief.


    Everyone knows that the most effective way to destroy hell is to kill the emperor!


    This is the reason why the temple has been "in love" with the emperor for so many years.


    Even though Yandi is not the strongest one in the hell, he is the leader. Because of him, the demons and monsters in the hell get together.


    He, on behalf of the cohesion of the prefecture.


    As long as the fall of Emperor Yan, the legendary organization that has been standing on the top of the world in just a few years, I''m afraid it will soon decline.


    In the face of Mandala, the white pupil woman will be silent, and then slowly picked up the teapot.


    "Existence is necessity. Don''t you think that the existence of hell has led to a lot of vitality in this world? "


    "If there is competition, there will be progress. Moreover, every emperor is a fortune for all mankind, and I am not qualified to make a decision to wipe it out without authorization."


    Mandala frowned and could not understand what the young lady said.


    "Stop frowning and have a cup of tea."


    The white pupil woman smiles and makes a cup of tea for Datura.


    Datura picked up the tea cup, and did not continue to study the young lady''s words.


    It''s normal that she can''t understand a lot of things from a young lady''s perspective.Besides, now that Yan Di has gone, I''m afraid that even if I regret it, I won''t do it again.


    "There''s one more thing I don''t understand, miss."


    "You mean the change of tianbang?"


    Although those white pupils seem to have no pupils, they seem to have insight into people''s hearts.


    "Yes."


    Datura nodded. She held the cup and hesitated. She was still curious.


    "Miss, there has been no change in the list of heaven since Emperor Yan left the list of heaven and became emperor of man. Why do you suddenly include an oriental woman in the list of heaven and rank before Wu muku?"


    "You should have wanted to ask this question for a long time."


    White pupil woman smile.


    Datura pursed her mouth, and did not speak, which was considered as a default.


    She ranked ninth in the list.


    But that was more than 20 days ago!


    Now, she has been ranked at the end of the list, instead of the clown king, and Wu muku has replaced her.


    The reason for all this is that an oriental woman suddenly jumped to the sky list and parachuted directly to the eighth position!


    "Miss, even if that Qin Yuyi can defeat the cardinal of the temple, it doesn''t mean that she can be ranked in the list of heaven. Besides, she is directly ranked eighth."


    People have seven emotions and six desires, and mandala is no exception.


    She used to be ninth, but now she is pushed to tenth, which is a very dangerous position.


    Just like the clown king who has fallen out of the sky list, if she is not good, she may be pushed down. In this case, some small emotions inevitably appear in her heart.


    "Literature is no first, martial arts is no second. The existence of tianbang is to set a benchmark to encourage the strong in the world to keep forging ahead, be fair, just and open. If you feel unconvinced, you can go to Qin Yuyi to verify it. She''s in Hangzhou. "


    "That''s not what I mean, miss."


    Datura lowers its head.


    In fact, she just has some instinctive emotions. She also knows how miss can make mistakes.


    "If you don''t react at all, I''m angry."


    The white pupil woman smiles.


    "Martial arts is like sailing against the current. Naga, you should be alert."


    "Naga understands."


    If the two people''s conversation is spread, it will shock the whole world!


    Maybe Li futu can never think of this woman who has a pair of pure white eyes, which can also be said to be the cleanest eyes in the world. She once put him on the top of the list.


    It''s her, too.


    Let him jump out of the sky list and be in the altar.

 Chapter 899

    This sudden rain without any signs, never heavy, when Li futu took a taxi back to the hotel, it had stopped.


    When Li futu checked out and got off, walked into the hotel, and took the elevator upstairs, the white eyes without any color still lingered in his mind.


    Because he was a little absent-minded, he didn''t find a person clubbing there until he was about to go to the door. I don''t know how long she had been waiting. She leaned back on the door, her eyes closed, as if she had fallen asleep.


    Li futu had a headache. He just thought whether to move forward or turn around, but he seemed to hear the sound of footsteps and suddenly opened his eyes.


    She should have just closed her eyes and didn''t fall asleep, because after she opened her eyes, she was not in a trance and confused at all. She immediately turned her head, her eyes were bright, and quickly walked over.


    "Don''t run!"


    Li futu stands where he is.


    "This is my room. Why should I run?"


    Looking at the sisiting who guards to the door of her room, he is really a little helpless.


    "What are you doing? Is the doorman addicted? "


    "Erya asked me to come and ask you for money!"


    Sisiting without thinking, straight and strong.


    "For money?"


    Li futu frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    "What money?"


    Sisiting''s face changed.


    "You don''t want to default, do you? You just crashed Erya''s car. Her car is imported. It has to be sent to the original factory for repair. There is no way to repair it in China. You have to compensate for such a heavy loss. "


    That''s how Li futu reacts.


    After seeing Sistine for a while, he opened the door.


    "Come in."


    Sisiting flashed a glimmer of satisfaction in her eyes and immediately followed her in.


    "How much is the repair?"


    Li futu untied his collar and sat down on the sofa. Without any unnecessary nonsense, he went straight to the theme.


    Sisiting also sat down.


    "A million."


    She was quick to give a number.


    In fact, she didn''t know how much money was. Huoerya said at that time that she didn''t care about it. How could she ask her to ask for more money? It was just an excuse she found. However, she couldn''t show up in front of Li futu and report a number casually.


    "A million?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "It seems that the car is only five or six million. Why don''t you rob it? You''re blackmailing, you know? "


    I''m blackmail. What''s wrong?


    Sisiting said in her heart.


    Of course, she couldn''t have said it directly.


    "It''s not a small friction. The whole door has been dented. If it''s repaired, the whole door will have to be replaced and repainted. Maybe there are other problems. If you want to pay a million yuan, you''ve already got a discount."


    Sistine has a point.


    "Well, I''m in bad luck."


    Li futu is too lazy to bother with this girl. It''s worth a million to send her away.


    "What''s the account number? I''ll give it to you. "


    Sisiting was a little surprised. She was asking a lot of money, waiting for this guy to pay back. I didn''t expect this guy to be so honest this time.


    It''s stupid. There''s a lot of money.


    I knew I should have asked for more. Although she didn''t care about this one or two million, if she could pluck one more hair from this guy, she would be more happy.


    The most important thing in life is to be happy?


    "I''m sorry."


    She put her hands around her chest and raised her legs. "I don''t accept transfers. I want cash."


    "Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    Li futu couldn''t help it at last.


    "Who''s going to be okay with all this cash?"


    Even if she was scolded, Miss Si San was not angry and had a good mind.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t ask you to give it to me now. Anyway, I''ll leave whenever I see the money."


    At this point, the major banks have closed down, and no one would be stupid enough to go to the ATM to withdraw a million dollars in cash.


    Looking at Si siting who seems to be very reasonable, Li futu''s mouth can''t help but turn up.


    "Miss Si, are you a dog? A mangy dog. Are you going to hang on to me? "


    "Who depends on you? I said, I''m here for money. Do you think I want to see you? Just give me the money and I''ll go right away. "


    Seeing that Li futu was so speechless by her, sisiting was very proud.


    She is now too lazy to care about face and reserve these things. As long as she sees that this man is not happy, she will be happy.


    "A million, give me the money."


    She spread out her long white palm.


    Li futu was too lazy to pay any attention to her. He got up and went into the bedroom to take a bath.After he walked into the bedroom, Sistine couldn''t stop smiling.


    Son of a bitch, fight with Miss Ben!


    ¡­¡­


    In the presidential suite of Four Seasons Hotel, a couple of men and women with very strange relationship sit on the sofa.


    The man is watching TV, while the woman glances at the TV from time to time, more often watching him.


    "Hey, you''re the king of racing? Is Songluo really your girlfriend


    "I don''t think you''re special. If I were a Songluo God, I wouldn''t look at a man like you more."


    "What about Naga? What did you do just now? Why did it take so long to come back? "


    Sistine asked one question after another.


    "Can you be quiet?"


    Li futu finally got a response.


    "Do you have autism? It''s not good. You have to learn to communicate with others, you know?"


    Although it is now known that this guy is a new rising young hero in Donghai, maybe it''s because of her family background, maybe it''s also because of her personality. Sisiting is not afraid at all.


    "One more word, believe it or not, I''ll strip you off and throw you out on the street?"


    Li futu said calmly.


    "You dare!"


    Sisiting stares.


    Li futu stood up and came to her.


    Sisiting was stunned.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Without saying a word, Li Fu Tu grabbed her two wrists with one hand, then pulled up her color matching coat and took off her clothes from the bottom up.


    Sistine, with her hair a little scattered, was a little confused.


    How did she ever receive such treatment?


    She is now only wearing a cut-out lace bra on her upper body. Her smooth abdomen and large white skin are exposed to the air.


    "Ah


    Leng for a moment, she began to scream, quickly put her arms around her chest, looked at Li futu''s eyes shaking, and finally showed her fear for the first time.


    "Call again, I''ll take off all your clothes, believe it or not?"


    Li futu was indifferent.


    Sisiting didn''t dare to talk any more.


    Li futu threw the fragrant color matching coat on the sofa.


    "Tonight, you sleep on the sofa, and tomorrow you come with me to get the money."


    He turned and went to the bedroom.


    All the time, she was so aggressive that she shrank on the sofa, her hands around her chest, shivering like a frightened sheep.


    Hearing that there was no sound behind him, Li futu turned his mouth.


    This girl has been talking about how free and unrestrained she seems. Her feelings are just a paper tiger.

 Chapter 900

    The spoiled Miss Si San actually slept on the sofa all night.


    Although sisiting''s temper is not good, but at least she is a beautiful woman. I have to admit that someone is really cruel.


    When Li futu came out of the bedroom the next morning, sisiting had not woken up. She was lying on the sofa and could only use the sofa pillow as the pillow. Because the area of the sofa was only so large, her body could only curl up. She looked very pitiful.


    The TV is still on. It''s estimated that this girl was stimulated last night and went to bed very late. Of course, she has put on her coat which was forced off by Li futu.


    Li futu didn''t rush to wake her up, ordered room service, ordered breakfast, and then went to the clown King''s room next door.


    When he came back again, the girl on the sofa had disappeared. He thought the girl had been scared last night and left by herself, but he found something was happening in the bedroom.


    He went in to have a look and couldn''t help laughing.


    The bathroom door is tightly closed, through the frosted glass door you can see the water mist transpiration inside, a ketone body looming.


    The girl didn''t dare to go into the bedroom last night, but now she sneaks in to take a bath while he''s away.


    He did not disturb, and soon came out, the doorbell rang, just ordered breakfast has been delivered.


    Li futu sat down and ate. After a few minutes, she finally took a bath and came out.


    "Come and eat. I''ll accompany you to get the money."


    Li futu did not lift his head.


    The sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer. I have to say that Miss Si San is quite courageous. Even though she was almost stripped last night, she was not frightened. She even dares to eat at the same table with Li futu.


    "Do you really want to give me money?"


    Li futu chopsticks meal, raised his head.


    "Didn''t you ask me for it?"


    Sisiting didn''t speak, lowered her head and picked up chopsticks, which was very different from her previous smart posture.


    Neither of them spoke again.


    All of a sudden, there was a formulaic sound from the TV that had not been turned off.


    "The stock price of mythical group, which is highly valued, suddenly plummeted yesterday, and even directly fell to the limit at 3pm. This is the first time that mythical group has been listed in the past few years. In just one day, the market value of mythical group has evaporated one billion. It is reported that mythical group has been developing well. Many people in the industry are deeply confused about why the stock market suddenly collapsed. At the beginning of today''s trading, how the stock price of mythical group will go, whether it will turn down or continue to go down, we will follow up and report... "


    This is obviously a morning financial news, Li Fu image is nothing to hear, still quietly eating four seasons hotel for distinguished guests to prepare a delicate breakfast, but Si Xiting stopped chopsticks.


    Naturally, she could not remember exactly what the news had just said, but she could still hear the general meaning clearly.


    Myth group''s stock price collapsed?


    How is that possible?


    Myth group is Xu Shiheng''s company, not to mention Xu Shiheng''s keen sense of smell in the market, but behind him stands Xu, who has a big family.


    She got up, put down her chopsticks and went back to the living room.


    Li Fu didn''t see anything in the picture. He put a peach crisp roll into his mouth as if nothing had happened.


    This station has already started to broadcast other news. Sisiting picks up the remote control and starts to change stations.


    "Mr. Xu, Mr. Xu I don''t know what you think of the stock price limit of mythical group yesterday? Is it because there are problems in the internal operation of mythical group, or are there business competitors engaged in bad competition? "


    "Mr. Xu, will the share price of mythical group continue to fall? I don''t know if you are ready to deal with it? "


    "Mr. Xu..."


    Sistine''s fingers stopped.


    The scene shown on the TV screen is very chaotic. Many reporters are surrounded in front of a building, holding long guns and short guns at a man in suits.


    The myth group on the building is very eye-catching.


    The blocked man, sisiting naturally knows, is Xu''s second son, who had an engagement with her before she was born,


    Hong Kong City Superman, who has always been high spirited and has boundless scenery, but now he seems to be in trouble.


    At first, he obviously didn''t plan to respond, but he was surrounded by unwilling journalists and had to stop.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the development of mythical group has always been healthy and orderly. The short-term fluctuation of the stock market does not mean anything. I have confidence in mythical group, we have the ability to deal with any crisis, and I hope you have confidence in mythical group. "


    Little Superman''s face, is still very calm, there is a kind of Mount Tai collapse in front of the calm feeling without changing color.


    This is a very attractive man indeed.


    "Click, click..."


    The sound of the shutter rang all the time.


    Xu Shiheng''s words were all recorded by those recording pens."Mr. Xu, do you mean that yesterday''s stock price crash will not last until today?"


    "Mr. Xu..."


    Those excited reporters are still trying to stretch their microphones forward.


    "Well, dear journalists, Mr. Xu still has work to deal with. I''m sorry."


    Assistants and bodyguards stopped the reporters.


    Xu Shiheng quickly walked into the group building.


    Sistine turns off the TV and the noise disappears.


    She couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    Myth group stock price really collapsed?


    Although Xu Shiheng''s reply to the reporter just now was very understated and high sounding, at least sisiting was born in a famous family. I can''t see that it must be someone deliberately aiming at the myth.


    Xu Shiheng is the second son of the Xu family, and he is also the most valued son of Xu Zesheng.


    To deal with myths, Xu Zesheng will certainly not sit by.


    Do you want to fight with the whole Xu family?


    Who is so fierce?


    Sisiting put down the remote control and went back to the restaurant. She found that someone was still eating like a nobody.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that the share price of mythical group has collapsed."


    "The stock price of myth has collapsed. What''s my business?"


    "Didn''t you buy shares in mythical group?"


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "Who told me to buy mythical stock?"


    Sisiting frowned slightly. She saw this guy clearly the night before last


    No.


    He seems to have said that he is very contradictory with Xu Shiheng.


    A very incredible idea suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Her eyes were enlarged.


    "Mythical group stock market crash, you are not behind it?"


    "Miss Si, you can''t say that casually. I can sue you for slander."


    Li futu light way: "eat quickly, finish eating with me to get money."


    "Is it really you?"


    Looking at him like this, Sistine felt more and more that it was him.


    There''s no evidence, but the intuition is very strong.


    "I don''t want that million. It''s an investment."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Investment?"


    "What kind of investment?"


    Sisiting raised her smile.


    "Destroy the myth group."


    She winked at Li futu.


    "That million, even if I sponsor, come on!"

 Chapter 901

    What is evil relationship.


    The relationship between the second son of Xu''s family and the third young lady of Si should be called a thoroughly evil relationship.


    Because of the relationship between the two families, gambling king Si Xiaohan and Superman Xu Zesheng wanted to get married, but the reality is obviously not in accordance with their imagination.


    On the contrary, they are a little self defeating. Because of this baby kiss, the two kids didn''t become intimate, but they contradicted each other. Even if they didn''t hate each other to the bone, if they saw each other in trouble, they wouldn''t mind running up and stepping on one foot.


    Just like at the moment when she heard that mythical group was attacked, she didn''t care about it. On the contrary, she was full of laughter and even wanted to contribute to the great cause of defeating mythical group.


    It''s just that a million people want to join the game, which is no doubt a little too fanciful.


    The stock market has always been a stage for capital tycoons. Yesterday''s wave of money hit the share price of mythical group. According to the conservative estimation of many financial professionals, it has almost reached the market value of mythical group. Although they are curious about who has such courage, they all know that no matter who is sacred, at least in strength, they must be better than mythical group.


    But don''t forget, myth group''s market value is only more than 10 billion, but behind it is the Great Wall Industry.


    There is an old saying in the state of dragon that it''s up to the master to beat a dog, not to mention the son who is bullied?


    Reasonable, but also expected is that Xu Superman naturally shot.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with his second son in the case of sisiting, he could not sit by and watch his second son''s hard work and efforts for so many years be destroyed.


    "Brother, thank you."


    "One family doesn''t talk to two."


    Last night, under the order of Xu Zesheng, Xu Kai transferred 10 billion yuan from the group account to help myth stabilize the situation.


    The essence of a businessman can be summed up in four words: profit seeking. A successful businessman will never do business at a loss. Although it has not been found out who is making trouble behind the scenes, Xu believes that the injection of 10 billion yuan is enough to make the other party retreat.


    The next day, the stock market opened. Under the attention of countless people, the stock price of mythical group fell to the lowest point in history last night and began to rise slowly, like a bottom rebound.


    "I knew it was just a short-term fluctuation, and it started to return to normal again."


    Different from the ordinary shareholders and ordinary people in Jianshan, many business tycoons who have also noticed the sharp drop in the share price of mythical group understand one thing when they look at the lines that gradually recover their vitality.


    "The Xu family is starting to work."


    In the myth group, there is also a lot of jubilation.


    Kyoto.


    Song''s group headquarters.


    Song Chaoge, the general manager, knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The voice is like the sound of nature, but at the same time, there is a trace of dignity.


    Song Dynasty Song pushed the door.


    "Sister."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Luoshen, who is approving the east city reconstruction project, looks up.


    "Sister, did you hear about the attack on mythical group yesterday?"


    Songluo nodded.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She lowered her head again and began to approve the documents. As the leader of the song group, she said that it was not excessive to manage everything every day and naturally developed the habit of seizing every minute.


    Generally, the companies with the level of 10 billion are all well-known large enterprises in China. What''s more, the background of mythical group is very special. Song Luoshen inevitably heard about the sharp fall of its share price yesterday.


    "After opening in the morning, mythical''s stock price rose again today."


    "Is it strange? You don''t see who is standing behind Xu Shiheng. "


    Song Luo God did not lift his head.


    "But elder sister, I just received the news that there is a huge amount of foreign exchange trading, and the amount is extremely amazing. Do you think it''s for the myth group? Yesterday''s impact on the stock price of mythical group came from overseas, didn''t it? "


    Song Luoshen stopped writing.


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    Song Dynasty Song said: "sister, if two tigers fight each other, there must be a wound. If I guess correctly, this foreign exchange is really aimed at mythical group, then there will be a good play to watch. Myth group can''t bear it. The great wall must be the last one to fight. Maybe the business forces of the whole port city will be swept in. "


    Song Dynasty song more said more excited.


    "Xu Shiheng didn''t know who he had offended. He was so fierce. Elder sister, this is a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters. I think we must not let go of this golden opportunity. "


    Song Luoshen raised his head, put down the baodelong pen, leaned on the back of his chair, and looked at Song Chaoge with a smile,


    "OK, now you are more and more like a capitalist of different types, no profit, no plan, not bad."


    Song Dynasty song is not ashamed at all, said with a smile: "elder sister, that is not your good teaching."If two tigers fight against each other, there must be a wound. A financial storm of this scale is indeed a rare opportunity. I''m afraid that a little spray will be enough to benefit many people for a lifetime. Of course, if the strength is poor, there may be some aftershocks that will kill people.


    The Song family has a long history and is as deep as the sea. Naturally, he will not worry about being affected by the fish in the pond, but the God of song Luo has a little worry.


    "The Xu family, after all, is an old family in Hong Kong City, and even a famous family. It can be said that it is the first gate of the port city, and for the smooth return of the port city, Xu once had an indelible credit. If we take advantage of the fire this time... "


    Song Luoshen''s mood and pattern are very different from the past. She no longer looks at the problem from the perspective of a pure capitalist.


    "Sister, how can this be called taking advantage of the fire? This is a formal and legal business activity. Even if we do not enter, do you think other enterprises will miss such a good opportunity? "


    Song Luo Shen said in a soft voice, "go out first."


    "Sister, you have to think about it carefully. If you lose it, you won''t come again."


    Song Chaoge got up and left the office.


    Song Luo''s fingers unconsciously hit the desk. After a while, he pulled the chair forward, sat up straight, held the mouse, and began to check the situation of mythology group at this time.


    As you can see, on the website, the share price of mythical group is picking up a little bit, and the situation seems to be good.


    Did the person who made the move yesterday stop when he saw Xu''s involvement?


    Just as song Luoshen was going to deal with the work at hand, the disk suddenly changed.


    Mythology group''s stock price plummeted again, even more astonishing than yesterday.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkled, and then looked at the Great Wall Industry.


    Sure enough.


    This financial storm, originally derived from mythical group, has begun to spread, and has swept Great Wall Industry. The market of great wall industry, like the lake surface blown by the wind, has begun to ups and downs.

 Chapter 902

    The East China Sea.


    Donghai University.


    Yao Chenxi came back from the department meeting and walked into the corridor. Before she could get to the door of the office, she was stopped by a female teacher in the next office.


    "Dawn, why don''t you seem to have nothing? Don''t you know something''s going on? "


    The woman teacher looked a little anxious.


    "What happened? What''s the matter? "


    Yao Chenxi doubts a way.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Yao Chenxi frowned slightly, and her eyebrows and eyes were puzzled.


    "What do you know?"


    The female teacher patted her forehead and sighed. I accepted your expression on her face, then lowered her voice.


    "I also heard from my husband last night. It seems that someone is targeting at the mythical group and has spent a lot of money to suppress the stock price of mythical group. In just one day yesterday, the mythical group seems to have lost hundreds of millions of dollars..."


    This female teacher and Yao Chenxi usually have a good relationship, so when she heard her husband working in a securities company talking about it last night, she immediately fell in love. After all, for a period of time, that young man in Hong Kong and Yao Chenxi were very close. Although she doesn''t know much about business, she at least knows who the boss of myth group is.


    Engaged in the education industry, Yao Chenxi naturally seldom pays attention to financial news, which she really does not know.


    "Is that true?"


    Hearing the news, her face changed.


    "It can be fake. I just looked on the Internet and found that the stock price of myth they said is still plummeting..."


    "Thank you."


    Yao Chenxi''s expression became dignified. She couldn''t care to talk to each other any more. She immediately went to her office, put down the documents, sat down in the office chair and turned on the computer.


    She searched for mythical group and immediately came up with a lot of news.


    Indeed, as my colleagues have just said, all the news about mythical group on the Internet is full of grief. They all say that mythical group has encountered the biggest disaster in history.


    She slowly released the mouse.


    Although she rejected Xu Shiheng, in Yao Chenxi''s heart, she still regards Xu Shiheng as a friend. When the other party is in such a big trouble, as a friend, she should be concerned about both emotion and reason.


    But just as she was about to get her cell phone, a flash of lightning flashed through her mind.


    She made a movement.


    Myth group is targeted. Could it be that guy?


    You know, he deliberately asked himself for Xu Shiheng''s mobile phone number before, and somehow went to the city.


    Although up to now, there is no definite understanding of how rich and powerful the guy is, she subconsciously feels that the guy has the strength to make such a hand.


    The more she thinks about it, the more unable Yao Chenxi is to calm down. Her eyes tremble and she picks up her mobile phone. Instead of calling Xu Shiheng, she dials Li futu.


    "Dawn."


    The phone was soon connected, and the voice from that end was very gentle and smiling, giving people a very relaxed and comfortable feeling.


    Yao Chenxi comes to the point.


    "Did you do something about the collapse of the stock price of mythical group?"


    "Myth group shares plummeted?"


    "When did it happen?"


    Someone seems to know nothing.


    "Don''t pretend."


    Yao Chenxi can''t be so easy to fool.


    "You are in Hong Kong City. You don''t know such a big thing?"


    Li futu sighed.


    "Is that why you called me? I thought you missed me, dawn. You are a little sad


    "Sad?"


    "Do you have a heart?"


    Yao Chenxi is not in the mood to laugh with him now. He sneers a few words and goes back to business.


    "Answer me, is it you?"


    "If I said no, would you believe it?"


    To Li futu''s surprise, Yao Chenxi''s answer was very positive, without any hesitation.


    "I believe it."


    For this man''s character, Yao Chenxi now has a full understanding, although sometimes like glib, but as long as he did, he never denied.


    Li futu was silent for a while. It seemed that he was a little surprised by Yao Chenxi''s response. Five or six seconds later, a dull laugh came along with the radio waves.


    "Yes, I did."


    Yao Chenxi held his cell phone tightly.


    "Why?"


    "Why are you doing this?! Didn''t you promise me you wouldn''t trouble him? "


    "Dawn, I can only tell you that it has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it."


    Yao Chenxi naturally won''t believe that Li futu will deal with Xu Shiheng. In her opinion, the only reason is that she is worried about the close relationship between her and Xu Shiheng. After all, they haven''t seen each other before Yan Donglai''s birthday party, so there is no possibility of old grudges.For this man''s hegemony, Yao Chenxi is very helpless, deep breathing a few times, said: "I promise you, I will never see him again, you do not aim at him, OK?"


    This may be the softest time Li futu has had since she had a showdown with her.


    I have to admit that this kind of little woman''s posture really sounds comfortable, but it''s pleasant to hear. At the same time, someone''s heart is also a little depressed.


    In Yao Chenxi''s heart, is he really such a small bellied person?


    If Xu Shiheng didn''t attack Yongxing''s listing, and he took the initiative to find Xu Shiheng for dinner, the other party was still unmoved, how could he launch this currency war.


    Since returning to the Dragon Kingdom, he has never taken the initiative to ask anyone for trouble, but this does not mean that he has to bear to be provoked.


    Xu Shiheng''s idea, he can guess seven or eight points, after all, we are all men.


    Xu Shiheng failed Yongxing''s listing by his ability. He had nothing to say. In front of Xu Shiheng, he didn''t even mention it.


    Similarly, now that he has made Xu''s family bankrupt by his ability, there must be no reason for Xu Shiheng to complain.


    Of course, these things will be unclear to Yao Chenxi on the phone for a while.


    "Dawn, I said, this matter has nothing to do with you. Well, I''ll explain it to you when I come back."


    Waiting for you to come back?


    When you come back, I don''t know what situation mythology group has become!


    "The picture of Li Fu..."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone was a little angry, but she just opened her mouth, only to find that the phone had been hung up, disconnected and stopped!


    "Asshole!"


    Yao Chenxi a Leng, then can''t help but infuriate, almost angry did not smash the mobile phone.


    Fortunately, she managed to control herself in the end.


    She was short of breath, but she didn''t continue to fight. Although the bastard''s voice was calm, he was very determined. Even if she fought again, it would not work.


    Standing behind her desk, she looked at the computer again.


    No, I can''t let this guy fool around.


    Yao Chenxi turned off the computer, then walked out of the office with her mobile phone and bag.

 Chapter 903

    After Li futu answered the phone, he also smoked a cigarette on the balcony.


    When he returned to the living room, she was still sitting on the sofa.


    Sometimes it''s too glamorous. It''s not a good thing.


    He sighed in secret, then said blandly, "why don''t you go?"


    "Don''t you come to Hong Kong City for tourism? I know the city very well. I can be your guide."


    Miss Si San is very enthusiastic.


    She was stripped of her clothes last night, which led to a great change in her attitude. Moreover, this change is visible to the human eye.


    "No need."


    Li futu is unmoved and impersonal.


    "Don''t worry, I''m free, as long as you pack me three meals a day."


    Sisiting is still smiling.


    If she had to stay here for a fight before, it''s not at all now.


    She is now very confident that this stock market riot was caused by the man in front of her. She wants to see with her own eyes what kind of situation this man can achieve.


    Against the whole Xu family with her own strength, even she had to admire this guy''s courage.


    "Miss Si, you can be my tour guide. Where can I afford to be..."


    "I can afford it, I can afford it. Besides, you have taken me in. I can do something for you, and I should. "


    Li futu looked at her for a while and laughed.


    "Miss Si, do you know what I regret the most?"


    Sistine blinked her charming eyes, a little confused.


    "To bring you back from the street."


    Li futu continued.


    Sisiting''s smile suddenly froze.


    Li futu sighed and went out.


    "Let''s go then."


    ¡­¡­


    When sisiting accompanied Li futu and clown king to visit the port city.


    The atmosphere in the myth group is like a black cloud pressing down on the city.


    No one in mythical group thought that the opponent was so crazy and the attack became more and more fierce. Mr. Xu smashed in 10 billion yuan, which made a little effect at the beginning, but then the situation turned sharp.


    The major directors could no longer sit still and immediately held an emergency board meeting.


    "Shiheng, who is targeting US? Haven''t you found out yet? "


    "Yes, we are going to lose all our money at this rate."


    These billionaires here are very anxious at the moment.


    We can''t blame them for their lack of determination.


    When you can see that your assets are shrinking every minute, I''m afraid no one can keep calm.


    In fact, it is undoubtedly Xu Shiheng who has suffered the greatest losses. He wants to find out the behind the scenes more than all the shareholders present. However, the other party is too professional and tacit, so he can''t find any clues at all.


    "We need no time to investigate now. We have suffered the loss, but the other side is not much better. At this time, what we need most is our unity. "


    "Shiheng, we all know the truth."


    A big shareholder.


    "But the key point is that we don''t know who the opponent is, so we can''t speculate where the opponent''s bottom line is. How can we deal with it?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, according to my estimation, we only need 10 billion to get through this difficulty."


    Xu Shiheng said in a deep voice: "the amount of money that can be transferred from the company''s books is 3 billion. As long as we can raise another 7 billion yuan, we can handle this storm."


    Suddenly, twelve shareholders began to whisper.


    They are all very rich. They not only invested in a company, but also made a total of 7 billion yuan. In fact, it is not too difficult. But the key is whether the money is worth it.


    They are businessmen and will not do business at a loss.


    "Shiheng, are you sure we can stabilize the situation by taking seven billion yuan?"


    The second largest shareholder was the first to speak.


    He is the highest shareholder except Xu Shiheng. Naturally, he does not want to see the collapse of myth.


    "I''m sure."


    Xu Shiheng''s tone is very firm without thinking. This is not a casual remark, but a figure obtained by the actuarial team after careful analysis and calculation.


    "Well, Shiheng has never let us down. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s believe in Shiheng again. You can see the future of myth without me saying it. Not to mention 7 billion, even 70 billion, I believe myth can bring us back in the future!"


    The second largest shareholder''s words are very infectious, so many other shareholders can''t help nodding.


    The actual value of a company is far from its market value. As long as several developed resort hotels are completed and put into operation, and several projects of mobile Internet application technology are completed, the mythical market value will be doubled."Here we go, seven billion!"


    After several minutes of communication, the shareholders reached an agreement.


    They are all veterans in shopping malls. Naturally, they understand that emergency is like fire fighting. According to the proportion of equity, the amount allocated to them is half an hour after the opening of the board of directors. Seven billion yuan has already gone to the company account of mythical group.


    Xu Shiheng is indeed a bold leader. He is extremely decisive. After the shareholders'' money arrived, he did not hesitate to smash into the stock market together with the three billion on the book.


    Not only Hong Kong and city, but also many business tycoons all over the country are paying attention to the war to defend the honor of the mythical group. Seeing that the mythical group has spent another 10 billion yuan, they can''t help but feel a little sorry for the great efforts of the mythical group.


    It''s the son of Superman.


    You know, in one day, Xu Shiheng has already smashed in 20 billion yuan!


    But what is shocking is that the investment of another 10 billion only made the share price of mythical group fluctuate for a while. In less than 20 minutes, it began to fall again!


    The stock market is a place where you can''t see the depth. No matter how much money flows in it, it can''t be seen too clearly. It will only be reflected in the side of lines.


    But even so, the discerning people at least understand that the funds used to suppress the forces of the myth group are far more than 20 billion.


    After all, this kind of currency war is a naked collision between money and money, which can''t be played with any falsehood.


    Myth group.


    For the first time, Xu Shiheng, who has always been calm, couldn''t control his emotions in front of his subordinates.


    "Don''t you say you can control the situation with another 10 billion? That''s what you call control? "


    A group of business elites are silent.


    "Mr. Xu, I suspect that this is a smoke bomb deliberately put by the opponent. I''m afraid that the opponent intentionally let us see the hope of winning and induced us to invest money step by step..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You mean they''re fooling us? No matter how much money we put in, it''s in the water? "


    The chief analyst immediately bowed his head and did not dare to respond.


    How dare he respond to such a question.


    If he nods, doesn''t he directly admit that the group is doomed this time?


    Xu Shiheng breathed heavily and looked gloomy as if he was dripping water.


    He seemed to see a man who could not see his face clearly and gave him a scornful smile.

 Chapter 904

    No one''s money comes from the wind.


    Xu Shiheng is very clear that after he has already spent seven billion yuan, it is very difficult for him to persuade those shareholders to continue to invest without sufficient reasons.


    After all, the shareholders are businessmen, not philanthropists.


    To say the least, even from the perspective of those shareholders, I''m afraid that he will not be foolishly throwing money into the bottomless pool under the current situation.


    Even, he knows very well that if the situation continues to worsen, it is likely that some shareholders will ask for a withdrawal.


    This is not groundless.


    After the lunch break, he didn''t eat any food and drove to the leading enterprise in Hong Kong City, which is also the foundation of their Xu family Great Wall Industry.


    Although Xu Shiheng does not have any position in the Great Wall, his face is a pass that will never be degaussed.


    "A little."


    "Mr. Xu."


    There is an endless stream of voices.


    Xu Shiheng, who has always been an approachable and courteous corporal, is in a hurry today.


    Looking at his back, the staff of the Great Wall whispered.


    The stock market riots are no longer a secret.


    "Brother, you must help me this time."


    Xu Shiheng went straight to the executive vice president of great wall industry, that is, his elder brother Xu Kai''s office.


    Xu Kai has obviously been paying attention to the situation of mythical group in the stock market, and his expression is very serious at this time.


    "Shiheng, we are brothers. I''m sure I won''t stand by when you are in trouble, but this time, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as we think."


    Xu Kai stood up from behind his desk.


    "Not only your myth, this morning, the stock price of our great wall industry also encountered a shock, which is similar to the initial situation of your myth."


    Xu Shiheng''s eyes were fixed.


    He has been involved in all the energy of the company these two days, and really has no spare power to pay attention to other things.


    "Brother, you mean..."


    Xu Kai said in a deep voice: "now I suspect that the sniping of your myth is just an introduction. I''m afraid it''s our whole Xu family that the other party has to deal with."


    Xu Kai''s guess made Xu Shiheng''s pupils tremble.


    Deal with them, Xu?


    Their wealth is the highest in Hong Kong. Even if they look at the whole country and Asia, they are the number one plutocrats. How dare anyone be so bold?


    He didn''t even think about it.


    "Brother Are you oversensitive? "


    The rich have no family.


    Each other are no longer simple and naive children.


    Xu Shiheng subconsciously a little doubt, is not big brother is not willing to take money, so deliberately find the excuse.


    Although he is not as talented in business as his second brother, it doesn''t mean that Xu Kai is so stupid. Seeing Xu Shiheng''s twinkling eyes, he can probably guess what the other person is thinking.


    Of course, this kind of thing can''t be seen through.


    "According to the method of dealing with myth, if not unexpected, there should be more activity in the afternoon. Let''s wait and see."


    Xu Kai said softly.


    "You haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go. The body is the capital of the revolution."


    He patted Xu Shiheng on the shoulder.


    They didn''t go anywhere else, so they had a meal in the staff restaurant of great wall industry.


    Afternoon.


    Sure enough, just as Xu Kai said, the experience of the myth group in the past two days seems to have been copied to the Great Wall Industry.


    Staring at the disk like a steep slope, Xu Shiheng''s face is incredible.


    "How is that possible?"


    The Great Wall Industry is no better than the myth group. Because of the Great Wall Industry, my father has occupied the throne of the richest man for more than ten years. The foundation of the Great Wall has been deeply rooted in the land, which can not be easily shaken by ordinary waves.


    But now, this aircraft carrier, which has been riding the wind and waves for decades, has started to shake strangely.


    "Mr. Xu, you need to attend an emergency meeting immediately."


    The secretary came in to report.


    Mr. Xu is not referring to Mr. Xu Shiheng.


    "I see."


    Xu Kai''s face was a little ugly at this time.


    "Shiheng, I''ll have a meeting first."


    When Xu Kai walked out of the office, Xu Shiheng was still absent-minded.


    He thought he could compete with one of them, but now he finds out that the other side doesn''t seem to regard him as an opponent at all.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon.


    The business sector in Longguo has exploded completely.


    If myth group''s Waterloo is only reported by financial news, now almost all major media have begun to focus on this rare large-scale currency war.


    The fate of Xu Zesheng, the spokesman of wealth and legendary tycoon, has attracted the attention of the whole country.As a leading enterprise in the port city, great wall industry has developed over two centuries, and has already passed the order of 100 billion. In the face of the public, it is a towering mountain in the hearts of the people of Longguo. How can people easily smooth its tiger whiskers.


    Just like a awakened beast, it was angry and irritable, and immediately opened a ferocious mouth to the offender. It smashed 50 billion yuan directly, trying to give the other side a head-on blow, so that the other side could learn a profound lesson.


    Under the covering nest, there is no complete egg.


    The increasingly fierce financial storm inevitably began to affect the entire stock market, and the stock prices of many companies began to fluctuate. Some people have benefited from this, while others have been injured by mistake.


    But no one cares about the side effects. Countless eyes all over the country are staring at the main battlefield of this invisible war.


    Everyone thinks that the black hand who hasn''t shown his true face up to now will pay for his own arrogance, but when the market stops in the afternoon, the result makes countless tall buildings silent.


    Although great wall industry didn''t end up with a drop limit like mythical group, its stock price still showed a huge decline.


    This undoubtedly means that the man who started this currency war is actually more powerful than he could have imagined!


    According to Hong Kong media reports.


    Xu Chaoren, who has begun to delegate power and rarely interferes in the management of the group, appeared in great wall industry that afternoon. Then he went to the bankers'' club and held a wealth summit as the honorary chairman of the bankers'' club.


    Almost all of the city''s top rich people attended.


    Xu''s influence on this land is very intuitive in the eyes of the world.


    Everyone knows that Xu Chaoren, who is near the ancient and rare place, is really angry this time.


    Countless media flocked to the bank club to get first-hand information.


    Before the end of the summit, all kinds of news have begun to flow around. There are all kinds of things to say. The brilliance of its content all depends on the imagination of the writer.


    But almost all the news reached a consensus on one point.


    Xu Chaoren is ready to fight this time.

 Chapter 905

    "It''s said that Xu''s family is in big trouble this time. It seems that she has lost tens of billions of dollars..."


    "Yes, I don''t know who''s so tough. Even Mr. Xu dares to start. Mr. Xu has already gone out of the mountain in person. I don''t know how he will develop next."


    "I''m very curious about who is so crazy. I''m afraid there are few in the country with such strength."


    "Don''t you think it''s foreign forces? Foreigners have been eyeing us all the time, trying to find trouble for us. This time it may be an imperialist conspiracy... "


    When eating in the cultural square, the most prosperous commercial center in Hong Kong City, someone at the next table was talking about the financial war that attracted the attention of the whole country.


    With a fork in her hand, she listened with relish, then subconsciously looked up at Li Fu''s picture.


    This man, until now, seems to be nothing.


    "Well, if you need help, you can tell me. I can help you."


    She said suddenly.


    The words are a little puzzling.


    Li futu didn''t lift his eyelids. He took a mouthful of spaghetti. With a faint smile, he seemed to understand the implication of sisiting.


    "Miss Si, why do you think I''m dealing with Xu? Do you think I''m that rich? "


    "Besides, even if I did it, how can you help me? With your million dollars that would have been blackmail? "


    Miss Si San, who has been a good tour guide all day, holds a fork.


    "Don''t look down on people. Although I don''t have much money, I can still get one or two hundred million."


    Li futu doesn''t think this girl is talking big. As a gambler, it''s not surprising that she has this family background.


    It''s just that in a confrontation of this scale, one or two hundred million yuan, I''m afraid it won''t be able to turn over any waves.


    "Miss Si, I appreciate your kindness and generosity, but I really don''t need it. I said that I didn''t do it."


    Although admitted in front of Yao Chenxi, but does not mean that he will be frank in front of anyone.


    Yao Chenxi won''t expose him, but sisiting is different.


    It''s not for the sake of being in the limelight to deal with Xu. He doesn''t want to be pushed into the public eye. It''s better to do more than less.


    "Don''t pretend. I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. I won''t tell you."


    Sisiting''s eyes are very bright, a look that I have already seen through you.


    "Whatever you think."


    Li futu didn''t explain any more. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang.


    "Mr. Li, I''m the front desk of four seasons hotel. I''m sorry to disturb you. Here is a lady. She''s looking for miss sitting."


    Li futu is a little confused and can''t help looking at sisiting.


    How did you call this girl on your cell phone?


    "OK, I see. Please ask the lady to wait for a moment. We''ll be right back."


    He hung up his cell phone and got up to check out.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I haven''t had enough. You said you wanted to pack me three meals a day. You are squeezing the working people. Do you know? "


    Walking into the hotel lobby, sisiting is still complaining.


    "Madame, here comes the young lady."


    Miss Si San, who has been talking to Li futu all the time, didn''t notice that a jeweled and luxurious woman saw her enter the door and immediately got up and walked towards her, followed by four big waisted suit bodyguards.


    Moreover, the bodyguards were full of arms.


    They directly blocked Li futu''s way.


    Li futu secretly stretched out his finger, and the clown king who was about to step forward stopped.


    If Si Xi Ting feels it, she takes her eyes away from Li Fu Tu''s face. When she turns her head, her pupil shrinks.


    "Ma What are you doing here? "


    She was surprised, then nervous and embarrassed.


    "If I don''t come, how long do you want to fool around?"


    The lady said in a cold voice, with no expression on her face and no anger.


    There is no doubt that this is the third aunt of the gambling king. It seems that the degree of skin tightness is not much different from that of a woman in her twenties. It seems that she is only in her forties, but she is certainly older than that. Although wrinkles are unavoidable in the corners of her eyes, she must be a beautiful woman when she was young from her delicate facial features.


    "Didn''t you ask me to come to Hong Kong City to play? I just listen to you. What''s wrong?"


    Sistine lowered her eyes and whispered.


    The gambler''s third aunt is obviously a person who pays attention to her status and manners, and doesn''t get angry in the hotel lobby where people come and go.


    "Come with me."


    "I won''t go!"


    Sisiting immediately said, and grabbed Li futu''s hand, raised her head, "Mom, let me introduce you. This is my new boyfriend..."


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped, and immediately planned to explain, but without waiting for him to speak, the third aunt of the gambling king immediately ordered several bodyguards: "take the young lady out.""Yes."


    Several bodyguards, looking cold, came forward immediately.


    "What are you doing?! let go! Let me go, you hear me? "


    "Li futu, help me quickly!"


    Miss Si San kept struggling.


    But she had thin arms and legs. She could not beat a few big men. She was soon forced out of the hotel and got into the car.


    "Li futu, you son of a bitch, you will get retribution!"


    Far away, you can still hear the angry curse of Miss Si San.


    Li futu stood in the same place, motionless and speechless, just like a passer-by.


    There is no TV drama in the big family dog''s eye to see people''s bridge section, Si siting''s mother, the superior gambling king three aunt too, just looked at Li futu one eye, and then did not say a word, and then walked out of the hotel.


    Li futu turned and watched the group disappear outside the revolving glass door, breathing out gently.


    It''s clean at last.


    As for how the willful Miss Si San would be "severely punished" after she went back, it was none of his business.


    He didn''t even have a humanitarian blessing.


    This girl even planned to pull him into the water before she died. What a coward.


    After wringing his neck, Li futu turned around and planned to go upstairs, but the mobile phone suddenly rang,


    he took out his mobile phone and looked at it, but he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    It''s Yao Chenxi again.


    Although know Yao Chenxi to find him, mostly for the sake of Xu Shiheng, but he did not refuse.


    "Dawn, I said, when I come back, I''ll explain to you..."


    "I''m at the airport."


    The other end of the phone didn''t wait for him to finish his speech.


    "The airport?"


    Li futu subconsciously said: "what airport?"


    "I''m at Hong Kong City International Airport."


    Li futu was a little dazed.


    "Have you come to Hong Kong City?"


    The most beautiful teacher of Dongda is standing outside the crowded Hong Kong City International Airport, with one hand around her chest and one hand holding the phone. The breeze lifts her hair and stains her red lips.


    "Yes, come and pick me up."

 Chapter 906

    "Mommy, what are you doing! Do you know how embarrassing I am? "


    Smooth driving of Rolls Royce phantom, Sistine face anger.


    "Face, do you know face?"


    The Si family is different from the traditional family. There are only three gambling kings who are legal wives. Although it is not exaggerated to the point of death in ancient houses, there is no lack of open and secret fighting between the houses. In this case, the third aunt loves her only daughter in every way. After all, the daughter is her hope and dependence.


    But at this time, the third aunt, who always dotes on her daughter, can no longer maintain the appearance of a loving mother.


    "You said you and people Why don''t you worry about face? "


    Third aunt is really a little hard to say.


    She really regretted that if she hadn''t spoiled the child before, she would not have developed such a lawless character.


    Sisiting is angry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mommy, do you know all about it? "


    Then she gritted her teeth.


    "It must be Xu Shiheng, the hypocrite. I''m not finished with him!"


    "Still need Shiheng to complain? Who doesn''t know about your new lover? It has even spread to Macao city! "


    "You don''t see how old you are? Can''t you be more sensible? Do you know that your father almost went to the hospital because of this? "


    "Our family is also a respectable family. As the third lady of the family, you actually..."


    After all, it''s my own flesh and blood. My third aunt is not willing to scold me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mommy is so disappointed in you


    "Mommy, I always say that I don''t like Xu Shiheng at all, but you and daddy always force me to be good with him, and I can''t help it..."


    Sisiting clenched her hands, murmured, and seemed to be a little wronged.


    Third aunt was too angry to laugh.


    "You don''t like Shiheng, so you insult him in this way?"


    "Do you know the friendship between our family and the Xu family? You are not only insulting Shiheng, but also insulting the Xu family. How do you want us to get along with each other in the future?"


    Sistine bowed her head and did not speak.


    "You answer me? Why, when you get into trouble, you start to be an ostrich? "


    For her precious daughter, she really does not have a big way to fight or scold.


    "Mommy, I know it''s wrong. Don''t be angry, ok..."


    Si siting grabs the third aunt''s hand and begins to act cute.


    "Don''t do that."


    Third aunt too will hand draw back, can look at the daughter Committee aggrieved appearance, the heart is gradually soft down after all.


    She was silent for a moment.


    "You and that man, really, that one?"


    "That one?"


    Sisiting looks confused.


    "What''s that?"


    Third aunt took a deep breath.


    "Did you really have a relationship with him?"


    Sistine''s eyes twinkled.


    In fact, she wanted to order this head, but then she thought that if she did, the consequences might lose her control.


    At this time, her marriage with Xu Shiheng must be yellow, and there is no need for her to continue to make trouble for herself.


    "Mommy, what do you think of your daughter as? Do you think I''m really so casual? I''m just cheating Xu Shiheng. I have nothing to do with that guy. "


    Third aunt is too narrow eyes, sharp eyes.


    "What you said is true?"


    Miss Si San raised her right hand and made a gesture of swearing.


    "It''s true, I promise."


    The third aunt looked at her too much for a while. She was gradually relieved. She looked away from her face and looked out of the window.


    "I''ll go to the Xu family later, and you can explain it yourself."


    Sisiting was stunned.


    "To the Xu family?"


    "I''m not going!" she said in a loud voice


    "You have to go if you don''t go. It''s your fault. If you don''t solve it, who will? "


    There is no doubt about the tone of the third aunt.


    "Mommy, will you let me go? I really don''t want to go... "


    Miss Si San is also shameful. She runs away at the airport and insults Xu Shiheng so much. She has no face to enter Xu''s house.


    The third aunt looked at her daughter''s pleading face and sighed. Finally, her tone became soft.


    "Siding, mom really can''t help you with this. Your father said, "even if we can''t be in laws with Xu, we can''t be enemies."


    Sisiting smell speech, shoulders suddenly collapsed.


    She knew very well that in their unusual big family, it was still daddy who was in charge of the family. Since he opened his mouth, no one could really save her.Rolls Royce and two Mercedes Benz drive into Repulse Bay, the top affluent area of Hong Kong City, and head for Taiping mountain.


    Xu should have been informed to open the gate of the manor in advance.


    Even though he was in a bad mood, Xu Zesheng still took his family to meet him at the door. Even Xu Shiheng could not be absent.


    Even though she was cheering herself on all the way, when she got out of the car and faced the Xu family, she was still very embarrassed.


    The third aunt took her by the hand.


    "Brother Zesheng, I''m sorry that seting caused you a lot of trouble this time. I''ve come to apologize with her."


    It is reasonable to say that Si Xiaohan, the king of gambling, is nearly ten years older than Xu Zesheng. Xu Zesheng should call her third aunt as her sister-in-law, but the key is that she is much younger than Xu Zesheng. Therefore, when Si Xiaohan is away, her third aunt will not take on the airs of her sister-in-law.


    Xu Zesheng looked at sisiting, whose eyes dodged, and said with a smile, "come in and talk about it."


    The party went into the magnificent hall.


    "Brother Zesheng, this time, it''s all the mischief of Xiting. It''s also that I have no way to teach my son. That''s why Shiheng has been so wronged. I''m really sorry."


    Third aunt is very sincere, sisiting obviously did not inherit her character.


    "When brother Si and I decided to get married, we really lost our consideration and didn''t take into account the children''s opinions. That''s why we made such a joke today. Since Xiting doesn''t like Shiheng, in my opinion, let''s forget about the marriage. "


    Xu Zesheng has a kind attitude.


    As soon as the words came to the ground, both sisiting and Xu Shiheng, who was also present, were happy. Even the depression brought by business was slightly relieved.


    "Zesheng, I''m really sorry."


    Third aunt once again apologized, she also understood that this marriage is certainly impossible to save.


    Xu Zesheng waved his hand.


    "Brother Zesheng, it''s said that someone is dealing with great wall industry. Xiaohan said that if you need help, brother Zesheng can speak."


    A verbal apology is certainly insincere.


    Xu Zesheng said with a faint smile: "thank you for your kindness, but at present I can handle it. If I need to, I will not be polite."


    Obviously, although Xu Zesheng was dissatisfied, he didn''t want to turn against the family.


    Third aunt nodded too much.


    "Then I won''t disturb Zesheng''s rest."


    She turned and planned to leave with Sistine.


    Sisiting bit her lip. She didn''t want to marry Xu Shiheng, but she didn''t want to make trouble for her family.


    Seeing mummy''s low voice for her, she felt very uncomfortable.


    I''m sorry.


    She whispered a word, then suddenly stepped forward.


    "I know who is dealing with great wall industries."


    A word falls to the ground.


    The hall was filled with shock.

 Chapter 907

    "Sister, sister..."


    Outside Hong Kong City International Airport.


    Yao Chenxi''s clothes were suddenly pulled.


    She turned around in doubt and saw a girl about ten years old. Her face was red, and she looked very cute.


    What''s more, she still holds a bunch of big roses in her arms. If she looks at them visually, it should be ninety-nine roses. It''s obviously not an easy job for the little girl. As a result, she can only hold them with both hands, but it still seems to be more difficult.


    This scene attracted the attention of many people around the past, all cast a curious look.


    Yao Chenxi was also very surprised. She squatted down and said softly, "little sister, why are you here alone?"


    The fragrance of flowers is striking.


    On the delicate petals, you can see the crystal clear water drops.


    "I''m not alone. I came with my father."


    The little girl looked at an SUV by the side of the road.


    Yao Chenxi also looked at the car, the surprise in the heart did not reduce half a point.


    "Little sister, what can I do for you


    She drew back her eyes and looked back at the little girl who suddenly ran behind her.


    "No


    The little girl shook her head.


    "I''m here to give something to my sister."


    "To deliver?"


    Yao Chenxi was stunned. Subconsciously, she lowered her head slightly, and her eyes fell on the red rose.


    "Yes, I like flowers best. I believe my sister will like them too. Seeing flowers, my sister will not be in a bad mood. So, this flower is for my sister. "


    The little girl handed the flowers in her hands.


    Although she didn''t know exactly what the situation was, Yao Chenxi subconsciously held out her hand and took over the roses,


    ninety nine roses were really heavy weight,


    the little girl was relieved, and then raised her bright smile.


    "Goodbye, sister."


    She waved to Yao Chenxi and ran to the SUV.


    "Ah..."


    Yao Chenxi stood up with flowers in her arms. But the little girl had opened the door and got into the car.


    The SUV will leave soon.


    Yao Chenxi watched the car disappear, and then couldn''t help looking down at the roses in her arms, a little puzzled.


    "If you are not unhappy with such a lovely little sister, just smile."


    A warm voice sounded behind him.


    Yao Chenxi holding flowers back, see don''t know when to appear behind the man, finally react.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Looking at the most beautiful teacher of Dongda holding roses in front of her, Li futu has to admit that little Superman is fascinated by her for a reason.


    Against the beautiful rose, her white and greasy skin is like the morning glow reflecting the snow. Real people are more beautiful than flowers.


    He did not respond to Yao Chenxi''s words and stepped back.


    "Don''t move."


    Then he took out his cell phone.


    Yao Chenxi stares at him without expression.


    "Click."


    Someone took a picture of Yao Chenxi, then put down his mobile phone, looked at it carefully, and said with emotion: "it''s really beautiful."


    "Li futu, don''t use those tricks to deceive ignorant girls on me. I tell you, it''s useless!"


    Comrade Li futu put away his mobile phone and said with a smile: "I haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s go. The man will take you to taste the delicious food of Hong Kong City."


    He turned and walked to the side of the road.


    Yao Chenxi followed him with flowers in his hands, with a cold face.


    The four seasons hotel provides travel services, especially for the super VIP guests in the presidential suite. Li futu didn''t choose the conspicuous luxury cars, but borrowed a decent BMW from the four seasons hotel.


    "Why don''t you tell me before you come? Do you want to give me a surprise? "


    Li futu looks at Yao Chenxi with a frivolous tone and drives away from the airport.


    "You should know what I''m here for."


    That bunch of roses didn''t seem to work very well. They were already in the back seat.


    "I''ve only been away for a few days, so I miss you so much?"


    "Li futu!"


    Yao Chenxi raised her tone.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid. Why do you deal with Xu Shiheng like this? He''s my friend, and I won''t allow you to do that! "


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "Dawn, you are so attentive to his affairs that you are not afraid of my jealousy?"


    Yao Chenxi sneered.


    "Jealous? Will you be jealous of me? You have so many women. Can you be jealous? "


    Li futu sighed and didn''t talk much about this topic. He turned the steering wheel and drove to the right street.


    "There is an old saying that without investigation, there will be no right to speak. How can you be so sure that I am dealing with him?""So you don''t admit that you are responsible for the sniping of mythical group?"


    "No, I admit I did it, but I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do."


    Yao Chenxi turns over and stares at him without blinking.


    "Then tell me, what is the right thing to do? Is that what you think you should do to attack the achievements of other people''s efforts over the years, or even their families? "


    "You can only deal with myth group, but why do you deal with great wall industry? What do you want to do? Are you going to ruin Xu Shiheng? How did he offend you? I have explained to you for a long time. I have made it clear to him that he has already left the East China Sea. Why do you have to come to the port city? "


    "Chi..."


    BMW stopped suddenly.


    Yao Chenxi''s body shakes with it, but she still stares at the man in the driver''s seat.


    "In your heart, I''m not as good as Xu Shiheng?"


    Li futu was holding the steering wheel in his hand, looking ahead, and his face gradually lost its smile.


    He is not a saint, but also a normal man. When he heard that Yao Chenxi had been speaking for Xu Shiheng from the airport to now, his heart was filled with anger.


    Yao Chenxi how Lanxin Huizhi a woman, naturally see the man''s emotional change, but she is still stubborn staring at him.


    "You give me an explanation."


    "No explanation."


    Li futu''s angular facial curves now look very cold.


    "Yes, as you said, I am narrow-minded. Since he dares to harass my women, I have to teach him a profound lesson."


    "Little Superman?"


    "Myth group?"


    "Great Wall industries?"


    "The first gate in the city?"


    The corners of Li Fu''s mouth are full of rebellious radians.


    "Clowns, if they continue to resist, I don''t mind making the economy of the whole Hong Kong City go back 20 years."


    "You..."


    Yao Chenxi''s pupils quiver. I didn''t expect him to be so crazy.


    "You don''t make sense!"


    Li futu didn''t respond.


    She put aside her eyes, sat back angrily, looked out of the window and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to eat any more!"


    Li futu, speechless and expressionless, drove to the four seasons hotel.


    During the whole process, there was no more communication between them, and the atmosphere was extremely depressing.

 Chapter 908

    Li futu didn''t book a room for Yao Chenxi, but now the atmosphere is not suitable.


    Back at the hotel, he had planned to book a new room for Yao Chenxi, but Yao Chenxi is a very strong woman.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    With a cold expression, she went to the front desk and opened her own room.


    Li futu didn''t stop him either.


    The room Yao Chenxi ordered is not only not on the side of Li futu''s room, but also on different floors.


    Even if a little emotional, but Li futu or personally Yao Chenxi to the door.


    "If you''re hungry, you can order supper in the room."


    After a pause, he said nothing more.


    "Rest early."


    Without saying a word, Yao Chenxi swiped her card into the door, then slammed the door.


    The force was so strong that the whole wall seemed to shake.


    Li futu frowned, stood in front of the closed door for a meeting, and then sighed gently.


    It''s still not very good at self-cultivation. For no reason, show her face.


    After all, from the perspective of dawn, she pleads for Xu Shiheng, which is justifiable.


    Li futu raised his hand, but before he knocked on the door, he slowly lowered it.


    Forget it.


    It''s not appropriate to talk now.


    Let''s wait for her to calm down for one night.


    Finally, looking at the closed door, Li futu turned and left.


    The other side of the door.


    Yao Chenxi leaned back on the door, as if she had lost her strength, slowly slipped, and finally fell to the ground.


    At the same time, her eyes gradually became moist, and even tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes.


    Even when she received her ex boyfriend''s wedding invitation last year, she didn''t cry.


    Her heart, I do not know why, feel very wronged, especially think of the man just cold face, her chest sour, is more intense.


    "What are you crying for? What are you crying for! Yao Chenxi, you can''t be so weak! "


    She wiped the corner of her eyes hard, but even so, the sour and astringent meaning still couldn''t help rushing to her eyes.


    She smashed the bag forward and sat on the ground, choking more and more.


    I don''t know how long after that, a piece of ethereal music came out, which was an English music.


    This is her ringtone.


    After no one answered, the bell stopped, but it didn''t take long to ring again.


    The eye socket ruddy Yao Chenxi wiped to wipe a face, propped up, walked to pick up the bag.


    Then he took the cell phone out of his bag.


    She found that it was Xu Shiheng''s number.


    She hesitated, but her cell phone kept ringing.


    Taking a deep breath, she finally got through.


    "Hello..."


    As soon as she spoke, her hoarse voice startled her.


    "Dawn, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? "


    Naturally, Xu Shiheng also immediately noticed the abnormality of her voice. Her tone was still full of concern and tenderness.


    "Nothing, just a little cold."


    Yao Chenxi busy way, and then also deliberately cough.


    "There is a lot of flu this season. You have to take care of yourself."


    Xu Shiheng said.


    "I know."


    Yao Chenxi gradually controlled her mood.


    "Shiheng, what can I do for you?"


    "Can''t I call you for a chat? You said, "we are still friends."


    Xu Shiheng''s laughter came from the other end of the phone. It seems that the setbacks of these days have not caused any impact on him.


    "Of course."


    Yao Chenxi also laughed, then hesitated, and said in a low voice: "I''ve heard about the myth group, OK?"


    "It''s really a good thing not to go out, bad things spread thousands of miles, I didn''t expect even you know."


    Xu Shiheng sneered at himself, then said with a relaxed smile, "it''s OK. It''s just a little trouble."


    Little trouble?


    Isn''t it very serious on the Internet?


    Yao Chenxi slightly frowned, a little confused.


    "By the way, how are you doing with Mr. Li?"


    Xu Shiheng then asked.


    "Me and him Very well, thank you for your concern. "


    "Oh? That''s good. "


    Xu Shiheng smiles. He seems to have called and just chatted casually.


    "Dawn, I still say that, if you are willing to choose again in the future, as long as you look back, I will always be there."


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    "Well, I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll talk to you next time. Good night.""Good night."


    Yao Chenxi slowly put down the mobile phone, a little strange.


    Is it hard for Xu Shiheng to deal with him? Is it Li futu?


    Xu''s manor.


    Second floor.


    In little Superman''s room.


    Holding his cell phone, he stood at the window and looked at Taiping mountain in the dark.


    He predicted that Li futu would not give up on the failure of Yongxing listing, but he did not associate Li futu with the black hand of sniping myth.


    Because he felt that Li futu would not have such terrible economic strength.


    But the fact gave him a big surprise.


    Even though she was willful and reckless, she certainly didn''t dare to make fun of her father and mother in front of such a serious matter.


    Although she could not produce any substantial evidence, according to her description, the man who wanted to destroy their Xu family was undoubtedly 90%.


    I really belittle this young hero from the East China Sea.


    He was very curious, where on earth did that man get such terrible financial resources?


    If you really fight alone, he may not be an opponent, but he is not alone. He has Xu''s support behind him, the banker''s Club behind him, and the whole port city!


    No matter how big the man''s bottom card is, he may not be able to compete with the huge economy formed by the whole Hong Kong City?!


    A wealth summit fully demonstrates father''s appeal and influence in this land.


    The top wealth class in Hong Kong City unified their stand, shared a common hatred with the enemy, and gave generously. In just two hours, they raised nearly 200 billion terrorist funds.


    If this money is used to attack any force in the country, I''m afraid it will be enough to hurt each other''s muscles and bones. Xu Shiheng has reason to believe that tomorrow, the war should be settled.


    At that time, that man will pay a very painful price for his arrogance!


    There is one thing that Xu Shiheng looks forward to very much.


    When that man is penniless, like a bereaved dog rolling back to the East China Sea, will Yao Chenxi still stick to his original choice?


    In his eyes, Yao Chenxi initially refused him, but was forced by the man''s power.


    And the most important thing is that he does not have the worries of Sistine.


    "Dawn, it seems that it is destined that you will be my bride."


    Xu Shiheng murmured, looking down at Repulse Bay, with a smile on his face. His face is still like a gentle gentleman, just like Zhou Gongjin, standing in front of the window, dignified and magnificent.


    Who can''t make the oars fly away?

 Chapter 909

    "Which room are you in? I want to talk to you."


    The next morning, when Li futu finished washing and was planning to go down to find Yao Chenxi, he was the first to receive a call from Yao Chenxi.


    After a night of calm, Yao Chenxi seems to become a lot more calm, at least the tone sounds so.


    Li futu reported his room number and asked room service to order breakfast.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    Li futu went to the door and opened it.


    "Dawn, I was a little emotional last night. I''m sorry."


    As a man, it''s not a shame to bow in front of his own woman.


    "Nothing."


    When Yao Chenxi walked into the suite, she seemed to calm down, but when she saw the luxurious decoration of the presidential suite, she still complained about the abominable capitalist in her heart.


    although she is also a high-income group, even if she didn''t know how much it cost to live in such a room for one night, she could not afford it.


    She turned to the living room.


    "Last night, Xu Shiheng called me."


    "He''s really in love with you."


    Li futu sighed and then asked with a smile, "what did he say to you?"


    "He doesn''t know you''re dealing with him yet?"


    Li futu was not surprised. He said with ease: "the Xu family has a big business. I don''t know how many opponents there are. How can he easily guess who they are?"


    "In that case, we''ll take it when it''s good."


    "We?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    It seems that Yao Chenxi thought a lot this evening, at least this attitude, obviously changed.


    In other words, with her intelligence, she knew that the previous way did not work, so she immediately changed the measures.


    "I listened to his tone last night. I felt very confident. You know, the Xu family is so huge, if it is so easy to deal with, it will not develop to the present scale. Now, you should be angry, so stop it."


    Compared with last night, Yao Chenxi''s tone obviously became softer.


    "Dawn, I think with your intelligence, you should also understand that some things are not so simple to go back. Do you know how much money I will lose if I give up like this?"


    Naturally, she didn''t know how much Li futu had smashed, but she didn''t have to think about it. It must be an astronomical number.


    "But if you continue to fight, you will only lose more and more, as many allies as the Xu family. Are you really going to fight against the whole city? "


    "Even if you pretend to care, I''m happy."


    Li futu took her hand.


    "Dawn, I will let you understand that your original choice is not wrong."


    ¡­¡­


    There''s no turning back.


    Unless you prefer to swallow all the money you have thrown in before, this financial war will continue until one side of the mountain is exhausted.


    Li futu is not willing to give in.


    Xu. More will not admit defeat.


    On the third day of the outbreak of the financial war, Xu set aside 200 billion terrorist funds in an extremely high profile, in order to finish the battle!


    The whole country is boiling.


    Countless business tycoons can hardly keep calm.


    What is 200 billion?


    Last year, the richest man in Longguo was worth more than 200 billion yuan!


    And, you know, it''s just assets, including securities and real estate.


    With an asset of 200 billion, it does not mean that he can really put out so much money.


    But with his influence, Xu raised such a huge sum of money in one day.


    Xu not only showed the world its wealth and status in the port city, but also showed the world its determination!


    Kyoto.


    Ten li Chang''an Street.


    The headquarters of huangrui group, an aircraft carrier in private enterprises.


    Like countless people, the leader of huangrui is also paying attention to the situation of the war.


    After all, such a large number, even her, can not be ignored.


    You know, if the black hand still refuses to give in, then he will have to come up with at least the same amount of money as Xu''s.


    This means that the scale of this currency war is likely to break through the 400 billion mark!


    400 billion.


    This is a number enough to make anyone''s scalp numb!


    "Sister, who did Xu end up with? It''s not money. "


    In the office of chairman huangrui, not only mu Qingyu is sitting alone, but Cai Hongli, chief designer of huangrui strategy, is also paying attention to this alternative war.


    "I''m not an immortal. How can I know?"


    Mu Qingyu stares at the computer and calms down."Elder sister, you said that Xu Zesheng raised the 200 billion yuan with the fame he had accumulated in his whole life. Will the other party accept it?"


    Cai Hongli turned to ask.


    She is wearing Chanel''s Orthodox professional dress, which is a good way to neutralize the femininity, showing the bold and heroic demeanor of a queen in the workplace. However, she is not elegant now, half of her hips are straddling the desk, and her fingers are still tapping the desk unconsciously.


    I''m afraid she is the only one who dares to behave like this in front of Mu Qingyu.


    "Do you think that if you were willing, all the money you put in before would be wasted?"


    "Of course not."


    Cai Hongli did not hesitate.


    "But what if I''m not reconciled? The Xu family has spent 200 billion yuan this time. How many people in the world can afford so much money?"


    "Since you dare to attack Xu, do you think others will not be prepared?"


    "Sister, why do you seem to have confidence in Xu''s opponent this time?"


    Cai Hongli looks puzzled.


    The color of mullet noodles doesn''t change. "I''m just talking about the matter."


    Then she gave a glance at the computer.


    "See for yourself."


    Cai Hongli turned his head again and found that the stock market fluctuated violently. This is the collision of two huge waves!


    "Are there so many rich people in the world?"


    Cai Hongli was surprised.


    It''s obvious that the force that has attracted the attention of the whole country up to now but still hasn''t found out the specific origin has made another move.


    It''s impossible to see the result of this kind of contest for a while and a half, but after more than ten minutes, Mu Qingyu whispered.


    "The Xu family is going to collapse."


    Cai Hongli was silent and did not refute.


    Even now the situation is not clear, but their eyesight is much higher than that of ordinary people.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Cai Hongli came back and moved his butt down from the table. Standing next to Mu Qingyu.


    Mu Qingyu said, "come in."


    The secretary came into the office.


    "Chairman, Mr. Cai."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The Secretary bent slightly.


    "The song group allocated a sum of money in a few minutes and went to Hong Kong stock market."


    Mu Qingyu''s eyes flickered, and a smile was not obvious at the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, I see."


    After the Secretary quit, Cai Hongli was surprised and said, "what does the song group want to do?"


    "Maybe it''s because Xu can''t hold on, so song plans to save the market."


    "Save the market?"


    Cai Hongli curled her lips and said, "I think she wants to fish in troubled waters and take advantage of the fire."


    "Sister, why don''t we do the same? You can''t let her take all the advantages! "


    Mu Qingyu shook his head.


    "No way."


    "Why?"


    Cai Hongli was puzzled.


    If they can get a share of such a huge currency war, it will be of great benefit to them.


    "If I say no, I can''t."


    Mu Qingyu''s tone was firm, and then, with a smile, it was meaningful.


    "It''s cheap Let song take it. "

 Chapter 910

    "How much money do you have?"


    At the dinner table, Yao Chenxi finally couldn''t help asking this question.


    In her cognition, this man is more of a gangster, or more commonly, a bandit leader.


    Before, she was worried that Li futu would take violent measures against Xu Shiheng, but she never thought that this man would choose the way of financial war.


    After all, it''s the Xu family.


    Wealth is synonymous with Xu.


    Li futu took a sip of bird''s nest porridge and said, "I really can''t answer this question."


    "What do you mean? Don''t tell me you don''t even know how much money you have. "


    "I really don''t know."


    Li futu actually nodded. He looked at Yao Chenxi with a serious look.


    "If you want me to give you an exact number, I really can''t say. In fact, money is just waste paper. Gold is the real measure of wealth."


    Yao Chenxi slightly widened her red lips.


    This force, really pretend to be a thorough full mark.


    Money is just waste paper.


    Gold is the hard indicator.


    How much tone does it take to say such a thing?


    Yao Chenxi is not an ordinary woman. She has studied in the West and seen the prosperity of Wall Street. She is also very clear that money is just a substitute invented by human beings, just for convenience. When war comes, a country''s currency will depreciate instantly, even worse than waste paper, while resources like gold and silver will never depreciate.


    Internationally, gold is the real hard currency, which is more popular than US dollar and euro.


    The big plutocrats and families in the West will not save money, they will only reserve gold.


    She would not be surprised if those words were spoken by the Morgan family and Rockefeller family. On the contrary, she would take them for granted and make a lot of sense.


    But the key is, when hearing this kind of words from Li futu''s mouth, the feeling is really very strange.


    She wanted to laugh a little, but looking at Li futu''s serious appearance, she couldn''t laugh a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who on earth are you? "


    Although I don''t know if this man is talking big, his financial strength in the currency war with Xu is enough to prove that he is far more than she knows.


    No matter how good a person is, he can''t get to this point.


    "It doesn''t really matter who I am."


    Li futu put a piece of crab roe into Yao Chenxi''s bowl.


    "The key is what I look like when I''m in front of you."


    In this rhetoric again, avoid the heavy and take the light.


    "Don''t say it."


    Yao Chenxi lowered her head and continued to eat breakfast. Last night, because of a quarrel with this guy, she didn''t eat and was really a little hungry.


    All of a sudden, a mobile phone rang.


    Li futu took out his mobile phone and looked at it, then said something to Yao Chenxi.


    "I''ll take a call."


    He got up and went to the balcony.


    "Song group?"


    Hearing the news from the phone, Li futu was stunned, and then a little sad.


    "What is song''s plan to be the Savior? Or do you come here to collect profits? "


    He shook his head and laughed.


    "Well, I see."


    He hung up the phone and looked down at the city, still a little laughing.


    God of Luo, God of Luo


    A moment later, he picked up his cell phone again and dialed the successor of the song group.


    By this time, Yao Chenxi had already had enough to eat. She went to the living room and looked at Li futu on the balcony. Then she sat down on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    She wants to see what stage the currency war has reached.


    "Hello."


    Although only a word, but that day sound like, and through a trace of lazy voice, but already let people can''t help the bone crisp, mind turbulence.


    Song''s group headquarters.


    Miss Song Da holds the mobile phone in one hand and raises it in the other.


    Several song''s high-level officials immediately stopped talking, stood up, bowed to song Luoshen, and quietly left the office.


    "Are you going to intervene in the currency war of Xu family in Hong Kong?"


    Listening to the voice from the other end of the phone, Miss Song smiles, turns her chair and looks at the scenery through the huge transparent glass wall.


    "Oh, you''re so well-informed. I didn''t give an order long ago, but you knew it."


    "Lord Yan, you didn''t put spies around the little girl, did you?"


    "You take the money back quickly."


    He poked Li Zhitu.He really ignored that.


    "Why?"


    Songluo finally felt a little strange.


    "With such a good opportunity, I can help Xu fight against foreign enemies, win the reputation of the group, and make a profit with the situation. I kill two birds with one stone. Why should I withdraw?"


    Li futu rubbed his eyebrows.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m the one who fights with Xu!"


    Song Luo God''s eyes, like the Milky way in the starry sky, magnified slightly.


    "You said it was you who suppressed the Xu family?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Li futu''s tone is a bit depressing.


    Song Luoshen''s cheek is slightly red, just like the spring flowers in March and April.


    Planning to help outsiders to attack their own men, this It''s a bit of a shame.


    Even miss song would be embarrassed for a while.


    "Why do you want to deal with Xu? How did Xu offend you? "


    However, Miss Song is a smart person. Without waiting for her man to get angry, she quickly changes the topic.


    Li futu has no time to explain so much at this time.


    "I''ll give you half an hour, and you should withdraw the money quickly, or you won''t blame me for the loss."


    "No way!"


    Miss Song said immediately, "if I lose even one yuan, you have to compensate me ten times!"


    "Are you reasonable? It''s you who want to throw money in... "


    "I don''t care. You can''t move my money anyway!"


    Miss Song Ming plays a rogue.


    "Get the money back quickly."


    Li futu didn''t want to discuss right and wrong with her.


    "I''ll deal with you later."


    The man dropped a cruel remark, and Comrade Li futu hung up.


    At the other end of the line, Miss Song pouted, but she didn''t care about the delay. She picked up the landline on her desk and quickly began to make up for it.


    Comrade Li futu, who has shaken up his husband Gang, returns to the living room and finds that Yao Chenxi, who was sitting at the dining table for breakfast, has disappeared.


    "Dawn..."


    He turned around, but didn''t find Yao Chenxi''s person.


    Back in the living room, he saw that the TV was on. On the TV, there was a financial war that attracted the attention of the whole nation. In Hong Kong City, it was even more a financial war that attracted the attention of the whole people.


    "Mr. Xu Zesheng held a wealth summit at the bankers'' club yesterday, but he failed to save the group''s continued decline in the stock market. Great Wall Industry may face the biggest crisis in history..."

 Chapter 911

    Yao Chenxi went down to her room.


    But she looks trance, some restless, after closing the door, quickly walked to the inside, put the mobile phone on the head of the bed.


    She sat on the bed, holding her cell phone, her eyes flashing, her face full of hesitation.


    Great wall industry is in danger This result, perhaps no one thought, she did not think that the man actually can do so.


    Although shocked by the guy''s wealth, she knew that there were more important things waiting for her to make a choice.


    Maybe now only she knows who is dealing with Xu. She has been trying very hard, but the man is still indifferent and does not mean to waver.


    If you want to end this war, her strength alone is certainly not enough.


    Maybe Tell Xu Shiheng, let Xu Shiheng come to talk with this man in person, give this guy a mistake, dress a soft, maybe you can turn the fight into the jade.


    As an engineer of human soul, Yao Chenxi is naturally kind-hearted. Even if it''s not for her reason, she can''t bear to see her friend go bankrupt. What''s more, she always thinks it''s because of her.


    But she also understands that if she really tells the story that Li futu is behind the scenes, she can''t guarantee that things will really develop as she expected, so she struggles very hard, holding her mobile phone, and is always difficult to make a choice.


    But the phone she held in her hand suddenly rang on her own initiative.


    She was shocked, and her cell phone almost fell to the ground.


    When she calmed down, she picked up her mobile phone and found that it was Xu Shiheng''s call.


    "Shiheng..."


    She took a deep breath and connected the phone, squeezing out a smile as if nothing had happened.


    But it seems to be reversed. Like her last night, Xu Shiheng''s voice is very strange and deep.


    "Dawn, I''m sorry I didn''t disturb your work, did I?"


    "No, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, can you give Mr. Li a message and ask him to raise his hand?"


    Hearing the words from the other end of the phone, Yao Chenxi suddenly lost her mind.


    "Shiheng What do you mean by that? "


    "I just found out that it was Mr. Li who dealt with us this time."


    Yao Chen Xi''s heart was full of laughter.


    She was still hesitant to tell each other before, but she didn''t think that the other party already knew.


    "Would you Wrong? "


    "Where did he get so much money?"


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t understand why she wants to excuse that guy.


    "How can I be wrong about such a thing."


    He didn''t say it yesterday. Xu Shiheng felt that he would win this battle. He wanted to wait for Li futu to lose without a cent. Then he appeared in front of Yao Chenxi with a winning posture, but he was not as good as heaven.


    Today''s war, like a rolling thunder, split his pride to pieces.


    He also did not know how the man could be so rich, but the situation was so urgent that he could not think about it.


    You know, every minute and second that is passing by, they have a lot of money in the continuous evaporation out of thin air.


    "Dawn, I hope you can help me. Now, only you can help me


    Yao Chenxi holds her mobile phone, but she doesn''t know how to respond.


    Naturally, she didn''t want to see Xu''s real ruin. However, she was also very clear that her weight in that man''s heart was not as important as Xu Shiheng''s imagination. She had been pleading for Xu Shiheng, but she didn''t get any effect at all.


    "Well, Shiheng, let''s meet and talk."


    She said. Because of her, she can''t just sit by.


    "Meet?"


    Xu Shiheng said, "I don''t have time to go east now..."


    "I''m in Hong Kong City."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    "You say a place, I''ll find you."


    "Are you in Hong Kong City?"


    Xu Shiheng was quite surprised, but he didn''t ask much.


    "Well, you should know Wanfang square, right? It''s in the cafe where we had coffee last time. I''ll wait for you there. "


    "Good."


    Yao Chenxi hung up, quickly got up with her bag and left the room.


    Wanfang square.


    Aftertaste cafe.


    This cafe is owned by Lin. in fact, the largest Wanfang department store in Wanfang square is invested by Lin.


    "Shiheng, you are not so calm. It''s time for you to come here for coffee."


    Lin Jianye, Lin''s son, personally brought a cup of blue mountain to Xu Shiheng.


    Two people sitting in the window position, through the glass, you can see Wanfang square people coming and going, still prosperous."I came here to save our Xu family."


    "Are you kidding? A cup of coffee will save your Xu family? "


    They have been friends for so many years, so Lin Jianye doesn''t have any deliberate scruples.


    "The most important thing you should do now is to find a way to continue to raise money, or find out the person behind the scenes as soon as possible!"


    Xu Shiheng took the hot coffee and blew it gently.


    "I''ve found out who is targeting our Xu family."


    Lin Jianye was stunned and then subconsciously moved forward.


    "Did you find out? Who is it? "


    It is estimated that the whole country is curious about this problem.


    Xu Shiheng sipped his coffee and said calmly, "you''ve seen that man."


    "I have?"


    Lin Jianye''s expression fluctuated more and more, "do you mean people from Hong Kong City? No, no one in our port city should have such strength... "


    Xu Shiheng put down his coffee.


    "I''m talking about the one at four seasons."


    "You mean..."


    Lin Jianye stares at him, his pupils contracting.


    "Did that Li futu do it?"


    "Are you not mistaken? Where did he get so much money? "


    "I don''t know where his money came from, but it''s him."


    Lin Jianye was silent for a while.


    "Shiheng, I don''t understand why you want to attack Yongxing listing? There should be no grudge between Yongxing and you? "


    Regardless of where the man''s money came from, after hearing that it was him, Lin Jianye soon thought of the other party''s motive for dealing with Xu.


    But there is one thing he still can''t figure out. Before Xu Shiheng, there was nothing to snipe Yongxing?


    If it wasn''t for the failure of Yongxing listing, the man might not have come to Hong Kong City at all, and all this would not have happened.


    "If I say it''s because of love, do you believe it?"


    Xu Shiheng looks at Lin Jianye and smiles.


    Lin Jianye frowned.


    Last time, on the night when she wanted to kill sisiting, Xu Shiheng seemed to have said that the man and he had a hatred for taking his wife.


    "Shiheng, don''t tell me that the cause of this financial war is really just a woman?"


    Xu Shiheng didn''t respond any more. He looked up to the door.


    "Here she comes."

 Chapter 912

    "Hello, I''m a friend of Shiheng, Lin Jianye."


    Lin Jianye stood up and nodded to the woman politely.


    At the same time, he looked at the woman in front of him without leaving any trace.


    It''s hard to say how to turn the world upside down, but it''s undeniable that she is a beautiful woman, elegant, intellectual and mature And the third lady of the Si family are obviously two different types of women.


    "Hello, Yao Chenxi."


    Yao Chenxi, who came to the appointment, responded with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll see if there''s anything I can do for you. Shiheng, let''s talk."


    Xu Shiheng nodded.


    After Lin Jianye left, he said to Yao Chenxi, "sit down."


    Yao Chenxi sat down and put his bag aside.


    "What would you like to drink, miss?"


    The waiter came over.


    "A soda, please."


    "When did you come to Hong Kong City?"


    Asked Xu Shiheng.


    "I called you yesterday. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I know you are busy these days, so I don''t want to disturb you."


    Yao Chenxi hesitated and said, "Shiheng, I didn''t expect to bring you so much trouble. I''m sorry..."


    Looking at Yao Chenxi with an apologetic face, Xu Shiheng''s eyes flickered quietly.


    He is very clear that the reason why things have come to this stage is that he is not willing to go public. His attack on Yongxing''s listing is the trigger of this currency war.


    He Snipes Yongxing because of the woman in front of him, but Li futu is not.


    But Yao Chenxi didn''t seem to know the right and wrong.


    From the phone just now, he vaguely heard that Li futu didn''t seem to have said the real reason. Now seeing Yao Chenxi''s expression with his own eyes, he is more sure.


    Although I don''t know why Li futu didn''t tell Yao Chenxi the truth, since Li futu didn''t say it, he naturally won''t say it.


    "Chenxi, don''t say that. It''s between us men. What''s the relationship with you? It''s just that I didn''t expect that Mr. Li would be so reckless... "


    Xu Shiheng raised his hand.


    Listening to him, Yao Chenxi felt even more guilty.


    "Before I came, I had advised him to stop, but he didn''t listen, so..."


    She paused.


    "So I wonder if you can go back with me and have a face-to-face chat with him. I don''t think he is so unreasonable. "


    Although Yao Chenxi worried about his face and said it more euphemistically, Xu Shiheng couldn''t hear it. She asked herself to go to the man in person to lower her head and admit her mistake.


    He was silent, took his coffee and took a sip.


    Those who achieve great things do not stick to small things.


    A moment of humiliation is nothing. If Han Xin hadn''t resisted the humiliation, he would have been killed long ago. How could there have been any future generals.


    Up to now, he doesn''t mind bowing to Li futu, but this premise is based on Li futu''s willingness to stop when enough is enough.


    But up to now, both sides have spent hundreds of billions on this financial war.


    In the face of such huge interests, is he low head to admit a mistake, can make a big deal smaller?


    If you stand in the perspective of that man, I''m afraid you can''t give up halfway.


    "Dawn, do you think it''s useful for me to bow my head and be soft now?"


    He held the coffee cup and laughed.


    "I think with Mr. Li''s personality, even in the past, I would only insult myself."


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip.


    Li futu''s hegemony seems to have been fully reflected in a currency war.


    "But Whether it''s useful or not, you have to give it a try, right? I saw the news, and they said, "go on like this..."


    Xu Shiheng smiles.


    "Even if I have nothing, I don''t lack the courage to start all over again."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    Her eyes fluctuated, and then were replaced by firmness,


    "don''t worry, I won''t let him fool around. Anyway, I will stop him."


    "Your soda."


    The waiter brought the soda that Yao Chenxi ordered and put it in front of Yao Chenxi.


    But Yao Chenxi did not move.


    "Shiheng, I''ll go back to him now."


    She grabbed her bag, got up and left.


    "You snipe Yongxing for her?"


    Not long after Yao Chenxi left his seat, Lin Jianye came back.


    "Is she Li futu''s woman?"


    Xu Shiheng looked at Yao Chenxi''s back and nodded.


    "Beauty is a disaster."Lin Jianye can''t help but sigh.


    Then he asked.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "She said that she would help me go back and persuade Li futu to stop."


    Lin Jianye was stunned and then sneered: "Shiheng, you don''t really place your hope on a woman, do you? A man like Li futu, with countless beauties around him, will be influenced by a woman? What''s more, hundreds of billions of funds have been involved in this financial war. Do you mean to stop when you stop? "


    Xu Shiheng was silent. He turned his head and looked out of the transparent glass.


    Yao Chenxi is standing on the street, waiting for a taxi.


    "Shiheng, in fact, there is a simple way to solve your Xu''s dilemma."


    "What can I do?"


    Lin Jianye is silent down, also look at Yao Chenxi outside, the facial expression flashed a trace of gloomy murder.


    Xu Shiheng''s eyes were fixed.


    "You mean..."


    "Can you think of a better way? Yesterday, in the banker''s club, Uncle Xu should have borrowed all the money he could borrow. He should not be able to raise more money to fight the war. In other words, do you really think Miss Yao can save you from fire and water? "


    Lin Jianye took the soda that Yao Chenxi hadn''t touched and drank it.


    "Wake up! At that time, people will make a lot of money, return home with beauty, and continue to be romantic and happy, but what about you? Who cares about you? "


    "As a brother, I have said all that. Think about it for yourself."


    Lin Jianye lights a cigarette.


    Smoking is not allowed in this place, but he is the boss. Naturally, no one will meddle in his business.


    At the same time, Lin Jianye has been observing Xu Shiheng''s expression.


    It can be seen that Xu Shiheng is also struggling and hesitating at this time.


    It seems that the little Superman in Hong Kong City really likes the woman outside.


    However, in front of Xu''s huge family business, how much weight can personal feelings have?


    Lin Jianye is also very curious about what choice Xu Shiheng will make.


    When Yao Chenxi finally stopped a taxi, in the coffee shop with a glass behind him, Xu Shiheng''s fluctuating expression finally settled down. He bit his teeth, and his eyes showed a cruel color for the first time.


    Lin Jianye took a deep breath, turned to look out of the window and squinted.


    Standing on the opposite side of interests is really worthless.

 Chapter 913

    "Dawn, wait a minute."


    Just as Yao Chenxi was about to get into the taxi, a voice came from behind.


    Yao Chenxi moves, turns around and looks at Xu Shiheng walking out of the cafe. Her eyes are puzzled.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything else? "


    "Well, I just thought about it for a while. I''d better talk to Mr. Li in person."


    Xu Shiheng then turned to the taxi driver and said, "master, I''m sorry, you go first."


    Yao Chenxi closed the door,


    "well, I''ll call him."


    In her mind, it is obvious that she should be more inclined to talk to Li futu personally, so that she should be more sincere.


    Knowing that time was pressing, she picked up her bag and immediately planned to call Li futu.


    But Xu Shiheng said, "don''t worry. People are coming and going here. It''s too noisy. Let''s change places first."


    "Well All right


    Yao Chenxi also did not think much, followed Xu Shiheng on the car.


    Xu Shiheng''s car is a Huiteng. It''s humble and looks very similar to Passat. But the characteristic of this car is its low-key luxury.


    Yao Chenxi thought that Xu Shiheng would choose a private club with good confidentiality to meet Li futu. Unexpectedly, he drove to a construction site.


    This is a construction site with a large area. It is estimated that there are 20000 or 30000 square meters. Several buildings have been capped, and others are laying foundations. The progress is different, but Yao Chenxi finds that there is not a worker on the construction site at this time.


    "This is a commercial real estate project invested by mythical group. As you can see, it is temporarily suspended."


    Xu Shiheng looked at the construction site and said softly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Yao Chenxi naturally understood that she was mostly affected by the financial war. Besides apologizing, she didn''t know what to say.


    At the same time, she was also very confused. What did Xu Shiheng bring her here for? Is it possible to see Li futu in such a place?


    Maybe it will be beautiful after it is built, but now it looks very messy, even the soil is still under the feet, and you can see a few excavators parked not far away.


    "I said it''s none of your business. You don''t have to apologize."


    Xu Shiheng walked towards a semi-finished building, "go up and have a look."


    Although very strange, but Yao Chenxi did not ask.


    The building is only half built, and it is estimated that it will be about 20 floors by visual inspection. Naturally, there is no elevator.


    They took that lift to the top floor.


    I didn''t feel it at the bottom, but when I came here, I couldn''t help pouring the strong wind and blowing my clothes.


    However, the view here is very good, because the surrounding walls have not been built up, there is a feeling of looking up.


    Xu Shiheng goes to the edge.


    "Shiheng, don''t go there. Be careful of danger!"


    Yao Chenxi reminds a way.


    It''s 60 or 70 meters above the ground, and there are no protective measures. If you accidentally fall, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Xu Shiheng has a lot of courage. He stops at the edge of the floor. If he takes another step forward, he will be crushed to pieces.


    Because the wind is a little strong, Yao Chenxi is very nervous when he stands there. He can''t help worrying that he will be blown down by the wind.


    Fortunately, Xu Shiheng''s step is very steady. After seeing the high altitude under his feet, he turns around.


    "Danger?"


    "Dawn, don''t you think the place where I stand is very similar to my situation? I have already stood on the edge of the cliff. What danger do I fear? "


    Yao Chenxi constantly stroked her hair which was blown to her face by the wind.


    She finally found out that Xu Shiheng seems very strange now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shiheng, what''s the matter with you? "


    "Don''t think about it. It hasn''t come to an irreversible stage. Didn''t we agree to talk to him?"


    Looking at Yao Chenxi, who is concerned by Mu Lu, Xu Shiheng''s eyes shake for a while, and then he unconsciously clenches his hands and suppresses the hesitation again.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not that vulnerable."


    He smiles.


    "Along the way, I Xu Shiheng, the mythical group, has never experienced anything. This setback is nothing. "


    Yao Chenxi was relieved.


    Xu Shiheng''s strange performance just now. It really made her a little worried that the other party couldn''t think of it under great pressure.


    "You''d better think that. Come here quickly. It''s really dangerous there."


    "Dawn, in fact, you are the most innocent in this war."


    Xu Shiheng looked at her inexplicably and said softly.


    "What?"


    Yao Chenxi slightly frowned, did not know is the wind interference, did not hear clearly, or did not understand his meaning.


    "Nothing."Xu Shiheng breathed out his breath and finally came back from the edge of the dangerous building. He said with a smile, "call Mr. Li."


    Yao Chenxi hesitated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really going to meet him here? "


    "What? Can''t you? "


    Xu Shiheng asked as if nothing had happened.


    "I think it''s quiet, open and undisturbed. It''s a good place."


    Listen to him say so, Yao Chenxi also not good say what, take out the mobile phone from the bag, dialed the number of Li futu.


    "Where have you been?"


    The call was soon put through.


    "I..."


    For a moment, Yao Chenxi didn''t know how to speak.


    Hearing the wind at that end, Li futu frowned.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m..."


    Yao Chenxi opened his mouth, but found that he did not know the specific location here.


    Xu Shiheng suddenly reached out and took the mobile phone from her hand.


    "Mr. Li, Chenxi and I are at 27 Jinlong Road."


    With a smile in his voice, he seemed to be facing his friends. From his expression, he could not see that the other end of the phone was the opponent who drove them to the end.


    "How little?"


    Li futu has a good memory, or rather good listening.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Mr. Li, I think we need to have a good chat. I don''t know if it''s convenient for Mr. Li now?"


    "Xu Shaoyan is serious. Since Xu Shao invited me, I have no reason not to come."


    "No.27, Jinlong Road, right?"


    "Yes."


    Xu Shiheng nods and smiles and looks at Yao Chenxi standing beside him.


    "Chenxi and I are here waiting for Mr. Li."


    Then he hung up.


    Four seasons hotel.


    Li futu slowly put down his mobile phone.


    Obviously.


    Xu Shiheng already knows that he is the person behind the financial war. Otherwise, at such a critical juncture, he would not have any mood to ask to meet him.


    In fact, what Xu Shiheng can''t guess is him. Li futu really doesn''t matter at all, but he doesn''t want to see what Yao Chenxi told Xu Shiheng.


    After all, the feeling of being betrayed by one''s own woman is not so good.


    But anyway, Xu Shiheng obviously takes Yao Chenxi and forces himself to meet him. He can''t leave Yao Chenxi alone.


    Li futu held the mobile phone in his hand and turned it.


    Xu Shiheng, please be kind.

 Chapter 914

    27 Jinlong Road.


    When Li futu got off the bus, he found that it was a construction site.


    He looked around, then picked up his cell phone again and called Yao Chenxi.


    It''s still Xu Shiheng.


    "I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    "About 300 meters from the gate, there is a 20 story building. We are on the top of the building."


    Li futu hung up and went to the construction site.


    When he saw the 20 story building Xu Shiheng was referring to, he didn''t go up immediately and looked around.


    Not far from this building, about 100 meters in a straight line, there is also a tall building, but the difference is that the building is higher and has been capped.


    He looked up at the building, which was estimated to be nearly 100 meters high, and then winked at the clown king.


    The clown King walked silently towards the building.


    Li futu goes on, walks into the building where Xu Shiheng and Yao Chenxi live, and takes the same lift to the top of the building.


    "Xu Shao, it''s really hard for you to choose such a place."


    He opened his mouth with a smile. At the same time, he stepped out of the lift and onto the floor. His eyes gradually shifted from Xu Shiheng to Yao Chenxi''s face.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes dodged.


    Originally, to see who is her right to personal freedom, I don''t know why she feels a little guilty at this time.


    However, Li futu didn''t say anything. He took a look at her and took his eyes back. His eyes were on Xu Shiheng''s face again.


    "It''s not convenient to say something in a crowded place. There are no people around here. It''s relatively clean. I hope Mr. Li won''t take it amiss."


    Both of them were very polite.


    Usually, they are all young students. Everything can be seen from their faces. But now, seeing these two people who have killed each other in the stock market smiling and greeting as if nothing had happened, Yao Chenxi is really complicated.


    This is the world of adults.


    Everyone is living in a mask.


    "There''s no need for Xu Shao to be so polite. We should also be friends. Since Xu Shao has taken the trouble to select such a place, there must be something very important to tell me."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "It''s really easy to deal with people like Mr. Li. In that case, I''ll tell you the truth. "


    Li futu looked around.


    "There''s no skylight here, either."


    Yao Chenxi a Leng, then the corner of the mouth can''t help bending.


    This guy, it''s been a while. He''s still joking.


    Xu Shiheng''s words are also a meal.


    "Mr. Li is really funny."


    "I''m kidding. I don''t mind."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Xu Shao continued."


    Xu Shiheng restrained his smile and gradually became serious.


    "Mr. Li, I invite you to come here for the sake of our collision in the stock market. It''s really wrong for me to snipe Yongxing before. But I think Mr. Li should get rid of his anger now, so I hope Mr. Li can raise his hand. It''s not good for both of us to step back and continue to fight like this."


    "Attack Yongxing?"


    Yao Chenxi frowned and said, "what do you mean?"


    But at this time, no one explained to her.


    "Xu Shao, a few days ago, I went to see you specially for this matter, but you pretended to know nothing about it. Now, you have transferred me back. Xu Shao, do you think there is such a reason in the world?"


    Li futu''s mouth is still smiling.


    "In the capital world, strength is the king. This is what Xu Shao and I realized when we came out of Wolong pavilion after dinner a few days ago. If Xu was not forced into a desperate situation today, I don''t think Xu Shao would take the initiative to ask to see me, would he?"


    "What are you talking about? What attack Yongxing? What does that mean? "


    Yao Chenxi raised her tone and asked again.


    She may not know much, but at least she knows a little bit.


    As chairman of the Warring States period, Li futu''s Warring States club seems to be the industry of Yongxing.


    Li futu looked at her and did not speak.


    On the contrary, Xu Shiheng said, "Donghai Yongxing group wants to be listed in Hong Kong, but it is rejected by me by taking advantage of my relationship."


    Yao Chenxi frowned and turned her head to stare at Xu Shiheng.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    She finally began to understand that the reason for the currency war was not as simple as she thought.


    "Why?"


    Xu Shiheng smiles and looks at her.


    "That''s a good question."


    "Why? Because I''m not reconciled! He clearly has so many women, but why do you want to occupy? I want you to understand that I am not inferior to him! "At this time, little Superman can''t control his real emotions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have nothing to do with you


    Looking at Xu Shiheng''s face fluctuating violently, Yao Chenxi is in a trance.


    "How can it have nothing to do with him! We were all fine before, but since we met him in the imperial court, you are like a different person... "


    "Even if it does, it''s not the reason you think it is."


    Yao Chenxi began to doubt whether he really knew the second son of Xu family.


    She took a breath and said forcefully.


    "If what I said in the office that day is not clear enough, I''ll say it again here. I refuse you not because of his persecution. You don''t have to hate him. If you want to hate me, you can hate me."


    "You mean, you really like him? Like such a man with countless lovers? "


    Xu Shiheng''s eyes began to congest and his mood was completely out of control.


    "Yes, I just like him."


    Yao Chenxi blurted out without thinking.


    She was stunned by the words.


    However, they did not change their words.


    She gave a bitter smile to herself.


    Finally, I said what I thought.


    If you don''t really have feelings for him, with her personality, how can you really compromise in front of power.


    "How can you..."


    Xu Shiheng''s face is full of anger.


    "You think I''m cheap."


    Yao Chenxi said what he didn''t say, and then walked toward Li futu.


    "Stop!"


    Xu Shiheng grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yao Chenxi kept struggling.


    "Let go!"


    "I think you are possessed by ghosts. Today, I want to wake you up!"


    Standing on the top of this building, Xu Shiheng seems to have completely changed himself. His face is distorted, and he is no longer as elegant as before.


    He tugged at Yao Chenxi''s wrist, raised his right hand abruptly and made a gesture.


    On the rooftop of the building closest to the building, a sniper lay motionless on the edge of the rooftop, his eyes always fixed on the sight glass, very professional, waiting for instructions.


    His muzzle, impressively to Yao Chenxi three people''s position.


    Maybe it''s the reason why he is so focused that when a figure appears behind him, he doesn''t notice anything.


    "Hey, are you looking?"


    As if with curiosity and doubt voice came from behind, the sniper was surprised, and then instantly appeared in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 915

    Five seconds.


    Ten seconds.


    ¡­¡­


    After making gestures, to Xu Shiheng''s surprise, he didn''t get any response for half a day.


    He felt that he was standing in the wrong position, blocking the sniper''s vision, resulting in the other side did not see his gesture.


    So he grabbed Yao Chenxi, moved his position, and then waved again.


    But there was still no movement.


    Li futu stood idly by. Even though Xu Shiheng had just torn his face and said something ugly, he still didn''t show any anger or signs of turning over.


    "Xu Shao, do you have a cramp?"


    Looking at Xu Shiheng who kept swinging his arms, he asked with a smile.


    Xu Shiheng''s face is as heavy as water. Ignoring Li futu, he turns to the opposite building.


    Before he came here, he made two plans. If Li futu is willing to give in, everyone will be fine. But if the other party has to kill him, he can''t be blamed for his ruthlessness.


    Small quantity is not a gentleman, but there is also a saying called non-toxic husband!


    As long as they kill Li futu, their Xu family''s crisis will be solved. However, for some reason, the snipers who ambush there in advance have not made any response until now. With human vision, it is impossible to see the scene of the opposite rooftop clearly, but Xu Shiheng''s heart is still gradually emerging with an unknown premonition.


    Li futu also looked back and followed Xu Shiheng''s eyes to the roof of the building.


    "Why?"


    "Did you ambush the shooter there?"


    Xu Shiheng was surprised.


    Li futu took back his eyes and gave a faint smile.


    "There''s a specialty in the art industry. Don''t forget that I''m a professional. I''m afraid that in front of me, I''m a teacher."


    "You..."


    Xu Shiheng''s eyes trembled.


    Looking at the picture of Li futu, I''m afraid that the sniper he ambushed didn''t see his gesture, but most of them had been killed.


    "I have to abide by the rules of the game when I play the game. I''m really disappointed when you do that."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "the shooting at the four seasons hotel last time, if you guessed correctly, I''m afraid it was also out of a lot of handwriting?"


    "Li futu, I have to admit that I really underestimate you."


    Xu Shiheng took a deep breath.


    Up to now, there is nothing to hide.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Sisiting and I have a marriage engagement, but they''re fighting with you. Shouldn''t we kill each other?"


    "So that shot was meant to kill her and frame it on me?"


    Xu Shiheng sneered and said nothing.


    Yao Chenxi''s mind was in chaos.


    She couldn''t help looking at the rooftop of the opposite building.


    Where are the shooters?


    Is Xu Shiheng using her to lure Li futu here, and then planning to kill him here?


    She turned her head.


    "Have you been acting just now?"


    She was hard to believe that the second young master of the Xu family, who had always been a modest gentleman in her heart, was so insidious and vicious.


    "Acting? People live, who is not acting? In this world, we only pay attention to a winner and loser


    "Do you know how many people would lose their jobs if our Xu family collapsed? How many families will be affected? It''s just taking his life. What''s wrong with that? "


    Yao Chenxi''s face is unbelievable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I really didn''t expect that you would be such a person... "


    "I''m helping you, too!"


    Xu Shiheng said darkly, "as long as he dies, you will be free."


    "You let me go..."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes gradually changed, as if she had never known him before, trying to earn hands.


    "It''s a matter between us. Let the dawn go. Let''s settle the grudge between us alone."


    "Li futu, do you think I''m stupid? Who doesn''t know you''re good at fighting? Let her go? Dream


    Although Xu Shiheng is only a well-known young man who doesn''t know martial arts, at least Yao Chenxi is not a woman who can fight against him. He tugs Yao Chenxi hard and holds her neck.


    "Li futu, if you don''t want her to die, jump down here!"


    At this time, the second son of Xu''s family was beyond recognition and was full of ferocity, just like a beast forced to a desperate situation.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes contracted violently.


    "Xu Shiheng, are you crazy?"?! He has so many women, how can he die for me


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Xu Shiheng holds Yao Chenxi''s throat and holds it firmly. He stares at Li futu.


    Although he also thinks that Yao Chenxi is just one of many lovers around Li futu, and his weight in Li futu''s heart will not be so important, but at this point, he has no cards to play and has no choice but to gamble.But I''m sorry.


    It didn''t seem to exceed their expectations. Li futu was indifferent and even could smile.


    "Yes, Xu Shao, you should listen to her. From the beginning to the end, she''s always pleading for you and blaming me indiscriminately. How can I die for such an outsider woman?"


    He also seemed kind-hearted.


    "Xu Shao, if you have no money, you can earn it again. With your ability and Xu''s reputation in Hong Kong City, it''s not impossible to make a comeback. There''s no need to go to extremes. It''s not worth carrying a life."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned.


    Xu Shiheng was also stunned.


    This man is too free and unfeeling, isn''t he?


    Although he knew that he could not give up his life for himself, Yao Chenxi was still a little disappointed and sour to see him so calm.


    "You''ve heard that. I''m nothing to him."


    She whispered, her eyes a little dim.


    "Ah, dawn, see, what you choose is such a fickle man."


    Xu Shiheng is very angry, quite angry, not only because Yao Chenxi chose such a thin and cool Li futu and refused to devote himself to her, and Li futu does not care about Yao Chenxi, also means that he will lose the last hope of turnover!


    "Li futu, I advise you to think it over..."


    "Xu Shao, is my expression not clear enough?"


    Li futu walked step by step towards Xu Shiheng.


    "Let her go, and you''ll have another chance."


    "Again? It''s easy for you to say! "


    With Li futu approaching step by step, Xu Shiheng controls Yao Chenxi and subconsciously begins to retreat.


    "Do you know how many storms we have gone through before we are today?"


    "Stop, don''t come here!"


    Xu Shiheng kept roaring, because his attention was all on Li futu. In the process of retreating, he stepped on a stone, caught off guard and slipped. Together with Yao Chenxi, they fell back.


    You know, behind them, they are 60 meters above the ground!


    In the face of death, everyone will feel fear, and Xu Shiheng is no exception. His face changed greatly, but he could not control his balance and watched himself slide out of the building.


    The world seemed to hear only the whistling of the wind.


    I can only see blue sky and white clouds in my eyes.


    Are you going to die?


    Yao Chenxi felt more and more weightlessness, and her body was falling down rapidly.


    But all of a sudden, a powerful palm, her wrist to tightly grasp.


    She shuddered and stopped in mid air.


    Her eyes were blank and she looked up slowly.


    Just now, the man who was extremely cold-blooded and merciless grabbed the floor with one hand and her with the other, and the whole person dangled dangerously in the air.


    He exhaled, bowed his head, and said only in a soft voice.


    "It''s time you lost weight."

 Chapter 916

    Yao Chenxi really experienced a sense of escape from death.


    A surge of strength came from her wrist, and she seemed to be flying in the clouds. Before she knew what was going on, she landed on the floor again.


    Next.


    Li futu, who is hanging in the air, holds up with one hand. The whole person jumps up and falls on Yao Chenxi''s side.


    Yao Chenxi stares at him.


    Li futu glanced at her faintly, then turned around, walked to the edge of the floor and looked down.


    Yao Chenxi came back, his face changed, and he also went to the other side.


    Li futu put his hand in front of her.


    "Don''t look."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled.


    "Xu Shiheng, he..."


    Li futu didn''t respond.


    Twenty stories high, nearly sixty meters high.


    Fall down from here, in addition to broken, what will happen?


    On the construction site invested by mythology group, a large pool of blood appeared.


    The little Superman with boundless scenery has been facing the ground all the time.


    Although stopped, but Yao Chenxi also thought of Xu Shiheng''s situation at this time, his face can not help but a little white.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu turned around, said faintly, looking very calm, and then walked toward the elevator.


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip and finally looked at the place where she and Xu Shiheng fell together. She didn''t stay any longer. She turned around and quickly followed up.


    "Boom..."


    The sound of this simple lift is very noisy.


    Yao Chenxi can''t help but turn her head and look at the man beside her. Her white teeth are biting her lips, and her hands are gripping anxiously, which makes her want to talk and stop.


    Li futu didn''t speak in the whole process. He was calm and insipid, giving people a strange feeling.


    Two people out of the construction site, clown king has been waiting in the car.


    "Back to the hotel."


    Li futu sat in the car and whispered.


    Yao Chenxi can''t help talking at last.


    "Xu Shiheng''s body Is it just there? "


    Human homicide is a big case everywhere. Besides, it''s the second son of the Xu family who died.


    If you just leave the body here, I''m afraid the police will come to you soon.


    "Someone will take care of it."


    Li futu said flatly that he didn''t seem to have any intention of destroying the body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you angry with me? "


    Yao Chenxi whispered.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Why am I angry with you?"


    "I''m sorry, I know. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have wronged you without knowing the facts..."


    Yao Chenxi''s hands mixed together,


    although Li futu was cold-blooded in the upstairs before, he finally managed to pull her back from the ghost gate at such great risk regardless of his own safety, which is enough to show that he is not as heartless as he said before.


    Of course, Yao Chenxi didn''t know that there was no danger at all for the Emperor Yan to save the beauty.


    Even when things come to this situation, it''s always in someone''s expectation.


    Or, to be more precise, he made it happen.


    If he doesn''t want to, with Xu Shiheng, how can Yao Chenxi be held in front of him?


    Love is also a battlefield. It''s no shame to use some means occasionally.


    "I didn''t expect that Xu Shiheng was such a person. Believe me, I didn''t know he wanted to kill you. I just thought he just wanted to talk to you..."


    Xu Shiheng''s dead should not have gone far. I don''t know how to feel when I hear this.


    He came to this miserable end, is to blame, but it can not be denied that to some extent, he was also mistaken by the word of love.


    He lost his shirt in the mall.


    In love, also lost completely, even death, did not get a tear of Yao Chenxi.


    Li futu was silent and looked out of the window. He was very elegant, but his eyes were full of laughter.


    "You can call me names. Don''t ignore me, OK?"


    Yao Chenxi grabs his hand.


    "Why should I scold you? Who you believe in is your freedom. Indeed, Xu Shiheng seems to be much brighter than me. I can understand that you choose to believe in him. "


    Li futu calms down.


    The more he said that, the more guilty Yao Chenxi felt.


    Joker Wang drives smoothly to the four seasons hotel.


    Li futu has set up his score. After eating so many cold words before, he has to find some interest.


    To the four seasons hotel, he said: "you go up first."


    Yao Chenxi, who also wants to go back to the room and explain it alone, is stunned."And you?"


    "I have something else to deal with."


    "Oh."


    Yao Chenxi became a lot more clever and didn''t ask much. She opened the door and said, "I''ll wait for you in the room."


    Li futu nodded faintly.


    Yao Chenxi stepped out of the car door, but suddenly stopped, then suddenly turned around, got into the car again, and gave Li futu a kiss on his face.


    Li futu was stunned.


    Yao Chenxi, who took the initiative to kiss, quickly drew back and got out of the car again. She walked towards the hotel quickly, with a faint blush on her cheek.


    Seeing her back disappear in the hotel, Li futu can''t help smiling.


    What a magnificent hero to save the United States, actually captured Yao Chenxi''s heart.


    This effect is a bit beyond his expectation.


    It seems that we should make more use of such means in the future.


    After a while, Li futu whispered: "go to the governor''s house."


    When Xu Shiheng died, it''s time to end his grudge with him.


    Because of this huge financial war, Xu has become the focus of media attention.


    Not only great wall industry, but also outside Xu''s manor, there are many reporters.


    Maybe it''s the emperor who has the heart.


    In the afternoon, these reporters outside Xu''s manor captured a hot news.


    The governor paid a visit to Xu''s manor and stayed in it for more than an hour.


    Of course, no matter how powerful these reporters are, they can''t get into the tightly guarded Hsu manor.


    No one knows what the two people at the top of the city talked about when they met.


    Then, a more shocking news, like an earthquake, rocked the whole city!


    The police found the body of Xu''s second son at a construction site under the mythical group. At the time of discovery, Xu''s second son''s whole body was broken and he had been breathing for a long time!


    After careful investigation No homicide.


    Xu''s second son, a little Superman who is known as a business genius, failed to resist the huge loss in the stock market. Under great pressure, he jumped from a building to commit suicide on the construction site invested by his company.


    At the same time, countless people fell into silence.


    The cause of death seems reasonable, but people who are familiar with the second son of Xu can''t believe that he is so fragile.


    Even more bizarre.


    Xu calmly claimed Xu Shiheng''s body, and did not raise any doubt about the nature of the police.

 Chapter 917

    Maybe just like the male artist of the last century.


    Xu''s second son''s jump is likely to be remembered by a generation.


    Suicide.


    Watching the news on TV, Yao Chenxi can''t help feeling a little trance.


    As a witness and experience of the whole process, Xu Shiheng''s death is undoubtedly his own fault, but strictly speaking, it is not suicide.


    If we make a fair judgment according to the law, we and Li futu are not at fault in Xu Shiheng''s death.


    However, Yao Chenxi is also very clear that the law is decided by people, and the judge is also made by people. With Xu''s energy and influence, if this case is really brought to the court for trial, I''m afraid that he and Li futu can''t escape the relationship. But she did not expect that, without investigation and evidence collection, Xu Shiheng''s death had been sealed in less than half a day.


    Yao Chenxi does not think that this is the incompetence or recklessness of the Hong Kong City police.


    Obviously, it must have been the man who didn''t go back to the hotel with her.


    He''s holding down justice.


    It''s holding down the Xu family.


    There is a saying that the more knowledgeable people are, the more ignorant they will feel. Watching the news on TV about Xu''s second son''s suicide, Yao Chenxi can''t help but have a similar feeling.


    She thought that with the deepening of contact, she had more and more understanding of this man, but in the end, she found that the fog on each other''s body seemed to be thicker and thicker, more and more.


    A person sitting on the sofa, Yao Chenxi eyes although watching TV, but eyes gradually lost focus, thoughts began to drift, mind involuntarily emerged the scene of the first meeting with that man.


    It was at the intersection of dusk and night. At the school gate of their East University, the man tricked an old woman who wanted to touch porcelain with his superb acting skills.


    At that time, she couldn''t help laughing at the roadside, just like enjoying a wonderful sketch. The first impression of that man was very humorous. But now less than a year has passed. No matter the relationship between her and that man, or the image of each other in her heart, it has changed dramatically.


    The process of getting to know Li futu began to reappear in her mind like a slide show. From that absurd drunkenness, he accompanied himself to the wedding, and then to his illness, he stayed in bed all night


    Thoughts flip, maybe Yao Chenxi himself did not realize that her face gradually emerged soft radian.


    If you survive, you will have a new understanding of life.


    A lot of things, she did not want to think about before, all repressed in the heart, but now like a volcanic eruption, all gushed out.


    Looking back on the whole process of meeting him, Yao Chenxi finds that this man seldom talks about anything. Unlike Xu Shiheng, a famous gentleman, who is polite, gentle and considerate, he can always show up in time when he needs him.


    For example, I was in a coma with a severe fever.


    Just now, for example, life was on the line.


    It''s time for you to lose weight.


    Think of just now in tens of meters high in the sky, in such a dangerous situation, that man actually burst out such a sentence, Yao Chenxi puffed out a laugh, low voice scolded a: "asshole."


    Then she looked down at her figure.


    Now, are you really fat?


    She bent the willow eyebrows, and began to touch her abdomen and waist. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang.


    "Come down for dinner, Chinese restaurant on the sixth floor."


    Voice on the phone is still very flat, like just routine.


    "You''re back?"


    "Well. Come down


    After that, the other party hung up.


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip.


    Can''t a man be generous?


    I apologized and even took the initiative Still not cool?


    The coldness of the man made Yao Chenxi feel a little aggrieved, but she also understood that it was her fault. If she hadn''t been credulous, today''s event would not have happened. A bad one just now, Li futu and she might have been buried with Xu Shiheng.


    As a high intellectual, she will not deny her own mistakes.


    Breathing out, Yao Chenxi adjusts her mind, gets up and goes downstairs, and finds Li futu in the Chinese restaurant on the sixth floor.


    "I just saw the news in my room."


    She whispered, "is everything settled?"


    Li futu nodded and handed over the menu. "I''ve already ordered it. Let''s see what you want to eat."


    Yao Chenxi casually ordered two dishes and returned the menu to the waiter.


    "Do you plan to continue the financial war between you and Xu?"


    "Don''t care about such things."


    Someone is very aggressive at the moment.


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip, and she didn''t ask any more."You should have come here on leave? We can go back later. "


    "No, I''m not in a hurry. Why don''t we come here, or we''ll stay in Hong Kong City for a day, walk around and go tomorrow."


    Li futu took a look at her and nodded gently.


    "That''s fine."


    After dinner, they walked out of the hotel without driving.


    Yao Chenxi tentatively, even can be said to be careful to reach out and gently grasp Li futu''s arm. After seeing that he has no reaction, she quietly breathes a sigh of relief. Then, like a couple, she slowly holds his arm in her arms and smiles on her face.


    She didn''t notice that on the other side she couldn''t see, the corner of Li futu''s mouth was gradually rising.


    Although the port city is not big, it can''t be finished in half a day, but in fact, neither of them is for sightseeing.


    Yao Chenxi is an intellectually elegant beauty, and with her deliberate "flattery", I''m afraid Baigang will have to turn into a soft fingered girl.


    Even if Li futu has been reminding himself to take advantage of this opportunity to teach Yao Chenxi well, but in the soft voice of grievance under the offensive, finally still can''t hold his face.


    "Your mistake this time is very serious. Don''t think it''s over like this. You have to reflect deeply, you know?"


    When he returned to the hotel lobby at night, Li futu was still educating.


    But the most beautiful teacher of Dongda, who had been teaching others, seemed to be a student, or a woman whose husband was the leader of his wife in feudal times. No matter what the man said, she always nodded her head cleverly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I return my room? "


    She asked in a low voice.


    Li futu coughed softly.


    "It''s your business."


    Yao Chenxi looked up at him, then let go of his arm and walked out of the room.


    It is worthy of being a high intellectual. How can people not like it.


    Looking at her graceful back and naturally twisted waist, Li futu can''t help thinking of her ex boyfriend.


    What a shortsighted man! For a little benefit, he abandoned such a woman.


    Then, he couldn''t help thinking that if all the women could be as docile and obedient as Yao Chenxi at this time, how nice it would be.

 Chapter 918

    "What are you thinking?"


    Check out back Yao Chenxi, interrupted a person''s mind.


    This is not the feudal period of the old society. Feminism is becoming more and more serious. Although Yao Chenxi is obedient to his advice at this time, it is only because she is ashamed.


    Whether she will be so clever tomorrow morning after tonight is a matter of two opinions.


    Do you still expect to live like a feudal landlord?


    I''m afraid I can only think about it.


    Li futu sighed, his thoughts returned to reality, shook his head and said, "nothing."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t ask much, so she took his arm again.


    Now it''s more and more natural for her to act so intimately.


    They took the elevator up the stairs and went back to the presidential suite.


    "I''ll take a bath first."


    Li futu nodded and watched Yao Chenxi enter the bedroom.


    When Yao Chenxi came out of the bath, she only wore a bathrobe. Her white bathrobe reflected her strong body. Her bathrobe was slightly open in front of her chest, revealing her sexy clavicle. However, it was not satisfying. On the contrary, it was easier for people to promote the desire to look down the clavicle.


    She took a towel and wiped her black and moist hair. A few strands of hair inevitably touched her long and white neck. Two completely opposite colors presented a hot visual charm.


    What a beautiful bathing picture.


    Comrade Li futu was sitting on the sofa. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he looked back. Even when he saw Yao Chenxi dressed so cool, he did not change his face. He looked like an eminent monk and did not even blink his eyelids.


    "Dawn, come here."


    Yao Chenxi walked over and sat beside him.


    All of a sudden, a mixture of hair fragrance and bath gel mixed with body fragrance came, challenging people''s patience.


    However, someone seems to be shielding five senses at this time. He puts a pile of paper and a pen on the coffee table in front of Yao Chenxi.


    "What for?"


    Yao Chenxi, who was still wiping her hair, blinked at the pile of paper and pens she didn''t know where to find.


    Someone is serious.


    "Didn''t you promise me to have a deep introspection?"


    Under Yao Chenxi''s puzzled gaze, he then said: "you have read a lot of poetry, you must have read the ring, right?"


    "Come on, write down the ring for me."


    Write silently The ring?!


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help but enlarge her eyes and wondered if she had heard the wrong thing.


    But someone''s serious face doesn''t seem like a joke.


    Yao Chenxi, who has been wronged for a long time, finally can''t help it. She pinches the towel in her hand and says angrily, "Li futu, don''t push an inch! You are insulting me! Silent female ring? Who do you think you are? Is it a feudal landlord? "


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Didn''t you promise to reflect on yourself just now? You''re a professor at Dongda. Do you agree with what you said? As an educator, if you can''t keep your word, how can you educate students? "


    "You..."


    Yao Chenxi holds the towel tightly, and her nails are all buttoned into the towel.


    She stared at Li futu for a while, then took a deep breath.


    "I promised that I would reflect, but not in this way."


    "And in what way are you going to do it?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Yao Chenxi''s cheek turned red quickly with the speed visible to human eyes, as if smeared with rouge.


    It''s not because of shyness or anything. It''s because of anger.


    All the rooms have been returned. I''m dressed like this. We are all adults. The signal should be more obvious.


    After intimate contact, women will not resist the second time, which is a kind of psychological inertia. Moreover, the relationship between the two people is similar to a lover.


    As the saying goes, husband and wife quarrel, bedside quarrel, and bed end quarrel. Yao Chenxi knows that she is really ashamed of him this time, so she is ready to "sell her appearance" and "sacrifice her life for justice". But who knows what ring he wants to write? And also pretended not to understand her meaning, pretending to be stupid!


    Yao Chenxi was short of breath. She didn''t expect that she had been so humble. In the end, she was so insulted. A sour surge from her heart, her eyes were gradually red, and tears began to circle in her eyes.


    Li futu naturally saw the tears in her eyes. He couldn''t help but be a little stunned. He was only joking. He wanted to take this opportunity to set up a more profound man''s dignity. But who ever thought Yao Chenxi was inexplicably about to cry.


    "Even if you don''t forgive me, there''s no need to insult me in this way!"


    Yao Chenxi suddenly stood up, wiped the corner of her eyes, turned around and walked quickly towards the door.


    Li futu immediately got up and held her by the wrist."What are you going to do?"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    Yao Chenxi shakes her hands hard.


    "I don''t care who cares?"


    Li futu held her hand firmly.


    "When you go out in this way, don''t you make it clear that people can take advantage of it? What, you want to give me a green hat? I don''t agree. "


    Yao Chenxi action meal, eyes are still flashing tears, but can''t help but feel some want to laugh.


    She looked back and said in a loud voice.


    "Li futu, you bastard!"


    Li futu is not moved, pulls her to sit down, Yao Chenxi also does not struggle again.


    "No silence, no silence. Why do you cry? I seem to bully you."


    "You bullied me."


    At this time, the tone of Associate Professor Dong was like a little girl.


    "I didn''t beat you, I didn''t scold you, how could I bully you?"


    Li futu wondered.


    Then he looked up and down at Yao Chenxi in his bathrobe.


    "I tell you, this time, if you want to run out like this next time, you''ll break your ass, you know?"


    "You dare!"


    Yao Chenxi stares, his face redder than just now, as if drunk.


    "You see if I dare."


    Li futu patted her plump thigh, "OK, you go to sleep first."


    "And you?"


    "I''ll go to sleep when you fall asleep."


    "Why?"


    Yao Chenxi was puzzled that his mood gradually calmed down.


    Li futu glanced at her.


    "How can I sleep when I lie beside you like this? Do you really take me as Liu Xiahui? I''m afraid I can''t control myself. "


    Yao Chenxi curled her head, looked at the TV and smoothed her hair.


    "You''re in control."


    Her voice is not low.


    Li futu was stunned, looked at her, and then said with a smile: "I have injuries on my body, and my heart is weak."


    "Are you hurt?"


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes immediately drew back, and her face was tense.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost ready, but it''s not."


    Li futu''s mouth is frivolous: "if the exercise is too intense, it''s not good to reopen the wound."


    "Dirty!"


    Yao Chenxi scolded.


    Then she stood up.


    "Then I''ll go to bed."


    "Wait a minute."


    Yao Chenxi looks back.


    Someone shamelessly said, "if you don''t write the female ring silently, why don''t we write Tang poetry silently?"


    "Tang poetry?"


    Yao Chenxi looks puzzled.


    "What Tang poetry?"


    "For example Twenty four bridges, moon night and so on... "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t react at first, but seeing this guy''s eyes staring at his lips, he finally understood.


    "You are shameless!"


    Her face almost bloodshot, picked up the towel hit someone in the face, and then quickly ran into the bedroom.


    Li futu took the wet towel away from his face and laughed.


    Professor Yao was a man who kept his promise. Although he didn''t write the female ring silently, he knelt on the bed that night and chose another way of reflection.


    Outside the window, like the moonlight.


    Li futu is lying at the head of the bed, caressing Yao Chenxi''s black and soft hair. He doesn''t know the sky on earth.

 Chapter 919

    "Yuanyuan, look who Mr. Yao invited."


    Zhang Xinlan looked at the platform inconceivably and pushed Su Yuan in a hurry.


    Class meetings are basically cliches. Su Yuan, holding her head in one hand and a pen in the other hand, is drawing a boring sketch on the paper, ready to pass the boring time. She is pushed by Zhang Xinlan and slowly raises her head.


    Before she could see who was standing on the platform, she found the whole class staring at herself strangely.


    Su Xiaohua subconsciously frowned, a little inexplicable.


    Then she cast her big Obsidian eyes on the platform.


    All of a sudden, the cartoon girl like lovely face appeared and at the beginning of all the students to see the same consternation.


    Let''s not mention whether someone is the person of the year in Donghai University. At least in Donghai University, as the first fierce person to pick up the school flower, his name of a man of the year is absolutely worthy.


    Why is brother futu here?


    Su Yuan was surprised.


    Although Yao Chenxi made a mistake, when someone stood on the platform, he didn''t show any stage fright. He looked around the classroom, then coughed and said with a smile, "good evening, everyone. I''m very honored to be able to share this class meeting with you."


    "Yuanyuan, this What''s the situation? "


    Zhou Qiao mouth slightly open, Leng Leng looked at Su Yuan.


    "How do I know?"


    Su Yuan looked at the man on the platform, also confused.


    "Yuanyuan, haven''t you made Mr. Yao angry recently?"


    Zhang Xinlan is a little worried. Li futu''s love affair with a schoolgirl has attracted much attention. Originally, Li futu rarely appeared in the East University, and the heat has gradually dissipated. Suddenly, he appeared in the class meeting of his class, and it seems that he is still a successful person invited to give a speech. It is uncertain that Su yuan and his affair will be pushed to the top of the storm.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Yao is not like that."


    Before Su Yuan spoke, Zhou Qiao had already said it first.


    Indeed, Yao Chenxi naturally won''t trouble her students. She just aims at Li futu and wants to see him make a fool of himself.


    "Mr. Li is young, but he has achieved something that many people can''t achieve in their lifetime. His experience should enable you to avoid many detours in the future. Let''s give Mr. Li some applause again."


    Yao Chenxi stood in front of the classroom, clapping again and smiling brightly.


    Li futu glared at her secretly.


    There was another round of applause in the classroom, which was more enthusiastic than just now. Some cheerful boys even put their hands in their mouths and whistled.


    In fact, compared with successful experience, they want to hear more about how to make school flowers or girls, but after all, these boys are not so bold as to shout out directly.


    But anyway, the appearance of Li futu makes this class meeting seem to be a little different. Both men and women begin to look forward to this boring class meeting which will be held every week.


    They are still very curious about Li futu, who is not in the University, but has left many legends in the University.


    Pearls shine wherever they are placed.


    As a school flower, Su Yuan, even sitting among a group of students, is still very eye-catching. Li futu soon saw her.


    But on this occasion, he couldn''t say hello to Su Yuan. He looked at Su Yuan''s big black eyes and soon looked away as if nothing had happened. He raised his hand slightly.


    The students are very face, applause slowly subsided, the classroom gradually quiet down.


    "First of all, I have to thank Mr. Yao for giving me this opportunity to stand here and speak."


    Li futu looks grateful and looks at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi responded with an elegant smile and a graceful manner.


    Li futu looked back with emotion.


    "In fact, not to mention such a first-class university as Donghai University, even in the eyes of you students, I have never been to pheasant university. When I was in my teens, I left the classroom and didn''t go to university. It''s a pity in my life. Therefore, I envy all of you here. "


    "If you can get into the University, you can say that you are the most talented person in the world. I just have a few years more social experience than you. I can''t talk about how to teach you any successful experience. This time, I have the right to have a chat with you."


    Li Fu is as modest as huaigu.


    The students under the stage are also very comfortable.


    It''s not that Li futu is a treasure, but his life experience can''t be copied at all. It''s just a flower to teach the motherland bad. But now that he''s here, he has to say something.


    He picked up the chalk and wrote three words on the blackboard.


    "Journey to the west, you should have seen, every summer vacation, each TV station will be tired of repeating."


    He put down the chalk and turned around.


    "I want to ask you, what do you think is the most difficult part of the journey to the west"Three dozen Baigujing!"


    "Flame Mountain!"


    "Please accept the devil!"


    The response from the audience was very enthusiastic.


    With a smile and noncommittal attitude, Li futu turns her eyes slowly in the classroom, and finally falls on Su Yuan.


    "Su Yuan, what do you think?"


    The classroom suddenly became more and more dry.


    Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan also turned their heads together.


    Su Yuan stood up boldly.


    "I think it''s the real monkey king. The six eared monkey killed the Tang Monk and drove him away, and almost killed him."


    Suddenly many people nodded their heads.


    "Su Xiaohua is right!"


    Li futu nodded, laughed and raised his hand.


    "Sit down."


    He picked up the chalk again.


    "There are a thousand Hamlets in a thousand people''s hearts. There is no absolute answer to this question, but in my opinion, this difficulty is the most difficult part of journey to the West."


    Looking at the words "forty three difficulties" written on the blackboard, the classroom began to whisper.


    "Yuanyuan, forty three difficulties, what is it about?"


    Zhang Xinlan asked in a low voice.


    Everyone has read the journey to the west, but few people can tell exactly what the difficulty is and what the story is.


    Su Yuan frowned and thought for a long time, but she had no idea.


    "do you mean to stay married in Xiliang?"


    Yao Chenxi was the first to speak. She also thought for a while before she remembered.


    "Yes, Mr. Yao is really knowledgeable."


    In Li futu''s tone, there was an expression of undisguised appreciation,


    Yao Chenxi glanced at him without leaving a trace.


    Stay married in Xiliang?


    Many students still have a little knowledge, but they don''t understand.


    "Staying married in the state of Xiliang is one of the forty-three difficulties in journey to the West. Of course, people prefer to call this difficulty the country of daughters."


    Hearing this, the talented students of Dongda suddenly realized.


    "Maybe someone will ask, there are no demons and ghosts in the daughter''s country. Why do I say that it is the most difficult level among the 81 difficulties?"


    Li futu has a gentle smile and answers his own questions.


    "Because of other disasters, many of them were left to the disciples of Tang Seng, and only in this case could Tang Seng rely on himself."

 Chapter 920

    Someone is really an adaptable and tough person. Standing on the platform, he is more and more calm, more and more calm, eloquent and free flowing. Almost ordinary speakers can''t do this.


    "Compared with the gods and Buddhas in the sky, demons and ghosts get in the way, and it''s a heart robbery. It''s hard to get through with the help of external forces. The king of the daughter kingdom does not have any magic power, but she is more capable of bewitching people than any ghost. In the face of so many previous disasters, Tang Sanzang has been arrested several times, and faced the danger of being eaten alive by monsters countless times, but he has never wavered in his determination to go to the West. However, when he heard the voice called by the king of the daughter Kingdom, he hesitated. "


    "How do you know he hesitated?"


    Yao Chenxi brought him here to see him make a fool of himself, not to make him stand out in the limelight. Seeing this guy standing on the stage, he was actually talking and finally couldn''t help making a fuss.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "Of course, only bailongma knows whether Tang Sanzang is attracted to the king of his daughter country."


    Voice landing, the classroom inexplicably quiet.


    Then, excluding those who only read the books of sages and sages, some quick thinking boys all grinned at each other.


    And some of the more pure girls, such as Zhou Qiao, are a bit at a loss.


    "Yuanyuan, what is white dragon horse?"


    Su Yuan was also in a daze. Her expression was confused. She was especially cute and cute. People wanted to jump on her face and bite her hard.


    As a serious associate professor, Yao Chenxi naturally understood the meaning of this, her face turned red, and then gave him a warning glare,


    this bastard dares to speak dirty jokes here, which is in the sacred classroom!


    Li futu didn''t know if he had seen Yao Chenxi''s warning and continued with a smile.


    "I also believe that when I sit on the bed of the king''s bedroom in his daughter''s country, Tang monk must have been reciting how the red pink skeleton can disturb my mind, but if the emotion can be controlled, it''s not emotion."


    "If some students have read the original book of journey to the west, they may have noticed a detail. When monk Tang said goodbye to the king of his daughter''s Kingdom, he did not use the palm closing ceremony of Buddhism, but the hand arched ceremony. As a golden cicada, can monk Tang not understand this Buddhist etiquette? Although it''s just a small detail, it''s enough to show that when facing the king of the daughter Kingdom, the monk''s heart was in a mess. "


    Yao Chenxi seems to want to make trouble for this guy, but she opens her mouth and finds that she can''t find words to refute.


    "Tang Sanzang is the main body of the mission of learning from the West. If he makes mistakes, the way of learning from the West will become a joke. That''s why I say that the daughter''s country is the most sad part of the journey to the West."


    Li futu paused and continued.


    "It''s easy to shake, but he finally survived the disaster. Of course, I''m not saying so much to make you abandon the seven emotions and six desires. I just want to tell you a truth. "


    "Just like Tang Sanzang in the journey to the west, he is not only physically born, but also has poor eyesight. He can''t tell the enemy from the enemy. Besides reciting the mantra of tight hoop, he is almost a pretty little white face. Or, unlike ordinary little white faces, he has a big bald head on his back."


    There was laughter again in the classroom.


    "But it''s such a monk who seems to be good for nothing. Why can he get through the difficulty of 981 in the end? Finally, he succeeded in seeking the true Scripture? "


    "Just because he''s the main character?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Li futu turned around again and wrote two words on the blackboard.


    "No matter how incompetent Tang Sanzang seems on the surface, he has something in his heart that most people in the world don''t have."


    He tapped on the blackboard.


    "Faith."


    "It was his devotion and determination to faith that led to his final success."


    He let go.


    "I have lived in the West for a long time. Compared with the west, it seems that we in Longguo do not have any faith on the surface, but is it true?"


    He randomly ordered a student.


    "This classmate, do you like money?"


    This question is very realistic. In public, it''s a little difficult to answer.


    But the boy is still very frank, hesitated for a moment, or nodded.


    Money.


    Who the hell doesn''t like it?


    Li futu ordered another boy.


    "Do you want to be a high-ranking official like Mayor Han Donghan, to guide the country and follow the law?"


    This student should be more decisive, immediately nod, eyes show yearning color.


    Li futu once again ordered a student, accurately ignored the girl who could account for half.


    "Are you looking for a beautiful girlfriend? Like Su Yuan? "


    The audience was stunned.


    Yao Chenxi''s face changed slightly. Li futu''s topic was out of line, but she hesitated and didn''t interrupt.This boy is more lovely, lost his mind for a moment, swallowed saliva.


    "May I nod my head?"


    The audience laughed.


    Li futu also smiles. "Of course."


    The boy immediately nodded, such as chicken daomi, eyes also secretly to Suyuan that exquisite flawless child face Piao go.


    Someone finally didn''t order any more.


    "In my opinion, faith is not limited to religion. Just like these students, their yearning and pursuit for wealth, power, beautiful women and handsome men can become a kind of faith. There is no shame about it. Fear is fear. People live in the world, but they don''t know what they want. "


    "The three Tibetans of the Tang Dynasty, who are good for nothing, can finally become Buddhists, which shows the importance of belief."


    "Only when people hold on to something can they succeed."


    "When faith is unbreakable, man is invincible!"


    "You may experience a lot of setbacks when you enter the society in the future, but when you are confused and can''t help but start to deny yourself, just think about it. Even such an incompetent monk can successfully overcome the difficulty of 9981. Why can''t you?"


    There was no sound in the classroom.


    Zhang Xinlan looked at the man on the platform admiringly and murmured: "Yuanyuan, it''s over. I''ll be surrounded by your brother futu again."


    Even Zhou Qiao, listening to his unique speech, can''t help but feel a little trance.


    She had to admit that although she had not met too many men, the one on the podium, even though he was very playful, was indeed the most attractive one among the men she had met.


    "Mr. Li, I can ask you, you are only in your twenties, but you can have your present achievements. What is your belief?"


    A brave boy couldn''t help asking.


    In his eyes, this is undoubtedly a proper life winner and an example for him to learn from.


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at the platform.


    Li futu was silent for a moment and spoke softly.


    "Before, I wanted people under the land to sleep peacefully. Now, it''s to make the living happy and secure. "


    It was quiet.


    Even Yao Chenxi was a little absent-minded.


    "All right."


    He gave a faint smile.


    "It''s a long time for you to listen to so much nonsense. Class is over."

 Chapter 921

    Jealousy is a human nature that breeds easily.


    But when the gap between them is too big, even jealousy will lose the soil for growth.


    A unique speech made the students of class 302 have a new understanding of the legendary character, and even a feeling of looking up to the mountains.


    Even this man, in fact, is not many years older than them.


    Some students even regret that they did not record the class meeting just now. It is estimated that this kind of speech will be hard to meet a second time in the future.


    Not only these students, a class meeting just now made Yao Chenxi feel a lot of waves. However, when she saw Li futu walk down from the platform, she repressed her floating mood and stepped forward to shake hands with Li futu. She seemed to thank him for his presence. But beneath her elegant smile, she was gnashing her teeth.


    "You''re in the limelight again."


    Someone has a gentle smile on his lips.


    "I have to thank Mr. Yao for giving me a chance."


    Yao Chenxi gave him a hard pinch in the palm of his hand, and then took back his hand, because Su Yuan had come by this time.


    "Mr. Yao, brother futu."


    "Mr. Li is really brilliant. I didn''t expect that his eloquence is so outstanding. Su Yuan has a good eye."


    Su Yuan bowed her head slightly, as if she was a little shy.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you."


    Yao Chenxi is very open-minded, or university does not prohibit love, but when she left, her foot seemed to step on the vamp of Li futu.


    "Brother futu, how did you come to our class meeting?"


    They also turned and walked out.


    "I didn''t want to come to see you. Who knows what class meeting your counselors forced me to attend. If I hadn''t been rich and well-educated, I wouldn''t have made a fool of myself today."


    The impudent way of someone.


    "Girl, I couldn''t see before that your counselor''s heart was so sinister. I didn''t seem to have offended her."


    "I don''t want you to say that to Mr. Yao."


    Su Yuan frowned.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Li futu successfully avoided Yao Chenxi''s topic by retreating.


    "By the way, girl, have you eaten yet? If you don''t, I''ll take you to dinner


    "No more."


    Su Yuan shook her head. Although she was still in school, she didn''t worry about anything and grabbed Li futu''s arm.


    "Let''s go home and eat."


    "Home? Are you not going to class tomorrow? "


    Su Yuan looks at him strangely.


    "Tomorrow weekend, brother futu, you won''t forget your life, will you?"


    Li futu was stunned and then a little embarrassed.


    "I''m a little busy recently. I haven''t noticed. Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    "Brother futu, where''s your car?"


    Seeing that he took himself to the school gate to wait for Li to rent, Su Yuan couldn''t help wondering.


    Li futu said as if nothing had happened.


    "I didn''t drive. I was saving energy and reducing emissions. I responded to the government''s call."


    Energy saving and emission reduction, that''s right.


    But what''s the difference between a taxi and a car?


    Su Yuan was not shaken.


    "Brother futu, are you really coming to see me?"


    She frowned and looked at Li futu suspiciously. She didn''t believe that Li futu would take a taxi to see her. Several times before, she just drove by.


    "I didn''t come to see you. Who else can I see?"


    Su Yuan wanted to talk about he Caiwei, but when she got to her mouth, she swallowed it.


    "Then you have to ask yourself."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Li futu touches her braid, but Su Yuan stares at her and pats it off. He doesn''t mind and stops a taxi with a wave.


    "By the way, what''s your sister doing these days?"


    On the bus, Li futu asked.


    "I''m at school. I don''t know. If you want to know what''s going on with my sister, you should ask sister Mingzhu. "


    Li futu shook his head and sighed.


    "You girl, you really don''t care about your sister at all."


    Su Yuan said immediately.


    "Isn''t it up to your boyfriend to care?"


    Li futu was speechless.


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, Jiang Mingzhu should have known that Su Yuan would come back at the weekend and had already prepared the meal, but Shen yini was not there.


    "Isn''t Ginny back yet?"


    If you remember correctly, he never saw Shen yini again since he took Su Yuan out of hospital. Chunqiu mansion has been here several times, but it''s all empty.


    "Miss Shen has gone to the premiere. She should not come back for dinner."


    "Premiere?"


    "The movie she''s planning to make is finally on?"


    Jiang Mingzhu gave them a big meal and replied, "it should be. I''m not sure."Thinking of the misunderstanding Yao Chenxi deliberately caused last time, Li futu asked, "do you know where the location is?"


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded, put two bowls of rice in front of Li futu and Su Yuan, and then sat down, "I know that."


    In this villa, there is no rule that nannies are not on the table. Shen yini and Su Yuan are very polite to Jiang Mingzhu.


    "Brother futu, what have you been doing? Can you stop asking so many questions at dinner


    Su Yuan knocked the bowl with her chopsticks.


    It''s just that my cousin is here, but she can''t allow herself to be ignored without her.


    "My elder sister is so big that she can''t be lost. If you think so of my sister, I''ll go with you after dinner. "


    Jiang Mingzhu''s mouth seemed to bend, then she lowered her head and began to eat quietly.


    Li futu''s lips moved, looking at Su Yuan''s big eyes, he swallowed all the words.


    After dinner, he didn''t wait much. After asking the location, he left Chunqiu mansion. Of course, he sneaked away when Su Yuan went upstairs.


    Shen yini has not been at home, and he later went to Hong Kong City, Yao Chenxi deliberately caused the misunderstanding, was delayed until now, it is time to solve.


    He wanted to buy a bunch of flowers to show his sincerity, but then he thought that in Hong Kong City, he went to great pains to find a little girl to send Yao Chenxi flowers, but the result was not ideal.


    Those who achieve great things will think twice and understand the importance of summing up experience better than ordinary people.


    Sitting in a taxi, his eyes were full of thinking, and his fingers were unconsciously tapping on his legs. Finally, he made the driver change his direction.


    Instead of going directly to the premiere, he went to the hotel where the clown King stayed.


    The trip to Hong Kong City made him understand a truth.


    In this world, the most effective way to conquer a woman quickly is to save beauty by heroes.


    Like Yao Chenxi.


    He went to Hong Kong University to ask for help, but he was asked for leave of absence.


    Even, he put down all his reserve and face and gave himself a song of the bright moon night of the 24th bridge.


    With Yao Chenxi''s lesson, Li futu inevitably has a taste of eating marrow. In other words, he is a person with strong learning ability.


    It is this strong learning ability that makes him never stop growing all the way.


    Since it works so well on Yao Chenxi, can it be applied to Shen yini as well?


    Of course, he doesn''t expect Shen yini to be moved to Yao Chenxi''s point, but it''s enough to soften Shen''s attitude.


    Naturally, it is impossible for him to become Wang Shiheng and Chen Shiheng out of thin air. However, as the predecessors have said, there are no conditions. We can find ways to create conditions.

 Chapter 922

    Although the clown king has fallen out of the heaven list at this time, it should not be too much to exclude the worldly giants on the God list and call him the 11th in the world.


    Let such a character play a flower picking robber. I''m afraid there is no other person in the world who can think of such a thing.


    In the hotel room, someone told his plan, then patted the clown king on the shoulder and said, "I''m sure you can."


    As the saying goes, a woman is the one who pleases herself, and a scholar is the one who knows her best.


    The clown Wang Bei was moved by the fact that he was so trusted by the Emperor Yan and entrusted such a glorious task to himself. The expression on the human skin mask was extremely firm, giving people a sense of generosity and heroism that I would go even though there was a great deal of fire.


    "Don''t worry, big brother, and promise to finish the task."


    Li futu nodded with satisfaction and then looked at the time.


    Not long after eight o''clock, the premiere should be almost over. But after the premiere, there should be a celebration party. Now it''s just the right time to rush there.


    He stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Shen yini has a cool personality, but after all, her position in the circle is here. Besides, this film still cooperates with Longteng, so many celebrities in the entertainment circle come to the show, including the time screen media, and the time screen Prince is present in person.


    "Gini, this film is excellent in both structure and shooting technique. We can expect it to be a great success. I''ll congratulate you first."


    When the curtain Prince Dong Zhiyuan smile raised his hands of champagne.


    Tonight''s Shen yini is wearing a strapless bra dress, showing her round shoulders. The dress is snow white, which reflects her skin. A smooth and smooth green silk is like a waterfall, showing a faint luster under the light. If you go to do a shampoo endorsement, you almost don''t need any post decoration.


    What''s more, this national goddess, who seldom wears jewelry, seldom wears crescent shaped earrings on her earlobe tonight, and her face is a little bit pink. Even if there are many bright actresses at the party, she is still as beautiful as a crow.


    It''s so vivid.


    "President Dong''s vision has always been recognized by the industry. Now that you have said so, I can rest assured."


    Although Shen yini has a cold personality and even seems lonely and arrogant in the circle, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand human feelings. As one of the hosts on this occasion, she naturally can''t put on a posture of resisting others. What''s more, she is still facing her former boss.


    She smiles gracefully and sips the wine.


    Although everyone in the circle now knows that Shen yini and Shimu have "broken up" and are flying alone, there are different opinions about the reason or why they are blossoming in the fog. However, no matter why they parted ways, Shimu Prince''s mind about Shen yini is still a well-known secret. Seeing them chatting together, no one came to fight It''s a nuisance.


    "By the way, isn''t Mr. Li here tonight?"


    Dong Zhiyuan looked around and asked curiously.


    This is the first film invested by Shen yini after she set up her own banner. It''s self-evident that it''s very important. If it''s smashed, it''s bound to be full of foul language. At such an important moment, Li Fu should be present to accompany her.


    Hearing that person''s name, Shen yini smiles a little, but only for a moment. As a top actress, she naturally knows how to control her expression and emotion.


    "I told him not to come. I don''t plan to have an open relationship with him yet. It''s not appropriate for him to be here."


    In fact, someone should learn more about lying from her.


    Dong Zhiyuan had no doubt about him. He looked at Shen yini and sighed: "you are too careful. Now you are the boss, you are no longer a simple artist. Although the exposure of love will have some influence, it will not be as serious as before. Moreover, it is not normal for you to talk about love at your age? You love your fans too much, don''t you? "


    Dong Zhiyuan is obviously a character. He knows how to choose and how to take it.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll think it over."


    Shen yini put down her glass.


    "Sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Dong Zhiyuan nodded.


    Shen yini turned and walked towards the bathroom, her smile gradually disappeared.


    Of course, Dong Zhiyuan was kind-hearted, but she was embarrassed to come to her premiere? I''m afraid that guy doesn''t know where he is now. He probably doesn''t know about it at all!


    "Gini, congratulations."


    Along the way, many people greet her, and she nods with a smile.


    Entering the bathroom, she turned on the tap, facing the wide glass mirror, and slowly exhaled. The beautiful face that haunted the men all over the country was as cold as an iceberg, without any expression.


    That man, not to mention looking for her, even now, even without a phone call to explain, it seems to evaporate out of thin air.If you have the guts, don''t show up again.


    She washed her hands, but before she could blow them dry, suddenly her pupils contracted violently.


    Because, in the mirror, there is a man''s face.


    You know, this is the ladies'' room!


    "Don''t cry."


    The other side quickly came to her back, a sharp object, against her back.


    Shen yini knew that it was probably a knife.


    After all, it''s not that she has never seen a little girl in the world. Shen yini is not so scared that she looks pale. She doesn''t scream to stimulate each other. She shows amazing calmness and calmness.


    "Who are you?"


    Jin xican, or Joker Wang, looks at the glass mirror.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to know that you''ve been kidnapped."


    Although this sounds a little strange, and the thin man in the mirror doesn''t look like a vicious gangster, Shen yini''s heart is still sinking.


    "Be honest, come with me. You must know how to do it. If you dare to play any tricks, I don''t mind if the white knife goes in and the red knife goes out."


    Shen yini''s brilliance, and did not let the clown king in the eyes of any fluctuations, his tone gloomy, perfect play their own role.


    "Go."


    Shen yini has no chance to talk again.


    The clown King took her out of the bathroom. On the way down the stairs, it was hard to avoid meeting people. However, under the pressure of the knife on her waist, Shen yini didn''t make a move of dementia, so she was taken out of the hotel by her "bodyguard".


    "Miss Shen."


    When the two bodyguards left behind in the RV saw Shen yini coming, they immediately got out of the car and found that she was following a strange man. They immediately felt that it was wrong.


    "Who are you..."


    The two bodyguards showed vigilance, but the clown King quickly stepped forward, the knife light turned, hidden into the sleeve, blinked close, two hands split, cut in the two bodyguards neck, two heavily hired bodyguards did not make any resistance, in an instant was put down in a coma.


    Shen yini''s eyes trembled and her heart sank.


    "Get in the car."


    The Mercedes Benz saloon car drove toward the place agreed with Yandi, while Shen yini, sitting in the back row, kept calm.


    "Who sent you?"


    Clown king is still speechless, just as he is about to complete the task successfully, a figure that does not exist in the script appears in his sight.


    Just like the flicker of Zhenge, he seems to have only taken one step, or two steps, and in the blink of an eye, he appears less than 20 meters.


    Shrink to an inch?


    The clown King''s eyes dilated and seemed a little stunned.


    At night, the crescent colored robe is elegant and elegant.

 Chapter 923

    According to the agreed script, the clown king should drive the car forward for about a kilometer, and then someone seems to pass by by by chance, so as to be a natural hero to save the United States. However, life is obviously not a TV play, it is impossible to go step by step, and accidents may happen at any time.


    At this time, there was an accident in this premeditated kidnapping, and it was quite a big accident.


    The man standing in front of the road had long hair and two strands of hair hanging down his cheeks. He was wearing a crescent colored robe, like a beautiful man in an ancient costume drama. He was outstanding and elegant.


    Shen yini also saw the man in front of the car.


    Is this the mastermind?


    But this appearance can''t match the kidnappers at all.


    Her thinking is a little confused, and what makes her even more surprised is still behind.


    The skinny man who hijacked himself from the hotel said, "run."


    The robber made her Run?


    Shen yini''s face was stagnant and a little stupefied.


    Clown King quickly pushed the door and got off.


    Because in order to avoid causing irrelevant trouble, the meeting place agreed by Li futu was relatively remote, and there were not many vehicles passing by, but he obviously did not expect that someone would stop the car before him.


    "Please don''t be nervous. I don''t have any malice. I''m just entrusted by others. I''d like to ask Miss Shen to move forward. If you have any offence, I hope Miss Shen will forgive me."


    The crescent colored robe man''s eyes passed the clown king, looking at the Mercedes Benz RV, and his tone was very gentle and polite.


    Shen yini felt more and more confused.


    Is These two people are really not a group?


    The clown king didn''t say a word. He shot directly. Although he was thin, his explosive force was extremely fierce. The distance of 20 meters was shortened in a flash. The dagger hidden in his sleeve, like a poisonous snake, appeared in his hand again and directly crossed the other person''s throat.


    It''s fierce. It''s killing.


    The man in the crescent colored robe gently twisted his eyebrows. A slender, white, woman like palm was raised. It seemed to be slow, but it came first. It was so light that it was patted on the clown King''s palm.


    "Pa..."


    There was no momentum in this shot. It looked soft and weak, but the clown King''s hand fell down, and even the dagger capital was shot off.


    However, the clown King seems to have been prepared for a long time. With a wave of his left hand, he holds the dagger falling to the ground in his hand again and stabs the other side''s heart.


    "Eh..."


    The eyes of the man in the crescent colored robe twinkled, and he seemed a little surprised. He leaned back slightly, and his whole body slipped backward in violation of the laws of physics, once again distancing himself from the clown king.


    Clown king did not pursue, vaguely can see, just now he was patted right hand, in uncontrollable slightly trembling.


    "Miss Shen, you bodyguard Not bad. "


    He obviously misunderstood. He looked at the clown Wang and admired him. He didn''t get angry because he was so cruel. Then he looked at the Mercedes Benz RV again.


    "But Miss Shen, I really don''t have any malice..."


    Before he finished, the Mercedes suddenly started to move again.


    Shen yini finally regained her mind. Now she can''t think about what''s going on. She just wants to escape here first.


    When the robber got out of the car, she didn''t even pull out the key. While they were fighting, she climbed from the back seat to the cab, started the car and turned around quickly.


    The man frowned slightly and stepped forward, but the clown King rushed over again.


    Clown King left hand knife, toe point, knife light pull out a white light, condensed into a little cold, stabbing each other''s chest.


    Crescent robe man steps a meal, double fingers out, incredibly with the fingers will stab from the dagger to forcefully clamp!


    The dagger stopped three inches in front of his chest and could not move any further.


    "Offended."


    He whispered, then twisted his fingers.


    "Sonorous..."


    The sharp dagger, like a fragile rotten wood, was cut off by his fingers!


    With a wave of his hand, the Joker king, who was No. 10 in Zeng tianbang, flew out in an instant and landed on the front cover of the Mercedes Benz RV that was still turning.


    "Bang!"


    The huge crack of the front windshield started to appear.


    Shen yini''s mind trembled and stepped on the brake.


    "Chi..."


    The clown King rolled off the front cover of the car.


    Shen yini''s face was pale and her eyes were shaking.


    Although that person is a robber, but after all, human life matters. She is not someone, and she can''t ignore human life. She reaches for the doorknob and is about to go down to see if that person has been run over by herself, but with a "pa".


    A hand suddenly reached out from under the front of the car and pressed on the front cover.


    Shen yini was stunned. Then she saw that the thin man stood up like a jack-in-law who couldn''t beat him to death.He held his chest, propped up the front of the car, bent over to breathe for a while, and then raised his head.


    Suddenly with his eyes on, Shen yini was surprised, subconsciously back, back close to the seat.


    But the robber''s eyes were not fierce. Instead, he opened his mouth to her.


    Although he didn''t make a sound, she could see that the other party was saying: "run..."


    Shen yini, holding the steering wheel, was dazed. She could not help wondering whether what she had experienced tonight was just a dream.


    The Joker turned again.


    If the average person, now certainly early bone fracture lying on the ground can''t get up, but he like a nobody, once again toward the crescent figure rushed past, fingers such as Eagle claws, buckle to each other''s two eyes.


    "Respectable loyalty."


    The man in the crescent colored robe whispered, his head slightly tilted, and a strong wind swept across his brain. At the same time, he pointed his finger like electricity, and touched the bottom of his opponent''s shoulder socket.


    However, to his surprise, the bodyguard still seemed to have nothing to do and hit him with his knee.


    Caught off guard, he was knocked back two steps.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Clown king raised his head, the corner of his mouth had already shed blood, but if he didn''t feel it, on the contrary, his eyes twinkled with light, and he was smiling strangely.


    "I want you to look down on people."


    Finally, the man looked at him carefully for a while, and then he began to laugh.


    "The clown king?"


    "Whose face are you wearing? When did you become a bodyguard? "


    Maybe he would never think that the clown king who blocked his way for half a day was actually a robber.


    "I like it."


    In the corner of his eyes, Yu Guang saw a figure coming in front of him. The clown King wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and put it into his mouth to lick it.


    "You want to take people away tonight unless you step over my body."


    How brave, generous and heroic.


    Even the man in the crescent moon robe was absent-minded for a moment.


    As we all know, the clown king is the most greedy.


    Immediately, he chuckled.


    "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "You come to kill me, come on."


    Seeing the clown King''s provocation, the man''s smile finally slowly subsided. When he was about to move, he suddenly frowned slightly and turned his head if he felt it.


    At the same time, a voice sounded from the left rear.


    "Brother, are you on the wrong set?"

 Chapter 924

    When she saw Li futu appear, Shen yini made a very lovely move. She closed her eyes tightly and then opened them again.


    The figure is still there, not an illusion.


    This evening is really full of twists and turns. This man has disappeared for such a long time. Why is he here tonight?


    She instinctively felt that something was wrong, but this situation did not allow her to think much.


    "They want to kidnap me!"


    She leaned out of the window and yelled.


    No matter how much prejudice she has against this man, Shen yini has to admit that this man can bring her a great sense of security. As soon as he appears, her heart gradually begins to settle down.


    Of course, Shen yini blames it because this man is the villain among the villains.


    "They?"


    Crescent robe man keenly captured Shen yini''s words, then the corner of his mouth slightly rippled, as if at this time to understand, once again turned to look at the clown king.


    "Are you here to rob people?"


    Clown king didn''t respond.


    If it was to rob people, would it stop him like that?


    The man in the crescent colored robe is intelligent and superior. He looks at the clown king and Li Fu''s picture. A clear color appears in his narrow eyes.


    "It''s a good play."


    But then he looked at Li futu with great interest.


    "Who are you?"


    Obviously, this is a premeditated hero to save the beauty. Although the idea is very simple, the young man has a certain ability to let the clown King cooperate with him in acting.


    Of course, the clown king has a treacherous personality, playing in the world, maybe just because he likes to play, and this young man probably doesn''t know the real identity of the clown king in Zhang renpi.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    Li futu stared at the crescent moon robe figure and said in a soft voice, "but you can''t take this man away today."


    Looking at his back just now, he just made a guess, but when the other side turned his head, it was inevitable that his heart set off waves.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that the other party was actually aiming at Shen yini.


    Originally, it was just a self-made and self directed hero to save the United States. Unexpectedly, it came true by mistake.


    Li futu wanted to laugh a little, but he couldn''t seem to laugh when he looked at the handsome man in the crescent robe.


    "Can you take it with you?"


    "Is it?"


    The right hand of the beautiful man in the crescent colored robe was raised slowly. With his action, the dagger on the ground began to vibrate. A few seconds later, it floated against the gravity and gradually rose.


    Shen yini''s eye pupil couldn''t be restrained, gradually enlarged, and her eyes tended to be dull.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, what''s different from ghosts and gods?


    The broken dagger floats under the palm of the man in the crescent robe. Then, his palm suddenly rises and pushes forward.


    "Shua..."


    Two daggers flew like lightning towards the clown king.


    At the critical moment, a phantom passed by and took the clown King away from the spot.


    "Bang!"


    The two daggers then burst into the air, and the huge penetrating power directly penetrated into the Mercedes Benz windshield, making the cracks on the glass deeper and deeper.


    Shen yini stared at the dagger that seemed to fly through the windshield.


    Because, however, between lightning and flint, her human instinct didn''t react and didn''t make any evasive action.


    Fortunately, Mercedes Benz has excellent quality and strong glass.


    Then, she slowly turned to look at the clown Wang and Li futu who fell to one side.


    Just now, she began to recall the scene of meeting Li futu for the first time uncontrollably. He just appeared in front of his car like a gust of wind and saved the little boy who was about to be hit.


    However, at this time, she couldn''t figure out why he wanted to save a robber who tried to kidnap her?


    Shen yini''s chaotic thinking can''t keep up with the development of the situation. After saving the clown queen, Li futu disappears in the same place.


    The next second, he appeared in front of the man with crescent colored robes.


    The right hand clenched into a fist, such as a tiger out of control, with irresistible force, just fierce and explosive, to the other side''s face.


    Before the fist arrived, the two strands of hair on both sides of the opponent''s face began to dance.


    "Pop."


    One hand blocked Li futu''s fist, just like the iron gate that can''t stand down when the flood is over, which stopped all the rolling momentum.


    After the palm, that face also gradually did not smile.


    Li futu followed him with his left hand and grasped his opponent''s shoulder. His strength was about to explode, but the man in the crescent colored robe shook his shoulder first and knocked his hand off.


    "How big the world is, how small the world is."A light chant sounded.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Yandi."


    The two left palms almost reached out at the same time and collided with each other.


    "My Lord, robbing people''s women is harmful to your image."


    At the same time, Li futu was not polite. He raised his right knee abruptly and roared to the other side''s abdomen.


    The man in the crescent colored robe, whom he called the national teacher, fell down with his right hand, patted him on his knee, and his left hand worked again.


    "I''m just entrusted by others to invite Miss Shen to rob this word. It''s biased."


    The words of both sides are gentle and gentle, but the action is a landslide.


    On the slender white palm, the overwhelming power poured out, just like a tsunami.


    Li futu frowned slightly, didn''t choose hard resistance, stepped back, pulled away from it, and twisted his shoulder without leaving any trace.


    He thought it was harmless, but in fact, he found that the impact of the Weishui war had not been completely eliminated.


    "Emperor Yan, you are very admirable for your feat of fighting against the double envoys of the temple. At this time, I come to the East China Sea. It''s worthwhile to be with you for a while. "


    He then looked at the clown king and laughed.


    "What people didn''t expect was that the clown king also became a man of the underworld."


    Li futu said flatly: "if you want to join the underground, I''m welcome. The sea embraces all rivers, and tolerance is great. Our underground government has always been not limited to one pattern, but to talents. "


    The man in the crescent colored robe was stunned and then laughed.


    Of course, both sides understand that this is just an impossible joke.


    He didn''t respond to Li futu''s words and looked at the Mercedes Benz RV.


    "Well, since Miss Shen doesn''t want to, I don''t want to force others into trouble. I''ll see you later, Emperor Yan."


    Even though he clearly saw that Yan Di was injured, he didn''t move on. He crossed his hands on his abdomen, folded his sleeves, and turned around. His steps were very small. It seemed that he only took two or three steps, but his figure flickered away.


    Li futu stood in the same place, his eyes twinkling slightly.


    But until the other party disappeared in sight, he did not pursue.


    When he turned around, he found that the clown king had disappeared.


    Although clown Wang is very clever, there is no doubt that the play is a bit of a smash because of the appearance of Cheng Yaojin.


    Li futu''s eyes slowly moved to the Mercedes Benz.


    After the cracked windshield, Shen yini''s eyes didn''t have focal length, so she probably didn''t come back too much.

 Chapter 925

    Although the play didn''t develop as expected, Li Fu Tu had to stick to it.


    "Are you all right?"


    He opened the door and got on the co pilot.


    Hearing the sound, Shen yini finally regained her mind. Her eyes slowly moved away from the front of the car and turned around.


    "Why are you here?"


    Someone has written a draft of this problem for a long time.


    "I just had a snack with some friends in front of me. Anyway, I had nothing to do. I just took a walk. I didn''t expect to bump into you."


    He didn''t talk more on this topic, didn''t give Shen yini time to think or even ask more, and then he said.


    "Who are they? Why kidnap you? "


    His eyes were full of doubts.


    "I don''t know."


    Shen yini murmured that although she looked at Li futu, her eyes were still in a trance.


    Even if it''s just a simple kidnapping, but the experience just now is obviously not a simple kidnapping case at all.


    "You don''t know? Don''t you know them? I just heard the man in the robe call you Miss Shen


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    He is really confused about this problem. Shen yini is well-known and has an extraordinary position in the entertainment industry, but compared with that one, she is not a person of the same level at all. According to common sense, it is impossible for the other party to go out in person for Shen yini''s sake.


    As for the entrusted sentence, he is skeptical for the moment.


    "I really don''t know him, and I don''t know what happened..."


    Shen yini''s mind is still in chaos.


    "Where''s your bodyguard?"


    Li futu''s words wake her up. Her two bodyguards were knocked unconscious at the door of the hotel. I don''t know if they wake up now. She doesn''t want to be exposed about being kidnapped.


    "Give me your call."


    Li futu handed her the mobile phone.


    Shen yini immediately called the assistant who was still in the hotel and gave a random reason. No matter whether it was convincing or not, she just needed to let the other party know that she was safe now.


    "I''ll drive."


    Li futu took the mobile phone returned by Shen yini.


    Shen yini didn''t refuse either. She''s a muddler now. She''s really not suitable for driving.


    They changed places.


    Li futu drove to Chunqiu Huafu.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The man in the robe, does he have supernatural power? "


    Shen yini asked suddenly.


    Tonight''s experience is not only bizarre, but also that the man in the robe who claimed to have been entrusted to invite him is more like fantasy.


    He sucked up the dagger out of thin air


    Shen yini can''t help recalling the scene of the Arabian Nights not long ago.


    "Is it true that the star absorbing method in martial arts novels Is that true


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Shen yini, who was in a trance. The smile at the corner of her mouth couldn''t be restrained.


    How to attract stars?


    This girl, did not expect to have such a lovely side.


    "the nine Yin manual, the lonely nine sword, the Dragon eighteen palm..." As long as you learn one, you will be invincible in the world. Do you want it? "


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted and looked at him. She didn''t speak and didn''t have any expression. But her eyes seemed to care for the mentally retarded.


    "Actually, it''s just mysterious. The force is limited and the distance is limited. It''s a secret skill. It''s really good to watch, but it doesn''t play a big role in the real battlefield."


    In this case, it is estimated that he has the courage to say so.


    Driving a car, someone''s voice is relaxed.


    "In the face of absolute strength, the whole of these fancy, there is no significance."


    Shen yini didn''t speak any more.


    More and more, she found that the world was far more simple than she thought.


    "You don''t have to think too much, just as a dream, don''t put too much in mind, go to bed tomorrow, the world will still have no change."


    Li futu understood that the means presented by the national teacher just now had a great impact on Shen yini. As an ordinary person, Shen yini''s reaction is not surprising.


    In fact, from another point of view, he was also happy to see Shen''s attention on the national teacher.


    If she starts thinking about clown king, he''ll be in trouble.


    The car quieted down.


    Li futu observes Shen yini''s expression without leaving any trace and finds that she gradually calms down. After that, she is slightly relieved.


    Although the play was not staged according to the script, the result was not too bad. At least it successfully overcame the misunderstanding caused by Yao Chenxi.


    "How''s your movie premiere? What''s the response? "Li futu seems to care, but in fact he has a sinister heart.


    If it''s so quiet, Shen yini will certainly ponder over what happened just now, and he may find some doubts. Naturally, he won''t give Shen yini too many opportunities to think calmly.


    "It''s not a big mistake. It''s expected."


    Shen yini really didn''t speak coldly, and she didn''t care. Although she was not so gentle and warm, she at least answered his questions calmly.


    A comrade is always happy with contentment. He didn''t have too high expectations. If Shen yini could have a normal dialogue with him, he would have achieved his goal tonight.


    "That''s good. I''ll tell you. You can do it. I always have confidence in you."


    There''s probably no more obvious flattery.


    It''s estimated that the effect will be good to deal with a girl like Su Yuan with rhetoric, but it certainly doesn''t have much effect on Shen yini. Her look doesn''t fluctuate at all.


    "What''s the name of the man who kidnapped me?"


    She whispered.


    "His name is..."


    Li futu was about to open his mouth subconsciously, but his face suddenly changed.


    "What are you talking about? How do I know his name? "


    He immediately changed his tongue, with a blank face.


    Shen yini smile, radian is very light.


    "You don''t know him. Will you save him?"


    Although he stopped in time, Li futu knew that he couldn''t hide it. While he sighed the cunning of the girl, his thinking turned rapidly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I do know him, but I don''t know him very well. His name is Jin xican. You may not have heard of him, but his name is very famous in the green forest. He makes a living by robbing families and houses. He kidnaps some famous people to extort High Commission. He has done several big cases, but I didn''t expect that he would hit you with his ideas. "


    "When I saw him just now, I was very surprised. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you might have some misunderstanding. He should not know our relationship, otherwise he will not attack you. You can rest assured that I will warn him... "


    "Edit, continue to edit."


    Shen yini whispered.


    Li futu''s face is full of innocence.


    "What I said is true..."


    "Director Li, would you like to listen to my version?"


    Li futu gave a speech.


    Shen yini said slowly: "the man named Jin xican, on someone''s order, sneaked into a cocktail party and kidnapped a female star. When he was out of the hotel, he met two bodyguards of the female star. He easily knocked them down, but he just knocked them out without any hard work. As a robber, didn''t he worry that the bodyguards would call the police when they woke up Is that right? Or is this robber a Buddhist


    In the face of Shen yini''s clear eyes, someone looks stiff and silent.


    "Let''s not mention it. It''s even more weird. On the way of hijacking the actress, a roadblock suddenly came out. Maybe he knew that he was not the opponent of the other party. The robber didn''t run away, and he didn''t take the ticket as a threat. On the contrary, when he got off the bus, he let the actress escape. Do you think it''s absurd?"


    Li Fu Tu Qiang smiles and his lips move, but Shen yini doesn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    "Li futu, I haven''t seen you for a while. Did you go to the Film Academy for further study? I''ve learned to write, direct and act by myself. Why don''t you come to our company? I think I need talents like you. "


    Li futu is very embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Annie, I don''t mean anything. I just want to... "


    "What do you think?"


    "Want to play hero to save beauty?"


    "And then? Do you still want me to commit to each other? "


    "I don''t mean that. I just want to make our relationship closer," Li said


    Shen yini looked away from his face.


    Think of this man actually painstakingly play such a childish trick, although tightly pursed lips, but her mouth still can''t help shaking.


    "It''s hard."


    She looked out of the window and thought it was the first time in her life that she had ever uttered rude words.

 Chapter 926

    Some people say that men''s maturity has nothing to do with age.


    Shen yini thinks so.


    Just like the driver sitting beside her at this time, the whole Donghai, who would regard him as a young man in his twenties?


    But what makes her feel helpless is that this guy is more terrible than some old foxes who have lived for most of their lives. Sometimes he is so stupid that he makes people cry.


    At this moment, she should probably understand what kind of farce she went through tonight.


    Talking to yourself, directing and acting, directing, writing and starring It''s really hard work.


    Shen yini really didn''t know what she was feeling. I want to scold him and feel funny.


    "Gini, although I know that my way may not be appropriate, you should also understand..."


    "If I were you, I would keep quiet now."


    Shen yini said in a cold voice.


    Li futu pursed her lips tightly, looked at her and sighed.


    I''m afraid his reputation will be destroyed tonight.


    He felt that he could not blame his bad plan. He could only say that there was an unexpected unexpected guest, which led to self defeating.


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, the door guards were shocked by the devastated Mercedes Benz RV.


    "Miss Shen, who are you?"


    "There was a little accident."


    Inside the car window, Shen yini''s beautiful face was extremely calm.


    At last, the guard looked at the cracked windshield. Although he was suspicious, he knew that it was not his own business. He immediately let it go.


    When Li futu and Shen yini walked into the villa, Su Yuan was watching TV on the sofa, with a lot of snacks on the tea table and a packet of potato chips in her hand. She was talking and laughing with Jiang Mingzhu.


    "Sister!"


    Seeing Shen yini coming back, she immediately stood up.


    If in the past, she was still eating junk food and drinking junk food in the evening, Shen yini would probably preach to her. However, Shen yini was surprisingly tolerant tonight, nodded and then walked upstairs.


    Su Yuan frowned suspiciously.


    There seems to be something wrong with my cousin.


    Watching Shen yini go upstairs, Su Yuan''s big eyes move to someone.


    "Brother futu, are you angry again?"


    "What character do you not know about your sister? It''s just normal. "


    Li futu walked towards Su Yuan as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Li."


    Jiang Mingzhu said hello politely.


    Li futu nods and smiles and sits down beside Su Yuan.


    After working hard for a long time, I have to rest.


    While sitting down, taking advantage of Su Yuan''s inattention, he grabs the package of potato chips in Su Yuan''s hand, eats them and watches TV.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Su Yuan was stunned, and then her eyes glared subconsciously.


    "What are you doing? This is mine


    "As a girl, you''re not afraid to gain weight if you eat so much at night? I''ll see who dares to marry you. "


    With that, Li futu threw another potato chip into his mouth.


    "I have no one to marry, what do you care?! Give it back to me! "


    If Shen yini does this, Su Yuan will not say a word, but someone obviously has not established Shen yini''s prestige.


    Su Yuan immediately jumped on him and tried to grab the potato chips back.


    It''s impossible to be robbed by a little girl when you get what you have. But Su Yuan is too savage to be a lady. She''s all over him, using both hands and feet. Li futu can clearly feel her fragrance and soft flesh.


    Su Yuan has been unprepared for him. She doesn''t seem to regard him as a man, but she can''t help noticing. Besides, Jiang Mingzhu is still sitting and watching.


    "Well, I''ll give it back to you. It''s stingy."


    Seeing that the girl''s chest was almost on his face, Li futu''s eyelids jumped and had to return the potato chips to Su Yuan.


    "Call me mean? You rob girls to eat, are you a man? "


    Su Yuan grabs potato chips and gets up from him. She hums with pride and wrinkles her delicate nose.


    Jiang Mingzhu chuckled and couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Li futu''s eyes, she quickly lowered her head and restrained her smile.


    "Girl, come with me, I''ll tell you something."


    Li futu looked upstairs and stood up.


    "What''s so mysterious that you can''t say it here?"


    Murmured, but Su Yuan followed him upstairs.


    They came to the room between Li futu.


    Although Li futu has moved out for a long time, it is still clean and tidy."It used to be done by the housekeeping company. Since sister Mingzhu came, the housekeeping company has been exempted. She is the only one who is busy with the hygiene of the whole family. I have never seen such a capable person as sister Mingzhu."


    Su Yuan seems to admire Jiang Mingzhu.


    Li futu smiles.


    "It''s not the faint light in front of you that drives people forward, but the abyss behind you. People''s potential is unlimited. If you are in the same situation as her, the strength and ability you can show may be beyond your imagination."


    Su Yuan thought deeply and then sat down on the bed.


    "Come on, you call me up and deliberately avoid sister Mingzhu. What''s the matter?"


    Li futu was silent for a moment and repeated what he had just said.


    Although this is not very glorious, but the play failed, he needs Su Yuan''s help.


    Along with his narration, Su Yuan''s expression gradually became stiff, and at last she looked at him in a daze, without any reaction for a long time.


    "Girl, what should I do next?"


    Someone is not ashamed to ask.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Su Yuan suddenly burst into laughter, holding her abdomen in her hands, and even fell on the bed.


    "Laugh, laugh to death Ha ha ha... "


    Li futu did not disturb her, quietly watching her roll on the bed.


    After a minute or two, Su Yuan''s laughter gradually subsided.


    "Brother Fu, brother futu, you are so talented. This kind of trick is absolutely beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Why didn''t I find out before that you are so smart?"


    She put her hands on the bed, even the corner of her eyes could clearly see the smile and tears.


    "Really, brother futu, from now on, I really want to look at you with new eyes."


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless.


    "I''m looking for the wrong person."


    He turned to leave, his back looked so lonely and lonely.


    "Ah, wait..."


    Su Yuan wiped the corners of her eyes, then jumped down from the bed and grabbed Li futu''s clothes.


    "As a big man, can''t you be more open-minded? I didn''t say I wouldn''t help you

 Chapter 927

    Revolutionary fortresses are often destroyed from within.


    No matter how unreliable Su Yuan is, there is one trait that people appreciate.


    That''s the girl''s typical way of "eating the inside and picking the outside". She turns her elbow to sell her sister. She spared no effort.


    On this point, from a contact with her, Li futu can see that this is the reason why he doesn''t mind blowing up a scandal to Su Yuan.


    Su Yuan did not disappoint him. Although she laughed at him for a while, it helped him to analyze the problem.


    "Brother futu, I know that your starting point must be to have no malice, to see injustice, to save beauty with heroes, and to strengthen your glorious image in my sister''s heart. I understand that. But I''m not talking about you. Your plan is too rough. If you can discuss with me before you take action, I promise it will never turn into such an embarrassing situation. "


    Su Yuan''s palm big delicate face is very serious, it is estimated that in school, have never been so focused.


    "You said, if that Cheng Yaojin really got ahead of you and saved his cousin, then you''re not going to do nothing to get married for others?"


    She paced back and forth in front of Li futu, and said, with a sigh of old-fashioned Qiu Heng.


    "Oh, childish, shallow!"


    "Girl, it''s a good way to make a statement. It''s like a top student of Dongda."


    Li futu said with a smile that he did repeat the whole story just now. He did not hide it, but naturally described the process as ordinary as possible. The man in crescent colored robes, who can take photos from the sky, was described by him as a rich bodyguard in suits and shoes.


    Su Yuan stops pacing and stares at him solemnly.


    "You don''t have to smile here. I tell you that your mistake this time is very serious. You should have a deep self-examination."


    Li futu with the convergence of smile, make a serious expression, guarantee: "I will reflect."


    "That''s about the same."


    Su Xiaohua nodded with satisfaction, then asked suspiciously: "cousin really scolded you How can I help you


    Li futu''s face turned black.


    Su Yuan forced herself to smile.


    "It''s good to scold you. If someone dares to do this, I''ll never talk to him again


    Li futu frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it that serious? "


    "I tell you, don''t take any chances. You''re just cheating. Cheating, you know? You want to use deceptive way to get my cousin''s feelings, the key was also found by my sister. Do you think my sister will believe you in the future? "


    "What''s the most important thing between men and women? It''s trust! But now you have shattered my sister''s trust in you. "


    Originally, Li futu thought it was nothing, but the more she listened, the more her heart sank.


    Su Yuan''s face is taut, but she has been secretly observing Li futu''s expression. Seeing that he is bluffing by himself, she is happy.


    "That wench, do you have any good idea?"


    Li futu asked for advice with an open mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is no way. But it depends on your sincerity. "


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    This girl really knows how to rip off, but he likes this way. If she has to pay, there will be a return. It''s the same with asking for help. He prefers the condition of clearly marked price to the condition of being in debt.


    After all, conditions are valuable, but human feelings are priceless.


    "What do you like again?"


    Su Yuan gave him a teachable look, and then said in a relaxed tone: "it''s nothing. I just want to buy a car."


    "The car?"


    Li futu was really a little surprised. He thought that the girl had taken a fancy to some clothes.


    "My Beetle was damaged in the last car accident. My cousin won''t give me any more money to buy a car."


    Su Yuan explained that she really knew Shen yini very well. With the last car accident, Shen yini will buy her a car again unless the sun comes out in the West.


    "What car do you like?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Su Yuan''s heart a joy, is worthy of the first meeting to throw her a hundred dollars character, really did not let her down.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    "Let me know when you think about it."


    "No way."


    Su Yuan said immediately, "what if you don''t admit it in the future?"


    "Girl, is it in your heart that I don''t have integrity?"


    Su Yuan said: "before, but now..."


    Li futu was speechless and then laughed bitterly: "OK, I''ll transfer the money to you first. Is that enough?"


    Su Yuan, keep your head straight.


    "Is a million enough?"


    Su Yuan was stunned. Although she had known about this guy''s wealth, she was still shocked.Seeing her silent, Li futu thought she was not satisfied.


    "Girl, in China, and in your capacity, one million is enough to buy any car suitable for you. In this way, two million, we have a buy it now deal. I am also responsible for your accident. I really should compensate you for a car. I know your sister is usually strict with you. The remaining money will be your pocket money for more than one year in college."


    Su Yuan was moved.


    "Well, don''t be stunned. Give me your bank card number and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Su Yuan immediately went to her room and brought her wallet.


    When Li futu transferred money by mobile phone, she couldn''t help asking, "brother futu, why are you so nice to me?"


    She understands that money may really be just a number to this man, but she also knows that no matter how rich people are, they can''t be so generous to a stranger.


    Su Yuan''s question stunned Li futu.


    To be honest, he knows that Su Yuan is blackmailing, but he is willing to be blackmailed.


    Even if the girl wanted the stars in the sky, he would try his best to get them down for her.


    This kind of feeling is very puzzling, but Li futu found that this girl''s weight in her heart, to some extent, is no lighter than Shen yini.


    After the transfer, he also showed Su Yuan the successful transfer.


    "I don''t like to take advantage of others. I can''t let you cry in vain."


    He chuckled.


    "Brother futu, if I were not my cousin''s sister, would you treat me so well?"


    Su Yuan continued to ask, a pair of big black and bright eyes, staring at him without blinking.


    Li futu was silent, touched her head and said, "if you were not her sister, we would not know each other now."


    Su Yuan frowned, obviously a little dissatisfied with the answer, but she did not continue to ask.


    "Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it for you."


    She vowed, holding her purse, turned and walked out.

 Chapter 928

    "Dong Dong..."


    With a reward of two million yuan, Su Yuan worked hard. After leaving Li futu''s room, she immediately came to Shen yini''s door.


    But this time, maybe she knew that her cousin was not in a good mood, so she knocked on the door rarely and didn''t rush in as before.


    "Who?"


    "Sister, it''s me."


    "Come in."


    With her cousin''s permission, Su Yuan pushed the door in.


    Shen shenni should have finished the bath, put on her pajamas, and was sitting in front of the dressing table, applying a mask. The pale pink gauze pajamas were a little thin, and could only be covered to the calves, revealing the white greasy ankles. Following her soft back, the body curves of her bump were completely displayed, and this nightgown was still somewhat penetrating, giving people a feeling of half masked and hazy.


    This scene, if a man can see it, I''m afraid it will immediately be blood pumping. But Su Yuan is a girl, and when she was a child, she often took a bath with her cousin, so naturally there would be no waves in her heart.


    "Sister, listen to brother futu, you were kidnapped tonight?"


    moved back to Su Yuan''s Shen Manni, and then continued to paste the mask, and did not look back.


    "What else did he say?"


    Natural beauty is God''s beauty, but it doesn''t mean that Shen yini will be confident because of it. If she doesn''t take good care of it, she won''t live up to God''s favor.


    "He told me everything."


    Su Yuan sat down at the end of the bed and was completely honest.


    "You say brother futu is so smart. How can he become a fool in front of your cousin? This kind of childish trick, also owes him to think out


    Shen shenni put on a mask and turned around.


    "Why, are you here to be a lobbyist for him?"


    "No, do you need any more lobbyists? Cousin, you should not be angry with him at all, right? "


    Su Yuan looked at her and said with a smile.


    because Shen Manni was wearing a mask on her face at the moment, she could not see her expression clearly.


    "Sister, I think that sometimes, brother futu is even more stupid than those boys in our school. You scold him well. He is really a bully."


    Su Yuan sat at the end of the bed, swinging her legs. I don''t know if someone who spent two million yuan would vomit blood if he knew the situation at this time.


    "Who taught you to speak foul language?"


    "Sister, isn''t that what you said?"


    "I..."


    Shen yini pauses. She really didn''t expect that the guy should be so honest this time. She even told Su Yuan such details.


    "Anyway, he''s older than you. You''ve gone to so many schools, haven''t you learned the basic politeness?"


    "Sister, are you too overbearing? Why can''t I scold him if you scold him? "


    Shen yini didn''t speak again, but her eyes were very lethal.


    "Well, if I''m wrong, I can''t do it."


    Su Yuan turned her lips.


    It is not unreasonable to say that sisters are united. In fact, after listening to Li futu''s narration, Su Yuan knows that her cousin is not angry at all. If her cousin is really angry, how can she let brother futu send her back.


    Of course, there is no cheap, no white, no bad money.


    Of course, Li futu certainly did not know that Su Yuan had cheated him of his money.


    "What about the others?"


    Shen yini said.


    Su Yuan''s eyebrows and eyes curved: "he was thinking about it in his previous room."


    "Face the wall and think about the past?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yuan nodded.


    "I asked him to have a deep introspection and review his mistakes, but I don''t think he will understand his mistakes at all with his IQ."


    Shen yini, noncommittal, stood up and said, "it''s so late. Please let him go back as soon as possible."


    "If you say it, I won''t go."


    "Besides, brother futu can also sleep here. He hasn''t lived here before."


    Shen yini''s lips moved, but Su Yuan seemed to know what she was going to say. She said in advance: "elder sister, don''t worry, I''ll sleep with you tonight. If he chooses to burn the boat, I''ll protect you. If he wants to do anything to you, he has to cross my hurdle first!"


    Su Yuan seems to be sincere, but listening to this, how can she always feel strange?


    Shen yini didn''t speak for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu gives Su Yuan full trust and doesn''t have the slightest intention to eavesdrop on Su Yuan''s explanation.


    After su yuan left, he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number in Kyoto.


    Along the way, not only did Shen yini see through his plan, but he also gradually understood one thing.


    If it''s really just for Shen yini''s sake, that man can''t stop so easily.


    It is very likely that Shen yini is just a small target of his trip to the Dragon kingdom.After Shen yini told him to shut up, he kept guessing about the man''s real purpose. At last, he thought of a possibility.


    And he believes that the accuracy of his guess may reach nine levels.


    The call was soon put through.


    Although the phone was connected, Li futu didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    What he is struggling with is the appellation.


    At the other end of the phone is the dragon soul of the Li family. Today, the supreme commander of hundreds of thousands of troops in Kyoto is a brilliant figure who attaches great importance to power. In the palace of core power of the Dragon Kingdom, he can absolutely occupy a place, but what Li futu focuses on is his most ordinary identity.


    Finally, he called general he.


    In fact, the person on the other end of the phone is more entangled than him.


    This is his younger generation, his daughter''s man, but the other party''s level is far above him, and even the status he has now depends on the other party.


    In the face of such a figure, it is certainly inappropriate to use the tone of elders, and it is certainly not appropriate to use plain language. As for honorifics, it seems that they are also very inappropriate. He who is guarding the safety of Kyoto is worthy of saying nothing.


    Perhaps also aware of the embarrassment, Li futu avoided the greetings and went straight to the theme.


    "General he, Abe Hanhai has come to Longguo."


    Hearing the name, his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    "Japanese national teacher, Abe Hanhai?"


    "Yes, I''ve just dealt with him. He''s absolutely right."


    He is worthy of deep voice.


    "What did he come to Longguo for? Is it because of you? "


    "No, it was just a coincidence that I ran into him."


    Li futu didn''t say anything about Shen yini. It''s unnecessary.


    "I think he should come to Kyoto. Maybe he has already gone."


    "To Kyoto? Is it difficult... "


    Because of the relationship between the two countries, it is inevitable to associate them in some way.


    "General he doesn''t need to be nervous. I don''t think he has much malice to the Dragon kingdom. He should have come here for his own sake."


    "General he, I''d like you to pass on Mr. He. If necessary, I hope he can help protect a person."


    "Who?"


    Li futu opened his mouth slowly when he saw the figure standing in front of the window enjoying the cherry blossoms.


    "Sakura Pavilion leader, Abe Xuanji."

 Chapter 929

    Weishui war, he Jiuzhou''s hand, is for the overall situation of the country.


    But Abe Xuanji is different.


    Abe Xuanji''s kindness to him can be regarded as a life-saving kindness. He must pay back this kindness.


    Although he doesn''t know much about why Abe Xuanji chose to remain anonymous in Longguo, he must have something to do with Abe Hanhai.


    As a foreigner, Abe Xuanji can open such a big club in Kyoto and is so famous in the main circle of Kyoto dandy. The senior management must know nothing about her. The senior management of Longguo turns a blind eye to her. It must be that some agreement has been reached between the two.


    Although he did not have the power to order he Jiuzhou, Li futu believed that if he Jiuzhou heard the news, he would not be able to sit by and ignore it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring it."


    He is worthy of showing the resolute style of the soldiers. Without endless questioning, he immediately gave a positive reply.


    "Please."


    Li futu was about to hang up the phone, but there was another voice coming from the other end.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li futu moves and puts his mobile phone to his ear again.


    "General he, what else can I do for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ How are Caiwei and her mother and daughter? "


    Li futu was silent for a moment and sighed.


    "Of course, it''s just that I feel that some things can''t be concealed for a lifetime. Sooner or later, they will have to be solved."


    "Thank you very much."


    There was no positive response from the other end of the line. After thanking him, he hung up.


    Li futu put down his cell phone.


    It''s hard for an honest official to do housework.


    No matter how capable he is, there is nothing he can do about it.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in."


    Li futu also finds it strange that Su Yuan''s girl has come back so soon. Who knows it''s Jiang Mingzhu who walks in.


    "Mr. Li, are you going to sleep here tonight? Would you like to change the sheets and covers for you


    Li futu looked out of the window. It was dark. It was almost eleven o''clock.


    "I think the bed is clean. Don''t bother."


    He shook his head with a smile and then asked, "where''s Ginny?"


    Naturally, he didn''t mind sleeping here all night, but he was a little worried about Shen yini''s attitude. It would be a bit embarrassing if Shen yini would blow him out later.


    "Miss Shen didn''t come out after she entered the room. She must have fallen asleep now."


    Li futu nodded after hearing the speech.


    "Then you should have a rest early. You are very tired of running such a big house by yourself."


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    Jiang Mingzhu is a little flattered. Looking at Li futu, her eyes seem to have changed. She no longer looks like a simple servant facing her master. Her eyes are moved and strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go back to my room first. My room is next to Mr. Li. You can call me whenever you need


    Then she turned and left the room.


    She should be very pure, but the words she said inevitably attracted people''s imagination, especially the sentence that you can call her whenever you need.


    Li futu asked himself not to think wildly and took back his eyes from Jiang Mingzhu''s beautiful and graceful figure.


    Now that Shen yini has gone to bed, he doesn''t have to worry that someone will blow herself out of bed.


    He went into the bathroom without any worries.


    The next day, Su Yuan jumped into his bed and woke him up. It seems that girls especially like Su Yuan are full of energy.


    For last night''s progress, this girl did not mention a word. She was like a lark, muttering in his ear all the time, asking him to accompany her to buy a car. Even when she washed, she stuck it beside him.


    When they went downstairs, Jiang Mingzhu had already made a table for breakfast, while Shen yini had already sat at the table.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Su, come and have breakfast."


    Jiang Mingzhu, who was also wearing an apron, said warmly.


    Li futu coughed, looked at Shen yini, and said, "forget it, I''m not hungry. You can eat. I''ll go first..."


    "In the morning, it''s the weekend. What''s the matter?"


    Su Yuan grabs him.


    "Don''t go until you have breakfast."


    Li futu was polite on purpose. Seeing Shen yini eating breakfast there without saying a word, he didn''t treat him coldly. He didn''t follow the steps.


    Su Yuan pulled him to sit next to Shen yini.


    When he sat down, Li futu was worried that the girl would slap the table. However, when he sat down, Shen yini still didn''t move at all, as if she regarded him as the air.


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan in surprise.


    The girl winked at him, her eyes full of the meaning of asking for credit.It seems that the two million is not in vain.


    Li futu gradually relaxed her mind and nodded to Su Yuan secretly, as if affirming her work efficiency.


    He didn''t know that Su Yuan didn''t make any effort last night. On the contrary, she scolded him.


    Of course, Su Yuan thinks that her strategy is to fight poison with poison and kill it. Only a smart person like her can come up with such a good idea.


    "Do you know the man in the robe?"


    To Li futu''s surprise, Shen yini not only didn''t give him a look, but also took the initiative to talk to him.


    Even if Shen yini didn''t look at him, she was obviously questioning him.


    Su Yuan managed to help him stabilize the situation. Naturally, he would not lie any more. She nodded and said, "his name is Abe Hanhai. He is the national teacher of Japan."


    "National teacher?"


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    "Does the Japanese have such an official position?"


    Li futu immediately explained: "of course, there is no such position in the official system of the Japanese state. It can be said that the position of national teacher is temporarily added. In fact, the position of national teacher once appeared in the history of the Dragon state. Just like that, this position is more symbolic than much real power."


    Shen yini understood what Li futu said, but she was still confused.


    "He has such a high position in Japan. Why did he come to me?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu is very frank.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. A character like him won''t focus on you all the time. He should come to the Dragon kingdom for other things this time."


    Shen yini finally glanced at him.


    Although the national teacher is only a virtual position, he is also the peak of a country.


    But such a character, in the face of this man last night, still chose to retreat.


    "Is there anyone in the world you are afraid of?"


    She couldn''t help asking.


    Since we knew each other, the image of this man in front of her is almost invincible.


    Li futu''s eyes on her did not show the arrogance of Lao Tzu.


    "Of course."


    Shen yini said curiously, "who is that?"


    What a powerful person that can make this man fear.


    Li futu smiles and looks at her eyes with warm radian.


    "You."

 Chapter 930

    The capital of dragon state.


    The center of power.


    Kyoto.


    The northern suburbs.


    A man in a crescent colored robe, walking slowly in the jungle, looks happy, as if walking in a leisurely court.


    Deep in the jungle, there is a famous club in Kyoto, which is also the destination of his trip.


    However, he was hundreds of meters away from the club. Suddenly, in the jungle, there was a sound of "Chueh Chueh". It was like something was shuttling through the branches and leaves. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t really see it.


    If the man in the crescent colored robe doesn''t feel it, his steps don''t stop.


    "Shua!"


    A figure suddenly came down from the sky. The knife in his hand was extremely sharp and stabbed at his skull. It seemed that he wanted to make a craniotomy.


    Then the face of the Ninja is not completely frozen smile.


    Because he found that what he stabbed was just a shadow!


    His eyes trembled violently, and he immediately planned to retreat, but a palm seemed to appear out of thin air and pressed on his left rib.


    "Bang!"


    If the ninja in tawny tights was struck by lightning, he immediately flew back and hit a big tree, and the trunk of the tree trembled!


    "Wow


    Ninja fell on the ground, could not help spitting out a mouthful of blood, scattered on the leaves, strong and scarlet, shocking.


    Before the phantom disappeared, the figure of the man in the crescent colored robe gradually solidified a few meters away and slowly withdrew his hand.


    Visually, it''s almost like separation!


    "The following crimes should be punished."


    He whispered.


    As soon as the voice fell, the fluffy land suddenly began to turn, from far to near, with incomparable speed.


    "Wow


    The soil burst.


    The man in the crescent colored robe, with his face unchanged, stamped his right foot on the ground and rose in an instant.


    Under him, a ninja stands out from the ground, his eyes are fierce, and the tip of the knife chases him.


    The man in the crescent colored robe fell on a branch. Before half a second, there was a cold breath behind his neck.


    "Shua!"


    The third ninja, lurking in the tree crown, aims to cut his head with a knife, but only the air can be cut.


    The crescent colored robe fell on another branch, as steady as Mount Tai, as if it were light as if nothing.


    "You''ve all been the upper forbearance of jiaheliu. Don''t you even forget the basic superiorities and inferiorities?"


    Ninja is a special occupation unique to Japan. In short, it is a kind of special war killer and spy produced by special "ninja training" given by special institutions.


    On the level, there are three kinds of tolerance: upper tolerance, middle tolerance and lower tolerance. The hierarchical relationship among them is strict and clear.


    Among the dozens of Ninja schools in Japan, jiaheliu and yiheliu have been the most famous since ancient times. However, at the beginning of this century, yiheliu, which has always been difficult to distinguish between each other, was gradually suppressed by jiaheliu. This suppression became more thorough after Abe Hanhai, the leader of jiaheliu, was appointed as the national teacher!


    "Superior and inferior?"


    "As the biggest traitor of jiaheliu, Abe Hanhai, what face do you have to talk about superiority and inferiority in front of us?"


    In Japan, Abe Hanhai''s status is definitely not something that a national teacher can sum up.


    He is not only the national master, but also the leader of the largest Ninja school, and the only emperor of Japan!


    If he just stamp his feet, I''m afraid the whole Japanese nation will be shocked three times!


    This is definitely not a joke.


    However, in the face of such a person with supreme honor and incomparable terror power, several Shangren were not afraid, even glared at him. Looking into Abe Hanhai''s eyes, all of them were filled with hatred and disdain.


    "Traitor?"


    Abe Hanhai didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed. Standing on a seven or eight meter high branch, he didn''t move. He was flowing out of the dust, as if he integrated with the whole tree.


    "As the people of Daiwa, you have abandoned your motherland and come to the land of the Dragon kingdom. Just forget the commandments. Do you want me to remind you of history?"


    "Who is more like a traitor than you?"


    "You..."


    One of them gritted his teeth.


    "Don''t talk to him, kill him!"


    Once again, the three Shangren surged forward, cooperated with tacit understanding, and attacked and killed Abe Hanhai in three different directions. It''s airtight.


    "Stubborn."


    "Today, let me clean up the door."


    Abe Hanhai has long sleeves.


    Suddenly, like a strong wind, the leaves began to shake, the leaves were blowing rustle.


    On the big tree where Abe Hanhai stood, many leaves were blown away from the branches, and were carried away by the wind, flying to the top of the three."Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Everything in the world can be used to kill people.


    The original soft leaves, at this moment, become sharp, cold and lethal weapons, just like sharp blades, cutting the air and hitting the three players.


    Blood blooms in the air, splashing out a hazy blood mist.


    The three Shangren didn''t even touch Abe Hanhai''s clothes. They fell on the ground, their faces, arms and bodies There are many wounds, which look terrible.


    Of course, those who can be rated as "Shangren" are not ordinary people. Just now, they have avoided the key parts.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot. In those days, you should choose to surrender. Otherwise, you don''t have to end up in a foreign land."


    Abe Hanhai fell to the ground with a calm look and no waves in his tone, but his words were full of Mori Han''s murderous opportunities.


    A Shangren spits out a mouthful of blood color to the ground. He is still not afraid of death.


    "To you? You deserve it, too? Abe Hanhai, when I was in the Dragon Kingdom, I learned a saying that people are doing things and the sky is watching. Animals like you will get retribution sooner or later! "


    He grabbed the land and said with a grim smile: "I''m a rotten life. It''s not worth dying. Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you on the huangquan road!"


    In the ninja world, there are four basic commandments: no abuse of Ninja, life is above all self-esteem, must be tight lipped, can not reveal identity.


    It can be seen that ninjas have a strong sense of protecting their lives, but these three Shangren seem to be very different.


    Abe Hanhai turned his eyes on the name Shangren and gave a flick of his finger.


    "Bang!"


    A blood mist exploded on the forehead of the name Shangren, and a blood hole the size of a pea suddenly appeared in his eyebrow.


    All the words are frozen.


    Hate ferocious eyes also solidified.


    That bear slowly back on the ground, facing the sky, dead, eyes are still wide open.


    "And you?"


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes slowly shifted.


    "Surrender, or die."


    "Abe Hanhai, we are only loyal to the real leader of jiaheliu, but you are not!"


    The tragic death of his companion did not destroy the courage of the other two.


    "Good."


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes finally filled with a trace of gloom, and his palm lifted up again.


    But at this time, a voice sounded somewhere, shaking in the jungle, resounding in all directions.


    "Abe Hanhai, your opponent is me."

 Chapter 931

    A fragrant wind passed by.


    Before the sound of shaking in the woods dissipated, a woman appeared in front of the sea.


    She was dressed in a black suit suitable for combat, wrapping a plump figure.


    Seeing the dead Shangren, she felt a touch of apology in her eyes, and then turned to face Abe Hanhai.


    "Lord, why haven''t you left yet?"


    The two men''s faces changed dramatically.


    When they came to intercept, they were ready to die generously, in order to give the patriarch the time to withdraw. Unexpectedly, the patriarch didn''t leave.


    In this way, are their sacrifices not wasted?


    Hearing the sound of the patriarch, Abe Hanhai''s eyes fluctuated. He raised his hand and gradually put it down because of the arrival of the woman.


    "Younger martial sister, long time no see."


    "Abe Hanhai, I have left Japan. I didn''t expect that you are still chasing me."


    This woman is the leader of Sakura Pavilion, Abe Xuanji, the super power in tianbang!


    It''s only half a step away from the emperor!


    She looked at her former elder martial brother, and there was no excitement and excitement when she met an old friend in another country.


    Abe Hanhai is smiling.


    "Younger martial sister, I''ve been looking for you since you disappeared. I didn''t expect that you came to the Dragon kingdom. It really surprised me. "


    "I''m afraid it would be very difficult for me to find you if you didn''t show up in the Weishui battle between Emperor Yan and the holy temple."


    "Younger martial sister, come home with me."


    "Home?"


    "Abe Hanhai, there is no outsider here. You can put away your hypocritical face. Why do you pretend in front of me?"


    Abe Xuanji looks at this man who has been a great official in his hometown and has made great achievements in the past and in the present.


    "As long as I don''t die, you will always have trouble sleeping and eating?"


    "Younger martial sister, do you have any misunderstanding about me? You and I grew up together. How can I kill you? "


    "Abe Hanhai, if you were really a person who cares about your old love, you would not have done that kind of business. I don''t mind my father''s valuing you as much as he does. He doesn''t mind your poor family background and taking you in. He thinks you are his most proud disciple. He gives you everything he has learned all his life, and even gives you Abe''s surname. But you, a brute, are killing your mentor for power. "


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are gradually sharp.


    "Abe Hanhai, I want to ask you a question: can you really sleep soundly every night when you lie on the hotbed of power gained by selling your conscience?"


    Abe Hanhai, half silent, spoke again.


    "Come back with me."


    "Go back with you?"


    "To put me under house arrest? Or think of a reason to make me die suddenly? Like I did with my father? "


    Abe Xuanji has a look of hatred in his eyes.


    "I, Abe Xuanji, will definitely return to my hometown one day. On that day, I will take your life personally, avenge my father and take back everything you stole from our Abe family!"


    "Younger martial sister, master''s thought is too decadent. Now jiaheliu is far more powerful in my hands than it was at the beginning. Yiheliu can''t hold his head up. Since ancient times, he has always been the master of jiaheliu. What''s wrong with me being the master of jiaheliu?"


    "You are such a rogue official, you have nothing to compare with the old patriarch. You are not qualified to be compared with him!"


    A man on the street could not bear to scold.


    As one of the two giants in the Ninja school, jiaheliu has a lot of natural experts. After the sudden "sudden death" of the new patriarch, most people, judging the situation, chose to rely on the most outstanding talents in jiaheliu at that time. However, as the daughter of the patriarch, Abe Xuanji was abandoned by her own school.


    But after all, there is no lack of loyal officials to Abe''s family.


    At that time, the old patriarch died suddenly. Everyone knows it''s very strange, but no one dares to question it, or the person who wants to question it has no chance to open his mouth.


    Seeing the bloody means and wolf ambition of Abe Hanhai, people loyal to Abe''s family know that miss Xuanji will not be tolerated by Abe Hanhai, so they work together to kill jiaheliu, leave their hometown, flee overseas, and remain anonymous until today.


    They don''t want to go back and take revenge every day, but they also know that the difference in strength is too big. Abe Hanhai conquered jiaheliu with his cruelty and ruthlessness, and rose step by step with the power of jiaheliu. Moreover, he is really gifted in martial arts, and has become the only emperor of Japan since the appearance of Shenbang. If he wants to take revenge, they have the only chance Meeting is to bear the humiliation and wait for miss Xuanji to enter the realm of the emperor. However, I didn''t expect that Abe Hanhai didn''t give them this time at all.


    "Do you have your share here?"


    Abe Hanhai still looks at Abe Xuanji. He doesn''t see how he moves. There is an air wave in the air, shooting at Shangren who scolds him.When Abe Xuanji reaches for her hand, the air is surging, and there are also waves coming out of her fingers.


    The essence of yin and Yang lies in the power of all things in the world.


    The two collide with each other without any sound. It''s like two drops of water collide with each other. It''s like they disappear into invisibility, and it''s like they melt into one.


    The air returned to calm.


    Two men and women who had been in love with their brother and sister looked at each other.


    "Younger martial sister, I remember you once said that you are not interested in the position of suzerain. Now I will help you to take the responsibility you don''t want to take. Isn''t that what you and I are happy to see?"


    "I promise, as long as you come back with me, your status will not change from before..."


    "Abe Hanhai, between you and me, there is only life and death. I will take your head and pay homage to my father and the spirits of those gallant warriors who died in your hands!"


    Hum!


    A gorgeous light flew out of Abe Xuanji''s hand, just like the color of cherry blossoms, rapidly turning in the air, and in the blink of an eye came to Abe''s sea.


    Abe Han sea color such as water, toes point to the ground, the body floated back.


    The gorgeous light was not far from his face, but three inches away. The light from the rapid turnover pierced into his pupil, making his pupil seem to start to have color flashing.


    "Bang!"


    Abe Hanhai stamped his feet on a big tree behind him and rushed forward with his side.


    The cherry blossom blade with unique shape smashed on the big tree, and the sawdust splashed!


    Abe Hanhai has just landed.


    The buzzing sound rang out behind him again, and quickly approached.


    He frowned slightly and turned his head at once.


    The cherry blossom blade almost wiped his ear and cut the floating hair on the left side of his cheek.


    The soft black hair has not yet landed, and the cherry blossom blade has returned to Abe Xuanji''s hands.

 Chapter 932

    "Younger martial sister, in fact, I always think that your talent in martial arts is not inferior to mine. It''s just a pity that you didn''t focus on cultivation before."


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes gradually moved up from the strand of hair that slowly fell to the ground, and cast on Abe Xuanji''s face.


    "In recent years, you have made great progress. I think I should have contributed to it. Should you thank me? "


    Pressure can drive people to grow, and so can hatred.


    Abe Xuanji''s efforts may be best known by the old ministers of jiaheliu who have been following her.


    The blood feud of the father''s death and the usurpation of his family property is all on the soft shoulder. How heavy is the pressure?


    "Abe Hanhai, I really should thank you. When you die, I will set up a statue for you and kneel in front of my father''s grave forever, so that the world will always remember you and remember you, the biggest traitor of jiaheliu!"


    Abe Hanhai gave a faint smile.


    "Younger martial sister, let me remind you a little bit more about the past."


    "Before you have absolute strength, don''t expose the hatred in your heart, don''t do it."


    Voice landing, Abe Hanhai''s figure has disappeared in situ.


    On the ground that wisp of hair seems to be blown by the wind, gently floating up.


    To achieve great things, we must put an end to women''s benevolence and strangle the threat in the cradle.


    Abe Xuanji can no longer allow her to grow up.


    "Sonorous!"


    It''s like the sound of metal collision in vain, clear and loud, and full of penetrating power.


    Abe Hanhai appeared in front of Abe Xuanji. His palms stretched out and held the cherry blossom blade firmly like an iron gate. His eyes were indifferent and indifferent.


    Unafraid, Abe let go, then slapped down on the handle.


    Under the surging force, the cherry blossom blade turns in vain!


    There is no such thing as invulnerability in this world. Abe Hanhai can only let go. Abe Xuanji seizes the opportunity to grasp the cherry blossom blade again without any pause. His shoulders are tilted and his whole body is full of strength. The cherry blossom blade is like a brilliant flow of light, splitting towards Abe Hanhai.


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes narrowed slightly, his wrist turned, and he lifted his hand as if it were light. Unexpectedly, he avoided the edge and slapped on the back of the blade.


    Through the delicate Cherry Blossom blade, the huge shock power is transmitted to Abe Xuanji''s wrist, just like waves on the shore, wave after wave.


    Abe Xuanji clenched her teeth and tried her best. But a moment later, the cherry blossom blade still let go. With a buzzing sound, she shot at her back, wiped her cheek and drew a thin blood line on her right face.


    "Younger martial sister, give up."


    Looking at Abe Xuanji staggering backward, the leader of jiaheliu, Abe Hanhai did not take advantage of the situation to pursue him.


    "Hand over the order of the patriarch, I can spare you from death."


    The order of the patriarch is the highest keepsake of jiaheliu, which is equivalent to the imperial seal of the feudal dynasty.


    With the order of the patriarch, he can be regarded as the leader of jiaheliu. However, when Abe Hanhai came to power, the order of the patriarch disappeared. Even if he searched all over jiaheliu, he could not find the trace of the order of the patriarch.


    The suzerain order is a dead thing. It can only be effective if it is held in the eyes of living people. It can''t be lost.


    The only possibility is that when Abe Xuanji escaped from jiaheliu, he took away the suzerain.


    "The order of the patriarch represents the spirit of jiaheliu. Even if it''s dead, I won''t give it to a hypocritical villain like you!"


    Although Abe Xuanji is a woman, she is full of blood. She retreats and is in a trance. Su mijian appears more than ten meters away and pulls out the cherry blossom blade from the tree with her backhand.


    She took a deep breath. The wind was blowing again in the jungle. The fallen leaves on the ground floated, then whirled quickly, and then flew to the sea of Abe.


    Abe Hanhai raised his hand. With his movement, countless fallen leaves floated in front of him, and then he pushed his hand forward.


    "Boom!"


    Two arc bodies formed by countless fallen leaves collide together, and the fallen leaves fly everywhere.


    Among the flying leaves, Abe Xuanji holds the cherry blossom blade. People and the blade seem to be mixed together, spinning towards Abe''s vast sea.


    Full of vitality!


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are fixed on Abe Hanhai. His eyes seem to be sharper than the edge.


    Wear it!


    But Abe''s heart suddenly sank.


    Because she found that there was no pleasure of opening her stomach, what she pierced was just a virtual shadow.


    The huge inertia made her run out of the distance of nearly ten meters. Before she even had time to turn around, a white figure came down into the sky, her robe floated, and her palm was printed on her soft back!


    "Bang!"


    Tianbang ranked first in the list. To some extent, the world''s invincible super power was smashed to the ground. The overwhelming bombardment force made her slide far away on the ground, and finally hit a big tree, which stopped her castration.Because it was the softest side rib that collided with the tree, Abe Xuanji''s face was pale, her throat was sweet, her blood gushed out unstoppably, and her mouth slipped, making her original holy face look like an alternative kind of enchantment.


    She thrust the cherry blossom blade into the ground and tried to stand up, but the pain of gouging out her heart and bones came one after another. Finally, she couldn''t straighten up and could only kneel on the ground.


    "Younger martial sister, why do you have to suffer? I believe that with your talent, if you are given time, you may be able to compete with me one day. Unfortunately, that time is not today. "


    Perhaps Abe Xuanji is at the end of his rope, and Abe Hanhai is not in a hurry to start.


    "Tell me, where is the order of the Lord?"


    "You want the order?"


    "Next life!"


    Abe Xuanji suddenly raises her head. At the same time, the cherry blossom blade is pulled out to pick up the sand. She uses her last strength to throw it at Abe Hanhai.


    Abe Hanhai didn''t move. He raised his hand, bent his fingers and hit the cherry blossom blade like a flash of lightning.


    "Zheng!"


    The cherry blossom blade flew out to one side in an instant.


    Without looking back, he slowly stepped forward to Abe Xuanji.


    "He who knows the current affairs is a hero. In those days, Shifu was just like you now. He couldn''t see the situation clearly. That''s why he came to such an end. Younger martial sister, you are still young. I really don''t want to see you go the old way of master, so It''s good for you and me to hand over the order of the patriarch. "


    "Abe Hanhai, you are a wolf, go to hell!"


    Two on bear eye canthus desire crack rushed to come over.


    But soon, they flew out upside down, blood in the air, you can see that their sternum has been completely depressed.


    "The king is defeated by the enemy. Why don''t you understand that all the time? "


    Abe Han''s sea color is like water, flowing with frightening indifference. He turns around again and plans to walk towards Abe Xuanji. However, a figure suddenly comes down in the jungle and takes down the bodies of two Shangren.


    "They were born of the same root, but it''s too urgent to fry each other. Abe, the national teacher, has to forgive others. "

 Chapter 933

    Abe Hanhai looked back at the old man who suddenly appeared, and finally there was a wave in his eyes.


    He Jiuzhou, the emperor of the Dragon Kingdom, put two bodies on the ground gently.


    "Mr. He, this is a matter inside jiaheliu. It doesn''t have much to do with you, does it?"


    The world is very big. Ordinary people are like stars, but the emperor is like the sun and the moon.


    Maybe he hasn''t, but it doesn''t mean Abe doesn''t know he Kyushu.


    Not to mention the fact that the two countries are also ranked in the list of gods, just the relationship between the two countries and their "long history", both sides will do their best to investigate and control the high-level information of each other''s countries.


    At a glance, Abe Hanhai recognized the Dragon Emperor, but he was surprised to see him here.


    Not only Abe Hanhai, but also Abe Xuanji was very surprised.


    She left her hometown and came to Longguo to run this cherry blossom Pavilion. She lived in anonymity and tasted gall. She did conclude an agreement with Longguo''s senior officials.


    This ancient oriental country showed the style of a great power, and did not turn her away, providing her with a place to settle down. However, in the agreement between the two sides, it did not ask the Dragon Congress to provide her with security.


    The state, first of all, can put the national interests first.


    Of course, she is the top of the sky list. It seems to be beautiful, but in fact?


    If she is the Lord of jiaheliu, it''s all right, but she is just a lost dog who was driven out of her hometown.


    She is of little value to the Dragon kingdom.


    She knew this very well, so she never expected to get any help from the Dragon kingdom. If she wanted to get revenge, she could only rely on her own strength, but unexpectedly, at this time, he Jiuzhou showed up on her own initiative.


    In this case, the best way for the Dragon kingdom is to turn a blind eye and pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Having lived in the Dragon kingdom for so long, she naturally heard the saying that the heart of a non Chinese race must be different.


    He Jiuzhou may have a heart of compassion, but this compassion will never fall on her.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes flickered with misgivings. As it happened, he Jiuzhou, who had put down the two bodies, stood up straight and looked at her as well.


    Four eyes look at each other, he Jiuzhou looks kind and nods to her with a smile.


    Then, he Jiuzhou''s eyes gradually moved up and fell on the face of the Japanese national teacher who came from afar.


    "Mr Abe''s words are wrong. Naturally, I have no right to intervene in the jiaheliu affair. But since MS Abe lives in the land of China''s Dragon Kingdom, we should fulfill our duties. The law of our country clearly stipulates that all foreign people who come to our country through legal channels, whether they live temporarily, travel or do business We all have a duty to protect their personal safety. "


    He Kyushu is methodical and completely avoids Abe Xuanji''s sensitive identity. It seems that he just regards her as a foreign friend who enjoys the legal protection of Longguo.


    Naturally, Abe Hanhai will not believe this high sounding speech.


    But no matter why he Jiuzhou or the Dragon kingdom wanted to protect Abe Xuanji, he didn''t want to see it.


    "Mr. He, Abe Xuanji is a traitor to jiaheliu and also a traitor to our country. I''m afraid that your doing so will hurt the feelings between our two countries."


    The higher a man stands, the more things he can''t do. He''s not afraid of hejiuzhou, but if he does it with hejiuzhou, the nature of the matter will change.


    He is not only the leader of jiaheliu, but also the national teacher of the Japanese state. Outside, his every move can rise to the national level.


    If he does it, long Guozhi may use it as an excuse to turn small things into big ones and feed them back to China. Surely someone will take the opportunity to attack him.


    It is inevitable that there will be pay when there is gain. The world is fair. He enjoys the supreme glory and naturally has to sacrifice part of his freedom.


    "Mr Abe, there is no basis for your words. If you say miss Abe Xuanji is a traitor of your country, you can ask your government to send a letter to our country. If you see the letter explaining that Miss Abe Xuanji is a traitor of your country, you don''t have to work hard. Naturally, our country will take the initiative to repatriate her."


    He Kyushu is not in a hurry.


    Abe Hanhai has scruples, and so does he. The two emperors didn''t use force to talk, instead, they talked with each other.


    "Your country is really windy, which makes people deeply admire."


    Abe said calmly in his eyes.


    He Kyushu gave a faint smile: "Mr Abe is flattered. Our country has always been hospitable. We are brothers all over the world."


    Abe Hanhai did not speak again.


    It''s not easy to find the trace of Abe Xuanji. Even she is about to fall into her own hands. But at the last moment, he Jiuzhou suddenly emerges.


    It''s hard to fall short of success.


    But now that he Kyushu has appeared, he has also lost the possibility of taking Abe Xuanji away by force.


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes twinkled and he finally breathed out slowly.


    "Younger martial sister, look forward to our next meeting."


    The voice has not fallen, people have disappeared in place.


    He Kyushu turned a blind eye and went over to help Abe Xuanji up."Are you all right?"


    Abe Xuanji shook his head pale, looked at he Jiuzhou gratefully, and said in a weak voice, "thank you for your help."


    He Jiuzhou said with a smile: "I''m not the one you want to thank. If it wasn''t for Yan Di''s reminding me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know about it at all."


    As soon as Abe Xuanji was stunned, it seemed that even the sharp pain had been alleviated for a while.


    "Emperor Yan?"


    "Yes."


    He Jiuzhou nodded and explained: "before Abe Hanhai came to see you, he went to the East China Sea and had a fight with Yan Di. Yan Di thought that his trip should be aimed at you, so I hope I can help you."


    "When you saved him in the Weishui war, he must feel that he owes you. Moreover, your whereabouts will be discovered by Abe Hanhai. It should also be because of the Weishui war. It''s reasonable for him to help you."


    He Kyushu is not surprised that Yan Di will help Abe Xuanji, but he does not owe Abe Xuanji''s kindness, and long Guo has no obligation to help.


    But after getting the news from Yan Di and having a communication with the highest level, he still came.


    At the national level, a chaotic Jiahe flow is more desirable than a united Jiahe flow.


    Moreover, the resentment between Abe Xuanji and Abe Hanhai is also of great value.


    This is also the reason why the senior management chose to take in Abe Xuanji at the beginning.


    This is not an ordinary woman, but originally the most righteous patriarch of jiaheliu, and he is an expert in tianbang with unlimited potential.


    I''m afraid her existence is enough to make the Japanese national master uneasy, and even can be said that she is the devil of the Japanese emperor.


    She''s alive. It''s good for the Dragon kingdom. Besides, she can earn the favor of Emperor Yan. Why not.


    "It was him..."


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are a little absent-minded.


    He said casually: "Miss Abe, in fact, if you want revenge, you don''t have to rely on your own strength. Sometimes, you have to know how to take advantage of the situation."


    "Take advantage of the situation?"


    Abe Xuanji is a little confused.


    He Kyushu didn''t speak again.


    Some words, he can not say, can only leave no trace of guidance.


    He believes that with Abe Xuanji''s wisdom, he should be able to figure it out for himself next.


    In today''s international situation, it is impossible to launch war easily between countries.


    But the fact that they don''t move doesn''t mean that others can''t.

 Chapter 934

    Li futu knows nothing about what happened in Kyoto. He was dragged by Su Yuan to buy a car and kept it from Shen yini.


    If Shen yini knows, Su Yuan''s two million yuan will be nationalized again.


    Originally, Li futu thought it would be enough to buy a new beetle, but Su Yuan disagreed. She said it was boring to drive the same car all the time, and she wanted to drive a little bit.


    It''s normal for a girl of her age to show off. It''s not a fault. She used to drive beetles because she had no choice in front of Shen yini.


    But now the situation is different. She has two million dollars in her card, which is money she can completely control. What''s more, she can gain wisdom by taking a cut. Last time she spent more than one million dollars, she was confiscated by her cousin. This time, she won''t make the same mistake again.


    Not to mention all the expenses, she at least has to buy a good car. Even if her cousin finds out and takes her card in the future, she won''t be so distressed.


    Su Xiaohua has now understood a truth that money is nothing in the card, only the money spent is her own money!


    The girl drags Li futu to a BMW store and walks around. She takes a fancy to a BMW 740, which costs more than 1.2 million yuan. She has a big appetite.


    Although the money went out, it was no longer his own, but Li futu couldn''t help but gently advised: "girl, are you a little pompous driving this car?"


    There are only a few college students who drive more than one million cars. Besides, Su Yuan was a school flower in school and attracted much attention. If she drove back to Dongda in this car, she would immediately become the front page headline of Dongda, and there might be some gossip.


    "What''s the boast?"


    Su Yuan was puzzled and asked.


    "You are just a student. Although this car is not very good, it is not suitable for you to drive now. You don''t expect that the whole school will stare at you and talk about your background and family background?"


    "What''s the point?"


    Su Yuanman didn''t care, "I''ll just say that you gave it to me. Isn''t it normal for boyfriends to give girlfriends gifts?"


    Li futu was speechless.


    "May I have a test drive?"


    Su Yuan asked the shopping guide.


    The shopping guide immediately nodded with a smile: "certainly."


    Su Yuan was so impatient that she immediately went out for a test drive. Looking at her flushed face, she knew that she felt very good.


    The driving experience of the BMW 740, which costs more than one million yuan, is not comparable to that of the Beatles. How can she be dissatisfied with the change of guns.


    Although she has driven her sister''s top luxury cars, her cousin''s and her own can''t be compared.


    "Brother futu, I want to buy this car. What do you think?"


    Su Yuan took a picture of the front cover of the car, still gave someone basic respect, did not forget to consult him.


    But someone also understood that the girl had obviously made up her mind. Asking him was just a passing act. I''m afraid it didn''t work even if he opposed it.


    "Just like it."


    Seeing that he nodded, Su Yuan''s smile became more and more brilliant. She immediately said to the shopping guide, "sign the contract."


    Worthy of the superstar''s sister, extremely straightforward.


    That''s right. Anyway, the money is obtained without any effort, just like ordinary people winning the lottery. What''s more, the way she gets the money is much easier than ordinary people winning the lottery. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she can make a stroke and spend it without any heartache.


    Li futu didn''t follow him. He was smoking outside the shop. He thought that he had managed to use his superb love talk skills to cover up what happened last night. Don''t let Shen yini look back at the car and turn against herself again.


    Su Yuan is a double-edged sword. Although she has helped herself a lot, it is undeniable that she and Shen yini have conflicts many times because of her.


    After smoking a cigarette, Li futu went to the store, but a quarrel made him frown slightly.


    "I saw the car first. Why do you want me to give it to you?"


    Su Yuan and confrontation, is a pair of men and women, young, men estimated about 30, women are still younger.


    The man didn''t speak much and was very elegant. He stood on one side, but his eyes were turning up and down in Su Yuan''s delicate body.


    The woman talking to Su Yuan is the one with a chanel bag in her hand. Her makeup is exquisite and her figure is very good. She belongs to the type that can cause a lot of turning back when she is thrown on the street.


    "Little sister, I know you came first, but you didn''t sign the contract, did you? In this way, I''ll give you 1000 yuan as compensation, right


    She seems to be reasonable. She takes out her wallet from her bag, takes out 1000 yuan in cash and hands it to Su Yuan.


    A thousand dollars?


    Li futu didn''t go up for the first time. Looking at the notes, he could not help laughing.Su Yuan is a girl who can really buy with money. He often does it, and he is not happy with it. But how about a thousand yuan?


    Sure enough, in front of many customers and staff in the store, Su Yuan fully demonstrated what it means to look at money like dirt. Without blinking her eyelids, she reached out and patted the woman''s wrist.


    All of a sudden, ten hundred dollar bills were flying around.


    "Little sister? Who is your sister? "


    Su Yuan''s face was cold, like Shen yini''s style.


    Although she has a childlike face that is easy to be misunderstood, she hates people saying that she is young. Moreover, the other party is unreasonable and doesn''t care to stop her from signing the contract. She even insults her with 1000 yuan.


    What is this?


    Do you give alms to beggars?


    Or when she hasn''t seen money?


    Although she once fell in love with someone''s one million dollar money bomb, it doesn''t mean that Su Yuan has no backbone. At least at this time, her soft waist is straighter than anyone else.


    "Otherwise, I''ll give you 10000 yuan. Can you turn around and disappear in front of me?"


    Many people around are shocked by the domineering spirit of the girl who is as delicate as a cartoon character.


    Ten thousand yuan is not much, and the girl''s voice is too fierce. You can see from the face of the woman opposite her that she has become a little ugly.


    "Little girl, don''t be unkind."


    That woman stares at Su Yuan, the tone already shows the meaning of a threat.


    Although she understood that the girl could buy a car with a driver''s license, and her age was not as small as her face, she still deliberately called it that.


    Because it gives her a sense of psychological superiority.


    "Even if I don''t want this car today, I won''t let you go!"


    Buddha for a stick of incense, people for a breath.


    Su Yuan, who has hardly been wronged since she grew up, is really a little angry now.

 Chapter 935

    If it''s just a matter of reason, Su Yuan not only came first, but also had a test drive and had to sign a contract. She should have owned the car because of her feelings and reasons.


    However, in this world, there are few things that can make sense.


    Su Yuan and the woman stare at each other, obviously they don''t intend to give in. The decision of this dispute is clearly in the hands of this 4S store.


    Those who open their doors to do business do not want to come across this kind of thing, but since it has happened, it is impossible to turn a blind eye to it.


    The manager of the BMW shop came quickly.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with this matter. As long as the car supply is sufficient, it can be solved by selling one car for one person. After all, this car is not the only limited edition in the world.


    But the key point is that at this time, there is only one car in this color in the store. Later, they have to inform the manufacturer, and at the earliest, they have to wait about a week before they can deliver it.


    People are all visual animals. Su Yuan looks young and easy to talk. So the manager first walks up to her and tells her the situation. He persuades her to pick up the car in a week. She is very polite.


    If the woman hadn''t just insulted and threatened her with 1000 yuan, Su Yuan might not mind stepping back. After all, she didn''t need the car immediately, but now the situation is different. It''s not just a matter of ten days and a half months, but a matter of dignity.


    How can Su Yuan compromise on the issue of dignity?


    "I came first. Why should I wait? If you want to wait, it should be her waiting! "


    The manager had no choice but to walk towards the woman again.


    The girl who competes with Su Yuan for the car is a fashion model. Of course, it''s not the kind of pheasant who just pastes a model label to improve her value. She is serious and has shot many advertisements and magazines, which can''t match the stars, but she lives much better than the young model who sells meat for a living.


    When she saw the manager coming, she knew what to say. Without waiting for the manager to speak, he said, "I''m sure of the car today."


    She didn''t get in touch with the manager at all. She turned to walk towards the man who didn''t speak. She stepped on the high-heeled shoes of seven or eight centimeters and swayed her waist. She took the man''s wrist and whispered something.


    The man patted her hand, nodded with a smile, looked at Su Yuan, and then came over.


    "Beauty, what do you think of this? Let''s give this car to us for a while. I believe you can still get it if you buy it later, but it''s just a few days'' delay. Of course, I won''t let you wait for nothing. Fifty thousand yuan is compensation for your loss. "


    That man is very rich.


    People who can afford to go to a BMW shop may not be very rich, but they are at least above the average level of the society. When they hear that the man says 50000 yuan, the customers'' eyes in the shop will inevitably change.


    Fifty thousand yuan is really a lot. With the price of Donghai, I''m afraid we can buy one or two square meters in some areas.


    The model seems to be dissatisfied with the man''s spending so much money, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    The man obviously enjoyed the whole audience. He had a warm smile and no pain at all, as if money was just a number to him.


    Many people around feel that since they are driving at this price, if they take a step back, they will take a step back. It can be said that they have earned 50000 yuan in vain. Even if they are unwilling to wait, it doesn''t make much difference to buy other models or other brands.


    But Su Yuan remained unmoved.


    "I said, no matter how much you pay, I won''t give you the car."


    This steadfast quality, which is not seduced by money, is admired by many spectators around.


    "What nonsense you have with her!"


    The model finally came up. "Don''t worry about her. Let''s sign the contract."


    Her man frowned slightly, and seemed to be dissatisfied with Su Yuan''s ignorance. Then he didn''t continue to say more. He waved and called the manager over to say something.


    Then you can see that the manager''s face suddenly changed and became very respectful. He even bowed and raised his hand towards the inside.


    "This way, please."


    They seem to have directly ignored Su Yuan.


    Seeing that they took themselves as the air to sign the contract, Su Yuan clenched her fists and looked at these people coldly. Then she turned her head and cried out, "brother futu, someone bullied me!"


    Who doesn''t call a man?


    Hearing the cry, everyone subconsciously turned around, including the manager.


    Just now someone was smoking outside. Few people knew that the girl had company.


    After watching the play for a long time, someone coughed and couldn''t stand by.


    "Oh, I''m still wondering. I see."


    The model sneered, looked at Li futu, and then moved her eyes to Su Yuan''s face.


    "Today''s little girl, really don''t know how to love herself. She is so willing to degenerate at a young age."


    She holds her own identity and doesn''t speak too naked, but who can''t understand the meaning of the words?It is obvious that Su Yuan was taken care of.


    But looking at Su Yuan''s delicate body and her pink face, it''s really easy to be misunderstood.


    "If you are dirty in your heart, the whole world is dirty in her eyes. How many times have you fallen before? But why is the vision so bad? Even if you''re looking for a man, you have to find a stronger one, right? Take tens of thousands of yuan to come out and think you are a rich man? It''s so funny. "


    Su Yuan is not angry, but laughs. Li futu can''t help but look at her and marvel at her eloquence.


    Not to mention anything else, this girl''s oral skill is better than her elder sister''s.


    "You...!"


    The model''s face suddenly changed and became angry, as if she had been exposed. She could no longer worry about her image. Pointing at Su Yuan, her voice began to become sharp.


    "You talk nonsense again, believe me to tear your mouth?"


    Su Yuan is not a soft person, straight neck, open a pair of big eyes, do not dodge and look at her.


    "I''m going to say that no one is allowed to talk yet!"


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    The model stepped on high-heeled shoes and quickly came over. Her face was full of gloom. She raised her hand and planned to slap Su Yuan in the face.


    "Pop."


    It''s not a slap in the face, it''s a snap in the wrist.


    Li futu grabs the model by the wrist and throws it out.


    The strength is not big, but the model falters under her feet, falls to the ground in full view of the public, and loses her image.


    "You deserve it!"


    Su Yuan wrinkled her nose and gloated.


    "Since you dare to hit me?"


    The model looked up in disbelief, and then felt the eyes from all directions on her, pointing, whispering, and even laughing. Her facial features gradually distorted.


    "It''s too much for a man to interfere in women''s affairs."


    Her man came forward with a bad look.

 Chapter 936

    The fight between women, often eventually derived to men.


    Seeing that the model fell down, the onlookers all knew that her man would not sit and watch. Seeing him come out, they didn''t feel surprised at all. It was just his posture, which inevitably made people feel a little unreasonable.


    It''s clear that your woman is the first to abuse and plan to do it first. The girl looks so petite and probably a college student. It''s obvious that she''s bullying the little girl with a big one. Her partner should stop her. What''s excessive?


    Can''t it be too much to watch being beaten?


    Of course, although most of the people present have a correct view of right and wrong, and are psychologically on the side of Su Yuan and Li futu, in today''s indifferent world, it''s none of their business, and no one will ask for trouble to speak out.


    Li futu didn''t plan to convince others by virtue.


    Teach students in accordance with their aptitude and suit the remedy to the case.


    What kind of people to treat, we have to take what kind of approach.


    Although Su Yuan is mischievous and indulgent sometimes, she has made no mistakes from the beginning to the end.


    "Ask your woman to apologize to her."


    Li futu''s plain words shocked the people around him.


    Why are these two men more domineering than each other?


    "Apology?"


    The man seemed to suspect that he had heard the wrong thing.


    "You hit people and made us apologize?"


    "Are your eyes ornaments? It was her hand that moved first


    Su Yuan is right and strong.


    The model got up from the ground, twisted, took the man''s arm and gritted his teeth. "They didn''t pay any attention to you, Boming. You must teach them a lesson!"


    The man named Boming didn''t speak. After looking at Li futu for a while, he didn''t show any sign of softening. His eyes gradually darkened.


    Although the model is only his lover, it is also his woman. He was pushed down in public and fell on the ground with Liang Boming''s face.


    He stepped aside, took out his cell phone and began to make a call.


    The manager of the 4S shop was very upset when he saw that things were getting more and more serious. The customers around were not afraid of the high stage, but he couldn''t do it. He was the person in charge of the shop. It didn''t do him any good when things got more serious.


    He looked at Liang Boming, who was talking on the phone. He hesitated and finally hurried to Li futu.


    "Sir, it''s just a small matter. Why should we make such a fuss? Mr. Liang holds a post in the city''s demolition office. He has a wide range of ways. I think it''s OK for you to lower your head and admit a little mistake. "


    This manager is also kind-hearted. He points out liang Boming''s identity. He wants Li futu to understand the situation. He doesn''t want to make trouble with his eggs.


    Although what he said is very obscure, no one can understand that the people engaged in the demolition work are not good at it. They may collude with the people in the Jianghu. They are cruel and can do everything.


    "What about the demolition office? Can you be unreasonable and bully people? "


    Originally, she came to buy a car in high spirits today, but now all her good mood has been destroyed, and Su Yuan''s face is full of anger.


    Li futu touched the girl''s hair and said nothing.


    Well, it seems that he is the emperor, not the eunuch.


    When the manager saw this, he didn''t waste his breath any more. He stepped back and was very worried. He just hoped that he would not be involved in himself in the end.


    For more than 20 minutes, none of the customers in this 4S shop left. The nature of Longguo people to watch the excitement is vividly reflected in this shop.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Five black cars were killed, the sound of the door rang out, and a group of fierce men came out of the car.


    Different from that kind of unsophisticated hooligans and ruffians, these people have black suits and black shoes, strong bodies, and a kind of silent arrogance diffuses from them, which seems to give people a huge psychological pressure.


    This should be the real bastard.


    Even though they know that these people are not for themselves, the staff and customers in the store can''t help but feel a little scared.


    Liang Boming immediately went out with his model lover.


    The model also deliberately proud and cold glance at Su Yuan.


    Liang Boming handed a cigarette to the man who took the lead and lit it himself. They exchanged a few words.


    "Go in and bring the man out."


    Take the lead elder brother to say a way.


    The two men immediately followed the model into the 4S shop. Liang Boming stood outside with the big brother, smoking, relaxed and steady.


    "That''s them!"


    The model pointed at Li futu, his eyes filled with bitterness and pleasure.


    Everyone is subconsciously away from Li futu.


    "Come with us, boy."


    The two men immediately walked towards Li futu, looking cold and fierce.


    This man is going to be in bad luck.The manager sighed secretly, but before he could react, he saw the two men fly out upside down and hit the glass door of their shop.


    "Bang!"


    The glass door exploded instantly, and the glass slag splashed everywhere. The two men flew out of the 4S shop and fell into the glass slag on the ground. They were scratched all over their bodies and didn''t get up for a long time.


    The model''s arm hasn''t been put down, and the whole person seems to have lost his soul and frozen there.


    The huge crackle attracted the eyes of a group of people outside.


    Looking at the two men flying out, Liang Boming''s face changed slightly.


    But the leader was obviously a person who had seen the world. He was not surprised and laughed.


    "Oh, I''m still practicing."


    He threw the cigarette away and walked into the shop.


    More than a dozen men in black followed behind.


    If it''s accompanied by some background music and put in a TV play, it''s the style of a big man in the Jianghu.


    "Boming..."


    The model immediately ran to Liang Boming and held his arm tightly. Her eyes trembled and she was obviously a little scared.


    She didn''t expect that the gentle looking man had such terrible explosive power.


    Those are two strong men with a weight of 70-80 kg. They were kicked off by their feet!


    Not only the female model, but all the people in the shop couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They were shocked by the strength shown by Li futu.


    However, when they saw more than a dozen strong men coming back, they still felt that the young man and the girl who was as delicate as a cartoon character were doomed today. After all, two fists could not beat four legs.


    But the next scene, but let all people are numb.


    The elder brother who took the lead saw Li futu, and he was stunned. Then he rubbed his eyes inexplicably, and his face changed dramatically.


    "Boy, don''t think it''s great to know some kung fu..."


    A big man reached into his waist, pressed the handle of the gun, and walked towards Li futu darkly.


    But not yet out of a few steps, but was kicked to the ground.


    He looked back, his face was incredible.


    "Brother Cheng..."


    He didn''t know why big brother would kick himself.


    Cheng, the leader, was sweating on his forehead.


    "Bang!" He knelt down on his knees and lowered his head to the ground.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t know Taishan. Please spare my life."


    That model is stupid.


    Liang Boming is stupid, too.

 Chapter 937

    What the hell


    What''s going on?


    Almost all the people in this BMW 4S shop were stunned.


    "Brother Cheng, this is..."


    Liang Boming opened his mouth. The person he called actually knelt at the foot of the person he wanted to deal with. His inner waves and shock can be imagined.


    Cheng Xu is still kneeling on the ground, burying his head motionless, ignoring Liang Boming.


    He was shot dead at this time, and this guy had his mind.


    In fact, Li futu was also surprised.


    "Do you know me?"


    "Mr. Li, I''m following brother Ouyang. I''ve been lucky to meet you several times."


    "Ouyang Xiu?"


    "Yes, Mr. Li."


    Cheng Xu buried his head. Although he could not see his expression clearly, his tone was respectful and frightened.


    At this time, his men also gradually recovered, heard the conversation between them, and gradually understood the identity of the young man.


    "Bang Bang..."


    More than a dozen big men with bloodless faces fell to their knees, shaking the staff and customers of the surrounding 4S stores.


    It turned out to be Ouyang Xiu''s men.


    Li Fu Tu suddenly glances over the group of big men who kneel down and falls on Liang Boming''s face.


    Although Liang Boming didn''t know the identity of the man, he also knew that he might have provoked a terrible big man.


    Ouyang Xiu, one of the four great warriors of the Warring States period, is in charge of the Warring States duel arena. His hands are bloody and he kills people like hemp. Brother Cheng is all mixed up with Ouyang Xiu.


    But this man, actually very natural call Ouyang Xiu''s name taboo.


    Liang Boming''s back was cold, and his whole body began to tremble. Facing Li futu''s eyes, his knees softened and he fell to the ground with a plop.


    The female model next to him can no longer see her previous arrogance. Her face is pale, and she seems to have lost her support. She kneels down with Liang Boming.


    It''s not stupid to be a model.


    Following Liang Boming, she has seen Cheng Xu several times. She knows that Cheng Xu''s position in Taoism is not low, and his means are also very fierce. Last time, when he was drinking too much, one person had a conflict with him. He directly took out his gun and forced him to kneel down. In the end, although he didn''t kill anyone, he still cut off one hand alive.


    Such a cruel man, now he was scared by the other side''s face and knelt down. It can be imagined how terrible the young man was.


    Thinking of her own behavior before, she felt dizzy and had the impulse to faint.


    No one dared to speak.


    Li futu turned his head.


    "Girl, what are you going to do with it?"


    No matter before or now, he looks as flat as ever.


    Hearing this, the female model''s body suddenly trembled, and a suffocating despair came to her.


    If she is the girl now, she will torture her by all means and make her life worse than death.


    "Apologize to me."


    A soft voice suddenly came over my head.


    This fashionable female model is a little hard to believe.


    The other party just asked her to apologize?


    Su Yuan frowned and thought that the other party didn''t hear her. She spoke again and increased her tone.


    "Apologize to me."


    Liang Boming hit the model hard.


    "Yes, I''m sorry , it''s my fault. I''m sorry... "


    The model kept looking up, her face full of panic and fear.


    Su Yuan looked down at her, her anger gradually subsided.


    She took Li futu by the hand.


    "Brother futu, let''s go."


    Liang Boming and the model were very happy, but before they were relieved, they heard another voice.


    "Just let them go?"


    Their hearts hung again.


    "They should know the lesson."


    After all, the girl is as soft as her sister.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "Do you want that car?"


    Su Yuan shook her head. She''s not in the mood to buy a car after this.


    Li futu looked at the manager and said, "go and smash the car."


    The manager was a little dazed.


    Then he knelt down and said nothing.


    "You guys, find something and smash this 740."


    He said to several shop assistants.


    It''s common for the manager to order him to sell the car well, but it''s the first time that he''s allowed to smash the car.


    Several salesmen looked at each other and no one moved for a moment.


    "Do you hear me?"They were startled by the manager''s heavy cheers.


    Damn it. It''s the manager''s order.


    Several sales consultants worked hard to find the hammer, carried it to the 740, which is worth more than one million yuan, and smashed it together.


    Because of their work, although they often come into contact with such luxury cars, they can''t afford to buy them. Somehow, they are smashing them. They are working harder and harder. The hammer is lifting higher and higher, and the strength is greater and greater. His face became more and more excited.


    More than one million cars were smashed by the thunderbolt and soon turned into a pile of scrap metal.


    "Compensation, you can find him."


    Li futu refers to Liang Boming kneeling on the ground.


    "Yes, I broke the car. I''ll pay for it. I''ll pay for it!"


    Liang Boming, who is worthy of being a person working in the demolition office, is very smart and takes the pot to himself immediately.


    At this time, if anyone dares to say that he didn''t smash the car, he may be able to work hard with others.


    "Come on, girl."


    Li futu takes Su Yuan by the hand.


    Until their footsteps disappeared, no one on the ground dared to stand up.


    "Mr. Liang, that gentleman has gone."


    After two or three minutes, when Li futu''s figure disappeared completely, the manager came and bent over to remind him in a low voice.


    Liang Boming didn''t move. When he saw Cheng Xu standing up, he stood up.


    "Brother Cheng..."


    He opened his mouth, but the words just export, see Cheng Xu suddenly turn around, in the hand I don''t know when has taken out the pistol, the black muzzle of the gun dead against his forehead.


    "Did you mean to hurt me?"


    Cheng Xu''s eyes are very dark and his breathing is heavy. It seems that he may shoot at any time.


    I''m afraid ordinary people will never experience such a scene in their lifetime.


    Liang Boming''s eyes suddenly shrunk and did not dare to move.


    "Cheng, brother Cheng, we have known each other for a long time. Don''t you know who I am? How can I harm you? "


    The model was so scared that she didn''t dare to get angry.


    Cheng Xu''s expression is fierce, and his eyes fluctuate. He stares at him for a while and gradually puts down his gun.


    Liang Boming breathed a long sigh of relief, then asked tentatively.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Cheng, who is that? "


    "My boss''s boss, who do you think it is?"


    Liang Boming''s eyes trembled.


    Cheng Xu''s boss is Ouyang Xiu. Who else is Ouyang Xiu''s boss?


    He turned his head stiffly and looked at the broken door.


    ¡­¡­ I really picked up a life today.

 Chapter 938

    "Girl, I didn''t expect you to be very generous."


    Walking in the motor city, Li futu laughs.


    Su Yuan snorted.


    "That''s true. I always like to convince people with virtue!"


    Then, she pauses.


    "But brother futu, a big brother woman, really feels good."


    Li futu was dumbfounded and knocked on her forehead.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What do you know? People can''t help themselves in the world. Do you think it''s just a joke? Don''t look at the prestige of those big brothers, but who knows when they will end up dead in the street. Not only that, but also his relatives and friends will be affected. "


    "So, this man, it''s better to take the right path and be at ease."


    Su Yuan turned her lips.


    "Why are you like an old man..."


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t talk about it any more.


    "Do you want to see any other stores?"


    "Look


    Su Yuan said immediately, "why don''t you watch it?"


    Young is good, and any mood comes and goes quickly. It seems that Su Yuan has forgotten what happened just now, and drags Li futu to continue to stroll in the car city.


    Although BMW didn''t buy it, Su Yuan finally spent the money and bought a Jaguar ftypy, a red convertible.


    This car is not expensive. It''s only 1.5 million yuan, only 300000 more than the smashed BMW 740.


    Su Yuan, a girl, should be regarded as "always on the move" and "always on the move". She used to have a special liking for the BMW 740. Now she''s driving the Jaguar ftypy with a face full of excitement and a smile more gorgeous than the sunshine.


    Originally, Su Yuan wanted to invite Li futu to dinner to appreciate his company in the afternoon. However, Shen yini called and asked her to give up the idea.


    "Brother futu, if my sister asks later, you will say that you have to buy this car for me. I can''t refuse it."


    On the way back to Chunqiu Washington, Su Yuan drove and began to find her way back.


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Girl, is there one like you? Then your sister has to tear me up? "


    "Brother futu, isn''t that the money you gave me? My sister must know that I don''t have so much money, so you can''t escape. In this case, why don''t you carry it down by yourself? "


    When Li futu heard this, he seemed to think it was reasonable.


    "Remember this plan, you will be sure."


    Su Yuan didn''t give Li futu too much time to think, so she took a picture directly.


    Back in Chunqiu Washington, the roar of the accelerator inevitably attracted Shen yini''s attention.


    She walked out of the villa and frowned at the brand new convertible.


    "Your car?"


    She looks at Li futu.


    Li futu coughed softly.


    "No, it''s Su Yuan''s."


    Su Yuan looked at him immediately.


    Li futu then added: "to be exact, I gave it to Su Yuan."


    Su Yuan nodded on one side, like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Yes, brother futu has to give me a car. I don''t want it. He said that if I don''t want his car, I just look down on him and he won''t talk to me anymore. "


    Su Yuan''s small face was wrinkled, and I was also distressed.


    Li futu''s eyelids kept twitching.


    "You come with me."


    Shen yini''s face was calm, but she didn''t get angry. She said a word to Li futu, and then she turned and walked into the villa.


    Su Yuan was relieved and immediately made a refueling gesture to Li futu.


    They came to the tea room.


    "Yuanyuan asked you to buy it for her?"


    Shen yini asked lightly.


    "No, she bought it herself."


    Li futu said frankly.


    "She bought it herself? That car is less than one million yuan. How can she get so much money? "


    "I gave her the money."


    Facing Shen yini''s eyes, he continued to explain awkwardly: "I did something stupid yesterday. I just wanted to let the girl comfort you. She asked me for two million, and I gave it to her."


    Shen yini was silent for a moment.


    She naturally knew what this "comfort" meant, but Su Yuan didn''t say a good word for him last night. On the contrary, she scolded him for a long time.


    But she had no intention of betraying her sister.


    "She asked you for it, and you gave it to her? She wants the stars in the sky. Are you going to pick them for her, too? "


    "It''s just a car. Dongda is so far away from Chunqiu Huafu. Without a car, it''s always a little inconvenient to go back and forth. I know you''re worried about the last car accident, but that''s a special case. I believe that with the lesson of last time, Su Yuan will pay attention to driving in the future."Although not in accordance with the agreement to carry down a person, but lifutu or try to help Suyuan exonerate.


    "I''m not worried about it."


    Li futu didn''t understand.


    "What are you worried about?"


    Shen yini was staring at him with beautiful eyes.


    "Have you ever considered that if you treat Yuanyuan so well, it will make her form a habit? Every time she meets a man, she can''t help comparing with you. As a result, she finds that no one is better than you. How can you make her like others in the future? How to fall in love? "


    Li futu was slightly stunned, and then forced to smile: "Nini, do you think too much? Uncle Shen''s kindness to you is not comparable to that of any man. Won''t you like other men? "


    Shen yini was stunned, then raised her tone: "Li futu!"


    This asshole, is there such an example?


    Father, and he and Su Yuan, this is the same thing?


    Li futu stopped talking.


    "Forget it."


    Shen yini breathed out and gradually calmed down.


    "I have something to discuss with you."


    "You said


    Li futu was a little surprised that she would have something to discuss with him?


    This shows that his position in her mind has been significantly improved.


    Shen yini spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m going to Japan later. "


    "Japan?"


    "What are you doing in Japan?"


    Li futu frowned gradually.


    You know, Abe Hanhai came to the East China Sea just for Shen yini''s sake. She went to Japan, didn''t she?


    "No, you can''t. It''s too dangerous."


    "I know, but I have a cooperation with Sony Pictures, which was discussed a long time ago. I have to go."


    Li futu frowned: "did you forget what happened last night? When you go to Japan, you are not afraid that you will not come back? "


    "I didn''t forget."


    Shen yini''s voice dropped suddenly: "so I didn''t discuss it with you."


    Li futu''s eyes flashed.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen yini pursed her red lips, and a pair of intoxicating eyes just stared at him and did not speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you want me to go with you? "


    Li Fu finally understood.


    Shen yini still didn''t speak.


    Li futu was also silent, his eyes flickering.


    Japan, he must go.


    But since Shen yini took the initiative, could he take this opportunity to make good use of it?


    "Gini, do you take me as your bodyguard?"


    After a moment''s silence, someone spoke slowly and looked solemn.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Shen yini hesitated.


    "The last time you came home with me, I said we were dating. That''s why I told you."


    I have to admit that it''s like drinking a can of ice beer on a hot day when I hear the girl say they''re dating. But someone''s heart doesn''t show on his face.


    "Of course, if you are a lover, I should definitely protect you. It''s my duty, but the key is, do you really treat me as a boyfriend?"


    It''s Shen yini''s turn to frown this time.


    "What do you mean?"


    Someone coughed and looked at her face that haunted all the men in the country.


    "If you really treat me as a boyfriend, you can''t always let me fulfill my obligations and not let me enjoy my rights."

 Chapter 939

    Nowadays, primary school students begin to fall in love. Shen yini can''t understand what Li futu''s words mean.


    In addition, this guy''s eyes have been constantly wandering on his body, and there is no sense of shame, in some sensitive parts, his eyes will pause for a moment.


    Shen yini''s face turned red instantly. She didn''t know whether she was ashamed or angry.


    "What rights do you want to enjoy?"


    She pinched the powder fist tightly and stared at Li futu for a moment. Her voice seemed to squeeze out from between her teeth. Her eyes were cold and piercing, which made people shudder.


    She wanted to see if the jackpot could really say that.


    It is obvious that Shen yini underestimated someone''s cheekiness.


    Opportunity is not lost, and it will never come again.


    As a man, he must take the initiative in his own hands.


    Having known Shen yini for such a long time, Li futu has already formed resistance to the image of ice beauty. In the face of the ice skate like eyes, he remained indifferent, shrugged and said, "it depends on your sincerity."


    Then he paused, sighed and said, "do you know why Su Yuan always treats me like a fat sheep? At the end of the day, it''s because of you. "


    "Because of me?"


    Shen yini was angry and laughed. Are you stupid to be wronged and blame others?


    "Li futu, dare you be more shameless?"


    Li futu said in an orderly way: "don''t admit it, it''s because our relationship is in a very abnormal state, so I don''t have any prestige in Suyuan''s heart. If you can give me full respect, Suyuan will not take me seriously?"


    Shen yini subconsciously wanted to refute, but red lips moved, but she found that she was a little speechless, even though she knew that this guy was a heresy.


    "Isn''t it unreasonable?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "So I think there has to be a clear change in our relationship."


    Shen yini looked at his half pay, and her face gradually calmed down. Even the corner of her mouth slowly appeared a radian. Although it was slight, it still became the ultimate scenery of the heart.


    "How do you want to change?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the dinner table, Su Yuan is eating with a bowl in her hand. She doesn''t say a word. She is as honest as a changed person.


    She didn''t know how her cousin talked with brother futu. She was worried because she didn''t know. Now she was worried that her cousin would suddenly ask her to return the car.


    But Shen yini didn''t seem to care about the car.


    "Xiaojiang, thanks to your care, I''ve worked hard at home these days."


    Jiang Mingzhu said quickly, "Miss Shen is very polite. It''s all my job."


    Li futu''s head is bigger next to him.


    "Indeed, if I came here before and wanted to have a hot meal, I don''t want to think about it. What''s the sincerity of your verbal thanks? I think you should give her a raise."


    "No, no, Miss Shen''s salary is high enough for me, and she has accepted me to live in such a big villa. I''m very grateful and satisfied."


    Although she has strict control over Su Yuan''s expenses, Shen yini is not a stingy person. After pondering for a moment, she said, "the previous month was a probation period. Now that the probation period has passed, I am very satisfied with you. Of course, I should give you a salary adjustment. In this way, the monthly salary is 30000. Do you feel satisfied?"


    "Miss Shen, I really don''t need to..."


    Jiang Mingzhu has become a bit at a loss.


    Nanny doesn''t sound like a big job. In fact, the salary is not low, especially for nannies from top star families such as Shen yini, plus the price level of Donghai.


    Shen yini offered Jiang Mingzhu a salary of 20000 yuan before, but now she has raised it by half, which can be regarded as lavish. In fact, the most important thing is that Shen yini allows Jiang Mingzhu to live here without going out to rent a house, which can be said to be a great favor.


    Li futu said with a smile: "don''t refuse. You deserve it. You are a girl. Although you are young now, you can''t be a nanny all your life, can you? You''ll have to get married in the future. There''s no harm in saving more money. Besides, she''s such a big star. Your salary is just a drop in the bucket. Why should you be polite to her? "


    What he said can be said to be touching. How could an employer care so much about his servants and think so much about them?


    If the general nanny heard it, I''m afraid she would be moved to tears.


    Even Jiang Mingzhu was slightly absent-minded.


    Shen yini took a look at him and said with a smile, "yes, it''s your labor income. It should be. Don''t be too polite."


    "Then..."


    Jiang Mingzhu refused again and bit her lip. "Thank you, Miss Shen."After a pause, she looked at Li futu, her eyelashes trembling: "thank you, Mr. Li."


    "Sister, why don''t you give me a raise?"


    Su Yuan finally couldn''t help looking up.


    Don''t say 30000, she doesn''t even have 10000 yuan of pocket money every month!


    Naturally, she will not be jealous of Jiang Mingzhu, but she will inevitably be wronged. Her cousin is so generous to others, but she is her sister!


    Shen yini''s eyes moved to her.


    "Xiaojiang is earned by her labor. How about you? You''re still in school. Isn''t your monthly allowance enough? "


    "Elder sister, actually I also do charity work!"


    "Charity?"


    Facing Shen yini''s puzzled eyes, Su Yuan nodded: "yes, last month, the school raised money for those poor children in remote mountainous areas, but I donated 1000 yuan!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    Shen yini can''t help laughing.


    "OK, I''ll give you a thousand dollars."


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan doesn''t want the thousand yuan.


    "Yuanyuan, didn''t he give you two million yuan to buy a car? Should there be some left?"


    Su Yuan''s heart was shocked, and she immediately pursed her pink mouth and didn''t dare to ask for a raise.


    She turned her head and glared at Li futu. liar!


    But the good thing is that her cousin just said it, but she didn''t ask her to hand in the money. After dinner, she still reproached Li futu for breaking his promise.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    She leaned on the sofa and pedaled Li futu with her delicate feet.


    Li futu watched the TV program, unmoved.


    "I''m not leaving tonight."


    "Are you going to sleep here again? I won''t speak for you any more. My cousin won''t drive you out! "


    Su Yuan stressed her role.


    Li futu took a look at her. Shi ran stood up and walked upstairs with his head shaking.


    "The flowers have fragrance, the moon has shade, and the spring curfew is worth thousands of gold."


    Su Yuan stares at his back in a daze.

 Chapter 940

    "Stop!"


    Su Yuan was too anxious to put on her shoes. She ran up the stairs and grabbed Li futu''s arm.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li futu stopped, looked back, and said to his big black and bright eyes, "sleep, what else can I do?"


    Su Yuan stares at him, grabs his arm and refuses to relax.


    "What did you say just now? It''s worth a lot of money What does that mean? "


    Li futu blinked. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and outlined a radian of evil spirit.


    "Girl, you are also a top student of Dongda. Haven''t you heard this poem before?"


    He pulled Su Yuan''s hand away from her arm, coughed softly, and said solemnly.


    "Girl, you have to respect me in the future, you know? Otherwise, your sister will not forgive you. "


    What is a fox pretending to be a tiger.


    I guess that''s it.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Su Yuan said in a loud voice, hearing Li futu''s implication, she was full of disbelief.


    "Cousins, cousins certainly won''t agree!"


    Although she looks young, she is also an adult. Even if she has never been in love, she doesn''t know anything about men and women.


    It doesn''t seem to be surprising what happened between boys and girls, but when it was put on her cousin, she was caught off guard and had no psychological preparation. Su Yuan couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders and did not explain any more. He turned and continued to walk upstairs.


    Su Yuan followed him closely.


    They came to Shen yini''s door.


    Li futu knocked on the door. After hearing the response, he pushed the door and went in.


    Shen yini is processing some documents sent by her subordinates on the Internet.


    Su Yuan follows Li futu, waiting for her cousin to blow someone out. But her cousin just looks at them, turns a blind eye to them and goes on working.


    "People have to combine work with rest. At home, don''t be busy with business any more."


    Li futu walked over and whispered.


    Su Yuan knows her cousin''s personality. She thinks that the next second her cousin is likely to show the horror of eating people. But to her surprise, she stares at the computer without any reaction. After more than ten seconds, she even puts her hand over the computer.


    Su Yuan immediately ran over and pushed Li futu away from her cousin.


    "Elder sister, he has a bad intention for you. Please drive him out quickly..."


    She said anxiously in a low voice.


    Sure enough, the sisters are of one mind.


    Although the girl usually betrays her sister for her personal interests, she still has a bottom line.


    Shen yini took a look at Li futu. Instead of throwing him out, she turned to Su Yuan and whispered, "Yuanyuan, go out first."


    "Sister..."


    Su Yuan''s eyes were enlarged and she wondered if she had heard the wrong thing.


    Seeing her cousin''s calm eyes, she didn''t have hallucinations. Su Yuan stepped back.


    "I won''t go!"


    Someone coughed and looked at the sky outside the balcony.


    "It''s still early. Let''s fight the landlord."


    A pair of sisters looked at him without saying anything,


    "I''ll go down and get the poker."


    Li futu went downstairs to pick up a pair of playing cards. He sat on the bed with a pair of sisters with different customs, and fought with the landlord for more than an hour.


    It can be seen that with the passage of time, Su Yuan has gradually begun to feel sleepy, yawning from time to time, but she still insists on it.


    "Bomb!"


    Su yuan threw out four A''s: "I only have one card."


    The landlord of this game is Shen yini.


    Li futu touched her four A''s, as if to check whether she was cheating.


    Before, Su Yuan clearly threw out a set of seven cards of shunzi, but she threw out ten cards, three cards in the back, intend to fish in troubled waters.


    But this time Su Yuan didn''t cheat. After Li futu checked, she threw out a pair of kings.


    "Wang Chan."


    Su Yuan a Leng, haven''t waited for her reaction to come over, Li futu already then threw out a pair of six.


    Shen yini threw out the only two cards left.


    "Yes, ten."


    Su yuan threw the card.


    "Brother futu, can you play cards?! My elder sister is a landlord. Why did you blow me up? "


    Then she frowned.


    "No. It''s clear that Xiao Wang is my card. I''ve already played it out. Where did you come from? "


    Shen yini couldn''t help laughing and received the scattered cards together.


    "Well, it''s late, Yuanyuan. It''s time for you to go back to bed."


    "No, I''m going to sleep with my cousin today."Su Yuan is acutely aware that something is wrong tonight, holding the sheets and refusing to go.


    Shen yini pulled her arm out of bed.


    "Sister, what are you doing! Don''t pull me, I''m protecting you! "


    When she came to the door, Su Yuan broke free.


    "Protect me? It''s at home. What needs to be protected. "


    "Sister, it''s brother futu. He''s plotting against you! I''ll help you pull him out! "


    Then Suyuan rushes in again, and Shen yini pulls her again.


    "I made him sleep here."


    Smell speech, Su Yuan whole person instantly froze.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why, sister? "


    She said hastily.


    "Even if it''s communication, you can''t be so rash. You should know that what''s too easy to get, the more men won''t cherish, you haven''t got married, sister, you can''t pay so much!"


    Shen yini smiles.


    She then found out that this was not the girl who always followed her ass to buy snacks for her.


    "Yuanyuan, who told you these words?"


    "Sister!"


    Su Yuan looks urgent, holding Shen yini''s hand.


    "I haven''t been in love, but I haven''t eaten pork. Haven''t I seen a pig run? There are a lot of girls in our school. They are so rash that they regret after they break up... "


    "Yuanyuan, do you mean we can''t make it to the end?"


    Su Yuan was a little embarrassed and said, "I don''t mean that, sister. I mean..."


    "All right."


    Shen yini patted her hand. To tell the truth, she was still a little moved by Su Yuan''s appearance.


    "I know you think about it for me, but it''s between me and him. Don''t worry about it. I''m your sister. Do I need you to remind me what I should do and what I shouldn''t do? "


    "Sister..."


    "Well, I''ve got a sense of propriety."


    Shen yini pushed Suyuan out of the door: "have a rest early."


    "Bang."


    The door was shut.


    "Sister!"


    Suyuan stood in front of the door with no response.


    Su Yuan''s hand gradually became weak, and leaning against the door, she felt abandoned in vain.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter?"


    After a while, Jiang Mingzhu came over.

 Chapter 941

    It''s really hard to describe the relationship between the song and Qin families.


    But in any case, in the land of the Dragon Kingdom, in the north and south, both of them have almost stood at the top.


    Song Luoshen is the clear successor of the Song family. As long as song Jingguo abdicates, she is the head of the Song family. Qin Yuyi is the daughter of the head of the Qin family, the princess of the Qin parents, and the deputy commander of the ultimate armed phoenix of the Qin family. The meeting between them can be said to be the summit of the two superpowers.


    Li futu can guess why song Luoshen met Qin Yuyi.


    The strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. The Lujiao river is outside the southern border of the Dragon kingdom. This tragedy has caused a sensation all over the country. It''s not only about the Song family, but also about the national dignity of the country. Even if the two families had a grudge before, the Qin family will not embarrass song Luo God this time. But song Luo God wants more than this result.


    She wants to find out the matter as soon as possible and restore the reputation of the Song family. With the help of the Qin family, who has been operating in the south for decades, she can get twice the result with half the effort.


    Li futu agrees with song Luoshen''s idea. In this world, cooperation has a future, but he doesn''t want to involve himself.


    Song Luoshen and Qin Yuyi meet. What''s the matter with him sitting there?


    But song Luoshen''s attitude was very firm and he would not let him go.


    "What are you afraid of? Yes? Did you do something sorry for me? "


    In a sense, this should represent the second meeting between the Song family and the Qin family in decades.


    The first time was ten years ago when Qin broke the city and entered Beijing.


    The meeting place of the two sides was not in Song''s Crystal Palace, nor in yandonglai''s imperial court, but in the open Bund.


    Although the time has not yet arrived, song Luoshen has been walking along the Pujiang River with Li futu.


    Because of the presence of Li futu, song Shou didn''t follow him or even arrange a bodyguard.


    If you are with Yan Di, the young lady can be hurt, then they can''t play any role at all.


    "What can I do to make you sorry. Don''t think about it. I just don''t think it''s appropriate for me to be an outsider when you meet Miss Qin. "


    "Outsiders?"


    Song Luoshen turned to look at him, the radian of his mouth slightly rippling, not smiling.


    "Do you mean you are an outsider to me, or an outsider to Qin Yuyi?"


    Li futu coughed and looked at the magnificent Pujiang River in liaomei. He stopped talking.


    "Don''t be dumb."


    Song Luo God drags him.


    "Last time on the Bank of the Weishui River, the princess Qin, regardless of her personal safety, spared no effort to help you. She was really kind and righteous to you. It''s reasonable to say that you have delayed her so many years of youth. She should be resentful to you. How can she be so desperate to save you?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were fixed on him.


    "Or what happened between you two that I didn''t know?"


    Song Luoshen''s wisdom, when they were still young, Li futu had already realized it, but now it still makes him surprised.


    A lot of things, a lot of details, song Luo God has been in the eye, but a lot of her did not say it.


    Of course, Li futu is not stupid enough to admit it.


    "What can happen to me and Miss Qin? I''m sorry to have delayed her for so many years. I don''t care if you still doubt me and her. But you''re also a woman. It''s bad for others to say that. "


    Song Luoshen squints his eyes.


    "Well, before I said anything, you took care of her?"


    "Can you enlarge your mind?"


    Li futu said calmly: "I''m just talking about the matter. Besides, Miss Qin stood up at the Bank of Weishui river last time. She was kind to us..."


    "All right, all right."


    Song Luoshen interrupted him impatiently and said in a low voice: "people help you. I don''t know what they are trying to do..."


    "Miss Song."


    A figure came slowly. Before the person arrived, the sound came first.


    Song Luo God raised his head, and in an instant, he had a soft smile on his face.


    "Miss Qin."


    Princess Qin''s parents have a great family style. She went to the party alone. She didn''t even bring the autumn water sword. She was still in plain green clothes, as if she didn''t fit in with this materialistic world.


    Seeing that Li futu was also there, she seemed surprised, and then nodded and laughed.


    Li futu smiles back. Gentle and elegant, natural and unrestrained and extraordinary.


    "Miss Qin, long time no see."


    Song Luoshen was still holding him at this time. Even if Qin Yuyi came to him, he didn''t mean to let go. Seeing that this guy was so happy with Qin Yuyi and so brilliant, he immediately pinched him without leaving any trace.Li futu''s eyelids twitched.


    Qin Yuyi probably didn''t see song Luoshen''s small movements. His light radian didn''t have any unnecessary fluctuations.


    "Miss Qin, last time I had an accident in the middle of my wedding, I couldn''t thank you personally. I hope Miss Qin won''t be surprised."


    Songluo did not go straight to the theme.


    Qin Yuyi and song Luoshen are two types of women, and their growth path and direction are quite different, but this does not mean that Qin Yuyi''s communication skills are much worse than song Luoshen''s.


    "Miss Song is very kind. The Qin family and the Song family are old friends. When Miss Song got married, our Qin family is in charge of congratulation. If Miss Song is upset about this, I''m sorry."


    Song Luoshen nods and smiles.


    "Miss Qin is really generous. Next time I have a wedding, I''ll definitely give Miss Qin a toast."


    It''s amazing.


    Smell speech, Qin feather clothes of a pair of autumn eyes finally appeared a trace of fluctuation.


    At the same time, song Luoshen finally released Li futu''s arm. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, the pigeon egg on her left ring finger flashed past Qin Yuyi''s eyes. Qin Yuyi couldn''t help squinting at the bright light reflected.


    The gentle smile gradually converges. Qin Yuyi looks up at the man standing beside song Luoshen.


    Li futu is now inexplicably embarrassed.


    The two women around him can be said to be the two most dazzling women in the Dragon Kingdom, and the relationship with him can be said to be disordered.


    If it''s OK to face one person alone, but the two women get together, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    In this case, men generally choose to escape.


    Comrade Li futu is no exception.


    He coughed softly, as if he didn''t see Qin Yuyi''s eyes. He turned to look at the Pujiang River, like the surging river water. In his eyes, it was more attractive than the two peerless beauties.


    Qin Yu Yi took his eyes back from his face and swept the woman who had no power or beauty in the north. Finally, his eyes fell on the dazzling diamond ring on the other party''s left hand.


    "If Miss Song marries again, I will certainly be there to congratulate her. I just hope that there won''t be any more accidents like last time."


    This is really meaningful.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes narrowed and his smile faded.

 Chapter 942

    As Qin Yuyi said, the Song family and the Qin family are old friends, right, but there is no good relationship between the two families. In those years, the Qin family even nearly died in the hands of the Song family and the Li family.


    Because of the family feud, Li futu never expected the two girls to be intimate, but he didn''t expect that they would fight each other as soon as they met.


    Qin Yuyi looks like a gentle smile, but what he says is a little heartbreaking. Song Luoshen''s formulaic smile disappears completely, his face is gradually cold, and his eyes are twinkling. This is a sign of anger.


    Although Li futu looked at the Pujiang River, he was also acutely aware of the temperature changes around him, and immediately grasped song Luoshen''s hand.


    "Miss Qin, this morning, I heard the news that two merchant ships were attacked on the Lujiao river. Seventeen crew members died miserably in a foreign country. Do you know what happened?"


    He looked at Qin Yuyi with a serious face, obviously trying to change the topic, but before Qin Yuyi spoke, song Luoshen opened his mouth.


    "I''d like to have a chat with Miss Qin alone. Can you go and stay for a while?"


    Li futu''s expression was stiff, but in the face of song Luoshen''s gaze, he forced a smile and walked to one side.


    Not far.


    Although it is clear that as two women, it is unlikely to act like a shrew in the street, it is not a bad thing to take precautions.


    "What do you mean?"


    Song Luoshen finally took off the mask of camouflage, and his tone was colder than the wind blowing from the Pujiang River, without the slightest temperature.


    If it''s something else, she may be able to laugh it off or endure it, but Qin Yuyi''s words just now can be said to hit the nail on the head and stabbed her hood door.


    Qin Yuyi has been watching Li futu go to one side to smoke, not anxious to take back his eyes.


    "Miss Song, I don''t mean anything. I just want to remind you that even if a woman as good as Miss Song gets married too many times, it''s not a good thing."


    Song Luoshen sneered.


    "What? Are you jealous of the ring he gave me


    Just now, they smile and exchange greetings out of self-restraint and family education. Now that they are honest, they both show their true face in the face of each other.


    There are more than family feuds between them.


    "Jealousy?"


    The corners of Qin''s mouth were raised, but the radian was very light, not very obvious.


    "Why should I be jealous of you?"


    She looked at the bright diamond ring.


    "Do you think he will marry you if he gives you a ring?"


    "Of course, the ring is just a dead thing. The key is that he has proposed to me. You are the first to know the news, Miss Qin."


    After all, the woman standing in front of Qin Yuyi is not an ordinary woman. Regardless of her prominent status in the South and the enmity between the two families, the most important thing is that she was once her man''s fiancee.


    But to her disappointment, Qin Yuyi was still calm and indifferent.


    "I think ten years ago, when you were in love, there was no less than a pledge of love, but what happened?"


    Songluo''s pupils suddenly contracted and became sharp.


    "Ten years ago is ten years ago, this time, I won''t let anyone take him from me, no one can."


    Qin Yu''s clothes did not dodge and looked at her. After looking at her for a while, he gave a faint smile.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to fight with you. Naturally, I hope Miss Song can get what she wants. However, it''s a pity that from the most just point of view, I don''t think you can possess him now, or that you are qualified to possess him."


    Turning a blind eye to song Luoshen''s colder and colder eyes, Qin Yuyi turned his head and looked at the smoking man not far away.


    The other side saw her look and nodded a friendly smile.


    "Song Luo God, if you put it ten years ago, it''s true that no one is qualified to compete with you, but this time is different from the past. Do you know why I broke my engagement with him? "


    She drew back her eyes and looked at the God Songluo.


    Songluo looked cold and silent.


    "It''s not because I want to help you. My youth has been delayed for so many years. I''m not so generous. To tell you the truth, if he wants to marry you, even if he is hanging, I may keep this engagement. "


    At last, Songluo couldn''t help speaking.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''ve been to hell."


    Qin Yuyi said in a low voice.


    "Before the Weishui war."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes suddenly trembled and his expression suddenly solidified.


    "I was poisoned that time, very seriously, the one that would die."


    Qin Yuyi tells us the life and death danger that he has experienced, and his tone is light.


    "You should also understand his character. He will try every means to repay people''s gratitude and resentment. Even ten years ago, our Qin family just made a fair deal.""Hearing that I was dying of poisoning, he rushed to Hangzhou and took me to the hell."


    "When the emperor of the world, the Lord of the earth, is so brilliant. To tell you the truth, I once imagined how the young man who was driven out of the country like a lost dog ten years ago had gone through these years, what he would look like when I saw him again, or whether I would have a chance to see him again."


    "It seems that God is really fair. Everything that can''t kill you will only make you stronger. But even if he grows up enough to make the world look up to him, he is not a God after all. He will also be helpless when he is faced with the poison on me


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkled, and he wanted to say something.


    Qin Yuyi looks at her.


    "Do you want to ask, why am I still standing here alive?"


    She smiles.


    "It''s Meng Po."


    "Because of saving me, the woman who was demonized in the rumor did not hesitate to draw nearly half of her blood, so I was able to survive. Is she doing this because of me? "


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for me to introduce you to the history of the underground. The last time that the highest order of killing was settled in Kyoto City, it was when Emperor Yan was seriously injured and disappeared, but Mengpo immediately grasped the highest command of the prefecture. This situation is because the leadership of the prefecture is in chaos? "


    "I think maybe it''s because Mengpo has gained the unreserved trust from the whole hell. She thinks that her starting point or purpose is for the sake of the Emperor Yan. This kind of trust comes from Mengpo''s company and dedication day after day for so many years."


    "It was she who accompanied him from depression to glory step by step."


    "I heard that Mengpo went to see you last year, but she didn''t kill you. Didn''t she dare to do it?"


    "Songluo God, I can tell you frankly that I haven''t liked any man before. I really don''t know what it''s like to like, but I admit that I like him. I don''t think it''s necessary for two people to live together. As long as they don''t dislike each other and don''t feel uncomfortable together, it''s enough. "


    "So if it''s you, I really don''t mind fighting with you."


    Song Luoshen''s face was changeable.


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes fell on the ring again.


    "I think, if ten years ago, you would not deliberately show off anything, you also know that times have changed, right?"


    Qin Yu Yi''s eyes moved up and he laughed lightly.


    "After all, you and I are predecessors."

 Chapter 943

    "How did Miss Qin leave?"


    Seeing Qin Yuyi leave, Li futu comes back.


    "Are you finished so soon? What happened to the case on the antler river? Did Miss Qin say that? "


    Song Luoshen stares at Qin Yuyi''s back and doesn''t reply.


    In fact, they hardly mentioned a word about the massacre on the antler river just now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter


    Seeing that song Luo never spoke, Li futu felt a little strange.


    "I''ll go to Kunnan with her tomorrow."


    Song Luoshen finally opened his mouth, his face was expressionless, and then he walked in the direction of parking.


    "I''ll take you back to the hotel."


    Although he felt something was wrong with song Luoshen, Li futu was also very clever. He didn''t ask for trouble. He got into the car and planned to send song Luoshen back to the Crystal Palace.


    The present Songluo God gives him the feeling that if it is a volcano, and the magma has been surging inside, it may erupt at any time.


    "No, I''m going to the aquarium."


    Song Luoshen looked ahead and said,


    Li futu was stunned.


    "Aquarium?"


    Song Luoshen turned his head slowly and said in a soft voice: "what? Can''t we? "


    "No, of course."


    Li futu said immediately, without saying a word, he drove directly.


    Along the way, Songluo almost did not speak, looking out of the window, did not know what he was thinking.


    Li futu once came to Donghai Ocean Park. He met song Luoshen ten years later.


    When he came here again, he found that some places had been closed, like renovation. In fact, Songluo God had said before that she had invested in the ocean park to build it into the largest aquarium in the world.


    Although some places are closed to tourists and have entered the state of expansion construction, the glass tunnel can still be used for tourists.


    "Do you remember the promise you made to me?"


    Walking into the dark blue glass tunnel, there are sea water and all kinds of marine creatures swimming in all directions above and below. It seems that you are in the underwater world, which makes you feel very dreamy and strange. But even so, the face of Songluo does not seem to be loose.


    Song Luoshen has mentioned this problem not only once, but also once again, Li futu has a headache.


    "Of course I remember, but Luoshen, building the largest aquarium in the world was our common vision. It doesn''t make much difference whether you finish it or I finish it."


    Songluo stopped and turned around, staring at him with a pair of eyes that seemed deeper than the surrounding ocean.


    Li futu was a little puzzled by her.


    Just as he was about to speak, Songluo suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Kiss me."


    Li futu was stunned.


    Song Luoshen wrinkled his beautiful eyebrows.


    "What? Don''t you willing to do it? In those days... "


    Li futu quickly opened his mouth and said: "Luoshen, there are so many people around, the influence is not good."


    Songluo was indifferent and stared at him for a moment.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m not afraid of a woman. Besides, who knows us? "


    She continued.


    "Don''t you love me anymore?"


    How familiar is this line?


    Many girls in love almost always talk about this, but how can song Luo Shen be a woman who is worried about gain and loss?


    What is the stimulation?


    Li futu felt a little headache and looked around. He said in a low voice: "Luoshen, although no one should recognize you, you are not afraid of 10000, just in case. As Miss Song, if you spread this kind of thing, it would damage your image."


    "That''s not what you said. I don''t want to, but you don''t have to be in front of so many people..."


    Li Chao''s old face is red, and he interrupts song Luo Shen.


    "Luoshen, when he was young and vigorous, he was inevitably impulsive..."


    "You mean I can''t make you impulsive now?"


    Li futu was speechless.


    Song Luoshen''s face was cold and he turned and left.


    Li futu sighed, grabbed her by the wrist, pulled her into his arms, then lowered his head, aimed at the red lips as beautiful as a rose, and printed them.


    A long French kiss has attracted the attention of many people in the past.


    When Li futu looked up and saw what a gorgeous woman he was carrying, the people around him were numb. Immediately, the feeling of envy and jealousy rose involuntarily, and the original happy mood was destroyed.


    Li futu was a little embarrassed in the face of the attention of the tourists around him, but song Luoshen had to calm down too much.


    She stood up from the man''s arms, turned a blind eye to the amazing eyes in all directions, seemed to be satisfied with someone''s performance, relaxed a little, took his hand and walked out of the undersea tunnel."Tomorrow, you''ll go to Kunnan with me."


    When eating in the restaurant, song Luoshen opened his mouth in an unquestionable tone.


    "I''ll go, too?"


    "This case involves a lot, and there are warlords and drug lords gathered in the antler river. Don''t you worry about my danger?"


    As soon as the hat was put on, Li futu had to nod his head, even though he knew that because of the tragedy, the four countries had already sent official forces to the Lujiao river. No matter how bold and cruel the drug lords were, they would not easily offend the dignity of the four countries.


    After dinner, Li futu sent song Luoshen back to the Crystal Palace intact, even into the room. He planned to leave, but he was caught by song Luoshen.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll come back to you tomorrow."


    "Don''t bother, you''ll sleep here tonight," said Songluo


    Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    Crystal Palace is song''s territory, and song''s bodyguard is at the door. If he doesn''t go out tonight, the whole song will know.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Song Luo Shen asked softly.


    Looking at her appearance, Li futu knew that he could not refuse too much.


    Moreover, he seems to have no reason to refuse.


    Song Luoshen didn''t want to talk about his ideal of life when he left him. The last time he was drugged by Pei Shiyin, Miss Song seemed to be wilder than last time. Even when she took a bath, she dragged someone into the bathroom and into the bathtub.


    "You owe me a son, you have to compensate me."


    Around the snow-white luxurious bathtub, with bursts of vibration, the water in the bathtub is constantly overflowing. She stepped on the man, biting his shoulder, and said in a trembling and hoarse voice.


    From the bathroom to the bed, the battle lasted all night.


    When Li futu came out of the bedroom the next day, his legs were weak and his face turned white.


    Song Luoshen is radiant and gorgeous. She opens the quilt gracefully, and her body is full of ice and jade. Under the light, she is so white that she is breathtaking.


    She lazily looking at the man''s back, the corners of her mouth with a touch of gorgeous radian.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of man, the emperor of hell, does not come out of the wall? "

 Chapter 944

    "And Miss Qin?"


    Came to the airport found Qin Yuyi did not appear, Li futu can not help but feel a little strange.


    "Didn''t you say she would go with us?"


    "Your ex fiancee is not very kind-hearted. She said she would start with me yesterday, but just now I received the news that she had gone to Kunnan alone yesterday. Maybe she saw the ring you gave me, so she felt a little uncomfortable."


    Song Luo explained.


    As the saying goes, there is no broken land, only dead cattle. This is true. It can be seen from the faces of the two people that song Luo is radiant and energetic. On the contrary, Li futu looks haggard, like a prisoner who has been tortured all night.


    Hearing song Luo Shen say so, he didn''t speak any more. When he got on the plane, he put on an eye mask and began to catch up.


    Last night, he was in pain and happy.


    Song Luoshen studied in he Jiuzhou. Although he was not better than LAN, his constitution was much stronger than that of ordinary people. What''s more, in this respect, women have a natural advantage, and in the end, they even turn over and become masters.


    Last night, although he "tormented" the man all night, now the God of song Luo doesn''t disturb him any more.


    After flying for more than five hours and waiting for the private plane to land in the Cloud City of Kunnan, song Luoshen woke Li futu up.


    Three small armored vehicles picked up the plane.


    "Miss Song, welcome to Kunnan. Minister Jiang asked me to pick you up."


    A valiant soldier stretched out his hand to song Luoshen. His face was firm, and his iron temperament naturally revealed.


    He was wearing a military uniform and looked at the sign of resistance on his shoulder. He was a figure of division level.


    The seven or eight soldiers who came with him were expressionless, squinting and armed.


    Song Luoshen held out his hand, exchanged greetings, and the party got on the bus.


    Several armored vehicles drove out of the airport, crossed more than half of Yuncheng, and came to the border between Longguo and Myanmar.


    After crossing the border, the environment began to become chaotic. Looking out, you can see the big bazaars with people coming and going. Many Burmese people are selling their own goods in the street. This situation rarely occurs in China. After all, there is no such advanced department as urban management in Myanmar.


    A few armored cars kept going all the way. After more than an hour, they came to a vast river.


    Everybody out of the car.


    "This is the antler river."


    Hong Chuan, commander of the 152nd division stationed in Kunnan, stands at riverside road.


    Lujiao River, originated from the northeast slope of Tanggula Mountain in Longguo, is called Cangjiang River in Longguo, and the reach flowing into Indochina Peninsula is called Lujiao river.


    With a total length of 5000 kilometers, the main stream of the Lujiao river is the most important transnational water system in Asia and the seventh largest river in the world. Its river basins are all over Longguo, Laos, Myanmar, Xiangguo and Cambodia, which are extremely winding and complicated.


    Of course, in the eyes of Li futu and song Luoshen, the Lujiao river is vast and beautiful. It''s totally unexpected that a bloody case broke out on the river two days ago.


    "Get on the boat first."


    There are several yachts have been docked at the shore, song Luoshen and his party boarded the boat, began to flow down the antler river.


    "At present, China has set up a joint investigation team with Myanmar, elephant and Laos. The headquarters of the investigation team is located in Wanjin, the capital of Laos, which is beside the Lujiao River Basin."


    When the yacht went down with the current, Hong Chuan began to introduce the progress of the case to song Luoshen.


    Song is not only the employer of the shipwrecked crew, but also the victim and Party of the tragedy. Even if he works in Kunnan, far away from the political center, he is also very clear about song''s status in China.


    The Song family has never been just a simple business group.


    The Lujiao River massacre caused a sensation that attracted the attention of the whole country, but it was not suppressed because the two merchant ships were under the name of song.


    The country needs the truth.


    Song also needs the truth.


    "The investigation team of the four countries, working together, arrested a drug dealer yesterday. The name of the drug dealer is yeyansong. He often contacts with a drug trafficking group in the crime area. According to him, this drug trafficking group is responsible for the tragedy."


    Li futu has never been a man who likes to make a fuss. He put himself in a proper position. This trip, he was just an escort. In addition, he was so hurt last night that he didn''t speak much all the way. He listened quietly, and song Luoshen didn''t rush to speak.


    Looking at the calm Lujiao River, Hong Chuan, a high-ranking military officer in southern Kunlun, continued: "the leader of the largest drug trafficking group in the crime area, whose name is yanzai, is a Burmese. He once held an important position under kunsha."


    "Kunsha?"


    Song Luoshen frowned slightly. Although she didn''t care much about other countries, she could hardly avoid hearing the name of kunsha.


    Kunsha is a famous super drug kingpin. He is famous for selling heroin all over the world. Only more than ten years ago, under the encirclement and suppression of Burmese government forces, kunsha announced his surrender. This world-famous drug kingpin in the Golden Triangle withdrew from the stage of history."Yes, yanzai is kunsha''s man."


    Hong Chuan nodded and then said: "after the collapse of kunsha, he started to build his own house, bribed some of his former subordinates, and started to work alone. Because he worked with kunsha, he had experience, channels, and people, and he could be ruthless and ruthless by any means for the sake of his interests, so his power grew rapidly, even though he didn''t reach the level of kunsha in those days In the golden triangle, he is also one of the most famous figures. "


    "After the suspects were identified, we immediately arrested the members of the yanzai drug trafficking group, and this morning we caught a key member of the yanzai drug trafficking group. His account also coincides with the confession of the drug dealer we caught earlier. "


    "According to his account, yanzai called a meeting of his subordinates at that time, in order to hijack the Longguo merchant ship and transport drugs, so as to escape the inspection of several countries in the Lujiao River Basin. They targeted two merchant ships, Yulong and Hualu, and the fourth person under yanzai was Carol. This Carol usually does the dirty work of binding people, killing people and robbing drugs. According to yanzai''s order, after hijacking two merchant ships, he put the drugs prepared in advance and floated down the Lujiao river. But who knows, he was finally interrogated by the Xiang army. In a panic, Carlo ordered his men to shoot all the 17 crew members, so as to achieve the purpose of killing people. Then he escaped in a small boat. By the time the Xiang soldiers boarded the ship, the 17 crew members on board had All of them died. "


    Hong Chuan''s words stopped.


    He is a soldier, not a speaker. His tone is not cadenced and calm. But even so, from his description, it is still enough to make people imagine how tragic the crime scene was at that time.


    The seventeen crew members were unarmed civilians. At the gunpoint of the drug dealers, they were no different from the lambs to be slaughtered.


    We can imagine how scared and helpless they were at that time. Maybe they begged, but the drug dealers still gave the order of massacre in cold blood.


    Song Luo God''s eyes finally showed a touch of uncontrollable anger.


    "A bunch of animals!"

 Chapter 945

    Qin Yuyi didn''t know if he was tired and didn''t talk much, so he went back to his room soon.


    As the sun gradually sets, Li futu still stands in the garden, as if enjoying the sunset.


    Collusion between officials and bandits has been common since ancient times. Not to mention yanzai, kunsha, who was once invincible in the golden triangle, was accompanied by some senior officials on his way to rise.


    From Qin Yuyi''s words, we can know that some people in the headquarters don''t want to see yanzai arrested. However, it''s not known whether they are tied up with yanzai to protect their own interests or to protect the truth of the Lujiao River massacre.


    "What do you think?"


    A step came.


    Even if he didn''t look back, Li futu could tell that it was song Luo''s footsteps.


    "What''s new?"


    He turned to ask.


    Song Luoshen shook his head, stood beside him and sighed: "no, the drug dealer just said that he didn''t take part in the case. It was all done by Carol, the No.4 figure of yanzai group. No matter how much, he didn''t know anything."


    Li futu is not surprised. Song Luoshen is not an expert on torture. Jiang Kuangyi, as the Vice Minister of security, should squeeze out all the information that can be squeezed out. He can''t squeeze it out. Naturally, song Luoshen can''t do anything about it. The reason why she didn''t stop song Luoshen just now is that she didn''t want to attack her enthusiasm. She wanted to help and speed up the progress, but also for her own sake So that the seventeen dead can rest in peace as soon as possible.


    "Just now Miss Qin told me that when they arrested the drug dealer you just met in the early morning, someone inside the headquarters wanted to shoot and kill him."


    He sat down on the stone bench in the middle of the garden with the God Songluo.


    Songluo God instantly heard his implication.


    "You mean there''s a ghost in this headquarters?"


    She stares at Li futu and doesn''t seem to be surprised. After all, she has experienced too many things like this in her life. Isn''t the nutritionist who has taken care of her for so many years a spy of Cao Jiaan?


    Li futu nodded: "it''s obvious."


    Song Luo gradually frowned.


    "On the two merchant ships, Yulong and Hualu, all the jade and jadeite were transported. When the Chinese military seized them, only less than one fifth of them were left, and the rest disappeared. Carlo fled by boat. In that case, people must want to protect their lives. He can''t carry so many jade, can he? Besides, it''s too late. "


    "There is no point in any false prediction until there is no evidence."


    Li futu said calmly, "I''ll see Minister Jiang."


    Songluo also stood up.


    "I''ll go with you."


    ¡­¡­


    In Jiang Kuangyi''s office.


    "Luoshen, Mr. Li, I have also considered what you said, but after all, it matters a lot. If we don''t handle it properly, it may affect the diplomatic relations of several countries..."


    Naturally, Jiang Kuangyi had been aware of the fact that there were yanzai''s people in the headquarters, or that there was yanzai''s community of interests. However, in his capacity, he did not control the absolute evidence, so he could only keep the matter in his mind, or even reveal it.


    He is a powerful member of the deputy department, but when he is handling a case in a foreign country or in a multinational country, he inevitably feels powerless. Even this command headquarters gives him the feeling of being a prisoner.


    "Uncle Jiang, I understand your concerns, but the headquarters has an inside line of yanzai. Doesn''t that mean that if we take any action, we will be known by him immediately?"


    Song Luo God opened his mouth and his words hit the nail on the head.


    In this headquarters, there are representatives of all countries, either high-level military officers or high-level police officers, who want to investigate them. Their influence is not trivial, and it is not something that can be done in a short time. Moreover, in their own position, even if they are corrupt in other countries, they have no right to intervene.


    So knowing that there was a ghost in the headquarters, song Luoshen didn''t want to find out the other party. He was not only thankless, but also almost impossible.


    However, if we ignore it, if we have information from the other party and keep watch, it seems to be wishful thinking to arrest yanzai.


    The situation seems to be in a dilemma.


    Jiang Kuangyi looked at Song Luoshen and said nothing.


    What song Luoshen points out is the dilemma he is facing, and he can''t think of a solution.


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Minister Jiang, are you clear about yanzai''s residence?"


    Jiang Kuangyi looked at him and nodded: "of course, yanzai''s base camp is in the Kor mountains in the golden triangle. His troops have occupied all the mountains, guarded them tightly, and forced the villagers to plant opium poppies for him. The Kor mountains are steep, complex and difficult to defend and attack. In addition, he has more than 2000 armed forces under his command and wants to suppress him It''s really not an easy thing. The countries around the golden triangle are not willing to pay too much for casualties. They also understand that, just like kunsha in those years, even if they fall down, they can not solve the fundamental problem. There are still people coming out. This is why yanzai has been able to get away with the law. "Jiang Kuangyi didn''t hide anything from Li futu, and after a pause, he said, "relying on our country''s independent strength in Wanjin, we can''t complete the encirclement and suppression task alone."


    This is on the borders of other countries. Although they are well-known, it is impossible to mobilize too many military forces to cross the border. No government will allow this.


    In order to investigate the Lujiao River case, Jiang Kuangyi mobilized 500 soldiers from Kunnan, which has reached the bottom line that several countries can bear.


    But with 500 people, it is obviously not easy to wipe out yanzai.


    Even if there are some drug dealers under yanzai''s hand, in the eyes of ordinary people, these drug dealers are cruel and terrible, but in front of the regular army, I''m afraid they are just a mob, but anyway, the number gap is there, and yanzai has been sparing no effort in firearms.


    Jiang Kuangyi held an internal meeting to discuss the possibility of a separate attack, but his subordinates thought it was too risky, and most importantly, they did not come to suppress the bandits.


    Even if yanzai''s base camp can be conquered in the end, if the situation is not right, yanzai will certainly run away in the middle of the way. Now he can at least know where he is. But once he runs away, it will be difficult to find out his movements.


    "Minister Jiang, I want to go to korshan to have a look."


    After listening to Jiang Kuangyi quietly, Li futu opened his mouth.


    "You''re going to mount Kurt?"


    Jiang Kuangyi was a little surprised, and then said, "when?"


    "Tonight," Li said


    "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Song Luoshen immediately grasped Li futu''s arm.


    Jiang Kuangyi wanted to dissuade him, but looking at the calm young face, his words suddenly stopped in his throat.


    And, his eyes slowly moved to a face of nervous song Luo God, the eyes are quite strange.


    Danger?


    For this young man, there are few places in the world that can threaten him, right?

 Chapter 946

    "Mr. Li, about two kilometers further, we''ll reach the Kurt mountains."


    A yacht is moving forward in the night, the speed is not fast, like visiting the scenery of the antler River, quietly.


    A young man from Pingtou is making a low voice introduction to Li futu.


    Song Luoshen finally approved Li futu''s night visit to korshan, and Li futu didn''t bring anyone with him. Except for a yacht, Jiang Kuangyi just arranged a guide for him, that is, Xiao Zhu.


    Although Xiao Zhu is young, he has lived in the Golden Triangle region for three or four years. He knows the environment very well. Although limited to the complicated political situation in the Golden Triangle region, he can''t destroy the world''s largest drug manufacturing area in one fell swoop, long has never relaxed his vigilance and monitoring on these drug lords.


    Xiaozhu is just one of the people sent to the Golden Triangle region to shoulder special tasks.


    Although not yet to the base camp of yanzai, according to the geographical division, the yacht has sailed on the boundary of the golden triangle.


    This world-famous Delta area is located at the junction of Myanmar, Laos and Elephant Kingdom, with a total area of about 200000 square kilometers. The traffic is blocked and the mountains are overlapping. Because the Elephant Kingdom erected a memorial archway engraved with the word "Golden Triangle" at the junction of the Three Kingdoms, the famous drug holy land was named.


    Almost every household here lives on poppy cultivation, covering an area of more than 1 million mu. Then, opium and heroin are produced by local warlords and drug lords and sold all over the world. Nearly 30 million tons of opium can be produced every year, and the annual output of heroin is nearly 2 million tons.


    What a sensational figure.


    Even from here, Li Fu can see the poppy fields all over the mountains.


    "How long have you lived here?"


    Li futu takes out his cigarette and offers one to Xiao Zhu.


    Xiao Zhu seems to be a little flattered, but he still takes the cigarette. His appearance is not surprising, and his face is even a little dark. But at any time, you can notice that his waist is always straight.


    "Mr. Li, I''ve lived here for 1322 days, counting today."


    Xiao Zhu took the cigarette and didn''t dare to light it. It was like a reply from the lower level to the higher level. He answered it meticulously.


    Although he did not know who this young man was, he could see some information from Minister Jiang''s performance at that time.


    In this dangerous area full of drug dealers and outlaws, I''m afraid there would have been no bones left if I didn''t have the insight to observe what I said.


    "More than 1300 days..."


    Li futu read it silently.


    That''s three years.


    He took out a lighter and helped Xiao Zhu light the cigarette in fear.


    "Hard work."


    Little Zhu was stunned, and then grinned, revealing his white teeth, which were quite different from his skin color.


    "It''s not hard. Serve the people."


    Li futu smiles and pats him on the shoulder. He lights a cigarette and looks at the calm and beautiful Lujiao river. He and Zhu swallow the clouds together.


    I''m afraid ordinary people can''t stand living here for a day, but Xiao Zhu has spent more than 1000 days and nights here.


    He is anonymous, fighting wits and braves with drug dealers, and delivering information about the flow of drugs for the country, of which the ferocity can be imagined. If there is a slight mistake, the drug dealers who regard people''s lives as grass-roots will not have any mercy.


    This young man probably hasn''t had a sound sleep for more than a thousand days and nights. He may not even know whether he can return to his motherland alive. Maybe he never thought about this at all.


    If the motherland needs him, he will come.


    In the prosperous times, there are always people who carry a heavy burden for the sake of the lights of all families.


    "Where are you from, Xiao Zhu?"


    Li futu asked, smoking.


    "Qinchuan people."


    Xiao Zhu answers every question.


    "But I haven''t been back since I came here, but I know that my family and army can certainly help take care of it. Minister Jiang said that after I catch yanzai this time, I can go back to China. "


    When it comes to returning home, he doesn''t seem to be too excited and excited.


    Li futu turned to look at him.


    "It''s a good thing to return home and reunite with your family. You should be happy."


    "Of course I am."


    Xiao Zhu laughed, and then he took a smoke, "but when I leave, someone will come to replace me."


    Li futu was silent.


    The yacht continued to move towards its destination. Before long, Xiao Zhu''s voice sounded.


    "Here we are, Mr. Li."


    The yacht pulled over and Li futu and Xiao Zhu landed.


    The place they face is a rugged and steep hillside, which is covered with dense forest. It is very deep and terrible in the night.


    "Mr. Li, this mountain is the base camp of yanzai. Yanzai is on this mountain. We are on the back of the mountain now..."Li futu raised his head and looked up. His sight was blocked by the woods.


    "Doesn''t it mean that yanzai is very strict with his base camp? How can we come to his feet so easily? "


    Xiaozhu immediately explained: "Mr. Li, yanzai did set up a heavy guard on his base camp, but it was also on the front of the mountain. Not only did he arrange his men to patrol round the clock, but also he planted mines on all the roads up the mountain. But because the terrain of our location is too steep, it can be said that it is a natural danger. No one can go up the mountain from here, so he does not spend extra human resources here. "


    There are only two thousand soldiers in yanzai''s army. This mountain is not small. It must be an impossible task to surround the whole mountain with two thousand soldiers. Naturally, yanzai will put his troops in the most valuable position.


    When he chose this mountain as the base, he carefully surveyed the mountain conditions and sent people to practice various climbing possibilities. As a result, no one was able to climb up the mountain from the back of the mountain. Therefore, he gave up the defense of this area and thought that unless someone had wings, he could fly up from the back of the mountain.


    Li futu nodded.


    "You stay here, I''ll look around."


    "Mr. Li, why don''t I go with you


    Li futu faintly smile: "no, at most two hours, I will come back."


    Although a little worried, it is the bounden duty of soldiers to obey orders. Seeing Li futu''s resolute attitude, it is not easy for Xiao Zhu to say more. Finally, he reminds us.


    "Mr. Li, you should be careful. Don''t go too far. If you are found by the mountain patrollers of yanzai, you will be in trouble."


    "I understand."


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, and then said, "see you later." soon he turned and walked forward. His figure was gradually covered by the trees, and the night engulfed him, and disappeared into Xiao Zhu''s sight.

 Chapter 947

    On the top of Kur mountain, there is a mountain stronghold. The stronghold is not big, and it is estimated that it can accommodate more than 100 people. The houses should be made of local materials, and all of them are built with tree trunks and branches, just like the primitive society, which looks rather primitive and backward.


    This is the residence of yanzai, the drug lord of the golden triangle, and the heart of yanzai''s drug trafficking group.


    In this stockade, in addition to women, the most loyal and effective soldiers of yanzai were stationed, and many children were plundered from around.


    Most of these children are between the ages of 12 and 15. In China, they are equivalent to junior high school students. During this period, the children have the strongest learning ability and certain self-care ability. Yanzai arranges people and even goes to battle in person. He brainwashes these children from childhood, cultivates their loyalty, trains them how to shoot, trains them how to kill and trains them how to kill Practice how they use drugs and arm control issue.


    Child, in the eyes of drug dealers, has always been a good drug transport.


    Although it was dark, the surrounding area of the stockade was still heavily guarded. Even though many checkpoints were set up from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, yanzai was still extremely cautious and did not relax his vigilance in the stockade. More than a dozen bandits, armed with various kinds of guns, were patrolling around the stockade, which could be called "three steps, one post, five steps, one sentry". I''m afraid a fly would be difficult to escape in this situation Those found fly in.


    On a big tree outside the village, a pair of eyes can see everything through the leaves.


    According to visual inspection, most of the armed forces of yanzai''s men were put around korshan, so there were not many troops in the stockade.


    But it is undeniable that drug lords are drug lords. They are rich and fierce. Some of these patrol drug dealers are carrying light machine guns, some are carrying AK, and their firepower is amazing.


    Li futu, like a ghost, lurks quietly in the tree. From these patrolling bandits, his sight gradually falls on the most square wooden house in the middle.


    This wooden house is supported by four wooden piles, which is a distance above the ground. It is the tallest building in the whole stockade. It should be yanzai''s residence.


    Li futu was not sure that yanzai must be there before he saw yanzai.


    I''m afraid junior high school students understand that shooting people first, shooting horses, and catching thieves first.


    The seventeen crew members were bloodstained in the Lujiao river. Even if it was not for the sake of their compatriots or song Luo, he could not sit back and watch.


    Seizing yanzai is obviously the quickest way to capture the truth. It''s not difficult to solve these ten bandits, but the key is, what should we do if yanzai is not in that house?


    If you disturb the whole stronghold, it''s easy to get away, but yanzai will certainly be frightened. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to have such an opportunity at that time.


    The local government has also done drug trade to harm foreigners in the way that Chinese people were persecuted at that time. Therefore, Li futu is also well aware of the cunning and caution of these drug dealers, and would rather hold his peace than scare them.


    Li futu once had a career as a killer. The most important characteristic of a killer is patience. Therefore, Li futu is not impatient. Even if he really has no chance, he will not lose anything if he returns.


    Little by little, there was less than 40 minutes left from the time agreed with Zhu. From beginning to end, the bandits on patrol did not find a person hiding in the tree nearby.


    "Bang."


    Suddenly, the door of the wooden house in the middle of the cottage was knocked open, and a woman rushed out. She didn''t know whether she was a woman from Xiang Guolao or from which country. Her face was full of panic and pain, and her whole body couldn''t be seen. Under the light projected from the wooden house, she could see clearly that her body was full of scars, and there were traces of whipping and being beaten A knife cut.


    She stumbled out of the hut, and the blood flowed from the scars on her body. She slid down the curve of her body, leaving a bloodstain on the ground, which was very shocking.


    The bandits on patrol were all attracted.


    Soon, a man came out of the cabin with his shirt open and swearing. He yelled at the bandits outside.


    Then, the two bandits who were closest to the wooden house immediately picked up the guys in their hands, and without hesitation, they shot at the naked woman.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    The silence was broken in an instant.


    Ruthless cold bullet through the air, as if no money general wanton pour on the woman.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    With the sound of bullets penetrating through the body, blood mist bloomed one after another.


    The woman''s body kept shaking, was shot full of holes, and gradually fell to the ground.


    The ferocity and ferocity of drug dealers are vividly reflected at this moment.


    At the door of the cabin, the man scolded the woman''s body again. Then he turned and walked back to the cabin, throwing the door up.


    The fierce gunfire startled the stockade. Many people thought it was an enemy attack and rushed out with guys, even the teenagers. They were carrying guns that were out of proportion to their small bodies. After seeing the bodies of the women on the ground, they relieved their vigilance. They were so indifferent that they felt cold. They went back to the house and went to sleep as if nothing had happened.Li futu was in the tree and saw the whole process.


    Obviously, that woman should be a tool of catharsis, but she can''t bear the inhuman torture, so she makes a resistance and wants to escape. But the stockade is like a prison. Where can she escape? He even ran out of the wooden house and was ruthlessly shot less than ten meters away.


    The woman''s body had been dragged up by the two bandits. It must be that he wanted to throw it out of the stockade to be disposed of. Li futu soon drew back his eyes. In the dark, his expression didn''t fluctuate too much.


    Unfortunately, it happens all the time in the world. He is not the Savior.


    But the death of that woman was a help to him.


    It''s certain that the man who just came out of the cabin and went in was yanzai, the drug lord. Before Li futu came here, he had seen a picture of yanzai at Jiang Kuangyi''s. His pigtail was very recognizable.


    Taking the rank of general from the ranks of ten thousand troops sounds like a passionate and stirring thing, but it contains great risks to put it into practice.


    From the scene just now, we can see that almost all the children in this village are fully armed. It''s hard to say that they are solid or exaggerated, but it''s not exaggerating to say that all the people are soldiers.


    If an intruder is found, the most likely outcome is to be shot into a sieve like the woman before.


    At this time, a bandit suddenly came to the tree where Li futu was hiding.

 Chapter 948

    Until the bandit came under the tree, Li futu remained motionless and calm.


    At this time, if the bandit raised his head and looked up, and then roared, I''m afraid that there will be countless bullets shooting madly, but unfortunately, the bandit did not intend to look up.


    But it''s right. Who''s going to be ok? Look up at the sky at a 45 degree angle?


    He put AK down and leaned against the tree and began to untie his pants.


    This stockade, even houses, are built with branches. Naturally, there will be no toilet facilities. Almost all of them are built in the wild.


    But when the bandit was about to urinate, he found that something seemed to fall from the tree. He looked up, but he didn''t see anything.


    He muttered, feeling a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it. He continued to plan to take out the big bird, but the big bird didn''t take out yet. A hand suddenly stretched out from the rear and clasped his neck.


    "Click."


    The sound of bone fracture is extremely weak,


    Li futu holds the bandit who has lost his breath and makes him lean against the tree. It still looks like he is urinating.


    The bandits on patrol in the stockade are basically three people in a small team. One of them went to a small solution and never came back. Naturally, they attracted the attention of the other two people.


    Two bandits came.


    Naturally, they did not know that one of their accomplices had become a corpse, shouting at their back.


    Although Li futu was knowledgeable, he didn''t know everything. The two bandits probably spoke Burmese, but he didn''t know anything about Burmese.


    But in fact, it doesn''t matter. He hides behind the tree and rushes out. At the same time, two whizzing sounds sound.


    "Shua."


    The two bandits suddenly saw a man coming out from behind the tree. They were stunned subconsciously. It was too late when they wanted to shout and shoot.


    The two thin and soft leaves turned into the sharpest and sharpest killing tools at the moment, and easily cut their necks.


    They want to shout, want to warn, but the mouth is only issued by the gruesome murmur, with the blood between the throat shot, their strength and consciousness, also gradually fade fuzzy.


    Picking leaves to hurt people is not only a legend that only exists in martial arts novels. As long as the wrist strength reaches a certain level, even if it is just a piece of paper, it can kill people invisibly.


    Li futu dragged the bodies of the three people behind the tree and then disappeared here.


    He went around to the southeast of the stronghold. Two bandits were digging a hole. The body of the woman who had been shot just now was placed nearby. It was not human, and it was very frightening.


    But the two bandits were very brave, or they killed too many people. They had been numb for a long time. They dug the pit happily. They had no premonition of death. When they saw that the pit was almost deep, they planned to throw the woman in. But the pit they dug for others turned out to be their own cemetery.


    After breaking their necks, Li futu didn''t stay. If the delay was too long, the death of the five would surely arouse the vigilance of the remaining bandits in charge of patrol.


    Instead of taking the risk of killing all the bandits patrolling in the stronghold, he adopted the method of "air raid". Like the one depicted in the TV novel, the flower picking robbers from the moon leap one after another on the roofs. The speed is as fast as a ghost, which can hardly be caught by human eyes, and even the people in the room can''t hear any sound.


    When he was near yanzai''s house, he quietly fell to the ground, quietly approached a bandit guarding in front of yanzai''s house, held each other''s mouth in one hand, and at the same time twisted his neck.


    Dragging the body, he rushed to the door of yanzai house and pushed the door in.


    The drug dealer was very alert. When he heard the news, yanzai, who was not asleep, immediately sat up from the bed. When he saw a strange man in the room and the body of one of his men lying on the ground, he was shocked and quickly touched the head of the bed.


    But Li futu didn''t give him a chance to take the gun.


    The oil lamp on the table swayed. Before yanzai could see how the strange man moved, he stood in front of his bed and clasped his neck.


    "I think you should understand the Longguo dialect. If you don''t want to die here like your men, just come with me."


    Yanzai''s thinking is a little confused, or even quite confused.


    He could not imagine how this man appeared in his room.


    He put a lot of guards on the whole mountain. Even the government troops could not break it in a short time. But until now, there was no movement outside. No one reminded him that the enemy was breaking in.


    This man, is it difficult to escape from the sky?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You It''s Who... "


    Because his throat was caught, he had some difficulty breathing and speaking.


    Li futu didn''t talk nonsense with him. He knocked him unconscious and didn''t leave in a hurry.About six or seven minutes later, through the gap between the windows, we can see that the disappearance of the previous five people finally attracted the attention of the patrol outside. They yelled and called and walked out of the village together.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li futu took the comatose yanzai and pushed out the door. In the same way as before, he left the stronghold quietly.


    When yanzai''s men found the corpse outside the stronghold and felt uncomfortable, they rushed back to find yanzai. They found that the corpse and the empty bed in yanzai''s house were almost stupid.


    At the foot of Kor mountain.


    Xiao Zhu is standing on the yacht. As the two hours agreed with Li futu get closer and closer, he becomes more and more uneasy.


    This is yanzai''s territory, surrounded by murderous drug dealers who never blink an eye. They will never be soft on people with suspicious goals. If Mr. Li is found, it will be troublesome.


    People instinctively think about the bad. Seeing that Li futu doesn''t come back, Xiao Zhu even thinks whether he has been caught by yanzai''s men.


    Just when Xiao Zhu hesitated to report to Minister Jiang immediately, a rustling voice sounded in the woods, and then a figure came out of the woods.


    Xiao Zhu fixed his eyes on it and was relieved. He looked happy.


    "Mr. Li, you..."


    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly stopped.


    Because he saw that Li futu still had a man in his hand.


    "This is..."


    Because the head was down, he couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "We didn''t come in vain tonight."


    With a faint smile, Li went to the yacht and threw the man in his hand.


    Yanzai rolled on the yacht, then face up. Although he was not awake, Xiaozhu had seen his face clearly.


    His pupils suddenly contracted, and he even rubbed his eyes uncontrollably.


    He wondered if he was blinded.

 Chapter 949

    The yacht is moving rapidly in the direction when it comes. What''s different from when it comes is that at this time, the yacht''s horsepower is fully on, breaking the waves and chopping the waves, raising the speed to the extreme.


    If yanzai is missing, his armed forces will certainly riot. If he doesn''t leave the Kurt mountains immediately, if he is caught, there will be no place to die.


    It seems that Xiao Zhu can''t hear the huge roar of the motor. He looks at the big drug lord at his feet, and his face is in a trance. Until now, he still feels like he is dreaming.


    Knowing that yanzai was hiding in the Kur mountains, the joint investigation team of the four nations was still at a loss and did not dare to act rashly. However, this man, on his own, went straight to Huanglong and arrested yanzai from his base camp unharmed.


    This kind of feat is almost more incredible than Zhao Zilong, who is said to be in and out of the army.


    After all, there are more than 2000 ferocious outlaws stationed on that mountain, and they are all armed. How did he do it with his bare hands?


    Xiao Zhu''s eyes gradually changed from Yan Zai, who was still unconscious, to Li futu.


    If it was only out of the subordinate''s obedience and respect to the superior before, then at this time he was sincere admiration, and also mixed with the look up of Gao shanyangzhi.


    He has heard that there is a special force in China, which is specially responsible for dealing with the most arduous and difficult tasks, such as beheading the leader of the other party in the war, or inserting into the enemy''s rear to destroy the enemy''s operational headquarters. However, Xiao Zhu still thinks that even those super sharp knives are unlikely to accomplish this almost miraculous feat, especially by themselves In this case.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Li, you How did you do that? "


    After mumbling for a long time, Xiao Zhu could not help but ask.


    "When I was wandering down the mountain, I just saw a man who wanted to go down the mountain. Minister Jiang showed me a picture of yanzai. I thought his appearance was seven or eight points in line with his appearance, so I arrested him. Have a look, is he yanzai?"


    Li futu said quietly.


    Xiao Zhu nodded slowly. He just looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t confirm it again. He was 100% sure that the drug lord who was domineering in the golden triangle was lying at his feet.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Li, Minister Jiang certainly did not expect that we could take yanzai back. "


    Knowing that what Li futu said was not true, Xiao Zhu did not ask any more.


    Li futu said with a smile, "I''m not going to take yanzai back to the headquarters of the four countries."


    Small Zhu a Leng, don''t understand its meaning of doubt, looking at Li Fu diagram.


    Li futu took a look at him and said in a low voice, "you should have a residence here, right? We''ll go to your residence first, and then you go back to the headquarters and tell Minister Jiang about it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Although it is strange why Li futu issued such an order, Xiao Zhu still chose to execute it.


    After taking Li futu to his residence, he rushed back to the headquarters of the four countries.


    Li futu closed the door and looked at Xiaozhu''s house a little.


    The house is very small, with one room and one living room. It is only about 30 square meters. Newspapers are pasted on the walls. A solitary light bulb is hanging from the ceiling, emitting a faint yellow luster. It can be seen from this that the conditions of these soldiers struggling in the forefront of anti drug war are extremely difficult.


    Yanzai was put on a chair in the middle of the living room. Originally, Xiaozhu wanted to tie it up, but Li futu didn''t let him do so.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Zhu thinks it''s the same. Since Mr. Li has been able to capture yanzai from the heavily guarded Kurshan mountain, now that yanzai is alone, what else can happen.


    Yanzai leaned back on his chair, but he still didn''t wake up. Li futu walked over, half squatted down, twisted his head, and slapped him on the face.


    "Pop."


    "Pop."


    One, two


    The strength is not small.


    The red palmprint appeared on yanzai''s face soon. Under the stimulation of more and more intense pain, yanzai''s eyelids finally slowly opened.


    There was a short daze in his eyes, and then the scene before his coma flashed in his mind. He instantly understood what had happened. Looking at the man standing in front of him under the dim yellow light, he was not flustered, but his eyes were ferocious and growled.


    Li futu straightened up slowly.


    "If you want to live, you''d better speak Chinese."


    "Are you from the Dragon kingdom?"


    Yanzai''s voice was low and his face was gloomy. This time, he really spoke Chinese. Although his pronunciation was not perfect, at least his pronunciation was quite accurate.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Do you know why I arrested you?"


    Mingming wasn''t tied up, but yanzai didn''t have any plan to escape. He could become a big drug lord, which showed that he was absolutely not stupid. Although he didn''t know how the other party came into his room, yanzai knew that he was definitely not the opponent of this man.It was not the first time for him to engage in drug trafficking. After the initial shock and anger, yanzai gradually calmed down.


    "You are very good. Are you interested in working with me?"


    He didn''t pay attention to Li futu''s words, on the contrary, he wanted to buy Li futu.


    "Follow me, I promise you''ll have more money to spend and more women to play with."


    One stood and the other sat, as if they were talking to each other. Li futu also didn''t respond to yanzai''s words. "Two days ago, two merchant ships of the Dragon kingdom were hijacked on the Lujiao River, and all the 17 crew members on board were killed. Did you do this case


    Yanzai''s eyes flashed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you a soldier? "


    Li futu said nothing and looked at him calmly.


    Yanzai gradually lowered his head, then suddenly burst up, suddenly got up, raised his foot and kicked it at Li futu.


    Of course, he knows that the four countries have set up a special investigation team to investigate the bloodshed on the Lujiao river. If it falls into their hands, they will certainly not have good fruit to eat.


    Yanzai has no premonition, but Li futu''s reaction speed is amazing, as if he knew that yanzai would jump over the wall. When he got up, he turned around to avoid the kick. At the same time, he slapped yanzai''s face firmly with his backhand.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of the slap is very loud.


    Yanzai was directly taken out and fell to the ground.


    As a big drug lord, yanzai is quite fierce. Regardless of his swollen face, he plans to stand up on the ground. However, Li futu is not a soft hearted master. He lifts the chair and smashes it at yanzai.


    "Bang dang..."


    The wooden chair, which was not so strong, suddenly fell apart. Yanzai, who had not yet stood up, was smashed on the ground again, looking miserable and spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "Bang!"


    Immediately, a leather shoe stepped on his head vigorously, which was as heavy as a precipice. His head collided with the ground suddenly, and then he was pressed to the ground.


    In the intense pain and fainting feeling torture, a indifferent words from the beginning.


    "Don''t challenge my patience. It won''t do you any good."

 Chapter 950

    If there is an outsider here, it may be impossible to imagine that the man who is trampled on the head and can''t move like a dead dog will be a super drug lord in the golden triangle.


    What kind of people to deal with, we have to use what kind of means.


    Li futu''s violent and bloody suppression made yanzai suffer a lot. His head, face, and even his whole body felt pain everywhere. His bones seemed to fall apart, and he wanted to faint again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I Say I All Explain... "


    Because his face was squeezed, his mouth was not clear. With the opening and closing of his mouth, blood kept flowing out of his mouth and dripping to the ground.


    Li futu moved his feet away slowly.


    Yanzai was lying on the ground, gasping for breath. After a long time, he got up from the ground and sat on the ground.


    Li futu lit a cigarette and looked down quietly at the drug lord sitting on the ground. Under the yellow light, his face was shrouded in smoke, which was very deep.


    Yanzai didn''t fight back. His attempt just now made him understand that this man is not a good match, and there is a big gap between our strength and that he doesn''t need to suffer.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    "My men didn''t kill the crew of those two merchant ships."


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said hoarsely.


    "Not you?"


    Li futu took a puff of smoke, but he couldn''t hear much in his voice.


    "Xiangguo claimed that it was your No.4 man who hijacked the merchant ship and intended to transport drugs. Unexpectedly, they intercepted you. Your men were in a panic and only abandoned the ship to escape. They also slaughtered 17 crew members on the ship in order to kill people."


    "What politicians say is bullshit."


    Yanzai disdained to spit on the ground, saliva is full of blood.


    "I did ask Carol to take the two ships, but he didn''t kill them. prevent divulgence of one''s secrets? The Elephant Kingdom had already found Carlo, and then killed him. Besides irritating the dragon, what''s the point? "


    "You mean the seventeen crew members were not killed by your men?"


    "Of course not!"


    Yanzai said immediately.


    He is very clear that even if this man is not the official of the Dragon Kingdom, he must have a lot to do with the official of the Dragon kingdom. It is obvious that he was arrested for the murder on the Lujiao river. If he admits it, he will be doomed.


    Besides, the crew were not killed by his men.


    They are drug dealers. They really kill people like hemp, and they don''t mind killing innocent people indiscriminately. Killing people is even a pleasure for them, but they don''t cause trouble for themselves for no reason.


    What good will it do him to annoy that big eastern country?


    He is a drug dealer, not a terrorist. His purpose is just to make money. If anything happens, he will fight to be responsible for it.


    Seeing yanzai''s denial, Li futu spoke again with a calm look: "at the time of the incident, only your people and Xiangguo people were present, not your people. Who else could be there?"


    Hearing the speech, yanzai raised his head, with meaningful eyes and a grin: "what do you say?"


    Li futu took a puff of smoke, as if mentioning a trivial matter without any taboo, and soon said softly, "do you mean that the real murderer is Xiang Guo?"


    Yanzai did not respond positively.


    "In the Lujiao River Basin, the situation is very chaotic. Almost all the merchant ships in the past are hard to survive unharmed. More or less, they will be charged with protection fees, but the collectors say that we drug dealers are actually the official forces of the surrounding countries. In this world, who doesn''t love money?"


    Yanzai pulled at the corner of his mouth, looking sarcastic.


    "I did give Carlo an order, but I didn''t ask him to hijack the merchant ship for transporting drugs, but to rob him, because I heard that the two ships were carrying valuable jade and jadeite."


    "Originally, Carlo had already succeeded, but he didn''t expect that the Xiang people suddenly killed him. They had strong firepower, and Carlo was short of manpower, so he had to abandon the ship to escape. But when he took people off the ship, all the more than ten crew members on the merchant ship were alive. Later, the merchant ships were taken over by the Xiang people, so how did the Lujiao River massacre happen? Instead of asking me, you should ask the Xiang people. "


    Li Fu''s face looks like water.


    "Do you know what is the charge of provoking relations between the two countries? It''s a lot bigger than your drug trafficking. "


    Yanzai laughed. Unexpectedly, when it came to the injury, he coughed violently.


    Li futu looked at him quietly.


    After breathing, yanzai said again, "at this time, do I have to lie? If you don''t believe what I''m saying, you can go and catch Carol like you did me. He''s in the stockade, too. "


    At this time, yanzai''s disappearance must have been noticed by his subordinates. I''m afraid that the whole mountain has fallen into a riot. If you go to arrest people again, you will probably never come back.


    Li futu squatted down and slammed his cigarette butt on yanzai''s right leg.Cigarette butts burn pants, contact with the skin, accompanied by a gruesome "hiss" sound, there are wisps of white smoke.


    Yanzai''s face changed dramatically and he screamed.


    "Don''t take chances. Only by honest cooperation can you survive."


    Until the cigarette end went out, Li futu stood up again.


    "In the headquarters of the four countries, who is colluding with you inside and outside to inform you?"


    Yanzai was holding his leg, and the pain pounded his cerebral cortex, making his face tremble, biting his teeth and sweating. But he didn''t dare not answer Li futu''s words.


    "Tip me off?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he hissed


    "A drug dealer under you was arrested early yesterday morning. Someone in the headquarters wanted to kill you in order to protect you. Who is he?"


    "No way, no one has ever sent me any message."


    In order to develop and grow in the Golden Triangle region, we should not only be vicious enough, but also know how to weave the chain of interests. Only by making more people and themselves become a community of interests, can our position be stable.


    So over the past decade or so, he has gained huge wealth by drug trafficking, and at the same time, he has spared no effort to buy high-ranking political officials from neighboring countries at a high price. His progress is quite good. However, it is clear that if the Dragon Kingdom wants to be serious, who dares to escort him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When you say someone wants to protect me, I think it''s to protect himself. "


    People who can climb high in any field have wisdom beyond ordinary people. After a little thought, yanzai thought of the key.


    "After all, if I don''t get caught, I''m afraid the black pot of the Lujiao River case will be carried on my head forever."

 Chapter 951

    Yanzai''s attitude was very obvious. He refused to accept responsibility for the 17 people who died on the Lujiao river. In addition, he pointed the spearhead at Xiangguo people.


    Although it seems that he was wronged in his statement, it is undeniable that only a very small number of criminals will confess their crimes when they are arrested.


    Therefore, it can not be ruled out that he is trying to evade his responsibility and confuse the public.


    Li futu did not torture yanzai any more.


    During this period, yanzai still does not give up on lifutu to lure him. Xu makes lifutu let him go with heavy interest. But it''s like playing the lute to a cow. The other party has been sitting there smoking cigarettes. The key is that he doesn''t want to throw a cigarette to him.


    More than an hour later, there was a knock on the door.


    Li futu went to open the door.


    Outside is Xiao Zhu, Jiang Kuangyi, two bodyguards and even song Luoshen.


    "Did you really catch yanzai?"


    Song Luo Shen asked with surprise.


    Li futu nodded. "He''s in there."


    "Thank you, Mr. Li."


    For the first time, Jiang Kuangyi was excited, and then he took two guards in.


    Song Luoshen also followed in, but when he passed Li futu, he glanced at him.


    "OK, I didn''t expect that you still have strength. It seems that you were clumsy the night before yesterday."


    It''s past one o''clock in the morning and they''re here the next day.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Fu Tu looks at Xiao Zhu, who is guarding the door, and then closes the door again.


    Entering the room, looking at yanzai''s miserable appearance, the blood on the ground and the broken chair, song Luoshen glanced at Li futu again.


    Jiang Kuangyi turned a blind eye to these and immediately ordered the two guards to control yanzai.


    "He has just explained that he did send Carol to hijack the merchant ship, but not to transport drugs, but to ransack the jade and jadeite on the ship. After being intercepted by the Xiang military, Carlo immediately took people to escape, and did not kill the crew on the ship."


    Li futu briefly stated the results of the trial just now.


    "You mean my employees were not killed by his people?"


    Asked Songluo.


    "According to him, all 17 crew members on the ship were alive when Carlo took them away."


    Song Luo Shen was silent, and his brows gradually wrinkled.


    "Mr. Li, do you think what he said has some credibility?"


    Jiang Kuangyi opened his mouth and didn''t ask how to catch yanzai.


    The emperor''s means are not ordinary people, nor can we speculate with common sense.


    It seems that it''s not a natural thing to put this young man into Yeshanli''s hands.


    Li futu did not hesitate for a long time, and soon gave a reply.


    "I don''t think he''s lying. There are at least nine levels of credibility."


    Jiang Kuangyi frowned.


    Li futu continued.


    "Luoshen said that the two merchant ships, Yulong and Hualu, were carrying jade. Unlike drugs, jade was very heavy. In that case, Carlo was busy running for his life. How could he have time to carry the jade? But only a small part of the jade on the last two merchant ships was left, and the rest disappeared. Where did those disappeared jade go?"


    People have to have their own judgment ability. In fact, at this time, the most important thing is not to consider whether Carol has a motive to kill. They are drug dealers. Sometimes they just want to kill, and there is no motive to speak of. So the ordinary judgment standard is not suitable here.


    But there''s one thing that yanzai can''t lie about, that is, under the interception of Xiang Guo''s military, his subordinates, Carlo, absolutely have no conditions to move so many jade, but the jade disappeared.


    Jiang Kuangyi''s eyes flickered and his face was heavy.


    All the people present were smart people. Although Li futu didn''t speak too directly, both Jiang Kuangyi and song Luoshen had obviously heard his implication.


    Jiang Kuangyi couldn''t open this mouth easily because of his identity, but song Luoshen didn''t have so many scruples.


    "Do you think it''s the hands of the Xiang people?"


    Li futu and her eyes light up, gently nod.


    "I think the essence of this case is a black eating black. Yanzai heard that the two merchant ships, Yulong and Hualu, were carrying priceless jade, so he thought of robbing money. But unexpectedly, they were stopped by Xiangguo people. Xiangguo people probably got the news ahead of time, or they didn''t get it, but it didn''t matter, because they drove Carol away. When they boarded the ship, they must have seen mountains of jade. "


    "Wealth and silk move people. In the face of such huge wealth, the weight of seventeen lives may become insignificant. ""Moreover, they have a good reason to push the black pot to Carlo who was driven away. Maybe that''s why someone in the arrest team wanted to kill the drug dealer early yesterday morning. As long as yanzai is safe, the truth is safe."


    Li futu''s words can be said to be a bit shocking. If they are spread, they will cause a huge sensation, and may have an irreparable impact on the relations between the two countries.


    It''s a matter of great importance. Songluo never spoke again.


    It''s no longer just about a drug cartel.


    At the moment, it seems that the possibility that Xiangguo is the real murderer behind the scenes is far beyond yanzai.


    In other words, Li futu''s statement just now is the truth of the Lujiao River massacre!


    But sometimes, the truth is not always revealed.


    Now that yanzai has been caught, as long as he is escorted back to Kunnan for trial, he can be convicted quickly, and he will never have the chance to speak again.


    In that way, the Dragon state and the elephant state are still friendly neighbors, and the Lujiao River massacre can be successfully concluded.


    Song Luoshen looks at Jiang Kuangyi.


    Although song''s group was the victim of the lujiaohe case, she had the right to demand severe punishment for the real murderer, but in this case, she knew that she could not speak her mind.


    Even Jiang Kuangyi, the top leader of the ad hoc group, was unable to make a decision without authorization.


    "I need to report back home."


    The silent Jiang Kuangyi breathed out his breath.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    Cao house.


    At more than two o''clock in the morning, Cao Xiuge was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Young master, the master asked you to go to his room."


    Although confused, but Cao Xiuge dare not neglect, quickly get up and get dressed.


    "Your uncle Hu just called. He has a question to ask you."


    The old master of the Cao family, dressed in pajamas, must have been awakened not long ago. He has become a bit cloudy. He looks at his grandson standing respectfully and repeats the news he just got.


    "How do you feel about it?"


    After listening, Cao Xiuge''s face changed slightly.


    "Grandfather..."


    "Don''t worry, think about it later," Cao said slowly


    Cao Xiuge could not help holding his hands tightly.


    He is very clear that this answer is likely to determine his life.


    He took a deep breath.


    Although grandfather asked him to think it over, he didn''t hesitate for long. Four or five seconds later, he opened his mouth and his eyes were firm.


    "Chen Tang, a famous general of the Western Han Dynasty, wrote a letter to emperor yuan of the Han Dynasty after he defeated the northern Xiongnu. There is a sentence that left an unforgettable impression on me."


    With the words, his voice gradually became calm and powerful, sonorous words!


    "It''s better to hang your head between the mansions of the barbarians on the street to show the distance. Those who dare to commit crimes against our country will be punished even if they are far away! "

 Chapter 952

    Under the command of Jiang Kuangyi, yanzai did not enter the headquarters of the four countries. Instead, he went by water and was escorted back to China overnight.


    "Mr. Li, Luoshen, it''s hard tonight. Go back to the headquarters and have a good rest."


    After sending yanzai away, Jiang Kuangyi turned around and said that although his face was curved, there was no smile in his eyes.


    Li futu and song Luoshen nodded.


    The party returned to the headquarters of the four countries.


    Although Jiang Kuangyi arranged a room for song Luoshen and Li futu, song Luoshen followed Li futu into the room.


    "Do you think the war will start?"


    Song Luo Shen sat by the bed and asked.


    The Dragon Kingdom has not used force in foreign countries for decades, but if it chooses to reveal the truth, and the elephant kingdom refuses to admit its mistake and compromise to hand over the real murderer, a war may be inevitable.


    "I can''t answer that question."


    Li futu also sat down beside her.


    "Why does Xiang Guo do this? It''s just two ships of jade... "


    Song Luo God really can''t figure it out.


    Although the two ships of jade are indeed valuable, the risk of doing so is much higher than the value of the two ships of jade.


    "Everyone has a fluke mentality. Besides, people are good at being bullied. Even if a tiger is silent for too long, it will be regarded as a sick cat."


    Song Luo was silent.


    "Well, you care so much about what you''re doing when you''re in charge."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Song Luoshen sighed: "but this thing is because of our song family..."


    "It''s true that it''s because of you, the Song family. But don''t forget, it''s not your subjective cause. You are also victims."


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s like the case of a strong girl. Is it because the victim has to blame himself for being too beautiful after being attacked by a strong girl?"


    Song Luoshen was stunned, and then said with a smile: "bad guy, do you have such an analogy?"


    Li futu pinched her face.


    "Well, you haven''t had a good rest these two days. Go to sleep."


    Song Luoshen didn''t leave the room that night, but there was nothing unsuitable for children. He just shrank in Li futu''s arms and held him for a night.


    The next day.


    The news of the uprising in korshan and the disappearance of yanzai spread.


    In the morning, Jiang Kuangyi called a meeting of the senior leaders of the four countries in the headquarters. He was very deep in complexion and attacked the Xiang state on the spot. He angrily exposed the dirty face and despicable means of Xiang state. In front of the representatives of the four countries, he restored the truth of Lujiao River and ordered Xiang state to hand over the real murderer quickly, so as to comfort the spirits of the seventeen dead.


    The fierce words and tough attitude completely changed the external image of Longguo before.


    Didn''t this country only make solemn statements and warnings before?


    There was an uproar.


    The Xiangguo representative refused to admit it, and the reaction was also very excited. He patted the table and accused Jiang Kuangyi of spitting out blood. It was pure slander. Both sides held their own views, and finally broke up in discord.


    Meanwhile, long guokunnan, the arrested drug lord yanzai, was sent to Kunnan Supreme Court for public trial.


    In the eyes of countless media and people, the notorious drug lord yanzai denied that he had created the case of lujiaohe. Like Li futu''s statement, he pointed the spearhead at Xiangguo.


    The process of the trial spread across the country in an instant through various media.


    The whole country is boiling!


    Kill people, plant up and frame up What a dirty face?


    Of course, yanzai''s one-sided words can not be fully believed, but the key point is that since the morning meeting broke up, the investigation team of Xiangguo withdrew from the headquarters of the four countries and refused to hand over the people who boarded the two merchant ships at that time for interrogation and confrontation.


    Undoubtedly, this action fully shows the guilty conscience of Xiang state, and shows how rampant Xiang state is.


    In order to develop, we have tolerated the outside world for decades, but today, the anger of more than one billion people has been completely ignited.


    Countless petitions were sent to Kyoto from all over the world.


    At 2 p.m. on the same day, with no sign of cooperation from the elephant country, the United Nations headquarters in New York.


    The regular meeting proceeded as usual.


    However, the difference is that when it was the turn of the dragon''s representative to the United Nations to speak, the dragon''s representative deviated from the topic and strongly condemned the elephant country without warning, denouncing its despicable behavior.


    He also stressed that if the Xiang state had always resisted and did not cooperate with China''s investigation, China would not hesitate to seek justice for the 17 crew members who died tragically on the Lujiao River in any form.


    All countries in the world are a little confused.


    They all know more or less about the tragedy on the Lujiao River, but they didn''t expect that the Dragon Kingdom, which pursues the doctrine of the mean, was so tough this time.


    The existence of the United Nations aims to maintain world peace. Any war without the consent of the United Nations is illegal war.


    Of course, superpowers like country m pursue hegemonism and regard this as the air most of the time.Even though the headquarters of the United Nations is located on its territory, it has almost never said hello to the United Nations in many wars it has launched. Even if it has been notified sometimes, it will not pay attention to the final voting result. According to the folk saying, it is you who vote for you and I will fight for me.


    Longguo is also one of the five permanent members of the United Nations, but different from m country, Longguo has always adhered to the principle of maintaining peace and seeking common development, opposed any war, and played the role of peace Ambassador conscientiously, just like a good old man. But this time, it is unconventional and extremely resolute, almost like the posture of M country.


    The representative of the elephant state naturally denies and shouts innocence, but still has no intention of cooperation.


    At a global conference like this, the result of the vote will certainly not come out for a while and a half. This time, Longguo has no intention of fighting with Xiangguo again.


    If a good man gets angry, it is far more terrible than a bad man.


    With all parties still in the process of coordination and consultation, from the afternoon, many people in Kunnan saw countless military vehicles on the road, and they began to gather at the border.


    The first level combat readiness command is sent from Kyoto to the whole country.


    Combat readiness is divided into four levels, level up, the highest level!


    The first level of combat readiness means that the situation is extremely tense and the symptoms of war are very obvious. All the staff are mobilized for combat readiness, and all the cadres at all levels are equipped to establish a command organization. Recall the personnel outside, gather them according to the instructions of the superior, fully pack them according to the specified standards, complete all the preparations for the war, and stand by at the designated position to maintain the war status.


    At the same time, the sea management fleet carried out the order and began to carry out large-scale exercises, covering a very wide range. More than a dozen destroyers sailed out of the territorial sea, cruised on the high seas, carried the changlong-1 missile, and saw the five-star red flag floating on the Wanping Bay of Xiangguo.


    Even Japan, which has only a strip of water, has become extremely nervous.


    The great power shows its sword!

 Chapter 953

    "If this war really starts, you should be very happy to see it."


    A military jeep is on its way to Kunnan airport.


    Qin Yuyi can see through the window that there are military vehicles gathering in the direction she came.


    Yanzai was arrested, the truth of the lujiaohe massacre surfaced, and the mission of establishing the headquarters of the four countries has been completed.


    After the Xiangguo representative left, the Longguo investigation team immediately returned home, but song Luoshen and Jiang Kuangyi stayed at the border.


    Sitting next to Qin Yuyi is Li futu. He did not choose to stay, and song Luoshen did not force him to stay.


    After all, the next thing seems to have nothing to do with him.


    "Glad to see you?"


    Li futu didn''t understand.


    "I don''t quite understand that, Miss Qin."


    Qin Yuyi looked back from the window and said, "the Elephant Kingdom is the most faithful believer in the temple. There are thousands of holy temples in the whole territory of the Elephant Kingdom. If the Elephant Kingdom is hit, the temple will suffer a lot."


    Qin Yuyi turned to look at him.


    "What a knife to kill."


    Li Fu Tu smiles and glances at Qin''s parents and princess. "Miss Qin, it''s unfair for you to say that. This tragedy is clearly made by Xiangguo. I just helped to find out the truth, and from the beginning to the end, I didn''t induce Longguo to make any decision and show his sword to Xiangguo. This is the trend of the times. How can I kill him with a knife "I don''t know."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Li futu vaguely feels that Qin Yuyi looks like he''s white.


    "You and song Luoshen, the husband and wife, have a tacit understanding. Her ship accident has created an opportunity for you to attack the temple, and you can stay away from it without any effort."


    Li futu finally felt that something was wrong.


    "Miss Qin, have I offended you?"


    Qin Yuyi seems to be aiming at her all the time, but when he recalls the relationship between them, it should be called harmonious.


    Qin Yuyi turned to look out of the window and didn''t speak any more.


    Li futu looked at her suspiciously for a while.


    Naturally, he is not a person who likes to be dogged. Seeing that Qin Yuyi didn''t mean to reply, he withdrew his eyes and began to close his eyes.


    He hasn''t had a good sleep these days. Last night, although Songluo was very peaceful and didn''t ask him to make any compensation, he suffered a lot from such a beautiful woman lying in his arms.


    "Here comes the plane, Mr. Li."


    The military jeep still drove straight into the airport. When the plane landed, the driver reminded Li futu.


    Li futu opened his eyes, subconsciously turned to look at him, and found that Qin Yuyi had disappeared.


    "And Miss Qin?"


    The soldier said, "Miss Qin has been on the plane and left."


    It''s too impolite to say goodbye to him.


    Li futu rubbed his face, politely said thank you to the soldier, and then pushed the door to get off.


    His destination is different from Qin Yuyi''s. naturally, he is not on the same flight. After more than five hours, he landed at Donghai International Airport alone.


    He had dinner in the airport restaurant before taking a taxi back to Datang Yipin.


    When you go back to the East China Sea, you can feel the prosperity of the city. There are plenty of cars on the road, and the news about the sword of the Dragon kingdom is broadcast on the taxi radio.


    In fact, it''s not just the broadcasting of taxis. Almost all the news media in the country are paying attention to the war that may break out at this moment.


    "I should have been so tough for a long time. I''m afraid that there are so many people in our country who can''t do as many sons of bitches as Xiangguo. They rob money and kill people. If it''s the ship of country m or laomaozi, Xiangguo dares to do so?"


    The taxi driver was obviously a man of love. When he heard that Xiangguo was still dead, he was filled with indignation.


    "As I said, first send a fleet to bomb him from the sea for a few days, and then land the whole army. It is estimated that it will take less than a month to occupy the whole territory of the Elephant Kingdom. How can the strength of the Elephant Kingdom be the opponent of our country? It''s just that everyone wants to bully him. It''s really pitiful for the 17 crew members who died miserably on the Lujiao river. They want to protect the murderer, that''s it Let their whole country be slaves. "


    A red light was on in front of him. The taxi driver stopped the car, took out his cigarette and handed it to Li futu.


    Li futu didn''t refuse. He took the cigarette.


    The taxi driver lit the smoke.


    "Hey, it''s better to take advantage of the situation and beat the Japanese after capturing the elephant country. If the country needs it, I can return to the army at any time."


    Li futu said with a smile, "master, have you ever been a soldier?"


    The taxi driver puffed out his cigarette and looked back: "it''s almost ten years since I retired from the army. When I was a soldier, I thought about when I could have a bloody battle for a while, but I didn''t have a chance. When I really wanted to fight, I was only covered with old bones."Turn on the green light in front of the taxi.


    The taxi driver is usually good at talking. From the tense situation between the two countries, he gradually talks about his former military career. Recalling the past, he never stops talking all the way.


    Li futu is not an introverted person. In a word with the taxi driver, the taxi stops outside Datang Yipin.


    The taxi driver had the feeling of meeting his confidant and refused to accept Li futu''s money, but when he got off the bus, Li futu still threw the money through the window.


    War never only depends on high-level decision-making, but also public opinion.


    Just like the M country, many times, its leadership wants to fight, but the people strongly oppose it, so they have to withdraw their troops, but this will not happen in the dragon country.


    Although he is only a retired taxi driver, from small to large, we can see the attitude of the people in Longguo.


    This country has been holding back for a long time. It is estimated that everyone is rubbing their hands. They can''t wait for the war to start immediately, so that the whole world can see the awakening and roaring of the Oriental Dragon.


    If the elephant country continues to be stubborn, the cost must be extremely heavy.


    Of course, Li futu naturally hoped that the Elephant Kingdom would clench its teeth and continue to harden its bones. He certainly would not admit Qin Yuyi''s idea of killing people with a knife. But since things have come to this point, he does not mind seeing the Dragon Kingdom attack the Elephant Kingdom and destroy the temple''s power in the Elephant Kingdom.


    But he also understood that after seeing the Dragon Kingdom''s tough attitude, the Elephant Kingdom''s chances of continuing to strengthen are very small. Even in the temple, he may not sit back and watch the Elephant Kingdom make irrational behavior.


    Someone who caught yanzai and set the fuse on fire walked towards Datang yipinli, but a car came at a high speed and almost hit him.

 Chapter 954

    This bright red palamella is very fast, and it doesn''t mean to slow down at all. It''s also heading for Datang Yipin, which coincides with Li futu. If you are an ordinary person, I''m afraid a car accident is inevitable.


    Fortunately, Comrade Li futu is not an ordinary person.


    I saw the front of the car almost hit his waist, but the next second, he appeared several meters away.


    "Chi..."


    At this time, the owner of palamella seemed to react and finally stepped on the brake.


    Looking at the stopped Pamela, Li futu could not help frowning slightly.


    It''s hardly too much to say that the scene just now is murder.


    But after seeing that luxury sports car for a while, Li futu didn''t report to the police, and he didn''t go forward in anger. His brows gradually relaxed, and a bitter smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He recognized whose car it was.


    Sure enough, soon the door of Pamela was pushed open, and a silver high-heeled shoe and a plump and slender leg stepped out first. Then a beautiful young woman got out of the car. Her ruddy face was drunk, and her eyes were blurred, which made her more charming.


    "You, you Are you all right? "


    She walked towards Li futu. Li futu knew how much she drank, but now she was walking a little askew. She couldn''t help wondering how much she drank to make her look like this.


    "Miss Yang, I don''t seem to have offended you. Do you need to hit me with a car?"


    He said with a bitter smile.


    "Yes You


    Yang Yuqing went to the place three or four steps away from Li futu. It seemed that she saw the person in front of her.


    "No good Think, I I didn''t mean to. I didn''t see are you all right? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    From a distance of several meters, Li futu could smell the wine from her.


    "What''s the good thing? Drink so much wine."


    With a sigh, he didn''t emphasize the danger of drunk driving with a drunkard. He helped her get into the car and drove it into the underground garage.


    "Indeed It''s a big event. "


    In the elevator, Yang Yuqing almost leans on Li futu, and the smell of wine and fragrance constantly comes from her.


    Li futu sent the Buddha to the West and directly sent her to the 22nd floor.


    "Where are the keys?"


    "In the bag."


    Yang Yuqing leaned against the wall, and the bags were almost falling to the ground.


    Li futu took her bag off her arm, opened it, and soon found a mass of paper documents, but he didn''t look at them much. He found the key, opened the door, helped Yang Yuqing in and put them on the sofa.


    He threw his bag on the sofa and poured a cup of hot water for Yang Yuqing.


    "It''s OK to drink, but if you drink so much, don''t drive. If it wasn''t for me just now, you''d probably get into a lawsuit, you know?"


    Li futu shook his head, "after drinking water, take a bath and have a rest early."


    Comrade Li futu is indeed a good man. He almost got hit by someone and didn''t blame him at all. Besides, he sent the other party home safely, and then he planned to retire.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait for Wait. "


    Cried Yang Yuqing.


    Li futu looked back and asked, "is there anything else?"


    Looking at the beautiful young woman who has been a little sober after drinking some hot water, he frowned: "you''re not going to let me put the bath water for you, are you?"


    "You think so well!"


    Yang Yuqing''s face turned red. Of course, although her dizziness faded a little, her face was still red after she was drunk, so she couldn''t see it.


    She was holding the glass.


    "Don''t you wonder why I drink so much because of something happy?"


    "It''s probably a happy event to make you so happy."


    Money for the girl, it is estimated that it is difficult to make her mood too big fluctuations, Li Fu Tu thought for a while, eyes gradually fell on her flat belly.


    "You can''t be Are you pregnant? "


    "That''s a great thing. Congratulations."


    Looking at the man with a sincere smile to congratulate her, Yang Yuqing was stunned, and then several black lines appeared on her forehead, almost a water cup smashed in the past.


    "Are you a pig?"


    With a bang, she put the cup heavily on the tea table, which was so powerful that people could not help worrying about whether the precious marble table would break.


    "If I''m pregnant, can I still drink?"


    Yes, how can pregnant people drink? If a child is not good, it is very likely that the child will become mentally retarded.


    Of course, Li futu naturally didn''t know that in Yang Yuqing''s eyes, he was almost equivalent to a mental handicap.


    "What kind of happy event is that?"


    He asked, a little embarrassed.


    Yang Yuqing stared at him for a while, and her shortness of breath gradually calmed down."Do you really want to know?"


    If you say in your heart, Li futu is not really interested in Yang Yuqing''s happy event, but he also knows that if you tell the truth, this woman may be able to smash the water cup.


    So he nodded.


    Yang Yuqing was quite satisfied with his performance and took the bag that Li futu had just thrown beside him.


    "See for yourself."


    She took out some paper documents from her bag and put them on the coffee table.


    Li futu saw these pieces of paper when he took the key to open the door, but he didn''t take them out.


    "What is this?"


    He went over and picked up some pieces of paper without warning.


    Yang Yuqing has been staring at him.


    Li futu knew nothing, but when he looked down and saw the first line of the first paper, his face changed instantly.


    Divorce agreement.


    In black and white.


    Black and white.


    Without saying a word, when he was about to put down some pieces of paper again, he coughed and pretended to be indifferent.


    "I remember. Aunt Xiao asked me to go out and buy a bottle of soy sauce, but you almost hit me when I went out just now. Aunt Xiao must be in a hurry. I have to buy it quickly."


    He turned around to get out of the way.


    "Stop!"


    Li Fu didn''t hear the picture, and his pace was faster and faster. But just as he was about to walk to the door, Yang Yuqing stopped him and blocked his way with her body.


    "Go back."


    "Aunt Xiao really asked me to buy soy sauce."


    Li futu looks very eager.


    Yang Yuqing stares at him without expression.


    Looking at the half pay, Li futu gradually showed a wry smile and couldn''t help touching his nose.


    "Is the agreement your friend''s?"


    Yang Yuqing said nothing.


    "Is it really yours?"


    Li futu became solemn.


    "Divorce is not a trivial matter. You have to think it over. You are making a decision. Don''t let it get out of your head for a while..."


    "It''s signed."


    Yang Yuqing said quietly, staring at him all the time.


    "Ah?"


    Li Fu Tu''s face was stiff, his lips moved, and he was silent for half a day. Then he slowly pulled out an awkward but polite smile.


    "So Happy divorce? "

 Chapter 955

    Yang Yuqing''s marital status has always been quite abnormal, which Li futu knows very well, but he never thought that the other party would really divorce one day.


    Especially Yang Yuqing also made a special trip to show him the divorce agreement.


    What does that mean?


    "Is that what you want to say to me?"


    Li futu is speechless. I don''t know why. At the moment, he feels inexplicable pressure.


    He wanted to retreat, but Yang Yuqing kept in the way of the door and didn''t give way at all.


    "Sit down."


    Yang Yuqing''s secluded road.


    "I''m alone in this empty house. I really feel lonely. Can you talk with me?"


    As a friend, this request should not be refused. Besides, the other party has experienced such a big life blow as divorce.


    "When did it happen?"


    Li futu went back to the sofa and sat down.


    "Just this afternoon."


    Yang Yuqing''s tone is very light, but it''s not so sad.


    "isn''t it that he and Xiangguo are at a standstill now? When he went to the border, he passed by Donghai and signed the agreement by the way."


    Li futu opened his mouth.


    Although knowing that it''s useless to say anything now, I can''t help but say, "why can''t you continue to insist after all these years?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him for a while.


    "Do you think I did?"


    What''s the point?


    Li futu did not answer.


    Yang Yuqing has expressed her dissatisfaction with this marriage in front of him more than once, so when he saw the divorce agreement, he subconsciously felt that it was Yang Yuqing who proposed it.


    "I know you''ll think it''s me."


    Yang Yuqing laughed and then said, "but in fact, it was he who brought it up on his own initiative."


    Hearing this, Li futu was quite surprised.


    "He did?"


    Yang nodded and drank the warm water.


    "So I''m an abandoned woman."


    Li futu was silent.


    Yang Yuqing looked at him with a glass in her hand and suddenly gave him a smile.


    "Well, I''m just joking. Don''t be so low. It''s not you who get divorced. My ex husband is really a good man. Even if he comes to this stage, he will take the responsibility to him. He resisted the abuse by himself. Now I feel that when I was young, I was too ignorant. I casually agreed to this marriage. This is not only my own irresponsibility, but also his irresponsibility. "


    Yang Yuqing sighed and looked around the huge mansion.


    "I used to think that this marriage was a kind of bondage, but now I''m really away, and I really have mixed feelings."


    "If you regret it, you can still remarry after divorce."


    Yang Yuqing gave him a dumb smile and gave him a white look.


    "You think kids are family."


    Li futu also knows that his words are impractical. Yang Yuqing''s personality is generally understood. He is decisive and straightforward. Whether he likes it or dislikes it, he will show it frankly. Sometimes, he won''t even worry about outsiders and secular eyes. Since such a woman is past, she is unlikely to go back.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    After a moment of silence, Li futu looked at her and asked.


    "What else can we do?"


    Yang Yuqing sighed: "how to live before, how to live after. Anyway, I''m the only one in this house most of the time. It shouldn''t make much difference."


    "So it is."


    Li futu nodded in agreement.


    "Hello."


    Yang Yuqing glared at him.


    "How can you be so relaxed? Do you think it doesn''t matter if it''s not you? Not a word of comfort. "


    "Do you still need comfort?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "Among the people I know, I''m afraid you are the one with the most free and easy attitude towards life. I don''t think a woman like you is suitable for marriage. There is a sentence about how to sing the lyrics. Oh, yes, I fell in love with a wild horse, but there is no grassland in my family... "


    "Get out of here, get out of here!"


    Yang Yuqing grits her teeth. If her eyes can kill people, I''m afraid that Li futu''s dregs will not be left.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean anything else."


    Li futu sighed and explained: "what''s good about marriage? I don''t want to get married at all. In fact, I really envy you. You are free and free. You can do whatever you want, and you don''t have to worry about anyone''s ideas. How good is that?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him for a while and turned angry to laugh.


    "I don''t think you don''t want to get married. You don''t know who to marry, do you? I understand. There are too many confidants. It''s not a good choice. But your situation is essentially different from mine. I dare not compare with you. ""Well, I can''t talk any more. Goodbye."


    Li futu stood up.


    "Wait a minute."


    Yang Yuqing stood up.


    "I have the most important thing to tell you."


    Li futu turned to look at her and frowned.


    "The most important thing?"


    Yang Yuqing nodded.


    "You''re not curious. It''s clear that our marriage has been in trouble for a long time, but why does he end it now?"


    "Why?"


    Li futu asked subconsciously.


    If time could go back, he would swallow it anyway.


    "Why, don''t you really know?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him with quiet eyes and meaningful tone.


    Li futu said: "I''m not familiar with your husband. How can I know what he thinks?"


    "You don''t know what he thinks, don''t you know what I think?"


    Yang Yuqing pause, just when Li futu has gradually felt a little bad, she continued to say: "the matter between you and me, has been known by him."


    Li futu''s face suddenly changed.


    Yang Yuqing''s words are really thought-provoking. It sounds like he''s a third party.


    "There are only two of us here, but you can''t talk nonsense."


    Li futu said immediately, with a straight face.


    "What can I do for you? There is nothing wrong between us. If your husband has any misunderstanding, I can help you to explain it. "


    "What are you panicking about?"


    Yang Yuqing looked at him meaningfully and said with a smile, "he did hear about us, but he didn''t mean to trouble you. You can rest assured. And he said, "I wish you happiness."


    Li futu gradually showed a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did you say to your husband? "


    "It''s nothing. I''m just saying what I really feel in my heart."


    Yang Yuqing said softly.


    "One thing you at least said is right. I also think that people like me are not suitable for marriage, so you can rest assured that I will not ask you to take any responsibility for me..."


    Li futu''s scalp is numb.


    This girl, is it hard to blame him for her divorce?


    His lips moved and he planned to say something, but Yang Yuqing waved her hand and didn''t give him another chance to speak.


    "Well, you can go and buy soy sauce."


    After a pause, Yang Yuqing''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly a kind of flattery flowed out of the corner of her eyes.


    "And happy divorce."

 Chapter 956

    In the elevator.


    Li futu couldn''t help recalling all the experiences he had known Yang Yuqing.


    He and Yang Yuqing have known each other for nearly half a year, but in the past half a year, he always keeps in mind the fact that the other party is a married woman, abides by propriety, and does not have any cross-border things with Yang Yuqing.


    But it''s not.


    He has to admit that he and Yang Yuqing have no conscience.


    The way they get along with each other, sometimes joking From the heart, it''s really beyond the scope of ordinary friends.


    Is Yang Yuqing really responsible for her divorce?


    His home is only one floor away from Yang Yuqing''s. with a "Ding" sound, the door of the elevator opens quickly. Li futu steps out of the elevator and walks to the door. He breathes out his headache and tries to drive Yang Yuqing''s story out of his mind.


    Open the door, enter the house, walk through the porch, you can hear the sound of the TV, but when you come to the living room, Li futu finds that the TV is on, but does not see Xiao Shu.


    He looked around and found Xiao Shu on the balcony.


    "Aunt Xiao."


    Li futu went over and said hello with a smile.


    As you can see, there are a row of green plants on the balcony. There are all kinds of flowers and plants. They are growing well. They are full of vitality. They didn''t exist before. Most of them were placed by Xiao Shu.


    "I''m back."


    Xiao Shu, who is taking care of a pot of orchids, looks back with a gentle smile.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    Xiao Shu is different from other elders. She never asks incessantly. The understanding he Caiwei inherits this from her.


    "At the airport."


    Li Fu Tu often nods and smiles as soon as he disappears.


    "Aunt Xiao, I''ll take a bath first, and I''ll talk to you later."


    Xiao Shu nodded.


    When Li futu came out of the bath, Xiao Shu was sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    "Aunt Xiao, how is the florist''s business?"


    Li futu asked with a smile and sat down on the sofa.


    Although Xiao Shu has moved in for a long time, the number of times he and Xiao Shu chat is very few.


    Li futu really feels a little ashamed. She can only say that Xiao Shu is too good-natured. If other parents were to see her future son-in-law all day long, they would have exploded a long time ago.


    "Much better than I expected. Thanks to Wei''er''s roommates, especially the girl named Su Yuan. I heard that she is still the school flower of Dongda? "


    Xiao Shu smile gentle: "thanks to their several hard publicity, otherwise the florist can not be so fast on the right track."


    "Su Yuan?"


    Li futu was surprised to pick an eyebrow.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Shu said strangely, "why, do you know her?"


    Li futu touched his nose and said quietly, "well, I''ve seen it several times."


    Xiao Shu didn''t think much about it. She didn''t know why, but her smile gradually converged. After looking at Li Fu''s picture, she seemed to have some desire to talk and stop.


    Li futu found her abnormality.


    "Aunt Xiao, what can I do for you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Xiao Li


    Xiao Shu''s lips moved.


    "I have something to ask you..."


    Li futu immediately said, "aunt Xiao, if you have anything, just say it."


    Xiao Shu pursed her mouth and was silent for a while before she spoke slowly.


    "Xiao Li, do you know how he is now?"


    Li futu frowned and was confused.


    "He?"


    "Aunt Xiao, you mean..."


    Xiao Shu''s face is a little complicated.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and suddenly understood.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean general he? "


    "He General


    Xiao Shu twisted her simple eyebrows and looked at him with a daze in her eyes.


    Li futu sighed to himself.


    He can see that Xiao Shu obviously has feelings for he Wufen, and so does he Wufen. However, she clearly cares for each other, but she doesn''t want to let each other know.


    "It''s because during my last disappearance, general he came to Donghai to talk about my situation, so aunt Xiao asked me?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The reason why he Caiwei thought he was dead last time was that he was worthy of it. He has already explained this to him.


    Xiao Shu nodded slowly.


    Last time, when he Wukui left Donghai, she looked very unusual. It felt like there was no way back. Since Li futu disappeared, she has always wanted to ask about he Wukui''s situation. One reason is that it''s a little hard to say, and the other is that there is no good chance.


    Rare Li futu at home, and Weier at school, she finally asked out.


    "Aunt Xiao can rest assured that general he is not in any danger. Moreover, he is now the commander in chief of the Kyoto barracks."Li futu said with a smile.


    "Commander in chief?"


    Xiao Shu is a little dazed.


    Although she doesn''t know much about officialdom, she at least knows that the commander-in-chief of hundreds of thousands of troops in Kyoto is certainly not an ordinary senior official.


    "He finally realized his dream."


    Xiao Shu''s mouth slowly emerged with an inexplicable radian, and then looked at Li Fu''s picture, "thank you."


    Li futu shook his head and said softly, "aunt Xiao, since you care about general he, why don''t you contact him yourself? You should have his contact information? "


    Xiao Shu is silent.


    "Aunt Xiao, let me have a word more. I think people will change. Different age groups will want different things. When a man is young, he will want to stand out and glorify his ancestors, but when he is middle-aged, maybe his ideas will change. "


    "Aunt Xiao, general he is also very concerned about you and Caiwei. I also called to ask about you and Caiwei before. Aunt Xiao, I think you can try to give general he another chance? "


    He has always had a good impression of he Wufen, especially when he was on the Bank of the Weishui river. In that case, he was worthy of the world''s great condemnation. Li futu knew that he Wufen didn''t do it for him.


    From Li futu''s point of view, he really wants to see he Caiwei''s family reunite. After all, he lacks the feeling of fatherly love, which he deeply understands.


    "Xiao Li, the matter between me and him is not so simple. Men are ambitious and unwilling to be mediocre. It''s not wrong to want to make contributions. I don''t blame him, but I don''t blame him. It doesn''t mean Wei''er is the same."


    At Xiao Shu''s age, all kinds of love and hatred can be said to have faded away. The primary consideration is children and their own offspring.


    "Aunt Xiao, I know you are worried that Caiwei will not be able to accept it, but Caiwei has grown up now. She is no longer a child who can''t bear it, and I think she should have the right to know about it."


    "No matter what time she came, she should have no choice."


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "I think you should also want to tell her that she is not an ugly duckling, is she?"

 Chapter 957

    If you want to win the respect of others, it must be wishful thinking.


    The same is true for countries.


    The dignity of a country can never be safeguarded by the so-called "solemn statement" or "solemn warning".


    This time, Longguo seems to have finally understood this.


    When the war readiness order was issued, she was at home, not to mention in her office now?


    And the most important thing is that now I see myself coming in, the other side is not even astringent!


    The national goddess was furious. She walked over, slammed the papers on her desk, and then grabbed Li futu''s arm.


    "Get up!"


    But how can she compete with Li futu with her strength?


    Pull under, the result she pour is an unsteady, drop to sit in somebody''s bosom.


    Li futu took advantage of the situation to encircle her waist. At the same time, he bent his fingers and flicked the cigarette butt out of the window, which was very accurate, but also very ungrateful.


    "Let go of me!"


    Shen yini immediately struggled.


    "I''m an old man and wife. Why are you so shy?"


    Li futu said with a smile in her ear.


    Can feel, Shen yini Jiao body a stiff, and then the crystal clear ears are beginning to red.


    "Who''s with your old husband and wife?"?! Are you going to let go? Don''t let go, I''ll call security


    "Do as you please."


    Li Fu is determined to eat Shen yini. He is still holding Shen yini in his arms and sitting in the boss''s chair. He doesn''t do anything inhumane any more and continues to browse the news.


    Sitting in a spacious and bright office, holding the woman that men all over the country dream of, what can I do for such a day?


    Shen yini was angry and helpless.


    She found that it was OK before. She just put on her face. This guy would not dare to act rashly again. But now this move has completely failed.


    Although the phone is within reach, where does she really dare to call the security guard? If the subordinate security guard comes in and sees this scene, will she lose face?


    "I know you are free every day, but I am different from you. I have to work. Do you want to kill time, please change places?"


    The threat didn''t work. Shen yini had to change her way, forbearing her anger and persuading her in a low voice.


    Li futu didn''t turn his head. "You''re busy. I won''t disturb you."


    Shen yini wanted to bite him.


    How can she work if she embraces herself like this and occupies her position?


    She looked at the computer, which was also occupied, and sneered, "do you still care about national affairs?"


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Do you understand?"


    His hands tightened Shen yini''s slender and soft waist,


    "for public figures like you, this is also a good opportunity to donate some materials to the soldiers in front of us. The reputation is..."


    "Mean!"


    Shen yini held his hand and did not let him take advantage of it.


    "Do you think that everyone is like you? There''s war and blood in front of you, but you want to brush your reputation. Are you a dragon? "


    "Of course."


    Li futu solemnly replied, "I''m still a league member."


    Shen yini''s mouth trembled, and finally she couldn''t help laughing.


    She glanced at Li futu.


    "Where''s your league card?"


    They are now huddled together in a chair. Shen yini is sitting on Li futu''s leg. As soon as she turns her head, her mouth almost touches Li futu''s face. She looks like she''s rubbing her ears with each other.


    "I lost it. I haven''t had time to make it up."


    Shen yini sneered.


    Li futu turned a blind eye and looked at her neck. She was as white as powder and could not see any trace.


    "So soon?"


    He was a little surprised.


    Li Nan''s eyes came back to her mind after she stepped on his neck for a few days.


    It''s very powerful.


    Li futu subconsciously released her hand. Shen yini took this opportunity to stand up quickly, and stepped back warily.


    "You violent pervert!"


    Although a few days had passed, the scene of him bending over and gnawing on his neck that night seemed to be vividly remembered, which made her body tremble slightly.


    "You caught me a lot of injuries that night, or I''ll take off my clothes and have a look?"


    With that, Li futu decided to take off his clothes.


    "Stop it!"


    Shen yini''s cheeks were like the red flowers of April, but she was gnashing her teeth.


    "If you have nothing to do, please go out. Do you know that wasting other people''s time is the most shameful behavior?"Li futu actually stood up and looked around.


    "Do you have a bed?"


    Shen yini looked alert.


    "What for?"


    "I haven''t slept well these days. As soon as I close my eyes, your voice and smile will appear in front of me that night..."


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his eyes showed the color of memory. His voice and emotion were rich, as if he were singing a play.


    Shen yini couldn''t control it. She took off one of her high heels and smashed it at Li futu.


    "Shameless!"


    Li futu accurately caught the high-heeled shoe covered with tiny chips and winked at Shen yini.


    "Gini, is the red light period over?"

 Chapter 958

    Mu language butterfly although say free and easy, but hear the door of the rest room is pushed open, her heart also instantly raised.


    She turned her back to the door, as if she had been immobilized. She was still there, and she didn''t even dare to look at Shen yini''s expression.


    "Yudie, Mr. Huo is looking for you."


    At the door, Shen yini''s voice came, calm and peaceful.


    Mu language butterfly''s heart slowly falls back, and finally turns around, "Oh, I''ll go right away."


    She passed by Shen yini and quickly left the rest room.


    "I remember something. Let''s go first."


    Li futu coughed softly and was very glad.


    If Shen yini had come in one second earlier, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Although he had escaped, he was still a little frightened. In order to avoid being seen by Shen yini, he immediately planned to leave.


    Just as he walked towards the rest room and passed by Shen yini, Shen yini''s delicate nose suddenly moved.


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as Li futu stopped, he was surprised, but he turned to look at her pretending to be confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini turned and looked at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How do you have the perfume of the butterfly?


    Li futu''s eyelids suddenly jumped. He knew that he must not show any confusion at this time.


    "Do you have one?"


    He put on an affectation and raised his arm to smell it.


    "Why didn''t I smell it? Are you a dog? "


    Shen yini stares at him.


    "Yes, I am a dog."


    Li futu was dumb and looked at Shen yini for a long time. Then he said with a smile, "yini, you don''t doubt that I have anything to do with Yu die, do you?"


    Shen yini was silent and did not speak.


    Li futu sighed a little depressed.


    "Well, even in your heart, I''m not serious, but do you think I''m so stupid? Do I feel so hungry and thirsty in your lounge? Besides, such a short time is not enough for me to play


    After hearing that he began to pull some dirty jokes again, Shen yini''s face became a little unnatural.


    "She just stayed in this room for a while, and the window didn''t open, so the air couldn''t circulate. I was infected with some fragrance, isn''t it normal? If you don''t believe me, I can check it myself


    With that, Li futu stepped forward.


    "You stop for me."


    Shen yini warned with her eyes. Although I don''t know what he said about the inspection, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing to look at him.


    Li futu really stopped and looked at Shen yini with sincere face and deep feeling.


    "Gini, you have to believe me. My loyalty to you can be learned from the sun and the moon."


    Speaking, Li Fu Tu couldn''t help feeling ashamed.


    Myself I''ve fallen.


    In the past, no matter how biased she was against this man, Shen yini felt that this man was trustworthy at least in his words, but now things have changed.


    Now out of this man''s mouth, she would not believe punctuation.


    "Get the hell out of here."


    Shen yini said in a cold voice, as if out of sight and out of mind.


    She didn''t find that it was more and more difficult for her to keep an ordinary mind. She couldn''t say the word "go away", even when she argued with Li futu fiercely.


    Life is just like seeing for the first time.


    Even though he was scolded, a comrade was in a good mood. At least Shen yini''s attention was successfully diverted.


    "Anger is not a good thing. It''s easy to induce wrinkles and accelerate aging..."


    Seeing that Shen yini''s beautiful eyes were staring and the cold light was pressing, Li futu immediately stopped talking and laughed.


    "I''ll get out of here, now."


    He immediately walked out without looking back and soon disappeared into the office.


    Shen yini stood at the door of the lounge for a while. She suddenly shook her head and laughed and sighed helplessly.


    How did she meet such a lazy guy?


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs of Shen yini''s company, someone who has been sleeping in Shen yini''s office for a while is in a good mood. He opens the car door and is about to get on the bus. Suddenly, a sense of alertness suddenly appears in his heart.


    "Whoosh."


    At the same time, an almost inaudible sound broke through the air and shot fiercely at Li futu,


    "bang."


    A wisp of blood bloomed in the air. The bullet went through Li futu''s arm and hit the door on the back side of the Mustang. The terrible penetrating force made a huge hole in the door.


    Li futu frowned slightly, did not look at the bullet bruised left arm, looked up at the roof of a building opposite.


    Because the distance is too far, coupled with the reflection of sunlight from the glass of the building, we can''t really see it.


    Such a long distance, such a great lethality, can only be formed by sniper bullets.Li futu squatted slightly, hid behind the door, and finally looked at his arm.


    Although the bullet just rubbed, but also overturned the skin, hot pain.


    "Whoosh!"


    Less than a few seconds apart, there was another penetrating sound, this time from behind him!


    Between the lightning and flint, Li futu suddenly darts into the car. At the next moment, the irresistible bullet has broken the air!


    This time, the effect is even more amazing.


    There was a bang.


    Before Li futu opened the cab door, the whole piece was blown off, fell on the ground and bounced a few times, sliding three or four meters away. The sharp sound of metal friction was extremely harsh. With bursts of sparks, all the glass was broken, and the ground was covered with glass slag.


    "Ah


    The pedestrians on the road finally responded, screaming and running around, and the whole street was in chaos.


    The sniper who didn''t know where was hiding had a clear purpose, didn''t hurt the innocent, and targeted the isolated Mustang.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The sound of breaking the air continued to ring out, and the carriages poured out from different directions.


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    The sound of metal collision is continuous, and the car body is bursting with sparks.


    In an instant, a Mustang became completely different and pitted.


    "Mr. Shen, it''s not good..."


    The assistant even forgot to knock and rushed in.


    Shen yini raised her head and frowned slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    The assistant pointed to the French window and said in a hurry: "Mr. Shen, look outside quickly..."


    Shen yini stood up in doubt, went to the window and looked down through the glass.


    She saw that a wounded Mustang car was slowly moving forward, and passers-by on the street were running around in panic, like something constantly hitting the Mustang car. Even standing here, she could see the continuous fire on the body.


    Not only Shen yini, but almost the whole building looked down in shock.


    Shen yini knew the Mustang naturally, and she was stunned.


    Soon, there was a hiss. First, the left rear wheel was punctured. Fortunately, the carriage was not fast enough and could barely maintain its balance. Then, the front cover of the carriage was smashed into a piece of scrap iron and turned over. Then


    Boom.


    The Mustang was finally overwhelmed. The accelerator was hit and a spark rushed out. It was reflected in Shen yini''s eyes and quickly became thick.


    "Boom boom..."


    There was a constant explosion.


    Looking at the constantly trembling Mustang car completely engulfed by the fire, Shen yini''s heart seemed to stop.

 Chapter 959

    Downstairs, the Mustang had stopped and was still burning.


    This kind of scene is often seen on the screen, but it''s not in a movie.


    Shen yini''s face was as white as paper. She turned around and rushed out of the office immediately.


    "Ginny, wait for me!"


    Mu language butterfly also rushed out from own office, on the face similarly has no blood color.


    Obviously, she saw what happened downstairs.


    In the elevator, Shen yini kept pressing the elevator key anxiously, which still had the image of iceberg beauty.


    "Don''t worry, Ginny. He''ll be fine."


    Can be clearly heard, Mu language butterfly''s voice has lost the charm of the past, even with a slight tremor.


    She didn''t know whether she was comforting Shen yini or herself.


    "Ding..."


    It seems that after a long century, the elevator door finally opened, and Shen yini rushed out in an instant. Her pace was like a trot.


    "Mr. Shen, you can''t go out now. It''s too dangerous."


    At the door of the building, Shen yini was stopped by a conscientious security guard.


    Although the gunfire has stopped after the wild carriage was hit and exploded, who can guarantee that the sniper who does not know where to hide will not suddenly get another cold shot?


    "Get out of the way!"


    Shen yini is an international superstar, and her position in the domestic entertainment circle is even more unmatched. But usually, she doesn''t have a big shelf, and she is more friendly in the face of the staff in the building. But now she seems to have finally taken out her superstar aura, and her face is frosty, which makes the security guard step back.


    Shen yini walked out immediately.


    "Mr. Shen!"


    There were seven or eight security guards on guard at the gate, but they only dared to shout, and no one dared to stop them.


    They''re just small people, superstars, and they can''t afford it.


    Mu language butterfly ignore these security guards, also followed by out.


    Shen yini''s pace was rapid, but as she got closer to the Mustang, her speed gradually slowed down.


    The fire was gradually decreasing, and there was no gunshot again, but her eyes were full of fear. Even when she was five or six meters away from the Mustang, her steps stopped.


    "Gini..."


    Mu language butterfly finally caught up with her, standing beside her, also dare not go forward.


    Shen yini stared at the Mustang, took a deep breath, clenched her hands, started again, and soon came to the side of the Mustang.


    The sight trembled violently through the burning flame.


    The cab.


    Back row.


    It''s empty.


    "Go back!"


    A deep cry came from the front left.


    Shen yini''s pupils dilate, then suddenly turns her head and sees someone squatting between a black Volkswagen and a red car.


    She froze there.


    Li futu called to the same dull mu yudie: "pull her back."


    Actually, it''s no longer used.


    Soon, the rapid sound of police sirens sounded from the street, several police cars roared, and there were special police cars.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The fully armed public servant got out of the car quickly, but he didn''t act rashly. He leaned against the door with a gun and watched around warily. After confirming that there was no danger, he surrounded the chariot.


    "Miss Shen, we received a report..."


    Shen yini''s face is a household name in the Dragon kingdom. But before the leader finished speaking, Shen yini didn''t seem to hear it. She ignored him and walked towards Li futu.


    Li futu knew that at this time, the sniper must have already evacuated and stood up.


    "Do you know, you just rushed out..."


    He looked serious, but before he could finish his words, Shen yini threw herself into his arms, hugged his waist tightly, and made an extraordinary effort.


    A group of people''s public servants are a little stunned.


    Mu language butterfly walked to come over, saw the eye buries in the man''s bosom Shen yini, then looked up a smile, the facial expression is still some pale.


    "Are you all right?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Nothing."


    The officer who led the team came over, perhaps because he saw Shen yini''s behavior, and his attitude towards Li futu was quite polite.


    "That Mustang, it''s yours?"


    The whole street is empty at the moment, pedestrians have already run out, and subordinates have set up a cordon at the end of the street.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Please join us in the investigation."


    At the moment when the leader spoke, mu yudie saw the injury of Li futu''s arm and said in a startled voice: "are you hurt?"


    "Not in the way."


    Li futu gave a faint smile, then nodded to the officer: "I''ll go back with you."Shen yini finally got up from his arms and looked at his arm.


    This kind of injury, for Li futu, naturally insignificant, but the skin and flesh were overturned, blood and flesh blurred appearance, in the eyes of ordinary people, has been enough shocking.


    "Back to what?"?! You are injured like this. You must go to the hospital immediately. "


    Shen yini said to Mu yudie, "yudie, you drive."


    Mu language butterfly nodded, turned and walked toward the underground parking lot.


    Being ignored several times, the police officer was a little embarrassed, but because of Shen yini''s identity, it was not easy to say anything.


    "If you want to know something, you can send someone to the hospital."


    Mu yudie drives the car quickly.


    Shen yini is not unreasonable, said a word, then pulled Li futu on the car.


    "Head, just let them go?"


    A police constable doubts a way.


    The officer vented his depression on him, patted his cap and yelled, "are you stupid?"?! I don''t want anyone to follow me


    "Yudie, can you hurry up?"


    In the car, Shen yini kept urging.


    Li futu said with a wry smile: "don''t worry. Safety matters. I''m not seriously injured and need first aid."


    Shen yini said angrily: "how can you be like this? I don''t know how to take care of my body at all. Do I have to break your arm to be seriously injured? "


    Mu language butterfly silent, silent again speed up.


    Although as a man, it''s a bit bad for his prestige to be scolded like this, he was also very moved to see Shen yini so nervous that she just rushed out of the building regardless of safety.


    Although Shen yini is an actor and a top-notch actor, she can''t be fake in the situation just now.


    That should be the truth.


    Instead of fighting with Shen yini, he looked at mu yudie and apologized: "yudie, I''m sorry, you gave me that car..."


    With this man, mu yudie knows that it''s hard to stand in the sun, especially in front of Shen yini.


    Just now, didn''t she want to rush into a man''s arms?


    She wants it more than anyone else.


    It''s just that she knows she can''t do it.


    Although she knew that as long as Shen yini was there, she would have to restrain her feelings, but her heart was still a little sad. Now when she heard that Li futu still remembered that the car was given by herself, it seemed that there was a warm current in her heart.


    "It''s just a car. It''s ok if people are OK."


    Then she hesitated for a moment and looked in the rearview mirror.


    "Who is so crazy and wants to kill you so much?"

 Chapter 960

    The scene just now is not crazy enough to describe.


    This is in broad daylight, in the downtown, and in the strictly controlled dragon country, in the international metropolis of Donghai!


    It''s lawless!


    Although his arms were covered with blood and flesh, Li futu''s face was painless. He didn''t look like an injured person at all. Hearing mu yudie''s words, he said with a smile, "I also want to know."


    Judging from the location of the bullets fired before, there is definitely more than one sniper ambushing in the dark. Moreover, this kind of rampant practice is as fierce as a mercenary in the world. Domestic forces should not be so reckless.


    Seeing that it was a gunshot wound surprised the doctor, but seeing the people''s servants who followed Li futu to the hospital, the doctor put down his worries.


    It lasted more than an hour for Li futu to bandage his wound. During this time, Shen yini and mu yudie were waiting by his side.


    After dealing with the wound, the people''s public servant immediately asked questions. Li futu said everything and cooperated very much. But what can he say?


    "Mr. Li, thank you for your cooperation. We will do our best to arrest the murderer as soon as possible."


    Although it was almost equivalent to nothing, these people''s public servants shook hands with Li futu who was lying on the hospital bed, and then left the ward one after another.


    Li futu watched them leave.


    He knows very well that since the killers dare to be so unscrupulous, it is almost impossible to expect these people''s public servants to catch them.


    According to the doctor''s request, he needs to be hospitalized for observation for a few days to prevent wound infection. Naturally, he doesn''t like it and wants to leave the hospital immediately, but Shen yini is eyeing it.


    "Ginny, go back first. I''ll just be here with him. The doctor also said that he didn''t hurt his bone. It''s not too serious. "


    Mu language butterfly mouth way.


    Li futu is also big point its head: "yes, your company is still so busy, I am not a child, language butterfly here is enough."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Hearing Shen yini''s words, mu yudie is surprised, but then seeing Shen yini staring at Li futu, she is relieved.


    "Yudie, you can help me to look after him well and never let him leave the hospital."


    Warning of saw Li Fu diagram one eye, Shen Yi Ni then turn to Mu language butterfly exhort a way.


    Mu language butterfly immediately nodded: "rest assured."


    "I''ll come back in the evening."


    Shen yini is not a too sentimental woman. Seeing that Li futu is really OK, she gradually puts her heart down and leaves mu yudie alone.


    Li futu lives in a private ward. After Shen yini leaves, he immediately plans to get out of bed.


    Mu language butterfly quickly stopped him: "what are you doing?"


    "You don''t really think I need to be in a hospital, do you?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "this injury is common to me. There is no need to waste time here."


    Mu language butterfly grabs his arm, serious way: "can''t, I promised Yi Ni, will never let you leave the hospital, if you leave, how can I hand over a duty with her?"


    "She''s just talking. What are you doing so seriously? Besides, if you have such a good relationship, will she really be angry with you? "


    Li futu plans to open mu yudie''s hand.


    "Would you mind my feelings?"


    Mu language butterfly big voice way: "yes, you two son really don''t matter, noisy noisy good, but I?"? I''ll let you go. She won''t say anything, but she really won''t have an opinion in her heart? "


    Li futu moved and looked up in surprise What''s the matter with you? "


    Mu language butterfly eye socket all some red get up, make an appearance to intend to draw back the hand.


    Li futu grabbed her wrist with his backhand and said with a strong smile: "it''s so good. How..."


    Mu language butterfly tightly pursed red lips, a pair of beautiful eyes with tears, moving, make people pity.


    Li futu opened his mouth and finally turned into a bitter smile.


    "Well, I can''t lie down."


    He released his hand and went back to bed.


    Mu language butterfly wiped the corner of the eye, bit the lip, hesitated for a moment, whispered: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t eat the vinegar of Ni."


    "Yudie, do you feel aggrieved?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Mu yudie shakes her head and sits down beside the bed.


    Li futu looks at her and intends to speak, but mu yudie reaches out his hand and covers his lips with his slender white fingers.


    "Don''t tell me. I volunteered. You said you wouldn''t drive me away unless I left on my own initiative."


    Li Fu was stunned and his eyes were full of thought.


    When did you say that?


    He moved his head back."Did I say that?"


    "No?"


    They looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    "I''ll make a call."


    Later, Li took out his mobile phone.


    Mu language butterfly doubts a way: "who do you call?"


    "Bodyguard."


    Mu language butterfly surprised way: "bodyguard?"


    She knew him now, as if she had never seen any bodyguards around him.


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "yes, those killers are so ferocious. If they know they didn''t kill me, they may make a comeback. If they find a bodyguard, they can sleep steadily. At least they are well prepared."


    ¡­¡­


    After work in the afternoon, Shen yini did not go directly to the hospital, but first went back to Chunqiu Huafu.


    "Ginger, cook more rice."


    Shen yini came to the kitchen and told her.


    "Miss Shen, is there a guest coming?"


    Jiang Mingzhu, who is cooking, looks back and doubts that she is still wearing an apron.


    Shen yini shook her head: "no, Mr. Li is in hospital. I have to bring him some food."


    "Is Mr. Li in hospital?"


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned, then her eyes twinkled, and then asked with concern.


    "Is Mr. Li ill? Is it serious? "


    Shen yini was not too wary of Jiang Mingzhu. She sighed, "no, he was attacked today."


    "Attack?"


    Jiang Mingzhu seemed to be surprised, nervous: "Mr. Li is such a good person, how can someone attack him? Is Mr. Li OK? "


    Hearing Jiang Mingzhu''s words, Shen yini was a little distracted for a moment, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "In this world, maybe you are the only one who regards him as a good man."


    Now she really feels that good people don''t live long and harm lasts for thousands of years.


    "Don''t worry, he just suffered a little injury to his arm. It''s not a big problem. By the way, the food is a little light."


    With that, Shen yini turned and left the kitchen. She didn''t see Jiang Mingzhu''s face change from concern to darkness.


    She turned her head, a pair of crispy hands with ten fingers not touching the spring water, holding the spatula tightly. Because of too much force, she could even see the protruding green tendons on the back of her crystal clear hands.


    Minor injury


    Her eyes were filled with resentment and disappointment.

 Chapter 961

    When Shen yini arrived at the hospital, a figure standing at the door of the hospital stopped her.


    She slowly turned her head and stared at each other, who also stared at her.


    However, the other party did not seem to know her. Her eyes were strange and confused. Even she could not appreciate the other party''s acting skills. It was just natural and lifelike.


    Jiang Mingzhu also came with Shen yini to deliver the meal. Seeing Shen yini staring at a thin man, she also felt a little confused.


    "Hello, Mr. robber."


    Shen yini gently opened her red lips, and her mouth gradually rose, slowly showing a reserved and polite smile.


    Although the face in front of her had no characteristics, I''m afraid it would not let people see it for a second time when it was thrown in the crowd, but it left an unforgettable impression on her.


    But it has not been a few days, the other side seems to have amnesia, eyes are still full of doubts.


    "Miss, are you calling me?"


    Shen yini smiles and finally looks at him. She doesn''t say any more. She pushes the door and walks into the ward.


    Guarding at the door of the ward, the thin man seemed not to know her, but strangely, it did not prevent her from entering the ward.


    Jiang Mingzhu looked at the man strangely.


    The other person seems to be aware of her gaze, eyes gradually moved to her, grinning at her.


    Jiang Mingzhu was shocked.


    What kind of look is that?


    It was as if someone was looking at her through a mask, dark and deep, with that seemingly simple and honest smile, incomparably creepy and weird.


    Jiang Mingzhu didn''t dare to look any more, and hurriedly followed Shen yini into the ward.


    "Yes, A."


    "Wang CHAN!"


    In the ward, someone who has been shot in the arm seems to be in a very good state of mind, with a strong voice.


    He was sitting on the bed, playing cards.


    In addition to Mu yudie, she was accompanied by a pretty little nurse. Although she was not so beautiful, her white angel uniform gave her a lot of points, which had a unique flavor.


    If every patient can enjoy this kind of treatment when they come to the hospital, I''m afraid the hospital will no longer be so terrible.


    "The spirit is very good."


    Shen yini walked over with a smile on her face.


    Mu language butterfly will lose a card, stand up: "Ni, you finally come, I almost starved to death."


    "Ah, it''s not like that. Let''s talk about it after the fight."


    "You can ask Minnie to fight with you."


    Mu language butterfly toward the dining table, smile and Jiang Mingzhu said hello.


    "Mr. Li, I''ll go out to work first."


    Pretty little nurse put down the card, sweet way, smile a little shy, white face looks very simple, she put down the card, also quickly left the room.


    "OK, do you really think this is a hotel for your holiday?"


    Shen yini said with a smile.


    "I''m having a good time in pain. You won''t let me go out. I have to find something to do to pass the time."


    Li futu put the cards away, got out of bed and walked towards the dining table.


    "What are the good dishes?"


    This lively appearance, which is like a person who is still alive in the dead and has a gunshot wound on his body?


    "Ginny, don''t you want some?"


    Mu language butterfly opened the lunch box and asked.


    Shen yini came over and shook her head: "Xiaojiang and I have eaten at home."


    "Are you going to stay in the hospital tonight?"


    Mu language butterfly sat down and asked while eating.


    Shen yini seemed a little hesitant.


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s unnecessary. I said that I''m not a child. Besides, there is only one bed here. There is no place to sleep. Of course, if you want to sleep with me..."


    Shen yini looked coldly: "can''t you stop your mouth when you eat?"


    If Li futu doesn''t speak, she doesn''t mind staying to take care of him. But when he says so, how can she stay.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why don''t I stay and take care of Mr. Li tonight? "


    Jiang Mingzhu suddenly opened her mouth and attracted several people''s eyes.


    Mu yudie knows that it''s not her turn to talk and eat quietly at this time.


    Shen yini looked at Jiang Mingzhu, but she was moved.


    With this guy''s temperament, if no one looks at him, he may hook up with the little nurses in the hospital. These little nurses can''t stand any temptation.


    "Well, Xiaojiang, it''s hard for you tonight."


    "Nothing."


    Jiang Mingzhu shakes her head and smiles.


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that Shen yini left Jiang Mingzhu to watch him. He thought it was out of concern for him, so he was moved and didn''t refuse Shen yini''s kindness.


    After dinner, Shen yini and Jiang Mingzhu said something, and then left the ward with mu yudie."Xiaojiang, what did she say to you when she left just now?"


    Although the departure of the two actresses made the ward dim for a while, Li futu seemed relaxed. He drank tea and asked leisurely.


    "Miss Shen said that if Mr. Li felt uncomfortable, he would call her immediately."


    Jiang Mingzhu filled a pot of water from the bathroom and planned to make a pot of hot water.


    In fact, Shen yini just told her that it was this. Shen yini clearly said that if this guy had any abnormal behavior, he would call her immediately.


    Comrade Li futu didn''t doubt that he was there. He said with a smile, "she''s not a doctor. What''s the use of calling her?"


    Looking at his appearance, he was still a little proud.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s face didn''t change. He plugged in the electric wire of the kettle.


    "Mr. Li, is that gentleman outside your bodyguard?"


    "I think so."


    Li futu said casually.


    Jiang Mingzhu turns around.


    "Mr. Li, I heard from Miss Shen that you were injured because someone attacked you. Did the murderer catch you?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "It''s not so easy. I didn''t even see the killer. By the time the police arrived, the killer had already run away."


    "Ah?"


    Jiang Mingzhu sighed with regret: "it''s a pity that they were allowed to run like this."


    Li futu didn''t like it at first, but all of a sudden, his eyebrows coagulated and he stared at Jiang Mingzhu in front of him, his eyes flickered quietly.


    He People?


    He didn''t say how many killers there were just now, did he?


    Did Shen yini say that before?


    "Mr. Li, don''t you have a suspicious target? If you have a suspect, the police will be able to find out more quickly. "


    Jiang Mingzhu kindly reminded.


    Li futu laughed at himself.


    "I don''t know why, like the lonely star of Tiansha, there are always many people who want to get rid of me. Some of them don''t hide, but some of them hide themselves. So, it''s really hard for me to make sure that I doubt the target."


    Jiang Mingzhu seems a little surprised.


    "Mr. Li, do you have so many enemies?"


    Li futu looks at her.


    "Yes, although sometimes I don''t understand why they hate me so much."

 Chapter 962

    Jiang Mingzhu left the ward and said she was going to buy some fruit for him next to the hospital.


    Li futu was sitting on the bed with a playing card in his hand. Unconsciously playing.


    Since the last time he came back from Kyoto, when he saw this nanny in Chunqiu Washington, he always felt that something was wrong with this woman.


    It''s not just about her beauty.


    After that, he tried without leaving any trace, but he didn''t find any abnormality, but the strange feeling in his heart never faded.


    Until just now, Jiang Mingzhu''s careless words once again made his doubts emerge. Even he could not help associating the afternoon killer with her.


    But then he felt that he was too suspicious.


    How can a baby sitter be able to drive those ferocious mercenaries?


    It''s too far fetched for him to judge by his intuition.


    Li futu lit a cigarette, got out of bed and went to the window.


    Now it''s more than 7 p.m. and the night has just begun. It''s not too dark. Under the building, many patients walk with their families or nurses.


    He looked down and saw Jiang Mingzhu walking towards the inpatient department with a bag of fruit.


    Li futu followed her until she entered the inpatient building.


    "Mr. Li, I have an orange."


    After a while, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Jiang Mingzhu''s laughter rang out.


    Li futu turned around with the same smile and could not see any abnormality.


    "You are so good at taking care of people, and the food is so delicious. If any man marries you in the future, it''s really a blessing."


    Jiang Mingzhu put a bag of fruit on the table.


    "Don''t laugh at me, Mr. Li. No one will look up to me."


    Li futu went over and said with a smile, "don''t belittle yourself. Excessive modesty is pride. Now a girl like you can be met or not. Every man you''ve met will like you. Last time I went to ganina, I saw a rich man pursuing you. Don''t underestimate your charm. "


    "Do you like me, Mr. Li?"


    Jiang Mingzhu suddenly said, a pair of smart eyes staring at Li futu.


    Li futu was asked for a moment.


    Two people looked at each other for a while, Jiang Mingzhu chuckled, touching.


    "I''m kidding. I''m afraid I can''t get into Mr. Li''s eyes at all with such an excellent woman as Miss Shen."


    After more contact with Li futu, Jiang Mingzhu no longer seems to be as formal and original as before.


    She took an orange out of the bag and handed it to Li futu.


    "Here you are."


    Li futu smiles, takes the orange and calls Jin xican in.


    Jiang Mingzhu not only bought oranges, but also bananas. When they were eating fruit, Jiang Mingzhu kept staring at Jin xican. It seemed strange that such a guy who was not tall, powerful or burly could be a bodyguard, while Li futu was looking at her all the time.


    "Mr. Li, is there anything on my face?"


    Jiang Mingzhu noticed Li futu''s eyes, holding half a banana and turning her head in some doubt.


    Li futu gently shook his head, threw a piece of orange into his mouth, stared at the half of the banana, and sighed: "it''s a pity that I ate the wrong thing."


    The sound is not small.


    Jin xican smiles.


    Jiang Mingzhu put the banana in her mouth for some reason. She always sucks it for a while. Occasionally, she can see the tip of her tongue spinning on the banana, and then she bites it off gently.


    White banana, delicate red lips, pink tongue The picture is beautiful.


    "No, I want to be quiet."


    Before eating an orange, Li futu stood up and walked back to the hospital bed.


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    Jiang Mingzhu asks Jin xican.


    Jin xican got closer and said mysteriously, "do you know that bananas and milk are more suitable when they are eaten together?"


    Jiang Mingzhu frowned and didn''t know what it meant, but as soon as she was stiff, her face turned red like blood, and her hands were hot. She stood up and threw the bananas into the garbage can.


    "Come and play some cards. Anyway, it''s OK to be idle."


    Cried Li futu.


    Jiang Mingzhu walked past, her face was full of bright red.


    Li futu said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes dodged: "no, nothing."


    The clown king is as if nothing had happened.


    "Big brother, you need to gamble when you play cards. It''s not very meaningful to play without gambling."


    "So it is."


    Li futu also nodded with approval, "how big do you want to play?""Gambling is boring. In this way, whoever loses will take off one of his clothes."


    Li futu was stunned and looked at the clown king in surprise.


    This guy Very talented.


    Immediately, he coughed softly, and said solemnly, "we should be modest to ladies. In this way, Xiaojiang will lose two and take off one."


    "You, you..."


    Jiang Mingzhu is too shy to bear.


    Of course, it''s just a joke. The three of them play cards with Li futu and Joker Wang until more than nine o''clock. Of course, it''s OK not to be a landlord. As long as she is a landlord, Jiang Mingzhu has never won a set. If she really followed that rule, she would have lost a long time ago.


    "I won''t fight any more."


    Although this is just to kill time, even if there are no bets, it''s no fun to lose all the time. Jiang Mingzhu''s mood is getting worse and worse, and finally she can''t help throwing cards to quit.


    Li futu looked at the sky. It was dark outside the window. He could not hear any sound except the faint horn from the distant road. The corridor was quiet. He found that it was late and he didn''t ask for it.


    Clown king went into the bathroom.


    "I''ll wash my face."


    In the hospital, there is no way to take a bath. Jiang Mingzhu also goes to the door of the bathroom. After a while, the door of the bathroom opens and the clown king comes out.


    Jiang Mingzhu didn''t mind his previous joke. She gave him a polite smile and was about to pass by. But then, her body suddenly froze in the same place, her eyes widened and she stared at the clown King''s face.


    A moment later, a very penetrating scream suddenly rang out.


    "Ah


    But for the sound insulation effect of this private ward, I''m afraid the whole hospital would be shocked.


    Li futu got up from the bed in surprise and came over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jiang Mingzhu plunges into his arms like a swallow into the forest, holding his waist with both hands. Her body, together with her voice, is shaking clearly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ His face It''s gone

 Chapter 963

    Li futu waved his hand and asked the clown king to go out first.


    When the door pulled out of the ward, the clown king turned back and winked at him.


    A bang.


    Looking at the closed door of the ward, Li futu couldn''t help crying and laughing.


    Does clown King seem to be on purpose?


    But why did he do it?


    Li futu now realizes that clown Wang is so "smart and versatile.".


    This kind of "understanding" younger brother is really hard to find.


    "All right, it''s OK."


    Li futu patted Jiang Mingzhu''s soft back, with the other hand hanging all the time. He was very gentlemanly and didn''t take advantage of others'' danger.


    Jiang Mingzhu slowly raised her head in his arms. Although she saw that the clown king was no longer in the ward, she was still very nervous.


    She said hastily: "you, do you see him, just now, his face..."


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "I forgot to tell you, my friend, he is a drama lover, especially for the face changing in Sichuan Opera. So he often likes to wear a mask. If he scares you, I''ll say sorry for him."


    Drama lovers?


    Face changing?


    Jiang Mingzhu is a little dazed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean, he doesn''t look like that? All I see is a mask? "


    "But Is there such a realistic mask in the world? "


    She didn''t notice anything wrong when she played cards just now.


    Li futu naturally won''t tell Jiang Mingzhu that the reason why she can confuse the real with the fake is because it''s a human skin mask. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will really frighten her. He looked at the door of his eyes and said vaguely, "it''s made of special materials. It costs a lot of money, but I can''t help it. His hobby is so unique."


    "But..."


    Jiang Mingzhu still feels that something is wrong, but Li futu has digged off the topic.


    "Well, it''s late. Have a rest. Staying up late is not good for your girl''s skin."


    With that, Li futu moved a chair to the table and sat down.


    Jiang Mingzhu was distracted and asked, "Mr. Li, what are you doing?"


    "Rest."


    Li futu said with a smile: "you go to bed. I''ll make do with it for one night."


    "No way!"


    Jiang Mingzhu immediately said: "you are injured. How can I make you sleep on the table? If Miss Shen knows, I''m afraid she''ll fire me immediately. "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t talk to Ginny."


    "That won''t do either."


    Jiang Mingzhu''s attitude is very firm.


    "Mr. Li, get up quickly and go to bed."


    With that, she was going to pull Li futu.


    "Why are you so stubborn."


    Li futu didn''t wrestle with her and stood up obediently.


    "I''m really OK. It''s common for me to get hurt. If it wasn''t for Kani, I would have been discharged. I''m not so expensive. It doesn''t make any difference for me to sleep. You stay here because of me. I''m a man at least. I can''t see a girl suffer for me, can I? "


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned.


    After reading Li Fu''s picture for a long time, she whispered, "Mr. Li, I''m just a nanny."


    "What happened to the nanny?"


    Li futu didn''t do this to get Jiang Mingzhu''s favor, it was just the male chauvinism in his heart.


    "As I said, there is no distinction between high and low occupations. Neither I nor Gini regard you as a servant. Well, go to bed and have a rest. I''ll go out and have a cigarette."


    Li futu turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Jiang Mingzhu looked at his back, eyes for the first time appeared a little confused.


    But it only lasted for a short time.


    As the door of the ward closed slowly, her pupils gradually contracted, and she clenched her hands at the same time.


    This man, and she have a grudge, he is a murderous and cruel devil, although he did not wear a mask, but his days, but also just in disguise.


    I can''t be blinded by his hypocrisy, absolutely not!


    When Li futu came back from smoking, he found that Jiang Mingzhu was still standing in the same place.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    "I can''t occupy your bed."


    Li futu said with a helpless smile, "Why are you so stubborn?"


    Jiang Mingzhu was silent for a moment. She seemed to be thinking. Then she looked at the sickbed and looked back at Li Fu Tu Dao.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t think this bed is too small. Otherwise, we''ll be one and half, so that no one will have to give way."


    Li futu was quite surprised. After looking at her for a long time, he doubted: "do you mean we sleep in the same bed? "In the same bed?"He then smile: "you don''t worry, I..."


    "Mr. Li, I''m sure you won''t be like that."


    Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes are very clear, like a clear spring and a starry sky, which makes Li futu feel embarrassed to continue to tease.


    "I don''t dare to invite you."


    He nodded a smile, stretched down and took the lead in walking towards the hospital bed.


    "Mr. Li, you sleep here. You have a wound in your left arm. I''m afraid I''ll accidentally touch your wound later."


    Jiang Mingzhu, who followed her to the bedside, was very careful.


    "Do you sleep dishonestly?"


    Li futu turned back and said with a smile, but still according to Jiang Mingzhu, he went to the left side of the hospital bed.


    Jiang Mingzhu glanced at him and nodded: "well, I''m very restless when I sleep. I like rolling most..."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "That''s good, but you''d better pay attention. If you don''t roll on me, you can''t get off. "


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned, then blushed, slightly lowered her head, took off her shoes, and quickly climbed into bed.


    "Beautiful idea!"


    The most is the tenderness of the bow, just like the delicate shame of the water lotus.


    They lay down in the same clothes. After lying down, Li futu didn''t tease the pretty nanny any more.


    Under the bed is under the bed. If you joke on the bed, the nature will inevitably change.


    It can be found that although Jiang Mingzhu took the initiative to put forward the idea of sharing the bed, she was obviously a little nervous and her breathing was faster than usual.


    Comrade Li futu didn''t live up to Jiang Mingzhu''s trust. After lying down, he always kept a supine position, almost motionless, and didn''t turn over to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "Are you asleep, Mr. Li?"


    Jiang Mingzhu said.


    "What? Can''t you sleep? "


    A soft voice soon sounded in my ear.


    Jiang Mingzhu gave a hum.


    She looked out of the window at a crescent moon.


    From her point of view, you can just see the night sky outside the window. The moonlight sprinkles on her face and reflects in her eyes, which makes her eyes look very bright. It seems that there is brilliance in her eyes.


    "Mr. Li, I''m homesick."

 Chapter 964

    I feel homesick.


    Hearing the whisper in his ear, Li futu subconsciously tilts his head and looks at Jiang Mingzhu lying beside him.


    This woman, who runs a villa as big as Shen yini in good order, is only in her twenties. Although she doesn''t know her exact age, she should not be much older than Su Yuan.


    It''s normal to leave home and work alone in Dadonghai without relatives, friends and homesickness.


    "When I was a teenager, I went abroad."


    Li futu looked away from Jiang Mingzhu''s face and looked out of the window at the night sky.


    "The first year abroad is the most difficult. Just like you in Donghai, I didn''t know anyone when I was abroad. During that time, I almost didn''t dare to let myself be idle, because as long as I was idle, I would think of my mother and..."


    Li futu''s words stopped.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s head moved and turned to look at him with a pair of eyes close at hand.


    "And how did you get through it?"


    "Boil?"


    Li futu looked out of the window at the dim night sky and said with a smile, "it''s not hard either, because at that time, I had no way back, and the situation was much worse than you."


    "Lying."


    Jiang Mingzhu immediately said that she didn''t believe it.


    "How can you be worse than me? I''m the only one left in the world. "


    "Are you going to compete with me?"


    Li futu smiles and turns his head to his eyes, but he doesn''t talk about his past any more.


    "At least, now life is full of hope in your eyes, but for me at that time, there was no end in front of me."


    "That''s right."


    He hesitated and asked, "are none of your relatives here?"


    Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes trembled slightly. After a moment''s silence, she turned her head again and gave a gentle hum.


    "It''s all gone."


    Out of basic politeness, Li futu can''t sprinkle salt on other people''s scars.


    "Then we are really in the same boat."


    He said with a smile.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s mouth curved and seemed to smile, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "Don''t comfort me, Mr. Li. How can we be the same? I''m just a little babysitter, and you? You are a great man standing at the top of the East China Sea. Everyone respects you and you have boundless scenery. Are you kidding me when you say that you and I are in the same boat? "


    "Haven''t you ever heard of a word, plain is a blessing. Believe it or not, I really envy you. "


    "Envy me?"


    "Yes."


    Li futu sighed.


    "I envy you for having a stable life."


    Safe?


    Jiang Mingzhu put her hand under the quilt and grasped the sheet. The ward was quiet.


    "Mr. Li, may I ask you a question?"


    About half a minute later, Jiang Mingzhu''s voice sounded.


    Li futu is very approachable: "you say."


    "I heard that you are the youngest Xiaoxiong in Donghai. Many people died in your hands and killed so many people. Can you sleep every night?"


    Smell speech, Li futu slightly frowned, subconsciously turned to look at Jiang Mingzhu, but Jiang Mingzhu looked out of the window, face back to him, can''t see the expression.


    "Now that you have heard of my reputation, you dare to ask me such a question. Don''t you die?"


    "Just ask a question. As a hero, Mr. Li''s measurement should not be so small, right?"


    Not only with Li Mingzhu, but also with fear.


    Li futu smiles.


    "You can''t be an undercover sent by the police to talk to me? Will I nod and admit that a group of policemen will rush in and point a gun at me and say you are arrested? "


    Jiang Mingzhu also laughed.


    "Mr. Li, do you think I''m like a policeman?"


    "I''m not sure. I''ve heard that sometimes, in order to arrest criminals and grasp the evidence, the police will send professionals, such as you, a woman with outstanding beauty, to go deep into the tiger''s den, or even feed the tiger with her body..."


    Li futu looked at Jiang Mingzhu, his eyes gradually became deep.


    Jiang Mingzhu chuckled.


    "Mr. Li, I found out that your imagination is really rich. Why don''t you go to Miss Shen''s company and help her write scripts? With your talent, the script will be very popular in the market. "


    "You don''t have to say that Ginny has really invited me, or we''ll work together once, I''ll play the script, and you''ll play the heroine? Let''s play a story about a woman who has to endure humiliation and endure humiliation. It''s better than being a nanny. ""Don''t make fun of me. I have no talent for acting."


    Jiang Mingzhu lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Jiang Mingzhu put on her shoes, went into the bathroom and closed the door. Her face changed instantly. She leaned back against the door of the bathroom and took a deep breath.


    Have you been discovered?


    But if he has found his identity, why not kill himself directly?


    She has completely lost her composure in bed just now, her eyes are fluctuating violently, uneasy, flustered, anxious, scared All kinds of emotions flicker back and forth.


    She is not afraid of death, even death is a relief for her.


    Sometimes it takes more courage to choose to live than to die.


    She knows she can''t die yet.


    Her life was bought by the whole family.


    She has no right to die before she takes revenge.


    She went to the sink, turned on the tap, took the water and flushed her face heavily.


    Just now, the man must be more than just joking. Even if he hasn''t been able to confirm her identity, I''m afraid he has begun to doubt her.


    Jiang Mingzhu doesn''t know where her flaws are, but she knows that there is no time for her to think about them. I''m afraid there is not much time left for her to take revenge.


    She turned off the tap and looked up at the glass in front of her eyes.


    I don''t know if it''s the water. She can''t see the face in the mirror clearly.


    She took out a tissue and wiped her hands. When she came out of the bathroom again, she became the nanny who had nothing to pay attention to except her beauty.


    "Do you eat oranges, Mr. Li?"


    As she passed the table, she stopped.


    "You eat so late, you eat, I don''t have to."


    Li futu''s voice came from the bed.


    Jiang Mingzhu goes to the table and stares at a fruit knife on the table. Her eyes are flickering. Immediately, she is replaced by firmness.


    She took the knife, pinned it behind her back, tucked it around her waist and covered it with her clothes.


    Then she went back to the bedside.

 Chapter 965

    Jiang Mingzhu is very clear about what kind of man is lying on the bed, and what he will face if he fails.


    But.


    As the man said just now.


    She also has no way back.


    It is the man in the hospital bed that insists that her goal of living to this day is nothing else.


    As the only survivor, she shouldered the expectation of ten wronged souls who died miserably.


    She had to kill him and avenge the whole family!


    She walked step by step towards the hospital bed. She was not stupid enough to start immediately. She climbed back to bed and planned to wait for the man to fall asleep. But before she lifted the quilt, the man suddenly sat up and grabbed her arm.


    Was it discovered?


    Jiang Mingzhu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, but did not give up the last struggle.


    "What are you doing..."


    She''s not finished yet.


    A bang.


    Although the sound is relatively slight, it is obvious that after the muffler treatment, but so close, Jiang Mingzhu fell on the bed can still hear it.


    It''s gunfire!


    While pulling Jiang Mingzhu down, Li futu grabs the quilt and throws it at the window.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The gunfire became more and more rapid, and the bullets hit the quilt one after another.


    "Under the bed!"


    Li futu said in a deep voice, just like a hungry tiger, and ran quickly towards the window.


    He was right. These killers actually got to the hospital, and they jumped in from the window by climbing the stairs.


    Jiang Mingzhu is a little confused. She thought it was Li futu who found her own murderer. She didn''t expect that the other party was just trying to save him.


    If Li futu hadn''t pulled her just now, I''m afraid that shot would have hit her on the back.


    The bullet has no eyes.


    She got out of bed immediately and hid under the bed according to Li futu''s instructions.


    Although there is no light on in the room, it is not too dark because of the moonlight and the light in the corridor, which does not have a great impact on people''s sight.


    You know, it''s not two or three floors, it''s thirteen floors. It''s not something ordinary people can do to climb up such a high level with bare hands. Strength and courage are indispensable.


    Jiang Mingzhu hid under the bed. Instead of shivering, she opened her eyes and watched the war.


    A quilt blocked the sight of the killer who broke into the window, resulting in that he didn''t even have a target to shoot a few shots, and all of them were hit on the quilt.


    Fortunately, because of climbing the building, what he was carrying was not a machine gun with strong penetration, but a pistol that was easy to carry. Otherwise, at least Jiang Mingzhu would have been swept into a sieve at this time.


    Under the influence of gravity, the quilt is gradually falling, but it has gained valuable time for Li futu.


    Seeing the face that appeared in front of him after the quilt fell, the killer''s pupils contracted and immediately planned to shoot, but there was no chance.


    Li futu leaned out his left hand, clasped his wrist, and immediately pushed down.


    Meanwhile, lift your left knee up.


    "Click!"


    The killer''s right wrist broke in an instant, he could no longer hold the gun, and his fingers stretched out uncontrollably.


    "Pop."


    The pistol fell to the ground.


    Li futu didn''t look at it. He kicked it aside and happened to fall not far from the bed.


    Under the bed, Jiang Mingzhu looked at the pistol less than two or three meters, her eyes fluctuated.


    The killer was really a tough guy. He broke his wrist and just snorted. He didn''t want to retake the gun again. He suddenly bent down and pulled out a military dagger tied to his leg.


    The dagger reflects the moonlight, and the cold eyes of the masked killer.


    It''s a left-handed sword!


    Across a sharp arc, straight to Li futu''s throat.


    If this knife is carried out, Li futu will not escape the end of separation.


    Jiang Mingzhu saw this scene, the heart immediately raised.


    She''s not worried, she''s expecting, she''s excited.


    But in a moment, the light in her eyes soon faded. The man leaned back slightly, then hit the handle with a fist. The dagger flew out like a streamer and plunged deep into the wall.


    "Goodbye."


    Li futu didn''t seem to want to interrogate him alive. He put his right hand around the neck of the killer, pressed his head and hit him against the wall.


    "Bang!"


    It was much louder than the gunshot that had just been silenced. The whole ward seemed to be shocked.


    The killer''s head was broken and his consciousness was dizzy. The blood overflowed from his head and filled his whole face. The picture was creepy.


    Li futu raised his foot and kicked it in his abdomen.The dizzy killer had no resistance at all. He flew out, hit the window, and then fell down the building.


    Soon, a dull noise came from downstairs.


    Li futu didn''t go to the window and turned around.


    Hiding under the bed, Jiang Mingzhu didn''t know when to climb out. She had already come to the side of the pistol, and her finger had touched the handle.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Mingzhu was stiff, but she took the gun in her hand and stood up slowly.


    Li futu looked at her quietly.


    "Here, here you are."


    Jiang Mingzhu handed out the gun with a trembling voice.


    Li futu looked at her for a moment, stepped over and took the gun.


    "Thank you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is he the one who attacked you this afternoon? "


    If the ordinary nanny had met with this kind of thing, she would have been scared to death, but although Jiang Mingzhu was pale, she was at least calm.


    "You, why, don''t you stay alive?"


    "There''s no need. I can''t ask anything if I''m alive."


    Li futu goes to the door.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Cried Jiang Mingzhu.


    "You were right. It wasn''t him who attacked me, it was him "We''re all here."


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned.


    Li futu went to the door, opened the door, and the corridor was empty.


    But immediately, there was a lot of gunfire.


    The sound came from the corridor.


    Li futu was just about to catch up with him, but the clown Wang came back with blood on his face.


    "Brother, it''s not good. A group of people are rushing up to kill you. The firepower is very fierce and frightening."


    He screamed, but there was no fear on his face. On the contrary, his eyes under the mask were full of excitement.


    Even if you don''t need the clown king to remind you and listen to the sound, Li futu knows that it''s not a pistol.


    "Come in."


    They returned to the ward, Li futu put the pistol in the Joker King''s hand.


    "It''s up to you."


    Clown Wang was stunned.


    Li futu has turned around, walked to Jiang Mingzhu''s side, half squatted down.


    "Come up."


    "What for?"


    "Do you want to be riddled with bullets?"


    Li futu asked. Although he was in danger, his voice was still calm and calm.


    Jiang Mingzhu immediately climbed on Li futu''s back.


    Li futu carries Jiang Mingzhu to the window.


    "What are you doing? You are crazy?! This is the thirteenth floor


    Jiang Mingzhu seemed to see his intention and screamed.


    Li futu turned a deaf ear, climbed through the window with her back, and soon disappeared in the ward.


    The clown King took back his eyes from the window, took the pistol, slowly opened the door, and the corridor was empty. The killers were very cautious.


    "Bang!"


    He was the first to shoot at the entrance of the corridor.


    Soon, the other side responded.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    A round object rolled to his feet.


    Clown Wang looked down and his eyes contracted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh¡­¡­ My¡­¡­ God¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 966

    If someone stands at the bottom of the inpatient department and looks up, he will be numb.


    There is a man on his back, but this has no effect on Li futu''s action. He is like a spirit ape, clinging to the wall of the inpatient department building. With the help of windows and air conditioning, he keeps moving down and down. The speed is so fast that if he changes his clothes, it is absolutely equivalent to Batman running into reality.


    "Bang."


    A very light tremor, and then, a voice sounded in my ear.


    "Well, you can come down."


    Jiang Mingzhu lies on Li futu''s back tightly, but she hasn''t recovered much. When she opens her eyes, she finds that she has landed.


    Even if she doesn''t have accurate calculation, it''s only ten seconds since Li futu climbed out of the ward window on the 13th floor with her back?


    Is this still human?


    "Don''t be stunned..."


    Before Li futu finished his words, there was a loud noise in the sky, and the whole hospital building seemed to be shocked.


    Li futu raised his head.


    "Wow..."


    Not only the ward he used to live in, but also the glass of the two wards next to him were broken by the violent shock wave.


    With the broken and splashing glass debris, a figure also rushed out of the window. He grabbed the windowsill of a ward on the seventh or eighth floor and stopped the fall. The speed was even more amazing than before Li futu. He grabbed the partition between the floors and flickered. Under Jiang Mingzhu''s eyes, he almost fell on her side in the blink of an eye.


    "Scared the hell out of me, scared the hell out of me."


    The clothes were broken, and the glass slag was still hanging on his body. The clown Wang, who looked a little embarrassed, kept shaking his lips.


    At this time, the vast majority of patients had fallen asleep, but the huge explosion almost woke up the whole hospital, and each ward lit up almost at the same time.


    In an instant, the "dead" inpatient building became very lively.


    "Go


    Li futu grabs Jiang Mingzhu''s hand and rushes out of the hospital without saying a word.


    The clown king followed.


    Less than a moment later, several masked figures appeared in the ward window before him.


    "Daddada..."


    The cold bullets seemed to chase their figures like they didn''t need money. They were burning in the air.


    "Poof..."


    All of a sudden, Jiang Mingzhu snorted. Her feet faltered and she was about to fall.


    Li futu frowned slightly and copied her in his arms. Without stopping, he continued to rush out.


    ¡°fuck£¡¡±


    Looking at several figures disappeared in the line of sight, several crazy and cold-blooded killers at the window could not stop yelling.


    "What do you do now, chief?"


    "Withdraw!"


    The killer leader made a quick decision.


    The two attacks failed in one day. They have lost their best chance. This is the Dragon kingdom. They have violated the big ban by doing so. If they don''t withdraw again, let alone the task, I''m afraid they all have to be folded here.


    They''re killers, not killers.


    "You go back to the hotel first."


    Ran to the door of the hospital, Li futu said to the clown Wang.


    Jiang Mingzhu, who was hit in the calf, was lying in his arms. She was very strong and didn''t yell, but she couldn''t stop sweating from her forehead and lost her face color.


    Clown king has never been a woman with ink. Without saying a word, he runs away without looking back.


    Li futu looks at Jiang Mingzhu''s leg. Her left leg has a hole in her jeans. The scarlet blood trickles out, and his clothes have been dyed wet.


    "Hold on."


    Li futu said in a deep voice.


    But at the moment, Jiang Mingzhu has been biting her teeth with pain, and her lips are pale, so she can''t respond.


    Li futu took her to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.


    The taxi driver was shocked to see that his coat was covered with blood and that he was holding an injured woman in his arms.


    "Big brother and big brother, you can take the money as you like. I''m old and I''m small. Don''t kill me..."


    Although the driver is really a little timid, Li futu looks like the midnight killer in the movie.


    Next to it is the hospital. If you don''t go to the hospital when you are injured, you can still run around with your arms in your arms. It''s strange that the driver is not afraid of such strange behavior.


    "Drive."


    Naturally, Li futu would not explain much to a driver. He opened his mouth indifferently and his eyes were cold. He matched his image at this time and was full of awe.


    The taxi driver held back his fear and started the car shivering, biting his saliva.


    "Where are you going, big brother?"


    "Go ahead."


    Li futu looked down at Jiang Mingzhu in her arms. Because of blood loss and severe pain, her consciousness gradually showed signs of coma.Li futu moved his position, took out his cell phone from his pocket and made a call to song Luoshen.


    Two minutes later, he hung up.


    "Go to 17 Mingkong road. Hurry up."


    The taxi driver sped up all the way, even ignoring the red light and arrived at the destination as fast as he could. Li futu got off with Jiang Mingzhu in his arms. He didn''t mean to give money, and the driver didn''t dare to ask for it.


    No. 17, Mingkong Road, is a private medical center. At this time, outside the Guangming medical center, there are a group of people waiting, some in white coats, some in suits.


    "Ready, Mr. Li."


    A man wearing gold rimmed glasses came to Li futu first. He saw Li futu''s bloody appearance at this time, and there was no difference at all.


    "Please."


    Li futu nodded.


    Yu Kang waved and several nurses immediately pushed the stretcher forward.


    Li futu put Jiang Mingzhu on it.


    "Mr. Li, you can rest assured that our medical center is as good as any other hospital in terms of medical capital and medical equipment. This lady will certainly be fine."


    Yu Kang, who was called by a phone late at night, not only complained, but also didn''t have a redundant question. He didn''t ask a word about what happened.


    Li futu naturally knows song''s economic strength. He and Yu Kang go to the door of the emergency room together. Seeing Jiang Mingzhu pushed into the emergency room, he takes out a cigarette and gives Yu Kang one.


    "I''m sorry to trouble Mr. Yu so late."


    He had met with the person in charge of the Song family in Donghai before, but he only met.


    "Mr. Li is too outsider."


    Yu Kang is not polite. He takes the cigarette with a smile and takes out the lighter. Instead of lighting it for himself, he helps Li futu light it first.


    Then he noticed Li futu''s left arm and said in surprise, "Mr. Li, are you hurt, too?"


    At this time, Li futu''s left arm wound, which had been sewn and bound by needle, had collapsed again, and the blood could be seen clearly on the bandage.


    "A little injury is not in the way."


    Li futu took a smoke.


    "Mr. Li, I''d better deal with it. Don''t worry. I''ll watch it here."


    Li futu was silent and nodded. Suddenly, the door of the emergency room was pushed open and a nurse came out quickly.


    "Mr. Yu, this is from that young lady."


    What she handed out was a fruit knife.

 Chapter 967

    "Pearl, live well."


    Jiang Mingzhu had a dream.


    She could not remember how many times she had dreamed of that purgatory night.


    It was the last sentence that her father said to herself. She didn''t even have time to reply. The heartbreaking pain had pulled her out of her dream.


    "Ah..."


    She was sweating and pale, looking up at the ceiling, breathless and suffocating.


    "What''s the matter? Have you had a nightmare? "


    A warm voice came from the bedside.


    "Don''t be afraid. We''re safe."


    Jiang Mingzhu looks at the ceiling. Her consciousness slowly recovers and her breathing gradually calms down. She tilts her head, looks at the man sitting by the bed, and then looks at the surrounding environment.


    All kinds of medical instruments, spotless white walls, the air is full of the smell of disinfectant.


    She seems to be in bed again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where is this? "


    She spoke in a husky, dry voice, struggling to sit up.


    She seems to remember that they were chased by a killer, the man took her out of the hospital, and then The consciousness is fuzzy.


    "Don''t move."


    Li futu got up and held her down.


    "You''ve been shot in the leg, and you''ve just finished the operation. If you don''t want to have a disability in your next life, you''ll lie down honestly."


    Shot?


    Jiang Mingzhu is supported by Li futu and lies back again. She is covered by a quilt. She can''t see her injury, so she can only try to feel her leg. Her right leg is OK and can move, but her left leg doesn''t feel at all.


    Her eyes trembled and her face grew paler.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Li futu saw the change of her face, guessed what she was thinking, and comforted: "don''t worry, the operation is very successful, the bullet has been taken out, but the anesthetic effect has not completely faded, your leg is OK, after a period of cultivation, you can jump again."


    "Thirsty?"


    Jiang Mingzhu looked at him in a trance.


    Li futu smiles and gets up to pour her a glass of water.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, thank you


    Jiang Mingzhu took the cup.


    Li futu helped her set up the head of the bed.


    "This is a convalescent center run by my friend. The safety factor is much higher than that of public hospitals. You can take good care of your wounds here. Those killers can''t come here."


    Jiang Mingzhu drank water, the dry feeling in the mouth immediately eased a lot, and her voice was no longer as hoarse as before.


    "The killers Did you catch it? "


    She held the glass and looked at Li futu.


    Li futu sat back beside the bed and shook his head: "the killers were very fierce. Although they were chased by the police, they refused to surrender and two of them were killed. The rest of them escaped while they were still in pursuit."


    Although Li futu''s tone is relatively flat. It''s very understatement, but just by imagination, Jiang Mingzhu can also imagine that the police bandit war broke out when she was in a coma must be very fierce. She has experienced the cruelty and madness of those killers herself.


    "Well, don''t think so much about it. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself. The rest is none of your business."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    This ward is very spacious, luxurious and quiet, as if it keeps all the troubles out.


    Jiang Mingzhu turned her head and looked out of the window. She found that the sun was shining outside.


    "Now, what time is it?"


    "Ten minutes to twelve."


    Jiang Mingzhu looks back.


    "Is it twelve the next day?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and laughed: "otherwise, what day do you think it is? Do you think you are sleeping beauty after watching too many TV dramas


    Jiang Mingzhu didn''t mind his joke. She looked at him and said slowly, "you Have you been here all the time? "


    "No


    Li futu didn''t take advantage of the opportunity to win the favor of a pretty nanny. He was too frank.


    "I had a sleep next door, and it wasn''t long before I sat down that you woke up. The doctor had expected you to wake up in the afternoon."


    In fact, he had such a relaxed night as he said. After Jiang Mingzhu was sent to the operating room, he also received treatment. On the way to treatment, according to the information provided by the taxi driver, the burning public servant quickly went to the door. After telling the story, it was midnight.


    Then he avoided Shen yini''s worry and called her to explain the situation. By the time he stopped, it was already dawn.


    "Are you hungry? There is a restaurant in the medical center. The food is good. Let me get you some food. By the way, you don''t have to worry about Fanny. I''ve already called Fanny. She scolded me so hard that you can take good care of yourself. She wanted to come to see you, but you know her identity. In order not to attract unnecessary attention, I didn''t let her come. ""Miss Shen scolds you?"


    Jiang Mingzhu asked, "why did Miss Shen scold you?"


    Li futu apologized and said, "if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have stayed in the hospital. Naturally, you wouldn''t have been injured at all. It''s my responsibility to hurt you this time. I''m sorry."


    Looking at the man with a sincere face, Jiang Mingzhu''s pupils are stagnant. For a moment, she is a little absent-minded. Then, she slightly lowers her head and drinks from a water cup, avoiding Li futu''s eyes.


    "Mr. Li, don''t say that. You should say that you saved my life. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would be dead now."


    "Well, forget about that."


    Li futu smiles.


    "It''s all over. It''s often said that if you don''t die in great danger, you will have a happy future. Maybe after this time, your life will be rainbow and smooth sailing."


    If you don''t die in great danger, you will have a happy future?


    Jiang Mingzhu gradually clenched the cup, no response.


    Last night, it can be said that it was her best chance. Even she was lying beside the man. As long as she waited for the man to fall asleep, she could take a knife and avenge her blood. However, human beings were not as good as nature. Those killers actually killed her. Instead of killing the man, they destroyed all the opportunities she had been waiting for.


    If you want to have such a good chance next time, when will you have to wait? Besides, the man has suspected her.


    Jiang Mingzhu''s heart is very complicated at this time. She doesn''t know whether she should say that heaven''s will will will make people or whether she should say that this man''s life should not be destroyed.


    The killer hired by himself actually saved each other,


    "I''ll get you a meal."


    Li futu got up and went out.


    Jiang Mingzhu raised her head and looked at his back. The picture of him running for his life last night came to her mind. But immediately, her body suddenly became stiff.


    Knife.


    Where''s her knife?!


    She has now been changed into a medical suit, which means that she has been examined.


    her eyes were as like as two peas in a strong wind, and there was a sudden wave of volatility. She still had the luck to put her glass down, and intended to touch her behind. But then, her eyes were carelessly swept away, beside the bedside cupboard. She saw a fruit knife beside the cup she had not yet put down completely. It was exactly the same as the one she was hiding behind. .


    Her whole body seemed to be fixed, staring at the fruit knife lying there quietly. Her breathing stopped for a moment, and then she suddenly looked up to the door.


    At this time, Li futu just pushed the door out.


    There was a bang.


    The door of the ward closed slowly.


    Jiang Mingzhu sat at the head of the bed, her eyes dazed.


    He.


    Why not ask yourself?


    Why?

 Chapter 968

    "Miss."


    At the gate of Donghai Guangming medical center, a luxury motorcade came steadily.


    Yu Kang stepped forward, personally opened the rear door of a Mercedes Benz special bulletproof car in the core position, bent over and bowed his head slightly.


    Song Luoshen, who came from Kunnan, didn''t have to pose when he got out of the car. He just stood there quietly, and his inherent sense of nobility naturally radiated.


    "How is he?"


    "Don''t worry, miss. Mr. Li''s arm is just bruised by a bullet. It''s OK."


    Yu Kang said immediately.


    Song Luoshen nodded and walked towards the medical center.


    Yu Kang quickly followed and led the way. Except for song Shou, the housekeeper, the rest of the bodyguards stayed at the entrance of the medical center.


    "Miss, there is Mr. Li''s ward ahead. He is resting in the ward now."


    "No hurry."


    In the corridor on the third floor, Songluo stopped.


    "I heard he brought a woman with him?"


    She turned her head and asked in a soft voice. There was no surprise on her matchless face. She could not see clearly the happiness and anger.


    As a subordinate, Yu Kang naturally did not dare to hide, nodded, and scrupulously said: "Mr. Li seems to be very concerned about that lady."


    Song Luoshen smiles and is silent for a moment. The corners of his mouth are slightly curved. "Take me to see that lady first."


    In fact, Jiang Mingzhu''s ward is next to Li futu''s. after lunch, she has fallen asleep again. From the beginning to the end, Li futu didn''t say a word about the fruit knife in front of her.


    If Li futu doesn''t ask, she can''t take the initiative to say it.


    She deceived herself and comforted herself in her heart. Maybe the man didn''t pay too much attention to the knife at all.


    When song Luoshen pushed the door and walked into the ward, he saw the woman lying on her back, sleeping quietly, and didn''t notice her entering.


    Seems to be out of courtesy, do not want to disturb each other to rest, song Luoshen light slowed down the pace, when she went to the bed, the woman on the bed is still in sleep.


    Even though she has understood that that guy is not the teenager who had her heart on him. She can no longer monopolize him, but it doesn''t mean that she will acquiesce in that guy''s wanton flirting.


    But when she came to the bedside, her eyes fell on the woman''s face on the bed, her expression could not help changing slightly, and a wisp of surprise leaped on her face.


    As far as I can see, the pretty face that can really be called a shy face is not bloody. Even in my sleep, my eyebrows are frowning tightly. In addition, lying in the hospital bed, I can''t help feeling the weakness of a sick beauty.


    How It''s you?


    Song Luoshen stood by the bed and watched for a long time, his expression gradually became very strange.


    Her eyes fluctuated slightly and her lips opened, but there was no sound. At last, she took a look at Jiang Mingzhu, then turned and left the room.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    In the next ward, Li futu, who is sleeping, opens his eyes.


    "Come in."


    A clear sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground, the weight and frequency of which he could not be more familiar with.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Looking at the song Luo God who came in, he was quite surprised.


    "Why am I here?"


    Song Luo God light way: "I almost became a widow, how do you say I come?"


    Li futu sat up.


    "It''s just a few thieves. Didn''t I tell you on the phone that it''s ok?"


    "Little thief? It''s easy for you to say. It''s said that the Donghai police suffered heavy casualties this time. As a result, several people ran away. Do you mean that Donghai police are incompetent? "


    Songluo sat down by the bed and stroked his arm. "Let me see."


    "It''s really OK."


    It seems that in order to increase persuasion, Li futu also twisted his shoulder to do a few movements.


    "Are you from Kunnan?"


    Songluo nodded and put down his hand.


    "Xiangguo has been soft hearted. It has started a thorough investigation into the case of lujiaohe and promised to give us an explanation."


    "A truce?"


    Song Luo God nodded, eh.


    Li futu sighed.


    Songluo gave him a glance.


    "What''s the matter? You look as if you are not satisfied with the result? "


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Li futu said immediately, with an awe inspiring face. "My wish is world peace."


    Song Luo God couldn''t help laughing, white his one eye, "you don''t pretend, you that mind, who don''t know?"


    "However, this time, Cao Xiuge seems to be a bit of a perfectionist. I don''t know whether he is deliberately courting you or..."


    "Cao Xiuge?"


    Li Fu was puzzled.Song Luoshen explained: "this time the attitude above is so firm, Cao Xiuge said something in it."


    It seems to be an understatement, but in a few words, what song Luoshen said is a real state secret.


    Li futu gave a rather unexpected smile.


    "He has so much energy now?"


    "Thanks to you."


    So far, he did not go on.


    Li family and Li Haotian, let them be the past forever.


    "Don''t change the subject. What''s the origin of those killers? They are so lawless and want to kill you even if they die?"


    After a pause, song Luo asked in a low voice, "is it difficult to be the temple again?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "No. This is not the style of the temple. "


    "What''s going on?"


    Li futu looks at Song Luoshen and grabs her hand.


    "People die for money, birds die for food."


    He sighed softly.


    "They should be from the killer League."


    Song Luo Shen frowned slightly: "killer alliance?"


    Li futu nodded: "only the people in the killer alliance are so reckless, because they are killers. They don''t have to obey others. They don''t have any scruples or worry about who''s revenge. They only have one goal, for the sake of commission. My head has been offered a reward of 50 billion yuan, ranking the top of the secret flower list. It''s not surprising that there will be people taking risks for such a huge fortune. "


    "50 billion?"


    Even if song Luo heard this figure, he was surprised.


    "That''s a lot. There are not too many people who can come up with such a large sum of money. "


    "Yes, I''m curious. Who hates me so much?"


    Looking at Li Fu TU with light confusion in his eyes, song Luo Shen''s eyes twinkled and suddenly looked at the wall facing the hospital bed.


    "Who is the woman lying on the bed next to you?"


    "It''s just a babysitter at my friend''s house."


    Li futu immediately explained that he was worried that song Luoshen was jealous.


    "What''s your name?"


    Song Luo Shen continues to ask a way, look from the facial expression, temporarily still calculate calm.


    Li futu didn''t dare to take it lightly. He answered every question he asked: "Jiang Mingzhu, what''s the matter?"


    "Jiang Mingzhu?"


    Song Luoshen raised his eyebrows and his tone slightly.


    Li futu finally realized something was wrong, "do you know her?"


    "Of course."


    Song Luo God looked at him.


    "She''s not Jiang, she''s Nalan."

 Chapter 969

    "Nalan?"


    Li futu frowned, "you say she is not called Jiang Mingzhu, but Nalan Mingzhu?"


    Song Luo nodded.


    "Yes, Nalan of Lord Nalan."


    This time, the Songluo God reminded me more directly.


    Li futu''s eyes contracted, and he couldn''t help looking at Song Luoshen for a long time. His look became more and more complicated.


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice: "it seems that you should have made it clear. That''s right. The Jiang Mingzhu you mentioned is the apple of Nalan''s eye. I just went to her ward to see her. I''ve seen Nalan Mingzhu several times. I''m sure it''s definitely her."


    "After the Weishui World War I, you were seriously injured and disappeared. Because of Nalan Pingjing, Mengpo angered the whole Nalan family. Within a few days, the whole Nalan family in Northeast China was killed, and the dynasty founded by Nalan King collapsed. I thought she was dead, too. I didn''t expect that..."


    "I see."


    Li futu finally suddenly, light Nan way: "it''s really blood feud ah."


    From the beginning to the end, he always felt that the nanny was very strange, but he didn''t expect that his intuition really didn''t go wrong.


    However, in any case, he did not expect that the nanny was the princess of Nalan family in Northeast China.


    During the Weishui war, because of Nalan Pingjing, Mengpo''s black-and-white faction directly slaughtered the whole Nalan family. Naturally, he knew that when he came out of the cherry blossom Pavilion, Nalan would have died.


    Naturally, he can''t blame Mengpo, but Nalan Mingzhu is really innocent in this matter.


    Now it''s very clear that Jiang Mingzhu, or rather, Nalan Mingzhu, has committed herself to be a nanny in Shen Ganni''s family. Her only purpose is to kill herself, the murderer of her whole family.


    It seems that the fruit knife was really used to take one''s own life.


    Li futu can''t help recalling the picture of her lying in the same bed with herself last night.


    I miss home.


    At that time, what kind of mentality was Nalan Mingzhu lying beside him?


    She is a princess of a noble family. She bears the deep hatred of the whole family, and she is willing to be a servant


    This story is really not an ordinary one.


    Even though it is clear that there is a person who wants to kill himself all the time around him, Li futu has no anger in his heart. On the contrary, he is extremely complicated and has no words for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do now? "


    Songluo looked at him.


    At that time, when she recognized Jiang Mingzhu, she was also very surprised. When she heard Li futu calling Jiang Mingzhu, she immediately understood what Princess Nalan wanted to do.


    But she also knows that with the wisdom of this man, she only needs to point out the identity of Nalan Mingzhu, and she doesn''t need to remind Nalan Mingzhu why she lurks around him.


    "Or shall I help you?"


    "How are you going to help me?" Li asked


    Song Luo''s eyes are deep.


    "If you cut the grass but don''t get rid of the roots, the spring wind will blow again. I can let Yu Kang solve her now. "


    Li futu''s eyes wavered for a moment and he was silent.


    Song Luoshen reminded: "although Nalan''s family is dead, the wealth it has accumulated over the years is likely to be preserved, and it is very likely that Nalan Mingzhu will hold it. She has the possibility and sufficient motivation to take out the 50 billion yuan."


    In fact, now Li futu can basically determine who offered a reward for the $50 billion hidden flower.


    Calculate the time. The time when the secret flower came out was not long after the death of Nalan''s family. The orphan of Nalan may be the reward giver of the sky high price secret flower.


    "Do you think she should die?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Song Luoshen pursed his lips and did not respond.


    Li futu looked at the wall and breathed out slowly.


    "What''s the matter? Hesitated? Or do you feel soft because you are beautiful? "


    Song Luo asked with a smile.


    "What nonsense."


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly, rubbed his eyebrows and sighed.


    "From her point of view, she didn''t make any mistakes."


    "There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. When the whole family is killed, she is reduced from a noble princess to a helpless orphan. She is really pitiful, but you have to know that if you leave her around, she will try every means to kill you as long as you have the chance."


    Li futu took a look at her and said with a faint smile, "Luoshen, you are really mature now. You are indeed a qualified successor of the Song family."


    "Don''t think I can''t hear you. You are beating around the Bush and scolding me for being cruel, aren''t you?"


    Song Luo God gave him a white look.


    "Come on, think it over for yourself, so that I won''t be treated as a villain for my kindness."


    To be honest, if Li futu nods, she will definitely send Yu Kang to do it. Nalan Mingzhu is lonely now, and it''s easy to solve her. But if Li futu really chooses to cut down the grass, she will inevitably feel cold.With Li futu''s strength, there are thousands of ways to solve this problem. There is no need to kill everything.


    If a person doesn''t even have the basic heart of compassion, it''s no different from the beast.


    Songluo stood up.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Song Luoshen looked back and naturally said, "back to Beijing."


    Li futu was stunned.


    "So soon? Not for one night? "


    Song Luoshen smiles and blooms.


    "Why are you staying?"


    I don''t know if it''s a slip of the tongue. Her pronunciation of the word "Gan" seems a little abnormal.


    Li futu smiles bitterly, pretending not to recognize it.


    "Just come and go. There''s no need to be in such a hurry, is there?"


    Song Luoshen smile convergence, noble and cool overlooking Li Fu figure.


    "Do you think I came to see you? I''m just passing by to see if you''re dead. "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Since that night, in front of the God Songluo, he seems to have some signs of his husband''s dispirited.


    That''s not going to work.


    A man''s dignity is a matter of principle. He decides to conserve his energy, and then find a chance to find his place. If he doesn''t cut song Luoshen in his crotch, I''m afraid he will never be able to raise his head in front of her.


    "Well, I''ll go. If she wakes up and sees me, even if you don''t kill her, she won''t be able to live. Now, killing you should be her only belief in living. If she knows that you know her identity, she will understand that she can no longer have the chance to kill you. In that case, she can only choose to commit suicide. "


    Song Luoshen turned and walked towards the door, waving his hand: "don''t send it."


    Li futu didn''t get up again and watched song Luoshen leave the ward with gentle radian.


    Although she speaks fiercely, more and more like a qualified cold-blooded superior, but in a corner of her heart, she still retains the good side of the girl ten years ago.


    "Pop."


    The door of the ward closed slowly, and song Luo had left.


    Li futu takes back his eyes, twists his fingers unconsciously and murmurs softly.


    "Jiang Mingzhu, Nalan Mingzhu..."

 Chapter 970

    Song Luoshen came quietly and left in a hurry, but he left a big problem for Li futu.


    He lay back in bed, thinking about what to do with it.


    If it wasn''t for song Luo, it would be hard for him to associate Jiang Mingzhu with Nalan.


    He almost died in the hands of the killer he hired. If it hadn''t been for him last night, I would have made the biggest joke of the century.


    Of course, Li futu is also very clear that it is impossible for those killers to know who hired them. They only have tasks and targets in their eyes.


    Now in the past, have a showdown with her and ask her to remove the secret flower?


    If you do this, I''m afraid the result will be the same as what Luoshen said just now. Even if he doesn''t do it, 99% of Nalan Mingzhu may choose to commit suicide.


    People live to see hope.


    Now I am the hope of Nalan Mingzhu.


    Or rather, his own head is the only obsession that supports Nalan Mingzhu to live.


    If it is found that there is no possibility of killing herself, the princess Naran will probably choose to be reunited with her family.


    After all, he had experienced the pain of living alone in the world.


    Li closed his eyes and thought about the picture.


    ¡­¡­


    This sleep, sleep directly to the night.


    It was the nurse who woke him up.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Jiang asked you to come over."


    "I see."


    Li futu washed his face and came to the next ward. He saw Jiang Mingzhu lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    I''m the only one left in the world.


    Last night her words came back to mind.


    At this moment, Li futu can better understand the meaning of this sentence.


    This woman, she has no relatives, no friends, and even, in the eyes of the world, she has become a dead person.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu walked over with a smile.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Nalan Mingzhu broke away from the empty state, turned his head and said with a weak smile: "no, I just feel It''s boring. I want to talk to you. "


    Li futu was silent, moved a chair and sat down beside her.


    "Well, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked Nalan Mingzhu.


    Li futu didn''t answer immediately. He picked up an apple from the fruit basket on the bedside table, and then picked up the fruit knife to cut it.


    The fruit was prepared by the medical center, and the knife was the one she hid behind her yesterday.


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes fluctuated and her breath stopped. However, when she saw the man as if nothing had happened, she lowered her head to peel the apple.


    He is very skillful in Dao Gong and looks very pleasing to the eye. In the twinkling of an eye, he cuts an apple well.


    "Here you are."


    He handed the apple: "I just washed my hands."


    "I can''t eat such a big one."


    Wen Yan, Li futu divided the apple into two parts, handed half in the past.


    "Thank you."


    Nalan Mingzhu just took over.


    "Don''t you have something to say to me? What''s the matter?"


    Li futu put the knife down, chewed an apple, chewed for a while, then slowly said: "Xiaojiang, when you are well, change your job."


    Nalan Mingzhu was stunned.


    "Why?"


    Then she panicked and said, "are you driving me away?"


    This time, she was flustered, not acting. If she left, how could she get revenge?


    "I''m not driving you away."


    Li futu explained: "after yesterday, you should also be very clear that I have a lot of enemies who want to kill me all the time. Therefore, not only myself, but also the people around me will be involved innocently, just like you last night."


    Li futu looked at the woman on the bed with sincere eyes: "I''m really sorry for your injury. I think that changing a job is only good for you. It''s all for your consideration."


    "But I can''t do anything else..."


    Nalan Mingzhu said anxiously.


    "You can continue to be a nanny, just another employer."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll compensate you for your loss, and I''ll be responsible for your injury this time. You don''t have to worry about your life after losing this job temporarily," Li said in a low voice


    "No, I won''t go!"


    Nalan Mingzhu shakes her head.


    "Mr. Li, I really don''t blame you. Don''t drive me away, OK? I beg you, I really have no place to go... "


    She grabbed Li futu''s hand, tears in her eyes and pleadings on her face.She is the murderer who has harmed her whole family, but in order to get revenge, she has to plead with her enemy.


    Li futu took a deep breath.


    "I can pay you a large sum of money, not to say make you rich, but as long as you save a little, it is enough to ensure that you will have no worries for the rest of your life. Do you really not think about it?"


    "I don''t want it!"


    "It''s not what I deserve. I can''t take it. I was injured by those killers. It has nothing to do with you. "


    "I hope you can think it over."


    Li futu looked at her quietly.


    "You can''t be a nanny all your life. The money I compensate you is equivalent to the salary you paid her for many years."


    "Mr. Li, I know you''re not bad for money, but when I take it, at least I have to stand up to my conscience. I don''t want the money. "


    Nalan Mingzhu is very noble.


    Li futu looked at her, half pay did not speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Li, it''s not what you said that you want me to leave. Is there anything else Why? "


    Looking at him for a long time, Nalan Mingzhu asked with fluctuating eyes.


    Li futu bit the apple and nodded.


    "Yes, there are other reasons."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s heart sank in an instant, and he could not help holding Li futu''s hand.


    If Li futu didn''t feel it, he looked at her and said with a smile: "after last night''s" life and death together ", I found that I began to like you a little, so in order to avoid making mistakes, I wanted you to leave."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes can''t help but gradually enlarge, looking at the amazing man, for a time.


    "Well, I''ve told you what I shouldn''t say and what I should say. You should think it over carefully. If you continue to stay, I can''t control my feelings. I''m not sure I''ll do anything


    At the same time, Li futu''s hand, which was held by Nalan Mingzhu, held her little hand with his backhand.


    "You..."


    Nalanmingzhu''s eyes trembled, her eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings, and her cheeks like snow lotus climbed up the red clouds.


    But strangely, I don''t know if she was surprised. She didn''t struggle.


    Is it really so desperate?


    Li futu sighed to himself.

 Chapter 971

    "Mr. Li, the first lady asked me to give it to you."


    When Li futu came out of Nalan Mingzhu ward, Yu Kangzheng was standing at the door. He didn''t know how long he had been standing.


    He handed over a stack of papers.


    It''s a document, but it''s just a few A4 papers.


    "What is this?"


    Li futu took it and asked suspiciously.


    Yu Kang responded: "information about Princess Nalan in Northeast China."


    Hearing the speech, Li futu was slightly stunned. Then he looked at the information and said softly, "thank you."


    "It should be."


    Yu Kang smiles.


    "Mr. Li, if it''s all right, I won''t disturb your rest."


    Li futu nodded, watched Yu Kang leave, took the information back to the ward.


    The Pearl of Naran.


    Jicheng people in northern Liaoning.


    The daughter of Nalan Jingwei, also known as Princess pearl, graduated from Liaobei University. She is 24 years old


    Li futu sat on the bed and looked down line by line, browsing the data completely.


    While sighing song Luo God Hui Zhi Lan Xin, I also know more about the only survivor of Nalan family.


    He put down the information, raised his head, went to the window and lit a cigarette without expression.


    This information summarizes almost all of Nalan Mingzhu''s life. Although she is the only daughter of Nalan prince, Nalan Mingzhu is gentle and never bullies others. She is very popular in Northeast China.


    In fact, even if we don''t look at the data, we can see this through our time together.


    During the days when she worked as a nanny in Shen yini''s family, Na lanmingzhu had countless opportunities to hurt Shen yini''s sisters, but she didn''t.


    She''s dedicated, just to kill herself.


    Yeah.


    Injustice has its head, debt has its owner.


    Similarly, although Nalan Pingjing participated in the Weishui war, it did not have to affect the whole Nalan family.


    But the key is, things have happened, time can not be turned back, the reality can not be retrieved, now, in front of him is an imminent problem.


    What should he do with Princess Naran?


    Through the euphemistic persuasion just now, he once again affirmed the firm belief of Nalan Mingzhu, or the firm determination to kill him. If he continues to speak, I''m afraid he will tear his face.


    There are only two results.


    Either she killed herself or she killed herself.


    Li futu was smoking, his brows slightly twisted.


    Otherwise, let nalanmingzhu die peacefully?


    This may be a relief for her.


    But every time he thought of last night''s "I''m homesick," he felt a little impatient.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door interrupted Li futu''s thoughts. He took a cigarette and didn''t look back. He looked out of the window and said, "come in.".


    He thought it was a medical staff, but Shen yini''s voice came from behind.


    "This medical center is really magnificent. It''s much higher than Donghai people''s hospital."


    Li futu turned around, and at the same time he put out his cigarette ends and threw them out of the window.


    "I said you didn''t need to come."


    "I didn''t come to see you."


    Like song Luoshen, who only stayed for a while in the afternoon, Shen yini didn''t give anyone any face.


    Today, she is wearing a light colored sweater, black pencil pants, and a pair of nude high-heeled shoes. She is simple and elegant.


    "Xiaojiang is not only a nanny, she has taken care of me for so long, but also a friend of mine. She is injured. Don''t I need to care about her?"


    Li futu was speechless. He came over and said with a smile, "have you seen her?"


    Shen yini nodded and sighed: "I''m sorry for her. I should have stayed last night..."


    "What''s your business? It''s all because of me. "


    Li futu was very responsible and took all the responsibilities: "I have apologized to her, but she was very generous and didn''t blame me."


    Then he said with a smile, "now, you should understand why I was hiding from you before me?"


    Shen yini was silent.


    She did not expect that the killers would be insane.


    "Well, don''t talk about these unhappy things."


    Li futu went to the kettle and poured a glass of water for Shen yini.


    "I have a question for you."


    Shen yini took the cup and said with a little surprise, "don''t you always go your own way? What else would you ask me? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry, knowing that Shen yini was deliberately taking the opportunity to satirize herself, but he didn''t confront her. He was silent for a moment and said, "it''s not my own business."


    Shen yini puzzling frown, pursed saliva, "you say.""That''s right."


    Li futu pondered his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have a friend who unintentionally killed other people''s family. Now, people want to take revenge on him. What do you think he should do? "


    It''s not so simple.


    Shen yini couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then said suspiciously: "unintentionally, killed other people''s family?"


    Li futu also knew that his statement was very strange, and further explained: "he really had no intention. Subjectively, he did not intend to kill the family, but the family did die because of him, so he felt a bit embarrassed."


    "It''s easy."


    Shen yini said: "listen to you, the family should have died innocently, right? Kill for your life, pay for your debts, and let your friend die. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu said nothing with a bitter smile.


    Shen yini looked at him and said, "you don''t mean yourself, do you?"


    Li futu shook his head immediately.


    "No


    He didn''t intend to tell Shen yini about Nalan Mingzhu.


    Shen yini looked at him for a while and said again, "since your friend will feel embarrassed, he must have a conscience. The deceased is gone. Since he has no intention, he should try to compensate the survivors."


    This words listen, obviously let a person comfortable a lot, just don''t know if she is not intentional, as a car accident and so on.


    Without further explanation, Li futu continued to ask: "however, the other party doesn''t need any compensation. What if he is determined to let him pay for his life? Now, that survivor''s only obsession is to kill my friend. "


    "Just change the other person''s obsession."


    Shen yini took a sip of water and quickly opened her mouth.


    "Just like falling in love, the best way to forget the pain of losing love as quickly as possible is to start a new relationship. Substitution is much easier than elimination or forgetting. Your friend killed other people''s family. There''s no way to solve this feud. The only way to solve this problem is to let the survivor find another motive force to support "Ta" to survive besides killing your friend. "


    Li futu looked at Shen yini in disbelief.


    Shen yini held her glass and said, "don''t look at me like that. I''ve played some plays. That''s what the script says."


    Li Fu Tu suddenly, and then dumbfounded.


    "I''m telling you the truth. Do you think it''s filming?"


    "Is there a difference?"


    Shen yini said quietly, "art always comes from life. Of course, I just express my point of view. You can ignore it."


    Li futu was silent, but his eyes flickered.


    Art comes from life.


    I have to admit that Shen yini''s words just now are very reasonable, although they are suspected of being scripted.


    It''s just that.


    What can be regarded as Another motivation?

 Chapter 972

    "Gini, you should know a lot of talented and successful young people, right?"


    Li futu suddenly opened his mouth.


    Shen yini''s eyes became a little strange: "what''s the matter?"


    Birds of a feather flock together. In her capacity, people who come into contact with her can be regarded as people who have made great achievements or have great wealth.


    Although there are not many people who can be called friends, if we just say that we know each other, there are indeed many. But what puzzled her was that this guy asked why?


    Someone was quick to explain.


    "Well, among those you know, there should be single people, right? You see, Xiaojiang came to Donghai alone, helpless and pathetic. It''s a kind of fate that she can work in your home, so can you try to introduce her to her? "


    Want the employer to introduce the baby sitter?


    Even with Shen yini''s cool temperament, she also showed an expression that can be described by consternation.


    Someone still said to herself: "although Xiaojiang has no family background, she has a very good character. You must know that most clearly. Moreover, she is not bad in appearance. Housework is her major. She is a girl with a good wife and a good mother..."


    "Wait..."


    Shen yini finally interrupted him.


    "Did you take the wrong medicine or did the doctor give you the wrong injection? Do you want me to introduce you to Xiaojiang? "


    "This is doing good. Don''t you think that if you really promote a good marriage, as a matchmaker, you will also have a sense of satisfaction and happiness?"


    Li futu talks with great eloquence.


    After hearing what Shen yini said just now, he quickly came up with an idea.


    His blood feud with Nalan Mingzhu is almost impossible to resolve, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t control her killing heart.


    The reason why she is so desperate now is that she has no concern and no sustenance in this world, so she can do everything for revenge. However, what if she is given a new sustenance?


    Even if there is no way to eliminate her hatred, at least when she can do some more things, she will have obstacles and worries.


    But where is this sustenance?


    The word "love" soon appeared in Li futu''s mind.


    Ask the world what love is, teach people to live and die.


    In a short word, Tao does its best to make love terrible.


    Especially for a girl as old as Nalan Mingzhu, it''s the time when she will lose her mind for love. If she can make her fall in love with a man, she will "put down the butcher''s knife.".


    I have to admit that Li futu''s idea is very good, and it''s not just wishful thinking. In some dog blood dramas, especially dog blood Bangzi dramas, many girls choose to give up hatred for the sake of love.


    But.


    One thing he seems to have forgotten.


    In those bloody dramas, it''s the male protagonist''s aura to let the heroine abandon her hatred because of love. How can ordinary people have this charm?


    Even if, to say the least, there is really a supporting actor who appears. In order to win the gratitude of the female owner and hold the beauty back, his most likely line is to say, "I''ll help you get revenge."


    This is the most reasonable script.


    If Shen yini knew the whole story and what was in Li futu''s mind, she might remind him. Unfortunately, Shen yini didn''t know.


    "Even if you feel guilty, you don''t need to use this kind of compensation, do you? You can think of the person you want to introduce. "


    Shen yini thought it was Jiang Mingzhu''s "injury on business" last night that led to Li futu''s absurd idea. She put down her water cup.


    "Don''t say if I want to. Have you asked Xiaojiang for his opinion? She is very independent. Even if you are kind-hearted, you can make arrangements for her without her permission. I''m afraid the effect will be counterproductive. "


    Li futu was going to say something, but Shen yini didn''t give him another chance to speak.


    "If you have nothing to do, you really want to experience the feeling of matchmaker. I won''t stop you, but I''m not interested. Matchmaker is not so easy to be. If it becomes OK, if it doesn''t, the most embarrassing thing is the matchmaker. "


    She really didn''t understand what was going on in the man''s mind.


    At this time, he didn''t think about the crazy killers running outside, and he even wanted to help people get along here?


    She shook her head secretly. Shen yini didn''t force herself to understand this man''s brain circuit. After all, it was too difficult.


    "I think you are really OK, so I''ll leave first. By the way, Xiaojiang, you''d better take more care of it."


    After that, Shen yini turned and left the ward.


    In the next few days, Li futu and Nalan Mingzhu had a different world. Their "feelings" quickly warmed up. Nalan Mingzhu stopped talking about Mr. Li. Li futu also changed the name of Nalan Mingzhu from Xiaojiang to Mingzhu, which had the flavor of "seeing the truth in adversity".Although the bullet did not hurt Nalan Mingzhu''s bone for 100 days, according to the doctor, it took at least two months to recuperate and walk normally. Nalan Mingzhu almost lay on the bed these days.


    In contrast, Li futu''s injury is much lighter, not only because of his physique, but also because he injured his arm, at least it has no effect on his action.


    These days, he spent most of his time in Nalan Mingzhu''s ward. Nalan Mingzhu couldn''t walk, and only he came.


    "I want to get out in the sun, OK?"


    At noon this day, Li futu was talking with Nalan Mingzhu to relieve her boredom. Nalan Mingzhu suddenly opened her mouth. Her eyes full of prayer made it hard for people to refuse.


    The bright sunshine outside the window really makes people yearn for it. Besides, I''m afraid no one will feel better after lying motionless in bed for a few days.


    "The doctor said that in the first half of this month, you''d better lie in bed. It''s good for your injury. Do you want to get better soon?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "But when I lie here like this, I feel like a useless person. I just want to go out for a breath of fresh air."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s tone is soft, like a bird in a cage longing for freedom.


    Li futu was silent, looked out of the window, and then stood up.


    "You wait for me for a moment."


    Immediately he walked out of the ward and quickly found a wheelchair.


    Nalanmingzhu''s eyes brightened and she wanted to get out of bed when she lifted the quilt.


    "You don''t move."


    Li futu pushed the wheelchair to the bedside, took Nalan Mingzhu from the hospital bed and put him in the wheelchair.


    During the whole process, Nalan Mingzhu didn''t show any resistance. On the contrary, she cooperated very well. When Li futu hugged her, she took the initiative to put her arms around Li futu''s neck.


    The warm sunshine is like a hot spring bathing in the body, which makes people feel warm both physically and mentally. This feeling is easy to ignore when they are used to it, but it is very precious for Nalan Mingzhu who has been lying on the bed for a few days.


    "Go away, you don''t have to be with me."


    Sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed around by a man in the garden of the medical center, she spoke softly.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "You have your business to do, too. My legs will not get better for a while. You don''t have to waste your time here."


    Silent for a moment, Li futu said with a smile: "yes, I should be responsible for you."


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Nalan Mingzhu only heard the warm smile in the words, but could not see the look in the eyes of the man pushing the wheelchair when he said "I should be responsible for you.".


    She thought the other person was referring to her injury because of him.


    "If my legs are not good all my life, will you stay with me all my life?"


    Nalan Mingzhu said with a smile, with a trace of playfulness in her tone.


    There was a moment of silence behind him, and then the voice rang out.


    "If you don''t get better all your life, I''ll push you a wheelchair all your life."


    Clearly know this man''s hypocrisy and hypocrisy, but in such a moment, Nalan Mingzhu cold heart, actually felt a trace of warmth.

 Chapter 973

    "You push my wheelchair all my life. What about Miss Shen?"


    Nalan Mingzhu said with a smile that she didn''t take Li futu''s words seriously.


    "She."


    Li futu''s tone seemed to be joking.


    "I think she can understand."


    "So you just pity me. Fortunately, my leg is not really broken."


    when he passed a Wutong tree, he stopped Li Fu.


    , "do you love Wutong?"


    Li Fu diagram looks at the tall Wutong tree along with the eyes of the Pearl.


    nodded his head and looked at the more than 10 meter high Wutong tree. His eyes were slightly trance.


    "there are many Wutong trees in my hometown."


    Wutong tree has smooth trunk and beautiful leaves. It is a famous ornamental tree. In ancient legends, Phoenix is not a habitat. It also has a saying that "Wutong is a male", "Tong" is a female.


    , Wutong, the most important thing, is that in the information that Kang song gave to him, he mentioned that the most favorite plant of Princess Lan was the French parasol, so that the Wutong was planted inside and outside the mansion of the king''s land.


    Of course, today, I am afraid it has already become a ruin.


    "Then your hometown must be very beautiful."


    Li futu said softly.


    Nalan Mingzhu did not reply.


    "If you have a chance, can you take me to your hometown?"


    Li futu walked to the wheelchair from behind Nalan Mingzhu, and his voice was like a greeting between friends.


    , the chair of the bridge, finally retracted his eyes from the Wutong tree.


    "Of course."


    There was no fluctuation in her tone, just like a pool of stagnant water, and her eyes were empty.


    Her biggest and even only wish for the rest of her life is to take this man''s head and return to her hometown to pay homage to her people who died miserably.


    "You really don''t have to stay here with me any longer. There are nurses and doctors here. Even if I''m bored, I can chat with them. If you stay here all the time, I''m afraid Miss Shen will have an opinion."


    It seems that she can''t control her mood for a moment. In order to avoid Li futu finding clues, Na lanmingzhu quickly starts again and changes the topic.


    "Why, do you still worry that Fanny will be jealous?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and laughed. He didn''t seem to notice anything wrong with Nalan Mingzhu''s tone just now.


    "She''s not so mean."


    "I know Miss Shen is broad-minded, but I feel sorry for wasting your time all the time."


    Li futu looked at her and said seriously, "I really don''t need to accompany you?"


    Nalan Mingzhu smiles and shakes her head.


    Before, she tried every means to create opportunities to be alone with this man, but now the situation is different.


    She can''t move one leg, which is almost equivalent to a disabled person. In this state, there is no possibility that she can kill the man.


    And, just like just now, I''m not sure when she will be aware of her true feelings by this man. Instead of leaving him here meaninglessly and taking risks, it''s better to let him leave.


    Besides, during the past few days lying on the hospital bed, Nalan Mingzhu also wanted to be clear.


    I''m afraid it''s not a short time to kill this man. Because of the abnormal strength of this man, this revenge journey may be doomed to be an arduous process from the beginning. She is ready to fight a protracted war.


    Originally, the fruit knife had made her panic and anxiety, but through these days of exploration, she found that the man had no doubt about her, which gradually dispelled her idea of wrecking the boat.


    It doesn''t matter.


    She''s young, and she''s got a long life to live.


    Anyway, she has no other pursuit in her life, only one goal.


    "All right."


    Seeing that Nalan Mingzhu shook his head, Li futu did not force him to stay. He sat down on the stone bench under the Wutong tree, and remained silent for a moment. He said, "yes, I have another thing to forget to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Most of the killers who attacked us that night were already in ambush. The Donghai police were indeed brave, but they also paid a heavy price for it. Twelve people died on duty in the pursuit."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes contracted.


    If Li futu didn''t feel it, he continued: "after we left the hospital that night, the killers injured several patients in the process of escape, and five of them died on the spot."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s expression was stiff, and her lips stammered, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Cruel, isn''t it?"


    Li futu sighed: "this is the killer. He is cold-blooded and indifferent. He looks at people''s lives like weeds. There is no innocence in his eyes. As long as he stands in their way, he will be kicked away by them as a stumbling block. The patients and police officers are implicated by me this time."After that, Li futu lit a cigarette and seemed very guilty.


    Nalan Mingzhu is in a trance.


    So many people died because of this?


    The man said he was the culprit, but in fact, she was the real killer.


    If it wasn''t for her, those killers would never have come to Donghai.


    The Commission of 50 billion yuan really worked. It successfully made some Desperado take risks. However, the result seems quite different from what she expected.


    Although she didn''t do it directly, she had to bear the main responsibility for the innocent deaths of the patients and police officers.


    in order to get revenge, can she really ignore anything?


    Those dead police officers and patients not only represent themselves, but also symbolize their broken families, their parents, wives and children, relatives and friends. How heartbroken are they now?


    Nalan Mingzhu is very confused at the moment.


    Because she was the one who experienced the loss of her family, she could feel the grief better.


    She lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    Although she slipped from heaven to hell, her hands were still white and tender. In the bright light, they looked like a piece of mutton. But in a trance, she seemed to see the blood on her hands, and even the blood was still dripping down.


    With these days of recuperation, Ben''s complexion, which has gradually begun to recover, has become extremely pale again.


    Now, what''s the difference between myself and that man?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu asked suspiciously. He seemed to see that Nalan Mingzhu''s face was abnormal.


    "I, some, cold, we Go back. "


    Nalan Mingzhu''s voice trembled slightly.


    Cold?


    It''s two o''clock in the afternoon, but it''s sunny.


    But Li futu didn''t ask much. He put out the cigarette end, got up and pushed Nalan Mingzhu back to the ward.


    "I want to have a rest."


    Or he put nalanmingzhu on the bed, nalanmingzhu immediately took the quilt to cover the body, it seems really cold.


    Li futu nodded, turned and walked out of the room.


    Nalan Mingzhu grabs the quilt and closes her eyes.


    Li futu, who closed the door with his backhand, stood at the door and stopped.


    They were almost speaking in unison.


    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 974

    Five hundred billion dark flowers have been cancelled.


    The international underground world is talking about it.


    Li futu also received the news.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Shen yini turned her head and looked at the guy who was laughing.


    She is not on the ground at the moment, but in the sky.


    Looking out of the window beside her, you can see the vast sea of clouds rolling.


    So to be exact, she was sitting on an international flight at this time. The destination of this flight was Japan, which was small in area, but had always been in the forefront of the world in economic strength, and had a deep relationship with the Dragon state.


    Sitting next to her, of course, is the only ace bodyguard she specially hired for this Japanese trip.


    "It''s nothing. I just think there''s nothing wrong with the saying that human nature is good at the beginning. There are still many good people in the world."


    Someone smiles and sighs.


    "Of course, if everyone is the same as you, isn''t the world in a mess?"


    Although she was in the VIP cabin, Shen yini was still wearing a pair of sunglasses. However, this did not hide her beauty. On the contrary, her delicate nose, white and greasy skin, fiery red lips, and indistinct teeth when she spoke all made her feel more impulsive to take off her sunglasses to see the true face of Lushan.


    "By the way, is Xiaojiang OK?"


    "It''s OK. It''s estimated that when you come back from Japan this time, she should be able to leave the hospital."


    Shen yini nodded and then looked ahead.


    "Why do you take him with you?"


    In front of her is the "robber" who kidnapped her last time.


    "There are many people and great strength. If you have such a big wrist, you can bring more people and more security."


    In fact, Li futu regretted that. Now, he no longer wants to fight Shen yini. But it''s hard to change his habit. If he doesn''t pay attention to it, he can''t help making fun of her.


    But fortunately, Shen yini is quite different from before, and she doesn''t retort.


    "The man who came to me last time, that is, the national teacher you said, is Japanese. Is there really no problem?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "now I say there is a problem. Can the plane still turn around? Or would you like to come back with me? "


    Shen yini stopped talking.


    Li futu continued: "when you get to Japan, you have to listen to me for all actions. You must always be in my sight. Even if you go to the toilet, you have to report to me, OK?"


    Shen yini was stunned.


    "You..."


    Li futu looks serious.


    "I''m not joking. Japan is not the East China Sea or the Dragon kingdom. Anything can happen. Besides, you know, some people have bad feelings for you. Although Abe Hanhai chose to retreat last time, the person who can drive him must be Japan. Now that you are in each other''s territory, do you think that if you were the other party, you would act again?"


    Shen yini naturally understood this truth. She was not stupid. She knew that there was a tiger in the mountain, but she would not take risks. But now she is not too worried.


    "It''s not Are you here? "


    She whispered.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "What do you think I am? Superman or immortal? This is the reason that the strong dragon can''t beat the local snake in other people''s territory. Do you understand? "


    Shen yini some helpless, this man, is a fool? If other men encounter this kind of opportunity, I''m afraid they''ll have to brag about themselves. But he''s good. Nothing has happened yet, so he wrote the word "counsellor" on his face first.


    Li futu seems to be out of caution, but in the eyes of women, I''m afraid it''s inevitable that she seems to shrink.


    "I see."


    I don''t know why, seeing him like this, Shen yini was a little angry. She opened her mouth coldly and seemed to return to the image of the iceberg beauty. She turned her face and looked out of the window. Her whole body sent out a breath of refusing people thousands of miles away. She made it clear that she didn''t want to talk to me any more.


    Li futu is no longer the first person who was hit by Shen yini''s car at that time. Seeing the change of Shen yini''s attitude and expression, he immediately guessed what she thought.


    Is it hard to be in this girl''s heart that she has really set up an invincible image?


    This is not good. Since then, there will be no room for improvement.


    I don''t know if Shen yini would throw someone off the plane if she knew his psychological activities at this time.


    Dragon and Japan are just a strip of water, very close to each other. After lunch, they got on the plane, but before lunch, the flight landed at Shangjing International Airport, the capital of Japan.


    To Li futu''s surprise, the scene of picking up the plane was very spectacular. There were not only people from Sony Group, but also countless fans who came after the news. The scene was a sea of people. In order to maintain order, the airport even dispatched more than 20 security personnel.When Shen yini showed up, the atmosphere of the scene climbed to the peak, like a volcano eruption, cheers like mountains and seas, excited faces and deafening cries, all explained to Li futu what an international superstar is.


    No wonder when we first met, the girl was so surprised that she didn''t know her.


    Some stars are very popular in China, but when they go abroad, they are no different from passers-by A. but Shen yini''s popularity in Japan also explains why she stands out in the domestic entertainment circle.


    Li futu followed Shen yini and couldn''t help looking at her.


    Shen yini must have noticed his eyes, but she was very proud.


    She didn''t expect this grand scene, so she took off her sunglasses and waved to the fans with an elegant smile.


    Some excited fans even began to attack the defensive line composed of security personnel.


    "If you don''t want to be knocked down by your fans, just go faster."


    Li futu warned in a low voice.


    "Miss Shen, welcome to Japan. I''m tanzo from Sony Group. On the order of the president, I''ve come to meet you. We''ve arranged a hotel for you. Please follow us."


    Sony Group''s staff came forward, a small number, about a dozen people, but abruptly separated a channel in the huge fans.


    The leader has a straight suit and a tall and straight figure, which breaks the aura of a successful person.


    Shen yini nodded and walked out of the airport.


    When walking out of the airport, a row of black Mercedes Benz burst into view. At the same time, the outline of the upper capital gradually appeared.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. He couldn''t help thinking of a poem.


    The Great Wall has a billion soldiers,


    national humiliation does not wait for children and grandchildren.


    I''d like to raise a hundred thousand tiger and wolf generals and set foot in Beijing!

 Chapter 975

    Shangjing is not only the capital of Japan, but also one of the global economic centers. In terms of prosperity, it even surpasses the East China Sea and ranks first among the major cities in Asia!


    The land area of this country is extremely small, almost all of which are composed of islands. The area of more than 300000 square kilometers is less than one twentieth of that of Longguo, and because of geographical factors, the natural resources are also very limited. However, it can rank among the largest economies in the world. If we put aside the prejudice, in some aspects, this country is really worth learning It''s a good place.


    "I thought that when I came to Japan, we could have a good time in a world of two. It seems that I think too much."


    Li futu looks back from the busy Shangjing street outside the window and sighs softly.


    Just now, the huge scene of the airport was beyond his expectation. Many stars like to travel abroad because they are no longer so famous abroad. They can take off the burden of stars and experience the life of ordinary people. However, from the situation of picking up the airport just now, even now in Japan, it is difficult for Shen yini to really enjoy herself with the people.


    "Do you think I''m here to play with you?"


    After taking off her sunglasses at the airport, Shen yini didn''t put them on again. Sony was sincere. In fact, apart from Li futu and Joker Wang, Shen yini only brought two assistants on this trip. There was no need to use such a large team. Naturally, Sony did it to give Shen yini face.


    "Japan is a famous tourist attraction. Now that you are here, do you really want to have a good look?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Joker Wang and his two assistants are sitting in the back car. In this car, apart from the driver, he and Shen yini, and there is a sound insulation board between the back seat and the driver''s seat, so you don''t have to worry about speaking.


    "Don''t forget who you are."


    Shen yini looks a little cold, it seems that after she got off the plane, she became the superstar who is famous for her cool.


    She had to remind this man that he was just her bodyguard during this trip to Japan. In order to "hire" him, she paid a considerable price. Now almost every night when she lies in bed, she can''t help thinking of the scene of that night.


    Now a certain tacit understanding has been established between the two. Li futu picks his eyebrows and raises his mouth slightly to outline a radian of evil spirit.


    "But you haven''t paid me the full reward. You just paid the down payment. I don''t know when to call me for the balance payment? "


    "You..."


    Shen yini''s beautiful eyes glared.


    "Here we are, Miss Shen."


    The car stopped and the driver got out and opened the door for her.


    Shen yini ignored Li futu and got out of the car.


    What Sony has arranged for Shen yini is the best hotel in Shangjing. It has all kinds of facilities and a hot spring inside.


    Sony Group is also very generous, Shen yini has five people, they arranged five rooms, all on the same floor.


    "Miss Shen, have a good rest today, and I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    Japan is indeed a very polite country. Shen yini was very tired and didn''t immediately discuss business with her, leaving her with enough rest time.


    "Thank you."


    After saying goodbye to Sony''s staff, Shen yini and others went upstairs with their room cards. However, when they came to the door of their room, Shen yini frowned, turned to the man who is still following her and said, "this is my room. Your room is next door."


    "I know."


    Someone nodded, and then said seriously, "I told you when I was on the plane that in order to ensure your safety, you must always be in my sight, so I must live in the same room with you, so that I can be sure."


    "Li futu, don''t take the chicken feather as the arrow in time!"


    Shen yini bit her teeth. "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. I tell you, don''t even think about it!"


    Someone''s face doesn''t change, a face of justice.


    "I just want to work."


    In the corridor, when someone passes by from time to time, they will cast their eyes at the two people who are deadlocked at the door. When they see someone who seems to recognize that they have come excitedly, Shen yini grits her teeth and has to open the door. Li futu is very impolite and follows in.


    "Sony is indeed a famous top enterprise in Japan. It''s really rich and powerful."


    This suite is very luxurious, and it is quite luxurious. It uses high-class marble and exquisite wood materials. The interior has both antique European style precious wood furniture and typical modern oriental countries'' new bedding. What surprised Li futu is why there are two bedrooms in this suite?


    Li futu was a little puzzled, but Shen yini laughed at this and deliberately glanced back at Li futu.


    "I was going to let you sleep on the sofa, so you''re lucky."


    After that, Shen yini didn''t choose either. She casually pointed to the bedroom on the left.


    "This is your room."In fact, the two bedrooms are decorated in different styles so that the guests can choose according to their own preferences. Originally, the hotel was considerate of the principle of God to the customers, but now it seems to have become someone''s obstacle and trouble.


    But he did not lose heart, accompanied Shen yini around the suite, and then they had dinner in the room.


    After dinner, Shen yini went into the study. She came here for work, not for sightseeing. She had to be ready for the negotiation with Sony tomorrow.


    "Dong Dong..."


    But within half an hour, someone knocked at the door.


    There was no third person in the room. Shen yini had planned to ignore her, but the people outside were very patient and kept knocking on the door.


    Shen yini had to go and open the door.


    "What for?"


    "Fruit or not?"


    Someone is holding a fruit tray with strawberries, lychees, grapes have everything that one expects to find.


    "Eat for yourself."


    Shen yini tried to close the door, but Li futu stepped in.


    "What on earth are you going to do?"


    "It''s rare to come here. I can''t stay in my room all the time. Why don''t I go out with you?"


    "Walk around with me? You can really speak. It''s clear that you can''t stand loneliness. "


    Shen yini had no manners to expose his hypocrisy.


    "I''m very busy. I don''t have time. Don''t you bring your robber friend here too? Let him accompany you."


    "He''s a rough man. He doesn''t know anything about romance."


    Shen yini a Leng, then skin smile meat don''t smile: "sorry, I don''t understand."


    Then, she didn''t want to talk to this guy any more, and went back to the computer desk.


    Li futu followed in, although did not disturb her, but has been pestering behind her, still eating fruit.


    In this case, how can she concentrate?


    "Can you go out?"


    Someone threw a grape into his mouth and said, "you do it for work, and I do it for work."


    PS: I have a new book. If you are interested, you can go to the author''s home page or the author''s name

 Chapter 976

    Shen yini didn''t beat Li futu in the end.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, they went out of the hotel. In the evening, wearing sunglasses would attract people''s attention, so Shen yini changed to wearing a mask.


    "Have you ever been to Japan before?"


    Walking in the crowded street, Shen yini asked.


    "I came a few times, but I didn''t stay long."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu laughed: "personal privacy, no comment."


    Shen yini took a look at him. She didn''t really want to find out. She didn''t ask him if she saw him.


    "Before, I wanted to send Yuanyuan to Japan to study."


    "To study in Japan?"


    Li futu was quite surprised.


    Shen yini nodded.


    "It''s not a bad thing to come out and see more of the world while you are young, but the girl doesn''t agree."


    "I''ll be surprised if she agrees."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "it takes a lot of courage to leave home and study abroad alone. Are you not afraid that she will be bullied in a foreign country? You are a sister. You are really cruel. "


    I want to send Yuanyuan abroad, just to broaden her horizons, expand her pattern, but to this guy''s mouth, like to torture that girl.


    It''s a lot to say.


    Shen yini suddenly lost the mood of chatting.


    "Go in and sit down."


    Li futu looked at a tavern on the street.


    Shen yini nodded.


    Ju tavern is a traditional Japanese tavern. It can also be said that it is a restaurant that can provide wine and food. It originated in Edo period.


    It is said that it was originally started by the operators of the wine shop to enable the guests to drink in the shop immediately after buying the wine. With the passage of the times, the tavern has gradually become an indispensable part of Japanese culture.


    Different from a noisy bar, it''s definitely a very pleasant thing for some friends to order some signature dishes and warm a pot of wine in a quiet pub.


    Li futu asked for a single room. It''s very simple. It''s just a square table without a stool. Most Japanese people like to sit on the ground.


    They were greeted by a Japanese woman, who wore Japanese traditional kimonos and was respectful.


    After ordering the meal, Li futu looked at the figure of the other party who walked away. He seemed curious and said, "do you know what the little pillow behind their kimonos is for?"


    "It''s called a girdle."


    Shen yini glanced at him.


    ¡±Can you men''s ideas not be so dirty? "


    Li futu said with a smile, "it seems that you''ve heard that kind of statement, too?"


    Shen yini was silent, but Li futu said to herself: "the Japanese nation is a typical patriarchal society, but the Japanese men are very suspicious, or lack self-confidence. They are always worried about their women''s infidelity and give them green hats. The Japanese men usually pay great attention to their women''s clothes. For example, when a wife goes out in a kimono to make a bottle of soy sauce, it takes only 10 minutes, but it takes half an hour to come back. At this time, Japanese men will check whether the little pillow behind his wife is messy. If the shape changes or is not in order, I''m afraid a domestic violence will be difficult to avoid. "


    Then he sighed with envy.


    "The Japanese have learned our husband as a wife, but we have lost such a fine tradition unconsciously."


    Shen yini gave a cold smile.


    "If you are envious, it''s not easy. Just find a Japanese woman to be your wife."


    Li futu said with a smile: "no, I still like those who have more personality. Like Japanese women, they regard their husbands as heaven, and then they lose their souls. Such women are too boring."


    There was a knock on the door, then the door was pushed open, and the meal they ordered was delivered. In fact, they didn''t order anything to eat, except some fish belly and fried meat, a bottle of wine and a bottle of sour drink.


    Most of the people who come to the tavern, especially the foreign tourists, don''t come to eat. They just want to experience the Japanese culture and enjoy a different mood.


    "Where do you plan to cooperate with Sony Pictures?"


    As he poured the wine, Li futu asked.


    Before Shen yini had time to speak, she heard Li futu say, "I don''t want to enter the pillar industry of Japanese economy, do I?"


    "Pillar industries?"


    Shen yini frowned, a little confused.


    "Action romance."


    Li futu handed over the glass.


    Shen yini was stunned, and then said: "Li futu, do you dare to be a little more obscene?"


    "You see, you said you wanted to send Yuanyuan abroad to open your eyes, but you are very superficial. How can I be obscene? Action romance, which also belongs to the category of literature and art films, is a formal and legal industry in Japan, and has made an indelible contribution to the development of Japan. Those artists, although a film may not have a few lines, but they use their body language to make the audience feel immersive, and let the audience''s emotions, with their eyes, one by one I think this is the real artist... ""Shut up


    Shen yini couldn''t listen any more. She wanted to smash the cup.


    She never thought that one day there would be a man who would talk about the abnormal culture of Japan in front of her.


    "Do you have a deep understanding of this industry? Usually a person does not have little study? "


    She sneered.


    Li Fu Tu smiles, shamelessly: "what''s the point of watching this movie alone, or we''ll buy some later and go back to the hotel to enjoy it together?"


    Shen yini bullied Shuang saixue, her cheeks turned red, and she didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed.


    She knew that with the thickness of the man''s skin, he could definitely do such a thing.


    "If you dare to watch that movie in my room, I''ll kill you, I promise."


    She gave a stern warning.


    In fact, Li futu was just teasing the girl, but he was really moved.


    Shen yini is the most beautiful flower in the entertainment circle. If you can hold her and enjoy the action romance, that kind of picture is really a longing and expectation.


    He was about to speak, but there was a sudden noise outside. Someone was yelling and swearing, and he didn''t stop for a while.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen yini put on her mask, got up and walked towards the door. Li futu also got up and followed her.


    When they came to the door, they opened the door and saw some big men beating and kicking a young man. They were kicking and yelling at him.


    Those big men were red faced and drunk, obviously they had drunk a lot.

 Chapter 977

    Not only Li futu and Shen yini, but also many guests heard what was happening outside. They opened the door and watched like Li futu and Shen yini.


    But what is chilling is that no one has the intention to fight against injustice. Even after seeing the outside situation clearly, some guests closed the door and walked back in a hurry, as if they didn''t see anything.


    It can be seen from the clothes on the young man who was besieged that he should be a staff member of the tavern. It is estimated that he did not know how to offend each other when he was serving these big men just now, which led to the opposition.


    "Stop fighting, stop fighting."


    The rest of the waiters were scared to death. Not to mention the waitresses, even the men didn''t dare to help their colleagues. They were worried that they might be burned. But the man who lived in the tavern was quite righteous. He came to the tavern in a hurry and tried to persuade him to fight. In the end, he was pushed down to the ground by a big man. Then the big man was very domineering and made up for it.


    To the forehead.


    "Bang."


    Fortunately, for the sake of safety, most of the buildings in Japan are made of wood because of frequent earthquakes. However, after this, and the collision between the back of the head and the wooden wall, the boss still had a lot of meat and vegetables. He leaned there for a long time and didn''t stand up.


    Shen yini looks angry and is about to move forward, but Li futu holds one of them.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "If you go on fighting like this, the waiter will probably be killed alive." Shen yini shook her hand.


    "Let go of me."


    Li futu didn''t let go, nor did he take this opportunity to stand up and show his heroic and benevolent image in front of the beauty. On the contrary, like many guests in this wine room, he seemed to turn a blind eye to the scene at the door, closed the door again and pulled Shen yini back.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen yini opened a pair of eyes big, inside is full of don''t understand.


    "You can''t help him."


    Li futu said softly, "did you see the tattoos on the arms of those guys just now? That''s the unique symbol of Yakuza members. "


    Shen yini''s struggle gradually weakened.


    "Yakuza?"


    Li futu nodded: "this organization, you should have heard of it?"


    Shen yini was silent.


    Yakuza, as she has heard of, is said to be the largest community in Asia. It has a strict structure and a distinct hierarchy. The key is legal. It can operate openly in Japan. The godfather is democratically elected and made public at a press conference.


    If it''s in the state of dragon, it''s absolutely impossible.


    Yakuza has more than 100000 members, of which Shankou formation is a part.


    It is rumored that if someone is making trouble on the streets of Japan, the first one to arrive is not the police, but Yakuza members. They will use the cruelest means to deal with the troublemakers in order to maintain order in their own territory; if there is a murder, Yakuza will spare no effort to investigate the truth like the police, and then hand over the murderer to the real police.


    In return, senior members of Yakuza will withdraw in advance before each government crackdown. Considering the face of the police, they usually leave a few guns for the police to "confiscate".


    Yakuza has a good relationship with the political circles. Behind every Japanese election, there are funds and votes from Yakuza. There was an incident that shocked the world. When the godfather of Yamaguchi group was jailed for murder, he was released on bail by the former Japanese Prime Minister and two former Japanese ministers. At that time, the news came out and the world was shocked, but the Japanese were used to it.


    Decades ago, Japanese police found a huge picture of a godfather of Yamaguchi group drinking with the prime minister at his home.


    All kinds of rumors are enough to show Yakuza''s huge energy in this country.


    Shen yini finally understood why the man stopped her.


    If she rushed out just now, those Yakuza members recognized her and let the waiter go in her face. But she will leave the tavern and Japan after all. Can she protect the waiter for a while, or for the rest of her life?


    "Well, don''t think too much. Things like this happen almost all the time in the world. Can you manage it? You are not the Savior


    See Shen yini gradually calm down, Li futu also let go of her hand: "besides, that group of people out of breath will stop, will not really casually kill people."


    It seems that in order to confirm his words, the noise outside gradually decreased. A sound of footsteps passed by their door and gradually went away. After the members of Yakuza relieved their anger, they seemed to have left.


    Shen yini took a look at Li futu and sat down on her knees.


    "You are so cold."


    Li futu sat down with a smile.


    "I think it''s more appropriate to use calmness to describe it. When you go to a new place, you have to abide by the rules of the game. People who don''t abide by the rules will be punished. Just like you just now. ""Me?"


    Shen yini frowned.


    Li futu poured himself a glass of Shaojiu.


    "Kindness is not a weakness, but it has to be based on the premise that your own interests will not be damaged. For a stranger you have never met, it is not a wise decision to have a conflict with a group of vicious Mafia elements. Didn''t you just see that people in their own countries turned a blind eye and stood by? "


    "Besides, don''t forget, you''re not here to fight for justice. Do what you should do. "


    Shen yini was speechless and sipped her sour drink.


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?"


    "No, I''m just a reminder."


    Li futu drank the Shaojiu and breathed out.


    "Let''s go back."


    Shen yini is a little confused.


    Just now is not this guy dead skin rotten face of pester her to come out of, how now suddenly want to go back?


    Li futu saw her eyes and explained, "I suddenly remembered that I still have something to deal with."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What else are you doing here? "


    Shen yini said unexpectedly.


    "You forget, I used to be abroad."


    Li futu said with a smile: "but it''s not urgent. Let''s drink all the things and wine. It''s a shame to waste."


    Shen yini didn''t ask what happened to him, and Li futu didn''t say anything. After Shen yini was sent back to the hotel, Li futu didn''t go upstairs with her. She separated from Shen yini at the door of the hotel.


    Just now, the Yakuza members reminded him of one thing. It seems that he has an account, which has not been calculated with the young lady of Fujiwara family, one of Yakuza''s core families.

 Chapter 978

    Fujiwara, who was already on the verge of madness, seems to have been pulled back. Her reason gradually recovers. She quickly closes her skirt and stares at the uninvited guest disguised as a guard.


    Unexpectedly someone quietly evaded many guards and touched her room, and just cheated Fujiwara.


    How bold is that?


    The fake bodyguard finally raised his head slowly.


    When she saw his face for a moment, Fujiwara seemed to be daydreaming, wrong, it should be said that the night had gone to hell. She looked dull, and the whole person was stunned there.


    The man who single handedly breaks into the hinterland of Fujiwara family turns around, as if in his own home, quietly pulls the door back up.


    "Nice to see you again, Miss Lijie."


    He chuckled.


    Fujihara''s pupils moved, and gradually recovered. The corners of her mouth raised, as if laughing, and as if not.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s you


    No wonder she felt a little familiar with her voice just now. It was this man who robbed her of the evil saber, Murakami, and brought her to the present situation.


    She also finally understood why the other party dared to rush here without fear.


    "Is Yama here to kill me?"


    When Murakami was robbed, she sent bombs to the other party, and went to Kyoto to find the young master of the Li family, who told the other party about the identity of the man. Unfortunately, her efforts did not achieve the desired effect.


    The other party even found the door, for what, there is no need to guess.


    Looking at Fujiwara, who gradually calmed down and didn''t have any plans to call for help, Li futu said curiously: "don''t you plan to struggle?"


    "Struggling?"


    Fujiwara giggled.


    "Does it work?"


    "And why am I struggling?"


    "I''m a prisoner here. I can''t even get out of this room. As you saw just now, my brother wants to annihilate me..."


    There are people who are not afraid of death in the world, but obviously Fujiwara is not among them. Otherwise, after being imprisoned for life, she would have committed suicide.


    She is a very ambitious woman. Even though she was imprisoned here, she still harbors a sense of fluke and fantasies about what will happen in the future. But after Fujiwara came tonight, all her hopes for the future have been destroyed.


    Although tengyuanji was cheated out tonight, it''s not sure that he will come back tomorrow night.


    It''s better to die than to live and be a slave.


    Her calm at this time is not pretended, because of the despair of the future, she is no longer afraid of death.


    Li futu also saw this.


    Before he came here, he did have a murderous heart, but now, his mind has changed.


    Fujiwara is not afraid of death at all. Killing her at this time is not a kind of punishment. On the contrary, it helps her out.


    Li futu did not start, sat down at the low table.


    "Don''t you do it?"


    Fujiwara asked.


    Li futu picked up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "So you want to die?"


    Fujiwara looked at the tea trickling out of the pot: "then you came here specially to have a cup of tea, didn''t you?"


    "Before I came here, I really wanted to get rid of you, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    When a cup of tea is full, Li futu puts down the teapot.


    "Miss Lijie, let''s make a deal."


    "Deal? What deal? I have nothing now. If I don''t have Li futu, I really have the power of bewitching. I also point out a way for Fujiwara Liji, who was forced to die.


    "Of course, I will give you appropriate help when necessary."


    Li added.


    "Are you not afraid that I will not listen to you when it is done?"


    Fujiwara asked.


    Li futu said with a smile: "you should know that if it''s not for the sake of mastering the whole Fujiwara family, whether it''s killing you, your brother or your father, it''s just searching for things for me."


    Fujiwara is silent,


    this is the self-confidence of a strong person. She doesn''t need to make any guarantee at all, because her life and death are just between each other''s thoughts.


    "But why should I believe you?"


    Li futu asked flatly, "Miss Liji, do you think you are worth my cheating now?"


    Fujiwara suddenly enchanting smile, canthus eyebrows, rippling out of captivating charm.


    Then, holding the skirt of her hand, she began to stretch to both sides.


    With the touch of her fingers, the torn kimono slid down her fragrant shoulder, and then her hand stretched behind her back,


    the silk bra was also removed.


    "With me, I believe you won''t break the bridge."


    In this world.


    Is there such a way to appease people?

 Chapter 979

    In Asia and even the whole world, if you want to ask a man which country she wants to marry most, Japanese women are definitely among them.


    After marriage, Japanese women will regard their family as the center of their world. They really regard men as heaven, and they are obedient to men.


    Especially under the bed, the beauty of Japanese women can only be realized after experiencing it.


    When Li futu came out of the Fujiwara family, he was really in the middle of the night. It was almost two o''clock in the morning.


    He stayed in Fujiwara''s room for four hours.


    For the past four hours, he has been talking with Fujiwara about her ideal of life, but Fujiwara refuses to lower her requirements. Finally, in order to achieve the strategic goal of controlling the Fujiwara family, someone has to sacrifice himself.


    No wonder, as his elder brother, Fujiwara Ji never forgets Fujiwara Liji, and even tries to break through the ethical code without great risk. This Fujiwara lady is indeed a benefactor. There are many kinds of tricks under the bed, such as electric buttocks, snake waist, hot TANKOU She used almost all the ways she could use to serve Li futu, which made people lose their souls. Even Li futu couldn''t help wondering if she had received some special training.


    Just like ordinary people when they talk about business, Li futu just takes it as a play on occasion. He knows that Fujiwara is a frightened bird now, and she will be full of doubt when she looks at everything. Only in this way can she be a chess piece or puppet of him.


    It''s not so much a physical exchange as a ritual to build trust between the two sides.


    When Li futu returned to the hotel, Shen yini had fallen asleep. At least the door of her bedroom was closed. Li futu didn''t expect Shen yini to wait for him at all. Seeing the dark lights in the suite, she was relieved. She went back to her bedroom and took a bath. After lying in bed, she fell asleep.


    The next day, Shen yini did not cross examine him. Shen yini''s personality was doomed not to be the kind of woman who likes to be suspicious.


    At noon, the personnel of Sony group showed up on time and took Shen yini to the headquarters of Sony Group. As an ace bodyguard, someone naturally followed.


    It has been more than 70 years since Sony Group was founded. It is the world''s giant in the fields of electronics, finance and entertainment. It is one of the world''s largest manufacturers of electronic products and one of the three giants in the world''s video game industry.


    Sony Pictures Entertainment is the largest film company in the world, at least one third of Hollywood''s greatest film copyright is owned by Sony; it is also the largest music company in the world, controlling one third of the global music publishing market.


    It''s really a rare opportunity to cooperate with such a world giant. No wonder Shen yini attaches so much importance to her. She even chooses to come here knowing that some people in Japan have bad feelings for her.


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t go in."


    Li futu is a bodyguard in this trip. Naturally, bodyguards are not allowed to enter the hall. Shen yini had planned to speak, but Li futu shook her head and laughed at her as if nothing had happened: "it''s OK, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Shen yini looked at him and nodded.


    It seems that Shen yini is a vice president of Sony entertainment. Indeed, Shen yini is an international superstar, but for a world giant like Sony Group, she is not a heavyweight. To arrange a vice president for reception is already a face saving.


    Li futu didn''t wait outside the meeting room. He went to the smoking room to smoke. When he thought of last night, he couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Fujiwara is undoubtedly a very crazy woman. In order to achieve her goal, she can do nothing. In her eyes, the so-called family affection is worthless. Of course, it has something to do with the environment in which she grew up. But the more cold-blooded she is, the more Li futu is happy to see that if Fujiwara family is really in the hands of this woman, it is equivalent to her mastering part of Yakuza Leadership, this woman can kill her father, what feelings can we expect her to have for this country?


    Give it back.


    At the beginning, the Japanese supported so many traitors, and now he wants to let the Japanese taste the same.


    Li futu is now looking forward to the scene of the bloody storm that Fujiwara''s ambitious woman has set off in Japan.


    Just as Li futu was waiting for the meeting to be over, a group of people suddenly came over. At the front of them were a short old man and a handsome European. The rest of them followed them, looking down and respectful.


    When I saw the old man, the staff of Sony Group stopped one after another, nodded and called something.


    Although he has never been to a university, Li futu''s mastery of the languages of various countries is not too difficult to be a professor in a university. The Japanese language is one of the dozen languages he has mastered.


    He understood what those people called the old man in the suit.


    President.


    This is Yoshio Morita, the head of Sony Group?


    Of course, the reason why he knew who the president of Sony Group was was when Shen yini was working last night, he stood behind her and inadvertently saw it.Sony''s leader is No.1 in the world, but Li futu didn''t care much and soon withdrew his eyes. However, the European, who was walking side by side with Sheng tianyifu, suddenly stopped in front of him.


    As soon as he stopped, the whole party, including Sony leader Ichio Morita, stopped.


    Li futu frowned slightly and raised his head in doubt.


    The dignified European was looking at him with surprise and excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    More than two hours later, the door of the conference room finally opened. Shen yini came out with her two assistants. From her slightly low expression, it seemed that the negotiation was not very pleasant. At least, it didn''t meet her expectation.


    "Miss Shen, we have made the biggest concession. Please think it over. We Sony entertainment have great sincerity for this cooperation."


    The vice president held out his hand.


    "I will, and I hope to cooperate with your group successfully this time."


    Shen yini smiles politely and shakes hands with the vice president.


    It''s not unreasonable for Sony Group to be one of the top 100 companies in the world. At least the vice president in charge of the film and Television Culture Department is of high quality and soon let go.


    "Take Miss Shen back to the hotel."


    "Thank you."


    Shen yini said thanks, but soon found that a guy who should have been waiting outside had disappeared.


    "Excuse me, do you know where the gentleman with me is?"

 Chapter 980

    Someone is really incompetent as a bodyguard. He neglects his duty and finally asks Shen yini to look for him.


    Shen yini first asked her two assistants to wait for her. She thought that the guy was idle and bored, and went around somewhere. As a result, the staff of Sony took her to President''s office!


    Sony is one of the top 100 companies in the world. Not to mention the studio that she has just opened, even when compared with Sony, her former owner, time screen media, is not at the same level at all.


    If Dong Zhiyuan is regarded as the godfather of the domestic entertainment circle, the head of Sony will shake the world movie world!


    "My friend is in here?"


    Shen yini is hard to believe.


    "Yes, the gentleman said to ask you to come to him after the meeting."


    The Sony staff nodded.


    Shen yini was a little dazed.


    Does that guy know the president of Sony Group?


    Then she knocked on the door,


    "come in."


    It wasn''t that guy''s voice, it wasn''t Japanese, it was English.


    Shen yini, puzzled, pushed the door and went in,


    "is it over? How was the conversation? "


    Sure enough, Sony''s people didn''t cheat her. That guy is really in the office, and he is still sitting in the position of President behind the desk!


    There is also a European in the office. They should have been chatting before. When they saw her coming in, they turned their eyes to her.


    "What are you doing? Don''t get up yet. "


    Shen yini did not care about who the European was who was looking at her silently. She quickly walked over and asked Li futu to get up.


    Is this seat free to sit in?


    If Sony saw her, she would be implicated.


    "Nothing."


    But the other side is still as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s all right?! But are you crazy about the president''s office of Sony Group? "


    The European stood up and said with a friendly smile, "Hello, Miss Shen. I''m William Duff. You can call me William."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello


    Out of politeness, Shen yini squeezed out a smile, nodded in response, and then secretly pushed Li futu''s arm.


    Li futu finally stood up and sighed, "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t see William. I didn''t say anything


    William said immediately.


    "Boss, that position is yours."


    Shen yini, who is proficient in English, slowly turns her eyes around William and Li futu What''s going on? "


    "Miss Shen, I''m the first shareholder of Sony Group. I came here to check the financial situation of Sony Group this quarter. I didn''t expect to meet the boss."


    William explained.


    Li futu touched his nose.


    He felt a little ashamed.


    The underworld not only has a group of demons and monsters who fight in the underground world, but also has a group of generals who exploit their territory in the shopping malls. William is one of them.


    Just because most of the white business is managed by several judges, he doesn''t pay much attention to it and has little contact with the backbones in the mall, so he didn''t recognize William for the first time.


    "Are you the first shareholder of Sony?"


    Staring at William, Shen yini''s eyes dilated.


    William nodded.


    Shen yini''s pupil then contracted: "you call him Boss? "


    William nodded again.


    Shen yini, with an incredible look on her face, turned to stare at Li futu: "so You are the real master of Sony? "


    Li futu was silent for a moment. "Generally, it should be like this."


    Looking at the understated man in front of her, Shen yini''s eyes fluctuated.


    Sony Group, with an annual turnover of 98 billion US dollars and a net profit of 1.2 billion US dollars, has 160000 employees, ranking 92 among the world''s top 100 enterprises.


    If a man claimed that he was the real owner of Sony, she would think that he was either a psychopath or a fanciful. However, in the face of Li futu, apart from being shocked, she had no doubt about this fact.


    Li futu looks at William.


    "William, you go out first."


    "Yes."


    William Duff immediately turned and left the office.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean to laugh at me? "


    After the shock, Shen yini suddenly felt inexplicable anger.


    "Since you are the boss of Sony, why didn''t you tell me earlier? And let me come all the way here? Last night, you see I was still so silly to prepare. Have you been laughing in your heart? "


    Shen yini felt like a clown."Ginny, you misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "What''s the misunderstanding?"


    "Don''t you dare say you didn''t mean it?! Don''t tell me on purpose. I''m still struggling to bargain with your employees.... "


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you."


    "In fact, I don''t know," Li explained


    "I don''t know?"


    Shen yini smiles.


    "I don''t know what? Don''t tell me you don''t know you''re the boss of Sony Group. "


    But it''s incredible that Li futu actually nodded his head, and his eyes were very sincere.


    "I really don''t know. It''s just after I saw William."


    Shen yini''s expression froze.


    In this world, there are people who don''t know they own one of the world''s top 100 enterprises?


    Sony is not a small company.


    She really wanted to laugh, but looking at the man''s calm face, she pulled the corners of her mouth, but she couldn''t laugh.


    "I really don''t have to lie to you. I don''t want to tell you. I want to laugh at you? In your eyes, am I such a vulgar person? "


    Li futu sighed: "if I had known, let alone cooperation, even if I gave Sony to you, it would be nothing."


    Shen yini''s eyes were fixed.


    In this circle, even if she hasn''t experienced it, she has heard many rich people say what kind of rhetoric they want to pursue the female stars in the circle. Those rich and powerful people are very heroic for the sake of beauty. However, the impact of words alone can''t compare with the man in front of her.


    If you don''t agree, you say you want to give Sony to her.


    That casual tone, just like a gift, a bunch of flowers.


    Shen yini has always felt that she is not a vain woman, but at this moment, the heartstrings still can''t help shaking.


    Even if she worked hard all her life, no, it should be said that she would not be able to earn a Sony Group in her ten lives.


    "Give it to me, are you willing?"


    She couldn''t help sneering, still angry.


    Li futu smiles.


    "There''s nothing you can''t give up. As long as you accept it, I''ll let William prepare the share transfer agreement immediately. The big deal is to give you the cash in advance."

 Chapter 981

    Although Li futu seems to be just talking about a trivial matter, Shen yini knows the man''s character.


    Since he opened this mouth, if she really nodded, then Sony Group, it is very likely that it will really be transferred to her name.


    This kind of writing is not enough to be described by a simple sentence.


    The other party is to give her a golden mountain.


    But the other party is willing to give, she dares to accept it?


    Even between friends and girlfriends, you have to grasp a yardstick to receive and send gifts, not to mention the strange relationship between her and this man.


    If Sony does, what does she take?


    Do you sell yourself for glory?


    "Sorry, our Shen family can''t bear such a heavy dowry."


    Shen yini felt that she needed to calm down and turned to walk out.


    Li futu immediately followed.


    "Minnie, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to express my feelings for you, not in terms of money."


    In the past year, someone has really made a lot of progress. He can''t say that before.


    Shen yini didn''t respond. They took the elevator to go downstairs and went back to the hotel with the assistant.


    "I''ve explained it to you. Don''t be so stiff faced. Why don''t we go to Mount Fuji, Shangjing tower or Izu Rehai?"


    "I''m not in the mood to go by yourself."


    Shen yini went back to her bedroom and began to pack up.


    Li futu was surprised and said, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m not here to play, but now it''s meaningless."


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly and held her hand.


    "Ginny, do you have to be so sharp? Even if you don''t want Sony, you can continue to cooperate with Sony. Am I the boss of Sony? What''s the impact on the cooperation between you and Sony? "


    He pulled Shen yini''s body over and faced him.


    "Just think you don''t know anything. Anyway, I''ve never been involved in Sony''s specific affairs."


    From the fact that Shen yini didn''t struggle and let Li Futura turn around, we can see that she wasn''t really angry. In other words, after the calmness on the road, her initial anger had disappeared.


    She really understood that Li futu was not to blame for this, but she still felt a little uncomfortable.


    In the past, no matter how beautiful the man was in Donghai, it had no influence on her. Not to mention her life, at least in her career, she and he were in two worlds and did not interfere with each other. But now, she found his company with cooperation.


    In the past, she could ignore and deceive herself, but today''s accident makes the social class gap between them very straightforward and cruel, which makes Shen Yinni unable to escape.


    Shen yini never thought that one day she would feel inferior.


    She remembers that not long after she first met her, the man threatened that she could be promoted to the post Oscar throne. At that time, she naturally took it as a joke, but now she really has eyes and doesn''t know what to do.


    "What are you going back for? To experience human suffering? Or to see the jokes of us ordinary people? "


    Li futu was stunned and then said in a low voice, "I have answered this question since I was very early. I just want to live a peaceful life."


    Shen yini was silent.


    "Gini, from now on, I seldom cheat you. It''s just that you don''t pay attention to what I say."


    Today, looking back on the experience of meeting this man again, Shen yini has a different understanding of many places and what he said.


    She took a slow breath.


    "In that case, let''s be honest. What on earth do you do? How can you be so rich?"


    Through the man''s words and deeds just now, Shen yini knew that a Sony Group might not really mean much to him.


    Only the kind of tycoon who owns countless companies may not know which companies he owns under his name.


    And Sony, such as the world''s top 100 enterprises can not be remembered by this man, Shen yini has no way to speculate on his asset limit.


    "So to speak."


    Li futu thought it over.


    "You can think of me as a mercenary and do arms business part-time."


    Mercenary. Shen yini knows that the most famous mercenary company in the world is Blackwater group of country M. sometimes when the government of country m goes to war, it will hire mercenaries from Blackwater group to help.


    "But you didn''t say that your name was Yandi, and..."


    Li futu said: "you know, in the mercenary world, the more famous people will give themselves a code. Just like you stars, we mercenaries do business with some plutocratic governments and have to make a name for ourselves. How can we do business with you if others don''t know you? So a nickname is helpful for publicity. "After a pause, Li futu asked with a smile, "how about my nickname? Is it enough to be popular?"


    Shen yini looked at him without saying a word.


    Li futu coughed softly and continued: "besides, there may be some small differences between the mercenaries I work for and those you know. Because I used to be afraid of hard life, so I want to get rich as soon as possible, so as long as I can make money, I have done almost everything. "


    "Do everything that makes money?"


    Shen yini''s eye power is unique. She instantly peels off the appearance and sees the essence. She hit the nail on the head: "do you mean you are a terrorist?"


    Li futu was a bit embarrassed, but he didn''t deny it.


    "It''s true that some countries do scold us like this, but I think it''s slander. Because I won''t do things that are harmful to others but not beneficial to myself, but terrorists are different. They do it regardless of whether they are beneficial to themselves or not. That''s the biggest difference between them and me. "


    This is really extraordinary and shameless.


    Terrorists do harm to others but not to themselves.


    You do harm to others and benefit yourself.


    Is there a big difference between the two?


    Shen yini looked at him and said nothing.


    "Because of this, I have offended many people in the world. They are very powerful and want to kill me. Moreover, Interpol is always looking for me. That''s why I haven''t confessed to you. I don''t want you to feel pressure."


    "Do you mean I ran into an international wanted criminal who was slightly more principled than a terrorist?"


    Shen yini finally spoke.


    "If I''m found by Interpol, will I be on the wanted list for the crime of harboring?"


    "Don''t worry, no one knows."


    Li futu didn''t know when his eyes were full of affection.


    "Ginny, I''ve told you all my biggest secrets. You have to be responsible for me."


    Shen yini was unmoved and asked seriously, "Li futu, do you dare to be shameless?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to be responsible."


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''m responsible for you, too."

 Chapter 982

    "Ding Ding..."


    The doorbell rings.


    Shen yini went over and opened the door with some doubts. She found that she had met William Duff in Sony Group the day before yesterday.


    "Good morning, Miss Shen."


    He said with a smile, a gentleman of English.


    "Good morning."


    Shen yini nodded and laughed. She didn''t ask her what she was doing. She opened the door and let him in.


    There''s no need to ask. The other party is definitely not looking for him.


    "Boss."


    Shen yini also planned to shout out Li futu, but Li futu happened to come out of his bedroom. Of course, it was his own bedroom. When William saw it, he said hello immediately.


    "William, what are you doing here?"


    Li futu was a little surprised and then asked with a smile, "did you have breakfast?"


    William was a very honest man and shook his head.


    Li futu turned to look at Shen yini.


    Without saying a word, Shen yini went to the landline and called to order.


    When William saw this, he gave Li futu a thumbs up. Maybe it was because he was responsible for the white business of the local government. He was not so afraid of Li futu.


    "Fujiwara Mitsui is dead?"


    At the dinner table, Li futu understood why William had come.


    After a brief surprise, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Although he knew that Fujiwara, who dared to send him bombs, would not let him down, he did not expect Fujiwara to be so efficient. Less than two days later, Fujiwara Mitsui died suddenly.


    "What is the cause of death?"


    He asked meaningfully.


    "It is said that he died of an emergency."


    Said William.


    Although Shen yini was cold and proud, she was very careful. She knew that William might not be used to Chinese breakfast, so she ordered bread and cheese for him.


    "Boss, today the Fujiwara family is going to hold a memorial service for Fujiwara Mitsui. Sony Group has also been invited. Will you go?"


    No matter what division of labor, which one does not want to have a good relationship with a big boss? At least you have to be familiar. Otherwise, it would be a shame if the big boss didn''t know him last time.


    "In such a hurry?"


    Li futu was a little surprised, but then he was relieved. If he buried Fujiwara Mitsui earlier, it would be over earlier, and some people would be in power earlier.


    "Who is Fujiwara Mitsui?"


    Shen yini put in a word.


    Li futu took a look at her and explained with a smile: "there are many powerful forces in Japan. The Fujiwara family is one of them, and they are the best among them. This family also has a great say in Yakuza. Fujiwara Mitsui is the head of Fujiwara family. His death is really a big event."


    After a brief explanation, Li futu asked, "do you want to see it?"


    Shen yini asked, "is that ok?"


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu and Shen yini were in the car of Sony Group. Like William, they also attended the memorial service as representatives of Sony.


    When she came to the Fujiwara family, Shen yini realized how much energy the family had in Japan.


    In addition to the numerous powerful men in black, there are hundreds of fully armed riot police outside to guard against the occurrence of unexpected conflicts. The parked cars can''t see the end at a glance, and there are still cars coming in an endless stream.


    It is estimated that all the dignitaries in the capital have arrived.


    Like Shen yini, Li futu also wore a pair of black sunglasses today because there were too many people at the scene and no one noticed them.


    At the door is responsible for the reception of guests is a woman, even if wearing black mourning clothes, can not cover up the enchanting temperament of the woman.


    "I beg your pardon."


    It was William who went up to say hello.


    With sad eyes and a trace of gratitude on his face, he raised his hand towards the door. "Come in, please."


    Li futu and Shen yini are following William. When they pass by the woman, Li futu looks at her and the other side looks at him, but they don''t speak.


    After looking at each other, the woman didn''t look any different, and she continued to turn around to receive the guests.


    "Who is she?"


    Shen yini lifted the sunglasses on the delicate bridge of her nose. It was obvious that this was the world she had never touched before.


    "Vicki Fujiwara, the daughter of Mitsui Fujiwara."


    Li futu explained that his tone was flat, just like talking about a stranger, so that people could not hear anything unusual.


    "Miss Fujiwara is a beautiful woman. It''s just a pity."


    William sighed and shook his head.


    Shen yini was a little puzzled. She didn''t know what William meant, but she didn''t know William well, so she wouldn''t ask.


    Li futu laughs but says nothing.


    Because of her career, Shen yini also saw guhuozai films produced in Hong Kong. After all, guhuozai series was a great success at that time.In the movie, it seems that there is a story about a big man in the underground world in Japan dies and the protagonist goes to a memorial service. But the scene in the movie and what she sees with her own eyes now are just like a little witch and a big witch.


    "Now I finally understand why so many people would rather take this path at great risk."


    Shen yini felt it.


    Hearing her exclamation, Li futu said with a smile: "there are only a few people who can be as beautiful as Fujiwara Mitsui. After all, this road is the bloodiest one. What you see now is only those who die on the high ground. You don''t see those who die on the road."


    "Besides, he may not be as beautiful as you see."


    While they were talking, they had already come to the mourning hall.


    The photo of Fujiwara Mitsui hangs high in the center of the hall.


    There are mages in the practice, there are eminent monks chanting, smoke around.


    Burn incense and bow.


    Thanks from the family.


    There must be many women in Fujiwara Mitsui, but the only one who can stand here at this time is his wife, who is the matchmaker. Fujiwara Ji is also accompanied by him. It looks very sad.


    Li futu thought that when he came here today, he might encounter Abe Hanhai, but from the beginning to the end, Abe Hanhai did not show up, and some ministers from the Japanese government came.


    Yes, Abe Hanhai is not only the national teacher of Japan, but also the emperor of Japan. His identity is really transcendent in Japan. A Fujiwara Mitsui has no weight for him to worship.


    So, the person who drives Abe Hanhai must be a more powerful person than Fujiwara Mitsui.


    "Have a cup of tea, please."


    Ms. fujihara served tea to the guests in person.


    Two maids followed her with tea trays.


    Soon, she came to Li futu.


    Taking a cup of tea from the tray, she handed it to Li futu with both hands, slightly drooping her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    When Li futu took the tea cup, he clearly felt that his hand had been gently scratched.


    He knew that Fujiwara was not teasing him, but asking for something in return.

 Chapter 983

    At this time of the scene, if you really want to answer, a "dry your sister" is probably the most appropriate.


    However, Comrade Li futu was not so gentle. Even if he was caught by his brother on the spot, he did not feel any uneasiness and panic.


    He slowly took his hand out of Fujiwara''s clothes. Without looking at Fujiwara''s clothes, he picked up the glass and poured wine for himself again. The wind was light and the clouds were calm, which was in sharp contrast to Fujiwara''s irritability.


    How dare you ignore yourself?


    Fujiwara Ji, who has just been on the top of his life, sees that anger and jealousy in his eyes seem to have been catalysed and become turbulent and fierce, almost spewing out!


    Fujiwara has always been regarded as a taboo by him. After solving Fujiwara Mitsui, he has no worries. He can''t wait until the day when Fujiwara Mitsui is buried. Before his bones are cold, he runs over at night.


    He planned to carry out the wild hope that had been buried in his heart for many years, but who knew the reality gave him a blow in the head.


    Fujiwara''s face is soft and limp. It''s clear that she''s just had an affair with others. It''s like she''s been given a mouthful of delicious food for a long time. It''s worse than wearing a green hat.


    Just think about what happened in this room before he came, Fujiwara''s whole body began to shake involuntarily, I''m afraid he had never been so angry.


    "Can''t you see what we''re doing?"


    Fujiwara is still nestled in Li futu''s arms, and her response is plain and calm.


    "Why?" Fujiwara is gnashing his teeth. His voice seems to squeeze out from his teeth.


    "Why?"


    Fujiwara gave a sneer.


    "It''s my freedom for me to choose a man. Do I have to report to you?"


    Fujiwara held his hand tightly and said in a grim voice, "didn''t you promise me that as long as I master the Fujiwara family, I will obey you?"


    "Cluck..."


    Fujiwara seems to have heard a huge joke, smiling sweetly and enchanting.


    "Fujihara Ji, are you stupid? You believe everything I say? Obedience to you? Just you? "


    There is no doubt that I have been fooled.


    Fujiwara Ji can no longer control his emotions, eyes red, pointing to Fujiwara Liji.


    "Fujiwara, I swear, you will pay for your stupidity! I''ll show you what it''s like to betray me! "


    Fujihara''s eyes are like ghosts running out of hell. In a moment, seven or eight ways of making fujihara''s life worse than death flashed through her mind.


    "Fujiwara Ji, do you really think that if your father dies, you can ascend to heaven step by step?"


    "Do you know why my father didn''t give you the power all the time? Because you are stupid. "


    If you were Fujiwara Ji, in this strange situation, Fujiwara Liji said: "but, he is dead..."


    Li futu said with a smile, "what if you die? Who says dead people can''t talk? "


    After a while, the inner door opened. Fujiwara looked up and was stunned.


    Fujiwara Ji, who was dead just now, came out alive!

 Chapter 984

    Fujiwara had just seen Fujiwara''s heart pierced and smashed. She could not die any more. How could it be like the resurrection of man Xue after a while?


    Naturally, she didn''t believe that there would be resurrection from the dead.


    And she soon found out.


    The clothes on this "Fujiwara sacrifice" are different from those on the door just now, and the figure has also changed.


    She subconsciously wanted to go inside.


    Li futu stops her.


    "Don''t go."


    "If you don''t want to have nightmares at night."


    As soon as Fujiwara stops, she looks at Li futu, then stares at Fujiwara''s face again. It seems that she finally understands something.


    Even with her heart, her face turned white.


    "Introduce it."


    Li futu stood up and said with a smile: "clown king, I will let him protect your personal safety next time, until you completely control the Fujiwara family."


    Clown king?


    Once the tenth clown king in the list of heaven?!


    Fujiwara''s pupils contracted and her mood fluctuated violently for a moment. Although she still felt a little nauseous, she could not restrain her excitement and excitement.


    This was once a master of tianbang!


    To be her guard?!


    Although the Fujiwara family also has many strong men, and they also keep a group of dead men like Fujiwara blade, she has only heard of people like Joker king before. How dare she think that one day the other party will come to protect her?


    Sure enough, he deserves to be the leader of the hell. As long as the clown king is there, at least his own safety will be guaranteed.


    "Don''t you leave tonight?"


    Fujiwara riji now put on a charming look, that Wang Chunshui''s eyes send out what kind of signal, it is estimated that a man will certainly understand.


    She is very clear that according to the other party''s way, the clown King plays Fujiwara Ji, carries all the black pot on his back, and then "commits suicide" to thank him, so that he can take over the power of the family naturally and bloodlessly.


    This way, no doubt, is much better than the violent suppression she had planned before.


    At the same time, Fujiwara also knows very well that she can go from a prisoner to this step by what.


    There is no end to the greed of the human heart.


    Her biggest dream before was to control Fujiwara, but now, she suddenly felt that as long as she served this man well, she would be able to grasp Fujiwara in the future.


    "No, I''m afraid your father and brother will really turn into ghosts and come to me."


    Li futu made a joke.


    Fujiwara is indeed a beauty that easily fascinates men. Ordinary men may easily lose themselves in her pink temptation, but he did not indulge in it. Regardless of Fujiwara''s retention, he left the clown king and left the Fujiwara family alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Japanese imperial residence.


    East Royal Court.


    The surrounding area of dongyuyuan is surrounded by a bronze statue of a knight on horseback and a wall with a simple and solemn flavor. Inside the wall is a large square surrounded by many trees. The roads here are paved with crushed stones. It''s said that they were designed in ancient times to prevent the Ninja from attacking at night.


    Inside is the big garden of the Japanese royal family. You can take a walk and enjoy many historical buildings and courtyard scenery. Qianniaoyuan in the north is a famous cherry watching spot in Shangjing. Next to it is beizhiwan park. Every evening and early morning, you can see many people running in the park.


    At this time, in the Royal Garden, a young man and a young woman strolled in the night. Their appearance was not so amazing, but they had a noble temperament different from ordinary people against the background of a team of royal guards following behind.


    "Brother, didn''t you say Shen yini would come to see me? Why hasn''t she come yet? "


    The girl talking is about 20 years old. She is wearing a black dress, with a straight bangs and a white face. She is not beautiful, but she is not ugly. She looks very popular. If she doesn''t appear in the Royal Garden, she will be a passer-by.


    She glared at the man who was several years older than her, as if dissatisfied.


    "You don''t mean what you say. You cheat Qingzi and make Qingzi happy for several days."


    "Qingzi, since childhood, when did my brother cheat you?"


    The appearance of the man around her is better than her, but it''s just some. He still doesn''t break away from the category of ordinary people. He pauses, looks up at the night sky, and sighs: "it''s just an accident."


    "Accident? What''s the accident? "


    The fine son curiously asks a way: "is she not willing to come?"


    "No


    In order to avoid his sister''s sadness, the man immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "how can Qingzi, a lovely fan, not want to come to see you..."The fine son stares at him to continue to ask a way: "that is what reason?"


    The man did not answer, but asked: "Qingzi, do you like her so much?"


    "Of course, she''s my favorite star."


    Without thinking, Qingzi immediately nodded and continued.


    "Brother, don''t you like her very much?"


    The man said with a smile, "I like her because Qingzi likes her."


    "You cheat."


    Sunny son a face not channel: "boys like beautiful girls, sunny son has not seen more beautiful girls than her, you like her, certainly not sunny son."


    "Who said, in my eyes, Qingzi is the most beautiful in the world."


    Qingzi snorted. This time, she didn''t even bother to speak.


    "Qingzi, don''t worry. Since the emperor promised you, he won''t break his promise. Even if it''s all tied up, he will tie her up for you. Don''t you like her movies very much? Then, let her perform in front of you. "


    "Brother Huang, that''s what you said last time. As a result, you haven''t even seen a picture of yourself."


    Seeing that Qingzi seemed to have lost his trust in him, when his elder brother''s face was a little hard to hang, he immediately said, "Qingzi, if I break my promise this time, you can ignore me in the future. Is that all right? "


    "You said that."


    Smell speech, fine son just again smile.


    The man also followed with a smile.


    He thought that it was only a star to invite national master Tuo Anbei. It must have been easy, but the result was beyond his expectation.


    As for why Abe failed, he didn''t explain after he came back. Although he was the emperor''s favorite grandson, there was still a big gap compared with Abe Hanhai. The other side didn''t really need to explain to him. He was also very wise and didn''t ask why he failed.


    However, he felt that Abe should have forgotten this, which is the only possibility he could think of. After all, he knows that there are other things for Abe to go to Longguo.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although she really doesn''t have a good way in Longguo, now that she''s in her own land, it''s not easy to invite her to meet Qingzi?

 Chapter 985

    After a few days of thinking and calmness, Shen still didn''t let her personal feelings affect her work and continued to engage in the negotiation with Sony Group.


    Li futu didn''t plan to use his power for personal gain. Not only he didn''t intervene, but also he didn''t let William intervene. Even because he played the role of a bodyguard, he didn''t even get into the conference room. He didn''t know what kind of negotiation terms the two sides formed. But after nearly a week of tugging, Shen yini didn''t get in It''s a partnership with Sony. It''s not in vain.


    On the night of the handshake, Sony held a celebration in fitzler.


    Fitzler is a famous venue in the upper capital. Its status is estimated to be similar to that of the imperial dynasty in the East China Sea. The threshold is relatively high, and the guests who come and go are either rich or expensive.


    Shen yini is still entertained by someone from Sony''s entertainment department. The vice president led the team. In order to take care of Shen yini, he also deliberately called many female employees instead of wine girls.


    "Miss Shen, we Sony are very happy to cooperate with you successfully. I''d like to propose a toast to you on behalf of the company."


    The vice president is called Guyuan Tuotuo, a rather tongue twistered name, but he has high professional quality and is a good person. He raises his glass to Shen yini with a warm smile, but he doesn''t know that the real boss is sitting on one side.


    Longguo is the most populous country and has always been an important exporter of Sony''s products. One of the conditions of this cooperation is to let Shen yini act as the image spokesperson of their Sony electronic products. Shen yini''s popularity in Longguo and her role as the spokesperson will certainly have a huge role in promoting the sales volume and brand influence of the group''s products in Longguo.


    Originally, the cooperation between the two sides mainly lies in the aspect of film and television. The spokesperson condition is that the group does not want to waste Shen yini, such a huge traffic carrier, to temporarily add.


    As we all know, Shen yini didn''t take on all kinds of endorsements. Her image ambassador has always been a first-line luxury brand in the world, and she has never done any endorsements for electronic products. Originally, the group didn''t hold much hope. Shen yini was not surprised to show her resistance to this one in the first negotiation. But I don''t know why, when she sat down at the negotiation table for the second time, Shen yini was surprised However, his attitude changed greatly and he simply agreed.


    No one knows why.


    Someone who has been sitting by and enjoying Japanese food has no idea that Shen yini did it for his own sake, so she made a compromise.


    "Wow..."


    In the harmony, the door of the private room was suddenly opened, which immediately attracted the eyes of all people.


    In came a man in a suit, with broken hair and sharp eyebrows.


    He was followed by a warrior.


    The reason why we can see at a glance that the attendant is a warrior is that he is wearing a samurai suit, carrying a samurai sword around his waist, and his hand is always on the handle. It seems that he can draw a sword at any time. His shape is really eye-catching.


    If you wear this dress in Longguo, you will be beaten when you go out. I don''t know, but you will be taken away by the police uncle.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no similar fierce figures in the Dragon kingdom. For example, the princess of Qin''s parents, and so on, this warrior with hair and shoulders may have a different status in the Japanese kingdom. If you continue to push, the man in front of him may have a different identity.


    The ignorant are fearless. The employees of Sony didn''t react much to the two people. At most, they were just a little confused. However, the face of deputy president Gu YUANTUO changed slightly and got up in an instant.


    "Mr. Maori."


    According to the truth, he is also the number one figure. Facing this man, who is estimated to be a little younger than him, he is full of smile.


    "I said who it was, it turned out to be president Guyuan."


    The Maori boy smiles, glances at the Sony executive, and then his eyes quickly fall on Shen yini''s face.


    "I thought it was my subordinates, but I didn''t think it was Miss Shen."


    "Mr. Maori, we Sony and Miss Shen are discussing cooperation, so we invite Miss Shen to dinner and make the best of our friendship."


    "President Guyuan, since he came to fizile and invited Miss Shen to dinner, why didn''t he inform me that Mr. Maori said faintly:" do you look down on me, Kojiro Maori? "


    Hearing the name, Li futu couldn''t help bending his mouth, feeling some inexplicable joy. Then he took a sip of his glass and watched it change.


    "Mr. Maori, don''t get me wrong. I just don''t want to disturb Mr. Maori."


    Guyuan Tuotuo explained.


    After a brief conversation, it seems that Kojiro Maori is the boss of the fitzlo company.


    "You are not right. What''s trouble? Miss Shen is a distinguished guest, and it''s her first visit to fizile. If I don''t give her a good reception, won''t someone say that I don''t know how to be polite? "


    With that, the Maori Kojiro walked slowly towards Shen yini.


    He bent down to pick up an unused wine glass from the table, poured himself a glass of wine, and then stood up straight."Miss Shen, Kojiro shigeri is a big fan of you."


    He was condescending, looking down at the gorgeous actress of the Dragon Kingdom, with a smile.


    "I wonder if Miss Shen would like to sell me face and have a drink with me?"


    Behind Kojiro Maori, Guyuan kept winking at Shen yini, apparently asking her to have a drink with him.


    Although Shen yini''s personality is cold, it''s not that she doesn''t understand human feelings. She makes it clear that this Maori Kojiro is not small, and it''s still in a foreign country.


    More is better than less.


    Just a drink.


    "Thank you."


    Shen yini responded with a slight but polite radian and took a sip from her glass.


    Seeing Shen yini''s face, Kojiro Maori seemed very happy. After drinking it all, he bent down to pour himself a cup.


    "Miss Shen, I''ve seen all your films. In my opinion, you can be said to be the most outstanding actress in the contemporary era. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to meet you. I didn''t expect you to visit Fitzgerald tonight. It''s my pleasure. Here''s to you again


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    She wanted to have a drink and the other party would leave, but she didn''t expect it to be endless.


    She has seen a lot of such people. She is very good at hitting the snake on the stick. Once entangled, it''s hard to get rid of them.


    She knew that even if she drank the second cup, the other party would not stop.


    "Miss Shen, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Shen yini did not move, Maori asked in doubt.


    "Miss Shen is too strong to drink. How about I drink with you?"


    A word suddenly rang out.

 Chapter 986

    "Who are you?"


    The sudden sound of the voice, so that Maori Kojiro''s eyes quickly shifted, see Shen yini sitting next to the man, his eyes subconsciously slightly narrowed.


    He likes beautiful women, but hates handsome men, especially those who are more handsome than him.


    The man sitting next to Shen yini was obviously in the range of his dislike.


    "My name is Kogoro Maori."


    A smile from someone is harmless to people and animals.


    "It''s a private detective."


    The voice fell to the ground and the whole audience was silent.


    Then, there were several chuckles.


    Maori Kogoro, private detective Isn''t that the character in Coran?


    Who hasn''t seen this famous classic animation?


    Not to mention those female employees who can''t help laughing, even Shen yini, after a slight consternation, a smile appears in her beautiful eyes.


    This guy.


    There''s no occasion for joking.


    I''m making fun of other people''s names.


    Sure enough, Kojiro Maori''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t recognize that the dragon people were making fun of him.


    "Mr. Maori, this is Miss Shen''s bodyguard."


    Gu Yuan Tuo was so frightened that he scolded the little bodyguard for his bravery. At the same time, he immediately stepped forward to ease the atmosphere. At the same time, he looked at those subordinates sternly.


    Those employees hastened to stop laughing.


    "Oh?"


    Forced to endure his anger, he looks at Shen yini.


    "Miss Shen, your bodyguard is really funny."


    "Don''t mind. It''s just a joke."


    Li futu said as if nothing had happened.


    "Did I speak to you?"


    Seeing that the bodyguard was still interrupting, Maori Kojiro''s eyes gradually became colder and sharper. In his words, the powerful aura of the superior was instantly diffused,


    few people in the whole Japanese nation dared to make such jokes with him.


    At this time, Guyuan Tuo scolded Li futu in his heart.


    You know, Kojiro Maori is not only the boss of this fitzlo, but also the son of Yamaguchi''s godfather!


    I really annoyed him. I don''t know if he will be cut to death in the street tonight.


    Guyuan Tuotuo worried that Li futu would be surprised again. He hurried over and whispered: "Miss Shen, Mr. Maori is the son of the leader of Shankou group. It''s better not to offend him."


    What he said is quite euphemistic.


    Shankou group is full of serious black and evil elements. What can''t be done?


    They don''t care who you are.


    What about foreign stars?


    For Mr. Maori, the entertainment industry in Japan is almost like his harem. When you see a female star, you almost don''t have to do it yourself. Most people help him to carry people to his bed.


    Revolt?


    If you are locked up and tortured for a few days, or sent to a fleshy place to experience these days, you will be honest.


    As for the police.


    Don''t be funny.


    There was once a female star who thought she was popular and refused to submit. As a result, she was found out to be addicted to drugs and had a chaotic private life, and ended up in disgrace. As for where she is now, or even whether she is still alive, Guyuan Tuo doesn''t know.


    The godfather''s son?


    When she heard about the identity of Kojiro Maori, she was a little surprised.


    After all, the name of the Yamaguchi group is too loud.


    Asia''s first evil force, normal people hear, which can keep calm?


    Li futu also heard Guyuan Tuotuo''s words.


    I didn''t expect that Kojiro really had something to do with it.


    "President Guyuan, take your staff back first."


    Kojiro Maori opened his mouth in a flat but unquestionable tone.


    Guyuan''s face changed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you treat Miss Shen well," he continued


    When it comes to the word "hospitality", he accentuates his tone.


    Guyuan Toyo was going to say something, but the silent warrior behind Kojiro Maori stepped forward.


    "Please."


    His hand was on the handle of the samurai sword, and his eyes were cold and sharp.


    The vice president of Sony Group is really good, and he is still a little hesitant. Li futu said, "President Guyuan, you can go first."


    How can Guyuan Tuo listen to him.


    He felt that everything was caused by this bodyguard. If it wasn''t for his random talk, things would not have developed to the present situation.


    When Mr. Maori asked him to take people away, he clearly intended to do something to Shen yini. Now the group has reached a cooperation with Shen yini. If something happens to Shen yini, the group will be affected, and he can''t explain it to them.However, he did not dare to offend him.


    "It''s OK, President Guyuan. You can leave first."


    When Guyuan was in a dilemma, Shen yini also opened her mouth.


    Guyuan Tuotuo is a little incredible. He doubts if the other party is not aware of her situation at this time.


    "Miss Shen..."


    He wanted to remind him, but Shen yini didn''t let him finish.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it myself."


    Guyuan''s lips moved. Seeing Shen yini''s resolute attitude, he said nothing more.


    "Take care, Miss Shen."


    When he took people away, he felt guilty and moved. He felt that Shen yini didn''t want to hurt him.


    The reason why he felt guilty was that if he had not chosen to come to fizile, he would not have met Kojiro Maori.


    Tonight, I''m afraid the most beautiful actress in dragon kingdom will be devastated.


    "Make an offer, Miss Shen."


    After a group of Sony Group members left, Kojiro Maori said in a direct tone.


    "What''s the offer?"


    Shen yini was puzzled for a moment.


    Kojiro Maori smiles.


    "Miss Shen, there''s no outsider here, so don''t pretend. You female stars don''t all have a price tag. Let''s say, how much can you spend with me all night?"


    Shen yini gradually frowned, and her face began to become indifferent.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not the kind of person you said."


    "Don''t you, as stars and public figures, come out to laugh for money? Why stretch it? Are you worried that I can''t afford it? Don''t worry, as long as you speak, I will be satisfied. "


    Maori Kojiro''s tone is very loud and crazy. It seems that he doesn''t take the so-called star artists seriously at all.


    However, it is understandable that he has not spoiled any of the outstanding female artists in Japan? In the eyes of ordinary people, those female stars with unlimited scenery and high position came to his bed, one by one, they flattered him in every way, and they were lower than prostitutes.


    So, of course, he regarded all the actresses as the same species. At this time, Shen yini''s indifference in his view was just a means to raise the selling price.


    "Say, tens of millions?"


    Although it has always been clear that in the eyes of the real upper class, stars like them can''t make it to the stage, it is the first time for Shen yini to experience such a naked humiliation.


    She could not help holding her fingers tightly, and a sense of humiliation came to her heart.


    Immediately, a palm pressed her hand.


    Soon, a laugh rang out.


    "Look at you, your mother is not bad, is she? I''ve heard that you Japanese women have a good way of serving men. I want your mother to accompany me for one night. How much is it? "

 Chapter 987

    Li futu''s words made the air in the box solidify.


    Immediately.


    A bang.


    In response to Li futu, there was a crack of glass.


    The glass in the hands of Kojiro Maori was crushed by him.


    "Kill him!"


    The voice was cold and ferocious.


    It''s worthy of being the son of Godfather. It''s not like those vulgar hooligans who have so much nonsense.


    Voice landing.


    The long haired warrior shot in an instant.


    "Zheng!"


    The light of a clear sword flickered like water, and the samurai sword came out of its sheath in the blink of an eye.


    The long haired warrior''s eyes seemed to be sharper than the blade''s. he held the handle of the sword in both hands, and without hesitation, he cleaved to Li futu head-on.


    The unbreakable blade will tear the air!


    If this knife is cut solid, Li futu''s whole body will be split in two!


    Kojiro Maori loosened his hand and let the broken wine cup fall to the ground. It seems that he has seen the miserable end of the dragon people who were cut apart by a knife, and the corner of his mouth gradually raised a ferocious smile.


    Anyone who offends him will die!


    But his smile has not yet been fully raised, it has solidified down.


    Because he saw that the Dragon man was not only not dismembered, but stretched out his hands, incredibly clamped the knife tightly!


    At this time, the blade was only an inch away from his head.


    "Cut him off!"


    Maori Kojiro drinks hard.


    In fact, from the corner of the long haired warrior''s eyes, it was obvious that he had exhausted all his strength, but his sword seemed to be caught by two mountains and could not go down any more.


    The master''s skill is clear.


    The famous Samurai in the Yamaguchi group immediately realized that the Dragon man was a master that could not be underestimated.


    He took a deep breath, his wrist flipped, and the samurai sword flipped, forcing the other side to let go.


    Then, without stopping, he twisted his waist, tilted his upper body, poured his arms with all his strength, and cut the other side with a knife as fast as lightning.


    He is confident that even if there is a mountain in front of him, he will be cut off by his waist.


    Li futu sat there without moving his position. He raised his hand with a smile.


    He bent his fingers and hit the blade accurately.


    "Hum!"


    Seemingly understated, but the irresistible samurai sword immediately trembled violently.


    The surging force passed through the blade to the long haired warrior''s wrist. His wrist suddenly hurt and he could not help letting go.


    Then "bang, the samurai sword fell on the table, and the dishes were shaken up.


    Kojiro Maori''s face changed greatly.


    The Dragon sat there motionless and won the trump card of their Shankou group?


    "We can talk about the price. Why get angry?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    The long haired warrior didn''t give up. He was shocked and kicked at him again.


    With Li''s fist at his chest, the warrior finally gets up and pushes his right hand.


    The other side instantly vomited blood, flew backward, broke the door and fell on the corridor.


    The great movement finally caught the attention of the people outside.


    "Come with me."


    Li futu whispered to Shen yini, who was sitting behind him. Then he picked up the samurai sword and went to Kojiro Maori.


    Shen yini immediately got up and followed him.


    "Now, will you ask your mother to come with me?"


    Li futu stopped in front of Kojiro Maori, smiling innocently.


    "China pig!" * *


    Kojiro Maori was furious and came with a fist.


    The curve of Li Fu''s mouth is enlarged.


    Then, a dazzling knife shines.


    "Ah


    With the gushing of blood, the chilling scream suddenly sounded. The whole right arm of Maori Kojiro was cut off and fell to the ground. The blood gushed out from the fracture like a fountain. The intense pain made his facial features twisted together, leaning against the wall, and constantly uttered the scream of exhaustion.


    The horror of the scene made Shen yini''s face turn white.


    "Go."


    Li futu, carrying the bloody knife, did not solve the life of the son of the leader of the Shankou group, and took Shen yini out.


    "Boss!"


    "Master Maori!"


    Maori Kojiro''s scream attracted a lot of people to come. When they saw him at the door, they all changed their faces.


    "Kill him for me!"


    Maori Kojiro roared like a fierce ghost.


    There are dozens of security personnel in fitzler. To put it bluntly, they are all members of the Yamaguchi group.The son of the group leader was cut off a hand. Is that too good?


    If the team leader knows, I''m afraid they all have to apologize.


    Hearing the news, the members of the pass group in fitzlery took a breath, worried about their own lives, and at the same time, they took up knives to rush to the place of the incident.


    The only thing they can do is to atone for their sins and see if they can take the murderer''s head and save their lives.


    Not long after Li futu and Shen yini walked out of the box, they were surrounded by the ferocious Yamaguchi group.


    "Cut him to death!"


    I don''t know who was the first to roar, but the brutal members of the Shankou group rushed towards Li futu like a tide.


    The scene is more shocking than the blockbuster.


    Hearing the sound of killing like a tsunami outside, fitzler''s guests hid in their rooms and did not dare to come out.


    From the third floor to the first floor.


    There are bodies and limbs everywhere.


    All the carpets were dyed red by blood and gathered into pools. Under the light, they reflected the enchanting color.


    There are still people who are not dead, covering their intestines, climbing up the stairs with both hands, that is the desire for life.


    This famous place in the capital is like hell on earth.


    Even these villainous Yamaguchi groups were killed and cowered together. Their eyes were full of fear. They did not dare to rush up any more. They stepped back step by step with Li futu''s steps.


    Shen yini didn''t know where she was now. Her eyes were dull, just like a delicate puppet who lost her soul. She was led out by Li futu.


    When he was on the first floor, Li futu did not encounter any decent resistance, and almost walked to the door without any obstruction.


    As he stepped out of the gate, he stopped and turned.


    Finally, more than a dozen members of the Shankou group who were able to stand were frightened and all stepped back.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile and threw the sword on the ground.


    "Don''t send it."


    Even if he dropped his weapon, the more than a dozen members of the Yamaguchi group still did not have the courage to pursue. Just now, the scene of the other party blocking and killing the gods has completely defeated their fighting spirit and courage.


    This is a devil!


    Out of fitzler, the temperature began to drop, and Li futu''s desire for blood began to fade.


    He glanced at Shen yini with a headache.


    I didn''t restrain myself just now, but I forgot whether Shen yini could bear such "stimulation".


    He was thinking about how to eliminate the influence as much as possible, but an excited voice suddenly came from the front.


    "Master!"


    Li futu followed his reputation and said, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 988

    All over the world, it is estimated that there will be no other person to call him master.


    Seeing the horse''s face suddenly appeared in Japan, Li futu was surprised. At the same time, he quickly subconsciously looked behind him.


    Seeing this, Ma Mian immediately said with a smile, "the teacher didn''t come."


    Li futu felt relieved, took back his eyes and asked with a smile, "did William Tell you that?"


    Ma Mian nodded and looked at the bloodstain on Li futu''s body. He seemed to know what had happened before. The half face not covered by the mask was full of bloodthirsty color.


    "Master, leave it to me."


    Li futu was silent, nodded silently, and took Shen yini to the car.


    Ma Mian didn''t come alone this time. Soon, a group of people in black appeared beside him, and some of them were carrying rocket launchers on their shoulders!


    Li futu hasn''t been away long.


    "Boom boom!"


    The deafening explosions continued to ring.


    Even some of Shen yini, who had lost her soul, turned back subconsciously.


    In the line of sight, the fire dragons are whistling and shooting towards fitzler, turning fitzler into a sea of fire.


    How crazy?!


    On the road, the sound of police sirens is constant, and countless police cars rush to the direction of fitzler.


    Back at the hotel, Li said immediately, "change your clothes. I''m afraid we have to change places."


    Just now, he and Shen yini''s clothes were stained with a lot of blood, which was obviously not suitable for wearing again.


    Shen yini went to the bedroom without saying a word, just like a walking dead puppet. She would do whatever Li futu said.


    Li futu knows that the scene just now is expected to stimulate Shen yini a lot. But at this time, he doesn''t have much time to calm Shen yini''s mood. He simply rinses and changes her clothes. Before long, the doorbell doesn''t ring unexpectedly.


    "Master, let''s go."


    The reappearance of the horse''s face with excited eyes was not trapped by the Japanese police.


    Li futu nodded, not forgetting Shen yini''s two assistants.


    I''m afraid that going to Beijing tonight will become a city that never sleeps. Maybe the police and the people from Shankou group will come to visit us soon. This hotel is definitely no longer available.


    The party moved overnight.


    Along the way, sirens can be heard everywhere, creating a tense and depressing atmosphere. When we gradually leave the center of the capital, the situation is getting better.


    Ma Mian took them to a remote homestay at the foot of a mountain far away from the center of the capital.


    "Master, I''ve killed all the people in fitzler. If they hadn''t spread the news in advance, they wouldn''t have found Miss Shen."


    Li futu was surprised and said, "do you know her?"


    Shen yini won''t be so famous. She even knows Ma Mian?


    "Master, you forget that my wife and I have been to Donghai. At that time, you lived in Miss Shen''s house."


    Li futu suddenly, Shen yini has entered the room. He and Ma Mian sat down in the outer room.


    "How many people have you brought?"


    "Thirty."


    Ma Mian responded, his eyes a little excited: "master, is it a big deal?"


    In the Dragon Kingdom, it''s all right, but it''s the Japanese kingdom. Ma Mian knows very well that Shifu doesn''t like the Japanese kingdom all the time. So just now, without saying a word, he treated feizile directly with a rocket launcher, and blew feizile into ruins. All living beings were equal, and all the people inside were sent to the yellow spring. Then he had a fierce fight with the Japanese police who came to inquire, and blew up more than a dozen police cars Go.


    But Ma Mian still didn''t enjoy himself very much.


    Li futu was noncommittal and asked, "where''s Meng Po?"


    "Mengpo and judge Cui, who have been looking for trouble with the temple during this period, have destroyed its branches in three European countries."


    Li futu is very clear about Meng Po''s personality. She is very penny pinching. She is not surprised to hear Ma Mian''s words.


    If you just step on the court of the temple, you will encounter the holy king. The risk is very high. Mengpo should be very clear about this, so she should bring the top fighting power like Cui pan, who can fight and stay. However, the strength of horse face is not enough for that level. For security reasons, Mengpo should not bring him.


    Most of the people in the underworld are restless. They probably feel bored. So when they heard that they were in Japan, they immediately came to find Ma Mian.


    "Mengpo, they are not in any danger, are they?"


    Ma Mian immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "master, now the left emissary of the temple is seriously injured, and a right emissary can''t stand alone. I''m afraid the only one who can pose a threat to the nun is the holy king. But with so many branches of the temple, how can the king know which one the nuns will attack? The enemy is clear and I am dark. The king must be in his AMRO palace now, and he is very angry. "


    Li futu also smiles.


    Although there is a certain gap between the hell and the temple in terms of comprehensive strength, they also occupy a crucial advantage in the confrontation with the temple, that is, they can find the temple, but the temple can not easily find them.To be honest, the temple has played an important role in the rapid development of the underground, which is not only due to the pressure brought by the temple.


    The existence of the temple, for them, is a natural arena, just as Mengpo took Cui pan and they went to the temple for trouble this time. If they had nothing to do, they could go to the temple for training.


    However, Li futu also understood that the destruction of several branches would do no harm to the temple.


    If you want to really destroy the temple, you have to conquer the AMRO palace!


    The exterminated Nalan family.


    It has become the Li family of history.


    Even fujihara, who volunteered to be his slave.


    They are, at best, accomplices.


    The real killers of themselves and the children of God Luo are the people in the AMRO palace.


    Clearly know who the other party is, or even where, but they still have to choose patience.


    There are ants under the emperor.


    This is an exaggeration, but it''s not without a certain truth. As long as a power gives birth to a human emperor, it can soar up in an instant and let the whole world face it squarely.


    The leader of the temple, the holy king, together with the left and right envoys, is the top fighting force of the temple to frighten the world.


    The strength of the holy king is as deep as the sea. You can''t speculate and fight alone. I''m afraid he and Mengpo are not rivals. This means that if you want to enter the AMRO palace, you have to gather four emperors.


    Four emperors!


    Cui Pan''s strength should not be far away from the emperor. Maybe he can break through in the near future, but even if Cui pan is on the God list, he is only the third emperor in the underground.


    Where can I find the fourth emperor?

 Chapter 989

    "Still up?"


    Squeak, the door was opened, Li futu entered Shen yini''s room.


    As he expected, Shen yini still hasn''t fallen asleep. She doesn''t even mean to sleep at all. She sits on the ground in a daze.


    Naturally, the environment of B & B is not as good as that of the previous hotels. There is no bed, just a blanket on the ground.


    Li futu walked over and sat down beside Shen yini.


    "Sorry."


    He knew what Shen yini was thinking, which was really his negligence.


    Not everyone can bear the scene of bloody violence. A bad one may even form a lifelong psychological shadow.


    However, Shen yini''s mental state was a little trance, but her emotion was not exciting. Seeing him, she didn''t show a look of horror like seeing a murderer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s what your life used to be like? "


    Shen yini looked at him and said.


    Silent, Li Fu Tu calm nodded, things up to now, rather than sophistry, as wrong.


    "Are you afraid?"


    He asked softly.


    Shen yini nodded and shook her head.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Li futu kill people. She killed Shi Hongyi in the Warring States Club arena and Nanyang film base She has seen this man''s ruthlessness, but the scene just now is not a ruthless enough to describe.


    This man''s resolute determination when wielding a knife, as if in front of not people, but a group of pigs and dogs.


    That is a kind of indifference to human life, even the bystanders will be frightened.


    Shen yini is still able to sit here and not run away. She has great courage.


    "Do you think I''m cruel?"


    This time, Shen yini''s response was very positive and shook her head.


    "I know you don''t have a choice either."


    Hearing this, Li Fu felt a little relieved.


    "Stop killing by killing and control violence by violence are the rules of our world. Originally, what you should not see is my negligence."


    He understood that it was impossible for Shen yini to forget everything she had just seen. Moreover, the more he said now, the more he would make Shen yini recall what she had just experienced, so that her memory would be more profound. So he stopped talking.


    "Rest early. I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow."


    "To the airport?"


    Shen yini''s eyes contracted slightly and her tone was puzzled.


    Li futu explained: "your purpose of coming to Japan has been achieved, and it doesn''t make much sense to continue to stay here. Moreover, after such a thing happens, I''m afraid the next period of time in Beijing will be very chaotic. For security reasons, you''d better return home as soon as possible."


    "And you?"


    Shen yini asked.


    "I have to stay here for a while."


    After that, Li futu stood up.


    "Good night."


    ¡­¡­


    Fitzler.


    The whole street has been blocked.


    There was a long line of police cars, the lights were flashing, and the scene was very noisy.


    Fitzler has collapsed into ruins. Police have cleared a body from the ruins.


    Basically, the faces of these bodies have been difficult to identify, and few of them can even keep the whole body. Many of them have been blown to pieces, and there are no bones.


    It has to be admitted that the bombing with horse face covered up the fact that Li futu had carried out a massacre before.


    Such a serious case alarmed the cabinet. Not only the Japanese police department, but also the Minister of security came to the scene.


    These Japanese high-ranking officials, looking at a corpse being carried out, look worse than eating excrement.


    "Baga! You bastards, you trash! Actually let the murderer run under the nose, it''s a shame for us! You should all open your stomach and thank the emperor for your sins! "


    The Minister of security jumped and swore, spitting on the head of the police department.


    A group of police officers were scolded so much that they couldn''t raise their heads.


    "My Lord, it''s not that we didn''t intercept, it''s just that the fire of the gangsters is too fierce. We have more than 20 brave police officers who have died bravely in the confrontation with the gangsters!"


    The director of the police department explained that his voice was impassioned and his expression was full of grief and indignation.


    "More than 20 people died? Where''s the gangster? Not a single body left? "


    The security minister snapped.


    When asked, the police chief was speechless and kept wiping his forehead. He didn''t know whether he was wiping sweat or saliva from his opponent''s mouth.


    Just when the Minister of security was furious, a luxury motorcade rushed in, directly broke through the isolation line set up by the police, drove straight to the gate of fitzler, but no one dared to stop it.


    One by one, the fierce men in black came out of the car.The Minister of security immediately welcomed him, changed his fierce words and put on a smile: "chief Maori."


    Shizhilang Maori, the contemporary godfather of the Yamaguchi group, walked out of the car. His face was covered with clouds, and his eyes were even more chilling.


    Even if the security minister saw it, he was shocked.


    However, he could understand that no one would look good if his son died.


    "Have you caught the murderer?"


    Mr. Maori spoke with compassion.


    "Not for the time being, but we have been informed that all kinds of exit channels will strictly check suspicious people. They can''t escape. As long as they stay in Shangjing, we can find them out!"


    The security minister vowed.


    "Of course, leader Maori, I also hope that your team can cooperate with us, so that we can get twice the result with half the effort, arrest the gangster as soon as possible, and revenge for Mr. Maori."


    The Minister of security didn''t know how to climb up. He didn''t have any eyesight. He couldn''t lift any pot.


    The expression of kizhiro Maori is more and more gloomy. He turns around and looks at the collapsed fitzler.


    "The identity of the murderer. Not a clue? "


    The security minister looked back at the police chief.


    The director of the police department, as soon as he woke up from a big dream, pressed his hat and immediately stepped forward.


    "After preliminary judgment, we suspect that it is a terrorist..."


    "Baga!"


    Finally, Yoshiro Maori could not help but yell.


    "If it''s a terrorist, why attack fitzler?! What''s the point of attacking Fitzgerald? Is it not the cabinet that they should attack most? "


    There is no difference between Maori''s eyes and a pig''s.


    The director of police is a little embarrassed.


    "What Maori group leader said is that it may be Gang fighting..."


    Yoshiro Maori took a deep breath and was completely disappointed with these idiots.


    "You guys, stay here, find the young master''s body and bring it back to me immediately."


    He told several of his men.


    "Yes."


    Yoshihiro Maori is really a man who does great things. He doesn''t stay much. He just stops when he gets on the bus.


    "Gentlemen, you''d better pray that the gangsters will show up soon, otherwise the next terrorist attack will probably be your home."


    Hearing the threat in his words, a group of officials changed their faces.

 Chapter 990

    "Master, you did it tonight when fitzler was bombed?"


    Li futu received a phone call, from the owner of this unique title, it is enough to identify who is calling.


    The upper capital is not small, but it is larger than Donghai. He left fitzler in less than three hours.


    The basis of cooperation is honesty. Li futu didn''t hide it and said with a smile, "have you heard all about it?"


    By this time, Fujiwara Mitsui and Fujiwara Ji had passed away one after another. Two days ago, Fujiwara Ji hanged himself and left a "sin Ji Zhao" to admit the crime of killing his father and seizing power. Finally, Fujiwara Liji, his younger sister, inherited the title of clan leader.


    The whole family was in an uproar.


    Because of the family''s ugliness, the Fujiwara family did not hold a funeral for Fujiwara sacrifice.


    Fujiwara Liji, who was appointed in the face of danger, became the first female head of Fujiwara''s family.


    "Well, of course, I heard that my son was killed by the explosion, and the white haired people gave the black haired people away. Now Mr. Mao is ordering the whole Shankou group to search for suspicious elements in the whole scope of Shangjing."


    In fact, as soon as it came out, Fujiwara knew who did it for the first time.


    That''s the son of Yamaguchi group leader. Looking at the whole Japanese nation, who has such courage?


    Moreover, heavy weapons such as rockets were used.


    Even the fighting between gangs can not be exaggerated to such an extent.


    Although Japan allows the Mafia to register legally, there is a bottom line.


    "Do you mean that Yoshihiro Maori doesn''t know who moved his hand last night?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "I don''t know. Otherwise, it''s not a search, it''s a warrant."


    Fujiwara said in a charming voice: "master, where are you now? Why don''t you come here? I''m sure the happy Maori will not find you here. "


    Fujiwara''s proposal moved Li futu. Indeed, as one of Yakuza''s core families, even Yamaguchi''s godfather would not dare to search the Fujiwara family''s residence easily. If he hid in the Fujiwara family, it would be difficult for him to find them even if he turned the capital upside down. However, Li futu was not in a hurry.


    The upper capital is very big, and they are far away from the center of the city now. It is not a matter of a moment and a half for Mr. Maori to come here.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come to you if I need to. "


    Hideki Fujiwara said meekly.


    "By the way, how are you doing there?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Everything went well. There were several clans where Lao Nanu was a woman. She said that women should not be in power, so she killed them."


    Fujiwara''s voice is graceful and charming, but a thick smell of blood is diffused through her words, even as if you can smell it.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Women are not in power.


    This is not without reason.


    Women look weak, but once they have power, they are often more ruthless than men. For example, Wu Zetian in history killed her son in order to stabilize her position. If there were another man, I''m afraid they would not be able to do such a thing.


    This is not unreasonable.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''d better be careful yourself. Although the clown King plays for you, you can only stop them. Your father and brother have died one after another in a short week. As the biggest vested interest, many people will doubt you. Moreover, there has never been a woman in power in the history of Fujiwara family. There must be a lot of people who don''t agree with you, and it''s estimated that there are still a lot of them. You are still cautious recently Be careful. For example, in terms of diet, although the clown king can help you block the assassination, he is not omnipotent


    The phone was quiet.


    Li futu asked: "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    Fujiwara riji tone a little trance, murmured: "just don''t know how many years have not experienced the feeling of being concerned."


    Li futu didn''t answer. He was silent for a while and said in a low voice, "have a rest early."


    Fujiwara, after hearing the phone hang up. Just put down the phone.


    She raised her head and looked out at the moonlight. Her eyes were a little lost, but the corners of her mouth slowly burst out with a magnificent smile.


    This is a good sign.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t you really come back with me?"


    The next day, Li futu personally sent Shen yini to the airport. Although it can be seen from last night''s call with Fujiwara that Yoshihiro Maori did not find that Shen yini was related to the incident, Shen yini continued to stay here without any benefit.


    "No


    Li futu shook his head: "I still have some things to deal with."


    Shen yini wanted to talk and stop, but she didn''t ask again.


    When she arrived at the airport and entered the gate, Shen yini didn''t have any estrangement with Li futu because of the massacre last night. Instead, she looked at Li futu for a while and then took the initiative to hug him."Be careful."


    Li futu nodded with a smile: "have a good trip. When you get to Donghai, call me."


    Shen yini, well, she is not an affectable woman, and she is not too reluctant to part with her. She quickly turns around and leaves with her two assistants.


    Li futu watched her figure disappear from view.


    Until entering the cabin, everything was all right. In the radio, the stewardess'' gentle and sweet reminder had sounded. When the plane was about to take off, under the leadership of a stewardess, four expressionless men in suits came towards the VIP cabin.


    Shen yini saw them, and a wisp of unknown premonition sprang up in her heart.


    A few people didn''t walk fast, but their purpose was very clear. When they came to Shen yini''s seat, they stopped.


    One of the men took out a certificate and motioned to Shen yini.


    "Japanese Internal Affairs Bureau, Miss Shen, please come with us."


    Shen yini''s heart sank.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The other side didn''t respond, but just said "please.".


    In this case, Shen yini knew that she could not resist, so she had to get up and follow the other side out of the plane.


    On the apron, an international flight has just landed, and passengers are getting off the plane.


    A woman mixed in the passengers, plump, legs slender and tight, a strong sense of strength, oval face, jade bone and ice muscle, did not wear any accessories, hair was tied into a bunch of hair hoops, fresh and capable, her eyes have a tear mole, as if the finishing touch, people can not bear to move their eyes.


    Ignoring the peeping eyes of the people around her, she stepped down from the plane with a slight step and an obscure expression.


    Then she quickly noticed Shen yini and her party passing by from a distance.


    Although Shen yini wore a pair of sunglasses, she seemed to recognize Shen yini. She didn''t see the excitement and surprise of the superstar, nor rushed up excitedly. Instead, she frowned slightly, glanced at the four men who had coerced Shen yini in the middle, her eyes flickered, and then followed up without leaving any trace.


    Shen yini and her party didn''t walk out of the airport. There was a car parked directly in the airport.


    Seeing the three black cars carrying Shen yini away, the woman whispered: "Internal Affairs Bureau..."

 Chapter 991

    "Miss Shen, take the liberty to invite you. Please don''t blame me."


    When Shen yini got on the bus, she found a man sitting in the car.


    The other side politely smile, take the initiative to speak.


    Shen yini''s eyes subconsciously showed the color of vigilance and vigilance, "who are you?"


    Although what those people showed just now was indeed the ID card of the internal affairs bureau, she could not distinguish the authenticity.


    If the Japanese government is really good, what she is most worried about is that she meets the black forces of the Japanese state.


    After all, Kojiro Maori died last night.


    "Miss Shen, you don''t need to be nervous. I don''t mean anything to you."


    The man in the car is ordinary looking and popular. He belongs to the type that people don''t look at when they throw him in the sea. But I don''t know if it''s the reason why the people who call themselves members of the Japanese internal affairs bureau just now set off. He seems to have a different temperament.


    "My name is Minghe."


    The man''s self introduction was very brief and simple. Naturally, Shen yini couldn''t have heard of the name, but the other party''s polite and friendly tone made Shen yini feel a little relieved.


    From the heart, on the surface, this man seems to have no malice to her.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Her tone softened a little.


    "That''s right."


    Ming he said with a smile, "my sister is a fan of Miss Shen. She has always liked Miss Shen very much. Therefore, I deliberately asked Miss Shen to go back and meet her, which can be regarded as meeting her wish."


    Fans?


    Hearing the other party''s reply, Shen yini was quite surprised.


    But the other person''s eyes are sincere, not like a lie.


    Is it hard to come true when you meet the crazy star chasers in the legend?


    "Last time, I asked someone to go to Donghai to invite Miss Shen, but Miss Shen refused. So I heard that Miss Shen came to Japan, so I didn''t want to miss it again. Only in this way can major airlines pay attention to Miss Shen''s entry-exit information..."


    Words are not urgent, but a breath of lofty power is naturally revealed.


    Whether it''s sending people from the internal affairs bureau or ordering major airports, this is not something ordinary people can do.


    What shocked Shen yini most was her first sentence.


    Last time, I sent someone to Donghai to invite Miss Shen


    He sent the Japanese national teacher?!


    If you don''t know it''s OK, but through Li futu, she already knows the lofty status of the man in the crescent colored robe last time in this country, and how amazing is the identity that this man can drive each other?


    "Who are you?"


    The man smiles: "Miss Shen, I have just introduced myself. My name is Minghe."


    ¡­¡­


    Three special cars from the internal affairs bureau went through the upper capital and drove to the former site of Edo.


    Even if she didn''t come in person, how could Shen yini not know where it is.


    This is the imperial capital of Japan!


    It''s the residence of the Japanese emperor and the royal family!


    Three special cars from the internal affairs bureau stopped outside the palace city.


    When the car window was down, Shen yini saw the palace guard outside. Seeing the man sitting next to her, she immediately looked respectful and saluted.


    Seeing this, Shen yini''s eyes trembled slightly and finally seemed to understand something.


    Three cars drove directly into Miyagi.


    "Here we are, Miss Shen. Get out of the car."


    The car stopped and Minghe got off by pushing the door.


    Shen yini got out of the car and asked, "are you the Japanese royal family?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Miss Shen just needs to treat me as a friend."


    Ming and modest Courtesy: "please follow me."


    Along the way, you can see the patrolling bodyguards from time to time. They are not as short as the common image of Japanese people. They are tall and vigorous. When you see Minghe, they all stop to salute,


    Minghe is approachable, smiling and nodding.


    He took Shen yini to a palace.


    "Qingzi, look who I brought to see you."


    With the voice, a girl in a white princess dress came out and saw Shen yini. The baby''s fat face was unbelievable at first, and then showed a strong color of surprise.


    "Ah


    She came running quickly, her eyes wide open.


    "Shen yini!"


    "Her name is Qingzi. She''s my sister and a big fan of you."


    Minghe explained with a smile, and then said to Qingzi, "Qingzi, I''ve brought you people. You talk."


    Idol''s power is endless, Qingzi has been staring at Shen yini, ignoring his brother.


    Minghe gave a wry smile, then turned around and left here.


    Although she was forced to come here, Shen yini showed a polite smile when she looked at the girl who was admiring and staring at her."Hello."


    "Ah, live, live..."


    Qingzi now looks like the kind of fanatic fans who have seen the idol with their own eyes. Because of his excitement, he has a red face.


    Shen yini didn''t know what to say.


    "Brother really didn''t cheat me, he really brought you."


    She said hastily, "Hello, my name is Qingzi. I''ve loved you since I first saw the myth you starred in. I''ve always wanted to meet you, but I didn''t have the chance. I didn''t expect that today has finally come true. Thank you very much for coming to see me."


    Myth, it was a film she had just made shortly after she came out. It was a long time since. It seems that the girl is indeed a fan of her.


    Shen yini relaxed a little, "thank you for your support."


    "I''ll show you around. There are many interesting and beautiful places here. Generally, outsiders have no chance to come in."


    Qingzi grabs Shen yini''s hand and pulls her out.


    Although she is a fan at this time, but the noble identity of the kind of habit that people can not refuse or naturally revealed.


    Gradually, Shen yini finally understood the girl''s exact identity, the third princess Qingzi, the granddaughter of the Japanese emperor, and the man she had just brought in was the second prince Minghe.


    The Japanese royal family is the oldest existing royal family in the world. The emperor is the leader of the royal family and the only one who uses the title of emperor in the modern world. The emperor''s clan is known as the "one clan of all ages". Unlike the neighboring countries such as the Dragon Kingdom and Korea, which have experienced the change of dynasties, it has been handed down in one continuous line since the first emperor. The emperor exists as the national symbol of the Japanese nation and is also the actual head of state.


    Walking in the heavily guarded Imperial Palace, Qingzi said with a smile: "not only do I like you, but my brother also likes you. Although he doesn''t admit it, I can see it."


    "Grandfather likes the second emperor brother best, and he said he would pass on the throne to him."


    The third princess Qingzi seems innocent.


    "Sister Gani, do you like my second brother? Why don''t you be my sister-in-law so that you can stay with me all the time. "

 Chapter 992

    "Master, I''m afraid our whereabouts have been exposed."


    Not long after Li futu sent Shen yini back, Ma Mian came in.


    But when it comes to the news, there is no surprise on his face. On the contrary, he is a little excited.


    "A lot of cars are coming to us."


    "So fast?"


    Li futu was quite surprised when he picked his eyebrows.


    he thought that it would take at least three days for the Yamaguchi group to find here, but the other party''s speed was much faster than he expected. It seems that he really underestimated the energy of the Yamaguchi group in Japan.


    "Come on, go out and have a look."


    Like Ma Mian, Li futu is also calm in the face of danger, even with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Shen yini is sent away, which means that she has no worries about herself. Moreover, this is not the state of dragon. He doesn''t need to worry about anything at all.


    When they got to the door of the B & B, a black car had been parked not far away.


    Li futu squinted slightly.


    A door opened, the first to enter the eye, is a curve attractive legs.


    "Master."


    What Li futu didn''t expect was that it wasn''t Yoshihiro Maori and Yamaguchi as he expected, but Liji Fujiwara.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that Li futu and the visitors knew each other, Ma Mian, who was planning to kill, immediately signaled the underground fighters lurking around not to act rashly.


    Fujihara stood beside the car door, glancing over the horse''s face, and then explained to Li futu: "Yoshihiro Maori has found out here. The joint police agency and the self defense force are on their way. Master, we can''t stay here any longer."


    The SDF''s all here?


    You know, because of the failure of the world war, as a defeated country, Japan was ruled that it was not allowed to have an army. The self defense force is the largest armed force of Japan.


    Do you really think of them as terrorists?


    Li futu looked into the distance, thought for a moment, and then said, "get on the bus."


    Fujiwara obviously mastered the whereabouts of Yoshihiro Maori. The motorcade deliberately made a big circle from the north and returned to the Fujiwara family smoothly.


    "In the eyes of the Japanese government, we are estimated to be terrorists. If you are found to be involved with us, even if you are the head of the Fujiwara family, you will not be afraid at all?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Although he has been here several times, it should be his first time to enter the Fujiwara family.


    "Everything I have is given by my master. I have nothing to be afraid of."


    Fujiwara responded without hesitation and hesitation. Then she looked at the horse''s face on the left side of Li futu.


    "Introduce, Fujiwara Liji, the current patriarch of the Fujiwara family."


    Li futu opened his mouth at the right time, and then looked at Ma Mian. But before she spoke, Fujiwara Liji already said with a smile, "Hello, Ma Mian."


    Although she has not seen the horse face with her own eyes, the shape of the other side is too recognizable, and she still follows the man.


    Naturally, Ma Mian didn''t care much about who the coquettish woman was, but looking at Li futu''s face, he nodded to Fujiwara and said hello. Then, his eyes fell on the clown king who followed Fujiwara.


    Joker Wang has now completed the task of playing fujihara Ji and changed into Jin xican''s face.


    He noticed the horse''s eyes and turned to grin.


    This man


    The horse''s face is keen to think that this man is a little strange.


    Li futu said with a faint smile: "don''t look, he is our ''new colleague'', clown king."


    Clown king?


    Smell speech, horse face immediately show a touch of startled color, then low voice way: "master, isn''t that the clown king is good at transvestition?"? And he is very cautious and has countless identities. How did you find him? "


    Where he was looking for himself, he was looking for himself.


    At this time, Li futu couldn''t say anything about the desert island. He said, "I''ll tell you later."


    Fujiwara family covers a vast area, and it''s not difficult to accommodate the 30 people. After arranging the residence, Fujiwara set up a grand banquet to entertain Li futu and his party.


    Li futu was drunk with a lot of wine, most of which were made from horse noodles. Although his fighting power was not top-notch, horse noodles were definitely among the best in terms of drinking capacity. From top to bottom, almost everyone in the Prefecture was drunk with horse noodles, except Cui pan, who was not drunk at all, and women.


    When Li futu woke up, it was dark outside.


    He exhaled and sat up.


    "Awake?"


    The door was pushed open. Fujiwara came in and sat down beside Li futu with a bowl of wine soup.


    "I guess you should wake up, so let the kitchen make the wake-up soup and drink it."


    She seems to want to feed Li futu, but Li futu doesn''t intend to enjoy this kind of love."I''ll do it myself."


    He took the sobering soup.


    "It turns out that the emperor will get drunk, too."


    Fujiwara said with a smile.


    I don''t know if it''s because the light is dim or because she is drunk. Li futu thinks that her smile is less charming and more gentle.


    After drinking the wake-up wine soup, Li futu said with a smile, "what''s wrong with being drunk? I am nothing more than a body


    Then, he seemed to think of something. He put down the bowl, took out his cell phone and found that there was no missed call.


    He frowned slightly,


    according to the truth, Shen yini should have arrived at Donghai when she got on the plane at noon, but why didn''t she give him a call to report her safety?


    When the airport was separated, she promised to call.


    Is it hard to forget?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fujiwara asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shook his head without explanation, hesitated, and decided to call Shen yini.


    The phone rang in the past, but after a few rings, it was hung up.


    Li futu finally felt that something was wrong.


    He didn''t continue to dial, thinking about whether Shen yini would have something wrong, but after a while, he didn''t see the call coming back.


    Li futu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing him like this, Fujiwara also became nervous.


    "Shua!"


    A sharp sound of breaking the air instead of Li futu responded to Fujiwara.


    A dart flew in, deep into the wall.


    "Who is it?"


    Liji looked up and couldn''t see anyone''s shadow.


    Faithful to Li futu''s order, the clown king who has been waiting around the house has caught up with him.


    Li futu didn''t go after him. Looking back at the dart, he got up, walked over and pulled it out of the wall.


    There is a piece of paper on the head of the dart.


    Li futu took off the paper, opened it and saw what was written on it. His face suddenly changed!

 Chapter 993

    Japan''s first mountain.


    Mount Fuji.


    Under the scorching sun, there are many tourists.


    In the afternoon, Li futu came at the invitation.


    "It''s you."


    Li futu didn''t seem surprised to see the woman turning around in the pavilion.


    There are not many people in the world who can enter the Fujiwara family and escape the pursuit of the clown king.


    Moreover, the soft lines on the note were enough to show that the other party was a woman.


    This situation is enough for Li futu to make a guess.


    It turned out that he was right in his guess.


    "See you again."


    Sakura Pavilion owner Abe Xuanji said with a faint smile.


    "Why didn''t you show up last night?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Not appropriate."


    Abe Xuanji whispered.


    Li futu frowned slightly, a little puzzled, but at this time, he did not want to ask.


    "How do you know that Fanny is in danger?"


    "Because I saw it with my own eyes."


    "See it with your own eyes?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Normally, Shen yini went back to the East China Sea, while Abe Xuanji was in Kyoto, so they would not have the chance to meet at all.


    "Miss Abe, what do you see?"


    Li futu asked again.


    From last night until now, Shen yini''s phone has been unable to get through, and has not returned any news to him. It is obvious that Shen yini really had an accident. Moreover, as Abe Xuanji, it''s unlikely that he will be invited out of the meeting. It''s just a joke.


    "When I got off the plane yesterday, I saw her taken away."


    Abe Xuanji didn''t sell off. He said quickly, "he''s from the internal affairs bureau."


    "The house office?"


    Abe Xuanji nodded: "the internal affairs bureau is subordinate to the Japanese royal family and serves the royal family. I think she should have been brought into the imperial residence."


    Li futu did not doubt the authenticity of Abe Xuanji''s remarks. This woman had saved his life and had no malice against him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The tone of Li futu''s subconscious became a little low.


    According to Abe Xuanji, Shen yini did not go back to the East China Sea at all. She has been taken away for a day.


    Who knows what happened in the day?


    If you don''t want to be appreciated, it''s all right. On the contrary, you will be questioned. It''s hard for ordinary people to feel uncomfortable when encountering this kind of thing. However, Abe Xuanji doesn''t seem to be dissatisfied. He says in a low voice: "it''s so big in the capital. Don''t it take time for me to find you?"


    Li futu was speechless and silent for a moment, then he said: "at least last night, you should be able to tell me? Why is it necessary to make an appointment so far? "


    "I said it''s not appropriate."


    Li futu finally asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "I''m not a popular person in Japan. You believe in Fujiwara, I don''t believe it."


    Abe Xuanji''s words are so obscure that even Li futu can''t understand them for a moment.


    He gradually calmed down.


    "Anyway, thank you for letting me know."


    "No need."


    Abe Xuanji said faintly: "I have my own purpose to tell you this."


    Li futu twisted his brows.


    "What does that mean?"


    Abe Xuanji looks at him with deep eyes.


    "I know that you should be most concerned about Shen yini''s safety now, so we''ll talk about it after you save her."


    ¡­¡­


    How many people have the chance to spend the night in the palace?


    Shen yini did it.


    However, she didn''t feel any honor and excitement. On the contrary, she was a little relaxed when she found out that the other party was really a member of the royal family rather than the Yamaguchi group.


    In the imperial palace of Japan, although her freedom was not restricted, except for some special places, no one would stop her from going around, but it was impossible for her to go out of the palace alone. Moreover, in order to protect the privacy of the royal family, her mobile phone was also taken away and taken care of.


    In other words, at this time, she has been cut off the channel of communication with the outside world.


    The most important thing is that Princess Qingzi''s attitude makes her feel very uneasy. The other party seems to have no intention to let her go for a while.


    "Sister Gini, did you sleep well last night?"


    The voice of Qingzi came from outside.


    The princess Qingzi was really warm to her. Last night, she invited her to sleep with her regardless of her respect. Naturally, she refused without hesitation, but now she came here so early.


    Along with Qingzi came the second prince Minghe.


    In fact, Shen yini was worried last night, how could she sleep well, but in the face of the Japanese royal brothers and sisters, she still nodded with a smile."That''s good. I''m worried that sister Fanny won''t get used to sleeping."


    Qingzi''s sweet way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Princess Qingzi, I have something to deal with when I return home. Besides, I''ve been disturbing you all day... "


    Shen yini was interrupted by Qingzi before she finished speaking.


    "Sister Gani, it''s such a fine day today. Shall we go riding? I''ll tell you, I''ve got some good horses. They''re very handsome. "


    She didn''t seem to hear what Shen yini said at all. She pulled Shen yini out.


    Shen yini looks at Minghe like asking for help.


    Minghe''s smile is helpless.


    There is a small Racecourse in the southeast of the royal residence. The area is not big, but it is enough for the royal family to play.


    Qingzi raised three white horses, tall and vigorous, extraordinary.


    The trainer brought the horse.


    "Sister Fanny, can you ride a horse?"


    Shen yini didn''t have the mood to ride a horse. Besides, she really didn''t know how to ride a horse. She shook her head and said with a smile, "I won''t, you can ride it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can let my brother teach you. He is good at riding."


    Qingzi is very enthusiastic.


    Shen yini immediately said: "don''t bother, you play."


    Her attitude is very firm this time, don''t wait for clear son to say more, turn round to walk toward rest area.


    Qingzi was obviously surprised by Shen yini''s reaction and was a little stunned.


    Minghe said, "Qingzi, Miss Shen is a guest. You can''t impose your preferences on others."


    Please take back your eyes from Shen yini''s back.


    "Brother Huang, there is an old saying in the Dragon Kingdom, which is called dog bites LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know the good people. It''s just like you. Don''t you know that I''m helping you?"


    Ming he pondered with a smile: "it seems that he has done a good job recently."


    Qingzi snorted.


    "Qingzi, I know she''s your favorite star, but you can''t sacrifice my brother because of this?"


    Minghe sighed.


    "Sacrifice?"


    "Brother Huang, do you know how many men in the world want to marry her? Besides, don''t think I can''t see your mind. If you really don''t have any interest in her, how can you stay here now? "


    Qingzi said, "even if you don''t want to marry her, it doesn''t matter. Such a beautiful woman is now in front of you. Do you really want to let it go for nothing?"


    It''s not like what a girl in her twenties would say?


    Minghe was stunned and then said with a smile, "you are really my good sister."

 Chapter 994

    "Qingzi has been spoiled since she was a child, so it''s hard to avoid some willfulness. I hope Miss Shen won''t blame her."


    Minghe came over and sat down beside Shen yini, just like an ordinary person. From beginning to end, he didn''t feel proud because of his royal status.


    Qingzi is walking her horse on the racecourse. Her posture is very professional. The trainer has been following her closely.


    "Your Highness, I don''t know when I can leave?"


    Shen yini didn''t want to hide any more.


    "I''ve been delayed for a day, and I have a lot of things to deal with."


    "I''m sorry."


    Minghe apologized, "I''ll tell Qingzi later that I''ll send Miss Shen away as soon as possible."


    Wen Yan, Shen yini a little relieved, at least this Ming and Prince, or a reasonable person.


    Fujiwara family.


    After coming back from Mount Fuji, Li futu found Liji Fujiwara.


    "Do you know anything about the Japanese royal family?"


    Hearing his question, Fujiwara Liji was a little dazed for a moment, then nodded, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have a friend who was taken away by the internal affairs bureau. It''s probably an order from the Japanese royal family."


    Li futu gave a brief explanation.


    The ruling class in the feudal era of the Dragon Kingdom always told the people that the emperor was appointed by heaven and the king of heaven and earth. Although it has entered the modern society and the feudal dynasty no longer exists, the emperor system has survived in the Japanese kingdom.


    Even though the power in the hands of the Japanese emperor has been greatly limited, in the hearts of the Japanese people, the emperor is still the representative of the country and the supreme symbol.


    However, as far as Fujiwara is concerned, she is a ruthless role that even her father and brother can play. How much status can the so-called emperor have in her heart.


    "There are a lot of Japanese royal families. I''m afraid it''s hard to make it clear for a while." She was a bit embarrassed.


    Li futu''s eyes are quiet.


    "It should be the royal lineage that can mobilize the internal affairs bureau. Who are the most active members of the Japanese royal lineage?"


    In fact, when Abe Xuanji finished speaking, he immediately thought of the last time Abe Hanhai appeared in the East China Sea.


    It''s very likely that it''s the same person.


    With this kind of energy, the emperor is undoubtedly the most suspicious object, but as the head of a country, how can he be interested in Shen yini, an artist, and do this kind of business?


    If it spreads, it will affect the image of the whole country.


    "There are not many people in the royal family."


    Li futu reduced the scope to a large extent, and Fujiwara said everything. From the emperor and his wife to the second and third generations of the royal family, it was inevitable that she mentioned the second emperor Minghe.


    When it comes to Minghe, Fujiwara describes her as the most likely successor to the next emperor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, who was taken away by the house office? "


    After all the information she knew, Fujiwara finally asked.


    Li futu was silent and did not hide.


    "Shen yini."


    Fujihara pursed her lips, but not surprisingly.


    No wonder it''s so serious.


    The last time she went to Donghai, she heard about the affair between the star of dragon Kingdom and Li futu.


    "If it was her..."


    Fujiwara''s eyes are full of thought.


    Li futu looked up at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "Qingzi, the third princess, seems to be a fan of Shen yini. She has expressed her love for Shen yini in public more than once."


    Although Fujiwara''s words are more euphemistic, the directivity is very clear.


    Of course, even if the third princess is a fan of Shen yini, this alone is not enough to prove that the other party is behind the scenes, but at least Fujiwara''s words point out a little direction for him.


    "I need a map of the royal residence."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Hear string know meaning, Fujiwara Liji instantly understand his meaning.


    However, she did not persuade.


    "I see."


    She went out at once.


    Looking at her back, Li futu felt that he did not choose to kill her at that time, which was indeed a wise decision.


    Most people can''t get the map of imperial residence. Even for Fujiwara, it''s not a simple thing. But three or four hours later, she handed the map to Li futu.


    Money can make the ghost push the mill, and the Fujiwara family is not only rich. This map was obtained by a bodyguard in the imperial residence.


    Li futu didn''t act immediately. After dark, he took Ma Mian and the clown king to the imperial residence.


    The imperial palace of Japan, which is heavily guarded and awed by ordinary people, is like walking on the ground to them.


    "Master, it''s a bit too big to play here, isn''t it?"Although he said that, he didn''t see any worry on his face. On the contrary, he was a little excited.


    He didn''t know what he was doing here. He thought master''s goal was the Japanese emperor.


    Li futu did not respond, observing the surrounding environment.


    He had the map in mind before he came.


    The map not only depicts the basic buildings of huangcurie, but also marks the places where there will be guards and patrols, which provides him with considerable convenience.


    After identifying the direction, he quickly moved to the third princess''s bedroom.


    No one found that there were three more unexpected guests in huangcurie.


    Qingzi hummed and went back to her bedroom. Her face was a little red. She seemed to be in a good mood after drinking some wine.


    "Ha ha, if you come in here and want to leave, it''s not so cheap. Men are really too hypocritical. They are obviously interested, but they have to make me look like a gentleman. "


    "Alas, it''s a pity that I''m not a man. Otherwise, I won''t give this good thing to my brother, the national goddess of the Dragon kingdom? Hey, I don''t know what it''s like for those people of the Dragon kingdom to know how their goddess gracefully entertains me in my brother''s bed? "


    Hearing the self talk from outside, the clown king is OK, but the horse''s face can''t help changing slightly.


    He subconsciously looked at master, and found that master''s face did not fluctuate much, but the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Seeing this, Ma Mian''s mind can''t help palpitating.


    Since he has the courage to call master, he knows Li futu''s character very well. He knows that the more he does, the more angry he is.


    Li futu no longer hid himself and went out from his hiding place.


    Qingzi, who is taking off her clothes and planning to take a bath, hears the sound of footsteps. She subconsciously turns back, but she hasn''t recovered too much, and doesn''t panic too much.


    "Who are you?"


    Her baby''s fat face was full of confusion and looked rather lovely.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Nice figure."


    Under the white undershirt, the outline of the uplifted hill is still conspicuous.


    Then he turned his head.


    "Clown king, you should not be picky about food, right?"


    This guy is an eye-catching person. Naturally, he is not picky.


    The clown king was a little puzzled.


    It''s hard to understand the horse''s face.


    Li futu''s eyes fell on Qingzi again.


    "It''s her."

 Chapter 995

    Just as Maori xiaozilang said, no matter how beautiful the so-called stars are, in the eyes of the real power, they are just comedians.


    There is an equally important reason why Minghe chooses to push the boat with the current, apart from Shen yini''s irresistible beauty.


    That is, Shen yini did not let him have the capital of scruples.


    Even if the medicine is strong, Shen yini can only eat Coptis after the event. What else can she do except swallow it?


    Does she dare to say it?


    Indeed, for ordinary female stars, this kind of thing, most of them can only endure.


    For example, a certain actress in Korea did not dare to disclose the inhuman treatment she had received until her death in her suicide note.


    Minghe doesn''t think he will have any worries, but if he can know the real reason why Abe Hanhai failed to return from the Dragon Kingdom, he should think twice.


    It''s a pity that even though he is the most popular candidate for the next emperor, he hasn''t really sat in that position. Although Abe Hanhai gave him a face, he went to Longguo to find Abe Xuanji and went to Donghai by the way, but he didn''t report everything to Minghe after he came back.


    In addition to the kindness of Qingzi, under the guidance of various factors, Minghe made a decision to make him doomed.


    As a prince, Minghe has never experienced a beautiful woman, but when he grabs Shen yini''s clothes and pulls them up, his hand still trembles a little.


    Because of the nationality of the actress and her popularity in that country, he had a morbid excitement.


    The cloth was slowly lifted to reveal the white and crystal waist ribs. No matter how hard it was for Minghe to control, when he was ready to pull all the clothes up, the sound of footsteps suddenly rang behind him.


    Although it''s subtle, the environment is too quiet. Especially in this case, Minghe suddenly stops and turns his head.


    It''s not a bodyguard.


    Not even Qingzi.


    Two strange men are standing behind him.


    Especially the man wearing a half iron mask, the iron sheet is full of faint light, which makes Minghe''s pupils shrink for a moment.


    No one in this imperial residence will be dressed like this.


    "Who are you?"


    He was fierce in his words and dignified in his eyes.


    "Do you know what crime it is to break into the imperial residence?"


    Li futu glanced at him, then looked to the bed, and saw that Shen yini was still in a coma, but her clothes were still intact. Finally, she was relieved.


    Immediately, his eyes fell on the corner of the garment that had been opened by Minghe.


    "It seems that the second prince''s good deeds have been ruined."


    Minghe stands up.


    This kind of scene is pierced by people, although he is a little guilty, but more of it is anger.


    "Bold! I know where this is, but I dare to break in. Come on... "


    Li futu slapped him in the face.


    "Pa!"


    Clear and loud.


    Great momentum!


    Minghe''s bleeding from the corner of his mouth, and he''s drawn to the ground. Half of his face swells quickly.


    Minghe didn''t even have time to feel the pain. He held his face and was stunned for a moment.


    How dare you beat him?


    In this life, he was educated by his parents, and that was a long time ago.


    "Your Highness, you are really proud of your country. If this matter is exposed, I don''t know if the emperor will make you apologize in the name of damaging the image of the royal family?"


    Looking down at Minghe sitting on the ground, Li futu''s eyes are indifferent, without any emotional fluctuations.


    "What do you want to do?"


    From the other side''s ruthless hand, Minghe knew that his identity might not play any role. Judging the situation, he restrained his inner humiliation and anger.


    Li futu didn''t pay any attention. He went to the bedside, sat down in the position of Ming he just now, and gently lifted a wisp of hair from Shen yini''s cheek to one side.


    See, Ming and finally understand.


    "I can let you take her."


    The second prince of Japan is indeed a character. He is decisive and knows how to choose. When his life is threatened, he immediately and decisively gives up beauty.


    He felt that it was a humiliating gesture to look up at each other. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and tried to get up from the ground, but the horse kicked him on the kneecap.


    "On your knees."


    The intense pain makes Minghe''s face change. He feels that his whole leg is broken and falls on his knees involuntarily.


    "Your Highness, are you asleep?"


    There was a knock in the outer room.


    Gnashing his teeth, Minghe, with a cold sweat on his forehead, was delighted.


    He recognized that this was the voice of Miyamoto, the first expert in their imperial residence.The horse''s face is cold.


    "If you want to live, let him go."


    "I''m already asleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Ming he is very honest, according to the order of Ma Mian, pretending to have nothing to do.


    There was a moment''s silence outside, and then a voice came.


    "Yes."


    "You Japanese people are really servile. Like dogs, you are so obedient."


    The horse''s face turned up slightly, full of scorn.


    Kneeling on the ground, Minghe lowered his head and his eyes were filled with blood.


    "Bang!"


    A moment later, the door burst open, and a figure rushed in with the cold knife light.


    At the same time, Minghe stood up, limped out and roared: "kill them for me!"


    There has been a saying among the people of Japan that the swordsmanship of Miyamoto, the first master in the Japanese Empire, has reached the level of perfection, and can shoot bullets in the process of chopping!


    This may be a bit exaggerated, but it''s not completely groundless. At least, Miyamoto''s glint posture is really frightening.


    Minghe has absolute trust in Miyamoto''s strength. Now he has no intention to think about how these two people came into his room unconsciously. Now he just wants to cut them to pieces as fast as possible to vent his hatred!


    "HuaQuan embroidered legs."


    With a sneer on his face, he advanced instead of retreating. He reached out with both hands and grasped the other side''s knife accurately and inconceivably.


    In the imperial residence, the nobility of Miyamoto''s Ministry was shocked, and it was hard to believe.


    "Zha!"


    A roar exploded at the tip of the tongue, Miyamoto''s wrist trembled, his five fingers loosened, and the machete flew to his left hand.


    "Thank you."


    But in the middle, one hand grabbed the knife first.


    Horse face without hesitation, that wearing a half mask on the face of the emergence of bloodthirsty look, hearty and dripping a knife!


    Just like cutting tofu, along the path of knife light, a blood line appeared at the waist of the first expert palace in Japan.


    With the sound of Zizi, blood began to shoot.


    Then, as in slow motion, Miyamoto''s upper body and lower body began to separate slowly.


    Because Ma Mian''s knife came out too fast, Miyamoto was still alive at this time. He lowered his head and watched his body break in two. No one could understand the panic and despair in his eyes.


    Minghe''s ferocious expression solidified instantly.

 Chapter 996

    In addition to the National Teacher Abe hanwai, Miyamoto is the most powerful warrior in Minghe''s cognition.


    But now, in front of this masked man, the Japanese royal family has always attached great importance to Youjia''s first master. How can they be cut in half in one face?


    Besides, with his knife?


    It''s a different kind of "traditional culture" of the Japanese nation to express gratitude by cutting one''s stomach. However, this situation is not as simple as cutting one''s stomach.


    A clean knife, such as cutting off water, cuts the whole person of Miyamoto''s clothing department into two. The bloody scene makes Minghe feel vomiting.


    "In the country of bullets, what they raise is really some waste."


    The masked man is not like a person at all, but like a cold-blooded killing machine. Not only the killing method is extremely brutal, but also there is no emotion fluctuation after the event, which is chilling.


    Even if he is ridiculed face to face, keminghe doesn''t dare to shout any more. The tragic death of Miyamoto''s clothing department means that he is once again reduced to fish on the chopping board and directly exposed to each other''s knife edge.


    Even the picture of how the other party killed Miyamoto just now still lingers in front of us, which has completely defeated his courage to resist.


    "Spare my life!"


    When he noticed Ma Mian''s eyes cast on him again, Minghe lost all his royal dignity and pride. He didn''t need to open his mouth with Ma Mian. His knees softened and fell to the ground with a bang.


    And.


    His head was deeply buried, his hands were stretched forward, his arms were close to the ground, which was a posture of almost falling to the ground.


    At this moment, the servility of this nation is revealed incisively and vividly.


    Ma Mian was stunned and then laughed.


    "It''s true that those who know current affairs are outstanding."


    He sighed and looked back at Li futu. Obviously, he wanted to ask Li futu what to do with it.


    "Your Highness, I have a set of martial arts that I intend to teach you. Do you want to learn?"


    Li futu spoke slowly.


    The smell of blood in the air became more and more thick and pungent. Shen yini was still sleepy and had no idea what was going on around her.


    World class martial arts?


    Minghe was very confused, but he didn''t dare to ask. Knowing that his life was on the line, he immediately said decisively, "I do."


    Some people give up their lives easily.


    But some people, by all means, want to continue to live.


    "Good."


    Li futu''s tone has no waves.


    "My set of martial arts is called sunflower classic. As long as I succeed, I can walk alone in the Wulin. If I succeed, I can be invincible in the world..."


    Ma Mian, who was also a little confused, felt more and more excited. Now the conflict with the temple is becoming more and more fierce. He wants to improve his strength and contribute more power to the local government, but the growth of his strength is not just a matter. Now when he hears that Li futu is so divine, he is inevitably ready to move. He can''t help but want Li futu to teach him the skills It''s too late.


    But before he could speak, he heard Li futu continue to say, "however, if you want to practice this skill, you have to meet a prerequisite."


    "What conditions?"


    This question was not asked by Minghe, but by Ma Mian.


    Li futu took a look at him, and saw the horse''s face staring at him. He immediately saw through his mind.


    The corners of his mouth turned up unconsciously. Li futu said flatly, "if you want to practice this magic skill, you must cut off the seven emotions and six desires. First of all, you have to cut off the evil roots."


    Smell speech, horse face face face a change, immediately feel between legs a burst of cool, all the heat instantly fade.


    Kneeling on the ground, Minghe also understood the meaning of Li futu''s words, and his body suddenly trembled.


    "No, no..."


    He looked up, his face as white as paper.


    Li futu, who can sit beside the bed, is like a God in hell, with deep and dark eyes.


    Dignity, face can be abandoned, but any man, I am afraid, will not allow themselves to be castrated.


    Minghe couldn''t kneel down. He stood up in a hurry and wanted to run away, but he was dragged back by the horse.


    "It''s a good thing to run away."


    Li futu picked Shen yini up from the bed and walked out.


    Minghe is like a good woman, who is laid on the bed by the horse''s face.


    "No, no, please..."


    He kept pleading.


    In fact, at this time, he is not without another choice. If he chooses to bite his tongue and commit suicide, he can avoid this kind of torture. But I don''t know whether he has no courage or doesn''t think of this. Minghe is just begging for mercy, and doesn''t choose to defend his last dignity with his life.


    But he was facing a horse.


    The cry did not arouse Ma Mian''s sympathy. He cut a quilt, put it into Minghe''s mouth, and blocked all his words. In a moment, he took the knife off his hand!Ming He snorted, his whole body trembled violently, his neck was blue, and his eyes seemed to stare out.


    The intense scarlet blood flowed slowly between his legs and dyed the bed red.


    The sabre technique of horse face is really superb.


    In order to make Minghe feel the greatest pain, Ma Mian did not choose to stun Minghe, but tied his hands and feet to the bed.


    "Master, it''s done."


    He soon caught up with Li futu.


    Li futu nodded, "go out."


    They didn''t wait for the clown king. With the clown King''s ability, it''s not difficult for them to get away.


    Holding Shen yini to leave the Japanese imperial residence, on the way, the clown King catches up.


    "It''s almost an hour now, OK, clown king."


    Ma Mian calculated the time and joked: "is this extraordinary play?"


    Clown king, hey, hey, smile.


    "Are you envious?"


    This is indeed a master who is not picky about food. Up to now, he still has something to say. I don''t know what the Japanese master was like when he destroyed him.


    Ma Mian didn''t know whether he was talking about admiring his "fighting power" or playing with Princess Qingzi, but no matter what, he didn''t have to be envious.


    Ma Mian didn''t reply.


    Immediately, the clown King took out a mobile phone from his pocket, as if to complete the task, "brother, do you want to appreciate it?"


    Li futu is holding the sleeping Shen Meiren. He can''t draw her hand. Ma Mian takes it on his behalf and asks, "what?"


    The clown king has strange eyes.


    "Just look at it."


    Ma Mian lowered his head and pointed to the screen of his mobile phone, which immediately began to play.


    This is a video.


    The first perspective is self portrait.


    Looking at the picture shaking on the screen, even the horse''s face, his eyes are gradually enlarged involuntarily.


    Li futu also saw it, and his eyes became a little strange.


    Before long, Ma Mian quickly returned his mobile phone to the clown king. After watching the clown king for a long time, he slowly breathed out his breath.


    "We need people like you."


    His face was serious. After Joker Wang took the phone, his hand was still in mid air.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Welcome to hell. "

 Chapter 997

    After more than an hour, Li futu and others returned to the Fujiwara family.


    The amount of the overpowering drug Qingzi gave Shen yini was really heavy, and there was no sign of waking up until now.


    "Is she all right?"


    Fujiwara knew what Li futu was going to do this evening. She had been waiting. Seeing Li futu''s smooth return, she was relieved and walked into the room.


    "It''s OK. I was just drugged by your princess Qingzi."


    Li futu gently moves Shen yini down, and does not mean to wake her up.


    "Under the ecstasy?"


    Fujiwara was a little surprised, with inquiry in her eyes. She was curious about what was going on.


    Li futu turned around and said with a smile, "can you do me a favor?"


    Fujiwara nods immediately.


    Li futu said to the clown king, "take out the things."


    Joker Wang took out the mobile phone again and handed it to Fujiwara.


    Looking at the mobile phone, the expression of Ma''s face is still a little strange.


    "This is..."


    Fujiwara riji a little confused to take the phone.


    "Have a look," Li said


    Fujiwara started to browse the video shot in her mobile phone. Like Ma Mian before, her face began to change violently and her expression was extremely wonderful.


    She naturally recognized that the heroine in the video was the third princess Qingzi, who was playing with all kinds of postures.


    From the perspective of shooting, playing with her should be the photographer of this video.


    Japan is a magical country where action romance can become a pillar industry. In the eyes of Japanese people, this kind of video is really not worth making a fuss, but if it is matched with the identity of the heroine in the video, it would be too shocking.


    Don''t think about it. Fujiwara naturally understood that the third princess was not of her own free will.


    That is to say, they broke into the imperial residence without saying, and even took the opportunity to smear the third princess?


    This is not a bold enough to describe?


    "Don''t look at me."


    See Fujiwara Liji eyes slowly moved, horse face immediately for his innocence to make a statement: "not me."


    The word "Gan" is really a pun, which is quite incisive.


    At the beginning, she took the initiative to deliver them to Donghai, but they were all rejected. She was more attractive than Princess Qingzi. She was confident that Fujiwara still had this, so she didn''t doubt Li futu. When she heard Ma Mian''s words, her eyes finally fell on the clown Wang''s face, who had made great contributions to her control of Fujiwara family.


    Clown Wang gave her a subtle and shy smile.


    The actor and the director who didn''t show up in this video are obvious.


    Fujiwara''s heart was cold.


    It has been rumored in the world that the clown king, who ranks at the end of the list, is far more terrifying than his ranking. This is not unreasonable.


    After tonight, I''m afraid that Princess Qingzi will live in a nightmare all her life.


    Just a little bit, Fujiwara Liji a little don''t understand, Li futu why want to show this video to himself?


    Seeing her eyes moving slowly, Li futu seemed to expect what she was thinking in her heart and smile.


    "I hope you can find channels to spread this video and advertise it, so that the Japanese people can look at the royal style."


    "for the sake of economic development, there are so many women artists in Japan who have dedicated their bodies. As a royal family, I would like to take the lead as an example. If I see the royal highness of the three Princesses'' going to sea, I think the Japanese people will be very moved."


    Looking at the man with a flat smile, Fujiwara''s pupils are constantly shaking.


    Is the other party planning to publish this self portrait video?


    Don''t kill too much.


    If this video gets out, it''s not just a nightmare. It''s unknown that the three princesses don''t have the courage to live.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that the three princesses not only represent her, but also symbolize the whole royal family.


    When such a scandal happened, it was tantamount to throwing the whole face of the Japanese royal family on the ground and trampling on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really want to do that? "


    Worried about Li futu''s misunderstanding, Fujiwara quickly added: "if it is really announced, the royal family will be furious, and there will be no room for mediation."


    Li futu smiles.


    Even if he didn''t release the video, after eunuch Minghe insulted Qingzi, the hatred between him and the Japanese royal family was irreconcilable.


    In this case, how could he care more about the feud?


    It''s just that Joker Wang will take this video. He didn''t expect it. He has to admit that Joker Wang''s character is really treacherous. But now that he has taken it, he can''t just waste it. Good things need to be shared with everyone.


    After all, sharing is not the most popular word in this era.There is sharing, there is a better future.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m helping the Japanese royal family to win the hearts of the people. The royal family should be grateful to me."


    Smell speech, fujihara Liji nature won''t say anything more.


    "I see."


    Fujiwara is very efficient. If today''s events are published as historical facts many years later, she is likely to be regarded as the biggest Japanese traitor.


    That night, many otaku, who had no money or potential but to have fun online, first discovered the video.


    Although there are still few lines in the whole process, it''s just different from the common action romance, the time of this video is very short, and the production is quite rough, and even the hero can''t be seen.


    "Which unscrupulous manufacturer produced this, boycott it, we must boycott it!"


    At first, many people were dissatisfied. But gradually, they found something wrong.


    Because there is only one heroine in the video, not even a second person, their attention can only be placed on the heroine, which leads many people to think that the heroine is familiar.


    "Sister Bo? It''s not as plump as sister Bo. This one is too thin. "


    "Mingbu? It''s not


    "Tianhai? It seems that she is younger than Tianhai, and her skin is a little whiter... "


    Some veteran people who claim to be "knowledgeable" begin to study who the heroine is.


    If you can''t identify the heroine, it''s an insult to their professionalism.


    "It''s like..."


    Finally, some people began to doubt, but they couldn''t believe it. They went to check the photo of Princess Qingzi.


    It''s a coincidence.


    More and more people have discovered this shocking fact.


    This night, countless houses all over the country were crying and howling.


    More extreme, full of humiliation, facing the direction of the imperial residence, draw a knife to kill himself.


    In the Japanese monarchy, the thought of humiliating the death of Ministers still existed among the people to a certain extent.


    Because of a video, there seems to be the strongest earthquake on the island since the end of the world war.

 Chapter 998

    The warm light of midday poured into the room.


    Shen yini''s eyelashes trembled and finally slowly opened her eyes.


    The stimulation of light, let her subconscious hand block in front of her eyes.


    But after a while, her face suddenly solidified.


    Memories begin to go back in the mind.


    Last night, Minghe told her that Qingzi agreed to let her leave. She was relieved to learn the result. Then the princess invited her to dinner.


    Worried that if she refused, Qingzi would be dissatisfied and repent. To avoid extra trouble, she chose to go to the appointment, but before finishing a meal, she felt dizzy and then lost consciousness.


    I was drugged.


    Shen yini immediately realized what was going on, and panic began to spread in her heart. Regardless of her body''s weakness, she forced herself to sit up and check her clothes.


    When she lowered her head, she was relieved.


    His clothes were intact, and the most terrible result did not happen.


    "Awake?"


    A charming voice suddenly sounded.


    Shen yini found that there was an enchanting woman in the house looking at her with a smile.


    Besides, it doesn''t seem to be the room she used to live in.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you


    "My name is Liji Fujiwara. I''m the owner here."


    The owner here?


    Before her, didn''t she stay in the Japanese Imperial Curie?


    The owner of the imperial residence should not be the emperor?


    Although the mind is still a little dull, Shen yini''s thinking ability has not been greatly disturbed.


    She understood that she was probably no longer in the Japanese Emperor''s residence.


    "Where is this?"


    "Drink some water first."


    Fujihara poured a cup of tea and handed it over.


    "Thank you."


    Shen yini took it and politely said thanks. Even though she was really thirsty now, she didn''t go to drink it.


    After all, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well.


    "Don''t worry, you are safe now. This is the Fujiwara family," Fujiwara said with a smile


    "Miss Shen, don''t you really remember me?"


    Fujiwara family?


    Fujiwara?


    It''s like Fujiwara and his family went to the funeral before


    Shen yini''s pupils contracted and she finally remembered.


    "Are you the eldest lady of the Fujiwara family?"


    She met this woman at the funeral.


    "It seems that Miss Shen has finally remembered."


    Fujiwara nods and smiles.


    "Why am I here?" Shen yini asked, although out of the imperial residence, but she still did not dare to take it lightly, looking at Fujiwara''s eyes with a trace of vigilance, after all, she and Fujiwara''s not related.


    "Where does Miss Shen think you should be now? In huangcurie, or... "


    Fujiwara Liji paused and gave a smile On the bed of Ming and the prince


    Although Li futu didn''t explain to her what happened when she came back last night, she could guess something from Shen yini''s checking clothes as soon as she woke up, and from Li futu''s anger to making Qingzi''s humiliating video public.


    It is well known that Qingzi and Minghe are compatriots of a mother.


    What''s the trouble with beauty.


    "You..."


    Shen yini''s face changed slightly.


    Qingzi certainly won''t give her medicine for no reason, but she just doubts that some things can be thought about in her heart, but if she says it openly, it means that it will change, not to mention Ming and Qingzi''s prominent status in this country.


    "Miss Shen, you don''t need to be nervous. I don''t mean you any harm..."


    Before Fujiwara''s words were finished, the door was opened.


    Li futu came in.


    Shen yini was stunned.


    See, Fujiwara Liji very witty get up, "I go to let people prepare meal."


    Li futu nodded.


    After Fujiwara Liji went out, Li futu sat down in her position just now.


    "Are you all right?"


    Shen yini finally realized.


    "You brought me out of it?"


    Li futu nodded. Fortunately, he arrived in time last night, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "How do you know that instead of going back to the East China Sea, I was taken to the Japanese imperial residence?"


    Shen yini had thousands of questions in her mind at this time.


    "And You and her Do you know him? "


    This, she obviously refers to Fujiwara, who has just left.


    "At the airport, a friend of mine saw that you were taken away by the people from the internal affairs bureau. As for the second question, I have known Fujiwara for a long time, but I didn''t have a very friendly relationship with her before and just shook hands recently."Li futu gives a brief explanation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where did you find me? "


    Shen yini continued.


    She has no memory of last night at all, so she is uneasy. After all, sometimes her clothes are intact, which does not mean that nothing has happened.


    Li futu looked at her and did not speak immediately.


    Seeing this, Shen yini was more and more worried.


    "What''s the matter? You''re talking, aren''t you? When you look for me, I... "


    "What are you worried about?"


    Li Fu can''t see the ups and downs in his picture.


    Not really


    Shen yini''s face began to turn pale gradually. If that Minghe did something to her, she would feel dirty.


    "Don''t worry."


    Li futu suddenly smiles.


    "That Ming and Prince didn''t have time to do anything, so I arrived. He just touched your clothes."


    "Really?"


    Shen yini asked suspiciously. She was a little worried that Li futu was deliberately comforting her.


    "Why should I lie to you about such a thing. When I arrived at that time, he did intend to take off your clothes, but he didn''t have time. "


    hearing the speech, Shen yini was relieved, but immediately felt embarrassed, and a sense of guilt began to rise.


    She was the victim.


    However, why did she feel that if Minghe really took advantage of her, she would be sorry for the guy in front of her?


    "I thought he was good, but I didn''t expect..."


    Shen yini lowered her eyes to avoid Li futu seeing her inner thoughts in her eyes.


    She felt that the effect of the overpowering drug had not subsided, so she had such a ridiculous idea.


    "You haven''t heard a word that beauty is the biggest sin. In the face of you lying in bed, I''m afraid any man will not be indifferent."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "By the way, I''ve avenged you."


    "Revenge?"


    "I''m not afraid of thieves, but I''m afraid of them. In order to prevent his Highness from committing crimes again, I have confiscated his tools."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    Shen yini didn''t react much for a moment.


    "Simply put."


    Li futu said quietly, "I''ve made him a eunuch."


    Shen yini''s eyes enlarged involuntarily.


    "Are you kidding?! He is the prince of Japan. If you do that, I''m afraid you will annoy the whole Japanese royal family! "


    "What happened to the prince? In my opinion, the whole Japanese nation is not as good as you. If something happens to you, let alone a prince, I will make this country a cemetery. "


    Shen yini was stunned.


    She has clearly passed the age of being confused by sweet words, but at this time, her heart still starts to speed up uncontrollably.

 Chapter 999

    "You are going to Minghe and that. How can we go back to China next?"


    The servants of the Fujiwara family send the meal to the room, and no one bothers Shen yini and Li futu.


    After such a big incident, the Japanese royal family will definitely not give up. Now they must try every means to find themselves. Last time they were found on the plane, let alone now.


    It is definitely impossible to return home through conventional channels.


    If we add the Yamaguchi group, they are now wanted by the Japanese black and white.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no way out."


    Li futu is calm and optimistic.


    Although Shen yini''s identity is there, he doesn''t worry that the Japanese royal family will make this matter public. After all, Ming and his brother and sister have a bad heart first. If they poke it out, the first damage will be the face of the Japanese royal family. The Japanese royal family won''t be stupid enough to beat themselves in the face, but private pursuit is inevitable.


    Seeing that Li futu is so calm, Shen yini''s mood gradually calms down. After so many things, Li futu has formed an almost omnipotent image in her heart. She can easily bring her out from the palace. What can be difficult for him in this world?


    Apart from other factors, there will never be a lack of security around this man.


    "Miss Fujiwara, if you had conflicts with her before, she would not betray us, would she?"


    Shen yini picked up the chopsticks.


    Smell speech, Li futu faint smile.


    Shen yini''s worry is not unreasonable. He has always been very clear that the relationship between him and Fujiwara is nothing but mutual utilization. Although Fujiwara is always willing to be a slave, can you count on her loyalty for a person who can not hesitate to attack even his blood relatives?


    Even so, he was not worried that Fujiwara would betray them this time.


    Fujiwara is a smart woman. She won''t sell them. What good can she get from selling them?


    Can a royal family win a verbal award?


    Or be labeled as a patriot?


    "Don''t worry, she''s not so stupid, but you''d better not go out recently."


    Shen yini naturally knew this and nodded: "I understand."


    After dinner, Li futu left the Fujiwara family, alone, without anyone to follow.


    The last time he saved his life on the Bank of the Weishui River, coupled with this timely reminder, he has already owed Abe Xuanji two big favors. Now it''s time to have a good talk with Abe Xuanji.


    It''s still the place where Fuji met last time.


    "Is Miss Shen OK?"


    Now it''s past cherry blossom season, but Abe Xuanji, standing in the pavilion, has become another touching style of Mount Fuji.


    From the domestic uproar of the three princesses indecent video, she knew that this man should have been to the imperial residence.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "thanks to your prompt reminder, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Miss Abe, when we met last time, you said that we would talk about it after we rescued Kani. If there is anything wrong now, you can say it."


    Li futu looked at the strange woman who ranked first in the list of heaven. Without too much greetings, he quickly went straight to the topic.


    He is not related to Abe Xuanji. Last time he helped him on the Bank of Weishui River, it may be far fetched to say that it was because he saved Ye Xuanyuan''s kindness in Kyoto from wolves. But this time, there is no reason.


    "To be honest, Yama, the reason why I came to Japan this time is for you."


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are calm and his words are amazing.


    "For me?"


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Are you here for me?"


    Abe Xuanji nodded gently.


    "Yes, I have one thing to do. I hope the emperor can help."


    Hell.


    From Abe Xuanji''s solemn appellation, we can see that this matter is not trivial.


    "As long as I can, I will not refuse."


    Li futu responded without any hesitation and hesitation, and didn''t even ask what happened.


    Abe Xuanji is kind to him.


    The most disgusting thing in his life is to owe people.


    "Is that true?"


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are so deep that he can''t see the bottom.


    "Although I don''t have a good reputation in the world, my evaluation at least confirms that I mean what I say?"


    Li futu said with some self mockery.


    Abe Xuanji also smiles.


    "In that case, I have something to say."


    Li futu will wait for the following.


    With the eyes looking at each other, Abe Xuanji slowly opens his mouth.


    "As the 38th generation patriarch of jiaheliu, I implore Emperor Yan to help me to kill Abe Hanhai, the biggest traitor of the clan."Rao is Li futu. After hearing this, his eyes suddenly shrunk.


    Kill Abe Hanhai?!


    Abe Hanhai is not only the national teacher of Japan, but also the real emperor.


    Kill the emperor?


    If this word is spread, I''m afraid everyone will think that the speaker is a madman.


    But Abe Xuanji is obviously not a madman, and her expression is very calm.


    "Yan Di, didn''t you just say that as long as you can, you won''t refuse? Yes? Now are you going to go back? "


    It seems that she is not joking with him.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    Li futu''s expression gradually became serious.


    He never thought that Abe Xuanji would make such a request.


    Since the God list came out, no emperor has fallen, no one has!


    This also sets off the emperor''s strength and invincibility.


    "Abe Hanhai is a complete hypocrite. He occupied my sect and murdered my father. I will punish him in my life!"


    Abe Xuanji''s holy face is full of murders at the moment.


    "Do you have evidence?"


    Li futu.


    Abe Xuanji and Abe Hanhai, the relationship between the two, there are various theories in the world, Li futu also heard some.


    There are all kinds of rumors, but one thing is basically the same: Abe Xuanji and Abe Hanhai have a grudge, and the grudge is not small.


    Because of this, when he saw Abe Hanhai appear in the East China Sea, he soon thought of Abe Xuanji and asked he to inform he Jiuzhou.


    Of course, he only helped Abe Xuanji out of subjective factors. Abe Xuanji was very helpful to him. In the end, what is the relationship between Abe Hanhai and Abe Xuanji, as well as who is right and who is wrong, outsiders are seeing things in the dark, and he is also not clear.


    To kill a man is not a trivial matter, and it has a great influence.


    For example, there is a long-standing feud between the hell and the temple. It''s justifiable to kill a famous emperor without any reason, but it may cause public indignation.


    Everything is important. A teacher is famous.


    "This is the evidence!"


    Li Fu took a close look.


    Abe Xuanji reaches out his hand and holds a token. The grain is delicate and exquisite. In the middle of it is engraved with the word "Ling" in an ancient style, which is shining in the light.

 Chapter 1000

    "This is..."


    Li futu guessed some, but it''s hard to be sure.


    "This is the order of the patriarch passed down from generation to generation in jiaheliu. Only those who hold this order are the real leaders of jiaheliu."


    Abe Xuanji took back his hand, and finally for the first time in front of an outsider, he told the story of Mishin.


    "Abe Hanhai was born in a slave family and didn''t even have a surname. My father didn''t care about his family background. He took him into his family and even gave him a surname. However, Abe Hanhai was just a wolf hearted man. After he became an apprentice, he didn''t want to repay his kindness. Instead, he became ambitious and focused on the position of patriarch. But my father was still young and far from home When he abdicated, Abe Hanhai didn''t have the patience to wait so long, so he murdered my father. "


    "That''s why you left your hometown and lived in seclusion in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "That''s right."


    Abe Xuanji said: "the whole jiaheliu has succumbed to the obscene power of Abe Hanhai, and all the rebels have been killed. I know Abe Hanhai will definitely not let me go, so I have to go far away, but I want to come back all the time."


    Abe Xuanji stares at Li futu with burning eyes.


    Hearing this, Li futu finally understood the enmity between Abe Xuanji and Abe Hanhai, the most amazing men and women in contemporary Japan.


    A suzerain order is nothing.


    What Abe Xuanji said is only a one-sided statement, but Li futu thinks she is not lying.


    Although he doesn''t have much contact with Abe Xuanji, in his intuition, he doesn''t think Abe Xuanji will be a bloody person.


    "Miss Abe, killing Abe Hanhai is very important. Although I believe your words, it does not mean that others will believe them."


    "History is always written by winners. I understand that as long as Abe Hanhai is alive, no one will believe me. Even if they understand what I say is true, they will not admit it. So I didn''t expect anyone to believe it at all, as long as you believe it. "


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are deep and calm.


    "Only when Abe Hanhai is dead, the truth will come out one day."


    Abe Xuanji''s words directly exposed the truth of becoming king and defeating the enemy.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he kept silent. For a moment, he had no words.


    Abe Xuanji stares at him.


    "Yandi, I know that this request is really hard for you. As the leader of the underground government, you need to consider many aspects, but as long as you are willing to help me kill Abe Hanhai, I can accept whatever conditions you have."


    At this moment, the roles of both sides suddenly seem to change.


    There will be a return if you pay.


    Apart from daydreaming, there is nothing in the world that can be gained without effort.


    Abe Xuanji is very clear that Li futu can''t help her unconditionally for such a big event. This is a very real world. Interest exchange is the basic principle. She came here today not so much to ask, but to negotiate.


    "Really any condition is OK?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Abe Xuanji nodded without thinking.


    As long as she can kill Abe Hanhai and avenge her father, she is willing to give everything.


    Everything!


    Li futu looks at Abe Xuanji and his mood keeps turning.


    Abe Xuanji does not dodge to look at him, from the expression to the eyes are firm and resolute.


    The impact of killing Abe Hanhai is countless times greater than what he did in the Japanese emperor Curie last night.


    No one wants to offend an emperor without any reason, let alone kill him.


    However, Abe Xuanji''s words made him feel a little excited.


    Any conditions.


    You know, standing in front of him, but also pressure Cui pan a super strong, only half a step away from the emperor!


    Hatred is really the most powerful force in the world.


    "Do you really think it over?"


    Li futu finally spoke slowly.


    Abe Xuanji recognized the looseness in his words.


    Obviously, if the other party is willing to help her, the key is to see if she can accept the offer in exchange.


    "As long as I can kill Abe Hanhai, I will not complain even if I am a slave."


    Abe Xuanji''s words are more direct this time.


    "I''m kidding. It''s not that serious."


    Li futu breathed a sigh, gazed at Abe Xuanji and said, "I can help you, but after it''s done, I hope you can enter my hell. That''s my condition."


    Abe Xuanji.


    The first day of the list.


    If you can take her in, the strength of the prefecture will certainly step up a step in an instant!


    "You don''t have to answer me immediately. You can think it over and give me an answer. I can wait."


    "Don''t think about it."Abe Xuanji is simply decisive.


    Li futu is not in a hurry, but she doesn''t want to wait any longer.


    "I promise you the terms."


    "The day when Abe Hanhai died is the time when I, Abe Xuanji, went to hell!"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    "You think about it? If you join the underworld, you will have no chance to go back. "


    "Do you need me to sign you a letter or a deed of sale?"


    Abe Xuanji seems to joke.


    "That''s not necessary."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I just hope you''re not impulsive enough to weigh things up."


    Abe Xuanji was silent and said in a soft voice, "thank you. However, before choosing to come to Japan, I have already considered all the things that should be considered. "


    "Am I taking advantage of others'' danger?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Not really. You''re supposed to be chivalrous and help others out in a timely manner. "


    Li futu smiles, "are you mocking me?"


    Abe Xuanji shakes his head with sincere eyes, without any resentment or reluctance.


    "Thank you very much for helping me."


    Li futu shook his head and sighed, "just take what you need."


    Recruit a half step emperor, but the price is to kill a real emperor.


    It''s really hard to say whether it''s a profit or a loss.


    But now that the matter has come to this point and the words have been exported, he can''t go back on it.


    No longer considering the pros and cons, Li futu held out his hand with a smile: "well Happy cooperation. "


    Abe Xuanji reaches out his hand and holds it with Li futu.


    It''s like the first meeting in Sakura Pavilion last year.


    However, this handshake is quite different from last year''s and has a profound impact on the future world situation!


    Later, Abe Xuanji took out the order and handed it to Li futu.


    "What for?"


    Li futu looks puzzled.


    "It''s the most valuable thing on me. It''s a deposit."


    Obviously, Abe wants to show her sincerity.


    Li futu was stunned, then shook his head and laughed.


    "No, I believe you."


    "Really not?"


    "No, if you really go back and tear up the agreement, a token, can you blackmail you?"


    With a soft smile, Li futu looked at the token: "this should be the only thing your father left you. Keep it."


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes trembled. After looking at Li Fu''s picture for a long time, he didn''t insist any more and gradually took back the token.


    This scene.


    In later records, it is known as the appointment of Mount Fuji!

 Chapter 1001

    The affair of the indecent video of the third princess, Qingzi, had a great impact on the Japanese people.


    In Shangjing City, a large number of citizens even spontaneously gathered outside the imperial palace city to ask for an explanation from the royal family.


    ''s situation is serious. The Royal foreign spokesman quickly issued an urgent response to the rumor, calling the video a forgery. The heroine in the video is not the Royal Highness Princess.


    Soon after the royal family made its voice, the video began to be taken off the shelves of the whole network, and soon no trace could be found. Of course, some experienced people have downloaded it in advance and stored it in their hard disk, so that they can enjoy the Royal Style alone when there is no one around.


    It''s clear that the royal family is taking action.


    It''s better to guard against the people''s mouth than to guard against Sichuan. The royal family''s practice of hiding one''s ears and stealing one''s bell confirms the people''s suspicion that the heroine in the video is princess Qingzi. The royal family''s reputation has been greatly hit in the event of the indecent video. Even the international media reported it.


    The emperor was furious and summoned the third princess Qingzi in person. Raise a hue and cry, but what a lively princess,


    , is like a night of autism, stupid and wooden. Like a walking corpse, she just screamed and screamed in terror when she asked what had happened that night.


    Even if Qingzi lost the ability to communicate with people, it doesn''t mean that the emperor can''t know what''s going on.


    According to the report of the bodyguard, the emperor then summoned the second prince Minghe.


    The angry Emperor didn''t find his most valued grandson''s sick and pale face, and some unnatural walking.


    When Minghe was summoned, he found that Abe Hanhai, the national teacher, was also there.


    "My Lord."


    Ming and Li Xian corporal, did not have any pride because of their prince status.


    Emperor see in the eye, secretly nod.


    Abe Hanhai''s return.


    "What''s the matter with you, Ming?"


    The emperor asked in a deep voice. Although he was over 70 years old, and his appearance was not good-looking, he still developed the dignity of not angry but powerful after a long time in a high position.


    Ming he endured severe pain, turned around, first saluted the emperor, and then explained the whole story.


    Just his statement, and the real facts, there is a huge difference!


    Shen yini was invited into the palace by the internal affairs bureau. Before that night, he did not tamper with the whole process and told her the truth. However, from Qingzi to Shen yini''s bed, Li futu and Ma Mian broke into his room and executed him to death. He erased the last paragraph.


    That is to say, up to now, the emperor only knows that gangsters broke into the imperial residence and sullied Qingzi, but he doesn''t know that his most valued grandson has become a eunuch!


    He was castrated last night, and today he will stand here to state the case as if nothing happened. No one can understand how much pain Ming he has suffered at this time.


    The pain is not just physical.


    Being eunuch, but also to help each other to hide the crime, Ming and the heart at the moment as if there is a knife stirring, constantly dripping blood.


    But he had no choice.


    If the news of becoming a eunuch spreads, the prince will not only become a laughing stock, but also, most importantly, the throne of the emperor will be completely isolated from him.


    He couldn''t accept the gap from heaven to hell.


    As for the tragic death of the first Samurai Miyamoto, he changed the place of his death. Miyamoto originally died in front of his bed, but now he died outside the door of Qingzi''s bedroom.


    As the most popular member of the next emperor, over the years. Minghe cultivated a lot of confidants in this palace. Some people will cooperate with what he said. The truth is unlikely to be noticed by the emperor.


    "That is to say, the cause of death of the whole incident is all because of the actor named Shen yini from the Dragon kingdom?"


    Naturally, the emperor would not doubt that his most valued grandson would lie to him. The more he listened, the more angry he was.


    "You just invited her to visit the palace. As an artist, she should be grateful. How can she take revenge and treat Qingzi in such a cruel way?"


    The emperor was furious.


    "Unforgivable, absolutely unforgivable!"


    Abe Hanhai stood by and listened quietly without saying a word.


    "Well, you go down first. It must be very hard for Qingzi to suffer from this kind of thing. You have the best relationship with her on weekdays. During this period of time, if you go to see her more and talk to her more, maybe you can make her recover faster. "


    "Yes."


    Ming he bowed, then turned and backed out.


    "Guoshi, I always feel that the security measures of the imperial residence are very strict, but I didn''t expect that it was so easy for people to break in, and no one found out. Besides, I was so shocked that Miyamoto was killed so easily. Are the warriors of the Japanese empire so vulnerable? Is the imperial residence of the Japanese empire a playground for people to come and go freely? "This is the last words that Minghe heard when he went out of his bedroom. He didn''t know how Abe Hanhai answered, or what his grandfather talked about with him afterwards.


    After walking out of the reception hall, the pain that had been oppressed all the time erupted like a volcano. Minghe''s face twitched, took a breath, and then clenched his teeth. There was a cold sweat on his forehead, and his legs were swinging involuntarily.


    But he did not leave. He endured the pain and waited outside.


    I don''t know how long later, Abe Hanhai finally came out. Seeing Minghe, he said with a smile, "why doesn''t your highness go to rest? You''d better rest now, not move. "


    Minghe was not surprised at all. From the moment he saw Abe Hanhai in it, he knew that he could not hide his injury from each other.


    If Abe Hanhai can''t even see his abnormality, he''s not worthy of the title of emperor.


    "Thank you for not exposing me just now."


    "Your Highness is very serious."


    Abe Hanhai is still wearing a white robe, with elegant long hair, elegant and refined.


    gossipy and meddlesome, he said, "three princess''s Royal Highness has been so unfortunate that his majesty has been very sad. The Royal Highness chose to hide his wounds. It is because he is not so impressed by the emperor''s Royal Highness that his royal highness is so pious that he can not be too late to admire it."


    Ming he showed a smile, just with his shaking and twitching face, it was worse than crying.


    "It''s true that my grandfather always wanted to keep this secret for the sake of insight, so I really don''t want to be sad."


    Abe Hanhai''s eye curtain is low.


    "Don''t worry, your highness."


    Minghe nodded, then turned and left here.


    Until the sound of footsteps disappeared, Abe Hanhai raised his head, slightly raised his mouth and whispered.


    "It''s a tough job."

 Chapter 1002

    Although she has made great progress in EQ, Li futu still can''t figure out what kind of psychology Shen yini is at this time.


    Is it really open?


    Is it just a trial or a trial?


    Li futu thinks that the latter is more likely and much bigger.


    "Gini, I''ve never thought about getting anything in return for helping you. You don''t have to think about it."


    Someone looks upright and righteous.


    "Are you serious?"


    Shen yini stares at him.


    "I really don''t need to repay you?"


    Still acting.


    Li futu knew that if she really agreed to push the boat along with the current, she would turn over and scold herself for taking advantage of her kindness to repay her ambition.


    How can I be fooled?


    "No need."


    Some comrades who thought they could see through Shen yini''s mind gave a crisp response without hesitation.


    "I''m willing to do everything for you. You don''t have to worry about it or feel any pressure at all."


    What a good man to offer selflessly.


    Shen yini looked at him for a while and chuckled.


    "Well, that''s what you said. Don''t say that again. I don''t know how to be grateful."


    She turned around and picked up the glass of red wine by the hot spring pool. Holding the foot of the glass, she motioned to Li Fu.


    "Do you mind?"


    Li futu was a little confused by Shen yini''s abnormality and shook her head subconsciously.


    Shen yini took up his wine and drank it.


    "Do you think I''m cheating you?"


    With a smile, Shen yini seemed to see through Li futu''s mind. She shook her glass and continued: "in fact, what I just said is serious."


    "You''re right. Beauty is the biggest sin. Since I entered the entertainment industry, the people who coveted me have never stopped, but sometimes the media were there before, and those people were worried about Dong Zhiyuan, so I was safe and sound all the time."


    "This circle is really dirty. It''s even dirtier than ordinary people think. The Maori Kojiro said that I''m a comedian. In fact, it''s not wrong to say that female stars sell youth? Isn''t that beauty? "


    "What''s more, female stars like us will strive for every chance to" show up "on the screen. For us, it means exposure and popularity. But just because of this, it''s easier to be coveted."


    Li futu opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Shen yini didn''t let him speak.


    "You don''t have to comfort me. That''s the fact. The so-called artists are worshipped only by the ignorant common people, and the powerful people, who will take stars seriously? What they care about is the price of the accompanying wine of the female star they like, or how much the night fee is


    Shen yini won''t let him talk. In fact, Li futu doesn''t know what to say. What Shen yini said is an irrefutable fact.


    Although there are other people like Shen yini in the entertainment circle, there are only a few people like her in the entertainment circle after all. Most of them are people who do everything for the sake of the upper position. It is precisely because of these people who make the circle so chaotic that they form today''s bad social impression, even some extreme ones People think that a actress is just a high-end prostitute.


    This concept is gradually formed over time, and can not be changed by the power of one or two people.


    "In fact, I''ve been very clear about these things since I stepped into this industry. I''ve been trying to deceive myself all the way."


    Shen yini took a sip of wine with a slight smile instead of sadness.


    "In the end, I was awakened by the reality. How can you men be so bad? Relying on the power in their hands, they act recklessly and regard our women as spoils of war. "


    "Gini, it''s not a habit to kill a boat with one stroke."


    Li futu said with a bitter smile: "at least I''m not the kind of person you said?"


    It seems that although the Japanese Emperor''s residence was a surprise, it still had a great influence on Shen yini. She is quite different from her usual life.


    In other words, she used to wear a protective mask, but now she shows her true side.


    "You''re really a miracle."


    Shen yini stared at him and said with a smile, "you said that if we had known each other for such a long time, we would think about how to take me to bed. But what about you? You said that if you didn''t arrive in time last night, would you regret your honesty before? "


    Li futu was stunned.


    Shen yini was full of smiles.


    "Talk."


    "How can I answer that? I didn''t think about it at all


    "But I thought about it."


    Shen yini put down her wine glass: "today, when I just woke up and found that I was drugged, I was really scared. Then, I regretted. If that happens, I''ll blame myself for not giving myself to you in advance. "This should be the first time that she shares her inner world with someone without reservation.


    If that really happened, she would not live in this world, but regret is also certain.


    Li futu didn''t know how to respond.


    He was a bit at a loss at the moment.


    The actions of Qingzi and Minghe seem to have helped him.


    Is this the so-called good reward?


    "I don''t know if it will happen in the future, but I don''t want to let myself have any regrets."


    With the voice, Shen yini stretched her hand behind her back.


    Immediately.


    There was a click.


    The snow-white corset bounced away.


    Shen yini slowly took off her shoulder strap.


    Li Fu''s image was fixed. He looked at Shen yini''s action, and the whole person stayed there.


    "I''m really tired. Maybe I have to hand myself in so that I won''t be worried any more."


    Shen yini released her hand and her white bra floated on the water.


    In the rippling water, the reflection should be the most beautiful amorous feelings in the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you doing this? "


    Li futu finally regained his mind, took a deep breath, and tried to control his vision. His vision only focused on Shen yini''s face, not to move down.


    "I will give myself to you. You are the first man who has no purpose for me and really respects me. "


    Shen yini stopped and looked at him without covering up with her hands.


    "And the first man to come into my heart."


    Li Fu''s pupil shrinks.


    "You really think about it, don''t you regret it?"


    "Whether you will regret it or not, that''s the future."


    Although Shen yini did not respond positively, she has clearly given the answer.


    At this time, if he hesitates again, he might as well be his royal highness Minghe, who has become a eunuch.


    Li futu holds Shen yini up and walks out of the hot spring towards the room.


    The pace is fast.


    Shen yini put a pair of jade arms around his neck, bit her lips, and said in a low voice with a little uneasiness: "you''ll be gentle later. It''s my first time."


    Li futu''s footstep, and then his eyes lit up a raging flame.


    It is estimated that there is no more powerful love medicine than this sentence.

 Chapter 1003

    Li futu mistakenly regards Shen yini as Fujiwara Liji, but Fujiwara Liji is no longer in the family.


    Japan and even the first Mafia force in Asia.


    Yamaguchi group headquarters.


    Fujiwara, underground, Sanye, Guanyin, Tianjin The five families that control Yakuza''s core power, together with Yoshihiro Maori, the leader of Yamaguchi group, can be regarded as a summit of the underground world of Japan.


    Among these Mafia magnates, Fujiwara is not only the only woman, but also the youngest one. According to seniority, almost all of you are one generation higher than her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the cabinet has issued an order ordering us to cooperate fully and catch the two people on the picture in front of you as soon as possible."


    Not long ago, the head of the Yamaguchi group, who had white hair and black hair, said.


    There are two portraits in front of each family. The faces on the portraits are Li futu and Ma Mian who broke into the imperial residence that night.


    Clown king is not one of them.


    Because these two portraits are based on the description of Ming He, Ming he only saw Li futu and Ma Mian, but did not see the clown king.


    As a result, even if the clown king is standing behind Fujiwara Liji at the moment, these gangsters here know nothing about it.


    of course, Ming and he had never admitted that he had faced the bandits in order to conceal his injuries, and he could describe the appearance of the two gangsters in his statement.


    Although the faces of Li futu and Ma Mian are unforgettable in Ming he''s heart, and he tried his best to describe them in detail, the portraits drawn by the painter are inevitably different from those of Li futu and Ma Mian, and the similarity is about seven or eight points.


    The tycoons who dominate the underground world of Japan pick up the portraits and take a look at them. Fujiwara is no exception.


    No one knows that Princess Qingzi has been tarnished. Even if the royal family blocks the video, it still doesn''t help. I think these two people are the bandits who shamed Princess Qingzi.


    "We are duty bound to invade the imperial residence and insult the princess. It is not only the royal family but also the whole Japanese people who are insulted by the other side."


    The old man of over sixty years old in the mine has a strong family spirit.


    The other giants nodded in silence.


    When the government gives them legal status, they naturally have to feed back to the government. They are not antagonistic to the government. On the contrary, they often cooperate with each other.


    Normal people know how to make a choice in the face of such a major right and wrong issue concerning national image and national dignity.


    "The underground clan leader said well, although we are black, we are still Japanese after all. We insult the princess and publicize it. This is undoubtedly insulting all of us. I think catching these two bandits can be listed as the top priority of our Shankou group. What do the other clan leaders think?"


    Shizhilang Maoli, leader of Shankou group, has a low voice.


    If the Yamaguchi group is described as an enterprise, the relationship between him and the five families is equivalent to that between the CEO and the shareholders. He can make decisions on ordinary affairs on his own and encounter major problems. He had to report to the five families and agree.


    "I don''t mind."


    "I agree with the patriarch."


    The other patriarchs expressed their views one after another, with the same attitude. Even Liji Fujiwara voted for it.


    "Very well, since you have no opinions, it''s easy to do. In order to show our friendly attitude to the royal family, I think the patriarchs here should set an example."


    "Chief Maori, what do you mean by that?"


    Asked the head of the Sanye family.


    "Now all traffic channels are blocked, and those two bandits must still be hiding in the upper capital. In order not to let the royal family and the cabinet have any bad ideas, I think you patriarchs should open your residence and let me search it..."


    Before Maori Xizhilang''s words were finished, the faces of several giants in the audience changed.


    "Chief Maori, do you suspect that we will harbor those two gangsters?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, patriarch Guan Yin. As I said, this is just to show our innocence to the royal family and the cabinet."


    Maori''s eyes swept several patriarchs'' faces without leaving any trace.


    He''s making use of an excuse.


    Since the whereabouts of the murderer were clearly determined last time, but when they took people back, they were empty. The gang of maniacs who killed his son seemed to know in advance that he would come.


    Then, the group seemed to evaporate, and no trace could be found.


    From that moment on, he suspected that there was an insider in the organization.


    It is very likely that those who can do this are high-level people, even among the major families here.


    The tragic death of his son makes him like a red eyed wolf, who dares to doubt.


    He didn''t care whether the two bandits who broke into the royal residence and the murderer who killed his son were the same gang. It didn''t matter.It''s just the power in his hands, which is not enough for him to thoroughly investigate the five families, but the Royal affairs give him the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    There is a kind of intuition reminding him that the murderer who killed his son should be hidden in these five families.


    "Chief Maori, did the royal family ask for this?"


    The head of Tianjin family asked in a deep voice.


    Although opening the mansion for people to search is harmful to the family''s dignity, it is not totally unacceptable.


    But there is a big difference between active opening and passive opening. If the royal family really doubts them, it is a serious problem that can not be ignored.


    "No, we have always had a good relationship with the royal family. The royal family has not doubted us. This is my personal opinion."


    Although he wants to fake the tiger''s power and pull the tiger''s skin from the royal family, he does not dare to talk too much. After all, once he inquires about this kind of thing, he can be clear. Even he can not bear the charge of provoking the relationship between the royal family and Yakuza.


    Several patriarchs relaxed a little, and then looked at the color of thinking, considering the Maori Yoshiro''s proposal.


    "Chief Maori, I must remind you that you are not the Royal Eagle dog, and we Yakuza are not afraid of anyone. Since the royal family has not said to investigate us, we will take the initiative to open the mansion for people to search. The good news is honest, but if we want to make the bad news worse, it is cowardice."


    A soft female voice sounded, which immediately attracted the attention of the whole audience.


    Several patriarchs looked at the only woman present.


    At first, they thought it was no big deal to investigate, and they could further win the favor of the royal family. But when they heard Fujiwara''s words, they looked hesitant again.


    Yoshiro Maori''s eyes narrowed and he looked at Liji Fujiwara.


    "Patriarch Fujiwara, you don''t want to open your mansion so much. Is there something shameful hidden in your mansion?"

 Chapter 1004

    Maori''s words made the eyes of several clan leaders twinkle slightly.


    They had no doubt that Fujiwara and the gangsters who insulted the princess would be involved, because Fujiwara had no such motive at all. Offending the royal family was not good for her.


    In the head of several clansmen, there is another thing.


    Fujiwara Mitsui and Fujiwara Ji''s father and son died one after another in less than a week. In the end, Fujiwara Liji took the position of a woman, creating an unprecedented precedent. The whole process was rapid and weird.


    Although there seems to be a reasonable explanation for everything, it is not difficult to find something strange if you carefully ponder it.


    Since fujihara Ji has been successful in killing his father and seizing power, why would he choose to commit suicide?


    No one would believe the birth of the first matriarch in the history of Fujiwara family.


    But as the saying goes, people''s death is like a lamp out. What''s wrong with the death of Fujiwara and his son? It''s none of their business.


    When people die, they lose their value.


    No matter how fujihara got here, as long as she sits in this position, she is valuable.


    No one offends the living for the dead.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fujiwara''s face was cold. Although she had just been in the top position, she didn''t have stage fright at all.


    "Group leader Maori, I advise you to go over the words in your mind before you speak. Although my father and brother died, we Fujiwara have not been reduced to the point where we can be slandered."


    Several patriarchs change color slightly.


    They really did not expect that Fujiwara, who had just sat up, had such a tough attitude.


    The face of Yoshiro Maori was even more gloomy and ugly.


    "Liji, calm down. Leader Maori is just a quick talker. I''m sure he doesn''t mean anything bad."


    The head of the Sanye family opened his mouth to make a success.


    "Leader Maori, you are the leader of the Yamaguchi group, not an official of the cabinet. I hope from now on you can understand who you are working for."


    Fujiwara is still staring at Yoshihiro Maori, and her words are more direct than before.


    "If you don''t know that, I don''t think you are qualified to sit in this position."


    There was a complete silence.


    Fujiwara''s hegemony is beyond the imagination of all of you.


    Even if Fujiwara Mitsui sits here, I''m afraid he won''t be so strict and merciless.


    What she meant by this was that she wanted to remove the leader of the group.


    According to the system, she does have this power, only to obtain the consent of at least three families.


    If it was just gloomy just now, the face of happy Maori is worse than eating excrement.


    In any case, Fujiwara Liji is also his younger generation. How can he bear to be denounced by a younger generation?


    But even if he couldn''t stand it, even if he was angry, he could only bear it.


    Of course, it can be a slap in the face, but in addition to a desire to show off, there is no benefit, there may be several other patriarchs have his idea of challenging the authority of the five families.


    "Chief Maori, please apologize to me."


    Fujiwara is aggressive.


    "I''m sorry, patriarch Fujiwara. I made a slip. Please don''t put it in your heart."


    Yoshihiro Maori is worthy of the position of leader of Yamaguchi group. He is flexible and tolerant. He really apologizes to Fujiwara.


    Although I don''t want to see Yoshihiro Maori soften up and hope that he can turn his face on the spot, at this time, Fujiwara''s heart still can''t help surging out a kind of pleasure.


    This is the power of power that she has been pursuing.


    "No matter what you think, my Fujiwara family will never allow people to search at will."


    Fujiwara finally looked away from Yoshihiro Maori''s face and looked around the audience.


    "I can''t allow the glory of the Fujiwara family to be trampled on before my father and brother are dead. Of course, if the royal family issues a search warrant, I will cooperate."


    "Lizzie, excuse me first."


    Having said that, Fujiwara rose and left first.


    Several patriarchs watched Fujiwara leave, and then looked at each other.


    Because Fujiwara is a woman, she has been raised in the boudoir before and has little contact with them. They didn''t expect Fujiwara Mitsui''s daughter to be so overbearing and tough.


    "Let''s go."


    Several patriarchs left one after another.


    After everyone left, Mr. Maori sat alone for a while, then got up and went to a room next door.


    "Your Highness."


    He came to the young man in the room.


    "She is the new head of the Fujiwara family, Liji Fujiwara?"


    The man in the room is the second prince Minghe. He holds a monitor headset in his hand. He heard the round table clearly."Yes, that''s her."


    Yoshiro Maori nodded.


    "I haven''t had much contact with her, but now it seems that she is much better than her brother."


    Minghe whispered.


    It''s not that he hasn''t met Fujiwara, but only a few times. The most recent one was three or four years ago, and his impression has been a little vague.


    "Your Highness, Fujiwara''s reaction is so fierce that she may have a ghost in her heart. I think we should thoroughly investigate the Fujiwara family!"


    "The Fujiwara family is not an ordinary small family. It''s not that we can check it. Without any evidence, how can I convince the cabinet and the emperor by mere doubt?"


    Minghe knew that the leader of the Yamaguchi group must hate Fujiwara at the moment.


    He can understand each other''s feelings.


    But after listening to the whole process, he didn''t think Fujiwara had any doubts.


    One is that there is no motive.


    Second, the more intense Fujiwara''s reaction was, the more it proved that she had not harbored the two gangsters.


    A new official has three fires.


    In Minghe''s opinion, it''s just that the new head of Fujiwara family wants to establish his own prestige.


    There is nothing wrong with it.


    It''s understandable.


    "But..."


    Maori is unwilling to say anything more, but Minghe raises his hand to interrupt.


    "Chief Maori, I can understand your feelings. Like you, I also have relatives who have been greatly hurt, but we can''t let hatred blind our reason."


    Mr. Maori gritted his teeth and fell silent.


    "Chief Maori, thank you very much for your loyalty to our country."


    With a word of praise, Ming he left Shankou group headquarters under the protection of two guards.


    Walking, his pace is still a little strange.


    Sitting in the car, he closed his eyes and lost in thought.


    In order not to disturb his thoughts, the car stopped still.


    After a long time, Minghe opened his eyes slowly.


    "Pay homage to the Fujiwara clan. I want to meet with the Fujiwara clan leader."

 Chapter 1005

    When people step up to the sky, it''s easy to lose balance. In other words, it''s easy to expand. It seems that Fujiwara has some signs of this.


    With her qualifications, even sitting in the position of Fujiwara clan leader, she shouldn''t scold him so ruthlessly. However, when she heard that he put aside other clan leaders and only aimed at her, her heart suddenly surged with uncontrollable anger.


    In her opinion, Yoshihiro Maori didn''t pay attention to her because she was in power for the first time.


    It was intolerable for a man with a strong desire for power, so she immediately made a strong counterattack.


    On the way home, Fujiwara gradually calmed down. Although she felt that her reaction was indeed a little extreme, she didn''t regret it.


    Because in her eyes, Yoshiro Maori is almost equivalent to a dead man.


    Who''s afraid of offending a dead man?


    Yoshihiro Maori is the leader of the Yamaguchi group, with many experts around him. However, the word "master" has never been a defining word, but a comparative word.


    Compared with the clown king, what''s the difference between the outlaws in the Yamaguchi group who can make the common people pee their pants?


    If she could, she wanted to order the assassination of Yoshihiro Maori from the moment she got out of the meeting room, but Fujiwara knew that she could not command the Joker king. The Joker King stayed by her side, just to provide protection for her.


    So after returning to the family, she did not rest and immediately came to Li futu''s house.


    There was a knock on the door, and when she got the response, she opened the door and went in.


    At this time, Li futu was only wearing a pair of shorts. He was sitting there with a golden sword. His symmetrical muscles and the ferocious scars all over his body, which were like totems, were all sharp weapons that could make a woman''s heart flutter.


    Fujiwara didn''t expect that he would be dressed like this. Even though she had been happy with each other several times, she could see her soul stirring body and her eyes lit up involuntarily.


    Don''t say only men are lecherous, so are women.


    Inside, Shen yini was sweating and her black hair was wet. She felt as if she had gone through a strenuous exercise and her milk like skin was red and delicate. She was so tired that she fell asleep.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu, as if nothing had happened, asked Fujiwara with a smile.


    Happy horse hoof disease, describe should be his present state.


    Shen yini''s change has brought him a sense of achievement, which can''t be described in words.


    Although Shen yini asked him to be gentle, how could he control himself in the face of such warm and fragrant nephrite?


    Especially when he thought of all kinds of "grievances" he had suffered, he could not help but lashed hard, and finally made the beautiful woman who had just accepted her kindness faint.


    Li futu took a sip of tea with a little emotion.


    At the moment when he was forced to sign an unequal treaty under the influence of others, did he ever think that the best would come?


    "I just came back from Yamaguchi headquarters."


    Fujihara sat down opposite him.


    "The cabinet issued a warrant to us to cooperate with us in searching the murderer who broke into the royal residence and defiled the princess. With a chicken feather as an arrow, Mr. Mao asked our major families to open the residence for him to search, but I refused."


    "I think that since he took people to arrest you last time and finally came back with no success, I''m afraid Maori Xizhilang has begun to suspect that there are ghosts inside. That''s why he made such a request. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, I think we can get rid of the other side once and for all."


    Fujiwara''s tone was cold and murderous.


    "This kind of big event happened to the Japanese royal family. Would it be a bit too hasty to kill the leader of Yamaguchi group now?"


    Li futu said: "don''t you worry that someone will combine the two things and suspect you?"


    "No way."


    Fujiwara''s tone softened down and she said with a charming smile: "on the black side, it''s always fighting for power and profit. It''s nothing to make a fuss about who died suddenly. Besides, I had a quarrel with Yoshihiro Maori just now. Even if someone suspects that I killed him, it''s just because of personal resentment. No one will associate too much."


    Li futu looked at her for a while, and asked seriously: "Liji, are you not afraid to be scolded, your heart is like a snake?"


    "What am I afraid of? I just need the master to understand me."


    Fujiwara''s breath is like orchid, her eyes are like silk.


    Li futu is dumbfounded. Fujiwara is a real beauty, especially in bed. It''s a kind of pattern that gives people paradise like enjoyment. It''s just that he has just experienced a big war, and now he really has no idea.


    Moreover, he also understood that the reason why Fujiwara was so enchanting and charming in front of him, with a posture of being picked by Ren Jun, was all because of the powerful power in his hand.


    If, one day, Fujiwara''s power reaches a certain level and makes her feel no need to be afraid of him, she may turn over immediately.It''s not appropriate to say that raising a tiger is a danger, but it''s appropriate to say that it''s raising a black widow.


    "Liji, if one day you think I''m in your way, will you send me to the end again as you did at the beginning?"


    Li futu''s eyes are full of fun.


    "Lizzie doesn''t dare."


    It''s really meaningful.


    "Well, I''ll let the clown King cooperate with you. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go out first."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Shen yini didn''t know when she would wake up. If she saw herself with Fujiwara, it would be bad.


    "Master..."


    Fujiwara''s eyes are like spring water, shimmering, obviously courting.


    She knows how to please a man.


    Li Fu Tu smiles and says in a nutshell: "Gini is in it."


    Fujiwara was stunned and subconsciously looked inside. Then she became strange.


    Li futu is only wearing a pair of shorts now. I''m afraid it''s self-evident what happened in this room before she came.


    Now, it''s not dark yet.


    For the sake of this actress, Princess Qingzi has come to such a miserable end, but now she is having sex with others. I don''t know how her royal highness would feel if she knew?


    "Then I won''t disturb the master and Miss Shen."


    Fujiwara Hideki converges and stands up. Just as she opens the door to go out, a servant appears at the door.


    "Patriarch, Ming and the prince are here."


    Fujiwara''s eyes shrank.


    Li futu also frowned slightly.

 Chapter 1006

    The second prince''s Royal Highness, now don''t stay in huangcurie to study his sunflower treasure, what do you come to Fujiwara family for?


    Did you find your way?


    Li futu thinks it''s impossible.


    If the Japanese royal family knew that he was here, I''m afraid it would not be Minghe, but the Japanese self defense forces.


    "Your guests are coming. Go and receive them."


    Facing Fujiwara''s looking back, Li futu said with a faint smile.


    Fujiwara nods and follows her servants out.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry for waiting so long."


    Fujiwara walked into the reception room with a bright smile.


    Minghe didn''t have any airs. He said with an approachable smile, "I''d like to take the liberty to visit. I hope Miss Fujiwara won''t take it amiss."


    "If your highness is not here, it''s my honor to welcome you to Fujiwara family. I don''t know what your highness is doing here?"


    They don''t know each other very well, and they meet very few times, but they are both good at communication, and they don''t show any strangeness.


    "It''s said that Fujiwara clan leader died unfortunately. Minghe has always wanted to come to worship him. But recently, something happened in the palace. Miss Fujiwara must have heard about it. Minghe is free today, so he specially came to mourn."


    Minghe comforted him: "I hope Miss Fujiwara will mourn."


    "Thank you very much for your concern."


    Fujiwara Liji Mu Lu was grateful: "when my father was alive, he often said that his royal highness was benevolent and righteous. He had been looking forward to the moment when his royal highness was promoted to Dabao, but I didn''t expect that my father could not wait until that day."


    Smell speech, bright and eyes slightly twinkled under.


    Fujiwara didn''t seem to see it. She raised her hand and said, "Your Highness, please sit down."


    Minghe nodded.


    Take your seat.


    There is a servant to serve tea.


    Suddenly, when she heard that Minghe was visiting, Fujiwara did feel a little frightened.


    Li futu and others are now wanted at the national level. If the story of harboring them is revealed, even if she is the head of the Fujiwara family, there will be no place for her in this country.


    This result is obviously beyond her endurance.


    Although there is Li futu, her life will not be threatened, but if there is no Fujiwara family, away from the soil of Japan, she and ordinary women will have no difference, and her life will be over.


    But after a while, like Li futu, she responded quickly.


    If it is really the exposure of the wind, it should not be Minghe.


    Mourning Fujiwara Mitsui?


    Naturally, Fujiwara didn''t believe such a ridiculous reason. She drank tea and waited for the third prince to show her true intention.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I haven''t seen you for three or four years since my last farewell?"


    Fujiwara nods with a smile.


    "The memory of the prince is really amazing. There were so many people at that time. I didn''t expect that his highness could remember me."


    The last time they met was on the 70th birthday of the emperor. Fujiwara followed Fujiwara Mitsui and Fujiwara Jiji to the palace to celebrate their birthday. He and Minghe just met each other. The other was just talking in Fujiwara Mitsui at that time. As she was at that time, she had no chance to come forward. It was just the background of Fujiwara and his son.


    Japanese women''s status was low, and with the gathering of distinguished guests at that time, who would care about a so-called Fujiwara family miss?


    However, Guo Jingqian, the second prince who was not qualified to talk to her at that time, is now taking the initiative to visit.


    This kind of feeling, let Fujiwara Liji feel the cup was slightly astringent tea, suddenly become sweet.


    Minghe looked at her with a jade porcelain cup and said with a smile, "a beauty like Miss Fujiwara is like a pearl on the beach and a bright moon in the night sky. As soon as you see it, it will be unforgettable. How can Minghe not remember it?"


    Smell speech, Fujiwara Liji eyes quietly flickered under.


    Although she doesn''t have much contact with Minghe, it''s not too much to say that she is a stranger, but she has at least heard of the prince''s comments.


    Her words just now are not all compliments. Her father''s evaluation of the third prince is really high, and public opinion can guide her. However, what Fujiwara Mitsui said has some credibility.


    Fujiwara Mitsui said that the third prince was not a good girl.


    But Fujiwara found that when the other side praised her, it didn''t look like it was just polite. Minghe looked at her with a burning temperature.


    That''s interesting.


    "Li Ji Pu Liu''s posture, where when the prince''s praise."


    Fujiwara has a low brow and a reserved smile.


    "Miss Fujiwara is too modest. In Minghe''s eyes, it''s hard to find a woman who is more beautiful than Miss Fujiwara in the whole empire."


    Minghe''s boastful words make Fujiwara more and more strange in her heart.


    "Your Royal Highness is here today. Isn''t he here specially for Kua Liji?"If she had been praised by the most popular successor of the next emperor in the past, she might have been happy, but now her mood has changed greatly.


    She is no longer the original need to look for fear of relying on Fujiwara Liji.


    She is now the head of the Fujiwara family. In this country, she can be called a decisive giant. Even if she is facing the royal family, she will no longer have any emotional fluctuations for each other''s words.


    "If your Highness has anything to say, just say it."


    Fujiwara raised her eyes, waved her hand and held back her servants.


    "Miss Fujiwara is not only beautiful, but also a rare heroine. She is really quick."


    Minghe puts the cup down.


    "In that case, Minghe has something to say."


    Fujiwara will wait for the following.


    Minghe pondered for a moment and said slowly: "I don''t know what Miss Fujiwara thinks of me?"


    Although I thought Minghe was a little strange, when I heard his inexplicable words, Fujiwara''s fine eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly.


    "Forgive Liji''s ignorance. What does your highness mean by this?"


    Minghe said with a smile: "that is, how does Miss Fujiwara feel about me?"


    Fujiwara Liji looked at Minghe strangely for a while.


    Minghe looks at her with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How dare Liji judge the character of her royal highness? It''s really hard for Liji to judge her royal highness. "


    "Don''t worry, Miss Fujiwara. At this time, I''m not a prince, and you''re not the head of Fujiwara''s family. We''re just a couple of ordinary men and women. I want to hear what Miss Fujiwara really thinks."


    Now, Fujiwara seems to have heard a clue, but she can''t believe it.


    "My royal highness and I haven''t seen each other at all. What''s our opinion?"


    Minghe was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "yes, it seems that I''m really a little forced."


    He paused, looking at the enchanting face of Fujiwara.


    "I want to fall in love with you today, Miss Fujikura."

 Chapter 1007

    Talk about love?


    Rao Shiji Fujiwara had already recognized the meaning of Minghe in advance, but at this time, when she heard him come to the point, she was still stunned, and her expression and smile became somewhat unnatural.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your highness, you are not joking with Liji, are you


    "I''m not bored enough to make fun of such things."


    Minghe shakes his head with sincere eyes.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I know it''s a bit abrupt to bring up this kind of thing suddenly, but in my opinion, it''s good for both of us to combine us."


    Like the sentence "I want to fall in love with you" just now, Minghe''s tone is not like courtship, nor is it like an advertisement, just like a deal.


    Fujiwara gradually calmed down.


    At present, this man is a person who is likely to be a great treasure. To be his woman is perhaps the dream of the whole Japanese women. If she had been in the past, she would have been moved.


    Although this time is different from the past, if we can make friends with Minghe or establish an intimate relationship, it will still benefit her a lot.


    There''s just a saying that a good woman doesn''t care for her husband. Fujihara doesn''t have much loyalty in her heart, but she''s a woman of the emperor. No, she should say she''s a slave. A man''s mind is not so big in this respect. She can''t afford to offend the emperor.


    "Thanks for the love of the prince, but her father has just passed away. Liji hasn''t thought about it yet."


    Fujiwara is like a dutiful girl. Although her tone is euphemistic, she obviously shows her refusal.


    Minghe frowned slightly.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe that the woman in front of him was really a filial daughter. The Fujiwara family changed dramatically in just a week. Finally, the woman became the biggest beneficiary. Although he didn''t care to find out what happened, he didn''t have to think that the death of Fujiwara and his son was definitely related to this woman.


    No matter how the other party can do this, at least it means that she must be a smart person. A smart person should see the advantages and disadvantages clearly. As long as she is with him, her position will be stable instantly, and her position will gradually rise. But why does the other party refuse him?


    "Does Miss Fujiwara feel dissatisfied with me?"


    Minghe asked, ignoring the high sounding reason.


    The national conditions of the state of dragon and the state of Japan are different. In the state of dragon, senior officials are afraid of getting involved with the people in the Jianghu. For example, it''s hard to imagine that Ming He, as a royal nobleman, wants to combine with the clan head of the Mafia family in the state of dragon. Different national conditions lead to the official bandit family''s relatives. In the state of Japan, it''s not just a kind of irony, but a kind of normality.


    Even in the election of Japanese Prime Minister, these black faced giants can use a large number of votes to guide the left and right.


    This is the real reason why Minghe is here today.


    In the past, he didn''t have to worry about anything, just waiting quietly was enough, but now he became a eunuch. Although he didn''t expose himself, he still had a sense of crisis in his heart.


    He desperately needs to find allies.


    Moreover, he has reached the marriageable age, and the royal family will certainly pay attention to his emotional problems in the near future. At this time, he needs a shield.


    All sorts of factors add up together, the new head of Fujiwara family, who has just been in power, comes into his sight.


    Fujiwara is a woman, an enchanting and beautiful woman, and also has a certain political power. Judging from various conditions, she is the most suitable ally for him at present.


    "His royal highness is a royal nobleman. How can Liji not be satisfied? But at present, Liji really has no time to consider personal feelings."


    Fujiwara again declined, not vain.


    "I understand that the head of Fujiwara clan has just passed away, and miss Fujiwara must be very sad. At this time, Miss Fujiwara really should not be in the mood to think about emotional problems, which I can fully understand."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I can wait."


    Ming and this time, almost a bit of a dogged posture.


    Fujiwara is full of doubts.


    She refused twice. Even if she was an ordinary person, I''m afraid she would choose to give up. But the second prince chose to ignore it. Even the dignity and face of the royal family seemed not to be wanted.


    Why?


    Naturally, Fujiwara didn''t believe it because her beauty dazzled each other''s mind. If Minghe wanted to get her, it would have been much easier in the past than now.


    Even, she felt that the second prince was inexplicably urgent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your highness, to be honest, Liji already has someone she likes. "


    Although I am curious about why Minghe has found her, no matter what, Fujiwara is impossible to agree and dare not.


    Her man is in the mansion. If she nods and agrees to fall in love with Minghe, she and Minghe will die here.


    This sentence export, Fujiwara riji think no matter what idea Ming and exactly, I''m afraid will stop, but strangely, Ming and just slightly frown, soon smile again."I don''t mind."


    Fujiwara wondered if she had heard the wrong thing.


    "Your Highness, what do you say?"


    "Miss Fujiwara, I''m really a little curious about which lucky man can win Miss Fujiwara''s heart, but I don''t mind. Miss Fujiwara, I can assure you that after we are together, I will not interfere in your love life. Except for the nominal constraints, your heart is completely free. "


    Looking at the incomparably open-minded Minghe, Fujiwara Liji was a little absent-minded for a moment.


    Is this second prince who has been praised so much a psychopath or a pervert with some special habit?


    He made it clear that even if the relationship was established, he didn''t mind her fooling around with other men outside.


    Is there such a man in the world?


    Fujiwara is a little confused.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I can also assure you that we can get married if you like."


    Minghe never stops talking.


    "As long as I can ascend the throne, you will be the emperor''s wife. You will enjoy all the honor and honor, and your mother will honor the world."


    Fujiwara''s pupils contracted and her delicate lips moved, but she didn''t make any sound at all.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I know what I said today may be difficult for you to understand for a while, but you can rest assured that what I said just now is from the bottom of my heart, without any falsehood. In the future, you will understand it gradually."


    Then Ming he stood up.


    "I hope Miss Fujiwara can think about it carefully. As long as you and I are united, I will support anything you want to do. And I think that if you and I work together, nothing can stop us in this country."


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 1008

    After Minghe left, Fujiwara sat alone in the reception room for a long time.


    Minghe''s words kept coming to her mind,


    she was in the world.


    This may be the ultimate dream of women, and now so naked in front of themselves.


    Dreams.


    And it''s weird.


    Judging from her heart, if she had been in the past, Fujiwara would have felt her heart beat. Even when she heard that sentence just now, her heart beat faster. But she also knew that her fate was no longer in her own hands.


    Even though Minghe''s very straightforward explanation is only nominal, she still has no right to make a decision.


    She got up, came to Li futu''s room again and knocked on the door.


    "Is Minghe gone?"


    Li Futura opened the door and asked, already dressed.


    Fujiwara nods, with a heavy look on her mind.


    Shen yini is still sleeping. To avoid disturbing her, Li futu comes out.


    "Go to your room and say it."


    They came to Fujiwara''s room.


    Fujiwara Haruki repeated the meeting with Minghe, without missing a word.


    After hearing this, Li futu''s surprise was almost undisguised.


    "You said he came to you to ask for your marriage?"


    Fujiwara nods,


    that''s what Minghe just said.


    "Although I don''t know him well, his state just now is obviously very strange. I have said that I have someone I like, but he still insists on it, and even says that he doesn''t care that I like others."


    Li futu laughed.


    "Do you want to know why?"


    Fujiwara nods her head without hesitation,


    Li futu says: "no man in the world is so generous. The reason why he is so open-minded is that his Royal Highness has become a Eunuchs. "


    "What?"


    Fujiwara''s pupils dilated instantly, and she was so shocked.


    "It seems that his royal highness really has a tough heart. He put up with this kind of thing alone."


    Li futu said with emotion.


    Through Fujiwara''s description just now, he guessed the second prince''s idea. He suffered such a heavy blow that the other side didn''t sink in this way. He was so positive that he didn''t give up his life.


    It''s not an ordinary song.


    This kind of perseverance and disposition is indeed worth learning from most people in the world.


    "You mean when you entered the palace, you not only punished the princess, but also gave Ming and the prince to Eunuch


    Fujiwara finally responded at this time.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "No wonder."


    Like the clouds, Fujiwara suddenly brightened.


    "If this kind of thing is discovered by the royal family, then his life is over. He is going to use me as a shield to hide the fact that he has become a eunuch. "


    "What do you think?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Without hesitation, Fujiwara immediately said, "I''m sure I won''t do anything wrong to my master. Even if it''s only in form, I won''t agree. From body to soul, I belong to my master alone."


    What a loyal slave.


    Li futu''s smile widened.


    How many women in the world can have such opportunities? If he can really hide his disability, he may succeed to the throne. Lijie, are you really not excited at all? "


    Fujiwara shook her head decisively. She thought Li futu was testing her.


    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s really an opportunity for you to cooperate with him."


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t have to cheat Fujiwara. She just talked about the matter.


    Of course, as a man, he has a strong sense of sovereignty. Even though he and Fujiwara are just acting on occasion without any feelings, since they have a relationship, Li futu naturally does not want any man to touch her again.


    However, Minghe has become a eunuch at this time. In this respect, he will not have any idea. He only wants to keep his power when he comes to Fujiwara.


    In this case, Li futu really doesn''t care much about Fujiwara''s cooperation with Minghe.


    "Do you really think I should promise him?"


    Fujiwara asked tentatively.


    There are people in the court who are good officials.


    It''s self-evident that it''s good for her to be tied up with the second prince Minghe. What she worries about is just Li futu''s idea.


    "No, I don''t think it''s up to you to decide this kind of thing."


    Li futu reaches for her hand and picks up her sharp chin.Fujiwara raised her head in cooperation.


    "Liji, I don''t want you to be a mindless pet. On the contrary, I appreciate your ruthlessness when you sent me bombs. If a woman has no soul of her own, she will lose her greatest attraction. I mean, do you understand? "


    Fujiwara''s eyes are like silk, like a beautiful snake.


    "Lizzie knows."


    "However, I have to remind you that although Minghe has become a eunuch, it does not mean that his male instinct has completely disappeared..."


    Fujiwara''s eyes narrowed and her smile was enchanting.


    "The master can rest assured that Liji will not let him take advantage of anything. Only the master can enjoy Liji''s body."


    Now that Minghe has found Fujiwara, it means that he will tell Fujiwara that he is a eunuch in the future. He can hide this from anyone, but he can never hide his "woman.".


    Eunuch.


    It''s not humane.


    We can''t carry on the family line.


    This is Minghe''s biggest secret and death.


    As long as Fujiwara is in control of this, she is in fact the active party in the cooperation with Minghe. Minghe will certainly not offend her.


    But this kind of situation, only set up before Ming he ascended the throne of emperor!


    Any emperor will never allow his Achilles'' heel to be in the hands of others. Before he ascends the throne, he will certainly respect and treat Fujiwara as a guest. Even as he said, he doesn''t mind Fujiwara''s having other men. But once he inherits the imperial rule, he will be the first to get rid of Fujiwara.


    "It seems that you have a choice."


    Li futu retracts his hand.


    Fujiwara didn''t say anything. As long as Li futu didn''t object, she had no reason to refuse the cooperation.


    "You have to be ready to be bitten by the tiger when you seek skin from the tiger."


    "Lizzie knows."


    They''re all smart people. Don''t say anything too obvious.


    Fujiwara riji naturally understood that as long as Minghe was in the upper position, the other side would turn over and even try to kill herself.


    But.


    She''ll be slaughtered?


    Looking at Li futu, Fujiwara''s eyes twinkle, and gradually become demonic.


    A crazy idea began to spring up in her mind.


    The royal family and the outside world did not know that Minghe was already a eunuch.


    So If Minghe becomes the queen of heaven and dies suddenly, and she, as a wife, is pregnant with a child, is it possible for her to take over the power of the country?!


    In a narrow strip of water, the Dragon Kingdom has more than once had a history of young masters and women in power.


    Moreover, there is an old saying in the state of dragon.


    He who steals will be punished.


    Hou, the thief!

 Chapter 1009

    Li futu naturally didn''t know that Fujiwara would have such a shocking idea in her mind.


    Fujiwara didn''t tell him either.


    Desire is hard to fill.


    There is no end to man''s desire.


    At the beginning, Miss Fujiwara, who was coveted by her elder brother, just had a dream of controlling the Fujiwara family. But when this dream really came true, before she settled down, she began to look at the higher scenery.


    Minghe''s visit and the fact that Minghe has become a eunuch give rise to the ambition of stealing the country.


    Moreover, this goal, in her view, is likely to be achieved.


    The most important factor is that she has to have a child!


    It''s too easy for a woman to have a child, especially a beautiful woman, but she doesn''t like those vulgar people at all and doesn''t dare to.


    She has only one choice.


    Li futu found that Fujiwara''s eyes became hot when she saw him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Fujiwara shook her head with a smile, eyes hot quietly convergence a few minutes.


    She knows that this plan can only be completed by herself and can not be found by anyone, including the man standing in front of her at this time.


    "Minghe just asked me what I think of him, but I didn''t answer him. In fact, in my opinion, if you take off that layer of royal coat, he is no different from the ordinary people. Compared with his master, he is more like a firefly than a bright moon. "


    Li futu smiles.


    "When did you learn to butter up?"


    Fujiwara''s eyes are as tender as water: "these are all from Liji''s heart."


    "Liji, I want to send Kani out of Japan. Do you have any idea?"


    Fujiwara Liji really rarely let Li futu disappointed, smell speech immediately nodded: "I immediately arrange."


    In fact, she is very happy to see Shen yini off.


    If Shen yini stayed here, how could she get a child?


    She is very clear that in Li futu''s mind, her status is certainly not as good as that Dragon Star, even if that Dragon Star is almost useless except for her beauty.


    Shen didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    To Li futu''s surprise, she didn''t have any shyness and was very magnanimous.


    "Miss Fujiwara has arranged that she will take you away from Shangjing in the afternoon and return home by sea."


    At dinner, Li futu said to Shen yini.


    Fujiwara''s horse faced clown Wang is sitting on the dining table. Shen yini looks at Fujiwara and does not resist Li futu''s arrangement. She smiles and says, "please Miss Fujiwara."


    When we were apart, there was no reluctance.


    Fujiwara will take Shen yini to the ferry, and then take the Fujiwara family freighter back to the Dragon kingdom.


    The Fujiwara family really has extraordinary energy on this land. The road to the capital is unimpeded. Even if they encounter a checkpoint, they will be released immediately when they see the pass on the car.


    "Have a nice trip, Miss Shen."


    Ferry, many freighters dock on the shore, there are a lot of containers piled on the shore, there are many ships loading and unloading, Japan is a country that relies on exports, all the families have foreign trade business.


    "Thank you, Miss Fujiwara. If Miss Fujiwara goes to Longguo, please let me know. I will treat her well."


    "Of course."


    Both women are smiling and have no hostility.


    Just when Shen yini was about to board the ship, seven or eight black cars suddenly hit the ship.


    Fujiwara looked back with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Patriarch Fujiwara, I''m really disappointed."


    The visitor sighed, but his face was full of laughter.


    At the critical moment, it was Mao lixizhilang, the leader of Shankou group, who was killed.


    After the round table meeting, he always held a grudge against Fujiwara. Even though everyone thought Fujiwara had no suspicious motive, he was adamant and even sent someone to monitor Fujiwara''s movements. Today, he received a message from Fujiwara that she had left the capital to come to the ferry, which made him feel very strange.


    What kind of business is worth the head of Fujiwara family to deal with?


    After receiving the report, Yoshihiro Maori made a quick decision and immediately brought people over. Unexpectedly, he found a huge surprise.


    "Hide not to say, unexpectedly still want to help the murderer abscond, Fujiwara clan chief, I think you should start to think about an excuse that can explain to the royal family now."


    "Miss Shen, get in the car first."


    Strangely, Fujiwara didn''t panic. Her car was bulletproof after special treatment. Staying in the car can at least ensure temporary safety.


    Shen yini nodded and got on the bus immediately.


    "Chief Maori, you sent someone to watch me. Are you really the running dog of the royal family now?""Don''t speak so harshly, Fujiwara. The people you hide trample on the dignity of the whole Japanese nation. It is the duty of every Japanese people to arrest them. But you help them. What''s the difference between your behavior and traitors? It''s no use saying more about it now. If you know better and hand over the people, you may be able to win a lenient treatment. "


    Maori Xizhilang said darkly, tearing his face thoroughly.


    "Group leader Maori, don''t talk about yourself so sublimely. I Fujiwara only recognize one truth. Whoever is friendly to me, I will stand on his side. "National dignity?"


    Fujiwara gave a sneer.


    "You made me patriotic, but has this country ever loved me?"


    Yoshihiro Maori was stunned, and then said: "Liji Fujiwara, I didn''t expect that you didn''t know how to repent at this time. Originally, in the face of clan leader Mitsui, I wanted to talk about love for you, but since you are so hopeless, no one can blame you."


    He waved coldly.


    "Get that Dragon Star for me."


    The elite of the four Shankou formations immediately stepped forward.


    Fujiwara''s eyes narrowed.


    "Kill them."


    Decisive.


    Simply.


    Cold blooded.


    The men on her hand drew the gun without hesitation.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fierce gunfire soon rang out.


    The four elite Yamaguchi groups didn''t expect each other to start. They were caught off guard and were shot into a hornet''s nest.


    "You..."


    Yoshiro Maori was shocked. He didn''t expect that Fujiwara was so crazy.


    Moreover, he later saw that the muzzle of the gun of the Fujiwara family moved towards him.


    It seems that the other side is even going to kill him.


    "Fight back! Fight back


    He yelled hastily, and quickly hid behind a car door.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was a lot of gunfire.


    Fujiwara has got on the bus.


    Yoshihiro Maori doubted whether the other party knew he would come long ago, so he would kill so decisively. If so, he would be in danger.


    In the torrent of gunfire, he took out his mobile phone to call for reinforcements, but before he could dial the number, he was shocked.


    He looked back stiffly.


    A person doesn''t know when to touch his back quietly.


    The other side grinned at him, and then a bright knife light came towards him.

 Chapter 1010

    A clean cut.


    Fierce and fierce.


    There was no room for Mr. Maori to resist.


    The whole face was cut in half in the middle.


    "Ah


    The scream suddenly burst out, heartrending, and it seemed to be louder than the whistle of the freighter on the shore. It made people sweat and feel creepy.


    Anyway, he is also the leader of the Yamaguchi group. No one thought that Fujiwara would kill him.


    He belittled the poison of Fujiwara, and paid the price of his life for it.


    The fierce gunfight lasted five or six minutes.


    All the men and horses brought by Yoshihiro Maori were wiped out, leaving no one alive.


    And Fujiwara ordered that all the bodies be thrown into the sea to feed the fish.


    It''s completely dead.


    Shen yini witnessed the whole process. Now she has grown up too much. She has improved her tolerance for this kind of scene. She is calm enough to say goodbye to Fujiwara and board the freighter to return home.


    Fujihara stood on the shore, watching the freighter go away.


    In fact, she just had a chance to let Shen yini "accidentally" die in the gunfight.


    When she was sitting in the car with Shen yini, at a certain moment, she did have such an idea in her heart.


    But then she felt that the risk was not directly proportional to the income, and it was not worth it.


    She relies on Yan Di, all because of each other''s strong strength, not because of emotion.


    Who Yama likes and how many women are around him have nothing to do with her.


    Unless a woman shows hostility to her presence.


    However, the Dragon Star is very smart and doesn''t show any aversion to her. Otherwise, she might really take a risk with the help of a happy Maori man.


    "Patriarch, are you going to inform me to get ready?"


    Asked one of the Fujiwara family''s dead men.


    What is a dead man?


    These two words represent that they have no thoughts and no feelings. They live just to die.


    Just like Fujiwara blade who wanted to kill Li futu at the beginning, they didn''t care who their opponents were. What they cared about was the instructions and tasks given to them by the loyal object.


    The object of their loyalty is the head of the Fujiwara family.


    More precisely, they are loyal to this position, not to the specific person.


    As long as anyone sits in the position of patriarch, he will become the object of their loyalty.


    They don''t care how Fujiwara got in this position.


    "What are you prepared for?"


    "I''m afraid the people in the Yamaguchi group will rebound after the death of Yoshihiro Maori, and the other major families may also take the opportunity to make trouble."


    Fujiwara was silent for a moment and turned to get on the bus.


    "To the imperial residence."


    ¡­¡­


    The second prince, Minghe, came to meet him outside the palace.


    "Miss Fujiwara."


    Fujiwara Liji smile soft, warm voice whisper: "Your Highness, call me Liji."


    Smell speech, bright and the smile on the face, more brilliant a few minutes.


    Look in the eye, even Fujiwara Liji, can''t help but have a little admiration in the heart.


    If Li futu had not told her, she would not have been able to see that the second prince had just been executed a few days ago.


    "Your Highness, can I visit the third princess?"


    "Of course."


    They first went to Qingzi''s palace.


    Qingzi didn''t get any better. She was in a trance and couldn''t communicate with people normally.


    From Qingzi''s bedroom, Fujiwara''s face was full of regret.


    "I really can not imagine how inhuman people are to be such a malicious thing for such a good princess."


    If Li futu were here, she would boast about her natural acting skills.


    Minghe has the same look of pain.


    "We can never predict how ugly human nature will be, but I''m sure those people will get retribution."


    Fujiwara nods deeply.


    They came to the back garden.


    Since Qingzi was invaded and humiliated, the guards of the imperial residence have been strengthened again. It''s not too much to describe it as three steps, one post, five steps and one sentry.


    In a back garden alone, there are more than a dozen bodyguards on guard. It''s almost frightening.


    "Lizzie, come here today. Should not all come to see Wang Qingzi? "


    Minghe is not polite either. With a cry from Liji, it seems that a couple of men and women who haven''t seen each other for several times are getting closer.


    Fujiwara nods and smiles.


    "Your Highness, I''m here today to find you."


    Not surprisingly, Minghe said with a smile: "it seems that Liji has made a decision?""Thanks for your love, if your highness doesn''t think Liji is high, Liji is willing to..."


    "Good!"


    Ming he was so happy that he wrote the joy on his face. Although it was a bit of performance, it was not all disguise.


    Fujiwara can promise to come down, can be said to solve most of his worries.


    "Liji, from now on, you don''t have to say anything about whether you are high or not. We are equal and one. We share weal and woe."


    "Your Highness, I have one more thing to tell you."


    "Lizzie said so."


    Fujiwara said with a smile: "before I came here, I solved the problem of Yoshihiro Maori."


    The voice falls to the ground, and Ming he''s face is slightly stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Maori killed you?"


    Fujiwara nods.


    "He was always unconvinced with me, and tried every means to trap me. He even planned to splash dirty water on me by borrowing the fact that the princess was defiled, saying that I had connections with those gangsters. Your highness, isn''t that ridiculous?"


    At the last round table meeting, he was in the next room. With the help of a monitor, he heard clearly the whole process of the conflict between Fujiwara and Yoshiro Maori.


    Fujiwara is so young that when she ascends a high position, she can even hold her head down. Yoshihiro Maori has emotions in his heart, and Minghe can fully understand. At the same time, he doesn''t think Fujiwara is related to those two demons at all.


    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, especially on the black side. Friction can''t be avoided at all. He doesn''t think the contradiction between Fujiwara and Yoshihiro Maori can''t be reconciled, but he didn''t expect that before long, they would be fighting each other to death.


    "But even so, you don''t have to kill directly, do you?"


    "Of course, if he was just slandering, I would not kill him, but he wanted to kill me first."


    Minghe was surprised and said, "he wants to kill you?"


    Fujiwara nods.


    "If your highness does not believe it, my more than 20 subordinates can testify."


    Minghe looks at her for a while and shows a smile.


    "No, I believe you."


    Who''s going to testify?


    How can the Fujiwara family not face you as the patriarch?


    Minghe can also see that Fujiwara didn''t mean to explain to him at all. She just told him. The subtext is that he needs his strength to solve the problems that may arise after Yoshihiro Maori''s death.


    Since it is cooperation, on the contrary, he is happy to see that Fujiwara Liji asks for help from him. He can also show his sincerity.


    As for the real cause of his death, he didn''t care.


    Fujiwara is an ambitious woman.


    He knew this very well.


    The other Party chose to agree to him for his royal identity, and he was equally clear.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    As long as he successfully ascends Dabao, he will solve this woman for the first time.


    He''ll take back everything she gets from him.


    "Thank you for your trust."


    Fujiwara''s eyes drooped slightly.


    Minghe smiles gently.


    "Yes, we are partners."


    What a good companion.


    Indeed.


    It is estimated that there is no man or woman in the world who is more suitable than them.

 Chapter 1011

    After Shen yini left, Li futu stayed in the Fujiwara family for another whole week.


    When he was in the Fujiwara family, he said that the distinguished guests were all reserved. He could almost say that they were like the emperor. After all, which distinguished guest could enjoy the treatment of the Fujiwara clan leader in bed at night?


    It''s hard to judge whether Fujiwara is qualified as a patriarch because she took over power for a short time. However, as a female slave, she is absolutely blameless.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would really indulge in her heartbroken and tender hometown. Fortunately, Comrade Li futu''s perseverance is far beyond ordinary people''s, and he has not been killed by Wen Xiang''s soft jade.


    A week after Shen yini left, Abe Xuanji finally got the news again and wanted to fight against Abe Hanhai.


    In the cooperation with Abe Xuanji, Li futu clearly defines himself as a thug. He has no objection to Abe Xuanji''s arrangement.


    After a week or two of precipitation, although the Japanese black and white gangs are still wanted for them, the news has somehow passed.


    In addition, he has disappeared these days and has been living a corrupt life in the Fujiwara family. Abe Hanhai should have relaxed his vigilance.


    Even if he guessed that it was he who broke into the imperial residence, but he didn''t show up for so many days, the other party should feel that he had left.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength, not to mention a king.


    If he doesn''t die, there will be endless trouble. So Li futu decided to take all the Japanese people and try to kill them.


    "Master, is there any action?"


    Ma Mian asked. Although it''s only a week or two, he seems to have gained some weight.


    There are not many ascetics in the prefecture. For more than a week, although Liji Fujiwara has personally served Li futu, she has not forgotten that Li futu''s subordinates, Ma Mian and others, have lived a life like a paradise in the Fujiwara family.


    But beauty is good, but what they enjoy is the pleasure of killing.


    In their eyes, the smell of blood and flesh are far more attractive than women''s soft meat.


    Li futu nodded.


    "This week, you must have had a rest. Tonight we will cooperate with Abe Xuanji to fight for justice."


    Fighting for justice?


    Wen Yan, not only 20 or 30 members of the local government, but even the clown King''s eyes are quite strange.


    "Abe Xuanji?"


    Ma Mian''s attention, however, was attracted by the names mentioned by Li futu. He stared at Li futu in surprise and asked suspiciously, "Abe Xuanji, the number one in tianbang?"


    Li futu nodded.


    Although Abe Xuanji is a woman, she is the strongest one under the emperor, and deserves to be the first person on the list!


    The judge even has to put Cui''s head down!


    "Master, you are so powerful!"


    Ma Mian looked at Li futu admiringly.


    Li futu looks around and walks slowly.


    "Tonight''s trip will be very dangerous. I hope you will be psychologically prepared."


    "Master, what are you going to do?"


    Ma Mian couldn''t help asking. Those present also said that he was qualified to have a dialogue with Li futu.


    One emperor cooperated with a half step emperor, and the master solemnly told him that it was dangerous, and the horse''s eyes flickered.


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. His pupils contracted and he said in an uncontrollable voice: "master, you don''t want to kill..."


    Li futu took a look at him and nodded calmly.


    "Yes, our goal tonight is to protect Japan''s Shrine, to kill Japan''s national master, to list the emperor of Japan and to establish Abe Hanhai."


    Li futu''s tone is not impassioned, on the contrary, it is relatively flat, but for a moment, it makes everyone''s breath become urgent, and his eyes become bright, as if a flame began to burn!


    It''s not fear.


    It''s excitement, it''s excitement!


    The belligerence and terror of the underground are vividly reflected at this moment!


    They never care who their opponents are. They don''t know what fear is. The stronger their opponents are, the more boiling their blood will be!


    Although it has been expected, you can hear that it''s really the same as what you think, Ma Mian still can''t help feeling a little shocked.


    After all, it''s the emperor.


    How many people dare to kill the emperor?


    Even the Joker king, who has always been famous for his madness, kept muttering: "crazy, crazy..."


    "Go down and get ready."


    Li futu did not explain too much, and no one asked why he wanted to attack Abe Hanhai.


    After a group of people left, Li futu got up and went to Fujiwara''s room.


    No matter whether he can kill Abe Hanhai successfully or not, he will not stay in the Fujiwara family any longer.After all, it''s time to tell someone.


    "Is the master going to leave?"


    When the door opened, Fujiwara''s smile was as enchanting as ever.


    She seems to have guessed the meaning of Li futu.


    From the beginning to the end, she knew that the small temple of the Fujiwara family could not accommodate the Buddha. When the other party called all the people to a meeting, she guessed some.


    Li futu nodded.


    "These days, excuse me."


    Fujiwara immediately shook her head.


    "The Fujiwara family was given by the master to the slave. This is the master''s place. How can it be said that it''s a disturbance?"


    Fujiwara is not lost by power, and seems to be able to grasp her position clearly.


    Li futu was silent and did not comment on Fujiwara''s words.


    Although there is a saying of one night husband and wife''s 100 day grace, it''s hard to say what kind of feelings they have with Fujiwara.


    However, it is undeniable that he can no longer treat each other as a stranger as he used to.


    "With the help of Minghe, your position should be gradually stabilized. Congratulations on realizing your dream."


    During this time, Minghe invited Fujiwara Liji to the palace more than once, and they also visited Mount Fuji together. Although they have not publicly admitted it, no one can see that the second prince and Fujiwara''s clan leader seem to fall in love.


    Fujiwara giggled.


    "Master, do you really know what slave''s dream is?"


    Her eyes were full of emotion and seemed to contain thousands of words.


    "I''ve always thought that your women''s mind is the most difficult thing to guess. Anyway, congratulations on your initial control of your own destiny."


    "I''ll go first," Li said with a smile


    Fujiwara nods: "that slave will not send."


    Li futu looked at her for a while, then turned around without any nostalgia.


    In fact, they don''t know when they will meet again after the separation. They can''t even be sure whether they will be friends or enemies when they meet again.


    Looking at the disappearing man''s back, Fujiwara''s eyes were blurred, and her heart was filled with a trace of reluctant emotion. Although it was shallow, it was very real.


    The slender figure of the man has disappeared in the corner, Fujiwara Liji standing at the door, slowly stroking her flat belly.


    "Try to be competitive."

 Chapter 1012

    The shrine is located in jiuduanban, Qiandaitian, Shangjing. It was built under the instruction of Meiji emperor.


    The shrine is dedicated to the soldiers and their families who died in the war for the Japanese nation since the Meiji Restoration, most of them died in the world war.


    Since the Meiji emperor, the shrine has become the only object for the Japanese emperor to bow.


    However, because of the Second World War, the entry of class a war criminals into the shrine caused great international controversy, and the Japanese emperor never visited the shrine again.


    Nevertheless, the shrine is still a symbol of national Shinto, and has a very high status in Japan.


    In particular, after Abe Hanhai was granted the title of national division to take charge of the protectorate shrine, coupled with the propaganda of the Japanese military, the status of the protectorate shrine among the Japanese people is no less than that of the imperial residence.


    "Miss Abe, you are not the only one to come to Japan, are you?"


    When meeting with Abe Xuanji, Li futu found that there was only one person on the other side.


    "What else?"


    Abe Xuanji asked calmly.


    This time she came to Japan, she was not absolutely sure that Li futu would agree to cooperate. In order to avoid danger, although many people fled to Japan with her at the beginning, she did not bring anyone back to her hometown this time.


    Li futu continued to ask a little unnaturally: "you''re not going to kill Abe Hanhai alone, are you?"


    "If you don''t agree, I will leave Japan immediately, but if you do, what''s the difference between me and others?"


    Abe Xuanji ignores the gaze of Ma Mian and others. She is dressed in a strong black dress, wrapping her plump figure with a concave convex appearance.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    I have to admit that there is some truth in what Abe Xuanji said.


    "How do I feel like I''m hired by you?"


    "Didn''t you start as a mercenary?"


    Abe Xuanji whispered.


    Indeed, this operation is a bit like a mercenary. It''s just that Abe Xuanji''s chips are not money.


    "Why do you choose to do it today?"


    Li futu, let''s get back to business.


    "Because today, the national protection shrine has carried out the" great soul summoning ceremony ". As the head of the shrine, Abe Hanhai must be in it."


    Abe Xuanji looks forward to the shrine which is far away, and his eyes are filled with hatred.


    Perhaps only in the face of Abe Hanhai, this woman will have emotional fluctuations.


    Li futu also looks at the shrine ahead.


    During the Japanese invasion, the main forces used this shrine to incite the military and national sentiment of worshiping the emperor and dying for his majesty to serve the war of aggression. In the Second World War, it used to be the place for the departure ceremony of Shenfeng special attack team.


    although the Japanese emperor no longer paid homage to the shrine after World War II, the Japanese prime ministers paid homage to the shrine in their official capacity.


    They are class a war criminals who have committed heinous crimes!


    This practice of the Japanese Prime Minister and senior cabinet officials undoubtedly shows that the Japanese high-level officials have no remorse for the aggressive war they once launched.


    In their eyes, the criminals whose crimes are too numerous to record are the eternal heroes of their souls.


    It is undeniable that there will be peace loving people in every country, and there will certainly be people who hate war among the people of Japan. But don''t forget that the people who are really in charge of the country are not ordinary people, but cabinet officials who worship war criminals every year.


    It can be seen from their actions that they certainly do not mind waging another war as long as they have the chance.


    Li futu is not an angry youth, but he really doesn''t like this country at all. Nowadays, there are many people in China who are Kazakh, Kazakh and Korean, which he can still understand. But he really doesn''t know how to describe the people who are Kazakh and Japanese.


    How many years have passed since then? Have those people forgotten the torture and pain of their ancestors who were stabbed by Japanese with knives and guns and used as living test specimens?


    The existence of such people is not the sorrow of the country, but it is definitely the sorrow of their family.


    Of course, Li futu never wanted to change anyone''s mind in the past. He would only do what he thought was right.


    "Miss Abe and I go in, and you guard outside. If anyone comes out from inside, no matter who it is, they will be killed."


    Li futu orders Ma Mian and others that Mori is merciless and makes it clear that he plans to kill them tonight.


    Those war criminals deserve to die, as do those who worship them.


    "Master, let them guard outside. Shall I go in with you?"


    Ma Mian asked.


    "No, you stay outside. The task is equally arduous. If Abe Hanhai wants to run, you must stop him for me."


    Li futu was worried that Abe Hanhai would choose not to fight when he heard the news, so he had to make preparations. Ma Mian and clown Wang joined hands to hold Abe Hanhai for a while. It should not be a big problem when he and Abe Xuanji arrive.Smell speech, horse face no longer say more, and clown King together with people around latent.


    "Miss Abe, let''s go."


    Abe Xuanji nodded and nodded, as if she had broken away from the shackles of gravity. The three meter high wall was leaped by her.


    Li futu followed.


    The area of the shrine is very large, and its internal structure is extremely complex. The main facilities are the hall of feng''an, zhaiting, zhenlingshe, the main hall of worshiping gods, the local Hall of worship for ordinary people, and the largest military museum of Japan


    If you don''t come here often, you will get lost in it.


    Naturally, Li futu is here for the first time, but Abe Xuanji seems to be familiar with this place and takes Li futu all the way through Shenmen.


    Although the influence of this shrine is no less than that of the imperial residence in a sense, it is different from that of the imperial residence in that the guard force here is not of the same level as that of the imperial residence at all. Even along the way, Li futu didn''t see many people.


    Although it''s getting late now, there won''t be no one on duty, will there?


    "You stay here."


    Abe Xuanji suddenly stopped and sped up in vain.


    Standing behind a monument of loyalty, Li futu watched Abe Xuanji move on.


    They are close to the temple.


    When Abe Xuanji passed through the square in front of the palace very fast, there was a sudden fluctuation in the air, and then four figures appeared out of thin air!


    "Those who break into the shrine will die!"


    Japanese ninja.


    And he''s a very accomplished Ninja!


    With Mori''s cold words, four slender Ninja knives stab Abe Xuanji mercilessly.


    Abe Xuanji steps to stop, this change from extremely dynamic to extremely static gives a very big visual impact.


    It seems that she had expected that the cherry blossom blade with exquisite shape would be thrown out and turned rapidly in the air, just like the dancing cherry blossom.

 Chapter 1013

    "Qiang Qiang..."


    The sound of the metal chime continued to ring.


    Four ninjas appeared out of thin air one after another and were shocked to fly out.


    After landing, regardless of the numbness of the tiger''s mouth, they stare at the cherry blossom blade spinning back and forth, their eyes flickering.


    Then, they finally looked at the woman who dared to break into the shrine.


    The cherry blossom blade is firmly in Abe Xuanji''s hands again.


    "Get out of the way."


    Abe Xuanji said without expression.


    The four Jiahe couldn''t bear to attack again. They looked at each other, and their eyes showed hesitation.


    They now recognize the woman at last.


    The daughter of the former patriarch.


    They are the old lady of jiaheliu!


    As Shangren, they are also the upper class in the huge jiaheliu. They have experienced the change of power between the two generations of patriarchs, and they all know something about the treachery.


    Obviously, they are aware of current affairs and choose to rely on the powerful Abe Hanhai. However, when they see Abe Xuanji at this time, they are still hesitant.


    It''s a conscience that hasn''t disappeared yet.


    "Miss Xuanji, please leave."


    One of them said in a deep voice.


    "I''m here today and I''m not going to leave again. It''s a grudge between Abe Hanhai and me. It''s none of your business."


    Once again, Abe Xuanji said, "get out of the way."


    Although most of jiaheliu betrayed her and chose to take refuge in Abe Hanhai, she did not regard the whole jiaheliu as an enemy,


    everyone had the right to choose, and she had no reason to ask everyone to follow her and flee abroad.


    The four men were silent for a moment.


    Abe Xuanji is resolute, but they also have responsibilities.


    "Offended."


    The four men hold the blade tightly and rush to Abe Xuanji again.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he was replaced by firmness.


    "Sorry."


    She holds the cherry blossom blade and rises up like a dragon.


    Pink cherry blade with brilliant light tearing night, and a ninja knife complete violent collision.


    The dazzling sparks burst out with the clanging sound of collision.


    The man was struck by lightning, spitting blood, and fell to the ground in an instant.


    At the same time, another Shangren is approaching. His eyes are sharp and he stabs Abe Xuanji on his left shoulder.


    The woman in front of me is indeed the old lady, but it has been.


    They can''t live in the past.


    The king is defeated by the enemy.


    They can only, and can only, submit to the winner!


    Ninja knife is different from the general blade, very thin, and narrow, because of the characteristics of Ninja, their weapons must be easy to carry.


    However, the thin blade does not mean that the killing power is not strong. If this knife is stabbed firmly, I''m afraid Abe Xuanji will lose most of his fighting power immediately.


    Just at the critical moment, when the tip of the knife has been stuck to the surface of the clothes, Abe Xuanji stomps on the ground, leaving the whole person off the ground, and the Ninja knife goes through her armpit.


    "Wow


    Above her head, another Shangren appeared and slashed her head.


    Abe Xuanji did not panic, forced to twist his waist in mid air, hit his long and plump leg on Shangren''s side rib, and directly pulled the other side out.


    Li futu never appeared, standing behind the zhenhun tablet watching the battle silently.


    "Miss Xuanji, this is not the place where you should come. Since you left, why come back again?"


    With the voice, the air fluctuated, and a ninja knife with the momentum of indomitable blood evil delimited Abe Xuanji''s neck.


    A clang.


    Abe Xuanji waves the cherry blossom blade, and the huge shock force directly smashes the tiger mouth of the fourth Shangren.


    The Shangren had no time to worry about the weapon falling from his hand. His face changed, and then he pulled his hand to his waist.


    "Pa!"


    Like something exploded, a cloud of white smoke spread out, devouring the figure of the ninja.


    Abe Xuanji''s look was not wavering, his eyes seemed to be able to see through the illusion, and the cherry blossom blade was thrown out in one direction.


    "Bang."


    The disappeared Ninja was smashed out, and the cherry blossom blade passed through his chest, splashing blood in the air.


    Playing Ninjutsu in front of Abe Xuanji?


    The master fell to the ground and became a miserable corpse.


    "Buzz..."


    The whirling cherry blade rubs against the air and makes a continuous hum.


    When he holds the bloody Cherry Blossom blade again, Abe Xuanji has no emotion in his eyes.


    The road of revenge is doomed to be bloody.


    Although these ninjas used to be her servants, they are now the enemies blocking her way.To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself.


    Abe Xuanji no longer defends passively, but takes the initiative to attack.


    "Bang Dang!"


    When the two Shangren attack again, Abe Xuanji has disappeared in the same place. When he reappears, he is already seven or eight meters away.


    Cherry blade turned, head-on split, the name of the single Shangren in a hurry to resist.


    The two collided and the noise was sharp.


    The Ninja underestimated the power of Abe Xuanji''s knife, which fell to the ground.


    He didn''t care to pick up the knife. He immediately kicked it out and tried to push Abe Xuanji back. However, his foot had not yet been fully raised, and he stopped in mid air.


    Because after the Sakura blade cut off the Ninja knife, the castration did not stop. The sharp edge of the blade went all the way down the Ninja''s chest and cut it open.


    There was a smell of blood.


    Without waiting for the Ninja to fall to the ground, Abe Xuanji has stepped back and rushed to the other two.


    Kindness and kindness are very valuable qualities, but on the way to revenge, these words will inevitably be redundant.


    Li futu, who has witnessed everything, has an impulse to applaud Abe Xuanji, but he has finally resisted,


    now he wants to understand why Abe Xuanji asked him to stay here first.


    If Abe Hanhai finds out that he and Abe Xuanji appear together, he may escape without fighting. He will not show up until Abe Hanhai shows up.


    Shangren is the highest level of ninja in Japan. In the world of ordinary people, Shangren must be a super master, but in front of Abe Xuanji, it''s still not enough to see.


    After all, this woman is an invincible terror under the emperor.


    After the two companions, the remaining two ninjas also died under the cherry blossom blade one after another, which can be regarded as a price for the choice of that year.


    Although the square in front of the hall is open, the smell of blood is still very thick at this time. Even if you stand here, you can clearly smell it.


    Abe Xuanji stands on the square holding the bloody Cherry Blossom blade.


    "Abe Hanhai, when are you going to hide?"


    "Shua Shua..."


    Dark shadows flashed around the square in the dark, trapping Abe Xuanji in the middle.


    "Wow."


    It''s like a strong wind.


    The door of the hall suddenly opened.


    "I''m a beautiful woman, but how can I become a devil..."

 Chapter 1014

    With an exclamation that seems to be full of compassion.


    Abe Hanhai, the national master of Japan, walked out of the hall slowly. He had long hair and white robes. He was elegant and elegant.


    Standing on the steps of the hall door, he scanned the four corpses on the square, then moved up slowly and looked at Abe Xuanji.


    "Younger martial sister, after several years'' absence, you are finally willing to come back. I''m really glad to see you come back, but why are you such a cruel killer to our warriors in jiaheliu?"


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes are full of light confusion.


    Because of the death of the four, even if they recognize Abe Xuanji''s identity, it''s hard for these jiaheliu ninjas around the square to avoid a surge of hostility when they look into Abe Xuanji''s eyes.


    Once some choices are made, it''s hard to change them.


    Miss Xuanji made it clear this time that those who came were not good friends or enemies.


    Almost all of the people surrounding Abe Xuanji in the square are Zhongren, and there are six Shangren. The lineup is quite strong. The reason why this shrine seems to be unguarded on the surface is that these ninjas are hidden in the dark.


    "Abe Hanhai, now that I''m standing here, why are you still pretending?"


    Mr Abe, surrounded by many people, has no fear.


    "This time I come back to China, I want to make a complete end to the enmity between you and me."


    "Gratitude and resentment?"


    Abe Hanhai laughs.


    "Younger martial sister, there is no grudge between you and me. Some of them are just misunderstandings. If you like, put down the cherry blossom blade and come into the temple with me. I can explain it to you well."


    "Abe Hanhai, here are all your people. You are still wearing a fake mask. Don''t you feel tired?"


    Abe Hanhai said nothing with a smile.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are sharp.


    "Abe Hanhai, I will take your life tonight to pay homage to my father''s spirit in heaven."


    "Younger martial sister, are you really going to kill me like this?"


    Abe Hanhai sighed.


    "People like you who deceive the world, steal fame, deceive teachers and destroy ancestors should be punished."


    Abe Hanhai looks at him with regret.


    "Younger martial sister, I didn''t expect that you misunderstood me so deeply. It seems that you won''t believe what I said."


    "All right."


    "There are national laws and family rules. You killed the warriors of jiaheliu for no reason. As the patriarch of jiaheliu, I have the obligation to seek justice for them."


    The smile on Abe Hanhai''s face gradually disappeared, staring at Abe Xuanji.


    "Take her."


    Voice landing, ninjas around the square immediately heard and moved.


    There''s no room left.


    It''s all about life and death.


    The square in front of the temple, which has just calmed down, will be slaughtered again.


    It''s one enemy, but Abe Xuanji''s momentum doesn''t come down in any way.


    Poof!


    The delicate Cherry Blossom blade cuts a Zhongren''s throat, which makes the bloody smell in the air strong again.


    Abe Hanhai stood on the steps and didn''t seem to mean to make a move.


    He knows the strength of Abe Xuanji. I''m afraid these ninjas are no match for Abe Xuanji.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He doesn''t mind these ninjas dying here.


    Even.


    He is also happy to see these jiaheliu ninjas die in the hands of Abe Xuanji.


    He knew that what happened in those years was still hidden in the hearts of many Jiahe people, but he was afraid to mention it because of his power.


    If the story of Abe Xuanji''s killing Jiahe people gets out, I''m afraid the guilt of Jiahe Liu for her will disappear in an instant.


    "Kill, kill as much as you like..."


    Every splash of blood will deepen Abe''s enchantment in Hanhai''s eyes.


    A man''s success is the end of all his bones.


    His throne is bound to be covered with blood and bones.


    He didn''t care whether the remains belonged to the enemy or the so-called "own people.".


    Seeing that Abe Hanhai was always standing by, Abe Xuanji quickly guessed what he was thinking, but she had no choice.


    The three lists of God, heaven and man list the most powerful in the world.


    The authority of the list is displayed incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Zhongren and Shangren are the upper power of the martial arts of the Japanese state. But at the moment, facing Abe Xuanji, who is full of murders, they are too weak to fight back.


    Abe Xuanji, a woman, even showed her irresistible domineering spirit at this time!


    "Possessed, possessed."


    Abe Hanhai whispers.


    "Younger martial sister, if the master sees you like this, I''m afraid he will not be able to rest in peace under the spring."


    "Shut up


    Abe Xuanji''s hand is more and more swift. She uses the cherry blossom blade to block the two ninjas, and shakes them away. Her eyes are sharp and piercing. She crosses the square and bets on Abe Hanhai''s face standing on the steps."You don''t deserve to mention my father!"


    "Enough."


    Abe Hanhai was condescending and compassionate.


    "Younger martial sister, at least we have the same friendship. I can''t bear to see you fall into the evil way, and I can''t bear that Shifu can''t rest under the nine springs. Let me save you."


    When Abe Hanhai was about to clean up the mess, a sudden voice sounded from the outside of the square.


    "So many people bully a woman. You Japanese are really elegant."


    This tone is very similar to the one I heard in Donghai not long ago: "brother, you are on the wrong set.".


    Abe Hanhai''s body shape and reputation.


    A Xinchang figure intruded into his sight.


    Across the square, the other side gave him a smile.


    "Mr Abe, we meet again."


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes were fixed and his brows wrinkled slightly. Then he looked at Abe Xuanji, who was still fighting. His eyes twinkled and soon began to smile.


    "I don''t know when the emperor of hell actually began to act as a thug?"


    He turned his eyes to Li futu again, without any unexpected and flustered color.


    From the story of the third princess being defiled, the description of Minghe, and the story of the Dragon Star, he knew that it was mostly Emperor Yan who came to Japan.


    Even though he knew it was the hand of Emperor Yan, he did not tell the royal family about it, but chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    The reason is simple.


    It''s not worth it.


    He had no reason to offend the emperor for the sake of the Japanese royal family.


    But what I didn''t expect was that even if he chose to help Yan Di hide, the other party finally found the door.


    It must not be a coincidence that Abe Xuanji appeared around this time.


    He began to wonder why Abe Xuanji could not bear it all of a sudden after he had endured it for so long.


    Now I understand.


    "The world is bustling, all for profit. Miss Abe put forward a condition that I can''t refuse. Being a thug means being a thug. "


    Li futu shrugged.


    "Oh?"


    Abe Hanhai, like a greeting among friends, asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know what kind of conditions the younger martial sister put forward, which can make Yan Di''s heart beat?"


    "Trade secret, no comment."


    Li futu smiles a little, then stretches his shoulders and says in a loud voice to the Japanese Shinto bearer standing on the steps.


    "I came here this night just to borrow the head of the national master!"

 Chapter 1015

    Although Abe Hanhai had expected Li futu''s intention when he saw Yan Di and Abe Xuanji appear together, his face would inevitably change slightly when he heard Li futu speak so frankly.


    Then, a wave of humiliation and anger began to flow out of control.


    He squinted.


    "Is Yama so confident?"


    "I''m not confident. How can I be here?"


    Li futu smiles. Before his voice falls, he is gone.


    He didn''t come here to talk to Abe Hanhai.


    Figure swift and violent like electricity, like an arrow, straight through the front square!


    "Stop him!"


    Two Zhongren blocked Li futu''s way.


    Li futu''s steps did not stop for a moment. He was forced to lose his position. His hands suddenly reached out and avoided the blade. He held the two Zhongren''s throat accurately and fiercely. Without any mercy, he suddenly made a force.


    "Click!"


    Two voices mixed into one.


    Two Zhongren''s throat bones were directly pinched and gasped on the spot.


    "Bang!"


    The two corpses were thrown out as sandbags and smashed on the Ninja blocking in front of him. Li futu suddenly stamped on the ground, and his whole body leaped up like a raptor in the air. His body was like a bomb, straight at Abe Hanhai standing on the steps.


    Crazy!


    Violent!


    It is full of beautiful feeling!


    Abe Hanhai looked up, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his sleeves swelled.


    The pride of the first person in Japan, he is not allowed to retreat!


    "Boom!"


    The soles of the feet collided.


    Time seemed to pause for a moment.


    Abe Hanhai''s knees are slightly bent.


    "Click, click..."


    Then, a series of subtle sounds began to ring.


    It can be clearly seen that the ground under his feet seems to have been hit by gravity and began to crack inch by inch!


    The strong anti shock force bounced Li futu away. After he landed, without any pause, his eyes were like electricity, and he rushed towards Abe Hanhai again.


    A straight fist without any fancy sounds like Abe Hanhai''s face. Because of the extreme speed and strength, bursts of sonic boom sound appear in the air!


    "Emperor Yan, you and I have no enmity and resentment. Just because of a little interest, they are against me. It''s too much."


    Abe Hanhai had no smile on his face.


    He doesn''t know what kind of conditions Abe Xuanji paid to attract Yan Di. However, no matter what chips Abe Xuanji paid, Yan Di''s promise to trade with Abe Xuanji is an insult to Abe Hanhai and a disrespect for his strength!


    He was born in a slave''s family, but in fact, he had low self-esteem.


    Why did he cheat his master to destroy his ancestors and usurp the throne?


    That''s because he urgently needs to be respected and recognized by others!


    Yan Di dares to kill him, which shows that the other party is not afraid of him.


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes also gradually burst into flames!


    "No grudge, no grudge?"


    "Mr Abe, you and I have no personal grudges, but the two countries have big grudges. Killing you is also a tribute to the state. "


    With the voice, Li futu''s fist is near!


    The fierce wind makes Abe Hanhai''s long hair begin to dance.


    "Yama, it seems that you have been dazzled by the glory of the underworld. I am Abe Hanhai can go to today, rely on my own strength, and you? "


    Abe Hanhai''s hands flick in front of him, and the track is mysterious.


    "It''s women who make you who you are today. Kill me? What''s the match? "


    At this time, Abe Hanhai was no longer polite, cold and sneering.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu''s fist seemed to bombard an air barrier. The air fluctuated like water, and then broke like glass.


    Both were shocked.


    "Those who have gained more help and those who have lost less help. Why do some people want to help me, but no one wants to help you? That''s the difference between us."


    There is no anger in Li futu.


    A strong man not only pursues strength in martial arts, but also cultivates his mood.


    Abe Hanhai obviously wanted to disturb his mood on purpose. How could he be fooled.


    What''s more.


    Not only Abe Hanhai, but also Li futu understands that many people in the world feel that they are able to go to this day with the help of Meng Po.


    He never denied it, and there was no need to deny it.


    He admitted that without Mengpo, he might have died in the hands of the temple. Similarly, he did not think it was a shame.


    People live in the world, who has not been helped?"Abe Hanhai, you may still be a slave now without jiaheliu''s original acceptance, but you deceive your teacher and destroy your ancestors, and force your teacher''s daughter to flee abroad. You have the face to stand here and talk big now. It''s up to you to be here. "


    "The most shameful thing is not to receive favors, but to refuse to admit it after receiving favors. I really want to ask you, even if you are standing in the position you have been pursuing, do you really enjoy this feeling of" being lonely and widowed "


    "Shut up


    Abe Hanhai intended to disturb Li futu''s mood, but he didn''t expect that he was the first to be defeated by the other party. His eyes were gloomy and he couldn''t help it. He kicked fiercely and his strength could crack the steel.


    Li Fu did not dodge, but also raised his legs.


    "Bang!"


    After the two legs collide, they bounce back at the same time.


    Two people as if did not know the pain, once again moves, the speed, let a person dizzying.


    The sound of fists and feet colliding is heard all the time.


    "Abe Hanhai, you should be satisfied after enjoying so many years of glory."


    As they moved, their positions kept changing. Li futu gave an elbow stroke, but Abe Hanhai dodged it and smashed it on a stone pillar in front of the hall.


    "Wow


    The stone column was blasted open with a big mouth,


    the stones were flying.


    At the same time, Abe Hanhai''s hand came.


    Li futu withdrew.


    "Boom!"


    Seemingly soft soft soft and powerless palm on the stone column, the surging power of the mountain suddenly exploded.


    There was a palm print about one inch deep on the stone pillar. Not only that, the thick stone pillar, which was four or five meters high, began to tilt under this palm and fell towards the square in front of the hall.


    One of them couldn''t dodge. He was hit by a stone pillar and was pressed below. He vomited blood and died on the spot.


    Abe Hanhai took the opportunity to look at the square.


    Abe Xuanji is still fighting with the ninja of jiaheliu, but he knows that there is not much time left for him.


    If he can''t let Yan Di get hurt and lose some combat power, he will be in trouble when Abe Xuanji gets rid of those ninjas.


    After all, he was only a famous emperor, and could not fight against the encirclement and suppression of a famous emperor and a half step emperor alone.


    "Yandi, I will remember what happened tonight, and I will report it to Yongquan another day."


    The broken stones floated up, and then, like bullets, they shot fiercely at Li futu.


    At the same time, Abe Hanhai withdrew and floated towards the roof of the hall.

 Chapter 1016

    "Want to run?"


    Li futu naturally saw Abe Hanhai''s plan, stepped on the ground, leaped out of the height enough to make ordinary people gape, dodged the dense stones, and chased Abe Hanhai.


    Feeling the strong wind coming from behind, Abe Hanhai knew that Yandi had caught up with him. When he looked back, his hands pounded to Li futu like waves.


    Since he has chosen to do it, Li futu will not let Abe Hanhai leave. From his words just now, he knows that he must have harbored a grudge against himself. If he is allowed to escape, there will be endless trouble.


    "Mr Abe, I''ve come to your shrine to protect the country. As the host, why are you so anxious to leave? It''s not hospitality. "


    Although the tone was mild, Li futu''s eyes were deep and his hand was unambiguous.


    Fearing that the other party would run away, he didn''t choose to take this pair of palms hard. He sprang up, twisted his waist and legs, and smashed his right leg on Abe Hanhai''s shoulder.


    It''s like thunder!


    "Wow!"


    At the foot of Abe Hanhai, the tiles burst, and Abe Hanhai and Li futu fell into the hall together.


    On the way down, they still fight each other.


    "Bang!"


    Palm palm corresponding, Li futu and Abe Hanhai in two directions.


    No matter Li futu or Abe Hanhai, both of them were stained with a lot of dust at this time, and their images were quite embarrassed.


    In this hall, the candles are shining, and the memorial tablets of some war criminals are worshipped.


    Li futu looked around and straightened up.


    "Master Abe, do you think that if you die, your memorial tablet will also be regarded as a" national hero "and worshipped here?"


    "Yan Di, don''t say it too early. It''s still a matter of two opinions


    The robe is bulging, Abe Hanhai, who has been dragged, no longer chooses to escape. His eyes are full of murders, and he pours at Li futu.


    Ten fingers stiff buckle, as if to break gold!


    Li futu did not dodge. He was caught fighting his shoulders and hit Abe Hanhai''s chest with one blow.


    Fierce!


    Cold!


    It''s a real lose lose game!


    Abe Hanhai didn''t expect that Li futu would choose to kill the enemy in the way of one thousand and lose eight hundred. He didn''t have time to react and watched the blow hit his chest.


    If he was struck by lightning, he flew backward and hit on a pile of memorial tablets. Blood began to overflow from the corner of his mouth.


    The white candle fell down. Although Abe Hanhai''s clothes were not lit, the tablecloth on the altar began to be lit.


    Li futu also felt bad. His shoulder material was broken and his flesh and blood were blurred.


    "Yama, is it worth it?"


    Abe Hanhai landed again, and his pale face reflected the more vivid blood around his mouth.


    He stared at Li futu''s bloody shoulders.


    Li futu also looked over his shoulder, quickly looked back at Abe Hanhai, and said as if nothing had happened: "I helped her, not just a deal. She helped me, and I have to pay her back."


    "Although I''m not a good person, at least I''m grateful. Abe Hanhai, that''s the biggest difference between you and me."


    "How can I repay my kindness?"


    Abe Hanhai sneers.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a noble side to the evil emperor. But you are not qualified to take my life


    Li futu''s aggressiveness also successfully aroused the blood in Abe Hanhai''s heart. Regardless of the injury, he took the initiative to rush towards Li futu again.


    The "Chi Chi" sound began to intensify.


    The fire in the hall spread gradually.


    More and more thick white smoke, two figures intertwined flashing, it is difficult to see who is who.


    The white smoke soon attracted the attention of the people outside the shrine.


    "Let''s go in!"


    Ma Mian made a quick decision.


    Joker King hesitated: "but big brother said, let''s stay outside."


    "Shifu asked us to stay outside in order to prevent Abe Hanhai from escaping. But now it depends on the situation, Shifu must have made a hand with Abe Hanhai. It''s meaningless for us to stay here."


    Ma Mian is very clear that the shrine is on fire. I''m afraid that such a large amount of white smoke will soon be noticed by the outside world.


    After all, they were on the territory of the Japanese state,


    and they attacked the shrine, the symbol of Shinto of the Japanese state.


    If the time is prolonged and the Japanese state forces intervene, the situation will be a bit troublesome.


    We must make a quick decision!


    "Go in!"


    The horse waved coldly.


    No longer hiding their tracks, the party rushed into the shrine with a high profile.


    Ma Mian didn''t find it. After he rushed in, two figures appeared on the roof behind him.


    A man and a woman.


    The body is light, standing under the quiet moonlight, not like a mortal.In particular, there is a red flower in the middle of a woman''s eyebrow, which is more mysterious.


    "Aren''t you going to help?"


    The woman saw the men and horses of the underground rush into the shrine and asked.


    "Why should I help?"


    The man asked with a smile.


    A dark purple gauze skirt woman turned her head and looked at him. Although she didn''t speak, her eyes showed a slight incomprehension.


    The man turned his head and looked at her as if he could see what she was thinking.


    "It''s good that I have a grudge with Li futu, but it''s a personal grudge between me and him. Anyway, I''m still a dragon. Why should I stop him when he deals with Japanese?"


    The hatred between the two countries, Japan and the Dragon Kingdom, is well known all over the world.


    However, wearing dark purple gauze skirt noble and mysterious woman is still a little puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you not been abandoned by your country? "


    Smell speech, the man was silent, smile slowly convergence, looking at the direction of smoke, eyes calm, no unwilling, no resentment.


    "At that time, I was not as blinded as a teenager, and now I have not been blinded by him?"


    Of course, the woman knows who the "he" in the other person''s mouth means.


    "The rise of Emperor Yan is regarded as a miracle by many people, but the miracle is not irreplaceable. I appreciate your attitude now. "


    "It''s very important to work hard to become a real strong man, but the state of mind and character will determine the upper limit of your road to martial arts. Just like Abe Hanhai, he can be listed in the list of gods, but only in the list of gods."


    Talking about the Japanese national teacher, the woman''s tone is not any waves, understatement, as if the discussion is just an ordinary person.


    "Saint, who do you think is better than Abe Hanhai and Li futu?"


    The woman didn''t avoid it, and even didn''t think about it. She said frankly, "Abe Hanhai is inferior to Yandi in courage, mood and fighting experience. If both sides fight for life and death, Abe Hanhai will surely lose."


    The man was silent.


    "Not going in to meet him?"


    The woman asked, the corner of her mouth seemed to be curving, very shallow.


    "Not yet."


    The man looked at the shrine with deep eyes.


    The woman looked at him for a while and said nothing more.


    "Since I''m not going to interfere, let''s go. She''s coming."


    The man nodded.


    Soon, they disappeared into the night, as if they had never appeared.

 Chapter 1017

    "Miss Abe, let''s have this!"


    Ma Mian leads people all the way inside, and soon reaches the square in front of the temple. He sees Abe Xuanji fighting with a group of ninjas.


    Without saying a word, Ma Mian immediately joined the regiment.


    With Ma Mian and clown Wang joining in, Abe Xuanji suddenly lightens the pressure, kicks a Zhongren who comes from flying attack, and looks at the hall in front of him.


    There was a big fire in the hall, and the fire was more and more turbulent.


    Abe Xuanji ignored it and rushed in quickly.


    Inside the hall.


    Abe Hanhai and Li futu are still fighting.


    At this time, Abe Hanhai''s hair was all over his head, which was not the image of a fairyland before. Li futu''s appearance was not much better. His clothes were ragged and tattered. He was not only covered with dust, but also stained with blood.


    As the fire intensified, the air became hotter and hotter, and the oxygen became thinner and thinner.


    "Abe Hanhai, this protectorate shrine, is your burial place!"


    Abe Xuanji, holding the cherry blossom blade, kills Abe Hanhai.


    "Two against one, Yan Di, younger martial sister, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Seeing that Abe Xuanji was killed, Abe Hanhai immediately distanced himself from Yandi.


    At the same time, the cherry blade almost wiped his face, and a wisp of hair fell with it.


    "Shame?"


    "Abe Hanhai, don''t you think it''s ironic and ridiculous to mention these two words?"


    Abe Xuanji sneers. He doesn''t intend to give Abe Hanhai any breathing time, so he bends over to fight again.


    She has been waiting for this day for too long!


    With the flying of the cherry blade, the killing is close to the essence, cold and fierce, as if the hot temperature in the hall suddenly decreased!


    It''s a gentleman''s business to talk about principles. Li futu also knows that when the Japanese state forces intervene, the situation will be out of control.


    "Abe Hanhai, Congratulations, you will be remembered by the world, because you will be the first emperor to fall since the publication of the God list!"


    Regardless of the body''s injury, Li futu is more and more brave and fierce. His moves are full of killing style!


    Although the emperor is high in the altar and overlooks all living beings, he is not invincible. Under the joint efforts of Abe Xuanji and Li futu, Abe Hanhai, the Japanese national master, retreats day by day. With a careless "hiss", his sleeve is cut by the cherry blossom blade, and even his arm appears a blood line.


    At the same time, Li futu hit him on his left shoulder, and Abe Hanhai flew out and hit the column in the hall. With a "poof", a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth and dyed his white robe red.


    "Good, good."


    At this time, Abe Hanhai seems to have been driven to the end of the road, but he can''t see any despair and defeat on his face.


    His lips are full of blood, and he stares at Li futu and Abe Xuanji in a dark way. His eyes fluctuate, just like the sea when the wind comes. The waves are surging and gradually crazy.


    "If you want my life so much, it depends on whether you can bear the cost!"


    With the voice, Abe Hanhai''s eyes slowly change color, and finally are all covered by black, as if possessed, weird, and terrifying!


    Li futu frowned.


    Abe''s face suddenly changed.


    "Abe Hanhai, are you crazy?"


    "Even if I can''t live today, you''ll have to stay and bury me!"


    Abe Hanhai''s voice with a crazy smile, around like the wind, momentum to the speed of human eye visible sharp rise, more and more surging!


    "He is..."


    Abe Xuanji hastily explained: "he is burning vitality, so that his strength can be greatly increased in a short period of time. The side effects of this secret skill are very big, which will seriously damage the body function, and it is permanent. So this is a kind of forbidden skill. I just heard about it, but I didn''t expect that he learned it."


    As soon as Abe Xuanji finished his explanation, Abe Hanhai had rushed over.


    As if he had never been hurt, his speed was twice as fast as before!


    "Younger martial sister, you miss your master so much, so I''ll send you down and reunite with him!"


    The cold voice seems to come from the nether world. Abe''s sea is approaching, and his dark eyes are terrifying!


    Abe Xuanji subconsciously stepped back, then quickly raised the cherry blossom blade!


    "Bang!"


    It''s incredible that Abe Hanhai has clamped the cherry blossom blade firmly with both hands. No matter how hard Abe Xuanji tries, he can''t shake it.


    Seeing that there was no hope to draw a knife, Abe Xuanji made a quick decision and kicked out, but Abe Hanhai seemed to have guessed her plan ahead of time.


    "Bang!"


    Two legs collide.


    Abe Xuanji''s face is in pain, and he can''t even stand on one leg.


    "Younger martial sister, do you understand what real power is now?"


    Abe Hanhai hissed, holding the cherry blossom blade, a little bit out of Abe Xuanji''s hands."You can never defeat me, never."


    Abe Hanhai successfully snatched the cherry blossom blade from Abe Xuanji''s hand. The surging power in his body made his face full of enjoyment.


    "Younger martial sister, I''m afraid I''ll really say goodbye this time."


    Abe Hanhai holds the cherry blossom blade, and the radian of his mouth is cold and resolute.


    "You should have no regrets to die with your own weapons."


    At the moment, Abe Xuanji''s leg is paralyzed and he can''t move easily. Standing in front of Abe''s sea, he is almost in a posture of killing.


    Naturally, Abe Hanhai would not have any mercy. He clenched the cherry blossom blade and suddenly cleaved to Abe Xuanji.


    "Bang."


    A hand is patted on the edge of the cherry blossom blade, making it deviate from the original track. Li futu grabs Abe Xuanji''s shoulder and retreats.


    Abe Hanhai didn''t pursue him. He said with a smile, "Yandi, at this time, you are still thinking about saving the United States with heroes. I admire your courage."


    Because of the surge of strength, Abe Hanhai''s voice at the moment is very inflated.


    "His strength should only last about three minutes. It''s enough to hold him down."


    Abe Xuanji warned in a low voice.


    Li futu nodded without leaving any trace. He didn''t choose to rush rashly. He yelled to Abe Hanhai: "Abe Hanhai, you are also the national teacher of Japan. You are not afraid to spread such a magic art. Will you make people laugh at you?"


    "Sorcery?"


    "Yan Di, what qualifications do you have to evaluate the good and evil?"


    "Don''t think I can''t see it. You just want to delay. Why? Can the emperor of hell also feel afraid? "


    Abe Hanhai sneered, and he knew that his power was only a mirage, which would soon dissipate, so he didn''t delay any more. The cherry blossom blade was like a flash of lightning, throwing it at Li futu!


    He naturally knew the side effects of this surge of power, but he had no choice.


    Although physical function will be damaged, it is better than death.


    The body is damaged, can take care of slowly, but life is gone, what hope is gone!


    If he can''t kill Yan Di and Abe Xuanji in the next few minutes, he will still die.


    So.


    Someone has to fall here.


    Either you die or I die!

 Chapter 1018

    The fire in the hall is projected on the edge of the cherry blossom blade, which makes the brilliant color more gorgeous.


    Li futu pushes Abe Xuanji away.


    "Buzz..."


    Cherry blade shuttles between the two people, and the sharp friction sound with the air makes the eardrum painful.


    "Yama, don''t you like to meddle so much? Then go to hell with her!"


    Abe Hanhai''s tail follows the cherry blossom blade and presses his palms toward Li futu.


    According to the truth, Abe Hanhai was in an "abnormal" state at this time. The most rational way was to stay away from the edge. Li futu did step back, but then his steps stopped.


    Abe Hanhai''s strength by burning vitality should have exceeded the rank of emperor.


    He has never fought with people above the emperor.


    Literature is no first, martial arts is no second.


    There is no end to martial arts.


    Although he did not meet the holy king, and did not know how strong the holy king was, he also knew that the strength of the holy king was certainly not comparable to the left and right envoys of the temple.


    It''s hard to avoid a war between hell and temple!


    As the leader of hell, he will face the holy king one day!


    Now, it''s also an opportunity.


    A chance to let him feel the strength above the emperor!


    He wants to see how strong Abe Hanhai is now!


    With a deep breath, Li futu''s footstep is still, his fists are blowing out, like a tiger running out of control, shaking Abe Hanhai, whose strength has increased dramatically!


    "Boom!"


    The two powerful forces collided suddenly, and the billowing air waves caused by the shock dispersed the white smoke around.


    There was scarlet blood spilling from the corner of Li futu''s mouth, but he kept waving his fist from beginning to end and didn''t step back!


    "Eh..."


    Abe Hanhai''s eyes were surprised. It seemed that he could not believe that Li futu could resist his attack.


    As the youngest emperor in Shenbang, Abe Hanhai always thinks that the strength of Yandi is certainly inferior to his own. If it is not for the presence of an Abe Xuanji, it would be wishful thinking for Yandi to push him to the end alone!


    He thought that it would be easy for him to solve the problem of Emperor Yan under the sudden increase of his strength, but the reality gave him a big surprise.


    "Yandi, it seems that I underestimate you, but tonight, you will still die!"


    Once the secret skill is performed, it will never be able to turn back. After paying such a high price, you must take Yan Di''s life to compensate!


    Abe Hanhai''s dark eyes burst out with cold light, once again!


    Beyond imagination, Li futu spewed out a mouthful of blood again and flew backwards. Fortunately, he was held by Abe Xuanji.


    "Are you all right?"


    Li futu shook his head, touched the blood in the corner of his mouth, and looked at Abe Hanhai with solemn eyes.


    As you can see, his arms are already slightly shaking involuntarily.


    "Yan Di, your legend will stop here!"


    Abe Hanhai has a gloomy smile. He knows that every second is extremely precious. He is possessed by a demon God. In the face of an emperor and a half step emperor, he does not retreat. Instead, he comes to fight again!


    Just like the scene of Arabian Nights, in this hall, it actually happened!


    Abe Xuanji flies to meet him, but he is slapped on the shoulder by Abe Hanhai. He flies back and lands on the ground.


    "Abe Hanhai, your opponent is me."


    Li futu took a breath. The hot air poured into his chest. His face was as firm as iron. He rushed to Abe Hanhai again.


    Square in front of the hall, the fight is coming to an end.


    Originally, Abe Xuanji had already killed a lot of people. After Ma Mian and clown Wang arrived, they waited for work with ease. All the people who went to the hell were masters who had been through many battles. The scene showed a trend of leaning to one side. If it wasn''t for their masters behind them, I''m afraid these ninjas would have escaped long ago.


    "Clown king, you go to help first, and give it to me here!"


    Cried the horse in a quick voice.


    At this time, the fire in the hall became more and more intense, and the fire was burning to the sky, but Li futu had not come out yet. Ma Mian knew that something unexpected had happened.


    Clown Wang Wen Yan, no longer restraint, hands hard, live in front of the right arm to endure to tear.


    Blood in the sky!


    It formed a magnificent scene.


    Just as the clown king was about to rush into the hall, two figures suddenly came and put them in front of the clown king.


    The clown king had a footstep.


    Although the eyes of the two women turned to his face, they couldn''t see him clearly!


    "Teacher Niang!"Ma Mian exclaimed excitedly!


    Simple two words, but tell the identity of a woman.


    Hell.


    Meng Po!


    Two people''s coming, instantly focused on the eyes of the whole court, leading to fierce fighting, in an instant even strange pause.


    All ninjas, at the sight of their gorgeous purple hair, were shocked, and their faces changed greatly.


    If they were just suspicious at first, the shouting on the horse''s face, like a sharp knife, completely defeated their fluke mentality.


    No hesitation.


    Only the three survivors looked at each other and said, "withdraw!"


    They''re ninjas, not killers.


    Although he chose to be loyal to Abe Hanhai, this loyalty is valuable!


    In the beginning, they did not run away, but chose to intercept Abe Xuanji, because they thought that even against the emperor, the suzerain was enough to fight against him.


    But the arrival of this woman has completely destroyed their love for war.


    I''m afraid the Lord is doomed this time.


    They don''t have to stay to be buried with the patriarch.


    Judging the situation is the way for the little people to settle down. Even if they are already killing gods in the hearts of ordinary people, in front of this purple haired woman, they know that they are no different from mole ants.


    A group of ninjas, without hesitation, after seeing the purple haired woman, immediately show off their means, do birds and beasts scattered.


    Ma Mian was a little stunned, but he soon showed a touch of ridicule and didn''t catch up with him. He walked towards the purple haired woman.


    "Judge Cui."


    He called to the man beside the purple haired woman.


    The other side nodded slightly.


    After greeting, Ma Mian reported to the woman with purple hair: "my teacher, my master and Abe Hanhai are inside."


    Purple hair woman''s a pair of enchanting purple eyes to the flame rolling hall.


    "I''ll go."


    The man beside her made a sound and was about to step forward, but she raised her hand.


    The man at the top of the list stopped immediately.


    "No, this battle is an experience and an opportunity for him."


    As soon as she spoke, no one raised any objection.

 Chapter 1019

    The raging fire, from the outside, seems to have engulfed the whole hall.


    The horse''s eyes were a little worried, but he looked at Mengpo and wanted to say nothing.


    Mengpo looked at the hall, calm, purple pupil seems to be more gorgeous than the starry sky.


    "Yandi, you will die today!"


    "Shua!"


    Several figures rushed out of the flames.


    The image of the grand national master is not much better than that of the beggars on the roadside. The elegant robe is not only dirty, but also shabby, and stained with blood.


    At the last minute of the surge of power, Abe Hanhai was crazy and had no time to observe the situation in the square. He rushed to Li futu again in a murderous manner.


    Li futu didn''t notice the scene in the square either. His image at this time is not so good as that of Abe Hanhai. His shirt has been completely broken, revealing his upper body as if it were cast of steel and copper, and his scarlet blood constantly seeps out of his skin.


    Abe Hanhai''s burning vitality in exchange for strength is indeed a bit beyond his imagination, but he did not retreat.


    Abe Hanhai''s state at this time is limited, just like some games in which he took strengthening potions, just drag it over.


    There shouldn''t be much time left now.


    With a deep breath, Li futu clenched his hands, suppressed the shaking of his arms, and cast his eyes to Abe Hanhai.


    Abe Hanhai also knows that he has little time left for himself. If he can''t solve the problem of Yan Di, this shrine of protecting the nation will really become his burial place tonight!


    There is no way out, this palm, has exhausted all his strength, vowed to die at this moment!


    Before a man arrives, the situation is established.


    In the roar of the fierce wind, Abe''s eyes were cold and gloomy, like a fierce ghost.


    "Back up!"


    In the distance, Abe Xuanji, who has broken several ribs, shouts anxiously.


    Under the lock-in of Abe Haiqi, which plans to finish its first battle, Li futu has no way to go back even if he wants to.


    "Yama, let me send you to the real hell!"


    Abe Hanhai knows that he is not what Yan Di can fight against at this moment. He seems to have seen the scene of Yan Di dying in his own hands, with a happy and wild smile on his face.


    But all of a sudden, a purple lightning flash!


    "Boom!"


    The dull sound of the collision covered up the next slight "click".


    As if the incomparable Abe Hanhai flew out backwards and smashed on the door of the hall, spitting blood at the corner of his mouth.


    His face was incredible. He forced himself up, but then the pain came like a tsunami.


    He felt that his right arm had broken!


    His pupils contracted violently and he looked up.


    As far as the eye could reach, a woman with purple hair and eyes was quietly looking at him, with an indifferent look.


    Abe Hanhai''s face was frozen.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu also saw the woman in front of him, surprised at the same time, the corners of his mouth can not help but emerge a smile.


    Meng Po looked back at him and did not speak.


    Li futu''s smile became a little unnatural.


    Abe Xuanji also discovered the appearance of Mengpo, and was deeply relieved in a moment.


    Now that Meng Po was present, the situation was settled.


    "Abe Hanhai, you lost!"


    She looked at Abe Hanhai, who fell to the ground. Her eyes were sharp, and she did not hide her hatred and murder.


    "Lose?"


    Abe Hanhai seems to feel no pain. He looks at Abe Xuanji. In this case, he even smiles.


    "I did lose."


    "But I didn''t lose to you."


    Immediately, his eyes moved to Li futu.


    "I didn''t lose to you, Yama."


    With his right arm broken, he sat up with his left hand and leaned against the door of the hall.


    He didn''t seem to have any plans for the last fight.


    He can clearly feel the rapid passing of power, and with the passing, there is his vitality.


    The skin on his face began to relax and his temples began to turn white.


    After the surging sense of power passed, Abe Hanhai fell into unprecedented weakness.


    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    He breathed and finally looked at the purple haired woman who had completely cut off his life.


    "Meng Po, I really don''t know what you like about him."


    Mengpo did not respond.


    "The Japanese side should have taken action. Let''s solve it quickly."


    She said faintly, obviously speaking to Li futu.


    Li futu nodded silently and looked at Abe Xuanji.


    "Miss Abe, it''s over."Abe Xuanji picks up the cherry blossom blade and walks towards Abe Hanhai step by step.


    "Abe Hanhai, the reincarnation of heaven, at the moment when you killed my father, you should also think of your own fate."


    With a smile, Abe did not go to see the approaching Abe Xuanji.


    He leaned back against the flaming hall, looked up at the night sky and murmured.


    "Naive unfairness."


    He was born in a slave family, and his starting point in life was far behind others. With his own efforts, he finally got to the point where he is today. It was clear that there was a chance of survival, but in the end, the appearance of Meng Po put him in a desperate situation.


    It''s really unfair.


    He closed his eyes.


    Why is the difference so great?


    Why is he self reliant, everything depends on his own efforts, and some people are escorted all the way?


    After a long breath, Abe Hanhai ignored the approaching footsteps, opened his eyes and looked at Li futu.


    "Yandi, I really envy you."


    Then he turned his head, looked at Abe Xuanji and said with a smile,


    "younger martial sister, God didn''t give me the chance to choose my family background, but I can choose my own destiny. I don''t regret it. If I could come back, I would still make the same choice."


    "This life is worth it."


    Abe Hanhai suddenly stood up as if he were shining back.


    "You want to kill me?"


    "Sorry, you won''t have the chance."


    Abe Xuanji takes a step and thinks that Abe Hanhai is going to be trapped. But then he sees that Abe Hanhai suddenly turns around and strides into the hall which has been engulfed by the flames.


    Determined and determined.


    His figure was soon covered by flames.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes were dazed.


    Li futu''s face also became a little complicated.


    Cui pan and others are also looking at the hall.


    Even the clown king had a slight trance in his eyes.


    At this time, Abe Hanhai''s figure has disappeared in everyone''s sight.


    I would rather burn myself than die of others'' knife.


    This is the dignity of the emperor!


    "Here we go."


    Meng po said quietly.


    Li futu was silent.


    He understood what Meng Po meant.


    The death of Abe Hanhai represents the beginning of history.

 Chapter 1020

    Death is like a lamp out.


    No matter how big the grudge, with Abe Hanhai''s death in the sea of fire, it has become history in an instant.


    "Miss Abe, let''s go."


    Li futu shouts to Abe Xuanji, who is looking at the hall.


    Although she was avenged for her revenge, Abe Xuanji didn''t see any pleasure on her face. She looked at the hall at last, then turned around and left with Li futu and his party.


    When Li futu and others left, the hall began to collapse, and the fire spread rapidly.


    The fire is burning!


    What fell tonight was not only a national division, but also a sin shrine dedicated to countless war criminals.


    Without going back to the Fujiwara family, at the suggestion of Abe Xuanji, Li futu and his party came to her secret residence in Japan.


    Although the mansion is not as grand and spacious as the Fujiwara family, it is no problem to accommodate Li futu and his party as a temporary foothold.


    Cui pan was originally a man who was not good at words. He nodded to Li futu and left consciously.


    Ma Mian was also very witty. Knowing that master and his wife must have something to say, he also took away the clown king.


    "Thank you very much."


    Looking at the most brilliant woman of this era, Abe Xuanji stopped talking for a long time, and finally opened her mouth.


    Two simple words.


    She is the first in the list of heaven, the super power of the half step emperor! Countless men can only worship her, but at this time, standing in front of the purple haired woman, she felt a kind of feeling of inferiority, which may be called self abasement.


    "No need."


    Meng Po''s response was also simple, but her attitude was still kind, at least much better than that of song Luo God, which made Li futu feel relieved.


    "Let''s talk."


    At this time, Meng Po showed an understanding side and left space for Li futu and Abe Xuanji.


    Li futu was stunned and watched Mengpo walk through the corridor. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t stop her.


    "She''s very kind to you."


    Abe Xuanji looks at Meng Po''s back and feels it.


    This woman with purple hair and eyes, in the eyes of the world, is almost a demon, or even a demon. She makes the world ignore her gender, her age, but in front of this man, she and ordinary women, it seems that there is not much difference.


    Meng Po''s figure has disappeared, and Abe Xuanji looks back at Li futu.


    She can understand Abe Hanhai''s emotion before he died.


    The world is really unfair.


    Or the world has never been fair.


    She also had to admit that this man was really lucky enough.


    Li futu smiles, and the radian looks like self mockery.


    "You don''t look down on me, do you?"


    Abe Xuanji was stunned and immediately couldn''t help laughing.


    When she got revenge, her mood seemed to be relaxed. It was a kind of feeling from the inside out. She laughed for a while, then shook her head: "why, it''s also a skill."


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I think you are praising me."


    Abe Xuanji didn''t mention the topic of Mengpo any more. Although countless people in the world are curious about the story between Mengpo and Yandi, she is no exception, but she is not a gossip, and in her capacity, it is not suitable to ask more questions.


    "Are you all right?"


    She looked at Li futu''s upper body.


    Li futu was casually dressed in the clothes of a man from the underworld, but the blood was still seeping out. Just now, this man stood in front of her and blocked Abe Hanhai in a violent state for her. Most of the power Abe Hanhai gained by burning his vitality poured on him.


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it."


    Li futu shakes his head indifferently. He looks really frightening, but hardly fatal.


    This kind of injury, for him, as a routine, no harm at all, and then he also concerned about the question: "how about you?"


    Originally, he was determined to win tonight, but Abe Hanhai''s secret skill made him a little unexpected. If Meng Po hadn''t arrived in time, I''m afraid that even if he could kill Abe Hanhai, the price would be much higher than now.


    Abe Xuanji shook his head.


    Every strong person is also a doctor, which is similar to the fact that soldiers know some first aid knowledge. The broken ribs did not pierce the internal organs, and she was able to deal with them herself.


    "I''m fine."


    Abe Xuanji felt a little guilty and said, "sorry, I don''t know. Abe Hanhai actually..."


    Li futu raised her hand and interrupted her with a smile.


    "No one can predict this kind of thing. It''s not your responsibility. At least the result is satisfactory, isn''t it?"


    Abe Xuanji pursed her red lips.


    "By the way, what are you going to do next?"Asked Li futu.


    Abe Xuanji looks at him.


    "Don''t worry. I, Abe Xuanji, mean what I say. You avenged my father for me. From now on, I, Abe Xuanji, will be a member of your Prefecture, at your disposal. "


    Li futu was stunned, and then said: "I don''t mean that. I mean, although Abe Hanhai is dead, what about jiaheliu? Jiaheliu belongs to your Abe family, so you plan to ignore it? "


    Abe Xuanji was silent.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    It''s a woman who''s true to her word.


    As the only survivor of the Abe family, she does not want to recover the sects. It must be a lie, but she understands that now she has lost her freedom.


    "Miss Abe, it''s true that I have made a deal with you, but it doesn''t mean that you will be my slave from now on."


    Li futu said with a bitter smile: "there is no superior and subordinate relationship in the prefecture. If we really want to find a relationship to describe us, we should be comrades in arms, just like we were fighting side by side in the national shrine just now."


    "Although I ask you to join the underworld, it does not mean that I will deprive you of your freedom. You can still do what you want. If you need help, I and the underworld will still be your strong backing."


    After a pause, Li futu looked at her sincerely.


    "Of course, if the local government needs help, I believe you will be duty bound, right?"


    Abe Xuanji''s face was so stunned that he and Li futu looked at each other for a long time, and then suddenly showed a smile.


    She is a very beautiful woman, at this time after unloading all the burden of smile, beautiful, beautiful.


    Just like the first meeting in Sakura Pavilion, she once again extended her hand to the man.


    "Chief, please take more care of me in the future."


    Li futu smiles, just like that time, he is still rude and shakes hands with Abe Xuanji calmly.


    Different from the time when they were in Cherry Blossom Pavilion, this time they shook hands for a long time.


    Li futu looked at the woman in front of her with a little tear mole in the corner of her eyes and spoke solemnly.


    "Welcome to hell."

 Chapter 1021

    "Po Meng, the reason why I will help Abe Xuanji is that I have a deal with her. As long as I help her kill Abe Hanhai, she will join us."


    Li futu entered the room by sliding the door and opened his mouth to explain at the first time.


    "She is the first in the list of heaven, only half a step away from the list of God. Her joining is of great benefit to the strength of our prefecture..."


    "Did I say anything?"


    Meng Po raised her head.


    Li futu walked by with a farfetched smile.


    "I''m not afraid of your misunderstanding."


    Meng Po gave him a light glance.


    Li futu coughed and changed the topic: "by the way, how did you and Cui pan come to Japan? Did Ma Mian inform you? "


    "No


    Mengpo was silent, and her evil purple eyes looked at him.


    "There''s something I want to tell you."


    Li futu looks puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Heaven''s punishment, born."


    Li futu frowned,


    "Heaven''s punishment?"


    It seems that he has never heard of this word.


    Meng Po nodded.


    "Or you can call her a saint."


    Li futu''s eyes are condensed.


    "Saint?"


    "The temple, the virgin?"


    "Yes. She is now in charge of the inquisition of the temple, which is dedicated to judging the heretics. Cui pan and I came to Japan after her tracks. "


    Li futu, the saint of the temple, has never heard of her, but she has disappeared for many years, causing the world to forget her existence. Even Li futu has ignored her.


    "What strength is she now?"


    Hearing that the saint appeared again, Li futu''s heart became heavy.


    After all, he was trying to recruit troops to fight with the temple of AMRO, but he suddenly found that another general had been added to the other side. I''m afraid that he would not be in a good mood.


    Heaven''s punishment.


    In charge of the inquisition.


    Just listening to these names, I''m afraid the saint''s strength is not much weaker.


    Mengpo was never a roundabout person. She spoke quickly and made her speech concise.


    "Better than the double envoys of the temple."


    When Li futu heard the speech, his heart sank and his face became a little ugly.


    Although Meng Po''s words are not very intuitive, they are better than the left and right envoys of the temple, which undoubtedly means that the saint''s strength can be better than him.


    "What''s the matter? That''s what I''m afraid of? "


    Mengpo is not smiling.


    It was her who accompanied him all the way from depression to glory.


    No one in the world knows this man better than she does. This is her self-confidence. Why is he so eager to recruit Abe Xuanji? She can guess the reason without thinking at all.


    And the birth of the saint, can''t wait to revenge him, is indeed a big blow, just like pouring a bucket of cold water in his full flame.


    "What''s the matter with you? How can it be


    Li futu let out his breath. In front of Meng Po, he didn''t need to hide anything.


    "But it''s true that it''s a little gloomy."


    Li futu said with a wry smile: "you said that I won the first place on the list of heaven with great difficulty, but suddenly a stronger presence than the double envoys appeared on the other side of the temple. This is really a relatively striking thing."


    But now that the matter is over, Li futu knows that he can only accept this fact.


    He asked, taking a breath.


    "What is the level of the saint''s strength?"


    Meng Po looks at him.


    "You can''t beat her."


    It''s a stab in the face.


    You''re welcome.


    Li futu''s face was stiff. Although he expected it, he still had a bitter smile.


    "Mengpo, can''t you give me some face?"


    "Is face that important?"


    Mengpo light way: "Wen no first, Wu no second, no one can be invincible in the world."


    Although she knew that Meng Po was comforting herself, Li futu''s mood was still a little bad.


    Of course, if he can''t bear any pressure, he will never be able to get to the present. Soon, he will put it aside.


    He looked at Mengpo and finally asked a question that he had always wanted to ask but never asked.


    "Mengpo, your strength should not be summarized by Shenbang?"


    Just now, Abe Hanhai, whose strength has been greatly increased, was in front of Meng Po, but he had no power to compete.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    "I want to ask, is there a higher existence on the list of gods?"


    Meng Po and he looked at each other for a while, and finally nodded gently."Yes, Skynet has three lists of people, gods and gods. Although the list of gods is the highest, the list of gods is not the end."


    "Even, Shenbang is just a starting point, which is the true meaning of this sentence


    Li futu was shocked in his heart. He didn''t feel dispirited. On the contrary, he stared at Meng Po with burning eyes.


    "Then your strength..."


    "Me?"


    Meng Po smiles.


    "By the name of the outside world, I should be a saint."


    After a pause, Meng Po added again.


    "It''s the same level as the king."


    Holy One!


    The pupil of Li futu''s eye contract, finally suddenly!


    No wonder, Mengpo in his impression, has been tending to invincible state, it turned out that she has exceeded the emperor''s level.


    "A saint, a half saint."


    Meng Po continued. She seemed to have something to say, but her eyes flickered and she didn''t say any more.


    Li futu was silent for a while. Suddenly, he thought of the white pupil woman he met in Hong Kong City.


    "Meng Po, I met a woman in Hong Kong City. She made me feel like you."


    "Like me?"


    Meng Po''s eyes are full of doubts.


    Li futu nodded and said in a deep voice, "her pupils are white. I''ve never seen them before."


    Meng Po frowned.


    "Besides, Mandala seems to be her subordinate. Do you know her?"


    Mengpo fell into silence.


    Li futu stares at her without disturbing her.


    After more than ten seconds, Meng Po slowly opened her mouth. He had never seen Meng Po look so serious since he met her.


    "She asked for you?"


    "Do you really know her?"


    Meng Po nodded.


    "I do."


    "Her name is manjushawa."


    "Manjushahua?"


    Li Fu''s eyes were full of thought, but he found that he had never heard of the name.


    "You should have never heard of the name. It''s her name."


    "I got it for myself?"


    Meng Po smiles and looks at the surprised man with gentle eyes.


    "Just like you named me Mengpo."


    Li futu was stunned.


    Meng Po didn''t explain any more.


    "Do you know the origin of the three lists?"


    Li futu nodded subconsciously.


    "Isn''t it Skynet?"


    "It''s manjushahua, to be exact."


    Li futu was shocked.


    In front of my eyes, a pair of white pupils appeared again.


    A woman who seems to be weak is actually the one who ranks in the list of gods?!

 Chapter 1022

    Manjushahua.


    It''s also called the other shore flower.


    It''s a name born with mystery and sadness.


    "So man Zhu Sha Hua is a Skynet man?"


    Li futu asked in a deep voice.


    Skynet, covering the world, from this name, we know how huge and terrible this organization is.


    Even, in the hearts of many people, in the ranking of so many powerful organizations in the world, Skynet is worthy of the first!


    Even Li futu thinks so.


    Even if there were more semi Saint level saints in the temple, he did not feel dispirited, because no matter how powerful the temple was, he knew its power, even if it was not complete.


    But Skynet is different.


    No one knows how strong this organization is. No one knows how many strong people Skynet has recruited.


    The unknown always makes people feel scared and afraid.


    And tonight, the mysterious veil of Skynet seems to have finally revealed the tip of the iceberg to him.


    "I think so."


    Meng Po gave a somewhat ambiguous reply.


    Li futu frowned, hesitated and asked again, "do you know anything about Skynet?"


    "There are some things that you will know when it''s time to know, but don''t worry. Skynet is not our enemy."


    Mengpo didn''t know whether she didn''t know or didn''t want to say, so she didn''t explain.


    "Is your injury clear?"


    Li futu nodded, Weishui World War I injury, to now has been basically recovered.


    "Almost."


    He knew Mengpo''s character and what she didn''t want to say. No matter how he asked, it was useless. Besides, he would never force this woman.


    "I''ll take a shower first."


    Now his blood and sweat mixed, too dirty, Li futu got up and left the room.


    Meng Po watched his back. Her purple eyes were deep and could not be seen.


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the buildings of the Shrine were burned to ruins last night, and the national master Abe Hanhai was buried in a sea of fire. The news was like a bolt from the blue, shocking the Japanese high-level.


    Qingzi princess was defiled, are instantly covered by this thing in the past.


    Abe Hanhai is the only emperor of Japan, the carrier of Shinto and the peak of martial arts!


    Apart from the royal family, to some extent, he is also another spiritual leader of the Japanese nation. How could such a figure fall down like this?


    Some Japanese high-ranking officials can''t accept this reality, but Abe Hanhai is missing, and a charred corpse is found in the ruined Zhenling hall. Although the face of the corpse has been obscured by the fire, his height and stature match Abe Hanhai incomparably.


    All kinds of signs show that this corpse is the National Teacher Abe who seems to be incomparable!


    After the fluke psychology was defeated, the Japanese upper class did not get angry, but fell into a panic mood.


    Who on earth did it?!


    Last night, I saw that the shrine was on fire. When people from all sides arrived, there was no one in the shrine, or more accurately, no one alive.


    The Japanese Prime Minister rushed into the imperial residence early the next morning to meet the emperor.


    The two chatted closely for more than two hours.


    A dead man cannot come back to life.


    The fact of Abe Hanhai''s death can no longer be reversed. However, this incident can not be spread immediately, otherwise it will have a great impact.


    The two Japanese regime controllers are indeed people who have experienced great storms. In the panic of Manchuria, they didn''t mess up. After negotiation, they reached an agreement and decided to keep the news of Abe Hanhai''s death secret. As for the fire in the shrine, they certainly can''t hide it, so they thought of an excuse for the fire.


    "Last night, the shrine was on fire."


    Fujiwara Liji, the head of Fujiwara family, and her royal highness, the second prince of Minghe, are getting closer and closer. Today, Minghe invites Fujiwara Liji to visit the palace.


    Last night, the fire of the shrine attracted the attention of many aristocrats in the capital, and Fujiwara Liji also received the news.


    Different from previous trips, today Minghe looks rather serious, even heavy.


    "It''s not just the fire."


    "What happened?"


    Fujiwara riji sideways eyes, doubt asks a way.


    Minghe took a look at her, kept silent, and said slowly, "Abe, national teacher, is dead."


    Fujiwara''s eyes enlarged involuntarily.


    "What are you talking about?"


    They were in the back garden at this time, and they didn''t ask the bodyguard to follow them. Minghe didn''t worry about being heard.


    The news of Abe Hanhai''s death can be hidden from ordinary people, but it certainly can''t be hidden from such a rich clan leader as Fujiwara Liji. Even if it can be hidden for a period of time, sooner or later, they will know. In this case, it''s better to be frank with each other, so that they can get closer to each other again."Abe Hanhai died. He died at the national shrine last night. It''s absolutely true. Prime Minister Dai Ze went to the palace early this morning to discuss with his grandfather about this matter."


    "Who did it?"


    Fujiwara regained her mind and lowered her voice.


    Minghe shook his head.


    "I don''t know. By the time the police and the self defense forces arrived, everyone had already run away."


    Fujiwara''s eyes twinkled.


    Abe Hanhai, however, is a strong man of the emperor. Those who can kill him must be at the same level as him, or even stronger than him.


    There must be no such person in Japan.


    Subconsciously, a face appeared in Fujiwara''s mind.


    If it was him, he should have the strength, but why did he kill Abe Hanhai?


    "Miss Abe, your majesty is talking to the prime minister. Please wait a moment."


    The party went into the back garden.


    Minghe turned and looked, his eyes suddenly coagulated.


    "Who is she?"


    Fujiwara also noticed the plump woman.


    Minghe looked at it for a long time and seemed to be sure.


    "If I''m not mistaken, she should be Abe Xuanji."


    Fujiwara was stunned.


    "Abe Xuanji?"


    "Isn''t Abe Xuanji missing for many years?"


    Naturally, she has heard of the name of Abe Xuanji, but the eldest lady of jiaheliu has disappeared since the death of jiaheliu, who took office as the patriarch, and has not appeared in public for a long time.


    Minghe nodded and frowned: "yes, I''m also very puzzled. Why did she suddenly appear after she had been missing for so long? Moreover, it''s still today. Is it just a coincidence?"


    You know, last night, Abe Xuanji''s elder martial brother, the patriarch of jiaheliu, just died.


    Because the emperor and the prime minister are talking, Abe Xuanji is temporarily arranged to wait in the back garden. At this time, Abe Xuanji also sees Minghe and Fujiwara in the garden.


    Her eyes twinkled and she came this way.


    "Your Highness."

 Chapter 1023

    No matter what you think in your heart, when you see Abe Xuanji coming, Minghe will squeeze out a spontaneous smile for the first time.


    "Miss Abe, long time no see."


    Abe Xuanji nodded with a smile.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. Your highness is more and more extraordinary."


    Ming and a Zheng, and then smile more brilliant.


    The terrible thing about flattery is that even if the other party clearly knows it''s flattery, it will still feel useful, especially from a woman like Abe Xuanji.


    "Miss Abe is flattering. I think Miss Abe should be more and more beautiful every year. I didn''t recognize her just now."


    Abe Xuanji has a broad and generous smile.


    Although she has been away from Japan for a long time, it does not mean that she knows nothing about the current situation in Japan. She knows that the second prince in front of her is likely to be in charge of the country in the future, which is one of the reasons why she will choose to come here on her own initiative.


    Of course, it''s just one.


    After greeting Minghe, Abe Xuanji''s eyes naturally fall on Liji Fujiwara, who is standing beside Minghe.


    She didn''t seem to know Fujiwara.


    "This is..."


    Minghe is not surprised.


    After all, when Abe Xuanji disappeared, Fujiwara was just the first lady of the Fujiwara family. To be nice, she was the first lady. To be ugly, she was just a vase. She was confined to the deep courtyard, so there was not much chance to appear in public. Maybe she had never met Abe Xuanji.


    "This is Liji Fujiwara, the current head of the Fujiwara family."


    Minghe said with a smile.


    "It''s Miss Fujiwara."


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes suddenly turned and took the initiative to extend his hand.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "It''s for Lizzie to say that."


    Like this kind of communication, Fujiwara is naturally a veteran, smiling and charming.


    "For a heroine like Miss Abe, Liji has admired her for a long time. It''s her honor to see her today."


    Two white greasy palms friendly grip together, and then quickly let go.


    "Minghe has always wondered why Miss Abe suddenly disappeared, and has always been worried about the safety of Miss Abe. Now seeing that Miss Abe is safe, Minghe is finally relieved."


    Ming he sighed, looking relieved.


    "It''s just that my father died suddenly and stayed at home to see things and think about people, so I went abroad for a while."


    In order to maintain his noble image, Abe did not make it public. At this time, Abe Xuanji did not reveal his ugly face.


    The family is ugly.


    What''s more.


    When people die, they die.


    Abe Hanhai is dead. In the fire last night, the past enmity has turned into a pile of ashes and dust.


    Even though he had a deep blood feud, Abe Xuanji would not reprimand a dead man.


    "That''s understandable."


    Minghe nods. They are all smart people. They can understand that Abe Xuanji has disappeared for such a long time without thinking. It''s certainly not just because of distraction. But it''s the same as no one has ever asked why Abe Xuanji disappeared before. At this time, Minghe also doesn''t express any doubt about Abe Xuanji''s explanation.


    "Your Highness."


    A bodyguard suddenly came over and whispered something in Minghe''s ear.


    Minghe nodded, then said to Abe Xuanji, "Miss Abe, excuse me first."


    Abe Xuanji nodded.


    "Your Highness, if you have something to do, go ahead."


    "Liji, you can talk to miss Abe for a while. I''ll be right there."


    Fujiwara nods with a charming smile.


    Seeing Minghe leave the back garden, Abe Xuanji looks back, "Miss Fujiwara and his Royal Highness the second prince..."


    Fujiwara, a little woman in love, nodded shyly.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes congealed and looked at the first female owner of the Fujiwara family for a long time.


    She knew that the woman in front of her could be in a higher position, and she must have something to do with Yandi. The last time she broke into the Fujiwara family, she sent a letter to Yandi.


    This woman looks enchanting and has great attraction to men. She may have an indescribable relationship with Yan Di. Of course, Yan Di''s private life has nothing to do with her, but why does she suddenly get mixed up with Ming he?


    Is it because she''s oversensitive? Yan Di has nothing to do with this woman?


    Abe Xuanji is really a little hard to figure out for a while.


    Fujiwara noticed Abe Xuanji''s eyes and asked strangely, "Miss Abe, what''s the matter?"


    Abe Xuanji knows about her involvement with Li futu, but she doesn''t know about the relationship between Abe Xuanji and Li futu."Nothing."


    Abe Xuanji shakes his head and smiles.


    "Miss Fujiwara and her Royal Highness the second prince look so talented and beautiful. Congratulations to you both."


    Fujiwara giggled.


    "Miss Abe has been praised. It should be said that I am the one who has reached the top."


    "Miss Fujiwara is too modest. How can she be called gaopan? What''s the difference in family status when it comes to feelings? Besides, Fujiwara is also a famous family. You and the second prince are a perfect match."


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes are sincere and seems to come from the bottom of his heart.


    "Is Miss Abe going to stay for a long time when she comes back this time?"


    Fujiwara changed the subject.


    Abe Xuanji nodded.


    "Well, I''ve been away from Japan for so long. Since I''ve come back this time, I won''t leave again in a short time."


    Since Yandi did not restrict her, she planned to stay and recover jiaheliu. After all, this is the property of her Abe family.


    This time, she came to the palace just because of this.


    Abe Hanhai is dead, and she believes the royal family will understand what choice to make.


    After all, no matter how much influence Abe had in this country before, it has become history.


    He is now a pile of ashes.


    Dead people are worthless.


    "That''s good."


    Hearing Abe Xuanji''s reply, Fujiwara''s eyes flickered quietly, but only for a moment.


    She is now almost certain that it is no accident that Abe Xuanji suddenly appeared when Abe Hanhai died.


    But she''s not going to be stupid enough to poke it through and ask.


    "Miss Abe, I''m sorry to have been waiting for a long time. Your majesty, please."


    A bodyguard came and said respectfully.


    Abe Xuanji nodded.


    "Miss Fujiwara, I''ll see the emperor first."


    Fujiwara nods. "Miss Abe, please."


    Abe Xuanji turns around, but somehow her figure suddenly stops.


    "Miss Fujiwara, if you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me."


    Then she followed the guard out of the back garden.


    Fujihara was stunned, looking at Abe Xuanji''s back, her eyes gradually brightened.


    In his last sentence, Abe Xuanji revealed too much information.


    She can probably guess what the other party went to see the emperor for.


    Abe Hanhai''s death, the carrier of the national Shinto, is likely to be replaced by this woman.


    She is willing to help herself.


    Fujiwara''s heart is getting hotter and hotter.


    Everything is ready.


    Only the east wind.

 Chapter 1024

    The fire of the Japanese shrine not only caused a sensation in Japan, but also was reported by foreign media.


    Especially the Dragon kingdom with a strip of water.


    Hearing the news that the shrine was on fire, the citizens of the Dragon Kingdom felt like they had heard a big happy event. They had the impulse to celebrate each other. Even the taxi radio was broadcasting the news constantly.


    "According to Japanese official reports, the cause of the fire in the shrine was the fall of the candlestick, which caused the fire. According to the damaged area, the shrine was conservatively estimated to be closed for half a year for repair..."


    In the back of the taxi, a young man looked out of the window, and there was no emotional fluctuation due to the pleasant news.


    The death of Abe Hanhai fully illustrates the reason why people go to the tea cooler. After entering the imperial residence, Abe Xuanji soon reached an agreement with the emperor, and even the emperor did not think for a long time at all.


    The choice between the dead and the living is not difficult, especially for the emperor.


    A country cannot be without a king for a day.


    Although Abe Hanhai is dead, there must be a person to stand up and take the place of his position as the spiritual leader of Japanese martial arts.


    And Abe Xuanji is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    She is the eldest lady of jiaheliu, the younger martial sister of Abe Hanhai, and she is also the No.1 super strong person in tianbang.


    Her appearance undoubtedly solved the emperor''s urgent need.


    As for the death of Abe Hanhai.


    The emperor did not ask.


    Abe Xuanji did not mention it.


    It doesn''t mean that the emperor sitting on the throne doesn''t know.


    But in the chamber, he and Abe Xuanji have maintained a high degree of tacit understanding.


    This world is such a reality.


    There are no eternal friends, only eternal interests.


    Japan needs Abe Xuanji at this time, and Abe Hanhai, who has become a dead man, becomes an abandoned product in an instant.


    Under the protection of Abe Xuanji, Li futu and his party easily left Japan. Li futu didn''t go with Meng Po Cui pan. This time, Meng Po didn''t force him.


    Looking out of the window at the streets of Kyoto, this Japanese trip can be called a full return, but there is no relaxed and comfortable person on his face.


    It''s true that this trip to Japan recaptured the Fujiwara family and recruited Abe Xuanji, and the harvest was quite huge. However, the same news from Meng Po, although he didn''t show anything on the surface, still put a lot of pressure on him.


    Half saint.


    Saints.


    Li futu looked out of the window at the street scene, and slowly breathed out his breath.


    He did not expect that the strength gap between the temple and the temple would be so huge.


    He thought that as long as the left and right envoys of the temple were removed, the holy king would be helpless. Now it seems that he is a bit optimistic.


    Indeed, the temple was a huge thing that could fight against Skynet. How could it have no details.


    He can understand why Mengpo didn''t say it before.


    In the past, both he and the local government were too fragile and could not bear too much pressure. Now Mengpo is willing to say that, to a certain extent, it may be regarded as recognition of him and the current strength of the local government.


    Is this a pleasure in pain?


    A smile of self mockery appeared on Li futu''s face.


    "Sir, the song group is here."


    The taxi stopped.


    Li futu looked back at the headquarters building of song group on the right, said thanks and got off.


    "Hello, I''m looking for president song."


    Song group headquarters, of course, not everyone can go in. Without a pass, even the elevator can''t get in.


    Li futu walked to the front desk with a gentle smile.


    The front desk is full of three sister papers. After all, the front desk can be regarded as a company''s arrangement to some extent. If these three sister papers are put on the street, they can cause a lot of turnover.


    "Who would you like to speak to, Mr. Song?"


    A girl asked, her smile is very charming, her attitude is also very polite, which makes people relaxed and pleasant, and shows a high professional quality.


    Li Fu Tu smiles when he hears the words. Then he thinks that he seems to have made a very low-level mistake.


    The Song family is a real family business. It''s estimated that the big man surnamed song can''t count one hand.


    "I''m looking for Songluo."


    Li futu is simple and direct this time.


    Smell speech, three front desk younger sister paper eyes are coincidentally appear surprised color.


    Working here for such a long time, it''s the first time they meet someone who dares to call the young lady by her name. Moreover, this handsome guy''s tone is very common.


    "Do you have an appointment?"


    A girl''s eyelashes blink and blink.


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "No"Well Sorry, we can''t let you up without an appointment. "


    "She and I are friends."


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s a rule. We can''t let you up without an appointment."


    The front desk sister paper does her duty and is not confused by Li futu''s handsome face.


    Li futu laughed and asked again, "can''t boyfriends?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Voice landing, three front desk sister paper together stare big eyes, red lips trembling, for a long time speechless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The security team leader on the first floor of Soong''s group came over. Although he was a security man, he was dressed in a suit, followed by two security guards, with extraordinary momentum.


    He stared at Li futu with a serious look.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This gentleman said that he is song Zong''s boyfriend


    A former Taiwanese girl said in a low voice.


    The security team leader on the first floor was stunned.


    There are many people in the song group who can be called President song, but there are few female president song.


    "Are you song Zong''s boyfriend?"


    Although the security team leader didn''t say too mean words, the smile at the corner of his mouth was still obviously ironic.


    How noble is song always?


    It''s hard to find a better, better and more beautiful woman in the whole city of Kyoto and even the whole country of dragon.


    Such a woman, just like the nine days Xuannv, who can be worthy of?


    Even the Li family was not lucky enough to marry president song.


    The security team leader felt that his goddess had been tarnished and waved coldly. At least he was worried about the image of the group, and his tone was quite polite.


    "Ask this gentleman out."


    The two security guards behind him heard the news and immediately forced to Li futu.


    At the gate of the song group, a group of people are coming in. Song Chaoge, the second son of the Song family, takes the lead. He is witnessing this scene.


    Although Li futu''s back faces the gate, his figure still makes Song Dynasty Song feel a little familiar.


    "What are you doing?"


    He spoke in a deep voice and came this way.


    Li futu turned and saw song Chaoge with a smile.


    "Mr. Song, this gentleman said he was..."


    The security captain immediately went over and bent over to explain, but before he finished, he heard song Zong exclaim to the young man in surprise.


    "Brother in law, why are you here?"


    It''s not just a few security guards and the receptionist.


    Even the group elites behind Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty.

 Chapter 1025

    A brother-in-law, can be called a shock, so that the area near the front desk into a strange silence.


    All the people stare at the young and strange Li in dullness and amazement.


    In particular, the three front desk ladies were staring at Li futu for a moment. Their eyes kept blinking, as if they wanted to see Li futu more clearly.


    In the whole song group, who hasn''t surmised in secret what kind of character the future husband of the first lady will be.


    Brilliant.


    Great power.


    Almost as long as the thought of this problem, all people will subconsciously come up with such words.


    Because only such a man can be worthy of a young lady!


    But at this time in front of this handsome guy, it seems that there is no arrogance, it doesn''t look like a big man at all.


    But, since Song Zong''s brother-in-law all cried out, this certainly won''t have false.


    As president Song, can my brother-in-law shout freely?


    The security guards came down in cold sweat on the spot.


    If it''s really a young lady''s man, killing them is easier than stepping on a few ants.


    The sword has no edge, the road is simple.


    The higher people stand, the less angular they are. They are not without edge, but ordinary people are hard to detect.


    Li futu naturally won''t get along with several security guards. He said with a smile to song Chaoge, "I''ve come to see your sister, but I can''t go up without a pass."


    As soon as Song Dynasty Song listened to it, he guessed what had happened just now. He knew that people like Li futu could not take the offense of several security guards to heart, and he didn''t do anything unnecessary. He looked at the security guards without expression: "you go to work first."


    "Yes, Mr. Song."


    Several security guards left immediately, but they were worried about whether they would be settled in the autumn.


    "Zhang Jun, you go up first."


    Song Dynasty song song turned around and said.


    The elites of the song clan group are all skilful masters. Wen Yan walks towards the elevator, but when he leaves, he smiles respectfully at Li futu.


    Li futu also responded with a smile, without any airs.


    "Brother-in-law, I''m sorry, the bottom people don''t have eyes..."


    "It''s OK. They are also responsible."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed, then asked: "is your sister in the company?"


    "Yes."


    Song Chaoge immediately nodded, "I''ll take you up."


    Li futu and Song Dynasty Song walked towards the high-rise elevator together. This time, no one dared to stop him.


    "Wow, so handsome, so gentle, and without any airs, how can there be such a perfect man in the world?"


    Several front desk ladies were still a little uneasy. Seeing that they had not been blamed, they immediately relaxed.


    As soon as they put down their heart, they can''t help but look at Li futu''s back and Song Dynasty Song''s gone back, and become infatuated with flowers.


    "Yes, I thought people like them would be very difficult to get along with. I didn''t expect that..."


    "You two coquettish hooves, you don''t want to be angry. That''s the man of the first lady. Do you want to work in the company?"


    A basin of cold water splashed, immediately let two front desk Miss hot eyes back a lot of temperature.


    "You can''t see it, really."


    "Brother in law, why didn''t you say hello in advance when you came to Kyoto?"


    In the elevator, Song Dynasty Song asked, with a warm attitude.


    "Just arrived today."


    Li futu is also very kind. Although Song Dynasty song had ambition to replace song Luoshen before, since Song Luoshen chose to forgive himself, he would not be a villain any more.


    "My brother-in-law came to Beijing this time. Do you have something to do, or did you come to see my sister?"


    It is obvious that Li Chaofu is close to him.


    "What can I do for you? I just miss your sister, so come and see her."


    Li futu answered without any hesitation. What he said was true. If he didn''t come to see song Luoshen, he would have gone directly to Donghai.


    Hearing Li futu''s reply, song Chaoge''s smile brightened again, like a competent brother-in-law. Then he frowned and hesitated: "brother-in-law, there''s something I don''t know whether to talk about or not."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Dynasty song a pair of words and stop appearance, in the end or nothing said.


    "You''d better ask my sister directly."


    Out of the elevator, Song Dynasty song took Li futu to song Luoshen''s office, but he didn''t follow him to make a light bulb. Li futu was not polite, and he pushed the door directly without knocking.


    Song Luoshen didn''t have an office. She stood in front of the French window and looked out of the window, as if thinking about something.


    "Who let you in?"


    Hearing someone burst in without knocking, song Luoshen''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Before his head was turned, his voice came, noble, cool and dignified."It seems that I came at a wrong time. Did I disturb Mr. Song to see the scenery?"


    Hearing the laughter, song Luoshen''s eyes coagulated, and then he saw the face of the visitor.


    She was surprised, but controlled not to show it.


    "Oh, what brings you here?"


    Li futu went over, overbearing and direct, put the crown gorgeous woman in her arms, smelled her intoxicating fragrance, and said in a soft voice: "I miss you."


    Song Luo God is going to struggle, but this sentence instantly softens her body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s up? What''s the matter? "


    Li futu didn''t speak, so he held the woman who was worshipped by the whole city of Kyoto.


    Song Luo God also let him hold.


    After a few minutes, Li futu released his hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Song Luo Shen asks again, eyes doubt of stare at his face.


    "It''s OK. I just miss you, so I want to see you."


    "Lying."


    Song Luo God stares at him closely, "what on earth happened?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "it''s really OK."


    It''s enough to bear the pressure on yourself.


    Song Luo Shen looked at him for a long time.


    Two people know in the youth, she can clearly see his heart something, but she also knows that he really does not want to say, so she did not force.


    "Don''t say it, I don''t want to ask."


    Haughty cold hum, song Luo God not salty asked: "drink what?"


    "I''m not thirsty."


    Li futu asked, "what were you thinking just now?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Song Luoshen gave him a look, went back to his desk and sat down.


    Li futu followed.


    "Luoshen, I''ve come to Kyoto specially to see you. It''s too heartbreaking for you to say that."


    "You came to see me?"


    Song Luoshen sneered: "you think I''m a little girl, so easy to cheat? What are you doing in Kyoto? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Luoshen, isn''t it often said that xiaobie wins the newlyweds? Why did you come here? It''s not like that at all?"

 Chapter 1026

    "Farewell is better than marriage?"


    Li futu''s unexpected words made song Luoshen laugh.


    Now that she''s laughing, she''s too lazy to pretend.


    "Do you dare to be a little more disgusting? Forget it. I''ll take it as true


    "It''s true."


    Li futu sighed: "when I came back from Japan, I came to see you without a fight, but you still doubted me in every way. If you knew I would not come."


    "Japan?"


    Song Luo God''s eyes coagulated, "are you coming back from Japan?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "What did you do in Japan?"


    Li futu was silent.


    Song Luoshen thought of the news that just broke out, and asked suspiciously: "the Japanese protectorate shrine, didn''t you set fire to it?"


    "Not quite," Li said frankly


    Not exactly.


    That is, there is a certain relationship.


    Song Luo was silent.


    She thought of Li futu''s abnormal performance again and asked in a low voice, "what happened? Hello, Duan Duan. Why did you go to Japan to burn the shrine? "


    Li futu is certainly not an extreme indignant youth. What he does must be purposeful.


    Song Luoshen was his first love and the first woman he fell in love with. In front of her, Li futu would not hide anything.


    "Abe Xuanji, do you remember? It''s the woman who saved my life on the Bank of Weishui river. She is a Japanese. To some extent, her fate is similar to mine. She was persecuted and couldn''t go back to her home. I went to Japan this time to repay her original human feelings. "


    In fact, when he went to Japan, he didn''t think that so many things would happen. He just wanted to accompany Shen yini. Of course, Li futu was not stupid enough to tell the truth in front of song Luoshen. After a brief explanation, he didn''t mention Shen yini at all.


    Song Luoshen is a very intelligent woman. She knows very well that the gap between her and Li futu is too big now. She can''t see clearly the enmity, struggle and treachery of their world. She asks too many questions and has no meaning at all.


    Even if Li futu is willing to say it, she can only be like a person who listens to stories and can''t help Li futu at all.


    She didn''t like the feeling, so she didn''t go any further.


    "How is the Pearl of Naran now?"


    Asked Songluo.


    Hearing the name, Li futu frowned subconsciously. He couldn''t help feeling a little headache and sighed: "what else? I can only pretend that I don''t know anything. "


    "You can''t pretend to be stupid all your life, can you?"


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "if you just drag on and waste her time in hopelessness, it''s better to kill her directly. In that way, she will probably feel a little more happy. Or, have you never thought of using love to influence her?"


    "Influence with love?"


    Li Fu Tu said with a bitter smile: "do you want me to explain to her that killing your family is not my intention? I don''t want to kill you. You should put down your hatred and live well? "


    "You''re kidding me."


    Song Luoshen couldn''t help laughing. "Maybe it''s a good way. Maybe she will be moved by you. The princess Nalan in my impression is not unreasonable."


    Li futu is too lazy to talk.


    He couldn''t see that Songluo was deliberately teasing him.


    It''s one thing for Nalan Mingzhu to be reasonable, but in front of the blood feud of the whole family, will she still reason with you?


    "By the way, I have something to discuss with you."


    Song Luoshen''s words changed, but he didn''t mention Nalan Mingzhu any more, and even his smile gradually converged.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu asked subconsciously.


    Songluo looked at him and spoke slowly I''m going to be in politics. "


    "Politics?"


    Li futu didn''t react at first, but his eyes shrank a moment later.


    "What did you say? You want to be in politics? "


    Song Luoshen nodded, calm expression, do not want to be a sudden whim.


    "Why do you have this idea all of a sudden?"


    Li futu asked with a frown.


    In politics.


    It''s not a small thing.


    Once song Luoshen chose to take this road, her life would be completely different, and there would be many more difficulties and frustrations. Originally, she was faced with a broad road with boundless scenery.


    "Not all of a sudden. In fact, this idea has been in my heart for a long time, but I haven''t told you all the time."


    Li futu frowned deeper and deeper and asked again, "why?"


    "Do you remember what you said in Xiang Dingxuan last time?"


    Song Luo god suddenly said.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Although I''m a woman, I''m deeply touched by your words."Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "Don''t tell me that you suddenly want to go into politics because of my words."


    Song Luoshen pursed a smile and looked into Li futu''s eyes.


    "Cao Xiuge came to me."


    Li futu''s eyes shrank and he was silent.


    After the collapse of the Li family, Cao''s prestige in this country has been the same for a while, especially in the political arena.


    If it was only out of respect before, Cao Xiuge''s name became worthy of the name after the Li family left the stage of history.


    "What did he say when he came to you?"


    Song Luoshen didn''t hide anything, he was decisive.


    "He said that if he succeeds in capping, he will look up to me."


    Li futu was stunned. He was silent for a long time and shook his head with a smile.


    "How dare you think about it."


    Looking at the history of the Dragon kingdom for thousands of years, it seems that there has never been a female prime minister, none of them.


    If Cao Xiuge really succeeded in climbing to the top and didn''t forget him, the God of song Luo would go down in history.


    It is famous in history.


    The temptation is really too great.


    No wonder Luoshen suddenly wanted to abandon business and go into politics.


    Li futu thought he had guessed song Luoshen''s idea.


    "You have promised him?"


    Songluo shook his head.


    "No, I''d like to ask your opinion. Cao Xiuge wants to pull me into the gang and give up so much capital. He must want to establish a good relationship with you through me. I don''t know, you..."


    "I will not interfere in the internal affairs of the Dragon kingdom. I will not interfere in anyone who will become the future master of this country. If Cao Xiuge can really go on smoothly, then I will congratulate him."


    Li futu''s attitude has been expressed clearly enough.


    "Do you mean that you don''t mind if I''m in politics?" he asked again


    Li futu smiles gently.


    "Luoshen, no matter what decision you make, I will support you. This is your own life. I won''t tell you what to do."


    Now, he finally understood what song dynasty song wanted to say but didn''t say. It was mostly this.


    However, he did not understand the real reason why Songluo made this decision.


    Is it famous in history?


    She is a woman, which is not very attractive to her.


    She just doesn''t want to be left too far behind by him.


    She didn''t want to be a liability.


    No matter how old the Song family is, it can''t give this man too much help. He is not short of money.


    But if.


    Can she stand at the top of the country, can she control the power of a country?


    "It''s just that you have to think about it clearly. The road of politics is much harder than that of shopping malls."


    Li futu warned.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Song Luoshen chuckled and his eyes were firm and firm.


    Who says only men fight for women.


    She song Luo God, this life will be for the king!

 Chapter 1027

    When Li futu went back to the first floor, he was kind enough to look at several of his receptionists and nodded with a smile.


    Gentle.


    A gentleman is like a jade.


    The three front desk ladies were flattered, and they were shocked by him.


    Even though he knows that this is the man of the first lady, some emotions are still out of control.


    One by one, they are red faced and dare not look someone in the eye.


    No one bothered song Luofu when he left the group.


    Song Luo intended to accompany him, but he refused.


    Li futu left the headquarters of the song group, went to a florist, bought a bunch of lilies, and then stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to Lushan."


    "All right."


    The taxi driver is a native of Kyoto. The old Beijing accent of the imperial city is very strong and talkative.


    "Young man, are you going to sweep the grave in front of Luqi?"


    He noticed the lily in Li futu''s hand.


    What''s more.


    As we all know, there are cemeteries on Luqi mountain.


    Li futu nodded, eh.


    All the taxi drivers are observant. When the driver sees that he doesn''t seem to be in a high mood, he stops talking.


    Kyoto is a big city. When the taxi came to the foot of Luqi mountain, it was more than an hour later.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu checked out, got out of the car, held a bouquet of flowers in his hand, and walked alone towards Lushan.


    On Luqi mountain, not far from the foot of the mountain, a new wooden house was built.


    The wooden house is very new, but it is very simple. Under the shade of green mountains and trees, there is a kind of artistic conception of building a house in the human world without the noise of cars and horses.


    Not far from the wooden house is a grave.


    The two cypress trees in front of the grave stand tall and luxuriant.


    Li Fu didn''t see the wooden house. He went straight to the old grave, bent down and put the lily in front of the grave.


    "Here we are."


    A voice came from behind.


    No reluctance, no resentment, just like the breeze in the mountains, gentle, even with a faint smile.


    A middle-aged man came out of the cabin, walked slowly to Li futu and stood in front of the grave with him.


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and didn''t respond. He didn''t even turn his head.


    The middle-aged man''s figure is not so burly, but his waist stays straight all the time, giving people a sharp sense like javelin.


    His name is Li Zhengrong.


    Once hundreds of thousands of commander-in-chief of the Beijing army, no one can match in the military, known as the king of one word side by side!


    Now, he is just the owner of a wooden house.


    From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    It is estimated that few people in the world can bear the drop from the sky to the ground, but he seems very calm.


    Even.


    From the radian of his face, it seemed that he was still a little happy.


    He didn''t mind Li futu''s indifference. He looked at the tombstone and said in a soft voice, "I''m very happy."


    "When you stand at today''s height, you can still control hatred. You have not been blinded by hatred, and you have not made Li Jiacheng a sinner. Thank you."


    "I didn''t do it because of you, let alone the Li family."


    Li futu finally spoke in a cold voice.


    "Besides, now the Li family has become history, and it will soon be forgotten by everyone."


    "As the Yangtze River flows eastward, the waves wash away the heroes, and success or failure turns to nothing. In this world, there will be no universal foundation. If there is prosperity, there will be decline, but the way of heaven is just a cycle. "


    This man, who "ascended to the emperor''s Hall in the morning and became Tian she Lang in the evening", did not feel dejected and gloomy because of the great twists and turns of his fate. His expression was free and easy beyond imagination.


    "When I was an official in the imperial court, I needed to give up the cold and warmth of the world, be able to break through the good and evil loyalties and traitors, and be wary of intrigues. Now I''m guarding this Lushan Mountain. On the contrary, I feel that..."


    He looked at the tombstone and whispered.


    "I feel relieved."


    Li futu is silent.


    Up to now, this hatred that has lasted since his birth has come to an end.


    Li Zhengrong turned his head.


    "Why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    "No need."


    Li futu refused decisively.


    Li Zhengrong nodded, but not reluctantly.


    They stood together in front of the grave for a long time, and no one spoke again.


    About an hour later, Li turned and left.


    One didn''t say goodbye.


    None of them stayed.


    After Li futu left, Li Zhengrong squatted down, reached out and stroked the ash layer on the tombstone. The action was gentle, like stroking a woman''s hair.


    Talented people come out of the country.Now his son''s achievements are much higher than his.


    The Li family is gone.


    But another Li family, another larger and more brilliant Li family, is rising just like the scorching sun.


    He guarded the Lushan Mountain, accompanied the woman lying in the ground, watching his son''s powerful, Long Xiang nine days.


    What''s wrong?


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving Luqi mountain, Li futu picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    Not to song Luoshen, but to Ye Xuanyuan, a young man of the Ye family who has lived in the imperial city since childhood.


    Although his friendship with Ye Xuanyuan was not deep, he was very enthusiastic to him when he came to Beijing several times before.


    People are mutual.


    It''s a matter of basic politeness.


    The call will be through soon.


    "Ye Shao."


    Li futu took the initiative to speak and was very polite.


    "Li Shao?"


    Ye Xuanyuan''s voice is very surprised, and very surprised.


    "How did Li Shao want to call me?"


    "I happened to come to Kyoto. I wonder if ye Shao is free? Meet Ye Shao and have a meal together... "


    "Of course."


    The leaf Xuan Yuan is busy not to fold to reply a way.


    "If you ask me to have dinner, Li Shao looks down on me, ye Xuanyuan. Beijing is also my home court. If you want to invite me, I should invite you. Li Shao, where are you now?"


    Ye Xuanyuan is always enthusiastic.


    "I''m in the northern suburbs."


    "Northern suburbs?"


    Ye Xuanyuan is a little confused and curious about what Li futu is doing in the northern suburbs, but he doesn''t ask much.


    "Is Li Shao alone?"


    Li futu gave a sound.


    Ye Xuanyuan immediately said: "well, Li Shao, I''ll pick you up now."


    "Don''t be so troublesome, you say a place, I''ll just take a taxi."


    "No trouble, not at all. That''s a deal. I''ll drive right over. "


    Without waiting for Li futu to refuse, ye Xuanyuan hung up.


    Li futu smiles, puts down his mobile phone, looks back, and looks at the beautiful Lushan Mountain with calm eyes.


    When his mother died, he told him not to take revenge, but Li died in his hands after all.


    I don''t know if my mother will blame him.


    Li futu lights a cigarette and takes back his eyes. Subconsciously, he thinks of Li Haotian who left the Dragon kingdom.


    The man seems to have accepted the fact that the Li family has fallen, but what about the Li family?


    Where is he now, and what is he doing?

 Chapter 1028

    Ye Xuanyuan''s speed is very fast, even beyond the normal speed without traffic jam.


    It is estimated that ye dashed the red light all the way.


    It is still the Passat that will play the role of pig and eat tiger to the extreme, like a gust of wind in front of Li futu.


    "Get in the car, Li."


    Ye Xuanyuan put down the window and waved, smiling.


    Li futu got on the co pilot.


    Ye Xuanyuan did not delay, immediately turned the front of the car.


    "Li Shao, this point should not be very hungry, right? If it''s OK, why don''t we go to a good place first? How about dinner later? "


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you go."


    With a mysterious smile, ye Xuanyuan stepped on the accelerator and drove to the gate of Kyoto Film Academy.


    Li futu smiles.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s little girlfriend, he still has the impression that he thought Ye Xuanyuan was just playing, but he didn''t expect that he hasn''t broken up yet.


    "The Kyoto Film Academy is holding a large-scale performance today. All the beautiful women are on the stage. It''s a rare audio-visual feast."


    Ye Xuanyuan takes Li futu to the meeting hall.


    In fact, he was here just now. He suddenly got a call from Li futu and went out.


    There are a lot of people in the exhibition hall. If you pick up any one, you will look like a star.


    In fact, the Kyoto Film Academy is originally the cradle of stars. It means that people who watch performances in the venue may become superstars in the future.


    In the front row sat some teachers and some old students who graduated from Kyoto Film Academy.


    Although they are old students, now they are all successful celebrities in the entertainment industry, and several of them are hot superstars,


    this is also the reason why there are so many people at the scene.


    "I don''t know if Gao Yue''s performance is over now."


    Ye Xuanyuan muttered.


    "She has a show, too?"


    Li futu is an outsider.


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded and laughed: "what else would I do? But she told me for a long time to come and see. If she missed it, I''m afraid she would blame me to death. "


    Although Ye Xuanyuan is the son of a rich family, he does not have the bad character of treating women as playthings. At least when he is with a woman, the other party is equal in his eyes.


    At this time on the stage, a girl in official dress is playing erhu.


    Three years of Qin, five years of Xiao, a erhu pull broken waist.


    Although she is young, she has made remarkable achievements in erhu.


    With her playing, it''s like a clear spring brushing my heart, like a spiritual baptism.


    On this occasion, there are few brushes. I dare not go on stage.


    After her performance, the applause was very warm.


    Even Li futu applauded gently.


    Next, the stage darkened for seven or eight seconds, and then a bright light suddenly came on.


    Accompanied by the soft music, two beautiful girls appeared on the stage.


    One is sitting in front of a guzheng in a white evening dress with one shoulder.


    One stands in the middle of the stage.


    "That''s..."


    Li futu stares at the girl who is playing the zither.


    "Xi''er, Li Shao, don''t you forget so soon? I''ve heard from Gao Yue that other girls often mention you. "


    Ye Xuanyuan smiles vaguely, then looks at Gao Yue standing in the middle of the stage, slightly relieved.


    Ye Xuanyuan doesn''t like to break his promise, especially women.


    Fortunately, I didn''t miss it.


    It''s not unreasonable that ye Xuanyuan has not been bored for such a long time with a classic European corset dress, charming black with delicate polarized light and delicate makeup and picturesque eyebrows and eyes.


    Li futu really forgot the girl''s name for a while. He remembered it after ye Xuanyuan''s reminding.


    He thought Gao Yue was the only one on the stage, but he didn''t expect fan Xi''er to be on the stage.


    Fan Xi''er''s beauty is needless to say. She has a kind of classical temperament. At this time, she sits there with her hands caressing the zither and plucking the zither. She is calm and elegant. The scene is beautiful and dreamy, which makes people excited.


    The curly notes pour out from her fingertips, flexible and soft, like the sound of mountain streams and springs, and like the ring of a bell. The ethereal sound reminds us of the orchid in the valley, and the ancient sound seems to be the wind in the clouds.


    Accompanied by the soul stirring Zheng Ming, in the light beam in the center of the stage, Gao Yue, whose skirt is shining with gorgeous luster, starts to dance like an elf.


    With picturesque eyebrows and eyes, green silk and ink dye, the body is light and graceful, showing a solid foundation in dance.


    Even though there is no shortage of beautiful women in the Kyoto Film Academy, the joint performance of Gao Yue and fan Xi''er on the stage still amazes the discerning handsome men.


    In front of the stage, those elders who have already made great achievements in this field also secretly nod their heads and show their appreciation.Looking at the two girls on the stage, Li futu suddenly thinks that Shen yini is also from Kyoto Film Academy.


    As a young girl, has she ever performed like this?


    At that time, the audience was probably more intoxicated than they are now?


    I don''t know how long after that, when the zheng music slowly stopped, Gao Yue also slowly stopped dancing. Some people on the scene were still immersed in the scene of meiruo dreamland just now, and didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Good!"


    There was a loud drink.


    Just like thunder, I woke up the whole audience in an instant.


    In an instant, the applause sounded like a tsunami.


    Fan Xi''er stands up, goes to Gao Yue and thanks the audience with her.


    Especially the teachers and seniors sitting in the front.


    It can arouse their favor and help them in their future.


    Everyone in Film Academy, male or female, has a star dream.


    These people in the front row are resources.


    Just when fan Xi''er and Gao Yue finished their thanks and planned to step down, suddenly, two handsome men, holding roses in their hands, walked towards the stage in the eyes of the public.


    The typical cream Xiaosheng''s face belongs to the type that can cause the scream of the flower crazy girl.


    Even Li futu gradually noticed them.


    You can see the situation at a glance.


    Subconsciously, Li futu looks at Ye Xuanyuan with a smile.


    Although ye Dashao is still smiling, his eyes are slightly narrowed and shining.


    The two handsome guys are really good looking, and the division of labor is clear. They come to Gao Yue and fan Xi''er respectively.


    This kind of occasion, someone sent flowers, on behalf of your support and love, certainly not good to refuse.


    Gao Yue looked at the dark conference hall.


    She knew that ye Xuanyuan was here, but she couldn''t find Ye Xuanyuan because of the crowd.


    "Gao Yue, your performance is wonderful."


    A handsome man smiles brightly and hands out the rose in his hand.


    not far away, his companion is more direct. He even saves his surname and shouts Xi''er directly.


    Beautiful men and beautiful women.


    It''s a pleasure to stand together,


    even those college teachers at the bottom didn''t say anything.


    There was a constant whistling in the hall.

 Chapter 1029

    Out of basic politeness, Gao Yue and fan Xi''er took the flowers and then went back to the backstage to remove makeup and change clothes.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    Back backstage, Gao Yue keeps pacing, nervous and nervous.


    The red rose had been thrown aside by her.


    "Gao Yue, there''s no need to worry about it?"


    As a best friend, fan Xi''er also knows that ye Xuanyuan will come today. She pulls Gao Yue''s arm and comforts him: "it''s just a bunch of flowers. It''s normal. Ye Shao should not be so stingy."


    "If you don''t have a boyfriend, it''s easy for you to say so."


    Fan Xi''er said with a smile, "are you laughing at me?"


    Gaoyue a Zheng, also reflected his words really a little wrong, immediately apologized: "sorry Xi''er, I didn''t mean that."


    "Nothing."


    Fan Xi''er naturally knows that Gao Yue is unintentional. As a good friend of the two for so many years, she can''t be angry because of this. Just now, she was just joking.


    Moreover, she fan Xi''er is not without the pursuit of boys, only the kind of girl who is not confident will be angry because of this kind of thing.


    "Change clothes quickly, ye Shao is still waiting outside, don''t let him wait for a long time."


    Gao Yue nodded and began to change.


    After Gao Yue and fan Xi''er step down, ye Xuanyuan and Li futu leave the hall and smoke outside.


    "Ye Shao, won''t you be angry because of this?" Li futu laughs with a cigarette in his mouth.


    "How can it be? I trust Gao Yue very much. I should be happy that my women are popular."


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "this is reasonable."


    Naturally, ye Xuanyuan didn''t pretend to be magnanimous. Although he was a little uncomfortable when he saw the two young people presenting flowers on the stage just now, it wouldn''t happen in a moment.


    In his capacity, not to mention the students in the Kyoto Film Academy, even those who have made their mark in the entertainment industry are not worthy to be his rivals.


    Before long, Gao Yue called and asked where he was.


    Ye Xuanyuan reported his position, hung up the phone, turned to Li futu and said, "Li Shao, you saw that just now. Xi''er is a rare beauty. When I was playing guzheng just now, that kind of amorous feelings made me feel a little excited..."


    Li futu''s eyes are strange.


    Ye Xuanyuan said with a smile: "Li Shao, don''t look at me like this. I''m just making an analogy. I still understand the reason why rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests. It''s just that you really don''t mean anything to Xi? It''s a pity that such a good girl is cheap. "


    Li futu smiles.


    "Ye Shao, you''re not right. There are more than one or two good girls in the world. Do you have to take one home when you see one?"


    "Ye Shao, no matter how big your family is, I''m afraid you can''t fit it?"


    Ye Xuanyuan was speechless.


    Li futu sighed: "this woman, just like a work of art, doesn''t have to possess. Sometimes appreciation is enough."


    Ye Xuanyuan had a look of high mountains.


    "Li Shao, your ideological awareness really makes me feel inferior to myself. I''m so ashamed."


    At the moment of their conversation, fan Xi''er and Gao Yue come out.


    "Brother Ye!"


    From afar, Gao Yue waved his hand, smiling.


    Fan Xi''er was beside her.


    Although the makeup on the stage has been removed, the two women''s graceful figure and beautiful appearance still reflect each other and make people happy.


    Both Gao Yue and fan Xi''er thought that ye Xuanyuan was the only one, but soon they saw Li futu.


    Li futu smiles at his two girlfriends.


    Two women coincidentally Leng a Leng.


    Is Li futu here just now, or has he arrived long ago?


    Just now, fan Xi''er, who was very natural and peaceful, suddenly became a little nervous when she saw Li futu. Even the smile on her face became a little stiff.


    Gao Yue glanced at her, then took her hand and walked to Li futu.


    "Li Shao, long time no see."


    Gao Yue is as generous as ever. On the contrary, fan Xi''er is much more formal and shy than her.


    "Yeshao and I saw your performance just now. It was wonderful."


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    Gao Yue originally wanted to ask when Li futu came, but as soon as he heard this, he didn''t have to ask.


    Li futu must have seen the scene of sending flowers just now.


    Ye Xuanyuan wants to introduce Xi''er to Li futu. She knows it well and is happy to see it come true. She and fan Xi''er are not the kind of plastic sisters. On the surface, they are friendly and sisterly, but on the back, they are intriguing and intriguing. She really wants fan Xi''er to be good.


    What level of character is Li futu? Although she is not very clear about it, she can see it from her short time together and ye Xuanyuan''s attitude. But just now, Li futu saw the scene of someone sending a message to fan Xier.Who knows if Li futu misunderstood?


    Gao Yue looks at fan Xi''er''s face and finds that fan Xi''er''s face is a little white.


    Obviously, although Xi''er has always been very reserved, she must have some thoughts about Li Shao.


    This girl just made fun of her. I don''t think the present newspaper is coming so fast?


    After all, she is still a good sister. Gao Yue didn''t make fun of her. She helped fan Xi''er explain politely: "yes, Xi''er and I have been rehearsing for a long time. Fortunately, the performance is still smooth. Such a long time''s efforts are not in vain. Someone just sent flowers to Xi''er and me."


    Gao Yue is indeed a very smart girl. The more she mentions it as if nothing happened, the more she can show that she is calm and worthy.


    With Gao Yue together for such a long time, ye Xuanyuan can''t see the mind of this Nizi. As soon as she hears it, she knows that she is talking for her sister.


    He also had a good impression of fan Xi''er, and pushed the boat along with the current, saying: "Xi''er, Li Shao attaches great importance to you. I heard that you and Gao Yue are performing, and they came here specially to invite you to dinner."


    Li futu was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Is it?"


    Gao Yuemu reveals the color of surprise.


    Fan Xi''er was also shy and astringent. She looked at Li Fu''s picture, but she didn''t dare to look at him, and soon lowered her head.


    Ye Xuanyuan winked at him.


    In this case, what else can Li futu say? He can only nod his head with a smile.


    "It''s just that Xi''er and I are tired of performing. What are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Gao Yue happily holds fan Xi''er''s hand.


    The party was about to go out, but a voice rang.


    "Wait!"


    Li futu turns around and finds that the two handsome guys who just stepped on the stage to send flowers to Gao Yue and fan Xier chase them out.


    "Gao Yue, what are you doing?"


    Ye Xuanyuan stopped and couldn''t help laughing.


    Gao Yuemu is nervous, subconsciously grabs Ye Xuanyuan''s arm and says to the handsome guy with a cold face: "what''s your business?"

 Chapter 1030

    Obviously, Gao Yue and these two handsome guys know each other.


    Li futu thought that the two sides did not know each other.


    However, such as Gao Yue and fan Xi''er beauty, some people pursue, is really the most normal thing.


    Just want to know, Gao Yue is ye Dashao''s woman.


    With a dandy like Ye Xuanyuan?


    Li Fu''s picture is still, watching its change.


    Gao Yue''s attitude is very clear, and he embraces Ye Xuanyuan for the first time and declares his position.


    Although fan Xi''er didn''t speak, she came to the back of Li futu.


    "Who is he?"


    Ye Xuanyuan Ye Da Shao didn''t get angry, but this handsome guy took the lead in making trouble. His eyes swept from Gao Yue''s hand holding Ye Xuanyuan, and then stared at Ye Xuanyuan, with rebellious eyes.


    In Kyoto Film Academy, almost all of them are children of rich families. This handsome guy is also dressed in a famous brand. It is estimated that this suit will cost about 100000 yuan. In addition, it is normal to be handsome and a little arrogant.


    In contrast, although ye Dashao''s appearance is not inferior, his clothes are much more common.


    After all, childe brothers like Ye Xuanyuan have already gone through the stage of using clothes to set off their identity.


    This is a society where people are judged by their appearance. It''s normal for them to feel superior to each other.


    "He''s my boyfriend."


    Gao Yue''s thoughtless way.


    "Boyfriends?"


    "How come I''ve never heard of you having a boyfriend?"


    His friends are also sharp eyes staring at Li futu and ye Xuanyuan.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s temper, Gao Yue is very clear, at this time also control did not start, is already very give her face, after all, this is her school.


    "Guan lie, do I have a boyfriend? What''s your business? Do I have to tell you? "


    Gao Yue said in a cold voice.


    She is not a person who likes to show off. When she falls in love, she will not be publicized all over the world. Let alone men, even some female friends, few people know the fact that she has a master. Even if they know that she has a man, they don''t know the specific identity of Ye Xuanyuan, except fan Xier.


    "Brother ye, let''s go."


    Ye Xuanyuan has never been a good-natured person. He is worried that he will continue to stay. Gao Yue quickly pulls Ye Xuanyuan to turn around and leave.


    To some extent, she was helping the two young men, but in the hearts of the two handsome men with a good family background, she didn''t think so.


    On the contrary, they think it is a sign of insufficient confidence.


    "Come on, follow up and have a look."


    He didn''t give up. He followed Li futu and watched them get on the bus.


    "Oh, I thought Gao Yue had found a golden son-in-law. His feelings are like a Passat."


    "Aozi..."


    The two brothers look at each other, their eyes twinkle, and the corners of their mouths gradually outline a rebellious arc.


    Guess this is the feeling that the wolf is embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Xuanyuan drove to the bar where he met Li futu for the first time.


    Although the four came earlier, the bar was still very busy.


    "Do you know how Li Shao and I met?"


    "It''s in this bar that I had a fight with Li Shao," he said with a smile


    "A fight?"


    Fan Xi''er opened her eyes wide, a little unbelievable.


    Ye Xuanyuan nodded, sighed: "I and Li Shao can be a genuine acquaintance, say, it is fate."


    Ye Xuanyuan vividly recounted the process at that time, even though he didn''t miss the details of Jiang caie.


    To Li futu''s surprise, Gao Yue didn''t show any dissatisfaction at all. He even sat next to Ye Xuanyuan and poured wine for him all the time. He was so interested that he could not help feeling that these young and old people under the root of the imperial city were really good at training women.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Fan Xi''er''s gentle way.


    Although she didn''t drink much wine, sitting beside Li futu, she drank a lot of juice.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Gao Yue stood up and accompanied fan Xi''er to the bathroom.


    "Ye Shao, teaching is good."


    Seeing the two girls go away, Li futu flushes Ye Xuanyuan and raises her wine cup.


    Ye Xuanyuan sun ran a smile.


    "It''s just a small idea. If Li Shao wants to learn, I can teach him a few moves."


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t reply.


    His women are different from Gao Yue. I''m afraid Ye Xuanyuan''s moves are useless.


    Ye Xuanyuan soon realized that he seemed to be a little bit gone with the wind. The woman in front of him, like Miss Song, could be subdued by his Taoism?


    "Drink, drink."Ye Dashao is quite embarrassed, and immediately stops talking.


    "Why haven''t they come back yet?"


    Having a few drinks with Ye Xuanyuan and finding that Gao Yue and fan Xi''er haven''t come back, Li futu can''t help feeling a little surprised.


    Ye Xuanyuan also frowned. He was the master who often mixed up at night. Knowing that anything could happen on such an occasion, he immediately put down his glass.


    "I''ll see."


    Li futu put down his glass and followed him.


    When they get to the bathroom door, they see a group of middle-aged men surrounded by fan Xi''er and Gao Yue. Their eyes are still squinting on Gao Yue and fan Xi''er''s body and face.


    Gao Yue holds fan Xi''er''s hand and looks angry.


    It''s not unreasonable for Li futu to feel that fan Xi''er is a bit like Shen yini at the first sight. Fan Xi''er is standing beside Gao Yue, looking at a group of men who are smiling and evil. There is no emotion in her cold eyes, which is quite Shen yini''s style.


    This scene, taking place in places like bars and nightclubs, is really normal.


    One of the middle-aged uncles laughed at the two girls and said, "two beauties, it''s fate to meet each other. My brothers are happy tonight. I want to invite you to have a drink. As long as you have something on the wine list, please order it at will!"


    His tone is very forthright, but with his constant lingering in the two women''s eyes, how to see how people feel sick.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested. Please get out of the way."


    Gao Yue coldly refused.


    "Ha ha, I like personality."


    That guy has an evil smile.


    "Two beauties should still be students, right? I guess you don''t think it''s interesting for those kids who haven''t grown up in the school. Why don''t you go with your brothers tonight and let them take care of you so that you can have a good taste of a real man and make you want to die? "


    With his dirty and obscene words, the men around him all burst out laughing, obscene and intolerable.


    Gao Yue''s face was livid and trembling with anger.


    As a big dandy in the Imperial City, ye Xuanyuan has seen a lot of things. It''s not that he has never met such an occasion. It''s just that it happened to him for the first time.


    In Kyoto Film Academy, he was too lazy to care with some young people who were still studying, but this time was different.


    For men, even if they are insulted, sometimes they can even endure, but if their women are bullied, they certainly can''t stand it.


    Especially the big dandy like Ye Xuanyuan.


    The corner of his mouth outlined a shadow of radian, ye Xuanyuan not angry smile, not anxious not slow toward that side.

 Chapter 1031

    Bars and nightclubs are really a place of mixed use.


    However, if you remember correctly, this bar seems to be the venue of Hu Heng, one of the four young people in Kyoto. At the beginning, the top men''s team from Korea was invited to warm up. The level should be relatively high.


    Those who can spend here should also be regarded as people with some status. How can they openly say such vulgar words?


    Li futu is really puzzled.


    This group of middle-aged men don''t look like they are totally drunk. Have they never met a beautiful woman, and they don''t even want the basic image?


    There are a lot of people coming and going around the bathroom, but no one is willing to help the two women out.


    After all, Leifeng has long disappeared in this world.


    "Beauty, don''t be dazzled. Go with your brothers."


    That fellow makes a gesture, has planned to pull Gao Yue''s hand.


    On the other side of the corridor.


    Before the two handsome men on stage to send flowers holding arms, meaningful looking at the scene of bullying men and women.


    In order to hire these "actors", they spent a lot of money just waiting for the two girls to be dragged away, and then they would have a chance to make their debut.


    Although they don''t have much acting experience, they have seen a lot on TV, and many plays are just like this.


    "Guan lie, it seems that the boy is going to do it."


    A handsome man saw Ye Xuanyuan approaching step by step.


    "It''s OK. Let Gao Yue see how the boy is beaten down and beg his father to sue his grandmother."


    The young man who called Guan lie said with a scornful smile.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a very difficult theorem to overturn that there are too many people.


    In Guan lie''s opinion, ye Xuanyuan, who is on his own, is asking for abuse.


    He didn''t worry at all, and even planned to go to the theatre with high spirits.


    "Brothers, is that too much?"


    That Si''s hand didn''t meet Gao Yue, and ye Xuanyuan held it first.


    "What''s your business?"


    The man looked back, his eyes were dim, and a sense of threat suddenly came out of his eyes.


    Ye Xuanyuan was unmoved, even smiling.


    "She''s my woman. What do you say is none of my business?"


    At the same time, Gao Yue and fan Xi''er take the opportunity to quickly walk behind Ye Xuanyuan.


    The middle-aged man frowned and then began to laugh.


    "It turns out that famous flowers have their own owners."


    Although he saw a man come to the door, he was not ashamed and flustered at all. He even continued to say, "little brother, you are a good girl. I think you should have enough of it. If you don''t offer a price, solo music is not as good as all music."


    Six or seven companions around him burst out laughing, which was very harsh.


    Even Guan lie and his wife, who were watching from afar, felt that these "actors" were really professional.


    And, looking at Ye Xuanyuan pointed at the nose insult, their hearts like summer drink ice beer, abnormal happy.


    Ye Xuanyuan smiles more and more brightly.


    It''s a little funny that he''s got a woman.


    "You want my woman?"


    The man seemed to see that ye Xuanyuan didn''t want to admit his advice. He said with a smile: "little brother, those who know current affairs are heroes. There are many women in the world. If you don''t have them, you can find them again. But you can''t replace them. This is a reminder and advice that brother has been mixing in the society for so many years."


    This guy put himself in the perspective of an elder, seemingly kind-hearted, but who can''t hear that is to show his identity and force others.


    Ye Xuanyuan had a bright smile and his eyes swept over a group of middle-aged men. This group of middle-aged people not only have words and deeds, but also have a sense of banditry. At first sight, they are not good people.


    "I don''t know how much your mother costs for one night?"


    Ye Xuanyuan looks at the man who leads.


    "Can I pay for your mother all night?"


    A group of middle-aged people couldn''t help being stunned, then looked at each other and couldn''t react for a while.


    How dare this boy be so arrogant?


    "Give face, don''t be shameful!"


    The leading middle-aged man suddenly changed color, staring at Ye Xuanyuan, looking gloomy as water.


    The second generation of rich officials and the second generation of officials should be proud of their rich capital. If they dare to challenge the secular rules and try to meet the strong with the weak, most of them will come to a miserable end.


    The onlookers around the toilet naturally didn''t know what kind of person Ye Xuanyuan belonged to, but at this moment, they had the same feeling.


    That''s what he said just now. It''s really powerful and domineering!


    Even let them can''t restrain the emergence of the impulse for this when the light.


    In today''s society, where dignity can be sold by weight, we advocate "those who know the current affairs are outstanding". It''s really rare for a good man to be so happy with his love and hatred.Especially those women who came to the bathroom stopped and stared at Ye Xuanyuan''s face. They could not help but began to fantasize about whether there would be such a person, fearless of power, who would stand up for himself.


    Ye Xuanyuan is not a person who can only shout slogans. He is as famous as Kong madman. He always uses his hands more often than he uses his mouth. He also knows that it is better to start first.


    The corners of his mouth were full of cold radians. He took a step and almost immediately came to the leader of the middle-aged man. Without hesitation, he directly drew a big ear scraper on the other side''s face.


    Aggressive side leak.


    It''s shocking.


    "Pa!"


    Before everyone could react, the arrogant middle-aged man staggered and almost fell to the ground. Half of his face turned red and swollen, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with a trace of scarlet blood.


    Li futu looked at the rear and nodded in secret.


    He has fought with Ye Xuanyuan, and knows Ye Xuanyuan''s strength. These red children born in the courtyard are better than ordinary people, far more than family background, which is why he didn''t intervene in the first time.


    It''s not unreasonable that ye Xuanyuan can be as famous as Kong Fujie. Although his identity is similar to that of Ye Xuanyuan, few people will offend him, but his skill has not fallen down, and he is very decisive and does not leave any feelings.


    It''s not cruel.


    Ancestors have always said that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to themselves. Since they choose to fight, they have to frighten the enemy and destroy their fighting spirit at the first time!


    At this moment, time seems to have solidified in an instant. The noisy environment around the bathroom is quiet and the needle can be heard. Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one thinks that ye Xuanyuan is so arrogant!


    Only Gao Yue''s eyes lit up with stars, just like a flower maniac. He called out in a sweet voice: "brother ye, come on

 Chapter 1032

    Ye Xuanyuan''s powerful and deep slap shocked everyone around him.


    In places like nightclubs, the scenes of brawling and fighting are staged almost every day. The onlookers here may respect you and be afraid of you when you are arrogant. But when you are defeated, they will change their position and beat down the water dogs.


    Others looked at the middle-aged man with a pig''s head in his eyes. At the moment, his eyes were a little contemptuous. He thought he had a brush, but he didn''t expect that he was a strong man in the middle. He was stunned when he slapped him.


    Guan lie and Gao Yue, who are standing in the distance, are also a little confused. They didn''t expect that Gao Yue, who is an "ugly" boyfriend, is so arrogant and domineering.


    "Fuck you, I''ll kill him!"


    Although he received money to perform a show of lust, when he saw Gao Yue and fan Xi''er, he was really lustful.


    Different from the women in the society, Gao Yue and fan Xi''er don''t have that kind of worldly atmosphere. They are very provocative. When they see the beauty of fan Xi''er and Gao Yue, they already have the intention of collecting both money and beauty. Unexpectedly, a young man rushed out and slapped him directly.


    The middle-aged man with half a red and swollen face held his face and looked ferocious.


    His accomplices heard the sound and moved up in a crowd, flapping to the Ye Xuanyuan who didn''t know how to die in their eyes.


    The man who rushes to the front clenches his fist and shows his fierce light. He plans to beat Ye Xuanyuan down with one punch.


    This guy has a big arm, a round waist, and a strong back. Judging from his body, he really has a bit of bluffing momentum.


    But what surprised him was that the boy in front of him, who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth, raised his mouth and quickly stretched out his hand. It was like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. It was as fast as electricity, and it caught his neck with a tricky trajectory.


    He didn''t have time for any resistance.


    Ye Xuanyuan pinched his opponent''s throat. He no longer looked like he had a bright smile before. He showed a strong evil spirit. He was rebellious and domineering. His eyes narrowed slightly. Staring at the man whose face turned red because of suffocation in his palm, he gave a smile and fell into the other person''s eyes, but his pupils shrank suddenly and his whole body became cold.


    Ye Xuanyuan then raised his hand slightly. The man who was close to 1.9 meters tall was like a piece of white paper without weight. He lifted it up as if it was light. He was thrown out directly and hit the wall. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted when he fell to the ground.


    Ye Xuanyuan turned his wrist, no longer looking at the second eye, turned and rushed directly to the next one.


    It''s not only Ye Xuanyuan, but also the dandy owners in Kyoto who trample on people. Almost all of them have the same style. Either do not step on, or step on to death, only let the other side of their psychological shadow, can not raise the heart of confrontation, this is once and for all the most simple and quick way.


    In the face of a group of middle-aged people full of banditry, young Ye Xuanyuan, on his own, is like a tiger in a sheep''s nest.


    Almost no one can walk in his hand, almost hit the instant, then fell to the ground, just like blinking eyes, a group of men are as fierce as paper paste, completely vulnerable, all sprawled all over the ground in the pain of wailing.


    The onlookers around were shocked and frightened.


    This scene is quite spectacular.


    The middle-aged leader who was slapped in the face held his face and was stunned.


    At this time, it was obvious that he had lost sight of the young man. The most sensible way to do it was to regard the current affairs person as a hero, just as he said just now, and take a breath for a while, so that the Castle Peak would not be afraid of no firewood. But the key point is that the number of them is absolutely dominant, and the other person is much younger than them. This situation is in full view of the public He was overturned by a single person. It''s really hard for him to swallow this humiliation.


    "Grass you..."


    He is about to scold, but ye Xuanyuan directly came over, grabbed his hair, dragged him to the wall, carrying his head, hit the wall.


    "Bang!"


    The walls seemed to shake.


    The dull sound seemed to be more deafening than the music coming from the bar hall.


    In an instant, the scarlet color was clear and shocking.


    Others gaped, shocked by Ye Xuanyuan''s ruthless style.


    This middle-aged man paid the price for his quickest moment. He felt a bang in his head, and then a dark moment in front of his eyes. His whole mind fell into chaos. Then he subconsciously put his hand to his forehead and found it sticky. When he stopped, it was full of scarlet blood.


    Then I don''t know whether it''s because of pain or fear. An old man, instead of being in a coma, squats on the ground and chokes up.


    In less than three minutes, the scene suddenly changed greatly, which everyone did not expect. The roles of the two sides in the conflict were almost completely overturned. The one who was slaughtered actually showed a terrible edge, while the one who was a bully, like a straw bag, showed little room for resistance.


    Fan Xi''er was also surprised.She has known Ye Xuanyuan and Gao Yue since they were together, but it''s really the first time to see ye Xuanyuan do it with her own eyes.


    Ye Xuanyuan just pulled someone''s head against the wall. He didn''t leave any hands. It was almost like The posture of neglecting human life.


    There''s no exaggeration. After all, the brain is the most important part of a person.


    In this world, there are many words used to describe the rich and powerful young generation, such as the rich second generation, the official second generation, the dandy, the childe, the young, the aristocratic But there''s another name that''s rarely used.


    Prince party!


    There is no doubt that the people who can afford this title are at the top of the young generation in this country, only a handful of them.


    Is this the so-called princeling party?


    Fan Xi''er is a little absent-minded and can''t help looking at Gao Yue.


    Gao Yue''s eyes are burning at the moment, staring at her man, a pair of no more naked flower crazy appearance.


    Fan Xi''er smiles and then thinks of a face.


    She looked back and found the man standing there as expected.


    See her look back, the other side also nodded at her smile.


    Just a few contacts, ye Xuanyuan''s attitude towards this man is full of respect that she can detect. What terrible level has the man who introduced her to Shen yini achieved?


    If it was just a surprise before, the onlookers looked at Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes at this time, almost all of them were a little scared.


    If ye Xuanyuan doesn''t feel it, he mentions the middle-aged man with a broken head and blood in his hand and repeats what he just asked.


    "You want my woman?"

 Chapter 1033

    Almost all the people who mix with each other in the society understand that they are flexible.


    Ye Xuanyuan was so powerful that the middle-aged man was completely awed by his ruthlessness. Especially the cold blood flowing down his forehead was constantly reminding him that if he continued to fight fiercely, the young man would really dare to kill him.


    There may be people who are not afraid of death in this world, but he is definitely not included.


    Life''s gone, everything''s gone.


    "Don''t get me wrong, little brother. I was just joking with you just now. Don''t take it seriously. In this way, I''ll take all your consumption tonight as an apology for my improper joke just now, OK?"


    This guy''s speed is very fast. He spoke fiercely a second ago, but now he has a look of flattery, which gives others a sense of visual trance.


    "A joke?"


    With a smile, ye Xuanyuan pinched this guy''s neck and lifted him up to make his face closer to himself.


    "Well, I was joking when I said I was going to sleep with your mother. You don''t think so, do you?"


    The man''s eyes trembled, and his anger burned in his heart. However, he forced himself to suppress the boiling anger, but his smile inevitably became a little stiff. With his bloody face, he was almost the same as a devil.


    "Of course not."


    Ye Xuanyuan starts to smile and ponder.


    "It''s true that a person who knows current affairs is a hero."


    He released his hand and patted each other on the face.


    This kind of action is very insulting. The middle-aged man''s eyes twitch. Listening to the sound of "pa pa" and the slight pain on his face, he clenches his hands and bears it.


    No gold is perfect, no man is perfect.


    Similarly, no matter how hateful a person is, he will also have a bright spot. In terms of endurance alone, this middle-aged man is much better than most people in the world.


    Until now, the bar has no one to step in and keep an intriguing silence, perhaps because things are still under control.


    "Go away."


    Ye Xuanyuan waved his hand, like driving garbage.


    Middle aged people look happy, but their eyes are full of hatred.


    His companions got up from the ground, helped each other and rushed out. Just now, a group of people who were still swaggering were just like lost dogs.


    "Brother Ye."


    Gao Yue holds Ye Xuanyuan''s arm in his arms, and his eyes are burning with pride.


    Successful performance of a scene, red crown a rage for the beauty, and still an enemy of the public Ye Xuanyuan flattered, looked at Gao Yue one eye, gentle way: "all right?"


    Gao Yue shook his head, looking sweet: "it''s OK."


    Ye Xuanyuan looks at fan Xier again.


    Fan Xi''er also shook her head and laughed.


    The party returned to the hall.


    Ye Xuanyuan is just like a nobody. He doesn''t worry about revenge at all. He flirts with Gao Yuemei as if no one else.


    When the other party left, fan Xi''er was a little worried. After all, she didn''t know ye Xuanyuan very well. She was embarrassed to talk when she saw Ye Xuanyuan as if nothing had happened.


    Li futu looked at her and said with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s OK."


    Fan Xi''er was stunned. She didn''t seem to expect that Li futu would talk to her. Her white and greasy cheeks turned red and she drank the juice with a soft hum.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the bar.


    "Dagger, go to the hospital and bandage it?"


    A man whispered.


    The bleeding man wiped the blood on his forehead and cursed: "bandage your mother, a group of rubbish! So many people can''t beat one! "


    Think of resentment, he raised a kick in just let him go to the hospital of the man, kicked a stagger.


    "Damn it


    He gasped, and the more he thought about it, the more humiliating he felt.


    He was surrounded by a group of men who were silent and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Looking back at the door of the bar, dailu makes a phone call. Not long ago, Guan lie, who was on the stage in Kyoto film academy to deliver flowers to Gao Yue''s two girls, hesitates and comes over.


    "Brother Dai..."


    Guan Lieshan said with a smile.


    Although Guan lie and his gang were paid by him, now that they were beaten like this, he was afraid that dailu would be angry with him. After all, he didn''t know dailu well.


    "Guan lie, didn''t you say that those two girls were not students in your school? Is that boy just an ordinary man? "


    Daru''s eyes were dim.


    "Yes, brother Dai, they are indeed students in our school. I didn''t know that boy could fight like this. Don''t worry, brother Dai, I will bear the medical expenses in full..."


    Guan lie explained in a hurry, but he was interrupted before he could finish."Take on your mother, is it a matter of money?"


    Daru yelled and pointed to his forehead.


    "Look at Lao Tzu''s head. It''s all broken. Lao Tzu''s face is trampled on by people''s feet tonight. What''s the compensation? Can you afford to pay for it? "


    Dailu was fierce and covered his face with spittle. Xingzi spat on Guan lie''s face.


    As a child of a rich family, Guan lie has rarely been so mercilessly scolded, but he dares to be angry.


    Dai Lu is not a good person. He is No.1 on the road of Kyoto City. Otherwise, he would not look for them tonight, but who knew Ye Xuanyuan would be so fierce?


    Damn it, I''m so numerous that I was abandoned by a young man in his twenties. Now I blame him.


    Of course, Guan lie only dares to murmur these words in his heart, but he absolutely dares not shout them out. This young man with a rebellious face in front of Ye Xuanyuan and Li futu shows a low brow in front of these Taoist figures.


    "Dagger, that boy is just a Passat driver. Although he can fight a little, how many can he fight alone?"


    "To drive Passat?"


    Dailu frowned and his anger stopped slightly.


    "You''re not lying to me?"


    "How dare I cheat Dai Ge? If Dai Ge doesn''t believe me, you can ask Aozi. Aozi has seen it."


    Dailu looked at another young man, who nodded busily.


    "Yes, Guan lie and I saw them driving out of school with our own eyes."


    "Damn, love is a Passat."


    Just now, ye Xuanyuan''s ruthless means really shocked Guan lie, which led him to doubt whether he had provoked people who should not. After all, this is at the foot of the emperor, and rich families are everywhere. But now when he heard Guan lie''s words, he immediately gave up his worry.


    Looking at the sneering dailu, a man knew that he was retaliating. He hesitated and reminded him: "Daige, this is Hu Shao''s place. If it''s too big..."


    Hu Shao.


    Hu Heng.


    Kyoto is one of four.


    Daru''s eyes twinkled.


    "What happened to Hu Shao? I''m not trying to smash the scene. I''m just cleaning up a blind young man. It''s enough to give Hu Shao a punishment afterwards. "

 Chapter 1034

    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    But Daru is obviously not a gentleman.


    People like them believe in hatred all night long, and when they know that ye Xuanyuan has no background at all, his anger can no longer be restrained.


    Even though he knows that this is the bar of Hu Heng, one of the four little people in Kyoto, he still doesn''t intend to give up the idea of revenge. After all, he doesn''t have a backer, and his backer is not much weaker than Hu Heng.


    Kyoto City, of course, is an important part of the Imperial City, the center of the country, and the center of power. However, this thousand year old capital is too big after all. It also has a dark side that can not be seen from the light, and it also has a green forest and rivers and lakes with swords and swords.


    Half an hour later, several bullet heads rushed to the scene, and more than 20 big men came out of the car, looking cold and fierce with fierce brakes.


    Dai Lu, who has been guarding against Ye Xuanyuan''s escape at the door of the bar, throws away his cigarette ends, grinds them out with his feet and waves to a group of big men.


    "The boy is in there, and he hasn''t come out. Damn it, he''s arrogant enough. If I don''t kill him tonight, I won''t believe it."


    "Come with me!"


    Just like a lost dog, Dalu made a comeback and walked into the bar with a gloomy smile.


    Just now, the episode at the entrance of the bathroom didn''t make a big stir. The bar is still full of red and white lights. Dai Lu took people around the bar for a while, and finally saw Ye Xuanyuan. His eyes narrowed and he walked over immediately.


    "Come with us, boy."


    Although Hu Heng is not afraid, there is no need. Dailu is not willing to offend each other, so he doesn''t choose to start at the first time. He plans to take ye Xuanyuan out to talk about it.


    Ye Xuanyuan saw a group of people around his seat, not surprised but laughed.


    Some people, really do not see the Yellow River heart is not dead, he just let the other side a horse, the other side does not want to be grateful, it is just, even worse the second time to find fault.


    "You want me to go with you?"


    Ye Xuanyuan has a sharp arc in his mouth.


    "It depends on whether you have the ability."


    "Boy, I advise you to cooperate. It''s good for you and me."


    Dai Lu Yin compassion way, the tone is full of threats.


    He knew that the boy was mostly a practitioner, so he deliberately ordered the helper to bring the guy, but he didn''t want to use a knife in this field as a last resort.


    "Cooperation?"


    Ye Xuanyuan slowly stood up, at the same time, put a wine bottle in his hand.


    "OK, I''ll follow..."


    He opened his mouth with a smile, but before he finished his words, the bottle in his hand swung at Daru, furious and fierce.


    "Boom!"


    There was a loud noise.


    With the splash of glass slag, suddenly dailu was directly hit on the ground, the forehead was opened again.


    Not to mention the guests in the bar, even if dailu called these more than 20 men, they were a little stunned.


    Is it really so domineering?


    Think of them as air?


    "Cao, damn it, chop me down, chop him to death!"


    Lying on the ground, Dai Luqiang, who has not yet got up, is suffering from vertigo and roaring at the top of his voice. His eyes look like crazy.


    He suffered such humiliation again and again. He was angry and had no time to take care of anything else. Staring at Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes, he was as ferocious as a ghost.


    More than 20 men hesitated, but only for a moment.


    "Cut him to death!"


    A big man took the lead in pulling out the blade from his waist.


    Cut to death.


    This is not the usual school ruffians or street thugs who try to fight fiercely and put on airs to scare people. If they shout out from the mouths of these people who dare to show their swords at the foot of the emperor, they will definitely break their arms, legs and heads.


    More than 20 senbai blades were pulled out from the front and back, and the scene was extremely spectacular.


    The guests around stayed where they were and even forgot to retreat.


    It''s really lawless.


    "Don''t move those two girls. We can all have a good time tonight!"


    Dailu is really a cruel master, and bold, is determined to die until ye Xuanyuan.


    Although it is under the root of the Imperial City, the law is strict, but the capital city is too big after all. How big waves can it turn if there are a few dead people?


    He got up from the ground and retreated to the periphery of the battle circle, with wild eyes.


    In his eyes, ye Xuanyuan is already a dead man.


    Three fists are hard to beat four hands. Even if it''s iron, how many nails can it hit? Can the pure body carry more than 20 steel knives that have seen blood?


    It''s possible to have such a plot in the movie scene, but it''s a reality, and it''s not making a movie!


    These twenty men usually do some black and dirty work. It''s common for them to wield knives. Although they are a little arrogant in the public eye like tonight, after all, the sky is falling down and there is a high roof. All the red men in front of Kuang Shao have spoken, so they naturally obey their orders.Roar, eyes such as mang, more than 20 evil spirits of the big man mentioned large, toward Ye Xuanyuan.


    If it''s not for personal experience, ordinary people can''t imagine what it''s like for dozens of knife carrying bandits to rush towards themselves.


    The light of the knife flickered, the cold awn glared, the evil spirit filled the air, and the air was magnificent.


    Even though Gao Yue, who has always believed in Ye Xuanyuan, looks pale at the moment. He even seems to have lost his strength and can''t even stand up.


    Looking at the churning snow-white blade, she couldn''t help but have an idea in her mind.


    Is she going to die here with Ye Xuanyuan tonight?


    It''s not the same to some extent?


    Ye Xuanyuan squinted and moved his wrist.


    If he was the only one present today, I''m afraid the result would be hard to say. After all, he also cared about Gao Yue and fan Xi''er, but he was not alone tonight.


    These fierce bandits are fierce, but Li futu''s strength, he has seen with his own eyes, and he has also dealt with himself, with Li futu in, he is not worried.


    At this time, Li futu finally put down his glass and got up.


    His figure was not big, but at this time, in fan Xi''er''s eyes, it was like a towering mountain.


    When he saw the calm figure in front of him, fan Xi''er''s uneasy mood gradually calmed down miraculously.


    There was an irresistible feeling in her mind at the moment. Even if the opposite is swept by the surging flood, the man in front of her can also stop it with his own strength.


    This feeling, though traceless, is extremely real.


    At this moment, who on earth is the man who dares to fight at once?

 Chapter 1035

    Nowadays, there are many people who add to the cake, but few are willing to give timely help.


    It''s hard to say whether ordinary people dare to stand up to their friends when they are confronted with more than 20 ferocious swordsmen.


    These swordsmen are obviously aimed at Ye Xuanyuan. Even if Dai Lugang just killed him, he was only aimed at Ye Xuanyuan. Li futu didn''t have the chance to protect himself, but he didn''t know the current affairs.


    In this scene, it''s obvious that I''m going to do everything for my friends.


    It''s so righteous.


    At this time, the angry dailu noticed that there was still a man. After a little surprise, he sneered.


    He covered his bleeding forehead, cold and determined.


    "Chop them all to death!"


    Aggressive side leak.


    There is no big difference between chopping one person and two people. The eyes of a group of swordsmen are full of fierce light, and their steps are not slow because of Li futu''s coming forward.


    This is not an ordinary local ruffian. Since he chooses to do it, there will be no mercy.


    "Ye Shao, protect them."


    Leaving aside one sentence, Li futu does not retreat, but advances. His young face shows a kind of calm and calm that makes people scared at this dangerous moment. It is like an ancient well. The light of the rolling cold knife refracts to his face, and does not make his expression appear half waves.


    Under the gaze of the bar guests, the young man, on his own, rushed to the swordsmen.


    The other side is fierce and fierce.


    He''s unarmed, but he doesn''t look back!


    Even Daru''s eyelids jumped.


    How come the two young men he met tonight are so damn fierce?


    Is it really the old saying that people gather by category?


    "I don''t know what to do!"


    Dailu yelled and scolded angrily, and his anger soared to the sky.


    "Chop him to death!"


    "Young man, how bold!"


    It is undeniable that although Li futu''s choice is very stupid, this kind of "fool", which is more and more difficult to see in today''s world, can''t help but arouse people''s admiration.


    Even if the swordsman rushed to see Li futu''s eyes, he could hardly restrain a little appreciation.


    But appreciation belongs to appreciation. The camp of both sides decides that he will not be merciful because of the courage of the other side.


    For the convenience of carrying, although the blade in his hand is not as powerful as the mountain knife, it is more slender, but in terms of lethality, it doesn''t drop a bit.


    Li Sen''s fierce reflection of the blade in the cold air.


    There are no invulnerable immortals in this world. Unique skills such as golden bell cover and iron cloth shirt only exist in martial arts novels. If this knife is cut firmly, Li futu''s right shoulder will be discarded instantly.


    "Be careful!"


    Fan Xi''er couldn''t help exclaiming. Her face was pale, and even her heart stopped for a moment.


    "Boy, nowadays, it''s also an occasion to talk about loyalty. Now we don''t worship Guan Gong. Do you know why?"


    "Because people who learn from Guan Gong become martyrs early."


    With the cold words, the first swordsman who rushed to Li futu''s eyes were as sharp as electricity, and his hands rose and fell.


    In the face of danger, Li futu was calm, and his feet were twisting. His long body moved a subtle angle and passed the sharp blade.


    The potential of a knife in the inevitable defeat, the knife in the moment inevitably some Lengshen.


    Li futu no longer gives him time to react. With the momentum of forward, he holds the knife hand in his left hand, holds his wrist, moves with his will, steps on the ground, and keeps his whole body close to the knife hand''s arms.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s eyes brightened.


    That''s the trick.


    He saw it in the army.


    There are Taiji in literature, and there are eight extremes in martial arts.


    Because Bajiquan is very powerful in killing and actual combat, it has been introduced into the army for a long time. He has also studied it, but his grasp is not deep.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    Ye Xuanyuan clearly can see that Li futu''s performance is obviously the way of sticking to the mountain in Baji boxing. Moreover, it''s very professional, and the effect is amazing!


    Between the lightning and flint, Li futu opened the blade wrongly, and his body didn''t show its burly symmetry. He bumped into the arms of the swordsman.


    If only from the body, the swordsman''s body is not thinner than Li futu''s, and he is a bit stronger from the visual point of view. But at the moment of the collision, the pupil of the swordsman contracted violently, because his wrist hurt, his palm opened involuntarily, and his blade fell to the ground.


    Wow.


    He spewed blood, as if hit by a speeding train, the whole person flew out of control.


    Blood along his flight path spilled on the ground, forming a spectacular visual effect."Ah!"


    A woman''s scream.


    The guests fled in a hurry.


    "Bang!"


    The knife fell on a tabletop, and the cups and bottles were shaken down, making a thunderclap sound. The blood flowed from the corner of the knife''s mouth, and his hand covered his chest, with a twisted and painful look.


    Daru''s face changed.


    The other swordsmen all turned back and looked at their companions who hadn''t got up for a long time. It was inevitable that the attack would stagnate.


    People who make a living at the edge of a knife all the year round have strong eyesight.


    It''s clear that they''re having a hard time tonight.


    When these swordsmen''s eyes focused on Li futu again, their faces became dignified.


    Daru took a breath.


    He thought that the boy who beat him just now was fierce enough, but his companion was even more fierce.


    Is it true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead?


    Two young people come out of here. They''re all so fuckin ''perverted?


    There was a complete silence.


    Li futu ignored the shocked eyes of others and straightened up slowly.


    "What are you doing?"


    Dailu looked so gloomy that he seemed to be dripping water. He said angrily, "give it to me!"


    A group of swordsmen''s eyes are deep, and they raise their swords again,.


    This time, they don''t have any left.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    The next second, everyone in the bar witnessed a scene that impressed them.


    Facing the siege of dozens of ferocious swordsmen, a young man seems to be at ease.


    The rolling knife light seemed to be soul stirring, but it didn''t meet the young man at all.


    This young man, with his bare hands and his own strength, stopped dozens of times his own swordsman, making it impossible for them to cross the thunder pool.


    The second floor of the bar.


    Several people stood in front of the railings and watched the magnificent scene.


    "Hu Shao..."


    One man turned his head and looked at the young man in the middle.


    "It''s really the most powerful mountain in the world."


    The other side drank the wine slowly, sighed gently, then said with a smile: "let''s go, it''s time to enter."

 Chapter 1036

    The music has already stopped.


    The eyes of all the guests in the bar were attracted by a fight.


    Under the gaze of everyone, a young man in his twenties, unarmed and single handed, violently overturned more than 20 murderers with knives, and he was not hurt.


    This scene, in the eyes of many people in the bar, is close to a myth.


    Around the battle circle, there were a lot of defeated soldiers, drinks and glass dregs everywhere, tables and chairs overturned, and the scene was in a mess.


    Looking at his last helper was overturned, dailu was as numb as a cucumber.


    Guan lie, who was hiding not far away to watch the battle, also seemed to be silly. Their eyes were dull and they couldn''t help swallowing.


    "It''s a real night."


    Just at this time, a laugh rang out, and the group walked towards the center of the battle circle.


    Dailu Yixi was about to speak, but the other side ignored him. As if he didn''t see him, he passed by and came to the two young people.


    "Li Shao."


    Hu Heng took the lead in nodding and smiling at Li futu with a respectful attitude.


    Dailu was shocked when he saw it.


    He''s not stupid.


    Although he could not hear what Hu Heng was shouting, he could see Hu Heng''s manner and action clearly.


    It is obvious that these two young people are not the ordinary people in his imagination.


    I''m in trouble.


    Later, Hu Heng said hello to Ye Xuanyuan.


    Although he is one of the four little people in Kyoto, he seems to have unlimited scenery, but it''s only for ordinary people.


    This is an important part of the capital. The powerful people are everywhere. The red children who are better than him are not counted by one or two hands. He can hardly afford to offend the two young people in front of him.


    Ye Xuanyuan, who is as famous as Kong madman, is definitely a big dandy in this Kyoto City. He is not of the same level as him.


    And the other one.


    Not to mention.


    The name of Li''s floating picture has been well known in Kyoto since the song Li''s wedding.


    Although the Li family has declined, the more so, the more people feel that the once abandoned son of the Li family is unfathomable.


    "Hu Heng, it''s a good time for you to come."


    Ye Xuanyuan sneered.


    He didn''t have much affection for Hu Heng, otherwise he wouldn''t have smashed his field at the beginning. Now he doesn''t have a good face until all the swordsmen are turned over.


    Where can''t he see, Hu Heng this is intentional.


    "Ye Shao, I also heard the report from my subordinates, so I came here immediately. Are you ok?"


    Ye Xuanyuan doesn''t want to listen to his bullshit. He stares at Dai Lu, who looks very ugly.


    "What did he come from?"


    Although Hu Heng is not a good man, at least he has his own identity. He dares to make so much noise in his field. He can''t have no background.


    Hu Heng looked back and said with a smile, "Ye Shao probably doesn''t know him. He is a black glove under Kuang Liang''s hands."


    Black gloves.


    It''s a professional term.


    A person who specializes in dirty work.


    For many things, the superior is not suitable to do it in person, so they will recruit some people to do it for them, and "black gloves" came into being.


    "Kuang liang?"


    Ye Xuanyuan picked eyebrows, eyes suddenly color, eyes look at Hu Heng, mouth slightly raised.


    He naturally won''t believe Hu Heng before what just came to lie, now, he finally understand why Hu Heng until things have been unable to stop just appear.


    Kuang Liang.


    It''s called Liangzi.


    Of course.


    More people call it Kuang Shao.


    Like Hu Heng, he is also one of the four young people in Kyoto.


    People who are always compared by the outside world will not get on well with each other.


    He and Kong Fujie are just like that.


    Hu Heng and Kuang Liang are the same.


    Love is killing with a knife.


    Ye Xuanyuan mouth involvement, even if saw Hu Heng''s mind, also did not let off the plan of dailu.


    After all, it''s trampled on his bottom line that the other party made it clear that he wanted his life tonight.


    "Ask him to call Kuang Liang over."


    Hu Heng nodded and turned to dailu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Ye Xuanyuan comforted the two girls, then went to Li futu and explained.


    Naturally, Li futu could not have heard of Kuang Liang, but he did not oppose Ye Xuanyuan''s decision.


    These swordsmen dare to be so domineering. It is obvious that they are relying on the Kuang Shao.


    He would like to see how clever Kuang Shao is and how dare he connive his subordinates to do so.


    "Hu Shao..."


    Looking at Hu Heng coming, Dai Luqiang squeezed out a smile, which was worse than crying.Hu Heng interrupted him directly, but he didn''t get angry because the other party was making trouble in his own field. He said faintly: "call Kuang Liang. You can''t afford this."


    Smell speech, Dai Lu''s heart completely sink down, smile also can''t maintain, the face is cloudy and sunny uncertain, back and forth change.


    Obviously, he hit the iron plate today and made a big mistake.


    If Kuang Shao is called, Kuang Shao will inevitably be involved. But if he doesn''t, he will be defeated.


    "Why?"


    Hu Heng said: "do you want me to call Kuang liang?"


    "I, I fight."


    Daru gritted his teeth and took out his cell phone.


    Hu Heng didn''t mean to clean up, and few of the guests in the bar left.


    It''s not too big to watch.


    As a bar owner, Hu Heng is known by many people. At this time, countless people are curious about what is sacred about the two young men who were surrounded and killed.


    A crisp mobile phone ring, is a pure music.


    Li futu, who is smoking with Ye Xuanyuan, takes out his mobile phone.


    Ye Xuanyuan subconsciously looked at the mobile phone screen, eyelids suddenly jumped.


    Li futu gets through to his cell phone.


    "Where are you?"


    Song Luo Shen''s voice came out from the phone.


    Li futu looked at Ye Xuanyuan and said with a smile.


    "I''m with Ye Shao."


    "Ye Xuanyuan?"


    Song Luoshen''s tone is not polite at all.


    "No wonder we haven''t seen anyone for a long time. It turned out that we ran around with him. Where are you? I''ve come to you


    This is a proper posture of checking posts.


    Li futu hesitated and reported the address.


    "Miss Song is coming?"


    See Li futu put down the mobile phone, ye Xuanyuan asked in a low voice.


    Although he could not hear what song Luoshen said on the phone, he could guess something from Li futu''s words.


    Li futu nodded.


    Ye Xuanyuan''s face changed slightly, hesitated, put out the cigarette end, turned and walked toward Gao Yue''s second daughter.


    "You and Xi''er go back to school first."


    If song Luoshen came and saw fan Xier, he would be unlucky.


    I have to admit that ye Xuanyuan''s reaction is indeed rapid.


    Gao Yue is very sensible and nods.


    "Hu Heng, send some people to send them back to Kyoto Film Academy."


    Ye Xuanyuan''s tone is bossy.


    Hu Heng did not have any dissatisfaction and did as he said.


    Seeing that Hu Heng was like a little brother in front of the young man, Dai Lu''s heart became more and more heavy.


    It was hot in the bar, but his back was in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 1037

    Kuang Liang''s speed is very fast. It is estimated that around the Huangfu well, Gao Yue''s two daughters were sent away for about 20 minutes, and a limited edition McLaren stopped at the gate of the p7 bar.


    Kuang Liang, one of the four young people in Kyoto, got out of the car, pulled his bow tie and went to the bar.


    In the bar, there are many people.


    Up to now, few people have left.


    The swordsmen on the ground were lifted up, lying on the sofa, waiting for the trial.


    Just now, Li futu had a good sense of propriety. In full view of the public, he just disintegrated the combat effectiveness of the other side and did not kill him.


    "Kuang Shao."


    Seeing Kuang Liang coming in, Dai Lu hurried over.


    In the face of his black glove, Kuang Liang didn''t give him any face. Without saying a word, he slapped him in the face.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    The momentum is strong.


    Dai Lu was pinched by Ye Xuanyuan and hit the wall with his head. Then he was smashed with a bottle of wine. Now he was slapped in the face by his master. His physical pain, not to mention, is enough for him to remember tonight.


    Kuang Liang''s slap, without the slightest reservation, made dailu stagger and broke the corners of his mouth. The sound of the slap made others jump.


    Dai Lu held his body and covered his face. He came over again in fear and stood in front of Kuang Liang with his waist bent. He did not dare to say a word.


    There are pities in hateful people.


    In front of Kuang Liang, Dai Lu, who was so fierce that he would cut people to death in public, is as humble as a dog,


    even a dog.


    "Oh, Kuang Shao is worthy of Kuang Shao. He is really powerful."


    Ye Xuanyuan sneered.


    Kuang Liang looks up and faces Dai Lumei with dark eyes. When he faces Ye Xuanyuan, he smiles warmly. It''s like performing a unique skill of changing face for people in a bar.


    "brother ye, I''m so sorry that his subordinates don''t know what to do and bump into brother ye..."


    Say, he a face apologetically toward leaf Xuan Yuan this side walked to come over.


    Dailu always bent, kept that posture, covered his face, and did not dare to lift his head.


    Brother Ye.


    Kuang Liang''s address to Ye Xuanyuan frightened him.


    Even four young people in Kyoto have to be called elder brother. He doesn''t dare to speculate on the level of the young people he is going to chop to death tonight.


    When he thought of his "heroic words" just now, his back was almost wet.


    No matter what level the young man is, at least if you want to kill him, it''s the same as playing.


    "Collision?"


    The leaf Xuan Yuan smile enlarges, toward all around seven pour eight crooked of those knife fingers.


    "Kuang Shao, are you blind or not? Take a good look at yourself. All of your men are armed with knives. They were going to chop me to death just now. If it wasn''t for my friend''s skill, Kuang Shao, you''d see my body now. "


    Kuang Liang subconsciously looks at Li futu standing beside Ye Xuanyuan.


    The friend Ye Xuanyuan refers to is probably this young man.


    Just like Hu Heng, although he is known as the four young people in Kyoto, he and Hu Heng did not attend the song Li Er''s wedding. It''s not because they didn''t want to, it''s because they didn''t have enough identity.


    But different from Hu Heng, although Hu Heng did not attend the wedding, in his bar, when Li futu and ye Xuanyuan had a conflict, he met Li futu and knew Li futu''s identity, but Kuang Liang didn''t.


    So he took a look at Li futu. He didn''t feel anything except for his eyesight. He soon took his eyes back.


    "Brother ye, this is just a misunderstanding."


    Kuang Liang smiles.


    "They don''t know brother ye, otherwise, give them a hundred courage, don''t dare to attack brother Ye."


    Kuang Liang takes out a pack of cigarettes, which are not available in the market. He intends to pass them to Ye Xuanyuan. However, ye Xuanyuan suddenly has no omen and kicks Kuang Liang.


    Domineering.


    No mercy.


    Kuang Liang didn''t have time to make any response at all, so he was kicked out and tumbled on the ground, losing his image.


    Hu Heng''s mouth moved, but he soon recovered calm and stood by.


    "Kuang Shao..."


    Dailu was shocked. He didn''t seem to care about Kuang Liang''s rough treatment just now. He hurried over and reached out to help Kuang Shao up.


    "Go away!"


    Kuang Liang didn''t feel touched. After he got up, he pushed Dai Lu away. He gasped and his eyes were as gloomy as water.


    Even though the so-called four young people in Kyoto are not as beautiful as those in the eyes of ordinary people, they can at least be called big young people. In this city of Kyoto, they are also dignified people. Even if they meet the red children''s relatives who are bigger than themselves, they will keep basic amity. Kuang Liang has never experienced such treatment as being kicked by others.He felt the pain of his abdomen. Subconsciously, Kuang Liang''s eyes showed the gloomy color of choosing people to eat, and his face was ferocious.


    Hu Heng looked at Kuang Liang, who was breathing heavily with his head down. He was looking forward to it.


    He could understand Kuang Liang''s feelings at the moment, and he would be furious at the moment.


    He''s really looking forward to Kuang Liang being a man once.


    Unfortunately, after breathing for seven or eight seconds, Kuang Liang slowly raised his head and didn''t rush towards Ye Xuanyuan.


    Obviously, the anger didn''t annihilate Kuang Liang''s reason.


    "Brother ye, I''m really sorry. If brother Ye doesn''t feel relieved, kick me again, I have no complaints."


    Kuang Liang shows his admirable endurance. To some extent, he also reveals the depth of Ye Xuanyuan''s background to the guests in the bar.


    "To relieve Qi?"


    Ye Xuanyuan stepped forward without any intention of being reasonable and forgiving.


    "I''ll find someone to chop you to death, and then go to your grave to offer a bunch of flowers as a gift. Can you forgive me?"


    Kuang Liang hoarse way: "that I how do, ye Shao just can cool down?"


    The leaf Xuan Yuan sneers not to die, the appearance is rebellious uninhibited, but also did not start rudely.


    "I''m not the only one who''s going to chop your men to death tonight. It doesn''t matter if I can''t get rid of it. What''s more, you should care about how my friend plans to deal with it."


    Wen Yan and Kuang Liang look at Li futu for the second time after entering the bar.


    Although he didn''t know the young man, and didn''t know where he was sacred, since Ye Xuanyuan gave each other such face, how could he not understand what to do.


    "Brother, it''s my fault to do this evening. If you say something, as long as I can do what Kuang Liangli can do, I will have no choice."


    People who hang out in Kyoto don''t have the ability to judge the situation, especially Kuang Liang. They look arrogant, but they can lift their heads and bend down when necessary.


    Now, it''s time to bend.

 Chapter 1038

    "Call the police."


    Although Kuang Liang has put his posture very low, Li futu doesn''t mean to give him face. He has a fair way to deal with it.


    It seems that the best way to deal with an emergency is to call the police. However, for Kuang Liang at the moment, he would rather ask Li Fu for a big "mental loss fee" than see him call the police.


    "Brother, what happened tonight is definitely a big flood. It''s just a misunderstanding. Let''s solve it in private. There''s no need to go to the police station."


    Kuang Liang is very humble.


    Li futu ignored it and looked at Ye Xuanyuan.


    Ye Xuanyuan does what he says and plans to take out his mobile phone.


    According to the normal situation, the police had already arrived at this time, but the key point is that there are so many people on the scene, and no one has called the police.


    At the same time, these guests didn''t mean to get angry. This shows that the gods fight. They don''t want to be affected.


    "Brother ye, I''ve apologized. There''s no need to play so much?"


    Kuang Liang was still respectful, but his face became unnatural.


    "Play so big?"


    Ye Xuanyuan sneered. Without any hesitation, he called the police and said, "I don''t understand what you said. If you have something to ask the police, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that ye Xuanyuan had made up his mind, Kuang Liang''s face slowly stiffened. His lips moved, but he didn''t speak any more.


    He straightened up, went to one side and began to make phone calls.


    After all, dozens of people with knives committed crimes in the important area of the Imperial City, and the influence was too bad in public.


    Looking at Ye Xuanyuan''s posture, it is obvious that he is making a big fuss. Of course, he doesn''t care about the life and death of the gang of thugs. He is willing to work for him like a crucian carp across the river, but what he worries about is that he won''t be able to get away with it in the end.


    Since ye Xuanyuan doesn''t give him any face, he will surely burn him.


    You have to find someone to take down Ye Xuanyuan.


    Since Kuang Liang is listed as the fourth youngest in Kyoto, he has a lot of contacts. Holding his mobile phone, he thinks about it and makes several phone calls one after another.


    "yes, it''s in P7."


    After the last call, Kuang Liang looks more relaxed. He no longer bows his head to make amends to Ye Xuanyuan. He pats the gray layer on his clothes and lights a cigarette.


    But before he took a few puffs, a voice like the sound of nature came along with the clear sound of footsteps.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter? "


    The sound of high heels stepping on the ground is getting closer and closer.


    Kuang Liang felt that his voice was a little familiar. Holding the cigarette, he turned his head and saw that his pupils contracted instantly.


    What''s the matter with this one?


    Seeing the visitor, he was stunned for a moment. Then he put out the cigarette end and immediately threw it on the ground. He raised his leg to meet it.


    "Miss Song, why are you here?"


    Song Luoshen obviously knew Kuang Liang and nodded with a smile: "I''m looking for a friend."


    She didn''t say much to Kuang Liang. She soon passed him by. Under Kuang Liang''s gaze, she walked towards Ye Xuanyuan.


    It''s not right.


    Although Kuang liang thought of Ye Xuanyuan when he heard that song Luoshen was looking for a friend, one thing he couldn''t understand was that he didn''t seem to have heard of the deep friendship between Miss Song and ye Xuanyuan before.


    "Miss Song."


    Hu Heng bowed his head and said hello.


    Song Luoshen''s attitude towards Hu Heng is colder than Kuang Liang''s.


    Seeing the coming song Luo God, ye Xuanyuan instantly converged his rebellious face and said hello with a smile.


    Song Luoshen smiles and nods to Ye Xuanyuan. Then he stands beside Li futu and looks at the swordsmen around him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    By this time, Kuang Liang''s face had changed.


    With his eyesight, how can he not see the situation at this time?!


    He never thought that song Luoshen was looking for ye Xuanyuan''s friend.


    What''s going on?


    He has been living in Kyoto for so long, and he thinks that he can recognize all the rich families, but he has never seen this young man.


    How can the other party condescend to come to this bar?


    Kuang Liang''s eyes trembled, and then he looked at Hu Heng.


    Hu Heng didn''t seem surprised at all. He noticed Kuang Liang''s eyes. He turned his eyes away from Li futu and song Luoshen. He looked at Kuang Liang and showed him a meaningful smile.


    Kuang Liang''s heart sank and he became uneasy.


    Li futu naturally doesn''t care what Kuang Liang thinks. He just plans to explain to song Luoshen, but ye Xuanyuan takes the lead.


    "Miss Song, it''s so hard for Li Shao and I to meet. We had a drink here. Who knows that when we went to the toilet, we accidentally ran into one of Kuang Liang''s men. There was a little verbal friction. It was just a small matter, but the other side was so heroic that we called dozens of swordsmen to kill Li Shao and me I can''t swallow itLi futu looks at Ye Xuanyuan and purses his mouth.


    What ye Xuanyuan said is true, but it is not complete. Gao Yue and fan Xier, the two girls who are the origin of the conflict, disappear completely from his story.


    "How could there be such a thing?"


    Li futu naturally knew why he was hiding it, but he didn''t mean to expose it. Facing the eyes of song Luo God, he nodded in silence.


    In a certain way, song Luo is not so big. It''s better to do more than one thing.


    "Kuang Liang, are you too powerful? Do you really regard the capital city of Beijing as your family''s territory by conniving at your subordinates to commit crimes in public? "


    Song Luoshen looks at Kuang Liang with a beautiful smile, but Kuang Liang feels a heavy pressure that he didn''t feel when facing Ye Xuanyuan''s aggression just now.


    "Miss Song, I..."


    He just opened his mouth, but before he finished speaking, there was a commotion at the door.


    The comrades of the people''s police finally arrived.


    Kuang Liang can''t say any more.


    "Who called the police?"


    Seeing a gang of knife hands and dozens of bright blades, a group of people''s police were also shocked.


    In Kyoto City, they rarely see such a "grand scene".


    The officer in charge of the team was shocked and looked around majestically.


    "It''s me."


    Ye Xuanyuan is duty bound to take a step.


    "These people want to kill me and my friends, the guests present, can testify."


    The officer frowned.


    With his rank, I really can''t recognize Ye Xuanyuan.


    Hu Heng went over and whispered something to the police officer.


    The officer''s face changed again and again. It was wonderful.


    "These thugs are all under his command. There are all human and material evidences. Officer, you can arrest people."


    Ye Xuanyuan pointed to Kuang Liang in an indifferent tone.


    After listening to Hu Heng''s statement of the identities of the two sides in the conflict, the police officer was terrified and no longer regained his previous dignity. His face was stiff and bitter.

 Chapter 1039

    Law is nothing more than human feelings.


    This sentence, to some extent, explains the human nature of the law, but it also reveals a truth.


    Law is not absolute. There is room for maneuver.


    Especially in Kyoto City, where the powerful and powerful are everywhere.


    The law is made by man.


    It''s also done by people.


    As the people''s policeman in charge of the state''s public affairs, in the eyes of the ordinary people, he is naturally dignified and sacred. However, the police officer in charge is very clear that although he is a state official, there are too many people in the world and in this city that he does not dare to provoke.


    Even if the other side tramples on the boundaries of the law.


    Ye''s family is big and young, and he is a serious family. Among the many wealthy families in Kyoto, he is also in the forefront.


    As the other side of the conflict, he is also not a nobody. Although he is not as big as the Ye family, as one of the four little people in Kyoto, he can''t be provoked by a little policeman.


    I''m in trouble.


    The police officer was in a dilemma. He was clearly here to handle the dispute and enforce the royal law, but he was in a dilemma because of the prominent status of both sides in the conflict.


    "Officer, what are you doing?"


    Ye Xuanyuan urged: "don''t you arrest people?"


    The police officer no longer had the same high spirited look as before. He looked at Ye Xuanyuan with obvious formality on his face,


    but in full view of the public, he did not completely abandon the most basic dignity of national public servants. With a cough, he said: "Sir, there are too many gangsters. I need to ask for support."


    Before he came here, he didn''t expect such a big scene. Just because the seven or eight policemen he brought wanted to take all the knives away, he couldn''t catch them, and the car wasn''t enough.


    "Speed point."


    Ye Xuanyuan waved his hand.


    The officer nodded and immediately stepped aside to make a phone call.


    He can''t handle this matter. He has to report it to the police.


    "Brother ye, it''s really my fault. I hope brother ye can hold high his hand. Another day, Kuang Liang will set the table and make amends to you."


    Kuang Liang naturally understood that the policeman was calling to inform his superior, which he was not afraid of. What made him taboo was the attitude of song Luoshen.


    Although the Song family is a business family, no one is an official in the court, but compared with the general Ye family, the Song family makes him feel more scared.


    He didn''t think for a long time. He chose to admit it again.


    "Do you really want to make amends?"


    Ye Xuanyuan asked with a smile.


    Kuang Liang lowered his eyebrows and nodded.


    "That''s good."


    Ye Xuanyuan said: "you don''t have to wait another day, Kuang Liang. Don''t say ye Xuanyuan is unreasonable. As long as you kneel down for me and make three noises, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen tonight. How about that?"


    Hearing Ye Xuanyuan''s tone loose, Kuang Liang was happy, but after hearing Ye Xuanyuan''s words, he could not help biting his teeth.


    Don''t kill too much.


    There is also a saying that men have gold under their knees.


    Especially for Kuang Liang, face is more important than life.


    It''s nothing to admit one''s mistake and accept one''s weakness. However, if one kneels and kowtows in public, how can he stay in Kyoto?


    I''m afraid his name Kuang Liang will become a laughing stock!


    "Brother ye, can you give me face?"


    Kuang Liang endured humiliation and pleaded.


    "Face?"


    Ye Xuanyuan''s mouth was involved and wild.


    "Do you really think of yourself as a character? Why should I give you face? "


    Being insulted and scolded, Kuang Liang''s face was as gloomy as water.


    Song Luoshen stood beside Li futu and looked on coldly.


    She knew Kuang Liang and was quite familiar with him, but at this time, she didn''t mean to speak for him.


    Li futu is her inverse scale and her bottom line.


    At the beginning, for the sake of Li futu, she was able to tear up her engagement with the Li family in front of the powerful men of the Manchu Kingdom, and abandoned the Song family. She chose to elope with Li futu overnight. Now how can she go to beg for a Kuang liang.


    After the phone call, Chao''an branch responded quickly, and the director of the branch personally led the team to arrive.


    Two other people arrived at the bar with them.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Song Dynasty song looks surprised.


    Along with him came Pei Tianjiao.


    "Song Shao, Pei Shao."


    Kuang Liang rushed to meet him.


    It is obvious that song dynasty song and Pei Tianjiao are the cards that he wanted to suppress Ye Xuanyuan.


    Kuang Shao''s relationship with song dynasty song and Pei Tianjiao is really hard. Before Song Luoshen came, he didn''t worry much. It''s not unreasonable.With song dynasty song and Pei Tianjiao, even ye Xuanyuan would give some face.


    "I want to ask you more."


    Song Luo said with a smile, "what are you doing here?"


    "I heard that Liangzi and ye Shao had a misunderstanding here, so I''ll have a look."


    Song Chaoge explained that Kuang Liang, one of the four youngest people in Kyoto, was called Liang Zai in his mouth. Later, he soon found Li futu.


    Slightly stunned, Song Dynasty song soon understood what had happened.


    He had a bad look at Kuang Liang.


    Kuang Liang looked uneasy.


    In fact, from the moment song Luoshen appeared, he knew that he was in great trouble. Although song Shao was powerful, he couldn''t fight his elder sister. Besides, song Shao couldn''t fight his elder sister for an outsider.


    Pei Tianjiao''s reaction is more direct.


    Weishui First World War.


    He was one of the few witnesses, and nearly destroyed his family.


    Li futu''s face, I''m afraid, will never be forgotten.


    At the moment he saw Li futu, his face changed and he immediately distanced himself from Kuang Liang.


    "Song Shao, Kuang Liang''s men swore to kill Li Shao and me just now. Are you really going to plead for him?"


    Ye Xuanyuan asked with a smile, he naturally knew what song dynasty song came here for.


    Song Dynasty song is quite embarrassed, without thinking, "I just came to have a look."


    Before Song Dynasty song, I really didn''t know what happened. I just thought Kuang Liang was in conflict with Ye Xuanyuan. Now seeing this scene, Kuang Liang immediately became an abandoned son in his eyes.


    "It''s really lawless to be in charge of the Bureau and show off with a knife. Just do what you should do."


    Song Chaoge immediately turned his head and said to Ying Daixin, director of Chaoan Branch Bureau, with a straight face.


    "Song Shao..."


    Kuang Liang''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect Song Dynasty song to be so heartless.


    "Kuang Liang, you are committing a sin of your own. You must not live."


    Song Dynasty song song also does not shout bright son, the tone is indifferent.


    "Pei Shao!"


    Kuang Liang hurriedly looked at the other backer he had moved to, hoping that the other side could tell him something. However, the other side seemed to regard him as the air, not only ignored him, but even didn''t turn to look at him.


    "Take all these gangsters away!"


    Director of Chao''an branch should wave his hand on behalf of Xin.

 Chapter 1040

    Kuang Liang was taken away.


    The dandy owners in Kyoto City are familiar with the police station. Some even regard the police station as their own home. Every so often they go in for tea and talk nonsense with the authorities.


    But this time, Kuang Liang is definitely not going to the police station for a walk.


    Even to put it mildly, I''m afraid that for the next 10 to 20 years, the four young people in Kyoto will have to spend their time in a dark prison.


    Kuang Liang is in his twenties. The next ten or twenty years should be regarded as the most important period for men. During this period of time, Kuang Liang spent in prison. Even if he escaped death, his life would be completely ruined.


    It seems that the way of heaven is clear, and the scene of deserved punishment falls in the eyes of the bar guests, and they feel more and more the unfathomability of Kyoto City.


    In this kind of city life, unless you reach the point where you can see all the mountains at a glance, you have to be cautious all the time, because you never know how much behind a person who doesn''t look amazing.


    Kuang Liang, who has been taken away from the bar, is a bloody example.


    What about Kyoto four little?


    I think I''m an iron plate, but I don''t think I''m going to break my head?


    "Jiang Bureau, I''ll go back to the bureau first."


    Ying Daixin came over and bowed his head respectfully.


    As the head of the Chao''an branch, his rank is not low, but in the officialdom, where the class is the most strict, it is not a joke that the rank of the senior officials crush people.


    Moreover, Jiang Kuangyi is much higher than him in more than one level.


    Jiang Kuangyi nodded, not arrogant, not approachable. As a superior, deliberately showing a friendly appearance, but will let the bottom people panic.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Ye Xuanyuan said.


    As a party to the conflict, even the victim should cooperate with the police to investigate and collect evidence to understand the situation. However, due to the existence of Jiang Kuangyi, Ying Daixin didn''t mention it. He didn''t think that the Ye family would take the initiative to speak.


    He raised his head and nodded with a smile


    Naturally, ye Xuanyuan did this in order to avoid trouble for Li futu. He said hello to Li futu and followed Ying Daixin to leave. Hu Heng, as the owner of the bar and a witness, also cooperated with the police to return to the police station.


    "Brother Pei, it''s OK."


    Song Dynasty song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes, and there will be factions.


    The court is like this.


    This is true of the world.


    The same is true of these big and small circles.


    Pei Tianjiao used to be very close to Li Dashao, which can be said to be Li Dashao''s right arm. Because of the marriage relationship between Song family and Li family, song Chaoge''s relationship with Li Haotian is needless to say. Therefore, Pei Tianjiao is also very familiar with him. They were "comrades in arms" in the Weishui war.


    Even though Li Haotian is now away from home, the network he left behind has not completely disintegrated.


    Pei Tianjiao nodded silently.


    He didn''t expect Li futu to be here.


    As a participant and witness of Weishui World War I, he should be one of the most familiar people about this man''s terror.


    In any case, if this man had been late, he would not have wanted to know.


    He had no choice but to follow Song Dynasty songs and walk there.


    "Brother in law, are you ok?"


    Song Dynasty Song said with a smile.


    Now that he and Li futu are "one family", he will not be as scared as Pei Tianjiao.


    "Kuang Liang is so rampant. Uncle Jiang, you must teach him a lesson this time."


    Chiang Kuang Yi smiled lightly: "how much is the guilt of Kuang Liang and the Song Dynasty, and there is a natural law to judge it, but I do not has the final say."


    Song Dynasty Song immediately said: "what uncle Jiang said is that Chaoge said something wrong."


    Jiang Kuangyi nodded and his eyes fell on Pei Tianjiao''s face.


    "Uncle Jiang."


    Pei Tianjiao yelled at him, then looked at he Wufen: "commander he."


    He has no shame and nods gently.


    When the Li family collapsed, he Wufen, who could be regarded as the soul of the dragon, rose to the top. He even sat in the position where he was once King side by side. Pei Tianjiao knew more about the reason.


    As a former Minister of the Li family, the commander-in-chief is suspected of being a seller, but no one will despise him.


    Good birds break wood and live.


    It''s only a fool''s business to fall and die together with the Li family, which is doomed to fall and sink on the rocks.


    he''s the wisest choice.


    "Li Shao."


    After greeting Jiang Kuangyi and he Wuwei, Pei Tianjiao finally turns his eyes on Li futu and lowers his arrogant head.


    "He''s Pei Tianjiao. You should have met him."


    Song Luo Shen whispered a reminder.


    Li futu''s memory is not bad. Naturally, he did not forget the Pei family. However, when he looked at Pei Tianjiao, he subconsciously remembered a woman who would "feed the tiger with her body" in order to save his family.Pei Shiyin, should be the younger sister of the Pei family?


    Li futu didn''t reply for the first time because of his wandering thoughts.


    He didn''t speak, and everyone was silent.


    Now that the Weishui war is over, the Pei family has also escaped. With the Song Dynasty song feeling, Li futu should not be the one who can settle accounts in autumn.


    But the feeling belongs to the feeling. Although this is his cousin''s man, he doesn''t have much contact with each other. He doesn''t know much about each other. At this time, seeing Li futu''s silence, he really can''t understand each other''s ideas.


    Song Dynasty song song song Luo God look, sign song Luo God help to speak, standing in his point of view, naturally do not want Pei Tianjiao be cleaned up.


    But Songluo didn''t mean to speak.


    "Nice to meet you, Pei Shao."


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that his short trance would cause so many thoughts from others. After a few seconds, he withdrew his thoughts and opened his mouth with a smile, which meant that he would meet each other with a smile and die of gratitude and hatred.


    Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song.


    Pei Tianjiao was stunned, obviously did not expect that Li futu would be so polite to him.


    "Sister, we will not disturb you."


    Song song song is very witty, secretly pulled Pei Tianjiao''s clothes, pulling him away.


    Li futu and others watched them leave.


    "Brother Pei, Kuang Liang, he almost killed us this time."


    Out of the bar, song song song sighed.


    "This time, he was responsible for himself, no wonder."


    "Chaoge, I''ll go back first."


    Pei Tianjiao said softly.


    Song song song nodded, can also understand his mood did not retain.


    Pei Tianjiao gets on the bus and leaves. When he gets home, he bumps into Pei Shiyin.


    "Brother, why did you go so late?"


    Pei Shiyin asked.


    Since the first World War of Weishui River, their brothers and sisters have been restricted to travel and live in seclusion.


    "There''s something wrong with going out."


    Pei Tianjiao simply explained that he was about to go inside. When he passed by Pei Shiyin, he suddenly stopped.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he asked in a low voice, "Shiyin, do you have any contact with Li Shao?"


    This Li Shao, of course, does not refer to the Li Shao he called at P7 bar just now.


    Pei Shiyin was stunned and shook his head: "no, brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Pei Tianjiao continued to walk in with a faint smile.


    "Rest early."


    Pei Shiyin watched his back and frowned.

 Chapter 1041

    "Find a place to eat."


    He has no shame to look at Li futu. This should be the first time he spoke after he arrived.


    At the level of him and Jiang Kuangyi, not to mention that there are no dead people. I''m afraid they don''t need to be there in person even if those people in dailu had killed a lot in the bar before. Naturally, they didn''t come here to punish a so-called "four Shao" in Kyoto.


    Li futu nodded.


    The party left P7.


    "Luoshen, I have something to do. I want to have a chat with Mr. Song..."


    Walking out of the bar, Jiang Kuangyi said.


    Song Luoshen must have wanted to accompany Li futu, but she couldn''t turn a blind eye to what Jiang Kuangyi said.


    "Uncle Jiang, let me go back with you."


    Then she said to Li futu, "Uncle Jiang and I will go home first."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Commander he, excuse me first."


    In the face of song Luo God, he Wuwei, who holds hundreds of thousands of troops, is very kind and nods with a smile.


    Song Luoshen and Jiang Kuangyi got on the train respectively.


    Song Luoshen has his own bodyguard, and naturally has security configuration at the level of Jiang Kuangyi.


    The difference is that he is worthy of being the commander of the Beijing army, but he often travels alone without any escort.


    This is what he asked for.


    As a dragon soul, he is also a super expert. There are not many people who can threaten his life.


    "It''s good to have a night market on WAN Gu Road. If you don''t mind, have a drink."


    He is worthy of turning his head.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    A couple of men with complicated relationships got into a taxi.


    "Master, turn the old road."


    "All right."


    Naturally, it is impossible for a taxi driver to think of the middle-aged man who is talking to him in the back row. He will soon start and drive towards his destination.


    The old curved road is far away from huangfujing, and the taxi is one hour faster.


    When waiting to get off the bus, Li futu found that almost all of them are night markets. Most of them are ordinary stalls, and most of them patronize ordinary people. Even white-collar workers may not come here to eat, let alone big people of such a level.


    Surprisingly, he Wufen seems to be familiar with this place. He takes Li futu to a store and the boss greets him.


    "Mr. He, come to dinner with friends?"


    He has no shame to nod a smile.


    "Yes, two."


    The boss immediately told the waiter to arrange seats.


    "I used to come here to eat a lot, not much worse than those high-end hotels."


    He Wukui and Li futu did not choose to sit in the store, just like others, sitting outside.


    Since you come here for dinner, you can only feel the atmosphere by sitting outside.


    "Mr. He, are they still those dishes?"


    The boss asked with a warm smile.


    It seems that he deserves to come here more than once or twice. The boss even knows his taste.


    Of course, the boss obviously doesn''t know what kind of distinguished identity this "regular" has.


    "No, show him the menu."


    He Wufen shook his head and said with a smile, just like ordinary people, without any arrogance.


    The boss handed the menu to Li futu and looked at Li futu for a while.


    He is worthy of coming here to eat many times, but almost one person every time. This is the first time to come here with someone.


    Li Fu Tu also had no mercy. He took the menu and ordered several dishes, then asked for several bottles of Baijiu.


    He is worthy of such a soldier. He is not used to beer.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu handed the menu back to the boss, then looked at him and went straight in.


    "What''s the matter with general he?"


    Jiang Kuangyi, as the head of the Municipal Bureau, may be excused for his presence tonight. He is worthy of his status as a group of swordsmen. He certainly came to find himself.


    He has no shame to look up at him. He is silent for a moment and says, "I have thought about what you said to me for a long time, and I think what you said is reasonable."


    Li futu frowned slightly, a little puzzled for a moment.


    "What does general he mean?"


    He Wukui said slowly: "Caiwei."


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ General he is going to meet Caiwei? "


    He mentioned this matter not only to he Wukui, but also to Xiao Shu. However, no one gave him a definite answer, but now he seems to have figured it out.


    "Do you think it''s really possible for Caiwei to accept my sudden father?"


    He is worthy of asking.


    The core figure who is now standing in the palace of power of the Dragon Kingdom has a palpable fear in his eyes.Li futu was silent and did not respond immediately.


    Maybe it''s because of the familiar customers. Even though the business is very good now, the boss still serves the dishes ordered by Li futu.


    Li float to open a bottle of Baijiu, pour two glasses, lift up a cup and show it to him.


    "Caiwei looks weak, but she has the same character as aunt Xiao. She is very strong. You have disappeared for so many years, and suddenly appear. For a moment, she can''t accept it."


    "I understand."


    He is worthy of holding the glass.


    "Xiao Shu''s personality is too strong. For so many years, she has refused to accept my help. As a result, her mother and I depend on each other and suffer a lot. In Caiwei''s eyes, I''m afraid my father is not her relative, but her enemy."


    "You can''t say that, general."


    From his own point of view, Li futu naturally hopes to see he Caiwei''s family reunite.


    It''s not only because she wants to let he Caiwei enjoy her father''s love, but more importantly, if he Caiwei can accept he is worthy of his father, she will have another dependence besides herself.


    In that way, their own concerns, can also reduce a point.


    "Blood dissolves in water. Caiwei is an understanding girl. She is always kind to others, not to mention your father."


    He is worthy of a bitter smile.


    He Caiwei is kind, he naturally knows, because her mother is such a woman, he Caiwei several times to see him, are very enthusiastic call his uncle.


    What he worries about is that if he chooses a showdown, even uncle''s treatment will no longer exist.


    "Do you really think Caiwei can forgive me?"


    He has no shame to drink wine to ask a way.


    "I''m not sure."


    Li futu shook his head frankly.


    "But what''s the only thing you can hope for if you try? If you don''t try, you don''t even have the chance to look forward to it, do you?"


    He deserves silence.


    "General he, in fact, I think the most important thing for Caiwei to accept you is not Caiwei, but aunt Xiao."


    He Wukui frowned slightly, looking puzzled.


    Li futu picked up his glass.


    "Caiwei and aunt Xiao depend on each other all the time. Naturally, aunt Xiao''s weight in her mind is needless to say. She certainly won''t go against aunt Xiao''s wishes. If aunt Xiao is willing to forgive you, no matter how dissatisfied Caiwei is, aunt Xiao won''t be unhappy. As long as Caiwei accepts your father''s existence, how can we improve the relationship between you and Caiwei, It''s your business. "


    Li futu''s words were like a flash of inspiration, which made he Wushi''s eyes shine instantly.

 Chapter 1042

    It is necessary to tie the bell.


    It''s easy to understand.


    The reason why he Caiwei hates her father is not that she has never enjoyed her father''s love, but the most important reason is that her mother Xiao Shu has brought her up by herself for so many years.


    If Xiao Shu could forgive, she would have passed the most difficult stage in letting he Caiwei accept that he is worthy of his father.


    Just like myself.


    If it wasn''t for her mother, who always told herself not to be blinded by hatred, I''m afraid the end of the Li family would be much more miserable than it is now.


    "Aunt Xiao''s feelings for general he should be clear in general he''s heart. It can be seen from Aunt Xiao''s painstaking efforts to bring Caiwei up and never remarry."


    Li futu said calmly, "aunt Xiao and I have also talked about this issue. In my opinion, aunt Xiao does not resist it."


    His eyes are getting brighter and brighter.


    People change.


    When he was young, he longed to be outstanding and splendid, but with the growth of years, people''s desire for foreign things will become smaller and smaller, especially for he Wufen at this time.


    Today, he has reached the extreme position. The temptation of fame and wealth to him has become lower and lower, and the proportion of family affection in his heart has begun to increase.


    "What you said is true?"


    Li futu nodded in the face of he Wufen''s gaze.


    He was worthy of holding up his glass and drinking slowly. "It seems that I have to go to the East China Sea."


    "No matter whether it can be successful or not, I''m here to say thank you first."


    He has a sincere look.


    Li futu smiles.


    "If only general he didn''t blame me."


    He is worthy of silence.


    He knew what the young man sitting opposite him meant.


    As a young man, he is doomed to be impossible to marry his daughter. The obstacles between them are not limited to the song''s eldest lady he saw before.


    As the commander-in-chief of hundreds of thousands of troops and a giant in the military, I can''t change my daughter''s identity as a matchmaker.


    Is it funny?


    No, it''s not funny at all.


    The young man in front of him was a generation younger than him.


    It''s amazing.


    Moreover, after living in this power center for most of his life, he has seen too much and his thoughts are not rigid. He does not attach much importance to such things.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that he can''t control this kind of thing.


    No power.


    I''m not qualified.


    "Eat the vegetables."


    He Wukui picked up the chopsticks and stopped talking.


    It''s not unreasonable for him to choose the place here. Li futu took a few bites and found that the taste was really good.


    "Boss, do you still have a place?"


    A couple watched the night market coming.


    The man who laughs and shouts at the boss is wearing casual clothes. He can''t see any brand, but his style is relatively high. The bearing of his gestures is also obviously different from that of the common flat headed people here.


    And the women around him set off this man''s extraordinary personality.


    The shirt with blue stripes, the tight skirt with sequins, the high-heeled shoes with sequins on her feet, and the gold earrings on her crystal ear lobes set off a woman''s intellectual and noble character.


    This kind of woman, should not appear in this kind of night market at all, and should go in and out of high-end restaurant is.


    Those who eat often look sideways, with the same amazing color in their eyes.


    "I''m so sorry. We don''t have any vacancies at the moment."


    The boss said apologetically.


    Those who open their doors to do business naturally don''t have the reason to drive the guests out, but tonight''s business is really booming. There are no empty tables in the shop.


    "Let''s change shop."


    The magnanimous man turns his head to the woman around him, and his tone is gentle.


    The woman nodded, and the man was about to turn around, but her eyes inadvertently turned and saw Li Fu.


    She walked with a look of surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked the man beside her.


    "Meet a friend."


    The woman stares at Li futu who is clinking a cup with he Wufen, and her mouth slowly raises a radian.


    "Friends?"


    The man was stunned.


    If he had not brought her here today, she would not have come as a woman.


    She''s here, and she''s still meeting friends?


    Following the woman''s eyes, he saw Li futu.


    This is a world where people are judged by their appearance. Although Li futu is dressed in ordinary clothes, his elegant appearance stands out like a rooster in this crowded night market, which immediately attracts his attention.Although many people were sitting on the woman''s line of vision, he subconsciously felt that the friend she was referring to should be him.


    "I''ll go and say hello."


    The woman nodded and walked over there with a smile.


    The man followed.


    "What a coincidence, eating here?"


    When Li futu heard his voice, he raised his head subconsciously and looked surprised.


    "Xuejie?"


    He didn''t expect to meet Cai Hongli here.


    Then, his eyes quickly moved to the man beside Cai Hongli.


    As if nothing had happened, Cai Hongli said with a smile, "my friends and I have come here to eat, but we have no place."


    Li futu stood up and said politely, "if you don''t mind, would you like to join us? We should have no problem holding four people in this table. "


    Those who open night markets seldom have two seats. He and he are worthy of sitting. They are originally four seats.


    Cai Hongli seemed a little hesitant and turned to look at the man.


    That man is considerate, gentle way: "I listen to you."


    Li''s smile did not change at all.


    Cai Hongli nods and smiles and looks at he who is still sitting.


    "I won''t disturb you, will I?"


    Li futu stood up out of basic politeness, but he certainly would not stand up.


    Even if we don''t mention the identity, but the seniority is here. How can he stand up for a few young people.


    However, seeing that Li futu knew each other, he raised his head and gave a friendly smile.


    Before, he was not only the dragon soul of the Li family, but also the Chen dragon of the Cao family. Like Mu Qingyu, he was the same Zodiac. However, he did not meet Mu Qingyu''s sister, and Cai Hongli did not know him.


    Even in addition to Cao Xiuge, few people know the sister relationship between the head of huangrui group and the chief engineer of huangrui strategy.


    "Thank you."


    Cai Hongli has an elegant smile.


    Li futu called the waiter and brought two stools.


    "Xuejie, what would you like to eat? Order more."


    Li futu asks the waiter to pass the menu to Cai Hongli. Meanwhile, he looks at the man sitting next to Cai Hongli.


    If she is not deep in the world, take her to see all the prosperity of the world.


    If her heart has changed, take her on the carousel.


    Cai dares to bring the red carp to dinner.


    It''s a bit of a way.

 Chapter 1043

    "Red carp, is this your younger brother?"


    The man took a look at Li futu, and then looked at Cai Hongli, a pair of words and stop appearance.


    "Yes, he''s from NO.4 middle school, too."


    Knowing what he was going to ask, Cai Hongli nodded and said with a smile, "you should have heard of him."


    "Have something to eat and have a look."


    She ordered some dishes and handed over the menu.


    "Is it really from NO.4 middle school?"


    The man took the menu and looked at Li futu, looking surprised.


    Li futu looks at him with a smile. He is neither humble nor overbearing.


    Cai Hongli takes a look at Li futu and smiles.


    "Yes, his name is Li futu. Why, do you feel familiar?"


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Men''s eyes are full of thought.


    It has been ten years since he was in middle school, and his memory will inevitably become a little fuzzy. But as Cai Hongli said, although he has a long history, the name of Li futu really makes him feel a little familiar.


    "He is two terms younger than us, but that will be the man of the year in our NO.4 middle school."


    Cai Hongli reminded: "Song Luoshen, you should still remember? He is not song Luoshen''s boyfriend. At that meeting, all the boys in No.4 Middle School regarded him as the public enemy. "


    Li futu gave a bitter smile.


    "Xuejie, what are you talking about in the past?"


    Cai Hongli looks at him with a smile.


    "What can''t be mentioned? I''m not talking about your" glorious history "


    It''s really something to be proud of to get out of the siege and return to school.


    If ordinary people met him, I''m afraid that he would often mention it as a conversation material for a long time, but it would be a bit embarrassing if it fell on Li futu.


    "Oh, I remember."


    The man''s eyes were dazzled.


    Men''s memory of the same sex may not be too deep, but for the opposite sex, especially the excellent opposite sex, it must be deep.


    In particular, the song Luo God was not just outstanding.


    The school flower in his youth is a memory that will never fade in everyone''s heart, and the song Luo God of that year, however, suppressed Cai Hongli''s title of school flower.


    "It turned out to be Li Xuedi. What a coincidence."


    Found that Li futu is an alumnus, this man''s smile obviously warm some, at least on the surface looks like this.


    Li futu naturally didn''t know who his name was. He looked at Cai Hongli in an obscure way.


    Cai Hongli''s understanding and timely opening.


    "Yuan ou, when we were classmates, we were your seniors."


    Li futu was also polite and said with a smile, "it''s yuan Xuechang. Hello."


    "At that time, Li Xuedi was the idol of many people in our NO.4 middle school. I haven''t seen him for ten years. The longer he grows, the more handsome he becomes."


    Yuan Ou didn''t have a strange meaning, full of enthusiasm and sincere smile.


    All of you are good at it.


    Just as Li futu was thinking about how to repay each other, Cai Hongli said with a smile, "well, don''t compliment each other. Let''s order first."


    From her tone, it is obvious that she has a good relationship with this classmate.


    That''s right. If it wasn''t for a good relationship, Cai Hongli wouldn''t be able to accompany her to this cheap night market to eat at such a late hour.


    Of course, Li futu naturally has no idea.


    Cai Hongli''s freedom is who she makes friends with and who she eats with.


    "This is..."


    Yuan Ou listened to Cai Hongli''s words very much. He lowered his head and began to look at the menu. Cai Hongli''s eyes moved to those who had never spoken.


    "This is my friend''s father, uncle he."


    Li futu gave a brief explanation.


    Even though Cai Hongli is no longer the blushing schoolsister he used to flirt with in the library of No.4 Middle School, but has grown into a tough and self-confident strong woman. Over the years, Cai Hongli has seen a lot of things in the world. However, it is hard to avoid destroying the atmosphere if he has a true identity.


    If this uncle is the commander-in-chief of hundreds of thousands of Beijing troops, he doesn''t matter. But Cai Hongli and Yuan ou will be upset when they face such a big man. They can''t have a good meal.


    "That''s all."


    Yuan Ou ordered some dishes and then returned the menu to the waiter.


    "Li Xuedi has been in Kyoto all the time?"


    At the same time, he poured a glass of water for Cai Hongli. He was very considerate.


    Cai Hongli did not refuse.


    "No, I just came back from abroad last year."


    "Oh?"


    Yuan Ou Mu looks surprised. Li futu is just a passer-by for him. If he hadn''t met him tonight and Cai Hongli was present, he would not have remembered that his understanding of Li futu is almost blank except song Luoshen''s boyfriend."Li Xuedi has been abroad all these years?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "It''s good for young people to go abroad and broaden their horizons."


    He and Cai Hongli are in the same class, which is two times higher than Li futu. However, the posture between the words is like the posture of an elder guiding the younger generation.


    Cai Hongli sat next to him with an elegant smile on his face. He just listened to the conversation and didn''t speak.


    he is no shame, but slowly drinking Baijiu, silent.


    "I don''t know where Li Xuedi is now in high school?"


    Yuan Ou asked eagerly, like a good student who cares about his younger brother.


    "I should be a vagrant now."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Yuan Ou was surprised.


    "Li Xuedi is very talented, and he has just come back from overseas. I think he has too high vision and hasn''t met his favorite job, has he? However, there is no need to worry. In recent years, domestic development has been very fast, which is not much worse than that of foreign countries. There are also many good enterprises. Li Xuedi can choose them slowly. "


    He seems to regard Li futu as an ordinary worker.


    Heard here, even if the silent drink he deserved, the corners of his mouth are showing a slight smile.


    Li futu looks at Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli looked around, as if he didn''t see his eyes, but his smile couldn''t hide it.


    "Thank you for your concern. I don''t know where to work?"


    I have to admit that Li futu is very good, and the problem can be said to be in Yuan Ou''s mind.


    "Like Li Xuedi, I have been abroad for several years, and now I am sent back by the group to handle the business of Longguo."


    He sighed, with a light air.


    "Yuan ou, why are you so modest?"


    Cai Hongli finally looked at Li futu and added, "you are now the representative of MAC group in the Asia Pacific region. In the international capital world, you are also the most famous person."


    Mike group.


    Top 500 enterprises in the world.


    As a regional representative of the top 500 in the world, coupled with Yuan Ou''s age, that is definitely not enough to describe as a young man.


    "Ah, red carp, what do you say these are for? I''m nothing but a part-time worker. I can''t compare with you."


    Yuan Ou was busy, but the pride in his eyes couldn''t be concealed.

 Chapter 1044

    The golden mean is a glorious tradition advocated by the people of Longguo.


    Put it in the dictionary to explain, that is to treat people and things in a moderate and peaceful way, adjust measures to time, things, things and places.


    In short, it is not arrogant, modest and self-conscious.


    For example, Yuan ou, the Asia Pacific representative of MAC group at this time.


    But obviously, his research on the doctrine of the mean is far from home. When it comes to his prominent position, although he is full of indifference, his eyes still betray the most real idea in his heart.


    Of course, it is indeed a matter of enough qualifications to be proud of climbing to such a high position at a young age. It is totally understandable that Yuan Ou is proud of his achievements.


    "I didn''t expect that yuan Xuechang was the Asia Pacific representative of MAC group. I''m afraid that among the students in NO.4 middle school, yuan Xuechang is the most promising."


    Li futu showed a look of surprise and admiration.


    Cai Hongli saw his appearance in his eyes.


    If she hadn''t been up and down in the shopping mall for so long, she would have been able to control her emotions far more than ordinary people, otherwise, she would have burst out laughing at this time.


    This guy is really good at acting.


    Cai Hongli and Li futu met by chance tonight, but they showed a tacit understanding. They didn''t practice in advance, but they cooperated seamlessly. Under one song and one harmony, Yuan Ou was inevitably a little flurried.


    If wealth does not return home, it is like a night''s journey in royal guards.


    Why do those rich people like to attend classmate gatherings most? Because they can enjoy the sense of accomplishment caused by the change of attitude of outsiders.


    Yuan Ou''s mentality is basically like this.


    Li Fu image is very respectful and offered Baijiu a cup of wine.


    Three full.


    "I''m just a little bit lucky. At that time, there were many talented people in our NO.4 middle school. I''m not the most promising one. Just talking about red carp, she''s really a woman, not a man. My achievements are not worth mentioning in front of her."


    Yuan Ou is very good at talking and flattering Cai Hongli.


    "Li Xuedi is praising you. What are you pulling me for?"


    Cai Hongli glanced at Li futu with a smile.


    I''m afraid anyone with a clear eye can see that Yuan Ou is obviously interested in CAI Hongli.


    They are classmates, and Yuan Ou is not bad looking, and his position is high enough. He and Cai Hongli are just a good match. At least when they sit together, they won''t give people the feeling of flowers on cow dung. At present, Cai Hongli seems to have a good feeling about yuan ou.


    Cai Hongli will have pursuers. Li futu won''t be surprised at all.


    Although yuan Ou is much better than other people, he always feels that he is not worthy of CAI Hongli.


    This is his most objective feeling, without any selfishness.


    "By the way, Li Xuedi, are you interested in working for Mac group?"


    Yuan Ou asked, clearly throwing an olive branch at Li futu.


    He didn''t even introduce the MAC group.


    It''s a confidence.


    Confidence in your own business.


    Those who can make it into the world''s top 500 are all giant enterprises. As long as they are not too ignorant, they must know something about it. Before listening to Li futu''s statement that he had lived abroad for a long time, he naturally felt that Li futu should also be regarded as a man of some insight.


    "Li Xuedi, this is a good opportunity. As the representative of MAC group in the Asia Pacific region, you, Mr. Yuan Xuechang, will certainly not treat you badly since you have opened this mouth."


    Cai Hongli then said that he was sincere and sincere.


    Networking is really important. A position in one of the world''s top 500 companies is out there, and I''m afraid that those doctorates and master''s degree candidates will break their heads. But at this time, they are easily left in front of Li futu.


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid they will be overjoyed at this time, but Li futu secretly can''t laugh or cry. I don''t know what Cai Hongli means.


    Why does Cai Hongli want to make a profit in front of him?


    Li Fu''s picture gives a hint to Cai Hongli, but he doesn''t pay any attention.


    Li futu could not help but look back at Yuan ou and said with a smile, "thank you for your kindness. I have no plan to work yet."


    In any case, the other party is a "good intention" and an old friend of CAI Hongli''s classmates. For Cai Hongli''s sake, he will not embarrass the other party.


    "Yes, you''ve just come back. You''d better have a rest."


    Yuan Ou didn''t force him either, so he took up his glass to Li futu.


    "If you want to work with Mike in the future, please come to me. The door of Mike will always be open to you."


    It''s so heroic.


    It''s very ambitious.


    Li futu nodded with a smile and had a drink with him.Yuan Ou was very polite, and then he offered a toast.


    "Xuejie, I''ve known you for so long, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you and the opposite sex come out for dinner."


    Li futu put down his glass and turned his eyes and topic to Cai Hongli.


    "How long have you known each other?"


    Cai Hongli was a little puzzled and seriously asked: "Li Xuedi, are we very familiar?"


    Li futu was dumb.


    Yuan ou, who just had a drink with him, was also a little puzzled.


    There is something wrong with CAI Hongli''s tone.


    Cai Hongli, whom he knows, should not be so shameless.


    "Poof."


    Cai Hongli suddenly laughs. She is as beautiful as a flower.


    "It''s all up to me. I''m just kidding."


    "Red carp, you and Li Xuedi Very familiar? "


    Yuan Ou finally asked.


    Cai Hongli turned his head: "I have known him for nearly ten years. Do you know him well?"


    Now it''s yuan Ou''s turn to be speechless.


    "In fact, I didn''t know him very well. When I was in No. 4 middle school, I only met him several times, but I didn''t say a few words. Later, when I was not in No. 4 middle school, I lost contact with him. It wasn''t until last year when he came back to China in Donghai that I met him again by coincidence. At that time, he didn''t recognize me."


    Cai Hongli is full of smiles: "right, Li Xuedi?"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Yuan Ou looked at the picture of Li Fu and then at Cai Hongli, and finally felt something was wrong.


    Not only do women have a sixth sense, but so do men.


    At that time, as a classmate, he always had a good feeling for Cai Hongli, even if he didn''t get a response, but for so many years, he never gave up.


    He thinks he knows Cai Hongli very well.


    He has never seen Cai Hongli look at a man like this.


    It''s like there''s light in the eyes.


    Although it was very deep, he clearly felt it.


    Yuan Ou frowned and looked at a couple of men and women who were looking at each other. They were in a good mood, but they gradually became depressed.

 Chapter 1045

    Because there are two more people, the atmosphere is much more lively.


    Although yuan Ou is now well-known, he doesn''t put up any music. He talks about the interesting campus stories of his youth, and he also talks with gusto. He is no different from the ordinary people who drink and talk about the mountains around him.


    "At that time, I had been secretly in love with red carp, but red carp had refused me all the time. At that time, I thought, maybe red carp''s eyes were too high and didn''t look up to me. I wondered what kind of man she would look for in the future. In order to fight for her breath, from then on, I gritted my teeth and told me that I had to be angry and strong, and that I would stand out in the future. Unexpectedly, it was like a blink of an eye Ten years passed in a flash. "


    Yuan Ou was full of emotion.


    Like recalling the past, but invisible, but to Li futu to show his heart to Cai Hongli.


    "What are you talking about? I was so old at that time that I didn''t have any mind to fall in love."


    Cai Hongli said with a smile.


    Yuan Ou seemed to subconsciously say: "Li Xuedi was younger than you at the beginning, how could he be with song Xuemei?"


    Cai Hongli was silent. She looked at Li futu and said with a smile, "he was precocious at that time. How can I compare with him?"


    Before Li futu could speak, he saw yuan Ou looking at him.


    "By the way, Li Xuedi, do you still have contact with song Xuemei?"


    Yuan Ou''s question made Li futu a little difficult to answer for a while.


    "Yuan ou, when did you gossip like that? Why do you care so much about other people''s private affairs? "


    The first is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy.


    After seeing that Cai Hongli''s attitude towards the former schoolboy was a little abnormal, Yuan Ou deliberately mentioned song Luoshen to remind Cai Hongli that the man he had chosen was not her.


    "No, I don''t mean anything else."


    Hearing Cai Hongli''s words, he immediately explained: "it''s just that song Xuemei is very good now. At the beginning, no one really knew that she was the eldest lady of song group. If Li Xuedi could go on with her all the time, it would be a beautiful story."


    As the representative of MAC group in the Asia Pacific region, Yuan ou will inevitably deal with the enterprises of Longguo. As the giant aircraft carrier of Longguo capital, he inevitably heard of the name of song group, just like huangrui.


    At the beginning, the two girls who were proud of Qunfang in NO.4 middle school did not wither with the passage of time. Instead, they became more and more brilliant and fragrant, becoming the two brightest pearls in the country.


    At that time, he felt inferior in front of CAI Hongli, so he vowed that he would succeed in the future.


    Now, he has been sitting in the position of the global 500 strong regional boss, absolutely worthy of success, but in front of CAI Hongli, he still can''t lift his head.


    An excellent woman like Cai Hongli can easily make a man lose self-confidence in front of her.


    Li futu is not a person who likes to show off, and he doesn''t want to publicize his feelings, drink in silence and keep silent.


    This scene, in Yuan Ou''s eyes, naturally made him feel that they had already broken up.


    Although the feelings of students are pure, beautiful and crystal clear, how many people can come to the end?


    Most of the people, walking, then halfway through, each end of the world.


    "It''s a pity."


    It seemed that he felt sorry for Yuan''s frivolity.


    Cai Hongli finally frowned slightly.


    She has been listening to Yuan Ou talking to herself. She is just teasing Li futu with Yuan Ou''s words. But now, does she feel that she has gone too far?


    After all, there''s a limit to joking.


    She looked at Li futu and planned to speak, but Li futu was the first to speak.


    "It''s all in the past, Mr. Yuan. Here''s to you."


    Yuan Ou picked up his glass and touched him.


    "Li Xuedi, how can a man have no wife? He had a predestined relationship with song Xuemei. It''s enough. After all, he''s a big family like the Song family and has many rules..."


    Yuan Ou''s lips moved, but he didn''t say much. After all, song''s energy in this country is so great that even here, he didn''t dare to arrange it at will.


    "Take a look."


    He comforted, took his glass and sipped.


    It''s not a common saying.


    Without any dissatisfaction, Li Fu Tu always took a sip of wine with a smile.


    At this time, he''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "I''ll take a call."


    He put down his chopsticks, got up and walked to one side.


    "Mr. Yuan, don''t just talk about me. What about you?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "Me?"


    Yuan Ou put down his glass and said with a surprised smile, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Li futu looks at Cai Hongli.


    "When you were a student, you liked to be a student, but now?"Yuan Ou didn''t expect that Li futu was so direct. Even though he was no longer the green boy of that year, he was embarrassed to be asked this kind of question in front of CAI Hongli.


    Cai Hongli stares at Li futu and knows that he is deliberately "repaying" her.


    "What are you talking about..."


    Li futu said with a smile: "I don''t have any nonsense. There is a saying that when you are 30 years old, you will be together before you marry me. Xuejie, you are single now, and Yuan Xuechang is also single. You two are talented and beautiful together. Why do you try?"


    Li futu suddenly seems to play the role of matchmaker.


    Yuan Ou was a little confused.


    Is there something wrong with his previous intuition?


    Does Cai Hongli have a complicated relationship with the former Fengyun schoolboy?


    Because if there''s something between them, it''s impossible for them to push Cai Hongli to him.


    "Ha ha, to be honest with Li Xuedi, my heart for red carp has not changed since ten years ago, but red carp has always looked down on me."


    At this time, Yuan Ou felt that Li futu suddenly became much more agreeable. He looked at Cai Hongli with deep emotion.


    There is a clear way to retreat.


    However, Cai Hongli was still unmoved. Although she had a graceful smile, she could clearly detect the sense of distance.


    "Yuan ou, I said a long time ago that it''s not suitable between us. It''s better to be friends than lovers."


    Yuan Ou''s eyes darkened. He was just about to speak, but he came over after answering the phone.


    "I have something to do. I have to go first."


    Li futu stood up.


    He is worthy of raising his hand.


    "Don''t give it away. You and your friends go on eating."


    He also politely nodded to Yuan ou and Cai Hongli and laughed.


    On the street, a black car came. It was not a luxury car, but its license plate was amazing.


    Beijing a starts.


    In the dragon country, in Kyoto, this kind of license plate with the number behind, represents the amazing energy!


    Because the car owners of this kind of license plate are basically the country''s deputy level bosses!


    People living under the root of the imperial city know more about the importance of license plates than cars than people in other places.


    The night market was silent for a moment.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the black car.


    Including yuan ou and Cai Hongli.


    This is the power of power.


    In the silence, he walked to the car.


    The stout driver got out of the car and gave him a military salute.


    He Wukui nodded quietly and pulled the door to get on.


    Yuan Ou''s eyes were shaking and numb.

 Chapter 1046

    "Where to?"


    Cai Hongli put on his seat belt and turned to ask.


    Li futu hesitates. He doesn''t have a fixed residence in Kyoto. He just wants Cai Hongli to find a hotel and leave him behind, but his mobile phone rings suddenly.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    A call from Songluo.


    Cai Hongli also saw it and said with a smile, "Song Xuemei, pick it up."


    Li futu coughs. He answers song Luoshen''s call in front of CAI Hongli. He feels a little unnatural.


    Maybe it''s because of the complicated relationship between CAI Hongli and song Luoshen?


    After all, at that time, song Luoshen was the title of school flower from his elder sister.


    However, I have to admit that song Luoshen and Cai Hongli may have been a pair of enemies in their last life. In their youth, they competed with each other, but now they have become competitors in shopping malls. This may also be an alternative fate.


    The phone is ringing all the time. Li futu connects the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    Song Luo''s voice came out, soft and sweet, just like the moonlight.


    Cai Hongli considerately parked his car on the side of the road and didn''t drive.


    "I just finished supper with general he."


    Li futu said frankly.


    "Is commander he gone?"


    Asked Songluo.


    "Just left."


    Li futu glanced at Cai Hongli and found that he was looking out of the window, as if enjoying the street view in the night of Kyoto.


    Hesitated, Li futu took the initiative to say: "I''m with my sister now."


    It''s out of respect to take the initiative to say it.


    To Cai Hongli is also respect to song Luoshen.


    "Xuejie?"


    Song Luoshen''s voice slightly improved, with doubts.


    "Sister Cai Xuejie."


    Li added.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and then a smile rang out.


    "Don''t you go to supper with Commander he? How can I be with my sister again? "


    "Yes, it''s really a coincidence. When I was having supper, I met my elder sister. She also came to eat with a friend."


    Li futu''s answer was all right.


    Kyoto City is so big, there are so many places to eat supper, how can you meet them?


    Women are suspicious, especially in the emotional aspect, but song Luoshen is really different from other women. Even if Li futu''s explanation seems to have no credibility, she is not suspicious and shows abundant trust in Li futu.


    "What a coincidence."


    She said with a smile, only sighing, without any sarcasm.


    "Where are you going next?"


    Before Li futu could reply, song Luoshen asked himself, "come to my house. Anyway, you don''t have a place to settle down in Kyoto City, and you don''t sleep very well in the hotel."


    Generally speaking, Li futu may refuse, but now in CAI Hongli''s car, he has to consider song Luoshen''s idea.


    He said he would be with CAI Hongli, and then he refused song Luoshen''s proposal. No matter how generous song Luoshen is, I''m afraid he''ll be cranky, right?


    "Good."


    He nodded with a smile and agreed.


    Song Luoshen didn''t say much. At last, he said politely: "say hello to my sister."


    Li futu gave a hum and hung up the phone.


    "Song Xuemei is really affectionate to you."


    Cai Hongli takes back her eyes from the window and smiles. Without waiting for Li futu to speak, she continues to ask the question she was interrupted by song Luoshen.


    "Where to?"


    "Go to the Song Dynasty."


    Cai Hongli made a pause, and then started off.


    "You don''t mean to say hello to me when you come to Kyoto?"


    Cai Hongli laughs at Li futu while driving.


    Xiangche beauty, in people''s eyes, is absolutely a soul stirring scenery.


    "I just arrived today. Something happened in the evening. I haven''t had time to contact my sister."


    He is not a fool. Cai Hongli is different from him and other men obviously. On the eve of the wedding of song and Li families, Cai Hongli gave him a "heroic journey". When they were in Houhai, what Cai Hongli said to him was almost as good as a confession.


    But his emotional debt has been too much, he does not want to provoke Cai Hongli.


    She deserves the happiness she deserves.


    "Xuejie, I think that Mr. Yuan is not bad. For you have been single until now, and your achievements are high enough, don''t you want to think about it?"


    Li futu changed the subject.


    Hearing the speech, Cai Hongli said impolitely, "do I need you to direct my love life? Who I like and who I don''t like, I need your guidance? "


    Li futu was speechless and laughed bitterly."You think of yourself as the aunt of the neighborhood committee? Or the director of blind date department? Just deal with your own business. You don''t have to worry about mine. "


    Cai Hongli glanced at him, concentrated on driving and stopped talking.


    Li futu didn''t ask for nothing more.


    Until Shijue C6, who can make a good comeback in Kyoto, stops at the gate of song mansion, Cai Hongli doesn''t speak any more.


    When Li futu pushed the door to get off, he hesitated. After all, he just said thank you to Cai Hongli.


    Cai Hongli holds the steering wheel and looks ahead, ignoring it.


    "Xuejie, little driver on the road..."


    Li futu closed the car door. Before he finished, Spyker C6 had started, just like a steel monster.


    Looking at the gradually blurred tail lamp, Li Fu Tu shook his head with a bitter smile and turned to walk towards the Song Dynasty.


    Driving out of Guxiang, the speed of Spyker C6 gradually slowed down.


    Cai Hongli frowned, breathed out slowly, turned his head and looked at the empty co pilot, and then began to laugh for no reason.


    "Coward."


    "Ding Ding..."


    The phone rings.


    Cai Hongli picked up the mobile phone with one hand, looked at it and sighed helplessly. Then she connected the phone and put on the Bluetooth headset.


    "Sister."


    "How''s it going?"


    "How about what?"


    On the other end of the line, the leader of huangrui came straight to the point.


    "Your classmate, the one who works for Mike, didn''t you go to dinner with him tonight? How do you feel? "


    It''s Cai Hongli''s turn to smile bitterly this time.


    "Sister, I didn''t tell you that Yuan ou and I are just friends. We used to be like this, we are like this, and we will be like this in the future. I don''t want to change anything."


    "Red carp, I''ve met yuan ou. All the conditions are pretty good. You don''t have too high vision. You are also classmates. You know the root and the bottom. Why don''t you..."


    "Sister, I''m driving. I won''t talk to you first."


    Without waiting for mu Qingyu to finish, Cai hung up the phone and took off the Bluetooth headset.


    At the end of the day, I''m afraid there are not many people who dare to call the leader of huangrui.


    Out of breath, Cai Hongli turns on the stereo, and a song comes out when it''s qudun.


    A familiar melody.


    "At that time, I thought love was life..."


    Cai Hongli first frowned, then his brow gradually eased, driving, and even hummed.


    "The world is too big, there are always people who are more suitable than you. In fact, I don''t think it''s worth it, but I don''t have a choice. As soon as you show up, others just seem like this..."


    When it comes to the last sentence, her eyes are blurred and she sings.


    "Who can make me do with it?"


    "They will, but they will."

 Chapter 1047

    Under the guidance of his servants, Li futu drove straight into the room of song Luoshen.


    It must have been ordered in advance by Songluo.


    Standing at the door, Li futu knocked.


    "Who?"


    The voice of Songluo came from inside.


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    After seven or eight seconds, the door opened from the inside. At this time, song Luoshen was wearing a high-grade silk pajama. The soft and smooth silk was tightly clinging to her skin, showing her beautiful figure perfectly. Her chest was towering and her waist was full.


    She should have just finished the bath. Her hair is still wet. Her black and soft hair falls down like a waterfall, forming a very strong visual contrast with the skin of deception, frost and snow. With the swan like neck, it brings people great visual temptation.


    Seeing beauty under the moon is a great pleasure in the world.


    Especially like song Luo God such a beautiful woman.


    Li futu didn''t show a dull appearance of brother pig, but his eyes were full of appreciation of beauty.


    Even if it''s his woman.


    The beauty of Songluo God is a kind of beauty that will not make people bored.


    "Come in."


    After that, song Luo turned and walked inside.


    Li futu followed in and closed the door.


    "Is Minister Jiang gone?"


    He asked.


    Song Luoshen sat back in front of the dresser, picked up the comb and combed his hair again in the mirror.


    "I don''t know. He came to find my grandfather, but it''s time to go."


    She turned her head, handed out her comb to Li futu and said with a smile, "come on, comb my hair."


    Li futu is not a wood that doesn''t understand the customs. He goes to take the comb from Song Luoshen''s hand and combs her green silk for her.


    There is a kind of woman in this world. She doesn''t need any make-up. She can wash her face with clean water every morning and walk out of the door. She still has the charm of reversing all living beings.


    Songluo is obviously such a woman.


    At this time, she is still beautiful.


    Song Luoshen looked at himself in the mirror and the man standing behind her to comb her hair. He said softly, "what did you talk to commander he?"


    "We talked about family affairs."


    "Family?"


    Song Luo''s eyes are a little confused.


    Li futu raised his head, looked at her in the mirror and said with a smile, "yes, general he''s wife is in Donghai. I know her."


    "Wife?"


    "Does commander he have a wife?"


    Songluo was a little surprised.


    Although song has an intelligence agency, it''s impossible for her to go all over the place. Especially for people like dragon soul, his background information must be top secret, and because of the Li family, she couldn''t investigate dragon soul before.


    Li futu nodded.


    "General he got married more than 20 years ago and should have joined the army later. His wife had a serious illness before. By chance, I helped his wife. That''s why he helped us when he was on the Bank of the Weishui river."


    "So it is."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes suddenly appear.


    Li futu knew song Luoshen''s intelligence very well. In order to avoid her deep thinking, she quickly continued: "general he came to me tonight just to ask me to help him and his wife to forgive him."


    Song Luoshen''s wisdom is as famous as her beauty. It''s not necessary for Li futu to say much about it. After a little speculation, we can understand what''s going on.


    "You men always impose what they think on women, but we women don''t want those at all. Fame and wealth, wealth and splendor, how can we compare with each other


    Songluo sighed softly, but only to the end.


    After all, regardless of her status, she is also a worthy younger generation in terms of seniority, and is not suitable for overestimating each other''s love life.


    "Did sister Cai send you back?"


    Song Luoshen''s topic shifts so fast that Li futu is stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    Song Luo God turns round, "I am asking you words?"


    "What?"


    Li futu seems a little at a loss.


    Song Luoshen looked up at him and repeated, "I''m asking you if sister Cai sent you back."


    Li futu nodded, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you think there is too little land to eat, or is Kyoto too small? You can both run into each other after supper. "


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    Just now, song Luoshen thought that she didn''t care. I''m afraid she knew that Cai Hongli was nearby and it was not easy for her to attack. So he waited for himself to come back and settle the accounts in autumn.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a coincidence. You know, I not only met my elder sister, but also met a senior of our NO.4 middle school. He seemed to be pursuing her."Li Fu''s intention of leaving no trace is to divert the attention of song Luo.


    He was very clear that song Luoshen had always been on guard against Cai Hongli.


    After all, Li futu and song Luoshen began to dodge when they thought of the "hundreds of billions of cooperation project" she proposed when Cai Hongli was drunk and sent her home in the villa.


    "Isn''t it normal for a woman like Cai Xuejie to be pursued? What a fuss? "


    Li futu shook his head immediately. "It''s not worth it."


    "Count it out, sister Cai will be 30 years old in two years, right? It''s time to think about your marriage. After all, no matter how successful a woman is, she has to rely on someone, doesn''t she? "


    Li futu nodded, with a look of deep thought, but his heart was full of bitterness.


    Song Luoshen is saying that Cai Hongli is old and will be old. If Cai Hongli is here, he will be angry.


    This woman


    Li futu sighed.


    "What do you mean you don''t talk?"


    Song Luo Shen frowned, "if you think what I said is wrong, you can point it out."


    Li futu is not stupid, so he will not be fooled.


    "You''re right. It''s time for the elder sister to find a home. I just made up the two of them."


    "Oh?"


    Song Luoshen is not smiling.


    "What does sister Cai say?"


    "You don''t know about the personality of Xuejie. You have a high eye. I think that yuan Xuechang is tough."


    Li futu sighed, pretending to be natural.


    "When did you know Xuejie so well? Can you guess what she thinks? "


    "Don''t you see? There are some things that you don''t have to guess. You can see them clearly with your eyes. "


    Song Luo Shen was silent and then chuckled.


    "Can you see that Cai Xuejie likes you?"


    Wen Yan. Li futu''s heart stopped for half a beat, and then he said with a strong smile, "Luoshen, are you kidding me? How can my sister like me?"


    "What are you nervous about?"


    Song Luoshen is smiling.


    "Anyway, I can''t monopolize you alone. Even if the elder sister really joins in, it''s nothing. I really want to hear what it''s like for her to call me elder sister."


    Big sister?


    Li futu''s eyes trembled, speechless.


    He didn''t know whether Songluo was "breaking the pot" or making a mistake. The most rational way was not to respond.


    "I went to take a bath."

 Chapter 1048

    It was not the first time that Li futu entered the song mansion, but it was the first time that he spent the night in it.


    Besides, it was in the boudoir of Miss Song.


    Since he promised song Luo God to come to song Fu tonight, he is ready for this.


    This sounds like a little shameless?


    Indeed, the whole city of Kyoto does not know how many people yearn for this blessing.


    However, it is undeniable that it took some courage for Li futu to choose to stay in the Song Dynasty.


    This shows a kind of responsibility.


    Or rather.


    It''s a commitment.


    The more powerful the family is, the more tranquil it is at night. The same is true of the Song Dynasty.


    It seems that no one knows that there is a man in the young lady''s room, and no one comes to disturb her.


    Lovers get married.


    I''m afraid that even half of the children have heard of this sentence, but there are very few real examples in reality. Most lovers go their separate ways in the middle of the journey and forget about each other.


    Li futu and song Luoshen seem to be a pair of special cases.


    "When I knew your identity, I really didn''t expect that one day."


    Lying on the bed of Miss Song, Li futu felt something.


    Songluo God lay on his side, holding his arm, skin close, the same body.


    "You mean you never thought you could come to the end with me?"


    Song Luo God side body, staring at the side face of the man around him.


    She used to look at him like that ten years ago.


    But at that time this face, full of bohemian and young frivolous, but this time, but as if convergence of all corners, peaceful and gentle.


    What remains unchanged is that she always firmly believes that the man she falls in love with has the most handsome profile in the world.


    If you take a picture of her at this time, it is definitely a typical flower maniac.


    "At that time, I was just an illegitimate child with nothing, but you were the eldest miss of the Song family. Do you think I dare to imagine the future between us?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "although I was rebellious at that time, I didn''t know the reality clearly. The story of the princess and the coachman only happened in fairy tales."


    Song Luo Shen blinked and his eyelashes fluttered.


    "Do you mean we live in a fairy tale world now?"


    At this time, she didn''t mention Cai Hongli, otherwise it would be too bad.


    Li futu turned to see the woman sleeping beside him and moved her arm.


    Song Luoshen raised his body, as if he had a soul in his heart, and with Li futu''s action, he nestled into the man''s arm.


    Smelling the intoxicated fragrance of hair and body, Li futu said in a soft voice: "Luoshen, do you think it''s just a dream now? When you sleep, you wake up? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes swept slowly on the man, like the fingers of the scallion root that had been peeled. With his eyes, he stroked the dense scars inch by inch.


    It''s really like a dream, or even a miracle, that they can go to today, sleep in the song mansion, and sleep in the same bed.


    Her ten-year persistence is important, but the most important thing is the efforts of the man lying beside her.


    If it wasn''t for his achievements in the past ten years, with her own strength, I''m afraid it would be impossible to get rid of the fate of this life.


    "Hard work."


    Looking at the ferocious scar like a cobweb, song Luoshen spoke gently


    this is a very real world, no one will care about how hard you are along the way, how tight your teeth are, and whether you are tired or not. They will only look at your last standing position, and then choose to be awed or despised.


    Fortunately, Li futu didn''t fall in the middle of the journey, but climbed to the height of overlooking all living beings step by step.


    Li futu held song Luoshen''s hand on his body. He didn''t look heroic. He said it was OK and said it in a low voice.


    "Bitter is not bitter."


    The scars of his life, as well as the man''s honor now, are enough to make Songluo God imagine how magnificent he has been in the past ten years.


    "Can you tell me something about your ten years of experience?"


    Song Luoshen adjusted his sleeping position, put his head on his arm, and looked at him expectantly.


    "Do you really want to hear it?"


    Li futu looks at her sideways.


    Song Luo God immediately nodded, Jiao Jiao Rou, like a child.


    Li futu looked at the top of the bed and breathed slowly, looking back.


    "Do you know why I founded hell?"


    Song Luo God is not clear, waiting for the following.


    Li futu didn''t explain the problem directly. Instead, he said.


    "When I went abroad, I was full of resentment towards the whole world, but at that time, I was only 16 or 17 years old. Although I often fought with people in school, I was not brave enough. I remember the first time I killed someone was in Vancouver, when I was 18 years old. ¡°"After going out, I saw the darkest or the most real side of the world. That''s a local elder brother in Vancouver. He was promoted by his father-in-law, but in order to climb higher and faster, he cut off his father-in-law''s head by hand, and forced his mother-in-law with good maintenance to become his plaything in bed with his daughter. "


    "At that time, I was thinking, why can human nature be so dark?"


    "That elder brother was killed by me in the end. I cut off his head just like he did to his father-in-law. When I found the mother and daughter, they had been teased to the point of mental disorder by the good husband and uncle who showed great humility before entering the door. The mother and daughter died in the end. I killed them. They begged me. I''m not afraid of your jokes. In fact, I didn''t dare to kill people before, but since that time, I''ve been used to it. Maybe I''m not a good person by nature. "


    "As time went on, I became more and more disappointed with human nature. So at last, I just thought, the world is so dirty, it''s better to build a hell, so I created hell."


    "When I founded the hell, I didn''t think that it would be as big as it is today. Some people called us monsters and demons, but I think we are more like human beings than most people. At least we will never abandon our betraying comrades for the sake of fame and power. "


    Songluo naturally believed in this.


    Until now, she still remembers the scene of the lonely soul died in silent battle on the Bank of the Weishui river.


    At that time, under the siege and suppression of the temple, no one thought of running away.


    "There are so many people in the underworld. How did you get them together?"


    Songluo God asked a question that countless people in the world were curious about.


    Li Fu Tu tilted his head with a smile: "what you want to ask most is Meng Po, right?"


    Song Luoshen stared at him without blinking, did not speak, did not admit, did not deny.


    "Actually, I picked up Mengpo."


    "Got it back?"


    Song Luo opened his eyes slightly, and his surprise was not concealed.


    Li futu let out a cry and recalled the scene of meeting Meng PO for the first time.


    "When I saw her for the first time, I thought it was a child left behind by the gods..."

 Chapter 1049

    Perhaps no one can imagine that a man can sleep in her bed with his arms around Miss Song.


    What''s more, it''s hard to imagine that when he had this opportunity, he didn''t do anything. He just hugged the proud girl worshipped by countless people and told the story of the past half a day.


    It sounds like a fabulous thing, but it really happened in this night.


    After ten years of experience, it is impossible to finish in one night. Although Li futu has tried his best to be concise, unconsciously, the breath around him gradually calms down. When he looks around, he finds that song Luoshen is asleep.


    With a smile, Li futu tucked her in and turned off the light at the head of the bed.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep last night..."


    Song Luoshen apologized and dressed Li futu like a good wife and mother.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Song Luoshen arranged Li futu''s collar before he went to open the door.


    "Squeak..."


    As soon as the door opened, an old but hearty voice came in.


    "Luoshen, why did you get up so late today?"


    Outside is song Jingguo.


    The work and rest of Songluo God usually gets up at eight in the morning, but it is almost nine now.


    Song Luoshen was silent. Before he could reply, song Jingguo looked into the room and soon saw someone standing in the room.


    See him look, the other side showed a slightly unnatural but polite smile.


    Standing not far from the bed, although the clothes are neat, but this posture, clearly put is just get up soon.


    It seems that the master of the Song family now finds out that a man slept in his granddaughter''s room last night.


    Then he looked back at his granddaughter in front of him.


    Song Luoshen was magnanimous and natural, and said with a smile, "what can I do for you, grandfather?"


    Song Jingguo coughed softly. He seemed more embarrassed than song Luoshen.


    "Wash up first. I''ll wait for you in the front hall."


    After that, he stood at the door for a while, as if hesitating whether to say hello to Li futu.


    But he was a junior after all, and he just got up from his granddaughter''s bed. As an elder, he took the initiative to say hello as if nothing had happened. Even with his city, it was really a bit difficult to open this mouth.


    Standing at the door for a moment, song Jingguo turned around and left as if he didn''t see Li futu.


    But no one saw that when he turned around, there was a brilliant smile on his old face.


    Song Luoshen turns around and smiles at Li futu.


    "Don''t mind."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    They both knew that song Jingguo must have knocked on purpose.


    As the owner of the Song family, he came to the song mansion last night and didn''t leave. How can he hide it from the state of song Jing.


    "Wash up and don''t keep your grandfather waiting."


    ¡­¡­


    When Li futu and song Luoshen came to the front hall, there was no grand scene of Li futu''s first official visit to the Song family. Song Jingguo was the only one sitting at the top.


    The old master of the Song family is enjoying tea at ease. He seems to be in a good mood. When Li futu and song Luoshen come in, he puts down his cup and waves with a kind smile.


    "I just asked the kitchen to prepare some snacks. Eat while it''s hot."


    There are some exquisite cakes on a small square table.


    Song Luoshen and Li futu sit down together.


    "Grandfather, what can I do for you when you come to me so early?"


    Song Jingguo pondered for a moment and said, "Luoshen, Minister Jiang came to see me last night. Do you know why?"


    Song Luoshen took a potato cake and handed it to Li futu, shaking his head.


    Song Jingguo seemed to turn a blind eye to this kind of "show of love" among young people. He rubbed his fingers against the teacup unconsciously and said slowly: "recently, the economic blockade of China by the West has become more and more serious. The high level decided to set up an economic development committee to deal with the economic sanctions imposed by the West. Last night, Minister Jiang personally came to the door just to help us I''d like to invite you to join the Committee. I''d like to ask your own opinion


    Song Jingguo stares at Song Luoshen, even though he is resourceful, but at this time there is still a clear doubt and confusion between his eyebrows.


    Since Jiang Kuangyi came to the door last night, even if he didn''t say it too clearly, song Jingguo certainly understood that this economic development committee must have very high authority.


    However, the other party suddenly invited his granddaughter without warning, which still made him a little puzzled.


    Song Luoshen''s talent in business is obvious to all, but after all, she has no experience in politics. Although this committee is mainly in the control of the economy, after all, it is already officialdom!


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem surprised at the news. She took a sip of milk and said with a smile, "grandfather, do you know who is the chairman of the economic development committee?""Who is it?"


    Song Jingguo''s eyes were fixed.


    "So you know about it long ago?"


    No matter song Luoshen or song Jingguo, they didn''t seem to realize that there was a stranger sitting in the hall.


    "Yes."


    Song Luoshen nodded his head frankly: "the international situation is grim. The Western powers headed by the United States are pressing on our country step by step. We can''t wait to die or give in to their obscene power. This is the instruction from the highest level. Cao Xiuge is the chairman of the Committee. He demotes the talents from the government and the people, aiming to win this war without smoke of gunpowder."


    The rapid rise of the Dragon state has led to a growing sense of crisis in the western countries headed by the M state. The friction between the two sides has never been broken. In particular, the new leader of the M state, to some extent, can be said to be an extremist. He magnified the hegemony of the M state to an infinite extent, almost to the point of no cover up. Since he took office, he has been constantly publishing In this case, it is impossible for the Dragon kingdom to remain indifferent.


    Longguo is no longer the sick cat that anyone can bully and ravage in the last century, but the world''s second largest economy. Even if it is not the giant dragon of the East, it is enough for the whole world to face it squarely.


    Song Jingguo was not very worried about the economic sanctions led by state M. today''s Dragon state has the inside information to cope with the storm. To his surprise, it is a message revealed in Song Luoshen''s words.


    "Who do you think will be the chairman?"


    Rao is as deep as the Song Dynasty, and he can''t help changing his face.


    Song Luo God spoke again, word by word.


    "Cao family, Cao Xiuge."


    Li futu sat next to him, speechless from beginning to end. However, when he heard this, his eyes fluctuated slightly.


    Calculate the age, calculate the time, the prince, it''s time to step up from behind the scenes.

 Chapter 1050

    Politics is the most easily winged art.


    However, politics is also the most important place to pay attention to resume.


    Different from shopping malls, as long as you are the prince, as long as you have the power, you can take charge of the group and become the leader.


    But the official career is not good.


    No matter how brilliant the background is, it will take one step at a time, and it will never be possible to reach the sky at one step.


    The situation in Kyoto City has gradually become clear after the Li family, as the first big family, withdrew from the historical stage.


    Dragon state is different from the West. Its political ecological environment is very special. Many things can be seen ten years ago or even decades ago without waiting for that moment.


    Anyone with a little vision can see the general direction of the future.


    As long as there''s no accident.


    When Cao Xiuge came to the front desk, everyone was psychologically prepared, but song Jingguo was puzzled. Why did Cao Xiuge take Luo God with him?


    When song Jingguo was about to ask about the export, Li futu, who had a snack, stood up.


    "I''m flying at ten. I have to go."


    "I''ll give it to you."


    Songluo also stood up.


    Don''t shake your head, song Jingfu said with a smile


    This song grandfather, let song Luoshen and song Jingguo are Leng a Leng.


    After he regained his mind, song Jingguo''s face trembled. He was so excited that he couldn''t hold the cups stably. The tea in the cups was constantly fluctuating with his hands.


    "No, no, flounder, let Luoshen send you."


    He also stood up with a bright smile.


    "Then I''ll take you to the door."


    Song Luoshen road.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Grandfather, I''ll see him off. I''ll be right back."


    "Go ahead."


    Song Jingguo waved his hand with a smile.


    They walked out of the front hall.


    "Officialdom is the most complicated place. People''s will, political achievements, being the emperor, being the superior I know you''re brilliant, but if you''re not happy, don''t force yourself. "


    Li futu said softly.


    "I know."


    Song Luoshen smiles and nods gently.


    "Are you going to Donghai?"


    Li futu gave a sound.


    Through the atrium corridor, song Luoshen said, "don''t just worry about your yingyanyan, there is another person. I think you should care about it."


    Li futu was a little embarrassed, but more confused.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    Song Luoshen turns his head.


    "Aunt Gong, I lived with her for a period of time. Although she is a strange woman in the world, I can also feel that she is very lonely inside. Compared with you, I think you should be her only relative in the world. "


    With song Luoshen''s voice, Li futu came up with a woman''s face who always twisted a wine gourd.


    He nodded gently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see


    Song Luoshen didn''t say more. He stopped in front of the gate of the song mansion and asked a servant to arrange a car.


    "I really don''t need to see you off?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Don''t worry about me."


    Song Luo Shen said softly, "even if I can''t be like Meng Po, I don''t want to be your weakness and burden."


    Li Fu Tu wry smile, a time do not know how to comfort.


    "All right, get in the car."


    Songluo God is never a spoony little woman, and it is not hard to part.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Song Luoshen nodded with a smile and watched Li futu get on the bus. After the bus left sight, he turned around and went back to the front hall.


    Song Jingguo is still here.


    "The float is gone?"


    Songluo nodded and sat down again.


    At this time, without any third party present, song Jingguo spoke directly.


    "Luo Shen, what on earth do you want to do?"


    Even he didn''t know, but song Luoshen knew that he couldn''t see that song Luoshen had contacted Cao Xiuge in advance.


    Even, there has been a decision.


    Song Luoshen took up the glass of milk, found that it was cold, and put it down again.


    "Grandfather, I want to be in politics."


    She looked up at Song Jingguo. No matter her face or tone, she was so calm. But in Song Jingguo''s heart, she had a thunder like effect, which made his face shake involuntarily.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Song Jingguo unconsciously clenched the teacup, which was incredible.


    Song Luo looked at him and did not dodge.


    This kind of appearance is obviously not a flash in the head or a whim.Song Jingguo took a deep breath to stabilize his mind.


    "I don''t agree."


    "It''s my grandfather''s decision."


    Song Luo Shen said softly, but his eyes were full of firmness.


    Song Jingguo frowned.


    Today is different from the past.


    He couldn''t force sonny.


    "Luoshen, you go to politics. What about the Song family? Now who doesn''t know that you are the successor of the Song family? "


    "Isn''t there a Korean song? His ability is not inferior to mine. It''s just that he didn''t have the chance to play. At the beginning, didn''t my grandfather choose him? "


    What song Luo mentioned is naturally the failure of Song Li''s marriage.


    Song Jingguo''s face was stiff and embarrassed for a moment.


    Can song Luo God with a smile, and did not have any sense of blame.


    "Granddad, I''m not forced by the Song family. I hope you can agree with my decision."


    Song Jingguo was silent.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    The song group, which is as rich as the enemy, has been firmly held in its hands, but it has been abandoned.


    Even the Song Dynasty is hard to understand.


    "Because I don''t want to be a burden to him. "


    Song Jingguo''s eyes were deep, and he naturally understood who "he" meant.


    "Cumbersome? Luoshen, you can also help him when you are in the Song family... "


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking the song Jingguo dialect.


    "Not enough."


    Perhaps only song Luoshen could say that the song clan was not powerful enough, and song Jingguo could not refute it.


    Because he understood that, standing at the height of the young man, money can help him very little.


    "The official career is no better than that of the market. You don''t have any experience. Even if you are the eldest miss of the Song family, it will be very difficult for you to walk."


    Song Jingguo said in a low voice. After a pause, he spoke again.


    "I don''t know what kind of agreement you and Cao Xiuge have reached, but my grandfather hopes you can understand that even Cao Xiuge, he may not be able to succeed in the end."


    That''s not true.


    It can be said that it''s really sincere.


    "I understand."


    Song Luo''s eyes are calm.


    "But grandfather, I want to have a try."


    Song Jingguo was silent.


    His granddaughter''s character, he knows, this appearance, must have made up his mind.


    With a sigh, song Jing said: "Luoshen, since you have made a decision, your grandfather will naturally support you, but you should understand that this is a bloody and cruel place than any other field. You can''t regard anyone as a friend."


    "Even if Cao Xiuge. "


    Song Luoshen''s mouth rose slightly, and with the light coming in from outside, he was shining with a smile.


    "Grandfather, Cao Xiuge said that he would like to worship me, but I will not be Shangguan Waner."


    Shangguan Waner.


    During the period of Empress Wu Zetian, the court female officials often helped the female emperors deal with political affairs. Therefore, many people called it the unofficial prime minister.


    Don''t be Shangguan Waner?


    Don''t be Shangguan Waner?!


    Rao is the state of the Song Dynasty, and his mind is shaking violently at this moment!

 Chapter 1051

    Li futu didn''t lie. His ticket was a 10 a.m. flight and his destination was in the East China Sea. But song Luoshen''s words made him change his mind when he was waiting at the airport.


    He changed his destination from the East China Sea to the capital of Shu.


    Although he didn''t know that his mother had a younger martial sister in the world before, he was as clear-cut as a mirror about how Gong Zhengyu treated him since he returned home.


    The capital of Shu.


    Beautiful scenery, outstanding people.


    Since ancient times, it has been known as the land of abundance.


    When walking out of the airport, Li futu felt that the air in this city was much fresher than that in Kyoto.


    This should be his side of soil and water, raise a side of people, this land of abundance has indeed nurtured too many beautiful women, now Chunxi Road is the epitome of many beautiful Sichuan.


    "Thank you, master."


    Li futu asked the taxi driver to stop anywhere, check out and push the door to get off.


    New weekly, known as the "frontier observer of the times", has launched the "Longguo commercial street ranking list" according to the six indexes of eye-catching, delicious food, convenience, rest, popularity and business. Chunxi Road in Shudu Jinjie has entered the top three of the list, second only to Causeway Bay in the port city and Jinling Road in Donghai.


    From this, we can see the prosperity of this street.


    Li futu found a coffee shop, ordered a cup of coffee, sat under the open-air seat outside the shop and enjoyed the crowd on Chunxi Road, which was quite petty bourgeois. Of course, if there was another beautiful white woman around him, it would be more comfortable.


    Of course, Li futu is handsome. It''s not too much to describe him as romantic, but he doesn''t cry to the point of astonishment. It''s not without that kind of handsome initiative to chat up beautiful women, but it''s very rare. Most of them only appear in the movie.


    Of course, if Li futu had a luxury car or a famous watch, his chances of being accosted might have increased. Unfortunately, these Li futu didn''t have any.


    "Handsome, is this seat taken?"


    A voice suddenly came from overhead.


    Don''t get me wrong.


    The voice is neither soft nor tactful.


    Although there was no beauty to chat up, there was an old man walking to Li futu''s seat.


    Li futu raised his head, also a little surprised, but he still polite smile: "No."


    He looked like Li futu. He was twenty-six-seven years old. He was not polite and sat down immediately.


    "Man, you look very handsome. It''s the first time I''ve met someone who is more handsome than Ma Jue."


    Li Yang seems to have been attracted by the tone of praise, but he is really handsome.


    He is really a handsome guy with clean short hair, a little bronze skin and muscles. He is not only handsome, but also a kind of woman who will feel safe when she looks.


    Li futu was said by this guy for a moment. He didn''t know how to respond. If he didn''t look at the animal normally, he might have suspected that he had Longyang.


    "Blue Mountain coffee is limited every year, but almost all coffee shops across the country sell it. These unscrupulous businessmen."


    He looked at the coffee in Li futu''s hand, sighed, and then turned his eyes to the street.


    "Listen to the accent, you are not a native of Sichuan, are you? Yes? Is it also a special trip to Chunxi Road to see beautiful women? "


    Li futu didn''t expect that he was so familiar. Are the people of Sichuan and Shu so hospitable?


    "Yes, this is my first time to Sichuan."


    Li futu didn''t put on the airs of keeping strangers away. The other party was very warm and he was very easygoing.


    "What''s the use of watching here? In this way, I think you are very eye-catching. If you are willing to buy me a cup of coffee, no matter what type of beauty you like, I can call you right away to meet you, OK? "


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then laughed.


    A cup of coffee for a chance to meet a beautiful woman, I''m afraid a fool will make a choice.


    Of course, it is more likely that Ma Jue is bragging here in order to cheat him into a cup of coffee.


    "All right."


    Li Fu image is a big injustice, actually really agreed to come down.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Ma Jue smiles and looks at Li futu''s coffee, which he despises not long ago.


    "A blue mountain."


    Li futu''s smile is more fragrant.


    This land of abundance has mountains, waters and wonderful people.

 Chapter 1052

    Ma Jue is really an unusual person. He doesn''t recognize his life at all. He said that Li futu invited him to have a cup of coffee, and then he introduced the beautiful women to Li futu. What he said before was that he swore to her, but when he got the coffee, he seemed to suffer from amnesia immediately. He didn''t mention his promise and didn''t leave. He sat there calmly and talked to the beautiful women coming and going on the street.


    "Man, there are many beauties in this world, but in my opinion, they can be roughly divided into three grades, the top grade can be divided into three grades: Divine grade, mysterious grade and wonderful grade, among which divine grade is the rarest. Middle quality products can be divided into high quality products and top quality products, while lower quality products can be divided into mediocre products and vulgar products. "


    Li futu didn''t care about a cup of coffee and asked with a smile: "Oh? Brother Ma, I''ve never heard of this. I''d like to hear it in detail. "


    Ma Jue gave him a look that you are very good at. He took a sip of Blue Mountain coffee. At this time, he did not care whether it was fake or not. He sighed happily and then spoke leisurely.


    "Like Daji, the demon queen in ancient times, who made king you of Zhou smile for Bo, he did not hesitate to play the praises of the princes. Li Yannian''s younger sister, who said," if you look at the city and then the country, you''d rather not know the city and the country, but a beautiful woman is hard to get again ", and four beauties, Xi Shi, Wang Zhaojun, Diao Chan and Yang Guifei, who are known as" the dead fish and the wild geese, shut the moon and shame the flowers. " They are all dream lovers who make the world''s men to be goddesses. They are recorded in the history books. Celebrities are immortal, and they should belong to God''s wonderful works of art. Unfortunately, they will never be able to see their beauty. "


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and looked at Ma Jue with a little surprise. This guy really has some research on women.


    Ma Jue looked at the beautiful Sichuan people on the street and continued to guide the country.


    "Although Xuanpin is inferior to Shenpin, it''s already valuable for men. It''s a luxury to have one. To be selected as a Xuanpin, you should not only have a beautiful face, but also a woman''s temperament. "


    "If it''s just a vase, you can''t be a Xuanpin woman. Sometimes you can even abandon your appearance and be elected as a Xuanpin woman, just like Zhuge Liang''s wife and Qi State''s no salt. Of course, it''s better to have both appearance and temperament. "


    The more Li futu listened, the more he felt that he was full of nature.


    "As for miaoping, it''s a beauty with certain defects. Although it''s not really beautiful, it''s also soul stirring. Either it''s because the appearance can''t shock men, or it''s good-looking but not good-natured. Generally speaking, it''s a woman of this grade who is still a man''s favorite."


    "As for the medium and low-grade products, I won''t say much. You can see it on this Chunxi Road. You see, the one in the red coat has a big chest, a thin waist and a long leg. His hips swing naturally when he walks. He is charming but not coquettish. It''s not too much to comment on the best product in the medium grade."


    At this time, Li futu really began to wonder what the man who asked him for a cup of coffee was doing. If he didn''t have a certain insight, it would be impossible to talk nonsense to such an extent.


    "Brother Ma is very young. It''s amazing that his research on women is so thorough."


    Ma Jue is neither flattered nor insulted, neither arrogant nor impatient, and his smile is quite indifferent.


    "Don''t say that, man. As the saying goes, "if you have a long illness and become a doctor, if you have more experience, you will naturally have more opinions."


    Listen to his tone, like a lot of women have experienced the same.


    Not to mention today''s society, through the ages, the number of experienced women is often a symbol of status.


    But Ma Jue, who even wants a cup of coffee from a stranger, is not like that kind of romantic person who wreaks havoc on flowers?


    Of course, small white face is not impossible, with this guy''s appearance, although his face is not white, he does have the capital to be a small white face. But can small white face have such a profound insight into women?


    Two men who met by chance sat on the open-air seats of the coffee shop, neither of them showed any identity. Li futu asked with a smile, just like a friend.


    "So brother Ma''s past experience must be wonderful."


    "Well, the past is hard to look back on, man. Don''t think it''s good to have more women. I tell you, I''m tired of women now. I don''t think it''s meaningful."


    Li futu was really worried that he would say that I like men now. I''m afraid it would be a bit chilly. Fortunately, Ma Jue didn''t say that, but he bowed his head and drank coffee.


    "By the way, man, I don''t know your name yet?"


    He raised his head and asked.


    "Li futu."


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Ma Jue said: "saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "a picture of great ambition."


    Ma Jue nodded his head. When he heard Li futu''s name, his face didn''t change much. Obviously, he hadn''t heard of it.


    "Brother Ma has experienced so many women that I don''t know if there are any women who have experienced miraculous products?"


    Li futu asked meaningfully.Ma Jue immediately said, "are you kidding? A woman of divine quality is as rare as the sun and moon in the sky. How can I have that blessing?"


    With a rather melancholy sigh, he continued, "I''ve just experienced wonderful things."


    Miaoping, in his classification, is second only to Shenpin and Xuanpin, which is absolutely a beautiful woman. It''s a great blessing to have such a woman, of course. If he doesn''t brag.


    At present, it seems that the possibility of Ma Jue''s boasting is the majority.


    "It''s hard to find a wonderful beauty on Chunxi Road. Brother Ma''s fortune is enough to be envied. "


    Li futu complimented.


    Majue put down his coffee cup.


    "Brother Li, you don''t know something. Although wonderful products are rare, the quantity is not small. It''s not too difficult to get them. But Xuanpin and Shenpin are different."


    "Brother Ma thinks that now who can be called the beauty in your heart?"


    Asked Li futu.


    In Ma Jue''s introduction just now, those elites have passed away for a long time.


    "To tell you the truth, I have never seen a beautiful woman with my own eyes so far, but there is one Xuanpin in Sichuan."


    "Oh?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Ma Jue stopped talking and stared at Li futu in a low voice.


    "Brother Li, do you want to see it?"


    Before Li futu could speak, he heard Ma Jue looking at him with burning eyes and continued: "if brother Li is willing to invite me to dinner..."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1053

    It is a rare fate that we can meet in the vast sea of people.


    This sentence is not only between men and women, but also between men.


    Sichuan is home to more than 80 million people. The capital of Sichuan alone has more than 15 million permanent residents. It''s really a wonderful thing to meet each other in the street.


    Just for this fate, it''s not hard to accept to invite him to dinner. Besides, Li futu thinks that Ma Jue is very interesting.


    "I''m not familiar with Shudu for the first time. Brother Ma, you''d better choose a place."


    Li futu clearly promised to invite him to dinner.


    As soon as Ma Jue''s eyes brightened, he just thought for a moment, and then immediately opened his mouth, as if he was worried about Li futu''s repentance.


    "Brother Li, let''s go now?"


    Li futu nodded, got up and stopped a taxi with Ma Jue.


    "Master, Xidong road."


    Not long after the taxi left, a girl with delicate makeup came to the coffee shop where Li futu and Ma Jue had just had coffee.


    This girl has a good figure, big eyes, double eyelids, cherry mouth, white and beautiful skin, and she is also well dressed. Even in Chunxi Road, where there are so many beautiful women, she can attract people''s attention.


    She walked around the coffee shop, looking for someone.


    "Well, where''s Ma Shaoren?"


    After turning around, she got nothing. She picked up her cell phone and dialed a number.


    The phone rang twice and was hung up.


    Obviously, she was stood up.


    If you are a normal person, you will find it incredible.


    Such a beautiful girl, even if she didn''t have time to give up, would a man stand her up?


    What''s more, the reason why she was pigeoned was because of a man.


    Of course, she didn''t know all this.


    She dials again and finds that she is hung up again. Finally, she can''t help changing her face.


    "Asshole!"


    She''s just angry now. If she knew the real reason why she was stood up, I don''t know if she would feel embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    Nowadays, wine and food are popular. Although most of the time, charming and attractive beauties play the role of fishing, special circumstances are not ruled out.


    I have to admit that Li futu is really honest. In other words, he is brave and follows a stranger to a strange place by car.


    There are many restaurants on this road, but from the outside, it''s not too high-end.


    "Let''s go, brother Li. We''ll have a good drink later."


    Ma Jue, who hung up a few phone calls on the road, patted Li futu on the shoulder enthusiastically and went into a restaurant.


    "Brother Li, what do you eat?"


    Asked marquis.


    It''s a big restaurant with three floors. Two people are sitting on the second floor.


    "You order first."


    Li futu is very forthright.


    "That''s fine."


    Marquis did not be polite to him. Of course, from beginning to end, he was never polite, ordered four or five dishes at one breath, asked for several bottles of Baijiu, and handed what the menu to Li Fu Tu.


    When Li futu ordered the order, he looked at the price of the dishes. It was not cheap, but it was not expensive. At least from the price of the dishes, it didn''t look like wine or rice.


    Li futu was not stingy either. He added two more dishes and handed the menu to the waiter: "thank you."


    Ma Jue took out a bag of cigarettes and handed one to Li futu.


    Li futu took a look, eyebrows unconsciously pick.


    It''s specially for red pandas. It''s definitely not available on the market.


    Can this kind of cigarette be taken out of a guy who eats and drinks?


    Li futu lit the cigarette and took a gentle puff.


    "Brother Li, since you are so interesting, I don''t want to hide it with you. I know that you invited me to have this meal to meet some mysterious beauties, but I don''t want to hide it from you. In fact, you don''t have this ability."


    Ma Jue, with his cigarette in his hand, finally came to the point, and his face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "Of course, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to, but I am powerless. The Lord, ordinary people, really can''t move."


    What the hell, I ordered all the dishes, but I said that. What''s more shameful than that?


    If the average person, I''m afraid that at this time, he will be furious and clap the case. But Li futu didn''t turn his face. He has strong determination and high self-cultivation.


    "It''s OK. I''m lucky enough to know a friend like brother ma."


    Li futu''s tolerance makes Ma Jue feel more guilty.


    After smoking a cigarette, he said with a loud voice: "brother Li, don''t worry, Ma Jue is definitely not a person who likes to take advantage of others. Just because you are willing to treat me to this meal, I can''t invite the Xuanji, but tonight, I will arrange a wonderful beauty to serve you well!"With that, he began to take out his mobile phone and planned to make a phone call.


    This momentum, this tone, how all don''t seem to be able to find people to ask for coffee and dinner.


    Of course, it does not rule out his superb acting skills. Nowadays, the acting skills of swindlers are sometimes more professional than actors.


    Li futu stopped him.


    "It''s not urgent."


    Ma Jue''s hand with his mobile phone stopped in mid air and looked at Li Fu Tu in surprise: "brother Li, don''t you believe me?"


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I''m just not very interested in beauty."


    Ma Jue couldn''t help laughing.


    Nowadays, there are still men who don''t love beauty?


    What''s more, the other party invited him to eat this meal just to see Xuanji''s beauty?


    Originally, just waiting for someone to have nothing to do, and seeing someone handsome made him a little envious, he took the initiative to chat up and wanted to pass the time, but when he got in touch with him, he felt that the stranger was more and more interesting.


    "Brother li really has the style of ancient sages. It''s admirable. "


    Eat and drink, and do not want to return, but also not swayed by beauty, this is not a saint, what is it?


    He didn''t force him to put down his cell phone.


    "I know, brother Li must be dissatisfied, but I''m really weak."


    Then he lowered his voice: "brother Li, to tell you the truth, that mysterious beauty in Sichuan is not only beautiful."


    Li futu was puzzled and said, "brother Ma means..."


    "That one, on our Sichuan Road, is a man of no two words. Maybe more people died in her hands than you''ve ever seen. If you think about it, how fierce will it be to make the snakes and cobras of the whole Sichuan and Sichuan bow their heads to the throne? Moreover, she is still a woman. Even if we look at the whole dragon Kingdom, I''m afraid we can''t find a second one. "


    Ma Jue took a smoke, his eyes sighed, and his look was no longer as wild as he had just been on Chunxi Road, but floating with admiration.


    "Her beauty is not that of appearance. If you have seen her with your own eyes, you will lose color in the world."


    Li futu''s eyes became more and more strange as he listened.


    "So she''s still a charlatan?"


    "Who''s in the world?"


    Ma Jue said with a smile: "brother Li, you can say this in front of me. Don''t let outsiders hear it. Otherwise, it''s hard for you to get out of the capital of Shu alive."


    Ma Jue looked at him, and finally restrained his frivolity.


    "I don''t mean to scare you. Her surname is gong and her name is Zhengyu. Many people call her daomadan, while we Sichuan and Sichuan natives call her the empress."

 Chapter 1054

    Every city has a city card.


    Similarly, every place will have one or a group of representative figures.


    For example, Xu Chaoren in Hong Kong City, the king of gambling in Macao city, and when it comes to Sichuan and Sichuan, the first thing people often think of is a woman.


    She likes drinking liquor, wearing plain clothes, with a retro wavy hairstyle and a red rope on her wrist. When she kills people, she always likes to sing a graceful Huangmei Opera.


    She is a woman, but in this society dominated by men, she stands at the height where countless men can only bend their knees and crawl.


    She is a strange woman in this era and an existence that can never be ignored in this land of abundance.


    In fact, at the beginning, Li futu thought that Ma Jue should be referring to Gong Zhengyu, but when he heard that the other party really spoke out Gong Zhengyu''s name, he inevitably felt a little strange.


    After all, Gong Zhengyu is his mother''s younger martial sister and his elder. It''s really strange to hear that a man is infatuated with Gong Zhengyu''s beauty and charm.


    But he didn''t show anything, as if nothing had happened.


    "The empress?"


    "Brother Ma, is that exaggeration?"


    Ma Jue looked at him and sighed, "those who don''t know are fearless. Do you think I''m scaring you?"


    At this time, the waiter began to serve. When


    finished the dishes, marquis opened a bottle of Baijiu, and continued, "brother Li, I''ll tell you something that I don''t know when I see you at all."


    Fill the two glasses and majue puts down the bottle.


    "Do you know that when governor Tao of Sichuan and Shu took office, he didn''t go to the provincial government. Instead, he went to see the female emperor for the first time."


    "What does that mean? When you enter the mountain, you must worship the temple. When you meet the temple, you must worship the Buddha. If you want peace and stability in Sichuan and Sichuan, you need the cooperation of that one. "


    Most people will never know about this kind of high-level secret. Even if they do, they will keep their mouths shut and worry that the disaster will come from their mouths. However, Ma Jue talks as if he has nothing to do, and he is very confident.


    "Brother Ma really knows everything. He knows all these things."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Ma Jue doesn''t think so. "What is this? In fact, it''s not a secret. By the way, brother Li, I don''t know where you are from?"


    Li futu picked up chopsticks: "I''m from Kyoto."


    Although we only say three words to each other, we still have no need to hide our hometown.


    "Kyoto people?"


    Ma Jue was surprised.


    Li futu took a bite and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Ma Jue said: "it''s just a little unexpected that brother Li actually came from 49 cities. I''m familiar with 49 cities and have been there many times."


    Ma Jue also picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something.


    "By the way, brother Li, since you are from Kyoto, you must have heard that you are the first beauty in Kyoto?"


    The first beauty in Kyoto?


    No one can afford this name except Songluo.


    After hesitation, Li futu nodded.


    "Brother Ma refers to the eldest lady of the song group?"


    He didn''t say it was my woman and acted as if nothing had happened.


    "Yes."


    Ma Jue nodded. I''m afraid that as long as Kyoto people have some status, they have heard of the reputation of song''s daughter.


    "What? Brother Ma knows her? "


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know about it, but I''ve seen it several times. It''s really gorgeous. It''s undeniable, but it''s not my dish. She''s too proud. You can''t feel any temperature when you stand in front of her, even if she is smiling at you, and you will feel that she is looking down on you."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    He didn''t know whether what Ma Jue said was true or false, but he intuitively thought that the other party didn''t lie.


    If I have met Luo Shen several times, I''m afraid the origin of Ma Jue is really extraordinary.


    I just don''t know what Luo Shen will think if he hears Ma Jue''s comments?


    "Miss Song is the first beauty in Kyoto City. Unexpectedly, she can''t get into brother Ma''s eyes. Brother Ma''s eyes are really high."


    "It''s true that she is the best in the world, but it doesn''t mean that all men in the world have to bow to her?"


    Ma Jue said, in his tone, there was a trace of resentment.


    In fact, he didn''t lie or boast. Once he went to Kyoto City to play. At a high-end dinner, he met a famous song''s daughter in the capital. At that time, he was also amazing.


    He didn''t care about face when he was able to ask a stranger for coffee. At that time, he immediately went up to say hello and planned to shake hands with song Luoshen. But he didn''t know that although he was polite, he regarded his hand as air. At that time, he was very embarrassed. From then on, he had a lot of opinions on Song''s favorite girl.Of course, it is impossible for him to say such things.


    "Forget it, don''t mention her. I can''t be coveted by ordinary people like me. Come on, brother Li, have a drink."


    Ma Jue picked up his glass.


    Li futu had a drink with him.


    Next, Ma Jue was talking most of their nonsense, and Li futu was listening. Sometimes he said a few words back. Although they met for the first time, they didn''t know each other at all. They were a bit reluctant to meet each other too late. After a meal, they were just like brothers.


    After dinner, they went downstairs together. Of course, although Ma Jue was very friendly with brother Li, when he came to the cashier, he stopped and didn''t mean to pay.


    Since he agreed that it was his treat, Li futu naturally would not eat his words. He went to check out, but when he saw the bill, he could not help frowning slightly.


    This meal cost more than 30000 ocean.


    Of course, the money is not much, but I''m afraid no one wants to be slaughtered as a fat sheep.


    Moreover, when he ordered the order just now, he saw the price of the dishes, which was totally out of line with the bill. The price of almost every dish was several times higher than what he saw just now.


    "Are you sure you have the right number for this bill?"


    The cashier said solemnly, "Sir, what''s wrong?"


    Li futu was silent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Li futu standing there for a long time, Ma Jue came over.


    Li futu handed him the bill.


    Ma Jue took a look and was also stunned. Then he patted the bill on the cashier''s desk.


    "Are you not mistaken? When we two ate, we ate tens of thousands of yuan? "


    It''s just a high-end club, but it''s just an ordinary restaurant.


    "This gentleman, our restaurant is clearly priced. It''s this number. Since we can''t afford it, why should we order it?"


    The cashier was mean.


    Marquis laughed.


    "Are you a black shop?"

 Chapter 1055

    It''s not unusual to be killed when traveling, eating, lodging or shopping.


    Some unscrupulous businessmen who bully outsiders have no foundation in the local area. Even if they are slaughtered, they can only swallow their anger. Therefore, in order to obtain huge profits, they will not be polite as long as they seize the opportunity, just like now.


    "Black shop? This gentleman, please pay attention to your words. Our restaurant has been open for many years, and it has a good reputation all the time. If you think it''s expensive, don''t eat it just now? Did we force you to come to our restaurant for dinner? "


    The cashier''s tone was sharp and tough.


    "When you eat, you have to pay. Here''s the bill. Please check out."


    At this time, several men went to the cash register and surrounded Li futu and Ma Jue with poor eyes.


    It''s obvious that the shop is cheating customers.


    Ma Jue looked around, and his smile became sharper and sharper.


    He ma Jue has been in Sichuan for more than 20 years and has seen everything, but it''s the first time that he has been slaughtered as a fat sheep.


    "Good, good."


    Before Li futu made a statement, Ma Jue put his hand in front of him and said, "brother Li, I''ll pay the bill."


    He stepped forward, although he clearly knew that the other party was blatant fraud, or even extortion, but he still swiped his card to settle the account.


    "That''s right."


    Around them, a man with a smile on his face gave Ma Jue a look of "you''re a boy who knows his face." finally, he said, "welcome to visit next time."


    Ma Jue took a look at him, laughed and did not respond.


    "Brother Li, let''s go."


    Li futu had no intention of "rising up to resist." like Ma Jue, he was quite "judging the situation.".


    Out of the door of the restaurant, Ma Jue stopped and breathed.


    "Sorry, brother Li."


    He chuckled.


    "Let you see the joke."


    It''s not just about being insulted.


    Everyone has a sense of national honor.


    Sichuan is his hometown, but such a humiliating thing happened. Although he didn''t show anything on the surface, Ma Jue was furious in his heart.


    Without waiting for Li futu to speak, he picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    The eyebrows and eyes are rebellious.


    "I was in Dabin''s restaurant on Xidong road. I was slaughtered as a fat sheep and brought some people here."


    It''s short and to the point.


    With that, he hung up, took out the bag for the panda and threw one at Li futu.


    "Brother Li, you have nothing to do? Why don''t you wait with me? "


    Li futu reached out and took the cigarette steadily. He was silent for a moment and said.


    "Brother Ma, just report it to the police. There''s no need..."


    Ma Jue lit the cigarette and said with a smile, "since this restaurant dares to be so brazen and blatant, does brother Li think he is afraid to call the police?"


    Li futu was silent.


    Majue took a smoke.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. This kind of black shop can still be open till now. It''s really eye opening. OK, since the person who should be in charge doesn''t care, I''ll take care of it."


    Since we knew each other, although what Ma Jue had done was very humiliating, his tone was very big from the beginning to the end.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. No matter what happens, it''s my ma Jue''s idea. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ma Jue finally relaxed Li futu''s heart.


    They were standing on the street smoking.


    After more than 20 minutes, five or six cars came from the East. The speed was very fast, which was called vigorous and resolute.


    The pedestrians on both sides of the street looked at each other.


    Because these six vehicles are all military Humvees with the same color, and their modeling is quite domineering and eye-catching.


    Li futu looked up.


    Several Humvees stopped beside majue.


    When the car door opened, the men who came down were muscular and tough. They were all vests, camouflage pants and big black boots. They were not so big, but everyone was filled with a surging sense of power from the visual effect.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Although these men didn''t wear orthodox military uniform, they showed the special strong and capable atmosphere of soldiers.


    "Lord ma."


    A man called to Ma Jue.


    Ma Jue My lord?


    Li futu looked at Ma Jue.


    Ma Jue nodded. He seemed to take it for granted. His face didn''t fluctuate much. He pointed to the restaurant behind him.


    "Smash it for me."


    Just be decisive.


    The tone of voice is light, but it is filled with an unparalleled domineering.


    A group of men looked at the restaurant.


    "Come with me."


    The man who said hello to Ma Jue waved his hand.Half a sentence did not ask, half a hesitation did not, the same neat mess.


    Without saying a word, a group of men immediately went to the restaurant.


    "Brother Li, let''s go and have a look."


    Ma Jue said with a smile.


    At the door of the restaurant.


    A group of men who suddenly came in immediately attracted the attention of the staff of the restaurant.


    "Do you eat?"


    Just now one of the men who surrounded Li futu and Ma Jue came over.


    "Welcome, welcome."


    Smile enthusiastic appearance, which still have just had the appearance of fearless swagger.


    Obviously, he also saw that these men were not easy to be provoked.


    He wanted to lead people inside, but the other side didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "Clean up."


    "Yes."


    A few men walked out immediately and said in a loud voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this restaurant is temporarily closed. Please have dinner in another hotel."


    There is no emotion in the voice, it is very heavy, but it has strong penetrating power, and it resounds through the whole first floor in an instant.


    The first floor, which was originally noisy, was suddenly silent.


    More than 30 guests on the first floor and the staff of the restaurant all looked puzzled and confused.


    "Brother..."


    The man, presumably the store manager, frowned when he saw that something was wrong. He came forward to talk, but he was blocked by the two men.


    "Stand back."


    He was stunned and wanted to step forward, but he was immediately put to the ground by a standard catcher.


    "Smash."


    After he fell, no one beat him.


    At the first order, more than a dozen men took action immediately.


    "Bang!"


    First, the cash register started, and the wooden platform was directly kicked out of a hole!


    "Bang Dang!"


    Soon afterwards, the computer was smashed!


    "Ah


    The cashier screamed in fright and ran away.


    The absent-minded guest finally regained his mind and changed his face.


    It''s obviously true.


    "Let''s go!"


    Where all people also attend to have a meal, leave the table in a hurry, scared out.


    But fortunately, although those people picked up a bucket of stools and smashed them, they still did nothing to the customers in the shop.


    There are a lot of people.


    There are a lot of staff in the restaurant, but they are all suppressed. No one dares to stop them.


    "Crackling..."


    The first floor was quickly smashed into a mess, with scattered tables and chairs, bowls and dishes, drinks and soup everywhere.


    "Go upstairs."


    After the first floor was smashed, the men went upstairs.


    The store manager was stunned.


    In broad daylight, in full view of the public smash, this damn, there are laws?

 Chapter 1056

    The customers rush out.


    The purpose of those callous men is very clear, they only smash the shop, not hurt people.


    From the first floor to the third floor, and then from the third floor to the first floor, in 20 or 30 minutes, the whole restaurant can hardly find a good table or chair, even the kitchen.


    The staff of the restaurant are very nervous.


    Where the hell are these bandits?


    Watching his restaurant smashed beyond recognition, the store manager was shocked and angry, but he was afraid that the situation was better than others. He didn''t dare to attack. He was like a shrinking turtle clubbing in front of the cash register. His face trembled. With the sound of "bang bang", his face changed constantly.


    Angry at the same time, he is also very confused, where on earth did he provoke these evil stars?


    As soon as the other party entered the store without saying a word, they began to smash the store and came with clear preparation.


    Soon his confusion was answered.


    Ma Jue and Li futu enter the restaurant.


    "Lord ma."


    The man who gave the order called out to Ma Jue, who had been standing at the door of the restaurant.


    Ma Jue nodded blandly.


    This scene, the store manager does not understand what is going on?


    "It''s you, boy..."


    He stared at Ma Jue, who had gone and returned, with fierce eyes.


    Ma Jue glanced at him and laughed.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth fell into the eyes of the store manager, naturally full of sarcasm, and extremely dazzling.


    "Boy, do you know whose shop this is? You''ve eaten a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall! Just now, I just blackmailed you a little money, but now it''s not something money can solve. "


    These days, are those who open a black shop so righteous?


    And can you take blackmail for granted?


    Ma Jue''s smile is more brilliant. Although he has a huge number of people and occupies an absolute advantage at this time, he didn''t let people beat the store manager.


    "I smashed the shop. If there is any way, just make it out, and I''ll go on. Don''t say I won''t give you a chance. I''ll give you half an hour to call all the backers you can move to. I''d like to see who is so rampant in the capital of Sichuan! "


    Aggressive side leak.


    The store manager was shocked.


    The man who gave orders and took people to smash the shop stood beside Ma Jue silently, which set off a strong atmosphere for Ma Jue.


    Maybe it''s hard today.


    It''s certainly not the first time that the restaurant has been open here for so long. It''s just that in the past, most of the guests had to swallow their anger. Even if they called the police, they didn''t settle the matter. It''s really the first time that such a tough "feedback" has come across.


    Soft is afraid of hard, hard is afraid of horizontal, horizontal is afraid of not fatal.


    If the restaurant hasn''t been smashed, he doesn''t mind giving the money back to the other party and saying a few good words. But now the restaurant has been smashed to the ground, it''s obvious that it can''t be done well.


    Upstairs, the sound of "Ping Ping" is still coming. The store manager grits his teeth, takes out his cell phone and starts to make a call.


    Ma Jue is indeed a promise of great gold. He turns a blind eye to it. He doesn''t mean to stop it at all. He lets the other party call.


    I have a lot of confidence.


    This group of men carried out the order very thoroughly. From the third floor to the first floor, they couldn''t even find a good bowl.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    At the door of the restaurant, the sound of the police siren is gradually loud, from far to near.


    Soon, a group of people''s public servants stormed into the hotel.


    "It''s lawless. Stop it!"


    The officer in charge of the team was shocked when he saw the chaotic scene. When he recovered, he immediately drank heavily and looked majestic.


    Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to him.


    Those guys are still smashing around the restaurant.


    The officer changed his face and felt that his authority was being challenged.


    He has been enforcing the law for so many years, and dare to be so arrogant in front of this uniform. He really hasn''t met a few.


    "Let them stop."


    See smash almost, Ma Jue soft voice way.


    The man beside him nodded and regarded a group of people''s servants as nothing.


    "Enough."


    It''s forbidden.


    The gang of men immediately stopped and came back to show their astonishing executive power.


    It''s their duty to obey orders.


    "Officer, as you can see, these people have nothing to do with smashing my shop like this. They have to go through the prison! Otherwise, it will become a social disaster! "


    The store manager yelled angrily.


    "Is he telling the truth?"


    The police officer turned his eyes on Ma Jue. He was really the one with the golden eyes. He quickly distinguished who was the right one.


    "Yes, I smashed the shop, but I smashed his shop because they falsely reported the price of vegetables and blatantly blackmailed."Ma Jue nodded frankly.


    After so many years of law enforcement, how can we not have any eyesight? Listening to the young man''s voice and their cold temperament, the police officer realized that these people were definitely not good friends.


    "Even if it''s a false price, you can solve the problem through legal channels. With such violent and brutal means, you have already crossed the bottom line of the law. If everyone acts like you, how can the society be stable?"


    The officer''s face was bright and righteous, but his tone was polite: "please come with us."


    The store manager has a happy face.


    It''s not a waste of money to pay the Bureau for filial piety every month.


    But Ma Jue was not moved, and didn''t mean to cooperate at all.


    The officer frowned gradually.


    "What? Are you going to resist the law? "


    Marquis laughed.


    "You don''t want to catch a gangster, but you want to catch me. I want to ask, what kind of method are you


    The officer was furious and glared at Ma Jue.


    "You?"


    A gang of police officers are ready to move.


    The group of men were calm and cold. Although they didn''t move, they had the momentum that the mountains were falling apart.


    The two sides fell into a confrontation.


    The man beside Ma Jue stepped forward, went to the officer in charge, took out a certificate from his trouser pocket, and shook it in front of the officer.


    The officer''s face changed a lot when he looked at it.


    Soon, the man took back the certificate.


    Although it was only a few seconds, the officer could see what it was, his eyes trembled, and a cold sweat began to rise on his forehead.


    This kind of thing can''t be fake. No one has the courage.


    "Police officer, you can see that these people are so arrogant and openly smash my restaurant. They even intend to resist the law violently. They are the cancer of society and must be severely punished!"


    The store manager didn''t see the change of the officer''s face at all. He was still yelling.


    The officer glanced at him, cursing in his heart.


    Over the years, they have received a lot of complaints, but most of them turn a blind eye when it comes to "face-to-face", but now they are extorting money from such people.


    Don''t mention a restaurant. If he continues to manage it, I''m afraid that even their Bureau will be smashed.

 Chapter 1057

    "Close up."


    The sudden order of the police officer not only surprised the store manager, but even the policemen under his hand.


    End of line?


    "Head..."


    A police constable looks at his superior in consternation, hesitant to speak.


    "I said close up, do you hear me?"


    The police officer was in a deep, angry voice.


    "Yes


    The police officer was startled and did not dare to ask any more questions.


    A group of people''s public servants came and went in a hurry, but they didn''t do anything. It was like brushing off the sense of existence and going out.


    Ma Jue was not too domineering and did not stop him.


    The store manager was in a daze and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Change your business. Don''t think about continuing to open your restaurant from now on. Once you decorate it, I''ll smash it once."


    Ma Jue said faintly to the manager.


    Smashed can be redecorated, but his words, can be said to break each other''s future.


    At this time, a group of people''s public servants can still hear his words clearly before they leave the restaurant.


    To be honest, many police officers have never met such an arrogant person since they were employed.


    Some policemen subconsciously looked at their officers, but the officer in charge of the team seemed to be deaf. He turned a deaf ear to Ma Jue''s words, and even continued to walk out without stopping.


    They are all men in their thirties, and few of them are young. If the leaders don''t speak, they will not be good at asserting, even if it is something they should be responsible for.


    When a group of people''s public servants came to the door, they collided with a group of men who were full of banditry.


    About 20 or 30 people, this time to come, certainly should not be to eat.


    Walking in front of the man, there is a scar at the corner of his eyebrow, which is not long, but it adds three points to his temperament.


    "Officer Chen..."


    He seemed to know the officer in charge of the team. When he saw the other party coming out, he stopped and said hello.


    Officer Chen nodded and called Mr. Liang.


    The man surnamed Liang looked around and gradually frowned.


    Police officer Chen seemed to know what the other party was thinking. He hesitated and said, "Mr. Liang, the other party is coming too far. Take a step back


    The man surnamed Liang''s eyes were fixed.


    Officer Chen and he looked at each other, did not say more, continue to lead the team out.


    A bunch of guys get out of the way.


    "Brother Liang..."


    Cried a man.


    Looking back at the policemen, the man with the surname of Liang turned to the restaurant and said, "go in and see which Buddha it is."


    A gang of policemen went to the police car.


    "Head, do we really leave like this?"


    "Or else?"


    Officer Chen opened the door and said, "we can''t handle this. Do you know where those people who smashed the shop are from?"


    "Where is it?"


    Asked the policeman in a low voice.


    Officer Chen sighed: "we are only in uniform, but they are armed with guns. What should we take care of this?"


    The police officer was shocked.


    Although the head did not respond directly, but the identity of the other party has been ready to come out.


    No wonder they are so domineering. It turns out they are from the military. This is the capital of Sichuan. The Sichuan army is stationed here!


    A few police cars came and did nothing. They stayed for about 20 minutes and then left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant.


    After entering the restaurant, the man surnamed Liang did not immediately go to see how much loss the restaurant had suffered. Instead, he cast his eyes on Ma Jue and his party for the first time.


    Seeing him, the shop manager''s eyes lit up in a flash, just like seeing the backbone. He seemed even more excited than seeing the great public servant just now.


    "Brother in law..."


    He walked over at once and became radiant in a moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man surnamed Liang asked in a deep voice.


    "Brother-in-law, the boy ate in the shop. When he checked out, he thought the food was expensive. Then he asked someone to smash up the restaurant. Look for yourself!"


    He pointed to the first floor in a mess and was furious.


    The reason why he is so unscrupulous is that he relies on his brother-in-law. His brother-in-law''s surname is Liang Mingchen, which is not much older than him. However, unlike him, his brother-in-law is the most famous person on Sichuan Sichuan Road. He can eat both black and white, which is the biggest base for him to blackmail openly.


    "Brother in law, this boy not only smashed my shop, but also said that I smashed the decoration once, too damn arrogant!"


    In contrast, his brother-in-law, who has a name on Sichuan Sichuan Road, is much more calm.The restaurant is really devastated. It''s not just the replacement of desks, chairs and benches. Some walls are full of potholes. If you want to reopen, it''s estimated that you have to redecorate all of them. The cost of redecorating such a large restaurant is certainly not a small sum, and it''s not the time cost of redecorating. It''s definitely not the tens of thousands of dollars extorted just now It can be made up for.


    What''s more, the other party not only smashed the store, but also said that they smashed it once more. This is just another way of life.


    Liang Chen''s eyes scan around the first floor.


    He can''t see anything on the second or third floor, but it''s not much different from the first floor.


    But strangely, he didn''t burst into a rage and immediately stood up for his brother-in-law, his face was still calm.


    In today''s era, it''s not only the violence but also the mind that is responsible for staying on the road and not being hacked to death.


    Before I met a group of policemen at the door, the other side said that although they beat around the Bush, the meaning has been revealed clearly.


    There are so many people who smash the shop that you can''t afford it.


    Liang Chen looks at a group of men in camouflage pants and big black boots.


    According to the number of people, the two sides are equal at present, and everyone is likely to win the war, but Liang Chen didn''t give an order and called on his hands to rush up and fight with each other.


    Ma Jue was smoking with Li futu at this time. He looked at Liang Chen with a smile on his lips.


    Liang Chen took the initiative to walk in the past.


    "Dear friends, we are not right in this matter. We are willing to make ten times compensation. We hope we can raise your hand."


    Being able to bend and stretch is a necessary quality for everyone to succeed.


    But in his brother-in-law''s eyes, it was incredible.


    "Brother in law..."


    The manager opened his mouth and looked surprised.


    My shop was smashed, even to the other party compensation?


    What''s more, what''s high hand?


    Ma Jue took a puff of smoke and laughed. The smoke came out of his mouth and filled his air. It added a domineering and publicity color to his temperament.


    He stares at Liang Chen who comes to apologize and holds the cigarette. His action is not urgent and slow. He pestles the cigarette end on Liang Chen''s chest.


    "High hand?"


    "You deserve it?"


    Who can imagine that this guy would ask for a cup of coffee in the street before?

 Chapter 1058

    Liang Chen''s clothes were scalded by cigarette butts. Although he didn''t hurt his skin, this kind of action is extremely insulting, especially for a big brother in the Jianghu.


    Even if, for the sake of safety, he followed the advice of the police officer and chose to step back, his face would inevitably change slightly at this time.


    For the characters on the road, sometimes face is more important than life.


    "Brother Liang!"


    The Lord insulted his minister to death.


    Seeing that elder brother was so humiliated, the gang of reckless people behind him were filled with righteous indignation. They clenched their hands tightly and showed their ferocity. It seemed that they could do it at any time.


    Ma Jue was not moved until he put out the cigarette end completely.


    "I don''t care what you do or who you are. I leave my words here. This restaurant can''t continue its business from today on. If you don''t agree, I''ll play with you."


    Ma Jue put the cigarette end into Liang Chen''s coat pocket slowly.


    Even if Li futu saw this, he had to sigh that the animal who was looking for him to eat and drink was really domineering at this time. It was like a changed person.


    Liang Chen is really a character. Although his face has changed, he still hasn''t burst out despite the humiliation. He has a strong control over his emotions.


    Black and white, I''ll play with you.


    The other party obviously didn''t know him, and didn''t want to know who he was or what he meant.


    This kind of person, either is two Leng Zi, or is the card big astonishing.


    This young man, obviously, is not the former.


    "I wonder if you can ask me the name


    Liang Chen turns a blind eye to the holes and ashes in his clothes and stares at Ma Jue.


    What kind of person is Ma Jue?


    In the words of the atmosphere of the world, it''s not known whether you can change your name or not, and whether you will learn from Lei Feng in doing good deeds. However, you are not afraid to leave your name when you do such a thing.


    Smell speech, he immediately said: "my name is Ma Jue, your restaurant, if you can continue to open in this Shudu City, I will write my horse character upside down."


    Ma Jue.


    Liang Chen repressed his anger and thought to himself.


    He was not very familiar with the name, but he vaguely felt that it was a bit familiar. Where should he have heard it.


    His prestige is obviously very high, he did not speak, his group of people although full of flame, but still forbeared not attack.


    Ma Jue, Ma Jue


    Thinking about more than ten seconds, Liang Chen''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and then his mind instantly clucked.


    Although he hasn''t seen each other with his own eyes, the style of the other party almost coincides with that person''s image. It should be more than the same name and surname.


    Looking at the unruly face in front of him, Liang Chen''s anger dissipated in an instant.


    There is an old saying in the state of long that the people don''t fight with the officials. When they get involved in his position, they can break some rules to a certain extent. For example, they are not afraid of cops. They can even make friends with the big men in the Bureau. But there is a kind of person who is absolutely unwilling to offend and can''t afford to offend.


    Those are the people who are standing in front of him now.


    He is a gangster, fighting and killing, full of violence, but he can never be compared with the gang in front of him.


    As an old saying goes.


    These people in front of him represent the top violence organs in this country!


    It is impossible for any forces in the river and lake to fight against it. Otherwise, there will be no other ending except the ashes.


    No wonder captain Chen asked him to step back as soon as he spoke.


    If he chooses to be tough, I''m afraid the king of heaven will not be able to protect him.


    Moreover, standing in front of him is Ma Jue!


    The surname is Ma mingjue, but outsiders like to add a word after his name.


    Lord Ma!


    Because the other side is the son of the commander in chief of Sichuan army!


    This kind of person, in Sichuan and Sichuan, can be said to be the top of the sky, his brother-in-law, after eating a few bear heart leopard gall, actually blackmail to this kind of local tyrant body?!


    Liang Chen secretly took a breath, instantly gave up the idea of resistance.


    Although he has a small position in the river and lake, he is not arrogant enough to move his wrist with Lord ma. He is not qualified at all.


    "Lord Ma, this is really our fault. I can assure you that this restaurant will not continue to operate."


    Words landing, not only his brother-in-law and a group of people, even Ma Jue, are slightly surprised.


    "Do you know me?"


    Liang Chen put on a smile, showing Prudence: "I''ve heard that it''s just the first time I''ve met the baron. Liang Chen feels very honored."


    A big brother on the road called to a young man in a low voice.


    The more mature the rice, the more know how to bend.


    Li futu can now guess the details of Ma Jue. He can''t help laughing and crying. A real young man actually does something about finding someone to eat and drink. This "Ma Jue Ye" really doesn''t stick to one pattern."Brother in law..."


    The store manager was speechless.


    He turned his head to warn Liang.


    He didn''t dare to talk any more. Of course, he had never heard of Lord ma. But no matter how stupid he was, I''m afraid he would realize that he had met the iron plate at this time.


    "OK, Ma Jue is not unreasonable, but it''s certainly not the first time for him to do this. Let him turn himself in to the police station."


    Ma Jue looks at that store manager light way.


    The store manager began to brag, as if invincible, but at this time did not dare to look at Ma Jue.


    "Brother in law, you have to help me!"


    He grabbed Liang Chen''s clothes and begged.


    Now he has realized that something is wrong. He doesn''t want to keep the restaurant. He just wants to get away from it. Although the crime of extortion will cost his life, he can''t bear the result of squatting in the cell for more than ten years or several years.


    "Brother in law, my sister is only my brother. If something happens to me, she will be very sad!"


    He is very smart and plays family cards. Although Liang Chen is a big brother in the Jianghu, he loves his wife very much and is very loyal. Although he is tired of his brother-in-law''s making such a big mess, he can''t bear to think of his wife''s sad appearance when she sees his brother-in-law in prison, so he has to take care of it.


    "Lord Ma, we can have a good discussion about anything. If you ask me, I will do as long as I can reach Liang Chen."


    Liang Chen''s attitude is very sincere.


    Ma Jue looked at him and said with a smile, "I don''t mean to insult you, but do you think you are qualified to negotiate terms with me?"


    Ma Jue''s tone was not ironic, but full of reason, as if he was just stating an undoubted fact.


    This comes from the gap between status and class.


    A lion mocks a sheep?


    Liang Chen at this time, also don''t feel humiliated, because he understands the other side is telling the truth.


    In this society, no one will take your dignity seriously, especially the superior.


    He is not qualified to negotiate terms with the other party, but he can''t just sit by.


    He is not qualified, does not mean that no one in the capital of Shu can suppress the son of the commander!

 Chapter 1059

    Ma Jue''s attitude was very firm. He not only wanted to close the shop, but also wanted to let the manager of the black shop be punished by the law. He was jealous of evil, and was full of a kind of hegemony and iron blood.


    As he said at the beginning, the person who should be in charge doesn''t care, so he will be in charge!


    According to the criminal law of the state of dragon, extortion of public or private property is not only a fine, but also a prison sentence. If the circumstances are serious, the sentence can be up to ten years.


    If Ma Jue is the one who catches Ma Jue and throws him into the Bureau, don''t even think about it. One "the plot is quite serious" can''t run away. How can he face his wife at that time?


    Although clearly know and Ma Jue challenge is not a wise move, but after all is the deep love of the couple, Liang Chen thought again and again, still can''t do a strong man.


    He didn''t try to plead with Ma Jue any more. Sometimes, people like Ma Jue are colder than their masters. If they don''t have enough level to talk with them, they won''t care about you at all, and they won''t be soft hearted at all.


    Ma Jue''s performance from the beginning to the end also clearly illustrates this point.


    Liang Chen went to one side and began to make a phone call.


    Ma Jue still doesn''t have the slightest intention of blocking. Looking at Liang Chen, his eyes are full of meaning.


    It is impossible for him to know what the man is, but the other party has obviously recognized him.


    Now that he has been recognized, since he still chooses to call to move the rescue?


    He was really a little curious. Which Buddha could the other party move to make him give in?


    "I don''t know Lord Ma''s presence. It''s really disrespectful."


    A slightly restrained voice came from my side.


    Ma Jue turned his head and said: "brother Li, what kind of Baron is not, it''s called by outsiders. You and I are as good friends at first sight. You don''t have to be so understanding with me. I don''t want my identity to affect our relationship, so I haven''t said it all the time. I hope you can understand me."


    The Marquis Ma seems to have many facets, sometimes cold and open, sometimes plain and polite, sometimes even without face and skin.


    As the son of the commander-in-chief of the Sichuan army, he was able to find people to eat and drink. I''m afraid that''s the only one in the world. In the circle of the Dragon Kingdom, he is also a unique flower.


    Li futu didn''t know whether he was lucky or not. When he had a cup of coffee on the street, he could run into such a noble man.


    I''m afraid it''s absolutely lucky for ordinary people to be able to make friends with people like Ma Jue.


    "The reputation of Sichuan and Sichuan is ruined by such people. Black sheep like this must be removed from this land."


    The higher the status is, the stronger the sense of honor will be.


    it''s just like the rich people who make a fortune will build roads or invest in their hometown. The only blame is that the store manager is not very lucky. There are so many customers, but they blackmail Ma Jue.


    Maybe this is also the old saying, often walk in the river, which has not wet shoes, night road walk more, always meet the ghost.


    It''s arrogant and arrogant to smash the shop in public. What''s more, after smashing the shop, Ma Jue didn''t mean to slip away. He blocked the door and let the other party move the rescue troops. He had a posture that no one in Sichuan could enter my eyes.


    A group of people''s public servants came and ran. They didn''t dare to control them at all. They were afraid that they would be affected by the fish in the pond. After being insulted, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    This is the style of stepping on people, not only stepping on you, but also stepping on your backstage and rescuers!


    "Well, how long are you going to keep me waiting? I don''t have so much time to spend with you. "


    After waiting for more than 20 minutes, Ma Jue, who could not find a stool, was a little impatient.


    No way, the tables and chairs in the restaurant have been smashed to pieces.


    Liang Chen said nothing.


    Ma Jue is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    "Take him with me."


    Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. Lord Ma is not a bully, and he will not bring harm to the innocent. But if he is offended, he will surely be rewarded.


    Ma Jue pointed to the store manager, who didn''t dare to breathe, and ordered him to come forward to take people.


    "Brother in law..."


    The man trembled to see his only dependence.


    Liang Chen did not respond, looking at the two cold men who had come, his eyes showed the color of struggle.


    If we let his brother-in-law be arrested now, it would be very difficult to get him out again.


    However, if you block it, it is bound to conflict with the other party. If you really fight, you will even fall into it.


    In Liang Chen''s dilemma, the two men are getting closer and closer.


    Liang Chen''s gang don''t know who the other party is. They all focus on Liang Chen and wait for brother Liang''s order.


    Liang Chen brow lock, eyes constantly shaking, in his teeth, ready to speak, hotel door, a soft voice sounded.


    "Oh, it''s really lively here. Who has provoked Lord ma? Why is he so angry?"Liang Chen turns to look toward the door, suddenly relieved.


    Ma Jue frowned and turned his head subconsciously.


    A woman and a man are walking into the restaurant.


    The man is tall and burly, but also with a big bald head, slightly behind a step, behind the woman.


    Don''t say to look down upon the world, at least Ma Jue ye, who could look down upon Sichuan and Sichuan, was stunned. His eyes floated with surprise, and his look suddenly became a little unnatural.


    "Master Gong."


    Liang Chen quickly walked over, stood beside the woman, bent down.


    His gang of people in the wild bowed their heads for the first time and did not dare to look directly at the woman.


    White and greasy as milk, the delicate woman with scarlet lips glanced at the mess hall on the first floor, and then slowly cast her eyes on Ma Jue''s face.


    "Lord Ma is really powerful."


    Ma Jue''s face trembled and he tried hard to squeeze out a smile. He was always domineering before. At this time, he was inexplicably restrained and embarrassed in the face of a woman.


    "Aunt Gong, I didn''t expect that he was your man."


    He looked at Liang Chen standing beside the woman and said with a strong smile, "misunderstanding is just a misunderstanding."


    I''m afraid it''s faster than turning a book.


    He really didn''t expect that the other party could lift the Buddha out.


    In Sichuan and Sichuan, he doesn''t say that he can cover the sky with one hand, but it''s certainly not a problem to walk horizontally, but some people still don''t want to collide.


    Like the woman in front of him.


    The body is graceful and exquisite, but the mind is beautiful.


    At the beginning, the whole Sichuan green forest was flooded with blood, and even the surrounding areas were affected.


    Not to mention some Tigress in their compound, even some friends around him regard this woman as an idol. It is full of admiration and admiration to mention her.


    "What a misunderstanding?"


    The woman in awe of Sichuan asked with a smile. Her skin was like snow and her eyes were like a picture.

 Chapter 1060

    As soon as the Master arrived, Ma Jue immediately changed his face, even without hesitation.


    But even his father would treat him politely, and the reason why he called aunt was that his father asked him to have dinner together once.


    In Sichuan and Sichuan, there are not many people who are not afraid of heaven and earth, but there are not many people who can make Ma Jue afraid. Unfortunately, this woman with a temperament like wine and no age is just one of them.


    "Aunt Gong, this is naturally a misunderstanding. If he had said he knew you, I would have left long ago. How could he have let you go in person..."


    Ma Jue accompanied him with a smile.


    Even if some young people meet a more powerful master, they will at least put on airs, but he is not the same. He immediately admits that the young people''s face is not worth mentioning.


    "Brother Li, this is the most beautiful woman and the most dangerous woman I told you before in Sichuan."


    Ma Jue lowered his voice and quickly explained to Li futu.


    Not long ago, he talked about each other, but he didn''t expect to provoke Zhengzhu.


    He had said before that he was unable to invite the other party, but now the other party came uninvited, but he was not happy at all.


    It''s not just the name of people, the shadow of trees.


    For ordinary people, I''m sure I don''t dare to do anything to him, but this man''s temperament has always been treacherous, and it''s never easy to guess what to do.


    And Ma Jue is also very clear that even if the other party really takes him here, he has no way at all. Even if his Lao Tzu knows later, the chance of giving him a chance to come out will be infinitely close to zero, and even more likely, he will gloat.


    If he is really beaten, where is his face? How can you get along in Sichuan and Sichuan in the future?


    Ma Jue was very uneasy at this time, so he didn''t notice the face of someone he met by chance.


    At this time, someone looks at the most beautiful and powerful woman in Sichuan, with a clean and pure smile.


    At this time, the woman also saw him,


    both sides looked at each other.


    The woman appeared in a trance for a moment,


    the bald man behind her was also very surprised.


    "Aunt."


    A light call came out.


    When Ma Jue heard this, he was not only stunned, but also doubted whether he had hallucinations.


    I didn''t seem to speak?


    Who the hell is calling?


    He immediately looked around and found Li futu.


    He was very loyal indeed. Although he didn''t know what was wrong with the man she just met, he quickly reminded him: "brother Li, this is not the time for you to recognize your relatives. She is..."


    Before Ma Jue''s words were finished, the woman who was in the green forest of Sichuan came slowly.


    "Aunt Gong, this is a friend of mine. He didn''t mean it. Don''t worry about it with him..."


    Ma Jue''s mind jumped and immediately stepped forward in front of Li futu.


    The two sides have only known each other for a long time. It''s really commendable to be able to do this.


    Li futu smiles and thinks that his coffee money is not wasted.


    Gong Zhengyu stopped, looked at Ma Jue, and then quickly changed his eyes.


    "Do you know him?"


    She didn''t ask Ma Jue.


    Ma Jue was stunned and noticed that the other side''s eyes were not looking at him, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    Li futu came out from behind him.


    "I just arrived in Shudu today, and I happened to meet Ma Shao. I had a meal in this restaurant. As a result, my boss blackmailed me. Ma Shao got angry and smashed the shop."


    Li futu explained the whole story briefly.


    Ma Jue turned his head and looked at Li futu, who was talking to the woman. His eyes were a little dull.


    In this case, how can he not see what''s going on?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother Li, you and aunt Gong Do you know him? "


    Li futu took a look at him and nodded with a smile,


    MA Jue was a little stunned.


    He had never heard of the empress of Sichuan and Shu, or any other relatives.


    Liang Chen''s face is not much better than Ma Jue''s.


    He thought that his brother-in-law only blackmailed a marquis Ma, which was troublesome enough. But who knows that the young man he didn''t pay much attention to actually knew the elder Gong?


    What''s more, it''s called aunt?


    If it wasn''t for his wife, he really wanted to kill his brother-in-law who only knew how to make trouble for him all day.


    At the moment of seeing Li futu, Gong Zhengyu sees a surprise in her eyes. It''s very light, very shallow, and it''s fleeting. Not to mention outsiders, she may not even be aware of it.


    When she heard Li futu''s words, she nodded her head. Except for a moment when she suddenly saw Li futu in a trance, she soon regained her normal color. She didn''t show too much abnormality because Li futu suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    She turned and looked at the manager."Liang Chen, he''s yours..."


    Although the manager didn''t know Mr. Ma Jue, he couldn''t have known the empress of Sichuan. At this time, he was deeply buried in his head and his legs were swinging.


    His brother-in-law is the eldest brother in the street, and he himself is not a good guy. His friends are all three religions and nine bulls. When he is drinking and chatting, he has heard of each other''s bloody deeds.


    "He''s my wife and brother."


    Liang Chen immediately way, slightly low head, forehead also had perspiration.


    But since I''ve heard of that young man for a long time, it must have nothing to do with his courage.


    If you offend Ma Jue ye, maybe you just go to jail. But if you offend the boss of the palace, you don''t know how to die!


    Gong Zhengyu pondered for a moment.


    In the meantime, no one dared to speak.


    "Let him leave Sichuan and seek his own life."


    The tone is light, but it has the effect of setting the tone.


    After that, she turned to look at Li futu, as if asking about the other party''s attitude.


    Li futu naturally would not have any opinions and nodded with a smile.


    Ma Jue''s heart leaped at the sight.


    What the hell happened to a guy he chatted up on the street?! How could they let Zhuyeqing, the most poisonous one in Sichuan, treat them like this?!


    "Yes


    Liang Chen immediately bowed his head, not to mention bargaining, not even a little hesitation.


    Because he knew that the elder brother-in-law chose to banish his brother-in-law from Sichuan, and the elder brother-in-law was very generous for his sake.


    "I don''t know if Lord Ma is satisfied with my treatment?"


    Gong Zhengyu turned his eyes on Ma Jue.


    Ma Jue pressed the waves in his heart and said with a strong smile, "aunt Gong has dealt with it fairly. I don''t have any opinions. Just do what aunt Gong said."


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t say any more, "let''s go."


    It is obvious that she said these two words to Li futu.


    "Goodbye, brother ma."


    Li futu politely says goodbye to Ma Jue, and then goes to Gong Zhengyu and Bai Qi.


    When he comes near, Gong Zhengyu turns around.


    Seeing the three people leave, Ma Jue, who has been playing the role of a pig and eating a tiger, has a twinkle in his eyes and a long breath.


    "Damn, I''ve met an expert."

 Chapter 1061

    If you compare the Jianghu to the Wulin, there is no doubt that Gong Zhengyu is the leader of the Wulin in Sichuan and Sichuan.


    But different from other big men, her trip is not a big pomp, just an ordinary car, even the license plate is very ordinary.


    From the outside, I''m afraid no one can imagine that the woman sitting in the car is the woman that the whole Sichuan and even most of the Dragon Kingdom need to look up to.


    In the green forest of Sichuan and Sichuan, the Baiqi general, known as a scavenger, drove himself.


    "Why did you come to Shudu all of a sudden?"


    Gong Zhengyu turned and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Sitting in the back row with her, Li futu shook his head.


    "It''s OK. I just came to see my aunt."


    Since the death of his mother, he has no relatives in the world, but this cry is natural, without any sense of stagnation, even if the woman is not much older than him.


    "Come and see me?"


    Hearing Li futu''s reply, Gong Zhengyu was slightly stunned. He seemed a little caught off guard, but also a little hard to believe.


    Li futu nodded, turned his head, and gazed at the face of Sichuan and Sichuan at a very dangerous distance.


    "Yes, Luoshen said that her aunt took good care of her during her stay in Sichuan."


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes contracted, and he was silent for a moment. He said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, I can''t keep your..."


    "It''s none of my aunt''s business."


    Li futu interrupts Gong Zhengyu''s words. Although the child is only in the process of pregnancy, it is his first child after all. Now, it still hurts in his heart.


    Gong Zhengyu did not mention this heavy topic again.


    Although she was in Sichuan and Sichuan, after the Weishui World War I, the city of Kyoto was full of ups and downs. She saw it from beginning to end, and witnessed the Li family''s downfall from the peak of power and even withdraw from the historical stage.


    She has nothing to do with the Li family, but because of a dead woman, she has always been hostile to the first powerful family in the whole country. Now when she saw the collapse of the building with her own eyes, she felt relaxed, but it''s hard to say how excited she felt.


    At the same time, she also believes that the young man who is sitting next to her now and has contributed to the collapse of Li''s family will surely feel more complicated than her.


    "You and Ma Jue How do you know each other? "


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t say a word about what happened in Kyoto.


    The gratitude and resentment of that year, perhaps with that man in the north gate, in the army, the moment of kneeling down, has become the past.


    "What I have just said with my aunt is true. Maybe my aunt can''t believe it, but I met the Marquis Ma by chance when I was drinking coffee on the street in the afternoon."


    "He doesn''t know you?"


    Li futu shook his head, hesitated, and said with a smile: "I''ve seen a lot of aristocratic families, but Lord Ma is really a bit independent, and he admires his aunt very much, saying that she is the first beauty in Sichuan."


    The voice fell to the ground, and a cough came from the front.


    Li futu looked up. Through the rearview mirror, he could see that Baiqi general, who had said he wanted to give him a big chance and had a fight with him, was driving solemnly.


    If Ma Jue heard Li futu shaking his bottom at this time, he would have to jump and curse his mother.


    Who dares to say that to Gong Zhengyu in Sichuan?


    Too long to live?


    "Did he really say that?"


    The moody Dao Ma Dan''s mouth has a gentle radian, which is the same expression sometimes when she kills people.


    Li futu has the courage of a martyr and nods with a smile,


    "I think what he said is still a little conservative. In my opinion, not to mention Sichuan and Sichuan, even in the whole south, my aunt can be called the first beauty."


    The beauty of Gong Zhengyu is not the beauty that startles the sky at first sight, nor the beauty that is gaudy, just like the wine gourd that she always carries. Her beauty is just like the strong liquor, which is strong and fragrant for a long time.


    It''s like general Bai Qi, who is engrossed in driving.


    How dare you say that.


    If it''s someone else, I''m afraid my tongue will be lost at this time.


    "The whole south?"


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t get angry and looked at the man who commented on her beauty with a smile.


    "You mean I can''t compare with others in the north?"


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    He certainly understood what Gong Zhengyu meant.


    "Auntie, I didn''t mean that."


    "It seems that in your eyes, the status of girl song is really deep-rooted."


    Gong Zhengyu sighed.


    Li futu smiles bitterly. Then he realizes that Gong Zhengyu''s tone seems to be a little wrong.


    Gong Zhengyu''s attitude towards song Luoshen was not very friendly. Before that, she would not be called song wench.Of course, he didn''t ask Gong Zhengyu why he changed his attitude towards Songluo.


    With the intelligence of Songluo God, if she tries to please someone, it''s not difficult to win the favor of the other party.


    "In fact, I haven''t had much affection for girl song, but now, I think I wronged her before. No matter how many faults she has, at least in her feelings for you There is no blame


    Gong Zhengyu said softly, although Li futu didn''t ask, she said it herself.


    "From her, I think of your mother. To some extent, she is very similar to elder martial sister. She can be desperate for love..."


    Li futu is silent.


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t go on.


    The women of the two times, in the view of love, maintain an amazing consistency, but because the people they love are different, the outcome is also different.


    One succumbs to the pressure of the family class.


    One is willing to be the enemy of one person and one country.


    "Treat her well."


    Gong Zhengyu said softly.


    Simple five words, but heavy weight.


    An ugly daughter-in-law always wants to see her father-in-law.


    This is the traditional concept of the Dragon kingdom.


    When a man marries a wife, he has to be approved by his elders. Li futu has no elders now, and Gong Zhengyu is almost his only relative.


    If there is no accident, if Li futu is really married, it will not be the man in Luqi mountain, but Gong Zhengyu, who will attend as an elder.


    In this sense, Songluo was the first woman who was recognized by Li futu''s elders.


    "Well."


    Li futu nodded.


    "I have something to do. I have to go to the provincial government. Let Bai Qi take you back later."


    Gong Zhengyu said nothing more.


    Naturally, Li futu has no opinion.


    Bai Qi drives to the provincial capital building, and Gong Zhengyu pushes the door to get off.


    As a woman in the lake, she can not only go in and out of the provincial capital, but also salute the soldiers of the guard when she enters the gate.


    Why light blue and deep red? It is the first-class flower.


    How many men in the world have to bow down and be ashamed of such a woman?


    Li futu slowly drew back his eyes.


    The car restarted and left the provincial building.

 Chapter 1062

    Rose Manor.


    The well-known residence of the empress of Sichuan.


    But the guests who can be invited in are very few after the completion of the manor.


    The governor of Sichuan is one.


    Song''s successor is one.


    Now the manor has another guest.


    The outside of Rose Manor is heavily guarded. There are many fierce black men patrolling around, but the inside is very empty, and there are only four or five servants.


    Although the relationship between Li futu and his master has not been fully understood until now, he knows that the man who caught a strong man by the side of the Pujiang River at the beginning has a very unique meaning to his master.


    Although he looks powerful and majestic, Bai Qi is not a rough man with developed limbs and simple mind, otherwise he would not be the first red man under Gong Zhengyu.


    You know, there are many talents who are willing to serve the empress of Sichuan and Shu.


    "Li Shao, just go around. I''ll get the wine. Let''s have a drink."


    Bai Qi is not alert to Li futu. He leaves Li futu alone in the living room and goes to the wine cellar.


    If the master is not here, he will be the host.


    Li futu looked around the Rose Manor for the first time. As the residence of Gong Zhengyu, the manor is naturally magnificent. However, in the decoration of the manor, there is a trace of women''s unique delicacy. Some mural decorations have unique effects.


    Li futu didn''t go upstairs either. He went to the courtyard and sat down. By this time, night had already fallen.


    Shudu is really a very suitable city for life. The air is fresh, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. When you look up, you can clearly enjoy the beautiful moonlight.


    "Li Shao, why did you come outside to sit? I went upstairs to look for it for a long time


    Bai Qi came over, holding a jar of wine in one hand and two white porcelain bowls in the other. It was like a knight errant in ancient times.


    General Bai, who is famous in Sichuan and Sichuan, is smiling at this time. Even with Xiong Jian''s figure, he just looks simple and honest.


    "I don''t usually have such a good taste for my first-class daughter Hong. This time, I''ve got less Li."


    His tone was not humble, but he was obviously more polite than his first meeting on the edge of the Pujiang River.


    He put down the bowl, sat down next to Li futu, and then pulled out the sealed red cloth from the wine jar.


    All of a sudden, a strong fragrance of wine came out, making people intoxicated.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Li futu wanted to pour his own wine, but Bai Qi stopped him.


    "Li Shao, you are a distinguished guest. How can you do it yourself? If the master knows this, I must blame my poor hospitality."


    The weight of a jar of wine is absolutely not light, but it seems effortless to lift it.


    The clear wine washes the porcelain bowl, and the wine fragrance in the air is stronger.


    Under the veil like moonlight, the blue lotus on the top of the white head is still coquettish, but who can imagine that the flattering big bald head is really the killing God who can make children cry in Sichuan and Sichuan?


    Full of wine, Baiqi put down the wine jar and sat down again, taking the lead in holding up the wine bowl.


    "Li Shao, the first time we met, I was reckless. I hope you don''t blame me. I''ll do it at will."


    Bai Qi is very forthright. He can do what he says. He can''t do anything carelessly. If he looks up, he can drink it in one gulp.


    Li futu is not a man who doesn''t understand the world. Although Bai Qi said he was casual, he could not stop when the other party did it?


    "Brother Bai is so polite. It''s fate to meet him in the East China Sea."


    After a bowl of wine, their faces did not change much, showing the amazing amount of wine.


    Bai Qi wiped his mouth. When he heard that Li futu was so approachable, his smile became more sincere.


    "I wish Li Shao didn''t blame me."


    He started pouring again.


    "It''s a surprise that Li Shao came to Sichuan all of a sudden. I didn''t expect to meet Ma Jue. Does Li Shao know who he is?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "His Laozi is the commander in chief of Sichuan army, and he is also the childe brother of tianzihao on the boundary of Sichuan."


    When Li futu heard the words, he immediately opened up.


    Although he guessed Ma Jue''s identity, he didn''t expect that his family was so prominent.


    Every commander-in-chief is a worthy and important official. If you put it in the local area, it may be the sky in the eyes of the common people.


    "But Lord Ma is different from other childe brothers. Maybe because of his family environment, he seldom bullies others. Of course, if anyone provokes him, the end will be no better, for example, today."


    "No matter what other people say, I think he''s very agreeable."


    Bai Qi laughed and then said: "Li Shao, I hope you don''t mind that the owner let go of the restaurant owner today. Liang Chen, who has been with the owner for a long time, has always been conscientious and conscientious. The reason why the owner is willing to sell him face is that he is a very affectionate and righteous man and takes great care of his wife. He is famous on the road. Nowadays, there are few men like this, especially in our business. When we become famous, who doesn''t want to have wives and concubines? But he never gives up on his wife. It is said that his wife is still disabled. The owner of the restaurant is his brother-in-law. Maybe Liang Chen doesn''t know why he is valued by the master because he is not so good at using force? In fact, what the master values is his affection for his wife. ""In my life, what I hate most is people who are ungrateful."


    Bai Qi sighed and held up the wine bowl. He was still bold and unrestrained. He took a big drink, but at least he didn''t drink it all.


    Li futu is silent.


    He naturally understood that Bai Qi was telling the truth, and he also understood why Gong Zhengyu hated such a fickle man.


    "Aunt, have you been alone all these years?"


    After a moment of silence, he asked softly.


    Bai Qi smell speech, turn head to see Li Fu diagram one eye, hesitated for a while, finally nodded.


    "Well, at least she''s been alone since I followed her."


    Bai Qi drank the wine and said, "I''m not from Sichuan. I came to Sichuan just to escape the pursuit. If the master hadn''t taken me in, I would have been chopped to death. Over the years, I have been following the master. I can see that there are many people who like the master. Some people dare not express it, but others dare to express it. But the master doesn''t seem to have any meaning in that respect, no matter to whom. "


    "It seems that the masters treat them equally, no matter they are dignitaries, red top businessmen or big lords in other areas, at least in my opinion."


    At this point, Bai Qi stopped and turned to Li Fu TU with a smile.


    "If you really want to say something special, Li Shao should be the most special man I''ve ever met."


    Li futu is holding up the wine bowl to drink.

 Chapter 1063

    It''s natural that Bai Qi has no intention.


    Although the complexion doesn''t look very different, how can it have no effect on the human body after half a jin of liquor?


    Even if Baiqi no matter how massive, at this time the mind has inevitably begun to be impacted by alcohol.


    It''s not in vain to tell the truth after drinking.


    After drinking, people''s courage will gradually enlarge, they will do things they usually dare not do, and they will say things they usually dare to hold in their heart.


    "In fact, I have always been very curious about what kind of man the master likes."


    "Power to the government and the opposition?"


    "Rich as a country?"


    "Or command the world?"


    Bai Qi shook his head, "it seems that they are not. I asked the master once, Li Shao. Do you know how the master answered me?"


    Li futu shook his head gently.


    Bai Qi took a sip of wine, took a long breath and said with a smile: "the master said that the condition she likes is very simple, that is, the man is willing to jump the Pujiang River for her. Do you think it''s ridiculous? I know, the master is just not willing to say, just teasing me. This is also the reason why I stopped Li Shao at the edge of the Pujiang River. "


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Originally, Li futu had some hope because of the most special person Bai Qi said. Now when he heard Bai Qi''s words, even his hands could not help shaking, and the wine in his glass was rippling.


    Jump Pujiang?


    Last year, when it was still winter, Gong Zhengyu seemed to have said a word to him on the edge of the Pujiang River.


    Even now, he still clearly remembers Gong Zhengyu''s expression at that time.


    "Would you like to jump?"


    Then.


    He jumped without saying a word.


    So it''s natural that it caused a lot of onlookers.


    After landing, he did not ask why Gong Zhengyu asked such a strange question.


    Gong Zhengyu did not say.


    Unexpectedly, the answer is here?


    Li futu''s mood fluctuated. He lowered his head and took a drink. He felt that he must have thought too much.


    Gong Zhengyu must be just joking with Bai Qi.


    "Brother Bai, do you have any relatives?"


    Li futu didn''t think it was appropriate to talk about this topic, so he changed the topic quietly.


    In fact, he really cares about it.


    Had it not been for Qin Po Lu, he might not have known that his mother still had a younger martial sister.


    But in addition, his understanding of Gong Zhengyu was too shallow.


    "Of course."


    Bai Qi nodded: "in many people''s mouths, masters are demonized, but masters are just one person. As long as they are people, how can they not come here?"


    "The master is from Songhu village, Shuying Town, Sichuan Province. Few people know about him. I only know about him by chance. It seems that the master''s parents are still alive, and there is a younger brother in the family, but I don''t know why. The master seems to be a stranger to her family, and has hardly contacted her. "


    Li futu frowned.


    Gong Zhengyu is definitely not a heartless person. On the contrary, she attaches great importance to friendship. Otherwise, she would not help him because of her relationship with her mother. You know, her mother has been dead for many years.


    There must be a reason why people alienate their relatives. However, it is obvious that even though Bai Qi is the most popular person under Gong Zhengyu, he often follows Gong Zhengyu around, but he knows little about it.


    "I have been with my master for so many years. I can see that he is not alone, but she hides the loneliness. There is no end to the road of the river and the lake. Even if I am an old man, I always feel too hard. Even if the master is not a common man like us, he has to walk all the way. Do you really feel tired? "


    "I don''t think so."


    Bai Qi asked and answered himself and sighed.


    "Not necessarily?"


    "Not necessarily what?"


    A soft voice came.


    Bai Qi''s mind trembled, and the sense of lethargy in his mind suddenly subsided, and the whole person instantly woke up a lot.


    He turned to see, under the night, a delicate figure is slowly coming.


    "Nothing. I''m talking to Li shaozheng."


    Bai Qi smiles, puts down the wine bowl and gets up in a hurry. The look on his face is in sharp contrast with his deterrent figure.


    Gong Zhengyu, who came back from the provincial government, sat down in Baiqi''s position.


    "Master, you talk. I''ll go first."


    Bai Qi is very witty and turns to walk into the manor to make room for them.


    "I must have done something bad to run in such a hurry."


    Gong Zhengyu took back his eyes from Bai Qi''s back, looked at Li futu and asked with a smile, "what did little beggar say to you just now?"


    Naturally, Li futu was not a man with two sides. He couldn''t make a report about Bai Qi. He naturally said, "brother Bai just talked about the restaurant just now.""Brother Bai?"


    Gong Zhengyu picked his eyebrows.


    "You really give him face."


    She is very clear about this young man''s prominent status now. With his current achievements, it is not enough to describe Bai Qi with humility.


    Although Bai Qi has a high status in the green forest of Sichuan, in front of this young man, I''m afraid he is no different from other people.


    "He''s older than me, he should be."


    Looking at Gong Zhengyu, Bai Qi''s words just now can''t help but float back and forth in his mind. The original picture of jumping on the Pujiang River also appears in front of his eyes. Of course, he can''t face Gong Zhengyu. He can only pretend that he doesn''t know anything.


    "What''s the reason why my aunt went to the provincial government?"


    Asked Li futu, changing the subject.


    Gong Zhengyu was silent and said, "well, it''s just a little thing. It''s been dealt with."


    Li futu can see that Gong Zhengyu''s eyes fluctuated during the short period of silence, but Gong Zhengyu didn''t want to say, and he couldn''t force him to ask.


    "If my aunt can use my place, just ask."


    Gong Zhengyu picked up the wine gourd with a smile.


    "The higher you stand, the heavier the burden. You need to care about too many things now. There''s no need to focus on me."


    When Li futu heard the speech, he felt a warm current in his heart.


    This may be the first time he has felt that kind of family feeling since his mother died.


    Only relatives and elders can have such a tone and say such words.


    "Aunt, you are too outsider to say that. You are my mother''s younger martial sister. If I don''t care about you, I can''t explain to my mother."


    Li futu''s tone is relaxed.


    "Oh, you care about me because of elder martial sister?"


    Gong Zhengyu smiles, which still looks like a bamboo leaf green with fatal danger.


    Li futu naturally understood that Gong Zhengyu was only joking, but Bai Qi had just left. Some of his words were still in his ears. At this time, it was hard to avoid something strange when he heard Gong Zhengyu say so.


    He coughed and lifted the wine bowl.


    Gong Zhengyu still has a smile on his mouth. He looks away from him and looks up at the night sky. His face is white and pure with all danger and edge removed.


    "The moon is beautiful tonight."

 Chapter 1064

    Last night, they didn''t say anything more. They drank quietly and enjoyed the moon for a long time.


    Later, Gong Zhengyu arranged Li futu in the room where song Luoshen had lived.


    Li futu may not know that he was the first man to stay in the manor.


    "Is this your first time to Sichuan?"


    At the dinner table, a servant had already prepared a delicate breakfast. Gong Zhengyu said with a smile, "why don''t I be your guide today and show you around the city of Shu?"


    Li futu took a sip of milk and asked, "is aunt OK today?"


    People of such a level as Gong Zhengyu can be busy every day, but they can also be idle.


    "It''s OK. Now I open my eyes every day. My first thought is how to spend the time today."


    Gong Zhengyu seems to be joking.


    Li futu pondered for a moment, nodded, "that''s troublesome."


    After breakfast, they went out of the manor without any attendants, and they didn''t even call Bai Qi.


    Although he is a guest, Li futu is a younger generation and a man. Naturally, he won''t let Gong Zhengyu drive. He gets into the driver''s seat, but Gong Zhengyu doesn''t choose to sit in the back row, but in the co driver''s seat.


    Li futu seems to drive aimlessly, all the way west.


    "How long do you plan to stay in Sichuan this time?"


    Although the speed is not fast, there is still wind inevitably pouring in, blowing Gong Zhengyu''s hair.


    Hearing Gong Zhengyu''s question, Li futu said with a smile, "aunt, are you chasing people?"


    "For people like you, time should be very precious. How can you waste so much time on sightseeing?"


    "Aunt, this can be wrong. In fact, what I admire most now is the life of ordinary people. They have jobs, holidays, and not too much pressure. They live a busy life every day, but they are safe and steady."


    Li futu said softly.


    Gong Yu smiles.


    When she was a child, when she was in that temple, she often heard the old monk, who is now known as the master of Buddhism and Taoism, talk about Buddhism.


    She had heard such a sentence from the other party, and she still has a deep memory.


    Only when we have seen the bigger world and choose to retire, can we call it a return to nature. From the beginning, people who choose to be comfortable are more likely to escape from the hardships of life.


    "Are you peeping through the world of mortals and returning to nature?"


    Li futu also laughed, turned his head and said, "don''t you think so?"


    Some people come into the world to fight for fame and fortune, to follow their words, to look down on all living beings, and to have the pleasure of seizing power. But he is not, and he knows that Gong Zhengyu is not.


    "Me?"


    Gong Zhengyu smiles and does not go on. She turns to look out of the window. She finds that she is gradually leaving the urban area of Shudu, with fewer high-rise buildings and more and more empty roads.


    "Where are you going?"


    Li futu turned on the stereo, and the singing came out.


    With the lyrics, Li futu said with a smile: "drive to the edge of the city."


    ¡­¡­


    Songjiang village is a very common small village, located in Shuying town of Sichuan, about three hours'' drive from the capital of Sichuan.


    Li futu drove from Rose Manor in the morning. When he arrived at Yingzhen, it was already past noon.


    Although the gap between the rich and the poor in rural and urban areas is gradually narrowing, the essential boundaries still exist. Although many rural people have built "small western style buildings" that urban people can''t live in, the skyscrapers in urban areas are still rare in rural areas.


    In fact, when they entered Yingzhen, Gong Zhengyu''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t say anything until they found a restaurant for lunch.


    "What do you mean?"


    She looked at Li futu with a flat face, not angry, not smiling, not sad or happy.


    All the dishes on the table are authentic farm food. According to the boss, that is green and pollution-free.


    Li futu took apart the chopsticks and gave Gong Zhengyu a chopstick of green vegetables.


    "I just want to see where my aunt was born."


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "You investigate me?"


    In today''s era, information is extremely developed, and no one can really hide his name. It''s not difficult for Li futu to find out Gong Zhengyu''s background and origin based on his ability, but he doesn''t have this idea at all.


    The reason why I know where Gong Zhengyu''s hometown is is that Bai Qi told him last night.


    Of course, at this time, he can''t sell the White House.


    "Aunt, don''t get me wrong. I have never investigated my aunt. The reason why I know that my aunt was born here is because Uncle Qin once mentioned it."


    Li futu pushed it to Qin Po Lu because he knew that Gong Zhengyu would not care with Qin Po Lu for such a trifle.


    "What else did he tell you?"


    This time out, Gong Zhengyu rarely carried the wine gourd and poured himself a glass of water."His aunt''s parents are still alive, and she has a younger brother," he said


    Gong Zhengyu''s mouth rises.


    "When did Qin Paolu like to publicize other people''s privacy?"


    Li futu said in his heart that he was sorry for this black pot. For the time being, he could only let Qin Po Lu carry it.


    He raised his head and looked at Gong Zhengyu. He was silent and said, "aunt, between you and your family..."


    Gong Zhengyu drank.


    "Curious?"


    Li futu nodded frankly.


    Gong Zhengyu smiles and looks out of the restaurant. There is a wall with white slogans that are as glorious as giving birth to boys and girls.


    "In our time, girls were not valued, and so were my parents. My family is not good. I have to work with them since I was a child. Sometimes I have to take care of my younger brother. Originally, according to the fate of the established track, I would like many rural girls at that time, to work for the family to become an adult, and then casually find a fellow villager to marry out, change a family, and continue to live a life facing the loess. But I met your mother


    "Your mother is really a very kind person, a little girl crying on the path in the field, so she moved the compassion."


    "Do you know what two thousand dollars was at that time?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked suddenly.


    Li futu is silent,


    Gong Zhengyu smiles


    "two thousand yuan can be used to buy their daughter from a pair of parents at that time."


    Li futu''s face was quiet and silent.


    He really didn''t expect that his mother and Gong Zhengyu would get married in this way.


    In other words, if there were no mother, there might not have been the female emperor of Sichuan who made countless men feel inferior.


    "Your mother has changed the fate of my life. Without her, I would not be what I am today."


    "It''s a Buddhist saying that good is rewarded, but what''s the result?"


    The curvature of the mouth of Gongzheng feather is like a ripple, which gradually expands.


    "It''s all bullshit."


    Even if such dirty words pop out of Gong Zhengyu''s mouth, they don''t make people feel vulgar. On the contrary, they feel special.

 Chapter 1065

    The idea of preferring sons over daughters once dominated the feudal period. There were three cases of unfilial behavior. In ancient times, this "empress" referred to sons in particular.


    Thousands of years of historical inertia, leading to the idea of son preference still exists in today''s society, but for money to sell their daughter, this practice is too unfeeling.


    Li futu''s lips moved and he couldn''t say anything.


    After learning the whole story, he can fully understand why Gong Zhengyu treats her relatives so coldly.


    "If aunt is not happy, let''s go back."


    After eating out of the restaurant, Li futu got on the bus and turned around.


    Gong Zhengyu was silent for a moment, looking ahead.


    "Why hurry to go now that you''ve all come."


    "Don''t you want to see where I was born? I''ll show you. "


    Li futu was stunned and did not move for a long time.


    Gong Zhengyu smiles.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. "


    Gong Zhengyu is not joking. After Li futu started the car, she really guided Li futu to Songjiang village.


    This is really a small village that is not as common as it is before. From a broad view, there are layers of fields.


    "At that time, the car couldn''t come in."


    Although the village is ordinary, it has built a concrete road. Although the road is not wide, the car can drive smoothly on it.


    "How long has it been since my aunt came back?"


    Li futu drove all the way forward. In the middle of the two roads is a canal, about 89 meters wide. Every three or four hundred meters, you can see the stone bridges on both sides.


    "Four or five years."


    Gong Zhengyu said softly.


    Obviously, although it is difficult to avoid resentment, she did not completely cut off the relationship with her parents who gave her away for 2000 yuan.


    After all, blood is thicker than water, so it''s hard to break the blood relationship.


    "Stop."


    Suddenly, Gong Zhengyu opened his mouth and stared out of the window.


    Li futu obediently stepped on the brake, followed Gong Zhengyu''s eyes and saw a group of people quarreling in the field.


    About 30 or 40 people, quarrel sound is very loud, one by one blush, looks very excited, and even a few people have been pushing each other.


    Gong Zhengyu frowned and pushed the door down.


    Li futu got out of the car with some doubts.


    "That lake belongs to our team. We use it to irrigate the fields. That''s our freedom. We also need to report to you?"


    "Your team? Zhang Yong, do you dare to be shameless? That lake has always belonged to our second team. You just steal water to irrigate the fields, but you still refuse to admit your mistake? Really bullying our second team? "


    "I''ll bully you. What''s the matter? What can you do with me? "


    Zhang Yong''s face color is not much different from that of loess, and he is rough. Obviously, he is often exposed to the sun, and his arms are strong when he rolls up his sleeves. He has a good sense of strength. At first sight, he is the kind who often does physical work. But what''s different from the farmer is that he looks very arrogant and fierce at this time, shouting at the opposite group of people.


    "I''ve seen your two teams upset for a long time. Where are you better than our first team? With what kind of subsidy in the village do you get big money every year? Grass mud horse, Liu Qing, did you send money to the village branch secretary secretly? Or did you give Dai Yan that wretch to the village Party branch secretary? "


    "Liu Qing, I really can''t see that you can still do such self sacrifice. Maybe your two teams should thank him. Liu Qing, I don''t know if you asked Dai Yan. I don''t know if the old man, the village branch secretary, is more effective than you in bed? "


    The man on Zhang Yong''s side burst into laughter.


    The man named Liu Qing is not so handsome, but he is absolutely outstanding among the peasants. At the moment, when he hears the other party''s unbridled insults, his face turns blue and white.


    "Damn, I can''t stand it!"


    Before he broke out, the team members around him could not bear it and rushed to him angrily with their fists clenched.


    "Fight with them!"


    People fight for breath, Buddha fight for incense. The farmer doesn''t mean he has no blood. The two gangs collide and fight.


    "I''ve been trying to clean you up for a long time. I''ll let you do whatever you want, grass mud horse!"


    The man named Zhang Yong not only has a strong mouth, but also has a strong fighting capacity. At least among these people, there are few rivals. It''s not a problem to fight one or two.


    Obviously, he had a deep resentment in his heart. He didn''t care about the feelings of his fellow villagers and didn''t spare any effort when he waved his fist.


    After smashing over one person, he even kicked a few feet on the person.


    "Fight with Laozi? I''ll kick you to death if you can''t measure yourself! "


    "Zhang Yong, are you still not human?"


    A roar rang out. Liu Qing, who had been scolded by him before, rushed over.


    "I''m not looking for you, but you''re looking for me. That''s good."He did not continue to destroy the man on the ground, twisted his fist and walked towards Liu Qing with a grim smile.


    Friction between fields for irrigation and harvest is a normal thing, but fights of this scale are rare.


    Li futu and Gong Zhengyu stood by the roadside and watched.


    It''s obvious that Liu Qing is not Zhang Yong''s opponent. Although he took the initiative to rush forward with good momentum, he was easily caught with one blow, and then he was hit in the chest with another. He staggered back a few steps, but he still didn''t stand firm. For convenience, he kicked him on his belly and directly kicked him to the ground, which was covered with soil.


    "Waste is waste!"


    Zhang Yong sneered.


    Enduring the pain, Liu Qing quickly stood up and rushed to Zhang Yong again.


    Courage is commendable, but it can''t make up the gap in strength.


    "I really don''t know what''s good about you. How can you give Dai Yan''s watch to the fans? Is it because of your face? "


    "Well, I will destroy your face now."


    Zhang Yong blows a fist on Liu Qing''s right face. Liu Qing immediately spits out a mouthful of blood, and half of his face swells quickly.


    Zhang Yong''s eyebrows were dim and he kicked Liu Qing in the leg.


    "Kneel down to me!"


    "I kneel down, your mother!"


    Liu QingWang spat on Zhang Yong''s face with blood foam and hard bones.


    Zhang Yong touched the saliva on his face with fierce eyes.


    "You want to die!"


    he was born with a bad fortune from the edge of the bile, and he picked up a shovel that was used to shovel the soil.


    If you go down with this spade, I''m afraid you will not die or be disabled.


    At this time, all the people around were red eyed, but no one could help Liu Qing, and no one noticed.


    if I was not Zhang Yong, I would not be brave at all. But many times, people''s emotions would be out of control. Zhang Yong, who was hot blooded, shovel up the shovel with her hands. It seemed that he really intended to smash Liu Qing''s head.


    looked at the shovel, Liu Qing Lu dew fear, but still did not make a sound begging.


    Just as a tragedy was about to happen, one hand grabbed Zhang Yong''s wrist.


    "You have to forgive and forgive."

 Chapter 1066

    Many criminals commit crimes, in most cases, on the spur of the moment.


    After all, no matter what, the law for ordinary people, or clear and strict insurmountable.


    this shovel is easy to crack down, but Zhang Yong will regret afterwards.


    Fortunately, even if someone holds his arm and saves Liu Qing, it is equivalent to saving his fate.


    But at this time, Zhang Yong''s reason has not returned, and his emotion is completely dominated by jealousy. When he finds that someone has stopped him, he immediately turns his head and looks fierce.


    "Fuck, you want to die?"


    He planned to clean up the other side, but found that it was not those people from the second team. A slight doubt flashed across his face.


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu said nothing, holding Zhang Yong''s hand and falling slowly.


    Zhang Yong struggled, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake. The other side clearly didn''t look as strong as him, but his hand was like a pair of pliers, and with the fall, a huge force came from the other side''s palm. The pain of the bone being squeezed made his face change. Although he clenched his teeth and didn''t scream, he still let go of his hand.


    "Patta."


    shovel fell in the dirt.


    Liu Qing, who had been walking in front of the gate of death, was relieved, and also very confused about the appearance of Li futu.


    He seems to have never seen this man.


    Why does the other party want to help him?


    He frowned, just about to ask, but then he saw an exquisite figure coming slowly from behind the strange man.


    Liu Qing''s face became more and more swollen, her eyes trembled, and she said in an incredible voice: -- Sister


    Li futu took a look at him, but he was not surprised.


    In fact, before the shot, he mostly guessed the identity of the man.


    Gong Zhengyu is by no means a spectator, nor is he a benevolent person. He can''t stop the car for no reason.


    Moreover, the eyebrows and eyes of this man named Liu Qing are somewhat similar to those of Gong Zhengyu.


    Sister?


    Zhang Yong a Leng, with Liu Qing''s eyes turned to look behind.


    He and Liu Qing live in the same village, but the brigade is different. He has never heard of Liu Qing having a sister.


    By this time, Li futu had let him go.


    Because of the stimulation of pain and the short-term calmness, he was slightly sobered by the jealousy. At the moment when he saw Gong Zhengyu, he was stunned, and his eyes enlarged involuntarily, which made him feel astonished.


    Growing up in Songjiang, he saw the most beautiful woman, Dai''s daughter. Now Liu Qing''s girlfriend is Dai Yan, who is known as the flower of Songjiang village.


    Dai Yan''s beauty has spread not only in Songjiang village, but also in several neighboring villages.


    He has always been fascinated by Dai Yan''s fans and can''t extricate himself, so he always secretly hates Liu Qing. However, when he sees this woman, he suddenly feels that Dai Yan, who fascinates him, suddenly becomes so ordinary.


    That kind of feeling, as if suddenly woke up, once thought of the bright moon into a firefly, rose into a dog tail flower.


    No comparison, no harm.


    What''s more, men are visual animals.


    Not only Zhang Yong, but also the villagers who were fighting each other stopped fighting at this time. They all looked at Gong Zhengyu with a look of bewilderment. They looked very funny with their black and blue faces.


    "Sister, how did you come back?"


    Liu Qing came quickly, looking surprised, excited, excited this is not the only one.


    Obviously, although Gong Zhengyu had a hard time in his childhood because of his younger brother, it didn''t seem to affect her younger brother''s feelings for her. "


    "A friend wanted to see where I was born, so I took him to see it."


    Gong Zhengyu''s tone is very flat, not cold, but absolutely not warm.


    Liu Qing subconsciously looks at Li futu.


    Here are all the people in their village and friends in my sister''s mouth. Except for the man who looks younger than him, there should be no one else.


    Since I left home when I was young, I have come back only a few times. This is the first time for me to bring an outsider back.


    The most important thing is a man,


    Liu Qing is full of imagination, but he doesn''t show it on his face. He smiles politely at Li futu.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Zhang Yong, I will definitely report today to the village. You wait for me!"


    Liu Qing said angrily to Zhang Yong that he didn''t mean to fight any more.


    "Let''s go."


    He yelled and then gave Gong Zhengyu a smile: "elder sister, let''s go home."


    Gong Zhengyu nodded and took the lead in turning around. It seemed that he didn''t mean to take revenge on Zhang Yong for his younger brother.


    Li futu didn''t make his own decision either. He followed Gong Zhengyu around.Two groups of people and horses look at each other fiercely, and then separate.


    Zhang Yong looks at Liu Qing''s back as he follows Gong Zhengyu. He doesn''t stop him. Maybe he forgets to stop him.


    "Liu Qing has such a beautiful sister?"


    He muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Liu Qing, let''s go first."


    A villager and Liu Qing said hello. In the fight just now, all the clothes were torn, and the footprints with soil were printed on the trouser legs.


    The other villagers didn''t look much better.


    But although the image is a bit embarrassed, but they look very spirit.


    Zhang Yong''s gang has always been domineering in the village. They had a fight just now. Although they didn''t get much advantage, they were angry at least.


    "I''ll invite you to drink at home some other day."


    Liu Qing said enthusiastically.


    "Easy to say, easy to say."


    After waving their hands, the villagers left in twos and threes. When they turned around, they whispered to each other. From time to time, they turned to look at Gong Zhengyu. It was obvious that Gong Zhengyu was the heroine of their discussion.


    "Sister, get in the car."


    Liu Qing turned and opened the door.


    Gong Zhengyu got on the bus and sat in the back seat this time.


    Liu Qing sits next to her.


    Comrade Li futu, however, took the driver''s seat and said nothing, just like a competent driver.


    "Sister, why don''t you tell me in advance when you come back? If parents know, they will be very happy. "


    Liu Qing excitedly said that he didn''t seem to be faking. By contrast, Gong Zhengyu''s performance was much colder. He turned to look out of the window at the backward field and didn''t respond.


    Obviously, although the unfair treatment from her parents did not make her hate the younger brother, it still had a certain impact on the feelings between her sister and brother.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing''s face became a little stiff.


    When Gong Zhengyu left home, he was too young to remember, but it doesn''t mean that he still doesn''t know what happened.


    For elder sister, he is very guilty, even when he was a child, no responsibility.


    Although he is the brother and sister of a mother, he has a strong sense of estrangement.


    He did not continue to talk with Gong Zhengyu, and his eyes gradually moved to Li futu.

 Chapter 1067

    When his mother was young, she was a beautiful woman in the village. Sometimes when he looked at her photos when she was young, he felt that her mother was even more beautiful than his girlfriend Dai Yan.


    And sister is the perfect inheritance of her mother''s genes, and even better than blue.


    They separated when they were young and met again. Both of them were adults. When they saw their elder sister who had been away for many years, Liu Qing still remembers the impact she felt at that time.


    The most real shock from the visual sense, even beyond the limits of family.


    It was hard for him to believe that the woman whose temperament he didn''t know how to describe was his own sister.


    Nowadays, the distance between the countryside and the city is gradually narrowing, and many city people begin to like to go to the city. Even if he doesn''t choose to go to the city to fight as an adult, it doesn''t mean that Liu Qing has never seen a woman in the city.


    In the farmhouse near their village, he often sees some rich people driving luxury cars with beautiful women to play. He has seen a lot of them.


    Those women are really tempting, charming and provocative, but he always feels that no one can compare with his sister. Until now, this feeling has not changed.


    He was not surprised at the reaction of the villagers just now.


    It''s like a swan flying by, a toad in the mire. Even if it can''t eat, who won''t lift his head hard to see more?


    Although I don''t know what my sister has been doing outside for so many years, Liu Qing knows that my sister must be promising now.


    My sister went home for the first time because of the land distribution in the village. As a result, the village secretary, who used to look at people with his nose like a local emperor, rushed to his home. His performance made him, who was less than 20 years old at that time, think of these words for the first time.


    He thought that my sister had forgiven me for what happened in those years, but he didn''t expect that since then, my sister still seldom came back. Although I left my contact information, I didn''t pick it up when I called. After all these years, it should be the third time for me to go home.


    "Hello, my name is Liu Qing."


    Liu Qing smiles to Li futu, and his tone is very perceptible.


    It''s rare for my sister to come back with an outsider for the first time. Even if he looks younger than him, how dare he neglect him?


    "Hello, Li futu."


    Li futu said with a smile as he drove, introducing himself very simply.


    In fact, he wanted to introduce the relationship with Gong Zhengyu, but when the words came to his mouth, he held back.


    If he called Gong Zhengyu his aunt, wouldn''t Liu Qing become his elder?


    Just now Gong Zhengyu called him a friend, perhaps also considering this aspect.


    Gong Zhengyu always looked out of the window and didn''t seem to care about what happened in the car.


    "Mr. Li, thank you just now. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would have been killed by Zhang Yong today."


    Liu Qing is very polite and looks like an educated person.


    "It should be."


    Li futu laughs and talks little.


    The relationship between Gong Zhengyu and her relatives is not friendly. In this case, he will not be too enthusiastic. He has to consider Gong Zhengyu''s feelings.


    The atmosphere was a little dull and a little stiff.


    Liu Qing wanted to improve, but he had a feeling that he couldn''t make it, and he sighed.


    Calm down in the car.


    Three or four minutes later, the silence was broken.


    "Mr. Li, turn left. It''ll be there in a minute."


    Liu Qing reminded.


    Following Liu Qing''s guidance, Li futu parked his car at the place where the empress of Sichuan was born.


    Gong Zhengyu''s home is no different from her hometown. There is no magnificent scenery. A three story building is very common in the countryside. There is a courtyard in front of it. There are some chickens pecking in the courtyard. As the car comes, they "cluck" and run to one side.


    At best, the only thing to be praised is that there is a small bamboo forest on the right.


    Li futu pushed the door open and got out of the car. He looked around. In his mind, he couldn''t help but come up with a sentence Gu Qingcheng had said to him by the side of the Pujiang River.


    Miracles come from the ordinary.


    Who can imagine that the empress of Sichuan was born in such an ordinary household?


    "Look who''s back, mom."


    As soon as he got out of the car, Liu Qing began to shout excitedly and walked quickly to the house.


    Soon afterwards, a middle-aged woman came out of the door, carrying a dustpan, black trousers, light colored coat, and a pair of flat shoes worth dozens of yuan. She was very simple.


    Her temples are white, like the wind and frost left by the years.


    "Yell something, your mother is not deaf."


    With a dustpan in one hand, she scooped up the millet in the other hand and scattered it to the courtyard. The chickens immediately gathered to compete for food.


    After feeding the chicken, she looked at Liu Qing."Ah, what''s wrong with your face? Who''s calling? "


    The strength of Zhang Yong''s fist was very strong, which directly swollen half of Liu Qing''s face. Seeing this, the woman put down her dustpan in a hurry, and then walked towards Liu Qing.


    The color of concern is beyond expression.


    Even because attention is focused on Liu Qing, she has not noticed that there is an extra car in her yard.


    "Show it to mom."


    She held out her hand and looked distressed.


    Gong Zhengyu, who pushed the door to get off, just saw the scene in his eyes. His eyes were calm and he slowly closed the door.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I just had a fight with Zhang Yong."


    Liu Qing said with a smile that although he is not bad looking, he looks a bit like a pig''s head now and doesn''t look good when he laughs.


    He didn''t let the woman touch his face, grabbed the woman''s hand, turned his head and said excitedly, "Mom, look who''s back."


    In rural areas, they usually married and had children very early, especially in those days, but even so, women who have given birth to one daughter and one child are now gradually entering their old age.


    Hearing her son''s words, she turned her head and looked around in doubt. First, a black car broke into her sight.


    Then, the next moment, she seemed to be struck by the thunder, and she was stunned.


    "Hong, hong''er?"


    Li futu stood next to the driver''s door, with no expression on his face. However, when he heard the woman''s cry, he could not help but feel a strange feeling in his heart.


    Hong''er.


    There is no doubt that this must be gong Zhengyu.


    According to Liu Qing''s name, it is not difficult to guess Gong Zhengyu''s real name.


    Liu Hong?


    Li futu''s mouth curved, but he quickly held back.


    Is he the second person to know Gong Zhengyu''s real name besides his mother?


    Liu Qing, Liu Hong, this name is really Simple.


    Most of the women who were supposed to be gong Zhengyu''s mother no longer cared to see the injury on their son''s face. Step by step, they came towards Gong Zhengyu, with tears in their eyes.


    Gong Zhengyu stood by the car, motionless. Even when he killed, he would turn up his curved face. At this time, he had no expression.

 Chapter 1068

    With the growth of years and experience, people''s endurance will become stronger and stronger. No matter how hard it is to be happy or sad, it will become more and more silent.


    But some pain, is the years can not erase.


    People have lived such a long life. No one has ever experienced the bitterness and pain that are not enough for foreigners. Even Gong Zhengyu is no exception.


    The pain of being abandoned by her parents when she was a child is almost the deepest scar in her heart. After decades, she still has no emotional fluctuation when facing her newly born mother.


    It''s hard for an honest official to do housework.


    There will never be such a thing as empathy in this world. Li futu doesn''t talk at will, like an invisible man, standing on one side and saying nothing.


    He didn''t mean to brush the sense of existence on purpose, but it''s impossible for people to ignore a living person standing there.


    Besides, knowing that it would be this scene, Liu Qing stepped forward to her mother, who stopped because of her sister''s indifference. She took her mother''s arm, looked at Li futu, and said with a strong smile, "Mom, this is Mr. Li, my sister''s friend."


    At this time, Li futu obviously became a tool to ease the atmosphere.


    Liu''s mother repressed the sadness in her eyes, and her eyes subconsciously moved towards Li futu.


    Li futu can no longer pretend to be deaf at this time. Anyway, this is Gong Zhengyu''s mother.


    He nodded and laughed at Liu''s mother. Although he didn''t speak, he was modest and polite.


    "Welcome, welcome."


    Liu''s mother raised a warm smile, and then said to Liu Qing, "what are you still doing? Don''t you ask your sister and Mr. Li to come in?"


    Liu Qing seems to have been abandoned at this time. Liu''s mother''s attitude towards him is very different from that just now.


    With a bitter smile, Liu Qing greets Li futu and Gong Zhengyu into the room.


    "Mr. Li, sister, come in and have a seat."


    Li futu didn''t move at the first time. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Gong Zhengyu.


    Liu Qing and Liu''s mother also looked at Gong Zhengyu.


    Although he didn''t have much expression, Gong Zhengyu didn''t go through the house and walked towards the house.


    Seeing this, Liu Qing was relieved.


    The uneasy color in Liu''s mother''s eyes also eased slightly, and her smile was full of happiness.


    Liu Qing sees in the eye, in the heart five flavors mix Chen.


    I''m afraid my parents have suffered a lot from their behavior in those years.


    "Mr. Li, who is your sister?"


    When Gong Zhengyu and Li futu walk past, Liu''s mother finally asks in a low voice.


    A daughter brings a man home for the first time. How can parents not think about this?


    "Sister said it was a friend."


    Liu Qing said truthfully.


    "Friends? What kind of friend? "


    Liu Qing shook his head and said with a bitter smile: "Mom, we met on the road. We didn''t have a chance to ask. My sister only said this sentence. I don''t know anything else and dare not ask. If I didn''t happen to meet you in the middle of the way, it''s not certain that I would go home. How dare I talk casually? What if I let you go? "


    "Look at your promise."


    Liu mother glared at him, "this Mr. Li, how can he look younger than you?"


    Liu Qing was silent.


    Seeing this, Liu''s mother knew that no matter how much she asked him, she would ask nothing.


    "All right, go in."


    Immediately, she quickly walked towards the house.


    Seeing his mother''s hasty steps, Liu Qing looked complicated, but he didn''t feel any loss.


    If you can get the elder sister''s forgiveness, he is left out in the cold, what is it?


    But it''s a pity that after so many years, the knot has not been loosened, so it can only become tighter and tighter. Now, I''m afraid it''s a dead knot in my sister''s heart.


    Can a little self consolation, perhaps is elder sister at least did not completely draw a line with oneself and parents.


    Liu Shouqing sighs as she walks into the room with her mother pouring tea.


    "Have a cup of tea, Mr. Li. It''s not good tea. I hope you don''t mind."


    Li futu immediately stood up and took the cup with both hands.


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Xiao Li."


    Seeing him so polite, Liu''s smile became more sincere.


    Although I don''t know what this young man does and what relationship he has with his daughter, the first image she has formed is very good in terms of appearance and behavior.


    Well, the only thing I''m sorry about is that I''m a little younger.


    But immediately, Liu''s mother felt that it was nothing.


    Although she has lived in the countryside all her life, she has never heard of such fashionable words as sister brother love.


    Now it''s not their age. Age is no longer a problem. In the news, there are all kinds of love stories spanning generations. As long as the daughter likes it, she will be younger.Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that Liu''s mother had so many psychological fluctuations in the short time when she was just taking a cup of water. Now he can''t figure out what Gong Zhengyu thinks of her parents. Therefore, when he faced Liu''s mother again, he was also a bit embarrassed. If he could not speak, he would not speak.


    Instead of pouring water for Gong Zhengyu, Liu''s mother asked Liu Qing to pour a cup.


    "It''s been a long time since we had guests at home."


    She sat down and chatted with Li futu.


    "Xiao Li, if your aunt is right, you should be about twenty-seven or eight now?"


    Li futu is drinking water at this time. He swallows the water in his mouth, and his smile is a little unnatural,


    Auntie?


    In this way, isn''t Gong Zhengyu his equal?


    Liu''s mother didn''t know that the situation was justifiable, but he couldn''t touch Gong Zhengyu as if nothing had happened. He consciously looked at Gong Zhengyu.


    Just now I said that he and Gong Zhengyu are friends in front of Liu Qing, but now I can''t explain it.


    "He is two years younger than Liu Qing."


    Gong Zhengyu finally made a sound and said his first words since he went home.


    I don''t know if it''s because she didn''t pay attention that she didn''t correct Liu''s address.


    Li futu bowed his head to drink water. Rational silence is golden.


    "Two years younger, that''s not much."


    Liu''s mother couldn''t help murmuring.


    Liu Qing coughed softly.


    Although he also felt that it was of great significance for his sister to take a man home for the first time. The relationship between them was more than just a simple friend, but it couldn''t be too explicit.


    Hearing Liu Qing''s cough, Liu''s mother responded and immediately stopped talking.


    Although her daughter still admits that she is a mother, what happened in those years is wrong. She has no right to ask her daughter how to do it.


    She is not qualified to control who her daughter likes or chooses.


    In order to avoid arousing her daughter''s antipathy, Liu''s mother, who felt more painful and guilty in her later years, did not dare to knock on her side.


    "I''ll go to the backyard to pick some dishes first. Liu Qing, you can sit with your sister and Xiao Li for a while."


    Liu Qing nodded.


    Liu''s mother stood up.


    The basket is next to Gong Zhengyu''s seat.


    She walked over and Gong Zhengyu bent down.


    "No, I''ll do it myself..."


    In silence, Gong Zhengyu picked up the basket and handed it to Liu mu.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Mother Liu''s rough hands trembled slightly.


    Li futu looked in his eyes, and then he looked at eye palace Zhengyu.


    At that moment, Gong Zhengyu seemed to smile.

 Chapter 1069

    A daughter just brought her mother a vegetable basket, and her mother almost said thanks in fear.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a strange mother and daughter in this world.


    Liu''s mother left with the basket. When she went out, she looked very excited.


    Behind the building is a vegetable garden, which is stronger in the countryside than in the city. Basically, the ordinary three meals a day can be self-sufficient.


    "Sister, it''s rare to come back. This time, I''ll stay at home for a few more days."


    After Liu''s mother went out, Liu Qing sat down and spoke in a smart way.


    In fact, he wanted to know how long Gong Zhengyu was going to stay this time, but he didn''t ask that.


    Gong Zhengyu drank the saliva, did not respond, looked at Liu Qingzhong''s swollen face with blood stains.


    "Go and wipe your face."


    Her tone is flat, but she has already made Liu Qing a little flattered. She says quickly, "it''s just a little hurt. I''m rough and thick. I''m not in the way..."


    In fact, Gong Zhengyu just asked him to wipe his face. It seems that he didn''t ask if he was seriously injured.


    And after asking, Gong Zhengyu began to drink tea in silence, just out of formulaic politeness.


    Liu Qing smile slightly stiff, hesitated, or stood up.


    "Elder sister, you and Mr. Li will sit down first, and I''ll wipe my face."


    After Liu Qing left the Tang Dynasty, Li futu looked at Gong Zhengyu and said nothing.


    "Here, let''s talk about the same generation."


    Gong Zhengyu looks at the hall and calms down.


    Here, it''s not the same as when she left. How could her family build such a building in those years? Otherwise, it would not be possible to give her away at the price of 2000 yuan.


    Li futu was silent. Knowing that Gong Zhengyu was in a low mood, he joked on purpose: "I mean, here, I can call you Red


    Gong Zhengyu frowned and turned his head to look at Li futu. Before he could speak, a voice rang out from the door.


    "Hong''er?"


    "Is hong''er back?"


    Li futu looked up and a man came in from the door.


    The other party saw Gong Zhengyu at the first sight. Although not as intense as Liu''s mother''s emotion, she was still surprised.


    Almost without guessing, Li futu knew that this man should be gong Zhengyu''s father.


    Although Gong Zhengyu''s figure is graceful and exquisite, her father is very tall. He is estimated to be more than one meter eight, but he is thin and slightly hunchbacked, as if he had been bent by life.


    Gong Zhengyu seems to treat her parents equally. Seeing the man enter the door, he doesn''t change his face. He doesn''t care about Li futu''s overstepping.


    "Hong''er, are you just home? Your mother really is. Why don''t you go to the field and let me know? "


    Liu''s father should have just come back from the field. He was very enthusiastic about Gong Zhengyu. He couldn''t see it at all. At that time, he always wanted a son. He was indifferent to his daughter and even gave her away for 2000 yuan.


    Gong Zhengyu drank the water silently and took it as air.


    Liu''s father rubbed his hands, a little embarrassed, but did not dare to attack. Soon, he noticed Li Fu on one side.


    Li futu nodded at him politely and politely.


    "You are..."


    Liu Fu''s eyes are full of doubts.


    "Dad, you''re back."


    At this time, Liu Qing came back after wiping his face. He could wipe it clean and bloody, but he could not wipe it clean and bruised.


    Liu''s father was stunned.


    "What happened to your face?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little friction with Zhang Yong. It''s just a small injury. It''ll be fine tomorrow."


    Liu Qing didn''t like it, and then looked at Li futu,


    "Dad, this is my sister''s friend. I came home to play with my sister."


    Liu Fu''s eyes retracted from Liu Qing''s face and looked at Li Kwai Tu again. Although his eyes were still confused, he quickly touched his trouser pocket.


    Li futu moved faster than he did. He stood up and took out a pack of cigarettes. Give one to Liu Fu.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry I didn''t prepare for anything when I venture to visit you."


    Liu Fu put his hand on his trousers and wiped it before he took the cigarette from Li futu.


    "It''s OK for people to come. We Liu family never talk about gifts."


    He was very kind, with a smiling face, and then lowered his head, his eyes inadvertently glanced at the cigarette holder, his eyelids could not help jumping.


    Good guy, although the family''s economic situation is much better than in the past, he can''t afford to smoke this kind of cigarette.


    Li futu also gave Liu Qing a root, but Liu Qing waved her hand and said she would not smoke.


    Although for Gong Zhengyu''s sake, Li futu was always very polite, he also understood that too much is better than too much, and did not light a cigarette for Liu Fu.


    However, Liu''s father was satisfied and didn''t rely on his old age. He took out a lighter to light his cigarette and took a deep breath. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to enjoy it,In this life, what is yellow gambling and poison? The only hobby is tobacco.


    "And your mother?"


    This kind of cigarette, usually also rare to smoke once, Liu father also reluctant to smoke too fast, did not give up to smoke a second, asked Liu Qing.


    "Mom went to the field to choose vegetables."


    Liu Fu''s eyes suddenly turned and nodded.


    "Then I''ll help."


    Soon, he turned around and went out. He didn''t even sit for a while. He didn''t dare to face his daughter as a father. If it wasn''t for his son preference, it would never have happened.


    At that time, although he was poor, he was not forced to sell his daughter.


    In the final analysis, it was because he felt that his daughter was a loser, and he had a son at that time, a daughter, which became a little irrelevant.


    But who would have expected that his daughter, after going out, seemed to have great prospects. Standing in the yard to finish smoking that cigarette, Liu Fu threw away the cigarette end and sighed heavily. Over the years, not only because of his wife''s complaint, but also because of his choice, he gradually regretted.


    But what''s the use of regret?


    There''s no way to do it again.


    He went to the garden and saw Liu''s mother picking vegetables.


    "What''s the man hong''er brought back for? What does it have to do with hong''er? "


    He went over and asked in a low voice.


    "You scared me."


    Surprised, Liu''s mother stood up and saw that it was Liu''s father. She was relieved and asked.


    "You see that?"


    Liu''s father nodded,


    "this is the first time that hong''er has brought a man back. Something''s wrong with this situation..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Liu''s mother said: "you don''t see how old hong''er is now. It''s not normal to find someone to rely on."


    Liu''s father opened his eyes slightly.


    "You mean Really? "


    "What is true or false?"


    Liu''s mother stares at him with serious eyes.


    "I tell you, there''s no way to recover what happened in those years, but if you get your son-in-law away from me this time, don''t mention hong''er, even I won''t let you go."

 Chapter 1070

    Even in the city, parents pay special attention to bringing their children in the opposite sex for the first time, let alone in the countryside where the customs are more important.


    In order to welcome Li futu, Liu''s mother killed two chickens, and Liu''s father rode his motorcycle to the market to sell a pile of fish.


    "Liu Qing, it''s rare for your sister to come back. Why don''t you call Yan''er here too? Let''s have a good meal today."


    As the head of the family, Liu''s father spoke.


    Liu''s mother is preparing food in the kitchen.


    Naturally, Liu Qing would not have any opinions. On the contrary, he was very willing.


    "Dad, I''ll call Dai Yan."


    He took out his cell phone.


    Liu Fu nodded.


    Dai Yan, with their Songjiang village flower name, not to mention the gold content of this title, not to mention how many fish and geese are shy, but at least Dai Yan''s beauty is unique in this village.


    Many young people in their village secretly resent him for this. Zhang Yong just now is a typical one. Liu Qing is really not promising. Even if his family is not affluent, he has spared no effort to support him in his study. But he is really not the material to study. Even if he did his best, he failed to enter any good university. After finishing high school, he did not take the exam In the past, I was worried about running in the big city, but I chose to stay in the village because my parents were getting older.


    He has never done anything earth shaking in his life, but it is the proudest thing for him to get Dai Yan to be his girlfriend. And to some extent, if he can marry Dai Yan in the end, it will be "glorious".


    Liu Qing also did not avoid, directly dialed his girlfriend''s mobile phone.


    "Do you have time in the evening?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that my father asked you to come home for dinner."


    "Well, don''t worry, or I''ll pick you up?"


    "Well, we''ll wait for you."


    Liu Qing finished the call soon.


    "Dad, Dai Yan came here."


    "Why don''t you pick her up."


    Father Liu, you can see that he values his future daughter-in-law.


    "No, she said she would come by herself. It''s not far anyway."


    Liu Qing said with a smile.


    Dai''s family is really not far from his home. It''s estimated that it''s only ten to twenty minutes'' walk. The city people are delicate and may feel tired, but it''s nothing to them in the countryside. Besides, Dai Yan is not a kind of affectation woman.


    "I''ll see how your mother is doing."


    Just now, I tried to talk to my daughter many times, but her daughter didn''t answer a word. Liu''s father knew that this was the retribution of the wrong behavior of that year.


    He understood that he wanted to pray for his daughter''s forgiveness, which might have been impossible in his life, but he didn''t want to affect the feelings between a couple of children because of his own mistakes.


    Knowing that if he continued to sit here, the atmosphere would be stiff all the time. Liu''s father stood up on his knees and walked towards the kitchen. His simple movements seemed more laborious.


    He wore shorts and working black rubber boots, and his bare legs were bony.


    "Last week, because he was too tired and the weather was a little stuffy, Dad fainted in the field when he was taking medicine."


    Looking at his father''s back, Liu Qing said in a soft voice, "Dad is really old."


    Liu''s father is more than 50 years old, less than 60 years old. In the city, he is definitely not old. However, under the pressure of heavy farm work, he has been working hard for a long time. As a result, Liu''s father looks much older than his age.


    Gong Zhengyu, unmoved, skips the topic of Liu Fu. When Liu Fu disappears in the lobby, he says, "are you looking for a girlfriend?"


    Liu Qing immediately nodded and said with a smile, "yes, elder sister. Her name is Dai Yan. She is four years younger than me. She lives in xuhuigou. She has a good character. She will come to dinner later. I''ll introduce her to you then."


    Gong Zhengyu nodded her head gently. She was not enthusiastic about Liu Qing, but she was much better than her father and mother.


    when she came back last time, it was four or five years ago. At that time, Liu Qing had no girlfriend.


    "Elder sister, it must be very hard for you to work alone for so many years?"


    Liu Qing has always been very concerned about what she has gone through since she left home for so many years, but she dare not ask too directly.


    "It''s nothing to suffer from, but you are not young. You really have a family."


    Although she hasn''t seen much of the world, Liu Qingqi can see that her elder sister obviously doesn''t want to mention her own experience, and doesn''t dare to continue to ask. She says with a smile, "I don''t hide it from my elder sister. If Dai Yan is willing, I plan to get married in the past two years."


    Gong Zhengyu nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about you, sister


    Liu Qing asked.


    Gong Zhengyu looks at him.


    "When do you plan to think about your life? When the time comes, you must let me know. "


    Li futu, who has never talked much, picks his eyebrows. First he looks at Liu Qing, and then he looks at Gong Zhengyu,This kind of topic, the whole Sichuan and Sichuan, perhaps few people dare to ask for feather face in the palace.


    In fact, he was also a little curious about Gong Zhengyu''s inner thoughts about his feelings, and what kind of destination he wanted to find.


    "Just live your own life. I don''t need you to worry about my business."


    Gong Zhengyu said faintly.


    After eating a nail that is neither soft nor hard, Liu Qing''s expression is slightly stiff.


    Seeing that Gong Zhengyu didn''t want to talk, he didn''t find himself bored any more and turned his eyes to Li futu.


    "Mr. Li and sister should have known each other for a long time, right?"


    To be honest, in this strange atmosphere, Li futu really doesn''t want to talk much, because if he says something wrong carelessly, it will cause Gong Zhengyu''s displeasure, so he always adheres to the principle that silence is golden. But when Liu Qing asks him about his face, he can''t continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    After pondering, he said.


    "Well, for many years."


    Hearing the speech, Gong Zhengyu looked at him. He didn''t look happy or angry.


    Although they met for the first time last year at the edge of the Pujiang River, Li futu said that for many years, it was not a lie.


    It is true that he has known Gong Zhengyu for less than a year, but he should have known him for a long time.


    Hearing Li futu''s reply, Liu Qing was slightly surprised.


    After all, Li futu looks quite young.


    "Is it?"


    Liu Qing''s lips trembled for a long time, and finally spat out: "that''s good."


    Li futu said nothing. He didn''t understand what this meant.


    Although I don''t know how my sister and this man got to know each other, I have known each other for many years. In Liu Qing''s eyes, it almost represents deep feelings.


    It is said that mother-in-law is more and more happy when she looks at her son-in-law. However, Liu Qing looks at Li futu, who is younger than herself, but feels more and more pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 1071

    It took more than an hour for Liu''s father and mother to have dinner.


    Even if it''s not full of Manchu and Han, it''s full of chicken, duck and fish.


    "Xiao Li, this is the Baijiu I just got from town. It''s the best. You must have a good taste later."


    There is a table of Eight Immortals in the lobby, almost full of vegetables.


    Liu''s mother put down her plate and glared at Liu''s father. "I know how to drink all day long. Does Xiao Li come here specially to accompany you to drink?"


    Liu''s father smiles.


    "Listen to your father, isn''t Yan''er coming? Why haven''t you arrived yet? "


    Liu''s mother looked at Liu Qing and asked.


    "It should be almost there."


    "What do you mean it should be coming? You are a man, don''t know to care about your girlfriend? "


    Liu urged: "do not call to ask, it is not, you ride to meet her, if late, the food will be cold."


    "I see, Ma."


    Liu''s mother has a high status at home. No matter Liu''s father or Liu Qing is very obedient to her, Liu Qing immediately takes out her mobile phone to call her girlfriend.


    "Xiao Li, hong''er, take your seat first."


    Said Liu Fu.


    Since he chose to enter the family, although Gong Zhengyu was quiet and had a strong sense of estrangement, he did not at least show the appearance of bitterness and hatred. He stood up and sat with Li futu under the arrangement of Liu''s father.


    "Dai Yan is coming. I''ll go out and pick her up."


    After the call, Liu Qing said.


    "Go on."


    Mother Liu waved her hand.


    Liu Qing went out of the house, didn''t ride a bike, walked to Dai''s house on foot, and met his girlfriend on the way.


    "What''s the matter? Why did it take so long? "


    Liu Qing asked.


    , wearing the name of Songjiang village flower, is obviously dressed up with a face make-up. It looks like a woman in the countryside. Although it is not as bright as a beautiful woman in a metropolis or on the way of Chun Xi Road, she can not see a trace of soil at all. Seven meters.


    It''s just that she doesn''t look very good now.


    "It''s OK, but my brother told me something."


    Even though she forced herself to smile, it still seemed a little unnatural.


    At this time, Liu Qing''s girlfriend nodded, so he didn''t wait for her to go home.


    "What happened to your face?"


    Compared with Liu Qing, Dai Yan is obviously more careful. In other words, the bruise on Liu Qing''s face is obvious. She soon noticed the injury on her boyfriend''s face.


    "It''s OK. I had a fight with Zhang Yong son of a bitch."


    Liu Qingman doesn''t care about Tao. His tone is heroic and manly.


    "You know that Zhang Yong is a ruffian. Why do you argue with him? Isn''t that what you''re looking for? "


    Dai Yan stopped and held out her hand. The color of concern did not seem to be faking, "let me have a look."


    "It''s nothing. I was just punched by him. It''s frightening. It''ll be better tomorrow."


    Liu Qing grabs his girlfriend''s hand again.


    Dai Yan is also a considerate girl. She takes care of her boyfriend''s face in this respect, but she doesn''t force her to do so. She shouts heartache: "then promise me not to fight with others in the future, OK?"


    "Well, I promise you."


    Liu Qing simply nodded without hesitation, and then said: "my parents have finished the meal, let''s go."


    They went on to Liu''s house.


    "By the way, why do your parents suddenly want to have dinner with me?"


    Dai Yan asked. Just now, her boyfriend was on the phone. She only asked her to come for dinner, but she didn''t explain clearly.


    "My parents invite my future daughter-in-law to dinner. Is there any other reason?"


    Liu Qing turned and said with a smile.


    Hearing a future daughter-in-law, Dai Yan flashed a trace of sweetness in her eyes and said shyly, "I didn''t mean that."


    Although Liu Qing is not promising, she really likes him and wants to marry him.


    Knowing that his girlfriend is thin skinned, Liu Qing doesn''t continue to tease.


    "In fact, my parents invited you to dinner today because my sister came back."


    "Your sister?"


    Dai Yan looks puzzled. She looks at her boyfriend with a look of inquiry.


    "Well."


    Liu Qing nodded: "my sister."


    "Sister?"


    Dai Yan was more confused.


    "How come I never heard you had a sister?"


    Although she and Liu Qing have established a relationship for only two years, they have known each other for a long time. The Liu family also often goes there. After all, the two families are only a mile away. However, she has never met Liu Qing''s sister in the Liu family. She always thinks that her boyfriend is the only child in the family."I do have a sister, but when I was very young, I left home and seldom came back. That''s why I never mentioned it to you."


    Liu Qing explained, "it''s rare for her to come back this time, so my parents asked me to call you to have dinner together. It''s also a formal meeting. I can''t meet my sister-in-law later. I don''t know each other, can I?"


    "How can I find out that your mouth is getting poorer and poorer now?"


    Dai Yan''s face flushed slightly and she gouged out her boyfriend.


    "Who said I must marry you?"


    Liu Qing picked up the hand they were holding and said contentedly, "where else do you think you can go?"


    "I hate it


    There are a lot of people and women in Songjiang village. It''s not unreasonable that Dai Yan can be praised as a village flower. She is not only beautiful, but also coquettish and provocative.


    "By the way, has your sister been out for so many years and got married?"


    Liu Qing shook her head.


    "What''s that for?"


    Liu Qing still shakes her head.


    "What do you mean? What''s your sister for? You don''t know? "


    Dai Yan was a little dissatisfied: "do you still treat me as an outsider? Don''t you want to tell me? "


    Liu Qing said with a bitter smile, "I don''t mean that. I really don''t know."


    He hesitated and explained: "in fact, my sister has been in little contact with her family for so many years. She basically doesn''t get in touch with her. Even if she comes back, she just takes a beating and leaves. Moreover, after so many years, she just comes back three or four times."


    Dai Yan was surprised and asked curiously, "why?"


    It is the so-called family ugliness. What happened in those years was not very glorious. Moreover, as a son of man, it is impossible to discuss the rights and wrongs of his parents. Therefore, even in the face of his girlfriend, Liu Qing did not continue to explain.


    "What do you mean? You have to keep it a secret, don''t you? "


    When Liu Daiyan went to the yard, he asked her if she was still at home.


    Women are like this, she may no longer really care about the answer to the question, what she cares about is her boyfriend''s silent attitude.


    But Liu Qing kept her teeth tight and didn''t give in. When she came in, she reminded her, "my elder sister should not be an ordinary person now. You''ll be polite later and don''t talk nonsense."


    Not ordinary people?


    Dai Yan didn''t like it. In fact, she had seen the car in the yard for a long time. Liu Jiake didn''t have a car.


    But a car is nothing. Now there are more people buying cars in the village. Even that car is not as expensive as her brother''s.


    "Don''t you say you don''t know what your sister does?"


    Of course, Dai Yan is not the kind of person who loves vanity. Otherwise, she would not choose Liu Qing, who can be called poor. She didn''t express her innermost thoughts and attracted her boyfriend''s face.


    "I don''t know how to tell you. Anyway, I''ll go in later. Be polite."


    "I see. Am I the kind of person who doesn''t understand?"


    Dai Yan pursed her lips.


    "That''s good."


    Liu Qing told her to pull her girlfriend into the door.


    Women always notice their homosexuality for the first time.


    At the moment of seeing that exquisite figure, Dai Yan finally understood that what her boyfriend said was not what ordinary people meant.

 Chapter 1072

    This kind of thing, temperament and aura, sounds a bit illusory, but it is undeniable that it is absolutely real.


    Just like the big owls in the world, or the politicians in the temple, they all have a different prestige.


    This kind of prestige, do not need to deliberately display, just in an ordinary show of hands and feet, will naturally send out, bring invisible pressure.


    At this time, Dai Yan had this feeling.


    Even from the angle of her entrance, she could only see the other side''s face, even if the other side didn''t turn her head at all.


    "Here comes the swallow. Sit down quickly."


    Liu''s mother warmly greets Liu''s father with a smile.


    Obviously, both of them are very satisfied with the future daughter-in-law.


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Dai Yan immediately apologized.


    At this time, Gong Zhengyu slowly turned his head.


    When her eyes fall, the pressure on Dai Yan is even greater, which makes the spokesperson a little unnatural in the face of Liu''s father and mother''s clever smile.


    Li futu also looked at his sister-in-law, Gong Zhengyu. She has a goose face, red lips and white teeth. She has a beautiful face and looks really good. Even in Lord Ma''s place, I''m afraid she can get a good evaluation. Of course, she is not qualified to be compared with Gong Zhengyu. But in this poor and backward Songjiang village, she can really shine in front of people''s eyes.


    "It''s OK. Sit down."


    Liu''s mother waved kindly and kindly.


    Dai Yan nodded, did not even dare to look at Gong Zhengyu, and sat down with Liu Qing.


    "Sister, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Dai Yan."


    Then he told Dai Yandao.


    "This is my sister."


    Although she didn''t know why, she always felt that her boyfriend, the sister who suddenly appeared, brought her a strong sense of oppression. This intuitive feeling didn''t come from material, because the other party didn''t wear any jewelry at all, and she was almost more simple than her. She didn''t know where this inexplicable feeling came from, but the lightness in front of the door was long gone No longer exists.


    She has been to the Liu family many times, but this time, she rarely felt a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, sister Liu, I''m Dai Yan."


    Even if the pressure is great, but at this time, she can no longer turn a blind eye, with her boyfriend''s introduction, had to look to the future husband and sister smile.


    Sister Liu.


    The corner of Li''s mouth rises slightly.


    Dai Yan should have met Gong Zhengyu for the first time. It''s impossible for her to know Gong Zhengyu''s name. It''s natural for her to call her that way. Maybe even the Liu family don''t know Gong Zhengyu''s current name.


    Gong Zhengyu gently nodded, which was a response, not too enthusiastic, but had satisfied Liu Qing.


    "Everyone''s here, mom and dad. Let''s have dinner."


    "Eat, everyone."


    Liu Fu said with a smile and took the lead in picking up chopsticks.


    Women are always a little sensitive. Liu''s mother holds up the bowl, but her eyes keep turning on Gong Zhengyu and Liu Qing. Her eyes are a little wet.


    It is the greatest happiness for a woman who has worked hard all her life that a family can have a neat meal.


    "Uncle Liu, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Excuse me."


    Li futu holds a glass to Liu Fu.


    Liu Fu immediately put down his chopsticks.


    "Well, what do you mean by interrupting me? You can take this place as your home and come whenever you want. Your aunt and I are always welcome. "


    Liu quickly picked up his glass and touched Li futu.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, both Liu''s father and Liu''s mother have been very clear about Li futu''s attitude, but Gong Zhengyu has always been silent, did not explain, and ate quietly.


    Li futu is really a little hard to stop Liu''s father''s enthusiasm. In fact, he is also very clear about what role Liu''s father and mother regard him as, but Gong Zhengyu doesn''t speak, and he can''t explain anything.


    "Here''s to you, Dad."


    Liu Qing also picked up the wine cup.


    "Good..."


    Liu''s father was smiling.


    Liu Qing then offered a glass of wine to Li futu.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce you. This is Mr. Li futu, my sister''s friend."


    Liu Qing put down her glass and introduced to Dai Yan.


    Although Dai Yan has a good reputation as a village flower, she can''t see any arrogance in her body. Wen Yan greets Li futu with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Li."


    Li futu smiles back.


    "Eat vegetables, eat vegetables."


    Cried Liu Fu.


    Liu Qing is also considerate, and gives Dai Yan a chopstick, her favorite bamboo shoot meat.


    "This Mr. Li and your sister are..."


    Dai Yan asked in a low voice, looking at Li futu from time to time.


    Everyone has a love of beauty.Men like to see beautiful women, women also like to see handsome men.


    Moreover, women are more curious than men.


    "I don''t know."


    Liu Qing answered truthfully, but in Dai Yan''s eyes, it was a bit of a fool.


    "You don''t know? How can you not know? "


    "I really don''t cheat you. My sister said she was a friend, and I didn''t dare to ask more."


    "She''s your sister. Are you so afraid of her?"


    "What do you say?"


    Liu Qing said, "when I saw you saying hello to my sister just now, wasn''t you also very nervous?"


    "That''s not the same."


    Dai Yan looks at Gong Zhengyu.


    "But your sister is really pretty. Compared with her, I feel like a weed in the field."


    Liu Qing couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, our Dai Cunhua, how could he be so insecure?"


    Dai Yan glared at him angrily.


    "I''m just telling you the truth. Your sister looks like a star on TV, and seems to have more temperament than them. Is she really your sister?"


    Liu Qing pretended to be dissatisfied: "what do you mean? Do you think I''m ugly? "


    The couple whispered and flirted, and others chose to turn a blind eye.


    Gong Zhengyu is certainly not a non drinker, but at this time he only eats food and does not drink at all. It''s Liu Fu and Li futu who come and go like a match.


    "OK, that''s almost enough. It''s ok if you don''t care for yourself as an old man. Xiao Li is still young. Drinking too much is not good for your health."


    Liu''s mother comforted her that the key was that she was afraid that Liu''s father would drink Xiao Li down and cause her daughter''s dissatisfaction.


    "What is this wine? I think Xiao Li has a good amount of wine. I''m afraid it''s not a problem to have another half a catty, is it, Xiao Li? "


    What Li futu can say is to keep smiling.


    "Uncle thinks it''s OK to have fun."


    "You see, Xiao Li didn''t say anything."


    Liu''s father began to pour wine for Li futu again. At the same time, he gave a wink to Liu''s mother, who was going to speak.


    Now it''s dusk, and it''s getting late. If Xiao Li can really be drunk, even if her daughter wants to leave, I''m afraid she can''t.

 Chapter 1073

    For the first time, Gong Zhengyu has been back for a few times. He has never stayed overnight and even stayed for dinner.


    Liu''s father knows very well that his daughter is willing to make an exception this time, mostly because of this young man. He knows that it won''t be useful to keep his daughter, so he puts his mind on Li futu and tries to drink with all his strength.


    As a younger generation, Li futu is naturally hard to refuse. Basically, he refuses. Sometimes he has to deal with Liu Qing.


    Two father and son have a heart, take turns to fight, I''m afraid most people would have been drinking under the table.


    Fortunately, Li futu is a good drinker and does not show his ugly appearance. However, under the attack of the Liu family and his son, his face is still slightly drunk.


    "Xiao Li, I haven''t had such a good drink for a long time. Today we must not get drunk."


    In fact, Liu Fu''s drunkenness is more obvious than that of Li Fu''s, and his face is already red. But today, he is ready to give Li Fu''s picture a full face.


    Li futu is really a bit difficult to ride a tiger.


    I''m not afraid of being drunk.


    Although he has not yet reached the realm of five grains, his tolerance to alcohol is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    What he worried about was that he would drink Liu Fu later and lay down.


    I''m afraid the scene will be very embarrassing.


    However, in his capacity, Liu''s father poured wine for him, but he was really hard to refuse.


    "He doesn''t drink well. Let me drink for him."


    All of a sudden, a word rang out.


    Gong Zhengyu picked up a new disposable cup and put it in front of Li futu, as if to signal Liu Fu to pour it for her.


    The whole table was focused.


    "Don''t drink it. If you drink it once, you can''t control your propriety."


    Seeing this, Liu''s mother immediately snatched the wine bottle from Liu''s father. Obviously, she felt that her daughter''s behavior represented some anger.


    Liu Fu did not dare to make any more trouble.


    Li futu naturally knows that it''s just Gong Zhengyu who is helping him out, but Gong Zhengyu''s behavior of blocking wine falls into the eyes of the unknown Liu family, which makes him a bit suspicious of protecting his husband.


    Even Dai Yan is no exception.


    "Your sister takes good care of her little boy friend."


    She whispered.


    Although 90% of them are sure that their relationship is not simple, Liu Qing still reminds them: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "What are you afraid of? Since your sister has brought them home, doesn''t that mean? Besides, she can''t hear it."


    Dai Yan looks at Li futu, who is not much older than her.


    "I don''t know what you are. It must be great to be liked by your sister."


    She did not know whether she was praising Gong Zhengyu or Li futu.


    Just as Liu Qing was about to speak, the sound of a car came from the yard.


    "Who''s here?"


    Liu Mu doubts a way, make an appearance to plan to get up.


    "Mom, you eat, I''ll go and have a look."


    Liu Qing stood up and walked out.


    At this time, dusk has passed, the sun has completely sunk, and the night begins to spread across the sky, but it is not too dark. It belongs to the time when it will be dark.


    When Liu Qing came out of the house, he saw a car parked in the yard.


    He knows the car.


    "Brother Dai Jun."


    He welcomed it with a warm smile.


    The door opened and a man got out of the car. "Bang" slammed on the door. He opened his mouth to Liu Qing and asked, "where''s my sister?"


    The tone is a bit blunt, the expression on the face is very stiff, there is no smile.


    "Dai Yan is still eating. Have you eaten, brother Dai Jun? Why don''t we have some together. "


    "No need."


    The man named Dai Jun had a cold attitude towards Liu Qing. He didn''t mean to say much about it, so he quickly went to the house.


    Liu Qing sighed secretly, and was about to turn around, but Dai Jun''s step was a meal.


    "Do you have guests at home?"


    His car was parked next to Gong Zhengyu''s, and he was very clear about the situation of the Liu family.


    "Well, my sister came back, so she called Dai Yan to have dinner together."


    "Your sister?"


    Dai junmu asked, "where did you get your sister?"


    "It''s hard to say. I''ll explain it to brother Dai later."


    "I don''t want to. It''s none of my business."


    After speaking, Dai Jun went on to the house.


    Liu Qing looks a little depressed and helpless.


    He understands that his girlfriend''s brother has not been very fond of him all the time. The reason is very simple. He thinks that his Liu family is poor and his Liu Qing is not worthy of his sister.


    In the past few years, he has been treating Dai Jun as his brother-in-law. He has been ingratiating himself and trying to please him. However, the result is obvious. In front of Dai Jun, his efforts over the past few years have not achieved much, and his attitude towards him has not changed much.Although his girlfriend has been comforting him, he always feels that if he wants to succeed with his girlfriend to the end, his brother will become a big obstacle.


    "Dai Yan."


    After entering the door, Dai Jun spoke directly. He was a little rude and didn''t take into account any face of the Liu family.


    "Didn''t you say you would be back in an hour? What time is it? Do I have to come to you? "


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother''s face became a little ugly.


    Dai Yan''s face also changed. She looked at Liu''s father and mother apologetically. Then she quickly got up, quickly walked to Dai Jun''s side, grabbed his hand, and said in a low voice, "brother, why are you here?"


    "I''m not coming. When are you going to go back?"


    "Or are you going to spend the night here?"


    Dai Jun''s tone is very tough and his voice is very loud. When Liu Qing comes in, her face becomes ugly.


    this is his home, and his parents are here. It''s a bit too much for Dai Jun to speak so impolitely.


    "Brother, I don''t mean that. Can we go home if we have something to say?"


    Dai Yan knew his brother''s temper very well, and he always knew what he thought of the Liu family. As soon as he saw his brother, he knew that he was in trouble, and immediately planned to take him away.


    But Dai Jun broke away from her hand.


    "Brother..."


    Dai yanmulu is anxious.


    Dai Jun looked coldly and looked around. When he saw Gong Zhengyu at the dinner table, he stopped for a moment. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. But then he turned his eyes to Liu''s father and mother.


    "Auntie and uncle, I''m sorry to disturb your meal, but I think I have to say something now, otherwise it won''t do any good to both of us. Our two families have known each other for so many years. You''ve watched Yan''er and I grow up. Yan''er and I respect you from the bottom of our hearts, just like we treat our relatives and elders. But there are some things that can''t be made up for by love. "


    "I have only one sister, Yan''er. I hope she will be happy in the future. She has no worries or worries, but I''m sorry that I can''t see such hope in Liu Qing. I didn''t give him time, but until now... "


    Dai Jun didn''t say any more, but the meaning was obvious.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Dai Yan''s face turned white.


    "Auntie and uncle, let''s go first."


    Dai Jun didn''t stay any longer. He pulled Dai Yan''s wrist and turned to walk out.


    "Liu Qing..."


    Dai Yan looks anxiously and guilt at her boyfriend.


    Liu Qing didn''t stop him. His face was very blue. He held his hands tightly and didn''t squint. He let the Dai brothers and sisters pass by him.


    "Too much deception!"


    When the Dai brothers and sisters walked out of the door, Liu''s father could not help slapping the table and coughing.

 Chapter 1074

    Since ancient times, marriage is not just a matter for two people to decide.


    Although the society calls for the freedom of love after entering the new era, the concept of family status that has dominated this land for thousands of years is not so easy to be thoroughly swept away.


    In Songjiang village, the Liu family is definitely not the poorest, but certainly not rich. Relying on a few acres of land, they will not starve to death, but it must be wishful thinking to be rich.


    The Dai family and the Liu family are very close to each other, and they are very familiar with each other. Because of this, the Dai family has not been optimistic about the marriage between Dai Yan and the Liu family. They think that their family is richer than the Liu family, and the Liu family is not worthy of their own family. If we put it another way, it is wrong that the family is not in charge of the family.


    It''s true that Dai''s family is a "big family" in Songjia village. Dai Jun runs a breeding farm and drives four or five hundred thousand cars. In Songjiang village, Dai Yan is definitely the number one person. It''s also because of this that Dai Yan can become the flower of Songjiang village.


    You know those Miss Universe champions really rely on simple beauty?


    It is precisely because of the clear gap between the two families'' circumstances that when Dai Jun came to the door and said such seemingly polite but insulting words everywhere, Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were angry, but they did not argue.


    They knew that what Dai Jun said was true.


    What''s wrong with the hope of finding a good family for her daughter?


    What reason do they have to quarrel with each other?


    Liu''s father slapped the table hard and scolded him for deceiving others. His face trembled, but he didn''t speak again for a long time.


    Liu''s mother sat still, looking at the door.


    "I see this marriage Forget it. "


    Half pay, Liu father low mouth, looking at the food on the table, did not look at his son''s expression.


    In his eyes, there are three points of anger, but also three points of helplessness, the remaining four points, are guilt.


    He blamed himself for not being able to create a good condition for his son, which is why he was insulted like this.


    Liu Qing stood at the door, clenching her fist. She kept the posture of Dai''s brother and sister leaving, as if she had settled there. She didn''t move.


    All human suffering, in essence, comes from anger at one''s own incompetence.


    Of course he doesn''t blame his parents.


    When people grow up, whether they are rich or poor, they can''t blame their parents.


    He only hated that he was hopeless, not only could not protect his love, but also let his parents bear such insults.


    The atmosphere, which was still lively and peaceful before, suddenly became extremely dull and depressed.


    Li futu, who witnessed the whole process, looked at Gong Zhengyu and found that he was not angry and silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Dai Jun drags Dai Yan out of the door, goes to the Mercedes Benz car in the village, opens the door and pushes Dai Yan in.


    Dai Yan fell on the seat. Before she got up, the door slammed shut.


    Dai Jun quickly got on the bus, turned around and drove away from Liu''s yard. It seemed that he didn''t want to stay for a moment.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    Dai Yan got up from the back seat and said angrily.


    "What are you doing? Brother, this is for your happiness. "


    Dai Jun said coldly.


    "For my happiness?"


    Dai Yan said in a loud voice: "brother, I told you a long time ago that I really want to be with Liu Qing. You are destroying my happiness by doing so, you know?"


    "Yan''er, you are still young. You don''t know what marriage is. You at home, whether my parents or I, have never let you suffer, but the Liu family is different. I don''t need to tell you what kind of environment they live in. I think you can see it as well... "


    Dai Jun was interrupted by Dai Yan before he finished speaking.


    "I don''t care! I love Liu Qing. It doesn''t matter whether he has money or not! "


    "Stupid!"


    Dai Jun hummed coldly, not a bit soft hearted and selfless.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have money to fall in love, but it''s a matter of life to get married. Although I haven''t read many books, at least I''ve heard the saying that poor couples are sad about Pepsi. You read more books than me, don''t you understand?"


    "Marriage is not just that you like me. I like you so easily. In the end, it will fall on vegetables, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. When there is no rice in the VAT, the so-called love in your mouth can fill your stomach?"


    This kind of words doesn''t seem to be spoken by a rural person who has studied in a primary school.


    When people have money, they will really change. After he made his fortune, Dai Jun not only changed his famous car and good watch, but also went hand in hand ideologically. He would spend some time every week reading books to improve his personal cultivation.


    There is a certain truth in the fact that people will succeed and never go nowhere.


    "Liu Qing is not as bad as you said!"


    Dai Yan naturally didn''t allow her boyfriend to be slandered like this, so she immediately argued.


    "He will never make me hungry!""Yes, he won''t make you hungry, I believe that. But is life just about filling up? "


    Dai Jun looked at the stubborn face in the rearview mirror.


    "Although the Liu family is poor, they can''t afford to eat. It''s not a problem to provide you with three meals a day. It''s just a matter of adding more chopsticks. I know you are willing to bear hardships, but you can''t just look at your eyes."


    Dai Yan frowned gradually. "What do you mean


    "If a man really likes a woman, he will try his best to fight for a better future for the person he likes, but what about Liu Qing?"


    "Has he made any progress since his association with you? As always, always keep his family that one mu three Fen, willing to poverty, not enterprising. Yan''er, I didn''t give him a chance. You''ve been dating for more than two years. I haven''t intervened, but I''m really disappointed. "


    "Poverty is not terrible. What is terrible is the thought that I will be poor all my life. I don''t want to see you suffer in the past, nor do I want to see your future children suffer. "


    Originally Dai Yan was going to speak, but Dai Jun''s last words made her open lips gradually pursed, and her firm eyes hesitated for the first time.


    No woman will be indifferent in the matter of children.


    "Genes can be inherited, and there is a saying that don''t let your children lose at the starting line. You don''t want your children to be a mediocre farmer in the future, do you?"


    Dai Jun is worthy of being a "career" man. His words are very bewitching and destructive.


    "Yan''er, I know you don''t like to hear what I said, but you have to know that honest advice is hard to hear."


    Dai Yan''s mouth opened and closed several times, but she didn''t speak any more. At the beginning, her angry and firm eyes gradually turned into flashing and thinking.


    Dai Jun looks at his sister''s change of face through the rearview mirror, and his mouth rises slightly.


    His sister, in Songjiang village, is equivalent to a piece of swan meat.


    Liu Qing that toad, also match?

 Chapter 1075

    It was a good "family dinner". Because Dai Jun came uninvited, the atmosphere was completely destroyed.


    Even if Li futu didn''t say anything and didn''t change his face, as if he didn''t hear anything and didn''t see anything, the Liu family was undoubtedly embarrassed.


    Liu Qing, in particular, even though he tried to look relaxed as if nothing had happened, he still could not suppress his sour and depressed heart after a few minutes,


    "Mom and Dad, I''m full, go outside and blow the wind, you eat slowly."


    Liu''s mother opened her mouth, but she didn''t stop Liu Qing and sighed.


    Liu''s father, after all, still loves face and says with a smile, "let''s eat."


    Naturally, Li futu will not uncover the fig leaf.


    The next few people eat very boring, even if just eloquent, enthusiastic father Liu has become speechless.


    After dinner, Liu and Liu collect their bowls. Li futu and Gong Zhengyu are guests and are arranged to have tea in the lobby.


    "Aunt, are you really not going to take care of this?"


    Li futu asks curiously. When they are alone, he naturally won''t take advantage of Gong Zhengyu. The previous sound of hong''er is just a harmless joke. But if he shouts it out at this time, it will inevitably change. If he can''t keep Gong Zhengyu, he will get angry.


    "Who cares?"


    Gong Zhengyu said flatly, "why do I care?"


    Li futu was silent.


    Of course, Liu Qing is Gong Zhengyu''s brother by blood, but because of Gong Zhengyu''s relationship with the Liu family, she doesn''t want to interfere, which is excusable.


    "When a man marries a woman, he should have a love affair. Since the woman doesn''t want to marry, can''t she have to be forced to marry?"


    Gong Zhengyu continued.


    In the scene just now, it''s obvious that someone is fighting with each other, not about the relationship between men and women. Gong Zhengyu said so, and made it clear that he intended to stand by.


    This is a family affair of the Liu family. Since Gong Zhengyu doesn''t plan to interfere with it, Li futu naturally won''t meddle in his own affairs.


    "Aunt, I''ll go and see Liu Qing."


    Gong Zhengyu nodded, which did not stop him.


    Li futu stood up and walked out to see Liu Qing squatting in front of the yard, staring at the distance in a daze.


    At this time, the night has covered the sky like a piece of black cloth. The night sky in the countryside is very clean and clear. The twinkling stars are like holes in the black cloth, showing the light to the world.


    Li futu walks over and stands beside Liu Qing. He takes out a cigarette and lights it. He looks at the distance with him.


    Looking down from this angle, you can see a small pond with the water shining in the starlight.


    "I''m sorry, it''s affecting your eating mood."


    Hearing the footsteps, Liu Qing turned his head. No matter how to hide it, his face was still a little ugly.


    Li futu shook his head and took a smoke.


    Liu Qing stood up on her knees.


    "Give me one."


    Li futu looked at him with some doubts. He didn''t fit before. He didn''t give it to Liu Qing, but the other side said he didn''t smoke.


    Liu Qing seems to see what he thinks, astringent smile.


    "I didn''t smoke before, but Dai Yan didn''t like the smell of smoke, so I quit."


    Li futu was silent and handed over a cigarette. By the way, he handed over the lighter.


    "Thank you."


    Liu Qing lit the cigarette and returned the lighter to Li futu. Then he put the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep breath.


    Tobacco enters the lungs.


    Suddenly, he began to cough.


    "Don''t smoke if you''re not used to it."


    Li futu said softly.


    "Nothing."


    Liu Qing coughed a few times and took another puff after he had a good breath.


    "Elder sister and you come back very hard, but let you see this kind of thing, I''m really sorry."


    Li futu took a look at him. He did not comment, but asked.


    "Like her very much?"


    Liu Qing was stunned, silent for a moment, holding the cigarette and smiling.


    "Well, except for her at least, I never thought of marrying anyone else in my life."


    Li futu looked ahead.


    "Since you like it, try to pursue it. Although we have only met for the first time, I can see that Dai Yan has real feelings for you."


    "But affection is never a matter for two."


    Liu Qing smokes.


    "Dai''s family is in our Songjiang village. It''s a powerful family. Dai Jun''s car is hundreds of thousands of luxury cars. The whole Songjiang village can''t find another one. What about our Liu family?"


    Liu Qing smiles with self mockery in her eyes.


    "Even this building was built by borrowing money, and the money owed has not been paid off completely. Dai Jun is right. I''m really hopeless. I can''t even protect my parents and let them be so humiliated. I have no face to say that I want to give happiness to the people I love. "What Dai Jun said just now has obviously dealt him a great blow, leading to his whole mind being very negative now.


    "It''s not easy to meet someone who likes you and you happen to like her."


    "Money can be earned, conditions can be created slowly, but if you miss it, I''m afraid it will be a lifelong regret," Li said gently


    "People live in the world, how can there be no regret."


    Liu Qing said with a smile, "without regret, is that life?"


    By this time, he had obviously begun to abandon himself.


    "Since my association with Dai Yan, the Dai family has been pointing eyebrows and eyes at me. When I went to the Dai family, the Dai family didn''t look me in the eye. That''s all. If the Dai family only aimed at me, I can bear it. But what did Dai Jun do just now?"


    "He''s already starting to bully my parents. Do you think he will agree to my marriage to Dai Yan? Moreover, if I want to marry Dai Yan, how can we get along in the future? How do my parents face Dai Yan in the future, and how does Dai Yan face my parents? "


    Liu Qingyue said that the more excited he was, he took a big puff.


    "Dai Jun just came to my house. This is to completely cut off the possibility between me and Dai Yan. I know that in the hearts of the Dai family, I Liu Qing is a worthless waste, and his Dai family''s daughter is a swan. I''m in a delusion that I don''t deserve it. Can I not marry him? "


    Liu Qing''s mood has obviously been suppressed for a long time, and Dai Jun''s visit tonight became a vent, which made his mood burst out completely.


    "Don''t make a decision easily. At least you should ask Dai Yan for advice and give her a call. I believe she should be waiting for your call."


    "No need."


    Liu Qingyi resolutely said: "she can''t abandon her family for me, and I''m not qualified to let her make such a big sacrifice. Our two lives are destined to be predestined."


    After that, he threw away his cigarette end and turned to walk inside.


    Li futu pursed his lips and watched his stubborn back.


    How many lovers, in this simple turn, became a stranger.

 Chapter 1076

    After Liu Qing left, Li futu stood quietly in the yard smoking, looking at the distance.


    The mountains are vast, the stars are shining, and the night wind is slow.


    The night in the countryside is far less noisy than that in the big city, there is no neon flash, and there are no lights of all kinds. Looking around, you can only see a little light in the distance, so you can judge that it is several families. But when you hear the rustling sound from the bamboo forest, there is a kind of inexplicable magic under the light of the night wind, which makes people''s mood slowly precipitate, just like the one at the bottom Wang pond, gradually peaceful and peaceful.


    The sound of footsteps burst out.


    Li futu could almost tell who the person was without looking back.


    "He seems to be going to give up."


    Gong Zhengyu stood beside him.


    This village, this home, after several decades, many places have become somewhat different from the pictures in her yellowing memory, but the pond, like the witness of her memory, has always stuck there, and never changed.


    "It''s up to him to make his own decisions about feelings. No one can help him."


    Gong Zhengyu''s tone was light.


    Li futu turned to look at her and said nothing.


    "You think I should help him?"


    Although Gong Zhengyu didn''t go to see Li Fu''s painting, he seemed to have a strong insight into people''s mind.


    "If a man needs help to fight for the woman he likes, what''s the point of living?"


    "But..."


    "The gap between song and you is not bigger."


    Li futu gave a bitter smile.


    "Auntie, why did you mention me? I''m different from Luoshen. I can''t generalize. "


    "It''s different, but it''s all the same."


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were calm, looking at the sparkling pond: "at least, the determination and courage to defend this feeling should not be given to him by others."


    Li futu was silent.


    He recognized the implication of Gong Zhengyu.


    If Liu Qing decides to stick to this relationship, if the Dai family dislikes the poor and loves the rich, Gong Zhengyu may intervene. The key point is that Liu Qing doesn''t know.


    Moreover, according to his performance just now, he is likely to give up.


    Of course, Li futu was clear about Gong Zhengyu''s character and didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s not easy to meet some people. It''s a pity to miss them."


    Gong Zhengyu''s Willow eyebrows twisted and kept silent. The evening wind stirred the tip of her hair.


    She stood in the quiet moonlight, quietly looking at the pond, do not know what to think.


    ¡­¡­


    Dai Jia.


    It''s also a three story building, but from the outside, it''s much more imposing than the Liu family. There are high walls around the courtyard, which surround the whole courtyard tightly. The heavy iron gate seems to separate the Dai family from this barren village.


    "I didn''t have enough to eat there just now, did I? Why don''t you ask mom to do more for you? "


    Although he was very rude in the Liu family, Dai Jun still played a good big brother role at home.


    But Dai Yan ignored his concern,


    "no, I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    Dai Yan seems to be angry, did not give his big brother a little face, directly go upstairs.


    Back in the room, she closed the door, sat down on the bed, picked up her mobile phone, and planned to dial her boyfriend to explain the event of tonight. But when calling out the address book, she put her finger on her boyfriend''s number, but she stopped.


    On the way back just now, the words that elder brother said to her in the car came back to my mind again, just like the magic sound, which made Dai Yan''s eyes hesitate and struggle.


    She can be sure that she likes Liu Qing, but what elder brother said seems to be right.


    Can emotion be a meal?


    Does her future child have to be a farmer facing the Loess and back to the sky?


    Although her family is rich, she also knows that if she insists on marrying Liu Qing, she will break with her family.


    Before, like an ostrich, she buried herself in the sweetness of love and escaped from reality, but she could not escape for a lifetime.


    She is no longer young. Many children in the village can run all over the place.


    Pressing the finger on the screen slowly retracts, Dai Yan throws her mobile phone aside and lies on her back on the bed. Her eyes are staring at the ceiling without focus, and her heart suddenly becomes very confused.


    She didn''t know what to do with herself.


    And why hasn''t her boyfriend called her since she was dragged away?


    Why?


    ¡­¡­


    Dai Jun made himself a cup of tea, sat on the sofa and turned on the TV. Instead of watching rural love stories, he watched serious financial news.


    He once read a sentence in the book, saying that the higher a person stands, the more tired he will feel.Because the more people climb up, the broader their horizons will become.


    In the eyes of the villagers, he really has boundless scenery, but only he understands that his achievements are nothing. A millionaire is really remarkable in a Songjiang village. But if he goes out of this village, what is his wealth?


    He is eager to see a better landscape, so he does not dare to slack off at any time. Although it is superfluous to read these financial news and understand the direction of national policies at his present level, although he is only a farmer now, who can guarantee that he can only be a farmer all his life?


    It''s not a bad thing to prepare for a rainy day.


    I have to admit that besides reading a little less, Dai Jun has all the qualities that a successful person should have.


    He didn''t pay attention to what happened in the Liu family just now. He sat alone on the sofa and watched the financial news for half an hour.


    Although he didn''t understand it, he didn''t find it boring. He took a sip of tea occasionally and enjoyed it.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    All of a sudden, the buzzer by the door rang. Someone was ringing the doorbell.


    Dai Jun frowned subconsciously and looked at the time.


    At this time, more than eight in the evening, at this time, there are people on the door?


    Although it''s normal for him to visit each other in the countryside, after his family''s prosperity, his walking with the villagers is decreasing day by day. In recent years, almost no one will visit his family.


    Is it Liu Qing?


    Dai Jun subconsciously thought that his brow was deeper.


    He put down his tea cup, got up and walked out of the room. He saw a man standing outside the gate, smiling at him.


    "Brother Dai Jun."


    Listening to the voice is not Liu Qing.


    Dai Jun walked a few steps into the courtyard before he could see the appearance of the people outside.


    "Zhang Yong? Why are you here so late? "


    After recognizing the identity of the visitor, Dai Jun immediately eased his brows and even began to smile. He went to open the door.


    "It''s not that I haven''t seen Dai Junge for some time, so come here and have a look. Don''t you disturb him?"


    In the afternoon, Zhang Yong, who had a fight with Liu Qing in the field, walked into Dai''s yard with a smile.

 Chapter 1077

    Songjiang village is a national poverty village.


    But the poor mountains and evil waters are easy to lead to the unruly people.


    Zhang Yong, like his name, is not a good-looking man, and he likes to fight fiercely. That''s what he was when he was a child. When he grew up, he became more and more fierce.


    He likes to speak with his fists. If he doesn''t say a word, he will fight with the people''s Congress. Because his cousin is doing well outside, others dare to be angry.


    Even though he is not old enough to be known as brother Zhang Weihe, he is also known as brother Zhang Yongyong in the village.


    Of course, Dai Jun can''t be so humble. Zhang Yong has obviously restrained his arrogant and domineering attitude in front of the big families in this village.


    Although they are not in the same team, they seem to have a good relationship with each other. At least Dai Jun''s attitude towards Zhang Yong is much better than that in the face of Liu Qing, and he poured a cup of tea for Zhang Yong himself.


    "Try it. I''ve brought it from the outside."


    "Brother Dai Jun is too polite. I''m a rude man. I don''t know what to drink. Isn''t it a waste to give me a drink?"


    Zhang Yong took the cup: "this tea must be very expensive, right?"


    "It''s not expensive."


    Dai Jun smiles and points to the sofa: "sit down."


    Zhang Yong sat down and drank a cup of tea. He pretended to be enjoying himself. But at the bottom of his heart, he scolded his mother. The life of a rich man was really incomprehensible. It was really not better than boiled water.


    "Why are you here tonight?"


    Dai Jun sat next to Zhang Yong, completely without the airs of Songjiang village rich man, smiling.


    Zhang Yong held the cup and hesitated. He seemed a little embarrassed and said, "brother Dai Jun, it''s actually my brother who asked me to come."


    Dai Jun frowned, smiling slowly.


    "Your brother?"


    Zhang Yong nodded.


    He is a rough man, and like Dai Jun, he has never read any books, but different from Dai Jun, he does not mean to pursue progress and change his fate by his own efforts. Instead, he relies on his own hands to bully in the countryside. This kind of person is hateful, but there is no city government, and he can''t play any machine.


    "The day is coming. My brother asked me to ask Dai Junge where to live? My brother asked me to come ahead of time to say hello to brother Dai Jun, otherwise if it''s time but I can''t pay for it, everyone''s face won''t look good at that time. "


    With Zhang Yong''s words, Dai Jun''s face gradually became a little ugly, even thought of the money, his eyes could not help but emerge a touch of flesh pain.


    Zhang Yong''s cousin is a big Youzi from jiangxinkou. Big Youzi is their local dialect. In other words, he is very good in black face. In jiangxinkou, he is also a big boss with a name and a surname. He has a group of younger brothers and opened several casinos in jiangxinkou for the entertainment of wealthy people like Dai Jun in surrounding towns.


    After he made his fortune, Dai Jun also played several times. He lost and won, but the amount was not large. Last year, he was a bit on top of the game. He struggled with himself, and he didn''t stop when he was very bad at gambling. As a result, he lost in a mess.


    Naturally, he didn''t bring so much cash with him. He was Zhang Yong''s cousin. He borrowed 300000 yuan for his hometown''s sake and agreed to return it in one year. The interest was not high. Unconsciously, it was just a year away.


    Three hundred thousand.


    In Songjiang village, I''m afraid it''s a number that many people can''t accumulate in their lifetime. Even for Dai Jun, it''s a huge sum of money. To be honest, he really can''t afford so much money now.


    It''s true that he has money, but he doesn''t have much cash. It''s like there are multimillionaires out there. If you ask him to take a million dollars in cash, it may not be able to take it out immediately.


    "What''s the matter, brother Dai? What''s the problem? "


    Seeing that Dai Jun did not speak, Zhang Yong asked suspiciously.


    "Nothing, nothing."


    "And you look so pale?"


    Dai Jun hesitated and spoke slowly.


    "Zhang Yong, I don''t know if you can talk to your brother and give me some more time?"


    Zhang Yong''s face sank. He was fierce. Now his face sank, which really made people feel pressure.


    "A little more time? Brother Dai Jun, when I borrowed money, didn''t my brother agree with you? You don''t need to pay in installments. It''s enough to pay off in one year. Why... "


    Dai Jun immediately said: "it''s true that your brother and I did say that. It''s just that my farm was expanded not long ago, and all the money went into it. For a while and a half, I really can''t get that much money."


    "Brother Dai Jun, what do you mean? My brother is willing to lend you 300000 yuan. That''s to believe you. Are you going to default? "


    Zhang Yong put away the mask of hypocrisy, and his eyes and tone began to become bad.


    "Of course not. Is Dai Jun the kind of person who defaults on debts?"


    Dai Jun hurled a voice: "Zhang Yong, you just need to tell your brother that you can give me another three months, and then I will deliver it to your brother with interest.""Brother Dai Jun, it''s not that I don''t want to give you time, it''s just that there are rules in the business, and it''s not me who borrows your money, it''s my brother."


    "I know it''s your brother. Zhang Yong, our two families have such a close relationship. I just have some difficulties for the time being. Can''t you help me? "


    "Brother Dai Jun, I''m not unwilling to help you, but as you know, my brother has opened several venues, and you won''t be the only one who owes him money. If those people know that my brother has given you a grace, then everyone will look for him. What will my brother do then? Have you thought about it? "


    Dai Jun was a little speechless. After moving his lips for a long time, he said, "don''t worry, Zhang Yong. I won''t go out. Don''t you worry about my character?"


    "Brother Dai Jun, I don''t believe in your character..."


    Zhang Yong said: "otherwise, I''ll call my brother and tell him the truth about your difficulties. You two can talk about it by yourself and I won''t participate."


    With that, Zhang Yong put down his tea cup, took out his mobile phone and tried to call his cousin.


    Dai Jun quickly took his hand.


    What personality does brother Zhang Yongtang have? He knows. What good bird can he have if he is mixed up in the dark? It''s impossible to be easy to talk. Although Dai Jun is No.1 in Songjiang village, he knows that he is nothing outside. Zhang Yong''s cousin can''t give him face.


    "Zhang Yong, you can''t ignore this. I told your cousin that he would not agree. You must help me talk in the middle."


    Dai jundao: "Zhang Yong, as long as you help me through this difficulty this time, I will remember your kindness. In the future, I will certainly thank you very much."

 Chapter 1078

    Lost 300000, although distressed, but not to the point of overwhelming himself, even if his big run, more than 300000.


    Of course, Dai Jun can''t just sell his car. The farm is very profitable. It''s not a big problem to give him a little more time to make up the 300000 hole. The key is whether the other party is willing to discuss with him.


    The opening characters in the street are all ruthless people. If they don''t pay back the money within the time limit, the other party won''t be too polite. Most of them will come straight to the door with people. Songjiang village is not big. When it comes time, it will become a joke.


    Even if the poor care about saving face, not to mention the rich, Dai Jun has managed to build up his reputation in the village. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see things go that far, so he hopes Zhang Yong can help him.


    Zhang Yong hesitated and seemed to be in a dilemma.


    "Zhang Yong, you must know who I am. I can''t afford it. I don''t mean to default on my debts. It''s just that I''m in a bit of trouble at the moment."


    Then Dai Jun stopped.


    "Otherwise, as long as you get through with your brother, it will only take three months. After three months, I will not only return your brother''s money, but also give you an extra 10000 yuan. It''s a thank you fee, OK?"


    This world, there is no benefit, who is willing to waste their efforts?


    Although they are brothers now, Dai Jun knows very well that he and Zhang Yong are just playing tricks on each other. They are polite to each other only because of their wealth.


    As a well-known bully in the village, how can we persuade him to help if we don''t give him any favor.


    Dai Jun is not stingy either. When he opens his mouth, he will get ten thousand dollars. The price is just to ask Zhang Yong to say a few good words. Ten thousand yuan in a big city may be just the price of a bag or a piece of jewelry. But in this poor village, it may be months of harvest. Dai Jun thinks his sincerity is enough.


    Money and silk move people.


    Zhang Yong, who had just played the emotional card for a long time, had a twinkle in his eyes. It was obvious that 10000 yuan was very attractive to him.


    Although his cousin is doing well outside, it''s none of his business. In his words, his cousin is a man with no conscience. After he got out, he didn''t want to help them. He always talked about the bad way of doing things and didn''t want to hurt them.


    Isn''t that all bullshit?


    If it wasn''t for the convenience of finding Dai Jun to collect debts in a village this time, I''m afraid the other party would not want to contact him at all.


    Few people can resist the temptation of money, and Zhang Yong can''t either. Dai Jun saw Zhang Yong''s eyes twinkle, and thought he was sure. But who ever thought that after a moment''s silence, Zhang Yong didn''t wait to agree as he thought.


    After taking a sip of the cup of tea that had gradually begun to cool, Zhang Yong said discontentedly: "brother Dai Jun, what do you mean by that? What is a thank you fee? What do you think of me, Zhang Yong? "


    Dai Jun frowned.


    He can see that just now Zhang Yong was already excited, but why did he suddenly change his attitude?


    Is it because ten thousand yuan is not enough to rob?


    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just can''t let you help me for nothing. Ten thousand yuan is not much. It''s my brother''s intention."


    Dai Jun said with a smile, staring at Zhang Yong quietly.


    It''s understandable that there is a lack of people''s support. If it''s just a small price increase, it''s all right. But if it''s really going to be a lion''s mouth, he won''t accept it. If it''s a big deal, he can still sell cars.


    "I know that brother Dai Jun is not bad for money, and he still doesn''t pay for it. It''s just a little difficult for the time being, and it will be over soon. What''s the relationship between brother Dai Jun and me? It''s impossible for me not to help in this matter. It''s not insulting me, Zhang Yong, to say something about the benefits. "


    Zhang Yong, contrary to the norm, seems to regard money as dirt, which is very noble.


    Dai Jun obviously didn''t expect that he would have this kind of reaction. For a moment, he was a little dazed and confused.


    "Will it take another three months? Don''t worry, brother Dai. It''s up to me. "


    Zhang Yong, who had been aggressive before, seemed to have changed his personality. He was a bit of a warmhearted man and stood up with his mobile phone.


    "I''ll call my brother right now."


    Dai Jun watched him walk to the door. He didn''t feel that he had put down a stone. On the contrary, he frowned.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Even if he believed that there were ghosts in the world, he would never believe that Zhang Yong would be a warm-hearted person.


    Don''t push away the ten thousand yuan sent to you. What''s the other party up to?


    He pondered for a long time, but he didn''t have a clue.


    Zhang Yong stood at the door and called for three or four minutes. It is estimated that this is not a trivial matter, or his cousin is not very easy to talk.


    But when he put down his cell phone and came over, the smile on his face was still relaxed.


    "Brother Dai Jun, my brother agreed. I''ll give you another three months."


    This result, Dai Jun is not surprised, no matter how to say, the face of family is still here."Thank you. Another day, I will treat you to a good meal."


    Dai Jun stood up with a warm smile and suppressed his doubts.


    "It''s late, and your house is not near. I''m afraid I can''t see the road later. I won''t keep you."


    He pretended to be a fool and intended to see off the guests.


    It''s very realistic and smart. I''ve really learned a little bit about the face of a capitalist.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yong''s face changed slightly, and he cursed in his heart.


    You want to send me away after using me? How can it be so cheap!


    Compared with shameless or shameless, Dai Jun is obviously not Zhang Yong''s opponent. Although Dai Jun''s meaning of seeing off guests has been very obvious, Zhang Yong turns a blind eye and is not moved.


    "Brother Dai Jun, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. You''re usually not at home. Why don''t we order some wine and have a good chat tonight?"


    "You are the idol of the whole Songjiang village, and I''ve always wanted to get rich from you," Zhang said enthusiastically


    Dai Jun naturally didn''t have the heart to drink with a bully, but the other side did him a big favor. He had a short mouth and a short hand. He couldn''t save face and continued to blow people.


    "If you want to learn from the classics or not, you''ll just be lucky. You can sit down first and I''ll order the food and wine."


    Zhang Yong nodded, watched Dai Jun leave the living room, and began to look around Dai''s house.


    The decoration of Dai''s house is very elegant. I heard that it was specially designed by a designer. It doesn''t look like a farmer''s house at all.


    The more you look at it, the more intense the jealousy in Zhang Yong''s eyes.


    Everyone has a hatred for the rich, especially the narrow-minded.


    Moreover, the thought that Liu Qing would one day be able to enter the Dai family as the son-in-law of the Dai family made the waves in his heart more turbulent.


    Gradually, his vision gradually moved to the stairs, looking upstairs, eyes dim and dark.

 Chapter 1079

    Dai''s family is really the leading family in Songjiang village, but it''s not exaggerated to invite a nanny.


    Dai Jun got married two years ago. Because he was busy with his career and didn''t have children, he and his wife usually live in the farm. When they come back, they really don''t have many. There are only his father and mother and his sister Dai Yan.


    Dai Jun always felt that because he was busy with his career and didn''t stay at home often, he gave the Liu family a chance to take advantage of it. So whenever he came back, he would warn his younger sister. Unfortunately, the girl didn''t stay, and her younger sister never listened to him.


    Long pain is better than short pain.


    This kind of entanglement will only make his younger sister fall deeper and deeper. So after his younger sister left home tonight, he thought for a long time and decided to take a strong medicine and drive to Liu''s house to show his cards.


    Both Liu''s reaction and his sister''s reaction were within his expectation.


    Love without material is a mess of sand. Although he looks a little cruel now, he believes that his sister will thank him in the future.


    "Brother Dai Jun, you say we don''t have much culture, but why do you have to deal with livestock and mud every day when you are driving famous cars and living in luxury houses? I really envy you. "


    At this time, they drank a lot of wine, and their faces were more or less red.


    Drunk is the best time to see the character, although at this time two people are not to the point of unconsciousness, but somehow alcohol began to be a little bit on top, although Zhang Yong tone is still polite, but the behavior began to be a little presumptuous. One hand was over Dai Jun''s shoulder.


    Dai Jun was obviously dissatisfied with this frivolous act.


    Although he and Zhang Yong do not have much difference in starting point, and they do not read much books, but wealth, as well as the village people''s attitude change, people''s mentality will change imperceptibly.


    Even if he is asking for help at present, Dai Jun looks down on Zhang Yong, who is illiterate and has no ambition. He only bullies the villagers all day. He frowns and grabs Zhang Yong''s hand off his shoulder without leaving any trace. On the surface, he laughs.


    "I have something to admire. You can see it, but on the surface, you don''t know how I''ve come over these years. I get up earlier than a chicken, and I sleep later than a dog. It''s much harder than you. You envy me? Sometimes I really envy you. There''s a saying that it''s no use asking for so much money. Like you, you can be casual every day and have food and drink. What''s wrong with this kind of life? "


    Zhang Yong touched his glass and said with a smile, "brother Dai Jun, are you laughing at me?"


    Dai Jun took a drink, shook his head and said with a smile, "no, it''s all from the heart. Everyone has their own way of life. There''s no need to envy anyone."


    "Brother Dai Jun, you are really different now, and your words are different. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Zhang yongduan''s speed is very frequent.


    two people drink is Baijiu, and in order to express their thanks, Zhang Yong took out the twenty years of aging, the degree is not low, even if Dai Jun''s alcohol consumption is not bad, but under Zhang Yong''s frequent toast, there are still some can not afford to lose, eyes are somewhat dizzy, the brain also began to become lethargic.


    "Or, that''s all for tonight."


    He felt that he would make a fool of himself if he drank any more, so he had to put down his glass.


    In fact, Zhang Yong''s state at this time was not much better. His face was red and he began to gasp.


    "Brother Dai Jun, this is not good. I haven''t had a good drink yet. Come on, let''s have another drink."


    He held on to Dai Jun''s wrist in one hand, picked up the wine bottle in the other hand and began to pour wine into his own cup. His arms began to shake and he couldn''t hold a wine bottle steadily.


    "Wow..."


    Maybe he had drunk too much and his vision was a little blurred. He poured all his wine out of the glass, quickly spilled it all over the table and kept flowing to the ground.


    "How can you drink like that?"


    Dai Jun snatched his wine bottle. Helped him to his feet.


    Zhang Yong, a noisy drinker, would have fallen to the ground if he hadn''t been supported by Dai Jun.


    "Brother Dai Jun, don''t hold me. I can still drink."


    Zhang Yong gave up.


    He has a lot of strength. Dai Jun was thrown back by him, and he himself fell back and fell on the sofa again.


    "I want to drink more."


    He fell down on the sofa, slapping his hands in a drunken posture.


    Dai Jun was very upset.


    You don''t have to ask. Zhang Yong is like this now. He certainly can''t go back.


    "I''ll help you up to bed."


    I''m tired, but I can''t leave people here. Regardless of his struggle, Dai Jun helps Zhang Yong up from the sofa and walks upstairs.


    There are two vacant rooms on the second floor, which are useful at this time. Dai Jun picked one at random, helped Zhang Yong go in and threw him on the bed.


    When he fell on the bed, Zhang Yong kept shouting to drink.Dai Jun pulls his collar. Zhang Yong is not light weight. It''s an individual job to help him enter the room. At this time, Dai Jun is sweating all over his body, and his drunkenness is slightly diluted.


    "Even if it''s for you."


    Dai Jun scolded secretly. He came forward to help take off Zhang Yong''s shoes and brought him a quilt. After Zhang Yong was settled, he let out his breath and walked out.


    When he left the room and closed the door, he also deliberately looked back. Zhang Yong''s breathing on the bed was gradually stable, and he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Dai Jun was relieved and closed the door.


    After Dai Jun left, the room was quiet, only Zhang Yong''s breathing.


    Outside the window, the night grew thick.


    About half an hour later, Zhang Yong, who was supposed to be asleep, suddenly sat up. Although his face was still red, his eyes were very clear. He didn''t look like he would even pour a drink just now.


    When Dai Jun left, he turned off all the lights in the room. The room was dark with only the dim moonlight.


    In the room where he could hardly see his fingers, Zhang Yong sat on the bed, looking at the direction of the door. He didn''t know if it was the reflection of the moonlight. His eyes were very bright, and the scene was very creepy.


    If Dai Jun suddenly opens the door at this time, he will be scared.


    After sitting on the bed for another five or six minutes, Zhang Yong finally moved. He lifted his quilt to get out of bed, only to find that he was not wearing shoes.


    He stopped, the corner of his mouth turned up, and then he put on his shoes. Without turning on the light, he went into the bathroom in the dark and washed his face.


    He raised his head and looked at the face in the mirror. Because of the darkness, he couldn''t see clearly, but on the face still dripping with water, his eyes were extremely evil and gloomy.

 Chapter 1080

    "Stop!"


    Liu Qing, who rushed out of the house in a hurry, was stopped by his father.


    "What are you doing so late?"


    Li futu drank a lot of wine, and Liu''s father Liu''s mother''s generous rescue, so he didn''t rush back to the capital of Shu. Gong Zhengyu accompanied him to stay in his hometown for the first time.


    They walked in the countryside in the evening and soon came back. At this time, they both looked at Liu Qing who seemed to be in a hurry to go out.


    "Dad, I have something..."


    Liu Qing''s tone was hasty. Before she finished her speech, she was interrupted by her father.


    "you don''t have to look at the time. What''s the matter? Your father, although I''m old, I''m not old enough. I think you just want to go to Dai''s! What, you don''t think the insult Dai Jun gave us tonight is enough? You have to take the initiative to send it to the door and be scolded again? "


    "Even if you can afford that person, I can''t afford it!"


    This evening, Dai Jun really caused great stimulation to Liu Fu. He said in a firm and angry voice, "I tell you, don''t go!"


    Because of a phone call and anxious Liu Qing urgent voice: "Dad, I really have an emergency!"


    Liu''s father can''t help saying.


    "Nothing


    Although Liu''s mother was also angry at Dai Jun''s rudeness, she was a woman after all. She was softhearted and loved her son. She asked, "Qing''er, do you really want to go to Dai''s house?"


    Liu Qing did not hide, immediately nodded.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liu''s mother continued.


    Liu Qing was silent.


    Through the phone call just now, he just guessed, but he didn''t know what happened. Moreover, even if it was as he expected, it was about his girlfriend''s reputation, he couldn''t tell his parents.


    "Mom, I''ll explain to you when I get back, OK?"


    After that, Liu Qing ran out without any delay, even ignoring his father''s warning.


    "Stop!"


    Liu''s father was very angry. Liu''s mother took him by the arm and sighed, "forget it, let him go."


    Soon, the sound of motorcycles was heard outside the house.


    Li futu took a look at Gong Zhengyu.


    Gong Zhengyu was like an outsider from the beginning to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qing rode a motorcycle and quickly arrived at Dai''s home. After parking, he rang the doorbell frantically.


    After a long time, someone came out of the house.


    "Why are you here again?"


    Dai Jun went to the gate and looked very ugly.


    This kind of ugliness is not the face he changed when he saw Liu Qing, but the expression he had when he walked out of the house.


    "I''m looking for Dai Yan."


    At this time, Liu Qing didn''t go straight to the subject.


    "My sister is asleep."


    Dai Jun''s attitude was as cold as ever.


    Liu Qing holds the iron bar on the door.


    "I just called Dai Yan and found that it was Zhang Yong who answered, and I also heard Yan''er''s cry for help. Is she at home?"


    Dai Jun frowns and opens his mouth. Dai intends to speak. Liu Qing stares at him through the cold iron gate.


    "Brother Dai Jun, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to make sure Yan''er is safe. As long as I see she''s OK, I''ll leave right away."


    Dai Jun looked at him for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Come in


    The door was finally opened.


    Liu Qing, regardless of how polite he was to Dai Jun, rushed to the house immediately.


    Dai Jun looked at his fiery back, and a trace of hesitation finally appeared in his eyes.


    All the time, have you really done something wrong?


    Although the Dai family has always been reluctant to see him, it''s not the first time that he''s been in love with Dai Yan for such a long time.


    Liu Qing plans to rush upstairs as soon as she enters the door, but she sees Dai Yan''s father on the sofa.


    "Uncle Dai."


    No matter how urgent, he stopped to say hello.


    Dai''s father was not in a high mood and his expression was very dull.


    "Why are you here so late?"


    Liu Qing has long been used to Dai Fu''s attitude.


    "Let me see Dai Yan."


    Then he went upstairs and went straight to Dai Yan''s room.


    In the room, Dai Yan is sitting on the bed with her mother. Although her pajamas have been put on, the slap marks on her face and the wringing marks on her neck are still visible.


    In fact, the physical injury is not the main one. What''s more serious is the psychological trauma caused by being almost raped tonight.


    Dai Yan leaned on her mother''s shoulder and kept sobbing. Even though half of her face was red and swollen at this time, her beauty was still there, and she still seemed to be pitying.


    "This beast! I don''t know what your brother thought. He let him go like this! "


    Dai''s mother put her arms around her daughter''s shoulder and scolded Zhang Yong. Her eyes were full of heartache and fear.Although such a thing may be a nightmare for any woman, unfortunately, the most terrible ending did not happen. If her daughter had not run out in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Dai Yan just cried, choked to the point where she couldn''t speak.


    "Yan''er..."


    Suddenly a call came from the door.


    Dai Yan shakes her shoulders and turns her head suddenly. When she sees her boyfriend, her tears flow more violently.


    "Liu Qing..."


    She sobbed a cry, and then stood up, regardless of the mother on the side, like a swallow into the forest, a head into her boyfriend''s arms.


    Tears quickly wet the front, also wet Liu Qing''s heart.


    Liu Qing felt her heart shaking.


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Liu Qing reaches out to hold his girlfriend''s shoulder and lifts her from her arms.


    The slap on his face and the scratch on his neck are constantly stinging Liu Qing''s eyes and heart. His eyes are full of heartache, but his blood is full of anger.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Liu sighed.


    Originally, like her husband and son, she looked down on Liu Qing, but at this time, she stood up silently and went out quietly, leaving space for the young men and women.


    "Tell me, what happened?! Is it Zhang Yong, the son of a bitch? "


    Liu Qingmu is ready to crack, angry.


    Dai Yan this time just reaction come over, hastily step back, good at blocking his face.


    "No, it''s not..."


    "Yan''er, when I called, I heard it. Is it Zhang Yong?"


    The blue veins on Liu Qing''s neck burst, and his eyes finally showed a ferocious color.


    The rabbit is in a hurry and bites.


    Even if again cowardly man encounters this kind of matter, I am afraid all cannot endure again.


    Dai Yan''s eyes were flustered and she kept shaking her head.


    "No, nothing happened, nothing..."


    Just now, although Zhang Yong didn''t succeed in the end, to some extent, she has lost her virginity.


    This kind of thing, she can''t face, more dare not admit in front of her boyfriend.


    But Dai Yanyue''s cover up made Liu Qing''s imagination more divergent.


    Looking at his girlfriend''s untidy pajamas, he suddenly turned around.


    "I''ll kill him!"

 Chapter 1081

    If you are humiliated, you may be able to suppress and endure, but if you are a woman, I''m afraid any man with a little blood can''t stand it.


    Liu Qing was furious and rushed downstairs.


    "Liu Qing! Liu Qing... "


    Dai Yan''s anxious cry came from behind.


    At this time, Liu Qing has been burned with anger. Her eyes are congested, and her palms are clenched into fists. Her five senses have been hoodwinked. It seems that she doesn''t hear Dai Yan''s voice and rushes downstairs without looking back.


    "Brother, stop him quickly!"


    Dai Yan, who is on the stairs, sprained her feet and almost fell. She can''t care about the pain on her wrists. Holding the handrail, she shouts to Dai Jun in the living room.


    Dai Jun, who was smoking, looked up and saw that Liu Qing was not in the right state. He immediately put out his cigarette and stood up in front of Liu Qing.


    "What are you going to do? Stop for me. "


    Liu Qing''s eyes are red. Even if he is in front of his girlfriend''s brother, he is no longer so polite.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He reached out to push Dai Jun aside.


    Dai Jun frowned and grabbed his arm.


    In stature, they are almost equal.


    "Calm down."


    Dai Jun said in a deep voice. Looking at Liu Qing''s picture, he could see that the other side mostly knew something.


    "It''s not what you think..."


    "What do I think?"


    Liu Qing breathed heavily, glared at Dai Jun, and pointed up the stairs.


    "You see, what''s your own sister like?"?! How can you be so calm? You can think it doesn''t matter, but I can''t! "


    "Get out of the way!"


    Liu Qing wants to push Dai Jun away again.


    Dai Jun did not give up.


    Two people you push me block, almost fight.


    At this time, Dai Yan finally ran downstairs, hugged Liu Qing''s waist tightly from behind, and sobbed: "Liu Qing, it''s really, really different from what you think. Zhang Yong, he, Zhang Yong, he really intends to But I didn''t let him succeed Do you believe me... "


    Through the crying cavity, such as crying.


    Drops of cold tears fell on Liu Qing''s back, soaked his shirt, and let Liu Qing''s boiling anger gradually cool down.


    Liu Qing''s strength gradually faded, and Dai Jun slowly let go.


    Liu Qing turns around.


    Dai Yan also raised her pretty face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    "I''m sorry."


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    Two voices mixed into one.


    Dai''s father and Dai''s mother sat on one side, silent.


    "Liu Qing, no one thought of what happened tonight. Zhang Yong drank too much, so I left him at home. But I didn''t expect that he was so ambitious."


    Dai Jun looked low and spoke slowly.


    "Fortunately, Yan''er was alert and came out at the last moment to wake us up. The worst didn''t happen."


    There is no doubt that Liu Qing fell a stone when he heard Dai Jun''s words. Before, he thought Dai Yan


    But even so, his anger is hard to contain.


    "Where''s Zhang Yongren?"?! When he did something worse than a beast, did he just let him go like that? "


    Before Liu Qing came to Dai''s house, he was cautious. How dare he speak so loudly? But at this time, neither Dai Fu and Dai Mu, who were sitting on one side, nor Dai Jun, who was standing on the other side, got angry.


    "What can I do? Have you killed him? "


    Dai Jun said in a deep voice: "this is about Yan''er''s reputation. If everyone knows about it, what will those people in the village say about Yan''er?"


    "Yes, now you can go to Zhangjia and make a big scene, but have you ever thought about the consequences? Even if you really kill Zhang Yong, then you''ll have to pay for your life, and Yan''er will be unfaithful because of this. Do you really want to see this result? "


    Liu Qing turns around and looks at Dai Jun with sharp eyes.


    "So that''s it?! Is there no punishment for that animal to do such a thing? "


    "I didn''t say it, just let it go!"


    Dai Jun''s mood also began to get excited. When this happened, he was also very angry. At this time, Liu Qing, who had been respectful in front of him, began to yell at him, and he felt even more angry.


    "It''s our Dai family''s business. It has nothing to do with you. We''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry about it. It''s late. Please go back."


    "Dai Jun, even if you look down on me all the time, I always respect you very much, because I think you are very capable, very capable, you can have today by your own hands, I even think that Dai Yan is lucky to have a brother like you. But now I can''t make money to protect my sister. What the hell is wrong with you? "Dai Jun''s pupils contracted. Obviously, he didn''t expect Liu Qing to point at his nose and scold him. Then he was furious.


    "What are you talking about?! How can I say it again? "


    The two men were at each other''s throats.


    Liu Qing, who has been trying to compromise for several years, stepped forward to vent her anger, but Dai Yan cried, "please don''t quarrel! I beg you, will you? "


    Dai Mu came to help her.


    Liu Qing clenched her hands, her face trembled, but she still pursed her mouth after all.


    Dai Jun snorted coldly, but he didn''t have another attack.


    "Liu Qing, go back first."


    Dai Yan wiped her tears.


    Liu Qingya closed his teeth and did not move.


    "Why don''t you go back first."


    With tears in her eyes, Dai Yan said, "I beg you."


    Liu Qing looked at her with pity.


    "Yan''er..." His lips moved.


    "You go back first."


    Dai Yan led him to the door of the house.


    "Promise me to go home and let me and my brother deal with this?"


    Liu qingmo was silent.


    "Promise me!"


    Dai Yan had tears in her eyes.


    Liu Qing can not bear disobedience, can only nod.


    "I''m fine. Go back first."


    Liu Qing looks back three times at a time.


    Dai Yan stood at the door and watched him walk to the door.


    Liu Qing closed the iron door, turned around and got on the motorcycle, but it didn''t start immediately.


    In front of his eyes, his girlfriend''s tears and the scar on his face and neck reappeared. His hand could not help but clench the motorcycle''s handshake, and his eyes began to fire.


    He doesn''t know why Dai Jun let Zhang Yong leave at that time, but he understands that if the matter was handled by Dai''s family, and according to Dai Jun''s attitude just now, it would probably end up in the end.


    This result is unacceptable to him.


    "Hum!"


    With the sound of the accelerator, Liu Qing made a sudden effort to lift the front of the motorcycle. Like the action of a racer in a TV series, he turned his direction and drove north with a "boom".


    The red car body is gorgeous and rapid, like a flame cutting through the night.

 Chapter 1082

    Zhang Yong and the dais of Liu''s family are not in the same brigade. Coupled with the difficulty of walking at night, Liu Qing arrived in Zhangjia by motorcycle, which took more than 20 minutes.


    "Bang bang!"


    Liu Qing stopped the car, went to the door of Zhang Jia, and began to smash the door.


    "Who the hell is that?"


    Soon, inside the room came Zhang Yong''s impatient voice, with a little wine.


    Then the door was opened.


    "Fuck you!"


    Without saying a word, Liu Qing, who was angry, punched Zhang Yong in the face.


    Zhang Yong, who just came back from the Dai family, was caught off guard. Liu Qing hit him in the nose and staggered back two steps.


    The nose is a very fragile part of the human body, and Liu Qing didn''t spare any effort to punch Zhang Yong''s nose with a single punch. Not to mention, the pain made Zhang Yong cry.


    He covered his nose and bent down.


    Liu Qing is unreasonable, kicks the door open, then raises a foot to kick toward Zhang Yong.


    Originally, Liu Qing was not Zhang Yong''s opponent. This can be seen from the afternoon when he was in the field. But sometimes strength is not the decisive factor in fighting. Zhang Yong, who is a rare opponent in the countryside, can''t find the initiative at all when he loses the opportunity. Before the sour feeling is gone, he is kicked away even before he can see who it is Hit the wall.


    "You are not as good as pig and dog. I will kill you tonight!"


    Liu Qing''s eyes were red. He walked over quickly. When he mentioned Zhang Yong''s hair, he waved it again.


    Zhang Yong vomited blood and fell to the ground. Fortunately, his physical fitness was really good and he didn''t lose his resistance. The pain made him wake up.


    "Liu Qing, you want to die!"


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and quickly got up from the ground.


    "Thanks for being a man, you can even do this kind of thing. Dai Jia will let you go, but I won''t!"


    Zhang Yong licked the corner of his mouth, looked at the ferocious Liu Qing, and suddenly laughed.


    "Liu Qing, you are very kind. I thought you''d be a shrinking turtle, but I didn''t expect to find my home so soon. "


    "It''s just a woman. You haven''t played it before. Besides, it''s been two or three years. I think you''re almost tired of it? What''s wrong with playing for me? There''s a saying. Right, dullele is not as good as zhonglele. Don''t worry. I''m just looking for something new. I won''t compete with you. After all, I don''t have a hobby of picking up broken shoes. "


    Zhang Yong''s tone is sharp and mean, and he is still arrogant.


    Liu Qing''s eyes are burning, and Dayang acupoints are shaking.


    "I have to say that Dai Yan is really energetic. Her skin is watery and fragrant. The key is that her waist is twisted Tut tut... "


    Zhang Yong hit it hit it mouth, seems to be in aftertaste.


    Although his failure tonight made him very upset, since Liu Qing came to him, he naturally won''t be soft hearted. He will try his best to stimulate each other with words, which can also make him have a kind of alternative pleasure.


    How many men, a rage for beauty.


    Liu Qing''s reason was completely annihilated by the foul language that constantly popped out of Zhang Yong''s mouth, and Liu Qing rushed over with her fist clenched.


    Zhang Yong, whose nose is still bleeding, naturally won''t continue to be beaten passively. Seeing Liu Qing''s overconfidence, a fierce color flashed in his eyes and immediately met him.


    They were fighting in the hall.


    Although Liu Qing took advantage of the initiative, after Zhang Yong''s reaction, he can no longer get the upper hand. After all, the strength gap is there.


    "Bang bang."


    They''re all peasants. They have strength, but they don''t have any rules. Originally, Liu Qing was definitely not Zhang Yong''s opponent, but tonight he was very brave, or he didn''t leave any room for it. Basically, he didn''t think about defense, and he fought with his life.


    Both sides you come and I go, boxing to meat.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Zhang Yong a strong straight kick, Liu Qing to kick back a few steps, he gasped, look finally appeared a touch of fear.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Liu Qing''s reckless playing style still made him feel afraid from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, he can say that his face is blue and his clothes are stained with blood. Of course, Liu Qing''s appearance is not as good as he is, or even worse. One eye has been beaten and swollen, but Liu Qing is still grinning, matching his appearance at this time, looking very scary.


    "Do you know fear?"


    "Who the hell is scared? I''m fuckin ''scared of you? What a joke


    Zhang Yong threatened: "Liu Qing, Lao Tzu tells you that Lao Tzu''s patience is limited. If you don''t get rid of me, I will kill you here!"


    "I don''t know who lives and who dies!"


    To Zhang Yong''s surprise, Liu Qing, who looks weak at ordinary times, seems to have taken some medicine, but he pours at him again, as if he has already ignored life and death.As the saying goes good, hate the fear of horizontal, horizontal fear not to die. Liu Qing''s momentum at this time really shocked Zhang Yong. Zhang Yong subconsciously stepped back a few steps.


    "Get out of my way!"


    He stretched out his hands and tried to push Liu Qing away, but Liu Qing still grasped him by the shoulder, and they both hit the wall together.


    Liu Qing''s eyes were burning, and he hit Zhang Yong''s head with his head.


    "Bang!"


    Zhang Yong''s head collided violently with the wall, and suddenly he was a bit of a star.


    Liu Qing seized him by the neck.


    "You should not live in the world any more because you are such an evil animal. Today, I am going to get rid of your cancer for the village!"


    With the voice, Liu Qing''s hands gradually forced, and the tendons on his arms began to burst.


    It''s really killing.


    Zhang Yong grabs Liu Qing''s hand and tries to pull it away, but now he has a splitting headache and is unconscious. He can''t make much effort at all. Liu Qing''s hand is just like a pair of pliers, holding his throat.


    Gradually strong sense of suffocation makes Zhang Yong chest hot pain, and his eyes begin to stare.


    "Liu, Liu Qing I was wrong Again Also Dare not Now You let go of I... "


    Mole ants live secretly, let alone human beings.


    Zhang Yong, who really felt the threat of death, put down his dignity and began to beg for mercy like Liu Qing.


    "It''s late!"


    Liu Qing is not moved, gasps heavily, both hands tighter and tighter.


    Although Dai Jun has just stated the advantages and disadvantages to him, he still made a choice.


    He knows Zhang Yong''s personality clearly. If Zhang Yong is alive, he will certainly exaggerate what happened tonight. In that way, how can Dai Yan continue to live in the village.


    Only the dead can''t talk.


    Only when Zhang Yong died tonight and he had no chance to talk nonsense, Dai Yan''s reputation could be preserved.


    "Go to hell."


    Liu Qing''s eyes trembled, biting her teeth, exhausted all her strength.


    Zhang Yong''s struggle is gradually weak, and gradually tends to stop. Six or seven seconds later, his hands fall down, and there is no movement.

 Chapter 1083

    It''s common for people in rural areas to kill chickens, ducks and pigs, but I''m afraid few people have done it.


    Zhang Yong, who has been swaggering in Songjiang village for nearly ten years, is lying on the floor of his main room, with his eyes wide open at the ceiling. His face is suffocating blue and purple. He has no breath at all. He can''t die any more.


    After confirming that Zhang Yong didn''t struggle, Liu Qing slowly released her hand, as if she suddenly lost all her strength and sat down on the ground, gasping for breath.


    The blood in my eyes is fading away.


    On the forehead, but gradually began to sweat.


    When he came to Zhangjia tonight, he really made up his mind to kill Zhang Yong anyway, but killing is not killing a chicken after all. Even if it''s a scum, Liu Qing''s hands are still shaking involuntarily.


    He sat on the ground for more than ten minutes, breathing slowly.


    Finally, looking at Zhang Yong''s body, Liu Qing''s eyes, no longer have any feelings.


    He stood up slowly on his knees.


    Zhang Yong''s parents died a long time ago, and Zhang Yong was the only one left in the family. No one saw Liu Qing come here tonight. If a veteran murderer and arsonist were replaced, he would be able to cover up the scene of the murder and turn Zhang Yong''s death into a missing person. However, Liu Qing seems to have no intention of destroying his body.


    He just threw Zhang Yong''s body on the ground without any intention of covering it up. Even when he came out of Zhangjia, he didn''t close the door.


    It is estimated that few murderers are more "rampant" than him.


    Zhang''s light is on. Looking in from the outside, you can see Zhang Yong lying on the ground clearly. If someone passes by, he will surely find out. However, Liu Qing seems to turn a blind eye and directly gets on the motorcycle and goes away.


    He didn''t go to Dai''s house again. When he passed by, he didn''t even stop for a while. Liu Qing went back to his house by bike.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother did not sleep. Li futu and Gong Zhengyu were also there, as if they were waiting for Liu Qing to come back.


    "Qing''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    When entering the door, Liu Qing''s black and blue face and blood stained appearance scared Liu''s mother.


    When Liu Qing went out before, although half of his face was swollen, he didn''t exaggerate to such an extent. At this time, his right eye was like a panda''s eye. He could only squint slightly, or even open it completely. In this state, it was very difficult to ride back smoothly without falling into the ditch.


    Since Liu Qing left, Liu''s father, who has been sulking, is also surprised.


    Gong Zhengyu''s determination is extremely amazing. As always, he seems to have nothing to do with it.


    On the way home by bike, Liu Qing has calmed down and thought a lot.


    It''s not an impulse to kill Zhang Yong, and now he doesn''t regret it, not only because of Dai Yan, but also because of his dignity as a man. However, in the face of his parents who are gradually entering their old age, Liu Qing, who just strangled Zhang Yong and walked out of Zhang''s home, suddenly became turbulent.


    No remorse, but full of guilt.


    To kill Zhang Yong, he is worthy of his girlfriend Dai Yan and his seven foot man. The only thing he is sorry for is his aging parents.


    The law is so solemn and strict for a simple farmer like him, from the moment he decided to kill Zhang Yong in front of Dai''s house. He never tried to evade the trial of the law.


    It''s natural to kill for your life.


    He is ready to turn himself in tomorrow. As soon as he goes in, there will be no chance to see the sun again in his life. Who will support his parents?


    Looking at his father, Liu Qing''s eyes gradually become moist.


    "Bang."


    All of a sudden, when no one expected, Liu Qing knelt down and knelt down to his parents.


    Liu''s father and Liu''s mother were stunned.


    Li futu also looks at Liu Qing.


    "Qing''er, this is..."


    Mother Liu opened her mouth.


    Liu Qing did not speak, knelt down and began to kowtow.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Three in a row.


    The sound was dull and loud.


    Liu Qing''s forehead began to turn red.


    "Parents, my son is unfilial."


    Liu Qing hands on the ground, head deeply buried, talking, shoulders are shaking.


    Even if Liu''s father noticed something was wrong, Liu Qing didn''t listen to his warning and had to go to Dai''s house. He frowned and even stood up.


    "What happened?"


    Liu Qing knelt on the ground, buried his head deeply, and did not speak for a long time. When he raised his head, he did not respond to Liu''s father''s question. Instead, he moved his knee and faced Gong Zhengyu.


    "Sister, can I ask you to take care of my parents in the future?"


    An old man''s eyes were red and full of tears.


    Gong Zhengyu frowned slightly all the time."What happened?"


    She let out a soft voice.


    Liu Qing clenched her teeth and kept silent for a long time. Finally, she opened her mouth and her voice trembled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I I''ve killed... "


    "What?"


    Liu''s father''s face suddenly changed.


    Liu''s mother was in a daze.


    Only Li futu and Gong Zhengyu are still calm. Even if they hear about murder and arson in vain, there is not much fluctuation.


    This is not the kind of indifference that has nothing to do with it, but the kind of calm that has never changed in front of a landslide.


    "Who did you kill?"


    Liu''s father hurried to Liu Qing''s side, full of unabashed fear and panic.


    Ordinary father suddenly heard such news, not panic is certainly false.


    "I just Zhang Yong He was killed... "


    "What are you talking about?"


    Liu''s father''s body trembled. He was still taking chances, but Liu Qing''s appearance would not be a joke.


    "Why do you dare to do such a thing?"?! Didn''t you go to Dai''s just now? What does it have to do with Zhang Yong? "


    Although the man has tears, but this time, Liu Qing eyes or slide out of tears.


    He still didn''t explain.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..."


    Liu''s father, anxious and afraid, holds Liu Qing by the shoulder.


    "What are you talking about?"?! Why on earth?! Do you know that you are in prison for murder? "


    There is only one son in their family. Although they have a daughter, after that incident, although the daughter is willing to admit them, she is very estranged from them. Therefore, the son can be said to be their only sustenance and dependence. If the son goes to prison, what will they do in their later years?


    Liu''s mother looks pale at this time, thinking about the picture of her son being tortured away as a murderer, she is a little shaky.


    "Sorry..."


    Liu Qing knelt on the ground and hung his head. He just said three words of sorry, and tears fell on the ground.


    The word "killing" is too heavy for an ordinary farmer''s family, and it is even like a disaster.


    Liu Fu''s eyes are dull.


    In the solidified and heavy atmosphere, Gong Zhengyu stood up.


    "Just killing people."


    She looked down at Liu Qing kneeling on the ground, looking indifferent.


    "Stand up."

 Chapter 1084

    a case involving human life is to be treated with the utmost care.


    No matter where the homicide case is put, it is a big and important case. If we exclude other factors and conduct a fair trial, we may not be able to escape without talking about the death penalty. But at this time, Gong Zhengyu is just a "murderer Is that all? "


    When the words fell to the ground, both Liu''s father and Liu''s mother looked at him in amazement. Even Liu Qing, who had been tortured by guilt and was almost in tears, raised her head.


    "Sister You said What do you mean


    "Hong''er, do you have..."


    Liu''s mother opened her mouth in a hurry, her eyes uneasy.


    Liu''s father also looked at his daughter nervously.


    Although they all know that the eldest daughter who was sent out at the beginning is promising now, they don''t know exactly what her daughter is doing now.


    How big a person''s world is depends on the scope of his walk. In Liu''s father, Liu''s mother and even Liu Qing''s mind, even if Gong Zhengyu''s fate has changed greatly after he left Songjiang village, it is impossible to change the law anyway?


    In the hearts of ordinary people, the law is always so majestic, strict and insurmountable, which can not be countered by personal strength.


    "Rest."


    Without any explanation, Gong Zhengyu walked upstairs.


    Liu''s father and mother were stunned even Liu Qing.


    Looking at Gong Zhengyu''s free and easy figure, Li futu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    This is really a chivalrous woman.


    Looking at the stunned Liu family, Li futu coughed and stood up.


    "What happened?"


    He asked Liu Qing.


    Gong Zhengyu just walked away, but he couldn''t.


    Liu Qing tightly pursed her mouth, and did not intend to say it.


    Liu Fu scolded: "you can even kill people. What else can''t you say?"?! Are you really angry with your mother and me? "


    Liu''s mother is in a panic now.


    Liu Qing bit his teeth, struggled for a long time, wiped the tears on his face, and finally opened his mouth.


    He repeated the process of tonight.


    "You bastard, that''s Dai''s daughter. Dai doesn''t care. What can you do?"?! For the sake of a woman, you don''t even want your life, or your parents, do you? "


    Liu''s father jumped to scold him. He was so anxious and angry that he even planned to fight Liu Qing.


    "When is it? Are you still crazy here?! What else can you do besides beating and scolding? "


    Liu mother suddenly roared, so many years in the heart of the emotion, finally broke out.


    Liu Fu Yang''s hands were stiff in the air, and his face was constantly changing.


    The daughter is estranged from the family, and the son is now a murderer. In fact, all these things can be attributed to his own incompetence.


    If he had the ability, he would not have given his daughter away because of the money, and the Dai family would not have looked down on his son all the time. If his family was better off, his son would not be married now, and all this would not have happened.


    Liu''s father was stiff there.


    Liu''s mother also began to wipe tears.


    Li futu sighed to himself and couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. It''s OK."


    He said: "scum like Zhang Yong, living in this world is a disaster. Liu Qing killed him, which should be regarded as a righteous act."


    "But anyway, it''s a human life! It''s against the law to kill people. They have to pay for their lives! "


    Li futu smiles.


    "Uncle Liu, don''t worry. I promise Liu Qing will be OK."


    Then he reached out and helped Liu Qing up.


    "Go wash and have a good sleep. Don''t think about the rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Xiao Li, is that true? Is Qing''er really going to be ok? "


    Liu asked hesitantly.


    Li futu smiles softly and nods.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe your daughter."


    Even though he knew that the Liu family could not be completely relieved, Li futu could not say too much. After comforting him, he went upstairs.


    The Liu family is different from the Dai family. The Liu family has no money. There are only three rooms on the second floor, except that one room has two beds, which are usually used as guest rooms. Now they are naturally arranged for Li futu and Gong Zhengyu.


    At that time, Li futu thought it was wrong. Even though there were two beds here, Gong Zhengyu didn''t speak. Naturally, he didn''t know how to speak.


    When he entered the room, although the light was on, Gong Zhengyu was already lying on the bed.


    There is nothing above the clothes hanger. I think Gong Zhengyu didn''t take off his clothes.


    But even so, in the dead of night, there seems to be an inexplicable atmosphere surging in the room.


    "Aunt, Liu Qing killed because of his girlfriend Dai Yan..."Li futu sat by his bed and repeated what Liu Qinggang had said.


    Gong Zhengyu looked at the ceiling and said nothing. He didn''t respond for a long time.


    Li futu is a bit unnatural in his heart.


    After all, he could see clearly that the Liu family regarded him and Gong Zhengyu as a couple, and he also understood that Gong Zhengyu should see clearly.


    Gong Zhengyu doesn''t speak, and he can''t speak any more. Just as he gets up and plans to turn off the light to sleep, a voice suddenly rings.


    "I really didn''t think that he had the courage."


    Li futu''s body was in a hurry to turn off the light. He turned and looked at Gong Zhengyu on the bed.


    "In fact, it''s not surprising how much sacrifice a man makes for the woman he loves."


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head and looked at him.


    "Ask what is love in the world, teach people to live and die together?"


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    He really didn''t expect to run out of Gong Zhengyu''s mouth.


    Moreover, at this time, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were not like the indifference and aloofness of overlooking the whole Sichuan, but like a child seeking knowledge.


    "That''s probably what I mean."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Men and women in love don''t have much sense to speak of, even if they know that the abyss lies ahead. If you fall down, you will be doomed, but for the sake of the other side, I''m afraid you will jump down without turning back. "


    Li futu pauses.


    "Aunt, no matter what, Liu Qing is still bloody and a man."


    Naturally, he would not express any opinions on the grievances between Gong Zhengyu and her family. At this time, he just stood in the perspective of a bystander and simply talked about the matter.


    Although Liu Qing''s action is impulsive and reckless, I''m afraid anyone will appreciate it.


    Can I ask for nothing.


    "So most of the love in this world ends in tragedy, because people never like smooth road."


    Is this criticizing Liu Qing for choosing Dai Yan with a high family background?


    Li futu was silent and said with a smile: "but the marvelous, magnificent and extraordinary view of the world often lies in the danger."


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes contracted and he didn''t speak again.


    "Turn off the light and go to sleep."


    Seven or eight seconds later, she spoke again and turned her head to one side.

 Chapter 1085

    Songjiang village is not big. It has only two or three hundred families. Unlike in the city, people in the village will visit everywhere when they are free. They live in a village, even if they are not very familiar with it, but most of them can call their names when they come across it.


    Therefore, when a farmer passed by the gate of Zhangjiakou in the morning and saw Zhang Yong''s body lying on the ground in the open gate, the incident quickly spread throughout Songjiang village.


    The dead rarely happen in Songjiang village. What''s more, the dead are not ordinary. They are notorious bullies in the village.


    Hearing that Zhang Yong was dead, there was not much anger, fear or panic in the village. On the contrary, many people had the impulse to celebrate and tell each other.


    Even, when many people have breakfast in the morning, they drink an extra cup of morning wine.


    Who on earth did such a pleasant thing?


    This should be the most important issue, the second time was remembered by people.


    Of course, no one in the simple village has the impulse to be Sherlock Holmes and give the task to the great public servant of the people.


    After receiving the report, Songjiang village police station attached great importance to it and immediately sent personnel to Zhangjia to investigate.


    The news spread around Songjiang village through the sound of chickens and barking dogs in the early morning.


    The Dai family also got the news.


    "Impossible..."


    Dai Yan can''t believe this reality.


    Of course, she hated Zhang Yong, and even hoped that Zhang Yong would not die well. But Zhang Yong died at this juncture, and I''m afraid no one else would do it.


    To kill is to pay for one''s life.


    Dai''s mother is a typical farmer''s wife. She has no insight and no brains. She only thinks that Zhang Yong is dead, and she is very relieved. She scolds: "good death!"


    Dai Jun is obviously a smart man. He can make a career to turn the Dai family into a leading family in the village. Although he doesn''t read much, his brain at least turns faster than his sister Dai Yan.


    After Liu Qing left last night, he ran to Zhang Jia and killed Zhang Yong.


    He came to this conclusion very quickly in his mind, even very sure.


    This boy, usually really can''t see, actually has this kind of ruthlessness.


    Dai Jun was also quite shocked.


    He and Dai Yan are brothers and sisters of the same mother. What happened last night was not angry. It must be false, but he chose to beat Zhang Yong away at that time.


    Last night, he explained in front of Liu Qing that it was to save his sister''s reputation and integrity. It wasn''t all nonsense, but it wasn''t all the reasons why he let Zhang Yong go.


    Zhang Yong is a scoundrel, this kind of recognition is not easy to provoke, and Zhang Yong''s cousin, is a thorny role, and he also owes each other money.


    Combined with various factors, he chose to endure the calm for a while last night, but Dai Jun never thought that no matter how cynical he was, Liu Qing, who was polite to him with a smiling face, would have such a fierce day.


    When things go to extremes, they will turn back.


    Or can''t you judge a person by his appearance?


    To be honest, at this time, he was grateful to Liu Qing.


    However, as an adult, he is no longer only one-sided.


    Zhang Yong died. Although his cousin was not close to him, his blood relationship was there after all, and the other side would not give up.


    Not to mention the 300, 000 debt that can''t be paid for the time being, Dai Jun doesn''t want to be provoked by those black faced figures alone.


    "I''ll go out."


    He left the door in a hurry.


    Instead of going to Liu Qing to confirm, he drove directly to Zhang Jia.


    Not long after Dai Jun left, Dai Yan walked out of the door. Although the slap on her face faded, her face was as white as paper and she was lost.


    "What else are you doing here?"


    She came to the Liu family.


    Liu''s father, who had always been kind to her, seemed to have changed his personality and had a very bad attitude.


    Dai Yan''s eyes twinkled with tears. She stood at the door, afraid to go in, or had no face to go in.


    At this time, the Liu family is having breakfast.


    Although there is a little suspicion that a girl is in trouble, Liu''s mother is softhearted after all and pats Liu''s father''s hand.


    "What are you doing here?"


    At this time, Liu Qing''s appearance is still miserable, his face is blue and purple, but he still smiles at his girlfriend.


    In Dai Yan''s eyes, crystal clear could no longer be contained, and she burst into tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, I''m really sorry... "


    She held her mouth, choked to the point of speechlessness.


    Liu Qing stands up, his eyes are very distressed, and he wants to go over and comfort his girlfriend like before, but when he takes two steps, he suddenly stops.


    "You Do you know? "


    Dai Yan held her mouth and nodded her head. She burst into tears.


    "Yan''er, you don''t have to feel guilty. Why do you say sorry between you and me? It''s my own decision to kill Zhang Yong. It has nothing to do with anyone, and I don''t regret it. "


    Liu Qing''s eyes began to get wet, but he was talking with a smile."I''m not promising, but I said I won''t let anyone bully you."


    "Sorry..."


    Dai Yan didn''t even have the strength to stand, so she squatted on the ground slowly.


    "Yan''er, don''t cry. I Liu Qing have lived for nearly 30 years and achieved nothing. Now I''ve done a magnificent thing. It''s worth it."


    Liu Qing wiped the corner of his eyes, and the trill already appeared in the laughter.


    "Go back, don''t wait for me."


    It''s not the usual way to say goodbye.


    It''s a farewell.


    Once arrested, he is afraid that he will never see the light again in his life. He can''t drag others down.


    "No, no..."


    Half squatting on the ground, Dai Yan shook her head desperately and choked: "no matter how long, I''ll wait for you and wait for you to come back!"


    Mother Liu wiped her tears.


    Liu''s father''s anger gradually subsided and his eyes were sad.


    "Maybe it''s destined to be predestined..."


    Before Liu Qing''s words were finished, the harsh siren came from far and near.


    Two police cars were parked in the yard, and one of them was accompanied by a conspicuous gallop.


    "Who is Liu Qing?"


    Several policemen came to the door with a serious look.


    "I am."


    Liu Qing is not frightened, very calm.


    "We suspect you have something to do with a homicide. Please come with us."


    The tone of the people''s public servants is very rigid, without any feelings.


    "No, you made a mistake. He didn''t do it. Please investigate carefully. It''s really not him..."


    Dai Yan stood up and stood in front of the door in a panic.


    Several police officers frowned.


    "Yan''er, it''s none of your business. What are you doing?"


    A deep drink rings, and Dai Yan is pulled apart.


    "Brother?"


    Dai Yan see drag their own people, after a short period of Lengshen, eyes filled with incredible anger.


    "Brother, you said it?! How can you do that?! Are you still not a person? "


    Dai Jun''s expressionless face tugged her sister''s arm to keep her from breaking free.


    The reason why public servants can solve cases so efficiently is obvious.


    Liu Qing smiles and looks at Dai Jun, who avenged his kindness. Instead of swearing, he just says, "take care of her."


    Immediately, he took the initiative to several police officers.


    The silver handcuffs were fast on his hands.


    "I''ll go with you."


    There was a voice.


    A police officer looked, eyes subconsciously amazing color, Lengshen for a moment, then asked: "who are you?"


    "I''m his sister."

 Chapter 1086

    In the life of ordinary people, it is estimated that they will rarely have the opportunity to take a police car, and even many people may not have such experience in their whole life.


    Originally, according to Liu Qing''s life trajectory, he would have lived a poor but down-to-earth life like all farmers. He should not have experienced this, but he always liked to joke with people.


    Liu Qing has been treated as the biggest suspect and directly tortured by the police. Two policemen, one left and one right, put him in the middle and put him in the police car.


    Gong Zhengyu goes to the car.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t worry. It''s OK."


    Li futu comforts Liu''s father and mother, and then follows Gong Zhengyu to get on the bus.


    "Brother, Liu Qing, he did it for me. Why did you do it?! Why? "


    Dai Yan cried and kept hitting Dai Jun''s body with her hands.


    "Yan''er, even if I don''t say it, do you think the police can''t find out that he did it? It''s not a small case, it''s a big one


    Dai Jun firmly grasped Dai Yan''s hand.


    "Yan''er, Liu Qinggang is very calm. He must have had this psychological preparation from the moment he went to Zhang Yong''s house. You have to understand that I am not harming him, but helping him. He did not escape, nor did he attempt to cover up the facts of the crime. If he admits his mistake and has a good attitude, he may be able to get a lenient sentence. "


    Find the police identified Liu Qing, the reason is not as good as he said at this time, he just didn''t want to involve himself.


    He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his way of doing it. Although Liu Qing was really angry and killed because of his sister''s reason, he didn''t do it for himself.


    "Leniency? Brother, is this really possible? "


    Dai Yan, with tears on her face, has lost her thinking ability. Hearing Dai Jun''s words, it''s like grabbing a life-saving straw. She doesn''t care to continue crying and blaming. She grabs Dai Jun''s arm, and her fingers are all trapped in her clothes, exerting extraordinary force.


    "Certainly."


    Dai Jun nodded without hesitation, then looked at the police car that had been launched, "Yan''er, you go back first. The police asked me to cooperate with their investigation."


    "I''ll go too!"


    Dai Yan cut off the railway, regardless of Dai Jun''s opinion, went straight to the Big Ben and got on the car by sliding the door.


    Although he was a little ungrateful, Dai Jun felt that he was thinking about it for his own family and for his sister''s sake.


    He doesn''t know much about the law, and doesn''t know the specific standard of sentencing, but killing is killing. Even if there is the possibility of leniency, it can never be too lenient. Even if Liu Qing doesn''t have to pay for his life, he will definitely be abandoned in his life. Let his younger sister go to see it and listen to it. It''s good to die completely.


    Several cars drove away from Liu''s yard one after another, and the sharp siren roared in the countryside. Many people in Songjiang village knew that Liu Qing had been taken away by the police.


    Astonished, suspicious, unbelievable.


    In the village people''s impression, Liu Qing has always been a modest and polite descendant, and it is impossible to kill people.


    In a panic, Liu Qing was taken to the village police station. In the face of interrogation, he confessed his crime, and even took the initiative to account for all the process of door-to-door killing.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    Homicide cases are very rare in Songjiang village, even alerting the director to take charge of the trial in person, because Liu Qing is very cooperative and sincere, which reduces the work pressure of his own side, and the director''s tone has become much more peaceful subconsciously.


    "No more."


    Liu Qing, who is sitting on the cold iron chair with his hands in his hands, has no fear and despair of imminent disaster, and his expression is very calm.


    "It''s too impulsive. No matter what, we should not solve the problem in this extreme way."


    The director felt it.


    He has heard of Zhang Yong''s reputation. He has been making trouble in the village for so many years, and Zhang Yong has not seldom been a guest. From a personal point of view, he thinks that Zhang Yong''s bully is not worth dying, but the law does not look at these.


    "Take it away."


    The director waved his hand. They are only responsible for the investigation and trial, which is a matter of the court. Liu Qing confessed, which made the procedure much simpler. Next, they will be transferred to the court.


    The director led the way out of the interrogation room.


    "Director Hu."


    An old man called to him.


    Songjiang village police station director a Zheng, then said with a smile: "Secretary Wang, how did you come?"


    This old man is the village branch secretary of Songjiang village. To some extent, he is also a colleague with the director of the police station.


    "I heard that there was a case of human life in the village, so I came here to have a look."


    The village branch secretary looked at Liu Qing at the back: "how was the investigation?"


    Dai brothers and sisters, Li futu and Gong Zhengyu all sat outside the interrogation room.


    "Secretary Wang, the case is very clear. The suspect confessed his crime. I plan to transfer it to the judicial procedure."The village branch secretary frowned and looked at Gong Zhengyu in embarrassment. He was silent, but he said, "director Hu, I want to get Liu Qing on bail."


    The director was stunned and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Secretary Wang, what do you say What do you mean


    "Director Hu, don''t worry. I can guarantee that Liu Qing won''t abscond. I''ve watched the child grow up. I''m also very sad that he has such a thing. I know his parents very well. I just want to stay at home and spend more time with them during the period of waiting for trial."


    The village branch secretary is sincere and touching.


    The director wants to talk but stops, and his face is a bit embarrassed.


    "Director Hu, don''t worry. If something goes wrong with him during this period of time, or if he absconds, I will be responsible for all the responsibilities."


    The village branch secretary seemed to see the other party''s difficulties and gave a resounding assurance.


    Dai Jun looked at it and was surprised.


    Although a village branch secretary is not a big official, if he is put in a village, he can be regarded as a person with a lot of words.


    When did the poor Liu family become so familiar with the village branch secretary?


    Dai Jun is a smart man. Naturally, he won''t believe those high sounding officialdom just now.


    Is there anything else he doesn''t know about the Liu family?


    Dai Jun became suspicious.


    "How about director Hu?"


    The village branch secretary stares at the director, and his attitude seems to be a little tough.


    Originally, this matter did not fall within the scope of the other party''s authority, but being an official in the same village was a little embarrassing.


    "Secretary Wang, you can take care of me. If anything goes wrong..."


    After weighing up, the director was relieved.


    "Don''t worry."


    The village branch secretary nodded immediately.


    The director said no more, and told his subordinates: "untie the handcuffs."


    "Liu Qing!"


    Dai Yan rushed up excitedly.


    Liu Qing felt the power of power for the first time. He thought that after he came in, he would never be able to go out again. Although he was only on bail, it was enough for him to stay with his family for a few more days.


    They walked out of the police station.


    At the door, a Buick came, followed by several Wuling Hongguang.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The doors opened one after another, and the men who came down were not good-looking and full of ruffian.


    Dai Jun''s face changed.

 Chapter 1087

    If wealth does not return home, it is like a night''s journey in royal guards.


    Longguo people have a strong sense of ancestral home. After their success, many rich people will give back to their hometown by investing in road construction and other means. What they want is just a name before and after death.


    Although he no longer lives in the village, it doesn''t mean that in Zhang Tao''s mind, he has nothing to do with Songjiang village. Anyway, this is the place where he was born and grew up.


    In fact, the pleasure brought by the envy of strangers is not as important as the pleasure brought by the change of attitude of relatives and friends. When he was a child, his family was very poor and used to living a hard life, so he always wanted to be recognized and respected by others.


    Zhang Yong died, even if he was not close, but as a cousin, he naturally had the obligation to come back, but this time back home, to seek justice for Zhang Yong is the second, the most important, Zhang Tao wants to take this opportunity to show the village how tough he is now.


    Therefore, in front of the village branch secretary and director Hu, he would be so tough.


    Being blocked in front of the gate, director Hu is still sparing words.


    His silence was not due to the large number of people on the other side, or to Zhang Tao''s words.


    The rank of the government and the University crushed people to death.


    Songjiang village is just one of the numerous small villages in Huajin city. Whether he is the village branch secretary or mayor Bai, the difference is far more than one level.


    No matter whether Zhang Tao dares to lie in this respect, he dares not to take the risk.


    The village branch secretary''s face was also pale at this time.


    A white man, blocking the door, presses the two most powerful people in the village speechless. This scene is incredible, but it really happened.


    Zhang Tao''s smile became more and more rampant.


    He came to this day with his head in order to have this kind of pleasure?


    "Very good. It seems that you all know the law. In that case, why don''t you torture the murderer back soon?"


    He was bossy, as if he could do what he said.


    For a moment the wind is calm and the waves are still.


    Those who mess around in the power field do not lack the determination.


    Director Hu looked back at Liu Qing. Although he didn''t speak yet, he obviously intended to let his subordinates bring Liu Qing back into the Institute.


    Li futu, who has been sitting in the car, turns to look at Gong Zhengyu beside him.


    The village branch secretary''s support for Liu Qing was obviously due to Gong Zhengyu''s face. However, at this time, the situation obviously changed unexpectedly.


    Gong Zhengyu pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Li futu followed.


    "It''s really his fault that my brother accidentally injured and died. I''m willing to make compensation and let it go in private."


    Gong Zhengyu walks towards Zhang Tao step by step.


    All eyes were on her.


    "Your brother?"


    Zhang Tao was also shocked by Gong Zhengyu''s beauty, but then he frowned.


    He naturally understood who the other party was addressing, but when did the Liu family still have a daughter? But he''s so damn beautiful?


    "Say a price."


    Gong Zhengyu''s tone is not strong, but he is full of incomparable domineering.


    It was an intentional homicide, but she was so understated that she died of accidental injury.


    But, what is private?


    Homicide case is a criminal case, but there is no possibility of private, even if the victim agrees, the law will not allow.


    This is the second time that I admit myself in public today. Liu Qing used to dream about this day, but he didn''t expect that when this day came, it was when he stepped into a desperate situation. He had mixed feelings and wet eyes.


    "Compensation?"


    "Can you afford to pay for one life?"


    Although I don''t know where this woman came from, Zhang Tao didn''t bother to think so much at this time.


    Zhang Yong''s death, he is not very sad, but he did not want to let Liu Qing.


    Money, he''s really not short of it now.


    What he wants is face.


    "Say a price."


    Gong Zhengyu spoke again, sparing words like gold, looking very silly and naive.


    Is this a chicken or a dog? Can you pay for it?


    Even in Dai Yan''s eyes, her boyfriend, a sister who doesn''t know where she came from, is really a bit like a law blind.


    Perhaps at this time only Li futu is clear. This should be gong Zhengyu''s reasoning.


    Zhang Tao had intended to make a mockery of it, but when he looked at Gong Zhengyu''s face, he suddenly changed his mind.


    "Private It''s not impossible But it depends on your sincerity... "


    His eyes wandered up and down Gong Zhengyu''s body, his expression was evil, and his tone was meaningful.


    In his eyes, Li futu looks like he is looking at a dead man.Heaven''s iniquity is forgivable, but you can''t live if you do it yourself.


    Gong Zhengyu''s face did not change. He was not angry.


    "Do you know Bai Daishan?"


    She burst into a startling voice.


    Bai Daishan, the mayor of Huajin City, is the food and clothing official of millions of people. How dare she call him by his first name?


    Zhang Tao''s eyes suddenly coagulated, and his expression changed subconsciously. He looked at Gong Zhengyu suspiciously and forgot to respond.


    The village branch secretary was also shocked.


    Maybe he is the only one who knows Gong Zhengyu''s existence in the whole village. Because of Gong Zhengyu, he has been helping the Liu family all these years. But when Gong Zhengyu returned to the village last time, the mayor called him. But now it seems that the daughter of the Liu family is more fierce than he imagined?!


    "You know the law, don''t you?"


    No matter what kind of disturbance happened in the heart of outsiders, Gong Zhengyu''s look remained unchanged, flat and quiet.


    "I''ll tell you what law is."


    Then she turned her head.


    "Lend me your cell phone."


    Although Li futu was a little surprised that Gong Zhengyu didn''t kill Zhang Tao directly, he quickly took out his mobile phone and handed it to Gong Zhengyu.


    Gong Zhengyu dialed a number.


    "Contact Bai Daishan for me."


    Then she hung up.


    Everyone was afraid to speak again, and the scene was almost silent.


    Zhang Tao couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He was inexplicably flustered.


    Within 20 seconds, Li futu''s mobile phone rang.


    "Miss Gong."


    The strange and familiar baritone on the other end of the phone made Zhang Tao turn pale.


    "Do you know Zhang Tao in Songjiang village?"


    Gong Zhengyu said softly.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Yes."


    Gong Zhengyu continued to speak, concise.


    "Do you mean to kill or break the law?"


    She asked this question very abruptly.


    The other end of the phone was silent again, this time longer than before.


    "No offense."


    Three or four seconds later, the voice sounded again.


    Zhang Tao wondered if he had heard his mother wrong.


    Murder.


    Not breaking the law?


    Don''t break the law?!!


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes are calm. He doesn''t say any more and hangs up.


    Zhang Tao''s face twitched, and the cold sweat on his forehead came down.


    Because he was standing next to him, Dai Jun''s eyes trembled and he was scared. He didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    Although the call was brief, the information disclosed was too large.


    Zhang Tao wiped the sweat on his forehead and swallowed his saliva with difficulty. His lips were trembling and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Dai Jun trembled all over.


    It''s not against the law to kill.


    If he hadn''t heard it, he couldn''t believe it was from the governor of Huajin city.


    How high is the level to be able to explain without a word? Such a simple question, even inexplicable, can force mayor Bai to give such an inconceivable answer.


    As a witness, Dai Jun''s heart beat very fast.


    He suddenly thought of a sentence he had read in the book.


    The most terrible thing in the world is not ignorance, but standing on a step and thinking that you have seen the light of the sky.

 Chapter 1088

    What is power?


    In the court, the judge can convict you or acquit you, but at last he chooses to acquit you. This is power.


    Although the law is solemn and clear, don''t forget that the law is made by people, and it is also enforced by people.


    In the laws of the Dragon Kingdom and many other countries, the process of determining a person''s guilt has to go through many procedures. It''s not enough to be convicted by the police system. In the end, it has to be transferred to the judicial organs for the court to decide.


    the murder case in Songjiang village has a clear motive and a strong testimony. The suspect has even admitted the fact of the crime himself. This case can be said to have been turned over, but a murder is not illegal, but it fundamentally overturns the nature of the case.


    All the people present were smart people. After being stunned, they all made the wisest choice.


    Zhang Tao changed his previous domineering attitude and reconciled with Liu Qingda as the family member of the deceased.


    In the end, a homicide case turned into self-defense. In the witness of the village Party branch secretary and director Hu, both sides of the case completed the private defense.


    It''s incredible, but it''s the fact that it happened in the daytime.


    Zhang Tao wanted to shake hands with Gong Zhengyu when he didn''t ask for any compensation. However, Gong Zhengyu didn''t show any gratitude and turned to get on the bus.


    Looking at Zhang Tao''s awkward withdrawal of his hand, Liu Qing can''t help feeling unreal.


    His ears seemed to ring again what my sister said last night.


    It''s just killing people. Stand up.


    "Get in the car."


    Li futu said softly.


    Liu Qing nodded and turned to see his girlfriend who was always with him.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    He was deeply moved by his girlfriend''s deep affection for him, but now it''s not the fact that his daughter loves him. At this time, he has too much confusion in his mind.


    "It''s OK. You go home first. I''ll take care of my family and then I''ll come to you."


    Dai Yan is not that kind of unreasonable woman, she also knows that her boyfriend''s sister, I''m afraid the future is terrible.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at home."


    Liu Qing reached out and gently wiped the tears from her face, then followed Li futu to get on the car.


    A group of men blocked at the gate of the police station quickly got out of the way.


    Zhang Tao, Dai Jun and a group of village Party branch secretaries watched the car go away.


    When the car disappeared in his career, Zhang Tao breathed a sigh and looked at Dai Yan. Then he looked at Dai Jun, who owed him 300000.


    He moved his face and pulled out a smile.


    "Congratulations."


    ¡­¡­


    Although there was no danger, the atmosphere in the car was not so relaxed.


    Liu Qing sat in the back row, looking at the elder sister sitting beside him from time to time.


    Li futu drives.


    When he heard Zhang Tao molesting Gong Zhengyu at that time, he thought Zhang Tao must be dead, but he didn''t expect that Gong Zhengyu didn''t choose to do anything to Zhang Tao, even until he left.


    If Gong Zhengyu could become the empress of Sichuan and Shu, she would not be a soft hearted person. I''m afraid that doesn''t mean that she will let Zhang Tao go.


    In fact, from that phone call, mentioning Zhang Tao''s name, Zhang Tao''s fate has been doomed.


    Li futu looks at Liu Qing in the rearview mirror,


    Gong Zhengyu''s choice of restraint is definitely not to worry about anything else, mostly because he doesn''t want to be too cruel in front of Liu Qing.


    Although she has always been indifferent, it can be seen that Gong Zhengyu is still concerned about her family.


    No matter how demonic it is, this Dao Ma Dan still has six desires and seven emotions. Although he came to Songjiang village only two days ago, Gong Zhengyu''s impression on him is more and more real.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you, sister."


    After much hesitation, Liu Qing finally opened her mouth.


    "No need."


    Gong Zhengyu''s expression is still flat. Although he saved Liu Qing, he still didn''t express any intimacy. As always, he spared no words.


    "Sister, you are..."


    Liu Qing hesitated. He wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he didn''t dare to do it. Now he can''t help it.


    He has lived in Songjiang village all his life. His vision is limited. He can''t understand what kind of height sister is now.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Gong Zhengyu looks back from the window.


    "Sister, don''t get me wrong, I just..."


    Liu Qing''s tone was anxious. He didn''t seem to know what to say. After a moment, his eyes were complex. He looked at the unforgettable face and spoke slowly.


    "Elder sister, you must have had a hard time for so many years..."


    Gong Zhengyu frowned.Li futu, who has been driving quietly, has his eyes frozen. Unexpectedly, Liu Qing would say such words.


    Everyone''s success is not accidental, behind the scenery, I don''t know how much bitterness or even tears.


    Gong Zhengyu watched Liu Qing for a long time, and his brows gradually eased.


    "You don''t have to worry about my business. Just live your own life."


    Although still a little unkind, but obviously can hear her tone, rare with a trace of emotional color.


    When Liu Xi''s father and mother came back, they were very worried.


    Such a big case, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it. When you know what happened, Liu''s father and mother are very curious about the identity of their daughter.


    Did the girl they sent out by the Liu family really grow up to be a phoenix?


    Originally, Li futu and Gong Zhengyu planned to leave in the morning, but they were delayed in the middle.


    At lunch time, a mighty motorcade drove into Liu''s yard. The yard with too many cars could not stop, so it could only stop outside the yard in turn, with a long row.


    Hearing the news, Liu''s father went to the door and immediately stayed in the same place.


    He has seen the leader in the news, but this is the first time he has seen it with his own eyes.


    He was dressed in ordinary casual clothes. He was in his fifties and walked in the middle of the crowd.


    Bai Daishan, mayor of Huajin city!


    Around his back, city leaders, town leaders and village cadres followed him like stars.


    "Who''s here?"


    Liu''s mother came out, also shocked.


    Is this grass roots sympathy under leadership?


    Around the Liu family, gathered full of people who came to watch by the motorcade.


    Dai Jun also came quickly after hearing the news, but the road into Liu''s house was blocked by cars, and his big run couldn''t go in at this time.


    He got out of the car with his sister Dai Yan and looked at the grand occasion at the door of the Liu family. His eyes were shaking and his face was very complicated.


    When he came back from the police station, he asked his parents. His father told him that there seemed to be a girl in the Liu family at that time, but later it seemed that she had been given to someone else.


    Dai Jun let out a long breath.


    "This is the home of honor."

 Chapter 1089

    Songjiang village, a poor and backward village, is nothing in the map of Huajin city. This is the first time that leaders of all levels have appeared together.


    Is it because of the case in which Zhang Yong died?


    The villagers have different opinions.


    "Brother, do you dare to be shameless?"


    What happened yesterday and today made Dai Yan have no face to step into Liu''s house again. She was forced by her elder brother Dai Jun.


    She can see the big brother''s idea very clearly.


    To put it better, it''s called judging the situation.


    It''s hard to say, that''s to say, it''s going to be inflamed.


    Before, the elder brother had been picking on Liu Qing all the time. Now when he saw that Liu Qing had an unfathomable elder sister, he changed his attitude, not to mention face, and even dignity. Even she was ashamed of her elder brother.


    "Yan''er, brother, this is also for your happiness. You can rest assured that brother will make amends to the Liu family and Liu Qing."


    When the car couldn''t go in, Dai Jun took Dai Yan to Liu''s home. He was so cheeky that he was really amazing.


    However, it is undeniable that he is really a smart man who can bend and stretch. Although up to now, he does not know what is sacred about Liu Qing''s elder sister, his position is certainly not easy for him to imagine. It is shameless to be able to get married?


    Others don''t know why these leaders gathered at the Liu family, but he knows very well.


    If you go in at this time, the leaders will know that he is the in laws of the Liu family. It''s good for his future development to be familiar with these big men.


    It''s not unreasonable for Dai Jun to be the first rich man in Songjiang village. He knows how to seize the opportunity and grasp his younger sister''s hand. He goes faster.


    Led by Mayor Bai Daishan, there are really many leaders going down to the grass-roots level this time, and the main hall of the Liu family is almost full.


    At this time, these officials, who have no airs and are extremely approachable, express cordial sympathy to the Liu family. The only regret is that they lack reporters carrying cameras. Otherwise, if they are photographed, they will be able to perfectly show the image of the ruling people.


    There were too many people and too much noise. Bai Daishan and Gong Zhengyu went out alone.


    The flattered Liu''s father is busy entertaining these distinguished guests, and Liu''s mother pulls Liu Qing aside.


    "Do you have any plans?"


    Liu Mu Wen said.


    "Ma, what are you talking about?"


    Liu Qing did not understand the meaning.


    "What''s the plan?"


    Liu''s mother said seriously, "are you a fool? You don''t see that these officials are here for your sister, and even mayor Bai is here in person. Your sister must have great prospects now. Although your sister is willing to admit us, the relationship between your father and me and her is likely to be the same in our life. Even if we work hard, I''m afraid we can''t improve it. After all, it was really the fault of your father and me, but you''re not the same. "


    "When you were young, you didn''t know anything. Your sister was not unreasonable. She would not blame you for what happened in those years..."


    Liu Qing interrupted Liu''s mother, "Mom, what do you want to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mom wants to say... "


    Because of her height, Liu''s mother could only slightly raise her head when she looked at Liu Qing.


    At this time, she found that before she knew it, her sons had grown taller than herself.


    "Injustice has its head, and debt has its owner. The relationship between you and your sister should not be influenced by me and your father. Child, you can see the attitude of the Dai family towards you before. If it wasn''t for your sister this time, you should also be very clear. Mom has no culture, but she also understands that poor people have short ambitions. Before our family, there were no conditions, but now the situation is different. "


    Liu is long and holds his son''s hand.


    "Do you really want to be trapped in this Songjiang village and be a farmer all your life?"


    Liu Qing''s eyes trembled and understood his mother''s meaning.


    "Mom, you don''t want me to ask my sister..."


    Liu''s mother nodded.


    "Why not? Dai Jun''s family is so beautiful in the village now. It''s not Dai Jun who is the only one to rely on. Since your sister has the ability to know so many officials, why can''t she give you a hand? "


    Liu Qing''s lips moved and finally turned into a bitter smile.


    "What? Can''t wipe this face off? "


    Liu said: "if you feel you can''t save face, it doesn''t matter. Mom will ask your sister."


    "Mom, that''s not what I mean."


    Liu Qing said: "if I leave the village, what will you and dad do?"


    "I have hands and feet with your father. Don''t worry about it. Mom knows you are filial, but as long as you live well, it''s the best reward for me and your father."


    What a pity for parents.


    "Mom, I see. Do you want me to think about it?"Liu Qing said with a bitter smile.


    "Liu Qing."


    At this time, the Dai brothers and sisters came in.


    Dai Jun didn''t care about his younger sister who walked towards Liu Qing. He immediately began to say hello to these officials.


    Seeing Dai Jun, Liu''s father was very dissatisfied, but he was worried about the occasion and didn''t blow anyone up after all.


    After Bai Daishan and Gong Zhengyu came back, they left the Liu family.


    Liu Fu and Liu Mu send each other off.


    Dai Jun followed him with salivation.


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t plan to see off the guests. He came to Liu Qing.


    "Do you want to leave with me?"


    Liu Qing was stunned.


    Gong Zhengyu said in a low voice: "think clearly, and then answer."


    "Sister, are you leaving now?"


    Gong Zhengyu is silent.


    Liu Qing hesitated for a moment, then took a breath and said with a smile, "elder sister, come back home when you have time."


    Gong Zhengyu frowned slightly.


    Although Liu Qing did not respond positively, her attitude has been clearly expressed.


    "Why?"


    Gong Zhengyu looks at Dai Yan, who is standing beside Liu Qing, wringing her hands uneasily and lowering her head.


    "The outside world is much bigger than Songjiang village. Many things you think are precious are not worth mentioning outside."


    What she said means a lot.


    Liu Qing understood what the other party was saying.


    "Sister, the outside world may be wonderful, but it may not be suitable for me. I think it''s enough to stay here with my parents and people I like. Maybe I''m really not self-motivated."


    Gong Zhengyu was silent.


    "Think about it?"


    This is the first time my sister asked herself this kind of question, and Liu Qing also understood that this is probably the last time.


    But even so, his response was decisive.


    "Think about it."


    He took his girlfriend''s hand and said with a smile, "I''m really satisfied with my life now."


    Gong Zhengyu was by no means a wordy man, and nodded.


    Li futu never intervened.


    Now, he really appreciates Gong Zhengyu''s younger brother. He refuses the chance to change his fate. I''m afraid few people in the world can do it.


    But Liu Qing did it for her parents and for her lover.


    Is this not enterprising?


    Or have you seen through the essence of life?


    No one can say for sure.


    After the refusal, Liu Qing seems more calm.


    "Sister, I often go home to have a look."


    He said with a smile.


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him and finally showed a touch of radian for the first time.


    "When you get married, let me know."


    Liu Qing was stunned, and then he was very excited.


    "Of course."

 Chapter 1090

    Even though Liu''s father and Liu''s mother repeatedly urged him to stay, Gong Zhengyu did not stay any longer. Not long after a group of officials left, he drove away from Songjiang village with Li futu.


    "Auntie, you should be seldom rejected, right? I don''t know if I feel frustrated? "


    At the moment of speaking, Li futu turns to look at the woman sitting next to him. This trip to Songjiang village gives him an insight into Gong Zhengyu''s unknown past, and also shows him the human side of Zhu Yeqing that everyone reveres.


    Moreover, looking at the field outside the car, he wondered if there would be a second man in the future who would be as lucky as him to accompany Gong Zhengyu to his hometown?


    This answer, perhaps, does not need to speculate at all.


    After all, no matter how powerful a woman is, she still needs to find someone to rely on.


    "Everyone has the right to choose his own life. We can''t force it."


    Sometimes it''s more serious to refuse the superior''s kindness than to offend them directly, but Gong Zhengyu doesn''t seem to be unhappy.


    "I really appreciate your brother."


    Li futu said softly.


    "Appreciate him?"


    Gong Zhengyu doesn''t seem to mind Li futu''s appellation for Liu Qing. He glances at Li futu, and his tone is slightly surprised.


    "In today''s world, people who regard fame and wealth as dirt are really rare. Besides, what my aunt said just now is so obvious, but he is still unmoved. It''s really easy to get priceless treasure. It''s rare to have a lover."


    Gong Zhengyu said faintly.


    "What? Feel ashamed of yourself? "


    Li futu smiles, sighs and looks at Gong Zhengyu, "it''s really a bit."


    The corners of Gong Zhengyu''s mouth also slightly curled up, like water waves.


    My daughter is Mo ruo''s mother. Liu''s mother was right. Gong Zhengyu didn''t hate a child who didn''t know anything at that time because of what happened in those years. Just now he asked Liu Qing, but he really wanted to give him a different future, but the other side refused the chance to change his fate, and he was very decisive and straightforward.


    Why Liu Qing refused, she understood.


    "The environment can change a person. Sometimes people can''t control this change. Just as my aunt reminded me just now, there are so many kinds of Customs in this world. After going out to see the world of flowers, Dai Yan, who is unique in Songjiang village, may become a humble dog tail flower. I''m afraid he knows that if he really goes out of the village with his aunt, he can''t protect himself in the future In order to avoid changing his mind, he refused to start everything


    Li futu sighed softly: "it''s rare."


    "He said at that time, if you get married, I hope you can join us. Why do you agree?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked.


    Li futu was surprised and said, "why not? Why don''t you want me to come? "


    Gong Zhengyu did not respond. He was silent and looked out of the window.


    Liu Qinggang''s invitation is meaningful. Of course, it''s understandable. After all, he misunderstood the relationship between them. But Li futu''s response may just be polite, but it''s not that it can''t arouse people''s deep thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    When the bus entered the downtown area of Shudu, it was almost dark. When we got back to Rose Manor, night had completely covered the sky.


    "Master, someone called yesterday."


    Seeing that Gong Zhengyu came back, the servant reported immediately.


    In this Rose Manor, there are all maids, and they are not old, at most 30 years old. Li futu can see from their manners that they are not just ordinary maids. They are steady footed and powerful, with sharp eyes. I''m afraid they are all practicing their family.


    "Who?"


    "Lord ma."


    The maid replied.


    Hearing this name, Li futu couldn''t help picking peach eyebrows, subconsciously thinking of the face that she talked about the beauty grade on Chunxi Road a few days ago.


    Hearing the speech, Gong Zhengyu also looked at Li futu and then asked the servant.


    "Ma Jue? What is he doing here? "


    Before the maid could answer, there was news at the gate of the manor.


    "Aunt Gong."


    Speak of the devil.


    The speed of the people was very fast, and the voice came in when they were still in the courtyard.


    There are not many people who are qualified to enter the Rose Manor in Sichuan. But as the son of the commander of Sichuan army, Ma Jue must be one, but he almost never came before.


    Two days ago, he admitted that Gong Zhengyu was the most beautiful woman in Sichuan Province in front of someone who was still a stranger. However, the danger was too great for him to accept. He never had any delusions and kept away from them.


    "Lord Ma is really a rare guest."


    Gong Zhengyu said with a faint smile: "tea for Lord Ma Jue."


    "Yes."


    The maid went at her command.


    "Aunt Gong, don''t laugh at me. Don''t you treat me like a jerk


    Ma Jue said with a wry smile, and his eyes naturally fell on Li futu."Brother Li, meet again."


    Seeing Li futu present, he seemed relieved.


    Obviously, he visited the Rose Manor one after another in the past two days. It should be because the drunk didn''t want to drink.


    All the people on the scene were smart, and their ability to observe words and colors was first-class. Seeing that Ma Jue had been looking at him all the time, Li futu said with a smile, "Ma Shao is here for me?"


    Ma Jue was also frank and immediately nodded.


    "I was so careless that I forgot to leave brother Li''s contact information that day. As a result, I couldn''t get in touch with brother Li these two days. In fact, I stayed here yesterday, but the servant said that Aunt Gong had gone out with you."


    Li futu didn''t expect that this Sichuan young man was so interested in himself. He was a little curious and asked, "what''s the matter with Ma Shao looking for me?"


    "It''s nothing, actually."


    Ma Jue said with a smile: "I just feel a little sorry to think that I always let brother Li treat me that day. We Shu people pay attention to reciprocity. Brother Li is so generous to me. I can''t be stingy. I hope brother Li can give me a chance to do my best. It depends on whether brother Li is willing to give me face."


    Ma Jue''s identity is in Sichuan, which is absolutely worthy of the super young, but he has no airs, and his tone is very intimate, even can be described as numb.


    "Brother Li, no matter what you think, I feel like I''m old with you at first sight. I really want to make friends with brother Li. This is absolutely true from my heart."


    Li futu is not averse to the son of this independent commander. Besides, the other party has visited the door many times and talked about this. It''s really hard to refuse such enthusiasm.


    He pondered for a moment, but before he made a statement, Gong Zhengyu had already spoken first.


    "Since Ma Shao is so polite, don''t refuse his kindness. Let''s go."


    As soon as Ma Jue''s face brightened, he immediately grasped Li futu''s hand. If he didn''t know that he had a deep understanding of women, he would make people wonder if he was good at Longyang.


    "Then we won''t disturb aunt Gong to have a rest."


    Ma Jue smiles at Gong Zhengyu, and then he pulls Li futu out.

 Chapter 1091

    In Kyoto, Li futu met a more chic yamen, that is, ye Xuanyuan, the youngest of the Ye family. As a serious red boy, he played as a pig and a tiger to the extreme in a Passat that was out of place with him.


    In fact, because of this, those unfortunate people who have provoked Ye Da Shao because they are "not open-minded" are always scolding at the bottom of their hearts.


    This time he came to Sichuan, Li futu found that he had seen a young man who was more "informal" than ye Xuanyuan.


    "Brother Li, I promised you that I would introduce beautiful women to you. Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise."


    Although Ma Jue has a wonderful personality, he drives a decent car. He doesn''t do anything about ye Xuanyuan''s 200 thousand smashed car. He''s more than 1 million black Land Rover. He''s very aggressive, but he doesn''t make too much publicity.


    He personally opened the door for Li futu.


    "Ma Shao is too polite. At that time, it was just a joke. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t go to the back seat like a young man. He went to the right and got on the co pilot.


    Ma Jue threw up the rear door and got into the driver''s seat.


    "Brother Li, I, Ma Jue, have always said that we must practice. This is a matter of principle. You can rest assured that you will be satisfied with the safekeeping."


    Ma Jue gives Li futu an ambiguous look that all men know, and then starts the car.


    Bashan Yeyu, a very poetic name, has a great style of decoration. It is obviously a private club. Judging from the cars parked outside, the grade is very different. Majue''s Land Rover park here, which is not impressive at all.


    "Brother Li, let''s go."


    Ma Jue stops the car and greets Li futu to walk inside. At the door, there are several welcoming ladies in Qipao. They are beautiful and enchanting. Seeing Li futu and Ma Jue coming, they look like a lady of the old time. They say hello in unison. For a moment, Wu Nong''s soft words are around their ears, which makes people intoxicated.


    "Brother Li, do you know why I brought you here?"


    Ma Jue seems to be familiar with this place. He turns to Li futu and asks with a smile.


    Of course, Li futu even came to Sichuan for the first time. Naturally, he couldn''t know what was unique about this place. Ma Jue didn''t expect him to answer. He asked himself, "because the girls here are the most beautiful."


    Li futu didn''t pretend to be a Taoist or a citizen. He laughed and said that he was more honest than ever.


    "Ma Shao means that this is a brothel?"


    "That''s not true."


    Ma Jue explained: "brother Li, who do you think Ma Jue is? How can I take you to a whorehouse like that. There are many girls here, and they are beautiful, but don''t get me wrong. They are not ladies. It''s OK to drink, chat or sing a song with you, but if you want to go to bed, it depends on your own means. "


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "Do you want to be a performer but not a prostitute?"


    Ma Jue nodded.


    "Yes, that''s the reason. Although it is said that the girls here are worth more than those girls. But the more they are, the more men will flock to them. In the final analysis, the man''s nature is cheap. "


    the Marquis Ma is really different. He is not polite even to scold himself.


    In fact, Li futu can also understand.


    What they can''t get is always in turmoil. Compared with the young ladies who can throw money into bed and gallop around at will, these "pure and clean women with both virtue and art" tend to be more attractive to men.


    Just like those famous prostitutes in ancient times, if they give some money casually, they can play with them. Can they still be chased by so many men?


    "Oh, by the way, brother Li, it''s said that many of the girls in Bashan night rain are still Virgin


    As he walked along, Ma Jue said: "although it''s just a rumor, it''s empty. I''ve been here several times. Based on my understanding of women, I think the rumor should be true."


    Ma Jue''s view is just like his eyes are golden. He doesn''t have to fight in person. He can tell whether a woman is a virgin or not by just one eye.


    Men all have virginity plot. Those who claim that they don''t care whether their wife is a virgin or not are passive acceptance of fait accompli with no choice. Picking a delicate flower that has not been destroyed by others is absolutely a beautiful thing that makes people excited.


    But Li Fu''s face doesn''t fluctuate much.


    "Why, brother Li, don''t you believe it?"


    Ma Jue said, "you will know later."


    Under the guidance of a waiter, Li futu and Ma Jue come to a box. As soon as the door is opened, there are many people sitting in it. There are about seven or eight men by sight.


    "These are my friends. More people and more excitement."


    Ma Jue said.


    "This is my new friend, Li futu, brother Li."


    Like birds of a feather flock together. Of course, Ma Jue''s friends are all childe brothers of Sichuan and Sichuan. They are all well-dressed. Although they are still very young, they all give people a different noble air.


    However, in the face of Li futu, all of them were very polite. Without exception, they all stood up, shook hands with Li futu one by one, and did not forget to introduce themselves with a smile.Although Ma Jue was not a man who looked down upon others when he first met him on Chunxi Road, if Li futu was really just an ordinary person, he would never forget and condescend to visit you many times.


    Gong Zhengyu is not only the Wulin leader of Sichuan and Shu, but also the first beauty of Sichuan and Shu. There are many admirers for her. But for so many years, no man has been able to get close to her except general Bai Qi. However, two days ago, Gong Zhengyu appeared in person for a young man, which is enough to say that Gong Zhengyu attaches great importance to this young man.


    As for aunt?


    Ghosts believe.


    Although he did not know Gong Zhengyu''s background and family background, Ma Jue had an intuition that they would not be related.


    Now he is very curious about Li futu and the real relationship between Li futu and Gong Zhengyu. Who won''t be interested in the gossip of a strange woman like Gong Zhengyu?


    In fact, in the past two days, he and his friends in the circle have been talking about this. He is very interested in the sudden appearance of Li futu and his friends in the circle. He has been crying out to see.


    So as soon as he entered the door, he called out the name of Li futu, and these childe brothers immediately understood.


    Shuziyu, who dare to put on airs.


    Because Ma Jue was the host, the gang were just drinking and chatting, waiting for him to come.


    In fact, Li futu also understood that Ma Jue was not sure whether he could meet himself when he went to Rose Manor just now, so he should have made an appointment with these young men to have fun here.


    Of course, see through don''t say through, and this group of Childe brother said hello, Li futu very gregarious sat down.

 Chapter 1092

    Because the laws and regulations explicitly prohibit, in order to survive, many meat and skin places are changed, not as naked as before.


    For example, once the world-famous company in Kyoto City did a clear trade between beauty, wealth and power, but it was very tall.


    The night rain on this mountain is obviously more "reserved" than that on earth before.


    "Call me all your number one cards here."


    Marquis Ma is the host of the company. He is full of natural spirit. With a wave of his hand, he has the bearing to spend a lot of money.


    It''s very common to put the box Princesses for drinking and chatting with each other, but in this Bashan night rain, the difference is that the girls here are really beautiful. Similarly, the price is too high.


    Sitting next to Li futu, a young man gave a basic introduction to Li futu. The girls here are divided into three grades according to the price. The number one is naturally the best among them. Even if you can only see but can''t touch, the appearance fee of a number one is at least five figures.


    Of course, money is not a problem for Ma Jue, who is in Sichuan and Sichuan.


    "By the way, call Miss Yu over, too."


    When the manager planned to go out to arrange, Ma Jue added.


    His voice fell to the ground, several Sichuan children''s eyes were flashing, a little surprised to look at Ma Jue.


    Sir, this time, it''s a real cost.


    No matter how varied the names of fengyuezhi are, they are always the same. Just like brothels in ancient times, ladies will definitely be graded.


    The number one is the best, but it''s not the best in this Bashan night rain. As long as frequent visitors know, the most beautiful woman in Bashan night rain is beauty Yu.


    This is not a good name, but her real name.


    The surname is Yu, the name is beauty. Of course, many people like to call it Yu Huakui.


    At this time, Miss Yu, whom Ma Jue called, was undoubtedly the lady Huakui who was proud of all the beauties in this beautiful city.


    Although Li futu didn''t know what sacred Miss Yu was, he also noticed the changes in the expressions of the people around her.


    "What''s the problem, Li Shao?"


    Li Shao, named liming, not only has the same name as the star, but also looks a little similar. He has a very white face. If he was born in a common people''s family, he would be able to live together.


    "Brother Li, you haven''t been here. I don''t know. Miss Yu, whom the Baron called, is the most outstanding girl here. The price is also the most expensive. If you want to show your face, at least that''s the number."


    He held out five fingers.


    It''s not going to be 50000.


    Half a million.


    Many stars don''t pay for their company, and it''s just the appearance fee.


    now, a comedian has such a high price?


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "What''s more, it''s not the most important thing. The key is that Miss Yu''s company is not everyone''s company. If she doesn''t want to, no matter how much money she has," Liming added.


    Li futu finally got a little curious.


    Even if you don''t sell yourself, you are still laughing in the GouLan. How can you choose your guests?


    "What are you doing? Go and tell Miss Yu that it''s my ma Jue. Today, a friend of mine is here for the first time. I hope she can sell me face. "


    Ma Jue gives orders, and finally shows his proper style as an identity.


    MA Jue is a frequent customer here. Naturally, the manager knows what he is from, and he will not dare to offend him.


    "Ma Shao, wait a moment. I''ll go and ask Miss Yu for instructions."


    Ask for instructions.


    The manager''s words are very interesting.


    It''s said that if a young lady is too good, she can be superior in the ordinary arena.


    The first card was soon arranged to come in, thin and fat, each with its own merits. For a time, the hall was full of flowers, and the fragrance overflowed.


    Moreover, these top brands are not gaudy at all. It is estimated that there are image designers who carry out professional design. They are elegant, dignified and generous with a graceful smile, but they are also reserved. The standard is very unique. It is not unreasonable that they can be worth so much money without selling their hues.


    One of the top players in official dress also played pipa.


    Rich people play sex, but these young people, no doubt out of the vulgar taste, no one eager to move, push the cup for the cup, only talk about the wind and the moon.


    If they want to satisfy their lust, they won''t choose to come here. There are so many places for skin and meat. Moreover, as long as they wave, there are so many women to throw themselves in their arms. It''s not a problem to play Yilong duofeng.


    At this time, almost every one of these young people was accompanied by a beautiful woman. Only Li futu was alone, which seemed more abrupt.


    He didn''t have any opinions, but Lord Ma was dissatisfied.


    "What''s going on? Can''t you call me? "His face sank and he was about to call someone, but the box door was pushed open and a woman came in.


    Face like hibiscus, eyebrows like new willows, cloud like hair tied into a bun, red lips plump, eyes like stars, tall, about 1.734 meters, if you put on a pair of high heels, it is estimated that most men can not lift their heads in front of her.


    "Ma Shao, I''m sorry. It took a little time to make up. I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Her voice is very beautiful, like a silver bell, but it has a faint magnetism. At this time, she looks at Ma Jue apologetically. No matter how angry she is, I''m afraid she can''t attack her like this.


    Her face did wear make-up, but it was very light. The bare skin of the sleeveless dress was whiter and almost transparent than snow.


    As soon as he entered, the number one in the box was instantly eclipsed.


    Ma Jue, who had planned to get angry, although his face was still not very good-looking, he was angry.


    "I thought Miss Yu didn''t want to come."


    "How can it be? Ma Shao is willing to call my name. It''s my honor. Beauty has no reason to refuse."


    Although Ma Jue''s identity is amazing, the Huakui doesn''t seem to be afraid of him.


    She looks around in the box with her eyes, then stays on Li futu.


    At this time, there was only Li futu in the whole box without any company, so it was hard not to be noticed.


    Without Ma Jue''s words, the Huakui path of Ba Shan night rain went straight to Li futu.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. I''ll make a penalty to show my apology."


    She sat down beside Li futu, poured herself a glass of wine, raised her long white neck and drank it all.


    "Miss Yu is really cheerful."


    Several young and old people cheered in unison.


    Seeing her so witty, Ma Jue''s face gradually eased down.


    Only Li futu frowned slightly at the moment when Yu Meiren sat down.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion.


    After the other party sat down, the surrounding air seemed to be cold.

 Chapter 1093

    Last year, I had a "wonderful encounter" with Shen yini on the street of Donghai. When I first got into Shen yini''s car, Li futu had this feeling.


    However, it was the psychological effect of Shen yini''s indifference. As soon as the lady Huakui sat down, the sudden drop in temperature brought a real sensory stimulation from her body.


    Looking at each other''s nearly transparent skin, which was shining with light, Li futu couldn''t help thinking, is there really the so-called "ice flesh and jade bone" in this world?


    "You should come to our Bashan night rain for the first time?"


    As a Huakui, she naturally has an amazing amount of wine. With a glass of brandy, Yu Meiren''s face does not change. She turns to Li futu and shows an elegant but amorous smile.


    Her tone is very polite. It seems that she is still "not forgetting her original intention". Even though she has basically reached the pinnacle of the industry, she is not satisfied with it.


    Of course, maybe she knew that this was the reason why Lord Ma''s friends couldn''t get into trouble.


    "Yes, I really haven''t been here. It''s my first time to even Sichuan and Sichuan. Ma Shao said that you are all beauties, so he brought me to open my eyes."


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, took a drink from his glass, and his attitude was very calm.


    "I don''t know what you call it?"


    Yu Meiren asked with a smile.


    "Li futu."


    A group of Childe brothers in the box moved their eyes from Li futu.


    Yu Meiren is certainly the most outstanding woman in Bashan night rain, but it''s not the first time that they meet. There''s no need to stare at people. What''s more, it''s just what the Baron calls for others. They still understand this politeness.


    "I don''t know where Li Shao is from?"


    Asked Yu Meiren, she began to pour wine into her glass again. Working in this kind of place, she was good at dancing with long sleeves, and was exquisite in all aspects. Although she met for the first time, she was not unfamiliar with anything, so she naturally talked with Li futu.


    Li futu is also a gentleman. They have questions and answers, and the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    "Li Shao, I didn''t expect that you''ve been to so many countries. It''s really enviable. Unlike me, I''ve lived for so many years, and I haven''t even been abroad."


    Beauty Yu sighs gently. The sigh seems to penetrate into people''s heart. People can''t help but feel the impulse to cherish it in their arms.


    After all, it''s still the basic way to sell clothes. In fact, it''s not the way to sell clothes.


    Li futu is not a person who has never seen a beautiful woman. Although Yu Meiren''s slight frown at this time makes people feel sorry for her, her eyes are still clear and there is no big fluctuation. From his eyes, from the beginning to the end, she can only see the simple appreciation of beautiful things.


    "Miss Yu is still young, and there will be many opportunities in the future. When she wants to have a rest, she can take a vacation and go abroad for a walk."


    Yu Meiren pursed a smile, her thin white fingers gently pinched the wine glass and touched Li futu. She stared at Li futu''s impeccable face, with faint eyes.


    "But I''m not familiar with foreign countries, or I''ll find Li Shao to be my guide then?"


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then laughed.


    "Miss Yu is joking. If Miss Yu needs a guide, I''m afraid it''s not my turn."


    "If Li Shao doesn''t want to speak directly, there''s no need to say that."


    Beauty Yu sighed.


    "Besides, how can people like us have a choice, freedom? It''s too far away. "


    In fact, this kind of topic has crossed the line a little. Li futu lowered his head and sipped his wine, but didn''t talk.


    At this time, he saw Ma Jue give him a look.


    Although a little confused, he put down his glass and went out.


    "Go to the bathroom. Excuse me."


    Li futu is very gentlemanly and gentle. He seems to forget that the other party just paid for it.


    Yu Meiren nodded and looked at Li futu''s back as she walked towards the door. Her eyes seemed to be shining.


    "Brother Li, you must seize the opportunity."


    As soon as he got out of the room, Ma Jue took Li futu''s arm.


    Li futu looks at him in doubt.


    "What chance?"


    "Brother Li, I can tell you responsibly that although Yu Meiren has been with many men, she has not had a single guest. Therefore, she may still be Virgin


    "Ma Shao, are you kidding me?"


    Li futu was a bit surprised. In his opinion, the so-called "acting without selling oneself" is just a gimmick and a means to raise the value of these beauties. I have to admit that the marketing mode of Bashan night rain is very successful, but in the final analysis, the essence of the girls here has not changed. Just when he came out of the box, Li futu saw that a young man had already put his hand into the top skirt beside him.So, no matter how elegantly dressed and how dignified their words and deeds are, the women here are still ladies. People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. As Huakui here, beauty Yu is just like a piece of beautiful meat exposed in the air. There must be many people staring at her. Is she still a virgin?


    "I don''t have to joke with you."


    Ma Jue''s expression was very serious. As he walked to the bathroom, he said, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. In fact, I''ve had her idea. You saw her beauty, brother Li, just now. Is it really natural beauty? Who doesn''t want to sleep? I asked her to accompany me several times, but she didn''t dare to refuse. She accompanied me, but she didn''t mean to go any further with me. It''s really a bit embarrassing. But if people don''t want to, we can''t force it. "


    Ma Jue sighed rather depressed. He took out a special panda and gave it to Li futu. He lit one and took a deep breath in his mouth.


    "But it''s in the past. There is no grass in the world. It''s just a flower leader. I''ve put it down, but I''ll put it down again. Whenever I think about it, I always feel a little bad. This may be a common problem for men. "


    Ma Jue spits out his cigarette and looks at the entrance of the washroom not far away. His eyes are a little gloomy and sad.


    "In their business, the final fate is predestined. I''m out of business, but there''s a saying. Yes, the fat doesn''t flow to outsiders. But my brothers are so fuckin ''frustrated that none of them can handle me, but... "


    He turned in vain and looked at Li futu.


    "I just saw her attitude towards you, brother Li, is unusual."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing and crying.


    Is this guy going to place his unfinished "career" on himself?


    What''s more, those childe brothers have tried. Does that mean that the baton has been passed to them now?


    When entering the bathroom, Ma Jue threw away his cigarette end and patted Li futu on the shoulder, saying that he was sincere and sincere.


    "Brother Li, don''t let us down."

 Chapter 1094

    "Did Ma Shao tell you something?"


    As soon as Comrade Li futu, who represents "the last hope of the whole village", came back, Yu Meiren put her eyes on him. Her attitude was really warm. Before Li futu sat down, she opened her mouth with a smile.


    What an insightful girl.


    Li futu is also Frank. After sitting down beside Yu Meiren again, he looks at Ma Jue who returns to his seat and truthfully responds: "Ma Shaogang is praising Miss Yu to me."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Yu Meiren seemed a little surprised, and her long eyelashes blinked.


    "Ma Shao''s opinion on me has always been great. How can he even say good things about me?"


    Li futu recalled what Ma Jue had said just now and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Ma Shaogang has been saying that Miss Yu is pure and clean. She comes out of the mud but does not stain. He admires her very much."


    Although it sounds elegant, it''s actually a bit of ridicule, or even teasing, but in their respective identities and on such occasions, it''s nothing at all.


    Don''t look like the men here are very handsome, but when the door is closed, all kinds of dirty jokes are changed. They are much more obscene than that.


    Ma Jue is a wonderful flower. The flower leader is also an unusual woman. She laughs and covers her mouth.


    "Admiration? Li Shao is really funny. I think what Ma Shao wants is just my body. "


    Sure enough, it''s a person who has made a name for himself in a romantic place. It''s not a pleasant talk.


    Li futu didn''t expect that the other party was so direct. He laughed and didn''t reply.


    "I know Ma Shao has always been thinking about me. He certainly doesn''t like me. He just wants to enjoy the pleasure of conquering me, because anyway, I''m the most outstanding platoon here. It''s a matter of face to carry me to bed."


    Yu Meiren spoke softly, not low, not sad, and her tone was very indifferent, and she could see very clearly.


    "In our business, no matter how colorful we are, there are no four distinct seasons. Once spring is over, it will be a cold winter. Who is Ma Shao? It''s my blessing to have a crush on me, but I just want to extend my spring as long as possible. Fortunately, Ma shaokuanhong has a large number of friends. He has never bothered me. "


    Li futu naturally understood what she said.


    No matter how advanced she is, the most valuable part of her career as a young lady is undoubtedly the period when "the flower path was never swept by visitors". Just like Yu Meiren, she has always been so popular because she always "keeps herself clean". If the first guest comes into the curtain, her status, fame and even the treatment she received in this Bashan night rain will follow It fell rapidly.


    This is the reality that there is no need to dispute at all.


    So although beauty Yu is very beautiful now, who has never been a famous prostitute in ancient times, but how many people can get a good death?


    These words should be sincere, but what puzzles Li futu is that he is not a familiar customer of Yu Meiren, and this is the first time to order her card. Besides, ordinary people all know the truth of saying three points when meeting people, not to mention the exquisite people like Yu Meiren?


    Is it hard to be true that, as Ma Jue said just now, the Huakui has a crush on him?


    This joke is not funny at all.


    Love at first sight doesn''t exist, but it can only happen to ordinary women.


    How can people like Yu Meiren be counted when they come and go in the night rain and meet men who have been chatting with each other?


    Do you really think she is the kind of girl who can''t walk when she meets a handsome guy?


    Li futu was not bewitched by Ma Jue, even though he felt that Hua Kui was a little too enthusiastic for him, but he was still in peace of mind.


    "Why should miss Yu be so passive? There are no white people coming and going in the night. It must not be a problem at all to choose a good match on Miss Yu''s terms, if you want."


    Yu Meiren said with a smile, "Li Shaozhen thinks so?"


    Li futu immediately nodded: "of course."


    Yu Meiren stares at him, the corners of her mouth and her eyes swaying in the light.


    "Can I choose Li Shao?"


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then laughed in silence.


    "Miss Yu, don''t make fun of me. I''m serious. Be careful. I''ll take it seriously."


    "Li Shao, who is joking with you?"


    Yu Meiren opened her mouth with profound meaning: "what I said has always been considered. As long as Li Shao looks up to me..."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and was a little surprised why the flower leader suddenly became so unrestrained.


    If he didn''t know Ma Jue wouldn''t lie, he couldn''t help suspecting that the other party''s previous pure image was all pretended.


    Beauty Yu is beautiful, but to be honest, he is not very interested in the women in the playground, but he can''t speak too directly when sitting next to others at this time.


    "Miss Yu, I''m afraid I can''t afford to come to you this time because of Ma Shao''s hospitality. I''m afraid I can''t afford Miss Yu even if I want to."As the flower leader of Bashan night rain, the appearance price of Yu Meiren is 500000 yuan.


    Half a million is really not very expensive. Those who can come here especially are not ordinary people. They don''t pay much attention to half a million. But you know, the appearance price is only the appearance price, not the overnight fee.


    If you want to be Yu Meiren''s guest in the curtain and win the first place, you can''t do it with only half a million.


    "Li Shao, what I say to you is true, but you cover it up. Isn''t it a little less gentleman?"


    What''s Ma Jue? If you can make friends with him, and Ma Jue''s attitude just now is so polite, you must not be an ordinary person.


    Yu Meiren obviously didn''t take Li futu''s words seriously.


    Li futu pondered for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How much does it cost to spend a good night with Miss Yu? "


    Although this word is still a bit implicit, it is a conversation that a whore and a young lady should have.


    "It''s not expensive."


    Yu Meiren was very professional and didn''t feel insulted. She said with a smile, "it''s only 10 million."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Ten million?


    Ordinary people who dare to imagine, a lady''s overnight expenses, actually reached a terrible eight figure?


    "Li Shao, although we meet for the first time, Ma Shao and I are old friends. I can give you a friendship price."


    Yu Meiren looks at Li futu with a gentle smile. She is holding a transparent goblet in her hand. The wine in the goblet is rippling gently. Under the light, it is really a beautiful scene.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    Friendship price?


    Is it true that the Huakui is in the mood of spring tonight? Is it true that he is determined to "come out"?

 Chapter 1095

    Although Bashan Yeyu publicizes that he is not a brothel in GouLan. But after all, it''s also a romantic place. Even though the beauties here are more reserved than those in other places, they often share the same situation with the guests after seeing each other.


    But even so, it''s not a trivial matter for Hua Kui to "come out.".


    It''s not easy for a field to cultivate a pillar like Yu Meiren. Every Yu Meiren''s existence can be said to be a cash cow, and the field will certainly not let her fool around.


    But you know, Li futu and Ma Jue, the most serious people in Sichuan and Sichuan, are together. They are very important. Yu Meiren certainly does not dare to play with him. Since she said this, it must be more than a joke.


    Ten million.


    Li futu didn''t ask what the so-called friendship price was, but no matter how much discount it was, it must be millions.


    It''s really a matter of different opinions whether it''s worth spending so much money to sleep a woman for one night.


    "Thanks for Miss Yu''s love, I just came here to open my eyes with Ma Shao, and I don''t have any wrong thoughts. If Miss Yu really wants to, I think Ma Shao is very willing to give generously."


    Li futu''s words, to put it mildly, are called incomprehensible amorous feelings.


    But if it''s a little ugly, it''s a little stingy.


    Moreover, he wanted to turn Yu Meiren''s eyes to Ma Jue.


    Of course, marquis Ma would like to, but Yu Huakui is indifferent and seems to recognize Li futu.


    "Can''t I get into Li Shao''s eyes?"


    "Or does Li Shao think that I''m not worth so much money?"


    "Miss Yu, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that at all. Beautiful women like Miss Yu are priceless. They can''t be measured by money..."


    Yu Meiren naturally will not take these polite words seriously. She stares at Li futu with her eyes straight, and her red lips light.


    "Li Shao, actually I''m still a virgin. "


    Virgin.


    Li futu''s eyes inevitably fluctuated.


    Although Ma Jue had mentioned it to him before, it was only Ma Jue''s personal guess. Ma Jue didn''t dare to guarantee it, but at this time, Yu Meiren herself admitted it.


    "Why?"


    Yu Meiren said with a smile: "Li Shao is surprised?"


    "Isn''t it worth the surprise?"


    Li futu also laughed.


    "These days, not to mention places like Bashan night rain, even in schools like Sichuan University, virgins are rare animals, aren''t they?"


    "If Li Shaoyao doesn''t believe it, why don''t he verify it himself?"


    Beauty Yu''s eyes are rippling and touching, and the implication is especially imaginative.


    If it were for other men, I''m afraid it would have been hot blood at this time, but Li futu''s eyes were still clear except for his smile.


    "Miss Yu, it''s not cheap for you to verify it. If I''m cheated, I''ll lose a lot of money."


    To be honest, this is the first time she has met such a man.


    In the past, the person who asked her to accompany him was not a spendthrift, for fear of not knowing that others knew he was rich, but this man, inside and outside of the story, showed his stinginess in his face.


    Ten million is quite a lot.


    But if any of the men in this box, if they heard her let go, they would be overjoyed to pay. How could this man even bargain with her as if he were talking about business?


    This feeling, I have to admit, is very strange.


    "As Li Shao, are you still afraid that I will mistake you?"


    Yu Meiren''s smile gradually tends to be charming, her eyes are like silk, and Li futu''s eyes are like blue.


    "I don''t have the courage to do that. Otherwise, if Lord Ma knew that I had fooled his friends, he would have to tear me down."


    I''m afraid that the eight figure overnight fee can crush most of the stars, and Ma Jue''s vision can''t forget the beauty Yu. It can be imagined that the Huakui''s beauty is now clearly favored by the other party, and he wants to "commit himself" to himself, but Li futu is still unmoved, just like an eminent monk with amazing determination.


    He picked up his glass and took a slow drink, as if considering a trade-off.


    Yu Meiren is not anxious, but also elegant wine tasting, just a pair of eyes looking forward to life, always staring at Li futu affectionately.


    After a mouthful of wine, Li futu sighed and finally spoke.


    "Miss Yu, excuse me for asking. You''ve been here for so long, and you''ve been protecting yourself so well. Why can''t you think of it all of a sudden?"


    "Can''t think of it?"


    Yu Meiren said with a smile: "Li Shao, why don''t you say I want to open it?"


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Yu Meiren put down her glass and said in a low voice, "I know Li Shao must feel a little incredible, and I can understand it. I just suddenly feel that sooner or later, it''s better to choose someone who looks good.""Miss Yu means that I have an eye for her?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Yu Mei Mei nodded.


    "You can say that."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "but how do I think Miss Yu is killing?"


    "Kill?"


    Yu Meiren Xiu eyebrow micro Cu, a little doubt way: "Li Shao this words what meaning?"


    "I''m afraid that people like Miss Yu have met many rich and powerful people. They must have high vision. I can''t believe that Miss Yu will love me at first sight."


    Even if Yu Meiren is rejected again and again, her mood will inevitably have some ups and downs.


    Is this man really a wood?


    Or is he a man lover?


    "Li Shao, as I said just now, I dare not cheat you at all. If you still feel uneasy, you should pay later. Is that enough?"


    Because of the fluctuation of emotion, Yu Meiren''s words become less elegant.


    They even got on board first and then paid for their tickets.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    The table is merciless, the actor is meaningless.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe that Hua Kui really took a fancy to himself.


    What is the reason for the other party to sell themselves in such a hurry?


    "Miss Yu, if you say that, I can''t help being more and more suspicious."


    "What do you suspect?"


    Li futu pondered.


    He really didn''t have the idea of this aspect, but the other side has been pressing step by step.


    In order to prevent the other party from continuing to cling to each other, he can only say absolutely.


    "These days, you can fake anything. In the hospital, you can make up a membrane for thousands of yuan. Who knows, Miss Yu Is it original? "


    He looked at the beautiful girl as she was, and said so.


    "This thing can''t be verified. I won''t gamble thousands of dollars with ten million dollars."


    Beauty Yu''s face was frozen.


    I guess there is no man with a heart of stone like him.

 Chapter 1096

    In this colorful Bashan night, Yu Meiren has seen all kinds of men.


    No matter how dark and obscene those people are in their stomachs, at least they will maintain the minimum demeanor and politeness in front of her on the surface. She never thought that one day, she would bear such an "insult.".


    In fact, it seems a little inappropriate to say insult, because her profession is not so serious, but what the other party said just now really made her feel the anger that she hadn''t felt for a long time.


    Actually suspected that she was going to the hospital to fill the membrane?


    I''m afraid it''s time for Yu to surpass Chang Li in her drinking.


    Because of Li futu''s words, the atmosphere of just talking and laughing became a little stiff and cold.


    From the beginning, Li futu felt that Hua Kui''s temperature was a little abnormal, and this feeling became more and more obvious.


    "Miss Yu, are you not feeling well?"


    He didn''t seem to know how hurtful his words were just now. Looking at Yu Meiren, he asked with concern.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ve always been in good health."


    At this time, Yu Meiren''s tone was filled with a trace of smoke and anger, and her expression gradually became flat. She turned her head and stopped looking at Li Fu''s picture, leaving Li Fu''s picture with a slightly cold side face. It seemed that she was preaching that GouLan women also had dignity.


    Li futu seems to have nothing to do with it.


    Naturally, he would not take care of the emotion of a strange woman, nor did he scold Yu Meiren for her lack of professional ethics. Instead, he enjoyed herself drinking.


    "I managed to come here, only to tell me that the beauty was accompanying me? What do you mean? "


    Suddenly there was a loud noise outside the box.


    "I''d like to see who dares to rob the people I like in Sichuan and Sichuan!"


    "Bang!"


    Before long, the box door was kicked open with a violent kick.


    What came in was a young man with flat head, sword eyebrows and a rebellious face.


    He looked around the box.


    "Oh, I said who it was. It was Lord ma. I said who was so bold."


    See the scene in the box, he immediately sneer, a few friends standing behind him, Bashan night rain staff face embarrassed.


    Seeing the comer, Ma Jue frowned subconsciously, immediately pulled a sharp arc from the corner of his mouth, put down his glass and stood up.


    "I didn''t see the almanac when I went out tonight. Why did I run into you. Menda, are you mad dog again? "


    Obviously, they both know each other, and the tone is not harmonious.


    "Ma Jue, you''d better pay attention to what you say, but don''t forget the pain. It''s not long since last time, so soon?"


    This Mengda''s attitude is very arrogant, and if he dares to talk to Ma Jue like this, he is certainly not a general person.


    Ma Jue''s face twitched.


    Ma Jue, who lived in the same compound with him, had a very good relationship when he was a child. However, when he grew up, for various reasons, they gradually drifted away and finally parted ways. Even because of the competition of the elders in his family, they were on the road of opposing each other.


    Two months ago, they happened to meet in a shooting range. There was a verbal friction, and finally a physical conflict broke out, and the two gang fought.


    At that time, Ma Jue suffered a big loss. He had a slight fracture of his leg and stayed in the hospital for a week or two.


    "His name is Mengda, and his father is the deputy commander of Sichuan and Shu. He is one level lower than uncle ma."


    A childe brother explained to Li futu in a low voice, but he didn''t say more.


    Although it is only a very brief background introduction, it is concise and comprehensive, which has already revealed enough information to Li futu.


    Officialdom is the most dangerous battlefield.


    Sometimes the fight between the elders will easily spread to the younger generation.


    He looked up at Mengda at the door.


    Is this a narrow road?


    Or are you prepared?


    Looking at the whole Sichuan and Sichuan, there are few childe brothers who dare to fight against Ma Jue, but this Mengda is not afraid of him.


    "Don''t worry, Ma Jue. I''m not here to trouble you."


    Meng Da smiles at Ma Jue, and his disdain overflows. Then his eyes gradually fall on Yu Meiren.


    The purpose of his breaking in and the reason for it are obvious.


    Beauty is a curse.


    Women are often the fuse of men''s fight.


    Meng Da''s eyes on Yu Meiren are full of undisguised possessiveness.


    "Miss Yu, I come here this time, but I''m here to support you. Please move on."


    He opened his mouth with a smile and made a gesture of invitation to the door. It seemed that he was gentle and polite, but his words were filled with the arrogance of empty eyes and no one. He didn''t pay attention to Ma Jue and his group at all.Although he was born in a big family, he and Ma Jue have become two different circles. It''s not too much to say that fire and water can''t be tolerated. Naturally, he won''t give Ma Jue any face.


    "Mengda, tell everything first and then?"


    Ma Jue certainly can''t sit back and watch people being robbed. It''s a matter of face.


    "I invited people first. Is it reasonable for you to come here now? Is there no woman in Bashan Yeyu? "


    "Truth?"


    Meng Da sneered and glanced at his best friend.


    "Lord Ma, when have you been a reasonable man?"


    "Mengda, I called Miss Yu here to accompany my friend. You are determined to tear down my platform, aren''t you?"


    Ma Jue''s eyes darkened.


    "Friends?"


    Meng Da''s eyes were surprised, but he didn''t pretend it.


    Many people know that he likes Yu Huakui.


    Some time ago, he spoke openly. It is said that Yu Meiren''s first night he is determined to win. Anyone who dares to have any more ideas is that he can''t get along with Mengda.


    However, he also knew that Ma Jue had been obsessed with Yu Meiren for some time.


    Why at this time, Ma Jue ordered Yu Meiren''s brand to entertain friends?


    They all came from a big family. They were familiar with each other''s circle. He knew almost all the people in this box, and should not let Ma Jue let Yu Meiren out.


    Soon, Meng Da''s eyes subconsciously fell on the only strange face.


    "When did Lord Ma become so generous?"


    He does not smile, but has been looking at Li Fu figure.


    "A gentleman is a man of beauty. Since beauty has no intention, why should I force it? Unlike some people, who know that others have no intention at all, they still bully and cajole people to fight with each other. What''s the matter? When we are still in the old feudal period, we can still play the game of landlords seizing the women of the people. "


    Ma Jue fought against each other and never gave up.

 Chapter 1097

    Some people say that time is the greatest magician.


    In fact, it is not appropriate to describe time as a magician. It is more appropriate to call it a magician.


    When he was young, he lived in the same courtyard, and his father was a colleague and comrade in arms. Ma Jue and Mengda had a very good relationship, even if they wore the same crotch pants.


    However, time is changeable. A person''s life is not short. He may meet many people, but most of them can only travel for a certain distance. Friends who once had nothing to say may unknowingly be strangers. Brothers who once colluded with each other are not without the possibility of turning into enemies.


    Like majue and Munda.


    "Ma Jue, don''t give me the upper echelon here. I''ll take over the women of the people?"


    From Mengda''s face, he could not see that he and Ma Jue had been so close. He stepped forward, squinted, and his face was full of anger.


    "What is this place? Bullying me? Can you be more funny? "


    Mengda was so arrogant that he had planned to say something, but considering the presence of beauty Yu, he had to give her some face. He didn''t say anything too bad. He sipped his mouth and used some euphemism.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We call you love and I wish. What''s your business? You''re talking to me here? "


    After that, he stopped talking to Ma Jue and turned to see beauty Yu.


    "Miss Yu, what are you still doing? Come with me


    Condescending tone, as if the other party is his goods in the command.


    Although the elder admonished Shao to have a conflict with Mengda outside, who could bear it? The other side bullied him in the face. If he was allowed to be taken away, he would not have to live in Sichuan.


    Ma Jue''s face was as deep as water. He was just about to speak, but someone opened his mouth first.


    "Sorry, I have just reached an agreement with Miss Yu. She has sold her first night right to me, so..."


    Li futu reaches out his hand, embraces the fragrant shoulder of Yu Meiren who is about to get up, raises his eyes, and looks at Mengda, the son of the commander, who is not looking at him.


    "Meng Shao, right? I''m sorry you''re a little late. Please be early next time. "


    Voice landing, the entire box inside and outside are trapped in a strange quiet.


    No matter men or women, no matter Ma Jue or Mengda or the staff of Bashan Yeyu, everyone''s eyes are focused in the same direction.


    Yu Meiren''s action is coagulated. She feels the temperature coming from her shoulders and palms, and her plump hips are sitting on the sofa again.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    A sudden laugh broke the silence.


    Ma Jue seemed to have heard something very happy and laughed, while Meng Da''s gloomy face made a sharp contrast with him.


    This time, he paid no attention to Ma Jue.


    "Miss Yu, what he said is true?"


    He didn''t talk to Li futu, as if he didn''t feel that he was worthy of communicating with him.


    Li futu embraces the fragrant shoulder of BA shanyeyu Huakui, smiles in the corner of his mouth, and drinks calmly. The scene looks romantic.


    Yu Meiren is silent and tacit.


    "Menda, you''re not a dead beat? Miss Yu has already made her heart clear to brother Li. Are you still going to pester him? Get out of here. Don''t make a fool of yourself. "


    Although Ma Jue was very surprised that Li futu actually took beauty Yu so lightly, he naturally didn''t show his true feelings at this time. He was surprised. What appeared on his face was all pleasure, and his mouth was not polite. His words were like swords and swords, and he sneered at Meng Da coldly.


    Menda''s face was blue and white.


    Except for the two of them, although the two groups had distinct camps, no one spoke casually.


    Those who can stand here are smart people.


    "By the way, I''ll pay for this door before I leave."


    Ma Jue didn''t miss any chance, pointing to the door that was kicked out, and he did his best to satirize.


    "If I were you, I would shut up now."


    Meng Da gouged out Ma Jue''s eyes. His eyes were sharp as a needle. Then he finally opened his mouth to Li futu.


    "Boy, do you know what you''re doing? You''d better take your head with you when you go out these days, but don''t be used as a gun driver. "


    Ma Jue''s face changed.


    He called Yu Meiren for a pure kindness, but he didn''t mean anything else at all. But Mengda''s stirring up dissension here can''t make people think much about it.


    "Menda, you don''t have to be bloody. How big a person do you really think you are? I still need to... "


    Mengda sneered.


    "If you have no ghost in your heart, why are you so anxious to explain?"


    "I..."


    Ma Jue was speechless for a moment.


    "Boy, you should have heard the saying that there is a knife on the head of the color word. Some women are not qualified for you. Do you know what I mean?"


    Although he has known Ma Jue for a long time, Li futu has his own judgment on him, so he should not take him as a tool.But I''m afraid the flower head is different.


    The other party was so anxious to sell themselves just now, perhaps because of the pressure exerted by Mengda.


    But there is one thing that he still can''t figure out. This man of Mengda is a good-looking man with good facial features, good figure, powerful martial arts, and strong background. He should be a good candidate for patronage. But why does this Huakui prefer "friendship price" to himself rather than helping Mengda?


    Is it true that there are women in this hurdle who are "capable of serving the powerful and powerful"?


    But anyway, regardless of all other factors, this Huakui is here to accompany him. If he is robbed, it means that his face is being trampled on.


    "Meng Shao, as you said just now, everything is about your feelings and my wishes. I don''t know what kind of words. I only know that it''s not sweet to force others. Although Miss Yu is in this filthy situation, she doesn''t drift with the tide and is noble. I think we should all respect her own decision, don''t you think?"


    Li futu spoke slowly. Although he was sitting, he had to raise his head slightly to look at Mengda, but I don''t know if it was because he was holding a beautiful woman like flowers that he gave people a feeling of extraordinary and elegant.


    "Brother Li''s words are true to the point. It''s her freedom to choose who miss Yu likes. We have no right to criticize anything."


    Ma Jue mended the knife and cooperated with Li futu. It seemed that he played a duet with Li futu.


    "Meng Da, I''d like to send you a message. To be a man, you have to take it up and put it down. Miss Yu already has a place in her heart. You''re still making trouble here. What''s the use of it besides being shameful?"


    Looking at Meng Da''s face as if he had eaten excrement, Ma Jue felt like he had drunk a bottle of wine that he had treasured for many years and enjoyed it from the inside out.


    Li futu didn''t feel much.


    Holding Yu Meiren''s shoulder, he just felt that the body of Hua Kui was really cold.

 Chapter 1098

    The same rice raises hundreds of people.


    There are people with cold body in this world, but I''m afraid they are not so cold.


    Isn''t this Huakui feeling well tonight?


    But from the beginning to the end, Li futu didn''t feel any abnormality in his opponent''s manner.


    At this time, he couldn''t ask. He looked at Yu Meiren, who had been silent since she came in from Mengda, and temporarily suppressed her doubts.


    "Ma Jue, I''m not as great as you. The woman I like can be given to others. I''ve said for a long time that she, I''m going to make up my mind. Anyone who doesn''t agree and wants to take over love with a knife can have a try. "


    At this time, Mengda was no longer secretive, assertive and arrogant. It seemed that he was determined to win Yu Meiren.


    "Well, I''ll see what you can do."


    Ma Jue sneered, and then said to Li futu, "brother Li, take Miss Yu first. I''ll deal with it here."


    I have to admit that from the time I was killed in the restaurant, I can see that Marquis Ma is indeed a man of great loyalty.


    Li futu is not polite. He puts down his glass and holds Yu Meiren''s hand.


    Although the touch is wonderful, it is cold.


    Yu Meiren is very clever. She doesn''t struggle at all. She obediently follows Li futu to stand up.


    This kind of scene falls in Meng Da''s eyes, is lets him envy fire boiling, the canthus all cannot stop twitching.


    "Stop, who let you go?"


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and kept on walking.


    The other party''s ignorance makes Mengda''s jealousy like a volcano eruption, which can no longer be controlled.


    "Whoosh!"


    The sound of breaking the air suddenly rang out.


    Mengda is no longer nonsense, waist twist a whip leg toward Li futu hit in the past.


    Swift and gorgeous, and the kind of mixed eat wait for the death of the wine sack has an essential difference.


    "Mengda, you''re the mother..."


    As soon as Ma Jue''s face changed, he knew that Mengda was narrow-minded, which was one of the main reasons why they gradually separated. He thought Mengda would only hate him, but he didn''t expect that he would be so domineering and directly attack Li futu.


    He asked Li futu to come out tonight, and in front of him. If Li futu is injured, he can''t do it.


    Moreover, he knows that Mengda''s boxing is very good.


    I''m afraid this guy will suffer.


    Of course, inside and outside the box, whether it''s Ma Jue''s or Meng Da''s boyfriends, they all feel that Li futu, who is very familiar now, has great courage and dares to rob women with Meng Shao, but they also think that Li futu is stupid.


    Meng Shao, that''s a character that even Lord Ma dares to fight against. Isn''t that self accusation?


    Just when everyone felt that this man would pay for his courage, Li futu, who was about to be kicked, waved his hand, but the late serve came first, and accurately slapped Mengda''s calf.


    "Bang."


    It seems to be an understatement, but it directly pats Meng Da''s fierce leg.


    Mengda''s eyes were surprised, but his reaction was also very quick. After landing his right foot, he swung out again with a swing kick in his left leg, which was very ornamental.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, some people would even applaud.


    His legs were as straight as a steel whip, and his toes were as sharp as a drill. He directly hit Li futu''s shoulder.


    "Brother Li, be careful!"


    Ma Jue didn''t let go completely, but he soon picked it up again.


    Li futu finally let go of Yu Meiren.


    This time, Li futu didn''t wait for Mengda to stabilize his balance. He also kicked Mengda''s right leg.


    How dare you fight back?


    Meng Da''s eyes were full of ferocity in vain. His right leg, as a support, suddenly stamped on the ground. His whole body instantly flew into the air, parallel to the ground, and his right foot went straight to Li futu''s head.


    The leading figures in the box covered their red lips one after another, and their eyes were full of stars.


    Not to mention them, even the men inside and outside the box were amazed.


    If this angry kick is hit, I''m afraid it will at least lead to a concussion. Li futu, who just straightens up, has a calm look in his eyes. With one hand outstretched, he unexpectedly holds Meng Da''s wrist.


    The worried Ma Jue''s face stagnated.


    As soon as an expert makes a move, he will know if he has one.


    He came from a military family and was a serious son of a big family. Usually, he was trained by those top soldiers. Although he was not very good at boxing, at least he had a vision.


    The reason why he chatted up on Chunxi Road two days ago was because of the other party''s handsome face. He didn''t think that the other party''s skill was so good.


    She is worthy of the title of lady Huakui. She has a lot of knowledge and amazing determination. With such a sudden change, Yu Meiren is not in a panic. She stands beside Li futu and looks at Li futu holding Meng Da''s wrist. Her eyes are full of brilliance.


    There seems to be a short pause in time.Mengda''s eyes trembled and his body hung in the air.


    Li futu gave a faint smile and then shook his hand.


    There is no mercy because of Menda''s prominent background.


    Mengda, whose feet are off the ground and whose body is suspended, has no place to rely on, and is directly thrown out by Li futu.


    "Boom!"


    Such as human shells, Mengda hit the wall on the side of the box, and the murals hanging on it were shaken down.


    Mengda fell to the ground, his body twitched, and his mouth gushed blood, a face of pain.


    The hall was filled with shock.


    Meng Da''s friends were in the same place for a moment, and even forgot to help them.


    Ma Jue was also stunned for a moment.


    "Mengda, I have told you long ago that there are mountains outside the mountain and people outside the mountain. I want you to keep a low profile at ordinary times. Isn''t it that you finally hit the iron plate?"


    The so-called bright smile of Meng Le Jue is that he should be staring at disaster with a big face.


    He was beaten and hospitalized by Mengda last time, and was always cited as a great shame by Lord Ma Jue. Although he didn''t show anything on the surface, he always kept his heart in his heart. Now that he catches the opportunity, how can he not beat the water dog?


    "Meng Dashao, aren''t you good at it? What are you doing lying down? Get up


    Young and old people are also divided into different levels. In general, these young and old people really don''t want to join in the fight between lord Ma and Meng Shao. But at this time, when they heard Lord Ma''s clamour of "pretending to be a tiger", there were very few young men in the box. They really couldn''t help laughing.


    "I won''t kill you today!"


    To some extent, face is more important than life.


    He was really a tough guy. He stood up from the ground with one hand and a carp stood up. He endured the pain and rushed to Li futu with a ferocious face. On the way, he twisted a wine bottle on the tea table in his hand and rushed to Li futu. He raised his hand and hit him on the head.


    Li futu didn''t lift his eyelids. He raised his hand, grabbed Mengda''s wrist, pulled it down, and then raised his foot, like kicking garbage, and kicked Mengda out again.


    All the beauties in the box, including Yu Meiren, were stunned.


    What a handsome pot.

 Chapter 1099

    Taking Mengda''s family background as an example, looking at the whole Sichuan and Shu areas, there are not many people who can suppress him. He has been a tyrant for so many years, and he has never been able to catch up with anyone who recognizes him. Even if he bumps into Ma Jue, he seldom suffers losses. He never thought that one day someone would attack him in the city of Shu.


    And even kick with kick, leaving no feeling.


    Not only did he not expect, but the men and women in and out of the box almost did not expect. Looking at Mengda who was kicked and fell on the sofa, everyone''s eyes were full of amazement.


    Meng Jinxing''s parents are very small.


    Is it that those who don''t know are fearless?


    "Meng Shao, are you ok?"


    Several childe brothers who came with Mengda, such as waking up from a big dream, hurried to Mengda.


    Ma Jue winked.


    After playing together for such a long time, they naturally formed a tacit understanding. Several young people in the box immediately came forward and stopped each other.


    "Sir, what does that mean?"


    Mengda and majue tear their faces, but it doesn''t mean that everyone else has the courage.


    The children of rich families are not stupid. They have no deep grudges. They will not easily offend a person, especially those who are higher than themselves.


    Although the camp was different, the young men who came with Meng Da were polite to Ma Jue. Seeing that Ma Jue was stopped, they stopped. There was no rash physical conflict.


    "Don''t worry, Ma Shao. Since he''s here, I have to treat him well. Just give him to me. Please come back."


    Ma Jue looked at Mengda lying on the sofa and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Just now, only Mengda himself knew how hard it was. Now he felt that his viscera had moved, his stomach was tumbling, his face was twitching with pain, and he couldn''t speak.


    "Sir..."


    A childe looks embarrassed. Although Ma Jue is polite, they who are familiar with the resentment between Ma and Meng can''t know what will happen if they really leave Meng Da here. They can''t guarantee it.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to stay for a drink? "


    Ma Jue has a very tough attitude and obviously does not intend to release people.


    "Forget it, get out first."


    The other side is numerous and powerful, and there is a strange man with extremely fierce force value. If he comes hard, he is afraid that he will not be able to leave.


    After only a moment''s consideration, these boys made a choice.


    "Sir, excuse me."


    After that, they turned around and left. Without looking at Meng Da, who had lost his ability to resist, he fell on the sofa. The "strong man''s wrist" was broken very simply.


    They walked out of the box until they reached the corner of the corridor.


    "The boy Do you know each other? How come I never seem to have seen it? "


    "No, I don''t know. Even Meng Shao dares to fight. When did such a fierce figure emerge in Sichuan? It shouldn''t be. Is it from other places? "


    "Don''t think about it. It''s secondary. Marquis Ma and Meng Shao have a deep resentment. This time we seize the opportunity and can''t figure out how to deal with Meng Shao. We can''t manage this. We''d better inform sister Meng as soon as possible. "


    Naturally, they can''t really leave Mengda alone. Otherwise, Meng Shao can''t afford to pay for it. He just left, but it''s only an expedient measure, so that he won''t be left. That''s really a failure.


    "Well, I''ll call sister Meng."


    A young man took out his cell phone and began to tip off the news.


    "Brother Li, you are powerful and domineering."


    After driving all Mengda''s people away, Ma Jue walked to Li futu with a smile and a full face.


    "It''s worth a lot of money at the moment of spring and night. Brother Li, you can go first. Don''t let the beauty wait for a long time."


    Beauty Chao Yu with ambiguous eyes looks at her. Compared with Meng Da, Ma Jue is really free and easy. Although this is the woman he once wanted to possess, at this moment, he is not jealous or reluctant.


    "I''ll take care of the aftermath here."


    Li futu was not polite. He nodded, and then, in full view of the public, he grasped Yu Meiren''s little hand again.


    There is no resistance at all.


    This scene, in the eyes of the public, no longer feels abrupt, on the contrary, it is quite reasonable.


    Because since ancient times, rivers and mountains, as well as beauties, are often the spoils of the victors.


    Seeing them out of the box, Ma shook his head and sighed. He didn''t know what he was feeling.


    "Sir, what are you going to do with Meng Shao?"


    As soon as Yu Meiren and Li futu go, anyone can imagine what will happen tonight. Up to now, Bashan Yeyu has not interfered in this conflict, as if they don''t know at all.


    This strange deaf mute, in silence is no doubt the expression of Bashan night rain attitude.


    Huakui lady, who has been alone in the rouge field, must be no longer pure after tonight. Although it is inevitable that she will feel sorry, these young and old people who have tried it also know that no matter how it is, the beauty can''t fall on her head. So she soon took back her mind and focused on Mengda on the sofa.People are really caught and can''t escape, but how to deal with it is really a matter worth thinking about.


    Ma Jue turned around and his eyes fell on the sofa, where he was once a good friend and now a mortal enemy. His eyes twinkled and he fell into thinking.


    It''s quiet in the box.


    This kind of thing, no one will be stupid enough to make a fuss.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    About three minutes later, Ma Jue stared at Mengda, who was still breathing on the sofa, and finally opened his mouth.


    "Jianqing, go to your Laozi prison and transfer some female prisoners."


    He turned his head, his eyes shining.


    "I want to be fat, strong, ugly, and the best age is 40 or 50."


    Inexplicable words, so that all people are confused.


    "Sir, what do you want female prisoners for?"


    Huang Jianqing asked subconsciously.


    His Lao Tzu is in charge of several prisons. It''s not difficult to transfer several prisoners out, but what puzzles him is, well, why is the Baron interested in female prisoners?


    "Isn''t our Meng Shao colorless and unhappy. Then we''ll satisfy him well and rob a beauty Yu. We''ll just compensate him a few more women. Hurry up. Let''s arrange a room here tonight to make Meng Shao happy. "


    Ma Jue was very generous, but after listening to him, everyone was cold and scared. Subconsciously, a group of ugly, old and fat women rushed towards him.


    All of a sudden, they could not help shaking for a while, their faces turned white, and their eyes toward Mengda were full of sympathy.


    Don''t kill too much.


    Women have the same physiological needs as men. Women prisoners in prison have been locked up for such a long time, but they don''t know what they have become. Moreover, the Lord has specially pointed out that they should be 40 or 50 years old,


    50 is like a wolf, 40 is like a tiger.


    Looking at Mengda''s still strong body, they can''t help but start to worry.


    Is Meng Shao going to die tonight?

 Chapter 1100

    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that Mengda would be so "hospitable" by Ma Jue.


    Out of the box, he and Yu Meiren did not leave Bashan Yeyu. Under the leadership of Yu Meiren, he came to the Huakui boudoir of Bashan Yeyu.


    It''s not realistic to take people away like this.


    Bashan Yeyu has always adhered to the elegant route. The same is true of the boudoir of Huakui. Almost all the furniture is made of wood. Except for the quartz clock hanging on the wall, the whole room can no longer see the breath of half modernization. It feels like entering the boudoir of ancient ladies.


    It''s not only in TV dramas, but also in many third rate writers. Of course, the story belongs to the story, and the reality is not so strange. At least the Huakui sitting in front of Li futu is not unwilling or dissatisfied, and she is not like the walking corpse who compromises to fate Meat, I don''t know if she has been trained or brainwashed too successfully. Her calmness is from the inside out. She doesn''t feel like a young lady who is about to give up her virginity, but is just talking about making tea with a friend.


    Rose colored high fork cheongsam, showing half of her snow-white thighs, vividly outlines her exquisite and tall figure. She lightly sweeps her eyebrows, lightly points her lips, and has no Rouge like the usual heavy make-up. A pair of quiet eyes adorn her flawless face, especially the dragon''s finishing touch, which is like injecting Aura into a pair of ink paintings.


    There are many women in this industry, but few of them can sell themselves to eight figures.


    If you put it in the East China Sea, I''m afraid it will soon make a reputation, right?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was no longer the president of the Warring States period, Li futu would have a little impulse to pry into the corner.


    "Miss Yu usually lives here?"


    It''s not a gentleman''s job to stare at people all the time. Although those who enter this Bashan night rain are not serious people in the eyes of outsiders, Comrade Li futu at least did not abandon himself. After drinking a cup of tea, he looked around and asked.


    "Yes, I usually stay here, playing the piano, drinking tea and reading books when I''m free. I know it''s not a good place, but it''s also where I live."


    Li futu naturally ignored the second half of Yu Meiren''s sentence.


    "Miss Yu is really noble and admirable."


    It''s true that there are not only guqin, but also guzheng in this room. It''s worth eight figures. It''s not a face or a figure that can hold up.


    "Admiration?"


    "Don''t make fun of me, Li Shao."


    Yu Meiren rearranged the tea set and raised her head.


    "I don''t know if Li Shao is interested. How about I sing a little song for him?"

 Chapter 1101

    For example, in the rooms of romantic places, there should be all kinds of "humming" music, but in the Huakui boudoir of Bashan night rain, the elegant Zheng music suddenly sounded.


    If there are people who love folk music here, we can definitely tell that it is one of the top ten legendary ancient music "high mountains and flowing water".


    But what''s different is that it''s not Boya and Ziqi who sit opposite each other.


    It''s a young lady who doesn''t look like a young lady.


    While enjoying music and tasting tea, it''s a whore who doesn''t look like a whore.


    Yu Meiren has excellent skills and no one is perfect. Although Li futu doesn''t have much research on guzheng, he can tell the music from the music.


    "Miss Yu is so versatile."


    With the sound of curling zither disappearing gradually, Li futu put down his tea cup and sighed softly.


    "This song should only be in the sky, and can be heard several times in the world."


    Yu Meiren''s attainments in guzheng are indeed extraordinary, but this rhetorical device is still too exaggerated. However, she wears flattery for thousands of times. Hearing Li futu''s flattery, the radian of Yu Meiren''s face seems to expand a bit.


    "It''s just a small skill of carving insects. Li Shaomu praised it."


    "Miss Yu is too modest. Although I''m a layman, I still have some basic appreciation skills. Even compared with those guzheng masters, I''m afraid Miss Yu won''t give up much."


    Li futu was carrying a cup of tea, but he didn''t continue to praise it. As soon as he finished, the conversation changed. He didn''t come to whore at all, but just came to enjoy music and tea to make friends.


    "I don''t know how long Miss Yu has been here at night?"


    "I can''t remember very well. It''s probably more than two years."


    Yu Meiren answers every question and has a high professional quality. She is not impatient when the other party does not move.


    As Huakui, she naturally knows how to cooperate with the guests.


    "In two years, Miss Yu has been able to make such a reputation. It''s amazing."


    Li futu sighed.


    It''s not hard to say that it''s difficult, but it''s absolutely impossible to say that it''s easy. Many artists have been busy all their lives, and even their names can''t be called. It''s more cruel and difficult for them to be famous in this particular industry.


    "It''s just luck."


    Yu Meiren is very modest. She gets up in front of guzheng, goes to the teahouse again, sits down, and adds tea to Li futu again.


    Li futu watched the tea pouring into the cup from the mouth of the pot.


    "How old is Miss Yu?"


    Hearing this question, Yu Meiren''s arm seemed to shake for a while. Although the amplitude was very light, the tea almost splashed out of the cup was directly reflected in Li futu''s eyes.


    Li futu raised his head slightly in surprise.


    "Twenty five."


    Beauty Yu soon regained her nature. Seeing that the teacup was full, she put down the teapot.


    Then, she lifted her hair on her cheek and looked up at Li futu.


    "What? Does Li Shao think I look very old? "


    "Of course not."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. "Looking at Miss Yu, even if she is twenty years old, I''m afraid some people believe her."


    He seemed to have nothing to do with it, but there was some doubt in his heart.


    There is a very remote and unpopular discipline in the world, which is called behavior trace analysis. It is a kind of science that reverses the scene of behavior by analyzing a person''s behavior trace, such as micro expression or micro action.


    Everyone''s heart will leave traces in his behavior. As long as we capture these traces, we can trace the most hidden things in people''s heart. It is said that if we really learn this subject, it will be equivalent to seeing through the eye. Everyone will have nothing to hide in front of us. It sounds really mysterious, but this kind of magical subject is rare in the whole world.


    Li futu had heard of it, but naturally he didn''t have much time to study it, but at least he knew something about it. Just like Yu Meiren''s subconscious action of lifting her hair, it is enough to show that at that moment, there was a fluctuation in her heart and she was not honest or completely honest.


    Did she lie about her age?


    But it doesn''t seem necessary at all.


    As Hua Kui, the information of Yu Meiren, even if it is impossible to make it completely public, should at least be known in terms of age.


    Li futu was a little puzzled, but after a sip of tea, he didn''t plan to continue to ask.


    It doesn''t matter whether Yu Meiren lied to him about her age or not. The reason why he entered this room was just a chance meeting.


    "Miss Yu, it''s getting late. I''ve drunk the tea and listened to the music, so I won''t do any more interruptions."


    He put down his tea cup and stood up. It seemed that he was going to leave.


    Even Hua Kui, who has always been calm, can''t help but be stunned for a moment. She looks up at Li futu standing up in a daze. She seems to be a bit silly."You''re leaving?"


    She even forgot to shout, enough to see the fluctuation of her mood.


    "Or else?"


    Li futu asked, it is not the hypocrisy of playing hard to get, but the appearance of really going away.


    "I told Miss Yu before that I only admire Miss Yu, but I don''t mean to profane her. The reason why I came in was because of the persecution of Meng Shao. After tonight, I think that Meng Shao will not continue to pester Miss Yu."


    Yu Meiren''s eyes were a little dull and her red lips moved.


    With a faint smile, Li futu spoke first.


    "Besides, Miss Yu doesn''t have to pay for the tea. It''s just my hand song."


    What a great and selfless man.


    "Goodbye, Miss Yu."


    Li futu is very free and easy, not a bit reluctant to part, walking towards the door.


    "Poof Pooh."


    Yu Meiren, who had been in a daze, suddenly laughed.


    Then a word came from behind Li futu.


    "Wait a minute."


    A comrade with gentlemanly demeanor stopped and turned his head in doubt.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Yu?"


    At this time, Yu Meiren has recovered her mind, staring at the man who is coming and going.


    "Can''t Li shaonan succeed or don''t believe me, and despise me as a woman?"


    In her tone, there was a ray of sadness in her eyes, which made her so charming that I could not help but feel pity.


    But as always, Comrade He is heartless and doesn''t understand the customs.


    "Miss Yu, I don''t mean to dislike Miss Yu at all. It''s just that Miss Yu is too valuable. I I''m not rich. "


    Ordinary men, certainly will not say such a thing in front of such a beautiful woman.


    And, you know, she said in advance that she could pay later.


    It''s not so sincere.


    Beauty Yu was stunned again.


    Looking at the young man who always made her feel different from ordinary people, a doubt appeared in her heart.


    This man who dares to beat Munda wantonly.


    Is it really a stupid wall?

 Chapter 1102

    Eight digits.


    Even if you give a friendship price, the lower limit will not be too low.


    But you know, this is the person whom Lord Ma regarded as the guest of honor.


    Such a person, can not take out just a few million?


    In other words, I met the real version of Grandet?


    Beauty Yu was a little lost for a moment.


    "Miss Yu, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first."


    Li futu has no patience to treat such a beautiful woman. Seeing that Yu Meiren has not spoken for a long time, he plans to leave again.


    "Stop."


    Yu Meiren spoke again, this time in a more direct tone than before, even with a hint of bossing.


    For a woman, especially a beautiful woman, if you are attentive to her, she will think you are obscene, but if you turn a blind eye to her, she will think you are insulting and offending her.


    This seems to be the case at this time.


    "Li Shao, don''t you think it''s a bit out of the ordinary for you to do so?"


    She stood up slowly holding the teahouse, her smile gradually disappeared, the temperature in her eyes gradually faded, staring at the man who was about to walk to the door, like questioning.


    "No way?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and turned back twice.


    "What does Miss Yu mean by that?"


    "If Li Shao didn''t really mean that, why did he hug me just now? Now I''m afraid everyone knows that you and I have entered the room. What will they think? Needless to say, Li Shao should also understand that now that you''ve gone, what should I do? "


    Before the gentle charm is no longer, Yu beauty''s face a little cold, words seem to be suffused with anger.


    Indeed, what she said was true.


    In ordinary people''s habitual thinking, it must be the thunder of heaven and the fire of the earth. It may be the imagination of Ma Jue''s people. At this time, they had already been rolling on the bed for several rounds.


    Li futu is not unreasonable either. He knows that if Yu Meiren''s reputation is destroyed, it will certainly have a great impact on her. At least her value will fall.


    "Miss Yu, I can explain."


    "Explain?"


    Yu Meiren is not moved.


    "Li Shao, have you never heard of the saying that defending the people is better than defending Sichuan? You said that nothing happened to us, but would others really believe it? "


    Li futu pondered for a moment.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s easy."


    Although Yu Meiren is not so polite at this time, she seems to be more in line with the role of Hua Kui, and her speech is extremely direct.


    "Either you and I finish what we haven''t done, or you give the money and leave."


    It''s really not the usual pleasant talk.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Miss Yu, I can understand that you are buying and selling by force?"


    "Li Shao, I never forced you into this room. You volunteered all this."


    Yu Meiren is methodical and reasonable.


    "Now that you have entered this room, you must be responsible for me."


    A young lady asked a whore to be responsible for her.


    I''m afraid there''s no bigger joke in this century.


    But strangely, Yu Meiren didn''t mean to be joking. She was extremely calm and serious.


    Looking at Yu Meiren, Li futu can''t help but feel wronged.


    The other party''s meaning can''t be more clearly expressed. Whether he does it or not, he must get the money.


    Nowadays, are all the young ladies so overbearing?


    After watching beauty Yu for a long time, a comrade sighed, shrugged his shoulders and said a three character maxim that made people laugh and cry.


    "I have no money."


    That look, that action, that tone, playing rogue alive.


    Yu Meiren didn''t have much fluctuation. She seemed to have expected or prepared for it.


    "That''s OK. You can make an IOU."


    She''s serious.


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    I''ve seen you for a long time. How can you get credit for whoring chickens?


    "Miss Yu, it''s not a small sum. Aren''t you afraid I can''t afford it?"


    "No


    Yu Meiren said calmly: "it''s just a little money. Even if Li Shao doesn''t want to give it, Ma Shao will certainly not be stingy and willing to give it to Li Shao."


    Li futu is speechless.


    He is really smart. With Ma Jue, he can''t get away with the money. But why does he have to rely on himself?


    "Li Shao, is it true that in your eyes, I''m a monster, and you just can''t avoid it?"


    Just now, she was serious, like the lady Huakui who was talking about business. Her face changed in vain, like anger and resentment. Her eyes became dreamy and blurred in a moment, like the vast stars, pregnant with infinite magic. Seeing it, people''s mind would sink.Staring at that pair of eyes, even if Li futu was a little distracted for a moment, he could not help walking towards Yu Meiren.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    After taking two steps, Li futu''s eyes trembled and suddenly regained his mind. Looking at the surprised woman, his eyes suddenly shrank and his relaxed attitude began to become serious, even serious.


    How can this Huakui confuse people?!


    "Li Shao, what''s the matter?"


    Yu Meiren asked suspiciously and took a step forward.


    Looking at the man who was able to recover so quickly, she didn''t have any difference on the surface, but she was full of surprise in her heart.


    She is really more and more curious about this man.


    Li futu finally began to face up to the so-called Huakui.


    Even if the other side is not any different at this time, the loss of mind just now is absolutely not accidental.


    "Miss Yu, what did you do before you came to this Bashan mountain for the night rain?"


    "Why is Li Shao suddenly interested in my past?"


    "As Miss Ba Yu''s first benefactor, it''s not too much to ask."


    Yu Meiren''s eyes are full of splendor. She walks towards Li futu slowly. The lotus step moves gently, and the white thigh looms.


    "Of course, it''s not too much. I didn''t have such a good family background as Li Shao. I used to live a hard life. In the end, I couldn''t bear it any more. That''s why I came here."


    In this world, there are so many things that force good women to be prostitutes. Many women are in the dust. In fact, they all take the initiative to make their own choices. But I''m afraid few of them dare to speak up so openly, and there is no shame on Yu Meiren''s face.


    "Miss Yu is not 25 years old, is she?"


    Li futu watched Yu Meiren come to him.


    "How did Li Shao know?"


    Li futu is silent.


    Yu Meiren, who had already reached her, raised her lotus arm, gently put her slender hand on Li futu''s shoulder, and stood on tiptoe to bring her face closer. She breathed like a orchid and hit her breath on Li futu''s neck.


    "In fact, I didn''t cheat Li Shao. I''m really 25 years old."


    After a pause, her face came closer again.


    "Li Shao, as my first benefactor, I might as well tell you a secret."


    The breath of the human body should be warm, but because it''s close at hand, Li futu can clearly feel that even the breath of the other party is cold on his neck.


    Lower your head, you can only see the black hair, not the face and expression of beauty Yu.


    Soon, a laugh rang out.


    It''s weird.


    It''s creepy.


    "In fact I died in the summer when I was 25. "

 Chapter 1103

    I died that summer.


    If you suddenly hear such words in the evening, no matter how beautiful the woman is, ordinary people will shiver from the bottom of their heart.


    After all, classic ghost films such as the ghost of a beautiful woman are often shown on major screens.


    Not everyone is Ning caichen, who has the courage of a Japanese ghost. Even this "female ghost" is more beautiful than Nie Xiaoqian in the movie.


    "Miss Yu, are you telling me a ghost story?"


    Listening to the secluded words, Li futu just frowned. He didn''t change his face with fright. He didn''t panic and retreat. He stood still and let Yu Meiren stick to him. She was very brave.


    This woman, the whole body is really not feel a little temperature, like a piece of ice.


    "Li Shao."


    Yu Meiren holds Li futu''s shoulder and slowly raises her head. At this moment, her face is as white as transparent.


    "You believe in the world..."


    She opened her lips lightly, and her teeth were like jade. At the moment of speaking, her eyes seemed to twinkle with red light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is there a ghost? "


    Do you believe that in this world Is there a ghost?


    Li futu''s eyes were condensed. When the Huakui sat down beside him, he felt something was wrong. At this time, this feeling became more and more intense.


    The most outstanding Huakui lady in the night rain of Bashan is definitely more than just a romantic woman.


    Of course, he would not believe the theory of yin and Yang such as ghosts. He has traveled all over the world, even in life and death. He has seen many things that ordinary people can''t imagine, but he has never seen or heard of such things as ghosts.


    When hell is full, the dead will return to earth.


    This is the slogan of their Prefecture,


    but as the leader of the prefecture, Li futu deeply understands that people can''t be reborn after death, otherwise, he won''t lose so many comrades and partners in arms these years.


    "Miss Yu, are you scaring me? Or do you want to say that you are already a dead man? "


    Although this Huakui is very strange, Li futu certainly will not believe such a ridiculous and uninhibited statement. There are many strange things in the world, and his temperature is not normal. It is not so incredible.


    "Li Shao, in fact, from the first time I met you in the box just now, I thought you were very eye-catching."


    Yu Meiren did not directly respond to this question.


    "After chatting with you for a few days, I am more aware of your difference."


    "No matter how well-dressed they are on the surface, the dignitaries and dignitaries who come here are actually full of men, thieves and prostitutes. Only you are different."


    Yu Meiren''s left hand is still on Li futu''s shoulder, and her right hand gradually touches Li futu''s chest, drawing circles on it with her fingers like scallion roots.


    "I''ve been stuck in this Bashan night rain for so long. I really feel lonely. I want to find someone who can accompany me."


    She stares at Li futu, her eyes are like magic crystal, dark and deep, can''t see the bottom, can confuse people''s soul.


    "Now, I feel like I''ve met the person I want to wait for, I don''t know Would you like to


    With the words that are difficult to understand, she spread out her five fingers in her right hand and pressed them on Li futu''s chest, as if feeling his heart beating and holding his whole heart.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay any price, on the contrary, you will feel very happy, and you can be like me..."


    She paused.


    The pause was obvious, four or five seconds long.


    Then, her eyes twinkled around Li futu''s eyes. The red light in the deep part of her pupils moved more brightly, which made her eyes full of enchantment.


    "Like me Successful Get eternal life


    Eternal life.


    I''m afraid this woman will faint if she doesn''t feel cold.


    Or is this lady Huakui, who fascinates countless men in their dreams, actually a psychopath and fanciful?


    Even immortality?


    Is it possible that this is a good leader of a cult, and this money addicted Rouge market is a base camp for cults to absorb cults and brainwash people?


    Even Li futu could not help frowning at this time.


    What Yu Meiren said is really puzzling. It''s hard to understand.


    Is this really a psychopath with split personality?


    If this is true, it will be a great pleasure to be heard. For example, what would Ma Jue''s childe brothers who were worried about her think when they knew it?


    "Miss Yu, I''m not interested in immortality. You''d better find someone else."


    Even though he heard the temptation of immortality, Li futu was still indifferent. He grabbed Yu Meiren''s hand and moved it away from her chest.No matter how hungry and thirsty people are, they will definitely lose their sexual interest when they hear Yu Meiren''s words. What''s more, Li futu doesn''t want to have anything to do with this Huakui.


    He doesn''t care whether the other party is really ill. Bashan Yeyu has a legal business license. Whether the employees here are physically and mentally healthy is something that the relevant departments need to investigate and deal with.


    Curiosity comes from curiosity, but Li futu is not a woman. He doesn''t want to break the casserole to ask to the end, and he doesn''t want to meddle. After putting down Yu Meiren''s hand, he plans to turn around and retreat.


    But he didn''t take a few steps. He just heard "whoosh.".


    The beauty Yu, who was clearly behind him, suddenly stood in front of him, just like shifting her position!


    The speed is amazing.


    Where is this still a delicate and weak woman?!


    "I don''t like being rejected."


    Her face was almost transparent white, almost all the pupils of her eyes turned black, thrilling and creepy.


    "Obey me, and I will give you eternal life."


    Even if this is really a madman, I''m afraid it''s also a hidden madman.


    The temperature in the room seemed to start to drop.


    Li futu''s face finally appeared dignified.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    Beauty Yu''s mouth turned slightly up, but she didn''t have the charming temptation before. On the contrary, she was cold and treacherous, which made people tremble.


    "I used to be..."


    Her words, I don''t know whether finished or not, suddenly, a burst of sound burst.


    Yu Meiren''s back to the door was violently kicked open from the outside.


    Li futu raised his eyes subconsciously.


    Behind Yu Meiren.


    A lot of figures appeared in the wide open door.


    The first is a woman, military boots and uniform, although the expression is very cold, but delicate features, valiant.


    The door was probably kicked open by her slender and straight legs.


    Is it hard to be so unlucky that when you go whoring with a chicken, you just meet a "madman" and have a ward round?


    Of course, this is definitely not a ward round.


    There are also several men in military uniform standing behind the women in military uniform.


    After that, marquis Ma showed a wry smile to Li futu.

 Chapter 1104

    When looking for a young lady, she was suddenly broken in, which is absolutely a very serious thing.


    Once this happens, it will damage the "nature". Moreover, if you are not careful, it may affect your physiological function in the future.


    Of course, a comrade didn''t seem to have such bad luck, because when the door was kicked open, the lady who served him was blocking the door and saying "nonsense" about giving him immortality, and there was no naked fruit and he was lying in bed doing things that were not suitable for children.


    "You beat my brother?"


    The fierce woman who broke into the door stared at Li futu and asked. Her eyes were cold and fierce. With her dark green military uniform, she had a very strong aura.


    In a word, it''s enough for Li futu to understand what''s going on.


    "That''s right."


    He is very bold, understated nod, dare to do.


    "This boy has a lot of guts."


    Several men in military uniform at the back looked at Li futu with great interest, looking amused.


    Meng Sangyu is a famous female Tyrannosaurus Rex in their army. She has a deep background and fierce skills. Almost no one dares to provoke her. This guy beat up Meng Da and dare to admit it carelessly here. I have to admit that his courage is commendable.


    "Come out."


    Meng Sangyu immediately opened his mouth and could not be refuted. He was as domineering as he issued orders.


    Li futu deliberately looked at each other''s shoulders.


    Commander.


    At this time, he has roughly guessed that this woman is mostly a relative of Mengda, but even if she has a shady family background, she can hold the rank of lieutenant colonel, and she is still a woman, which should not be underestimated.


    I''m afraid that the other party is not suitable to attack in such a romantic place as Bashan Yeyu because of his identity, so he has kept restraint now.


    "Miss Yu, it seems that I''ll have to come to you again next time."


    He politely said a word to Yu Meiren who stood in front of him.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of Meng Zhongxiao, which made her face more cold and disdainful.


    Yu Meiren, with her back to the crowd, was silent, but she moved a little to the side. On the face that no one else could see, the black color of her eyes was gradually fading away.


    Because a group of people broke into the door, I don''t know whether it was a bad thing or should be described as escaped from the robbery, Li futu walked towards the door.


    As she passed by, Yu Meiren''s low words floated into her ears.


    "Li Shao, I''m looking forward to seeing you next time."


    Li futu said nothing and kept on walking.


    Seeing that he was so knowledgeable and had a rather frightening Shoulder Title, the elder sister of the lieutenant colonel didn''t fight here and turned to walk out.


    "Brother Li, I''m sorry. It''s bad for you."


    Ma Jue went to Li futu with a look of shame.


    "I didn''t expect to hear from her."


    Li futu looks at the back of the woman walking in front of him.


    "Menda''s sister?"


    Ma Jue nodded and sighed: "yes, Mengda''s cousin is a very powerful character. You can see it, commander. It''s real, not based on family background. After all, the army is not anywhere else. Last year, in the Sichuan army''s free fight competition, she entered the top ten. The only woman in the top ten is tough enough?"


    Hearing the words, Li futu was surprised.


    Although I don''t know the scale of the free fight competition, it must not be a skirmish. The competition in the challenge arena doesn''t matter how powerful your background is. It''s really not a tough one to be able to enter the top ten.


    What is this sonorous rose? It''s an overlord flower!


    "An old maid, with a narrow mind, likes to protect her shorts best."


    Ma Jue then added.


    Because of his father''s reasons, not only Meng Da, but also he didn''t like Meng''s family. To sum up, he was afraid of being heard by the woman in front of him, so he deliberately lowered his voice.


    "Brother Li, I''m afraid we''re in a bit of trouble this time."


    After choreography, he sighed heavily.


    Li futu asked calmly, "where''s Mengda?"


    Although a little sad, but hear this, Ma Jue''s face still can''t help but show a smile of bad intentions.


    "Hey, he''s very happy this evening. I''ve arranged nine female prisoners for him, all of them are" beautiful "and hungry. Before his sister came, he had a good time. Now Has been taken to the hospital. "


    Thinking of the scene that Mengda''s body was hollowed out just now, Ma Jue couldn''t restrain his smile.


    They moved very fast. While transferring people from the nearest East City prison, they drugged Mengda, who was reduced to fish. When the female prisoner was sent to the prison, she was immediately sent to her room. If Meng Sangyu was a little late, she might be beaten to death by the wolf like female prisoner.


    Even though Meng Sangyu and his party had arrived soon, Mengda was still close to collapse when he was carried out, and even had to call an ambulance for the sake of safety.It is conceivable that after today''s incident, in Sichuan and Sichuan, and in various circles, the name of Mengda will become a laughing stock for a long time.


    Even if Li futu hears the speech, he can''t help but involve a touch of radian.


    They are really good at playing.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t betray you. Some waiters said it."


    In order to avoid the misunderstanding of Li futu, Ma Jue explained it emphatically.


    After Meng Sangyu arrived, he wanted to carry it down by himself. After all, Meng Da was not dead or disabled. Meng Sangyu was mature and would not do anything about her. But who knew that Meng Sangyu was not stupid and asked several leading ladies and waiters who were present at that time.


    Where these characters can withstand the prestige of a lieutenant commander, they immediately revealed their true feelings, and this is the scene now.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu nodded, but he didn''t let people carry the pot.


    A lieutenant commander in front of the road, naturally no one dares to stop, no matter on the way to meet the staff of Bashan night rain or come to entertainment guests, without exception, retreat.


    Li futu was directly taken out of the Bashan night rain.


    In the open-air parking lot at the gate of the club, even though there are many famous cars, the two olive military jeeps are still quite eye-catching.


    Meng Sangyu turns around.


    "My brother was beaten by you in public, didn''t I do you justice?"


    "No


    Li futu is too lazy to explain anything. He is very clear. Even if he explains, the other party will not listen at all.


    "Yes, it''s a man."


    The elder sister nodded, seemingly appreciative, but there was no expression on her beautiful face.


    "I don''t bully you either. I''ll fight with you alone. As long as you beat me, we Meng family can treat it as if it never happened."


    Several tough men in the army held their arms and looked like they were watching a good play.


    "Brother Li, I can''t promise. She''s just looking for a chance to beat you to death."


    Ma Jue quickly whispered a warning.


    "I have two habits."


    Li Fu didn''t hear the picture. He opened his mouth to the female commander opposite.


    "What habit?"


    "I don''t beat women, I don''t beat nobody."


    Not only Ma Jue, but also the tough guys were stunned.


    This boy, it''s a bit domineering to say this.


    The commander was silent for a moment.


    "Meng Sangyu, female special team of the 23rd division affiliated to the 165th group army of Sichuan army, please give me some advice."


    It''s a pure military style.


    Li futu picked a peach eyebrow, looked at the opposite valiant female commander, sighed.


    "Mo Dao sang Yu late, for the Xia is still all over the sky, a good name."

 Chapter 1105

    It''s not uncommon for a police officer to catch a chicken whoring. But I''m afraid few people in the world are lucky enough to be caught by a lieutenant colonel.


    Fortunately, the elder sister of the middle school, who does not love red makeup and loves armed forces, is more "clear-cut" and proposes a fairer solution.


    Single choice.


    If it''s the unfortunate men who are caught whoring chickens, I''m afraid they can''t wait for the police uncle to arrest them to take this way to solve the problem. However, you should know that the man standing in front of Li futu at this time is not a public servant with fat head and empty ears, who will not feel any fear and pressure except for his uniform, but a real example of his mother''s fighting capacity Make sure, commander.


    If you have a choice, smart people would rather go to the Bureau even for a squat.


    Whoring chicken is illegal, but it''s not a crime. It''s just a matter of a few days'' freedom and a little money. Why go to get beaten up for nothing?


    However, Li futu didn''t seem to see through the other party''s sinister intentions hidden under the awe inspiring face. He even thought that the other party was happy, friendly and selfless. When he heard that the other party threatened to choose one by one, it was just like he didn''t hear Ma Jue''s warning and agreed without thinking.


    The elder sister of the lieutenant colonel, whose name is very poetic, fully developed the unique and capable style of the soldiers. After she reported to her family, she didn''t show any more politeness and immediately took action.


    The black army boots on the ground made a clear sound as if they were beating people''s heart. A pair of slender legs strode very fast and came to Li futu in the blink of an eye.


    "Shua!"


    Full of visual effects of Volley twist, Meng Sangyu''s right leg like a whip, draw to Li futu''s shoulder, the whole action like flowing water, without any stagnation.


    Don''t you think Lord Ma is a man with quick eyes and quick hands? Seeing that the situation was not right, he had already distanced himself from Li futu.


    Both husband and wife are birds in the same forest. They fly separately in the face of disaster.


    It''s right for him to be loyal to Lord Ma, but he won''t over measure his strength. He knows that Meng Sangyu is worried that he won''t have a chance to attack, and he won''t be foolishly sent to be beaten.


    Die a friend, but not a poor one.


    Ma Jue Ye opened a safe distance, somehow did not slip away, quickly took out the mobile phone.


    "Bang!"


    Although her legs are slender, she has a strong sense of strength. Although Li futu retreated two steps ahead of time, her hard military boots hit the ground and the floor cocked up under the impact of surging force.


    The picture is full of impact.


    "I''ll be good."


    He went to see the sound of Ma zatou.


    At this time, Meng Sangyu''s legs were separated and stuck on the ground, showing a split state, showing amazing body tenderness.


    Before kicking the door, she had a general understanding of what happened. She knew how much Meng Da was worth. She was not good at it, but it was no problem to deal with ordinary people. After knowing that Mengda was beaten, she knew that Li futu must be a practitioner.


    Although she is also an instructor now, she always remembers a word that her instructor once said to her.


    It is true that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the army, but there are also high men in the marketplace.


    Li futu dodged a blow. She was not surprised. She quickly folded her legs and stood up quickly. Before she could stand up completely, she threw her legs at Li futu''s waist.


    It''s not the usual crazy burst and vigorous action.


    This time, Li futu didn''t step back. He held out his hand like a light weight and clasped Meng Sangyu''s wrist with a "pa" sound. His seemingly irresistible leg was restrained by Sheng Sheng.


    "Offended."


    Li futu and Meng Sangyu looked at each other, then swung their arms and directly threw each other out.


    A few tough guys didn''t worry about Meng Sangyu. They just put down their arms and looked serious.


    Although the young man is just an understatement, he can hold Meng Sangyu''s wrist so accurately and timely, which reveals the eyesight, strength and speed, which is enough to make people surprised.


    Meng Sangyu was thrown out of the distance of five or six meters, but when he landed, his feet landed smoothly.


    "Sister Meng, the idea is a little hard. Pay attention to it."


    A tough guy reminds a way.


    Meng Sangyu said nothing. He fixed his eyes on Li futu and rushed over again.


    Naked melee.


    Shoulder, elbow, knee, leg His body can be used as a weapon everywhere. Meng Sangyu is not like a woman at all, but like a fighting machine. His face is cold, and his offensive is like a storm. He pours out to Li futu.


    Li futu retreats again and again, seemingly tottering. But only Meng Sangyu, who has experienced her life, knows that even if this man is close to her, no matter how quick and fierce she is, the other party seems to be able to guess her idea in advance, and always takes the lead in dodging. As a result, she seems to have the upper hand, but in fact, she doesn''t even touch the other party''s corner.


    "Mr. Meng, is that enough?"


    Li futu, who is basically avoiding passively, speaks softly."What kind of man is dodging?"


    Meng Sangyu, with short hair and ears, was aggressive. He didn''t plan to stop when he was ready. He turned his hand to Li futu with a sharp knife.


    Li futu looks up and reaches out his hand to catch Meng Sangyu''s wrist. But this time, Meng Sangyu seems ready.


    She also holds Li futu''s hand in her backhand. At the same time, she quickly gets close to Li futu''s arms and tries to trip Li futu to the ground with textbook like catching skills.


    Li futu''s mouth slightly tilted, no matter how hard Meng Sangyu tried, his feet were as rooted as before, and he didn''t move.


    The two sides froze for a moment, and then a surge of strength came. Meng Sangyu couldn''t resist at all. He was pulled and fell into Li futu''s arms.


    Chest and chest complete solid collision, a surprising burst of elasticity.


    It''s round and full.


    It feels wonderful.


    Meng Sangyu, who has been as cold as ice, has a blush on his cheek. Although it is very light, it is very soul stirring.


    "Shameless!"


    She raised her head, gnashed her teeth and glared at Li futu. The military boots lifted and stepped on Li futu''s feet.


    If you step on it, I''m afraid its lethality is not much lower than that of hentiangao''s high-heeled shoes.


    Li futu immediately let go, rationally back two steps, and the angry army flower distance.


    "Bang!"


    The floor was suddenly stepped out of a small pit, and the stones splashed.


    "School Meng, I didn''t mean to."


    He immediately stated that just now he didn''t mean to take advantage of Meng Sangyu, and he didn''t expect that the capital under the military uniform package was so abundant.


    But his explanation was obviously counterproductive. The more he said that, the more likely he was teasing.


    The elder sister of the lieutenant colonel is like a boss who is attracted by hatred in the game and falls into a violent state.

 Chapter 1106

    Just now, the lady Huakui of Bashan nightfall had to offer herself a pillow, but the elder sister of the lieutenant colonel was quite different from her.


    The tiger''s ass is untouchable.


    Although Meng Sangyu''s name is very artistic, his "ferocity" is not necessarily weaker than the king of beasts.


    Although "fists and feet have no eyes", as long as you think about it calmly, you will know that the other party has no intention, but at this time, where can Meng Sangyu consider so much?


    In the military, even though the distinction between men and women has become very blurred under the strict military discipline, because of her prominent family background, even if she competes in martial arts, who is not paying attention to her sensitive parts?


    Meng Sangyu knows exactly what her brother''s personality is. She''s not surprised that this kind of thing happened, but anyway, the blood relationship can''t be erased, and she can''t turn a blind eye to it.


    When she came here, she didn''t intend to make a fuss. With the idea that it''s not a bad thing to let Mengda suffer some losses and learn some lessons, she just wanted to take over the culprit. It''s a small punishment and a big admonition, and it''s also a bit of her obligation as a sister. So it seems barbaric, but she always has spare strength. But at this time, Meng Sangyu was attacked in the chest, and her anger left her no trace Restraint.


    Even if there is a background bonus, Meng Sangyu''s force value can not be underestimated. Especially when she is in a manic state, Li futu looks like an unforgivable criminal in her eyes. One move is more fierce and wild. The move runs to the key parts of Li futu, aiming at disintegrating Li futu''s combat effectiveness at the fastest speed.


    "Sister Meng is crazy."


    A tough guy in the back is still scared and can''t help thinking of an event two years ago.


    At that time, a spearhead soldier made some remarks in private, which were not insulting, at most, belittling or contemptuous of female soldiers. Somehow, they came to Meng Jie''s ears. Meng Jie immediately came to the door, and let the spearhead soldier realize what misfortune comes from his mouth by means of thunder. It is said that his leg was broken.


    It''s taboo to fight in private, and it''s so serious to beat someone back. But after that, sister Meng was only put in a symbolic confinement for a day, not to mention punishment, and even didn''t write a review. Since then, sister Meng''s name has spread, and almost no one dares to provoke her.


    Just now, I saw that scene in my eyes, and I knew that it was a "careless mistake". However, these tough guys all knew Meng Sangyu''s personality. Looking at Li futu was like looking at a disabled person, full of pity and sympathy.


    "Bang!"


    Holding the blow of a pink fist in his hand, Li futu opened his mouth. It seemed that he was still planning to "turn the fight into jade". But Meng Sangyu didn''t give him a chance to speak at all. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked Li futu in the crotch. The ferocity made Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    Ma Jue, who had already made the phone call, seemed to be on the scene. Subconsciously, he closed his legs together and felt the chill in his crotch.


    Meng Sangyu''s fierce strength, coupled with his hard black military boots, may be too exaggerated if he really kicks, but at least men can''t do it any more.


    Comity is also limited.


    Li futu lifted his right knee, bent inward and hit Meng Sangyu''s leg.


    "Bang."


    With a dull sound, Meng Sangyu''s leg fell back under the strong anti earthquake.


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes were sharp. He took this leg as the axis, twisted his slender waist wrapped by the military uniform, and drew toward Li futu with his other leg like a tightrope in the air.


    Just this time, Li futu didn''t back off.


    After blocking Meng Sangyu''s "Puyin leg", he immediately raised his foot. When Meng Sangyu''s leg was still in mid air, he kicked Meng Sangyu in his belly.


    The fruit is solid.


    Clean and tidy.


    Meng Sangyu flew out again, just because she lifted it with one foot. This time, she failed to control her balance as before. After flying four or five meters, she fell to the ground, quite embarrassed.


    The whole audience was shocked.


    "Sister Meng!"


    "Sangyu!"


    After several men were stunned for a moment, they quickly walked over and helped Meng Sangyu up.


    Although Meng Sangyu was a woman, she was definitely not the kind of soft woman with no hands to tie a chicken. She pushed away other people''s hands and stood up alone without help.


    Although there was not much pain on her face, the uncontrollable breathing and the sound of the promoter clearly showed that she was not feeling well at this time.


    She raised her head and stared at the young man opposite. Her eyes were still cold and sharp, but she didn''t move on.


    At this time, marquis Ma, who had just judged the situation and avoided the attack, slipped back to Li futu.


    "Brother Li,..." It''s a cow. "


    He looked at Meng Sangyu and his group, then turned to look at Li futu, with an undisguised respect and worship.


    It''s just handsome. How can you fight like that?


    The key is that a beautiful woman with unique style is kicked.


    Of course, he doesn''t like Meng''s family, but he has to admit that Meng Sangyu is really a beautiful woman with heroic charm and unique style."Elder sister Sangyu, you said that if brother Li beat you, this will be the end of the night."


    Ma Jue looked at Meng Sangyu. He was afraid that it would be too exciting for him. He was not complacent. He coughed quietly and said: "can we go now?"


    Although Meng Sangyu was repulsed, he did not lose his fighting power. The battle can continue. But now, everyone can see clearly that Meng Sangyu, who was repulsed many times, is not the opponent of this young man at all.


    Meng Sangyu didn''t even look at Ma Jue. He kept staring at Li futu and didn''t speak.


    "Brother Li, let''s go."


    Ma Jue reminded.


    Li futu naturally has no opinion. Just when they are going to do something and brush their clothes, a man beside Meng Sangyu makes a speech.


    "Do you want to go after beating people? How can it be so easy? "


    A few originally just to see the bustle of men, ill intentioned staring at Li Fu figure, covetous, eager to try.


    Soldiers always worship the strong. Who doesn''t want to talk to the strong?


    What''s more, Meng Sangyu was wounded in front of them. If they didn''t respond at all, where would their faces go if it was spread out?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, elder sister Sangyu said that this is a personal grievance. We should solve it by ourselves."


    Ma Jue could not see that these men had the idea of a group fight. He frowned. He was slightly unhappy, but his tone was still polite.


    Although this is the son of the commander-in-chief, these tough guys still pay attention to the meaning of the word first and do not give in.


    "It''s rare for us to meet a master."


    "Elder sister Sangyu..."


    Ma Jue looks at Meng Sangyu. Now he is a little clear about Li futu''s force value. Even if he plays more and less, he doesn''t win. But he knows that even if he wins, it''s not a good thing.


    Several soldiers can''t fight one person together. What''s the impact of spreading to the army?


    Meng Sangyu has not yet opened his mouth, and some words come from the roadside.


    "It''s not a bad thing to go up in the face of difficulties, but we have to do what we can after all."

 Chapter 1107

    In Bashan Yeyu''s open parking lot, there are cars coming and going from time to time. The fight between Li futu and Meng Sangyu actually attracts a lot of people''s attention, but in and out of the parking lot, they are all Bashan Yeyu''s guests. In other words, they are all smart people. When they see a few soldiers, especially a lieutenant colonel, they will not meddle in their business. Even if they are curious, they will watch from a distance With the words suddenly sounded, it was very abrupt and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Even Meng Sangyu looked away from Li futu''s face and turned to look at him.


    At one glance, her eyes suddenly stopped.


    Not many people came, just five.


    Four men and one woman.


    Linglong woman is followed by a "flowery" Lotus big bald, extremely coquettish.


    Next to them were three men, the oldest walking in the middle, and the other two, one left and one right, looked like escorts.


    Soldiers have fierce eyesight. Soon, they can see that the three men on the left have similar temperament when they walk around. Moreover, the other one, a man and a woman, has a unique shape. They can hardly find a second one in Sichuan.


    Why is she here?


    Several tough men in the army could not help changing their faces. Their eyes finally focused on the only woman, but Meng Sangyu''s eyes were fixed on a man.


    That sentence just now came from his mouth.


    "Aunt Gong."


    Ma Jue immediately said hello. Although he said that he didn''t call Gong Zhengyu, he didn''t dare to bother him. After all, the situation was different at this time. General Bai Qi naturally knew him, but he didn''t know who the other three men were?


    Looking at the oldest man next to Gong Zhengyu, Li futu was also surprised.


    Why did the other party come to Sichuan?


    The arrival of Gong Zhengyu and his party brought an end to a conflict that was about to expand.


    "Instructor."


    Meng Sangyu suddenly opened his mouth, always staring at the man, his cold eyes finally fluctuated.


    Instructor?


    Several men around her recovered from Gong Zhengyu''s arrival and followed Meng Sangyu''s eyes to the man who was not amazing.


    "Sang Yu, you said he was..."


    A man''s mouth was uncertain.


    Meng Sangyu nodded and calmed his breathing and excitement.


    "He is dragon five instructor."


    Dragon five?!


    Voice landing, a few people together color.


    There are millions of people in the whole army, including the hidden dragon and the crouching tiger. The experts of the major troops are also emerging one after another, and there are many trump arms. They do not agree with each other. However, one of the troops in the whole army is respected and worshipped by all the soldiers.


    That unit is called the dragon group.


    The sharpest knife!


    Is also the most solid thick shield!


    In the army, all the soldiers want to join the dragon group more than the officials. But the selection of the dragon group is too strict, almost one in tens of thousands. This leads to the fact that every member of the dragon group is a myth in the army!


    Dragon five.


    This code, as a soldier, can''t understand what it stands for.


    The dragon team ranks fifth.


    As Meng Sangyu, she will not recognize the wrong person.


    The eyes of several tough men became fanatical in vain.


    But the other side turned a blind eye, always protecting the older man, even to Meng Sangyu''s eyes, there was no change.


    Meng Sangyu gradually calms down,


    in her early years, when she first joined the military, she had a relationship with Longwu.


    Maiden sentiment is always poetry.


    Although she looks cold as frost on the surface, and her character is no different from that of a man, it doesn''t mean that her heart is really like steel or iron.


    She doesn''t love red dress and arms, which leads her to have no interest in the so-called handsome men with delicate skin and tender flesh. She worships the strong.


    At that time, when she met Long Wu, who was admired by everyone in the army, her heart was inevitably filled with waves. It was only because of her personality, the status gap between the superior and the subordinate, and the military discipline that she kept her feelings in her heart from beginning to end.


    Of course, looking back now, she should have been just that kind of instinctive heartbeat, not to mention love, besides, the other side seems to have forgotten her now.


    After all, Meng Sangyu is not a lover of children and women, and her eyes quickly shift to the older man in the middle.


    Another man, although she has never met, must be a member of the dragon group.


    What kind of character is this man who can be protected by the dragon group?


    "Uncle he."


    Li futu walked over.


    Together with Gong Zhengyu came the commander-in-chief of the Beijing army.


    Dragon five and dragon seven didn''t stop them.


    Although the Li family collapsed, the dragon group was not broken up and was handed over to he Wuwei.For the young man who came. The eyes of dragon five and dragon seven are extremely complicated.


    In the first battle of beimenguan, paoze was killed after counting, and even the company''s Long Yi was killed. How terrible was the situation?


    As a witness and participant, the cause of the war is the man in front of us. The death of their team leader and tens of thousands of comrades can be attributed to this man. However, if this man didn''t show up at last, the dead people would be far more than those, their dragon group and dragon soul. Even their supreme leader may be buried outside the north gate.


    They love and hate, but in front of this powerful world of men, they really do not know what kind of feelings to face.


    Long Wu looks away at Meng Sangyu.


    He did forget Meng Sangyu. As a member of the dragon group, he was often sent to major military barracks to train top soldiers. There were so many people who could call him an instructor. He could not remember them all.


    Just now the scene, only a glance to know what the situation, looking at Meng Sangyu several people, dragon five heart only five words.


    He who does not know is fearless.


    "Which unit are you from?"


    Long Qi asked.


    Meng Sangyu side of a man subconsciously stand firm military posture, solemn and solemn, as if in the face of a superior officer questions, his serial number reported again.


    Members of the dragon group do not have military ranks, but in terms of prestige, fame and influence in the hearts of soldiers, I am afraid they are no less than the heads of any army.


    He has no shame to allow long Qi to ask questions there, and nods to Li futu who comes in front of him.


    It can be said that from behind the scenes to the front of the stage, the once dragon spirit and now the commander-in-chief of the Beijing army, for the first time, showed a trace of dignified, and seemed to be preoccupied.


    Meng Sangyu looked in her eyes. Although she knew she had better keep silent at this time, she couldn''t help but open her mouth and stare at Li futu.


    "Are you from the dragon group?"


    When the words fell to the ground, the five dragons and seven dragons were silent.


    He had a look at the female commander.


    Gong Zhengyu smiles.


    He grinned.


    The dragon group?


    For others, this may be a huge reward, but on this person, this is undoubtedly a naked insult.

 Chapter 1108

    Long Guolong group is well-known in the world. Even in the world special forces ranking, it can also be ranked at the top. It is highly trusted by the national high-level and praised as the national weapon.


    The sharp weapon of a country can not be lost.


    Every member of the dragon group is powerful and mysterious. The level of file confidentiality is extremely high. Not to mention Meng Sangyu, even her father, who is in the position of deputy commander of the Sichuan army, has no access to it. She will misunderstand it and is reasonable.


    Although one of her questions attracted everyone''s attention, no one answered her question.


    With a smile in his mouth, Li Fu Tu looked at the heroine, a female lieutenant colonel.


    The soldiers galloping on the battlefield always respect and worship the strong man. After they feel that he is related to the dragon group, the female Lieutenant Colonel''s indifference and hostility to him have been greatly reduced.


    Dragon group?


    If he was born into a common people''s family, he might also yearn to join the army and defend his country, and regard joining the dragon group as the highest honor. Unfortunately, God did not give him a chance to embrace the light.


    "No


    Li futu finally shook his head and laughed.


    "Wench Meng, take your people back first."


    Gong Zhengyu opened his mouth. Shu is a big city, but it''s impossible for her not to know such a famous figure as tigress of the Meng family.


    "Aunt Gong, do you know him, too?"


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes moved to Gong Zhengyu, not doubt, but affirmative tone.


    She is not stupid. Previously, through Ma Jue''s "never leave, never give up" attitude, she knew that this man was definitely a big man. But now it seems that the background of the other person is much deeper than she expected.


    According to her age, Gong Zhengyu was not much older than her, but in Shu People''s mind, Gong Zhengyu was so unique that she could always be ignored.


    The reason why we are willing to call her this way is not only because of the elder''s urging, but also because of the respect for this graceful and exquisite woman with beautiful mountains and rivers.


    What Ma Jue said before is not a lie. Although he is from the black background of the people in the Jianghu, many people in the courtyard worship Gong Zhengyu, even Meng Sangyu.


    Gong Zhengyu naturally didn''t have to deny it. He nodded silently and didn''t explain much.


    Meng Sangyu did not ask.


    There was no grudge, and there was no cruel talk about meeting in the mountains and rivers. The elder sister of the lieutenant colonel showed the decisive style of the soldiers. She quickly took people to the car. When she left, she just took a calm look at Li Fu''s picture.


    Someone seems to have forgotten to kick someone''s feet before. When they see each other, they nod and smile politely.


    "Bang bang!"


    The doors of the two jeeps opened and closed, turning quickly away.


    In the jeep where Meng Sangyu was sitting, the two men were still in an uncontrollable excitement.


    Both Gong Zhengyu and members of the dragon group are legendary figures in their eyes.


    "Is that Dao Ma Dan? When I was transferred to Sichuan, I heard her name, but it was the first time I saw her with my own eyes. I didn''t expect that she was even more beautiful and young than the rumored one. "


    "Men don''t go to Sichuan, women don''t go to Tibet. Do you think this is nonsense? Who doesn''t know that she is the first beauty in Sichuan? "


    Speaking of this, the native born man is unavoidably a little complacent. For example, there is a woman like Gong Zhengyu in his hometown. He is so proud that he does not consider whether it is wrong to praise another woman in front of another woman.


    But fortunately, Meng Sangyu is not that kind of small bellied woman. She didn''t care. After getting on the bus, she didn''t say a word, as if she was thinking about something on her mind.


    "Sister Meng, you said that you could let the dragon group protect themselves. Who is the leader of that man?"


    After talking about Gong Zhengyu, they began to talk about the man who came with Gong Zhengyu, as if they had forgotten the real reason and purpose of this trip.


    "Do you think it''s the legendary dragon team


    "It shouldn''t be. The one who looks like he''s 50 years old will be younger."


    Meng Sangyu didn''t cut in all the time. He covered his stomach, which was still a little painful.


    Then she looked back at the parking lot through the window.


    Through the gorgeous night, she can vaguely see the man who kicked her off before talking to their first person in Sichuan and the man who was protected by two members of the dragon group.


    "The picture of Li Fu..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle he, why did you come to Sichuan all of a sudden?"


    After Meng Sangyu left, marquis Ma also said goodbye wisely. After all the others left, Li futu was puzzled and asked what he was worthy of.


    At this time, only the dragon group and Baiqi were present, and there was no need to avoid anything.


    As he is worthy of his identity, he can''t come to Sichuan for sightseeing, and if it''s a private matter, he won''t let longzu''s people accompany him.


    "Get in the car."


    He is worthy of a low voice, a bit abnormal tone.


    Li futu and he looked at each other, nodded, did not ask.A group of people got on the bus.


    He Wufen''s car leads the way in front of him. Li futu and Gong Zhengyu sit in the back of the car. Bai Qi is the driver.


    "Aunt, what happened?"


    Li futu really feels a little puzzled. If he is worthy of going to Sichuan because of official business, why is he with Gong Zhengyu?


    After all, no matter what, they are white and black.


    What''s more, Gong Zhengyu doesn''t need to come here even if he gets the news. It''s enough to ask someone to send a message to Meng Sangyu. He has no reason to show up.


    There is only one reason to explain that the other party came to find themselves.


    "Recently, Sichuan and Sichuan It''s not peaceful. "


    Gong Zhengyu opened his mouth in a soft voice and looked ahead in an inexplicable tone.


    Not peaceful?


    Li futu frowned slightly, perplexed.


    "Aunt, what do you mean by not peaceful?"


    "Do you remember the day when you first came to Sichuan, I went to the provincial capital building?"


    Li futu nodded and guessed subconsciously, "aunt, do you mean someone is picking on the road? So the officials want to talk to you? "


    "If only it were that simple."


    Gong Zhengyu sighed.


    "It''s not what you think. The rivers and lakes in Sichuan and Sichuan are always stable and tight. No one chooses right or wrong, and no one makes trouble."


    Li futu looks puzzled.


    Gong Zhengyu, who dominates Sichuan green forest, is silent for a moment.


    Baiqi has been driving quietly, following the car in front of him, without making any sound.


    "Although you are young, you have visited more places, seen more world and experienced more things than me. I have a question to ask you."


    Gong Zhengyu turned his head.


    "Aunt," she said


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes twinkled slightly, but his expression was very calm and serious.


    They look at each other.


    Gong Zhengyu spoke slowly.


    "Do you believe that in this world Is there a ghost? "

 Chapter 1109

    Do you believe that in this world


    Is there a ghost?


    Hearing this question, Li futu was stunned.


    Not only because this sentence is strange, but also for him, it seems familiar!


    Today, it is not the first time that he has heard this sentence.


    Not long ago, in the Huakui boudoir of Bashan night rain, the Huakui lady nestled in his arms and asked him the same question!


    If you say Yu Meiren''s words, it can be regarded as a prank, but Gong Zhengyu will never make such a joke.


    Li futu can''t help recalling the scene where the former Huakui was buried in his arms.


    I died in the summer when I was 25.


    The Afterword is still in my ears.


    Is there any ghost in this world?


    "Auntie, can you tell me exactly what''s going on? I''ve seen and experienced a lot, but I''ve never seen anything like spirit. "


    Li futu''s eyes began to sink.


    As the saying goes, three people make a tiger.


    One person may not think so, but it''s worth seriously examining that many people repeat the same thing. What''s more, with Gong Zhengyu''s character, if she didn''t really encounter strange and treacherous things, she would not have such doubt at all.


    "For a moment and a half, I can''t explain it to you clearly. You can see it with your own eyes later."


    Li futu didn''t ask any more questions.


    The two cars arrived at the General Hospital of Sichuan army.


    "Did miss Gong explain it to you?"


    After getting off the bus, the group walked to the hospital,


    faced with the problem of what is worthy of, Li futu shook his head and said, "aunt, let me see it with my own eyes."


    He has no shame to nod, no more words.


    Li futu didn''t understand why he came to the hospital. What''s more, after entering the elevator, he didn''t go up. He deserved to press the down button.


    The first floor of many buildings is almost a parking lot, with the exception of hospitals.


    What is the first floor of the hospital?


    The answer is obvious.


    Morgue!


    As soon as you walk out of the elevator, you can feel a chill, as if you can see wisps of white air in the air.


    Li futu is more and more confused.


    "Open the door."


    Go to the door of a morgue, what is worthy of opening a way.


    It''s not the staff of the hospital who guard at the door, but two strong men, Kong Wuli, who look like they came from the army.


    "Pa!"


    He gave a straight military salute to Ho Wuwei, and then immediately turned to open the door.


    Li futu discovered that the door of the morgue was locked.


    "Squeak..."


    With the removal of the iron lock, the door of the morgue slowly opened, and then a more chilly air rushed out of it.


    "Go in."


    What a shame.


    Li futu nodded,


    Bai Qi and long Wulong Qi didn''t go in and stayed outside.


    In this morgue, there are nearly twenty beds covered with white cloth.


    I''m afraid everyone will know that those lying under the white cloth are all dead people.


    "There are 18 corpses here, all of them are adults, most of them are adult men, and their occupations are different."


    He has a low voice, which seems to avoid disturbing the rest of the dead.


    "No one to claim it?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Most of the corpses in the morgue in the hospital are invalid for rescuing the dead, but those who died accidentally will also be sent here. Only when the police confirm the identity of the dead will they inform the family members of the dead to take the corpse away.


    He Wukui shook his head. In order to prevent the corpse from rotting, the temperature in this morgue is very low. If ordinary people stay in this place for a long time, they will feel uncomfortable both physically and psychologically. Fortunately, Li futu and others are not ordinary people.


    "The 18 corpses here, defined by the police as missing, are not confirmed dead."


    He is worthy of words, let Li futu can''t help but frown.


    The corpses are all here. Why don''t the police announce it so that the family members can know about it earlier so that the dead can be put to rest as soon as possible? Why do they have to keep the corpses here all the time?


    Even if the low temperature can delay the decay of the corpse, it can''t be 100%. These people should not have died for a long time.


    "Why not inform the family?"


    Li futu asked, it is not difficult to find out the identity and kinship of the dead by using the internal population information system of the police.


    "Open it up."


    Gong Zhengyu looks at these white beds and says.


    Li futu took a look at her, then went to a bed, stretched out his hand and slowly lifted the cold white cloth.


    When he saw the dead, his face was numb, but when he saw the dead, he was still numb.At this moment, he finally knew that the authorities would hide the bodies here in secret.


    Because, the death of these dead, too scary.


    It''s not that he lacks arms and legs, nor that he''s completely fleshy. On the contrary, there seems to be no wound on the surface of the corpse. It''s just that his whole body seems to have shrunk, and his skin is tightly attached to the bone. It looks like a


    Mummy!


    Li futu put down the white cloth, turned and walked to another bed, and lifted the white cloth.


    Although the face is very different, but it looks like withered, there is no difference!


    "here are as like as two peas in eighteen bodies."


    It seems that he doesn''t want Li futu to waste his time searching for other corpses. He deserves to open his mouth.


    "After careful investigation, the police determined that these dead people were good people, and there was not much hatred and resentment relationship. Even if some people had a festival before they died, they were just small resentments, far from the point of murder. Moreover, the police have investigated and ruled out the possibility of hatred and murder."


    "So these dead people died at the hands of the same person?"


    Li futu turns around.


    "To be precise, it''s the same organization."


    as like as two peas, "these dead people are not a place, living in all parts of Sichuan and Sichuan, but also without any social connections. Although they are almost identical, they can not commit such a large area of crime if they are really just one person."


    "Miss Gong is right."


    He has no shame to nod his head. Before he came here, he had been to Rose Manor and had a meeting with Gong Zhengyu. As the Wulin leader of Sichuan and Shu rivers and lakes, what happened in Sichuan and Shu, with Gong Zhengyu''s cooperation, he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    "As you can see, the death of these dead people is unprecedented. If it is exposed, it may cause people''s panic. Sichuan and Sichuan do not dare to make any claims and report to Kyoto. The central government attaches great importance to it and specially sends me to investigate."


    Li futu finally suddenly, pondering for a while, said: "there is no purpose to kill blindly, will it just be a simple revenge society?"


    It''s not that there are no neuroses in the world who enjoy killing.


    Like the clown king.


    He Wukui and Gong Zhengyu looked at each other, and at the same time, they were silent, and their eyes were inexplicable.

 Chapter 1110

    Sichuan and Sichuan are very big. Every day, or even every moment, people die because of various accidents or other factors. Even in this Sichuan military general hospital, there are not a few people who die in hospital beds every day. It''s just a dozen lives. It''s really not a big surprise.


    But what''s strange is that the 18 corpses in this morgue didn''t die normally. Their death is too creepy and highly similar. It''s obviously from the same murder.


    From all walks of life, without any social relations, he was a law-abiding citizen before he died All these information of the dead add up to make people think that the murderer is a cruel and crazy cold-blooded killer, who has no motive for killing, just for fun or creating social panic, such as the classic character clown in Hollywood movies.


    But I don''t know why, when Li futu asked whether he committed the crime blindly and retaliated against the society, he and Gong Zhengyu kept a thought-provoking silence.


    "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Take a closer look here. "


    He is worthy of saying.


    Li futu frowned, turned his head and began to examine the morgue again.


    Although this is Sichuan Army General Hospital, at least the mortuary is no different from other hospitals. This morgue is only about 100 square meters, full of cold air, no windows, closed and dark, and there is no noticeable place except a dozen beds


    The color of bewilderment between Li futu''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more intense.


    In what a worthy identity, I should not be a person who can aim at nothing.


    Looking around for a week without any discovery, his eyes fell on the dozen beds again.


    Two of the coverings on the beds have been lifted by him, and the dry bodies below are frightening and creepy. If exposed, it will definitely cause huge public opinion.


    Li futu''s eyes turned from bunks to bunks, but he didn''t find anything strange. When he was about to turn around and ask why he was worthy of it, his action was in vain.


    No.


    His eyes sank and suddenly turned back. His eyes were fixed on the bed in the front left corner.


    Although it was covered with a piece of white cloth, it was obvious that it was empty under the white cloth.


    Is there an empty bed here?


    "You see that, too."


    He also looked at the empty bed.


    "In fact, there were 19 bodies here."


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    There are 19 beds, but there are only 18 bodies lying here.


    "Where''s the nineteenth body?"


    What a moment of silence.


    "It''s gone."


    Around is Li futu, hear this words also unavoidably one Zheng, turn a head, doubt way: "disappeared?"


    He is worthy of nodding.


    "When these bodies were sent here, the door was unlocked. After all, I''m afraid no one would come to the mortuary casually. Since the body disappeared, the door was locked."


    "Will someone steal the body?"


    Even though he had seen a lot of strange news, he was surprised to hear this news.


    He has no shame to shake his head.


    "The corpse is nothing else. It''s impossible to carry it out without being noticed. What''s more, people come and go in the hospital and there are people on duty 24 hours a day. After the body disappeared, the police investigated for a long time and found no suspicious person. "


    "Can the corpse disappear out of thin air?"


    He is worthy of silence.


    "Have you ever thought about..."


    Gong Zhengyu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "The nineteenth body, it''s not gone?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkle and looks at Gong Zhengyu.


    "Auntie, what do you mean by that?"


    "It''s too difficult and risky to move the corpse out of the public domain. Once it''s found, it''s bound to be related to this unsolved case. Besides, what''s the use of carrying a corpse out?"


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes on Li futu.


    "That''s why I just asked you that."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you believe that there are ghosts in this world? "


    At this moment, Li futu finally understood what Gong Zhengyu meant.


    "Aunt means that the body was not stolen, but..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Going out on your own? "


    This conclusion is really incredible.


    Gong did not respond positively.


    "It is much easier for a person to walk out normally than to carry a corpse out, so as to explain why no suspicious person has been found."


    If ordinary people suddenly hear such words, they may scoff and think that the person who says them is not mad.The body ran out on its own?


    Liaozhaizhiyi see more?


    However, he was silent and didn''t argue. He seemed to agree with Gong Zhengyu''s idea. He also thought that the corpse had run out by himself, which was almost impossible.


    Is it true that there is such a thing as death and rebirth in this world?


    Even Li futu felt a little hard to accept for a while.


    "If this conjecture is true, why did only one corpse run out and the 18 corpses didn''t?"


    "This is also one of the problems that we have not been clear about. Before each corpse was sent here, it was strictly confirmed that it completely lost its vital characteristics. There is absolutely no possibility of so-called suspended animation. The 18 corpses have no abnormality so far."


    He is worthy of his words, which shows that the reason why these corpses are hidden here is not only to keep secret from the public, but also to verify whether these corpses can turn from dead to alive.


    You know, if there is such a thing as death and rebirth, it will be subversive to the world.


    If it wasn''t a matter of great importance, they wouldn''t have sent such powerful people to Sichuan to supervise in person.


    But until now, these 18 corpses are no different from the dead, and there is no sign of life recovery.


    The 18 withered corpses and the one that disappeared made the case hazy and mysterious.


    "General."


    Dragon five suddenly came in and said to he in a deep voice: "another female corpse was found in Hui''an district."


    dragon five looked as like as two peas in a dozen beds, and continued: "death is exactly the same as those dead."


    Several people''s eyes focused at the same time.


    Death continues.


    "I see. I''ll be there now."


    He was quite determined and immediately decided to go to Huian.


    "I''ll go and have a look, too."


    Gong Zhengyu says that although she''s in the river and lake, as the overlord of the river and lake, it''s not good for her to have such strange things happen in Sichuan and Shu.


    At this moment, Li futu was also very curious about the incident. He wanted to go to the scene to have a look, but when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again.


    He seems to have more important things to do.

 Chapter 1111

    Judging from the death of these dead, the murderer is one or several lunatics who annihilate human nature. Moreover, since he has killed so many people, it shows that he has no scruples and it is reasonable to commit a crime again.


    After all, legally, there is not much difference between killing one person and killing ten people.


    Hearing that a similar body appeared again, he Wukui and Gong Zhengyu rushed to Huian without stopping, but Li futu stayed.


    when he Wukui and others left, he came to the bedside where he had just opened the white cloth, and his eyes fell on the body.


    This is a middle-aged man in his forties. His whole face is sunken and close to the bone of his face. There is no blood color. It''s like being dried in the sun.


    Li futu lifted the whole white cloth.


    These corpses must have gone through autopsy, but this corpse is still very complete and has not been dissected.


    Not only his face, but also his neck, limbs and trunk are all skin and bone.


    What is the way to make people like this?


    Li futu''s eyes moved inch by inch on the corpse. As long as he didn''t die, he should be able to find clues from the surface of his body. Sure enough, he finally found something abnormal on the right back of the corpse''s neck.


    He reached out and twisted the head of the corpse to one side, exposing his back neck.


    At this time, we can see that there are two small spots on the back neck of the corpse, which are now black. If we don''t distinguish them carefully, we can easily regard them as moles.


    After staring at the two dots for half a month, Li futu released his hand, straightened the head of the corpse, covered it with white cloth again, and left the mortuary without disturbing the peace of the dead.


    "Master, go to Bashan night rain."


    Out of the hospital, he stopped a taxi and didn''t go back to Rose Manor or Huian. Instead, he came back to the most famous Huanchang in the capital of Sichuan.


    He has a good memory, and he left not long ago. Bashan Yeyu''s insiders still have an impression of him.


    Lord Ma''s friend is naturally a VIP.


    All the way unimpeded, he returned to Bashan night rain Huakui boudoir door.


    Bashan Yeyu''s work efficiency is really high enough. The door that was kicked by Meng Sangyu not long ago has been repaired and replaced.


    Before also a pair of not disorderly guard appearance of someone, go back and don''t feel ashamed, very naturally raised his hand knocked on the door.


    Let''s see.


    Two.


    Seven or eight seconds later, the door was opened from the inside, and it was still the face with light makeup. The difference was that a piece of black silk, which had been pulled up high before, had been untied and hung down, making her temperament less dignified and more charming.


    Seeing Li futu standing at the door, she seemed a little surprised. After a while, she said with a smile: "Li Shao, this is..."


    "Didn''t Miss Yu treat me like that just now? Why don''t you welcome me in now? "


    Li futu had an astonishing face and was not ashamed. He looked at the door of the room calmly: "or is there someone in the room?"


    "Li Shao where words, difficult not to come true, when I am a fickle woman?"


    Yu Meiren opened the door of the room with a slightly resentful tone.


    "I''m just surprised. Li Shao was so hard hearted before. Why did he suddenly change his mind?"


    Then she chuckled as if nothing had happened before.


    "Come in first."


    Li Fu''s picture is very invisible, and he enters the Huakui boudoir of Bashan night rain for the second time in one night.


    Yu Meiren opens her body to give way to her family. After Li futu enters the room, she closes the door again.


    The moment the door was closed, her eyes flashed away.


    "Did you disturb Miss Yu''s rest?"


    Li futu looked around casually and said softly.


    "Don''t disturb."


    Yu Meiren shook her head and brought a cup of tea to Li futu. She looked at Li futu up and down and said with concern: "Li Shao, just now Are you ok? "


    "If I have something to do, can I still be here?"


    Although Li futu took the cup of tea, he didn''t drink it and bent down to put it down.


    "Thank you for your concern. The matter has been settled."


    Yu Meiren nodded, seemingly relieved, and said with a smile, "that''s good."


    Li futu looked at her, eyes to eyes.


    "How do I feel that Miss Yu is so cold to me?"


    "Oh? Do you have any? "


    Yu Meiren was surprised, and then said with a smile: "Li Shao must have misunderstood. I''ve already made it clear to Li Shao before. It''s just that Li Shaogang is so heartless, which makes me feel a little uncomfortable. After Li Shao left, I sat alone for a long time. "


    If a qualified man hears these words, he may feel numb and guilty. However, although Li futu has gone back and forth, her heart as iron and stone does not seem to have changed at all. Even if she sees beauty Yu''s melancholy appearance of "being emaciated for you", there is no big fluctuation on her face."I really don''t know how I can win Miss Yu''s favor."


    He sighed with emotion.


    Yu Meiren soft voice way: "Li Shao''s meaning is, you have figured out now, is willing to knot Qin Jin with me good?"


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Hua Kui is indeed Hua Kui, and her speech is really extraordinary. Such a criminal activity, in her mouth, sounds so elegant, even noble.


    "What''s wrong with what I said?"


    Yu Meiren''s eyes are full of doubts and her hands are weak. She is very different from the gloomy face when she stopped Li futu and said I would give you eternal life.


    But Li futu is sure that it was not a dream before.


    Even if he is a madman, he is not an ordinary madman.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I came back to ask Miss Yu another thing."


    "Another thing?"


    Yu Mei said: "it''s OK for Li shaodan to say so."


    Li futu stares at her nearly transparent skin.


    "I don''t know what Miss Yu meant by immortality."


    Hearing the words, Yu Meiren''s eyes twinkled. She looked at the young man in front of her with no fear and no panic. "Li Shaogang was so dismissive. Why do you feel interested now?"


    "In order to pursue immortality, the first emperor of Qin constantly sent Taoist priests to look for immortal island to ask for medicine. If he could, who would think his life was too long? Who would not die? I just want to know if Miss Yu is just joking with me? "


    Beauty Yu smiles.


    "Li Shao thinks that someone will make such a joke on you?"


    "Of course not."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head, stares at the heart stirring face that can''t see any blemish white, and says with a smile.


    "Only Miss Yu said that you are not a human being."

 Chapter 1112

    You''re not human.


    This sounds like a verbal abuse when two people are red faced and quarreling. However, neither Li futu nor Yu Meiren can see any smoke on their faces at this time. On the contrary, the corners of their lips are full of smiles with slight radian, which is of the same profound meaning.


    "I''m not human?"


    Yu Meiren is not angry, her eyes are deep and charming. Looking at the man who has gone back, her teeth are looming between her plump red lips. She whispers, "what do you think I am?"


    Li futu didn''t say any flirting words like white bones and foxes, nor did he share the fear and fear of being in the same room with a madman who might have split personality. Looking at the face of the famous capital of Shu, he didn''t make a judgment, and said with great significance: "Miss Yu is really full of courage, she didn''t leave."


    "Leave?"


    Yu Meiren''s eyelashes trembled. "Sorry, I don''t quite understand Li Shao. This is my home. Why should I leave?"


    This Huakui is really a model in the industry. He has such a high sense of belonging to the field. It''s really admirable.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll bring someone to catch you?"


    Beauty Yu was stunned and then chuckled.


    "Li Shao is really funny. Why don''t you arrest me? Why did you arrest me? Did I kill and set fire? Or is Li Shao going to report me for engaging in bad business? "


    How magnanimous is the tone? It seems that we have really regarded this partial business of entertaining people with color as a great bright cause.


    It''s not unreasonable to be a pillar. I''m afraid many people can''t be flattered by this awareness.


    "Miss Yu, let''s get to the point."


    Li futu didn''t want to make any more detours. He looked into the eyes of Hua Kui and expressed his feelings.


    "Since I met you in the box for the first time, and you sat next to me, I felt that your temperature was not right. The temperature of normal people, even if they were sick, would never drop to such a low level. Besides, you stopped me before, eyes..."


    Li futu still remembers beauty Yu''s black eyes. It''s not an illusion. Although it''s scary, Li futu has a lot of knowledge and is more resistant and receptive than ordinary people.


    Yu Meiren is very determined. She doesn''t panic. She just asks with a smile.


    "Since you know it, how dare you come back to me alone?"


    A man and a woman in the room are not ordinary people, Li futu is also full of courage, a faint smile: "I''m afraid of what, Miss Yu will eat me?"


    Yu Mei Mei stares at him.


    She is also demanding of "prey". She has a very high vision. Ordinary people can''t get into her eyes. However, like majue Mengda, she has too strong a background. If she touches her, she will have a lot of unnecessary troubles. So even if the other party keeps pestering, she never starts.


    Tonight, it happened that she met Li futu. No matter her appearance, speech or temperament, she was able to meet her requirements. So she offered her pillow to invite her into the urn. However, with the deepening of contact, she felt more and more that the prey she had chosen seemed more different than she had expected.


    "What if I really want to eat you?"


    Beauty Yu has a deep smile on her lips, like flirting. The air in the room seems to be filled with a beautiful atmosphere.


    "Even if Miss Yu is really a monster, I''m not a Tang monk. I can''t live forever and I can''t do anything. Miss Yu chose me, but she chose the wrong person."


    With the voice, Li futu walked towards Yu Meiren instead, and stopped when she was two or three meters away.


    In psychology, this is the most appropriate distance, which can make people feel close and not oppressive.


    "Miss Yu, can you tell me who killed you when you were 25 years old?"


    If neuropathy is also an infectious disease like influenza, Li futu now seems to be infected.


    Yu Meiren is standing in front of him, but he asks who killed her, and he is serious and serious.


    As if, he really believed Yu Meiren''s strange saying that she died in the summer when she was 25 years old.


    The smile on Yu Meiren''s face gradually subsided.


    No matter how brave she is, I''m afraid she won''t be able to do this. Now she can''t help but start to doubt whether she has met a madman.


    "What? Miss Yu thinks I''m crazy? "


    Li Fu Tu smiles slightly, his eyes are deep, as if he can see through people''s hearts.


    Yu Meiren''s eyes twinkled and said nothing.


    "Miss Yu, don''t be nervous. I just want to find an answer. I don''t mean anything to you."


    Looking at the man who is "shameless", beauty Yu can''t help but frown gently.


    According to the truth, it should have been the other party who was walking on thin ice, but now it seems that she has become the passive party?


    "Li Shao, I have to admire your courage. Do you know who you are talking to now?"Yu Meiren feels that she needs to regain the initiative.


    "Just now you were lucky to be able to walk out of this room. Do you think anyone can save you now?"


    She stared at the man''s eyes, trying to find panic and fear, but she didn''t. The man''s eyes were as calm and deep as ever, as if she couldn''t see it to the end.


    "No matter I can''t get over tonight, after knowing your secret, Miss Yu will not let me go. Even if I don''t come to you, you will certainly come to me. In this case, why bother? Are you right?"


    Li futu is very conscious.


    "Are you really not afraid at all?"


    Yu Meiren asked.


    "Immortality is the dream of countless people. Why should I be afraid?"


    Li futu looked around.


    "Miss Yu, I don''t know how I can live forever? Do you say a mantra, or do you need to go through a ritual? "


    Although the man''s tone was very serious, Yu Meiren felt very uncomfortable, as if she was being teased.


    This feeling has never existed since she was 25 years old.


    "There''s no need for rituals. Just a good sleep is enough."


    Her pupils began to be black again, dark and thick, lifeless, and it was creepy to see it.


    The temperature in the room suddenly began to drop.


    A beautiful woman, like a flower, seems to become a grim ghost in the blink of an eye.


    A wisp of black gas floats under the skin of beauty Yu at a very fast speed.


    A real-life version of the pink skeleton.


    Li futu showed amazing calmness. Up to now, he still looks the same.


    As the Lord of hell, why fear ghosts?

 Chapter 1113

    From ancient times to the present, there are countless supernatural stories in Longguo. The most well-known one is Liaozhaizhiyi, in which too many wild ghosts are incarnated as beauties, seducing young men of good families, and many of them are even made into movies and televisions.


    Longguo people have no religious belief and are firm in atheism. When they look at the stories of these demons and ghosts, they almost all see that the mountains are mountains. But at this time, the scene of Bashan night rain in Huakui''s boudoir seems to verify that the supernatural legends are not just ghost stories. If ordinary people see them, it may be enough to subvert his world outlook.


    A vivid beauty, in the blink of an eye, becomes black, dark and ferocious, and her eyes are as black as blood, staring at Li futu.


    If an ordinary person, just afraid at the moment can be scared fainted.


    After all, Li futu is still very brave. It doesn''t seem too surprising to see beauty Yu''s gorgeous "transformation" in front of her eyes. After enjoying it silently for a while, she sighs gently.


    In the mortuary of the General Hospital of Sichuan army, when he found two black spots on the neck of the corpse, he had already guessed, but he couldn''t be 100% sure.


    But at this moment, he can be sure that 90% of his guess is right.


    When human beings come to the end of science, they will find that theology has been waiting there for a long time. Is it true that only human beings are the primates of all things in this world?


    The legend recorded in the ancient book he saw in Babylon was actually true.


    At this moment, Yu Meiren''s two shell teeth began to grow and become sharp, so that her lips appeared, looking cold and ferocious.


    This lady Huakui is really sincere from the beginning to the end. She does not lie. She is not a lunatic.


    It''s true that she''s dead.


    "Eternal life" is also true.


    Although this blue faced tusk is frightening, I''m afraid anyone here can recognize it at first sight.


    This is often active in the TV screen vampires, ruthless undead!


    "I really have to admire your courage."


    Yu Meiren, who has completely exposed her "true face" until now, says hoarsely.


    This man is not the kind of stupefied, but the real calm.


    In this world, are there people who are not afraid of ghosts?


    "Can you tell me who made you like this?"


    Li futu not only didn''t run away, but also asked about Yu Meiren''s reason. This determination is really amazing.


    According to Yu Meiren, she came back from the dead. That is to say, she is not a first generation vampire, but a transformed one.


    Without sunlight, you need to suck blood to survive. If you don''t have blood, you will go crazy and dry up, and the injury will recover quickly These are the main characteristics of the undead.


    A living vampire was standing in front of him. That is to say, the eighteen corpses in the hospital were all explained.


    They were not killed by others, but died by the hands of vampires. They were sucked dry blood and died. The two small holes on their necks are the teeth marks bitten by vampires!


    "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when you become the same as me. I''ve been lonely for a long time, and finally someone can accompany me. "


    Beauty Yu''s voice is cold and strange.


    However, after listening to this, Li futu could not help frowning. He was not worried about his current situation, but according to Yu Meiren, it seems that there are no other vampires in Shudu city except her. What''s the matter with the ongoing murder?


    But at this time, there is no time for him to think slowly.


    The completely exposed beauty Yu pounces on her. Her slender white fingers are sharp and sharp at the shoulder of Li futu. With a sharp chill, her tusks are shining coldly and bite at Li futu''s neck.


    The undead can live forever, but it doesn''t mean they don''t need to eat. Their food is human blood.


    Beauty Yu is hiding in the night rain of Bashan. As a flower leader, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people''s blood she has taken. But this time, it''s definitely different from the past.


    In the past, when she needed to eat, she always "tasted and stopped" and then hypnotized each other to forget what had happened. But this time, she was not hungry, at least not completely.


    The feeling of loneliness, regardless of race, is magnified infinitely because of eternal life, the terrible loneliness.


    She needs the same kind.


    I''m afraid nothing in the world is more unforgettable than the experience of death.


    She clearly remembers the process of how she was able to "come back from the dead." as long as she sucks the man''s blood, and then feeds her blood to the other person, the other person will become her kind.


    This process is the initial support.


    "Don''t be afraid. Bear with it and it''s over."


    The deep and hoarse words, placed in this Huakui boudoir, are in line with the scene. Generally, between the beds, men almost always say such words to women, and Yu Meiren did say before that she was still a virgin.But the strange thing is that this is not said by a comrade, but by Yu Meiren.


    Just when the sharp tip of Yu Meiren''s teeth was about to touch the skin of her neck, Li futu''s feet moved and her body moved aside in an instant, avoiding each other''s "blessing.".


    "Sorry, I''m not ready to be a ghost yet."


    "Do you think it''s up to you?"


    Beauty Yu is so fast that she follows her closely again.


    In the impression of ordinary people, most vampires are cold and beautiful. Similarly, speed is also one of their greatest abilities.


    Although I don''t know how many years ago the 25-year-old Yu Meiren refers to, it must not be very long. Moreover, she is certainly not as powerful as the original undead.


    It''s not urgent to define whether immortality is worth pursuing. At least, even if you really want immortality, you can''t accept this form.


    Li futu pushes out a hand to block Yu Meiren''s close body. He has no scruples and prints it to the other side''s chest.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot."


    Yu Meiren sneered and also held out a jade palm, intending to teach Li futu a little lesson.


    After becoming a vampire, what she gets is not just eternal youth.


    But unexpectedly, after the palm palm collision, she felt a surge of force running through, and then irresistibly stepped back and knocked over the teahouse.


    "Bang Dang."


    The cup that had been put on it fell to the ground and the tea spilled out.


    It''s the first time to fight a vampire.


    Li futu twisted his wrist. Although he repulsed Yu Meiren, he couldn''t see any light in his eyes.


    Those things in the movie, but not all of them are made up. The power of vampires is much greater than that of ordinary people.


    He did guess that Yu Meiren was not strong enough, but as for the vampires who have lived for hundreds of years, Yu Meiren is just a "newborn baby"


    how strong are those early generation vampires?

 Chapter 1114

    When watching TV and movies, people may have admiration for those handsome, beautiful and cold blooded vampires on the screen.


    But if a real vampire suddenly appears in front of us, I''m afraid it won''t be wonderful.


    This is not a fun game of boudoir, nor is it a role-playing. Although Yu Meiren, who has white tusks, is repulsed, she is not stagnant at all, and soon straightens up.


    Vampires are known as the undead, in addition to the super long life, they are even better than human beings, their bodies do not feel pain.


    "No way."


    Although her body doesn''t feel anything, it doesn''t mean that her mind doesn''t fluctuate. Yu Meiren''s eyes narrowed and finally began to face up to the man she had always regarded as her prey. There was a ray of disbelief in her eyebrows.


    After "death comes back to life", she hides in the guise of Huakui in this drunken playground and lives by sucking human blood, because here, she doesn''t have to work hard to find, and countless people come to her door every day.


    Every time, she can easily hypnotize each other, so far no one has found her abnormal, but this man, who had not been charmed by her before, even beat her back at this time?


    When she was alive, she was really just an ordinary woman, but now she has become a powerful undead who can''t subdue an ordinary human?


    Obviously, Yu Meiren can''t accept this reality. She pours at Li futu again. Her eyes are as sharp and ferocious as her fangs. Her hair is dancing in the wind, like a fierce ghost.


    "Bang."


    Li futu swept with his legs, moving like thunder, and hit the ghost like figure of Yu Meiren solidly.


    I''ll fly back.


    If you are an ordinary person, you will inevitably fall on the wall at this time. But at the moment when you are about to complete the collision with the wall, Yu Meiren''s figure suddenly disappears in the air and reappears. She has been standing steadily on the ground two or three meters away.


    Twice repelled, the body did not feel any pain, but the bottom of my heart can not help but set off waves, but she did not have time to adjust her mood, suddenly appeared in front of a virtual shadow.


    And then from the virtual to the real.


    Her dark, bloody pupils quivered and soon felt a warm palm around her neck.


    In front of me, a pair of calm and deep eyes appeared.


    "You vampires are known as the undead, but I want to know if you twist your head off, can you come back to life again?"


    She looked at each other and said nothing.


    "Now, can we have a good chat?"


    Li futu''s eyes are old, and he says in a soft voice, "Miss Yu?"


    ¡­¡­


    It was an old dark basement, dry and airy.


    Naked and hungry, I was put in a big bathtub, hypnotized, into a state of deep sleep.


    Someone put cold water and ice in the bathtub. Seal my nostrils and mouth. I can only breathe through one tube.


    The ice water in the bathtub gradually covered my whole body, and my head was submerged under the water. I was in a hypnotic state, and my consciousness was vague, unable to struggle and feel pain.


    Then the hand was lifted.


    Then my arm was cut open and someone seemed to be sucking my blood.


    There is no pain, I only feel cold, numb, and the loss of blood. I don''t know how long later, I feel my blood flow begins to slow down, and my heart seems to start to fail. I want to open my eyes, but I have no strength.


    Then, I felt that someone was feeding something to my mouth. It was fishy and cold, like blood.


    I feel two kinds of blood begin to circulate in my body.


    Then, I felt my heart begin to recover.


    Someone''s sucking my blood again.


    I don''t know how I wake up, I just know that when I wake up, my body is black, like grease, and then I escape from there


    Under the teapot, it was still on fire, like someone talking ghost stories around the stove.


    Yu Meiren''s statement shows Li futu the process of her rebirth from death.


    Indeed, she is also an unfortunate person, killed by a vampire and transformed.


    At this time, it was as if they had entered this room for the first time before. Even if it was not Lang Qing''s intention, the atmosphere was peaceful. Li futu drank tea and pondered, while Yu Meiren watched him all the time.


    At this time, Huakui''s mother had faded her face and fangs and returned to be the gorgeous beauty. What happened just now was like an illusion.


    However, the Huakui lady is no longer as dignified and charming as before. There is a trace of formality and even fear in her eyes when she looks at Li futu.


    Death is really a terrible thing.


    Even once.


    She did not expect that she had become an undead and could not deal with a human being.After her resurrection from the dead, her world outlook is a little subversive.


    You know, I''m a "higher creature" now.


    "You mean, when you were traveling abroad, you died at the hands of a vampire?"


    Li futu looked up at Hua Kui, who had been "clever" again.


    "Yes, I was 25 years old, three years ago."


    Yu Mei Mei nodded. Although she was a "higher creature", she didn''t show any high attitude even though she was controlled by others.


    Such a beautiful woman, but she died three years ago.


    Don''t know Ma Jue Meng Da, those young and old people who never forget her know, what will they feel in their hearts?


    Li futu, with a little emotion, took a cup of tea.


    "It should be cold. I''ll change it for you."


    Yu Meiren can easily switch between the two roles. After she becomes Hua Kui again, she does not forget her duty.


    Li futu smiles, but he is not polite. He hands the cup to him. It looks like he was living and dying a few minutes ago?


    "Thank you."


    After receiving the hot tea poured by Yu Meiren, Li futu also politely said thanks, holding the cup, and asked softly, "have you been staying in this mountain for three years since you died?"


    At this time, the night is already deep, and people are scared to death when they suddenly hear this kind of question.


    Yu Meiren looked calm and nodded: "yes, I look like this. If I go home, I will be found sooner or later. It''s better to let my parents think I''m dead and hide here. No one will guess."


    It''s true that Bashan Yeyu is full of people, but it''s really very suitable to stay here as beauty Yu.


    But there is one point, Li futu is still very puzzled.


    After pondering for a while, he said slowly, "in the past three years, haven''t you found one of your kind?"

 Chapter 1115

    Perhaps because the time of death is not too long, Yu Meiren''s humanity has not disappeared, at least not completely.


    Because of the necessity of survival, she had to suck human blood, but somehow in the past three years, she did not harm anyone.


    Even if I wanted to bite Li futu just now, it was out of a "good intention" to give him "eternal life" and pull him into the "immortal" group.


    Moreover, from the perspective of time, it is impossible for Yu Meiren to go to Huian. That is to say, Yu Meiren did not do the more than a dozen blood sucked corpses in Sichuan army general hospital.


    This also means that there may be more than one vampire in this city.


    "Of the same kind?"


    Yu Meiren frowned, a little bit did not respond to come over: "what kind of?"


    Li futu looked into her eyes.


    "Have you ever suspected that you are not the only vampire here?"


    Yu Meiren was stunned, and then immediately said, "it''s impossible."


    Why can''t Li change his face


    Beauty Yu opened her mouth as if to say something, but at last her red lips began to close, and her face became suspicious.


    "You mean, you''ve seen other vampires?"


    Li futu, noncommittal, slowly rubbed his tea cup and said in a soft voice, "I just came back from the mortuary of Sichuan Army General Hospital, where there are more than a dozen corpses."


    Beauty Yu''s red lips moved and her eyes were puzzled.


    "It''s true that there are several corpses in the hospital every day. It''s really nothing strange, but the death of those corpses is very strange."


    Li futu lowered his head to drink a cup of tea and turned to look at Yu Meiren.


    "You can''t see any wounds on the outside of those corpses, but the blood is sucked dry, and there are teeth marks on their necks. Who else do you think would kill like this except vampires?"


    Yu Meiren''s eyes were a little straight, which seemed a little incredible.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I''ve never met... "


    Back and forth, Li futu wanted to confirm the true identity of Yu Meiren and see if she had any connection with the corpses in the hospital. But now it seems that Yu Meiren has little knowledge of the ongoing massacres in Sichuan and Sichuan.


    "Miss Yu, didn''t you just say you felt lonely? Should I not be glad to hear of your kind now? "


    Li futu said with a smile.


    As a vampire hiding in human society, Yu Meiren''s loneliness comes from her bone marrow. That''s why she is so eager to transform Li futu. However, when she suddenly hears that there are other vampires hiding in this city, her heart, I don''t know why, can''t really be happy.


    Although she has been separated from the human race, she has not integrated into the undead. She has not even seen and communicated with any vampire, so when she heard that there might be a second vampire nearby, her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    "Happy? Do you think there''s anything to be happy about when one dead person meets another? "


    Yu Meiren''s lips are gradually raised and turned into a complicated bitter smile.


    Li futu took a look at her and didn''t go on with the topic.


    "Different from Miss Yu, the other vampires active in Sichuan are very cruel. Tonight, innocent people were killed again. I came here for the second time. One is to confirm your identity, and the other is to see if you have any contact with those vampires..."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    "I''m not disappointed. At least seeing Miss Yu just now, I''ve opened my eyes."


    Beauty Yu was silent.


    Li futu put down his tea cup and said in a low voice, "I''ve been bothering Miss Yu for so long. I''ve delayed her rest."


    "I don''t need to rest."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing at Shangyu beauty''s eyes.


    Yes, as an undead walking in the dark, vampires really don''t need to sleep much.


    "Goodbye."


    He changed his words and then stood up.


    Just leave?


    Beauty Yu can''t help but feel a little dazed.


    This man, twice so light and indifferent, intends to leave, the first time is just, can be regarded as a noble character, not swayed by beauty, but now found her true identity, actually still intend to pat ass to leave?


    "You Just let me go? "


    She couldn''t help asking.


    Li futu, who had already stood up, looked down at Yu Meiren with a faint smile: "Miss Yu is serious. I''m not a policeman, and you haven''t done anything harmful. You can''t let go of what you talk about."


    Yu Meiren looks strange.


    "The police?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "I''m sorry, I forgot again. It''s really not the police''s business, but I''m not a heretic adjudication Office..."At this point, Li futu''s tone suddenly stopped and his eyes flickered.


    Heretical tribunal.


    Why did he mention the word unconsciously?


    This is a branch within the temple. In Japan, Mengpo told him that the saint was the leader of the heretic judgment center. Before, he always thought that the existence of the heretic judgment center was just for the temple to eliminate the heretics. But now, it seems that the existence of this organization is not as simple as he imagined.


    After all, no matter what, the temple has always represented the incarnation of light and holiness. It seems that it is their duty and obligation to eliminate evil creatures such as vampires.


    The temple has been standing on the top of the world for hundreds of years. It has a rich foundation. The existence of the undead should not be a secret to them.


    Li futu''s mind drifted away for a moment.


    Of course, before she died and came back to life, Yu Meiren was just an ordinary woman. Even after she became a vampire, she was not much different from human beings except for the changes of vital signs. She still didn''t know the treachery of the upper class of the world and had never heard of the heretical verdict. She just could clearly feel that this man was facing the world She is a "dead man", so indifferent and indifferent, even after discovering her identity as a vampire, as if it had nothing to do with her, she continued to let her stay here.


    Where does this look like a normal person?


    "Who are you?"


    Yu Meiren did not ask who she was, because she had become a vampire. She could not guarantee that there would be other unnatural creatures in the world.


    Li futu looked down at the beautiful vampire who was staring at him, showing a polite and harmless smile.


    ¡°I''mDeath¡£¡±

 Chapter 1116

    When he came out of the night rain in Bashan, Li futu still had a scene in his mind that a living person turned into a blue faced tusk.


    Vampires.


    The undead.


    This kind of creature, which should only exist in myths and legends, is actually active in the real world.


    If this news is exposed, how big a storm will it set off?


    The consequences are hard to imagine.


    If people know that they are surrounded by a group of "immortal" monsters, panic and fear may completely overturn the stable social order, and the established rules of the world will be completely shattered.


    Although this kind of night creature really exists, it is not as exaggerated as in the movie after all. The vampire in the movie can "blink", regenerate from a broken arm, and hypnotize the mind But the reality of the vampire does not seem to be so powerful.


    At least, Yu Meiren, who has been transformed for a long time, is not so terrible.


    Although it was his first personal contact, Li futu knew that even if this unnatural creature claimed to be immortal, it was bullshit that he could subdue each other with a broken cross in the movie. But if his heart was punctured or his head was twisted, most of these vampires would be finished, but he did not choose to do so.


    Everything has the right to exist.


    In the past three years, this Huakui, who has been hiding all night, has not done anything harmful.


    It''s not human. It''s not a reason to kill her.


    If the temple is here, it may be said that it is not my race, and his heart will be different, but he is not those lightbringers, he is not a scavenger, and even he is not a good man.


    Death¡£


    In dragon language, it is translated as death.


    He and Yu Meiren, in fact, are similar to each other to some extent. They both betray the light and dance in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Bashan night rain, Li futu returns to Rose Manor and goes to Huian''s palace with he Wukui. Zhengyu doesn''t come back all night.


    The next morning, a government vehicle came to Rose Manor and took Li futu to the provincial capital building.


    As the political center of Sichuan and Sichuan, the provincial capital building is very grand and has many civil servants. However, when Li futu was taken to the conference room on the fifth floor, he found that there were only a few people sitting in it.


    In addition to he Wuwei and Gong Zhengyu, there are five other men, all middle-aged, but with heavy temperament. Two of them are wearing eye-catching solemn military uniforms, with Venus shining on their shoulders.


    "Introduce it."


    He Wukui introduced some people to Li futu.


    The identities are amazing.


    Governor of Sichuan.


    Mayor of Shudu.


    Secretary of Sichuan.


    Commander in chief of Sichuan army.


    Deputy commander of Sichuan army.


    It can be said that the most important figures in the military and political circles of Sichuan and Sichuan are gathered here.


    Along with the introduction, these powerful big men in Sichuan and Sichuan, without any airs, stood up one after another and offered their hands to Li futu. They had a polite and warm smile on their faces. They did not give any instructions. They all held an equal attitude and said, "nice to meet you.".


    Li futu, the youngest in the conference room, shook hands with these senior officials one by one.


    After the greeting, they sat down again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the central government attaches great importance to this incident. Before I went to Sichuan, I was asked to arrest the real murderer as soon as possible, so that the innocent people could rest in peace as soon as possible. But last night in Hui''an District, innocent people were injured. This is a serious provocation to China''s national law. As the administrators of Sichuan, you are shouldering the responsibility of the country and the people Trust, it seems that it has been nearly three months since the first homicide, but the real murderer is still at large, and even has no trace. Don''t you have anything to say? "


    The purpose of the gathering of the brain figures in the military and political circles of Sichuan and Sichuan is naturally the constant occurrence of strange tragedies.


    Although ordinary people still know nothing about this, they can''t hold fire on paper. A cloud has gradually enveloped Sichuan and Sichuan. If things go on, sooner or later, they will not be able to cover up the national prestige. No one can afford this responsibility.


    "Commander he, we have been doing our best to investigate, but the murderer is too cunning and highly organized. He has rich experience in anti investigation, which leads us to nothing so far. But commander he, please rest assured that we have secretly set up an ad hoc group. As long as we give him a little more time, the murderer will be killed sooner or later Get the horse''s feet. "


    The speaker is an old man with glasses. He looks ugly, but in Sichuan and Sichuan, he has a very important position. Even when he has time, he can''t say too much.


    He is the Secretary of Sichuan, the chief manager of Sichuan politics, and the first person in Sichuan officialdom.


    He is also a believer in the idea that the killer is a criminal gang.


    "Sooner or later?"He Wuwei, who was sitting in the front seat, looked at the "general manager" of Sichuan.


    "Sooner or later, I think!"


    Even in the face of the first person in the Sichuan Sichuan political sequence, he did not give any face.


    "Now the death toll has reached 20, that is to say, an innocent people will be maimed every three days. Secretary Lei, I want to know, sooner or later, you mean how many people will die?"


    Lei Ping, the Secretary of Sichuan, slightly lowered his head in embarrassment, avoiding the fierce eyes of he.


    He is certainly the first official in Sichuan and Sichuan, but he is not worthy of it. He does not mention the other party''s official position, but mentions the other party''s going to Sichuan as an inspector this time. In ancient times, it would be like "hunting on behalf of heaven". Who dares to offend a person holding Shangfang''s sword?


    Lei Ping did not speak. Yu Wenqing, governor of Sichuan and Shu, and Guo Pengcheng, mayor of Shu, did not speak rashly.


    Who is not an old fox at this level? If you know you can''t get it right, how can you take the initiative to send it?


    Maybe it''s because they don''t take the main responsibility. The two big men shining on Venus need to be calm and drink tea.


    Li futu''s eyes moved to their faces.


    These two, who command the brave Sichuan army and are good at fighting, are the commanders of hundreds of thousands of Sichuan army. One of them is worthy of even equal rank in rank.


    Naturally, this was the first time that Li futu met two Sichuan army commanders, but to a certain extent, Li futu did not seem too strange to them.


    Ma Zheng, commander in chief of Sichuan army.


    Lord Ma''s father.


    Meng zikun, deputy commander of Sichuan army, must have a lot to do with the Meng brothers and sisters he met in the night rain of Bashan mountain last night.


    I don''t know if it''s because last night''s event was too small to spread to these two big men. The atmosphere of these two people sitting together seems very harmonious.

 Chapter 1117

    The meeting room, which gathered the brains of the military and political circles in Sichuan and Sichuan, fell into a dull and depressing silence.


    Only breathing was heard, and no one spoke again.


    In officialdom, we should always understand the truth that misfortune comes from the mouth. It is always better to keep silent than to speak casually.


    The responsibility of this case is great and it is still pending. At this time, anyone who does not understand who is going to "back the pot" if he opens his mouth.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    He Wukui gently knocked on the table and looked around, forcing people''s momentum to show naturally in the plain, crushing the whole audience.


    This is the so-called "not angry but powerful".


    "Miss Gong''s ears and eyes are very clear. If there are such things as beating up families, robbing houses, killing people and setting fire in Sichuan, if Miss Gong wants to know, she can''t hide them."


    Silence is golden in the political department. As the deputy commander of Sichuan army, Mencius Kun finally put down Biluochun and looked at the only woman in the audience.


    "I don''t know what Miss Gong''s opinion is on this pending case?"


    Gong Zhengyu is just a white man. As a powerful man in the army, Meng zikun is not a common courteous corporal.


    All eyes could not help but focus on Gong Zhengyu''s face.


    Although Gong Zhengyu is not a man of officialdom, she is the overlord of Sichuan and Shu rivers and lakes. She is naturally responsible for the chaos in Sichuan and Shu.


    Moreover, although Meng zikun''s words are euphemistic, the meaning is very clear.


    As the overlord of the rivers and lakes, Gong Zhengyu sometimes plays a much better role than the police. She orders all the fugitives in Sichuan and Sichuan. There are many information that the police don''t know, and she knows it very well.


    "What I can guarantee is that it''s definitely not the local people."


    As a person in the Jianghu, Gong Zhengyu is not indifferent to a group of big men who live high above the temple.


    "What''s the difference between Miss Gong''s saying and not saying it?"


    Meng zikun smiles and almost says that Gong Zhengyu is talking nonsense.


    The color of the world is not so clear. Black and white, which are incompatible with fire and water, coexist in this conference room.


    "Deputy commander Meng, I want to ask, where were you when I was running with driver he last night?"


    Gong Zhengyu''s lips are slightly curved, but his words are extremely sharp.


    Meng zikun''s face changed, his eyes were filled with anger, but he didn''t get angry.


    Ma Zheng, who was sitting next to him, kept silent and looked like Zhuang Su. He could even say that he was old-fashioned. He just bowed his head again and took a sip of tea, which was more than the last few times.


    "Commander he, in fact, I think the key point of this case is the 19th body that disappeared."


    Li futu finally made a speech.


    Several big men''s eyes immediately turned to his face.


    Although the young man is young, his identity is extremely sensitive.


    Why the deeply rooted Li family collapsed so quickly is not very clear to Sichuan and Sichuan tycoons who are far away from Kyoto City, but they understand that there must be too much involvement behind the collapse of Li family.


    What''s more, they also know that he is worthy of replacing the position of the king of one word. He used to be Li''s family minister, and this one is Li''s blood.


    The best way to blossom in the fog is to pretend to be deaf and dumb. No one doubts Li futu''s right to speak here. On the contrary, they all make a gesture of listening carefully.


    "It''s just a useless corpse. If someone steals it, he will steal it. Even if he finds it, what''s the use?"


    Meng zikun did not agree: "that corpse has disappeared for more than half a month. Now it may have turned into a pile of rotten meat and bones."


    Leiping, the general manager of Sichuan, nodded deeply.


    It''s said that people in officialdom believe in ghosts and gods most. It seems that rumors are not credible.


    It turns out that not everyone is as "Crazy" as Gong Zhengyu and he Wuwei. They think that the corpse is dead and comes back to life.


    "Now that there is no information about the murderer, it''s better to start with the missing body. A body can''t disappear out of thin air. Even if it is stolen, finding out the person who stole the body may also bring a clue to this case."


    Li futu looked at him and said, "commander he, I have something to tell you."


    He Wuwei immediately nodded and looked at Lei Ping: "everyone, go to dinner first."


    Several Sichuan tycoons were very interesting and left one after another, but Gong Zhengyu didn''t leave.


    "What can I do for you?"


    After Yu Wenqing, governor of Sichuan and Shu, closed the door for the last time, he shamelessly asked. Li futu obviously had something to tell him alone.


    At this time, there was no outsider, and Li futu didn''t have to be so taboo.


    "Uncle he, those bodies in the hospital were all done by vampires."


    Thunder in silence.


    He has no shame, the pupil contracts: "what do you say? A vampire


    Even Gong Zhengyu''s color changed slightly, and he looked at Li Fu''s picture suspiciously."Yes, vampires."


    Li futu nodded calmly, as if he didn''t know how shocking his statement was.


    He is worthy of staring at him.


    After all, he was not an ordinary person. He was not too dejected. He looked at Li futu and asked in a deep voice, "are you sure?"


    "Sure, and I''m nine percent sure that the body that disappeared in the General Hospital of Sichuan army ran out of the hospital by myself."


    Without thinking, Li futu was decisive and never stopped talking.


    "Because, I''m afraid, he was also transformed into a vampire."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    This time, the question is not about he Wufen, but about Gong Zhengyu. No matter how deep the city is, no matter how rich the experience is, it''s hard to be calm when you suddenly hear about an unnatural creature like a vampire.


    Turning his head to Shanggong Zhengyu''s fluctuating eyes, Li futu was silent and said: "well Because I saw one last night


    Quiet down in the meeting room.


    There was only a slight, rapid breath.


    No matter who is worthy of it or Gong Zhengyu, they are all people who have seen the world. But at this time, their mentality is inevitably a little abnormal.


    After all, it''s a vampire that should only exist in legend.


    Even they are. If ordinary people hear this news, how fierce will the impact be?


    "This matter must not be exposed."


    He is worthy of saying that his eyes have no focus, but his tone is firm.


    "If the ordinary people know the news, the society will be in a mess. Therefore, we must thoroughly solve the problem before the news is exposed."


    Since ancient times, for the sake of stability or domination, a lot of information has been blocked in the public view.


    What people see is what people want them to see.


    Of course, Li futu doesn''t feel worthy of this decision.


    Ignorance is a blessing. Sometimes it''s not a lie. To know that there are a group of evil spirits coexisting with themselves in this world, what benefits can ordinary people bring besides fear and fear?


    "It''s just that Vampires. "


    In Gong Zhengyu''s eyes, the fluctuation has not subsided.


    "How to solve it?"

 Chapter 1118

    Even the most ferocious gangsters will eventually have a way to deal with them. After all, even the terror king, comrade Ladeng, who dares to play the game of blasting in the Pentagon, has been killed.


    As the saying goes, evil cannot be good.


    But this time, what we need to face is not the general evil, but the unnatural creatures we have never met before.


    He Wushen fell into silence. His thoughts were a little confused for a moment, and he was at a loss. Although the character who played many identities and experienced ups and downs didn''t show much on the surface, he suddenly heard that there was another species independent of human beings in the world, and his three views were inevitably impacted.


    Li futu also understood the shock of the news, and gave he Wuwei and Gong Zhengyu a little buffer time. After a minute or two, he slowly said, "in fact, vampires are not as terrible as they are in the legend."


    Although it is inconceivable that the characters who have experienced strong wind and heavy rain, they are worthy of accepting this almost fabulous fact.


    "You said you saw a vampire last night What''s going on? "


    Even if the enemy is non-human this time, it is also a truth. If you know each other better, you will have more preparation and grasp.


    Gong Zhengyu looks at Li futu, and his eyes are also full of undisguised curiosity.


    The first time I heard about the existence of unnatural creatures, I''m not interested. It must be a fake.


    Li futu systematically recounted the experience of Bashan night rain last night.


    "Do you mean that the disappeared corpse in the mortuary of Sichuan military hospital, like the Huakui of Bashan Yeyu, was killed by a vampire and transformed?"


    Li futu nodded, looked at he, and said: "yes, that Huakui has been transformed for three years, and he can still preserve human nature. It''s not a month since the corpse died and came back to life. He should still be no different from human beings, and the danger should not be strong."


    "He is transformed, which is equivalent to being created. He should have some connection with the transformation, that is, the vampire who killed him."


    Gong Zhengyu took Li futu''s words: "therefore, as long as we find this" disappeared corpse ", we can follow suit and find the culprit who killed people everywhere."


    Li futu nodded, and he cleared his mind last night.


    Although he is not a savior, he is still a human after all. He can''t let the unnatural evil creatures kill his compatriots and just sit by. Besides, he is also very interested in the undead.


    "Although Bashan Yeyu''s Huakui is very honest, the vampire who does evil everywhere is obviously different from her in essence, and the vampire has no trace. It''s not easy to find out the trace, but it''s different to find out the disappeared corpse."


    Li futu said calmly: "when a man comes back from the dead, he will feel confused and scared even if he doesn''t mention other people. Moreover, if I were him and ran out of the cold and lifeless mortuary, I would not dare to stay outside at will. Moreover, he should have found his own abnormality and would definitely go to a place where he felt familiar It''s a place where you know and feel safe. "


    There is no shame in my eyes.


    "You mean, he went home?"


    Li futu nodded: "nine times out of ten."


    After the first massacre, the government only regarded it as murder, but with the appearance of one dead person after another, the case became more and more mysterious and confusing. For the family members of the dead, the government''s initial investigation gradually turned into concealment and appeasement, even though it was worthy of no thought. After the 19th body disappeared, we went to investigate his residence and relatives.


    Wake up in a dream.


    "I immediately sent for a search of all his relatives and addresses."


    He deserves to make a decisive decision.


    "The less you know about this, the better. I''ll go."


    Li futu took the initiative to speak.


    He doubted, but he didn''t refuse.


    Although Li futu was easy to say before, after all, he is the Lord of the underworld and the emperor of the world. Vampires are not terrible to him, which does not mean that they are the same to ordinary people.


    If you send police officers to go, it''s a small matter to get injured. If you scare the vampire to escape, the consequences will be troublesome. At that time, there will be a huge crowd. If you want to dig it out again, the difficulty will increase geometrically.


    If Li futu is willing to take the lead, he will not be safe enough.


    "I''ll have all the information about that person given to you later."


    He is worthy of the decision.


    Li futu and he Wukui had lunch in the provincial capital building. Then Gong Zhengyu returned to Rose Manor to have a rest. Last night, she and he Wukui had a long night''s sleep.


    "This is the information given to you, commander."


    The door of the reception room was pushed open.


    When Li futu heard the voice, he felt that something was wrong. The first thing he saw was a pair of straight and tight legs. Standing close together between the legs, he couldn''t see any gap. When he raised his head, what he saw was a face he saw last night."Why are you?"


    Unexpectedly, it was not the government staff who submitted the information to Li futu, but a valiant female lieutenant colonel.


    Meng Sangyu didn''t respond. Her expression was as cold as ever, but she didn''t see any resentment. She put the information in front of Li futu, and said in a rigid and formulaic tone: "under the order of the superior, Meng Sangyu, the female special corps of the 23rd division affiliated to the 165th Sichuan group army, is waiting for Mr. Li''s dispatch."


    What a serious self introduction.


    If it wasn''t for less than a day, his memory was still very clear, otherwise he couldn''t help but wonder if it was the first time they met.


    Although he didn''t know why he had to send this female lieutenant colonel to him, Li futu quickly adjusted her mind and showed her basic gentlemanly demeanor. She stood up, stretched out her hand to Meng Sangyu and said with a smile, "please take more care of her."


    As if nothing happened last night, Meng Sangyu didn''t hesitate or change his expression. He immediately extended his hand and shook it with Li futu.


    As a character who often holds a gun, Meng Sangyu''s hand is not as delicate as that of an ordinary woman, and it really doesn''t feel very good.


    Of course, Li futu didn''t want to take advantage of this female lieutenant colonel, so he let go of her hand soon.


    I don''t know if it''s a meeting and a smile?


    "Mr. Li, are we ready to act?"


    It''s obviously a waste of time for the Mengzhong school to take action.


    "No hurry."


    Li Fu Tu shakes his head and smiles. He picks up the stack of materials on the desk and looks at the female lieutenant commander who frowns slightly.


    "I need to find another partner."

 Chapter 1119

    Li futu first asked Meng Sangyu to change his clothes. The reason was that this was a secret operation and had to be carried out secretly. He wore a military uniform, which was too eye-catching.


    Obeying orders is the bounden duty of soldiers, and Meng Sangyu is absolutely a competent soldier. Even though they had a little bit of "little unhappiness" last night, now the other party has become his "superior". Meng Sangyu didn''t abandon the public for personal reasons, and obeyed Li futu''s orders unconditionally.


    I have to admit that seeing this overlord flower become so "clever", Li futu couldn''t help but feel a bit of achievement.


    After seeing Meng Sangyu out of the reception room, Li futu sat down again with the stack of materials and began to read them alone.


    The life of the "lucky man" who is likely to have been transformed into a vampire is very simple. He is from Caoyang County, Sichuan Province. He has a wife and a son who is in primary school. The couple make a living by running a small shop. According to the feedback from the neighborhood, he has a simple personality. Even if he is in business, he seldom quarrels with others and lives a simple life.


    This kind of character is unlikely to have a life and death feud with others.


    But sometimes fate is like pranks, even if you stand aloof from the world, but bad luck will still inadvertently land on your head.


    Li futu read the whole information carefully. Then he closed the information, put it on the desk, lit a cigarette, went to the window and looked out of the window.


    "Mr. Li, you are ready to go."


    Meng Sangyu''s speed is very fast. In less than half an hour, he went back and finished the change of clothes,


    black tight leather pants, plain shirt, ear length short hair, refreshing and capable.


    Regardless of personal grudges, the headmaster of this women''s middle school is really pleasing to the eye. Li futu wanted to praise each other politely, but reason restrained his impulse and nodded and laughed: "let''s go."


    Two people got off a car upstairs.


    Meng Sangyu took the initiative to sit in the driver''s seat, Li futu also did not push, it is reasonable to sit on the co pilot.


    "To Caoyang county?"


    Meng Sangyu turned around and asked, obviously knowing something about the operation, at least, basic knowledge.


    "No hurry."


    Li futu shook his head. "As I said, we still need to find a partner."


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes are open to inquiry.


    Li futu slowly fasten his seat belt and said in a natural tone: "go to Bashan night rain."


    Meng Sangyu was stunned and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    Go to Bashan night rain?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu, who had not moved for a long time, turned around and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    Meng Sangyu said nothing.


    When she met Li futu, she didn''t regard Li futu as a serious person. Even if she knew later that Li futu was not only skillful, but also knew such a person as commander he of Gong Zhengyu, she didn''t completely change her first impression.


    Now I hear that the other party is going to Bashan night rain again. I can''t help thinking about it.


    Now it''s broad daylight. Is this man so hungry and thirsty that he has to indulge before he acts?


    Even though he felt resentful and indignant, the discipline of the soldiers kept Meng Sangyu silent and drove the car to Bashan night rain.


    A comrade got out of the car by pushing the door without any shame.


    "School Meng, what are you doing in the car?"


    After a few steps, I found Meng Sangyu sitting in the car, and Li futu turned his head.


    Meng Sangyu can''t help it.


    It''s the bottom line to wait outside. Do you plan to take her to the corner?


    Looking at the man who looks at herself with doubts outside, her full chest fluctuates and her hands are unconsciously clenched. Even now that she knows that the man''s background is unfathomable, she is still a little impulsive.


    "Don''t get me wrong. We just went in to find our partner in this operation."


    Li futu opened his mouth at the right time and looked magnanimous and sincere.


    Meng Sangyu took a breath.


    Partner?


    Even if you really need an assistant, is it necessary to meet in such a romantic place?


    Think it''s an underground agent?


    Even though he felt that the man was just talking, Meng Sangyu got out of the car after all.


    She is no longer a child, any behavior, can''t be dominated by emotion, this man, not only has a deep relationship with Gong Zhengyu, but also has a close relationship with Commander he, a real national minister. She can''t afford to offend, even the Meng family behind her, is not willing to offend easily.


    The reason why she can appear here is that her uncle made great efforts to give her a chance to cast her head and show her face.


    It is said that this case has reached Tianting. If it is solved, it will be a great credit.


    Even if it''s not for myself, I can''t live up to my uncle''s good intentions.


    Meng Zhongxiao is a rational adult who abandons her personal likes and dislikes and follows Li futu into the romantic place she used to hate.Although it''s in broad daylight, it''s a "serious place" to go to Bashan night rain. Instead of doing that kind of sneaky business, it''s open 24 hours a day, and the passenger flow is amazing.


    "The brothels are full, because people are lonely."


    Looking at the lively scene, someone sighed, just like the ancient literati. Then, he pointed the sign of Hua Kui Yu Meiren to the staff who came by.


    Even though it was nonsense to know what partner the man was looking for before, Meng Sangyu''s face turned cold again at this time.


    She really didn''t know why commander he would give such an important case to such a hungry ghost.


    It''s really a piece of gold and jade. It''s a piece of good skin and martial arts.


    The inner nature of Li futu''s lust and hunger has completely dispelled Meng Sangyu''s curiosity last night, and even the distance between them has been invisible.


    It''s really rare to bring women here, but after all, Bashan Yeyu is the first place in the capital of Shu. It''s full of rivers and seas. The staff turned a blind eye to it and went to report it soon.


    Usually, the lady Huakui, who is hard to buy a smile, gives face and asks people to invite Li futu to her room.


    It''s not known whether he is the first man to enter the room, but he is the first one to visit three times in two days.


    "I''ll wait outside."


    Meng Sangyu stopped outside the door, his expression as cold as a piece of ice.


    "There''s no need to be so polite. They''re all acquaintances."


    Li futu is still there.


    "Come in and sit down. It''s not going to happen for a while."


    It''s not for a while, is it?


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes suddenly contracted, cold and sharp, sharp as a knife.


    Is this showing off his fighting power?


    Or do you have a bad heart for her?


    Li futu didn''t try to force others. Seeing that Meng Sangyu always stood still, he said softly, "if you really don''t want to, you can go back."


    After that, he turned and entered the room, free and easy.


    Meng Sangyu, who was about to retire, stood at the door, pale and blue.

 Chapter 1120

    Lust is a man''s nature. Even diligent taxi drivers, sometimes in order to serve passengers with more enthusiasm and the best state of mind, will go to the roadside hair salon to vent, not to mention powerful people.


    In this materialistic age, it''s not unusual for a man to visit a kiln, but it''s really something that ordinary fierce people can''t do with a lieutenant colonel and a female Lieutenant Colonel hanging around the fireworks.


    After all, the valiant elder sister of the lieutenant colonel entered the room where she was kicked in last night. Although she was cold and frosty, the indifferent face of strangers seemed to give people an inexplicable sense of grievance. Even at this time, the scene in the room seemed more strange.


    Even if the lady Huakui, who is good at dancing, looks at the female Lieutenant Colonel standing by with a cold face. She doesn''t know where to speak. But the only man in the room seems to have nothing to do. Although she orders Yu Meiren''s card for the second time, she still doesn''t do anything dirty. She is a proper romantic scholar, comments on tea, meets friends with literature, and talks with others From the inside to the outside, it doesn''t look like a vulgar whore at all.


    As time went by, the elder sister of the lieutenant colonel, who found that her thoughts seemed to have gone wrong, finally sat down.


    Obviously, she seems to have misunderstood something.


    Even if this man is a scum, at least he is a gentle scum.


    What''s more, what makes her feel incredible is that when this man enters this room, he is always in love with Hua Kui, who is famous for his beauty. However, he stops at the ceremony and talks nonsense until sunset.


    "I once heard a saying that those who do not want to die of thirst in the world must learn to drink from all cups; those who want to keep clean in the world must know how to wash themselves with dirty water. This sentence is very suitable to describe Miss Yu. "


    Li futu''s sweet words make Yu Meiren smile like flowers, but Lieutenant Colonel Meng scoffs at them and despises them. In the final analysis, men are all virtues. At best, it''s just that this man''s patience and morality are better than ordinary men.


    "Mr. Li, it''s getting late. Should we leave now?"


    His own time is not used to accompany him to soak women or to watch him soak women. Seeing that it is getting dark, Meng Sangyu, who has hardly spoken in the afternoon, can''t help but remind him.


    "No hurry."


    Li futu turned to see Meng Sangyu, still not impatient, a kind of leisure to see the flowers bloom and fall calmly.


    "Why don''t you two have dinner here?"


    Lady Huakui warmly invited her.


    For the women in GouLan, Meng Zhongxiao, a military family with red blood lineage, naturally has a bad heart. Even if she puts aside her coat, Yu Meiren doesn''t look like a prostitute at all. She just wanted to refuse without thinking, but someone was faster than her.


    "That''s to annoy Miss Yu."


    Yu Meiren shakes her head and smiles, informing the service staff to prepare the meal.


    It was not until after dinner that Li futu finally came out of the night rain. The difference is that two people went in at noon and three came out.


    Bashan night rain of Huakui lady also followed Li futu and Meng Sangyu on the car, a black silk into a horsetail, let her temperament less a wisp of charm, more pure taste.


    Seeing her, it''s really easy to give people a feeling of coming out of the mud without dyeing and washing the ripples without demons.


    Of course, the Huakui of Bashan nocturnal rain never comes out. Even if she offered her pillow last night, she was in her own room. This time, Yu Meiren came out of Bashan nocturnal rain, not because of some unseen transaction. On the contrary, it was out of the basic obligation of a warm-hearted citizen to assist in handling the case.


    Meng Sangyu didn''t expect that this man was real before. When he went to Bashan night rain, he didn''t really go to seek flowers and willows, but to go to the ordinary. What she didn''t expect was that the partner in the man''s mouth was a woman of dust.


    What''s more, she never expected that she would drive for a young lady one day.


    A woman named Hua Kui, who has never been out of the gate of Bashan night rain, is abducted by a powerful person. This time, instead of taking the co pilot, Yu Meiren is sitting in the back seat with them. They are close to Chi Chi, but he still doesn''t do anything unsuitable for children.


    "Miss Yu, thank you for your understanding and cooperation."


    How serious.


    Yu Meiren chuckled, "it should be."


    Meng Sangyu looks at the car and listens to a pair of dogs behind him. The man and woman are singing in unison. Her expression is colder than the moonlight.


    Miss, the greatest skill is to entertain people with color. Even if this young lady is a little different, what''s the use of being proficient in playing and singing?


    Is it possible to use the beauty trick to trap criminals?


    Although a belly of indignation, but after all, the military discipline or let Meng Sangyu kept silent.


    On the way from the capital of Shu to Caoyang County, Li futu and Yu Meiren kept whispering in the back. In the eyes of Meng Zhongxiao, they were shameless and shameless. They didn''t know how many words they had scolded, but the contempt returned to the contempt. However, the elder sister of Meng Zhongxiao still kept in mind her professional principles and drove the car to Caoyang County in such a "bad" environment.Caoyang county is subordinate to the capital of Shu. It is a small county under the jurisdiction of the capital of Shu. In the southeast of the capital of Shu, it is much closer to Songjiang village, Gong Zhengyu''s hometown. In addition, the elder sister of the lieutenant colonel wanted to end this suffering as soon as possible. Within two hours, she drove to the destination.


    Three people out of Bashan night rain, about 7 o''clock, into the territory of Caoyang County, just after 9 o''clock.


    Although Caoyang county is not as prosperous as the capital of Shu, it is obviously not as poor as Songjiang village. The traffic on the road is quite busy.


    Meng Zhongxiao is definitely a competent driver. She is one of those who can complete the task 100% quietly. According to the navigation, she accurately parked her car on a street. Not far ahead is a convenience store. The light sign that has not been extinguished can also see the words "Qianhui non-staple food".


    "Here we are."


    The way that lieutenant colonel Meng didn''t turn back was that he spared no words.


    Li futu, the convenience store still open ahead, "get off."


    School Meng remained motionless. "I won''t go."


    Li futu pushed the door, turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "You two are enough."


    Although Meng Zhongxiao didn''t look back, her expressionless face could be imagined from her tone without any fluctuation.


    With a smile, Li futu could see that the sonorous rose was in a rage.


    He turned his head and looked at beauty Yu.


    "Turn around and show her."


    Meng Sangyu frowned, subconsciously raised his head and looked in the rearview mirror.


    Instant.


    Her eyes were fixed and fixed.

 Chapter 1121

    Although Meng Sangyu is a woman, she is a woman with stronger nerves than a man.


    She has suffered a lot that men can''t eat, and her mind is as tough as steel. However, when she saw the picture in the rearview mirror, her mind was still in an uncontrollable panic.


    The flowery Huakui in the back seat turned into a monster with cold face and tusks!


    What the hell?


    No, it''s night.


    Commander Meng''s mind is really tough. At first, she thought it was dizzy, but she saw that the two tusks were getting longer and longer. After confirming that they were not hallucinations, she immediately turned around, and at the same time, her hand had been pulled out of her waist.


    Although changed the military uniform, but still carry weapons, a black pistol firmly aimed at Yu Meiren, the whole action is only completed in the blink of an eye.


    Moreover, she did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped.


    It''s not so fierce.


    "Don''t worry, she''s here to help."


    Li futu''s action is also very fast, holding Meng Sangyu''s gun.


    "What the hell is she?"


    Meng Sangyu''s tone was rapid.


    Li futu said calmly, "put down the gun."


    At this time, Yu Meiren''s appearance slowly returned to normal again.


    Meng Sangyu witnessed the whole process, and her eyes fluctuated greatly. However, as Yu Meiren regained her "human appearance", she finally put down her gun.


    "As you can see, she''s not human."


    Although Meng Sangyu was dispatched by her side, Li futu saw in the afternoon that she didn''t seem to know about the case. At least, she didn''t know that the murderer was an unnatural creature.


    As a "partner", she will know the truth sooner or later. It''s better to tell her in advance so that she can be prepared. Moreover, this female Lieutenant Colonel has a prominent family background and knows the right and wrong, so she won''t publicize it everywhere.


    Li futu explained the whole incident. On the way here, he had already explained it to Yu Meiren.


    "You mean, our enemy this time is not people, but vampires?"


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes trembled, full of incredible.


    Li futu nodded: "it''s a matter of great importance. The senior management has decided to keep it a secret, but we are partners and should be honest with each other. That''s why I tell you this. Indeed, what we need to face this time is a creature we haven''t met before. The danger can''t be speculated. If you decide to quit, I won''t try my best."


    Li futu said in a calm way, and then kept silent, leaving Meng Sangyu with time to buffer his reaction.


    "What about her?"


    Meng Sangyu swallows her saliva and stares at Yu Meiren.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    Beauty Yu is delicate and tender. I can''t help but feel pity for her. She won''t give anyone any danger. Everything just now seems to be just a dream.


    Li futu took a look at her and said with a smile: "besides, there are good and evil in people, so are vampires."


    Meng Sangyu was speechless.


    "Get out of the car."


    Li futu pushes the door open. Yu Meiren smiles politely at Meng Sangyu, and then follows Li futu out of the car.


    Meng Sangyu was sitting alone in the car. The picture of Yu Meiren''s transformation just now appeared in front of her. She was short of breath and her face was changeable.


    Qianhui convenience store is run by Zhang Qianjiang and his daughter-in-law Liu Hui. When Li futu and Yu Meiren came to the door, the sign just went out, the light inside was turned off, and a middle-aged woman came out.


    "I''m sorry, my house is closed. If you need anything, please look elsewhere."


    Her hair was dyed yellowish, and she was dressed in fashion. She was not bad. After listening to her, she knew that it should be the owner of the store, that is, Liu Hui, the wife of the corpse.


    "We''re not here to buy things."


    Li futu looked at her and said with a smile, "are you Liu Hui?"


    Liu Hui frowned, her polite smile gradually subsided, her eyes appeared alert, and she nodded slowly, "are you..."


    "Don''t be nervous, Miss Liu. We are not bad people."


    Li futu tried to be sincere and kind, "we are government officials. The leaders attach great importance to the case of your husband''s disappearance, so we came here specially to find out the situation."


    Maybe Li futu didn''t look like a villain, or maybe it was because of the beauty Yu standing beside him, or maybe it was because of his sincere attitude that Liu Hui gradually put down her guard.


    "Haven''t you been here many times?"


    "That''s different. We''re not from the county government, but from the capital of Shu."


    Liu Hui nodded, "please wait a minute. I''ll close the door first."


    Li futu nodded.


    Liu Hui locked the door of the shop and asked, "you suddenly came from Shudu. It''s my husband. What''s the news?"Maybe it''s because this woman is tough, or maybe it''s because she doesn''t want to show her weakness in front of outsiders. When she mentions her husband''s disappearance, Liu Hui''s manner and tone are very calm.


    "No, but we will do our best to search. This time, I hope to get more information and find your husband Mr. Zhang Qianjiang as soon as possible."


    "I''ve said all that I have to say."


    Liu Hui picked up the bag and said impatiently, "if you want to know, you can go to the county police station. All the confessions and relevant information are there."


    "We came here to help you. Don''t you want to find your husband earlier?"


    A voice came from behind Li futu. Meng Sangyu had stepped out of the car. He didn''t know whether he accepted the fact that there were unnatural creatures in the world, but at least he didn''t see much emotional fluctuation on the surface.


    She stares at Liu Hui with a direct tone.


    Liu Hui looked at her and was silent. She seemed to be frightened by Meng Sangyu''s momentum. Then she asked, "what do you want to know?"


    Li futu is still polite.


    "If it''s convenient, can you take us to your house?"


    In this moment, Liu Hui''s face changed slightly.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t disturb you too much time."


    Meng Sangyu came forward, took out an officer card and handed it to Liu Hui.


    The people who open the door to do business are very sophisticated. They know who can be offended and what can''t be offended. After reading the officer''s certificate, Liu Hui''s eyes shrunk and finally seemed to let go of her guard.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, follow me


    She nodded and turned to lead the way.


    Li futu looked at her back and frowned slightly.


    "Do you think Liu Hui is a little abnormal?"


    Meng Sangyu said: "it''s reasonable that if the husband is missing, the wife should be very anxious. How can Liu Hui be so calm?"


    Li futu said in a low voice, "follow up and have a look."

 Chapter 1122

    According to the law of the state of dragon, an application for confirmation of the death of a missing person can only be submitted to the relevant department after four years of unknown whereabouts in a non emergency event.


    The law is true, but anyway, even if it''s only been missing for a month or two, but the husband''s whereabouts are unknown, the wife should not be as calm as a nobody.


    Because Liu Hui said that her home was not far from the shop, so she didn''t drive. She parked her car on the street. Li futu and his three followed Liu Hui on foot to Liu Hui''s home.


    This is a very old community. The environment is messy and the garbage is thrown everywhere. It can be seen that although they run a convenience store, the couple''s life is not well off.


    "Come in."


    This residential building doesn''t even have an elevator, so we have to walk up the stairs to the fifth floor. Fortunately, a few people are not tired people.


    Liu Hui takes out the key from her bag to open the iron door and turns to invite Li futu and others into the room.


    "Excuse me."


    After entering the house, Li futu subconsciously looked inside the house. The traditional house with two bedrooms and one living room covers an area of about 70 or 80 square meters. There is a small balcony with clothes hanging on it. The decoration is very simple.


    "Mom, you''re back."


    Li futu also noticed that before Liu Hui could turn on the light in the living room, a light was on in one of the bedrooms, and the light was transmitted through the crack of the door. Not long after the party entered the room, the door of the bedroom was opened, and a boy about 11 or 12 years old came out.


    "This is my son."


    Liu Hui put her arms around the boy''s head and touched it kindly. Then she looked at Li futu, Meng Sangyu and others and said, "call brother and sister."


    Although the child was young, he was obedient and sensible. He said hello to Li futu.


    Even Meng Sangyu''s face softened slightly to the boy''s clear eyes.


    "Mom and brothers and sisters have something to say. You can go in and do your homework. Mom will check later."


    The boy nodded, eh, and quickly went into the room and closed the door.


    "The child is so sensible."


    Yu Mei Mei whispered.


    "I can''t help it. Now I''m the only one. I have to take care of the store, so I''ll get the food ready at noon and heat it up when I come back in the evening."


    When it comes to children, Liu Hui''s face is full of maternal brilliance, and then she seems to react and stop, "you sit first, I''ll pour you tea."


    Li futu several people did not search, sat down on the sofa, but Meng Sangyu is still standing, and far away from Yu Meiren.


    Li futu didn''t mean to resolve "internal barriers" at all. He didn''t expect an ordinary person to accept the existence of unnatural creatures for a while.


    "Do you live here all the time?"


    After receiving the disposable water cup from Liu Hui, Li futu first said thanks, and then asked.


    "This is my husband''s and I''ve lived here since we got married. We haven''t changed our residence."


    Liu Hui also poured a glass of water for Yu Meiren and Meng Sangyu.


    Li futu nodded, "how long have you been married to your husband?"


    "You should have found it all?"


    Liu Hui has some doubts.


    Li futu looked at her calmly.


    Seeing this, Liu Hui was silent and explained: "I met him when I was 20 years old. After two years and three months of love, I got married. It should be 14 years since now."


    She turned and looked at the calendar hanging on the wall. In her eyes, she finally showed her sadness and trance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that our wedding anniversary will be in five days


    Li futu also turned to look at the calendar, then lowered his head and drank water.


    It can''t be more ordinary.


    At first, he felt that there was something wrong with the couple''s feelings that led to her husband''s disappearance. Liu Hui could be so calm, but now it seems that it is not the case.


    After so many years, even the wedding anniversary still remember so clearly, the relationship between the couple is obviously not only no problem, on the contrary, it is more loving.


    But why did Liu Hui treat them so coldly at the beginning?


    If she is really worried, she should be very attentive to her husband''s case.


    "Miss Liu, did your husband say anything to you before he disappeared? Or is there anything abnormal? "


    Li futu asked, holding the cup.


    Without thinking, Liu Hui immediately shook her head: "no, I remember that day very clearly. I was tutoring my children '' Ma called him and found that he couldn''t get through. When he came home and saw that he hadn''t come back, I confirmed that he had an accident


    It is estimated that she has told the police countless times about this confession."That is to say, your husband disappeared on the way home after closing at 9:30, right?"


    "It should be."


    Liu Hui nodded and said: "how can a person disappear for no reason? Do you think he was kidnapped? But our family has no money, so we have to rely on a small convenience store to survive. What''s the use of kidnapping him? "


    "A man is the mainstay of the family, but he has disappeared so quietly that there is no news at all. What should we do after we are orphans and widows? Even now, I dare not tell the child that his father has an accident... "


    Liu Hui, who has been very calm and strong, suddenly broke down and began to shed tears. However, her cry was still suppressed, as if she was afraid of disturbing her son who was doing homework in the bedroom.


    A woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    Yu Meiren handed a tissue to her.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Liu Hui took it and began to wipe her tears.


    In addition to a slight relaxation when greeting the child, Meng Sangyu could hardly see much expression on her face. Even when she saw a wife who had lost her husband crying, she didn''t have much expression fluctuation.


    Just like a family next door can still hear music playing. There are two people laughing, playing cards and babies crying downstairs.


    Human joys and sorrows are not interlinked.


    Unfortunate things happen all the time in this world. She has no time to be sentimental. What she should do is to dig out the real murderer who doesn''t know whether he is a human being or a ghost, so as to avoid more people like Liu Hui.


    But what''s that man doing?


    All the questions are clear and detailed in some materials, and then you still drink water leisurely?


    Just when Meng Sangyu is going to remind someone.


    Unexpected.


    There was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 1123

    It''s not too late, but it''s definitely not too early.


    The unexpected knock on the door attracted everyone''s attention.


    Li futu puts down his water cup, subconsciously looks back at the door of the eye room, and then looks at Liu Hui.


    Liu Hui seems to be quite surprised, tears in the eyelashes solidification, some staring at the door.


    Meng Sangyu''s eyes became sharp immediately.


    After all, just now Li futu told her the true face of the case in the car.


    It is very likely that the "lost body" will return to its former residence.


    That is to say, there is a possibility that those who knock outside are not people.


    "Miss Liu, it seems that someone is looking for you."


    Li futu quietly reminded: "go to open the door."


    Liu Hui nodded, grabbed the tissue, got up and walked to the door,


    "how about it? Do you feel it? "


    Li futu suddenly opens his mouth and looks at Yu Meiren sitting beside him.


    Yu Meiren turns her head and looks at him in disbelief: "what''s the feeling?"


    "Like Telepathy and so on... "


    It is said that there will be an inexplicable connection between twin brothers and sisters, so Li futu suspects that there will be such a feeling between vampires and vampires.


    Unfortunately, Yu Meiren shook her head: "No."


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    With the sound of the door opening, Liu Hui''s voice soon came from the door.


    Obviously, maybe it''s not because beauty Yu can''t feel it, but it''s not Zhang Qianjiang outside the door.


    Li futu looked back.


    The one who came in was a middle-aged man with a familiar profile.


    Although he didn''t see Zhang Qianjiang''s body when he went to the mortuary of Sichuan army general hospital last night, he saw a picture of Zhang Qianjiang today. This man looks bigger than Zhang Qianjiang, but he is somewhat similar to Zhang Qianjiang.


    "I drove by, so I came up to see what you gave to Lei Lei. He looked at Li futu and was also surprised.


    "They are here to investigate the Qianjiang case."


    Liu Hui explained.


    The man suddenly realized that, and then politely said to Li futu: "Hello, I''m Qianjiang''s cousin. Did you come here so late because of the progress of my brother''s case?"


    There is no doubt that whether Zhang Qianjiang has been transformed into a vampire or not, he is no longer a human being.


    Of course, Li futu couldn''t tell the truth. Out of politeness, he got up from the sofa and told a white lie.


    "It''s still under investigation. I believe it will be a success soon. So we come here to learn more about the situation."


    Zhang Qianjiang''s cousin nodded, "then you talk first. I''ll go in and have a look at Lei Lei."


    Then he went to the boy''s bedroom.


    Liu Hui closed the door and came back again.


    "Since Qianjiang disappeared, my elder brother has always been very concerned about our mother and son. Whenever I have time, I will come and have a look."


    "It''s also a blessing to have such a good elder brother."


    Li futu nodded and then asked, "can we look around?"


    Liu Hui seemed a little hesitant, but finally nodded: "please."


    The whole house is no more than 70 or 80 square meters. The living room is very clear. There is nothing strange about it. Li futu starts to walk towards the master bedroom.


    Liu Hui''s face changed slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything inconvenient? "


    Meng Sangyu asked.


    Just now, she read the officer''s certificate. Although she was not old, she was a real lieutenant commander. Liu Hui moved her lips and finally reluctantly laughed, shook her head and said, "No


    Meng Sangyu took a look at her and followed Li futu to the master bedroom.


    This master bedroom is quite simple. A wardrobe, a bed and wedding photos hanging on the wall constitute all the decoration of the master bedroom.


    Li futu looked at the wedding photo on the wall.


    Liu Hui and Zhang Qianjiang in the photo are both young, with bright smiles, looking very happy and sweet.


    "Will Zhang Qianjiang not come back?"


    Yu Meiren asked.


    There is nothing unusual about this house. Zhang Qianjiang can''t hide in his children''s room.


    Tiger poison does not eat son. He is already a "dead man". Even if he comes back from the dead, he must know that his body is abnormal. He will not scare his children.


    Li futu''s eyes turned around the bedroom and finally fell on the wardrobe that occupied the whole wall.


    Meng Sangyu is more direct than him. She is a woman, so she doesn''t have too much scruples. She goes to open the door of the wardrobe.


    This is a three door wardrobe. Every door of Meng Sangyu is not leaking, but there is nothing in it except clothes.She turned and frowned in disbelief.


    "Go to another room."


    Li futu.


    Seeing a few people come out, Liu Hui in the living room smiles at them.


    The times are different. Nowadays, preschool education is paid more and more attention. Primary school students seem to work harder than college students. When Li futu enters the boy''s room, he is still doing his homework. Zhang Sanjiang''s cousin is really a good uncle. He sits beside the boy and tutors him. When he sees Li futu coming in, he nods and smiles politely, and then reminds him to look back My boy.


    "Leilei, keep writing."


    The composition of this second bedroom is simpler than that of the master bedroom. A desk, a bed and even a wardrobe are not available. It is an integrated bedside drawer.


    "I''m afraid it''s for nothing tonight."


    Meng Sangyu took a simple look and realized that this room is more impossible for Tibetans.


    She turned to leave, but Li futu was fixed there, staring at the bed.


    Yu Meiren felt a little strange: "what are you looking at?"


    "Do you think something''s wrong?"


    Meng Sangyu looked back, his eyes also fell on the bed.


    That bed is relatively small. Of course, one child is more than enough.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t think there are people under this bed, do you? "


    Although Meng Zhongxiao strictly abides by the superiors and inferiors, his tone of voice inevitably reveals some resentment at this time.


    You don''t have to walk around at all. Even if you stand at this angle, you can see the empty under the bed.


    "This house is the marriage house of Liu Hui and Zhang 3000. After they got married, they didn''t change their residence. That is to say, they have lived here all the time, and they have a good relationship, and they haven''t lived separately..."


    Meng Sangyu''s Willow eyebrows were tightly screwed together.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Yu Meiren''s eyes twinkled. After listening to Li futu, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong.


    Li futu was silent and turned to look at commander Meng.


    "I mean, since this is their wedding room, why is there a picture in the master bedroom just now Single bed? "

 Chapter 1124

    This house is really very simple, and the area is not large, there is no bright place in front of people''s eyes, but the master bedroom bed is a bit abnormal.


    At first, Meng Sangyu didn''t pay attention to it, but now after Li futu''s reminding, he quickly responded.


    Yes, how can a couple sleep in such a small bed?


    Even if her husband is missing, Liu Hui should not be in such a hurry to change the bed so soon, right?


    Li futu didn''t disturb the boy''s study too much. Yu Meiren and Meng Sangyu soon retired from the boy''s room and politely took the door with them.


    "Have you finished?"


    Liu Hui asked the three with a smile.


    Although she was smiling, her smile was obviously unnatural.


    Li futu nodded, didn''t go to the master bedroom to check the strange single bed, and walked to Liu Hui in no hurry.


    "Miss Liu, thank you very much for your cooperation."


    "Yes, you are all trying to help me find my husband. I should say thank you to you."


    Then she bowed slowly to Li futu.


    "Thank you."


    Although he only runs a small convenience store, he is a businessman at least. Liu huiqima knows the basic human feelings and manners.


    Li futu was not polite either. After watching her bow, she straightened up slowly and said, "Miss Liu, can I ask you a question?"


    Liu Hui Leng for a while, and then some surprised smile.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Li futu looked her in the eye,


    "do you really want to get your husband back?"


    Liu Hui''s face froze and her smile disappeared.


    "You What does that mean? Don''t I want my husband back? "


    "You keep saying that you and your husband love each other, but why is your room a single bed?"


    Meng Sangyu is a professional soldier, and is an excellent professional soldier. He is straightforward and doesn''t like to beat around the bush. He steps forward, points to the direction of the master bedroom and goes straight to the theme.


    "Why did you pretend to be in love with your husband just now, since you don''t have a good relationship with him?"


    In the face of Meng Sangyu''s sharp and fierce eyes, Liu Hui''s face changed again and again, and her hands were involuntarily twisted together. In the analysis of behavioral traces, this kind of subconscious action represents the expression of confusion and uneasiness.


    "Answer me, why are you lying?"


    Li futu turned to look at the aggressive Meng Sangyu and sighed to himself.


    This comrade, commander, did not grasp the point of the matter at all. The reason why he mentioned the double bed was that he did not doubt the feelings between the couple.


    If it''s really a woman who has changed her heart, will there be photos of her husband and herself under the coffee table in the living room?


    Obviously, when Liu Hui was sitting alone on the sofa, she often took it out to remember.


    "Do you care what kind of bed I sleep in? I like a smaller bed. Is it against the law? "


    After a short period of inaction, Liu Hui soon began to argue, even in the face of the threatening elder sister of the lieutenant colonel, she did not give up.


    "I''ve asked you all what you want to ask and I''ve shown you all what you want to see. If there''s nothing wrong, please leave."


    The original harmonious atmosphere was broken by Meng Sangyu''s direct expression of his feelings. Liu Hui''s attitude took a 180 degree turn and began to chase customers with a cold face.


    "Miss Liu, we don''t mean anything to you."


    "We are here to help you," Li said gently


    "I know you are helping me, and I would appreciate it if you could help me find my husband."


    Liu Hui was not moved. Although her words were polite, they were still a send off tone.


    "It''s too late now. I have to wash my clothes, take care of my children and go to bed. Tomorrow I have to get up early and open a shop. I won''t send three of you downstairs."


    Meng Sangyu''s brows were twisted and his face was unswerving. He was about to speak, but Li futu opened his mouth first.


    "Miss Liu."


    Li futu has deep eyes.


    "Now every night Do you sleep well? "


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    Liu Hui''s face was pale, her tone was rapid, and her words became more intense.


    "Please go out."


    Li futu turned a blind eye and did not move.


    "To love someone doesn''t mean that you have to be together forever. Some things are unfortunate, but now that they happen, you have to accept them. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should also consider your own children..."


    "Shut up


    Li futu''s words are somewhat puzzling, and Liu Hui''s excitement is also thought-provoking.


    Looking at someone whose foreword doesn''t match the following words, Meng Sangyu''s eyebrows are full of confusion. He doesn''t know what the other party says."What''s the matter? This is..."


    Excited, Liu Hui''s voice a little out of control, alerted to the room with the boy''s cousin Zhang Qianjiang, he opened the door and came out, looking at the tense atmosphere, very confused.


    "Brother, please let these people out quickly!"


    Liu Hui immediately asked for help.


    "What happened?"


    Zhang Qianjiang''s cousin inquired.


    "I''m sorry about your brother, Mr. Zhang, but I hope you can persuade Ms. Liu to be more open to her."


    "You said What do you mean


    Zhang Qianjiang''s cousin''s reaction was not slow. He soon recognized Li futu''s implication and asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter with my brother?"


    Although missing for such a long time without any news, it must be an accident, but Zhangjia people always have a beautiful fantasy.


    Now, however, the fantasy seems to be shattered.


    "Where is he now? What''s going on? "


    Liu Hui took him by the arm and urged him eagerly: "brother, don''t listen to their nonsense, you let them out quickly!"


    Li futu was silent for a moment, and then said in a very calm and cruel tone: "Mr. Zhang Qianjiang has been killed. This time we are here to search for information, so that we can catch the real murderer of Mr. Zhang Qianjiang as soon as possible."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhang Qianjiang''s cousin, Zhang junmu, was so stunned that he couldn''t believe it.


    "My brother is dead?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Isn''t he missing? What''s more, the police have been saying that they are investigating. How did they get killed suddenly? "


    "It''s impossible..."


    Zhang Jun and Zhang Qianjiang''s cousins are obviously in a good relationship. Hearing the news that Zhang Qianjiang was killed, he became lost.


    Li futu didn''t say such comforting words as "people can''t come back to life when they die, please forgive me.".


    "Live to see a person, die to see a corpse, you say my younger brother was killed, his corpse?"


    Zhang Jun asked excitedly.


    Li futu looks at the pale Liu Hui.


    "Mr. Zhang Qianjiang should always sleep with Ms. Liu Hui and never leave."

 Chapter 1125

    Never left


    Voice landing, not only Zhang Jun, even Meng Sangyu can''t restrain a little Zheng.


    Is Zhang Qianjiang really in this house?


    But just now they have checked every room.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Zhang Jun returned to his senses, and without thinking, he said in a voice: "it''s impossible!"


    "I have no nonsense, you ask Ms. Liu Hui should be very clear."


    Li futu''s calm words focused several people''s eyes on Liu Hui''s face.


    "Is what he said true or false?"


    Zhang Jun turns his head, "is Qianjiang really not missing?"


    "False! He''s talking nonsense! Qianjiang missing, is the police confirmed, how can still be at home?! Why should I report a fake case? "


    Without thinking, Liu Hui''s eyes trembled fiercely.


    "I didn''t say that you reported a fake case. Indeed, Mr. Zhang Qianjiang was missing."


    Li futu had a slight tone.


    "But he came back by himself."


    "You said Qianjiang came back, what about others? During this time, I often come here, but how come I have never seen him? "


    Zhang Jun takes back his eyes from Liu Hui''s face, stares at Li futu and keeps asking questions.


    "Since you are so sure that he is back, tell me where he is now? This house is so big, can he still be invisible? "


    Li futu took a look at the master bedroom.


    "I think Mr. Zhang Qianjiang should be in that room."


    For a moment, Liu Hui''s face was as white as paper, even as if she was standing unsteadily, and her body could not stop shaking.


    Li futu noticed her performance and confirmed that his guess was right. At the same time, he was inevitably filled with emotion.


    Meng Sangyu immediately went to the master bedroom.


    "Don''t go in!"


    Liu Huili catches up and wants to stop Meng Sangyu, but the speed is not as fast as Meng Sangyu.


    The furnishings in the room were no different from when he came in just now. Meng Sangyu''s sight fell on the single bed for the first time.


    Carefully observed, this bed is really a little small, absolutely not like a normal couple''s bed. Moreover, this bed seems to press directly on the ground, and there is no gap between it and the ground.


    Even though the owner of the house had already followed him to the door, commander Meng still didn''t have any scruples. He tried his best to be strict and looked at the wardrobe again. He still didn''t find anything in the wardrobe.


    Liu Hui''s reaction is enough to show that there is absolutely something strange in this room. The only suspicious place is this bed.


    Meng Sangyu turned around, his eyes fell on the bed again, stopped for a moment, and walked over.


    "Please, don''t go there..."


    Liu Hui stood in front of her, her eyes glittering.


    At this time, Li futu and others came to the door.


    When Zhang Jun saw this, he also felt that something was wrong. He frowned tightly, strode to the bedside, stretched out his hand, and pulled back the sheets.


    Liu Hui can''t stop it.


    "Wow!"


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed.


    After the sheets are pulled apart, what is exposed below is not wood or mattress, but metal luster The door.


    That''s right.


    That''s the door.


    Under the sheets, there is an upside down refrigerator, or a freezer!


    Zhang Jun pinches the sheet and is stunned there.


    Meng Sangyu was surprised, then suddenly.


    No wonder this "bed" is so small, because it''s not a bed at all!


    "Why, why are you doing this..."


    Liu Hui rushed to the edge of the bed. Tears finally rolled down her eyes and fell from her cheek. She was sad and sad.


    The truth seems to have come out.


    Zhang Qianjiang, who has disappeared, is really in his own home, and has been sleeping with his wife, Liu Hui, except that they "don''t sleep together in the same bed."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Qianjiang, is it inside? "


    Zhang Junsong opens the sheet and stares at the dark gray freezer door. Then his eyes slowly turn to Liu Hui, who pours on the side. His eyes are a little dull,


    "why do you do this?"


    Liu Hui just kept crying.


    Li futu came in and said softly, "don''t blame her. In fact, your brother is dead."


    Although Yu Meiren is no longer a human being, she feels very much when she sees such a scene.


    She doesn''t have a lover like Liu Hui, but she has parents.


    If she chose to go home after her death, even if her parents found her abnormal, I''m afraid they would try every means to protect her and hide her.


    A normal person can''t make a refrigerator a bed.


    Obviously, even if the door has not been opened, Zhang Qianjiang''s body, which can disappear, must be lying in it.Moreover, Liu Hui should have understood the secret of her husband''s missing and returning home by herself, but she did not panic or fear, but hid her husband in the nearest place.


    Even though it''s been a long way, it''s still true.


    In this pair of ordinary couple, but staged a far greater love than in the TV series.


    The room was quiet except for the sobs of Liu Hui.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Zhang Jun shook his head dully, then bent down to open the freezer door to confirm what was inside. However, before his hand touched the handle, the freezer door opened slowly.


    Zhang Jun''s hand stopped in mid air.


    Under the gaze of Li futu, the door of the freezer was pushed up, and then a man sat up slowly from inside!


    He turned his head and looked at Liu Hui, who was lying down and crying beside him, with a loving smile.


    "Wife, you promised me not to cry any more."


    His tone is very gentle, but there is a kind of inexplicable sadness and Pathetique, like the cold air after the freezer door is opened, which makes people''s mood become low unconsciously.


    In the mortuary of Sichuan military general hospital, Li futu saw the sucked bodies, but this "lucky man" seems to be better than those miserable dead, at least not so haggard and frightening. Even if he can''t compare with Yu Meiren''s ability to "confuse the real with the fake", he still maintains a third of human appearance.


    "He should have sucked human blood, or he would never have looked like that."


    In a low voice, Yu Meiren undoubtedly has the most say in this respect.


    There is no doubt that the man sitting up from the freezer is Zhang Qianjiang, the 19th corpse of Sichuan army general hospital.


    "Qianjiang..."


    Zhang Qianjiang raised his head, looked at Zhang Jun and called out: "brother."


    Zhang Jun''s throat moved. Looking at his cousin''s pale face, thousands of words stuck in his throat.


    Zhang Qianjiang''s eyes shifted and gradually fell on Li futu.


    The vampire''s five senses are much sharper than human beings. Just now in the freezer, he should have heard what happened.


    Looking at Li futu, he grinned.


    "I''ve never done anything wrong, but why is the world doing this to me?"

 Chapter 1126

    Li futu''s guess is indeed correct. After Zhang Qianjiang''s death and rebirth, he did not go anywhere, but returned to his most familiar home.


    And what''s shocking is that his wife accepted him without reservation, and even in order to hide from the public, she specially transported the refrigerator in the shop to the home, disguised as a bed and hid her husband.


    It''s almost a real-life version of human ghost.


    Zhang Qianjiang slowly stood up from the freezer, Liu HuiFu beside the freezer, tears.


    "Ah Hui, don''t cry. I knew for a long time that I can''t hide for long. Although I''m dead, you still have to live well. Don''t forget, there''s Lei Lei who needs your care."


    Although I''m dead


    After hearing Zhang Qianjiang''s words, Zhang Jun''s eyes were stunned and dull.


    "Qianjiang, what do you say? Aren''t you ok? What do you mean, though... "


    Seeing Zhang Qianjiang sleeping in the freezer, Zhang Jun''s brain fell into chaos. He swallowed his saliva and stared at Zhang Qianjiang, who didn''t look like a normal person.


    "What happened?"


    Liu Hui covered her mouth and sobbed.


    Zhang Qianjiang did not respond directly. Looking at Zhang Jun, he just said, "brother, I''ll trouble you to take care of ah Hui and Lei Lei in the future."


    "Tell me, what happened?"


    Zhang Jun anxiously way, a pull Zhang Qianjiang''s arm, then saw his face suddenly changed, and subconsciously released his hand.


    "You..."


    He was stunned to see his cousin who appeared in his own home after he disappeared.


    the other person''s body was too cold, just like ice.


    Is it true that my cousin is dead?


    But what does he see now?


    Isn''t it true that ghosts can''t be touched without substance? Then why can I really hold him just now?


    No one explained to Zhang Jun any more.


    "Zhang Qianjiang, I sympathize with you, but you have to leave with us."


    Meng Zhongxiao is selfless and keeps a close eye on Zhang Qianjiang''s every move.


    unlike Zhang Jun, she is very clear that the man in front of her is a dead man and has become an unnatural creature. For the first time in the face of such an event, she dare not take it lightly. Her right hand is already on her waist. As long as the other party has any behavior that she wants to resist, she will take immediate measures .


    But Zhang Qianjiang didn''t seem to want to resist.


    "I''ll go with you."


    He was very cooperative and walked towards Li futu.


    "No, I won''t let you go! I won''t allow you to leave me! "


    Liu Hui stood up, weeping and hugging her husband''s waist from behind.


    "Ah Hui, I never thought of leaving you, but our fate in this life can only end here."


    Zhang Qianjiang stopped, but he didn''t turn around, and his eyes began to be moist.


    "These days, you have been feeding me with your blood. I can''t let you hurt yourself all the time. I''m dead. I can''t drag you down any more. You should forget me and start a new life of your own."


    Li futu looks at Liu Hui, who has been shaking her head with Zhang Qianjiang in her arms.


    At this time, her arms around her husband''s waist, leading to the wrist exposed. Although she is middle-aged, her skin is very good from her face, but at this time, there is a shocking wound on her exposed wrist.


    What is love in the world?


    It is said that husband and wife are birds in the same forest and fly separately in the face of disaster, but this ordinary woman does not hesitate to feed her husband who has become a "monster" with her own blood. This kind of stupid and foolish behavior shows a kind of great love that people admire.


    No wonder Zhang Qianjiang''s appearance is much better than a dozen other corpses lying in the mortuary. It turns out that his wife''s blood nourishes him.


    "He is no longer human, and he has to live on human blood. His stay here is a threat to you and your children. I guess your children don''t know that his father is back, do they?"


    Li futu said in a low voice: "you can accept that your husband will become anything, but have you considered your children? If she finds out that his father has become a blood sucking monster, and it''s still his mother''s blood, what kind of impact do you think it will have on his mind? "


    Zhang Qianjiang, with painful eyes, stood for a long time, raised his hand and held his wife''s hand.


    "Ah Hui, let go."


    Li futu''s words are plain and gentle, but they have the power to attack the soul. Liu Hui may not think about herself, but she will not think about her young son.


    "Why? Why is that? What have we done wrong? "


    With her husband''s pulling, her hand gradually released, and she fell to the ground in a dejected state, suffering and loss, as if she had lost all her strength and support.


    No one can answer her question.Fate is like this, it will not communicate with people in advance, but a well planned surprise, but it can always make people laugh, laughter may be blood, or astringent.


    There is a saying that when bad luck comes to you, never ask why it is you, because life doesn''t know who you are.


    Cruel as it is, this is life.


    "Qianjiang, what are you now..."


    Zhang Jun''s eyes fluctuated violently.


    "Brother, just think of me as the first seven souls."


    Zhang Qianjiang looked up and let the tears fall back into his eyes. Instead of looking back at his wife, he went to Li futu and said, "let''s go."


    Li futu nodded, then turned to Yu Mei and said, "please."


    Yu Mei''s heart led the meeting, nodded gently, and then walked toward Zhang Jun and Liu Hui.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhang Qianjiang''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and a dark air appeared on his face.


    "Don''t worry, just let them sleep for a while. When they wake up, they will forget everything."


    With Li futu''s voice, Yu Meiren has successfully hypnotized Zhang Jun and Liu Hui, and let them lean against the freezer.


    "No one will know you''ve been back. When they wake up, you''re still just missing."


    Zhang Qianjiang looked at his wife who had fainted. The fierce color in his eyes faded gradually. He spoke slowly and said, "thank you."


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu turns around.


    When passing another door, Li futu''s steps stopped. Even commander Meng, who has always been vigorous, didn''t urge him.


    "Don''t you go in and tell someone?"


    Zhang Qianjiang stood at the door for a while, shook his head, and even showed a smile, "I won''t disturb his study."


    Li futu nodded and said nothing more. The group quickly walked out of the room. Zhang Qianjiang was the last. When he went out, he looked at the room deeply and closed the door.


    He has lived here for decades and has been out of the door many times, but only this time, the door closes the least.

 Chapter 1127

    The party went back to the street and got into the car.


    Meng Sangyu was still driving, but this time Yu Meiren was in the co pilot''s seat.


    "You''re not the police, are you?"


    Zhang Qianjiang asked, after he came down from the residential building, he became extremely calm. Maybe people who have experienced life and death, or people who have survived, are like this.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Li futu asked softly. He and Zhang Qianjiang were sitting in the back row together, and they were almost close to each other. But Li futu was not nervous at all, as if he didn''t realize that what was sitting beside him was a non-human fact.


    Although she has a bad impression of someone, to tell you the truth, Meng Sangyu is very glad that the man stays in the car at this time. Otherwise, she will face two vampires alone. No matter how brave she is, she will inevitably feel guilty.


    "Like me It''s beyond what the police can manage, isn''t it


    Zhang Qianjiang looked at the young man sitting beside him, "and if the police, I''m afraid it''s impossible to be as calm as you."


    Li futu said with a faint smile, "Mr. Zhang, do you know what happened to you?"


    Perhaps it has been through the first period of confusion and confusion, Zhang Qianjiang spoke quickly and calmly.


    "I should be the so-called" living dead "now."


    After a pause, he laughed.


    "Or, more figuratively, vampires."


    Meng Sangyu looked up in the rearview mirror and started the car.


    "Mr. Zhang Qianjiang, did you run out of the morgue of Sichuan general hospital?"


    "Yes, when I opened my eyes at that time, I thought it was the underworld. When I saw the corpse lying next to me, I knew it was the mortuary. I thought I survived. Fortunately, I found out later that... "


    Zhang Qianjiang didn''t go on.


    "Do you remember what happened before you died?"


    From the beginning to the end, Zhang Qianjiang has always been very cooperative with Yu Meiren, except that she was surprised when she mistook Yu Meiren for hurting her wife and brother.


    "I just remember that night, I closed the shop and planned to go home, but when I was walking in the street, a dark wind came, and then I had a pain in my back neck, and then I was unconscious. When I woke up again, I was in the mortuary of the hospital."


    "That is to say, you don''t know who is the killer who hurt you?"


    "Does this question need to be considered?"


    Zhang Qianjiang said: "ordinary people can make me like this?"


    Li futu said calmly: "I mean, although you haven''t seen the vampire, I don''t know if you can help us find the" creature "that harmed you?"


    "If you can come back from the dead, you must benefit from what harms you. That is to say, you are created by him. He can be regarded as your mother. Is there any connection between you and him?"


    "Or can you sense where he is?"


    Zhang Qianjiang frowned, "do you come to me to catch a vampire?"


    "Or else?"


    Zhang Qianjiang was silent.


    He thought these people were for himself.


    Even if he doesn''t become a bloodthirsty monster, if the country knows about it, it will certainly take him back for research, just like the experimental mice.


    But he still did not resist.


    Because he understands that it doesn''t matter whether he is a ghost or not, but he can''t drag down his wife and children. For the sake of a stable life for his wife and children in the latter half of his life, he has chosen to give up his hand. But now it seems that he is not, at least not, the main target of the other party.


    "Mr. Zhang Qianjiang, in this incident, you are a victim, and at that time you also saw that there were many people who were killed in the mortuary just like you. Just two days ago, another woman died in the hands of the devil, and the devil continued to commit crimes in Sichuan and Sichuan..."


    "It''s none of my business?"


    Zhang Qianjiang coldly interrupted Li futu''s words, and there was a ray of resentment in his voice.


    "You know I''m a victim."


    Li futu was silent.


    "Mr. Zhang, I really feel very sorry for what happened to you. No one ever thought that this kind of thing would happen, but since it has happened, I can''t escape. Of course, you are just an ordinary people, punishing evil is not your duty and responsibility, but you have to understand that since you can come back from the dead, then other people may be able to do the same. And people have three, six and nine grades. Not all people are as good as you. "


    Li futu''s eyes are frank and sincere.


    "Do you want your wife and children to live in an environment full of monsters? Or do you want them to be like you? "Zhang Qianjiang''s eyes contracted.


    Li futu''s words, can be called to the point, accurate stab his dead.


    His death is not clear and innocent. It is hard to guarantee that he will not have resentment against the country and the society. This resentment can easily arouse extreme psychology. The more the victims, the better. This is the so-called "not suffering from poverty but suffering from inequality".


    But he can ignore other people being killed, but he can''t help thinking about his wife and children.


    Does he really not want to be with his wife forever?


    It''s just that he can''t guarantee how long his humanity will last.


    He is now a monster who lives on eating human blood. He may lose himself one day and become a wild animal completely. This is the reason why he chooses to go with Li futu when he knows that he is likely to be taken as an experiment.


    "Mr. Zhang, you should understand the reason why there is no skin. Maybe you think I''m exaggerating, but a single spark can start a prairie fire. It''s just like an infectious disease. It''s going to spread ten to one hundred. When it comes to a day when we can''t clean up, it''s too late to save it."


    Not to mention Zhang Qianjiang, even Meng Sangyu, who was driving, was shocked after hearing this.


    She didn''t think too much at first, but after Li futu''s reminding, she could not help recalling many pictures in the doomsday movies she had seen before.


    The human in it is no longer the master of all things, living in the crevice of all kinds of demons and ghosts, just like ants.


    If we don''t catch the initiator and let the other party ravage in Sichuan and Sichuan, there will inevitably be more and more transformants like Zhang Qianjiang, just like the spread of the plague. At that time, the scene mentioned by Li futu will really happen.


    Zhang Qianjiang was silent and turned to look at Li Fu.


    The other side''s eyes at this time are solemn and solemn, even with a trace of sacred flavor.


    It felt like he was saying that the task of saving the world was already on you.

 Chapter 1128

    After finding Zhang Qianjiang, Li futu rushed back to the capital of Shu overnight.


    "Thank you, Miss Yu."


    Li futu also politely told the driver to drive to the gate of Bashan Yeyu.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t help either."


    Yu Meiren pushes the door to get off and politely says goodbye to Li futu.


    "Are you going to leave her here?"


    The driver, Meng Zhongxiao, looks at the graceful figure of Yu Meiren through the window.


    "Are you not afraid that she will lose her nature one day and become a demon who kills people everywhere?"


    Although she did not name her, it was clear that she was talking to Comrade Li futu.


    As the most famous place for Bashan night rain, even if it is already two o''clock in the morning, Bashan night rain is still brightly lit.


    Walking to the door of the club, Yu Meiren turned around, looked at the car and nodded a smile.


    Seeing her walk into Bashan Yeyu, Li futu said in a low voice: "everyone has a dark side in his heart. In other words, everyone has the possibility of becoming a murderer. Is it possible to convict a person with this possibility that has not yet happened?"


    Meng Sangyu''s lips were tight and speechless.


    "Should she be like me?"


    Zhang Qianjiang said. There is always an unspeakable feeling among the same kind of creatures. Besides, Yu Meiren''s hypnosis of his wife and cousin just now is in his eyes.


    Li futu nodded and didn''t explain much.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    Given to Meng Sangyu alone, Li futu was naturally not at ease. Even though Zhang Qianjiang had been very gentle, he could not rule out the possibility that he would change his attitude in the middle of the journey. So Li futu sat in the car and escorted him all the way until he personally sent Zhang Qianjiang to the camp of the Sichuan army and handed him the news in his own hands.


    Zhang Qianjiang is just a vampire who has been transformed for less than a month. I''m afraid she can''t even compare with Yu Meiren. Besides, it''s like a copper walled and iron walled camp of Sichuan army. What''s more, there''s no such master as long Wu Long Qi. When Zhang Qianjiang enters here, he can''t go wrong.


    "Hard work."


    Li futu, who was walking out of the car,


    Li futu looked at Zhang Qianjiang, who had been surrounded by a group of armed soldiers and was taken away like a felon, and asked, "after this incident is over, what should we do with a victim like Zhang Qianjiang?"


    Victims.


    There is nothing wrong with this word used to describe Zhang Qianjiang.


    Meng Sangyu, who had worked hard all night, saluted him solemnly and straightly and left with the team.


    "I can''t answer you immediately about this matter. It needs collective discussion from the high level before a final conclusion can be reached."


    The existence of such unnatural creatures as vampires is indeed of great importance. Even though they are not in a high position now, they still have no right to be arbitrary in such matters.


    Li futu is also understandable.


    Watching Zhang Qianjiang, who was "escorted" by a group, gradually go away, Li futu is silent for a moment, remembering the picture in Zhang Jia just now, and sighs.


    "Many people try their best to live an ordinary life."


    He is worthy of turning his head, looking at Zhang Qianjiang, who is destined to be closely detained without any sin, and is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    After successfully delivering the man to he Wukui, Li futu returns to Rose Manor. To his surprise, Gong Zhengyu is still awake.


    "I''m back."


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Gong Zhengyu is wearing a rose colored Pajama of silk texture, which reflects her jade like skin more and more. Under the bright light of the living room, Gong Zhengyu radiates an eye-catching brilliance. The real beauty is like jade, and people are more delicate than flowers.


    The giant hanging wall TV is on, and the program on it is actually a very old movie.


    "Aunt, haven''t you slept yet?"


    Li futu walked over with a smile and sat on the sofa, but kept a distance from Gong Zhengyu.


    After all, there is no real blood relationship between them. Although they have a clear conscience, they still have to pay attention to a little discretion.


    Gong Zhengyu didn''t seem to notice Li futu''s respect and grasp of etiquette. He turned to look at Li futu sitting on the single sofa.


    "The man found it?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "I found it. I found it in his house. Now it has been handed over to commander he."


    Although Gong Zhengyu didn''t ask, Li futu took the initiative to retell the journey to Caoyang county.


    "Life is like a play, and drama is like life."


    Hearing that Liu Huiming knew that her husband had become a bloodthirsty monster, but still chose not to leave, Gong Zhengyu also sighed a little.


    "In reality, it seems that there has never been a lack of this kind of love until death."


    She looks at the big screen.


    Almost everyone knows the movies on the screen.Farewell to my concubine.


    Li futu also looked at the screen.


    He saw the film naturally.


    On the red flag, the overlord bid farewell to his concubine, and the combination of hardness and softness, not to mention women, even many men were overwhelmed and dejected.


    What Li futu sees is the scene in which Xiao Lou, the hero of the play, is engaged to Ju Xian. The heroine, Dan Dieyi, is lying on his back on the chair alone. His makeup is gorgeous and sorrowful. His long hair is scattered and his eyes are dark. In her eyes, she is blind and hopeless and has never been able to fall in love.


    "Will aunt be interested in this kind of film?"


    Gong Zhengyu is noncommittal, "have you seen it?"


    "In the end, the hero gives in under pressure. In order to protect himself, he exposes Cheng Dieyi in public and draws a clear line with Juxian. But under the human nature of the troubled times, there is nothing wrong with all this. "


    Li futu looked at the screen and said, "the hero in this play is an ordinary man. Beijing Opera is just a skill for him to make a living. Feeling for him is only the sustenance of human happiness. Therefore, under great pressure from the outside world, he made the choice to give up all this, which is natural. "


    "I think in this play, there are actually two overlord, one is the hero Xiaolou. But he''s just a bully on the stage. A man who longed for ordinary food and tea, his wife and children, suffered a strong fatalistic love. The plain life he sought was finally destroyed by this relationship. "


    "In fact, the real overlord is fourth master yuan. A great deal of money, a deep understanding, a common soul, and finally a heroic exit. He has all of them, but it''s a pity that Yu Ji didn''t fall in love with him. "


    "How could you know so much about movies?"


    Gong Zhengyu was slightly surprised.


    Li Fu Tu smiles: "aunt, I am also an individual, and I will have a normal life. Besides, this play is an epoch-making classic film. How many people dare to break the fashion and promote taboo love in that era?"


    "Taboo love?"


    "Isn''t it? The butterfly dress in the play, although it looks like a man and a woman, is still a man after all. "


    Gong Zhengyu doesn''t speak any more, and Li futu doesn''t speak any more. He accompanies Gong Zhengyu to watch the movie together.

 Chapter 1129

    "Get up and have something to eat."


    Although it was nearly four o''clock in the morning after watching farewell my concubine last night, the next day both Gong Zhengyu and Li futu got up earlier.


    Seeing Li futu coming downstairs, Gong Zhengyu got up from the sofa.


    Li futu nodded a smile and followed the table.


    "I forgot to ask you last night, have you ever heard of vampires before?"


    Facing Gong Zhengyu''s eyes, Li futu shook his head frankly.


    "I''ve seen some legends, but it''s really the first time I''ve seen them with my own eyes."


    "In other words, you don''t know much about this group."


    Gong Zhengyu said: "a vampire like Zhang Qianjiang, who has not been transformed for a long time, is just like a newborn in human society. It''s normal to be weak. But there must be" adults "in such a group, just like the vampire who does evil everywhere. He must be far stronger than Zhang Qianjiang and even the Huakui. Are you sure you can deal with it Why don''t you get him


    She understands this man''s personality.


    Like her, the other party is not a good person at all. However, she has principles and views on right and wrong. Since she has been involved in this matter, she will not give up halfway.


    "Aunt, do you have no confidence in me?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "I know you are at the top of the human race now, but after all, the enemy of this time It''s not my race. "


    "Auntie, I''ve survived these years. Now, I won''t take any more risks. Even if it''s not for myself, it''s for those who care about me."


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him for a while, his lips slightly raised.


    "You''d better think that."


    He lowered his head and took a bite of the sandwich. Without looking up, Gong Zhengyu suddenly said, "when are you going to have a baby again?"


    Li futu was stunned and then said with a bitter smile, "Auntie, what are you doing all of a sudden?"


    "There are three ways to be unfilial. It''s better to have no offspring. Your mother is gone. Naturally, I''ll ask you this question."


    Li futu was drinking porridge and silent.


    Gong Zhengyu raised his head, not smiling.


    "What''s the matter? Is there too many confidants? This question is not easy to answer?"


    Li futu said with a bitter smile: "aunt, how can I answer this kind of question? Let me go."


    What a random fate.


    Gong Zhengyu lips deep smile, is about to speak, but the next person with a mobile phone came over.


    "Master, there''s a phone."


    Gong Zhengyu''s words stopped, and his radian also converged. When he took the phone, he became the majestic and dangerous Sichuan bamboo leaf green again.


    "Hello."


    In less than 20 seconds, she put down the phone and looked at Li futu.


    "Zhang Qianjiang is willing to cooperate."


    ¡­¡­


    Tonight''s night sky is particularly bright and clear, perhaps because of the beautiful scenery of Sichuan and Sichuan. As soon as you raise your head, you can see all the stars in the sky without any barrier. One by one, the light is shining, like countless silver beads, densely inlaid on the dark black night, forming a faint luminous white belt, which is beautiful and dreamy.


    Under the charming night scene, the ancient and prosperous capital of Sichuan is also performing its colorful night life. The most splendid party in the capital of Sichuan on Huayuan road is prosperous business and full of guests.


    "After struggling for a quarter, we finally won this order. All our efforts and sweat have been rewarded. Tonight, we have a good time to relax."


    "Heng Shao, at least you''ve done with the rouge, or you''ll give it to my brother tonight?"


    "This is the most famous place for fireworks in the capital of Sichuan. Let''s see what''s the difference between the enchanting Sichuan and Northern Sichuan."


    Under the night sky and in front of the gate of Bashan night rain, people of all kinds come together with various desires. They have different identities and dress up, but they are basically in groups of three or five, or they call friends.


    In this case, a figure is particularly eye-catching,


    not only because he is alone, but also because he is a foreign handsome guy. Although he has black hair, he has three-dimensional facial features unique to Westerners. His dark brown pupils are dark and deep, like the vast night sky, which makes the well-informed welcome lady at the door feel lost So much so that they forget to say hello and wait for the other party to walk in, then they gradually come back.


    "Alone, sir?"


    The receptionist came quickly, polite and warm, without any surprise.


    Today is an era of "the ends of the earth are close to each other", and exchanges between countries have reached an unprecedented level. It is not surprising to see a foreigner, even if he is looking for a young lady.


    Not to mention this kind of elegant western handsome guy, even the kind of black people who can perfectly blend into the night.


    "Yes."This western handsome man, dressed in a medieval European style dress, nods and smiles at the reception staff with a charming smile,


    is not that kind of awkward and strange pronunciation. Although he has only two words, he has a correct accent. If he doesn''t look like it, he will probably think that he is a dragon.


    Of course, with the enhancement of dragon''s national strength and the gradual improvement of its international influence, dragon''s culture has also been exported to the world. You should know that the status of English in the college entrance examination is in danger now. Even if it is not to the point that the whole world can speak Putonghua, it is not surprising to meet a foreign friend who can speak Chinese well at home.


    "Do you have any familiar beauties here, sir?"


    No matter how high-level a place is, in fact, the means of business are always changing. When you go to a bath city or a nightclub, someone will ask you if you have ever been here, if you have any familiar technicians, and it''s the same in the night rain of Bashan.


    However, it is obvious that this western handsome man with profound and classical temperament is not familiar with this place. He should be "attracted by his name," he replied with a polite smile.


    "I''m here for the first time. Who''s the best one?"


    Beautiful.


    Even the receptionist was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t restrain a smile, which meant that he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Have these foreigners studied the culture of the Dragon kingdom so thoroughly?


    If you don''t have a Chinese level of seven or eight, I''m afraid you can''t use such an appropriate adjective?


    "Of course, Miss Yu is the most brilliant beauty in Bashan night rain."


    As a receptionist, Ms. Yu is also very expensive


    ¡°Noproblem¡£¡±


    This foreign handsome guy seems to speak a sentence of English subconsciously, and then speak again. He is rich and ambitious, and his eyes are deep.


    "Money is not a problem."

 Chapter 1130

    Money makes the devil work.


    There is a famous saying in the legendary family of Rothschild that once money makes a sound, any disharmony will come to an abrupt end.


    The power of money in this era is immeasurable. It can be promoted to a higher rank, turn evil into good, and even determine life and death.


    In this materialistic world, there are few problems that can''t be solved with money, especially in places like Bashan night rain.


    When the Western handsome guy took out a shining night pearl, the receptionist was speechless except for his straight eyes.


    "Do you think this bead is enough for Miss Yu to show up?"


    "Enough, of course."


    Under the power of wealth, the receptionist''s attitude became more and more respectful, even downright cautious.


    "Follow me, please."


    He arranged the Western handsome guy into a box, and then carefully took over the valuable night pearl, bent down and said respectfully: "please wait a moment, I''ll go to Comrade Miss Yu now."


    "Thank you."


    The Western handsome man didn''t know whether he was too rich or regarded money as dirt. He handed over a treasure and didn''t seem worried or distressed at all. He sat down calmly.


    The receptionist backed out of the box and closed the door. When the door closed, his respectful face became excited.


    Floating life long hate, less fun, willing to love a thousand light smile.


    The value of this night pearl, which is big enough to have an eye, can''t be estimated by his eyesight, but it must have gone far beyond the appearance fee of Yu Meiren.


    Take out the Pearl of beauty, it''s not easy to mention that he''s greedy for work.


    He has seen with his own eyes that a colleague made mistakes in the process of service, and was killed alive by the overbearing guest. As a result, the other party just lost money, and nothing happened.


    Money is good, but it has to be spent.


    The receptionist, holding the night pearl, rushed to Yu Meiren''s room and knocked on the door.


    "Miss Yu, a guest wants to see you."


    "Go back."


    Yu Meiren light way: "I these days, don''t want to see guest."


    Hua Kui is naturally different from ordinary ladies. In other words, he has a wrist. Even if he can''t completely control himself, he can at least hold a part of the right to speak after reaching a certain value. Just like those stars in the entertainment industry, they are extremely humble in front of the directors and producers before they are famous, but after they become famous, they can even threaten the directors.


    Yu Meiren, a cutting-edge person in the industry, can really depend on her mood whether she is willing to accompany her guests or not.


    "Miss Yu, the other side''s attitude is very sincere. They asked me to give it to you."


    The receptionist took out the night pearl.


    Yu Meiren''s eyes were fixed. She raised her hand and took the night pearl. Her tentacles were warm.


    "Who is so generous?"


    It''s not without a certain truth that money and silk move people''s hearts.


    after looking at it silently for a while, when beauty Yu raised her head, her lips were rippling slightly.


    "I''m not sure. I''m a foreigner, but I think it''s my first time here. I''m sure I have a lot of money. As soon as I open my mouth, I directly want to find the most beautiful beauty here."


    "Foreigners?"


    Beauty Yu''s eyes twinkled with surprise.


    "Yes."


    The receptionist nodded and added.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Yu. She''s a white man. She''s very handsome."


    Even in the skin and meat industry, it''s also a principle. Not many women will accept black people with a bad smell. In this respect, even a young lady has the same backbone.


    "Miss Yu, I''ve arranged to wait in box 1101. Do you mean..."


    After pondering for a moment, beauty Yu was moved by a valuable night pearl and changed her mind.


    "Take me to see you."


    Every day, there are many people who want to see Bashan night rain Huakui, but few of them have the courage to take a night pearl as a stepping stone.


    After all, out of her professionalism and full respect for wealth, Yu Meiren went to box 1101 and knocked on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    The words inside were gentle, implicit and polite,


    "go ahead."


    Give an order to the receptionist. Yu Meiren pushes the door in.


    "Nice to meet you again, beautiful oriental lady."


    In the box, a figure politely stood up and faced her with a gentleman like smile.


    At that moment, Yu Meiren, who was sent to see all kinds of immortals in the night rain of Bashan, could no longer maintain calm and calm, and her face changed greatly."It''s you!"


    Staring at the elegant and handsome face, her eyes fluctuated violently as if there were waves, and all kinds of emotions changed alternately.


    Shock, wonder, pain, resentment, even fear!


    "Bang."


    The night pearl, which she always held in her hand, slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was a soft carpet on the floor of the box, otherwise a valuable treasure would be crushed.


    At this time, Yu Meiren had no intention to estimate the magnificent night pearl. Her eyes, like the tip of a needle, locked the gentle Western man. Not only her face, but also her breath changed dramatically.


    A piece of natural black silk is dancing without wind, and the flowery face is gradually floating with strange and gloomy black air, and the pupils of the eyes are slowly shrinking, covered by blood like darkness.


    "It''s said that the Dragon kingdom is a country with ancient civilization and etiquette. Is that your way of hospitality?"


    If ordinary people are here and see the beautiful woman turning into a fierce ghost, they may be scared into incontinence. But this handsome Western guy who spends a lot of money doesn''t even have the slightest fear. Even if he sees that the ferocious tusks of Yu Meiren''s Mori Bai are getting longer and longer, he still stands in the same place as before, not to mention the look in his eyes, even the smile at the corner of his mouth, Nothing has changed.


    It''s amazing.


    The temperature of the room began to drop, the original comfortable temperature became biting.


    "You are indeed my most proud creation, but why did you run away at the beginning?"


    The brave and amazing Western handsome guy stares at Yu Meiren''s face, which has become terrifying.


    "My child, don''t look at me with such hateful eyes. You should know who gave you the ability to stay young forever and make your life eternal."


    He sighed softly, his eyes full of vicissitudes.


    "You should be grateful to me."

 Chapter 1131

    Many people, including those emperors and generals who have made great achievements, want to live forever and pursue the eternity of time, but not all of them can endure the loneliness of being isolated from the world.


    In particular.


    The price paid, or the soul sold to the devil.


    Yu Meiren used to be an ordinary woman. Apart from being beautiful, she has no other unique features compared with other women. Like many women, she loves to dress up, shop, travel and, of course, elegant, just like the Western handsome men of classical aristocracy.


    At that time, when she went to travel abroad alone, she was also attracted by the other party''s rich and profound temperament. Of course, she seemed to have omniscient erudition and humorous and polite conversation.


    She thought it was a wonderful encounter on the streets of foreign countries, but who ever thought that it was bad luck that showed her ferocious fangs.


    In the summer when she was 25 years old, it was this handsome Western guy who killed her and turned her into a monster who could only live on bloodlust.


    Although hate, but she also knows each other''s strong, originally thought fled back to the country, broke away from each other''s clutches, but who ever thought, the other party actually found here.


    "Come here, let me have a good look at you."


    Her voice is still charming and magnetic. Up to now, Yu Meiren still remembers the name of this man, Edward Cullen, but she will not be blinded by the appearance of the other person as she used to be.


    "Indeed, it''s time to settle the grudge between you and me."


    Not only her appearance, but also her eyes. At this time, Yu Meiren is also gloomy and ferocious, like a devil. Her tone is no longer as gentle and charming as before. She seems to be squeezed out of her teeth.


    Before her words, her figure has disappeared from the original place, accompanied by a roaring wind, and the next moment, she has appeared in front of Edward Cullen.


    This time, far more vicious and decisive than the last time she dealt with Li futu, senbai''s tusks went directly to Edward Cullen''s neck.


    At that time, this man killed her so cruelly.


    She wants blood for blood, tooth for tooth!


    "Son, don''t forget that I created you. How can you kill me?"


    Edward''s voice is still soft and low, just like a lover''s whisper. In the face of Yu Meiren''s murder, he doesn''t move. He can''t even see when he raises her hand. Instead, Yu Meiren''s neck is locked by him.


    "Don''t let the delusion daze your mind, clear your mind."


    Then there was a bang.


    Without any pity for jade, he raised his hand and threw it away. Yu Meiren was thrown out like garbage. She hit the wall of the box solidly and made a dull sound that shocked people. Like catkins, Yu Meiren fell to the ground.


    However, unlike human beings, vampires can hardly feel any pain. Although the corner of her mouth overflowed with black blood, Yu Meiren stood up again immediately.


    There was no hesitation. Her eyes were as black as blood, and she came towards Edward again.


    "Stubborn."


    Although he is a westerner, Edward''s research on the dragon culture is indeed unusual. He shakes his head and sighs. He looks compassionate, but his hand is not ambiguous at all.


    "Click."


    With the sound of cracking, he grabbed Yu Meiren''s wrist and suddenly turned it over, showing a frightening twist. If you put it on ordinary people, this hand would be useless.


    Edward didn''t mean to be reasonable, so he pulled down.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Yu Meiren directly hit the coffee table in front of her. The impact force was so strong that her body trembled. Even the hard marble table was cracked.


    Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of boxes in places like Bashan night rain is very strong, and the movement inside is firmly isolated by the door, so it is not spread out.


    Edward didn''t give Yu Meiren any more room to struggle. He held the fruit knife tightly in his left hand and leaned down, with the tip of the knife against Yu Meiren''s chest.


    Although it is true that he is no longer a human, even if he becomes a vampire, he is still a human body. He can''t be invulnerable. Moreover, Edward seems to have no staying power.


    The sharp tip of the knife pierced the clothes, and the skin was as crisp as paper under the sharp blade. With the blood filling, the fruit knife gradually penetrated into Yu Meiren''s chest, and finally stopped half an inch away from her heart.


    "You have to understand that I have given you the ability to live forever, which solidifies the merciless years on you. But I also hope you can understand that I can take back what I have given you at any time."


    The black blood gushed out with the fruit knife, and soon dyed all the clothes on Yu Meiren''s chest. At this time, Yu Meiren was like a fish under someone else''s butcher''s knife, but she didn''t have any fear. Her eyes and face were filled with strong resentment."Do you think I''m afraid of death now?"


    "Don''t always pretend to be superior, thank you? Why should I be grateful? Thank you for turning me into a monster without people or ghosts? "


    "I''m sorry, maybe you think you''re a great species, but in my opinion, you''re no different from rats in the sewer. I''d rather be an ordinary person than a dark creature who can''t see but sucks blood. "


    The knife is still in the body. The tip of the knife is only half an inch away from the heart.


    Yu Meiren''s words are not enough to describe her bravery. She is almost naked to death.


    No matter how well Edward''s self-restraint was, his face changed a little.


    "Would you rather be a man? Do you think you can go back to the past now? If your compatriots see you as you are, do you think they will sympathize with you, or will they treat you as a devil, bind you to the cross and burn you to death? "


    "Wake up, child."


    "Kill me."


    Yu Meiren is not moved, her eyes are full of thick hatred, and she is determined to die.


    Edward looked down at her for a moment and suddenly laughed.


    "No, I won''t kill you. Don''t you hate me very much? Sooner or later, you will find that you will become a monster like me in your eyes


    "Mr. vampire, it''s not gentlemanly of you to treat a lady like this."


    With the voice, the box door opened slowly.

 Chapter 1132

    Bashan Yeyu has not been investigated by the "relevant departments" since it opened its business and became famous in Sichuan. As for the closure of business for rectification, it has never been.


    It''s not how clean the venue is, nor how powerful the boss''s background is, it''s because the fire is high when people gather firewood.


    Because Bashan Yeyu has customers from all walks of life, and the network of these people is really huge.


    But this evening, it seems that there has been an unprecedented abnormal scene.


    In the night rain, not only the box where Yu Meiren was, but also the other box doors were pushed from outside without permission.


    "It''s closed tonight. Please leave immediately."


    The man who came in was expressionless and indifferent to the guests who were rich or expensive in the box.


    "Who are you?"


    The people who can spend in the night rain of Bashan are not ordinary people. Some of them are still flirting with the beauties around them and making efforts for their sex life tonight. Such a wonderful atmosphere has been destroyed and they immediately rise up.


    "Who let you in?"


    The men were very quiet and didn''t explain much. In the face of angry eyes, they just took out a piece of evidence and showed it to each other.


    In an instant, those angry guests'' faces Suddenly solidified, as if they were doused by a bucket of cold water. All their anger went out instantly, their eyes trembled, and they even soon began to smile.


    "I''m sorry, we''re leaving right now."


    The same scene, in the Bashan night rain, almost all the boxes are staged.


    "Well, are you new here? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    There is a box scene, but it seems a little different, in the face of uninvited short hair woman, an animal eyes a bright, immediately smart abandon the beauty around.


    "Beauty, come and sit down."


    He waved.


    "It''s closed tonight. Please leave at once."


    Women with short hair are clean.


    In the box, no matter the man who bought Huan or the lady who accompanied the wine, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    "I came here when Bashan Yeyu opened. I''ve been playing here for so many years. It''s the first time I heard that he''s out of business. Beauty, are you coming to make fun of your brothers?"


    That Si tone light pick, or say by the other party''s Sassou yingzi to attract, stood up and walked toward each other.


    "Beauty, can I have a chat with my brothers?"


    He is also going to hold each other''s hand.


    But his hand has not yet touched each other, it was held, and then a surge of force hit, his shoulder a pain, involuntarily load down the body, was pressed on the coffee table.


    Textbook like capture.


    All in one go and clean.


    "Ping Pang Kuang dang..."


    Wine glasses and bottles were scattered everywhere, and all the wine was spilled out.


    "Fuck, you let me go!"


    The head was pressed on the tea table, which was a very humiliating gesture. The other side was still a woman. He felt the constant flow of cold wine close to the surface of the tea table. The man was gnashing his teeth and was about to struggle, but soon, he felt that his back brain was supported by a colder thing.


    "Be honest."


    Those of his friends who were not happy and wanted to help were stopped immediately. They did not dare to act rashly any more.


    What the hell is this girl? It''s so fierce. I took out a gun when I didn''t agree with you?!


    You know, this is not a foreign country that does not dare to go out at night, but a dragon country with strict control.


    No one would be foolish enough to suspect that the gun was fake, and the box fell into a strange silence.


    Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air.


    The sudden change of atmosphere seemed to make the guy who was pressed on the tea table understand what he was holding on the back of his head. His back broke into a cold sweat and his voice began to tremble.


    "Beauty, beauty No, woman Nvxia Do you have something to say? I don''t know where Duan Wei has offended you? "


    In today''s society, who dares to say that he is aboveboard?


    The guy thought that he was in revenge.


    "I''ll give you ten seconds to get out of here."


    Meng Sangyu took the gun back and straightened up.


    The guy quickly got up and looked at the guy in Meng Sangyu''s hand. His eyes were scared and his lips trembled. However, looking at each other''s indifferent face, he didn''t say anything after all. He called his companion and quickly left the box with a suspicious mood. He didn''t look back.


    "What''s the situation?"


    One person is still palpitating.


    "How the hell do I know?"


    Duan Wei touched the wine on his face. Not only on his face, but also on his chest, because he had just pasted it on the tea table, he was wet with the wine. His image was rather embarrassed.A few people who are in the mood go to Bashan night rain, but gradually, they find something wrong.


    It''s a coincidence.


    It''s not only them, but also a lot of people are going out like them, and no one is going in.


    Moreover, the expressions of those people were full of surprise and fear.


    Is it really hard to meet the official surprise operation?


    But even if it''s against pornography and illegal activities, it''s not so fierce as to take out a gun at once?


    After walking out of the Bashan night rain, the guests who were asked to leave found that they still underestimated the seriousness of the situation.


    The most famous gate of Huanchang in Shudu city is full of jeeps. The shops on the street are closed. There are no pedestrians and even no cars on the road.


    "Please leave at once."


    At the door, the graceful and lovely young lady has disappeared. Instead, a group of callous men urge them again.


    Seeing that the situation is not right, even if these people are rich or expensive, no one dares to question and drive away with unusual cooperation.


    On the way out, they kept looking back.


    The carnival is still brightly lit, but there seems to be signs of collapse tonight.


    Who did Bashan Yeyu offend? How could such a big battle be?


    Even if they are investigated elsewhere, they are also in uniform. But this time, how could they be in military uniform?


    "Report to all commanders, all the internal guests and staff of Bashan Yeyu have been evacuated, please give instructions."


    Meng Sangyu goes to the door of a jeep.


    Jeep door opened, and like her, all the people who came down were dressed in casual clothes, but they were all amazing.


    "Wait."


    He is worthy of looking at the gate of Bashan night rain and whispering.


    The commander and deputy commander of Sichuan army were standing on his left and right sides,


    Gong Zhengyu was also there.


    "But if Mr. Li goes in alone, will he..."


    Meng Sangyu is indeed an excellent soldier. The public belongs to the public and the private belongs to the private.


    He is worthy of a look at her, no response.


    But the Dragon five behind opened his mouth.


    "He is worth thousands of troops."

 Chapter 1133

    In a lot of news, we can see the scene of "relevant departments" raiding and then some unfortunate prostitutes are taken away with long dragons on their shoulders.


    It seems that this kind of misfortune also happened to the most famous Huan Chang, the capital of Sichuan, tonight.


    Unfortunately, the Raiders just drove away, but did not mean to arrest or detain.


    Soon, the brightly lit fengyuechang was deserted.


    Just like the old saying, seeing it rise high, seeing it feast guests, seeing it The building collapsed.


    Almost all the people inside Bashan Yeyu were driven away, all the shops around were ordered to close, and the whole street was under martial law, drawing a long cordon.


    Outside Bashan night rain, with the evacuation of irrelevant people, those cold and stern men took out a set of standard weapons from jeeps and surrounded Bashan night rain tightly. Their eyes firmly locked on the playground. The air seemed to solidify, and a breath of killing began to spread.


    The sky, which used to be covered with stars, gradually overcast. The moon was also blocked, and it became dim. In the increasingly dark and thick night, a determined man with hot weapons surrounded a brightly lit building, which was absolutely a rare battle in real life, but the scene was strangely quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes focus on one place, just like he''s worthy of command, falling into silent waiting.


    It seems that everyone has been driven away in the night rain of Bashan. In fact, there are still some fish who have missed the net. Li futu pushes the door of box 1101 and first looks at Yu Meiren, who is nailed to the tea table by a fruit knife. She is also very hard hearted. Even if she sees the shocking blood on the other side''s chest, her face doesn''t fluctuate too much. She soon raises her eyes and moves to the other side Western handsome guy.


    Meng Sangyu''s words are indeed true. Although Li futu still has a figure standing beside him, he did come alone, because Zhang Qianjiang around him is no longer a human being.


    Li futu did not expect that the vampire who was evil in Sichuan was the one who killed Yu Meiren.


    There were four figures standing inside and outside the box, but Li futu was the only one.


    "Your Excellency knows me?"


    Edward looked at Li futu in surprise. After all, it''s rare that he dares to come to him knowing his vampire identity.


    Then he quickly noticed Zhang Qianjiang, who was following Li futu.


    "Why? Is that you


    Obviously, he had a little impression on the prey he had smoked. He looked at Zhang Qianjiang for a while, and it seemed that he found the difference between Zhang Qianjiang.


    "How can you be transformed? Sorry, I didn''t mean to


    He was apologetic, but his tone was very calm, in sharp contrast to Zhang Qianjiang''s bitter hatred.


    Compared with Yu Meiren, Zhang Qianjiang hated him more than ever.


    "You devil


    Zhang Qianjiang stares at him, gnashing his teeth.


    "Why are you so short-sighted? Is it so good for human beings who are tortured by the seven emotions and six desires of life, old age, illness and death?"


    Edward Cullen sighed softly. He didn''t even pretend to be guilty. Unlike Yu Meiren, Zhang Qianjiang''s "resurrection from death" doesn''t seem to be his intention.


    "It''s normal that you don''t get used to it at first, but after you get used to it, you''ll find how lucky it is to break away from the clumsy shackles of human identity. Don''t look at me like this. One day, you''ll be grateful to me."


    "You''re a thousand knife killing beast. I can''t die well, and you can''t live well!"


    Zhang Qianjiang and Yu Meiren were very envious when they met with each other. When they saw Edward just now, they were not so good. Their tusks showed up and they rushed to Edward immediately.


    "Poof


    The fruit knife was pulled out from Yu Meiren''s chest and brought a stream of blood. Edward Cullen''s face was still smiling like an old gentleman, but the fruit knife was like a flash of lightning into Zhang Qianjiang''s abdomen.


    "The first lesson to join our family is to learn to abandon human stupidity."


    With whispers, pokes into Zhang Qianjiang abdomen''s fruit knife also fiercely twisted.


    This kind of pain must be unbearable to normal people, but Zhang Qianjiang has lost his sense of pain. He ignores the fruit knife stirring in his abdomen, grabs Edward Cullen''s shoulder with both hands, opens his mouth and bites him on the neck.


    It''s just a harmless way to play.


    It''s a pity that Zhang Qianjiang is fierce, but the strength gap is really too big. Even Yu Meiren, who has been transformed for several years, is not Edward''s opponent at all, let alone him.


    Seeing that the other party was so ignorant of the current situation, Edward finally had a gloomy look in his eyes. He held the knife in his right hand, and his left hand turned into a palm, cutting at Zhang Qianjiang''s neck.


    "Click."


    There was a thrilling crack.


    Zhang Qianjiang''s body tilted to one side and fell on the sofa. If he were a normal person, he would have seen the king of hell by this time. However, Zhang Qianjiang quickly got up, but his head was obviously abnormal, showing the skewness visible to human eyes from his neck.The fruit knife was still stuck in his abdomen. The body of the knife was already in the middle. The blood, which was much darker than that of normal people, gushed out from the wound. Zhang Qianjiang seemed to be undecided. He raised his hand, held his head in both hands, and straightened his head again.


    "Click, click..."


    One after another, the sound of bone friction sounded.


    Then, holding the handle of the knife, Zhang Qianjiang gradually pulled the fruit knife out of his body.


    The scene was extremely shocking.


    It''s definitely braver than those tough guys on the TV screen.


    He held the knife in his hand. The body of the knife was completely dyed red, and it was still dripping blood. A frightening blood hole appeared in his abdomen.


    Seeing this, Li futu can''t help frowning slightly, a little bit scared.


    Zhang Qianjiang is nothing more than an ordinary common man. Before he died, he was just a little boss of a convenience store. But after he became a vampire, he was so fierce. If many creatures like him, who did not know the pain, gathered into an army, how terrible would it be?


    Although he has achieved immortality to a certain extent, Zhang Qianjiang seems to be "in the midst of happiness, I don''t know what happiness is." he has no intention of living a loathing life. Even though he is covered with blood at this time, he still has no intention of shrinking back.


    "Since you are so ignorant, let me give you a ride."


    Edward''s face also became gloomy. Facing Zhang Qianjiang with a knife, his hands were stiff and buckled into claws. Instead of retreating, he stepped forward and put his claws directly into Zhang Qianjiang''s chest.


    Under the sharp claws, the skin is as fragile as paper. Edward''s hand goes directly into Zhang Qianjiang''s heart and holds the beating heart in one hand.


    Zhang Qianjiang''s body suddenly stiffened.


    "Goodbye."


    Edward said in a soft voice. He was full of cold and fierce. Before his voice came to the ground, he suddenly pulled out his hand!


    Soon, a bright red beating heart was exposed to the air,


    Edward''s face was expressionless and his fingers clenched.


    "Bang!"


    Blood splashes.


    Zhang Qianjiang, who came back from the dead, slowly fell back to the ground with two blood holes in his chest and abdomen, facing the sky and smiling, and died generously.

 Chapter 1134

    Vampires are known as undead, but if they lose their heart, they will lose their vitality.


    Zhang Qianjiang was lying on his back, and the dark blood still gushed from his wounds, but he could not get up again after all.


    "Human beings are always so self righteous that they live in ignorance and ignorance. They don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is."


    Edward gently shook the blood foam on his hand and looked down at Zhang Qianjiang''s body on the ground. His face was cold and disgusting.


    Vampires, no matter how gentle on the surface, are still cold-blooded creatures.


    "There is a saying in human society that death is more important than Mount Tai or less than a feather. This sentence can be understood as, how to die is not important, the key is that they have no regrets is enough


    Li futu''s eyes gradually moved upward from Zhang Qianjiang''s body, without sympathy or compassion.


    Of course, he did have the ability to stop this, but he didn''t.


    This is Zhang Qianjiang''s own choice.


    Of course, he can save Zhang Qianjiang, but he is not a great Luo Jinxian, and has not turned Zhang Qianjiang back into a human power.


    Obviously, Zhang Qianjiang would rather leave the world clean than continue to live by killing others.


    He should respect Zhang Qianjiang''s decision.


    "Don''t think that everyone yearns for immortality."


    Smell speech, Edward put down his hand, looking at the young man at the door.


    He can be sure that the other party is an ordinary human, but the same calm that the other party hasn''t changed from beginning to end makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Are you educating me? Human friends? "


    He asked with a smile, and the other party before that Mr. vampire, have the same good.


    "It''s not education, it''s just telling."


    Even though he witnessed the whole process of Edward''s killing Zhang Qianjiang, Li futu was not frightened. Instead of turning around and running away, he stepped forward into the box.


    "Mr. vampire, natural selection and survival of the fittest. I understand that all things should coexist in this world, but is it a bit too much to kill people everywhere like you?"


    "Crossing the line?"


    Edward shook his head and said with a big smile, "no, no, I''m just doing things within the rules. You also said that the world stresses the survival of the fittest and respect for the strong, just like you humans eat meat. "


    "Why, are you allowed to treat other creatures as food, and when you become prey, you feel reluctant?"


    In the face of questioning, Li futu did not become angry. Instead, he nodded and laughed.


    "Your Excellency has a point."


    Edward smile more brilliant, sighed: "not easy, finally met a reasonable human."


    Then, he pauses.


    "Well, do you want to live forever?"


    I don''t know if vampires all have the character of charity. At the beginning, Bai Qi said the same thing along the Pujiang River. But Bai Qi''s big chance is pure bullshit. Edward''s proposal is really "happiness."


    Yu Meiren and Zhang Qianjiang are obvious examples.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m not interested in longevity."


    But unfortunately, Li futu''s mind was firm, and he remained unmoved as always.


    "Mr. vampire, the world is really the jungle, but similarly, as a human being, I will not sit by and watch you kill innocent people and be indifferent."


    Edward looked at him for a long time and said with a smile, "are you The police? "


    It took him a while to think about the word police.


    Li futu smiles. It''s harmless for people and animals.


    "No


    "This kind of thing, in your human society, is not the duty of the police?"


    Edward''s eyes were puzzled.


    "To deal with criminals, naturally, is to be dealt with by the police, but in the face of ordinary police like you, naturally, they can''t deal with it."


    "Oh?"


    Edward recognized the implication and frowned slightly.


    An ordinary human can''t be so calm now.


    But of course, he was not afraid.


    "Who are you, then?"


    Li futu has a gentle smile and deep eyes.


    "It''s very natural to deal with unusual people. It''s impossible to arrange ordinary people to deal with people like Mr. vampire."


    In the twinkling of Edward''s eyes, Li futu''s tone faltered and began to speak again.


    "Like Heretical tribunal. "


    Edward''s eyes shrunk and his face suddenly changed. Finally, there was a trace of dignity and vigilance in his eyes looking at Li futu.


    Even if he treats human beings as prey, the human race is so huge that even some human beings make him afraid of three points.All things have natural enemies. Although the undead always feel superior, they are not invincible in the world. Even among the human groups that they are prey to, there are some people who specially exist to hunt and kill them.


    That''s the heretic tribunal!


    Edward''s eyes contracted to a point, his lips moved, but before he could speak, he was like a long eye behind his head. One hand suddenly stretched out backward, and accurately grasped the throat of Yu Meiren who had climbed up from the coffee table quietly.


    With a wave of his arm, he threw Yu Meiren out of the box.


    "Are you from the temple?"


    He turns a blind eye to Yu Meiren who flies out of the box, and stares at Li futu for a moment. His eyes are like the tip of a needle, gloomy and sharp.


    Before Li futu opened his mouth, he examined Li futu''s pictures, and then gave a negative answer to his own questions.


    "No, you don''t smell like a temple. Who are you?"


    It is said that the enemy of the enemy is the friend, but at this time, it does not seem to hold water.


    On the contrary, the Lord of the underworld, who was incompatible with the temple, stood in the same line with the heretical verdict whose main duty was to eliminate evil creatures.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but as a compatriot, I should ask you for justice for the 20 compatriots who died innocently."


    "It''s up to you?"


    Edward''s face began to be black, and then he laughed.


    "Oh, so this place has been emptied? So you''re really going to kill me here? "


    Edward seemed to be able to feel everything in the rain at night and at the door.


    "Mole ants pile up, they are still mole ants, besides."


    He paused, and the color in his eyes began to spread.


    Beautiful and enchanting.


    "Do you really think there are only twenty innocent victims?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Bashan night outside the rain.


    On the streets under blockade and martial law, dark shadows appear as if out of thin air. They gather water to form a river and come towards Bashan night rain.

 Chapter 1135

    Meng Sangyu has no love life, nor the habit of shopping. Besides, being in the military camp, it''s not convenient to go out. He can watch movies at most in his spare time.


    Naturally, she won''t go to see any dog blood love movies. She only sees military themes or disaster dramas.


    She has seen a lot of doomsday movies full of demons and ghosts, but she never imagined that one day the scenes in disaster movies would come true in the real world.


    In the dark night, the monsters with blue faces and tusks surrounded from all directions. It is estimated that there are dozens of monsters.


    This kind of nightmarish scene is enough to make ordinary people panic. Even the group of men surrounded by Bashan at night can''t help but be shocked.


    But since they were arranged to take part in this operation, it is enough to show that they are the best soldiers in Sichuan and Sichuan. They are very good at heart, courage and military quality. Moreover, before they came, they were reminded in advance and prepared psychologically.


    The enemy this time is not a normal creature.


    "Shua!"


    No one''s calling. The muzzle''s turning.


    "Commander."


    Dragon five and dragon seven immediately defended he Wufen.


    After all, he is a towering figure with great power. He is not afraid to change his face.


    In contrast, the commander in chief and deputy commander in chief of the Sichuan army with fluctuating eyes were slightly inferior.


    Although the face is ferocious and terrifying, the essential physical characteristics of black hair and yellow skin can not be changed.


    These "people", like Zhang Qianjiang, used to be ordinary people living in Sichuan and Sichuan. But different from Zhang Qianjiang, after suffering misfortune, they forgot their nature and pawned their souls to evil spirits.


    Seeing a group of vampires getting closer and closer, he opened his mouth calmly.


    "Shoot to kill."


    Those who achieve great things should not have the kindness of women.


    What you say is what you do.


    The voice had not yet come to the ground. In an instant, there was a loud gunshot.


    The tranquility of the night was broken in an instant, and the fierce tongues of fire split the thick night.


    "Daddada..."


    Although it''s not Edward, he can''t feel what''s going on outside, but listening to the fierce gunfire outside, Li futu knows that the situation must have changed.


    "You humans only win in a large number, but you are not united at all. As long as you are given a little sweetness, you will share it and even kill each other."


    Edward whispered, looking a little nervous, staring at Li futu. His elegant face finally faded, his black air surging, his tusks gradually protruding, slowly revealing his real face of gloomy terror.


    "No matter who you are, you will die tonight. Remember my name, count of blood, Edward Cullen


    As soon as the words fell, Edward''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. The next moment, he appeared in front of Li futu out of thin air. The claw that hollowed out Zhang Qianjiang''s heart stabbed Li futu''s chest like a piece of magic.


    Zhang Qianjiang''s bloody lessons are still there. Skin and bones have no resistance under the sharp claws.


    Sure enough.


    "Shua."


    Li futu''s body was easily penetrated by the claw, but on Edward''s face, there was no bloodthirsty pleasure.


    Because what he caught was a virtual shadow!


    The figure in front of him began to dissipate slowly under the giant force, while Li futu had already appeared five steps away.


    "Count?"


    Li futu looked at the blood Earl with a dull look.


    In that ancient book, he read about the introduction of the vampire species, and also read about the strength of this group.


    Viscount, marquis, count, Duke, Prince The strength increases layer by layer and goes up in turn.


    The count, above the Marquis and below the Duke, seems to be in the middle. It doesn''t seem to be too strong. You know, in that ancient book, the prince of vampire is very small. He is basically in a deep sleep. Regardless of the world, the Duke is already the existence of the family of blood. The transformant like Yu Meiren is certainly not the viscount.


    Count, I''m number one.


    "If you can join our blood clan, I think your strength will certainly be able to step on a new level, and even become a great count like me, but I''m sorry."


    Edward, the count of the vampire, slowly withdrew his hand.


    "Now, you don''t have the chance."


    Edward, who initially planned to transform Li futu into a new one, seems to have made up his mind to kill him. Instead of giving him a chance to breathe, he attacks Li futu again.


    Speed is one of the greatest strengths of the undead!


    In the blink of an eye, Edward appeared in front of Li futu again. Like a maggot of tarsal bone, he leaned out his claws and grasped Li futu''s shoulder.


    This time. He didn''t let the other party run away any more. His claws were firm and he caught the flesh.


    Edward''s eyes were dark and ferocious. He didn''t bite and suck blood directly. He tried to crush Li futu''s shoulder.In addition to fear, people can''t feel too much pain when they die by sucking blood. He wants to make the human beings feel purgatory like torture before they die.


    Just like the cruelty of the heretic verdict to their blood group, for every heretic verdict or all the people who have relations with the heretic verdict, their blood group is willing to give the most vicious means.


    The vampire is powerful, breaking the stone and breaking the gold. It''s not a joke, but someone caught on both shoulders doesn''t seem to want to wait to die. A punch suddenly blows out and hits the other person''s chest.


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    Edward''s mouth was full of disdain.


    Vampire''s body skeleton is much harder than human''s. He thinks that he can resist this blow easily. He is about to pinch off the shoulder bone that he has already grasped in his hand. But at this moment, the fist also bombards his chest. Immediately, a force that he can''t imagine explodes instantly.


    The power of an adult human being, he knows very well, can hardly cause any harm to him, but the power of this sudden outbreak is far beyond his expectation, just like the surging waves!


    "Boom!"


    Edward''s eyes contracted, his expression solidified, and time seemed to stop at this moment.


    The next second, he seemed to be hit by a train and flew out uncontrollably, hitting heavily on the wall.


    Li futu clenched his hand, put down his arm, and gently twisted his lower shoulder.


    Edward fell to the ground, whoa, spitting out the dark blood, his chest was sunken.


    Li futu didn''t keep any hands on his fist just now. If he were a normal human, he would have been killed by this time. However, the unique physique of the vampire made Edward spit out blood and stand up soon.


    Moreover, the depression on his chest is gradually recovering at the speed visible to the human eye.


    It''s a species worthy of the title of immortality. As long as the heart or head is not fatally injured, it can recover quickly.


    "Interesting."


    Edward, who had not been hurt for nearly a hundred years, licked the corner of his mouth. His eyes were as grim as a ghost. The stimulation of blood made his face full of ferocious anger.

 Chapter 1136

    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength.


    Besides, it''s in the face of such unnatural evil creatures as vampires.


    A full punch, of course, gave Edward a heavy blow, but the difficulty of this creature is that as long as he can''t kill him at once, he can quickly stand up again.


    Although the wound is healing, it''s a great shame for the count of vampire to be injured by a human being. Edward''s anger and evil spirit linger all over his body. He doesn''t wait for the wound to recover completely, so he attacks again.


    This time, he realized the amazing power of this human being. He didn''t continue to fight hard. The shadow still stayed in the same place. His body had been illusory over Li futu. His hands were looking forward, and his eyes were as black as blood.


    "Go to hell!"


    Li futu raised his head, his eyes were indifferent, and then his body gradually became empty.


    Another fake?!


    Surprised at the same time, Edward had already felt bad, twisting his body, but before he had time to turn around, a hand had grabbed his leg, and with the force of terror, he flew out.


    "Shua!"


    Edward''s castration, like an arrow, flew out of the box in an instant.


    But in a few seconds, the wind came again.


    Li Fu''s picture is like a Pinghu Lake. With his left foot pounding on the earth, Li Fu''s body is spinning, and his right leg is sweeping forward with the power of breaking rocks through the mountain.


    Bang!


    Originally, in the air of nothingness, Edward, with white tusks and fierce ghosts, appeared out of thin air.


    The right leg of Li futu''s swing was precisely and fiercely pulled out of his lower abdomen. The huge impact force made his body tremble, his face twisted, and his black blood spewed out from his mouth, and his tall body flew directly upside down.


    "Your Excellency, our dragon kingdom is always hospitable. Since you have come all the way, you can stay forever."


    Li futu didn''t choose passive defense this time. He raised his eyes, followed Edward''s figure, and his body disappeared.


    In the air, Li futu rushed out of the box and took the lead to the place where Edward would land. He took Edward''s head with his palm as a knife, his eyes cold, and a snake like trajectory.


    The vampire is known as the undead. He wants to see if he can regenerate in situ if his neck is cut off.


    Finally, a look of surprise appeared in Edward''s eyes. He twisted his body in mid air and stood up with all his strength. At the same time, he swung his feet and roared at Li futu''s palm knife.


    Just as he was about to hit each other, Li futu''s right hand moved aside and hit Edward''s rib.


    "Bang!"


    Huge bombardment force will Edward fell to the ground, and heavy tremor.


    The blood in the corner of the mouth is more and more intense.


    Although he didn''t feel the pain, his Qi and blood were still confused by the continuous huge blows, but before he had time to adjust, he stamped one foot on his head.


    At this time, Edward had lost his confidence. If he stepped on this foot, it was likely that his head would end like watermelon.


    Edward''s mind was empty at the moment. He just wanted to save his life. He didn''t want to die on this eastern land so unknowingly. He rubbed his feet and ejected forward with the help of his body.


    The next second, with a bang, the foot had stepped down, and the ground seemed to shake.


    "Who are you?"


    Edward immediately got up and looked at Li futu. He no longer looked down from the top, even with fear that he didn''t realize.


    Without saying a word, Li futu came to Edward again.


    A count of vampires, who didn''t want any dignity, turned around and ran.


    It''s raining hard at night in Bashan. Edward brings his speed to the extreme. He only hears the wind, but no matter how hard he tries, the breath of the man behind him is getting closer and closer.


    My greatest dependence has completely lost its effect.


    The horror in Edward''s heart grew stronger and stronger.


    "Count, take a break."


    A soft voice without any breath sounded, which made Edward''s face change in vain, because the voice was so close that it almost seemed to ring in his ear.


    Li futu, who had been following him like a shadow, jumped up, leaped forward like a falcon, and moved his feet like a drill, straight to Edward''s back.


    Edward struggled to twist his body, but the opponent''s coming was too fast and too fierce. Although he tried his best to avoid, his shoulder was still hit by his feet.


    Click!


    With the sound of bone crack, Edward''s body was out of control in vain. He was almost whirled out and hit the wall like a ball and rubbed four or five meters to stop castration.


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why should I pursue you so hard?"


    At this time, they were close to the door of Bashan night rain. Edward''s mouth was full of blood. Although he was still fierce and terrible, his words were too weak to beg for mercy."The people who died under your hands are not equal to you, are they?"


    "Natural selection, survival of the fittest, respect for the strong, this is your previous words, I think so."


    "Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether you have hatred or not. The important thing is that I am better than you. So if I want you to die, you have to die."


    With the words of domineering side leakage, Li futu is like a merciless devil, walking towards Edward step by step.


    Edward''s eyes trembled, and his fear finally showed on his face.


    I can''t.


    There''s no escape.


    Although as an undead, he felt the threat of death for the first time.


    Although the sound of gunfire outside was swift and violent, it was quiet in the cleared Bashan night rain. Only the sound of Li futu''s footsteps seemed to trample on people''s hearts.


    At this time, Edward, who had no way out, found that Yu Meiren, who had been thrown away by him before, retreated from the door. Without saying a word, he rushed up immediately.


    Yu Meiren obviously didn''t expect that the two people who should have been in the box hit here at this time. She was caught off guard. It was also because of the huge power gap. Her subconscious revolt was easily suppressed, and then Edward grabbed her white neck.


    "Don''t come here. One step closer and I''ll kill her!"


    Edward gave up all his manners and dignity and took beauty Yu as a hostage.


    Yu Meiren is forced to raise her head slightly. She is suffering. She hates Edward to the bone, but after she is thrown out of the box, her desire for survival still overcomes her impulse. However, when she escapes from the night rain, she finds that it is already a scene of hell outside.


    She had to come back, but who would have thought that she was directly in the clutches.


    She looked at the man who slowly stopped, although life and death were pinched in the hands of others, but she still could not restrain some curiosity.


    What choice will this man make when he feels unique to her from beginning to end?

 Chapter 1137

    "Your Excellency, Miss Yu is of the same kind as you. As far as you are concerned, I am of a different race. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous that you threaten me with her?"


    Although he stopped, Li futu''s eyes were indifferent and deep, and his tone didn''t fluctuate at all.


    At least he has lived for hundreds of years. Edward thinks he has a thorough study of people''s hearts. Seeing Li futu stop, he knows that the "hostage" in his hand has played a role. Although he despises human''s duplicity, he is not so stupid as to show his inner feelings on the surface.


    "Let me leave. I''ll leave the Dragon Kingdom and promise not to set foot in it again."


    At this time, he had bloody fangs, and his appearance was hideous and frightening, but his tone revealed a sense of weakness that was easy to detect.


    Although he has long heard of this ancient oriental country with a long history and profound deposits, he did not expect that a young man in his twenties would be so scared.


    Even though shocked and unbelievable, he had to accept the fact that the so-called dignity of the undead was worthless in front of his life.


    "Leave me alone, kill him!"


    Because her throat is locked, Yu Meiren''s voice is a little hoarse, but her eyes are very firm when she looks at Li futu, which gives people a kind of bravery as if she looks at death.


    "Shut up


    Edward''s face became more and more ferocious. Although he used to affectionately call Yu Meiren my child, now he doesn''t have any kind of "loving father" posture. He clasps Yu Meiren''s neck with more force.


    Outside the fierce gunfire intensified, without any meaning to stop, Li futu naturally has no intention to entangle with Edward.


    "Sorry."


    He looked at Yu Meiren and whispered, showing his heart of stone again. He stamped his right foot and rushed to Edward like an arrow. There was no fear of Yu Meiren''s existence.


    Yu Meiren''s eyes were a little gratified, but inexplicably a little regretful. She slowly closed her eyes and waited for death.


    When Edward saw that Li futu stopped, he thought he was in control of the bargaining chip. But who ever thought that the other party would turn his face again so soon? When his face changed, he didn''t immediately cut off Yu Meiren''s neck. Instead, he smashed Yu Meiren into Li futu like a human bomb. At the same time, the whole person flew out towards the door.


    With her eyes closed, Yu Meiren found that she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she felt like she was flying in the clouds, and then she ran into a warm embrace.


    When she opened her eyes and saw a calm face, the other side put her down, did not say a word, did not do any stay, quickly followed Edward out.


    The most famous gate of Huanchang in Shudu city is a scene of hell on earth.


    Although these "transformants" only came back from the dead for a short time, and their strength is not as terrible as Edward''s, they are not afraid of pain.


    Although well prepared and well-equipped, most of the bullets hit these "transformants" with no effect. These living dead people, armed with bullets, rushed to the iron soldiers with bloodthirsty instincts and tore them with their claws and fangs.


    Only five minutes after the battle broke out, the gate of Bashan night rain was covered with blood, including the bodies of soldiers and living dead.


    "Commander, someone''s coming out."


    No matter how fierce the battle is, dragon five and dragon seven always guard around him.


    He is worthy of ignoring the blood of a place. He turns his head to look at the gate of Bashan night rain. Edward, with a ferocious face, is rushing out. He turns a blind eye to the fierce battle and does not turn his head. He flies towards the periphery of the battle circle in the night.


    Obviously, that''s what they are doing here.


    "Stop him."


    He is worthy of deep voice.


    Dragon Five Dragon seven rushed up immediately.


    Someone is faster than them.


    Among a group of brave men, Meng Sangyu seems to be the only sonorous rose. Seeing Edward flying out, he is the first to respond.


    She gave up two unnatural creatures more than 20 meters away. Her eyes contracted, and she locked her eyes firmly on Edward, who was flashing in the night. The muzzle of the gun moved up, and the cold bullets scraped out the flame like trajectory, wantonly venting.


    "Bang Bang..."


    However, Edward''s speed is too fast, plus the cover of the night, even though Meng Sangyu''s shooting is very accurate, most of the bullets are still wasted in the air.


    "Poof Pooh."


    A bullet went into Edward''s left rib, but it didn''t affect him in any way.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Taking Longqi''s shoulder as the springboard, Longwu shot at Edward like a cannon ball. His eyes were like electricity, and his right fist with indomitable momentum shot at Edward.


    Power through the rainbow!


    Edward didn''t want to entangle with anyone at this time. He knew that there was a terrible enemy chasing him. Seeing this, he just held out his hand in a hurry."Boom!"


    The fists collided, and the Dragon five fell to the ground. Edward, like a flying arrow, flew to the periphery of the battlefield at a faster speed.


    "Not good."


    Long Qi''s face changed, but there was no time to stop it.


    There are gains and losses between choices.


    Edward''s mouth gradually spilled black blood, but his eyes were very relaxed. He fell on the periphery of the battlefield and looked back at the battlefield.


    "Tear them up, my children."


    He squinted and murmured slowly, then turned quickly and flew forward.


    "He''s running there!"


    Li futu then rushed out from the Bashan night rain. Meng Sangyu, whose cheek was stained with blood, yelled out, pointing out the direction of Edward''s escape for Li futu.


    Li futu simply scanned the battlefield.


    Although there are casualties, the situation is still under control.


    He nodded, did not stop, body quickly disappeared in the same place, the speed, let inadvertently see the scene of the soldiers appear for a moment, doubt whether they are hallucinating.


    If you let the tiger go back to the mountain, there will be endless troubles.


    It''s too biased to say that it''s not our race, but from Edward''s previous practice in Sichuan, we can see that his temperament is extremely evil. If we let him go, we can''t tell what he will do.


    With the gunfire farther and farther away, Edward''s mood has been gradually relaxed, and even finally free to wipe the blood of the corner of his mouth.


    He looked down at the gun on his waist. His eyes were dark and venomous.


    As a higher creature, he felt extremely humiliated when he was wounded by human beings, and secretly vowed that he would repay him well,


    "Kuangdang."


    The bullet was forced out of his body. He threw the bullet on the ground and made a clear collision sound. He raised his head and was about to turn out of the silent street which had been under martial law. However, suddenly a sound came from the front.


    "I''m sorry, the road is closed."

 Chapter 1138

    Bashan Yeyu is located in the downtown area. However, for the purpose of this evening''s action, almost all of them are under martial law within a radius of ten li. The purpose is to isolate this matter from the view of ordinary people. Let alone a car, you can''t even see a person in the street. Therefore, the sudden voice sounds very strange.


    Even Edward, his heart could not help but be surprised for a while, and his face showed a look of horror.


    This speed is terrible, isn''t it?!


    I stopped in front of him?!


    But when he went to see the young man in front of him, he didn''t appear.


    The other side was wearing a hat, a black windbreaker, a face mask and only a pair of eyes.


    Edward''s appearance at this time was still ferocious and gloomy. This non-human image of terror failed to make the man who suddenly appeared and couldn''t see his face have any fear. His eyes exposed outside were as flat and deep as the moonlight at this time.


    "Who are you?"


    Edward''s eyes were like a ghost, as if he chose someone to bite, giving people a strong sense of oppression.


    "Count, I think we should be old friends."


    Edward squinted. He knew that there was a terrible enemy chasing him. Although he was a little confused about what this old friend meant, he didn''t have time to make it clear at this moment.


    "Get out of here."


    His face was ferocious, his voice was frightening, and his eyes were like the tip of a knife staring at the masked man blocking the way.


    "Or die!"


    "I''m sorry, sir. If you want to pass, you have to pass my body."


    Although stronger than Edward''s figure, the masked man was not big, but he stood in front of Edward like an iron gate and did not move.


    "Then go to hell!"


    Edward came out of the coffin like a fierce ghost. He disappeared and reappeared. He was already in the air. His feet were like a diamond. He went straight to the masked man. His footwork was small, short and strong, but his speed was very fast.


    Bang!


    The masked man couldn''t see his face clearly, but at the moment when Edward''s feet came, his arms suddenly lifted up to greet him.


    The two great forces collided, burst at the point of attack, and the raging waves swept away from both sides.


    Hum!


    Edward snorted. His fierce attack was stifled and he flew out at a faster speed.


    The masked man bent his knees slightly, rubbed his feet against the ground and moved backward. Three or four meters later, bang! He raised his right foot, stomped back and slammed it on the ground, which stopped his retreat.


    "All die for me!"


    Being repulsed by a human again, Edward''s self-esteem suffered a huge blow. His face trembled and looked like a madman. After landing, he attacked and killed again without stopping!


    The masked man''s eyes were like water. When he saw the gloomy and powerful Edward, he couldn''t see any waves in his eyes. He twisted his feet, turned his body, held his hands and shook his face.


    "Boom!"


    Before the cloudy night sky was suddenly split by an electric light, and then thunder soon rang out.


    "Boom boom!"


    As the clouds rolled, the thunder broke out and became more and more urgent.


    "Miso."


    Under the cover of thunder, a low and inaudible landing sound rings. Li futu has already followed him. Looking at Edward and the masked man, he subconsciously reveals the color of surprise in his eyes.


    Where did this man come from?


    What''s more, it seems that you can still fight with a vampire count?


    Silent attention to the situation of the war, Li futu did not choose to move immediately.


    The masked man breathes out quietly, and his fists are like two hammers. They open and close like two hammers. They are strong and powerful.


    Edward fully shows the characteristics of the vampire''s agility and quickness. He can fight with his fists and claws and grasp with his hands. He is tricky, vicious, tough and brittle. The combination of the two is perfect.


    Bang bang!!


    The roar is not only rapid, but also swift and violent, which is even more powerful against the dense thunder.


    Looking at the masked man who is quiet from the beginning to the end, but more brave, Li futu''s eyes finally show a trace of fluctuation.


    Although he is facing the vampire for the first time, through the fight with Edward just now, he has a seven or eight point understanding of Edward''s strength.


    If graded according to the human strength system, the vampire Duke should be half a point better than the clown king. In other words, the masked man who can beat Edward head-on without falling behind is likely to be a top player!


    It''s listed in the sky list. He knows it very well, but when will there be such a character?


    Although the other party was covered and dressed in a wide windbreaker which could cover his figure, his feeling was not consistent with any of the characters on the tianbang.Edward''s attack is still swift and fierce, tricky and gloomy, but if you look carefully, you can see that he is not feeling well from his shaking eyes.


    Even under the pressure of the masked man, he didn''t feel that Li futu had arrived.


    "That''s it, count."


    With a light voice, the muscles of the masked man''s arms suddenly vibrated, and the short but extremely strong force immediately broke out. With the help of the whirling fists, he bombarded Edward''s lower abdomen, which shocked the crazy count of vampire.


    "So far? It''s time to end. Go to hell


    Edward roared fiercely. After he fell back, he put his palms on the ground as his feet. Then he made a fierce force, which was like a spring compressed to the extreme. All his strength was gathered in his claws. His eyes, which were surging together with the murderer, made him look particularly ferocious.


    In the face of the fierce ghost falling from the sky, the masked man is as calm as a mountain and lake from beginning to end. Haiyue''s momentum is sharp and fierce. His feet are like dragons going out to sea. He just kicks down Edward''s claws.


    After landing, the lovely Dehua sticks to the masked man like an eagle. The hard claws like fine iron are even more fierce.


    The shadow of claws is dazzling.


    The masked man still didn''t step back. In the face of the gloomy Edward, the attack was surging. With fist waving, elbow hitting, knee kicking and foot stepping, all parts of his body were active in a flash, just like a tornado, bravely facing Edward''s insidious killing move.


    "Poof."


    The sharp fingertips scraped the masked man''s arms, and his clothes suddenly broke, and the blood grooves were carved out.


    But Li futu knew that the battle was over.


    Edward seems to have the upper hand suddenly solidified, his back, a hand through and out!


    Flesh and blood.


    "Goodbye."


    Shua, hand out, Edward''s back, there is a huge blood hole, heart was hollowed out.


    One arm of the masked man is covered with blood, and he holds a heart in his hand. Regardless of the count of vampire who slowly falls to the ground, he slowly turns around after a pause,


    the heart is still beating in his hand.


    "Boom boom boom."


    The two men looked at each other in the shining thunder.


    The masked man clenched his fingers and crushed his heart. At the same time, his face under the mask seemed to smile.


    "Yandi, long time no see."

 Chapter 1139

    Lightning and thunder in the night sky, dark clouds rolling endlessly, it seems that there is a storm brewing.


    Under the interweaving of thunder and light, the two figures stood still, face to face. The distance between them was only about 20 meters, but they seemed to have separated an insurmountable gap, as if they were born hostile.


    The former Zhang Qianjiang is a living example. No matter how powerful the undead are, they can''t escape the fate of hell. The dark blood is pouring out along the street, and Edward''s body has gradually become rigid.


    The clouds were rolling and crumbling overhead.


    "Boom!"


    There was another thunder.


    Li futu looked at the masked man who had broken his identity and said slowly, "thank you for your help."


    "I''m serious. I don''t need to thank you for what I have to do."


    The mask man didn''t take credit at all. The hand that pinched Edward''s heart was gradually put down, and the blood was flowing down his fingers. As if he didn''t realize it, the eyes that were exposed outside the mask were always staring at Li futu, with a complex meaning that was difficult to understand.


    People lose their value after they die, even a count of vampires. They don''t pay more attention to the corpses on the ground.


    "Your Excellency is a heretic judge."


    Different from the fierce thunder, Li futu''s tone is flat and gentle, and is not a question sentence, but a statement sentence.


    It''s hard to think of any other possibility from the previous conversation with Edward and the sentence just now, except for the heretical verdict which takes "killing all the evil creatures in the world" as its own responsibility.


    It''s not surprising that the people in the heretical tribunal know themselves.


    "Doesn''t Emperor Yan want to do it?"


    Compared with Li futu''s calm, the mask man seems to be more unexpected.


    The subtext of his words is tantamount to admitting his own identity.


    It''s amazing.


    You should know that the temple and the underground are incompatible. What''s more, after the outbreak of the Weishui World War I, the contradiction between the two sides has reached an unprecedented extreme. Recently, friction of different scales has broken out frequently in various regions. As the leader of the underground, it should be removed soon after he recognizes his identity.


    But even if the other party acquiesced to his identity as a heretic judge, Li futu''s eyes were still as quiet as the abyss, and he didn''t mean to kill in anger.


    "Public to public, private to private, in the vampire issue, we have the same goal, you killed Edward, also can be regarded as a help to me. Today is the day. Next time we meet, life and death depend on God''s will. "


    "Yandi is really an extraordinary person."


    The mask man exclaimed, and then said, "well, Yan Di Good bye. "


    In the face of the mask man''s gaze, Li futu is as quiet as five mountains. He doesn''t say a word. It seems that he really doesn''t intend to do it.


    The mask man saw this and turned slowly.


    The night had been torn to pieces by the thunder, and the wind began to blow. The mask on his face was blown floating. After turning around, his body stopped for a moment, but there was still no movement behind him.


    Instead of waiting any longer, he rushed forward and soon disappeared at the end of the street.


    Li futu has been standing in the same place, watching the other party leave, never start.


    "He''s dead?"


    Soon the mask man disappeared. A voice came from behind.


    Without turning around, Li futu knew who was coming.


    His eyes from the mask man disappeared gradually down the direction, finally stopped on Edward''s body, gently nodded.


    "You killed it?"


    Gong Zhengyu stops beside Li futu and turns to ask.


    Li futu was silent, breathed out his breath softly, shook his head and said, "No


    Gong Zhengyu frowned and looked around subconsciously, but there was no one in the street.


    "It''s a heretic judge."


    Li futu.


    "Heretical tribunal?"


    Gong Zhengyu takes back his eyes and looks at Li futu with a puzzled expression in his eyes.


    Li futu knew that Gong Zhengyu had probably never heard of the internal structure of the temple, and explained again: "it was the people in the temple who stopped Edward and solved him."


    "The temple?"


    Hearing the speech, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes inevitably fluctuated. After all, she was the witness and witness of the Weishui war.


    "Where are they?"


    "Gone."


    "Gone?"


    Rao is Gong Zhengyu. He is always in a daze.


    Li futu nodded.


    After a moment''s silence, Gong Zhengyu said slowly, "why don''t you leave them?"


    Li futu raised his head and looked in the direction of the mask man''s disappearance.


    More and more fierce wind constantly blowing his figure, he is like a rock, still, only heard the thunder, no words.


    ¡­¡­


    "Solved?"A figure is waiting under the street lamp in front of her. Even if the nightlife clan has disappeared at this time, there is no ghost in the street, but she is different. It seems that she does not feel more and more bad weather. Under the dim light of thunder and lightning, her eyebrows are shining that red flower, beautiful and magnificent.


    The mask man stopped in front of her and nodded, without making a sound. He could not see any pride and complacency in his eyes. On the contrary, he seemed to have inexplicable slight regret.


    The woman''s face is also covered with a layer of gauze, as if it can penetrate people''s hearts.


    "What? He didn''t do it with you? "


    The mask man nodded, pulled off the mask with his left hand and wiped the blood on his right hand.


    The face under the mask is completely Oriental, handsome and masculine. Moreover, if this face appears in Kyoto City, which is full of dignitaries, it may cause huge waves.


    The woman with a red flower in her eyebrow didn''t seem to dislike the blood in his hands, nor was she afraid. She watched him wipe the blood on his hands and asked softly, "why? Is it because I recognize you? "


    The mask man stopped for a moment, then shook his head.


    "I don''t think so."


    He raised his head, looked at the woman and breathed out softly Actually, I''m not sure. "


    The woman didn''t ask again.


    "Your foundation is not bad. Although you can''t be forced to live in the realm of emperor, you are not without the possibility of impact. Now you can kill a vampire count. This achievement is enough to win everyone''s recognition. You have already handed over a more perfect answer to this trip to the Dragon Kingdom."


    "Saint, just now, why didn''t you do it?"


    The mask man finally asked.


    He asked, naturally, not to deal with Edward''s question.


    It''s just a vampire count. You don''t have to kill a chicken with a bull''s knife.


    The woman, known as the saint, was silent for a moment, and did not respond, "let''s go."


    The mask man didn''t ask again.


    Just turned around, the woman''s eyes, like inadvertently toward the street on a building looked at.


    Under the thunder and lightning, a figure stands on the roof of the building.


    A bald head and a scarred eyebrow.


    The old cassock on his body seemed to shine more brightly than thunder and lightning.


    Seeing the woman and masked man leave, he looks down and puts his hands together.


    "Amitabha."

 Chapter 1140

    There is an unexpected situation.


    Under more and more torrential thunder, a rainstorm finally arrived as scheduled.


    "Wow..."


    There seems to be a huge loophole in the sky, and the whole world is discharging the flood.


    In the thick rain, all living beings are equal, and almost all of them are covered with rain. Li futu and Gong Zhengyu are no exception.


    When Li futu returned to the battlefield, the battle was over, or more accurately, when Edward fell, the battle was over.


    "Is that fleeing vampire dead?"


    He is worthy of walking towards Li futu. This military heavyweight senior official is also not doing anything special. Like ordinary soldiers, he braved the pouring rain and didn''t let people hold umbrellas.


    Because of the heavy rain, he raised the volume higher.


    The chief and Deputy commanders of the Sichuan army are directing the work of cleaning up the aftermath.


    Li futu nodded: "the body is 500 meters away on the left turning street."


    "Go and deal with it."


    He Wukui immediately told the Dragon five around him.


    "These transformants seem to survive on the basis of the subject, and the vampire who transformed them died. It seems that they can''t survive. Just now, they all fell to the ground at the same time. That''s why I guess you should have solved the vampire, otherwise the casualties will be more serious. "


    After hearing what he was worthy of, Li futu was a little surprised.


    Even if Edward died, he was a little worried about whether he would leave "remaining evils" in Sichuan and Sichuan, but now it seems that there is no such worry.


    Even if it''s an army of vampires, as long as you kill their Creator, this army will turn into a sea of corpses in an instant.


    Li futu didn''t mention the appearance of heretical verdict to he, and subconsciously swept the battlefield.


    Although the battle ended ahead of time because of Edward''s sudden death, many soldiers were injured. Fortunately, the hospital was informed in advance to be ready, and the ambulance stopped not far away and soon came.


    The wounded soldiers were quickly carried to the hospital for treatment, but a few were very unfortunate. After covering their bodies with white cloth, they also covered their faces. On this rainy night, they closed their eyes forever.


    Where the stretcher passed, the rest of the soldiers saluted without encouragement. The torrential rain did not affect their posture. Their eyes were firm and solemn, and they stood still despite the rain, just like an unshakable steel forest.


    This is a magnificent landscape that is extremely shocking and magnificent.


    Even if he was worthy of it, he turned around and saluted solemnly when he was carrying a stretcher and dragging a soldier''s body by his side.


    There are loyal bones buried everywhere in the green mountains, so there is no need to return them.


    The whole world is shrouded in rain, a hazy, the blood on the ground, constantly washed, and gradually become traceless.


    Many of the people in the capital of Sichuan, even Sichuan, are already asleep. After the heavy rain, everything will be cleaned. No one will know what happened this night.


    This is not an era without heroes, but many heroes died of anonymity.


    "Commander."


    There was a cry.


    He Wuwei turned around and saw a soldier walking out of the night rain with a corpse in his arms.


    Li futu went along the same line.


    In his arms, the soldier was holding a woman, a enchanting woman who reversed half of the capital of Sichuan.


    The flower of Bashan night rain.


    Beauty Yu.


    Like these vampires around, after Edward''s death, as Edward''s transformator, although she escaped Edward''s clutches, she failed to escape the fate of falling in the end.


    "I heard that she is the most beautiful woman in Shudu city. Others call her the living Yu Ji. "


    Gong Zhengyu said softly, "it just seems that she hasn''t been able to meet her overlord."


    It''s really a response to the old saying that since ancient times, beauties have suffered a lot. Although they are not of our race, it''s really hard to say what it''s like to see a beautiful woman die in front of us.


    "In recent years, she was in the night rain of Bashan, just to survive. She didn''t hurt anyone."


    Li futu opened his mouth, looking neither sad nor happy.


    He is worthy of nodding.


    "Let''s settle down."


    ¡­¡­


    Eastern Europe.


    Romania.


    Around the capecia mountains.


    In a small town called oshes, there is an old castle with a long history.


    No one knows how many years the castle was built, because according to the oldest man in the town, who is 98 years old, the castle was built here when he was young.


    The owner of the castle is a beautiful lady, tall and thin, elegant and lazy, with big black eyes, brilliant golden hair, sweet voice and charity.Because the town depends on planting roses for a living and is not rich, she often goes out to send clothes and food to the residents of the town.


    In the small town, there is also a madman who often sees her and yells in horror that she is a vampire.


    At the beginning, the residents of the small town were still in a state of consternation, because they did find that Ms. Chloe, the owner of the ancient castle, seemed not to have aged for so many years, but after a while, this terrible rumor was dispelled.


    Every week, the angel lady goes to the Abbey, the angel lady goes to the Abbey, the angel lady goes to the abbey.


    How can a vampire walk in the sun and not be afraid of the cross?


    Even if Chloe is young, the town residents who are grateful to her are only Jesus'' blessing.


    "Miss Chloe is such a dutiful daughter that she went to pray for her father again."


    "Yes, yes. It''s said that Ms. Chloe''s father has been missing for many years. If it were me, I would have given up."


    That evening, Chloe still prayed from the monastery to return to the castle as usual. On the way, the town residents kept saying hello to her.


    You know, Li futu went to Yu Meiren for help, and he deliberately waited until the evening in the Bashan night rain. Moreover, Edward went to Yu Meiren at night. If he was a vampire, how could he walk in the beautiful dusk as if nothing had happened?


    The sky is stained with fire clouds, gorgeous and picturesque, and the skin is like milk. Chloe stops to enjoy it for a while, and then reluctantly returns to the castle.


    "Miss, you are back."


    The servants of the castle put on a cape to protect her from the cold and continued, "Edward is dead."


    "Oh?"


    Chloe a little surprised smile, and then turned to ask: "how to die?"


    "I don''t know."


    Old servant frankly shook his head, "I can only sense his death, can''t capture the picture before his death."


    "It''s good to die. He''s too arrogant. In those days, you shouldn''t transform him."


    Chloe said plainly: "whether you want to admit it or not, the world is still dominated by human beings. Before my father wakes up, we''d better keep a low profile."


    The old servant bent down.


    "Bruch understands."


    Bruch, the first family in the vampire clan, ranks first in combat effectiveness among many vampire clans!

 Chapter 1141

    There is continuous rain in Sichuan.


    A heavy rain, three or four days in a row began to stop.


    The sky is as blue as water.


    Shudu airport.


    Maybe it''s just because it rained heavily for a few days,


    "I''ll go back to Kyoto to report the Sichuan Sichuan affair to the central government, and then I''ll go to the East China Sea."


    He, who went to Sichuan to inspect the bizarre corpse case, had a well deserved pause. Then he said to the young man who came to see him off, "I''ll have to trouble you then."


    The special plane for direct flight to Kyoto City was quietly parked not far away. Under he''s worthy request, the officials of Sichuan and Sichuan didn''t show up to see them off.


    The sacrificial soldiers have secretly practiced the practice of spiritual delivery, while most of the corpses of the transformants have been cremated and burned to ashes, and a small part of them have been sent to the special plane, and will go north with he Wushi and be sent to the capital.


    Although some soldiers died bravely in this incident, how could there be no death on the battlefield? At least, the martyrs'' heroic sacrifice was worth it. All the evil creatures were eliminated, and Sichuan and Sichuan returned to peace and tranquility. It is worthy that this trip to Sichuan was a complete success, which can be called a successful retirement.


    "Duty bound."


    Li futu naturally understood what he was worthy of and nodded without hesitation.


    "Commander, it''s time to board."


    Long Wu, who is dedicated to his duty and never leaves, whispers a warning.


    He undeserved nodded his head, then raised his hand. It seemed that he subconsciously patted Li futu''s shoulder, but later he didn''t put it up, but gradually moved down.


    Seeing this, Li futu held out his hand.


    Both sides hold hands.


    Two hands stay in mid air for two or three seconds, and then stop.


    "When will you return to the East China Sea?"


    "In two days," Li responded


    He is worthy of asking.


    "Do you plan to play in Sichuan for a while?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "no, I''m going to go to a place to have a look."


    "Oh?"


    He was worthy of nodding, but did not ask again. He said goodbye to Donghai, then turned around and walked towards the special plane.


    "Hate him?"


    When I walk, I don''t deserve to speak quietly.


    Hearing the words, the dragon may day didn''t react very much. After a while, I realized that the original dragon spirit commander was talking to himself.


    The footstep subconsciously pauses, the Dragon five is silent for a moment, slowly vomit a breath, shook a head.


    "I don''t hate it."


    With the voice, his steps gradually returned to nature.


    He is worthy of looking back at him.


    "Seriously?"


    The scene of Long Yi''s tragic death outside the north gate is still fresh in my mind.


    And the chief culprit that led to the Dragon Group''s leaderless was the magistrate of the underground.


    Long Wu''s eyes were complicated and said slowly, "there is no right or wrong in this world. It''s just that they are in different camps. Each side has its own destiny. Besides, he is not a pure villain."


    He Wukui pondered for a while, looked at the special plane not far away, and said: "you dragon group should have accepted the protection work. Among your protection objects, there are many arms dealers, high-ranking officials in exile from other countries, and even international red wanted criminals. Am I right?"


    Longwu''s eyes fluctuated and he was silent.


    This is the ultimate high-level Mishin.


    Behind the history of an enterprise''s success, there will be a lot of unimaginable pollution, not to mention the rise of a great power?


    He was so calm that he continued: "dragon five, when it comes to the supreme power, do you think that those who save a group of demons are merciful, or those who kill a group of demons are merciful?"


    Dragon five tightly pursed his lips and said nothing.


    He did not embarrass him. He stepped up the boarding ladder and saluted the guards on both sides.


    "Go back to Beijing."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this worthy special plane take off to the north, Li futu turned around. However, he did not leave the airport. Instead, through normal channels, like ordinary citizens, he took money for inspection, boarded a flight and left Sichuan.


    Instead of going back to Donghai, he landed in Jinling.


    Here, he once brought his mother and daughter he Caiwei. It''s only 300 kilometers away from Donghai, and it''s only three or four hours'' drive.


    Of course, this time he came to Jinling alone, not to revisit his hometown, but to sit in the Rose Manor and enjoy the rain with Gong Zhengyu these days. Gong Zhengyu told him that he should come to this ancient capital of Six Dynasties to have a look.


    "Master, go to Qixia mountain."


    Out of the airport, Li futu directly stopped a taxi.


    "All right."


    The driver took him out of the airport and drove north.


    "Young man, come here to worship Buddha?"


    Qixia Temple is the most famous one in Qixia mountain. It is the birthplace of Sanlun sect and plays an important role in Buddhism. Seeing this young man get off the plane and run to Qixia Temple, he asked this question.Li futu said casually.


    "I can''t see why I believe in Buddhism at such a young age?"


    The taxi driver seems to be indifferent to Buddha, but grinning, after all, he still taboo something. He didn''t say anything disrespectful, but sighed: "now being a monk is a bright career, much better than those of us who rent. My mother-in-law always quarrels with me. One day, I can''t think of it. I''ll go to Qixia mountain and go out to play."


    Li Fu Tu smiles, "Buddhism does not accept five unclean disciples."


    The taxi driver scoffed: "you believe that kind of nonsense."


    He turned the steering wheel and turned to the right: "however, at this time of the year, the scenery of Qixia mountain is really good. Many people run up the mountain with their families to have a look at the scenery."


    Li futu looks out of the window.


    He had good eyesight to drive a taxi. Seeing that he was not in high spirits, the driver didn''t speak any more. He took out a pack of cigarettes with one hand, lit one and smoked it by himself.


    It took three hours to fly from Shudu to Jinling, and more than forty minutes to take a taxi from the airport. When we arrived at the foot of Qixia mountain, the sun was about to set.


    Look up, under the sunset, full of flowers.


    In April, peach blossoms begin to bloom.


    Li futu stood still, a little distracted.


    "Young man, you are too late. Now Qixia Temple should not entertain pilgrims. You''d better go up the mountain tomorrow morning."


    A kind voice suddenly came from my side.


    Li futu turned around and saw an old man with a fishing rod in his hand and a fish basket on his back. He should have just come back from fishing in the nearby lake.


    "Old man, what''s the harvest?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    The kind-hearted old man shook his head and sighed with a smile: "it''s late today. I only got a basket of twilight. I have to get up early tomorrow, so I can catch a river of Chaoyang."


    Li futu was stunned.


    The old man laughed, kindly reminded: "hurry to find a hotel to have a rest, these hotels at the foot of the mountain, but they are pretty tight. I guess there will be no vacant rooms later."

 Chapter 1142

    As the saying goes, Tao comes from the heart.


    From the old man''s face just now, we can see that he is by no means a person who talks nonsense or scares people.


    Although the sun is setting, it is no longer suitable for mountaineering. Li futu plans to spend the night at the foot of the mountain, but after a tour, he finds that almost all the hotels at the foot of the mountain are full of guests.


    From this, we can see that there is no fixed religion in the ancient temple for thousands of years.


    Li futu didn''t expect that there were so many tourists coming to Qixia mountain that he wanted to go back to the city and find a hotel to stay for one night, but after all, the emperor was able to live up to those who wanted to.


    "It''s a coincidence that you''ve come here, sir. There''s only one room left in our hotel. It''s a standard room, and the price is..."


    This is the sixth hotel he inquired about. Without waiting for the front desk to finish speaking, Li futu did not hesitate, "I want this room."


    "Yes, sir. Please show me your identification."


    In about three minutes, the check-in is completed.


    "here is your room card, sir. The room is on the fourth floor."


    In order to cater to the natural landscape of Qixia mountain, the hotels at the foot of Qixia mountain are not very high, and the highest one is about four or five floors, which is also the reason why the rooms are in short supply.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu took the room card and was about to go upstairs when a 17-year-old girl rushed into the front desk and asked anxiously, "do you have any room?"


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and did not change his face. As if he had not heard him, he took the room card of the last room of the hotel and walked towards the stairs.


    Because the floor is not high, there is no elevator in this hotel. Passengers need to climb the stairs when they check in.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Our hotel is full."


    Behind him soon came the voice of the receptionist with an apologetic face.


    "What?"


    It was easy to hear a touch of disappointment and chagrin in the girl''s crisp and flexible voice, and then she noticed someone who had just left her side.


    Didn''t that man just take away a room card?


    "Then why did he open the room just now?"


    The girl immediately pointed to Li futu.


    The receptionist immediately explained, "that gentleman came earlier than you and opened the last room of our hotel. I''m really sorry, miss. Would you like to go to another hotel?"


    Although the girl looks young, smooth skin, pure and beautiful, it seems that most of her is still a young student, but the front desk lady''s professionalism is very high, and her tone is very polite.


    "I''ve almost asked about all the hotels nearby. They are full. It''s so far away from the city that it''s getting dark. Am I going to sleep in the wilderness tonight?"


    The girl''s tone sounds very unbearable, but the front desk lady is also powerless, silent looking at the girl, a face helpless expression.


    The girl is not unruly. She knows it''s not the problem of the front desk lady. She doesn''t make trouble for the other party. Seeing that the sky outside is getting darker and darker, her eyes gradually move to someone''s back who has already stepped up several steps.


    "Hello, sir, just a moment."


    I don''t know if I''m old and my hearing is not very good. Li futu seems to have never heard of it and keeps on walking.


    The girl stamped her foot and immediately ran after her.


    It''s too fake to pretend to be deaf and dumb when your arm is caught.


    Someone sighed and had to stop.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    He turned his head and asked calmly.


    Pink peach cheeks, a pair of apricot eyes is not very big, but it is very bright, the skin is very good, even so close, you can''t see any spots and flaws, you don''t know what lip gloss is applied on your lips, it looks tender and plump, and you have the desire to seduce people.


    "Excuse me, sir. I''m here to offer incense to Qixia Temple..."


    Li futu interrupted her directly.


    "Me too."


    Girl a Leng, she can understand each other''s eyes, that means obviously let her say the point.


    As a beautiful woman, the other party''s impoliteness makes her very angry, but now she can only suppress her little emotion and continue to squeeze out a friendly and polite smile. She said softly, "well, the hotels nearby have no rooms. The room card in your hand is the room card of the last room. Sir, can you give this room to me?"


    She opened a pair of eyes, long eyelashes blink, eyes full of hope light, and water Yingying, people can''t bear to refuse.


    Then she added.


    "A good man is safe all his life."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    In fact, at the beginning, he knew that the little girl couldn''t get the room, so he was afraid that she would stare at him, so he pretended to be deaf and dumb and planned to get away, but he didn''t expect to be stopped by the other party in the end."Don''t worry, sir. I won''t let you help me in vain. How much did you spend just now? I''ll pay you double


    With that, the girl opened her shoulder bag and pretended to take out her purse.


    Shoulder bag is not big, but the unique logo is very eye-catching.


    Chanel.


    Many women think about the brand that they dream of but can''t reach. A bag costs tens of thousands of ocean at least. If it''s a limited edition, the price will go up ten times.


    Of course, it does not rule out that she is carrying a fake.


    However, looking at the girl''s temperament, it gives people a kind of pampered feeling that they have never suffered. The possibility of buying a fake bag to satisfy vanity is very low.


    "It''s not about money."


    Li futu stopped the other party from paying.


    "Miss, as you know, hotels are full within a few miles. If I give up my room to you, where can I stay?"


    The girl was stunned.


    It does seem to be a problem.


    Even after thinking for a long time, the girl still didn''t come up with a good way to reply, so she said to Li Fu in a pathetic way: "I''m a girl."


    I''m a girl.


    What a reasonable and unspeakable reason.


    Li futu laughed again.


    He was not confused by each other''s expression, because Su Yuan had played this trick in front of him before. Although the little girl was a little younger than Su Yuan, she was far from Su Yuan''s rival in coquetry. In Su Yuan''s life, he had already developed immunity.


    After seeing the girl for a while, Li futu also opened his mouth, serious and calm.


    "I''m a handsome guy."


    I''m a girl.


    I''m a handsome guy.


    It is estimated that there is no more neat answer than this.


    The other party''s meaning is obviously that he is a handsome guy, and in the wilderness, there will be danger.


    Girl immediately a stay, eyes straight looking at the face of someone, thoughts into chaos.

 Chapter 1143

    On the stairs, two people stare at each other.


    During this period, a few more passengers pushed in. With the apology and stereotyped reply from the front desk lady, they quickly sighed and disappointed.


    "If I don''t go to bed first, I''ll go back to my room."


    Li futu was polite enough to say goodbye when he planned to leave.


    Without waiting for the girl to respond, he turned and continued to climb the stairs.


    Not long after that, there was a "Deng Deng Deng" sound of climbing stairs, wooden stairs, small shoes on top, the sound is very clear.


    "Sir, would you please help me? In this way, I''ll pay three times as much as you give me the room. "


    The girl has good perseverance and has been following Li futu upstairs.


    But Li futu never said a word.


    As you can see, young girls are constantly increasing inducement conditions.


    "Ten times. I''ll pay ten times. Is that ok?"


    The girl was "sincere", but someone was very principled, so she didn''t bow down. Adhering to the principle that silence is golden, she climbed all the way to the fourth floor and came to the room.


    The girl is still beside him.


    Li futu took out his room card, opened the door and didn''t go in immediately. He stood at the door and turned slowly.


    "Miss, I have to go up the mountain tomorrow morning, so I won''t give you this room. Instead of wasting your time here, you''d better go to other hotels and have a chance."


    Li futu''s tone was calm, as if he had a heart of stone.


    "Good luck."


    Then he stepped into the room.


    The girl''s eyes widened. She was really angry. She was so big. She always lived in the greenhouse and was obedient to others. It was the first time that she met such a person who didn''t know what to do.


    "I curse you for never finding a wife!"


    Cried the maiden.


    Turning to close the door, Li futu smiles, still gentle, "thank you."


    After that, he planned to close the door. It seemed that he really planned to block such a beautiful young girl out of the door. But just as the door was closing, a slender arm blocked the door.


    "Anything else?"


    Li futu looks at the girl pushing the door in doubt.


    The other side''s strength is very weak, but he naturally won''t compete with a little girl.


    Obviously, the girl''s anger subsided slightly and her face was red. However, she forced herself to suppress her anger and looked into the room through the crack of the door, "you Is it a standard room


    Li futu looked back.


    This room is not very big. It''s about 30 square meters. It does have two beds. When I opened the room, the front desk said that because there was only the last room, I didn''t have to choose.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Li futu turned his head from inside the room and looked at the girl with a look of inquiry in her eyes.


    The girl''s eyes twinkled and her pink lips stammered. She seemed to have something to say, but it seemed that it was hard to say. After a while, she bit her teeth and stared, as if she had made up her mind.


    "Can we talk it over?"


    Li futu frowned slightly and motioned her to continue.


    "Don''t you have two beds? You can''t sleep all by yourself, or lend me one. I only need to sleep one night. "


    The girl''s face was a little red. It was obvious that she was a little embarrassed to make such a request, but she still forced herself to be shy and looked at Li futu with her head up.


    "I''m not going to let you suffer. Let''s share the room and we''ll pay half for each."


    Carrying a sachet of the world''s top luxury brand, the girl is obviously well-off, but she is not rich in the indulgence of a rich lady, or in the character of being rich and willful. At least she knows that she has to share the room expenses with Li futu, not to say that she has to pay for it alone.


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    Although the housing supply at the foot of Qixia mountain is really tight, he did not expect that the little girl would dare to ask to live under the same roof with herself.


    After all, they were strangers.


    Do you really look like a good man?


    "Do you really want to share a room with me?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The girl immediately nodded without hesitation, without thinking.


    "Sir, you can help me. One night, one night. I won''t disturb you."


    She seems to have forgotten that she just cried out to curse the other party for being single all her life, and began to show off Nu Sen''s unique talent of coquetry.


    A coquettish woman is the best.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Come in


    After weighing for a moment, someone finally moved the heart of compassion, regardless of the past opened the door.


    The girl''s face was happy, and she couldn''t wait to go in.


    "Bang."The door closed gently.


    "Can I sleep in this bed?"


    The girl is standing beside the bed on the right side. The bed is against the window.


    Li futu had such a gentlemanly manner at this time and nodded quickly.


    "No problem."


    "Thank you."


    The girl put down her bag, turned around and opened the curtain with a "Whoa", and the stars burst into her eyes.


    "I like the night of Qixia mountain best, just like the picture scroll."


    The girl whispered with her back to Li futu.


    Although she is young, the little girl is in good shape. She should be raised where she should be. Her legs are straight and there is no gap.


    In the dead of night, a beautiful girl with her back to her defenseless face is more attractive. However, a comrade is not so mean as to be malicious to a little girl. He has no choice but to take a bath. He takes off his coat and goes straight to bed.


    "You go to bed so early?"


    Hearing the news, the girl who is intoxicated with the night of Qixia mountain turns around and looks surprised.


    Li futu has to admit that there is still trust among people, just like this girl who met by chance, who seems not to be wary of him at all.


    Although I think this girl is a little silly, but this feeling of being believed is quite good.


    "Otherwise, is it difficult to talk about your ideal life?"


    Li futu leaned against the head of the bed and said with a smile.


    It''s said that watching beauty under the lamp is a great thing in life. In fact, it''s the same when it''s used on men. Although he thinks that this man has no manners, Tao Yaoyao has to admit that this man is really good-looking.


    "Well, what''s your name? Are you here to visit Mount Qixia? "


    She sat down by her bed.


    "I think so."


    Li futu nodded, subconsciously took out the cigarette, but hesitated and put down the cigarette box.


    "It doesn''t matter. You smoke. I don''t mind."


    Taoyaoyao is more considerate, or can put his position, know that he is lodging.


    Li futu took a look at her, but without politeness, picked up the cigarette again and lit it with a "pop".


    "And you? Are you here to travel? Alone? "


    Tao Yaoyao nodded, as if it was because Li futu let her sleep one night, which made her feel better about Li futu, so she gave a smile.


    "Yes, I came alone."


    "You are a little girl, not afraid?"


    The girl shrugged her little nose.


    "What am I afraid of? I''m taoyaoyao!"

 Chapter 1144

    The peach is young and bright.


    After hearing the girl''s name, Li futu took a smoke. The smoke filled the room, and the night set off, making that face look very deep.


    After half pay''s silence, he looked at the beautiful girl on the bed next to him and said sincerely: "your parents must be literate."


    Tao Yaoyao was stunned and then chuckled. He could not help laughing.


    "Well, you flatter me a little too tactfully, don''t you? Is there a girl you''re trying to coax? "


    I have to admit that this little girl really doesn''t recognize her.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile and then asked curiously, "Miss Tao, aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?"


    Tao Yaoyao takes off a pair of small black shoes and climbs to bed. He sits cross knee with a pillow and faces Li futu. His bright eyes stare at him without blinking. He vows: "you are not."


    "Why so sure?"


    Taoyaoyao quite complacent way: "you don''t think I''m young, but I think men are very accurate."


    Li futu''s smile is more and more fragrant.


    "How old are you?"


    I don''t know if it''s because of his inexperience. Tao Yaoyao didn''t have at least the heart to defend others. He basically answered every question and soon gave a response: "seventeen."


    Li futu raised his eyebrows. "Under age?"


    "Yes."


    Tao Yaoyao nodded his head: "what''s wrong with minors? I don''t think you''re too old, are you


    "Me? I''m one round older than you. "


    Li futu laughed and puffed out his cigarette. "Well, let''s have a rest early."


    "How can I sleep so early?"


    It''s really green years. Tao Yaoyao is full of energy. He doesn''t feel sleepy at all. He moves to Li futu with his pillow.


    "Why don''t we have a chat, uncle?"


    Big uncle?


    Li futu''s eyelids jumped, but he thought that he was almost ten years older than the girl, and he soon accepted the title.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Just talk, uncle. Are you married?"


    Today''s little girls really don''t know the implication at all. It''s really direct to ask questions.


    "Don''t you see men very well? Can''t you see that I''m not married? "


    Li futu''s interesting rhetorical question.


    "Not necessarily. You don''t have a ring in your hand, but maybe you''ve been divorced."


    Tao Yaoyao''s straightforward mess made Li futu laugh and cry.


    Although the little girl talked and laughed with him, it was mostly due to her loneliness. She just wanted to find someone to talk to. In fact, she was still resentful about his refusal to let the house go.


    "What''s your name, uncle? Where are you from? North or south? "


    Li futu snuffed out the cigarette end and said in a soft voice, "why do you have to meet each other? Are these questions so important?"


    Tao Yaoyao was stunned and then laughed.


    "Why have we met? Uncle, I have read a lot of books. Why, uncle, are you trying to soak me? I tell you, I''m very demanding. "


    Li futu got up and took a bottle of water. He didn''t forget to bring a bottle for the little girl. He opened it and gargled. He asked with a smile, "is it very demanding? If you don''t mind, let''s hear it out? "


    Tao Yaoyao holds the pillow and looks forward to it. "My lover must be a hero who is respected by all people. He is open-minded, gentle and affectionate."


    Listening to Tao Yaoyao''s words, Li futu is speechless. She is an innocent girl who is deeply poisoned by martial arts drama.


    After drinking, Li futu put the water bottle on the bedside table and lay down again. He said in a soft voice, "in this era, heroes have become martyrs early."


    Taoyaoyao tone meal, a pair of eyes are not satisfied with the glare of someone.


    "I''m bullshit. Well, I''m going to sleep. Good night."


    Li futu turned over and turned his back to Tao Yaoyao.


    Tao Yaoyao lies down and looks at the night scene outside the window in a daze. Unconsciously, he gradually closes his eyes.


    The single man and the few women slept in the same room for a night, but nothing happened. Both sides strictly guarded the boundaries and made no mistakes.


    "Here, it''s for last night."


    burn the bridge after crossing it, and two one hundred oceans from the bag were handed over to Lee Fu Tu.


    Li futu is not polite, so she takes the money seriously.


    Tao Yaoyao doesn''t feel stingy, on the contrary, she is relieved, so she doesn''t feel that she owes her partner anything.


    When checking out, the front desk lady could not help but look surprised when she saw them coming down together. Her mind must be full of imagination. When she received Li futu, her face was a little strange.


    But Li futu''s face did not change. When he left the hotel, he exhaled and said with a smile, "well, Miss Tao, goodbye when you have a chance.""Aren''t you going to burn incense, too? If we don''t have to go together for a long time, we''re all on our own. It''s better to be a conversation partner. "


    The morning sun on taoyaoyao''s face makes her smile look very bright and beautiful.


    After pondering for a moment, Li futu didn''t refuse Tao Yaoyao''s invitation. He was right. Anyway, he wanted to go up the mountain.


    "How many times have you come to Qixia mountain?"


    It can be seen from last night that Tao Yaoyao is definitely not an introvert. On the way up the mountain, he keeps talking and jumping like a lark.


    "The second time, what about you?"


    "I can''t remember clearly. As long as I have time, I will come here to have a look."


    "Oh?"


    Li futu was a little surprised. "So you are still a devout Buddhist?"


    As officials, many people believe in the illusory god Buddha, but today''s young people really take the Buddha in mind, I''m afraid it''s very slim.


    "No, it''s just that my family has a deep friendship with the masters of Qixia Temple, so I used to bring me here when I was young. Gradually, I like the scenery here and the purest people in the temple who put aside all their thoughts."


    "Dang..."


    With Tao Yaoyao''s voice, a morning bell came slowly from the mountain, melodious and heavy, shaking endlessly.


    "It seems that you are familiar with Qixia Temple?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Taoyaoyao nodded, "of course, the scenic spots in the temple, I''m a treasure. I can show you around later. Thank you for taking me in last night."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao is grateful.


    "No thanks, you paid."


    Li futu picked up the steps and looked at the scenery on both sides of them.


    "One yard for one, I should pay for that, but I should also thank you."


    "It seems that Qixia Temple has only one female disciple for many years, but it''s just a secret for me."


    Very sensible Miss Tao Yaoyao complacent way.


    With her voice, a mountain wind blows.


    Li futu''s steps stopped slightly.


    "Wow..."


    Although the wind is not big, but let the mountain peach like waves gently ups and downs, just like a woman nodding, dimples like flowers.

 Chapter 1145

    "Are you a layman of Qixia Temple?"


    Li futu did not expect that the girl who met by chance last night still had such a "distinguished" identity.


    "Yes, what''s your look like? Can I cheat you?"


    Although the skin is tender, the skin is white, the beauty is obvious, and the origin is rich and noble, but Tao Yaoyao climbs the steep Qixia mountain, and doesn''t shout a word of tiredness. He wipes the sweat on his forehead and gasps slightly: "I tell you, I''m not only a layman disciple of Qixia Temple, but also my master, who is not the same person."


    "Oh? Is that a big class or a small class? "


    Li futu joked and hid the vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "You..."


    Taoyaoyao eyes a stare, "I advise you to pay more attention, or believe it or not, I let you stay in the mountain gate, let you go in vain!"


    "So powerful?"


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and asked: "Miss Tao, who is your master? Who is the eminent monk in the temple? Can you introduce me later? "


    Although monks are outsiders, some highly respected masters are not what ordinary people say. Some eminent monks, even some rich people, have to make an appointment in advance.


    "It''s not impossible to introduce you, but it depends on your performance."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao has a great style, and naturally starts to put on airs.


    "Uncle, my shoulders are a little tired. Help me to carry this bag."


    Looking at the chanel bag handed over, Li futu''s eyelids beat, unable to laugh or cry.


    It took nearly half an hour for a couple of men and women who met by chance to cross the Mountain Gate of Qixia Temple. Although it''s still early now, there are an endless stream of pilgrims who come to worship Buddha.


    "Master, I came here once last year. You can see that my love road is rough. You are right."


    Under a hundred year old Sophora tree, a man of about 30 years old is asking a monk in cassock: "how can I meet a suitable person, master?"


    His tone was low, his spirit was low, and he was mostly trapped in love.


    In a thousand year old temple like Qixia Temple, against this background, the monk seems to be much more professional than the monk who was bought by Li futu at the temple fair in Donghai. He put his hands together and said slowly, "learn to meet a better self first."


    "And then what?" the man asked


    "When you become a better self, in different time and space, there must be another person working hard."


    The master said: "you are walking on a similar track. You meet by chance at a certain intersection of your life, and then you meet each other, look at each other and smile, and walk hand in hand..."


    The man was stunned for a moment. He seemed to imagine the beautiful picture. Then he bent over the monk deeply.


    "Thank you, master."


    The monk saluted with his hands together.


    "Amitabha."


    "Martial uncle Xuande."


    Taoyaojiao shouts and runs over with a smile.


    Martial uncle?


    It seems that the little girl is not lying.


    Li futu, who is also carrying the other party''s bag, can only keep up.


    "Martial uncle Xuande, you are here every day to relieve people who are trapped by all kinds of troubles and tell them stories. Aren''t you tired?"


    Tao Yaoyao asked with a smile.


    "It''s the duty of us Buddhists to relieve the world''s worries and overcome disasters. How can we be tired?"


    Monk Xuande looked at the graceful peach, with a kind face.


    "Martial uncle Xuande, if you choose, do you want to live in the story or in reality?"


    Peach young young slants a head to ask a way.


    "It should be in the story."


    Monk Xuande responded that at this time, Li futu also came over. He put his hands together and nodded to Li futu with a smile. Li futu also nodded back with a smile.


    "Oh? Why? "


    Tao Yaoyao looks at monk Xuande and asks.


    "Because no matter how absurd a story is, it''s carried out under certain logic, but reality is often illogical."


    Xuande and Shangdao said: "whether the story is happy or sad, there will always be an ending, but in reality, there are only unexpected joys and sorrows, and aimless life practice."


    "Martial uncle Xuande, you want to escape from reality and always open up others. Do you think you are deceiving people?"


    Tao Yaoyao has a bright smile.


    "You girl."


    Monk Xuande also laughed and looked at Li futu.


    "Oh, martial uncle, this is my friend."


    Taoyaoyao remembered to introduce it, but she didn''t know the name of Li futu at all, so she could only explain it vaguely.


    "Hello, master."


    Li futu said hello politely.


    Monk Xuande put his hands together and nodded with a smile. Then he said to Tao Yaoyao, "your master should be hosting the morning song in the main hall now. Go quickly. He may not be at the party.""I''ll see my master first. Goodbye, martial uncle."


    Taoyaoyao turns and walks towards the direction of the main hall.


    Li futu followed her.


    Monk Xuande watched their backs and slowly closed his eyes: "Amitabha."


    "Now you must believe it?"


    Tao Yaoyao turns his head.


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    "What do you believe?"


    "I tell you, my master is the director of Qixia Temple, master Xuanwei!"


    Taoyaoyao''s tone is unconsciously raised, and her face is unconsciously raised slightly, which is a proud look.


    Master Xuanwei, the contemporary host of Qixia Temple, plays an important role in the Buddhism of the Dragon kingdom. He is a person who many senior officials are fighting for.


    But what surprised her was that the guy around her didn''t show any surprise when he heard such heavy news.


    "Hey, are you listening to me?"


    She felt that there were too many people and too much noise around her, so she didn''t hear.


    Li futu seemed to know later, and his reaction was slow. When he looked at her, he said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be the host disciple. It''s really disrespectful."


    "You..."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao was frustrated by the other party''s indifferent appearance. She bit her silver teeth, turned her head and stopped talking to Li futu.


    "All the Dharma is like a dream, like a bubble, like dew, like electricity. We should observe it like this. Sariver is the empty phase of all Dharma, which is neither born nor perished, neither dirty nor clean, neither increase nor decrease. It is the empty Dharma, not the past, not the future, not the present, so the air is colorless..."


    As soon as you enter the majestic Mahatma hall, you can hear the solemn and mighty chanting sound, which contains the power of shaking people''s hearts.


    The scene is magnificent.


    Buddha crossing all living beings.


    Taoyaoyao stood at the door, waiting for the morning song to be finished, and then he went to the front of the hall.


    "Master."


    There stood a monk, the rest of the monks were sitting, only he stood, and his cassock was very gorgeous.


    "Peach girl?"


    The monk followed his reputation, and his eyes were surprised. Then he quickly saw Li futu, who followed Tao Yaoyao step by step.


    His eyes, along with his face, fluctuated. Then he lowered his eyes slightly, put his hands together and recited the Buddha''s name silently.

 Chapter 1146

    Since Tao Yaoyao is calling for the master, and from the monk''s position, the identity of the other party is clearly ready to come out.


    "Master Xuanwei."


    When Li futu approached, he took the lead in saying hello. Facing the abbot of Qixia Temple, who is respected in Buddhism, he looked neither humble nor arrogant.


    "Nice to meet you, benefactor Li."


    Xuanwei also has no arrogance, fully shows the style of Buddhism and Taoism, hands in return, amazing words.


    Li, benefactor Li?


    Tao Yaoyao immediately some Lengshen, stunned and puzzled to see Li Fu figure.


    She still doesn''t know the name of this guy. How did Shifu know?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, do you know him? "


    Tao Yaoyao asked in surprise.


    Xuanwei nodded and laughed.


    "Benefactor Li and our Qixia Temple have a long history."


    Standing under the huge Buddha statue, someone''s face is calm, like a pool of ancient wells, without waves, giving Tao Yaoyao the feeling of being extremely profound.


    For the first time, she became curious about the man she met by chance.


    "Master, what''s the relationship between him and our temple?"


    Taoyaoyao''s tone is very sweet, eyelashes blink, a face of curiosity.


    "Let''s talk about it outside. Please follow me."


    The morning song is over, and it''s time for pilgrims to offer incense. Xuanwei reaches inside and leaves the main hall with taoyaoyao and lifutu.


    "Master, tell me quickly. What''s the relationship between him and Qixia Temple? Why do you know him? When I asked him just now, he said that this was his second visit to Qixia Temple. "


    As an abbot, not everyone can impress master, even if he can''t be described as a man of great fortune. Moreover, Tao Yaoyao can see that master''s attitude towards this man is very polite.


    "When we got married with benefactor Li in Qixia Temple, you were not born yet."


    Xuanwei said with a smile.


    Taoyaoyao is full of inexplicable, but somehow she can see that the master doesn''t want to say more, and she doesn''t continue to ask questions, so she keeps the doubts in her heart.


    When the three left the main hall, everywhere they passed, they could hear monks preaching scriptures to believers.


    "Master, do you think that there is a cycle of karma in this world? Will future generations really repay the debts of previous generations? "


    Tao Yaoyao asked, looking innocent.


    Instead of Amitabha saying a lot of Buddhist principles, Xuande shook his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know. I haven''t died yet."


    It seems that this is not the answer given by an eminent monk.


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyes were a little surprised, and then asked again: "that Why do they tell those people that the way of heaven circulates and that good and evil are rewarded? "


    Xuande looked at the pious pilgrims, "because These pilgrims have never died. "


    Find another way.


    But to the Buddha''s heart!


    Li futu looked at Xuanwei without saying a word.


    Taoyaoyao''s eyes are enlarged and quiet.


    "Well, you go first. I''ll call someone to give you medicine."


    Walking to a wing room, Xuanwei stops and turns to taoyaoyao.


    Li futu was a little puzzled and looked at Tao Yaoyao in surprise.


    Tao Yaoyao went to the wing room with a clever sound. When he opened the door, he stopped, turned his head, looked at Li futu and said, "Hey, uncle, wait for me. When I come out, I will show you around the temple. This is my promise to you. Wait for me!"


    Li futu nodded slowly.


    "Bang."


    The wing door closes.


    Xuande and Li futu continue to move forward.


    After a moment''s silence, Li futu asked in a voice.


    "She''s sick?"


    "Benefactor Li, don''t you know peach girl?"


    Xuande''s smile became a little complicated when she thought of the uncle who just popped out of the girl''s mouth.


    Li futu shook his head and said frankly, "she and I just met by chance at the foot of the mountain."


    "No wonder."


    Xuande suddenly, then sighed: "peach girl has been in poor health since she was a child. She was only two Jin when she was born. At that time, the doctor said that she was hard to support. She stayed in the greenhouse for nearly a month before she was taken out. Although she survived, her constitution is worse than that of ordinary people. Besides, she also has cold poison in her body. Every time she attacks, she is in pain. Ordinary people can''t help scraping her bones and gouging out her heart Endure, but this wench is very strong


    "I have a little research on medical skills, and I have a relationship with taoya''s parents, so I took taoya as a registered disciple to help her take care of her body."


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated.


    Although he had just heard that taoyaoyao should be ill, he did not expect taoyaoyao to be so seriously ill. Even though he had known taoyaoyao for less than a day, the little girl gave him a very sunny and optimistic feeling, just like a sunflower growing in the morning."This kind of cold poison, poor monk also can only delay, can''t thoroughly dispel, every once in a while, this wench must go up the mountain to apply medicine, really bitter this wench."


    Xuande sighed and looked compassionate.


    Before Li futu''s eyes, he subconsciously saw the scene of the little girl climbing the mountain with sweat when she was climbing the mountain. When she entered the room just now, she turned her head and asked him to wait for her to come out.


    "Born, is a practice, these suffering, perhaps the Buddha to her experience."


    Li futu said softly.


    "It''s still benefactor Li who can see through."


    Xuande nodded his head, then suddenly said: "by the way, peach girl and benefactor Li, you also have a reason."


    Li Fu was puzzled,


    "what do you mean by this


    Xuande looked at him and said with a smile, "peach girl''s mother''s surname is Qin."


    Li futu frowned and was waiting to speak, but Xuande had already added: "the Qin of Southern Qin."


    Hearing the speech, Li futu''s eyes shrank.


    There are many people surnamed Qin all over the world, but what Xuande reminds us is very clear.


    So the little girl is Qin Yuyi''s relative?


    But he has seen all the three brothers of the Qin family, and has not seen any women in the Qin family.


    "Peach girl''s mother is not directly related to the Qin family, but when Miss Qin saw it, she had to call her aunt."


    Xuande seems to be able to see through the hearts of the people and explains quickly.


    Li futu is speechless.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have any indiscreet thoughts last night. Otherwise, what happened to Zhen and taoyaoyao could have a bad ending, even if he had already broken his engagement with the Qin family.


    "Host."


    "Host."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the way, monks in the temple saluted Xuande one after another. Xuande calmed down and did not take Li futu to visit many places of interest. Instead, he walked to the depth of the temple, which was rarely visited.


    Li futu didn''t ask where to go. He followed Xuande silently.


    Turning around a low wall, you can see a thatched cottage. It is dilapidated and old, which is out of place with this millennium old temple.


    In front of the hut, an old monk was bending over to take care of the vegetable garden.


    "Uncle, here comes benefactor Li."


    Qixia Temple presided respectfully.

 Chapter 1147

    His eyebrows were white, and his cassock was as shabby as the hut, but it was very clean. Obviously, he had paid attention to it deliberately and didn''t get a drop of soil.


    Hearing the cry, the old monk slowly straightened his waist, turned and raised his head. His turbid eyes were opposite to Li futu''s.


    Master Xuanwei, the director of Qixia Temple, saluted the old monk and then retreated silently.


    "Thank you, benefactor Li, for your coming. If you are not welcome, please welcome Haihan."


    The old monk apologized. Like Xuanwei, he clearly met Li futu for the first time, but he seemed very familiar with them.


    Moreover, the tone is very modest.


    "Master longkong, you are honored as a living Buddha in the world. How dare you greet you?"


    Li futu stood in the same place, looking at the kind-hearted old monk, his eyes were neither hot nor hot, neither happy nor sad.


    Gong Zhengyu said that he should come here to have a look. He just asked him to come here to have a look.


    After all, this is where my mother used to live.


    "Please sit inside, benefactor Li."


    The old monk stretched out his hand into the hut.


    "No, I just want to see the master, so I don''t have to do much talking."


    Li futu didn''t move.


    "The master is very old. In farming like this, it''s still artificial. Don''t be too tired. I hope you can take care of yourself and live a long life."


    Although Gong Zhengyu''s tone is still full of resentment, Li futu believes that Gong Zhengyu knows that his mother''s death is really not to blame on the old man in front of him.


    Life in the world, at least to be clear.


    "Thank you, benefactor Li."


    The old monk showed a smile on his face and saluted Li futu.


    Li futu looked at him for a moment, then nodded, intending to turn and leave.


    "Please wait a moment, benefactor Li."


    The old monk stopped him.


    Li futu looked back, his eyes narrowed in vain, and then quickly reached out and held a sharp stone like thing firmly in his hand.


    "When we meet for the first time, a little gift is no respect."


    With his old voice, Li futu raised his hand and slowly spread it out.


    A stone like thing quietly lying in his palm, emitting a touch of warmth, and seems to be still faint beating, like a very small heart.


    "This is Sariki? "


    "Li Shi''s ideas are really profound."


    The old monk nodded and laughed, as if what he had thrown out was just a small, insignificant stone.


    "Yes, this is the sariki."


    Sariki, which is the result of the death of an eminent monk, is very rare. Every sariki is a treasure of Buddhism!


    "This gift is too expensive for me to accept."


    Although the sariki is not as mysterious as the rumor, and there is no grand scene in martial arts novels, such a small thing has a huge symbolic significance to Buddhism.


    "Benefactor Li, this is not true. The relic is precious, but it''s beyond anyone''s criticism to give it to you."


    Li futu frowned slightly and didn''t understand his meaning.


    The old monk looked at the relic lying in his palm and said with a smile, "because it is yours."


    Under Li futu''s puzzled eyes, the old monk looked back and said slowly, "when your mother went down the mountain, I planned to give her this relic. She didn''t want it. She said that she would come back to take it next time and let me take care of it. But I didn''t expect that it would be more than ten years."


    The old monk''s eyes moved down and fell on the bright red relic again.


    "Now, it''s back to the owner."


    Li futu was half silent, and his five fingers gradually tightened. After all, he held the relic in his hand.


    "Thank you for cultivating my mother."


    The old monk shook his head and laughed.


    "Your mother is predestined with my Buddha. I just did what I should do."


    "Master, the younger generation will leave first."


    The old monk put his hands together and looked down, "the poor monk will not be far away."


    "Master, hold on."


    Li futu nodded, finally looked at the old monk who had trained his mother and Gong Zhengyu, and then turned around.


    The old monk put his hands together in front of his chest, and did not look up until Li futu''s back disappeared.


    "Martial uncle, did you really give him the relic?"


    Master Xuanwei, the director of Qixia Temple, did not know when he appeared beside the old monk.


    "I don''t blame the poor monk, do I?"


    The old monk slowly raised his head and asked in a soft voice,


    "of course not. Xuanwei will support any decision made by martial uncle."


    Xuanwei immediately declared his position, but then he stopped.


    "The host has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it."The old monk saw Xuanwei''s desire to talk and stop.


    "Martial uncle, although he is Qingsi''s child, anyway, he is the emperor of hell, the leader of a group of evil spirits, with countless bloody hands. If you give him the relic, will it be regarded as..."


    After a pause, Xuanwei still spoke and finished his words Helping the tyrant? "


    The old monk looked at the round arch.


    "Host, what is right and evil?"


    Xuanwei was silent for a moment, and responded: "those who are in line with the interests of the majority of the public are positive, while those who are in line with the interests of a very small number of the public are evil."


    The old monk turned his head and asked with a smile, "does the abbot think that we Buddhists represent the interests of the majority of the people, or the interests of a very small number of the people?"


    Xuanwei put his hands together and said, "Amitabha."


    "The way of heaven, the way of Shura, the way of human life, the way of animal, the way of hungry ghost and the way of hell are all in samsara. The Bodhisattva frowns, so the six ways of compassion, the golden and angry eyes, also subdue the four demons. The Buddha does not just sit in the sky, never forget that there are gods in hell."


    "In the world of mortals, everyone will wear a coat. In the eyes of different people, it will show different colors, just like our cassock. In the eyes of believers, it is bright and sacred, but what if it falls into the eyes of Taoist immortal? It''s just showy and sensational. "


    "Thank you for your instruction. Xuanwei has been taught."


    Xuanwei faced the old monk and gave a deep gift.


    "In the dark, there is a certain number. If I didn''t allow Qingsi to go down the mountain, then nothing would happen. So, it''s not appropriate to help the tyrant. I have to take at least half of the responsibility for the child''s bloody hands. "


    "Don''t say that, martial uncle. It''s the will of heaven."


    "Yes, it''s the will of heaven."


    The old monk sighed softly.


    "That relic is originally a green silk thing. I should give it to her child. If the child really loses his heart in the future, the host can rest assured that I will be responsible for the end and do justice for heaven."


    "Uncle, I''m serious.


    Xuanwei road.


    He couldn''t see it. Martial uncle made up for the debt he owed to his disciple.


    The Lord of the earth, as the emperor of the world, with the help of the sariki, how far will his strength go in time?


    It''s impossible to speculate.


    I hope you haven''t lost your sight, otherwise Buddhism may really cultivate a terrible devil.


    Xuanwei looked solemn and closed his eyes slowly.


    "Amitabha."

 Chapter 1148

    It''s true that the so-called sweeping monk in the TV series is a fabrication, but the old monk I just met is definitely a real Buddhist.


    Qixia Temple''s previous host.


    The main pioneers of San Lun Zong.


    It has a good reputation as a living Buddha.


    In addition, he cultivated such strange women as Gong Zhengyu, even though the old monk never admitted it.


    Li futu walks in the depth of Qixia Temple, unconsciously rubbing the relic returned to its original owner.


    There is no doubt that the old monk with Dharma name longkong is not only advanced in Buddhism, but also has a high value of force. It can be seen from the hand that the other side just threw the relic.


    Of course, since Gong Zhengyu can be cultivated, it''s not surprising that the old monk has kept his secret. What puzzles him most is that his mother has been dead for more than ten years. Why did the other party give him such a Buddhist treasure for nothing.


    Li futu looks back.


    From his point of view, we can see that the rolling sea of clouds seems to cover up the millennium old temple, and the morning light is projected out, just like the Buddha''s light, reflecting the world.


    Li futu squeezed the Buddhist treasure tightly and left here.


    The stupa.


    Towering into the sky, I want to see the sky.


    Tourists gathered.


    Li futu raised his head slightly.


    A few decades ago, did my mother stand here and look up in the same direction as herself?


    "Uncle, why did you come here alone?"


    Patted him on the shoulder, suddenly from behind.


    Li futu turned around and said with a gentle smile, "is the medicine finished?"


    Although he didn''t turn around, he already felt the other side''s approach.


    "Yes."


    Tao Yaoyao breathed out. From her face, she could not see any abnormality. She could not see that she was a patient suffering from pain.


    "Hello, uncle, what''s the relationship between you and my master? Why is he so polite to you? "


    Facing Tao Yaoyao''s curious eyes, Li futu opened his mouth and finally turned into a smile.


    "The Buddha said," no clouds. "


    "Cut, don''t say, think who want to know."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao turned her lips.


    "I think it''s a state secret. It''s mysterious. I don''t want to listen to it."


    "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    Although he was dissatisfied, Tao Yaoyao was still a man who kept his promise. In order to repay Li futu''s kindness, he condescended to be a tour guide for a long time. At noon, they had a fast meal in the temple.


    The fast food in the temple is very simple, and they are all vegetarian dishes. Even if taoyaoyao is the host disciple, they are not treated specially. However, no matter Li futu or taoyaoyao, they don''t have any aversion. They eat plain soup and rice with relish.


    "Miss Tao, thank you for your hospitality today. See you later."


    Li futu put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth with a paper towel.


    "No, I just want to pay you back. Taoyaoyao doesn''t like to owe others. Now we''re clear."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao said coldly: "also, don''t say that I''ll see you later. Who wants to see you later? Goodbye, never again. "


    After that, she got up first, turned around and left the dining hall, leaving Li futu a proud figure.


    Li futu smiles.


    This little girl of the Qin family has a real personality.


    Miss Tao Yaoyao is really free and easy. She didn''t wait for Li futu''s meaning at all. In a twinkling of an eye, she left without a shadow. When she met by chance, she should have forgotten about the world.


    Li futu didn''t plan to have a relationship with the other party either. He was very happy and began to go down the mountain after turning the Qixia Temple around.


    However, he and miss Tao Yaoyao, it seems that they are really predestined. On the way down the mountain, they meet again.


    The little girl squatted on the stone steps, her bag fell on the ground and she didn''t know it. She covered her abdomen with her hand, which seemed to be very painful.


    There was only one day on the way up the mountain. People came and went, and many kind-hearted people noticed her. They enthusiastically asked, but she politely refused.


    She bit her silver teeth and forced herself to stand up, but in the end she couldn''t help the pain and squatted down again.


    This scene is completely seen by Li Fu.


    "What''s the matter? Can I help you? "


    Hearing the voice coming from the top of her head, although the pain was unbearable, Tao Yaoyao still squeezed out a smile and raised her head out of her good accomplishment. "Thank you. I''m ok. I''ll take a break."


    Before she finished, she saw a face that she had not yet forgotten.


    Smile suddenly a stiff, words also instantly stagnated.


    "Is it really all right?"


    The girl must be really miserable. There are lots of sweat on her bright forehead. Li futu is not a meddler, but this little girl is from the Qin family after all."You don''t have to be hypocritical here. It''s none of your business."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao had a lot of backbone, and then lowered her head again.


    "In that case, you can have a rest here, and I''ll go first."


    Li futu was just as straightforward. He didn''t do much entanglement, so he planned to go down the mountain.


    When Tao Yaoyao hears the words, he will be very angry.


    No matter how good the tutor is, no matter how reasonable the woman is, she still likes to be spoiled after all. Especially, she has been living in the greenhouse, and other people are obedient to her. She has never been wronged or disobeyed.


    Seeing that this guy was really going to leave him alone, Tao Yaoyao was furious for a moment, and blurted out without thinking about it.


    "Stop!"


    Li futu stopped and turned around, with a vivid doubt in his eyes: "what''s the matter? Anything else? "


    Tao Yaoyao gnashes her teeth.


    "Don''t you see that I''m not feeling well? Do you have any gentlemanly manners


    Li futu argued, "Miss Tao, I asked you just now. You said you didn''t need me to meddle."


    Tao Yaoyao was angry at this time. Moreover, he was in pain. Naturally, he didn''t have the heart to talk with him any more.


    "So you can go? Do you have a little compassion? At least we know each other. You are so cold? "


    Tao Yaoyao keeps asking questions, and the nature of women''s mischief is exposed incisively and vividly.


    Li futu is still calm. I didn''t argue with it.


    "How can I help you, Miss Tao?"


    "Help me up."


    Tao Yaoyao raises an arm, Li futu helps her stand up, and helps her carry the bag in her hand.


    From taoyaoyao''s face, we can see that her body is still in pain. Looking down at the endless mountain road, she looks a little pale. She bit her lip and then said, "you, carry me down the mountain."


    There was no response from my side for a long time.


    Tao Yaoyao also knows that her request is a little too much, but she has no way at this time. Although the man is a little hateful, at least last night we can see that the man''s character is not a big problem.


    It''s better to find him than a stranger.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you waste your efforts. I''ll pay you."


    Tao added.

 Chapter 1149

    The mountain road is steep, winding and long.


    A handsome young man with a girl on his back walked down the mountain step by step.


    Because of their outstanding appearance, all the tourists in the past looked at each other with a smile on their faces, as if they thought of themselves when they were young.


    Obviously, in their hearts, they regard the young man and woman as lovers.


    "Well, I can''t see. You''re very strong."


    The mountain road is long. It''s easier to go down than to go up, but now there''s one more person on his back. To taoyaoyao''s surprise, this guy didn''t look strong. She walked for more than ten minutes with no trouble on her back. She was still steady and tired.


    Li futu did not show off, carrying a beautiful young girl, but did not take advantage of the opportunity to move, both hands always dragging peach young calf, abnormal gentleman.


    "It''s not that I''m in good health, but miss Tao, you''re too light. You should gain some weight properly."


    "Oh, when you think I''m a three-year-old, do you want me to grow into a fat man?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Miss Tao, what''s good for me if you grow fat? Why do I think that? "


    "I''m not sure. It''s not that no one likes to do things that hurt others but not benefit themselves."


    Li futu didn''t quarrel with her any more and turned away from the topic.


    "How are you? Are you better? "


    "Well, it''s none of your business."


    Tao Yaoyao snorted coldly, obviously still worried about the previous things, but listen to her tone, the pain should be reduced a lot.


    "I''ve agreed with you that if you carry me down the mountain, I''ll pay you three thousand yuan for labor service. This is an equivalent exchange. You can''t expect me to thank you for it."


    "Of course."


    Li futu nodded.


    There''s no way to drive on the mountain road, so we have to rely on manpower. Every day there are people carrying a basket of stones or hundreds of kilograms of goods up the mountain. The reward is far less than 3000 ocean. Miss Tao Yaoyao is rich enough.


    Li futu''s witty attitude made Tao Yaoyao more satisfied, and his tone eased a little.


    "What''s your name, Li?"


    In fact, a name is not worth keeping secret, and she is not a star. It''s just that the little girl is from the Qin family, so it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t hear of her own name.


    Of course, even if you recognize yourself, it''s nothing. It''s just that Li futu thinks more is better than less.


    "My name is Ang Lee."


    "Ang Lee?"


    Tao Yaoyao laughed: "that international director?"


    Although there is a saying that the line does not change its name and the seat does not change its surname, there are always special circumstances in the line of licking blood at the edge of a knife. Ang Lee is one of the pseudonyms he used before.


    "It''s a pity that you''ve got a good name, but you can''t compare with director Li. Look at director Li. He''s famous both at home and abroad. Let''s see you."


    Tao Yaoyao shook his head and sighed: "it''s really the same person with different lives."


    Even if taoyaoyao put it clearly, deliberately ridicule, but lifutu is not moved, excellent self-cultivation.


    "I am born to be useful. In life, everyone has his own way of life and his own mission. Some are responsible for rescuing the wounded, some for teaching and educating others, and some for eliminating the tyrant and pacifying the good and upholding justice. No one is more noble than anyone else, and no one needs to envy anyone. It''s just a different road."


    There was a trace of Buddha nature in this guy''s speech. Of course, Tao Yaoyao would not admit: "you are deceiving yourself."


    Li futu went down the steps behind her back.


    "There are thousands of rooms in the vast mansion, only seven feet of sleep at night, a thousand hectares of fertile land, and only three meals of solar eclipse."


    Smell speech, peach young lost consciousness for a moment.


    "Why don''t you go to be a monk since you have such a high consciousness and see so thoroughly?"


    "I''d like to talk to my master and ask him to make an exception and give you a shave personally. If you have enough Huigen, you may be accepted as a disciple. Then you will be my younger martial brother."


    I have to admit that Miss Tao Yaoyao''s intentions are very sinister. She even encourages Li futu to become a monk.


    Thank you very much, Miss Tao


    Li futu said with a smile: "even if I have a heart to Buddha, I''m afraid Buddhism will not tolerate me."


    "Why?"


    Peach young doubts to ask a way.


    "Buddhism has always been compassionate and takes it as its duty to provide for all living beings. Why can''t it accommodate you, Ang Lee?"


    Li futu didn''t respond.


    "Hey, what are you talking about, pretending to be deep?"


    Miss Tao Yaoyao is reluctant to let go, and her body is constantly twisting on Li futu''s back.


    It feels wonderful.


    But Tao Yaoyao didn''t notice at all.


    Li futu is really a gentleman. He doesn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb, but enjoys himself. He holds down Tao Yaoyao''s legs.


    "Miss taoyaoyao, don''t move. If you roll down, the consequences will be unimaginable. Don''t you want to become a lame or a lame in the rest of your life?"The effect was immediate,


    Tao Yaoyao was honest immediately.


    "Ang Lee, let me remind you that if you don''t change yourself, you can''t find a girlfriend."


    She looked serious, uncle simply did not call, call his name.


    "Miss Tao, why are you so sure I don''t have a girlfriend?"


    Li futu finally couldn''t help asking. It seemed that she had cursed herself last night.


    "Don''t think it''s enough to have a good face. I''ll tell you, girls nowadays are not stupid. They are not as easy to be obsessed with flowers as before. They can''t walk when they see handsome guys. You have to learn to speak, to make people happy, to care and to be considerate. Only in this way can girls like them. Do you understand?"


    Li futu asked, "Miss Tao, in your eyes, I''m nothing?"


    "What do you think?"


    Tao Yaoyao asked, and then said, "if you know what''s wrong, you can change it. It''s too late to change it now."


    Li futu said with a smile: "Miss Tao, I think you can really go to pick up your martial uncle''s class and help people solve their emotional problems."


    "I''m not as broad-minded as martial uncle. If it wasn''t for fate, I wouldn''t tell you that."


    Li futu, with a look of being taught, sighed: "thank you, Miss Tao, for your instruction. I will remember what you said today."


    "That''s about the same."


    It took nearly half an hour to go up the mountain and nearly half an hour to go down.


    Back at the foot of the mountain, Li futu puts down Tao Yaoyao and returns the bag to her.


    On landing, taoyaoyao''s face changed slightly, her eyebrows frowned, her hands covered her abdomen, and the pain seemed to be strong again.


    "What''s the matter? Does it still hurt? "


    Tao Yaoyao stares at him with embarrassed eyes. He bites his lips, a little hard to say, but finally he says.


    "Can you do me a favor?"


    Li futu inquires about Mu Lu.


    "Buy me something."


    "What is it?"


    Tao Yaoyao lowers her head and avoids Li futu''s eyes for the first time from her acquaintance. She clutches her hands unnaturally, and her cheeks begin to turn red, just like the peach blossom for the first time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Seven dimensions... "


    She muttered, her voice like a mosquito.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Girl series.... "

 Chapter 1150

    Seven dimensions.


    At first I met song Luoshen in NO.4 middle school because he picked up a bag of sanitary napkins of this brand at the school gate.


    Therefore, hearing these four words, Li futu''s mind was a little trance for a moment, and the scene of that year came to mind involuntarily.


    "Why are you so stupid? Go and buy a bag for me. I''ll wait for you in the public toilet over there."


    Obviously, the pain of Tao Yaoyao''s death did not come from her childhood illness. With that, she turned to the public toilet regardless of whether Li futu would agree or not.


    Although Li futu is a man, he also knows what happened to Tao Yaoyao at this time. He can''t leave the girl alone while he is a little sad.


    With a sigh, he looked around for the convenience store.


    "No problem? Do you want to change your pants? When I was looking for the convenience store just now, I saw clothes sellers


    In front of the public toilet, Li futu looked at Tao Yaoyao coming out and kindly reminded him.


    Miss Tao Yaoyao has obviously solved her personal problems. When she comes to the moon every month, because of her physical condition, she will feel severe pain, which is the same now. However, compared with the pain that she has been used to gradually over time, her inner shame and dryness completely prevail. As a result, her cheeks are like red flowers in March, charming and beautiful.


    "What are you talking about?! Who needs to change clothes and pants? "


    She glared at Li futu, who had no words to hide her shyness.


    "I warn you, you''d better forget what happened just now, or it won''t do you any good, understand?"


    It''s nothing to ask people to help buy sanitary napkins, but for taoyaoyao, a strict tutor, she has broken through the bottom line. Her eyes are round and she threatens Li futu, but her image makes people feel no strength and oppression.


    There is no doubt that Tao Yaoyao''s behavior is a bit of revenge, but Li futu did not have any dissatisfaction.


    "Miss Tao, you are weak. You''d better not run around alone in the future."


    With a faint smile, he returned good for bad.


    "Since it''s all right, let''s say goodbye."


    He didn''t say that he would see you later. After that, Li Fu Tu turned around and planned to leave.


    "Hey, wait a minute."


    Jiao shouts, Tao Yaoyao stops him again.


    "You just left?"


    Li futu looked back: "is there anything else?"


    "You don''t want the money?"


    Li Fu figure clear, taoyaoyao refers to his back her down the mountain reward, said with a smile: "no, as a good thing."


    He is very free and easy, a little look at money like dirt posture, but Tao Yaoyao quit, as everyone''s daughter, from childhood education let them understand not to have to easily don''t owe people.


    "No, you don''t want to be your business, but I have to give you the money. If you really want to do good deeds, you can throw it to the beggar after I give it to you."


    Miss Tao Yaoyao is very clean and tidy. She immediately brings up the bag.


    Seeing this, Li futu didn''t shirk responsibility any more.


    Tao Yaoyao takes out all the cash in her wallet, only to find that she is hundreds of ocean away from the number she promised to Li futu, which makes her a little embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t have enough cash. I''ll transfer the rest to you."


    Tao Yaoyao handed all the cash to her. Naturally, she didn''t have no money, but with the development of the times, few people like to carry a lot of money when they go out.


    "Forget it."


    Li futu took the money and didn''t count it.


    "No way!"


    Taoyaoyao firmly said: "I taoyaoyao never owe money, you turn your mobile phone."


    After seeing the serious girl, Li futu suddenly said, "Miss Tao, did you drive here?"


    Peach young young frowned, a little doubt, but still nodded, um A: "what''s the matter?"


    "Otherwise, you don''t have to pay for the rest of the money. You drive me to the airport. Even if my car fare is gone, what


    In the face of the man who made the request, Tao Yaoyao hesitated in her eyes.


    Although this guy is a bit annoying, it''s true that he has helped her more than once.


    Her parents taught her to be grateful when she was young.


    "Deal."


    Weighing for a moment, miss taoyaoyao finally nodded and took Li futu to her Nissan.


    "You go to the airport, are you going home?"


    Tao Yaoyao asked, although young, but the emotional control is very high, so for a while, seems to have gradually calmed down.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Where is your home?"


    "I''ll go back to the East China Sea."


    Tao Yaoyao drove and turned his head: "are you from the East China Sea?""What''s the problem?"


    Tao Yaoyao was silent, his lips moved, "nothing."


    It is estimated that this is Miss Tao Yaoyao''s first time as a driver in her life. It took nearly an hour to drive Li futu to the airport.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu politely thanks, and then cleanly pushed the door out of the car, without the slightest reluctant to give up.


    Of course, taoyaoyao is not the kind of girl who thinks she is beautiful and that men all over the world have to revolve around her. However, we have to admit that the man who has been calm and calm to her from the beginning to the end has left her an unusual impression.


    "Hello..."


    She put down the window and let out a cry.


    Li futu, who is going to the airport, looks back and inquires.


    Tao Yaoyao''s lips moved, and finally he showed a brilliant smile, "goodbye, Ang Lee."


    Is this a war of war?


    Li futu smiles.


    "Goodbye."


    Tao Yaoyao sits in the car and sees Li futu disappear.


    It''s impossible to be reluctant to part. But it''s hard to say what it feels like to see this man who has known each other for a day walk into the airport.


    Tao Yaoyao drew back her eyes and sighed softly.


    It''s rare enough for two people to meet once in the world. After this farewell, maybe they will really see each other again.


    She sat in the car for a while and was about to drive away when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    In half an hour.


    "Sister!"


    At the airport, Tao Yaoyao waves excitedly.


    "Yaoyao, why are you here?"


    What came over was a woman in green. Her silk was like a waterfall. She didn''t wear any ornaments, but let the eyes of the people around her focus on her face.


    Her face is not so beautiful, but it is full of unique charm, which separates her from other women and makes her extraordinary.


    "You are not in good health. Don''t run around alone."


    "I know, sister."


    Taoyaoyao said with a smile, "I just sent a friend to the airport just now, and then I heard from my mother that you came here today, so I was waiting for you here."


    "Friends?"


    The woman in green has a light smile, ignoring the amazing eyes around her.


    "Men and women?"


    "Elder sister, when did you become such a gossip?"


    Taoyaoyao affectionately hugged the woman''s arm and stopped saying: "let''s go out first."


    From small to large, she was full of worship for her cousin.


    Almost all the members of the Ju clan praise her as a distant cousin.


    It''s said that my cousin''s martial arts level is almost equal to that of my third uncle.


    How old is my cousin now?


    Moreover, my father recently said that someone in the Qin family might become emperor in the next ten or twenty years.


    She didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence.


    Taoyao side head, because of the height of the reason, she must slightly tilt her head.


    My cousin''s side face is as warm as jade, but with a sharp edge like a knife.


    Tao Yaoyao is full of confusion.


    She could not imagine what kind of man was willing to give up such a woman?

 Chapter 1151

    Kyoto.


    South of Chang''an Street, an office building.


    The gate was guarded by guards, armed and well guarded.


    Mummies are displayed in a hall.


    "All these were transported from Sichuan and Sichuan, escorted by commander he himself. Now commander he has reported to the central government."


    In the hall stood two people, a man and a woman.


    Although the mummies are locked in the freezer, but the smell is still not very good, a pair of men and women in the hall, face masks.


    This building was originally a special organ. After these bodies were secretly transported, this hall has been listed as a forbidden area, not to mention miscellaneous people. Few people have access to this hall in the whole city.


    "Did cholera really break out in Sichuan?"


    Women''s eyes in a transparent freezer swept, although there is mask cover, but the voice is still like the sound of nature.


    "Cholera?"


    The man standing beside her shook his head, not light or heavy: "it''s not so serious. Commander he found out in time, executed decisively, and took the most appropriate measures to control the impact to the minimum."


    "I didn''t expect that there are really vampires in this world."


    The woman whispered.


    Some of the corpses in the freezer had not closed their mouths, their ferocious fangs were visible, and they looked terrible.


    "The world is full of too many unknowns. If we want to see the world more clearly, we can only try our best to go up and stand higher."


    The man opened his mouth slowly. Even when he saw these unnatural creatures on display in the hall, his eyes could still keep calm, and his words were calm and calm.


    Instead of answering the question, the woman asked, "how are the casualties?"


    "The casualties are within the acceptable range. After all, it''s a war. How can there be any reason for undead people in a war?"


    The man said: "according to commander he, the strength of these vampires is not too strong, at least not as exaggerated as in the movie. Of course, maybe it is also because they were transformed soon."


    "Since we have won this battle, it proves that our current strength is enough to deal with these unnatural creatures."


    The man nodded, "but that said, at least we should have the heart of warning, in order to be prepared."


    The woman was silent and reminded: "these things are not what you need to consider now."


    The man took a look at her and nodded with a smile: "yes, only when you are in your position can you make your own policies. For such things, those big people above will naturally take appropriate measures. I''m afraid that I''ll take over the responsibility of others."


    "Come on, we''re not fit to stay here too long."


    Women''s way, exposed in the mask outside a pair of eyes, is so noble cool, ordinary men, absolutely no courage to look directly at.


    The man nodded and turned around together.


    As we walked out of the morgue, the guards at the door saluted.


    "God, thank you for coming to help me."


    The man took off his mask, revealing a tough face.


    The woman also reaches out to take off her mask. Compared with the man beside her, her face is more famous in Kyoto City.


    "I''m just doing what I want to do."


    Although they both belong to the same department at this time, and their relationship is still superior and subordinate, her response is still lukewarm and lukewarm.


    The other side is not proud as a superior, and she is not half humble as an official.


    They walked down the steps together.


    Outside, there is not much ostentation, only two black Audi quietly parked in the city of Kyoto, not conspicuous.


    They got into the front and rear cars respectively.


    "Prince, is it really a vampire?"


    Seeing the man coming in, the driver quickly started the car and a car behind followed him.


    The prince.


    There are tens of millions of people in the whole city of Kyoto, and only one person can afford such a title.


    "Yes, the world is full of wonders."


    Cao Xiuge put down the window and looked out of the window.


    This is in Chang''an Street, you can see the antingmen slowly retreating with the car body moving forward.


    "Prince, is the vampire as mysterious as the legend?"


    The driver looked up in the rearview mirror, his eyes full of curiosity.


    "I don''t know."


    "Prince, how can you not know?"


    The driver was stunned, very confused, "isn''t Chen Long going to Sichuan to inspect in person this time? This vampire riot was settled by him. He was present from the beginning to the end of the riot. He should know these vampires very well. "


    Cao Xiuge was silent for a moment. He took back his eyes from the antingmen tower outside the window and said slowly: "he used to be Chenlong, but now he is the commander in chief of the Kyoto military headquarters, the national leader, Shenhou. You should remember that."Shen monkey''s eyes fluctuated and his lips gradually tightened.


    "Prince, I see."


    The car runs smoothly on Chang''an Street, which is of great political significance. There is a lot of traffic on the first street of Longguo, but there is hardly any horn sound.


    Cao Xiuge put his hand on his knee and tapped his fingers unconsciously.


    The ferocious corpses he saw just now reappeared in his mind.


    Since the Li family withdrew from the stage of history, the relationship between he Wukui and their Cao family is no better than at the beginning. Moreover, the Sichuan Sichuan vampire rebellion is of great importance, and it must not be disclosed. He Wukui did not tell him too much, but he did not hide some basic information.


    After all, politicians do not look at the present, but at the pattern of the next few decades.


    Even if he decides to go his own way with the Cao family, you should know that he is no longer just a prince Cao who lives in seclusion behind the scenes.


    I don''t know the pain.


    I don''t know how tired I am.


    No fear of life or death.


    These qualities have caused nearly 100 soldiers'' casualties. But what if we can take these qualities and use them in our own army?


    If you can have such an army that has no sense of self-determination and can give up everything or even life in order to complete the task, then


    After the first World War of beimenguan, Cao Xiuge still had a feeling that he could not restrain himself.


    The power of self-control is too weak.


    Even if the family has laid a solid foundation for him, the world is unpredictable.


    After all, he is still young.


    Young.


    It may be an advantage to put it on other people, but for him, it is the biggest hidden danger.


    Because being young means that there are infinite possibilities in the future.


    "I want to have a meal with her in the evening."


    "Yes."


    Meanwhile, in an Audi behind, the phone rings.


    Kyoto''s first beauty, who abandoned business and became a politician, picked up her mobile phone, looked at the strange number on it, frowned slightly, but still connected it.


    "Hello."


    "Luoshen, do you have time?"


    For a moment, her face froze and her eyes wavered.

 Chapter 1152

    One of the eight wonders of the world.


    The Great Wall.


    "Miss, shall I go up with you?"


    Although he abandoned business and went into politics, the drivers who drove for song Luoshen were still song''s people. They were from the flame and had extraordinary skills. They were responsible for the travel work of song Luoshen and also took the responsibility of protecting him.


    in their official career, they could no longer be as high-profile as those who called forward and then supported the stars and the moon. Song Luoshen pushed the door to get off and refused the driver''s request.


    "No, just wait for me here."


    The Great Wall is not only in the contemporary era, but also in the thousands of years of development history of the whole nation.


    If you don''t get to the Great Wall, you are not a hero. If you don''t come to Kyoto, you will find time to visit it. So far, more than 300 world famous people, including Nixon and Margaret Thatcher, have climbed the Great Wall to see the beautiful scenery here.


    "I''m determined to eat the meat of Hu Lu, laugh and drink the blood of Xiongnu. I''ll clean up the old mountains and rivers and face the sky."


    On the mottled city floor, a figure stands quietly, facing the outside of the pass, whispering a song of Yue Fei''s Manjianghong.


    The setting sun reflected on him.


    Step by step.


    The man didn''t turn around and said to himself, "I''ve been to the Great Wall many times before, but I''ve never felt anything. But this time I came back and stood here again. When I revisited my hometown, I suddenly felt a lot of unprecedented emotion."


    The man''s eyes looked at the setting sun slowly falling to the West. "Before the world was unified, the country was not stable. The emperor of Qin built such a protective wall for thousands of years. Then the emperors of the past dynasties kept repairing it. Compared with those emperors, I was too shallow in mind, vision, bearing and situation."


    Song Luoshen stood beside him and accompanied him to enjoy the sunset of the Great Wall.


    "When did you come back?"


    "Today."


    "Why don''t you go home and have a look? You should miss grandpa Li very much


    A phone call made the man who changed the itinerary of song''s daughter of heaven silent for a moment, and said in a soft voice, "where can I have the face to go back?"


    Although the Li family withdrew from the stage of history, considering the contributions made by the Li family to the country from generation to generation, the state did not take back the Li family''s house in general Hutong, where the Li family''s Grand Master still lives.


    "Brother Haotian, you come back this time..."


    Song Luo finally turned his head and looked at the man who had been so close to him.


    They were so close that they almost got married under the full congratulations.


    "Luoshen, you can rest assured that you are willing to gamble and admit defeat. I didn''t mean to retaliate when I came back this time. I just looked at you and left after a while. Moreover, I only informed you one person."


    Li Haotian, the former leader of the young generation of the long Kingdom, turned his head and looked at the woman he had loved for many years. His smile was as warm and gentle as the setting sun in the distance.


    "If you lose, you lose. Since you are willing to go to the gambling table, you have to abide by the rules of the game. Besides, I can''t live up to your trust that you are willing to come to see me alone, can I?"


    With a relaxed and smiling tone, I can''t see that this is a time when I lost power, family affection and love not long ago People who lose almost everything.


    "Brother Haotian, I never think you are a bad person. We are family members, no matter before or after."


    Song Luoshen''s beautiful eyes are full of sincerity and gratification.


    "Everyone will lose themselves sometimes. I''m glad you can find yourself again."


    Li Haotian smiles faintly. In the face of this peerless face that once made him unable to extricate himself, there seems to be no big waves in his eyes. In other words, he may hide the waves in his heart.


    Looking back, he looked back at the magnificent rivers and mountains outside the pass.


    "Don''t talk about me all the time, and you? How have you been? "


    Song Luoshen also looked out of the pass and said with a smile, "it''s the same as before, it''s no different."


    "The same as before? Not necessarily


    Li Haotian asked with a smile: "I heard that you are not in the song group now?"


    "Brother Haotian is really well informed."


    Song Luoshen was not surprised. Although Li''s family collapsed, it has been prosperous for so many years. Some relationships and feelings can''t be broken. It''s not surprising that Li Haotian can know about domestic affairs. Besides, her every move has always attracted people''s attention, especially such events as abandoning business and engaging in politics.


    "You are now in a department with Cao Xiuge, and you are still in a superior subordinate relationship. It must be he who has looked for you so much that you, Miss Song, can go to fight him without leaving her family''s Jinshan."


    Li Haotian said with a smile, as if chatting about home affairs.


    Song Luoshen understood that although he lost, and lost to the ground, it did not mean how incompetent he was. He had been the successor of the Li family for more than 20 years, and was regarded as the leader by the Kyoto dandy. Li Haotian''s city government and wisdom were absolutely not inferior to anyone."Brother Haotian is right. Director Cao invited me."


    Song Luo God nodded, did not hide.


    "If you are poor, you will be good at yourself. If you are successful, you will help the whole world. I also want to do something for the country and the nation."


    "What did Cao Xiuge promise you?"


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "brother Haotian, can''t you speak more tactfully?"


    "There is no outsider here, Luoshen. We grew up together, and I don''t know about you."


    "Or do you think I''m going to leak? You know, I''m a sinner. Even if I say it, no one will listen to me or believe me. "


    "Brother Haotian, that''s not what I mean."


    Although song Luoshen opened his mouth, he still didn''t say clearly: "Cao Xiuge did promise me, but the official sea is changeable, and no one can guarantee the future direction. I''m just tired of shopping and want to take a different road."


    "Yes, it''s not a bad thing to change the scenery."


    Li Haotian nodded, holding the wall building in his hand, sighed: "Cao Xiuge is really a smart man, at least far more intelligent than me."


    After a pause, the corners of his mouth gradually rose, showing a smile.


    "But in the end, what I fear most in life is that being smart will be mistaken by being smart. It''s OK that Zhuge Kongming is invited out of Maolu. I''m afraid that Sima Yi is invited out of the mountain."


    Song Luoshen stood behind him, looking at the scene of sunset, without succession.


    "Brother Haotian, how are you doing abroad?"


    Li Haotian stood up straight, turned his back to song Luoshen for a while, and then turned around.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. After I left the Dragon Kingdom, I gradually found out how wrong I was in the past. If you start in the wrong direction, no matter how hard you try, the more wrong you get, the deeper you get. "


    Songluo and he look at each other. "Has brother Haotian found the right direction now?"


    Li Haotian was silent for a moment and gave a faint smile.


    "I think we should find it, Luoshen. You are making progress, and I can''t stand still, can I?"

 Chapter 1153

    "Brother Haotian, find a place to eat."


    Seeing that the sun had set in the west, song Luoshen said, "recently, a new restaurant has been opened on the North Ring Road. It tastes good."


    "Luoshen, I''ve already broken the agreement. It''s not suitable for me to show up in public again. Let''s just eat."


    Li Haotian said with a smile: "I just want to see you when I come back this time. Now my wish is over. It''s time to leave."


    Song Luo God did not retain, "that Haotian elder brother I send you."


    Li Haotian shook his head.


    "No, if you''re seen with me, it''s hard to guarantee that you''ll make trouble all over the city. I don''t want to give you any more trouble. I want to continue to have a look here. Go back first."


    "Brother Haotian, I''ll go first."


    Song Luoshen was never a coy man. Hearing the words, he soon changed his mouth and said goodbye, then turned and went down the castle.


    Li Hao Tianmu sent her down the Great Wall. When the sun completely sank, she walked south along the Great Wall.


    Black Audi drives smoothly in the busy streets of Kyoto City. Song Luoshen, who has closed his eyes since getting on the bus, slowly opens his eyes, then takes out his mobile phone and dials a number.


    Six or seven seconds later, the phone was connected.


    "Where are you?"


    Song Luoshen took the lead to speak, this bold song group will easily give up the pride of heaven, at this time the voice is particularly magnetic and gentle.


    "According to the instructions of Miss Song Da, I went back to the East China Sea from Sichuan."


    Laughter soon came from the other end of the phone. Li futu stood on the balcony with his mobile phone and looked back at Xiao Shu who was sitting at the dining table.


    "I''m eating, and you?"


    "I''m on my way home."


    Tell the truth to the gods.


    "What time is it? Being an official can''t be busier than you used to manage the Song family, can you?"


    "That''s not true."


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice, "it''s only because I went to see a friend just now that I''ve been delayed until now."


    "What friend is so important?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Song Luoshen immediately opened his mouth in a witty tone.


    "Guess what."


    Li futu didn''t say whether you guess or not. He looked out of the window at the spreading night and asked, "men and women? Do I know him? "


    "Man, you know him."


    Li futu was silent and seemed to be thinking.


    "Shall I give you some more hints?"


    Listening to the natural voice from the other end of the phone, Li futu laughed and sighed: "no, I think I know who it is."


    "Oh? You should tell me who I went to see just now. "


    Li futu whispered: "Li Haotian, right?"


    The other end of the phone was quiet. Even song Luoshen was very surprised for a moment.


    There was no hesitation in Li futu''s tone, as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I know everything."


    Li futu joked that song Luoshen did not seem to have any unhappiness and dissatisfaction because he went to see her "ex fiance.".


    "Seriously, what do you know?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes could not help falling on the driver in front of him, wondering whether the driver told the secret.


    But on second thought, her doubts were dispelled.


    If you don''t mention whether Li futu will send someone to monitor her, even if someone informs Li futu, it''s definitely not the driver.


    The whole flaming army was loyal to their song family, and it was absolutely impossible for them to betray their master''s interests.


    "I met him on the Great Wall. No one saw him. He didn''t want to go when I invited him to dinner. How did you guess all of a sudden? Isn''t it true that you have a thousand li eye? "


    "I''d like to have a thousand mile eye."


    Li futu said with a smile: "ordinary people, it''s not worth you to make this special call to report to me. Moreover, he and I have already met."


    Song Luoshen, who just wanted to refute the other party''s opinionated opinion on the word "report", had a look in his eyes.


    "Have you met him?"


    You know, although they are brothers, they are also enemies of life and death.


    Li futu said, "well," in a calm tone, "I met him in Sichuan, but the mask he was wearing didn''t show his true face."


    Standing on the balcony of Datang Yipin''s mansion in the top wealthy area of the East China Sea, he gazes at the Pearl Tower of the East China Sea in the distance, and the picture of Edward''s tragic death reappears.


    Although the voice, face, figure and even temperament of the other person at that time were either blocked or greatly changed, it still gave him a sense of familiarity from the bone marrow.


    At that time, he had seven or eight suspicions in his heart, but he didn''t use force to expose his opponent''s mask."Then you..."


    "We just met each other. When he came back to the Dragon Kingdom, he should have something else, not for me."


    Li futu explained, and then asked, "what did he say to you?"


    "I didn''t say anything. It was just a meeting."


    Although Yidu is deeply affectionate, song Luoshen understands that she can''t hide anything about this. After all, Li Haotian''s relationship with her or with Li futu is too special.


    Holding a mobile phone, she almost repeats her previous conversation with Li Haotian on the Great Wall word for word.


    "Found the right direction?"


    Li futu smiles, his eyes are inexplicable.


    "That''s what he told me. When Li Haotian came back this time, my feeling changed a lot. He seemed to be more confident than before."


    Songluo God pause, again: "I don''t mean before he went out, or before you didn''t come back."


    "You mean he''s more confident now than he was when he was a child of the Li family?"


    "It''s not just confidence."


    Song Luoshen talked about the matter and recalled the dialogue scene just now when he was on the Great Wall, "and he also became calm and mature a lot, it was like he was reborn."


    Li futu sighed.


    "As the saying goes, this may be the so-called survival, there will be a blessing."


    "I thought you would say that a hundred legged insect is dead but not stiff."


    Li Fu Tu laughs, "it''s a person who once led the tide. It''s not surprising to have this kind of disposition."


    "Don''t you blame me for meeting him?"


    Song Luoshen''s tone was mild, as if cautious.


    "Do I have such a small stomach? What''s more, it''s no use blaming you if you''ve done it before you''ve done it. "


    Li''s tone became a little more solemn.


    "Luoshen, I know Li Haotian''s feelings for you. Maybe he won''t hurt you, but he is not afraid of ten thousand. I hope you will be more careful and pay more attention to your own safety in the future."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "you forget, Li Haotian can''t beat me."


    Li futu was silent and looked at the bright East China Sea Pearl Tower in the distance.


    "But now things have changed."

 Chapter 1154

    "Aunt Xiao, I''ll go downstairs and have a look."


    Hang up the call with song Luoshen, Li futu goes back to the restaurant and says to Xiao Shu.


    "Xiao Li, are you full?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Well, you go."


    After talking to Xiao Shu, Li futu goes downstairs and strolls aimlessly in Datang Yipin, lighting a cigarette at the same time.


    The conversation with song Luoshen once again convinced him that the mask man who killed Edward in Sichuan was Li Haotian. After all, there was no such coincidence in the world. He met a man who looked like Li Haotian in Sichuan, and Li Haotian appeared in Kyoto.


    Song Luoshen is right. In terms of fighting alone, the former Li family is not the rival of the Song family who studied under he Jiuzhou, but it is obvious that it was before the Weishui World War I.


    With the strength shown by Li Hao''s Tianzhu killing Edward, his skill has made great progress, and even has the competitiveness of the famous Tianzhu list!


    The key is, how did he do it in such a short time?


    Can it be that during this period of time, I was lucky to find an immortal cave and get an ancient inheritance?


    That should be the bridge section in fantasy novels, but according to common sense, it is absolutely not a normal thing that Li Haotian''s strength has increased so greatly in a short time.


    Li futu was walking in the famous rich area of the East China Sea, smoking slowly.


    There are too many doubts about Li Haotian, not only his soaring force value, but also why he suddenly and coincidentally appeared in Sichuan and Sichuan, and even risked exposure to kill Edward?


    Is there any deep hatred between Edward and him?


    It should not be possible.


    After much deliberation, Li futu gradually came to a conclusion that made him feel fatalistic.


    This young and old Li family, after going abroad, is likely to take refuge in the temple.


    Only in this way can there be a reasonable explanation for all this.


    It has always been the duty of those who claim to be noble and holy in the temple to destroy evil creatures. Moreover, the temple also has the strength to produce a super power in a short time.


    In addition, Li Haotian and the temple are not unable to fight together. They were comrades in arms in a trench on the Bank of the Weishui river.


    It''s no wonder that we have found the right way forward. The temple is more powerful than the Li family.


    Is this a blessing in disguise?


    Maybe the Li family will be grateful to him now?


    The corners of Li futu''s mouth rose slightly.


    "What do you think? How evil is that smile? "


    A charming voice came face to face.


    Li futu drew his mind back and looked forward.


    A beautiful young woman is coming, high-heeled shoes, black stockings, graceful, amorous, completely can not see the traces of the years on the face with a faint blush, like drinking wine.


    "Miss Yang, is there any joy in such a spring festival?"


    Li said hello with a smile.


    "Yes, it''s a happy event, but it''s not for me."


    Yang Yuqing, a famous young lady in the East China Sea, is smiling. Although they have disappeared for some time, they are not unfamiliar with each other.


    "I just came back from dinner outside. Do you know who I''m with?"


    Why do women like to play riddles?


    Li futu is not a prophet, and naturally he doesn''t know Yang Yuqing as well as song Luoshen. He shakes his head calmly.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t make it difficult. The answer will be given soon.


    "I just had dinner with Yi."


    "Yi Ren?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "Mr. Li, you won''t forget so much, will you? You introduced us at the beginning. "


    Li futu responded.


    "You mean Roy?"


    Yang Yuqing nodded and glanced at him: "I thought you really forgot. You have a conscience."


    Li futu said with a smile: "how can I forget her? My first time was taken away by her."


    After Roy resigned from the police station, he joined Yirenfang at the invitation of Yang Yuqing. Naturally, the relationship between Roy and Yang Yuqing gradually deepened, and now they are almost talking about everything.


    Yang Yuqing now knows a lot about the acquaintance process between Roy people and Li futu. She can''t help laughing and crying when she remembers that Roy people released the picture of this guy being tortured into the Bureau.


    "You can''t even say that before. Now don''t make fun of it. It''s the first time. Now people are masters of famous flowers."


    With that, Yang Yuqing closely observed the change of Li futu''s expression.


    "Famous flowers have their own owners?"


    Li futu was surprised, and then asked subconsciously, "what does that mean?""What do you mean?"


    Li futu looked at her for a while, and was still surprised. "You don''t mean the Roy people are married, do you? So fast? "


    "No, it''s just that I went to have a blind date dinner with Yi Ren just now. What director Luo introduced is from Donghai police system. It looks good, talks comfortable, and has strong ability. It''s said that it has a great development prospect. Yi Ren asked me for advice, and my attitude is worth communicating."


    "People like Miss Luo still need blind date?"


    "Isn''t it a trend now? And after that, there was always a gap between their father and daughter, and I advised her to go. "


    Yang Yuqing had a pause.


    "You don''t blame me, do you?"


    Li futu was surprised with a smile: "blame you? What do I blame you for? "


    "Blame me for pushing such a beautiful woman to others. Don''t tell me, you don''t know what Yi Ren thinks of you."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t care if I''m a man, but Miss Luo is a woman, and she has a partner now."


    Looking at him, Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "Sentimental always be mercilessly hurt, it seems that I advise Yi people and not wrong, some people are doomed to wait, rather than waste their youth, it is better to give up, give yourself a chance to others."


    "Miss Yang is very insightful. She is lucky to have a friend like you."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    He is not a fool. He can feel the change of the attitude of the police who hated him at the beginning, but he doesn''t want to incur too much emotional debt, so he can only choose to act silly and keep a distance.


    "You are so cruel. If Yi Ren heard what you said, he might be very sad."


    "In my impression, Miss Luo is a very independent and strong woman."


    Recalling the scene in the interrogation room when the other party patted the table and said loudly that he would be brought to justice, Li futu felt it.


    "Do you really don''t understand, or don''t you want to?"


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile: "if there are flowers that can be broken, they must be broken. Don''t wait until there are no flowers that can be broken. How do you like it now? It''s still too late."

 Chapter 1155

    In today''s materialistic society, Roy people are obviously a wonderful flower.


    As director Qian Jin, as a powerful class, she respected the principle of the supremacy of law. She was jealous of evil and even wanted to send herself to prison.


    Naive.


    Childish.


    But it is also valuable.


    However, it''s a pity that this black-and-white and selfless policewoman, after learning that her father was keeping a second wife and even using power to cash in, her belief collapsed completely. Her firm belief was defeated by the cruel reality. Frustrated, she resigned from public office, left the police system and returned to the identity of a common people.


    In retrospect, I have never met her since I sent her home from Yang Yuqing''s last time.


    "Miss Yang, I don''t think the most suitable thing for you is to run a beauty salon."


    Li futu said with a smile, "have you ever thought about expanding your business scope?"


    "Oh?"


    Yang Yuqing seemed to be curious and asked, "what''s Mr. Li''s opinion? I''d like to hear more about it. "


    "I think you should consider the job of marriage agency. You are very gifted in matchmaking."


    Yang Yuqing chuckled.


    "Come on, even if you really don''t want to, don''t make fun of me. I''m a divorced woman. Do you want me to open a matchmaking agency? You''re kidding the international community


    Speaking of the topic of divorce, Li futu kept silent rationally. At the beginning, he saw the divorce agreement with his own eyes.


    Although he and Yang Yuqing are innocent, his subconscious tells him that it''s better to mention less about Yang Yuqing''s divorce.


    "It''s true that the goddess wants to help the king without a dream. It''s just that she''s trying to turn things around


    Yang Yuqing sighed and quickly adjusted her mood. Looking at Li futu, she asked with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I asked sister Xiao Shu. She also said that she didn''t know. What state secrets are she busy with?"


    "It''s just a trip abroad."


    "You really have leisure. You''re running all over the world, like me. You have to guard this area every day."


    Yang Yuqing sighed and felt sorry for herself: "Alas, it''s really the same person with different lives."


    "Miss Yang, don''t pretend to be me. What do you envy me for? Now Miss Luo is working for you, and you have nothing to worry about. Where can''t you go in the world?"


    Yang Yuqing white his one eye, "you really stand to talk, don''t backache, forget it, don''t say with you, I went up first, drink wine, don''t take a bath, body uncomfortable."


    Li futu nodded.


    Yang Yuqing took a few steps and suddenly turned around.


    "Long time no see. Why don''t you come to my house?"


    Her eyes rippling, coupled with the face of wine foil, charming appearance, particularly charming.


    Even if the other party has now divorced, got rid of the status of a married woman, and become a free body, there is no moral problem, Li futu still resolutely refused.


    "Next time, you drink, take a bath early and have a rest."


    "All right. I''ll go up first


    Yang Yuqing did not force, turned to continue to walk toward the unit building, just turned around, smiling, whispered: "coward."


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is.


    This is a classic saying.


    From the beginning of acquaintance, this top beautiful young woman has been releasing ambiguous signals to herself. Before, there was still a layer of bondage, but now she is free from the constraints of marriage. It''s hard for this beautiful young woman to be more unrestrained.


    There are many right and wrong in front of the widow''s door.


    Yang Yuqing is not a widow, but with her reputation in Donghai, she is divorced now, and many people are staring at her secretly. He doesn''t want to be the hero in the peach news discussed by people all over the city.


    After Yang Yuqing went upstairs for more than ten minutes, Li futu went upstairs again.


    Xiao Shu has cleared the table.


    "Aunt Xiao, I have a question to communicate with you."


    Xiao Shu is watering a small welcome pine in the living room. When she hears that, she turns around and looks at Li Fu with a little surprise. Then she nods and smiles.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Recently, I went to Kyoto to communicate with Commander he."


    With that, Li futu pauses and observes Xiao Shu''s expression.


    Xiao Shu''s reaction is very calm, the expression is not too big waves, holding a kettle, even a quiet smile, did not have too big change, "what did you say?"


    Li futu pondered for a moment and said, "commander he means that he wants to recognize Caiwei."


    "Is it your decision, or did you persuade him?"


    Xiao Shuping asked.


    "This is commander he''s own decision, which he mentioned to me on his own initiative."


    Li futu said immediately with sincere eyes.


    Xiao Shu was silent."Commander he said that he didn''t fulfill the responsibility of being a father these years, but he was willing to make up with the rest of his life. Of course, commander he also promised that he would not force anything. If Caiwei really couldn''t accept it, he would not force it."


    "I have said before that although I am Caiwei''s mother, I will not make any decision for her in this matter."


    Although Xiao Shu didn''t approve of it, she didn''t oppose it either. This is a very ideal attitude.


    "Thank you, aunt Xiao."


    Xiao Shu shakes her head and smiles.


    "Why do you thank me? On the contrary, I have to thank you. You have done too much for our mother and daughter."


    "Aunt Xiao, don''t say that."


    Xiao Shu looked at him and said with emotion, "I have to admit that I''m not as good as Wei''er in looking at men."


    "Aunt Xiao flatters me."


    Li futu adheres to the modesty of his younger generation.


    "Aunt Xiao, if it''s OK, I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Xiao Shu nodded.


    Back in the room, Li futu took out his mobile phone and made another call. Instead of calling him, he called abroad.


    "The emperor of hell."


    "Help me to find out Li Haotian''s whereabouts after he left the Dragon kingdom. If you can''t find out, keep an eye on the trend of the heretic judgment office in the temple."


    "Yes."


    Li futu stood in front of the window, rubbing the relic unconsciously in his hand.


    "Also, let''s go ahead and get everyone ready."


    On the other end of the line.


    Qi Gan, one of the four most notorious magistrates in the international community, had a look in his eyes.


    "How to prepare? Please make it clear. "


    Li futu twisted his shoulders slowly.


    Weishui World War I Temple left and right double envoys brought him injury, has nearly healed.


    During this period, he gained a lot, but also, the temple did not seem idle.


    Looking out of the window at the peaceful and prosperous times, Li futu slowly clenched the relic in his hand.


    "Do well Preparation for war. "


    Qi Gan''s pupils contracted, and the fiery light burst out from his eyes.


    "Qi Gan takes orders."

 Chapter 1156

    "Aunt Xiao, I''ll go to Dongda to have a look at Caiwei."


    The next day, Li futu personally sent Xiao Shu to the florist.


    "Or I''ll call Vera and ask her to come out for you at noon."


    "Don''t be so troublesome. It''s hard for her to run back and forth. Anyway, I''m fine. I''ll just go to dongdali."


    Smell speech, Xiao Shu also didn''t say more, "that''s OK."


    Jieyu flower shop is just opposite to Dongda, but two blocks away. Li futu crosses the street and enters the gate of Dongda. First, he sends a text message to he Caiwei.


    Most people can''t accept the sudden appearance of his biological father, whom he has never seen in 20 years. He has to let he Caiwei have some psychological preparation in advance.


    After the news was sent out, she came back two minutes later, and he Caiwei was still in class.


    Li futu told her not to worry. He would wait for her, and then he wandered around the campus alone.


    He is no stranger to this university. His physical behavior obeys his instinctive consciousness. He goes to the Weiyang lake where he meets Gu Qingcheng and sits down. It''s just that this time he doesn''t meet a beautiful woman to chat up with him.


    Sitting on the wooden chair that he once sat on, Li futu looked at the shimmering Weiyang lake and kept remembering for a while.


    Hello, my name is Gu Qingcheng, Qingcheng of Qingguo Qingcheng.


    Who can imagine that in less than a year, the girl with long hair and white skirt has become a godmother who dominates the East China Sea?


    Li futu sat alone in his chair and smoked a cigarette. Then he got up and left Weiyang lake.


    "Dong Dong..."


    An office door of a teaching building in Dongda was knocked.


    "Come in, please."


    Soon there came out a voice of wisdom but tenderness.


    Someone pushed the door in.


    Yao Chenxi, an associate professor of Dongda, who is sorting out the teaching plan, looks up and sees the person clearly. She is startled and subconsciously holds the armrest of the office chair with both hands.


    Of course, one does not see it as a shock, but as a surprise.


    "What are you doing? I haven''t seen you for a while, but there''s no need to be so excited? "


    Without waiting for the host to say a word, someone went to his desk and sat down. He said with a smile: "is it a vivid display of" one day without seeing is like three autumn "


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yao Chenxi calmed down and gradually returned to nature.


    "I''ve come to see you. Why, are you not welcome?"


    Someone doesn''t know whether there is something wrong with his eyes or intentionally pretending to be stupid. When he asks a question which is almost like nonsense, the other party''s attitude is obviously on his face.


    But Yao Chenxi, after all, is an associate professor of Dongda. She has a high quality and will leave a feeling for others, even if the person in front of her is a bully who takes her as his own.


    "What can I do for you?"


    She asked in a calm, lukewarm tone, not far or near.


    Someone has no embarrassment of sticking a hot face to a cold buttock. He is calm and calm.


    "Nothing, just to see you."


    "I''m sorry, it''s working time. I still have a lot of work to deal with. If it''s OK, please don''t disturb my work, OK?"


    "Dawn, I''ve been abroad on business during this time, and I didn''t mean to ignore you."


    "In the cold?"


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile: "Mr. Li, I know you are a big man and have a lot of things to do, so you don''t have to waste your precious time on me, if there is nothing..."


    With that, Yao Chenxi''s face changed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t respond. Holding her hand, she quickly stood up.


    As an associate professor, Yao Chenxi not only has an independent office, but also has a separate bathroom in the office.


    She rushed in quickly and vomited into the sink.


    Li futu frowned and stood up to follow him.


    With his relationship with Yao Chenxi, there is no need to deliberately avoid anything.


    "What''s the matter? Are you sick? "


    He can see that although Yao Chenxi kept retching, they were all retching and didn''t vomit anything.


    Yao Chenxi is obviously unable to respond to him at this time.


    Seeing this, Li futu went to pour her a glass of water.


    A minute later, the situation was better. Li futu handed the water cup to him and said, "have some hot water."


    Yao Chenxi took the cup and drank. She looked uncomfortable and her breath was uneven.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it stomach trouble? "


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him, turned around, took out a tissue and wiped her mouth.


    "Nothing. It''s just that my stomach has cooled recently. The doctor has seen it and prescribed some medicine for me. There''s no big problem."


    "That''s good."


    Li futu nodded.At this time, his mobile phone rang, took out a look, is he Caiwei''s news, said she had finished class, asked where he is now.


    "If you have anything else to do, do it."


    Yao Chenxi said softly.


    "Let me know if you need me."


    Although Yao Chenxi''s attitude is rather stiff, she has completely accepted her life since her trip to Hong Kong City. She nods her head at Wen Yan.


    "Remember to drink more hot water."


    Li futu told him to turn around and leave.


    "Bang."


    Yao Chenxi stood in the bathroom for a while, heard the sound of door closing outside, and then walked out of the bathroom with the cup of hot water.


    Li futu has left.


    Looking at the closed office door, Yao Chenxi''s expression changed again and again, clutching the glass of water, the veins on the back of her hand revealed, and finally couldn''t help but smash the glass of water on the ground.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, glass slag splashed.


    The ground is also wet with water.


    Associate Professor Dong, who has always been knowledgeable and elegant, is short of breath and his face turns red.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door again.


    Yao Chenxi suddenly looked up and looked at the office door, a trace of panic flashed across her face.


    Soon, the door was pushed open.


    But it''s not that Li futu has gone back and forth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The teacher who came in is also a teacher of Dongda. His position is not as good as Yao Chenxi, but he is two years older than Yao Chenxi. He has a good relationship with Yao Chenxi and always treats her sister.


    Seeing the glass slag all over the ground, she was startled, and then asked with concern: "dawn, are you ok?"


    Finding that it wasn''t Li futu, Yao Chenxi was relieved and shook her head.


    "I''m fine. I just dropped the cup on the floor."


    "Dawn, you should be more careful now than before. What if you fall down?"


    When Yao Chenxi picked up the broom and planned to clean it, she snatched it quickly,


    "I''d better come."


    Yao Chenxi also did not insist, sat on the sofa, watching each other clean glass slag, some thoughts do not belong.


    "Dawn, have you thought about it, what are you going to do?"


    After cleaning, the female teacher sat next to Yao Chenxi and said a lot.


    "If you ask who you are, you won''t say. Well, if you don''t, I won''t force you. But you should know that in your capacity, you can''t make such a thing, otherwise your future will be ruined. If it''s really careless, go to the hospital while it''s still early. I''ll go with you. "


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip and struggled in her eyes.

 Chapter 1157

    He Caiwei didn''t make an appointment with Li futu downstairs or on the playground. Instead, she made an appointment with a library in the eastern district.


    The top floor of the library has been transformed into a rooftop garden with a wide view and pleasant scenery.


    "It''s not disturbing your class, is it?"


    Li futu went to the rooftop garden. He Caiwei was standing at the edge of the garden looking at the distant scenery. When she heard the sound, she turned back and said, "No."


    Although the Tiantai garden of the library is famous in dongdali, at this time, there are few people. There are only a few couples, and they all keep a long distance. They only care about love, and no one notices that he Xiaohua is having a "tryst" with others.


    Li futu went over and stood beside her.


    From this point of view, you can see the quiet and clear Weiyang lake.


    "Are you in such a hurry to find me because of something?"


    He Caiwei looked at him and asked.


    "It''s nothing. I''ll send aunt Xiao to the florist in the morning, so I''ll drop by to see you."


    Li futu said with a relaxed smile that he didn''t immediately mention the worthy topic.


    "How are you and Su Yuan? That girl didn''t embarrass you, did she? "


    He Caiwei shakes her head. The wind from the rooftop makes her hair light.


    "No, I was a little worried before, but Su Yuan was much more generous than we expected."


    Generous.


    This girl is so cautious from beginning to end, which is heartbreaking.


    Li futu was silent for a moment, then said with a light smile, "but you still have me here."


    He knows that he Caiwei''s appointment in such a hidden rooftop garden is deliberate, but it''s understandable. Although Su Yuan has some expectations about his relationship with he Caiwei now, if she really bumps into him in this campus, it''s probably a headache for him.


    "Listen to Su Yuan, have you been to Japan recently?"


    Li futu was a little surprised to see he Caiwei''s eyes, but he soon reflected that Shen yini should have told Su Yuan.


    "Yes, there are some things to deal with."


    He Caiwei did not break the casserole and asked to the end.


    From the Chinese New Year''s trip abroad, she knew that her man was extremely extraordinary. She couldn''t help each other. What she could do was to try not to make trouble for each other, just as she said at the beginning, not to make noise, not to fight, not to rob.


    "Caiwei."


    Li futu suddenly opened his mouth and called out.


    "Well?"


    He Caiwei turned to look at him, but found that he didn''t speak for a long time. She couldn''t help but smile and said, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Caiwei, do you remember the scene when we first met?"


    "Of course."


    He Caiwei said with a smile: "at that time, I had already accepted my life, but I didn''t expect to meet you. What''s more, I didn''t expect you to help me put on the bath towel again."


    Li futu recalled the scene of meeting he Caiwei in the room of the imperial court, and said softly, "even if I helped you put on your clothes at that time, you seem to pay more."


    He Caiwei no doubt heard the implication of the man. Her mother was seriously ill. Under the pressure of life, she had to choose to sell herself. If it was other men who came into the room that night, she just had to pay for one night, but now she has paid for her whole life.


    "But so what?"


    The corners of her lips rose slightly.


    "It''s hard to buy a thousand gold. I''m willing. I''ve never regretted it."


    "Caiwei, I don''t remember how long aunt Xiao asked you to return the two million yuan to me. In retrospect, I was like a white wolf with empty hands, making a big bargain."


    Li futu seems to be joking, but there''s a little truth to it. He Caiwei can''t help laughing for a while, but gradually, her smile slowly converges, and her eyes fluctuate when she looks at the man who brings up the old story again.


    Having been together for so long, she knows that this man is not a person who likes to miss the past and has no purpose. He went to school to find himself, and he is definitely not a person who simply remembers the past.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Li futu turns around and looks directly at Dongda''s civilian school flower.


    "Caiwei, I didn''t ask you at that time. You are so smart that you didn''t think about it. Where did aunt Xiao give you the two million yuan


    "Over the years, how aunt Xiao has worked so hard to bring you up must be your best understanding. Do you think she may have two million savings?"


    He Caiwei is like water, her eyes are wrinkled by the wind, and her fluctuation is more than constant.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I doubt that your father is dead."


    After all, Li futu didn''t say it too directly. He just used doubt to describe it, but it still brought a big impact to he Caiwei.


    He Caiwei stood there, half silent.¡°¡­¡­ Do you think it really matters to me whether he''s dead or not? "


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    He could see that he Caiwei had doubted her father''s life and death for a long time.


    "The two million, no matter who the mother is looking for to borrow, I will return it to the other party as soon as possible, the most difficult days, our mother and daughter have come over, before we don''t need anyone, in the future even more don''t need."


    This always strong and touching girl once again shows her courage and determination like steel.


    Li futu''s lips moved, but he Caiwei''s eyes met, but he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t come here today to persuade he Caiwei, just to give him a psychological preparation.


    His goal has been achieved. Although he Caiwei''s attitude is not optimistic, it is also in his expectation.


    Heart to heart, for anyone standing in the perspective of he Caiwei, I''m afraid it will be the same as her.


    "Don''t you go to see Su Yuan?"


    Walking out of the library from the rooftop, he Caiwei asked. They all said that women are stingy in love, but they don''t hold water on her.


    "No, my affair with that girl has finally stopped. I don''t want to make your school talk about it any more."


    Li futu shook his head and sighed.


    He Caiwei can''t help but smile, as if she has recovered from the emotion of the conversation.


    In fact, Li futu didn''t go to see Su Yuan. He was afraid that there would be another scandal in Dongda. The most important factor was Shen yini''s idea.


    It used to be just that, but now the situation is different. Shen yini has completely become his woman, and she has always been disgusted with the intimacy between him and Su Yuan. She didn''t come back to see Zhengzhu. Instead, she came to find her sister-in-law. If Shen yini heard about it, she would think about it again.


    So after parting with he Caiwei, Li futu left Donghai university directly. When he got into a taxi, he was sent a message.


    The counseling failed.

 Chapter 1158

    The taxi goes all the way from Donghai university to Chunqiu Huafu, the top wealthy residential area in Donghai.


    Instead of going directly to Shen yini, Li futu went to take care of her family.


    Gu Qingcheng is now in a high position. He is in charge of the fight. Some people even call him the godmother of Donghai. He is in a high position. Naturally, he will lose a lot of personal time. Unexpectedly, he will not be at home. Li futu will chat with Gu Qingcang.


    After all, at the beginning, Yongxing was at the helm, and he was very kind to him.


    It''s said that it''s easy to enter the river''s Lake, but it''s hard to go out of the river''s lake. It''s hard for people who mix in the road to have a good end, but Gu Qingcang seems to have broken this law.


    Since his retirement, he has spent his life at home like an ordinary old man. Instead of being depressed because of his leisure, he has a tendency to be fat and loose. His mental state is getting better and better. He looks much younger than when he was in power.


    "All the people know that the gods are good, but they can''t forget their achievements and fame. Where are the ancient and modern generals? A pile of grass is gone in the wasteland. The world knows that the gods are good, and only gold and silver can never be forgotten. In the end, they only hate to gather together. After a long time, their eyes closed. "


    When Gu Qingcang took care of the flowers and plants, he was still reading this good song.


    Maybe it''s because of retiring, or maybe it''s because the older he gets, his whole mentality has changed a lot, just like seeing through the world of mortals.


    It is said that the old people''s sight will be more and more turbid, but their heart will be more and more transparent, which is not unreasonable.


    Li futu sat in Gu''s house for more than an hour before he came out. Then he went to Shen Manni''s villa. Unfortunately, Shen Manni was not at home either.


    "Mr. Li, are you back?"


    Shen yini''s villa is still managed by the pretty nanny Jiang Mingzhu. Looking at someone who suddenly comes to the door, her bright face is full of surprise.


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, looked at her up and down, "is it OK?"


    He and this pretty nanny have shared life and death, so they were shot in the leg.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li, for your concern. It''s not a big deal anymore."


    Jiang Mingzhu invited: "Mr. Li, come in and sit down."


    Li futu nodded and followed the other party into the villa. Jiang Mingzhu''s leg injury should not be serious. He could not see anything unusual when walking. But looking at the back of the other party, Li futu still felt a little sad.


    The princess Nalan, who is still condescending to be a baby sitter in Shen Manni''s house, seems to be enjoying herself.


    Is this going to go all the way to the end of darkness?


    Although he never thought he was a good man, Li futu didn''t destroy his humanity to the point that he didn''t even let go of an orphan girl. Although killing Jiang Mingzhu is the easiest and safest way, just as song Luoshen proposed at the beginning, the human nature in his heart still makes him difficult to kill.


    Injustice has its head and debt has its owner.


    The appearance of Nalan Pingjing in Weishui World War I is only his personal behavior, and Nalan people have paid a very painful price.


    If innocent people are really killed indiscriminately, the temple''s suppression of them over the years will really be acting on behalf of heaven.


    Jiang Mingzhu has no jewelry from the beginning to the end. Her clothes are very simple, which is in line with the status of nanny, but her inborn rich temperament can''t be concealed.


    To create a simple dress, on the contrary, make people feel itchy.


    Of course, Jiang Mingzhu may know nothing about all this.


    "Mr. Li, listen to Miss Shen, you have been in Japan all this time?"


    She poured a glass of water for Li futu.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu took the water cup and said with a smile, "Gini is really good to you. She even tells you such things."


    "No, Mr. Li, don''t get me wrong. Miss Shen didn''t say anything to me. It''s just that Miss Mu once came over to chat with Miss Shen. I overheard it."


    Jiang Mingzhu explained.


    Li futu naturally knows who miss Mu is. He can''t help but have a headache when he thinks of the goblin mu yudie.


    naturally, he doesn''t worry about what Shen yini will take the initiative to say, but who is mu yudie? Besides, with the vision of the goblin, the fact that Shen yini broke her body must not be hidden from her. I don''t know what mu yudie and Shen yini arranged during his absence.


    "What did they both talk about?"


    He drank, as if to ask casually.


    "This Mr. Li, I signed a confidentiality agreement with Miss Shen. "


    Looking at Jiang Mingzhu''s dilemma, Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Not even me?"


    Jiang Mingzhu bit her lower lip, and she was still in a dilemma.


    Li futu has to admit that this Nalan princess, apart from other aspects, is absolutely gifted in acting. When Su Yuan was in the hospital when she was in a car accident, she saw the picture of her intimate relationship with mu yudie, but she was like selective amnesia, never mentioned it or showed it.Li futu naturally didn''t believe that the other party really forgot. She must have put it in her heart, because the princess Nalan understood that if this matter was exposed, how he and Shen yini would not talk about it for the time being, but she would certainly have a lot of trouble. At least the nanny would not be able to be a nanny.


    If she wants revenge, she has to stay with Shen yini.


    "Well, if you don''t say it, I won''t embarrass you. There''s no need to be so nervous. It''s like I''ve bullied you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Li, for understanding."


    Jiang Mingzhu seems to be relieved, suddenly seems to think of something.


    "By the way, Mr. Li, can you do me a favor?"


    Li futu nodded: "you say."


    "The light bulb in my room doesn''t work, and I don''t know why. I have contacted the property management department, but they haven''t come yet. Can you help me to have a look?"


    "Of course."


    Li futu, a gentleman, stood up and followed Jiang Mingzhu upstairs to her room.


    "Mr. Li, please."


    Because the story height is relatively high, Jiang Mingzhu brought him two chairs, stacked together.


    Li futu stepped on it and began to check.


    It''s not unreasonable to say that men are the mainstay of the family. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t do anything about it.


    "What''s the problem, Mr. Li?"


    Jiang Mingzhu stood by the chair, her head up.


    "It seems that the contact is poor. Go and turn on the switch."


    "All right."


    Jiang Mingzhu is going to turn on the light, but it seems that she is not careful. She bumps into the chair when she walks around. The chair shakes, and even "clicks" like a crushing load.


    Li futu fell from his chair.


    "Ah


    Caught off guard, Jiang Mingzhu exclaimed and fell on the bed.


    Two people up and down, four eyes opposite.

 Chapter 1159

    Generally, nannies don''t look too beautiful, because considering the factors of the male host, if a nanny''s appearance is too outstanding, it''s easy to commit theft and get together with the male host.


    Of course, the employer employed by Jiang Mingzhu doesn''t have a male owner at home. Let''s not mention whether she is single or not. At least Shen yini lives alone. But maybe it''s because Jiang Mingzhu''s beauty is too outstanding. By chance, the kind of bridge scenes that often appear in TV dramas happen.


    The story between the pretty nanny and the handsome and golden man is often used by the dog blood screenwriter, which is constantly performed on the major screen.


    At this time, Jiang Mingzhu was a real performance. She looked at the man who was on her body, and the look of being surprised by the accident was impeccable.


    "Mr. Li..."


    Then, she bit her lips, and did not immediately and decisively choose to push away the other party, but like the role in TV, her cheeks gradually rose to red, shy and timid, gorgeous as peach and plum.


    Li futu is pressing Jiang Mingzhu tightly at this time, and their bodies fit seamlessly. One can''t help but sigh at the magic and cleverness of the creator. If people see this kind of scene, they will be full of imagination. Fortunately, there is no one in the villa except this man and woman.


    With the favorable weather and location, and Jiang Mingzhu''s low brow and submissive attitude, it''s obvious that people are in harmony.


    Although this is indeed an accident, if someone is willing to take advantage of the situation and make a mistake, he may easily turn a beautiful woman into a part of the spoils. Unfortunately, unlike in the TV series, someone didn''t play according to the script, and actually quickly got up from the warm fragrant nephrite,


    "Xiaojiang, it''s really bad Are you all right


    He also reached out his hand and gentlemanly lifted Jiang Mingzhu from the bed.


    Jiang Mingzhu seems to be a little surprised at Li futu''s reaction, but she regained her mind a moment later.


    "No, nothing."


    She shook her head quite unnaturally and arranged her clothes and hair.


    After abolishing the 50 billion hidden flowers, she can only rely on her own strength.


    But she is a woman, and she doesn''t know how to fight. In the past, she was spoiled and had no power to bind a chicken. The enemy who had a deep hatred with her was so powerful. The only way she could think of to revenge was her beauty.


    Beauty trick is one of the thirty-six.


    From the fact that she found her partner colluding with mu yudie in the hospital last time, she decided that this man was a hungry ghost. Even though he was very capable, his essence was not very different from those despicable men, even his own women''s sisters.


    However, the other party''s erotic nature greatly increased her confidence and determination to feed the tiger. What she did not expect was that in the face of her repeated temptations, this cruel, tyrannical, greedy and licentious devil turned into a modest and moral gentleman. Even if she had done so this time, the other party could not live in peace However, she was still indifferent to her.


    Is she not attractive enough?


    No way.


    Even compared to the super girl who is loved by all. She doesn''t feel like she''s lost.


    Or is this demon aware of something?


    It seems impossible.


    If you really doubt her, I''m afraid she will die long ago.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. If I hadn''t bumped into it, the chair wouldn''t have broken. Fortunately, you didn''t fall."


    Jiang Mingzhu, who was disappointed and worried, calmed down and observed Li futu''s face. However, there was no abnormality on Li futu''s face. After hearing the words, she even joked kindly.


    "I should be blamed for being too heavy. It seems I should lose weight."


    Jiang Mingzhu was stunned and then chuckled.


    Both of them seem to be separated from the embarrassing accident just now.


    "I''ll take the chair down."


    Jiang Mingzhu takes the broken chair downstairs.


    Li futu saw her back with a smile, but her eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s no problem with the light."


    After checking the light bulb, Li futu went downstairs.


    "Mr. Li, please."


    "It should be."


    Li futu shook his head with a smile: "if it''s nothing, I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Jiang Mingzhu said, "Mr. Li, if it''s convenient, can you do me another favor?"


    "You said


    "Can you take me to the church on broad West Road?"


    Li futu''s eyes coagulated, and he said with a surprised smile, "are you still religious?"


    "I just want to find a spiritual support and sustenance."


    For other people''s beliefs, Li futu didn''t say anything at will and nodded, "let''s go."The church on kuanxi road is a holy church. In the taxi, Li futu twisted his head and asked casually, "when did you begin to believe in holy religion?"


    "There is a big church in my hometown. When I was young, my father often took me there."


    Jiang Mingzhu is telling the truth. When she was born, the bishop of the northern diocese made a special trip to bless her.


    But in that catastrophe, not only her family was destroyed, but churches in three areas were also destroyed.


    "How much do you know about the church?"


    Li Fu asked with a smile.


    "I only know that the supreme leader of the church is the Pope, who is the spokesman of theocracy."


    Jiang Mingzhu is obviously not a devout saint. What she knows is one-sided.


    Li futu nodded. Compared with Jiang Mingzhu, his understanding of the holy religion is more detailed.


    Pope, there is a more well-known name, that is the holy king.


    Once the holy king is elected, he will not be removed for life.


    On the day of the election, cardinals from all over the world dressed up for mass, entered St. Peter''s church through the "bronze gate" and lived in the "secret chamber" respectively.


    During the election of the king, St. Peter''s church was completely isolated from the world. The doors were locked and sealed, and no one was allowed to enter. The only channel to communicate inside and outside is the two turntables on the "bronze door".


    In order to wait for the result of the election, thousands of believers will gather in St. Peter''s Square outside the church and stare at the chimney of the church. Every time they vote in the church, the chimney will emit smoke. If the smoke is black, it means that there is no result in the election. If the smoke is curling white, it means that the election is over A new sage king has been elected who is "never wrong in ethics and belief.".


    Of course, Li futu was not able to see the grand occasion of the election of the contemporary king, because he was not born at that time.


    He also felt that he would not see the election of the next king.

 Chapter 1160

    The holy religion is the religious organization with the largest number of believers in the world. Almost all countries have believers of holy religion, even the Dragon Kingdom, which is known as no religious belief, is no exception.


    Of course, different from other countries, since ancient times, the Dragon Kingdom has always been the supreme monarchy. For its own rule, the feudal monarchs have repeatedly suppressed all the local schools of thought, not to mention foreign religions.


    Although there is a church in the Dragon Kingdom, because of the system and the historical tradition since ancient times, the influence of the church in the Dragon kingdom is very small.


    In fact, it''s very simple to see whether a country''s holy power is strong or not. It''s enough to see whether there is a cardinal in the country. It''s obvious that there are no clergy at the level of cardinals in Longguo, and the person in charge of kuanxi road is just a very ordinary priest.


    Nalanmingzhu is praying to the statue, and the priest is standing by and chanting.


    Li futu did not come forward to disturb, but also silently looked at the statue.


    As the Lord of hell, he is now standing in the Church of the temple, and has to admit that sometimes the reality is so black humor.


    After praying, nalanmingzhu talked with the priest, then turned around and walked over.


    "There is a hell in the world, isn''t there? The innocent dead will be in bliss forever, and those executioners full of evil will go to hell? "


    Li futu explained with a smile: "the holy religion preaches that love is like yourself, and anyone who puts down his butcher''s knife can be forgiven, rather than retribution."


    Nalan Mingzhu did not speak, just looked at him.


    Li futu took a look at her, restrained her smile, nodded and said softly, "of course, everyone will be punished for their crimes."


    Then he looked at the holy and solemn statue in his eyes and added, "no exception."


    "Mr. Li, let''s go."


    Nalanmingzhu said quietly.


    After a half-hour stay, they left the church.


    "It''s time for dinner. Have a meal and go back. I''ll treat you."


    Li futu stood in front of the church and proposed the road.


    Nalan Mingzhu thought about it for a while, but didn''t refuse.


    "Mr. Li, I''d like to invite you. Since I worked here with Miss Shen, you have been taking good care of me. I always want to thank you very much."


    "That''s funny."


    Li futu is very polite.


    "Yes, Mr. Li. If you don''t agree, I won''t go."


    "Well All right


    Li futu nodded after pondering for a moment, but did not continue to be polite.


    "Mr. Li, please choose a place."


    "That''s good."


    It seems that considering the treat of Nalan Mingzhu, Li futu chose a small restaurant instead of a high-end restaurant.


    It seems that Li Mingzhu is just a white-collar worker, but her salary is not very good.


    You know, this is a ruthless man who can spend 50 billion to buy his head. Let alone Donghai, few people in the whole dragon Kingdom have such courage.


    Of course, everyone is in the play at this time. He has to cooperate with Naran Mingzhu. Some things can only be kept in mind.


    "Do you want me to call Minnie and say something? So as not to cause some unnecessary misunderstanding. "


    Li futu kindly asked, considerate to this, it is really easy to move people.


    "No, Miss Shen won''t come back at noon, and she also said that when I''m ok, I''ll come out and have a look. Don''t be alone at home all day."


    Li futu nodded to stop the conversation.


    "Order. I don''t know what you like."


    Maybe it''s because Li futu''s posture is very peaceful. During the meal, Nalan Mingzhu is not very restrained. They talk and laugh.


    Li futu deliberately avoided some sensitive problems and didn''t touch Nalan Mingzhu''s tense nerve. When it comes to the talent of acting, even compared with Shen Yinni, he didn''t give up. A pair of enemies of life and death can not only eat at the same table. There was even a scene of great conversation.


    Life is like this. It is often more absurd and funny than movies. Li futu even asked about the birthday of Nalan Mingzhu.


    "Pearl, so your birthday is coming soon?"


    Li futu''s name changed from Xiaojiang to Mingzhu unconsciously. Nalan Mingzhu didn''t know whether she didn''t pay attention or didn''t mind this kind of intimacy. She didn''t show any abnormality. Just when she heard that her birthday was coming soon, even though her acting skills were perfect, her eyes couldn''t help dimming.


    It''s not because of the melancholy and sadness of aging year by year, but because of the grand scene of her birthday in previous years.


    Every year, Princess Nalan''s birthday is a great event in Northeast China. On that day, all the talents in the three provinces will run to the palace with gifts.But this year, even from now on, she will spend every birthday alone.


    With this in mind, she can''t help holding the chopsticks in her hand and slightly drooping her head to prevent the man sitting opposite her from seeing her hatred and sharp eyes.


    If she could, she wanted to poke the chopsticks into the man''s heart, but she was too incompetent. Even if the enemy was sitting in front of her, she had to endure, even pretending to be happy and joking with each other. No one knew her inner suffering.


    Li futu did not seem to see the abnormality of Nalan Mingzhu.


    "Otherwise, I''ll discuss with Kani and call Suyuan''s girl. Let''s have a birthday together?"


    He put forward his proposal with enthusiasm.


    Nalan Mingzhu shook her head in a hurry and said in a hurry: "no, really no, Miss Shen is so busy. How can I let her waste time to accompany me on my birthday? Mr. Li, you really don''t have to trouble Miss Shen. Besides, I''m not a child, but birthday is really not so important."


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? I just want to ask you. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you."


    Li futu said with a smile: "let me give you a birthday present. What do you want?"


    The most wanted birthday gift for Nalan Mingzhu is undoubtedly the head on the man''s neck, but obviously she can''t tell the truth.


    "Mr. Li, I''ll take your heart, so I don''t need the present."


    This self reliant babysitter seems to be quite different from those vain money worshippers nowadays.


    But Li futu has a firm attitude.


    "I don''t know. Now that I know, I have to give you a present."


    He looked at the face that had no injustice or hatred with him and should have lived carefree.


    "Just a little compensation for me."

 Chapter 1161

    After dinner, Nalan Mingzhu said goodbye to Li futu, and didn''t let Li futu see him off again.


    "Master, send this young lady to Chunqiu mansion."


    Li futu didn''t insist either. He helped Nalan Mingzhu stop a taxi.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Li."


    Nalan Mingzhu sat in the car, smiling and waving goodbye to him.


    The taxi starts.


    Nalan Mingzhu takes her eyes back from the window, turns around, and her smile gradually converges. She gently exhales.


    She knew that it was not a matter of time to avenge the blood feud of the whole nation. Before she came to Donghai, she had made psychological preparations. Even if the man was more difficult to deal with than she thought, she was not in a hurry.


    She has plenty of time.


    As long as the other party doesn''t find out her true identity, she still has a chance.


    Seeing the taxi carrying Nalan Mingzhu away gradually, Li futu also stopped a taxi and came to Yongxing headquarters building.


    "Mr. Li, the chairman is not in the company now."


    When he arrived at Yongxing headquarters, he was told that Gu Qingcheng was not there.


    "And where is she now?"


    "The chairman should be in the central hospital now."


    Although Li futu is not a member of Yongxing, his reputation is unknown to everyone in Yongxing. The whereabouts of the chairman of the board are confidential, but Dong Zhu did not hide anything when he faced Li futu.


    "Is she ill?"


    Smell speech Li futu immediately brow micro coagulation, morning to Gu home, Gu Qingcang seems to have not said Gu Qingcheng sick thing.


    "No, the chairman is in good health. He went to the hospital because of the company."


    Dong explained.


    "I see. I''ll go to the hospital to see her."


    Li futu nodded, did not ask, turned downstairs to the central hospital by car.


    "Mr. Li."


    In the hospital corridor, Li futu was the first to meet the leader of Yongxing dark hall, Jiang Bo.


    "Are you here for the chairman?"


    Li futu nodded: "master Jiang, what happened?"


    Among the high-level officials in Yongxing, he is undoubtedly the most familiar with the leader of the dark hall. The other party can be said to be Gu Qingcang''s diehard loyalist. During the critical period when Gu Qingcang was in critical condition, Gu Qingcheng was the only one who didn''t have two hearts.


    "Yes, Mr. Li."


    He was familiar with Jiang Bo, and he was equally aware of the relationship between him and his family.


    "The group has recently developed a commercial real estate project, but some nail households on that piece of land are not satisfied with the official compensation for demolition, and refuse to demolish all the time. According to the truth, we buy the land from the official, and these demolition households should be solved by the official, but those politicians don''t want to be bothered. As a result, they kick the balloon to us and let us handle it at our discretion Of course, it is impossible for us to compete with the government in this trivial matter, so we took it. The chairman''s attitude is very clear. He talks with those nail households on the basis of law. But Mr. Li, you know, those people under our hands are very angry. They haven''t reached an agreement for half a month. As a result, on impulse, they set fire at night. "


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    It''s not unusual for the real estate industry to have this kind of thing, let alone the developer Yongxing.


    The current situation of Longguo is that many people are counting on demolition to make a fortune. It''s normal for those demolition households to seize the opportunity to start their business, but they forget who they are blackmailing.


    As a leading force in the East China Sea, is it the one that can easily be provoked? I''m afraid I''m good at killing and setting fire.


    "How''s it going?"


    Jiang Bo was silent and said with a bitter smile: "the situation was a bit serious. At that time, the fire was set in the middle of the night, and those nail households were sleeping. They didn''t escape in time. They were burned to death three people and burned five people on the spot. The eldest lady was there to express her sympathy."


    Although Gu Qingcheng has been in the upper position for a long time, the leader of the dark hall, who is loyal to the Gu family, is habitually called miss.


    "Three dead?"


    "Yes."


    Jiang Bo nodded and sighed: "when the young lady heard the news, she was furious. All the people in charge of relevant departments were called over and were being reprimanded."


    "I see."


    Li futu nodded: "where is Qingcheng now?"


    "I''ll take you there."


    Jiang Bo is leading the way.


    "I have said for a long time that you should pay attention to means and solve problems in a peaceful way, but did you listen to me?"


    "Chairman, we also have no way, these nail households do not eat hard and soft, delay a day''s construction period, will cause huge losses to the group."


    A man in suit and shoes pleaded wrongly.


    "Is that why you set people on fire? There are so many developers all over the country. I believe there are definitely not only nail households. Why can others properly solve them, but you can''t? "


    If Gu Qingcang didn''t have an accident, Gu Qingcheng should still be a member of Donghai University at this time. But at this moment, facing a group of group backbones, she is still young, but it brings a huge sense of oppression."At the helm, I don''t discipline them well. I just want them to frighten. But who knows that people will be killed. It''s none of Mr. Xie''s business. I''m fully responsible for it."


    From the appellation, we can see that there are not only Yongxing business figures, but also Yongxing black face members, and the level is not low.


    That''s right. Most people in business don''t do things like murder and arson. Yongxing is a black-and-white empire. It''s a normal thing to make use of each other''s resources.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes turned to the tiger hall leader.


    Zhou Hao, the former leader of HUTANG, is still in the mental hospital.


    "Take full responsibility, Yu Chen. You said it yourself."


    Gu Qingcheng stared at him for a while.


    "I don''t think the position of the leader of tiger hall is suitable for you any more. You should abdicate and give up your position."


    Yu Chen''s face suddenly changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect Gu Qingcheng to be so unfeeling.


    "At the helm, only a few people died, and I''ve arranged for people to turn themselves in..."


    Jiang Bo and Li futu stand outside the door and watch. When they hear this, Jiang Bo knows that the tiger hall leader is going to step down. Although the eldest lady has taken over Yongxing, her good nature has not changed, and she has always wanted to separate the black and white sides of Yongxing. All of a sudden, Yu Chen''s two taboos have been violated.


    Sure enough, Gu Qingcheng''s tone became more cruel and resolute.


    "This is my order. Before the completion of the internal election, the deputy head of the tiger hall will temporarily take over the position of the head of the main hall and execute it immediately."


    "Steering, if you do this, it will make people unstable. You can''t cross the river like this. Don''t forget who supported you when the old steering was seriously injured!"


    Yu Chen clenched his teeth. Although his tone was still respectful, there was a faint threat.


    How to break the bridge?


    All the people present were silent.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes condensed.


    At this moment, the door was gently pushed open.

 Chapter 1162

    From ancient times to the present, the transfer of power is often accompanied by bloodshed. How many times the change of the throne of the feudal dynasty has set off a bloody storm?


    The replacement of the old and new helmsman in Yongxing is also the same.


    although it is a rightful inheritance, there are also many people who fall down and take their bones to make a step, including several high-ranking principal and deputy leaders.


    Even Yu Chen''s predecessor, Zhou Hao, the former leader of the tiger hall, has become a victim of the new leader. Although different from his colleagues, such as Gan Ji, the leader of the Dragon hall, whose head was cut off by Sirius, he has saved his life, he has become a lunatic who is doomed to die in the lunatic asylum.


    This kind of end is not necessarily better than one''s death.


    The internal power strife, all people are tacitly in the heart, keep a secret, never mentioned again, but at this time was publicly called out in the morning.


    Moreover, he is regarded as a meritorious official.


    He seems to think that he has the ability to follow the dragon, but Gu Qingcheng''s practice is just making a mountain out of a molehill. Therefore, his abnormal resentment is directly reflected in his face.


    "Bold."


    Jiang Bo, who pushed the door in, had a gloomy face.


    "Yu Chen, who gives you the power to speak with the helm? It''s the responsibility of you, the leader of the hall. How many lives are there? It''s easy for you to say that you don''t know that the land is an industry developed by Yongxing. Your fire is not something else, but the reputation of Yongxing. If you arrange for someone to take the blame, the official may not pursue it until the end of the time, but it must discount our perception of Yongxing. Who will be responsible for the huge reputation loss we Yongxing bear? "


    Although they are at the same level in theory, Yu Chen and Jiang Bo are not in the same level in terms of seniority, speaking weight and relationship with Gu''s family. Therefore, no one thinks there is anything wrong with Jiang Bo even if he speaks with Yu Chen in a severe voice.


    In fact, after Chen said those words, people on the scene felt that even if you wanted to cut your job at the helm, the face-to-face confrontation or even threat was too impulsive and extreme, and no superior would allow such behavior.


    "We started Yongxing by fighting and killing. Who doesn''t know about the whole East China Sea? What is the deterioration of perception? On the contrary, is it a bit of putting the cart before the horse when you are at the helm and want to be a law-abiding "philanthropist"


    I don''t know if it''s a rush of blood or whether it''s been too long. Yu Chen''s words are sharper and sharper, and he begins to openly question Gu Qingcheng''s "policy agenda" after he takes office. The deputy hall leader around him can''t hold it.


    Instead of being angry, Gu Qingcheng gradually calmed down and looked around. She said slowly: "I know what I''m doing. Many people may not understand me. Yes, the history of our Yongxing family is bloody. It''s just that we are forced to survive. But now? Now that the times are different, you don''t need to play with people with your head like my grandfather did in those days. Even if you don''t do anything every day, you still have a lot of money to live. Why do you have to force others to have no way to live? "


    "I hope everyone will remember that my grandfather founded Yongxing for the purpose of not being bullied, not to bully others."


    Li Fu walked in quietly and enjoyed his pictures.


    Since he knew Gu Qingcheng, he felt that he was a real lady of a big family. Although he had a prominent family background, he was knowledgeable, gentle and generous, had the ability to inherit Yongxing, and was able to lead Yongxing well. Now it seems that his understanding of Gu Qingcheng is not wrong.


    Yu Chen clenched his hands and wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw the young man standing behind the helm.


    Although he and the other side only one-sided relationship, but this face, he can never forget.


    At the beginning, it was this man who sat at the helm of the young lady and helped her calm down the turbulent situation. He almost pushed her onto the stage and helped her sit down.


    It''s really shameless to call for breaking down the bridge just now. In fact, Yu Chen knows very well that he didn''t take any credit for the smooth succession of the helm. It''s just that he didn''t rebel with Ganji at the beginning.


    How can we take credit for not revolting?


    If you really want to reward her for what she has done, the only thing you should be grateful for at the helm is the man standing behind her.


    If it had not been for this man, who had planned to win thousands of miles, and put down several rebellions by thunder, Yongxing would have fallen apart.


    The anger and indignation on his face gradually disappeared, and reason began to return slowly. Yu Chen''s lips trembled, and finally he didn''t say anything.


    The helmsman has a good heart. Even if he says too much, it''s unlikely that he will really do anything to him, but this man is different.


    At the beginning, this man sat in the conference room, sent several men, understated cut off Ganji''s head, and took it back to the conference room, lost in full view of the public.


    Such thunderous means left an unforgettable impression on everyone present at the beginning, even a shadow.A girl who comes out of school can hold the leading position and get everyone''s obedience, not so much because of the pressure of the old helmsman who lived in spring and autumn Washington, but rather because of the young man''s bloody means.


    He is the biggest backer at the helm and a sword of Damocles hanging over their heads.


    "Xie Yi, on behalf of the group, you should appease the burned, negotiate the compensation, show the sincere attitude of our group, and don''t let me down again."


    The person in charge of the land development immediately nodded solemnly: "yes, chairman."


    Gu Qingcheng turns to leave.


    As the helmsman of Yongxing, she has a lot to deal with and can''t stay here all the time.


    However, as soon as she turned around, her face turned bright with surprise.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I went to your group to find you. People in the company said you were here, so I came to have a look."


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Gu Qingcheng was so angry that she seemed to turn into a little woman in a twinkling of an eye.


    The people present were stunned and did not dare to speak.


    Jiang Bo smiles bitterly.


    "I''ll tell you, how can you still see chairman Gu''s side of pointing out the country with Fangqiu."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Gu Qingcheng subconsciously wanted to hold his arm, but considering the scene, he held back.


    They went out.


    From the beginning to the end, Li futu didn''t say anything to anyone in the room.

 Chapter 1163

    "There''s an old saying that the son of a dragon born dragon, a phoenix born mouse can make a hole. It really makes sense. No wonder Gu can take care of the flowers and plants at home."


    "Have you been to my house?"


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "well, I had a chat with Gu."


    Gu Qingcheng stopped and pressed down the elevator, complaining: "yes, it used to be OK. He would give me advice from time to time, but now my grandfather really takes himself as a retired cadre. He doesn''t care about anything and let me make my own decisions. You don''t know how much pressure I have."


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng''s appearance is just like the indifferent and determined Yongxing helmsman who dismissed Yu Chen, an innocent girl.


    "Mr. Gu, I believe in your ability. If Eagles refuse to let go all the time, how can young eagles really learn to fly? I think Gu''s decision is very forward-looking, if it wasn''t for his bold decentralization. How can you grow so fast? Your performance just now has become more and more like a qualified helmsman. "


    Li futu said with a smile: "I heard that now people call you godmother of Donghai?"


    "Don''t listen to those people."


    "Ding" sound, the elevator door opened, two people into the elevator.


    "Have you eaten yet? Why don''t you find a place to eat first? "


    Gu Qingcheng asked. She immediately began to reprimand the undertakers after she had paid her respects to the injured. She didn''t have time to eat at all.


    "I''ve already eaten. You should not have eaten yet. Find a place to eat and I''ll accompany you."


    Although Gu Qingcheng is very generous, Li futu is not stupid enough to take the initiative to tell about eating with Nalan Mingzhu. They found a restaurant next to the hospital.


    "Really not at all?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked.


    Li futu shook his head.


    Gu Qingcheng was not too polite, so he picked up chopsticks.


    "Then I''ll eat it."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Qingcheng, how is the subway project you cooperated with huangrui now?"


    This is the bridge he built in the middle, so he should be concerned about it.


    "It''s very smooth, and the government supports it very much, but after all, it''s such a big project, and it will take at least two or three years to complete. This is still the most optimistic situation."


    Gu Qingcheng asked, "what''s the matter? Did Mr. Cai ask you? "


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "No, she couldn''t have asked me about it."


    "Mr. Cai really trusted us. Since the end of the bidding, all matters have been fully handed over to Yongxing, and he has never interfered."


    Mentioning Cai Hongli, Gu Qingcheng''s gratitude comes from the heart.


    With their Yongxing background, it was absolutely impossible for them to take part in such a major government project. It was Cai Hongli who helped her and gave her a great "political achievement" when she first came to power.


    "Make the best use of your talents and materials. Donghai is your home of Yongxing. It''s the easiest way to give it to you, and Xuejie never lacks this kind of courage."


    Cai Hongli''s talent in business is beyond reproach. If song Luoshen hadn''t abandoned business and taken up politics now, the two competitors who once held the title of school flower in NO.4 middle school might have been in the market for a long time. But now Song Luoshen''s re planning of his life seems to have avoided the confrontation with CAI Hongli in the future.


    "Qingcheng, I have another good project to look for you."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a light cough.


    Gu Qingcheng stopped chopsticks and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Well, it''s an urban renovation project. I think Donghai has become an international metropolis, but as the most dazzling pearl, its urban beauty is not beautiful enough..."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and said with a smile: "what you said seems to me to be a little confused. Isn''t it the work of the municipal government to beautify the city? What does it have to do with us? Is there someone in the city looking for you? "


    Li futu explained: "that''s not true. As a member of the East China Sea, since he has the ability, he should contribute to the place where he lives."


    Serious.


    The spirit of righteousness is magnificent.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him and gradually put down his chopsticks. The color of confusion became more and more intense.


    It''s not unusual for the poor to be alone, and the rich to help the world. It''s not unusual for the capable to repay their hometown. You know, Donghai is not the hometown of this man.


    Li futu seemed to know that his reason was not convincing. After drinking water, his face did not change and his heart did not jump. He added: "you Yongxing have just had a violent demolition and caused a lot of people''s lives. The social impact is relatively bad, and it also affects the city government''s perception of you. If you Yongxing start this urban beautification project, you can win a reputation among the people and win a good reputation It can restore the relationship between you and the city government, which is beneficial but not harmful. "


    Gu Qingcheng naturally understood the benefits of the project and that if she spoke, the municipal government would certainly agree. After all, it was equivalent to giving money and achievements to the municipal government for nothing, but she was puzzled about one thing.What''s the good for this man?


    "The money..."


    Li futu immediately said, "I will pay for the money."


    The East China Sea is very big. Although I don''t know the specific plan of this urban beautification project, it must not be a small sum.


    She knows that this man is rich, but even if he is rich, I''m afraid he can''t waste money for no reason.


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, but did not ask why. Instead, he picked up his chopsticks again and said with a smile, "I think Donghai municipal government should give you the title of a great philanthropist."


    Li futu said with a smile: "I''m just funding. It''s you Yongxing group that communicate with the municipal government. I don''t participate."


    "Do a good job without leaving a name, really treat yourself as Lei Feng?"


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, obviously accepted Li futu''s proposal.


    It will do no harm to Yongxing Baili. She has no reason to refuse.


    Besides, she will do whatever the man wants her to do.


    "I''m not that conscious."


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly, didn''t explain, then said thank you.


    "It''s me who should say thank you. It''s too late for other people to rush to do the good thing that can earn fame without money."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, but he didn''t ask much and talked about other topics.


    "Are you free tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The Warring States arena is going to hold a contest tonight. You are also the former chairman of the Warring States club. If you have time, would you like to go with me?"


    The Warring States club is of great significance to him. It was the place where he first became famous, and he has been in charge of it for a long time.


    "No problem."


    Li futu thought for a moment and nodded.


    "That''s a deal. I''ll wait for you there at night."

 Chapter 1164

    Gu Qingcheng obviously has something else to do in the afternoon, and she is not obsessed. After she was ordered to pick up the main beam alone in the face of danger, the strong and independent gene in Gu Qingcang''s body was gradually amplified. Although it was rare to meet Li futu, after meeting at the Warring States club in the evening, she got into the car and left the hospital with Li futu.


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng leave, Li futu also stops a taxi and comes to Shen yini''s company. On the way, he deliberately drops off to buy a bunch of flowers and red roses.


    When he appeared in shenyini company with flowers, he really attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    As a Super Queen, Shen yini''s admirer is like a crucian carp across the river, but there is no one who dares to catch up with the company, especially holding a bunch of flowers blatantly. She is really not an ordinary hero.


    It''s rare for someone to be enlightened. After all, the relationship between him and Shen yini has undergone a qualitative leap. So he wants to give Shen yini a surprise, but who knows it''s not a coincidence.


    "Mr. Li, it''s not bad. I''ve made great progress now. I even know how to give flowers to beauties."


    He was invited to Mu yudie''s office.


    Staring at the delicate rose with water drops, mu yudie looked resentful and said, "it''s a pity that you didn''t come at the right time. Mr. Shen is not in the company now."


    Li futu was a bit embarrassed sitting on the sofa.


    He doesn''t know mu yudie is here, but he can''t come here with two bunches of flowers. If he wants to enjoy the happiness of all people, sometimes he has to take on some embarrassing situations, even though this "happiness of all people" is not what he actively seeks.


    "Well, don''t look at me with such an expression. It''s just a bunch of flowers. I''m not rare."


    Mu language butterfly patted the table and stood up, "put the flowers here."


    Li futu looks at her suspiciously.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry? "


    Mu yudie''s facial features are deep and three-dimensional, very atmospheric, and her current shape is very unique. The original long hair has been cut short, which makes her charming and itchy become soft, with a fresh and capable taste. In addition, the two shiny round earrings on her ears make her still shining.


    Worthy of being the most amorous woman in the entertainment circle, she can perfectly control all kinds of shapes.


    "Do you think I''ll be greedy for ink? Can''t you get a bunch of flowers? I''ll tell you, this office can''t hold all the flowers I''ve collected. Don''t worry. Fanny can''t come back for a while. Put your words here, and I''ll ask the assistant to give her the flowers later. "


    Mu language butterfly way: "walk with me."


    "What for?"


    "You don''t want to stay in the company and wait for Fanny to come back? I''ll tell you, it''s not sure when she''ll be back, and it''s a company, so you still have to worry about the impact. "


    Li futu was pulled out of the company by mu yudie before he got hot.


    "How about my new look?"


    Mu yudie didn''t call an assistant. He drove himself.


    Li futu nodded and laughed: "not bad."


    "Can you be sincere?"


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye, drive the car out of the underground parking lot.


    "You just came back from Japan?"


    Based on the relationship between Shen yini and mu yudie, she will know that she and Shen yini went to Japan together, which is not surprising, but Li futu knows. Some things, even the sisters who have been supporting each other for so many years, Shen yini will not talk to Mu yudie.


    Li futu didn''t explain that he was from Sichuan. He nodded.


    Mu language butterfly looked at him, lowered his voice, tone became hoarse for a time.


    "You and Kani are going to Japan this time, aren''t you..."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows, pretended to be deaf and dumb, opened the window and looked out of the window, as if he didn''t hear him.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid, Ginny told me everything."


    Mu language butterfly partial head, that pair of wave light ripple of charming eyes son smile not smile of looking at him.


    "Awesome, Comrade Li futu, you''re a long march. It''s hard for me to watch you walk all the way. I thought you had to work hard for a while. I didn''t expect that..."


    She paused and sighed.


    "It''s really hard work. Heaven can do it. Congratulations."


    And Shen yini when so many years of sister, to her, he is again familiar, even if she deliberately want to hide, but still did not escape their own eyes.


    To tell you the truth, although I knew that this day would come sooner or later, when I found that she was broken, her heart was broken. There are still mixed feelings.


    "Is that exaggeration?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded and laughed. He didn''t deny it, and he knew he couldn''t.


    "Tell me about it. How did you do it? I''m really curious, is it romantic means of gentle influence, or the overbearing overlord hard bow? "


    "Guess what."


    Li futu lit a cigarette with a smile, pretending to be mysterious and deep. In any case, it is impossible for him to tell the truth of Shen yini''s active dedication."What''s there to hide and tuck in? And treat me as an outsider? "


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    The relationship between him and mu yudie has developed to this day, which is absolutely not his wish, but since it has happened, he must also take the responsibility of a man, and he has the obligation to take care of Mu yudie''s feelings.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of course."


    What he said can be regarded as the truth. He and Shen yini really got the right result because of their hot spring.


    "Well, you don''t want to say that I don''t force you, but I''m really happy for you and Ginny."


    Mu yudie holds the steering wheel and sighs: "although many people say that she is very lucky along the way, I understand that she is really not easy. At least she doesn''t want to go along with this circle, so she has to bear more loneliness."


    "I don''t think she''s lonely. At least she can have a good sister like you."


    Although she met Shen yini, Li futu did feel pity for mu yudie.


    In Mu yudie, he saw the epitome of a group of people who tried their best to gain a foothold in this society.


    In order to live, she had to disguise herself as something else, and even bear the blame.


    Those who don''t want to die of thirst in the world must learn to drink from all cups;


    those who want to keep clean in the world must know how to wash themselves with dirty water.


    These two sentences are the most perfect interpretation of Mu yudie.


    "Don''t say that. It''s my luck to be a sister to Ginny."


    Mu language butterfly looks a bit complicated.


    Naturally, Li did not go on talking about this topic.


    "Where are you going?"


    He looked out of the window.


    "To Yirenfang."

 Chapter 1165

    Mu yudie brings Li futu here for a reason. It''s not just because she needs maintenance. The main reason is that Shen yini is also here.


    "Hello, Miss mu. Miss Shen is still in it now. Shall I go in and let you know?"


    "No, you can do whatever you want. I''ll just wait here."


    Li futu''s understanding is the first to speak.


    Beauty is a female star''s biggest capital. Even if the natural beauty is loved by heaven, it must be taken care of carefully.


    Mu language butterfly nodded, and the staff said: "take me to find Miss Shen."


    Mu yudie and the staff left.


    It''s hard to say whether Irene square is the largest beauty chain store in Donghai, but at least it''s not much smaller. It can be seen from the fact that top female stars like Shen yini and mu yudie are all Irene square''s guests.


    It''s not the first time for Li futu to come to Yirenfang, and he''s no stranger to Li futu. After all, the boss of Yirenfang lives upstairs, but he''s never been to this branch of Yirenfang.


    To be a man, you have to have at least demeanor and patience. After mu yudie goes in, Shen yini still doesn''t come out, and Li futu doesn''t worry. Some male compatriots take a magazine and sit in the elegant waiting room, enjoying themselves.


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Half an hour later, a voice of disbelief sounded.


    Li futu raised his head and looked at the pretty face he had met before. He was also stunned.


    The reason why it is said that she is familiar is that she is very impressed by this face, but the other party''s dress and temperament have changed a lot.


    The combination of mesh blouse and blingblin shows the eye-catching beauty. The design of Tassels and ruffles, together with a black skirt, sets off her skin like milk, shining and charming.


    But looking at each other''s more and more beautiful clothes, Li futu''s mind for the first time comes up with the scene that the other party is wearing a rigid monotonous police uniform and slapping the table with fierce eyes.


    The past is like smoke.


    Once in the interrogation room of the picture slowly dissipated in my mind, Li futu put down the hands of fashion magazine, stood up, a smile, "long time no see."


    In the eyes of the most beautiful police flower in Donghai police system, there was no hatred and hostility that they hated so much at the beginning. They also showed a gentle smile, "yes, long time no see."


    "Are you a store manager here now?"


    Li futu responded quickly.


    Roy people nodded, "yes, after I leave my job, I will work here. Thank you for Yuqing''s care. Of course, thank you more."


    "Officer Luo, you are too outsider to say that."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "You''re here..."


    Roy''s eyes were full of inquiry, but there was a glimmer of expectation in her eyes that she didn''t even notice.


    "I''m waiting for someone."


    Li''s reply was unexpected, but her smile was unexpected.


    "In that case, come to my office. We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Li futu didn''t refuse, and followed Roy, who seemed to change his face, to her office on the third floor.


    Roy made him a cup of coffee himself.


    "At the beginning, I couldn''t have thought that one day I would be able to enjoy this kind of treatment."


    Taking up the coffee, Li futu said with emotion: "the change of officer Luo now really makes me a little unbelievable."


    "It''s all old times."


    Although it was less than half a year ago, the Roy people seemed to have forgotten their faith and determination in gritting their teeth and trying to put the man in front of them into prison and bring him to justice. They tucked in their skirts and sat down opposite Li futu.


    "Have I really changed a lot now?"


    Li futu took a sip of coffee and immediately nodded his head without hesitation: "of course, at the beginning, you were like a gun, murderous and frightening, but now you are full of femininity."


    "I''m like a gun?"


    Roy laughed.


    "Maybe in front of others, but for you..."


    Roy stopped and shook his head.


    In less than a year, she has experienced a lot and changed a lot.


    Some things that she thought sacred could be defended by her life may still be very important in her heart, but she will not try any more.


    "How are you doing now?"


    Li futu asked with a smile. He was very relaxed in both manner and tone. It''s like getting together with Roy''s friends.


    "You see that, too."


    Roy had a charming smile on his face.


    "After leaving the police system, I feel a lot more relaxed. I don''t have to deal with criminals any more every day, and no one talks about my background any more. I like my current life very much.""That''s good."


    Li nodded curiously and said, "what''s your boyfriend recently?"


    Roy was silent. After seeing Li futu''s expression, he found that there was no difference in him. He nodded with a smile: "sister Yuqing just can''t hide things. She says everything to the outside."


    "So it''s true?"


    Li futu said with a smile, "Congratulations, officer Luo."


    "What''s the point of congratulation? In your eyes, I belong to the kind of woman nobody wants?"


    "It was when I was in uniform."


    Li futu looked up and down at her.


    "Now Of course not. "


    Instead of getting angry, Roy had a big smile.


    Li futu has to admit that at the beginning, this violent police flower who always looks like everyone owes her money with a cold face really looks better with a smile.


    Both of them talked and laughed, and they didn''t mention a certain aspect of the problem. Li futu is not an introvert. When the living environment and mood change, Roy people become talkative, which gives people a sense of seeing each other for three days.


    About forty minutes later, the door of the office was knocked and the Roy called out, "come in, please."


    It wasn''t her subordinates who came in, but a man with a rose in his hand. Seeing the scene in the office, he seemed a little surprised and was stunned at the door.


    Roy seemed to be a little bit surprised. He looked at the red rose and stood up with a smile: "this is Mr. Li. This is my colleague in the police system, Lin Peng, who used to work in the police station."


    Then she went to the other side and took the rose: "give me the flowers."


    Li futu also stood up and understood that this man was mostly the blind date of Roy people mentioned by Yang Yuqing. He nodded politely and said, "hello."


    Lin Peng, the backbone of the young and strong faction in Donghai police system, was very surprised why the Roy people would accept the roses so easily, but he didn''t show it in front of an outsider. He also gave Li futu a polite smile.


    "Hello."


    "My friend should come out, so I won''t disturb you."


    Li futu is very witty. He doesn''t plan to be a light bulb and takes the initiative to leave.


    Roy people did not retain, personally sent him to the office door.


    "It looks good. Take advantage of it."


    Li futu said with a low smile.


    "Thank you."


    The Roy people are noncommittal.


    When they parted, Roy watched him go away and looked at his back. The scene that he had taken him away from Shen Ganni''s villa gradually appeared in front of his eyes. Thinking about it, a smile appeared on his lips.


    If happiness is too hard.


    Then I wish you peace.

 Chapter 1166

    "Bang."


    The Roy man closed the door again and turned around. Lin Peng began to ask, "the man just now is..."


    It''s true that he likes Roy people. Naturally, he will pay close attention to all the heterosexual creatures around the people he likes.


    Roy looked at him and asked with a smile, "don''t you know him?"


    Lin Peng frowned and his eyes didn''t understand.


    "His name is Li futu."


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Lin Peng frowned and thought. After a moment, he was startled.


    "You mean that Li futu who broke the Wang family? The Li futu you arrested at the beginning? "


    Roy nodded.


    "I didn''t expect it to be him."


    As an elite in the police system, it is impossible that Lin Peng has never heard of the most famous Xiaoxiong in the local area last year. Looking at the door, he felt: "legend."


    "You don''t have to think about it. I have nothing to do with him."


    Lin Peng took back his eyes and quickly explained: "Yi Ren, don''t get me wrong. I''m just asking. There''s absolutely no meaning..."


    Roy looked calm, as if he were talking to himself.


    "He and I are two kinds of people, just like seabirds and fish. Let''s go and have dinner. I''ll treat you."


    ¡­¡­


    Before Li futu got out of the elevator, he received a call from Shen yini asking where he was.


    "What are you doing?"


    He came to the hall. See Shen yini and mu yudie waiting in the hall.


    Simple black top with white casual pants, classic color matching and simple cutting are not influenced by fashion. Even standing beside mu yudie, she has not been deprived of Guanghua. This is Shen yini, the most independent and popular superstar in the entertainment industry.


    She is wearing a pair of sunglasses on her high nose. Even if we meet again, we still can''t see much excitement on her face.


    "I just met officer Luo. I went to her office for a meeting."


    Li futu approached with a smile and told the truth.


    "You mean Roy?"


    Mu language butterfly asks a way.


    Li futu nodded.


    "What can you talk to her about? She won''t trouble you again. She''s not even a policeman


    At the beginning, Li futu was on the scene when she was captured by Roy''s team at shenyini villa.


    Although she knew the beginning of Roy''s acquaintance with Li futu. But she knew nothing about the subsequent development.


    "It''s just a chat. She and I have been fighting for a long time."


    With that, the three walked out of Iren square.


    "Yudie, why don''t you go to my house for dinner?"


    Shen yini invited.


    "Don''t you dislike me as a light bulb?"


    Shen yini didn''t speak. She was as cold as ever.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Well, I haven''t eaten ginger for a long time. The girl is not old, but she really doesn''t have the skill."


    Say, Mu language butterfly got on own car.


    Li futu naturally got into Shen yini''s car and sat in the driver''s cab. Two luxury cars drove back and forth from Irene square.


    Shen yini called Jiang Mingzhu after she got on the bus, put down her mobile phone, and then looked at Li futu, "are you back?"


    Li futu nodded, "in fact, I''ve been back a long time, but I went to Sichuan on the way."


    "Have you finished dealing with the affairs of Japan?"


    After all, she never wanted to be distracted by this man''s phone call.


    "It''s all right."


    Li futu turned his head and gave a gentle smile.


    Shen yini didn''t ask any more.


    From acquaintance to now, she has a good understanding of this man''s character, no matter how big the storm outside, he may face himself, will talk and laugh, will not show the slightest.


    She used to think it was the city hall, so she felt strange and afraid.


    But not now.


    Now in her view, it''s a man''s responsibility.


    "By the way, I just went to the company to find you and brought a bunch of flowers, but you were not there, so I put them in yudie..."


    "She has already told me."


    Shen yini interrupted.


    Li futu''s tone stagnated.


    "Do you still think that I will doubt what''s wrong with you and yudie?"


    Shen yini''s mouth rises and finally outlines her first smile since the reunion. She slowly takes off her sunglasses.


    "Or are you guilty of being a thief?"


    Shen yini''s previous indifference even made Li futu feel that what happened in Japan was an illusion. However, seeing Shen yini''s unusual smile at the corner of her mouth at this time made him sure that that night in the Fujiwara family was not just a dream.Although he knew that the truth between mu yudie and mu yudie would come to light sooner or later, and he didn''t think that mu yudie would always be an underground lover. After all, it was too cruel and unfair to Mu yudie, but he didn''t think that he would stand up with Shen yini now.


    So he chose a firm denial.


    Shen yini didn''t know whether she believed it or not. Anyway, she didn''t continue to ask.


    "Kani used to be an artist. I really didn''t expect that the negotiation with Sony would be so successful this time. Sony has cooperated with Hollywood''s giant factories to launch a disaster movie and invite Kani to be the heroine."


    At the dinner table, mu yudie said enviously: "this is the heroine, not the 18 line supporting role who just shows her face and utters a few lines. It has never been in history. If she agrees, she is likely to become the first person in the history of Longguo film, but she is thinking about it now, and she doesn''t know what she is hesitating about."


    "Miss Shen is so powerful."


    Jiang Mingzhu has a simple look of worship and admiration. Although she is a nanny, Shen yini never pays attention to the so-called "master and servant". Jiang Mingzhu always eats at the same table with her.


    "It''s not my ability to boast."


    "Why is it not your own skill? In recent years, Hollywood has paid more and more attention to the domestic film market. What they are interested in is the incomparable popularity of you, the Super Queen, in our dragon kingdom. I know you want to turn to the backstage now and don''t want to work so hard, but this opportunity is different. If you really succeed, you may be able to hold a little golden man back, so you will really live forever ¡£¡±


    "It''s not as easy as you said. Hollywood''s prejudice against foreign actors is well known, not to mention I''m still an actor in dragon country."


    Shen yini stopped.


    "What''s more, do you think they really like my popularity? It''s just that he owns Sony. "


    Shen yini took a look at Li futu.


    Mu language butterfly a Zheng, then also see to Li Fu diagram, eye wave shake, some inconceivable.


    Sony, that''s an aircraft carrier with hundreds of billions of assets across several fields.


    Li futulian said hastily, "Gini, I promise, I have never given any orders to them."

 Chapter 1167

    "Is Sony really in your hands?"


    After dinner, Mu language butterfly is still some difficult to digest the news.


    Sony is one of the most important super enterprises in Japan. It plays an important role in the economic development of Japan. Who can imagine that its real boss is actually a dragon?


    In this case, Li futu did not deny that he was too modest, which inevitably led to the suspicion of coercion.


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa, the wind is light, the cloud is light, and he nods and sips tea as if nothing happened. Mu yudie''s eyes are burning, as if he saw a moving golden mountain.


    It''s not too much to use Jinshan to describe this time.


    Naturally, she doesn''t know what the value of Sony Group is. If she wants to be a super commercial aircraft carrier in the top 100 in the world, it will definitely break the 100 billion mark. What''s more important is Sony''s influence in their industry.


    although she gradually sees this man''s transformation, or more precisely, unveiling the mystery, the other side gradually changes It is still a little beyond her expectation.


    Anyway, this man is less than 30 years old.


    Mu language butterfly has never denied his reality, if you can, which woman does not want to marry a man to rely on? Nowadays, there is not a very sharp argument that most women choose to marry love because they have no chance to marry money. It sounds mean, but it has some truth. Even Shen yini, just now at the dinner table, seemed to inadvertently throw out such amazing news. Is there really no sense of showing off?


    No matter how independent she is, she is still a woman after all. If she is a woman, she will inevitably have a little vanity.


    Mu language butterfly can understand, but she is not envious, because this is her man, even if not as aboveboard as Shen yini, but the treatment of each other will not be too much different, right?


    She knew this man, and was by no means a person who favoured one over the other.


    "At the beginning, when I saw you for the first time, I still thought that this was the poor man who was picked up by Gini. Now, I really have eyes and don''t know Taishan."


    Mu yudie sighs, not to mention that Li futu is the owner of Sony. Even with his reputation in Donghai, few people dare to speak to him like this.


    "You say you are playing low-key too much? An international oligarch disguises himself as a civilian. Are you here to experience the sufferings of the people or to play tricks on others? "


    Jiang Mingzhu is also a face of vivid shock, and even mixed with a little bit of ordinary people''s instinctive awe in the face of big people. It seems that the relationship with Li futu, which has gradually been harmonious, has suddenly been pulled away.


    Li futu laughed and said a classic line, "I''m really not interested in money."


    Mu language butterfly curled his lips and felt that he was still playing tricks. After all, even in the rich people, I''m afraid they won''t feel that they have more money. Maybe only Jiang Mingzhu knows that this man is telling the truth.


    "It''s said that parting is better than getting married. I won''t disturb you two. See you tomorrow."


    Mu language butterfly stood up and planned to leave, but also deliberately use an adult understand ambiguous eyes.


    Shen yini was not a little girl who had never seen the world. She was cold and calm, but she didn''t argue. It was Li futu who stood up together as expected.


    "I should go too. I have to go to the Warring States club in the evening."


    The relationship between the Warring States club and this man is clear to both women, but to Mu yudie''s surprise, this man is really different. If you change to another man, you must strike while the iron is hot and indulge in Gani''s gentle hometown.


    "I''ll give you a ride."


    Mu language butterfly road.


    Li futu is welcome.


    "Ginny, let''s go first."


    No matter mu yudie or Li futu, both of them are graceful and left the villa together.


    "Xiaojiang, have you sent someone to repair the lamp in your room?"


    Shen yini looked back and asked.


    "It''s fixed."


    Jiang Mingzhu nodded and said that the nanny, who was trusted by Shen yini, not only hid the affair between Li futu and mu yudie in her heart, but also didn''t mention anything about Li futu''s coming in the morning.


    "You''re so cruel that you''re willing to let Gini keep the empty boudoir alone."


    Driving out of Chunqiu mansion, mu yudie sighs.


    "If the two love each other for a long time, it will not be in the morning and evening."


    Mu language butterfly poof hiss a smile, can''t help laughing, gouge out the eye man.


    "Just pull it. To be honest, what are you going to do? Is there any fox spirit outside? "


    Li said, "it''s just a dumb joke to go to China."


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, mu yudie didn''t talk much about this topic.


    "I used to wonder why she had been defending herself before, but this time she went to Japan and fell into the enemy so easily. How many secrets do you have to keep from us?"If you think about this in a deeper way, you may not be suspected of provoking dissension, but Li futu naturally won''t make a fuss. In the final analysis, most people are selfish emotionally. Mu yudie is not he Caiwei. It''s normal to be a little careful.


    "Some people say that there is no secret in feelings, and those who say this do not understand feelings or secrets."


    Li futu''s response is a bit enigmatic and full of style.


    Mu language butterfly surprised to see him one eye, smile enchanting: "you speak more and more philosophical, forget it, you don''t want to say I don''t ask, but I tell you, I don''t ask can and Ni equal treatment, but you can''t too eccentric, a bowl of water even if can''t end very flat, also can''t slant too much, otherwise will splash of know."


    Li futu said with a smile: "do you think that with her character, she will treat you badly?"


    Mu language butterfly driving, look serious: "that''s not the same."


    Li futu sighed: "you can''t let me order you to shoot another film to be the heroine, can you? As I said, it''s really not my order. I seldom take part in specific things of Sony. "


    " that''s not so. I just remind you that I won''t embarrass you, but you can''t ignore my feelings too much. "


    From the moment she went to bed, Li futu knew that this kind of love was not so enjoyable.


    Mu yudie has been good at dancing in the filthy entertainment circle for so many years. When you think about it with your buttocks, you can see that she is not a simple woman.


    of course, Li futu is not the kind of person who doesn''t admit his debt when he raises his pants. The goblin gives him himself. It''s reasonable to ask for this kind of request, which is not too much.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."

 Chapter 1168

    The sexy queen in the entertainment circle acted as the driver herself and sent Li futu to the gate of the Warring States club.


    The first time I came to the Warring States club was accompanied by mu yudie. Originally mu yudie proposed to go in with Li futu, but Li futu politely refused.


    "What''s the matter? I''m afraid she''ll be jealous when she knows? "


    Mu yudie pretends to be discontented and looks resentful.


    "Of course not. It''s just that the Warring States club is not a serious place after all. It''s dark and bloody. If you can avoid it, you''d better avoid it as far as possible."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile.


    Although mu yudie is "well-informed" in the entertainment industry, he is absolutely open-minded, and Gu Qingcheng is not the master of small bellied chicken, but it''s better to do more than less.


    "Are you really thinking about me?"


    Mu yudie looks at him with a pair of charming eyes.


    Someone''s face does not change, heart does not jump, calmly nodded: "of course."


    "Then give me a kiss."


    Mu language butterfly is mu language butterfly after all, and its style is extremely hot.


    Li futu was dumbfounded and said, "you are not afraid of being attacked..."


    Before he had finished his words, he was blocked by the flaming red lips he had taken the initiative to send.


    After stopping at the gate of the Warring States club for ten minutes, Li futu pushed the door and got out of the car. When he got off the car, he threw away the tissue that had been smeared with lipstick and walked towards the Warring States club with a wry smile.


    The Warring States period had always adopted a strict membership system, and no one was allowed to enter. But who was Li futu?


    "Mr. Li, the pilot is waiting in the Jianghu building. Please follow me."


    Even though he had resigned from the post of president, the members of the Warring States Council still treated Li futu with great respect.


    Li futu nodded a smile and followed the receptionist to the Jianghu building. Naturally, it was not the first time he came here. He was already familiar with the interior of the Warring States club. But now, unlike in the past, he has no much to do with it, so he is not suitable to walk around at will.


    The fight in the Warring States club has always been a great event in the East China Sea. It is not limited to the rivers and lakes. In this era of violence, it has become an aesthetic. Because the cruelty and blood of the fight, no matter life or death, also attract many rich people to return to the power. At this time, the people in the rivers and lakes are also very popular.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Mr. Li."


    "Mr. Li"


    ... "


    Unlike the first time when no one was interested, when Li futu stepped into the Lake building this time, he could not stop shouting.


    In the eyes of others, his figure is almost a miracle of walking,


    because it took less than a year for this young man to rise quickly and stand on the tide of the east beach.


    Li futu nodded and smiled, even though he didn''t know these people.


    "Coming?"


    Gu Qingcheng came over. Beside her, there were several hall leaders of Yongxing and the four King Kong of the Warring States period. Of course, the former tiger hall leader Yu Chen had been dismissed.


    Meet Li futu, these big guys in the river and lake all warmly greet Li futu one after another.


    The son of heaven is a generation.


    With Gu Qingcheng''s superior position, Yongxing''s high-level power has been replaced in a large range, and most of the people standing around Gu Qingcheng are beneficiaries.


    The reason why they can go further can be attributed to Li futu. When Yongxing was about to fall apart, Li futu used thunder to fight against the bloody rebellion and helped the building collapse.


    "Let''s go."


    At Gu Qingcheng''s command, everyone began to move.


    Different from the resplendent Jianghu building, the arena is as dark and gloomy as ever. As soon as you come in, you can smell the strong smell of blood in the air. It makes the timid feel frightened and depressed, and makes the brave feel excited and blood boiling.


    "This time we have a great warrior in the Warring States arena. He has won ten games in a row. Are there any experts willing to challenge him?"


    The host on the arena is full of inflammatory words, which are transmitted to the audience through the surrounding sound.


    "As long as we can defeat pangli, the king of ten wars, we can win a huge bonus of one million dollars."


    With his voice, a figure appeared in the arena, not bulky, but very cold temperament, he is now the host''s side, silent, but visually, still gives a strong sense of oppression.


    The rules of the Warring States arena are understood by everyone present.


    The rules are more cruel than black market boxing.


    Ten wins in a row means Pang Li may have killed ten people.


    But even so, the huge reward of one million US dollars still makes many people''s eyes bright and ready to move.


    "Are there any warriors willing to compete with our ten winning heavenly king in a row?"


    The host yelled again.


    "I came to see Pang Li last time when he was fighting. He was very strong and hearty. Most people who went up there would only die.""You''re not talking nonsense. If you don''t have confidence in him, will the Warring States Club give you a million dollars?"


    Although the sound of breathing around was quite heavy, it might be seen that Pang Li was not easy to be provoked, and no one wanted to be the first bird to stand out.


    "After you left, I discussed with my grandfather and let Ouyang Xiu take the post of president of the Warring States period."


    Although Gu Qingcheng has a good character, she is not a so-called Bodhisattva. The people who come here are not law-abiding people. She doesn''t care too much about life and death. She turns to talk with Li futu.


    Li futu nodded and looked at Ouyang Xiu, who was sitting in the lower row. "He is a suitable person. He is qualified in both ability and qualification. If you choose him, no one else will have anything to say."


    The Warring States club has always been an independent business. Because of its huge ability to attract money, the leaders of Yongxing have been salivating secretly. However, with the warning of the Wang family, Gu Qingcheng obviously would not make the same mistake. He chose Ouyang Xiu, who has the ability and qualifications but has no faction, to manage the Warring States club for the time being.


    "That''s what grandfather said. Money and people can''t be handed over to the same hand, otherwise there will be trouble."


    "Gu Lao Gao Jian..."


    Before Li futu''s voice fell, a thunderbolt exploded.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Li futu turned his head and saw a figure with a sharp roar, shooting like a stream of bullets. Such an incredible jumping ability made the well-informed rich and powerful people in the audience have a sense of vision when they raised their heads. Their expression was slightly shaking, and they could not help squinting because of the pale and dazzling searchlights.


    Immediately, the next second, the challenger with amazing springing power has suddenly shot down from their sky, his steel whip like legs with unparalleled momentum slash impact, rolling evil spirit and strong force like a huge wave rolling towards the ten winning Heavenly King Pang Li on the challenge arena.

 Chapter 1169

    The arena of the Warring States club has always attracted the attention of all kinds of cattle, ghosts, gods and snakes. Many bandits hope to be famous on this platform. In addition, Li futu, the former chairman of the Warring States, rose up in the amazing battle of the arena, and finally became a respected figure in the East China Sea. His deeds set a bright example for many people Role models.


    The monotonous and almost cruel rules of the Warring States arena led to the fact that almost everyone who could survive in the arena was cold-blooded and ruthless. What''s more, today''s champion Pang Li still won ten consecutive victories!


    But wealth and silk move people''s hearts, or to be more precise, wealth is in danger, and birds die for wealth. There will never be a lack of adventurers who shed their blood for the sake of prosperity.


    The figure flying in the sky, with the trend of meteor falling, irresistible toward pangli bombardment, the visual effect formed is far more shocking than those action movies on the TV screen.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that compared with the kings who are rampant in the underground black boxing competition, the so-called Kung Fu stars in the entertainment circle are just clowns.


    The host is very smart. He firmly remembers the lesson that his predecessor was killed on the spot because he couldn''t dodge. When most people are still in a daze, he has stepped down from the challenge arena.


    Pang Li, the king of heaven in a row, stood alone in the challenge arena and stood still. He raised his head slightly. His dark eyes locked on the challenger, and his hands glided in front of his chest. He bravely met the challenger with the courage of one man at the gate.


    This is not the arena of friendship first and competition second, but the arena of life and death where you die or I die. There is no so-called point to end or trial. As long as you come on stage, everyone''s only idea is to kill the opponent with the fastest speed!


    "Boom!"


    Pang Li''s feet stick tightly to the challenge arena, and his sliding hands come out of the cage like tigers. From the bottom to the top, his evil spirit soars to the sky, and he is shaken out by the blow, just like the king of beasts opening his mouth and roaring wildly!


    The terror power of ten consecutive victories of the heavenly king is displayed incisively and vividly at this moment.


    "Click!"


    The Challenger who won the full field''s admiration took the falling power and collided with Pang Li fiercely. The whole challenge arena seemed to be shocked!


    Then, the Challenger flew out and hit the rubber band on the edge of the challenge arena. The huge reaction force pulled him back and fell on the challenge arena.


    Pang Li''s knees were slightly bent, his fists were scratched, and he began to bleed, but he soon straightened up again.


    The higher the lower.


    The challenger''s face twitched, holding his left leg and sweating.


    He was very clear that his left leg bone had been broken by the impact. This kind of injury was not serious for people like them. However, the result that one foot could not move in this challenge arena was undoubtedly fatal.


    "Your life will lay the foundation for my brilliant road of one hundred victories in a row, and you are worthy of death."


    Pang Li ignored the bloody hands, his eyes and tone, which were filled with shivering silence. He walked step by step towards the opponent who fell on the ground, and his pace was steady.


    in the regular boxing match, this situation could have announced the end of the match, but this was the Warring States arena, and only blood and dead bodies were the most moving rest.


    No one thinks Pang Li is cruel, and no one has pity for the Challenger who is about to die miserably. On the contrary, most people have hot eyes and high looks. Their eyes follow Pang Li''s steps closely, and even some people can''t wait to cheer.


    This is a bloody feast full of money and violence, and the darkness of human nature has been fully publicized in this place.


    More terrible than ghosts and gods is the human heart.


    "Want my life? Dream


    In the face of life and death, no one would wait to die. Although one leg was scrapped, the Challenger suddenly hit the ground with one hand and jumped up with the help of the anti shock force. His body hung sideways, his eyes trembled and his eyes were ferocious. He swept toward pangli like a steel whip.


    First of all, regardless of the bravery without fear of pain and the dexterity and rapidity of body twisting, the fierce momentum of these people, which is like the real blood gas and is even more fierce than wild animals, makes the blood of the people watching the war expand and their hair numb.


    In the face of such a character, unless the other party has already breathed, otherwise at any time can not be taken lightly.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting!"


    Pang Li snorted coldly. His bloody palms danced in the face of danger. He rolled up his fury, like a wave of terror, threatening the power to destroy everything, and flapping wildly at the challenger in front of him.


    "Bang bang!"


    Blood was dripping in the air.


    Pang Li''s attack was like a storm. In just two or three seconds, no one could see how many palms he had clapped.


    Waist, ribs, arms, legs All parts of the opponent''s body were hit violently. The clothes were intact, but blood had penetrated through the cloth, which was enough to see that the flesh and bones had been smashed.


    "Bang!"The Challenger smashed on the challenge arena once again. The challenger was so bruised that he hardly had a piece of good meat. At this time, he didn''t even have the strength to lift his head. His head collided with the hard table, and the blood gushed from his mouth.


    Pang Li looked down at the opponent who had no strength to struggle. His face was filled with palpitating indifference, without any mercy. His right foot suddenly kicked out and hit the opponent''s belly. The opponent''s waist was bent like a prawn. He kept rubbing with the challenge arena, sliding back quickly, and finally hit the thick column.


    "Click!"


    A gruesome crack of bone sounds.


    It''s the sound of a broken spine.


    The challenger''s eyes were wide open, as if in retrospect. His head was high and his eyes were full of blood. He stared at pangli. A few seconds later, his strength was lost, his head fell to the ground, and he was lying on the arena which had swallowed countless lives, and he swallowed his breath completely.


    "Good!"


    "Well done!"


    "Fantastic


    There were cheers everywhere, and the gold owners who bought pangli''s victory cheered loudly, but there were also some people who were dejected.


    "The East China Sea is indeed the East China Sea, which is much more wonderful than our dog fighting."


    A foreign rich man was so moved that although Pang Li''s victory led to the loss of his one million dollar gambling money, he was not distressed at all. On the contrary, he was amazed by this alternative way of gambling, and felt that his eyes were wide open.


    the body was quickly lifted down by the staff, and no one looked at it again.


    "This kind of duel is very inhumane, sir. Can you stop it?"


    A blonde whispered, deep green eyes, showing compassion.


    The man sitting next to her was wearing a cloak, smelling the words and lifting his hat.


    "At your service."

 Chapter 1170

    Standing on the high platform, Pang Li continued to maintain his invincible myth, slowly wiping the blood of his hands, waiting for the next challenger and the paving stone of his road to honor.


    Not arrogant, not dry, indeed quite King spirit.


    "I heard that master Qian once solicited Pang Li, but he was rejected?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked with a smile.


    Qian Sen, the leader of the Panther hall, who was sitting beside her, quickly responded: "steering, it''s true. I just saw that Pang Li is really good at it, so I love him. But I didn''t think that he was too arrogant and would be the deputy hall leader if he spoke, so I had to give up."


    Gu Qingcheng''s superior position led to the high-level exchange of blood at the entrance of each hall. However, Qian Sen still led the leopard hall and became one of the few elders of the two dynasties in Yongxing.


    In fact, at the beginning, because of the great power of the Wang family, he secretly met with the Wang family. Even at the instigation of Wang Yang, he sent someone to kidnap Su Yuan, intending to invite him into the urn to surround and kill Li futu. After his failure, he judged the situation and knew where to turn. At Gu Qingcheng''s upper voting meeting, he cast a firm vote, which led to his not being liquidated.


    "The higher you stand, the more responsibility you have. The position of deputy hall leader is not only competent with a body of brute force, but also with brains. The key is to let the brothers at the bottom have no second words."


    Qian Sen nodded quickly, and did not feel proud because he was the elder of the two dynasties.


    "Don''t worry about steering, I understand."


    Although the body was carried off the field, the blood on the challenge arena was not cleaned. Maybe the fierce battle just now was still fresh in my mind. For a moment, no one dared to jump on the challenge arena again.


    "No one dares to fight?"


    "I don''t think so. There''s never a reason to end a fight in the Warring States club. If no one dares to take the stage, I''m afraid there will be people inside the Warring States club."


    Time goes by.


    Just when many people thought that the ten consecutive victories were wrong and that it should be the eleven consecutive victories when Pang Li, the king of heaven, suppressed the whole court and no one dared to fight, a mysterious man in a cloak pulled out his rubber band and calmly stepped onto the arena.


    "Foreigners?"


    Although he has black hair, his facial features are obviously not Oriental.


    "What happened to foreigners? How many foreigners have been killed here? Pang Li, kill him


    Some people started shouting.


    A single spark started a prairie fire.


    The scene of silence for a while was suddenly detonated.


    Basically, they are all one-sided. However, in the face of the choice of nation and country, the thinking of the vast majority of people is very clear.


    Here, there is no such thing as a first-class foreigner. As long as you get on this high platform, life and death depend on destiny.


    "Adelaide."


    The man in the cloak didn''t seem to hear the cry of the mountain and the tsunami. He spoke out his name calmly.


    However, Pang Li, who is obviously ambitious and intends to create a hundred consecutive victories myth, is not interested in knowing his name. Of course, the environment is too noisy for him to hear clearly.


    "Twelfth!"


    His voice is low and his eyes don''t fluctuate. It seems that Adelaide is already a dead man in his eyes. Then, he stomps on the challenge arena, and the whole person rushes forward with the help of his strength. Castration is like thunder!


    The man who calls himself Adelaide is agitated by his cloak. If Pang Li is compared to a huge wave, then he is like an abyss. He calmly reaches out his hand, clasps Pang Li''s fist and adds strength to his waist. Pang Li, who has won many battles, is suddenly thrown out.


    "How could it be?"


    I thought Pang Li would solve this foreigner quickly, but the sudden change of the scene changed many people''s faces.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered gently.


    "Miso!"


    Pang Li bumped into the elephant tendon and was also pulled back, but when he was different from the Challenger who had been killed, he stabilized his body. On the contrary, with the help of the huge anti shock force of the rubber tendon, he quickly approached like a shell, threw up his right leg and aimed at Adelaide''s lower rib.


    "Good


    In the arena, there was a deafening cry!


    Everyone''s excited eyes, do not want to miss any moment.


    In the face of Pang Li''s fierce counterattack, Adelaide was calm and calm, arms crossed in front of his chest, and took the initiative to face the fierce round kick.


    Bang!!!


    When the two touch each other, Juli will flourish.


    Pang Li''s attack was like hitting a thick iron gate. He was blocked as much as he could. With the help of his strength, he retreated and fell five meters away.


    "This foreigner, strength is not simple."


    Qian Sen frowned slightly and paid close attention to Pang Li all the time. Although he thought that the other side wanted to win a hundred games in a row, he didn''t think he would fall down tonight.


    I''m afraid the real strength of the master is that the master of the hall is hard to see.


    "Who do you think will win?"Gu Qingcheng turned to ask.


    She doesn''t know martial arts, so she can''t see through.


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed on Adelaide from beginning to end. Even though the searchlight was very bright, because of the angle, he could not see Adelaide''s face clearly, only his back.


    "This Pang Li has stopped here."


    Gu Qingcheng was slightly surprised. In her opinion, Pang Li didn''t appear to be defeated until now, but then the scene changed dramatically.


    Pang Li, who had been defeated twice, was not fatally injured, but his breath had become a little short. He kept an eye on Adelaide. Knowing that he had encountered an unprecedented enemy, he refused to give up the initiative. He forced his Qi and blood in his body and let out a shriek.


    "Die for me!"


    He sprang up, sharp toes like a diamond, straight to Adelaide''s face.


    Howling sharp, straight into the sky, shock endlessly, let countless people''s hearts tremble.


    Under the focus of the whole court, Adelaide slightly twisted his head at the critical moment. At the same time, his right hand raised and patted Pang Li''s leg.


    Bang!!!


    Adelaide''s arms were hidden under his sleeve robes, and it was hard to see how strong they were. However, under the slap of his arms, Pang Liru was struck by lightning, and immediately fell to the ground. Under the fierce collision with the challenge arena, he couldn''t help but bounce off a few times.


    Pang Li''s face turned pale and his face twitched uncontrollably. Adelaide looked like dead water. He raised his foot and fell on Pang Li''s chest.


    "Click!"


    The sternum is directly broken, and the stubble is accompanied by great force to pierce the heart.


    Pang Li''s seven orifices bleed and fall on his own road of glory.


    There was a complete silence.


    You know, this foreigner didn''t move a step from the beginning to the end!


    Li futu stares at Adelaide''s back neck, his eyes wavering.


    There, carved with a delicate six pointed star, six pointed star, but also wrapped in a bloody eye, as if watching all the people present.

 Chapter 1171

    In essence, the duel field of the Warring States club is still underground black boxing, but different from underground black boxing, its rules are more severe and cruel.


    These rich and powerful people outside the challenge arena are not only the witnesses of the bloody feast, but also the participants. Although they did not show off their skills in person, they participated in the battle in another way.


    In every game, a large amount of gambling money will accumulate in the prize pool. You know, the arena is one of the four pillar industries of the Warring States club. Pang Li, as the king of ten consecutive victories, has just killed the 11th challenger with the momentum of destroying the withering and decaying. Naturally, there are many gold owners who have won. Now suddenly someone jumps out and easily cuts Pang Li, who seems to be unbeatable Under the horse, how can the money owners who have spent a lot of money on gambling accept this?


    Besides, it was a foreigner who killed Pang Li?


    Let alone the disunity of the dragon people, at least at this time, in the arena of the Warring States club, in the darkest part of the East China Sea, a surging patriotic wind suddenly surged up.


    Almost all of them were aimed at Adelaide, who was standing on the stage at this time. Even more, the rich threatened that who could kill the foreigner would reward one million dollars on the spot.


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men.


    In the Warring States club, there was never a lack of people who put all their eggs in one basket.


    It wasn''t long before Pang Li was carried down, and another man jumped onto the stage.


    "Nanxin Road, Yuan Kui, please give me some advice."


    People who dare to prefix their names with places must have a small reputation in that place. Moreover, Yuan Kui, who has witnessed Pang Li''s death in battle, must have a certain confidence.


    Although he said it politely, his eyes were very dark and sharp. In addition, his eyes were thin and narrow, which made him look like a falcon.


    Without waiting for Adelaide to respond, he immediately jumped forward with both hands out of his sleeves and quickly approached Adelaide in order to take the lead.


    How can there be so much comity on the stage of life and death.


    Adelaide, who has just gone through a big war, has no sign of wheezing. In the face of the iron fist, he raises his wrist to fight.


    "Pop."


    There was a clear sound, and Yuan Kui was as powerful as a rainbow. It was like hitting a towering mountain.


    Adelaide face like water, until now, did not move a step.


    "Zha!"


    With a roar on the tip of his tongue, Yuan Kui sprang up, his face tight, and his right leg strong enough to pull toward his opponent''s waist like a tightrope.


    Yuan Kui is very confident in the hardness of his muscles. He doesn''t know how many big trees have been broken. He is confident that no one will be able to withstand his attack. As long as he is careful, he is sure that the other party will be directly paralyzed by him. If he is afraid, he will choose Choose to retreat.


    Unexpectedly, the foreigner was so big that he still stood still. Yuan Kui had a bloody and ferocious smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he had seen the beautiful picture of the foreigner''s corpse and his fame and wealth on the spot. But before his smile fully bloomed, with the sound of "bang", the smile on his face suddenly solidified, and began to smoke She twitched.


    Not only the corners of the mouth, even the face, even the corners of the eyes, the whole person''s expression began to shake and twist involuntarily, as if suffering unbearable pain.


    With one foot standing on the ground, he still kept the posture of putting his foot out, and the other foot firmly hit his opponent''s waist. But in full view of the public, Adelaide was like an iron man, his face did not change, and did not move an inch, so he took the violent blow.


    The sound of cold air is everywhere.


    "Even if it''s a piece of iron, I''m afraid it will be kicked out of the corner?"


    Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help murmuring, and finally realized the horror of the foreigner.


    Li futu frowned slightly and stared at the platform, his eyes twinkling and thoughtful.


    There is no empathy in this world. If the needle doesn''t stick to him, he will never know how painful it will be. Outsiders can only rely on imagination. Only yuan Kui himself knows how much pain he is suffering at this time.


    The force poured out was more turbulent and all of it was fed back to him. He felt that he could break gold''s leg. Almost all of his legs were paralyzed at this time. By the way, his left leg began to tremble slightly, and there was a sign of unsteadiness.


    "I think..."


    Realizing his opponent''s terrifying power, he immediately decided to admit defeat. However, in the pale light, his lips only opened and closed once and could not move again.


    It''s like Adelaide''s eyes are cast with steel. The calm and indifference in his eyes make yuan Kui feel cold and fear from his bone marrow. But he has no chance to regret it.


    A simple straight fist shot at his face, without any superfluous fancy, but firmly locked it, making him feel unable to dodge from any angle.


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"Different voices mixed together. The spectators only saw yuan Kui fly upside down and hit him six steps away. On his face, his nose had been smashed by a huge force, and one of his right eyes had also been smashed. A piece of his face collapsed in the middle, and he could see his white face, red and white objects flowing along his cheek.


    It''s not human.


    Shocking!


    Yuan Kui didn''t know whether he was dead or not. Lying there, his body was still twitching. Even if he was watching, people could not help feeling cold.


    There''s no more noise.


    The whole arena was silent for a moment.


    Adelaide, who killed two people in succession, looked at the host under the stage. The host subconsciously stepped back, but after all, he was used to seeing people who were used to life and death. His courage was amazing. He endured the fear from his body instinct and handed Adelaide a towel on the stage.


    "You can''t let a foreigner show off so much."


    A deputy hall leader of Yongxing stares at Adelaide, who wipes the blood on his hands as if nothing happened on the stage. He looks resentful and has a strong national integrity.


    Ouyang Xiu, who was in charge of the Warring States period but also in charge of things in the arena, stood up and planned to arrange a good hand.


    It''s not a good thing for the Warring States to let a foreigner be so fierce.


    "No more."


    Li futu opened his mouth.


    "No matter how many people you have, it''s just death."


    Gu Qingcheng turns his head and looks puzzled.


    On the high stage, Adelaide wiped the blood and threw away the towel. It seemed that no one had been on the stage, no longer waiting, put on his hat again and walked down the stage.


    Li futu''s eyes have been following his figure, watching him come to a blonde foreign girl.


    The other side stood up, did not look around, calmly walked out, but he understood that the other side had used her way, and he said hello.

 Chapter 1172

    "Mr. Li, find out. The other party is staying at the Manston hotel. Here is the room number."


    A man knocked on the door and came into the office. He handed me a note.


    "Is the other party aware?" Ouyang Xiu asked.


    The man shook his head, "all the way I am very cautious, keep a distance, the other party should not notice."


    Ouyang Xiu nodded and looked at Li futu.


    "Do you know that man?"


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the card with the room number and asked.


    "An old friend."


    Li futu said in a low voice, looking at the room number on the piece of paper, turned his head and said, "I won''t send you back tonight."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded: "you are busy with your work."


    It''s a car arranged by Ouyang Xiu. It goes straight to the Manston hotel.


    Sitting in the car, Li futu rubbed the piece of paper in his hand and looked ahead without focus. He recalled the picture he saw not long ago.


    Although there were a lot of people at that time, he saw the other party''s unique hair color and noble spirit clearly.


    After opening the window, Li futu stretched the paper out of the window, then loosened his fingers.


    The paper drifted back in the wind.


    Li futu''s face was numb.


    With the other party''s vigilance, the Warring States club sent someone to follow him. How could he not be detected? It''s just that the other party didn''t want to hide.


    Or more precisely, the reason why the other party is on the stage is to send an invitation to him.


    Since the other party has come all the way to make an invitation, as the host, he can''t pretend to be deaf and dumb and disappear behind closed doors.


    The state of dragon has always been a state of propriety and ancestral law.


    In the dark, the black Audi is driving slowly, becoming a part of the traffic.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Li, shall I wait for you?"


    Outside the Manston Hotel, the Audi stopped.


    "No, thank you."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, then pushed the door to get off and went to the Manston Hotel alone.


    "Ding..."


    In front of the presidential suite of Manston Hotel, Li futu pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    What opened the door was not the Butler who was assigned to the top VIP in the hotel, but Adelaide who had just killed two people one after another in the arena.


    The door opened.


    Their eyes were opposite.


    There was no surprise or accident. Adelaide, who shocked the audience with absolute force, seemed to have expected that someone would come to visit and turn slightly.


    "Come in, please."


    Standard dragon language.


    Li futu stepped into the door, passed by, and said with a smile: "Adelaide, your language level in Longguo is much better than before."


    Obviously, they knew each other.


    "There is an old saying in the state of dragon that we should treat each other with new eyes after three days of separation. Dear Li, you and Adelaide have not seen each other for more than three days."


    In the golden and resplendent living room of the presidential suite, there is a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes. Like all western women, her facial features are incomparably deep and beautiful, and her figure is plump, protruding up and down. But the difference is that, compared with the Western women''s usual rough skin, under the bright light, her skin is as tender and smooth as a baby, and floating with the luster of snow.


    She was holding a glass of red wine, smiling at someone who came uninvited.


    In fact, just now when Adelaide opened the door and saw the whole picture of Adelaide, Li futu knew it in his heart. At this moment, looking at the bright blonde hair full of exotic customs, he could hardly restrain the color of memory in his eyes, and then began to smile.


    "Dai, long time no see."


    "Yes, it''s almost seven years, isn''t it? You''re more and more masculine than you used to be. "


    Li futu smiles bitterly when he hears the words.


    Compared with other changes, Dai''s growth is much bigger, both externally and internally.


    Dai has a bright smile.


    "Don''t stand, sit down."


    Li futu sat down.


    "You go out first."


    Said Dai to Adelaide.


    "Yes, miss."


    Adelaide bowed and then left the room. He was too obedient to see that he was the super murderer who had killed all sides in the challenge arena not long ago.


    In his eyes, Li Fu did not have any unexpected color. He seemed to take it for granted.


    This man''s identity, he''s very clear.


    Adelaide, an ordinary name, but in the international community, it has a deafening popularity!


    Those who hate others call him the running dog of money and the slave of wealth. However, it is undeniable that even if he kowtows to Dai, in the eyes of 99.9% of the people in the world, his existence is still an insurmountable mountain!Because he is Adelaide, is the top four in the list!


    Compared with the white Impermanence in the hell, it''s even higher!


    But in Dai''s eyes, he was just like a servant. He didn''t care about his leaving. He picked up the bottle and poured a glass of wine for Li futu.


    There was a crystal clear goblet on the tea table. It seemed that she had expected someone would come.


    Wine into the cup, lustrous.


    "If we meet again after a long time, should we have a good drink?"


    Dai passed the glass.


    The price of a bottle of wine and a Ferrari is several grades higher than that of the so-called Lafite, and there is no market for it.


    "Dai, it''s a waste to give me such a good wine."


    Li futu said softly.


    Hearing the words, Dai''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    "Li, do you still think I was a girl of that year, ignorant? Now that you''re past your poverty, I''m satisfied that you don''t dislike this wine. "


    She put the glass in front of Li futu.


    "I didn''t think you would see me. It seems that I''m a gentleman with a villain''s heart."


    Li futu didn''t correct her use of words, or he may feel that there is nothing wrong with her saying so.


    "Dai, you didn''t come to Donghai specially for me, did you?"


    To be honest, he can face anyone calmly, but in the face of Dai, he can''t help feeling guilty and can''t control it.


    He finally picked up the glass of wine worth far more than gold and kept his face natural.


    "What else?"


    Dai asked back, sipping the wine. Her delicate red lips were like a wet rose, more and more touching.


    "After so many years, it''s hard to find out the news of my first love. Isn''t it worth seeing? I think there should be a lot of problems between us and we need to have a good communication. "


    From the beginning to the end, she kept a bright smile, like the spring rain, also like the scorching sun.


    "Are you right, my Ang Lee, or Li Fu


    Ang Lee.


    At the beginning, someone said the same name when facing Taoyao in Qixia mountain.


    Li futu was holding his glass, and his bitter smile grew stronger.


    In fact, he knew that this day could never be avoided.


    Even if he doesn''t show up, there''s always a way to find him.


    Because she''s Dai.


    Day Rothschild!

 Chapter 1173

    Small hidden in the wild, hidden in the city, hidden in the dynasty.


    As long as people who study the economy have heard of the name of the Rothschild family. As the initiator and core component of the co prosperity society, Rothschild has controlled and grasped the economic lifeline of Europe for hundreds of years, but the name of this family has never appeared in the public view.


    No one knows how much wealth this huge and mysterious family has accumulated, but in countless people''s cognition, they subconsciously call it the world''s first family.


    Even in Li futu''s view, it is not too much for the world''s first family to judge Rothschild.


    Even up to now, or even above him, we can''t be sure how much wealth the family has accumulated.


    Not to mention that the power of money is limited. Indeed, under the constitution of the Dragon Kingdom, the energy of money has been suppressed to a certain extent. However, in the capitalist west, the saying that money can communicate with God is not groundless, and the wealth of Rothschild is beyond the imagination of the world.


    Quantitative change causes qualitative change.


    In several large-scale world wars, Rothschild used wealth to change, even to a certain extent, to guide the trend of the world pattern, and extended their tentacles to all parts of the world.


    As long as I control the economy of a country, I don''t mind who makes the law.


    And the blonde Western beauty sitting in front of him at this time is the descendant of the Rothschild family, and is the direct descendant!


    In European countries, if Dai visits in an open capacity, it is no exaggeration to say that she can definitely attract the president''s reception.


    The Song family, which is incomparably rich in China, is nothing compared with Rothschild. Even though Rothschild''s internal system is intertwined and there are many direct and collateral systems, Dai is not the only or even the most advanced successor. It can not be denied that her identity is still higher than that of song Luo.


    Of course, Comrade Li futu is not a man who "goes after the crowd" and doesn''t care too much about each other''s identity. To say the least, even if he sits in front of him as the first successor of Rothschild tonight, he may feel more comfortable.


    But it was Dai who was sitting in front of him. He was the only one who felt in debt.


    "Dear Li, you were not so dull in those years. Is it because you have been strange to me since you haven''t seen me for seven years?"


    Li futu took a drink.


    This kind of liquid, which is more precious than gold, is in his mouth at this time, and he really can''t taste much.


    "Dai, I''m sorry I haven''t contacted you for so many years..."


    Dai interrupts and stares at him with her blue eyes.


    "This is the first question I want to ask you when I come here this time. Why have you never come to me again after so many years?"


    "Is it true that, as they say, you were with me for wealth?"


    Li futu is silent.


    Dai rippled her glass with a deep smile on her lips.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to blame you. I just don''t understand. I''ve been thinking about this question for seven years, but I haven''t got an answer. I hope you can give it to me."


    "Sorry."


    Dai smiles again, looking at the man who apologizes one after another, with no anger or resentment.


    "Why say I''m sorry? I''m willing to give you that sum of money, because I believe in your potential. The fact also proves that my vision is that my investment in those years is worth it."


    "Dai..."


    The initial accumulation stage of any capital is difficult and difficult. The woman sitting in front of him can be said to have the greatest credit for the scale of the prefecture and the rapid growth in a few years.


    Although she did not take part in the construction of any Prefecture, if it had not been for her five billion US dollars in that year, whether the prefecture could be as large as it is today is really a matter of two opinions. Maybe it would have fallen apart under the pressure of the temple.


    "Li, what I''m saying is true. Five billion yuan will create a dungeon that can compete with the temple. Who dares to say that this investment is not worth it?"


    "Of course, I did not receive any return from this investment, but this" investment "perfectly confirms my vision, which is enough. So you don''t owe me anything. If you do, you just owe me an explanation. "


    Dai picked up her goblet and motioned to Li Fu.


    "Li, can you tell me that in your heart, I really don''t matter?"


    I''m afraid that anyone in his old situation will seize every opportunity to strengthen himself.


    When he met Dai, who was still young at that time, and knew that her name was still Rothschild, he knew that this was an opportunity that could not be easily missed.Of course, he was not so mean as to achieve his goal by deceiving his feelings. He just wanted to build channels and opportunities to communicate with this legendary family by virtue of Dai. Even at that time, he didn''t have much capital to talk with Rothschild.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the founder of the Chinese Communist Party glory Association, the world''s first family, was so rich. In other words, he didn''t expect that Dai was so generous. After learning about his wild hope, he generously gave him a huge fortune of 5 billion US dollars as "venture capital".


    To some extent, Dai really is his noble man. The five billion yuan greatly shortens the cycle needed for the development of the prefecture.


    Of course, his "friendship" with Dai is still unknown.


    Maybe someone in Rothschild knows that miss day once liked a man named Ang Lee and was cheated of a lot of assets, but that''s all.


    "Dai, you Rothschild have a precept that you are only allowed to intermarry internally. In order to prevent the risk of outflow of wealth, you must not intermarry externally. This is an unchangeable precept. At that time, I told you that we are people of two worlds. You are the proud daughter of the first family in the world, and I am an exiled person... "


    "Li, thank you very much for your answer. Even this answer makes me feel a little sad."


    Dai interrupted him again and sighed softly, which seemed to hit the bottom of my heart.


    "Dai, I''ll give you back the five billion yuan right away."


    Dai looked at him and said with a smile, "Li, do you really take me as your creditor?"

 Chapter 1174

    Dai and he are old acquaintances, and know each other in the end. From the perspective of Dai''s identity, it''s not too much to describe him as "poor and poor".


    But when God closes a door, he always opens a window. Dai was just like an angel. She didn''t care about his poverty, entrusted her feelings to him, and gave him all the wealth she could embezzle.


    This kind of bridge section is like a lady of the ancient dragon Kingdom who fell in love with a poor scholar and aided him to go to Beijing for an examination.


    Of course, Li futu has never cheated on her feelings. Dai has always been stubborn and reckless. Even so, Li futu still feels guilty when he hears that Dai describes her relationship with her creditors.


    "Dai, I''m sorry. Over the years, you should know that I''m racing against time. I can''t relax a little bit..."


    This should be Li futu''s third apology since he sat down.


    In fact, no matter how tight the time is, it''s not very difficult for him to get in touch with Dai. Dai Rothschild, who was born in the first family in the world, knows this very well.


    But she did not expose the man''s white lie.


    "Li, I said at the beginning that I came here just to seek an answer, and I didn''t mean to ask for a crime. You don''t need any pressure. I can understand your difficulties. After all, in a few years, you have almost created a force comparable to the temple, and you have shocked the whole world, even my people who have eyes above the top."


    Dai looked at Li futu, raised her glass and touched him falsely,


    "Li, I''m proud of you."


    The tone is sincere.


    Ang Lee, or Li futu, these names, in fact, are not important. The most essential identity of this man is the Lord of the underworld, the emperor of hell, and an existence that her uncle praises. It''s enough for her to know that.


    The rise of hell, in the eyes of the world, is a contemporary miracle, and she, because of this man, can almost be said to witness the miracle step by step, even because of the five billion dollars of private giving and receiving in that year, she suffered a lot of trouble.


    But as she said just now, she never regretted it.


    Rothschild is the pronoun of wealth. Every descendant in the family has to learn to deal with money since childhood, and learn how to use the least effort to get the most return. This man,


    is probably the most successful investment in her life.


    "Thank you, Dai. Without you, I might not have today."


    Li futu finally did not apologize again, "I propose a toast to you."


    "I can drink this glass of wine, but I don''t deserve it. You can come to this day by your own efforts. Even without me, you can still achieve today''s achievements, but maybe the time will be delayed."


    Dai''s face was in vain to show a playful smile that was incompatible with her identity and temperament.


    "In addition, don''t say that casually in the future. If the temple knows that I''ve funded you, I''m afraid I''ll have a lot of trouble."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "You''re de Rothschild, afraid of the temple?"


    Dai swallowed her drink and blinked.


    "Of course. After all, I''m just a part of Rothschild."


    Voice landing, two people laugh at the same time, it seems to get back to the time when the relaxed.


    However, both Li futu and Dai knew that time had changed, and they were no longer themselves.


    Dai is no longer a girl full of fantasy at that time, but a qualified descendant of the Rothschild family. This can be seen from Adelaide''s role as a bodyguard for her. The top four in the world is definitely not a cat and dog that can be seen everywhere, even for Rothschild. Adelaide will be arranged in her side, enough to see the importance of Rothschild on day.


    Li futu, not to mention the young man who was "down and out" and even the top of the Rothschild family disdained to meet, has now become a prominent figure who can make a difference in the world. If he visits again, I''m afraid he will be her uncle who is the patriarch of the clan, will he?


    Looking at the still young and handsome face in front of her, Dai can''t help sighing and feeling. It''s just that she is not a sentimental ordinary woman after all, hiding her mood perfectly under an elegant smile.


    "Is your injury all right?"


    She asked suddenly, looking down at Li futu.


    "You Rothschild really have a lot of powers."


    Li futu shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ve recovered."


    "It''s hard for you to think clearly about such a big disturbance in the Dragon kingdom."


    Dai looked concerned: "it''s OK. There''s an old saying in your dragon kingdom. If a gentleman doesn''t stand under a dangerous wall, the temple always wants to eradicate the hell. The easiest way to eradicate the hell is to kill you. You should be careful."Li Fu nodded.


    "I understand."


    "By the way, for the first time in history, Abe Hanhai was suddenly removed from the list of gods. Many people say that Abe Hanhai''s death has a lot to do with his younger martial sister, Abe Xuanji. Others say that you did it. What''s the matter? "


    When it comes to the horror figures on the God list, Dai''s face can''t see the slightest awe, but only curiosity.


    Li futu was silent, but he didn''t hide from Dai after all.


    "It was me and Abe Xuanji who moved hands together."


    Without further questioning, Dai took the initiative to explain: "there is a personal feud between Abe Xuanji and Abe Hanhai, and Abe Xuanji saved my life in the encirclement and killing of me by the double envoys of the temple. I helped her deal with Abe Hanhai in order to return her favor."


    "The fall of the emperor, but for the first time in history, after Abe Hanhai''s death, has Skynet ever found you?"


    Li futu frowned slightly and looked at shangdai, "why does Skynet want to find me? Does Abe Hanhai have anything to do with Skynet? "


    Dai shook her head.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that the God list is arranged by Skynet after all. The fall of the characters on the God list will not make people doubt the authority of the list, which leads to doubts about Skynet I think I''m oversensitive. "


    Dai stopped and said with a smile, "thank you for telling me that anyway."


    "Dai, we''ll always be friends."


    "Friends?"


    Dai Rothschild, who once spent a lot of money on people''s hearts, read it silently. Then her smile became gorgeous, and the radian of her mouth rose with the wine glass.


    "Then to our friendship."

 Chapter 1175

    Seven years.


    In one''s life, it is definitely not a short time, especially for Li futu or de Rothschild.


    In seven years, both of them have undergone a transformation. Even the green and pure feelings in Dai''s heart seem to fade with the changes of years.


    At this time, although she was smiling brightly, it was hard for her to see the nostalgia and tenderness in her eyes. Of course, Li futu was happy to see this, and he expected it.


    The offspring of the Rothschild family may be confused for a while, but they can''t be confused for a lifetime. The rise of the family may depend on the era of war, but in essence, it depends on the wisdom and foresight dissolved in the bone marrow of the family.


    Dai, a direct member of the Rothschild family, inherited the excellent gene.


    "Dai, are you married now?"


    Li asked boldly, but his attitude seemed to be a little superficial.


    "That''s what you want me to get married early?"


    Dai pretended to be dissatisfied: "I''ve been thinking about you, but you don''t care about me at all. If you really want to know whether I''m married or not, it''s not easy."


    Li futu was speechless. At this time, apart from a wry smile, he seemed to have only a wry smile.


    The dissatisfaction lasted only a few seconds, and soon Dai began to laugh again.


    "I''m joking with you. I''m still young and I don''t want to be bound by marriage so early. In fact, it''s not so important for us to get married or not. At most, it''s just a change of address."


    Li futu understands Dai''s meaning.


    The family motto of intermarriage within the Rothschild family is well known all over the world. As Dai, her future husband is probably among her brothers.


    "You came alone?"


    Li futu didn''t mention that topic again.


    Dai shook her head with a smile: "two people, and Adelaide, you saw that just now."


    Li futu also smiles.


    It''s true that Dai is a man of thousands of gold, but with Adelaide''s escort, there are few places in the world that she can''t go.


    "Now that you''re here, stay a few more days. I''ll show you around. The Dragon kingdom is no longer what it used to be."


    Dai nodded deeply.


    "I was surprised when I came here. When I was a child, I once came to Longguo. But at that time, this country gave me the impression that it was very poor and backward. I didn''t expect that it had such a huge development in more than ten years. In particular, the East China Sea is no less prosperous than Paris and London. If I had known that, my family would have included this country in the attack Part of the center of gravity. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Dai, your Rothschild style is not workable in this land, and it''s too late now. If you want to invest, you may welcome it. If you want to" conquer the city and seize the land ", you have to think about it carefully. Longguo''s economic market is not completely sound, but at least it is stable. All forces have ceded territory to govern it. If anyone wants to get involved, they will not agree, even you, Rothschild. As you know, the long people are really good at internal fighting, but if the foreign enemies are at present, they can still put aside their gratitude and resentment and quickly unite the front. "


    Dai asked with a smile, "are you reminding me or threatening me?"


    "It''s a reminder, of course," Li responded


    "I know that the development of Longguo is changing with each passing day, and there are many great enterprises, such as the song group in Kyoto, right?"


    Dai is not smiling.


    Li futu nodded frankly and talked about the matter: "song is indeed a leader in the business of the Dragon kingdom."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m not here to investigate. I don''t have any hostility to the Dragon kingdom. I''m here to see you and shoulder a mission."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and said curiously, "mission?"


    "The low regard for the Dragon Kingdom leads to the loss of the family''s influence in the East. Of course, this huge strategic mistake can not be reversed. We do not mean to force ourselves to attack the economic market of the Dragon kingdom. The purpose of our Rothschild family has always been to use wealth for the benefit of mankind, not to bring disaster to mankind."


    I have to admit that it''s hard to see the girl''s shadow from Dai at that time, but Li futu is not surprised at her change.


    This is what a Rothschild heir should look like.


    "As the most populous country in the world, Longguo''s voice and influence in the world are increasing with the increase of national strength. The family has realized the mistakes in decision-making and wants to make up for them."


    Li futu''s lips moved.


    Before he spoke, Dai continued with a smile: "of course, we will not plunder or invade. In this era of peace and harmony, only cooperation can have a future, right?"Unconsciously, a glass of wine has reached the bottom, she took up the bottle, to two goblets pour wine.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he felt thoughtful.


    Dai has made it clear enough.


    "Which partner do you choose?"


    Li futu looked at the expensive liquid trickling into the cup, gradually raised his eyes and looked at Dai''s beautiful and deep face.


    "Song, or huangrui?"


    Even though she hadn''t seen him for many years, Dai didn''t seem to regard him as an outsider and didn''t respond immediately. After pouring wine into two glasses and putting down the bottle, she raised her head and said with a smile, "why do you think it''s these two companies?"


    "In Longguo, not many enterprises are qualified to cooperate with you."


    Dai nodded.


    "You are right. Song''s group and huangrui group are indeed the leaders of Longguo business with abundant capital, but they are not our ideal partners."


    Li futu frowned and couldn''t help wondering.


    Dai doesn''t want to choose Song family. He can understand that, after all, his relationship with song Luo God can''t be concealed from Rothschild''s eyes and ears. But why is huangrui group excluded from Rothschild''s choice?


    "Dai, why does huangrui group not meet your requirements?"


    "The political color of huangrui group is too strong."


    Dai responded quickly without thinking.


    Although there is no concealment, this answer inevitably makes Li futu more confused.


    Too political?


    Isn''t the leader of huangrui Cai Hongli''s elder sister?


    When he looked at Dai, he stopped talking.


    "Li, why do you keep your eyes on the north?"


    Dai said with a smile, "although the north is the political center of the Dragon Kingdom, the south, with its vast territory and abundant resources, also has many powerful people."

 Chapter 1176

    The Dragon Kingdom has a vast territory and outstanding people. But if you mention the powerful family that is leading the trend in the south, I''m afraid everyone will subconsciously come up with the name of a family.


    Qin family.


    In the whole south, it can be said that it is the only big and leading family, and no one can match it.


    "Are you going to cooperate with the Qin family?"


    Li futu was no exception. When Dai mentioned the south, he immediately thought of the Qin family.


    The Qin family and he also have a long history.


    "Li, I can''t answer this question for a while, because cooperation is not a unilateral matter. Of course, we Rothschild family, sincerely hope to establish a good relationship with the Qin family."


    Dai said softly, "this time, I''m here to congratulate the head of Qin clan with the kindness of Rothschild."


    Congratulations?


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Although Dai didn''t name her, the head of the Qin clan in her mouth, except Qin Po Cheng, Qin Yu Yi''s father, could not be anyone else.


    For this brilliant generation, Qin Yuyi was at the door of Qin Yuyi''s ward when he was poisoned. He once had a meeting with him and had a brief exchange with him.


    Of course, only once.


    According to the truth, even now that he and Qin Yuyi have broken their engagement, he should go to celebrate Qin''s birthday, but no one has informed him. If he hadn''t learned from Dai''s mouth, he might not have known the news.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dai couldn''t help wondering when he didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. Rothschild is the richest man in the world. There are very few things they don''t know. Li futu can''t guarantee whether Rothschild knows his relationship with the Qin family, but whether Dai knows it or not, he can''t take the initiative to mention it.


    "Why do you think Rothschild is so optimistic about the Qin family?"


    Li futu asked.


    "Lee, do you mean to amuse me?"


    Dai began to laugh, her delicate body trembled, and the wine in her hand rippled with the radian of her face.


    "Don''t you really know why we are optimistic about the Qin family? The Qin family has a Qin Paolu who is the seventh in the tianbang. A few months ago, the daughter of the head of the Qin family also got on the tianbang, and directly jumped to the eighth position. This kind of strength is enough for anyone to face up to. "


    "The world is very big, and there are many powerful families, but it''s really rare for a family to have two tianbang strongmen. Of course, there is something missing in the Qin family, but it doesn''t matter. After all, the Qin family is still young. We believe in the potential of this family."


    I''m afraid that only the proud daughter of Rothschild can have the confidence to comment on the whole southern Qin family.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    Seventh.


    Eighth.


    If he didn''t mention it, he didn''t really think about it.


    He didn''t know that Qin Yuyi was on the list of heaven. He just ignored it for a while.


    Skynet created three lists, weighing the world''s powerful.


    Shenbang is too illusory to reach, so many people regard tianbang as their goal.


    Abe Xuanji, the number one in tianbang, is only half a step away from Shenbang.


    Then came the top of the heaven list and the magistrate Cui pan.


    In the third place, Tanhua also belongs to the prefecture, chachasi Qigan.


    The fourth is Adelaide, who just killed two people in the Warring States club and showed his invincible posture, playing for Rothschild.


    Fifth, white impermanence.


    Sixth, black impermanence.


    Seventh, Qin Dynasty broke the prisoners.


    Originally, wumuku was replaced by Qin Yuyi and ranked ninth.


    The tenth is Mandarina.


    Because Qin Yuyi was on the list, clown king was unfortunately squeezed out of the list.


    This is the top ten.


    That is the top ten in the world!


    If you count carefully, you will find that there are ten orders in the tianbang, two judges and black and white impermanence, and one Prefecture accounts for nearly half of the total!


    It''s a terrible number.


    It is also the capital of this organization with a history of less than ten years, which is enough to reach the top of the world!


    Killing and danger, of course, can bury the weak, but it is also a hotbed for the strong!


    "It''s true that the Qin family has outstanding potential, and you Rothschild really have a unique vision."


    Li Fu Tu nodded in agreement and held up his glass: "then I wish you success and your wish come true."


    ¡°cheers¡£¡±


    When the crystal clear goblets met, they made a clear sound. Dai sipped the wine and said with a smile, "Li, as long as we can achieve mutual benefit, any relationship in the world can become harmonious."


    Li Fu Tu smiles and doesn''t seem to recognize Dai''s implication."I know that your ambition of Rothschild is world peace."


    This is not an invention made by him, but is indeed what Rothschild preached to the outside world, even though the family made a lot of money in several world wars.


    Dai also laughed, raised her glass and didn''t go on.


    Li futu had been sitting in the presidential suite for an hour before he left. When he left, only a third of the bottle of Hyde hick 1907 was left.


    Of course, drunken promiscuity can''t happen to both of them. Daibi shuangsaixue''s face is filled with a faint blush, but her eyes are very clear.


    When Li futu said goodbye, she didn''t want to stay. After all, it''s not seven years ago.


    Dai put the glass on the tea table and breathed out gently.


    "Miss."


    Adelaide came back in.


    "I hope that no one else will know about today, do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, miss."


    Dai said, "sit down."


    Adelaide was in the same position that Lee had just sat in.


    "Adelaide, you should have met him then?"


    Adelaide nodded: "I met you once."


    Dai looked at the world''s fourth best man with great interest.


    "Have you ever thought that he will surpass you one day, and at such a high speed?"


    Adelaide did not respond directly, just said: "human potential, is endless, in his body, this sentence has been confirmed."


    "You mean everyone in the world can be him?"


    Adelaide was silent.


    Although the man who just walked out of this room was gifted, there was really no extraordinary place in that year. Who would have thought that he could come to the present situation?


    After all, in this world, there are too many people who live in difficulties and difficulties, and many people fall on the road.


    "Miss, do you still like him?"


    Adelaide finally asked a more humanized question, which shows that he is not a cold machine.


    Dai was a little surprised. She was stunned for a moment, but did not respond directly. She looked at the magnificent living room and gave a complicated smile.


    "The stupidest wish I ever had when I was a child was to grow up quickly."

 Chapter 1177

    Dai only stayed for two days. Accompanied by Li futu, she turned around and then left the East China Sea.


    Obviously, in today''s eyes, family interests seem to have been greater than love.


    For a moment, Li and her eyes gently hugged before boarding the airport.


    "Good bye, dear Li. I''ll always pray for you."


    "Take care."


    They both smile when they leave. Adelaide turns around with Dai. Li futu has been watching them merge into the crowd.


    Just as in those years, Dai and he did not know when they would meet again after this parting, whether it would be another seven years, and no one could guarantee whether they would be friends or enemies when they met again.


    Gu Qingcheng has reached an agreement with the municipal government, and the urban beautification project has started. Li futu walked out of the airport, not in a hurry to take a taxi. He took his mobile phone and hesitated to call Qin Yuyi.


    But considering the delicate relationship with Qin Yuyi, he thought twice and finally put down his mobile phone.


    Since the Qin family didn''t inform him, he had better take it as if he didn''t know.


    With a slight sigh, Li futu rubs his eyebrows and takes a ride back to Datang Yipin.


    When he opened the door, he found that there was a rustling sound in the room, which was obvious.


    At this point, Xiao Shu should still be in the florist.


    Is it a thief?


    Come on, this is the first product of the Tang Dynasty. It''s the top rich residential area in the East China Sea. Ordinary thieves, can they touch here to steal things?


    Even if I have the ability, I''m afraid I don''t have the courage.


    Li futu closed the door, followed the sound and found that someone was in his room.


    "Girl, how did you get in?"


    Looking at the people in the room, he was surprised.


    She''s petite, but it''s quite a place, but it''s very spectacular. She''s wearing a lovely ball. She''s as delicate as a cartoon character. Who can she be if she''s not Su Yuan?


    "Ah


    Su Xiaohua, who is rummaging, is also shocked by the sudden sound, and all the things in her hand fall to the ground. When she turned around and saw that it was Li futu, she was relieved.


    "Why don''t you walk soundlessly? I don''t know if it''s frightening or frightening to death? "


    Then she bent down and picked up the things on the ground.


    "Girl, this is my home."


    Li futu made a statement, then went into the room and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Gifts."


    "Gifts?"


    "When you and my sister went abroad, did you really not bring me any gifts?"


    Facing that pair of shining eyes, Li futu was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Girl, where is my sister and I going to travel? We are all for business


    "Isn''t this the gift you prepared for me?"


    Su Yuan held out her hand.


    Brilliant.


    In the soft palm of her hand was the relic.


    As soon as Li futu''s eyes were fixed, he immediately went over and took the scarlet relic.


    Su Yuan was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This can''t be given to you."


    Su Yuan stared, "why? Isn''t it just a stone? "


    Li futu didn''t explain.


    "If you don''t give it, don''t give it. I don''t care about it."


    Su Yuan said and went out.


    "Now that I have my sister, I''m worthless. I''m not willing to give up a broken stone. Men are like this."


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Fu Tu put the relic back and immediately chased him out.


    "Girl, it''s not what you think."


    He took Su Yuan by the arm.


    "Why not? You and my elder sister go to honeymoon and don''t tell me. How long have you been back, and don''t tell me. Have you forgotten me? Brother futu, don''t forget that I''ve been a great help to you if you can make a success with my sister! "


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    This wench, won''t be the same as Mu goblin, saw some what?


    "Don''t worry, I''ve forgotten anyone, and I won''t forget you. I''ll invite you to dinner later, will I?"


    "Is this a problem that can be solved with a meal?"


    That said, the expression on Su Yuan''s small face eased a little.


    "How did you get in?"


    Li futu took the opportunity to change the topic.


    "I opened the door and came in."


    Su Yuan said: "I have the key here."


    Li Fu was stunned.


    "Do you have the key here?"


    "Yes."


    Su Yuan nodded, "didn''t you promise to leave me a room here? I found the key that Caiwei asked for. I slept here for a few nights when you were away. "Li futu was speechless.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? "


    He thought that this girl was just a whim at that time, and then he would forget it. Who knows that this girl has been in her heart, and actually put it into action.


    "My sister and you went to honeymoon, I stay at home bored, come to Caiwei to talk, can''t it?"


    Li futu naturally has nothing to say, but what makes him unnatural is that Su Yuan describes his relationship with he Caiwei very pure. I don''t know if Su Yuan showed anything in front of Xiao Shu when she came here.


    But look at the reaction of Xiao Shu and he Caiwei, it seems that there is nothing unusual.


    "Go, find a place to eat first, and talk while eating."


    Li futu stopped thinking about these headache problems and took Su Yuan out of the door.


    Pearl tower revolving restaurant.


    Su University School flower''s accusation against someone continues.


    "Brother futu, you have to have a good conscience when you drink water. If you can get to this point with my sister, don''t forget who has been making efforts silently. When my uncle called me to ask you and my cousin, I tried my best to say good things about you, but how did you repay me? It''s amazing that you''ve done this to me. Won''t your conscience hurt? "


    "Girl, is it so serious?"


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Isn''t it a gift? If you''re interested in something, I''ll give it to you. "


    Su Yuan''s eyes brightened, but she still said: "brother futu, am I such a shallow person in your heart? What I care about is not a gift at all, but whether you put me in your heart. Do you understand? "


    This girl''s personality, he is not clear, put clearly prepared, but he also can''t open, let this girl too no face.


    After all, there is one thing that this girl is right about. She is really "hardworking and meritorious" when he and Shen yini are able to achieve the right result. Even though she has helped a lot, a hot pillow is still very touching.


    "Girl, can''t I do it as a routine?"


    Perhaps to see him admit his mistake, sincere attitude, Su Yuan has been saying a small mouth, finally stopped, picked up the chopsticks.


    "Brother futu, our class has organized a camping activity recently. I want you to accompany me."


    As soon as Li futu heard this, she subconsciously planned to refuse, but Su Yuan didn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    "Don''t you mean to make it up to me? Promise me and I''ll forgive you. "

 Chapter 1178

    Su Xiaohua has always been a character who will never give up until she reaches her goal. Li futu also knows her personality. If she doesn''t agree with her, the girl will be entangled all the time. Even though she is helpless, she still agrees with a bitter smile.


    Su Yuan had planned to stay in Datang Yipin for one night, but Li futu drove her back because she had something to do at night. As soon as she was sent away, he received a call from Yandong.


    "Brother Li, what are you busy with recently?"


    The East China Sea King was always enthusiastic and friendly.


    "I have nothing to do but kill time."


    Li futu said with a smile, "what''s the matter with brother Yan?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that every time I met brother Li, I asked him out for a drink. I don''t know if brother Li has time?"


    When he first came to Yandong in the East China Sea to take care of him, Li futu naturally would not refuse.


    "Of course, if brother Yan is not in a hurry, I''ll come back for a bath."


    "No hurry, brother Li is in the East China Sea? That''s good. I''ll wait for you. "


    Hang up the phone, Li futu returned to Datang Yipin to take a bath. When he went out, it was already dark.


    "Brother Li, come on, sit down, sit down."


    Yandong''s location is not in the imperial dynasty, but in an ordinary street stall.


    As soon as Li futu got out of the taxi, he saw him and said hello with a smile.


    No one even saw the discerning Bentley 95. Sitting alone in a crowd of ordinary people, Yan Donglai converged all his strength, just like an ordinary uncle.


    Li futu walked over with a smile.


    "Brother Yan, I''m sorry, have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "I''ve just arrived."


    Yan Donglai waved his hand and told the waiter to serve.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. Brother Yan looks younger and younger."


    Li futu sat down.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Yan Donglai, who is nearly half a hundred years old but really full of vigor and vitality, has powerful eyes, and laughs: "I love to hear this from brother Li. They say that women are most afraid of aging, but it''s only at this age that I find that men are just as afraid of aging."


    Yan Donglai said with emotion: "if I could, I would like to give up everything I have now, but it''s impossible. No matter how rich and powerful you are, you can''t be the enemy of time. "


    "Brother Yan is in his prime. It''s too early to talk about the word" Lao "


    Li futu comforted.


    Yan Donglai looked at him and sighed with a smile: "it''s not comparable with you young people. Mr. Gu has abdicated and lived his life at home. Yongxing has a strong voice under the leadership of Ms. Gu. If you look at this, you will feel that you can''t live with your age."


    "Here comes the food."


    The waiter brought up the dishes one after another.


    "Take your time."


    "Here, have one first."


    Yan Donglai opens a bottle of beer and fills two glasses.


    They touched each other and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Ge Ge, what do you think of Donghai king? Mr. Gu retreated. When Miss Gu first took office, it was the time when people were not stable and it was best to take advantage of the fire. He didn''t move at all and let Miss Gu sit on the ground. Don''t you think it''s stupid? "


    There are several men and women sitting at the table next door. The women are dressed up in coquettish clothes. The men are all bare arms. Most of them are tattooed on their arms. The dragon, snake, tiger and wolf have different designs. They are very angry and have a loud voice.


    It''s not unusual for these guys to have a drink and discuss the situation in the Jianghu.


    And the big guys who stand at the tide of the east beach are always the topic of chatting after dinner or drinking.


    Li futu puts down the disposable cup and looks at Yan Donglai. They look at each other and smile.


    The chatter at the next table continued.


    "Sanzi, you don''t understand. Mr. Yan and Yongxing have been fighting for so many years, but they haven''t won. Why do they have to fight to death? It''s not good for both sides to go on fighting like this. Donghai is so big that half of one person is enough to eat. I don''t think it''s wrong for Mr. Yan to put the overall situation first. "


    "Will there be people in the world who think that the land is rich? In my opinion, is our Donghai king old now? How fierce was he when he first came to Donghai to make a fortune? It''s not like this. If I were him, I would have seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to unify the world! "


    "You really dare to think, don''t say this life, even the next life, the next life, you don''t have this life."


    Some people laugh and scold.


    "Brother Li, come on, drink."


    The conversation at the table next to him was very loud. It could be said that his saliva was flying. But Yan Donglai didn''t seem to hear other people''s comments on him. He poured the wine with a smile and lifted his glass to Li futu again.


    "Why don''t you just chat with me? What''s the matter with your fantasy? Is it against the law? Are you right, sister-in-law? ""If you don''t want to be a tiger, you can''t be a tiger.". Don''t forget your sister-in-law. "


    The smile of the woman who speaks is very charming. In spring and summer, the weather is not very hot at night, but she is very cool, with a pair of big white legs bare, and the deep V-neck on her chest exposes most of the white ditch.


    "Of course, I''ll never forget Ge Ge Ge and his sister-in-law."


    That tiger son heroic way, eyes leave no trace of in the ravine of coquettish woman Piao.


    "Men talk, women cut in and buy wine."


    Ge Ge Ge, sitting next to the charming woman, said.


    The coquettish woman was scolded in public, obviously a little dissatisfied, but she didn''t dare to attack. She got up to buy wine, but when she left, she didn''t pay attention and bumped into a chair.


    "Ah


    Scream sounded, her body imbalance, rushed to Yan Donglai''s back.


    No one expected this kind of thing to happen. Yan Donglai was caught off guard and didn''t have time to avoid it. When she was hit, her arms trembled. All the beer just poured out of the glass wetted the seductive woman''s black miniskirt, and the wine flowed down her thighs.


    It''s a very tempting scene.


    "Shameless!"


    The seductive woman jumped on Yan Donglai''s back before her. She must have hit a fairly high part.


    She dressed very coquettishly, but at this time, she seemed to turn into a chaste martyr. She stood up in a hurry. Instead of apologizing, she raised her hand angrily and planned to slap Yandong.


    Don''t ask about everything.


    Yan Donglai frowned and held her wrist.


    How many years has no one dared slap him in the face?


    "You dirty thing, let me go!"


    The coquettish woman kept struggling and still clamoring, but she didn''t know she was too old.

 Chapter 1179

    "What the hell are you doing? I''m tired of living, aren''t I? Let me go


    Before Ge Ge spoke, Hu Zi, who had a big dream, took the lead in getting angry. I don''t know whether he was eager to show himself in front of his brothers and elder brother, or whether he liked to be in the limelight. Teng stood up, kicked the stool away and strode to this side.


    The eyebrows and eyes are fierce.


    The huge movement immediately attracted all the eyes of the guests around.


    Li futu plans to stand up, but Yandong comes to the front and says, "I haven''t done anything for a long time. Brother Li, keep drinking. I''ll solve it myself."


    Said, Yan Dong to shake off that coquettish woman, not anxious not slow up.


    Seeing this, Li futu sat back.


    As long as people with a little sense of right and wrong come across such things, I''m afraid they can tell right from wrong. Yan Donglai is purely a victim, but sometimes this society will not reason with you. Huzi is obviously a man who likes to talk with his fists.


    Yan Donglai''s strength is not small. The coquettish woman was thrown to the ground, her palms and legs were skinned, a little tiny injury, but she was like a broken arm and leg, sitting on the ground yelling, ugly.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The tiger son is ferocious voice way, stride forward, clench a fist to come toward Yan east to smash to come over.


    Yandong is in danger. He leans slightly, raises his foot and kicks Huzi in the abdomen. Huzi staggers back and bumps into the table.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The bowl is one of the shakes.


    "Fuck NIMA!"


    In full view of the public, Huzi was angry and angry. His face became more and more ferocious. He picked up a wine bottle from the table and rushed to Yandong again.


    "Shua!"


    The bottle roared.


    Tiger makes wind.


    Yan Donglai did not dodge. He palmed his hand and chopped it fiercely on the wine bottle.


    "Bang!"


    The beer bottle that had not been opened suddenly burst.


    The wine splashed.


    The tiger son is holding half broken wine bottle, a time hard to avoid Leng for a while.


    Yandong said that he didn''t need to intervene. Li futu really sat there quietly drinking and stood by. When he saw Yandong''s hand blade, his eyes lit up slightly.


    He once heard that Yan Donglai himself said that he was born in a remote area. He once regarded reading as the only way to change his fate. As a result, the emperor was able to live up to his heart. After ten years of hard study, he finally got into the ideal university. However, fate made a big joke on him, which led him to go on the opposite road.


    In fact, Li Yan, who was born in Donghai, is not a senior intellectual. In fact, he did not come to Donghai due to his poor career.


    "When I sit here drinking, she accidentally falls down and bumps into me. The responsible party should be on her. You are always going to hit people. Is there any royal law in your eyes?"


    Yan Donglai said in a low voice.


    "Wang fa?"


    Tiger clenched only half of the broken wine bottle, his eyes were still gloomy: "I tell you, Laozi is the king!"


    "Hoo..."


    He is really a ruthless character, holding a half broken wine bottle to stab Yandong. He wants to make some blood tonight, but Yandong''s speed is faster than him.


    "Click."


    The knee was kicked, the tiger''s face pain convulsions, because of inertia, immediately irrepressible forward load down, Yan Donglai turned to face his side, not waiting for the other side fell to the ground, kick in the tiger side rib.


    The momentum is strong.


    The man with a big arm and a round waist flew out of the room and knocked down several tables. He didn''t get up again for a long time.


    "Together!"


    See originally thought that tiger is enough to deal with, the result who expected tiger actually turned over the boat in the sewer, sitting there also want to see a good play of several men''s face changed, see the idea of a little hand in hand, they all stood up, also don''t say what rules, poor fierce extremely evil crowd.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of fists and feet crashing is endless.


    The other guests have been panicking for a long time.


    Tables, chairs and benches fall everywhere, cups and plates fall on the ground, and drinks flow everywhere. The scene is in a mess.


    "Call the police quickly."


    The boss shivered and told the waiter.


    Even in the face of a few tiger like young men, Yan Donglai, who has always been in a high position, still shows the spirit of swallowing thousands of miles like a tiger when he first came to the East China Sea. He opened and closed his fists and fought against the masses, but he didn''t lose any advantage.


    "Bang Dang!"


    A man looks fierce smashed a plate, holding the arm toward Yandong to row.


    Yan Donglai''s eyes are like electricity. He turns around in the same place, works at the waist, takes the left foot as the axis, and makes a highly ornamental roundabout kick, hitting the opponent''s wrist accurately and violently,"Click."


    "Ah!"


    The dish in his hand suddenly fell from his hand. His left hand held the broken right hand, his face twitched, and he raised his head to utter a hoarse wail.


    Through the night sky, shaking people''s hearts.


    Even the onlookers seemed to be able to feel the intense pain, and their faces could not help changing.


    "Waste him!"


    The two men gnashed their teeth, one left and one right, and they came to Yandong.


    Yan Donglai, who has been fighting hard in the East China Sea, has not used any more force all the year round, but in the face of a few reckless people, he still doesn''t mention it. In two minutes, he puts five men, including Hu Zi, on the ground, rolls and howls, and completely loses his fighting power.


    Several women looked frightened.


    Ge Ge, the only one who was still sitting, also looked very ugly.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    In this case, there was a sudden round of extremely disharmonious applause.


    Li futu clapped his hands and got up slowly: "brother Yan is as powerful as before."


    Yan Dong came to spit out a breath lightly, the vision moves away from that Ge Ge Ge''s face, turn head a smile.


    "I''m just a teacher. I can''t compare with brother Li. But I haven''t been active for a long time. I feel refreshed when I stretch my fists occasionally. "


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "You will pay for the loss here."


    Yan Donglai said to Ge Ge in an indisputable tone,


    then he turned to look at the coquettish woman sitting on the ground with paralyzed eyes.


    "If a man wants to succeed, the vision of choosing a woman is the key."


    Then he went out with Li futu.


    "Can I have a name?"


    It''s not unreasonable to be a big brother. Ge Ge has a lot of determination and is quite judging the situation.


    "Yan Donglai."


    The voice drifted in the evening wind, and the two figures had gradually gone away.


    Ge Ge first frowned and his eyes were thinking. A few seconds later, his eyes suddenly shook and his face became stiff. He stayed there, sweating all over.

 Chapter 1180

    As Yan Donglai''s identity and age, he has passed the stage of domineering. You stare at me and I want to kill your family. The farce just now was regarded as an insignificant warm-up movement by him. Even if you use your mouth, those bastards will die, but he didn''t choose to kill them all.


    Like Li futu, the East China Sea King did not seem to drive tonight. He walked on the streets of East China Sea and handed Li futu a cigarette.


    "Compared with our time, people nowadays are too reckless and too impetuous. In our time, if we were not desperate, who would really like to live the life of licking blood with a knife? But now it''s not the same. Some people step into this world simply because they feel that the characters on the road are powerful and can bully others at will. "


    Yan Donglai takes back the cigarette case.


    This figure, who stands at the top of the Donghai River, has no bad habits. He is not involved in pornography, gambling and drugs. At most, he only likes wine and even doesn''t smoke.


    It''s a little strange, but it''s a real fact.


    Of course, although he doesn''t smoke, like many people, even if he gets to the point of yandonglai, he always carries a pack of cigarettes in his pocket.


    "Times have changed."


    Yan Donglai has some feelings. Of course, he is qualified to express such feelings.


    Li futu lit a cigarette and gave a faint smile: "people in those days tried every means to survive, but now people are racking their brains to find their own way to death."


    Yan Donglai was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "Brother Li, when did you become so funny?"


    Li futu didn''t speak. He took a cigarette with a smile.


    "By the way, after being stirred up by those people, he forgot to talk to brother Li about one thing."


    Yan Donglai seemed to remember, "in two days, Mr. Qin will celebrate his birthday. If brother Li has time, why don''t he go to Hangzhou together?"


    Li futu didn''t expect that Yan Donglai would suddenly mention it, and didn''t reply for a moment.


    "Brother Li should know who Mr. Qin is?"


    Li futu nodded silently.


    He understood that as Yan Donglai, it was impossible to invite him without authorization, unless someone in the Qin family sent a message. When Li futu was going to ask, Yan Donglai had taken the lead in explaining.


    "It was Qin Shao who told me that he asked me to inform brother Li specially. Of course, if brother Li has any other arrangements, it doesn''t matter. "


    Instructions from Qin Yunxuan?


    Li futu picks his eyebrows. No matter whether the second son of the Qin family instructs him or not, since the Qin family has already opened the mouth through Yandong, he can''t refuse because of his feeling and reason.


    "Brother Yan can tell Qin Shao that I will be there at that time."


    Yan Donglai nodded with a smile, "no problem."


    After walking together for a while, they separated. When Li futu returned to Datang Yipin by taxi, he saw that Yang Yuqing had also come down from a Land Rover and was obviously driving by a man.


    As on that day, the beautiful young woman was red and gorgeous. It seemed that since her divorce, she had been freed from the bondage, just like a canary flying out of the cage and living a free life.


    Li futu stood there, deliberately waiting for her for a while.


    Of course, although Yang Yuqing seems to have some idea of not having a drink recently, it''s the second time for her to come across it by herself, but she still has her own size in her heart. She doesn''t drink too much. At least she doesn''t have a wrong posture.


    "Miss Yang, you''ve really lived a colorful life. I envy others."


    Yang Yuqing gradually approached and saw him.


    "Are you waiting for someone?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed: "no, I just happened to see you, so I said hello to you."


    Yang Yuqing laughed, her eyes blurred, and her voice hoarse: "how? Are you feeling sick and jealous? "


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "What vinegar do I eat?"


    He turned and walked towards Datang yipinnei.


    "If you feel uncomfortable, don''t hold it back. It''s bad for your health. You can say it."


    Yang Yuqing stepped on a pair of exquisite silver high heels.


    Having known Yang Yuqing for such a long time, Li futu naturally understood her character and didn''t take her joke seriously. Looking at Yang Yuqing, he asked meaningfully.


    "I just think that when other people divorce, they will be sad for a period of time, but to you, how can this divorce be like a holiday?"


    Smell speech, Yang Yuqing not only not angry, but laugh.


    "Yes, it''s a holiday. For me, marriage is a prison, and now, finally released, do you think it''s worth being happy? Is it worth celebrating? "


    Li futu shook his head with a smile and did not speak again.


    They walked into the unit building together.


    "I just don''t want to see an ordinary man. I just don''t want to give him a drink."Yang Yuqing presses the elevator.


    Hearing the sound of the little man, Li futu''s eyes twitched involuntarily and immediately planned to correct it. However, thinking of her personality, he sighed and gave up.


    "You don''t have to explain that to me."


    With that, he went into the elevator.


    "Hey, aren''t you really jealous?"


    Yang Yuqing goes after her step by step.


    "It''s really just an ordinary friend. If you really don''t feel happy, I won''t let anyone give it to you in the future."


    This tone, this scene, it is like a couple in a fight.


    Looking at "pathetic" and looking at her beautiful young woman, Li Fu TU was expressionless and helpless.


    Because the way they got to know each other was not right, one was a prostitute selling steamed buns, and the other was an empty and lonely woman who had been chatting for a long time. As a result, in the process of getting along with Yang Yuqing, there was always an inexplicable and strange atmosphere. Even if he reformed himself and tried to bring their relationship back to the right path, it was in vain, The beautiful young woman seemed to take teasing him as a pleasure.


    In the past, he was able to make reminders in the name of "married woman", but now the other party divorced and became a free man without moral restraint, which led to the original fiery style becoming more and more unrestrained.


    After watching Yang Yuqing silently for a while, Li futu sighed.


    "I really don''t mean anything. You are a free man and have the right to choose your own way of life. As a friend, I sincerely hope you can find the next happiness as soon as possible."


    "Ding."


    When the elevator door opened, Li Fu said goodbye and walked out of the elevator.


    "Well, I don''t want you to be responsible, is that ok?"


    Li futu didn''t look back, and his pace was faster.


    As the elevator door closed slowly, Yang Yuqing chuckled, just like a little girl''s playfulness. She pouted her lips and said to herself, "if I lose once, do you want me to lose another time?"

 Chapter 1181

    Qin family is a unique family in South China, whose patriarch''s birthday is naturally celebrated by all sides.


    At the beginning, Li futu knew the news through Dai. He intended to pretend to be deaf, but he didn''t expect that Yan Donglai would invite him personally.


    No matter how embarrassing it would be for Yan Donglai to go to the Qin family in his own capacity, this trip to Hangzhou is doomed to be inevitable.


    In fact, there''s no need for Yan Dong to speak. Gong Zhengyu also called later. One is to inform him of this, and the other is to tell him that she can''t go because of something. He asked him to congratulate Qin Po Cheng on his behalf.


    Gong Zhengyu has always been a person who dares to love and hate. Qin Bolu always remembers the friendship of leading his master to the north at the risk of the world''s great injustice. No matter how dangerous and moody she is in her comments, Ma Dan and Qin have always maintained a friendship that outsiders like to talk about, but they can see flowers in the dark.


    Yan Donglai and Gong Zhengyu opened their mouths one after another, which forced Li futu to embark on this trip to Hangzhou.


    Hangzhou is not the largest city, nor the most developed city, but the happiest city in Longguo. Hangzhou has a large number of places of interest and scenic spots, among which the most famous is the West Lake.


    Li futu, who arrived one day in advance, did not rush to visit Qiandao Lake, Qin''s residence. Instead, he came to Xizi lake alone.


    Compared with the surging east of the Pujiang River, the West Lake is undoubtedly a different style.


    Li futu stands by the lake, enjoying the Su dyke in the distance.


    This by-product of dredging the West Lake has become one of the ten famous sceneries of the West Lake. From afar, it is like lying on the water waves, connecting the South and North mountains, adding a charming scenery to the West Lake.


    After the cold winter, Su Causeway is like a belated messenger of spring, with willows on the shore, bright peaches, and the lake like a mirror, reflecting the beautiful shadow and infinite tenderness. The most moving thing is the early morning sun. When the moon sinks into the west mountain, the light wind blows slowly and the willows curl up and wander. When you are on the dike, you will lose your soul.


    "Yaoyao, you see, there are handsome guys!"


    You stand by the lake to see the scenery. The people who see the scenery look at you on the bridge. Standing by the lake is really like a jade tree facing the wind. It''s like someone who wants to go back by the waves. Undoubtedly, it has become a part of the scenery in other people''s eyes.


    Feeling the pull of the sisters, taoyaoyao subconsciously looks in the direction of the sisters'' fingers.


    Although it''s just a side face, the word "handsome guy" is absolutely worthy of its name, from its sharp outline and upright posture to its unique temperament that will not be assimilated by the West Lake.


    Tao Yaoyao is not a person who has never seen a handsome guy. The boys who are chasing her are not with a face that can make ordinary girls crazy. However, Miss Tao, who is well-informed, is stunned at the moment when she sees that side face.


    Even her heart began to beat faster.


    It''s not like that, is it?


    "Yaoyao, isn''t he handsome?"


    The girl with a watch on her wrist that can match a car is still pushing taoyaoyao''s arm and chattering.


    "Come on, go and have a look."


    Both of them are wealthy families in Jinling. They have known each other for many years. Liuman knows Tao Yaoyao''s character very well.


    They are good-looking and have a good family background. Besides, they are backed by the Qin family, who is very eloquent in the south. They can even say that they have only one hand to cover the sky. Even if she is only a distant relative, Miss Tao has never been wronged since she was a child. Her elders dote on her, and boys of the same age are even more attentive to her. In the long run, although Tao Yaoyao''s temper has not deviated under the good family education, it is inevitable that she has developed the arrogance that her eyes are higher than the top. Usually, in this case, Tao Yaoyao always likes to reply and ignore her, but this time, she is so arrogant Ask for a look?


    Liuman turned his head and felt a little surprised, but taoyaoyao had already pulled her down the bridge and walked towards the lake.


    It''s only a week since we left Qixia mountain. In addition, Miss Tao Yaoyao''s memory is very strong. Besides, the experience of Qixia Temple left a deep impression on Miss Tao Yaoyao. She can''t forget it so soon.


    At that time, when she saw it on the bridge, her heart jumped. Now the closer she gets, the more similar she feels.


    "Handsome, alone?"


    It''s natural for a girl of this age to like the beautiful opposite sex.


    "Make a friend?"


    She cried.


    This is supposed to be a lot of men''s chat up lines to women.


    Li futu frowned slightly, turned around and saw two pretty girls.


    Looking at each other, Li futu''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise.


    "Handsome guy, my name is liuman. This is my good sister, taoyaoyao."


    Liu man introduced.


    "And you? What''s your name? Are you from Hangzhou? Or to travel? Do you have a girlfriend? "


    Taoyao''s forehead is full of black lines.


    Her best friend is good at everything, but there is one thing that she can do nothing about. That is, she is a playboy. She loves each other. She changes her boyfriends more frequently than she changes her clothes. Moreover, all of them are handsome. The typical appearance association has obviously moved her heart.Li Fu Tu smiles and looks at Liu man. Then he turns his eyes and falls beside him.


    "Miss Tao, it''s a coincidence that we meet again."


    Tao Yaoyao''s lips moved.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you here? "


    The other party has turned around. Isn''t it Ang Lee who is touring Qixia Temple with him?


    Hearing the conversation, Liu man turns his head in amazement and looks at Tao Yaoyao.


    "You Do you know him? "


    "I went to Qixia Temple last week and met him."


    Tao Yaoyao explained in a low voice.


    "Is there such a coincidence in the world?"


    Liuman''s eyes were wide open, his eyelashes were shaking, and he was very surprised.


    Tao Yaoyao is speechless.


    She also thought it was too coincidental.


    How big is the Dragon kingdom? It''s hard to meet a person once. Who could have thought of meeting a person twice in a short week?


    Is there really a saying of "fate" in this world?


    As a disciple of Qixia Temple, Miss Tao Yaoyao began to have her own imagination.


    "I came to Hangzhou to have a private affair. I stopped by West Lake to have a look. I didn''t expect to meet you again. Miss Tao didn''t come to worship Buddha again, did she?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Although he was quite surprised at the first time when he saw Tao Yaoyao, he understood later.


    Tao Yaoyao is related to the Qin family. It''s reasonable for her to come to Hangzhou with her family for her birthday. It doesn''t seem too surprising to meet her in the West Lake.


    of course, Tao Yaoyao doesn''t know that the guy in front of her is using an alias. She once felt that the world was too small.


    "Yaoyao, are you so predestined? I don''t know if this is the right one for you. I can''t let it go. "


    Liu man holds Tao Yaoyao''s hand and says happily.

 Chapter 1182

    As a Buddhist disciple, even though she was only a nominal one, Tao Yaoyao still believed in the theory of destiny. Her second encounter with Li futu by the Bank of Xizi Lake made her heart feel like the lake at that time.


    Of course, it would be bullshit to say that the man whose name has been known so far is the one for her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    She glared at Liu man, but Liu man didn''t care. She said to Li Fu with great enthusiasm: "handsome man, it''s boring for you to go to the west lake alone, and you and Yao Yao know each other again. Why don''t we get together?"


    Since Liu man has opened his mouth, Tao Yaoyao can''t say anything. He also looks up at Li futu.


    Li futu seemed to think about it for a while, but he didn''t understand the amorous feelings. He nodded and agreed with a smile.


    One night, the boat went down the river. On the west side was Nanping mountain, with beautiful rocks and green trees. The mountain was covered with blue sky and white clouds. It was beautiful and beautiful. It was covered by layers of clouds. It was ethereal and ethereal.


    "Yaoyao, you are wrong. Although he is not as famous as Ang Lee, he is much more handsome than Ang Lee."


    The girl''s nature is curious, especially about her best friend''s gossip. Liuman keeps asking questions. However, Tao Yaoyao has no choice but to tell the story of Qixia Temple. Of course, she doesn''t mention the seven dimensions of space.


    Miss Liu is not so shallow. She is not a person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. She has always been very enthusiastic about Li futu. Instead of feeling strange, she takes the initiative to sit beside Li futu and makes Tao Yaoyao feel a little embarrassed.


    "Can you be more reserved, just be handsome? Can Shuai serve as a meal? "


    She secretly pulled Liu man''s sleeve, indicating that she would be restrained, but Liu man, who was born in a famous family, didn''t think so and said: "handsome really can''t be a meal? But am I short of food? Who doesn''t know? I never look for a man to see if he has money. "


    Tao Yaoyao is speechless.


    Indeed, everyone in Jinling City knows that Miss Liu only looks at her beauty when she falls in love. She is always generous to men. She is a famous heroine.


    "Yaoyao, since you are not interested in others, why don''t you give it to me? He''s my dish. "


    Looking at Liu man who is constantly glancing at Li futu with starlight in his eyes, Tao Yaoyao looks numb and turns to see the sunset mountain in the distance. He is simply out of sight and out of mind.


    "Brother ang lee, thank you for taking Yaoyao in Qixia mountain and avoiding her sleeping in the street. As a good sister who has been dead for many years, I thank you very much. Otherwise, do you have a girlfriend? I know many beautiful girls. If you are single, I can introduce them to you. I don''t know what kind of girls you like


    Liuman tone is very sweet, and speak very sweet, "little bird according to people, clever type? Knowledgeable and reasonable, smart and medium-sized? Or is it hot and mature? "


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyelids jump.


    She couldn''t tell that the dead girl was not drunk. She said that she was introducing people, but in fact, she was the first step to inquire about the truth.


    If Ang Lee really does not have a girlfriend and the ideal type is in line with her, then he will offer himself immediately.


    At least, it''s Miss Liu. Can you be a little promising?


    Tao Yaoyao looks at the misty rain on the West Lake and sighs that he is careless in making friends.


    "Helping people is the foundation of happiness. I don''t think anyone will stand idly by in that situation. Besides, Miss Tao is such a beautiful woman. I should do it. Miss Liu doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Li futu''s reply was very modest. Although he was suspected of avoiding the heavy and taking the light, liuman felt that the man was gentle and gentlemanly more and more. Looking at him, his eyes were undoubtedly more scorching, even the breeze from the far shore could not be diluted.


    liuman talked with Li futu more and more, and taoyaoyao sat on the side of the boat, instead, he seemed to be an outsider, But she didn''t feel bored, she was happy.


    Even though she doesn''t know much about Li futu, she doesn''t worry that Liu man will be cheated. Miss Liu, who has a lot of love experience, has never been hurt.


    Many people feel that liuman is lucky to have a daughter. If she were a man, there would be countless poor women who shed tears all day in Jinling City.


    "Brother ang lee, what do you do?"


    Liu man is a big brother. It''s not like meeting someone for the first time. Li futu is not intimidated by Liu man''s enthusiasm. There are questions and answers. In a short time, the relationship between them seems to be getting familiar with each other at the speed that people can see. In less than 20 minutes, they have exchanged mobile phone numbers.


    "Brother ang lee, if you go to Jinling City again in the future, you must inform me. I will definitely take you to a lot of interesting places, so that you will never forget to return."


    Taoyaoyao is stunned to see that even she does not have the man''s mobile phone number. In dealing with men, she really has to admit that she is far from her best friend''s opponent.


    "I''m hungry. Go down and have something to eat."See liuman closer and closer, almost stick to each other, taoyaoyao finally can''t sit, no matter how, liuman is her best friend.


    Liuman glared at her.


    Tao Yaoyao turns a blind eye and orders the boatman to stop the ship and dock.


    The most famous hotel on the Bank of Xizi lake is undoubtedly a building with a history of nearly 200 years. It is located at the foot of the isolated mountain of the West Lake. It is adjacent to some famous natural and cultural scenic spots in the West Lake scenery: Pinghu autumn moon, Fanghe Pavilion, agate slope, Xiling bridge, Su Xiaoxiao tomb, etc. its founder is Hong Ruitang. He is a scholar who came to Hangzhou from other places to make a living When building this hotel, I never thought it would have such a large scale.


    Liu man, as always, showed the rich style of Miss Liu. After she got off the ship, she went straight to this century old shop and declared her treat in advance.


    Neither Li futu nor Tao Yaoyao refused her arrangement.


    As a well-known shop, the popularity is naturally strong. When the three people enter the outer building, they are told that they are full. When Tao Yaoyao proposes to change one, it is Miss Liu who calls again. The outer building, which was full of customers, leaves a table and the manager respectfully greets them in person.


    When going upstairs, Tao Yaoyao carefully observes Li futu''s expression, and finds that the man is still calm. You should know that Liu man''s understatement has shown his undivided energy, and Liu man''s accessories are all high-end luxury goods. She doesn''t think this man doesn''t know what to do, but why can he be so indifferent?


    Think of this man and his expensive for abbot of the master acquaintance, peach young young can''t help but began to wonder about the origin of this man.

 Chapter 1183

    When you go to the west of bianzhou, you will be drunk.


    It''s not unreasonable for Louwailou, whose name comes from this famous poem, to have such a prosperous business. Sitting on the second floor, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery of the south foot of the isolated mountain and the beautiful mountain and beautiful water with light makeup.


    However, Liu man''s mind at this time is no longer on the West Lake landscape that attracts countless people.


    In her cognition, if there is no one to set off a scene, it is soulless. In her eyes, Li futu, or Ang Lee, sitting opposite her, is undoubtedly the soul of the West Lake.


    "Miss Liu, please help yourself. I''m not picky and can eat anything."


    Even when ordering, Liu man was the first to give the menu to Li futu. After Li futu refused, he thought of his best friend for many years.


    "Yaoyao, come and have a look."


    "Forget it. It''s your treat. You''re the master."


    Tao Yaoyao''s face is expressionless, but his heart is not short, and he has a few words of valuing color over friends.


    "All right."


    Liuman didn''t care about her sister''s little emotion. If she did take back the menu, taoyaoyao was even more angry. Of course, she couldn''t attack liuman. All her anger turned to lifutu with her eyes.


    How could I have been so neglected if I hadn''t met this man?


    Many years of friendship is not as good as a man who has just met. Tao Yaoyao''s psychological gap is gradually revealed in his eyes. Even Li futu begins to feel the hostility hidden in Tao Yaoyao''s eyes. He looks at Tao Yaoyao in a puzzled way, which is somewhat puzzling.


    "What are you doing in Hangzhou? Visiting relatives or friends or on business


    Tao Yaoyao, who is always quiet, suddenly opens his mouth and stares at Li futu. His tone is a bit bossy.


    "As an unemployed vagrant, I''m just an elder to celebrate his birthday."


    "Birthday?"


    Peach young young a Leng, eyelashes surprised blink twice.


    It''s not like this, is it?


    "Yaoyao..."


    Liu man, who is browsing the dishes, also looks at Tao Yaoyao unexpectedly.


    "Shut up."


    Taoyaoyao gives liuman a warning look. She knows what liuman wants to say, but what she doesn''t like most is to show off her family, and doesn''t want this guy to know that he and he have a coincidence.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Li futu asked with a frown.


    Although she has been a sister for many years, she doesn''t have too much restraint to get along with each other, but after all, we are no longer young and ignorant children. Our family can''t compare with the Taos who have Qin''s support. Even though liuman usually plays harmless jokes, if taoyaoyao is really angry, she doesn''t dare to get moldy again.


    She took a look at Li futu, shut her mouth bitterly, and began to order.


    "Nothing. Just ask."


    Tao Yaoyao didn''t say that he was here to celebrate his elder''s life. Naturally, he couldn''t think of who the elder was, so he quickly skipped the topic.


    "No wonder you''re so free every day that you don''t have a job. A man can''t be idle, otherwise, liuman, your big company, arrange a job for him? "


    "OK, no problem. I''ll tell my dad then."


    Tao Yaoyao is not so kind-hearted. She owes this guy the favor. She paid it off in Qixia mountain at that time. The reason why she said this is that she didn''t really want to introduce a job to this guy. She just wanted to remind Liu man that this man is a vagrant, but who knows Liu mangen didn''t understand her meaning.


    It''s too deep.


    Tao Yaoyao secretly shakes his head and drinks from his glass.


    "Brother ang lee, would you like to work in my company?"


    Liu man asked Li futu after he finished the order. He played a guest role as the personnel director, and it seemed that he really wanted to "recruit talents" for the company.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Liu. No more."


    "Why? Do you have any requirements? It doesn''t matter. If you have any requirements, you can tell me which department you want to work in. You can choose it at will. The salary can be discussed. It''s absolutely satisfying. "


    Men will think a lot of ways to soak women, but Liu''s means are obviously not inferior to those of the veteran flowers.


    It''s too superficial to use money to smash. She directly uses her future to smash. She puts out an opportunity to make a quick progress. When ordinary men encounter this situation, they really can''t resist it.


    Tao Yaoyao knows that Liu man is not joking. With her friend''s character, she can really do something for personal gain. Anyway, her Liu family has a big career and it''s no problem to raise a man. However, a comrade is very principled and once again politely refuses Liu man''s kindness.


    "Miss Liu, I have just left my job. I have no plans to work for the time being. Thank you very much for your kindness."


    "All right."Seeing Li futu''s determination, Liu man sighed with regret,


    Tao Yaoyao was drinking tea and looking at the microwave outside the window, as if he said to himself: "no ambition, no progress."


    Li futu took a look at her and kept a good demeanor, smiling without saying anything.


    "Are you crazy? A man who doesn''t know the details, do you really plan to take him to your company? Do you know his character? What if you lead a wolf into the house? Are you not afraid of another Rosen? "


    In the toilet, taoyaoyao pulls liuman road.


    Rosen, a well-known figure in the southern business circles, was born from grass roots. He should have lived like many little people at the bottom. But he had a better life. He was favored by a rich lady and changed his fate from then on.


    As CEO, he married Bai Fumi. Rosen, a phoenix man, was on the top of his life. A few years ago, he was OK. However, after his father-in-law died, his ambition of being a wolf was gradually exposed. He took his father-in-law''s business for himself. After he occupied the nest, he kicked away his wife, who had changed his fate.


    This alternative version of farmer and snake has been widely spread in southern business circles, and liuman inevitably heard of it.


    "You are exaggerating. There are so many Phoenix men. But how many of Rosen? Not everyone has no conscience like him. Besides, I''m not so stupid. Do you really decide to live in private as soon as we meet? I just think it''s good, so I want to go further. It''s more convenient for me to enroll in the company. Besides, didn''t people refuse? "


    "Yao Yao, Ang Lee, is really different. I''m so obvious. If other men, they''ll take over and try to please me, but he''s still unmoved. This kind of man is rare."


    Tao Yaoyao is speechless.


    "You''re such a nerd."


    Liuman took her hand and her eyes were burning with fighting spirit.


    "Yaoyao, I haven''t met a man who can''t be subdued yet. I must conquer him. You will support me, won''t you?"

 Chapter 1184

    Love loafer is not just a proper term for men. The young lady of Liu''s group is also a romantic figure.


    Has she inherited her father''s talent in business? Let''s not mention it for a moment. At least in love, Miss Liu is absolutely gifted and has a brilliant record. As long as the men she likes, few of them can escape her hand. From the first time she learned to fall in love in the third grade of junior high school, she has never been defeated. At this time, Li futu, who is not in love with oil and salt, is undoubtedly aroused Miss Liu''s desire to win.


    On the surface, this man doesn''t like money or lust. Liuman has been thinking about where to break through. At the end of the meal, she is still a little worried, but suddenly a phone call comes in.


    "Hello?"


    Liu man is a little bored to connect the phone, after hearing a sentence, the tone is slightly relaxed.


    "Yes, I''m still eating outside the building."


    Liu man''s eyes flickered to the phone, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "All right, where are you?"


    She said.


    The other side said something, she quickly nodded and put down the phone.


    "OK, I''ll see you later."


    "Who is it?"


    Tao Yaoyao turned to ask.


    "A friend in Hangzhou, we are looking for his help in the location outside the building. I didn''t know that when I came to Hangzhou, he said that he would invite me to play."


    Liuman said as if nothing had happened, but the tone was not without showing off.


    "Yao Yao. I''ve promised. Let''s go and have a hi later. "


    Taoyaoyao is not a high cold person, playing a play is nothing, but she immediately noticed that there is a man sitting opposite.


    "Brother ang lee, should you be OK at night? Why don''t you go and relax with us? "


    Liuman''s eyes soon also invested in Li futu, and he warmly invited him.


    "No, you have a good time."


    Li futu''s refusal didn''t come out of Liu man''s expectation. She seemed to have figured out Li futu''s words. Without thinking, she immediately said, "Brother ang lee, why do you have to be so outspoken? You are all very good friends. And I have just said that I have three people here, so you can play with us."


    Liuman used the girl''s usual coquetry, that kind of coquettish tone to listen to taoyaoyao straight goose bumps.


    "Come with us. You are a man. Are you afraid of being eaten? "


    Knowing that Liu man is not able to achieve his goal, Tao Yaoyao will never give up, but his ears will suffer less, so he can''t help but open his mouth.


    Li futu''s tone stagnated, and he was silent for a moment. Finally, he nodded and laughed: "OK."


    "Waiter, pay!"


    Liuman called at once.


    ¡­¡­


    P7, a famous venue in Hangzhou, is located on the third floor of the bustling world trade plaza. The high price excludes the common people from the beginning. However, even if it is separated from the public class, the popularity here is still very prosperous. Many famous stars have come here to hold the show, and the entertainment is basically rich or expensive.


    When he arrived at the world trade center from the outer building, it was more than nine o''clock in the evening. Liu man went up to the third floor and came to the gate of P7. Instead of rushing in, he made a phone call.


    in about five minutes, a young man came out, dressed in fashionable clothes, with good skin, hairstyle and ear stud. He looked like entertainment The popularity of Xiaosheng in the circle.


    "Didn''t I tell you the station number? Why don''t you just go in? "


    As soon as he got out of the gate, he called to liuman.


    "What? I finally come to Hangzhou. Will I die if I come out and take over? Did it delay you to pick up a girl? "


    "I heard that you came to Hangzhou, so I called you immediately to make an appointment with you. Isn''t my intention sincere enough?"


    The young man said, and soon noticed Li futu and his wife.


    "Forget it, I won''t worry about you this time."


    Liuman took Taoyao''s arm.


    "This is my best friend for many years, taoyaotao beauty. This is my friend and I, Ang Lee."


    Tao Yaoyao?


    The young man''s eyes brightened and took the initiative to reach out to taoyaoyao. "Hello, Miss Tao. I''m Qu Qiu, liuman''s friend. Nice to meet you."


    "Hello."


    Taoyaoyao nods and smiles and shakes hands politely.


    Then Qu Qiu shook hands with Li futu. He was a real local boy, but he didn''t put on any arrogant airs.


    "Let''s go in."


    Qu Qiu brings several people to P7. They have a lot of friends here, about a dozen of them, including men and women, and Li futu.


    "Qiu, these two girls have a little taste. Which one has a master?"


    According to the law, a young man first offered wine to Li futu and others in turn, then gathered around Qu Qiu and began to inquire.Obviously, he misunderstood that there was a couple among them.


    No matter how much they indulge, they still have a basic bottom line. They can''t hook up with their friends. This kind of thing can''t be done.


    "Don''t the two girls huazi called have no owners? Why don''t you go to school? "


    "Although those two are OK, they have been adjusted at first sight. You don''t know, brother. I''ve never been interested in refitting goods. And you probably don''t know, the one with yellow hair in her two. A few days ago, xiao''an sent me a video of her car shock."


    Qu Qiu a Leng, involuntarily toward that girl to see, some surprised way: "you didn''t admit it?"


    "How can I admit my mistake? Xiao''an is also a talented person. He likes to record how he plays with women when he has nothing to do, and he also likes to share with others. So he deliberately bought a camera to shoot clearly. I still have it in my mobile phone. Do you want to have a look?"


    Qu Qiu has no good way: "go away."


    The boy named Fan Gao smiles. He no longer takes out his cell phone and stares at the girl who looks shy in jeans.


    "It''s true that this person is not ugly. She looks like a student now, but when she plays with Xiao Anzi, the cry is very exciting."


    With that, he and Qu Qiu clinked glasses, laughing unkindly, as if recalling the picture in the video.


    Qu Qiu took a sip of wine.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like these. Don''t give me the idea to call these two."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fan Gao was puzzled.


    "I know the rules, and I won''t mess with them. One has its own rules, and I''ll just soak the other..."


    "It''s not a matter of ownership."


    Qu Qiu said, "it''s OK for other girls to play around, but these two are not the prey you can hunt at will."


    Fan Gaowen string and know elegance, in the confusing light, his eyes beat down, looking at the two women taoyaoyao.


    "Is it a big one?"


    "One is the daughter of Liu''s group in Jinling, who is richer than your family''s estimate. The other is the apple of the peach family in Jinling."


    "Taojia? Which peach family? "


    Qu Qiu was silent.


    "Who else can be here this time? Most of them are for the Qin family to celebrate their birthday."

 Chapter 1185

    There are many surnames of Qin in the whole world, but there is only one in Hangzhou and even the whole dragon kingdom.


    "Qiu, you didn''t deceive me, did you? Although everyone knows that Lord Qin is celebrating his birthday, not many people are invited. "


    "What''s in it for me to deceive you?"


    Qu Qiu glanced at him. Although Liu man''s introduction was very simple just now, he often heard that Liu man talked about this sister and heard Tao Yaoyao''s name. He didn''t know who it was.


    "They are related to the Qin family. Even if you meet princess Qin, you can call her sister. If you think you can handle it, just go up and have a try."


    "Pull it down."


    When he heard the story of tao yao Yao, fan gaodun, who was ready to move before, put out his mind and touched a cup with Qu Qiu, "just as I didn''t say what I just said."


    Qu Qiu laughs, "is this a counsellor?"


    "You can do it. Your charm has always been the biggest among our brothers. This is a good opportunity. If you grasp it well, you may be able to become a" Royal relative. "


    "Relatives of the Emperor..."


    Qu Qiu murmured, then sighed, "as soon as I enter the Marquis gate, it''s as deep as the sea. Forget it. I don''t want to be a hen pecked husband."


    Fan Gao looked at him, and they both laughed, sighed with emotion, and began to change the cup.


    "Brother ang lee, is it boring to sit here? Why don''t we go dancing? "


    After feeling that she had drunk almost as much, liuman launched another offensive. She didn''t know that everything had been taken off her coat, revealing a tight vest, which still wrapped her not too plump figure with a very attractive taste.


    As a rich family with rich emotional experience, she naturally knows how to dress up to attract men to the greatest extent. Her pink lips are a little moist at the moment, and she looks up at Li futu slightly, which shows a kind of silky feeling.


    Li futu is not stupid. He can''t feel liuman''s mind when the other party is chasing him so hard. He doesn''t have any complacency of being chased by Bai Fumei. He just feels a little sad.


    "Sorry, I can''t dance..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can teach you."


    Despite Li futu''s refusal, liuman fully shows his style of daring to pursue what he wants. He takes Li futu''s hand and drags him to the dance floor.


    Taoyaoyao stood by and said all that she had to say, but liuman insisted on going her own way, and she was too lazy to take care of it. Even if Liu man has suffered any losses, she has already warned in advance. Moreover, with Liu man''s personality and rich experience and means in dealing with men, the possibility of her suffering losses is very small.


    Tao Yaoyao doesn''t know any of these people here. Although she is not introverted, she always has some estrangement when she meets for the first time. Instead of holding a glass of juice with the two girls who pose next to her, she takes a cocktail and drinks it slowly. She looks at the dance floor to see how liuman seduces men.


    At the same time, she also wanted to see whether the man could resist the fiery liuman, or how long he could resist.


    Liu man, who was born in a rich family, is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but at least she can dance. She used to go to bars, and her body is very flexible. When she gets off the dance floor, it''s like a fish in water. Every waist shaking and hip shaking fully shows the vitality and tension of youth. Her hair swings with her body and cuts across her cheek, which is sexy and charming.


    In contrast, her partner''s male partner appears to be a lot of dull, even if liuman has been leading him, but his action is still very rigid, just like the chick who has never been to the night show.


    There are a lot of people on the dance floor, but the hot dance liuman still attracted the attention of a lot of animals. Seeing that such a sexy and hot girl actually found such a man, her anger began to rise.


    Two young people gradually gathered together liuman''s body and began to dance. They tried their best to count and learn all their life, just like a peacock.


    This is undoubtedly a kind of provocative behavior, but someone''s determination is amazing. He turns a blind eye to it and remains unmoved.


    Even Taoyao, who was watching from afar, could not help but scold himself twice.


    "Go away!"


    Although someone turned a blind eye, Miss Liu took the lead in making a fury. She stopped and swayed. She turned her head and scolded the two animals who were crowded around her without any respect.


    People who are familiar with liuman know that although she is a little "playful", there is one thing that people can''t blame. That is, when she is with a man, she never "flirts with others". Only after she breaks up can she find her next goal. At this time, she wants to conquer Li futu, but she doesn''t care about two losers.


    Although she treats Li futu, an elder brother of Ang Lee and a younger brother of Ang Lee, it doesn''t mean that she treats everyone well. How many of them are really good tempered?


    The two animals had no idea that liuman''s temper was so fierce. They opened their mouths and scolded him. One of them suddenly wanted to get angry, but when he saw the Piaget on her wrist, his anger stopped for a moment.The people who can come to P7 are not poor people. Their eyesight is much higher than that of ordinary people. If they see a watch that is hundreds of thousands large, the ordinary people may not recognize it.


    The poor play with cars and the rich play with watches. The people who can afford to wear such watches are not the ones they can offend. Even if they are scolded, the two animals recognize the watch on liuman''s wrist and rationally restrain the impulse to get angry. They turn around and crowd into the crowd without saying a word.


    "Brother ang lee, let''s keep dancing."


    Liuman is like a nobody. After the other party''s interest is gone, she faces Li futu and builds up a smiling face again. This time, she even takes the initiative to pull Li futu''s hand and put it on her soft and elastic waist.


    "This wave hoof."


    Tao Yaoyao shook his head.


    "Miss Tao, let''s have a drink."


    The people sitting here, both men and women, are more able to behave. A girl takes the initiative to find Tao Yaoyao to drink.


    Taoyaoyao turns her head and squeezes out a friendly smile without any airs.


    "Oh, thank you."


    "What happened to your face?"


    Fan Gao came back from going to the toilet. His face was gloomy and terrible. Qu Qiu, who was drinking, soon noticed it.


    Fan Gao not only has a bad look on his face, but also has a mark on his face. Even if the light in P7 is very dark, he can see it clearly. It''s like being slapped.


    "I was beaten."


    Fan Gao gritted his teeth.


    Smell speech, the people present suddenly face a heavy, even peach young all cast curious eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qu Qiu immediately put down his glass and stood up.

 Chapter 1186

    On the premise of not involving personal interests, these childe brothers can be said to be very righteous. When they heard that Fan Gao was beaten, they all showed anger on their faces.


    "I just went to the toilet and accidentally bumped into a woman, but the watch insisted that I patted her ass, and her man slapped me in the face without saying a word."


    Fan Gao touched the hit part on his face and grinned in pain.


    "It''s really an eye opener. I''d like to see who is so tiger!"


    With a bang, the wine bottle fell on the tea table, and a group of young brothers all got up.


    They are all friends who have been playing in the same circle for many years. The attitude at this time can''t be vague.


    "Come on, show us."


    Qu Qiu said.


    Fan Gao nodded and turned to lead the way.


    Not only all the men went, but also a few women followed. Tao Yaoyao hesitated. Naturally, she didn''t want to join in the fun, but when everyone left, it was not suitable for her to sit here alone, so she had to follow.


    "Something seems to have happened."


    Li Fu Tu noticed the movement here,


    Liu man, who was about to stick it to Li Fu Tu, looked back and found something wrong.


    At this time, she naturally would not indulge in "love between children". She did not notice that Li futu withdrew her hand.


    "Go and have a look."


    Fan Gao''s accident happened close to the bar, and there were a lot of people on the other side, probably eight or nine people. Most of them were men. No wonder fan Gaogang didn''t fight back, but he went back to call people. If he really had a conflict with the other side, the other side would be too numerous to please.


    "Which one?" A boy asked Fan Gao.


    "The one in blue."


    Fan Gaochao pointed to one of the men.


    That childe elder brother''s eyebrows and eyes are overcast, without saying a word, carrying the wine bottle he brought with him, he walked over.


    "Hi."


    People come and go here, and no one pays too much attention to it. Those people are still pushing cups and changing cups, talking and laughing.


    He patted the man on the shoulder from behind.


    That Si doubts of turn head, can greet him, is a black wine bottle.


    "Bang!"


    Qu qiufan Gao, a group of local young men in Hangzhou, is not a kind man. When they see that their friends are beaten, they immediately want to find the place. As soon as they meet, there is no nonsense. A solid bottle of wine hits each other''s head.


    That Si immediately seven meat eight vegetable, and the blood water is mixed with the wine to start to flow down from the forehead.


    It happened so suddenly that those people didn''t react too much. It took several seconds to find fault.


    "Damn it."


    All of a sudden, the curse around, that group of people are under the position, see, Qu Qiu a group of people immediately forced past.


    Apart from the girls, the two groups were almost equal in number in terms of effective strength. There were many people in Qu Qiu''s group, and they didn''t act rashly for a moment.


    "Oh, I thought it was you who moved the rescuers."


    One of them stares at Fan Gao and opens his mouth with a smile. In this case, he still holds a charming girl and doesn''t let go. He looks very confident.


    "We''ve let you go, and we dare to bring people here. I don''t know how to write dead words?"


    Someone around him was shouting at Fan Gao.


    "I''ve lived in Hangzhou for so many years. For the first time, I saw such a bull like you. Who gave you the courage to move your hand? Liang Jingru? "


    Fan Gao''s friends can''t show weakness. After a bottle of wine, the two groups began to talk hard.


    As for the guy who was knocked open by a bottle and sat down on the sofa, holding his forehead in a daze, he was ignored by everyone for a moment.


    "Oh, I''m not old enough. I''m really delicious."


    They were obviously several years older than those on Qu Qiu''s side. One of them raised his chin and said with pride, "your brother took advantage of our friends. We didn''t do anything about him. We just slapped him. It''s a small punishment. Is that all wrong?"


    "I''m cheap on her?"


    Fan Gao''s face is as deep as water, pointing to the charming woman who is still in the man''s arms.


    "I don''t know what she looks like. Her legs are wider than the arch bridge. I''m afraid she''ll change bridegroom every night? This kind of goods, even if it''s given to me for nothing, I''m disgusted with it! "


    Fan Gao scolded very well, which caused several girls on his side to laugh.


    In fact, from the heart, the girl looks pretty good. Although she is a little bit powdered, she has beautiful facial features, long and thin eyes. It''s a kind of electric discharge when she looks at people. Her nose is small and cocky, her cheeks are full, and her rich lips look very sexy. Even in this P7, the girl''s beauty can be said to be superior.


    Of course, after such a long relationship, Qu Qiu naturally knows Fan Gao''s character. It''s human nature that men like beautiful women. It''s not surprising to chat up people. But if you want to shoot people''s buttocks like a hooligan, Fan Gao can''t do it.These childe brothers are all human beings. Up to now, they basically understand what''s going on. They raise all kinds of people. Some women are graceful and have nothing to do with the world, but some women love to make trouble out of nothing, especially when their men are around and they have power.


    The lighting is dim, and there are many people. The aisle is narrow. It''s a common thing to be hit occasionally. Most of the time, Fan Gao accidentally touches the girl after going to the toilet. But the girl is a trivial matter. It''s a big problem to let the man stand out for himself, so as to show his sense of existence or satisfaction Some kind of vanity in my heart.


    This kind of woman, no matter how beautiful she looks, can always have a limited pattern. Therefore, men who can take a fancy to this kind of woman can not be too high.


    Although he hasn''t said a word up to now, Qu Qiu already has a score in his heart.


    It is indeed a morbid prejudice to say that the second generation of the rich are all alcoholic.


    The rich spend so much resources to cultivate their offspring, is it really worse than ordinary people?


    "Boy, keep your mouth clean. Didn''t your parents teach you how to talk outside? If I don''t teach, I don''t mind doing it for you. "


    The one who just got a bottle of wine is obviously not Zhengzhu. Most of it is a dog leg who likes to be in the limelight. The real Zhengzhu is undoubtedly the man who hugs her from the beginning to the end and seems to be well-known.


    Fan Gao has a sharp tongue and a mean tone.


    "Autumn, how to say?"


    A childe turned to look at Qu Qiu. It''s not that Qu Qiu is their elder brother, but it''s just that Qu Qiu''s group is playing tonight. Naturally, he''s the one who comes to take advice when this kind of thing happens.


    Qu Qiu looked at Fan Gao, whose eyes and neck began to sprout green tendons, and soon opened his mouth.


    Clean and tidy.


    It''s a stab in the face.


    "Fight."

 Chapter 1187

    It''s a relatively low-level practice to talk about who my Lao Tzu and my uncle are when they meet. It''s also a shame to spread it out. After figuring out that the opponent''s level is general, Qu Qiu simply chose the most primitive solution.


    "The little bunnies are really angry now. Fuck them!"


    No one is willing to be outdone. The two gangs soon wrestled with each other.


    Fan Gao, who had a stomach full of fire, took the lead. No one cared. The man who was staring at the watch rushed up and raised his leg.


    "Ah


    As the main fuse of the conflict, the girl lost her face and fled to the side in panic.


    "Boy, you asked for it!"


    The guy took out a red wine bottle from the back table and smashed it at Fan Gao''s right leg.


    "Bang!"


    The bottle collided with the leg bone and burst.


    As soon as Fan Gao''s face changed, his feet fell to the ground. For a moment, there was a sign that he could not stand steadily. His face was also slightly twitching. Obviously, he didn''t feel very well.


    "Hey, hey."


    With a cold smile, the man held a half broken wine bottle and stepped forward to stab Fan Gao.


    The means are vicious.


    If it''s true, Fan Gao''s stomach may have a hole.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    At the critical moment, a man suddenly killed from the side and knocked it away with his shoulder.


    "Fan Gao, what are you doing in a daze? Kill that watch, and give it to me."


    Fan Gao was relieved, then his eyes turned fierce, and ran after the woman.


    The so-called pity for flowers and jade is bullshit to people like them. Moreover, for such a woman who likes to make trouble, kindness is superfluous.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The table was kicked over, both sides you a punch me a foot, began to perform all martial arts, the scene was a mess.


    It can be seen that both sides are not experts, but they are young and strong, and their fighting spirit is very high. It''s hard to win or lose a fight.


    "Smelly watch!"


    Fan Gao grabs the girl''s hair, tugs at it and pulls it over.


    "Oh, pain, pain!"


    The girl''s face was full of pain and she kept shouting.


    "I seldom beat women, but this time, you should be honored to break the precepts."


    Fan Gao didn''t feel soft at all. He tugged the girl''s hair. Regardless of her struggle, he dragged her to the tea table like a dead dog, and hit her head on the table.


    "Bang!"


    The girl''s forehead was suddenly broken, and the blood began to flow down her cheek. She looked very miserable.


    At this time, the fight here has attracted everyone''s attention.


    No one called the police.


    To P7 play, few timid characters, many people just feel novel.


    No matter how high-end a nightclub is, disputes can''t be avoided. After all, it''s normal to have a bit of friction when you drink too much, but it''s really rare to see such an open fight in P7.


    "Yaoyao, are you ok?"


    Liuman also squeezed over at this time.


    Tao Yaoyao shook his head.


    Looking at Fan Gao, Liu man didn''t feel angry. On the contrary, he said excitedly, "Wow, I can''t see that fan is quite a man."


    Li futu stood beside her and said nothing. Looking at the chaotic scene, he didn''t mean to help.


    "Shua!"


    A wine bottle suddenly flew over and landed in front of them. It would have been at least three or four steps before it could be hit, but liuman seemed to be shocked and immediately took Li futu''s hand.


    "Brother ang lee, people are so scared. You have to protect me."


    Li futu was silent.


    Tao Yaoyao is also speechless.


    "Do you think I''m a boxing ring?"


    Just when the two gangs were already red eyed, a clear voice sounded. In the East, the crowd of onlookers scattered on both sides, revealing a passage. A woman in black leather came over, followed by five or six big men.


    "Honey."


    "Boss Tian."


    People kept saying hello to her.


    Look at the posture, this woman may be the boss of this P7.


    Her appearance was like a hailstorm in the hot weather, and the two groups of people fighting together finally separated.


    "Tell me, ladies and gentlemen, what''s the matter? Do you mean to make such a big scene here? "


    "Boss Tian, I''m not the one who started this matter tonight. It''s all these boys who deliberately made trouble."


    The man who almost stabbed Fan Gao spat blood foam on the ground.


    "We drank well here, but when the boy passed by, he slapped my girl''s ass suddenly. That''s OK. I wanted to give boss Tian a face, but I didn''t care much with him. But who thought that the boy didn''t appreciate it? He even called someone to come and smashed my friend''s bottle. Boss Tian, how can I bear that?"P7 boss Tian Mi looks at Qu Qiu.


    "Qu Shao, is that true?"


    Obviously, she and Qu Qiu are not strangers.


    "Sister Tian MI, don''t listen to his bullshit. Fan Gao just bumped his girl when he was passing by. As a result, he was stigmatized as taking advantage on purpose and slapped Fan Gao in the face. We can''t stand this kind of insult."


    Qu Qiu''s appearance at this time was also quite embarrassed. There were a lot of ashes and drinks on his clothes, and there were red fist marks on his face.


    Tian MI is silent.


    She''s not a policeman. It''s impossible for her to really take the time to investigate this matter, but the problem is to be solved.


    Qu Qiu''s rich and young people are not easy to be provoked, but they are not ordinary people either. At least she knows the leader.


    Rosen''s younger brother, who is the number one phoenix man in the sky, has been promoted to heaven by himself. After Rosen gets up, his younger brother relies on his elder brother to jump from a rogue local ruffian at the bottom of the society to the upper class. He drives a famous car, lives in luxury houses, and plays with women everywhere. How happy is he.


    "Boss Tian, we came here to play, but we purposely supported you. As a result, we were beaten by these boys. You should give me an account of what happened."


    Even if Qu Shao can guess what Tian Mi''s name is, these young people may have something to do with it, but Luo Lu doesn''t care. He suddenly jumps from a poor man living at the bottom to the top of the society, just like an upstart. Naturally, his mentality is easy to expand.


    In contrast, Qu Qiu obviously has a lot to do.


    "Sister Tian MI, it''s really our fault to make trouble in your yard. I''ll make full compensation for the loss. We don''t have to trouble you. We''ll solve it by ourselves."


    From a personal point of view, Tian Mi naturally inclines to Qu Qiu''s group, but she can''t be too partial when the facts are not clear.


    "It''s better to solve the problem than to settle it. I think it''s mostly a misunderstanding. A few of you have been fighting and angry. Why don''t you step back and shake hands with each other?"


    She made it.

 Chapter 1188

    Have you lost sight of yourself?


    Tian Mi''s attitude makes Qu Qiu look at Luo Lu again. He thought that the other party''s level would not be too high, but if it is true, Tian Mi should stand on his side to a great extent instead of being ambiguous.


    After a fight, Qu Qiu gradually calmed down and wondered if he would stop fighting for a while. He would not retaliate until he found out where he was coming from, but Luo Lu took the lead in quitting.


    "Shake hands and make peace?"


    "Boss Tian, look at my friends, and then look at the blood on the ground. Do you want me to let it go?"


    "What do you want to do about it?"


    "Boss Tian, I don''t want to trouble you. As long as you give these boys to me, it has nothing to do with your P7 tonight."


    Luo Lu''s tone is a little annoyed, but Tian Mi smiles instead of angry.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that. You are all guests of P7. Under no circumstances will I take any measures against the guests."


    This remark is impeccable, and all aspects are taken care of. Even if other guests listen to it, they are very comfortable.


    Language has always been an art. Even Li futu took a look at the female boss.


    It''s impossible for this woman to hold up such a big house without a bit of morality.


    "Boss Tian, so you don''t give me any face?"


    Tian Mi laughs but says nothing.


    Luo Lu''s face became more and more rebellious.


    "Boss Tian, do you really want to protect these boys?"


    Tian Mi didn''t speak, Qu Qiu didn''t speak, Fan Gao these childe brothers didn''t speak, but Liu man couldn''t help but open his mouth.


    "What do you really think of yourself as? And don''t look at your own virtues? It looks like an ape that hasn''t evolved well. What''s the charge here


    Miss Liu''s words are as sharp as ever. Qu Qiu and she are friends. Naturally, she won''t stand by.


    "I''m not scared. I''m standing here. I''ll see what you can do to me."


    Suddenly, countless eyes looked at her.


    So is Tianmi.


    Of course, Liu man is a celebrity in Jinling City, and he is not well-known in Hangzhou.


    By the way, Tian Mi also sweeps her eyes at Li futu, who is still holding hands with Liu man, and Tao Yaoyao on the side.


    Her face didn''t fluctuate too much. It was obvious that Li futu and Tao Yaoyao were also fresh faces to her.


    "Good, good."


    Luo Lu nodded fiercely in his eyes, then took out his cell phone and began to make a phone call.


    "Get some wet towels and wipe them for Qu Shao."


    The farmland honey hands under command way.


    This kind of differential treatment makes Luo Lu even more angry.


    "Brother Luo, is this boy the mistress of boss P7?"


    An animal is very good at observing words and colors, and sees that the elder brother is very upset at this time. He deliberately says so, and his voice is not low.


    Tian MI, who kept smiling all the time, finally changed her face and stared at the talking horse.


    "Mr. Luo, I''ll teach you a lesson for your friend''s indiscretion."


    The voice falls to the ground, two big men in suits and leather shoes walk out from behind her and come to the man quickly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The guy subconsciously wants to retreat.


    Two suit thugs said nothing, one clasped his shoulder and restrained his movement, the other lifted his thick palm and looked at his face.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The slap is like a storm, one after another.


    The man''s face swelled at the rate visible to the human eye, and his mouth began to bleed.


    Many people can''t help shaking with the slap.


    "Stop it


    Luo Luli drinks.


    But the two men in suits turned a deaf ear.


    "Boss Tian, are you really going to kill people?"


    Knowing that his words didn''t work, Luo Lu turned his head and stared at Tian MI. His eyes were red, just like wild animals.


    Tian Mi said nothing.


    The guy was left and right, his mouth was torn, with his head swaying, blood constantly thrown out, if not controlled, I''m afraid he would have fallen down.


    It took about half a minute for Tian Mi to open her mouth.


    "Stop."


    Two guys in suits just stop.


    The man who lost his support and showed off his desire to talk for a moment suddenly fell to the ground. He was as angry as a gossamer. He was unconscious and trembled. His mouth was bleeding and his face was not in shape. He looked terrible.


    Don''t mention other people, even Luo Lu saw, for a time there are dim sum hair cold.


    The bloody example fell in front of him. No matter how angry he was, Luo Lu could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger for the time being. After all, no matter what, it was in someone else''s territory.What did you say?


    Strong dragons don''t beat local leaders.


    When his brother comes, he will definitely make these people pay the price!


    "What''s the background of this female boss? It''s very personal. I like it. "


    Liu man asked Qu Qiu who wiped his face.


    Qu Qiu looks at Tian MI, who is wearing a black fur coat and has a cool temperament. She holds the towel and her lips move. It seems that she wants to talk and stop.


    "How did you stammer? Yes? And keep it secret from me? "


    "It''s not a secret."


    Qu qiudao: "in fact, I''m not very clear. Although I often come here to play, I don''t have much contact with her. I only know that she is married, and her husband seems to be a stranger. They should be separated. Anyway, I''ve never seen them before."


    "So she owns this P7 by herself?"


    Liu man felt: "it''s not easy for a woman to support such a big family alone."


    "It''s not easy."


    Qu Qiu nodded, so far away that he was not afraid to be heard. So there was no deliberate lowering of the voice.


    "As you can see, although she is smiling on the surface, she is very cruel. Otherwise, she will not be able to live in such a big market. There are many rumors about her outside. Some say that she took her husband''s money to make her home, but she pushed her husband away after she started to make it. Some say that her husband is a very powerful person in the field, and some say that she belongs to a local bigwig Mistress, whatever you say, but it''s just a guess, and it''s never been proved. "


    "But in my opinion, it''s still the old saying that a woman is strong, either her mother''s strong or her man''s strong. There must be someone behind her, maybe more than one."


    Qu Qiu sighed: "after all, there is only one Dao Ma Dan in the world."


    Taoyaoyao and liuman are not ordinary girls. There is no difference when they hear Qu Qiu''s words. What Qu Qiu said is vulgar, but it is true.


    "Yaoyao, will my idol come this time? Isn''t she on good terms with the Qin family? "


    Hear Dao Ma Dan a few words, Liu man was immediately transferred attention.


    "How can I know such news?"


    Tao Yaoyao shook his head.


    "Oh, yes, only your sister knows."


    "She''s busy. She won''t come this time."


    Someone speaks subconsciously.


    Peach young young several people a Leng, then the vision all brush of throw to him.

 Chapter 1189

    "Brother ang lee, do you know Dao Ma Dan?"


    Liuman asked in disbelief.


    Even if Tao Yaoyao died, he was surprised.


    It''s not unusual to hear that the name of Sichuan sword Ma Dan has spread all over the world, but the man''s tone just now is not as simple as he just heard.


    In fact, as soon as the words came out, Li futu knew that he had let the slip of the tongue. Although he had known that he could not hide it for long since he met Tao Yaoyao by the Bank of Xizi Lake today, even so, he didn''t want to be exposed at this time.


    After all, no matter what, he once had an in laws relationship with the Qin family, and Tao Yaoyao was a distant relative of the Qin family, which led to the embarrassment of his relationship with Tao Yaoyao. The reason why he had to hide his name in Qixia Temple was also for this reason.


    Now taoyaoyao''s best friend has been chasing him for a whole day, even if it''s not his reason at all, if he really confesses his identity, everyone will fall into a more embarrassing situation.


    Facing several people''s eyes, Li futu began to deny it, but he thought that Tao Yaoyao was a wise man, not so fooling. He thought to himself, but said with a smile: "of course, I know her, not only the head of Qin''s clan, but also I''ve met him."


    It''s a complete truth.


    Unfortunately, sometimes truth is more unreliable than lies.


    Liu man was stunned again, and then looked at Tao Yaoyao with a strange expression.


    "You know me..."


    Tao Yaoyao subconsciously opened her mouth, but in the middle of the speech, she swallowed it back.


    She never likes to show off her relationship with Qin.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know Mr. Qin Po Cheng? "


    She quickly changed her words and stared at the man who was very predestined with her, with fluctuating eyes.


    Even Qu Qiu forgot Luo Lu''s gang for the time being and looked up and down at Li futu.


    Someone didn''t seem to notice the strange expression of several people, nodded and laughed calmly.


    "In fact, I don''t know you. I just said a few words."


    At that time, in front of Qin Yuyi''s ward, he did have a meeting with Qin Bocheng. It was only a short time, and their communication did not exceed ten words. He described it completely according to the facts, without any exaggeration or exaggeration, but when he fell into Tao Yaoyao''s ears, it was a typical train running.


    In terms of relationship, Qin''s family leader, who has a lot to say in the South and covers the sky with only one hand, can be regarded as her cousin. Although she is not very close, she can''t be more clear about her "cousin" status and respect.


    To tell you the truth, my father is not really such a smart man. But because he is related to the Qin family, his business has been developing smoothly. The government strongly supports him, all kinds of preferential policies are offered, and cooperative enterprises are chosen wantonly. No one ever dares to make a stumbling block. Basically, I haven''t met any intrigues in the business field. It can be seen that her cousin is really outstanding How far has Rong come.


    It''s not that she is snobbish or looks down on others, and her cousin is not so lonely that he is invincible. Just how old is this man?


    How can he have the qualification to talk with his uncle who stands on the peak of the whole South and turns his hands to cloud and rain?


    Tao Yaoyao''s lips moved. She wanted to break through his rave, but her good tutor restrained her impulse and kept polite silence.


    There was something else liuman wanted to say. But at this time, Luo Lu''s rescuers had arrived.


    "Brother, it''s these boys. I''m drinking with some friends here. These boys are cheap to my friends, but they still attack us. Look what we''ve been beaten like. And boss Tian, I don''t know what to do with those boys. I have to cover them up. Brother, you have to decide for me. "


    There are not many people coming here, but there are also many. Four middle-aged men, without three heads and six arms, and without the kind of cowardly banditry, wear ordinary casual clothes, just walk around, virtually creating a unique atmosphere.


    Luo Lu hastened to meet him. At the moment when he saw the man on the second left, he became radiant as if he had taken some medicine.


    "Mr. Luo, please pay attention to what you say. I always act according to the regulations and never shield anyone."


    The man in brown coat is obviously the backing of Luo Lu, the number one phoenix man in the south.


    Looking at the p7 boss Tian Mi who is talking, he seems to have come to support his cousin, but he slaps Luo Lu with his backhand.


    "Pa!"


    The sound is crisp.


    The momentum is strong.


    Luo Lu, caught off guard, was reeled.


    "Brother..."


    He holds his face and looks up at his cousin, who has a fierce hand. His face is incredible.


    Not only him, but almost all the guests in P7 were stunned by Rosen''s slap.


    What''s the reason for this call to rescue our own people?


    "Things that don''t make a tool have a face to cry when they are beaten like this! If I were you, I would have found a table and killed myself. If you can''t fight others, it''s your own incompetence. Do you think Miss Tian is covering up? Why don''t you apologize to miss Tian? "Rosen, who is famous in the south, is very selfless. He didn''t stand up for him. On the contrary, he was scolded.


    The men who came with him were quietly looking at the messy "battlefield" and observing Qu Qiu''s gang of young brothers. As for Rosen''s abnormal attitude, they didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Luo Lu was a little confused, but looking at his cousin''s gloomy face, he didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly apologized to Tian MI and even bowed.


    "Mr. Luo, Mr. Luo is drinking here. Because of the light problem, Qu Shao and his friends accidentally collided when they passed by. It was just a trivial matter, but Mr. Luo''s friend insisted that he was insulted, which led to more and more trouble. I''m the old board of P7. I''m naturally responsible for such a thing. I''ll bear your medical expenses, Besides, I''ll give you a drink and make amends. "


    The p7 female boss was very brave. She took a cup of high concentration liquor from her hand and drank it with her white neck.


    "Rosen, it''s like Qu Bai''s son fighting with your brother."


    A man beside Rosen whispered.


    Rosen narrowed his eyes and looked at Qu Qiu''s group of young brothers.


    In fact, he didn''t need to be reminded. He guessed that these young people must not be ordinary people. Otherwise, it''s not his turn to come here in person. Tian Mi must have solved this problem long ago. He still has confidence.


    Now that it has been put off till now, it means that the second generation ancestors have already exceeded Rosen''s weight.


    It''s a fool''s business to offend a group of powerful childe brothers for a relative who can''t support the wall. What''s more, Rosen doesn''t want to offend the female boss of P7.

 Chapter 1190

    The ordinary people are eager to become millionaires, and millionaires want to drink with multimillionaires. When they reach the level of multimillionaires, they still want to go a step further, and they want to squeeze into a higher circle to have a drink with the billionaires. Even if they really become multimillionaires, they still don''t reach the end, and they dream of stepping into the palace of power and chatting with the powerful


    One by one, Rosen is more strict than the other. As a grass-roots man, Rosen has a clear understanding of the hardships of little people''s climbing.


    This is a very realistic society. In reality, even if someone secretly gnashes his teeth at you and scolds you for being a white eyed wolf with a fierce heart, he will still respectfully call you president Luo or Mr. Luo when he meets you face to face.


    Forbearance and ruthlessness, coupled with a little bit of luck, led him to stand out from the bottom of the society and stand in a bright and beautiful height that people look up to. But the experience of getting up step by step over the years made him understand a truth more deeply.


    The more mature the rice, the more know how to bend.


    The so-called self-esteem and personality are really worthless in front of the harsh social class.


    Many people don''t know the background of the p7 woman boss. But he knows that even if there is no conclusive evidence, he will never take any risks without sufficient assurance. Even though his father-in-law was seriously ill in the hospital bed at that time, even if the doctor issued a notice of critical illness, he was still waiting by the hospital bed day and night, acting like a filial son-in-law.


    The old man will never show any ambition until he lies in the coffin.


    "Miss Tian is very serious. I''m responsible for this. I can''t discipline you."


    He looked at the mess.


    "I''m sorry to bring Miss Tian so much trouble. I''ll bear all the losses your store suffered tonight, and all the customers'' expenses tonight are mine."


    Once the words came out, the whole audience was quiet.


    The guests in P7 didn''t expect such a good thing. They were not aware of Rosen''s bad reputation and were accepted by his generosity. After a short surprise, they were cheered and cheered.


    Not any carp can jump the dragon''s gate. Even Tian Mi''s face looks better now.


    "Mr. Luo really has extraordinary bearing."


    "If Miss Tian is anywhere, it''s all caused by this useless thing. I can''t help but blame her."


    When Rosen spoke, rolu did not dare to say a word.


    "Miss Tian, please let me know after clearing up the loss. I won''t disturb Miss Tian. Goodbye."


    Rosen looks at Qu Qiu''s second generation ancestors and leaves P7 with Luo Lu.


    "If it wasn''t for his wife, he would be just a drug seller now. What would he pull?"


    Seeing Rosen leave without saying anything, a young man is not angry.


    "That''s how long it''s been. Now he''s the chairman of Guangming pharmaceutical. He''s a big man. How can he talk to us? It''s good if he doesn''t compare with us."


    A young man looked at the back of Rosen and his party and turned his lips.


    "Is he Rosen?"


    Liuman was surprised.


    She had heard of Rosen''s name, but it was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes.


    Qu Qiu nodded, eyebrows unconsciously slightly wrinkled, "well, I didn''t think it was his younger brother."


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just a bright pharmaceutical industry. Do you think you really think you''re too powerful? Can he beat so many of us? "


    Qu Qiu thinks it''s reasonable. Rosen is not stupid. It''s impossible to offend so many enemies for such a trifle. After all, although they only know how to eat, drink and play, they all have Laozi behind them.


    "How are you?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little injury. I haven''t moved for a long time. You didn''t see that I just put that son of a bitch on the ground and kicked him to death. It''s so refreshing tonight."


    "Qu Shao, are you all right? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    Ordered to continue business, P7 female boss Tian Mi came over.


    "No, a little skin trauma."


    Qu Qiu shook his head with a smile, "thank you very much, but for Tian Mi''s help, I''m afraid Rosen would not give up."


    "I''m just talking about the facts."


    Tian Mi said with a smile, "besides, Rosen is not stupid."


    She stopped talking.


    "Sister Tian MI, let''s go first. It''s a joke."


    Except for a few girls, Qu Qiu and other people are basically painted, or they are all dirty and drunk, of course. Except for a comrade who has been watching the battle.


    Maybe it''s someone''s "spotless", Tian Mi takes a special look at him, then nods with a smile.


    It''s still early for Qu Qiu and his group to leave P7. If it''s normal, they will probably go on in a different place. But now, naturally, they don''t have the idea to go their separate ways at the gate of the world trade center."Liuman, where do you live? Shall I give you a ride? "


    "No, I have a flower protector."


    Qu Qiu looked at Li Fu''s picture and said nothing more with a smile.


    "Then I''ll leave first and contact again."


    The windows of Jaguar close and boom. The purple sports car is just like a beast ready to go. It suddenly leaps forward and turns into a streamer. It soon gets into the traffic and disappears into the sight of several people.


    "This guy, sooner or later, will have an accident and lie in the hospital."


    Liu man looked back: "Brother ang lee, do you have a place to live in Hangzhou? Or stay in a hotel? "


    "I stay in a hotel."


    Liu man''s eyes brightened and said immediately, "it''s a coincidence that Yaoyao and I are the same. Why don''t we live together? So if you''re bored at night, you can still play cards. "


    If a woman really wants to throw herself in her arms, it can''t be stopped. Tao Yaoyao is too lazy to take care of her. She stands by and says nothing.


    "But I''ve made up my mind."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can change it. Which hotel are you staying in?"


    Liuman said immediately.


    "I won''t change it. I''m most satisfied with that hotel in Hangzhou. I won''t change it."


    Tao Yaoyao opened his mouth.


    Liuman glared at her.


    Tao Yaoyao turns a blind eye and is indifferent.


    "Come on, there''s no need to be so troublesome."


    Li futu said with a smile, "thank you for your hospitality tonight. I''ll leave first."


    "Ah, brother Ang Lee..."


    Li futu is very simple, and then he leaves. Liuman doesn''t have time to pull.


    "Yaoyao, it''s all you. I finally met a man I really like, so you let me go!"


    Liuman stamped his foot in anger.


    "Which of your boyfriends didn''t mean to really like it at first?"


    Tao Yaoyao didn''t think so. He said faintly: "furthermore, if you are predestined, you will meet each other. If you are predestined with him, you will meet him again."

 Chapter 1191

    West Lake State Guesthouse.


    Hangzhou is an important place for foreign guests.


    Today, it''s privately contracted.


    Since two days ago, the state guesthouse has no longer accepted visitors, and the hotel security has been replaced within two days.


    At the gate of the State Guesthouse, there is a big red carpet. Within three miles, tourists from West Lake are no longer allowed to come near for sightseeing. From eight o''clock in the morning, luxury cars come one after another, with license plates from all over the world.


    "Mr. Wang, long time no see."


    "Chairman Yang, it seems that he has become more and more energetic recently."


    "Mr. Xiao, didn''t you study abroad? I''ve come back. "


    Some of the people who get off the bus know each other and greet each other with a smile. They are very respectable, and they all sit down from the back, which means they are all equipped with private drivers.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s not allowed to bring bodyguards into the hotel."


    At the gate of the State Guesthouse stood six men, all in black suits and shoes, with earphones on their ears.


    The one who is stopped is a native of Hangzhou who often attends the major fortune summit. The company he founded is famous all over the country, and many people are familiar with it. However, in the face of such a rich man, these security guards still have no feelings.


    "I''m sorry."


    With a pleasant smile, he didn''t put on the airs of any big man. When he was stopped, he immediately turned to the two private bodyguards who were hired with a lot of money and said, "you go back to the car and wait for me."


    After the two bodyguards left, the security personnel did not relax, holding a metal detector next to each other''s body, scanning up and down carefully.


    It''s checking for guns.


    "Come in, please."


    After confirmation, they sidled and raised their hands, and then released.


    It''s not just a special case. Almost every guest who enters a state guesthouse will be subject to strict examination, and the degree of caution almost exceeds the airport security check.


    This continuous stream of scenes, until the afternoon is like this.


    When Li futu arrived by taxi, he still saw a scene of guests.


    There is nothing to see about the underground parking lot, but the huge open-air parking lot at the gate of the state guesthouse is almost full of luxury cars taking photos from all over the world.


    Wield the sword to break the clouds. All the princes come to the West.


    Squinting slightly in the light and looking up at the magnificent West Lake State Guesthouse, Li futu seems to see a supreme Dynasty in the south.


    All of a sudden, he frowned and looked up in a certain direction of a state guesthouse building.


    There is a glare of reflected light.


    Even the snipers are scheduled?


    After watching for a moment, Li futu took back his eyes and walked towards the door. Unexpectedly, he was stopped.


    "Please show me the invitation."


    In the face of polite but stiff security, Li futu was a little speechless for a moment.


    Of course, he didn''t have the invitation, but according to this level of security measures, it''s useless to explain, and it may cause unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Under the watchful and fierce gaze, he retreated to the side, took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Brother Yan, I arrived, but I didn''t have an invitation. I was stopped at the door by the security personnel."


    "I''m sorry, brother Li. It''s my negligence. You call them."


    Li handed the phone to a security guard.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. Please come in."


    Soon, the security personnel returned the mobile phone to him and let it go.


    "Hello, sir. Please follow me."


    Go to the hall, immediately fragrant wind bursts, a girl wearing peony tight cheongsam swaying posture to welcome.


    Li futu was led by her to a room on the third floor.


    "Because there are too many guests, the banquet time is set at 7 p.m., sir. You can have a rest in your room first, and the hotel has complete facilities, which can meet any needs of you. I hope you have a good time."


    Obviously, every guest will be arranged a room, which shows Qin''s wealth.


    The peony cheongsam girl stood in the room for a while and found that Li futu didn''t respond. Then she politely left. If Li futu had an idea, she might be able to stay and provide special services.


    Li futu didn''t look up and down to enjoy the glitz of the State Guesthouse. After entering the room, he didn''t leave the room until six o''clock.


    Even when he went out, he saw a lot of traffic downstairs.


    Yan Donglai has never appeared. As an important official of the Qin family, he must be very busy at this time.


    Li futu came to the main hall on the sixth floor alone. This banquet hall is large enough to accommodate 5000 people. It has been arranged for a long time. The main color is gold. It is magnificent. The whole hall is covered with hand-made carpets. Crystal clear goblets are stacked on crystal tables. Under the light of the lights, it radiates a bright luster.


    Even an hour ahead of schedule, there are already many people in the banquet hall. You know, today, the people who can enter this state guesthouse are dignitaries from all over the world. This is definitely a good opportunity to build a network.But Li futu didn''t plan to make friends and expand his contacts. He took a glass of champagne from the waiter''s tray and sat down in a corner.


    The size of the banquet hall and the inconspicuousness of his seat make it hard to attract people''s attention, but there are exceptions to everything.


    "Hi."


    He didn''t look for anyone, but others took the initiative to find him.


    Although we can''t rule out that there will be guests from Donghai, but listen to this voice, how can she be a woman?


    Li futu raised his head and was surprised to see someone coming.


    The other side seemed surprised to see him here.


    "Boss Tian?"


    Even if the other party changed a suit today, instead of wearing leather clothes, he put on a fishtail dress. But I saw it last night. Li futu could not forget it so soon.


    "You..."


    The female boss of P7, Tian MI, has red lips.


    "My name is Li futu," he said


    Tian Mi knew his name. After all, she didn''t communicate with each other last night.


    "Mr. Li, why are you here?"


    She sat down beside her, and the surprise on her face could hardly fade.


    You know, today''s state guesthouse, even Qu Qiu''s childe Brothers last night, is hard to get involved. Basically, the people who come in are the people who are very important in every place.


    Young people like Li futu are really rare.


    Last night, she didn''t care too much, but today she saw him sitting in Qin''s banquet hall drinking champagne, and her strong curiosity began to produce.


    "I don''t understand boss Tian''s words. Isn''t this a hotel? What''s the problem when I come here for dinner?"


    Tian Mi silent down, she obviously understand that this man is playing silly, the other party is not willing to say, she naturally is not good to continue to ask.


    With a loud finger, Tian Mi asked the waiter to bring a glass of wine


    "what''s the meaning of drinking muggy wine alone? If Mr. Li doesn''t mind, I''ll drink it with you?"


    Her breath is blue and her eyes are full, which is hard to refuse.

 Chapter 1192

    Although the grade of P7 is high, Li futu is also a bit surprised to see an open night show here.


    "Boss Tian alone?"


    He looked at the beautiful boss with the most essential appreciation of beautiful things in his eyes, which would never make people feel disgusted or disgusted.


    "Yes."


    Tian Mi nodded a smile and looked around her eyes. She seemed curious and said, "didn''t two beauties stand next to Mr. Li last night? Yes? Didn''t come with Mr. Li? "


    Li futu naturally understood that they were liuman and taoyaoyao. As taoyaoyao, they would appear here today. He simply explained: "they will come later."


    "Have a drink, Mr. Li."


    Tian Mi nodded, picked up the wine glass and touched Li futu Xu. When she lowered her head to hold the edge of the glass, her eyes flickered quietly.


    I''m afraid I lost my eye last night.


    Maybe it''s because they are not well-known. They sit here and no one comes to disturb them. Li futu doesn''t inquire about each other''s background. He and Tian Mi chat like ordinary friends. Tian MI is also a smart woman who knows how to handle the situation properly. They sit together as if they are passing each other''s loneliness.


    "Boss Tian, I haven''t had time to thank you for what happened last night. Thank you for helping us out last night. Here''s to you."


    "A little help."


    After a sip of wine, Li futu said with emotion: "what I admire most is that a strong woman like boss Tian is strong and independent. I was shocked when I saw boss Tian for the first time last night. I didn''t expect that Hangzhou, with its tender feelings, could still breed a woman like boss Tian. Boss Tian, it''s a great honor to meet you."


    Thousands of wear, flattery don''t wear, even if clearly know that this man said is polite words, but Tian Mi always hanging on the face of smile, for a time or inevitably become some rich.


    "Mr. Li is flattering. I just want to make a living."


    "make a living?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "if boss Tian is a beggar, I''m afraid most people in the world are beggars."


    "Mr. Li is so funny."


    With the voice, Tian Mi''s smile gradually converged, holding the crystal clear goblet with white jade like fingers, and sighed gently: "life is like drinking water, you know how cold and warm you are. What others see is only the scenery on your surface, just like those people in this hall, one by one holding their heads high and shining brightly, but I think there are many of them every night I can''t sleep. "


    Li futu also looked at the inner ring of the hall, and the number of guests had increased.


    The higher you stand, the heavier the responsibility is. The common people in Pingtou only need to support themselves or their families. The rich people may need to support thousands or tens of thousands of people. They can''t sleep at night. Li futu doesn''t know, but under the bright smiling faces, they absolutely bear the pressure far beyond ordinary people. This is an irrefutable fact.


    "But there are also countless people who are trying their best to squeeze in."


    Tian MI was stunned when she heard the words, then she looked back at Li Fu.


    "Mr. Li is right. I''m sentimental."


    Li futu looked at her and said, "don''t get me wrong, Miss Tian, I didn''t..."


    Tian Mi interrupted him.


    "I understand, but this person is always not satisfied, especially women. When they get what they want, they will ask for more. When they have bags, they want cars. When they have cars, they start to think about villas and mansions. When they have mansions, they start to have more wild hopes again..."


    Said, she unconsciously took a drink from the glass, look a little trance.


    What a woman with a story.


    Even though the slogan of equality between men and women has been chanted for many years, the status of women has indeed been significantly improved, but it is still much more difficult for a woman to do a career than a man.


    Even though the beautiful female boss seems to have a lot of worries, Li futu still doesn''t take advantage of the opportunity to inquire, as if nothing happened, and digs off the topic.


    "Only when there is a goal can there be a motive force. Ambition is the driving force to promote people''s progress. When all people''s ambitions come together, they contribute to the progress and development of society. So sometimes greed is not a bad thing."


    Tian Mi grow more enchanting, and then he looks at Li Fu diagram with a smile. He laughs with laughter and the red Eyeliner looks enchanting.


    "Mr. Li is a young man. I didn''t expect that he had such a big pattern. What he had in mind was the country and society. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to Mr. Li."


    Li futu raised his glass with a smile, but before the cup was lifted into the air, a mobile phone ring suddenly rang.


    The sound source comes from Tian Mi''s Kun bag on the desktop.


    "Excuse me, I''ll take a call."


    Tian Mi put down her glass and apologized.


    Li futu nodded and looked away gentlemanly.


    Tian MI did not go anywhere else, sitting in the position to connect the mobile phone."Hello."


    Although it''s just a word, her voice, at that moment, becomes soft and soft, almost gentle, not like a strong woman who runs a bar at all.


    Li futu didn''t have the habit of eavesdropping on people''s phone calls. He tasted the wine slowly, and his eyes turned in the banquet hall. However, because they were sitting close to each other, Tian Mi''s voice inevitably came to his ears.


    "Why should I go? Nothing else. Am I not qualified to come here? "


    I don''t know what to say on the phone. Tian Mi''s mood suddenly became a little excited, and her tone also changed. Without saying a few words, she hung up.


    After hanging up the phone, she didn''t put the mobile phone in her bag again. Instead, she held it in her hand and waited for a while. She seemed to be waiting for the other party to call again, but for a long time, the mobile phone didn''t ring again.


    She clenched her teeth, put her cell phone into her bag, and took up the wine glass to drink the liquid in it.


    Li futu was quiet, speechless, witty and rational, pretending to be deaf and dumb.


    Excuse me, Mr. Li. Excuse me


    She put down her empty glass.


    "Boss Tian, please."


    Li futu nodded.


    Tian Mi grabs her bag and goes to the bathroom.


    Li futu saw her off for a while, then moved his eyes and swept around the room aimlessly.


    As time approached, more and more people entered the banquet hall. Suddenly, Li futu''s vision stopped.


    Coincidentally, Tao Yaoyao, who has just entered the hall, seems to be aware that someone is looking at her. Subconsciously, she turns her head and faces Li futu from a distance.


    She was in a daze.


    We will meet when we are destined.


    What she said to liuman last night began to reverberate in her ears.


    This is the third unexpected encounter.


    Is the world really so small?

 Chapter 1193

    "Yaoyao, what''s the matter?"


    Taoyaoyao stops suddenly, which soon attracts liuman''s attention.


    Tao Yaoyao didn''t reply. He was looking at a direction in the northeast corner of the banquet hall, and liuman looked at it in disbelief. With only one look, he immediately stayed there.


    "Why is he here?"


    Liuman''s face was filled with astonishment.


    You have to know that even she has to rely on Tao Yaoyao''s blessing to enter this hall to "open her eyes". How did the other party show up here?


    Tao Yaoyao can''t answer her question, and her thinking is a little confused now.


    This is no longer a matter of fate. It can even be said that it is a bit "haunted".


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Liuman took her arm and went that way.


    Compared with the two girls, someone''s performance is much calmer. Seeing them coming up with a polite smile on their face, it seems that they are not surprised at this third "chance encounter".


    "Two beauties, meet again."


    It''s the same prologue as in the West Lake.


    The two girls looked at him for a long time as if they didn''t know him before they spoke.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Brother ang lee, how did you get in?"


    Almost one voice.


    "I''m here to celebrate my birthday."


    He said of course.


    Pay homage to your birthday?


    Liuman blinked a few times subconsciously, and his expression was a little stupefied.


    "Brother ang lee, when you say birthday call, it''s not for..."


    Li futu said with a frank smile: "today, how many birthday parties will be held here?"


    Liuman was speechless.


    "Who are you?"


    Taoyaoyao is clean and tidy.


    This man came to Hangzhou this time to celebrate his cousin''s birthday.


    It''s incredible. It''s hard for her to accept, but it''s an indisputable fact. She''s not naive enough to suspect that the other party is sneaking in.


    With the security scale of the State Guesthouse today, even a fly can''t fly in without permission.


    "Miss Tao, at least we have met three times. I thought we were friends. It''s really a bit hurtful for you to ask such questions now."


    Li futu said calmly: "you should remember that I said last night that I had a meeting with Mr. Qin paocheng, the head of the Qin clan. At least we have some friendship. Our dragon kingdom is a land of rites. Mr. Qin paocheng is celebrating his birthday. Is it strange that I am here?"


    Last night, the other party mentioned that he knew Dao Ma Dan and the Qin family leader, but at that time, both Tao Yaoyao and Liu man took this as a cowhide, but now it seems that what the other party said is all true.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Tao Yaoyao opens his mouth again, his words are abrupt, but his eyes are sharp.


    She''s not stupid. On the contrary, she''s smart.


    From this man to see her no different reaction, I''m afraid he already knew that she would be here today.


    Thinking of her two previous "encounters" with the West Lake in Qixia Temple, she began to wonder whether it was an accident. She was born in such a family and had to be alert to the people around her all the time.


    "I know."


    Li futu nodded calmly.


    "You should be Mr. Qin''s niece, right?"


    At this time, liuman''s eyes also changed.


    Huaxin to Huaxin, but she is not regardless of weight, also began to suspect the intention of Li futu.


    "How do you know? When did you find out? "


    Although Tao Yaoyao is a girl, and she is only 17 years old, and she has not even reached the threshold of legal adulthood, her eyes are very lethal. She looks down at Li futu, as if she is interrogating a prisoner.


    Someone was broad-minded and didn''t mind Tao Yaoyao''s aggressive attitude. He quickly replied, "I knew when I was in Qixia Temple."


    From beginning to end, except for one name, he was honest all the time.


    "Do you know about Qixia Temple?"


    Li futu nodded: "it''s your master, master Xuanwei, who presides over Qixia Temple. Tell me."


    Tao Yaoyao''s astonishment was not concealed.


    "My master told you that? Why does he tell you this? "


    Li futu didn''t explain. He shrugged and showed a pure and elegant smile.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m a good man."


    It''s more like the expression of a strange corn cajoling a little girl.


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyes twinkled and said nothing.


    In fact, in retrospect, if this man really had any malice towards her, when he came down from Qixia Temple, he had many opportunities when they were alone, but he didn''t do anything.Moreover, since master is willing to tell him his identity, it means that this man is trustworthy and will not be harmful to her.


    "Why don''t you say it all the time?"


    Although Tao Yaoyao''s tone is still a little stiff, his eyes are more relaxed than just now.


    "What? "I know you are Mr. Qin Bocheng''s niece?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "are these so important? If you don''t take your bodyguard and run around by yourself, you don''t like others to know your identity. We''ll just get along like ordinary friends who meet by chance. Isn''t that good? "


    "Brother ang lee, you don''t like Yaoyao, do you?"


    Liuman interjected, looking as if he had been cheated.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tao Yaoyao scolds a way, this man''s origin is unidentified, mysterious, this dead Ni son unexpectedly still has a mind to contend in this.


    Li futu said with a smile: "I am a person with principles and bottom line."


    He was boasting again, but it was difficult for taoyaoyao and liuman to understand.


    What''s this about?


    "Ang Lee? Is that big director here? "


    A voice rang out.


    Tian MI, who goes to the bathroom, is gone.


    Taoyaoyao two women look back, see the sudden appearance of P7 female boss, is very surprised, but still polite to say hello.


    "It''s not a director. He''s Ang Lee."


    Liuman pointed to lifutu.


    Tian MI is a Zheng, some strange looking at Li futu hesitated, still can''t help but say: "Mr. Li, aren''t you called Li futu?"


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Tao Yaoyao and Liu Manqi were in a daze.


    "Brother ang lee, how many names do you have?"


    Liuman stares at him in bewilderment.


    Someone coughed softly Who doesn''t need a few pseudonyms when wandering in the Jianghu... "


    Liuman is speechless.


    Li, futu?


    Taoyaoyao frowned, her eyes flickered and thought.


    She always felt that the name was inexplicably familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere.


    "Yao Yao, your parents are here."


    Liuman suddenly pushed her arm.


    Tao Yaoyao''s thoughts were interrupted. He didn''t have time to think deeply. He turned around and saw that his parents had indeed entered the hall.

 Chapter 1194

    "Mr. Li, I didn''t expect you to have several other names. Which one is your real name, Ang Lee or Li futu?"


    Liuman and taoyaoyao leave. Tianmi sits down again. When she should go to the bathroom, she mends her make-up. Her face is bright and moving.


    "I was only joking with them."


    Li futu picked up his glass.


    "Boss Tian, get to know Li futu formally."


    Tian Mi pursed a smile and poured wine into her empty cup again.


    "Mr. Li, don''t call me the boss here. In order to avoid making people laugh, just call me Tianmi."


    Her words are not modest. With the passage of time, more and more guests come to the entrance. You can see many faces that are often mentioned in the news. As soon as a short man enters the entrance, many people spontaneously greet him and keep greeting him.


    He is not only short and thin, but also not good-looking, but his unique face is highly recognizable.


    When it comes to Hangzhou, the first thing that Pingtou people think of is not Qin, but this man.


    This man spent more than ten years as an English teacher to create an unprecedented e-commerce empire. He has won the first place in dragon country several times. He is a fierce man who dares to challenge the State Administration for Industry and commerce.


    Compared with that, Tian MI, who owns a P7 company, is really not good enough.


    Li futu noticed that Rosen came last night.


    "The birthday party should start soon."


    Just as Tian Mi expected, not long after she finished, several figures appeared at the door of the banquet hall.


    "Mr. Qin."


    "Here comes Mr. Qin!"


    Everyone in the hall turned their attention to one direction.


    Qin Bocheng is in the core position, and a middle-aged woman who is not so beautiful follows him.


    Many ladies in the presence of their own husband in the arm, the depths of the eyes can not help but pan move with jealousy.


    On the other two sides are the other two pillars of the Qin family, the two younger brothers of Qin Po Cheng, who are also his right arms, Qin Po Jun and Qin Po Lu.


    Behind them are a pair of young men and women, the second generation of Qin''s children, Qin Yuyi, known as the eldest princess by outsiders, and Qin Yunxuan, the son of Qin''s broken army.


    A group of Qin''s important officials follow behind, looking mighty. Among them, Li futu sees Yan Donglai''s figure.


    The grand king of the East China Sea was like a follower at this time.


    When you go out, you will be surrounded by people, and when you enter, you will be full of friends.


    This is Sheng Qin!


    Although I really want to say hello, no one dares to squeeze past. All the dignitaries in the hall stand on both sides of the aisle. Only when Qin Bocheng passes by, can I have a chance to say hello,


    "why don''t miss Tian go and say hello?"


    Li futu really changed his name.


    "There are so many people, and I''m not qualified enough to get to the front. I don''t want to join in the fun. "


    Tian Mi takes back her eyes and looks at the man who is still indifferent.


    "Mr. Li, why are you still sitting? This opportunity is very rare. Many people have come all the way here, and some even come back from abroad, hoping to meet Mr. Qin. "


    "I''m just here to pay homage to my birthday. When I''m ready, why do I have to squeeze in front of people and tell them I''ve been here?"


    Tian MI is dumb.


    Although this young man is not as generous as fame.


    "Mr. Li, you don''t feel like a young man in his twenties. On the contrary, you feel like an old man in his sixties and seventies who has seen through the destiny. Don''t you hide your age?"


    Li futu smiles and jokes.


    "Who told you I was in my twenties? Miss Tian, it''s not only you women who maintain it. "


    All the people in the banquet hall focused on Qin Bocheng and his party, only the two men and women chatted as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Li, if I were five years younger, I would like you."


    "Does Miss Tian look only twenty-five or six years old? Does Miss Tian mean that I can only attract those little girls who are not sensible? "


    Tian Mi couldn''t help laughing.


    "I don''t mean that. I just say that it''s not good for women to be older than men. I''m 30 years old now. In a few years, I''ll be old. Women are not like men. The older men are, the more tasteful they are. But as long as a woman is over 20 years old, she begins to go downhill. "


    "Miss Tian''s words can be a bit exaggerated. Moreover, age and appearance are not so important. The key is to fit the soul."


    "Mr. Li must have a lot of confidants?"


    Tian MI is not smiling.


    Li futu took a sip of wine, laughed but said nothing, and his eyes moved to the other side of Qin Po city.


    There were too many guests. Even though the threshold of this state guesthouse is very high today, the number of guests in the banquet hall is close to 1000 or 2000.As Tian Mi said, there are only a few people who can stand on both sides of the corridor to meet Qin Po Cheng. Most of them can only stand behind and look around with their feet, holding a smile that Qin Po Cheng can''t see.


    The strictness of class is fully reflected in this magnificent banquet hall.


    "Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to attend my elder brother''s birthday party tonight."


    It was Qin who came to the stage to speak.


    There is no doubt that it is difficult for Qin Pao Lu to preside over such an occasion. It is most appropriate for Qin Pao Lu to make a speech.


    "On behalf of our Qin family, I''d like to propose a toast to you all."


    The waiter took a glass of wine and handed it to him.


    He drank it with his head up.


    All the guests also picked up a glass of wine.


    The waiter filled him up again.


    "Don''t stand, everyone. Please sit down. We, Qin family, invite you to come here. We are guests, not punishers."


    Qin''s broken army presided over Qin''s white business. It was easy to deal with this situation, even if the celebrities from all walks of life gathered at the bottom.


    The whole audience burst into laughter, and the atmosphere became active instantly. According to what Qin said, they all found a place to sit down.


    "Our three brothers came out to make a breakthrough in the world when they were teenagers. In a twinkling of an eye, it''s the year of destiny. Looking back at this moment, we have a lot of feelings. Thanks to your support and the wise leadership of the elder brother, we Qin broke the army. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to the elder brother and wish him a long life!"


    As Qin broke the army and raised his glass, all the guests who had already sat down stood up again, holding the wine in the glass and heading in the same direction.


    "I wish Mr. Qin a long life!"


    There is a consensus.


    It''s converging into a billow.


    Layers of ups and downs, resounding!


    "I wish Mr. Qin a long life!"


    The crystal lights on the top began to shake.


    It''s a grand and shocking sight.


    He can''t help but stir up honey.


    She knew the power of the family, but it was the first time she felt it so naked and intuitive.


    This kind of feeling is just like being in the hall of the Qin Dynasty where the world was unified. The great emperor was on the throne. As soon as the golden gate opened, Wanbang would come to the court!


    That''s it.


    Sheng Qin!

 Chapter 1195

    "See, that''s the eldest princess of the Qin family. She''s only in her twenties, but I heard that her talent in martial arts has reached the level of shocking the world, even surpassing Qin Laosan who was invincible in the south at that time."


    Qin Bocheng is certainly the leading role of this feast, but some people have divided the attention of the whole audience.


    As the saying goes, poor but three generations, rich but three generations, the importance of successors is self-evident, the Qin family is now prosperous, but as Qin broke the army on the stage said, the three brothers of the Qin family have reached the age of destiny, it is impossible to live forever, whether the Qin family will rise and fall, the key lies in their offspring.


    And at this time, Qin''s two lineage very rare Qi Qi appeared on the scene.


    Qin Yunxuan is familiar to most people, but it is rare for Princess Qin to appear in public.


    Since ancient times, the idea of emphasizing men over women has been popular in Longguo, especially among the elite families. The idea that only sons can inherit incense is deeply rooted. However, compared with Qin Yunxuan, more people''s eyes are focused on the young woman with ethereal temperament.


    "The tiger father has no dog son. Miss Qin''s achievements in kendo are especially amazing. Even the leader of Huashan sect openly says that they are inferior to each other. With her, Qin''s glory may continue for decades."


    Others deeply thought that ran nodded, full of emotion.


    "Only the Qin family can produce such outstanding offspring. I really don''t know which man can form a marriage with Miss Qin in the future. How much fortune will that get from Shixiu."


    Although the princess is not too big, I''m afraid that marriage will be put on the agenda gradually, which is undoubtedly the focus of countless people''s attention.


    Getting married with Qin''s family is equivalent to getting on a fast-moving train. Who doesn''t want to seize this opportunity?


    To be able to marry Princess Qin is not as simple as a few years and decades of struggle.


    , "Phoenix flies nine days, not the Wutong. Qin''s son-in-law selection must be very demanding. We don''t have to think about it any more because of the poor kids in our family. "


    "Well, of course, it''s my fault that I didn''t teach the villain well at the beginning. Otherwise, I would have salivated this old face to mention it to Mr. Qin."


    "It''s normal for you to have a son when you are 30 years old. Don''t mention us. For a perfect woman like Princess Qin, who is impeccable in all aspects of literature and martial arts, it''s hard to find a suitable person in the whole south. I''m afraid it''s really a headache for Qin to marry a daughter."


    There was a lot of talk in the ballroom.


    "Sister."


    Tao Yaoyao came to the young woman who was noticed by many people, followed by Liu man.


    Miss Liu, who lives in Jinling City, is very reserved and almost cautious at the moment. She seems to be facing the teacher and the teacher, or the students who are not right. She even dare not raise her head.


    This woman surnamed Qin, she can be said to have been famous for a long time. She heard it countless times in the mouth of her elders. It was full of sigh and praise.


    It''s the first time to stand in front of each other so close. No matter how cynical, liuman has no pride in front of this woman.


    "I heard that you came yesterday. Why don''t you come to my house?"


    Liuman grabs taoyaoyao''s arm and doesn''t dare to look up at all. He only hears the other person''s voice is very soft.


    "My friend said yesterday that he was going to visit the West Lake, so I didn''t go to my elder sister. Elder sister, don''t you blame me?"


    Taoyaoyao dare not say that he is afraid, so he pushes liuman out as a shield.


    Her parents went to toast her cousin at this time, and she didn''t either.


    The most ruthless imperial family.


    Although the Qin family has not reached this level, compared with ordinary people''s families, the kinship of this kind of powerful family is relatively indifferent, especially for the top class of the Qin family.


    In the face of such a relative in the south, even his nominal cousin, Tao Yaoyao was still a little scared. It was far better to talk to her cousin who was relatively familiar with her.


    "Sister, this is my good sister from childhood to adulthood, liuman."


    Tao Yaoyao introduces a way, see Liu man still low head, can''t help secretly pulled her hand.


    This girl, she was born to come here. She was not afraid of everything on weekdays, but now she is so stage fright.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yuyi sister, you, hello. "


    Liuman finally raised his head, looking at the full charm of the face, the tone is a bit stuttering.


    Qin Yuyi nodded and laughed peacefully, said hello, and politely said thank you for coming to Hangzhou. This surprised Liu man, his lips trembled, and he didn''t know how to reply.


    Taoyaoyao is angry and funny, but it''s understandable. After all, her distant cousin is an ethereal legend in many people''s minds.


    "Little peach, three years no see, all grow so tall?"


    A laugh rang out.


    "It''s really a woman''s 18 changes. It used to be black, just like a carbon ball. How can it be so white now? Do you have a boyfriend? Do you need me to introduce you some? I know a lot of young heroes. No matter what you like, you can find the one you want. "Dare to insert into the conversation between Princess Qin Chang and others so casually, it''s Qin Yunxuan, the only male in the second generation of Qin.


    Peach young young suddenly face all red, but can''t attack again.


    "Small peach, talk, how, only know cousin, don''t know my cousin?"


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes are full of smile.


    If someone dared to make fun of taoyaoyao, liuman would have gone away. But at this time, she was as clever as a rabbit. Wenwen stood beside taoyaoyao quietly and didn''t say a word.


    This is a little girl in the south. Last night Qu Qiu and his gang were not of the same order of magnitude at all.


    A cousin.


    A cousin.


    Even if she was damaged, liuman was full of envy for taoyaoyao, and even preferred to be teased. At the same time, she also felt that her emotional investment for so many years was worth it.


    She didn''t dare to dream of any relationship with the dragon and Phoenix in front of her. As long as she could maintain the friendship with Tao Yaoyao, it would be enough for her to benefit for a lifetime.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you''re not an adult yet."


    "Oh?"


    Qin Yunxuan looked at the elder sister and said, "the peach is not mature yet. Forget it, little peach. When you become an adult, you can remember to inform your cousin that he has a lot of good resources for you."


    Tao Yaoyao clenches her hands, and her face flushes with ridicule.


    Qin Yuyi turns his head and glances at Qin Yunxuan faintly. This master, who can be called the biggest one in the south, doesn''t dare to continue to talk nonsense.


    "Sister, you talk. I''ll go there and have a look."


    Qin Yunxuan said and left here.

 Chapter 1196

    The banquet hall was full of lights and cheers, and the atmosphere was very hot. Everyone wanted to go to the other side of qinpo City, even if they couldn''t squeeze in front of them, but even if they were closer to each other, there were very few exceptions.


    Everyone imagined that they could say a word and say hello to the master of the Qin family. But in the northeast corner of the hall, a couple of men and women sat on their seats from beginning to end, and they didn''t mean to have any chance.


    It''s very different and weird.


    "Does Mr. Li really intend to sit here and enjoy the wine all the time?"


    Tian MI is really curious about this young man''s determination. If she didn''t know that the security of the state guesthouse is strict today, she can''t even help wondering if the other party is sneaking in to eat and drink.


    "The world is bustling, and it''s all for the benefit of the people. I won''t join in the fun. It''s better to have a taste of good wine and delicious food. It''s worth the trip."


    Said, the other side also picked up a spoonful of caviar into his mouth.


    "It''s delicious. Would you like to try it, Miss Tian?"


    Mita is a little sad.


    She didn''t know whether to say that this man was not striving for progress or indifferent to fame and wealth. Anyway, she had never seen such a special man.


    I haven''t seen that Rosen. I haven''t sat down since I came in. I''ve been swimming in various circles with my glass in my hand. I don''t miss any chance to expand my contacts.


    In this banquet hall, it can be said that there are resources everywhere. Even if a common person comes in, as long as he can harvest a few business cards, he may get rich when he goes out.


    "Mr. Li thinks it''s delicious, so eat more. I have no appetite now."


    Tian Mi shook her head.


    "What''s on Miss Tian''s mind?"


    Tian MI was silent, and said with a smile, "there is nothing in the world, and ordinary people disturb themselves."


    She was about to drink again, but her cell phone rang again.


    "What else?"


    She was much colder than when she first answered the phone, and it sounded like a call from the same person.


    "If I sit for a while, I''ll leave naturally. Anyway, you can''t see me."


    I don''t know what to say on the other end of the phone. At last, I only heard Tian Mi report the location.


    "I''m in the northeast corner of the hall. There aren''t many people here. Come here."


    After hanging up the phone, Tian Mi clenched the goblet tightly with her fingers. Because of too much force, her fingers were a little white, but her face was smiling.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t I introduce someone to you later? He should be a little energetic. It''s good for you to know him


    She smiles to Li futu, the smile is very strange and strange.


    "Thank you, Miss Tian first."


    Li futu nodded, but did not refuse.


    He was not kept waiting.


    "Qin Shao."


    "Mr. Qin."


    Looking at the second son of the Qin family who came along the way, Li futu''s eyes gradually became strange.


    He didn''t eavesdrop, but he listened to Tian migang''s phone call. It''s easy to figure out the relationship between Tian MI and the people on the other end of the phone.


    Now it''s obvious that the one who is talking with Tian MI is Qin Yunxuan who has a clear sense of direction and is coming this way.


    All the questions seemed to be solved in an instant.


    It''s not surprising to have Qin family as a backer, not to mention a P7 family, even if it''s a new one in Hangzhou.


    Although Tian MI is not young, she has good skin, no pickiness in appearance and figure, and the temperament of being light on mature women is full of lethality to men.


    The Lifu diagram is understandable.


    But it''s a bit unusual. Last night, he heard Qu Qiu''s group talk about this P7 female boss, who seems to be a married woman.


    That''s a little embarrassing.


    Li futu didn''t expect that Qin Yunxuan was the one who had an affair with Tian MI. Even if he wanted to retreat, it was too late.


    All the way, Qin Yunxuan finally came to the northeast corner. When he saw Tian Mi sitting there, he quickened his pace and walked over. But then, he soon noticed that there was a man sitting next to Tian MI.


    Wait to see that man''s appearance, his footstep immediately for one meal.


    His face suddenly became embarrassed.


    He knew that the other party would come today, because he asked Yandong to send out the invitation, but he didn''t expect that the other party would sit with Tianmi.


    He subconsciously wants to turn around, but Tian MI has seen him.


    "It''s so fast. I want to see you at ordinary times. If only you were so active."


    Although Tian Mi kept an elegant smile, her tone was full of a trace of bitterness.


    She stood up.


    "I''ll introduce you to a friend."


    This is a dilemma for Qin Yunxuan.


    Li futu was also a little embarrassed, but at this time, he couldn''t pretend to be deaf and dumb."Qin Shao."


    Total stiff is not the same thing, he also stood up, as if nothing happened to smile and Qin Yunxuan said hello.


    Qin Yunxuan can''t help it. He just comes over and doesn''t talk to Tian MI. Instead, he smiles unnaturally and says to Li futu, "Why are you sitting here?"


    "Be quiet here."


    Looking at the two men in conversation, Tian Mi''s face is full of surprise, even the resentment is covered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You Know


    Qin Yunxuan took a look at her.


    Li futu''s complicated relationship with his family makes it impossible for him to talk casually, even if it''s the woman he used to sleep with.


    "Brother Li is the benefactor of the Qin family."


    Brother Li.


    Benefactor?


    Tian Mi looked dazed and in a trance. Her eyes were subconsciously enlarged. Looking at Li futu''s eyes was like looking at an alien species.


    Li futu didn''t expect that Qin Yunxuan would call himself that. According to his age, it''s OK for Qin Yunxuan to call himself that way, but he always felt that there was a different meaning in it.


    "Come here with me. I have something to tell you."


    Bumped into, everyone is a man, and are smart people, Qin Yunxuan know no way to cover up, simply no longer cover up, pose to pull Tian Mi''s hand.


    But Tian Mi stepped back to avoid it.


    "I''m not going."


    "Have I caused you any trouble? Why do you have to let me go? "


    Qin Yunxuan doesn''t look very good.


    In public, Tian Mi doesn''t want to cooperate, and he can''t drag her out by force. Qin Yunxuan and Li futu look at each other, and they are a little embarrassed.


    Li futu really has a headache. He guesses that Qin Yunxuan ordered Yandong to invite him. But he can invite himself. Is he here to help deal with this?


    Although I haven''t met him personally, I''ve never eaten pork. I''ve always seen a pig run. When I saw this scene, I knew that it was the man who didn''t control his lower body and was stuck by the woman.


    In feudal times, this is a pair of "dog men and women".


    If Tian Mi really loses her mind and makes trouble here, the situation will not be very good at that time. I''m afraid Qin Yunxuan can''t afford it.


    I really owe the Qin family.


    Li futu, who knew his kindness, sighed and said, "Qin Shao, go ahead. I''ll have a chat with Miss Tian."

 Chapter 1197

    Under the hint of Li futu''s eyes, Qin Yunxuan hesitates and finally chooses to leave for the time being.


    Li futu looked at Tian MI, as if nothing had happened, and said softly, "Miss Tian, sit down first."


    Tian Mi looks at him, her eyes fluctuate.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is the relationship between you and the Qin family? "


    "It doesn''t matter what relationship I have with the Qin family. The key is, Miss Tian, you should know what you are doing."


    "Are you laughing at me, Mr. Li?"


    Before the two people''s communication is very harmonious, but this time Tian Mi''s attitude has changed a lot. She stares at Li futu, Liu Yemei locks deeply, and the chest under the dress begins to fluctuate.


    "Since you know Qin Yunxuan, why don''t you accuse him of being irresponsible? Or are you guys all like this? After playing, I''m going to kick it open? "


    Tian Mi''s resentment is deep. I don''t know how Qin Shao treats her. Of course, Li futu doesn''t want to know more about it.


    "Miss Tian, I think you should have a good communication with Qin Shao. I''m sure he won''t treat you badly."


    Smell speech, Tian Mi uncontrollable smile.


    "Do you guys like to use money to solve problems afterwards? I know Qin is not short of money. What Tian Mi wants is not money."


    After that, Tian Mi turns around and goes away. She and Li futu end up in a bad mood. She has a lot of backbone. Maybe it''s because she wants more things.


    It is well known that Princess Qin Chang is unmarried, and so is Qin Shao. As long as she can marry Qin Yunxuan, even a sparrow can fly to the branch and become a Phoenix. Of course, it is not realistic to marry Qin Yunxuan on the condition of Tian MI, but women never lack the ability of fantasy.


    Li futu sighed as he watched Tian Mi leave. It''s really troublesome to encounter this kind of thing. It''s good to be cruel, but I''m afraid I''ll have a headache if I still have a little conscience.


    Of course, he believed that Tian MI was a smart woman and would not make trouble on this occasion. After all, it would not do her any good to break through.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, on this happy day, we Qin family have another happy event to announce."


    The sound of Qin breaking the army resounded and attracted the attention of the whole audience again.


    "The dog, Qin Yunxuan, will be engaged to Boya, a young lady of the Kolev family in Russia today."


    Impassioned, very loud, but the voice of the landing, the audience for a quiet.


    The news was so sudden that even Qin Po Cheng didn''t seem to be prepared.


    He frowned slightly.


    There were many foreigners in the banquet hall. Miss Boya of the Kolev family also came to the scene and began to appear on the stage.


    Russian people are used to tall, fair skin, high nose, two beautiful legs wrapped in skirts are very slender, young, Russian people are more mature than Longguo people, she estimated that the real age is younger than taoyaoyao, but she is a real beauty.


    In the eyes of the guests who haven''t slowed down, they subconsciously show their instinctive appreciation.


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    He was still thinking about whether Dai was at the scene, but after observing for a long time, he didn''t see it. As a result, Kolev suddenly jumped out.


    Qin Yuyi''s name has really attracted the attention of many giants, and even the polar bear has handed over an olive branch.


    The Kolev family is the actual controller of the world''s first-class armed organization Tomahawk. It can be called the largest arms dealer in Europe. As long as they have money, not to mention tanks, missiles and fighters, they can even help get nuclear submarines.


    After Boya stepped on the stage, Qin Yunxuan stepped on the stage later. He didn''t seem to know about the engagement. When he came on stage, he was very slow and looked unnatural. His eyes couldn''t see the joy he should have. He just managed to squeeze out a smile when his father Qin broke the army and exchanged engagement ring fingers.


    At this time, all the talents woke up like a big dream, and the whole audience burst into thunderous applause.


    "Your future cousin looks younger than you."


    Whispered liuman.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Tao Yaoyao has stood with her parents at this time.


    "Dad..."


    Looking at Qin Yunxuan on the stage, Qin Yuyi wants to stop talking.


    "Your second uncle is Yunxuan''s father. Naturally, he is qualified to be the master of Yunxuan''s marriage affairs. Besides, it''s not a bad thing to find a fiancee to let Yunxuan take care of him."


    Qin Po Cheng looks like an abyss, can''t see any joy or anger.


    Qin Po Lu stood silent and did not speak.


    Whether true or false, everyone is congratulating the marriage of Qin and Kolev family, but there is another exception.


    Tian Mi keeps pouring wine for herself.


    "Miss, if you drink like this, you will get drunk. Is there anything unhappy? I''m willing to share it for you. "


    A man nearby noticed her.


    I speak English. I''m five big and three thick. I''m full of tendons. Even if I wear a suit, it gives me a sense of barbarism.Like Kolev Boya, who has attracted a lot of attention on stage, he is also a Russian.


    Tian Mi turns her head. Even though she is not bad at drinking, her eyes are still a little confused when she pours so quickly.


    Her English is very good, in the face of chat up, the response is very straightforward and decisive.


    ¡°Fuckyoumother£¡¡±


    Then she pointed her middle finger at each other.


    Lao maozi was stunned and then angry.


    "Miss, you are drunk. Come upstairs with me and have a rest."


    Qin has prepared a room for every guest. He grabs Tian Mi''s wrist and intends to pull it away from the banquet hall.


    "Let go of me!"


    Tian Mi didn''t get drunk and struggled immediately. However, compared with the big Russian, her struggle seemed a little weak.


    Suffocating in the heart of the mood suddenly broke out, Tian Mi raised a slap to the other side''s face.


    "Pa!"


    The fruit is solid.


    The Russian is rough and fleshy, but he doesn''t feel much pain, but he is still stunned.


    "I didn''t expect that Chinese women like dragon so much!"


    Instead of anger, he grinned and pulled Tian Mi out more forcefully, holding her in his arms with his other hand.


    No one saw it, but no one stood up to stop it.


    Almost all the people who can stand out from the mass class have fierce eyesight.


    This Russian was standing with the young lady Boya on the stage. Perhaps most people don''t know much about the origin of the Kolev family because they are in a foreign country. However, since the Qin family chose to marry it, it must be extraordinary.


    The higher you go, the colder your heart becomes.


    No one''s going to take a risk for a stranger.


    Without exception, all the guests who witnessed this scene chose to stand by, and what''s more, when they saw the Russians coming, they gave way.


    Li futu not far away witnessed all this.

 Chapter 1198

    In this age when people do not fight for themselves, people will first weigh the pros and cons and gain and loss when doing anything.


    If it''s just a matter of lifting a finger, maybe many people don''t mind doing good deeds. But if it will damage their own interests and take unpredictable risks, everyone will think twice.


    In the banquet hall on the third floor of the West Lake State Guesthouse, a Russian almost "hijacked" a native woman to go out, and the journey was incredibly smooth.


    "Let go! Let go


    No matter how hard Tian Mi struggles, no matter how many outsiders come forward, it''s hard for her to escape from the clutches of the Russian people with her own strength.


    "Be safe, I will bring you paradise like enjoyment. The fighting power of our Russian people is definitely not comparable to that of the men in the Dragon kingdom."


    Russian smile evil, and clasp the palm of Tian Mi waist gradually down, a hold of Tian Mi Ting Qiao hip, across the satin dress, vigorously rub.


    That full and elastic full of wonderful touch, let him can''t help but slightly squint eyes, full face of enjoyment.


    Tian MI was about to scream subconsciously, but she was caught by the Russian who had expected.


    "Hey, save your strength and scream in bed later."


    He can''t wait to speed up.


    In his capacity, even if he comes to Longguo, he doesn''t worry about finding a woman to serve, but he doesn''t like that kind of girl. He can play for a little money. What''s the point?


    What he likes is this kind of lady with status.


    He licked the corner of his mouth that had been slapped just now. In his mind, he even began to fantasize about the picture of pressing the lady of the Dragon Kingdom on the bed and whipping her to cry and howl. He could not help but start to raise the flag.


    In this case, the weakness of women''s nature is fully reflected. Tian MI, who has no resistance ability at all, is held in her mouth and half hugged and half dragged by the Russian people to walk out of the banquet hall. Finally, her eyes begin to show panic, and even tears begin to roll out of the corner of her eyes.


    The black high-heeled shoes almost rubbed the ground forward, but the whole hall was covered with carpet, and there was no sound. Just when Tian MI was about to despair, a hero finally came forward in the huge banquet hall.


    A slender figure, blocking the Russian way.


    Russian eyes a coagulation, some accidents, but no panic.


    "I''m accompanying Miss Boya to Hangzhou for engagement. Now I have something to go out. Please let me go."


    His eyes are fierce, his speech is also very level, and there is no lack of threat in his politeness.


    In ancient times, when princesses got married, there would be a seeing off team. This Russian was obviously a seeing off messenger arranged by the Kolev family. No wonder he was so bold.


    He blew up his identity and signaled to the other party to retreat, but the person in the way was not interested and still stood in the same place.


    "You can go. Let the people go."


    They all communicate in English.


    Seeing the indifferent young face in front of her, Tian Mi''s eyes fluctuated like a tide, but her mouth was blocked, which made it difficult to vent her violent emotions.


    "This lady is my friend. We have something to deal with. Is there any problem?"


    Russian people stare, more and more fierce.


    The other side was unmoved.


    "Then you release this lady. If she admits to being your friend, you can leave naturally."


    "Are you a security worker?"


    Naturally, Russian people can''t let go. Their eyes are fierce and fierce. Most people really don''t know how to resist this kind of pressure. However, although the person opposite him is young, he has good psychological quality. He smiles and shakes his head.


    "No


    "I''m the guest of honor of the Qin family, the host of this birthday party. I''m engaged to the second son of the Qin family. It''s a miss of the Kolev family. Sir, you''d better not meddle in your own business, or you''ll get into trouble."


    He threatened again.


    The other side looked on the stage.


    The second son of the Qin family and the young lady of the Kolev family have put on engagement rings for each other.


    "Sir, you should also understand that you have come all the way here to get married, not to get revenge. I hope you can pay attention to your behavior and don''t make trouble for your young lady and family."


    The Russian couldn''t help laughing.


    "Are you teaching me a lesson?"


    "No, it''s just a reminder."


    The four eyes of the two sides are opposite.


    The smile of the Russian people gradually subsided.


    "It''s not up to you to tell me what I am going to do with Valerie. We Kolev are willing to marry the Qin family. That''s to look up to the Qin family. It''s a compliment to the Qin family. I don''t want to get into trouble? I think it''s you. Don''t make trouble for Qin. "


    He no longer covered up, and his hypocritical politeness was no longer maintained.


    "Get out of here!"


    Obviously, in the eyes of Mr. waleri, the Kolev family is supreme, even the Qin family is not seen in his eyes. He even thinks that Miss Boya of their family is getting married when she comes to Longguo to marry the Qin family.He no longer ink, continue to drag Tian Mi strode out, like with the help of a strong body will block the way.


    "Bang."


    One is going out, the other is standing in the same place, and the two bodies will inevitably collide. This is the most essential wrestling of physical quality, but the result is inconceivable.


    The man in the way, who had no advantage at all, was still standing in the same place, like taking root under his feet. He didn''t even shake his body. On the contrary, waleri, with a big arm and a big waist, staggered back a few steps.


    "Today is Mr. Qin''s birthday party. I don''t think you want to make an accident. If you let people go, it''s like nothing happened."


    The voice of those who stood in the way was flat, but it made Valeri feel greatly insulted.


    The other side''s tone, like scruple to Qin''s face, deliberately put him a horse.


    He''s from Tomahawk, he''s from the Kolev family, you know!


    Why dare a dragon speak to her in this tone?


    It is undeniable that the development of the Dragon Kingdom has changed rapidly in recent decades, not only the national strength has been significantly improved, but also many families like the Qin family have emerged that they want to make friends with.


    But don''t forget, this country, in the last century, was the little brother who was waving the flag and shouting behind Russia!


    Due to the deep-rooted advantages in his heart and the current situation, waleri has a great sense of imbalance. He breathes more heavily and his eyes are red. Finally, he let go of Tian MI in his arms. Like an enraged polar bear, he rushes towards the offending object with more speed.


    In front of the banquet hall, Qin Yunxuan and his fiancee Boya stand together and are about to open the champagne.


    The smiling Qin Shao shook the champagne and clasped his hand on the bottle. But before he could make any effort, he was the first to make a huge sound near the door of the banquet hall.


    "Bang!"


    It''s like a compliment to his engagement.


    The whole court turned back, and they were all numb.

 Chapter 1199

    Before the fall of the Li family, there was a saying that the northern Li and the southern Qin had been popular among the people.


    The power of the Qin family in the South can be summarized by covering the sky with one hand.


    But it''s such a prosperous family. In Hangzhou, the capital of the family, when its owner was on his birthday, some people made trouble openly?


    Looking at the big man who knocked over a crystal table, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then raised his head inconceivably. His eyes gathered on Li who stood up.


    This kind of scene is more spectacular than when he first appeared in the Warring States club.


    You know, at this time, most of the southern dignitaries gathered in this banquet hall.


    Of course, someone is just self-defense, but in the eyes of all the guests, his behavior is just like lawlessness!


    This is the birthday party of the Qin family, and it is also an important occasion for Qin Shao to get engaged to the Kolev family.


    It''s a big fight here?!


    ¡°Ohmygod¡£¡±


    Liuman also witnessed this scene, looking at Li futu, who was focused by the whole audience, his face was full of consternation.


    "Yaoyao, is he crazy?"


    Tao Yaoyao also frowned.


    We can imagine the seriousness of making trouble here at this time.


    Her three cousins were all present!


    "Valerie, are you ok?"


    What''s more surprising is that Qin Shao''s engagement object, the young lady of the Kolev family, saw the old maozi who hadn''t got up for a long time and ran down the stage anxiously, showing her concern.


    A few big and rough Russians also came out of the crowd in a hurry and helped walillet up together.


    It''s getting worse.


    All of them thought to themselves,


    it was the Kolev family that was beaten. The Kolev family was the marriage partner of Qin family!


    This young man, I don''t know why he is so impulsive. It''s not unforgivable for young people to make mistakes, but it also depends on the situation.


    I''m afraid the young man will pay for his youth and frivolity.


    "Yaoyao, can you help him? Anyway, he helped you in Qixia mountain. "


    Liuman whispered eagerly.


    Although she is a naughty young lady, she can distinguish her priorities. Ever since she entered the banquet hall, she has been cautious and always brings a smile to everyone.


    Because everyone in the banquet hall was almost as good as her father.


    Here, she, the so-called Miss Liu family, has no weight at all.


    Although she didn''t know why the man had to do such a reckless thing, her love was very superficial, but she was also very innocent. She wanted to help him, but she knew that she didn''t have the ability, so she had to ask taoyaoyao for help.


    Anyway, taoyaoyao is related to the Qin family, and has a good relationship with Princess Qin.


    Tao Yaoyao looks at the man who still doesn''t know how much trouble he has caused, and bites his lip unconsciously.


    She is a person who knows her kindness and plans to repay her kindness. Although she has been indifferent to Li futu since her second encounter in West Lake, and even treats each other coldly sometimes, she can''t bear to see that the other party is going to be in great trouble.


    After all, Miss Tao is a Buddhist with a kind heart.


    "Dad, that''s my friend, Ang Lee. I believe he did it for a reason. Can we explain it to my cousin?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Tao Yaoyao finally opened a conversation with his father.


    "He''s Ang Lee, the young man you met in Qixia Temple who knew master Xuanwei?"


    Taoyuan, chairman of Shanhe group, said unexpectedly.


    Taoyao nodded. "Yes, that''s him."


    Taoyuan was silent for a moment.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to help your friend, but you should know what occasion it is. Moreover, he is still a member of the Kolev family. We''d better not take care of this matter, so as not to hurt our feelings with the Qin family."


    Taoyuan is a businessman. Pursuing profits is the essence of a businessman. This young man is equivalent to smashing the Qin family. Although he is related to the Qin family, he is also worried that if He intercedes, it will arouse the Qin family''s antipathy.


    No matter from which level to analyze, for the sake of an unrelated young man, it is not enough to take such a risk.


    Tao Yaoyao turns her eyes on her mother.


    Peach mother is also a look of helplessness.


    She has been exposed to Qin''s too much light, so she has to abide by her duty and can''t be too aggressive.


    "Yao Yao."


    Liuman is very anxious, but taoyaoyao has nothing to do. After all, her voice is limited. She can''t let her run to the cousin who hasn''t said a few words at all, saying that it''s my friend. Let him let her go.


    At the moment, a young man, who was the host of the banquet, suddenly became the protagonist, and the whole audience almost focused on him.


    So no one noticed Qin''s expression on the stage.The Southern Star was not angry at the moment. He slowly put down the champagne in his hand, and his expression was very strange.


    "Why do you hit people?"


    The daughter of the Kolev family glared at someone,


    but before someone could speak, Valerie, who was helped up, said weakly: "Miss, it''s just too much deceiving. This dragon man insulted Kolev wantonly, saying that she is not worthy of the second young master of the Qin family. His subordinates were angry, but they argued with him for a few words. Unexpectedly, he moved me The hand, which was too unprepared, made a fool of itself and damaged the honor of the Kolev family. Please punish me


    Although waleri is a rough man, he is actually very smart. In a few words, he portrays himself as a victim and loyal servant.


    "The Kolev family is the family that founded the Tomahawk. The Tomahawk is a super terrorist organization. All the people in it are war traffickers. They cooperate with terrorists, mercenaries, extremist organizations and even governments of various countries. As long as they can afford the price, they dare to sell any kind of arms. It is said that many of the high-level people in Russia are their people. In Russia, they have a good eye They are angry and dare to bombard you with intercontinental missiles. "


    Others whisper.


    After all, there are well-informed people.


    Hearing the comments, Tian Mi''s face changed. Naturally, she didn''t expect that Kolev was so strong.


    Although she has a small pattern, she can imagine how terrible the arms dealers are and how ruthless their means are.


    "Is that so?"


    Kolev Boya asked, looking subconsciously at Tian Mi who was not far away.


    "Everything that my subordinates say is true."


    Waleri is determined.


    Some of the guests who witnessed what happened just now kept silent and allowed Valeri to confuse black and white.


    The key point is that even Tian MI, at this critical time, seems to be a little lost and speechless.


    Her silence was fatal.


    Someone who is isolated and helpless laughs, without any resentment that good people are not rewarded.


    In this era, to do a good job, one must be prepared to be a lone hero.


    But he took a look at Tian MI.


    Tian Mi''s eyes wandered, but she still didn''t speak.


    Li futu took back his eyes. He was not angry. He just sighed.

 Chapter 1200

    "Insulting Kolev, you have to pay the price of bleeding!"


    After hearing waleri''s story, the other two hatchet men who came to see off their relatives were furious.


    "Shua!"


    With such a huge thing as the Tomahawk on their back, they could not ignore that they were in a foreign country and quickly took out the gun from their arms.


    The two Black Muzzles were aligned in the same direction.


    There was an instant uproar!


    The higher the people in office, the more afraid of death, because their lives are very precious, and you know, their bodyguards are blocked outside the State Guesthouse.


    At the moment when they saw the two Russians pulling out their guns, the people who were not close enough to each other, subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and the scene suddenly became a bit turbulent.


    "Put the gun down!"


    Kolev Boya immediately said in a cold voice that although she was young, she was very powerful, and obviously she knew a lot more than the two Russians.


    This is at Qin''s birthday party.


    It''s a kind of courtesy that Qin didn''t check them, but in front of so many celebrities in the Dragon Kingdom, her men openly took out guns, which is equivalent to not giving Qin face.


    It''s not just the tradition of the Dragon kingdom to reciprocate. And although they are powerful, Qin family is not the one who can be easily kneaded. You know, Qin family occupies two seats in the top ten of the tianbang!


    Although the Qin family is only a generation old, there is no limit to its future, otherwise she would not have been here all the way.


    The two Russians hesitated, but their eyes touched Boya''s fierce eyes. Finally, they did not dare to disobey the order and slowly put down their guns.


    Boya''s eyes fell on Li futu and did not speak.


    This matter, she will deal with the words is undoubtedly very stupid, the most rational way, must be to Qin.


    Qin will definitely give her an account.


    Li futu took a look at miss Kolev, with some appreciation in his eyes.


    It is worthy of being the descendant of the international elite.


    From an objective point of view, miss Kolev chose to give the initiative to the Qin family at this time, which was beneficial to her but not harmful.


    Young as he is, he has a lot of political wisdom.


    "It scared the hell out of me."


    The heart mentions the throat Liu man to see the Russian to put down the gun, long relief.


    "Why is this Russian so crazy? Even if it''s the person who hit them, it''s not as good as drawing a gun, is it? Do they dare to kill here? "


    Taoyuan whispered: "Miss Liu, some people in the world live by killing people."


    Liuman spits out her tongue. Among her peers, she is very delicate, but in the face of her elders, she will show her clever side.


    "Miss Qin is past."


    Someone noticed that Princess Qin began to walk that way.


    Qin Po Cheng three brothers are standing in the same place, it seems that they are going to give the emergency to Qin Yu Yi.


    "Donglai, today''s young people are more crazy than we were at that time. Every generation is better than every other."


    Among the crowd, a big man in the mountain city was holding a wine glass and sighed with a smile: "madness is not a bad thing. Only when young people are crazy can they have courage and momentum, but everything has to be controlled. This young man is a little carried away when he is in the limelight here."


    Wang Yandong of Donghai, who was standing beside him, said nothing with a bitter smile.


    "Yaoyao, what are you going to do?"


    See peach young young suddenly to the side walk, Liu man can''t help but doubt ask a way.


    "I''ll talk to my sister."


    Tao Yaoyao kept on walking, and soon got into the crowd without even saying hello to her parents.


    "Girl..."


    "Forget it, let her go."


    Taoyuan holds his wife.


    He knows what his daughter is going to do.


    Staring at Tao Yaoyao''s back, he whispered: "if you stop her, I''m afraid she will have a knot in her heart all her life. Don''t you often teach her that the most important thing in life is to be worthy of heart."


    When Princess Qin met a woman who wanted to call her aunt, she sighed and stopped.


    "Sister."


    Tao Yaoyao''s purpose is very clear. He inserts it obliquely from the crowd and shouts Qin Yuyi halfway.


    "I have something to deal with now. I''ll deal with it later..."


    Before Qin Yuyi finished speaking, he was interrupted by Tao Yaoyao.


    "Sister, can you let him go? I''m sure he didn''t mean to make trouble. There must be some misunderstanding. "


    Qin Yuyi''s words, eyes coagulated, and his steps stopped for a while.


    "Do you know that man?"


    Tao Yaoyao nodded immediately. At this juncture, he didn''t choose to be alone. He was very loyal.


    "His name is Ang Lee, and he is my friend. He has helped me, and he is a good man. He is definitely not a trouble maker. Sister, you have to believe me."


    What taoyaoyao subconsciously remembers is the name that Li futu introduced herself to her for the first time. If Li futu saw that taoyaoyao was so "inseparable" to him, I''m afraid that it was really worth carrying her down from Qixia Temple."Ang Lee?"


    Qin Yuyi subconsciously made a very feminine expression and blinked, but Tao Yaoyao was worried about someone''s safety and had no time to pay attention to these.


    "Elder sister, can you see for my sake, don''t be too hard for him? I know, anyway, it''s really wrong for him to hit people, but you can''t give him to those Russians, or he will die. "


    Qin Yuyi was silent for a moment.


    "I see."


    "Sister..."


    Tao Yaoyao wants to say something, but Qin Yuyi doesn''t give her another chance to speak. She turns around and continues to walk towards the place of the accident, with a vague attitude.


    Taoyaoyao doesn''t know if this amazing distant cousin will listen to her, but all she can do is this.


    All of them gave Qin Yuyi a way to let her get to Boya quickly.


    "Sister feather."


    This miss Kolev is very good at dealing with people. She has a sweet mouth, and she still speaks Longwen, even if it sounds a little bad.


    Qin Yuyi''s attitude towards this prospective sister-in-law was not warm, but not cold. A subtle radian appeared on his long face. He nodded, and his eyes immediately fell on Valeri.


    "Is this gentleman all right?"


    "Thanks for Miss Qin''s concern, I''m fine."


    from Valeri''s face, it was obvious that he was still angry, but he still maintained the necessary respect in the face of Qin Yuyi.


    "Sir, can you tell me what happened?"


    Qin Yu Yi asked calmly.


    Boya said, "Valerie, tell Miss Qin exactly what happened."


    "Yes."


    Waleri once again made an "impassioned speech" with both voice and emotion. He unscrupulously reversed right and wrong.


    After hearing this, Qin Yuyi didn''t speak immediately. He turned his head and turned his eyes to the bold young man.


    Everyone is waiting for Qin''s thunder method.


    They look at each other.


    The ballroom was quiet.


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze.


    Looking at the young man who dares to make trouble on such an occasion for a while, Princess Qin, who has always been unsmiling in everyone''s impression, suddenly burst into a dazzling smile.


    A smile makes a flower.


    "Even if I didn''t tell you, I didn''t have to be so angry, did I?"

 Chapter 1201

    "This..."


    Liu man, who was sweating for someone, couldn''t help but stare at him. He couldn''t suppress his astonishment.


    Not only him, Mr. and Mrs. Tao, but also Rosen, the number one phoenix man in the south, and even all the guests in the room were unbelievable.


    Tao Yaoyao opened her mouth slightly.


    In her impression, it seems that she has never seen her cousin show such a smile.


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Why is Miss Qin so intimate with him? "


    Some people are confused.


    "It''s not diamond, it''s not porcelain. No wonder I dare to meddle in the business of the Kolev family."


    Before not far away to see the whole thing after the guests finally suddenly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb your father''s birthday party."


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Li futu didn''t open his mouth directly, and his eyes turned to Tian MI, still without any blame.


    "Miss Tian, you should be recovered now? Tell me the whole story. I''m sure Miss Qin will do justice for you. "


    Tian MI can''t look directly at Li futu at this time.


    She felt ashamed.


    The other side rescued herself from the crisis, but after learning the deep background of the Russian, she broke the bridge across the river.


    Just like the dignitaries present, she was not stupid. From the tone of the eldest princess Qin, it was obvious that she had met a young man in her yard last night. She was very terrible.


    At least in Qin''s eyes, I''m afraid it has the same weight as Kolev.


    Tian Mi regrets her timidity just now.


    Since this man is not inferior to the Kolev family, why should he be afraid to swallow it?


    "This scum just forced to insult me and planned to drag me out. Thanks to Mr. Li, he came forward and saved me."


    Tian Mi finally made her voice and pointed to Valerie, her eyes full of hatred.


    Things are turning around again.


    Many people began to whisper.


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Some are discussing the background of Li futu.


    Some are discussing who is right and who is wrong.


    Qinyunxuan also quietly came to qinyuyi side, smell speech, face uncontrollable pan move up a trace of anger.


    Even if it''s just a moment of chaos after drinking, no matter what, Tian MI is his woman after all.


    When a woman encounters this kind of thing, no man will feel better.


    But at this moment, even if he wanted to chop up the Russian and feed the dog, due to his identity, he could not act rashly.


    Even like Valerie, Tian MI is just one-sided, but everyone knows that no woman is willing to lie about her reputation.


    Most of the people present are inclined to Tian Mi''s words, but this kind of thing, after all, can not be judged by subjective feelings, but also have to come up with convincing evidence.


    "Nonsense! It''s bloody! You must believe me, miss, that Valerie will never do such a thing


    Valeri immediately refuted, looking very excited, as if Meng had been greatly wronged.


    Boya didn''t look very good.


    They were far away in Russia, and they had no grievances or grudges with the people present, so there was no possibility of deliberately setting up a plot.


    They are all smart people. In fact, up to now, even though both sides still hold their own opinions, all of them are basically what''s going on.


    There are so many people around, you don''t have to think about it. Even if only one comrade comes forward to fight for a just cause, there are definitely other witnesses besides him, but Qin Yuyi didn''t consult the people around him.


    "Put the last ten minutes on this location."


    She gave orders to the service staff.


    It seems a tiny move, but it shows the maturity of the princess.


    To ask others is undoubtedly to embarrass them. After all, the Kolev family is not easy to provoke.


    Valerie''s face turned blue and white, and he had no idea that things would come to this point.


    As long as the surveillance video is exposed, his evil deeds can no longer be hidden.


    There was no doubt that miss Kolev, who had come to marry him, was even more ugly than his face.


    Her subordinates have done this kind of scandal, which makes her lose face in front of these dragon Kingdom dignitaries.


    In addition, it is also an important day for the Qin family to live.


    Outsiders didn''t know, but she understood that this time she came to make an engagement with the second son of the Qin family, it was not a so-called "dowry", but an alliance based on equality.


    Although the three heavyweights of the Qin family didn''t come, she knew that the other party must be watching all this.


    "Miss, I am really wronged. This woman was deliberately drunk to seduce me and collude with this man just now. She is deliberately slandering the reputation of our Kolev family!"Waleri gritted his teeth, but virtually, he admitted the fact that he intended to rob minnv.


    He''s reminding Boya not to let the surveillance video come to light.


    Monitoring the exposure is undoubtedly a smear and blow to their reputation as Kolev and Tomahawk.


    Boya''s eyes twinkled.


    She must be smarter than Valerie and naturally understand the dangers of monitoring exposure.


    Moreover, she is also very clear that Qin Yuyi is not unaware of these.


    However, the other party insisted on monitoring, which seems to reflect Qin''s attitude of impartially dealing with the truth. But in fact, it revealed a message that made Boya suspicious.


    For the sake of this young man, this super strong man, who is the eighth in the list, even does not dare to offend the Kolev family.


    Why?


    Boya was confused, but there was no time for her to think.


    It takes more than ten minutes at most to adjust the monitoring.


    Her eyes swept over Qin Yuyi''s and Li futu''s faces. There was a flash of determination in his eyes.


    "Miss..."


    Suddenly she reached out and took the pistol from one of her men.


    Li futu and Qin Yuyi looked at her almost at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    Raising her arm to aim and pull the trigger, miss Kolev''s action is extremely fast, and at one go, highly ornamental.


    The unexpected gunfire shocked the whole audience.


    There was a bullet sized blood hole on Valeri''s forehead. His eyes dilated and he looked at his young lady. His face was incredible. But his lips wriggled and gushed out thick blood.


    Shocked to stare at Valerie, who slowly fell backward, everyone was a little stunned and didn''t recover from the sudden change.


    Even if there were two Russians left, they forgot to help.


    "Bang."


    Waleri, with a big arm and a round waist, fell to the ground and was shot in the head by his young lady. He was killed in a foreign country.


    Tian Mi looks dull.


    "Sister Yu Yi, I''m very sorry for my lax rule and making such a scandal."


    Miss Kolev calmly put down her gun and turned to apologize to Qin Yiyu.


    Looking at that still slightly tender face, Qin Yunxuan frowned slightly.


    What kind of fiancee did you find?

 Chapter 1202

    Kolev Boya is tall and thin, perhaps because she grew up in the ice and snow of Russia. She has developed a beautiful body with delicate features. She looks like a porcelain man made of ice and jade. In addition to the pure white dress, although it is said that the Russian people are getting old quickly, anyway, miss Kolev at this time is really like a fallen woman My angel.


    A minute ago, I''m afraid no one could have imagined that this pure and sweet looking Miss Boya was so cruel. In full view of the public, she aimed the gun at her men and killed her mercilessly.


    Valerie lay on the ground, no sound, only red and white things, still flowing from the blood hole on his forehead.


    The audience was silent, and there were all kinds of eyes looking at Boya.


    Boya, however, was just like a man who had nothing to do with it. Facing the gaze from all directions, he calmly returned the gun to his hands. He didn''t even look at Valeri who fell to the ground.


    Human life seemed worthless to her.


    The angel''s face is in sharp contrast to her demonic means.


    Where does this look like a girl under 18?


    "Miss, the surveillance has been transferred out."


    The on-site security personnel came to report in a low voice.


    Qin Yuyi nodded, noncommittal, and Boya, even if Valeri was dead on the spot, her look was not too big fluctuations, just a little look at Boya.


    "Get the body out."


    "Yes."


    Together, Valeri was quickly carried out of the banquet hall.


    "Madam, I sincerely apologize for the rudeness of my staff. Now that he has been punished, I hope you can forgive him."


    Boya also took the initiative to come to Tianmi.


    Everything.


    It''s beyond reproach.


    A famous woman of her age in Longguo can''t do this.


    The same sex repels each other, and the girl is the fiancee of Qin Shihuang''s own man. According to the truth, Tian Mi must hate Boya at the bottom of her heart. However, facing the girl who is younger than her last round and is also a strong woman, Tian Mi''s aura seems to be completely suppressed. She looks confused and doesn''t know what to say.


    Kolev Boya''s resolute act of "killing relatives with great righteousness" not only shocked the guests present, but also shocked Tian MI.


    She didn''t dare to kill, but she certainly didn''t have the courage to do it herself, not to mention at Qin''s birthday party.


    "The young lady is frightened. Take her upstairs to have a rest."


    Qinyunxuan timely opening, let people send Tianmi upstairs.


    Tian Mi didn''t resist any more at this time. She cooperated with the staff to leave the banquet hall.


    "Xuan, I''m sorry, it''s my lax rule that leads to this kind of scandal and interferes with our engagement ceremony..."


    Boya went to Qin Yunxuan''s side, raised her face, soft and delicate tone, completely unable to see that she had just shot a person.


    Qin Yunxuan shook his head. Although he was disgusted with this typical political marriage, he still chose to compromise in the face of family honor.


    "It''s none of your business, and I don''t think you want to see it happen."


    His face was covered with what might be called a gentle smile.


    Although I saw the photo of Qin Boya holding his hand for the first time.


    Without any estrangement or estrangement, miss Kolev behaved as if they were engaged in free love.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Something happened..."


    Ahead, Qin''s army has begun to shift the attention of the whole field.


    All the guests moved their eyes from Qin Yuyi and others, continued to drink and talk, and the atmosphere in the banquet hall returned to normal.


    The adaptability of the big man is really extraordinary. Except for the bloodstain on the carpet, nothing seems to have happened at all.


    Soon, the melody of the beautiful dance began to ring, many people put down their glasses under the dance floor, began to dance.


    "Xuan, let''s go dancing, too."


    Kolev Boya offered an invitation.


    Qin Yunxuan naturally refused.


    "Sister, let''s go dancing first."


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    When he left with Qin Yunxuan, Boya took a look at Li Fu''s picture.


    "Did Yunxuan inform you to come?"


    Qin Yuyi and Li futu find a more remote place to sit down.


    "It should be. Brother Yan informed me, otherwise I would be impolite."


    "Isn''t that impolite of you?"


    Li Fu Tu wry smile: "I can''t watch that lady dragged away. I really let foreigners do mischief here. If it''s spread out, it''s a huge blow to your reputation.""So you''re kind?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Li futu held up his wine cup with a smile. "It''s said that you''ve been on the list of heaven recently. You''ve squeezed out Wu muku and ranked eighth. You''re famous all over the world. Congratulations."


    He became famous in the world, but there was no pride on Qin Yuyi''s face.


    "There''s nothing to be happy about. Tianbang is a target. All the people on the list are targeted by the public. It''s hard to have peace."


    Li futu said, "it''s a strange idea. Other people want to be on the list of heaven, but you''re good. Do you still think it''s trouble?"


    "The fact is that, you see, even the Tomahawk went all the way to find the door, Yunxuan certainly didn''t want this marriage, if it had been before, maybe this kind of thing would not have happened, is this the trouble that my elder sister brought him?"


    "Even if it''s not Kolev, as the only male offspring of the Qin family, it''s hard for him to make his own decisions in marriage affairs. This is his destiny. What does it have to do with you?"


    Li futu looks at a couple of talented and beautiful couples dancing together on the dance floor.


    "Besides, miss Kolev''s condition is good in all respects. It may not be a bad thing to marry her."


    Qin Yu Yi also looked over there, with a light smile, noncommittal.


    "Anyway, if you come to the level of Pai Bang people in the future, you''d better remove me from the tianbang, even if it''s a help for me."


    Li futu was stunned and then laughed uncontrollably.


    "Who''s on the list? You really look up to me


    Qin Yuyi looked at him and said in a low voice, "who can predict the future? Of course, if you know tianbang paibang people, you can pass it on for me."


    Qin Yuyi''s words are more of a joke, but Li futu can''t help but think of the white pupil woman who had a tea with him in Hong Kong City.


    That woman looks clearly does not have any force value, but lets him feel the pressure which has never had.


    Li futu was a little distracted. After a few seconds, he sipped the wine and nodded with a smile. "If you have a chance to meet her again, I''ll help you talk about it."


    Qin Yu Yi''s expression was frozen.

 Chapter 1203

    "Do you really know tianbang paibang people?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve met him once and had a cup of hot tea."


    Li futu told the truth.


    At this time, it is hard for Qin Yu to cover his face.


    At the moment, most of the southern dignitaries are focused in this banquet hall. Every one carries them out. They are all famous figures in various regions.


    All sides come to celebrate. This is the embodiment of Qin''s supreme honor in the south. But what level of existence does this man deal with?


    "No wonder you occupy so many seats in tianbang. It turns out that you, the leader of tianbang, have friendship with paibang people."


    Looking at Qin Yuyi with a light smile, Li futu also smiles.


    "I said, it''s just a one-sided relationship. I don''t have the ability to let her give me the back door. Besides, tianbang, a list that weighs all the martial arts in the world, can make a joke at will?"


    The scene of the two chatting and laughing was seen by many people in the banquet hall.


    Princess Qin is not only noble, but also legendary. Who doesn''t pay attention to her every move?


    "Donglai, that young man, what''s the origin?"


    A big owl in the mountain city was in a state of suspense.


    Princess Qin is infatuated with swords. She is so talented that when she was young, she became the deputy commander of Phoenix and ranked eighth in the world!


    She is not only the pride of Qin, but also the pride of the whole south!


    Why is such a phoenix girl so popular with an unknown young man?


    "That''s the first lady''s friend."


    Wang Yandong of the East China Sea explains this.


    Coincidentally, many guests present were full of confusion, especially liuman.


    Looking at the man who talked and laughed with Princess Qin, she was completely confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yao Yao, this What''s the situation? "


    Taoyaoyao''s reaction is no better than her. She looks at her stupidly, and her eyes are straight.


    "You really don''t know that young man?"


    Peach mother looks at her husband.


    The other side said with a wry smile, "I also want to ask you that."


    Immediately, he whispered, "Ang Lee, I really haven''t heard of this name."


    "Yaoyao, let''s go and have a look."


    How could a guy who was in dire straits become the guest of honor of Princess Qin in a twinkling of an eye?


    After all, liuman couldn''t restrain his curiosity and dragged taoyaoyao to the other side.


    "If it''s not such an accident, are you going to leave Hangzhou without saying hello?"


    Qin Yuyi doesn''t seem to feel the peeping from all directions, and is still talking with Li futu with a smile.


    "Of course not. In fact, I''m going to congratulate your father face to face when I''m waiting for less people."


    "Oh, really?"


    Qin Yuyi''s smile is meaningful,


    "brother Ang Lee..."


    At this time, liuman and taoyaoyao came over.


    Qin Yuyi suddenly shifted his eyes.


    Someone also raised his head, saw two girls, there is no strange, as if nothing happened with a smile and said: "Miss Liu, Miss Tao, please sit down."


    Where does Liu man dare to sit? He subconsciously looks at Qin Yuyi. He is timid and weak, which makes people feel that one thing falls to another.


    Qin Yuyi nodded his head with a plain smile: "Yaoyao, sit with your friends."


    Tao Yaoyao is still in a dream. She subconsciously listens to her cousin''s words and pulls Liu man to sit down. Her eyes slowly turn on Li futu''s and Qin Yuyi''s faces.


    "Miss Liu, I told you that Ang Lee is just my pseudonym. My real name is Li futu."


    Someone restated.


    "How did you and Yaoyao get to know each other?"


    Qin Yu Yi turned around and asked with a smile, "I saw you hit someone just now, but she took me and begged for you for a long time."


    Li Fu figure picked pick eyebrow, quite surprised to see a peach young.


    He thought it would be nice for the little girl to clap her hands when she saw him in trouble.


    "When I went to Qixia Temple last week, I ran into Miss Tao."


    Qin Yuyi didn''t ask much, but he said a little out of the blue: "have you been to Qixia Temple?"


    Li futu nodded silently.


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "It''s time to have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister, do you know him? "


    Tao Yaoyao finally made a sound.


    "I don''t know Ang Lee, but I know him."


    In her impression, her cousin, who doesn''t eat fireworks, made a rare joke, and looked at Li futu with a meaning that she couldn''t understand at this age.


    "Why are you lying to me? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "Tao Yaoyao looks at Li futu. Although he is accusing, his tone is a little weak.


    Now facing this man again, she can''t be as natural as before.


    "I didn''t cheat you, just as you never told me that you and Miss Qin were relatives. Miss Tao, we all like to keep a low profile."


    Someone''s tone is frivolous, obviously joking, but maybe his humor is not high, and everyone present didn''t laugh.


    The scene quieted down and seemed a little awkward for a moment.


    "Little peach, how do you speak? This is your brother-in-law. You''re old now. It''s hard for your cousin to deal with you, but be careful when I tell my aunt to spank you. "


    A more frivolous laugh came.


    Qin Shao sat down with a glass of wine and motioned to Li Fu.


    "Thank you, brother-in-law."


    His thanks were obviously for Li futu''s coming forward just now.


    If Tian MI is really insulted, it will be a great blow to his face.


    "And miss Kolev?"


    Li futu also took up his glass and pretended not to hear the address.


    Qin Yunxuan motioned to the Southeast: "I''m talking to some guests."


    Li Fu figure is not easy to correct, the key is, hear Qin Yunxuan so called, Qin Yuyi but also kept a thought-provoking silence.


    Liuman and Taoyao heart, but suddenly sounded the thunder, a time stupefied.


    As the eldest son of the Qin family in the south, he has no second sister.


    Ohmygod£¡


    In liuman''s heart, there were waves of terror.


    The handsome man she met in the West Lake is actually the man of Princess Qin?!!


    What''s more.


    She''s trying to mess with each other?


    As soon as she thought of all kinds of entanglement with him yesterday, she even used the technique of seduction. Her legs were a little soft. She subconsciously held the table. If she didn''t sit at this time, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Although I''ve never heard of a man in Princess Qin, what can I say from Qin''s mouth?


    "You, you are Li futu?"


    Peach young suddenly loud voice, pupil fluctuation more than, face incredible.


    She finally remembered.


    She had heard from her mother for a long time that her distant cousin was engaged when she was younger than her.


    The mysterious brother-in-law who only heard his name but never appeared seems to be called Li futu!

 Chapter 1204

    Taoyaoyao''s eyes are like hell in the day, and his face is dull.


    Because of her legendary distant cousin, she could not help but fantasize about what kind of person her brother-in-law was.


    In her subconscious, the one who can match her cousin must be the dragon and Phoenix among people. Either she is wise and profound, or she is gentle and elegant.


    But the reality does not seem to match her imagination.


    Zheng Zheng''s looking at the man with a smile looking at her, Tao Yaoyao''s mind is full of the wonder of fate.


    The "kind-hearted man" I met at the foot of Qixia mountain is actually the brother-in-law who only exists in the rumor?


    "Yao, Yao, I think Why don''t you go to the bathroom with me? "


    Liu man grabs Tao Yaoyao''s arm and wants to escape from this land of right and wrong.


    Although Princess Qin is by no means comparable to an ordinary woman, she may not be able to be magnanimous in her feelings. If her affair of "molesting" her man is revealed, I''m afraid she will not be able to get away with it.


    She doesn''t want to come to Hangzhou but can''t go back.


    Tao Yaoyao wants to calm down now.


    "Sister, let''s go to the bathroom first."


    Qin Yuyi nodded and watched the two girls leave in a hurry.


    "I didn''t expect that you and Yaoyao still have this kind of fate."


    "Who said it wasn''t? I went to Qixia Temple that night. It happened that all the hotels at the foot of the mountain were full, so I shared a room with Miss Tao."


    Li futu said frankly.


    Although Qin Yuyi didn''t ask anything, it''s better to take the initiative to explain this kind of thing clearly. If it comes out of Tao Yaoyao''s mouth in the future, the meaning will be different.


    "A room to live in?"


    Qin Yunxuan was a little surprised, and his face became a little strange. It was obvious that his mind began to wander.


    "Two beds," he added


    Qin Yunxuan said immediately, "I just think it''s a coincidence. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Miss Qin, I heard that you are the first person in southern Kendo or even the whole kingdom of dragon. I wonder if I can ask you for advice? It can also be regarded as a celebration of Mr. Qin''s birthday. "


    A hawk eyed man came over. From his appearance, he was not from the Dragon kingdom.


    He ignored Li futu and Qin Yunxuan, his eyes firmly locked on Qin Yuyi, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    Li futu looked up at the same time.


    "Who are you?"


    Qin Yunxuan immediately got up with a bad look: "if you make trouble here, you''d better find out the consequences first."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Qin Shao. I don''t have any malice. I just want to communicate with Miss Qin and discuss the secret of martial arts."


    The eagle eyed man was very polite, but his attitude towards inviting the war was also very firm.


    "Exchange? People all over the world who want to communicate with my elder sister are like crucian carp across the river. If my elder sister agrees, then I don''t have to do anything else every day... "


    Qin Yunxuan sneered.


    There are many people in this banquet hall. They come from all over the world, even from foreign countries. Not everyone is kind to them.


    "Please leave. My sister never fights with nobody."


    Qin Yunxuan squinted with a warning in his eyes.


    He doesn''t worry that she will lose, but she is now the eighth best player in the world. If she casually fights with a cat and dog, it will be too cheap. Even if she wins, it will be disgraceful.


    "Nobody?"


    Qin Yunxuan, as the largest young man in the south, is in his own headquarters. Although he has a strong air, the eagle eyed man has no stage fright.


    He still stood in the same place, hard anti Qin Yunxuan eyes, motionless.


    Qinyunxuan line of sight more sharp, is going to call people Qingke, eagle eye man deep voice mouth.


    "My name is Cecilia. I''m from Italy. I don''t know if I''m qualified to ask Miss Qin for advice?"


    His tone was a little low, but it was obviously full of confidence and pride.


    Qin Yunxuan frowned and didn''t understand his meaning. He still wanted to be driven away from the scene, but someone interrupted him.


    "Mr. ceciliao has come all the way. Since he wants to, we Qin should do our best to satisfy Mr. ceciliao''s wish."


    Qin Yunxuan suddenly turned his head, not angry, but respectfully called uncle.


    Qin broke the city, Qin broke the army and Qin broke the prisoners together, which affected the whole audience.


    Approaching, Qin Po Cheng''s eyes moved away from Cecilia''s face and fell on Li futu''s face, nodding gently.


    Li futu stood up to show his respect for this talented generation.


    "Xuan..."


    Miss Kolev came and took her fiance''s hand.


    Qin Yunxuan eyebrows slightly loose, still don''t understand uncle why to agree to each other''s unreasonable request, but in full view of the public, he is not good to ask questions.


    Or his fiancee miss Kolev, Bing Xueming, seems to have seen through his fiance''s mind and explained in a low voice: "Cecilia, who works for the Italian mafia, is highly valued by the Mafia leaders. He is a super expert on the list of people and once ranked first in the list of people!"Qinyunxuan smell speech turn head, looking at Boya''s face, slightly change color.


    "He''s number one?"


    Boya nodded.


    "Of course, that was a few months ago. There were only ten seats in the tianbang. Sister Yu ascended the tianbang. The clown king, who was originally at the end of the tianbang, was squeezed out and retired to the first place in the renbang. Cecilia o also moved back to the second place in the renbang."


    At this point, Boya stopped talking, but Qin Yunxuan had enough to understand why Cecilia came.


    Who would like to go from first to second?


    What''s more, the eldest sister used to be in the list of people, and the ranking is still behind Cecilia O. now she jumps in front of him and steps on his head, and it''s still the natural gap between the list of heaven and the list of people. He must be very angry.


    "Top of the list of people..."


    Qin Yunxuan looks back at Cecilia. After learning the other party''s coming, his expression has undoubtedly changed.


    Although I believe that the elder sister''s strength, but the other side is not ordinary, and once also ranked above the elder sister.


    If the elder sister loses by accident


    Compared with ordinary people, he is already a master, but the word "master" has always been a comparative level. Compared with a martial arts master like renbangtianbang, Qin Yunxuan is undoubtedly a firefly.


    Although he has a general idea of how high a master in that realm is, he certainly can''t understand it.


    What''s more, the elder sister''s promotion was so fast that she leaped up several steps without mentioning outsiders. Even his younger brother felt that it was unreasonable.


    Whether she can really surpass Cecilia o, who once ranked first, Qin Yunxuan is really worried.


    Qin Yu Yi looked at Li Fu with a smile in his eyes.


    Li futu understood what she meant.


    She has just said that she is the target of public criticism in the new tianbang, but what she didn''t expect is that she came to the top so soon.

 Chapter 1205

    It''s common for martial arts practitioners to exchange views with each other. Of course, Qin Yuyi has the right to refuse. But if she really chooses to avoid fighting and spread it, it won''t be pleasant to hear. There''s no need to think about it. Someone will say that she''s afraid of fighting.


    Besides, it was in Hangzhou, the headquarters of Qin family, and at the birthday party of Qin Po city. Cecilia openly invited the war in front of so many powerful people, but in fact, he didn''t give Qin Yu Yi any room to refuse.


    The Qin family is also worthy of the style of the big family. Qin broke the city and readily accepted it. As the head of the Qin family, he was also the father. His words undoubtedly made the duel inevitable.


    "Miss Qin, please!"


    Cecilia was very gracious and made a gesture sideways.


    Staff have quickly cleared out a huge venue in the center of the banquet hall. The banquet hall is large enough. Although there are many guests, there is still no big problem in vacating a temporary arena.


    Everyone was in high spirits and their eyes were burning.


    Everyone has heard of Princess Qin''s reputation for her extraordinary martial arts, but few people have seen her do it with their own eyes. This is undoubtedly an unexpected joy to come here to celebrate her birthday. Who is willing to let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?


    Even Boya is looking forward to it.


    After all, it''s a strong duel between tianbang and renbang, which can be called a chance.


    "Sister, would you like to change your clothes first?"


    Qin Yunxuan certainly can''t refute his uncle''s words. But today, for his father''s birthday, Qin''s feather coat, which is usually plain clothes, has been replaced with a simple dress. This dress is undoubtedly not suitable for fighting.


    "Come on, get the sword of the first lady."


    Qin Yunxuan ordered, and strive to be safe.


    Cecilia didn''t object. As we all know, Qin Yuyi is good at kendo. He can''t ask the swordsman not to use the sword, can he?


    "Miss Qin, you can change your clothes. I have enough time to wait."


    The strong have the dignity of the strong. As the number one person in the list, Cecilia is absolutely not allowed to win.


    He not only wants to win, but also wants to win aboveboard, let the whole world have nothing to say!


    Qin Yuyi didn''t refuse Qin Yunxuan''s proposal. Even if she didn''t care to fight with Cecilia, it would be an insult to Cecilia.


    Going all out is the most basic respect for the strong.


    Just when Qin Yuyi was going to change his clothes, a voice suddenly rang out.


    "Mr. Cecilia, if you don''t mind, how about I have a discussion with you for Miss Qin?"


    The voice was heard, and the whole audience watched.


    It''s the young man again.


    Although Kolev Boya knows the origin of Cecilia, it doesn''t mean that everyone present knows it, but at least these celebrities understand that, knowing that Princess Qin''s swordsmanship is superb, this Italian still dares to challenge. There must be some brushes. Even if this young man wants to win the favor of Princess Qin, he doesn''t have to show off his strength, does he?


    Don''t be defeated by a bear.


    Young and frivolous.


    Most people secretly made such comments.


    "You''re going to fight me?"


    Cecilia''s eyes moved over, three accidents, more, but disdain.


    Someone''s smile and nod, indifferent and self-contained appearance, really worthy of a few words.


    In the crowd, Rosen is very dissatisfied. He remembers the boy. Although the scene of Princess Qin talking and laughing with him just now shows that the boy is amazing, it doesn''t affect his secret hope that Li futu will be disabled.


    "It takes time for Miss Qin to change her clothes. In her spare time, why don''t we have a few moves to warm up her husband ahead of time?"


    Li futu''s tone of politeness fully shows what is the state of etiquette.


    Qin Po Cheng''s three brothers, including Qin Yu Yi, kept a strange silence.


    "Well, I''ll compete with you first."


    Cecilia nodded and agreed, staring at Li futu with a twinkle in his eyes.


    He used to be number one, but now he is number two.


    There are only a few people in the world who can beat him.


    Dare to challenge him?


    Even here, it''s not easy to cause death, but if you break an arm and a leg, no one can say anything.


    This time, Cecilia didn''t ask, but turned and walked towards the temporary arena in the middle of the banquet hall.


    "A newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. This young man doesn''t know which family he belongs to. He is too arrogant."


    "If you dare to challenge Princess Qin, this foreigner is certainly not an ordinary person. The Qin family has already agreed. Why should you ask for trouble to drain this muddy water?"


    "Beauty has been a disaster since ancient times. This young man is a little dizzy. Looking at the appearance of the Italian, he certainly doesn''t intend to show mercy."


    Almost all of them have the same attitude. Based on their objective analysis, there is almost no suspense in this contest. At most, I am afraid what we should expect is what the young man will be like in the end."What''s the relationship between him and sister Yu Yi? Cecilia is the number one in the list of people. If he is an ordinary person, he will probably kill him. Xuan, do you really not want to stop him


    Boya''s kind reminder seems to have no mind at all. If this man hadn''t been nosy just now, she wouldn''t have been forced to shoot Valeri in public.


    Maybe this is the so-called good for bad.


    Qinyunxuan mouth pulled pull, seems to be disdain, subconsciously will speak, but words to the mouth, but swallow back.


    "My uncle and they didn''t speak up. How can I object?"


    Boya frowned and realized that something was wrong.


    She noticed that not only the three key figures of the Qin family, even the Qin Yuyi who was going to change clothes, did not leave the scene. Instead, she watched the young man walk towards the center of the banquet hall with a calm face, without any tension or worry. On the contrary, the corners of his mouth seemed to be full of radiance.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Boya frowned, her eyes twinkled, and thought again and again, but it was hard to understand.


    "What is this for?"


    Tao Yaoyao and Liu man, who come out of the bathroom and return to the banquet hall, immediately realize that something is wrong.


    "Are they going to fight?"


    Liuman soon noticed the middle.


    In the center of the banquet hall, Li futu and Cecilia have been standing seven or eight meters apart.


    "Mr. Cecilia, please."


    Li futu fully shows what it means that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Up to now, he has taken the initiative to let the other party take the lead.


    Many people present looked at him like caring for the mentally retarded.


    Of course, he didn''t know that.


    He just felt that, as a man, it was too much to let a woman fight with others.


    Even if that woman is very strong.


    There was silence.


    Suddenly, there was a slight cry.


    "Come on


    The crowd turned.


    Princess Qin burst into sight, smiling gently, pure and artful, like a cardamom girl, making everyone dazzled.

 Chapter 1206

    "You asked for it."


    The lion is still fighting with all his strength. Under the gaze of all the guests, Cecilia is not modest. He takes the lead and strides forward. In a twinkling of an eye, he comes to Li futu.


    It''s so fast that everyone thinks they''re hallucinating.


    A gust of wind roared towards Li futu.


    Li futu''s eyes were calm. He looked at Cecilia and raised his hand at the critical moment.


    "Pop."


    Looking forward to the young man being blown away by a fist, the whole audience''s pupils are all together.


    The young man''s seemingly soft and powerless hand blocked the powerful blow of the Italian. The Italian seemed to be held still and could not make any further progress.


    Li futu holds Cecilia''s hand, his face is like a flat lake, and he also keeps still.


    All the guests look at them, and they can''t help but have the illusion of time pause.


    Kolev Boya''s pupils contracted.


    This man, actually can resist Cecilia hard?!!


    You know, although ceciliao is now pushed to the second place in the list by the fallen clown king, he definitely has the strength to fight against the top of the list!


    In Boya''s mind, she could not help but began to come up with the ten great powers on the list of heaven.


    Abe Xuanji, the half step emperor.


    The local government urged the magistrate and the inspector to occupy the top spot and explore flowers.


    Fourth, Adelaide, who plays for Rothschild.


    Although de Rothschild left early, she had met each other before.


    The fifth and sixth is the black and white impermanence of hell.


    Seventh and eighth are in this ballroom at the moment.


    The tenth is Mandala, which, like the first Abe Xuanji, is also female.


    No one in the world''s top ten can match this man''s physical characteristics.


    Clown king?


    That''s even more impossible.


    Even like many people, she has never seen what clown king looks like, but she knows that clown king is a lunatic.


    There is no sign of nervousness in this man.


    Is it true that tianbang''s evaluation is not accurate, and there are still fish that have not been measured?


    Boya subconsciously looks at her fiance.


    Qin Yunxuan seems to have expected this result, as if for granted, without any unexpected color.


    "All the martial arts in the world are strong, but fast. The speed is good and the strength is poor."


    With light language, Li futu steps forward, leans his left shoulder forward and bumps into Cecilia.


    Cecilia, who once ranked first in the list, retreated uncontrollably, rubbing his feet on the ground, still retreated three or four meters before he stood still.


    Li futu stood in the same place, did not take advantage of the victory and did not move.


    His posture was arrogant and ignorant in the eyes of others before, but at this moment, he fell back into the eyes of the guests, and had the feeling of being an expert.


    Li futu didn''t seem to feel the change of eyes of all the guests in the room. He raised his arm and waved to Cecilia.


    Please fight!


    "Since ancient times, heroes are young."


    Many people secretly sigh.


    I''m afraid it''s the same as Princess Qin, who is gifted in martial arts. No wonder Princess Qin talked and laughed with him just now.


    There is no doubt that all of us are looking forward to this seemingly no suspense duel.


    Cecilia was not sure, but he was angry.


    If Qin Yu''s clothes were all right, a nameless rat who didn''t know where to come from would dare to challenge him like this, which has completely hit his dignity as the number one in the list of human beings.


    "See Jesus!"


    He didn''t want to offend the Qin family completely. He had planned to stop there and try not to kill anyone. But at this time, the other party''s frivolity completely killed his kindness.


    Bang!


    Cecilia leaps forward again, his right foot slams on the ground, and the whole person takes advantage of the opportunity to soar, his legs closed, and his body smashes at Li futu.


    Many people are shocked.


    The target of his foot smash is Li futu''s lateral brain.


    If it was hit, everyone had no doubt that the young man''s cervical spine would break on the spot.


    "Be careful!"


    Liuman subconsciously exclaimed, in a hurry, he had forgotten that it was the man of Princess Qin.


    Taoyaoyao clutched liuman''s hand, but he couldn''t help tightening it, and his palms were sweating.


    Two feet swept, blowing a fierce wind, but did not ring the creepy crack sound.


    Li futu straightened up again, clenched his fingers, and hit Cecilia''s back with his right arm.


    "Bang!"


    Ceciliao was knocked to the ground, and at the same time, he kicked his right leg towards the lower abdomen of Li futu.It seems to have expected his counterattack. Li futu and Cecilia almost raised their legs at the same time. Their legs collided with each other, making a metallic sound. Cecilia would fly out of the carpet side by side.


    "Good, good..."


    Liuman''s eyes were dull.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen the world. The cool fighting scenes have made many guests marvel.


    It''s not a movie. There are no special effects or late effects. The speed of nervous reaction and physical fitness of the two sides in the fight really shocked them.


    "Pa!"


    Before he hit the crowd, Cecilia slapped his right hand on the carpet and lifted himself up. However, when he landed, one leg obviously trembled.


    When he raised his head to gaze at the man opposite him again, his eyes began to shake.


    No way!


    This time he came to Longguo, he didn''t want to fail, but he obviously couldn''t accept the result that he lost to an unknown person. As an expert on the list of people, he really had great endurance and perseverance. He endured a sharp pain, roared, rolled his arms tight, clenched his hands into a fist. Cecilia O''s eyes were like electricity, firmly locked on Li futu, and waved his fists at Li futu like a storm It''s coming.


    Fists hit the air, the air seemed to be broken down and burst.


    Under everyone''s gaping gaze, Li Fu''s upper body twists and turns, but his lower body doesn''t move. But even if he doesn''t move a step, he seems to have foreseen ceciliao''s strike trajectory in advance. All ceciliao''s attacks are defeated by his upper body''s evasion.


    This kind of scene is like going through countless drills in advance.


    Of course, kossilio is not an actor. His temples have begun to sweat. Although his fists are still swift and wild, his strength has been lost uncontrollably with his sweat.


    "Is this young man made of rubber?"


    Some people marvel.


    The speed of this abnormal reaction is a bit too shocking. It gives people the feeling that his brain is a machine that can budget Italian moves in advance.


    "Xuan, who is this gentleman?"


    Boya''s eyes were full of strange colors, and finally she couldn''t help asking.


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t think too much this time. He looked at the battlefield with fiery eyes and spoke with pride like yourong.


    "He was the best in the world, invincible in the world!"

 Chapter 1207

    the best in all the land?


    Invincible in the world?!


    If she heard that at other times, she might laugh, but at this time, when Cecilia, who was the number one in the list, was suppressed by death, Boya could not laugh at all. On the contrary, after a short absence, she began to think deeply.


    In her fiance''s capacity, she will never say anything. What does it mean to give that man such a high evaluation?


    "Big brother, he''s going to do it for the feather coat this time, isn''t he..."


    Qin broke the army and opened his eyes from the battle field.


    The result was as he expected, and there was no accident.


    Qin Po Cheng looks at Qin Yu''s clothes in the distance.


    Cecilia is running for their Qin family. The other side could have stood by but chose Dai Zhan. Such a move is really easy to make people daydream.


    "Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Just let it be."


    Qin City is not in a hurry.


    Qin broke the army, heard the words, and no longer spoke rationally.


    He knew that his elder brother would be a little dissatisfied with his promise to marry Kolev this time, but he chose to do so.


    Although it seems that Yunxuan''s happiness has been sacrificed, in the long run, the marriage with the Kolev family is definitely a matter of "merit in the present age and benefit for thousands of years" for the Qin family. In fact, it does not do much harm to Yunxuan himself.


    Who says political marriage is bound to be unhappy?


    Although there are many cases of failure. But it''s not that there is no political marriage. In the end, the two sides will grow old together.


    Moreover, no matter from all aspects, Kolev Boya is the best among women.


    "Boy, see how long you can hide!"


    After a long attack, Cecilia became more and more manic, exerting his strength all over his body. He attacked Li futu from all directions with his arms, legs, shoulders and elbows. For a moment, he was like an indefatigable fighting machine.


    Li futu finally retreated to stay away from Cecilia Ola.


    Ceciliao''s eyes are red, and his strength is rapidly losing. He knows he can''t waste any time. He looks like a maggot of tarsal bone and gets close to Li futu again.


    "Miso!"


    In close at the same time, ceciliao knee lift, iron drill like top to Li futu abdomen.


    The swift and violent action seems to make Li futu unable to dodge.


    "Go to hell!"


    Cecilia''s eyes were excited and ferocious.


    It can crack Jinshi''s knee and hit Li futu''s abdomen. Li futu should bow back like a prawn.


    "It''s no match."


    Many people secretly sigh, but they don''t feel strange. After all, this man is still young, but it''s not a strange thing to fight. It''s very good to stick to it until now.


    Just when everyone thought that Li futu would be knocked out, the next scene surprised the whole audience.


    Like a prawn, Li futu is bent like a spring. After being pressed backward, he straightens up again.


    The huge reaction force made Cecilia bounce out instead.


    "Cha Cha..."


    Cecilia rubbed the carpet and stepped back three steps.


    "It''s impossible!"


    His face was full of disbelief. With a roar, his fighting spirit was still surging. His feet stomped like a sharp arrow at Li futu, and his hands turned into palms, like two death scythes at Li futu''s neck.


    One left and one right, forcing Li futu to retreat.


    After landing, Cecilia''s attack continued to converge, his right leg was raised like lightning, and he was forced to pull toward Li futu with the force of breaking stones and gold, without giving his opponent any breathing time.


    "Miso!"


    Li futu was hit again, but strangely, there was still no explosive sound. On the contrary, Cecilia''s leg hit Li futu clearly, but it seemed as if he had hit the air. Li futu tilted his waist to the right for a certain arc and then reset again.


    The surging force from the waist caused Cecilia to be bounced off for the second time.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Cecilia couldn''t believe this reality at all. Regardless of the pain of his muscles, he was crazy, with legs all over his body and hands all over his body. He launched an all-round attack on Li futu.


    The guests were dazzled and couldn''t tell which was the hand, which was the foot, which was the real, which was the phantom.


    "At this point, can he really be invulnerable?"


    Qin''s eyes were also surprised when he broke the army, even though he knew who the young man was.


    Cecilia o is not an ordinary person, but the top man in the list of people. After being beaten so many times by him, even if he is an iron man, I''m afraid he is fragmented, isn''t he?


    Qin Po Cheng is of course brilliant, but the study of martial arts is not as good as Qin Po Lu, who is the seventh in the list of heaven. It is Qin Po Lu who breaks the secret with one word."In fact, Cecilia didn''t hit him completely. What he seemed to hit was just a kind of visual illusion. Or more accurately, Cecilia''s power, not poured out on him, but was transferred and avoided by him


    Qin broke the army''s brow and subconsciously said, "four or two thousand catties?"


    Li futu''s movement seemed to be suppressed by Cecilia O''s fury. He was always in a defensive and evasive state. He seemed to lose all the time, but from beginning to end, even if he was hit, he didn''t get any damage.


    "It''s enough, Mr. Cecilia, to make friends by force. That''s enough."


    "Shut up


    The calm of the other side made Cecilia even more furious. His hard steel right arm hit his opponent''s shoulder, but just like many times, his body was like rubber, so his strength could not be captured at all. He could only watch his arm slide away from his opponent''s shoulder and hit a huge column nearby.


    "Pa!"


    The solid wood column was hit with a dent on the spot.


    As if unconscious of the pain, Cecilia pulled out his arm quickly and swung wildly again, his eyes shaking like a beast.


    "My darling, Yao Yao, no wonder your sister will take a fancy to him. It''s really amazing."


    Even though he knew that the man was the object of Princess Qin, liuman still couldn''t hide his burning eyes.


    She doesn''t know who ceciliao is and what the name stands for, but from this more dreamy scene than martial arts movies, she still instinctively feels the power of Li futu.


    She instantly felt that her superficial liking was too superficial.


    "Pa!"


    Ceciliao jumped up and smashed his right leg on Li futu''s shoulder. Li futu''s knees bent slightly and could quickly straighten up. Ceciliao flew out.


    His breath was very short, but he still didn''t intend to give up. Just as he gritted his teeth and planned to attack again, his eyelids blinked and a breeze swept his face.


    There was a sudden throb in his heart.


    One hand stopped in front of him, just a short distance away.


    "Yes."


    The wind from his face made Cecilia blink subconsciously.


    "Gulu"


    he swallowed his saliva uncontrollably and looked at the young man whose face was like water. Cecilia''s eyes trembled violently, his hands clenched tightly and slowly released again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I lost


    This once ranked first in the list of the top strong man, in full view of the public, lowered the arrogant head.


    There was a dead silence.


    Kolev Boya''s mouth opened slightly.

 Chapter 1208

    "Pa pa pa..."


    The silence of the banquet hall, suddenly rang out a sudden and fierce applause, very abrupt, stupefied people subconsciously turned their heads.


    Taoyaoyao is the same as everyone else. When he sees liuman who is excited and forgetful, he has no expression.


    Feeling the attention of the whole audience, liuman seems to realize that his behavior is too independent, and his palm slowly stops.


    But soon there was another round of applause, which seemed to echo her and relieve her pressure.


    It was Qin Po Cheng who applauded.


    The head of the Qin family led by himself, and the guests who hesitated whether to clap or not put down their worries. The clapping started sparsely, and gradually spread to the thunder.


    The defeated Cecilia was not in a good mood, but he didn''t make trouble any more. After admitting defeat, he didn''t invite Qin Yuyi to fight again and left the banquet hall soon.


    This is from the Italian mafia Super Master, this trip to the dragon country, no doubt fell a huge somersault.


    Although he had heard of this ancient oriental country for a long time, it was vast and mysterious, but he didn''t expect that any one could beat him.


    Moreover, he is very clear that his defeat this time is not because he belittles the enemy''s carelessness, but because he is completely inferior to others.


    As he left the ballroom door, Cecilia couldn''t help looking back.


    The young man, in the thunderous applause, was not arrogant and impatient, and his face was still calm.


    Cecilia looked back, stopped, and crossed the gate faster.


    This country, he will never come again.


    ¡­¡­


    Thousand Island Lake.


    Princess Qin and a young man are walking along the quiet path.


    As the top villa area in Hangzhou, there is no need to write more about the scenery of Thousand Island Lake.


    Starlight scattered on the lake, sparkling, vast, like a dream.


    "If you do it today, don''t you be afraid that Cecilia will find out who you are?"


    The villa area is large and secluded, with towering ancient trees, giving people the illusion of walking in the forest park.


    There was no one to disturb except the couple.


    "What if it''s exposed? Since the first World War of the Weishui River, there has been no secret about my identity for a long time. "


    It was Li futu who took a walk with Qin Yuyi. Qin''s family invited him warmly, but he was not easy to shirk. He could only stay in Qiandao Lake for one night.


    "Indeed."


    Qin Yuyi nodded, recalling the first epic war in Kyoto City.


    "The plan to ambush the temple in the Weishui River failed. Both the left and right envoys of the temple were seriously injured. The temple can be said to steal chicken but not rice. There will certainly be no big action in a short time. And this is the Dragon kingdom. No matter how powerful the temple is, we have to worry about the influence of the state. "


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Yes, this is my refuge."


    "Heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. We must first work hard, work hard, starve his body and skin..."


    "In fact, I think that if you can make today''s achievements, the temple is really great. If it wasn''t for the huge pressure from the temple, you would not have progressed so fast, and the underground government would not have developed into the current model in a few years."


    Li futu didn''t retort. He picked a leaf and played with it.


    "This is the truth of seeking wealth in danger. Anything that can''t kill us will make us stronger."


    Qin Yuyi took a look at him.


    "I think that one day the temple will ask you for peace."


    Li Fu Tu Mu was surprised and then laughed.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because I have confidence in you, the hell will not stop here. I believe that under your leadership, the hell will one day surpass the temple and reach the top of the world."


    Li futu and her look at each other, silent for a while, said with a bitter smile: "you look up to me too much, I do not have this self-confidence, the temple has developed for centuries. The details are far from being comparable to those of the local government. It''s not easy to talk about transcendence. "


    Turning around, looking at the vast Qiandao Lake, he was a little distracted, holding the leaves.


    Qin Yuyi also stopped and stood beside him to enjoy the beautiful scenery of Qiandao Lake with him.


    "But you have no choice, do you? Even if you die, you will die on the way forward. "


    Li futu''s eyes wavered for a moment and he was silent.


    It is true that he has no way out of this road, either all the way to the end, or just like the lonely soul who died in the Wei River, the difference is just where he died.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Suddenly, the tone of the words coming from my ear is not high, and mixed with the wind blowing from the lake, it seems even more low, but it makes Li Fu''s picture one of the stunned.


    After half silence, he gently smiles, facing the lake, and slowly says, "I''m afraid. How can I be afraid? When you are carrying all people''s beliefs and hopes, you will know how much pressure there is."Even in front of Songluo, he didn''t say that.


    "So."


    Qin Yu''s clothes turned to his head and showed his face with a smile.


    "Come on."


    Li futu was stunned again, then turned his head and looked at Princess Qin who didn''t eat fireworks.


    In each other''s eyes, at this time, it''s like a reflection of the stars, which is unforgettable.


    Li futu felt that it might be hard for him to forget the picture in his life.


    "If you fall on the road one day, I will collect the corpse for you. Even if I can''t collect the corpse, I will set up a monument at the foot of Luqi mountain for you."


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I didn''t offend you, did I? Do you curse people like that? "


    Qin Yuyi didn''t look like a joke. He looked quiet.


    "This is my promise to you."


    Looking at the half pay, Li futu gradually converged his smile, turned his head again, looked at Qiandao Lake, and spoke softly.


    "Thank you."


    Qin Yuyi did not reply. They stood side by side, enjoying the beautiful scenery of Qiandao Lake.


    "Hey, at the beginning of the Warring States period, those ghost kings blocked me, which led me not to fight with you. Until now, I feel some regret."


    Qin Yuyi suddenly said, "I have never had a fight with the emperor. Can you satisfy me?"


    Li futu was quite surprised.


    "You want to fight me?"


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "Uncle San has taught me since I was a child that only by talking with the strong can I find my own shortcomings, find defects and accelerate progress. Besides, I would like to feel for myself how high the world''s top experts are. "


    This girl is really a Wuchi.


    Li Fu Tu laughed bitterly to himself, then confirmed again: "are you sure you want to fight me?"


    "What? Are you afraid I can''t afford to lose? "


    Qin Yuyi said with a smile, "I''m not the same as you."


    Voice landing, her arm raised, eyes in an instant, become more than Yuehua shining.


    "Sword."


    Zheng!


    A long sword, like an immortal flying in the sky, cuts through the sky with its beautiful sound!

 Chapter 1209

    Looking at the long sword of autumn water, Li futu narrowed his eyes. Then he stamped his feet on the ground and stepped back as if out of gravity. In an instant, Li futu was away from Qin Yuyi.


    "Miso."


    The sword fell into Qin Yuyi''s hands precisely.


    Different from other rich families, although Qin''s hands are still white, they inevitably grow cocoons because they practice sword all the year round.


    As she clutched the handle of the sword, Qin Yuyi didn''t smile any more. The light of the sword reflected her face, as plain as water.


    "Qin family, Qin Yuyi, please teach me."


    The sound of the sword has come!


    The point of the sword is wrapped with the impregnable momentum, penetrating the air and stabbing Li futu''s eyebrows.


    This kind of posture is not an ordinary exchange, but a confrontation between life and death.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Can''t it be true? "


    Not far away under an ancient tree, Qin Yunxuan did not understand, and his heart could not help mentioning it.


    "If you are a master, you can decide whether to win or not. How can you keep your hand? What''s more, it''s the emperor of hell. No matter how strong your sister is, I''m afraid she''s not his opponent. Why do you worry? The most important thing for you now is to remember all the next pictures, the battle between the emperor and the eighth in the list of heaven. It''s an immeasurable wealth, and it''s of great benefit to your path of martial arts. I don''t expect you to reach the level of your elder sister, but as the later generation of the Qin family, you should at least be able to protect yourself. "


    The presence of not only Qin broken army father and son, Qin broken city and Qin broken prisoners are also watching.


    Qin Yunxuan wanted to retort. After all, his father was not as strong as him. But considering the superiority and inferiority of his parents, and the presence of his uncles and uncles, he still gave up and kept his eyes on the battlefield.


    This duel, however, is much more worth looking forward to than the previous one in the banquet hall. After all, Cecilia is only a man list, and his eldest sister is a real ace in the sky list.


    Sure enough, as my father said, if you can be hurt easily, it''s not the emperor of man. The elder sister''s sword is amazing, but the means of the emperor of hell are also shocking.


    "Miso!"


    I can''t see what flew out of Yan Di''s hand and hit on the tip of elder sister''s sword, which led to the obvious pause of elder sister''s attack.


    "Wow."


    The leaves are cut in half by the sharp sword, and fall on both sides. Qin Yuyi''s toes point to the ground, without squinting, locks the figure in front, and the sword light shines again!


    "Shua!"


    His body is like a startling swan. With the flash of light, the tip of the sword comes to Li futu. The edge of the sword penetrates the air and makes waves like the surface of Qiandao Lake.


    What a fast sword!


    Li futu''s eyes showed a touch of appreciation. Even though the sword was dazzling, he was still calm and raised his hands in the moment of lightning and flint.


    "Pa!"


    In the distance, Qin Yunxuan''s eyes solidified in vain.


    What did he see?!


    Elder sister''s sword was caught in two hands?!


    As if in slow motion, Li futu, holding the autumn water in his hands, was lifted from the ground and flew back with the sword power of the rainbow. The blade that could break the stone and gold was only half an inch away from his chest, but it was like a natural moat, which could never be broken again.


    Qin Yuyi holds a long sword and dances with long hair.


    Both are in the air.


    This is a scene enough to be painted.


    But it''s a pity that it''s not TV. Qin''s waist twists, and people begin to spin in the air, along with the autumn water.


    "Buzz..."


    The sound of the sword is endless.


    Li futu could only let go and put his foot on the tree trunk behind him, with his body slanting into the sky.


    "Wow!


    A sword stabs the tree trunk. The hard tree trunk is like tofu. Without any resistance, it is pierced and sawdust splashes.


    A sword stabs the air, Qin Yuyi immediately draws the sword, quickly turns around and raises his head.


    A figure has broken through the air.


    Without any hesitation, Qin Yuyi wrists, the autumn water buzzing, rowing out of the sword light, chopping in the air!


    "Bang bang!"


    It seems that the sword awn comes out from the body of the sword and spreads in an arc. At the same time, bursts of air burst out. Suddenly, there is a strong wind around, the branches shake violently, and the leaves fall.


    "The Qin family should prosper!"


    Looking at such a magnificent scene, Qin broke the army looking very excited. For him, who has devoted his whole life to his family, what he most hopes to see is that there are successors in the family, who can inherit the glory of the Qin family.


    But Qin Po Cheng did not have such a happy look.


    "Broken prisoner, the strength of the feather coat has improved by leaps and bounds in just a few months. Are you sure there is no abnormality in it?"


    The road of martial arts is not a handful. Besides, as a father, he can''t be more clear about Qin Yuyi''s strength.The talent of badminton in martial arts is amazing, but a few months ago, it couldn''t reach such a level.


    This incredible progress not only surprised Qin Po Cheng, but also worried him.


    Even he couldn''t help but wonder if there was a possibility of "going crazy.".


    "Elder brother, I have carefully checked the body of the feather coat, and found no abnormality. The physical condition of the feather coat certainly has no problem. As for why her strength grows so fast, I am also confused."


    Qin Po Lu is also puzzled.


    As a third uncle and "companion practitioner" since childhood, he knows more about Qin Yuyi''s strength than Qin Bocheng''s father.


    Qin Yuyi is making progress almost every day. It''s no exaggeration to say that if this momentum is maintained, I''m afraid that before long, he, the great commander of Phoenix, will abdicate.


    "Elder brother, you have also personally ordered the medical center in Hangzhou to do a comprehensive examination of the feather coat, and you haven''t found anything wrong? In my opinion, in the case of badminton, the so-called "survival in great danger" means that there must be a blessing in the future. After being poisoned by Wu muku''s corpse, we are all safe, which shows that God has blessed the Qin family. I think that feather coat is the nirvana of the Phoenix. I don''t know that in the future, our Qin family will have an emperor! "


    Qin broken army impassioned way, staring at Qin Yuyi, eyes burning.


    The emperor is a hard indicator of whether a power can be ranked among the world''s first-class forces. For example, the temple, the prefecture, and the common prosperity Association have no emperor.


    If an organization is compared to a country, the emperor is equivalent to a nuclear weapon. If an organization is born with the emperor, then its position and influence in the world will rise instantly.


    Nuclear power, who dares to provoke easily?


    At that time, they will not only respect the south!


    "The emperor."


    Qin Po Cheng said in silence for a moment and said slowly: "Po Lu, I have always been curious. There are ten people in the list of people and ten people in the list of heaven, but there is no ranking in the list of gods, and it seems that the exact number has never been announced. Do you know how many emperors there are in this world? "

 Chapter 1210

    God list.


    It symbolizes the peak of martial arts recognized by ordinary people.


    In almost 99.9% of the world''s consciousness, the emperor represents the limit of martial arts.


    But there is a problem that many people ignore subconsciously.


    Although the emperor is unfathomable, he looks down on the world, but there is no second place in martial arts. No matter what realm, there will always be strong or weak. The peak of martial arts can not accommodate two people at the same time.


    What''s more, Shenbang stands on tianbang. Different from tianbang, it has never publicized the specific list to the world, even if Qin Dynasty broke the city, it is unknown.


    He felt that perhaps only the existence of the God list could reveal the mystery of the God list. But to his surprise, Qin Po Lu also shook his head.


    "I don''t know whether there are other emperors on the list of gods, except for the leaders of the supernatural forces like hell and several well-known guardians of the country."


    Qin Po Cheng frowned slightly and didn''t ask any more.


    Even if the waves are treacherous and the clouds cover the fog, in any case, the emperor can only take one out of hundreds of millions, and the number must be very small. His eyes turn to the front again.


    The dazzling sword spread layer upon layer, the air rippled, as if to tear the world.


    Under the gaze of Qin paocheng, Li futu, who was still in the air, broke the laws of physics and stopped suddenly. Then, like the art of separation, countless illusions appeared in all directions.


    Qin Yunxuan, the most knowledgeable and determined young man in the south, was stunned and took a cool breath.


    Irresistible sword through the body, heaven and earth in a moment seems to be illuminated!


    I saw many illusions torn and swallowed by the sword, and turned into powder.


    With the disappearance of countless illusions, a gust of wind broke through the air, just like a meteor, falling towards Qin''s plume.


    Before a man arrives, the situation is established.


    Qin Yuyi raised her head, and her hair began to dance involuntarily.


    "Bang!"


    Even if the other side is fierce, Qin Yuyi can be regarded as the No.8 super strong man in tianbang. He shows amazing reaction power, with his wrist turned over and autumn water in front of him.


    The sound of metal like collision sounded clear and sharp. Qin Yuyi''s eyes contracted. The huge shock force from the sword made her fly back.


    Li futu fell to the position where she had stood before and slowly withdrew her hand.


    "What just happened?"


    Qin Yunxuan can''t help asking.


    The speed of both sides is too fast. So that his vision can''t be captured at all.


    Only Qin Po Lu could see what had just happened.


    It is undeniable that his niece''s progress is really incredible. Even now, he is not absolutely sure that he can win the war. However, what she is challenging this time is the king of God. The gap is still clear. The other side just flicked his finger and beat it back.


    "How about that?"


    Li futu didn''t follow up and asked questions with a smile, but he only responded with the fierce wind and sharp sword.


    Qin Yuyi stamped her foot on the tree behind to stop her retreat. Her five fingers grasped the shaking autumn water. Her eyes firmly locked on the figure in front of her. She did not fear or retreat. With a buzz, she turned into a sharp arrow and shot away.


    One man and one sword!


    Only one can see the speed of light.


    The light is too shining, which causes Qin Yunxuan to squint subconsciously.


    Li futu didn''t have a hard fight, but he stepped back, and his feet continued to touch the ground. He seemed unhappy, but he kept the same speed as Qin Yuyi.


    Autumn water castration does not reduce, sword point to the heart of Li futu.


    Bang!


    Li futu stepped on the ground and the gravel flew up. He also left the ground to avoid Qin Yuyi''s sword.


    "Shua!"


    The light flashed under his feet.


    Seeing an old tree in front of him, Qin turned his wrist, changed the thorn to cutting, and waved the autumn water forward.


    "Boom..."


    The tree trunk, which was about to be hugged by two people, was like rotten wood. Under the edge of the sword, it was as fragile as paper. In an instant, it was cut in half, and then the old tree tilted and collapsed, splashing with dust.


    Li futu is as light as a bird. He steps on a branch with only three fingers thick, even without any shaking.


    He watched the old tree slowly falling in front of him.


    The flying dust has formed a certain visual disturbance, which is not true. Before the dust dissipates, the clear sword light has cut through the night, breaking the leaves and dust, and attacking him again.


    It''s shining, it''s shining.


    The battlefield of the two men kept shifting, from the ground to the tree, then from the tree back to the ground, and finally to the water.


    "Floating on the water?"


    Looking at the two people walking flat on the lake, Qin Yunxuan was astonished and only felt eye opening."Water has a certain buoyancy and tension. The eminent monks of Shaolin Temple can run a certain distance on the water. Not to mention an expert like your sister. "


    Qin Dynasty broke the army road.


    Although he is not good at martial arts, he has seen it before. He is not surprised to see this kind of extraordinary scene.


    Slash and stab Qin Yuyi''s attack was swift and fierce, and the autumn water in her hands was like an arm and a finger, as if it were integrated into one.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The sword light poured out everywhere and hit the lake. The originally calm Qiandao Lake stirred up waves and splashed everywhere.


    "Shua!"


    Cut across the air and cut the splashing water curtain.


    The palm of Li futu''s hand spread out, and several drops of water fell into his hands.


    "Shua!"


    He suddenly clenched his fingers, then waved his arm, and a few drops of water flew out in an instant, shooting at Qin''s feather coat like a bullet.


    "Bang bang!"


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes are like electricity. The autumn water cuts quickly. A few drops of water collide with the edge of the sword and suddenly explode.


    There are water droplets inevitably sprinkled on her cheek, wet a few strands of her hair.


    Up to now, her breathing became a little short. Before she could breathe, a shadow was approaching, blocking the moonlight.


    She thrust her sword at once.


    "Qiang."


    Her eyes suddenly coagulated,


    the other party''s two fingers firmly clamped her sword, making it unable to move.


    "Congratulations. If you are given enough time to consolidate, I''m sure you''ll be able to go a step further."


    With a smile, two fingers gently twisted, suddenly, the surging force came through the sword body.


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes contracted, and he tried his best to hold his hand, but in the end, he could not resist the seemingly endless power. After a few seconds of hard work, he could not help but let go.


    "Buzz..."


    The concussion of the autumn water suddenly out, like a ray of light flying towards the shore, and finally "Shua" into the soil.


    Then a hand caught her waist and floated to the shore.


    Qin Yuyi raised his chin slightly and looked up at each other.


    At this angle, each other''s face seems to blend with the bright moon in the sky.


    "Crouching troughs, heroes of the divine eagle..."


    Forget the presence of several elders, Qin Yunxuan subconsciously murmured, looking at the picturesque scene, full of envy.

 Chapter 1211

    The reason why the three lists of God, heaven and man can become the most authoritative list to measure the strong in the world is that since the three lists came out, there has never been a fault row.


    No matter how amazing, Qin Yuyi, who is ranked eighth in the list of heaven, is still no match for the emperor.


    For this result, Qin broke the city several people, did not have any accident.


    "Let''s go."


    Qin broke the city and turned around.


    Qin broke the army and several people followed him and left here without a sound.


    "Thank you."


    When he came to the shore, Li futu put down Qin Yuyi. Qin Yuyi went to Qiushui, pulled out his sword, turned around and said thanks with a smile.


    A few strands of her hair were wet by water and stuck together on her cheek. It looked very gentle and moving.


    "There''s nothing to thank you for. If you have time, you can always find me to accompany you."


    Li futu said, naturally, polite words, and then looked up and down at her: "go back, you are also wet, take a bath and change clothes, so as not to catch cold."


    Although she is the proud woman of heaven, Qin Yuyi is not delicate. She will not have any problem with this water, but she still did not refuse Li futu''s kindness. They went to the villa together.


    "I may not be able to see you off tomorrow."


    The Qin family has a large area in Qiandao Lake. Li futu is arranged in an empty villa. Qin Yuyi personally delivers it to the front of the villa.


    "It''s OK. You''re busy."


    Qin Yuyi looked at him for a while.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    They parted at the door.


    When Li futu went to the airport the next day, Qin Yuyi didn''t show up. Qin Yunxuan, on behalf of Qin, sent Li futu to the airport.


    "Why not send him?"


    Qin Bocheng stood at the window on the second floor and watched the car drive towards the villa.


    Qin Yuyi stood by, looking at the car that was gradually away, and didn''t reply.


    "I haven''t had time to say thank you before. My sister had a fight with you last night. I hope you don''t take it seriously. After so many years, no matter what, my sister must have a little grievance in her heart. She let it all out last night, and I hope you don''t take it amiss."


    Qin Yunxuan looked sincere.


    Up to now, it is undeniable that he would like to see the elder sister come together with this man, but he also knows that this kind of thing is not under his control, he can only do something.


    "Of course not. Going all out is the most basic respect for the opponent. How can I blame Miss Qin?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Qin Yunxuan extended his hand: "welcome to Hangzhou at any time."


    "Goodbye."


    Li futu shook it, then turned around and walked into the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai municipal government.


    Including Han Dong, Donghai''s political leaders are almost all waiting at the gate of the city government, as if they are waiting for some important person.


    A taxi came and stopped at the gate of the city.


    "How much is it?"


    The driver was a middle-aged man, who seemed to be in his forties, and spoke Beijing accent.


    Donghai people have always looked down upon outsiders, especially Kyoto people. They are even more hostile to them. The taxi driver who deliberately went around the long way said, "68 yuan."


    In fact, the middle-aged man from Donghai doesn''t seem to know that he was trapped, so he checks out and pushes the door to get off.


    "Kyoto idiot."


    The taxi driver scolded him. When he counted the money and looked up to drive away, the scene he saw outside the window made him sweat.


    Mayor Han, Vice Mayor Hu They went out of the city hall and met the man who had just got off his car. Mayor Han Dong took the lead in shaking hands with the Kyoto man.


    Watching a group of senior officials face the warm smile on the man''s face, the taxi driver looks dull, people are scared.


    Fortunately, the other party didn''t seem to care about him at all. After shaking hands with Mayor Han Dong, he went to the city hall. A group of high-ranking officials followed him, as if all the stars were holding the moon.


    The taxi driver wiped the sweat on his forehead, exhaled a long breath, and then hurriedly stepped on the accelerator and drove away.


    Donghai municipal government canteen.


    Han Dong said apologetically, "commander he, if you don''t have a good reception, please don''t blame me."


    At this time, these high-ranking officials all had a dinner plate in front of them, which were common home dishes. It was not simple, but it was obviously not in line with their prominent status.


    "Mayor Han, is it a light meal with fish and meat? Your working meal here is much richer than what I usually eat. "


    Smell speech, have official facial expression to change suddenly.


    As Han Dong was about to speak, he Wuwei continued to smile and say: "although the central government now emphasizes anti-corruption and clean government, and puts an end to formalism and extravagance, it does not require you to work hungry. You are the parents of tens of millions of people in the East China Sea, shouldering the pressure of tens of millions of people''s lives. You must be working hard. This nutrition naturally has to be improved, ladies and gentlemen, You should pay attention to your health at ordinary times, but don''t wear yourself out. "Then he put a piece of fish in his mouth, chewed it for a while, and exclaimed, "it''s delicious."


    A group of high-ranking officials in Donghai looked at each other, and no one spoke casually for a moment.


    In the end, Han Dong spoke.


    "In recent years, the central government has taken on a high-pressure stance in the fight against corruption. Some comrades are too cautious and over interpret the central government''s intention. Take this working meal as an example, some comrades suggest that I should reduce meat dishes and get more vegetables. Driver he, don''t you think this is ridiculous?"


    He had no shame to laugh.


    "The central task of fighting corruption and building a clean government is to rectify the atmosphere of officialdom, clean up the moths mixed in the ranks, and reestablish the image of the government, not to overcorrect. As parents and officials of one place, your duty is to work for the well-being of the people, but at the same time, don''t forget that you are also the people. For example, the ordinary people can afford these dishes, and our comrades should also ¡£¡±


    "Commander he is right. I''ll take tea instead of wine. Here''s to commander he."


    The head of Donghai Organization Department holds the water cup.


    "Commander he, I''ll take you to all parts of the East China Sea in the afternoon. You haven''t been back to the East China Sea for many years. The East China Sea has changed a lot in recent decades."


    Han Dongdao.


    Hearing the speech, many people''s eyes show a different color.


    They really don''t know that the new commander-in-chief of the Beijing army is from Donghai.


    "I saw the changes in the East China Sea on my way here just now. It''s really hard to vigorously promote economic development without forgetting environmental protection. In this regard, many regions should learn from the East China Sea."


    A group of officials showed their modesty.


    "Donghai, of course, I want to have a good look, but I''m not in a hurry. If Mayor Han has free time after work, just show me around. After all, I''m here in a private capacity, and I can''t occupy your working time."


    "Why did commander he come to the East China Sea this time?"


    An official asked subconsciously.


    The real success can be said that he is worthy of returning home. He said with a faint smile, "I went home to visit my relatives."

 Chapter 1212

    Donghai University.


    Class 3, Department of architecture. After class, he Caiwei, a civilian school flower, walks outside the classroom with her books.


    "Is what the professor said true? Does our department of architecture really have a chance to study in groz this year? "


    The students went out and were still discussing the heavy News revealed by the professor in class.


    "It must be true. Since Professor Yang has said that in court, can there be any falsehood? But what does it have to do with us? Professor Yang said that there are only three places for exchange students in the whole department of architecture. The opportunities are definitely reserved for those top students. With our achievements, we don''t have to have any illusions. "


    "Yes, but it''s groz college, the best architecture school in the world. How many of the world''s top designers come from there..."


    "So what? Who told you not to study seriously? Now you know how to regret it? If you can have such achievements as he Caiwei, I''m afraid you will have a chance to compete. "


    Many students subconsciously cast their eyes on the figure that is stepping out of the classroom. In their eyes, they are full of admiration and no other emotion.


    Unlike her peers of this age, she is not up-to-date, vain, or even in love. She has no entertainment activities. After class, except for part-time jobs, most of her classmates stay in the library. Even though many boys like her and have expressed their love to her, there are many rich children among them. If she only nods, she can live more brilliantly than anyone else, but she has never been moved, In accordance with their own set track of life unswervingly walking.


    Such a girl is really hard to make people jealous.


    "Caiwei."


    He Caiwei walked out of the classroom, and soon a voice stopped her.


    "Miss Yao?"


    Yao Chenxi came up to her and said with a smile, "I have something to do with you. Go to my office and say it."


    He Caiwei nodded and followed Yao Chenxi to the office.


    "Drink some water."


    Although Yao Chenxi is an associate professor of Dongda, she doesn''t have any airs and pours a glass of water for he Caiwei in person.


    "Thank you."


    He Caiwei took the cup and asked curiously, "Mr. Yao, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing special, just want to talk to you."


    Yao Chenxi''s smile is soft, not like a teacher, but more like a sister. She sits beside he Caiwei.


    "Is your mother getting better recently?"


    He Caiwei nodded, Mu Lu said gratefully, "thank you for your concern. My mother is much better now."


    Before meeting Li futu, Yao Chenxi gave her a lot of help. She has been helping her to apply for scholarships and grants from the Department and the college. She has achieved the best that a teacher can do. Her gratitude comes from the bottom of her heart.


    "That''s good."


    Yao Chenxi was relieved, silent for a moment, and said: "Caiwei, the Department is going to arrange some students to study in grotz. Have you heard about it?"


    He Caiwei nodded and laughed: "just now professor Yang said this in class. When she heard that there was such a good opportunity, the students were very excited."


    "It''s really a good opportunity. After all, grotz is one of the best Architectural Colleges in the world, and the people who come out of there are all with aura."


    Said, Yao Chenxi stopped, looking at he Caiwei''s eyes: "Caiwei, hear this news, do not know what you think?"


    He Caiwei is stunned. She looks at Yao Chenxi suspiciously. She seems a little surprised.


    "It''s a rare opportunity to go to groz College for further study. Even in our East University, this opportunity is rare. Naturally, it should be left to the best students."


    Yao Chenxi said without hesitation: "Caiwei, I have been paying close attention to you since you entered the University. No matter your character, wisdom, perseverance and hard work, you are the best student in this class of Donghai University. If you are willing, I can help you win this opportunity from the University."


    Yao Chenxi''s words are tantamount to putting a smooth step in front of he Caiwei. The position of groz college in the Department of architecture is no less than that of Harvard in the business world. The architects who come out of groz have unlimited prospects.


    For any student, I''m afraid she would be too excited to hear such a good opportunity hit her head. However, he Caiwei''s reaction is very calm. Her calm, not shaken by fame and wealth, has always been the place that Yao Chenxi appreciates most, even more than her love for her intelligence.


    In this world, there is no one who can resist the temptation of being wise.


    She also came from this age. She knew how much temptation a beautiful girl faced, and she was still in a very poor family.


    She believes that teaching such a student will be a pride in her educational career.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yao, but I don''t want to go to grotz."


    After the office is quiet for half a year, he Caiwei finally opens her mouth, but her response completely exceeds Yao Chenxi''s expectation."Why?"


    Yao Chenxi could not help but frown, puzzled and said: "Caiwei, you have to understand that grotz is the dream palace of all architects, where you can be closer to your dream."


    "Mr. Yao, I understand that groz is indeed a shortcut to my dream, but I really don''t want to go abroad. Thank you for your kindness. Many students hope to have such an opportunity. Let''s leave it to them."


    But Yao Xi''s personality can be changed as long as she is strong and weak.


    She didn''t talk any more.


    "Can you tell me why you don''t want to go to groz? Because of your mother? "


    Parents in, not far away, Yao Chenxi subconsciously feel, dependent on each other''s mother, perhaps the girl is not willing to go abroad.


    But he Caiwei didn''t answer this question. She put down her glass and stood up and bowed to Yao Chenxi.


    "Mr. Yao, thank you for giving me such a good opportunity, but I think I can pursue my dream by staying in China."


    Yao Chenxi saw this and sighed.


    Since the child didn''t want to say it, she didn''t press any more.


    "I hope you can think about it again. After all, who to choose still needs careful consideration from the school and the hospital. You have time to give full consideration. It''s better for you to discuss with your mother. I believe she will give you the best advice."


    Yao Chenxi stood up.


    "Come and let me know if you change your mind."


    He Caiwei nodded: "Mr. Yao, I''ll go first."


    Yao Chenxi watched her leave with a sigh.


    She did not understand, clearly a gorgeous metamorphosis into a white swan opportunity, how the girl so easily give up?

 Chapter 1213

    "Caiwei."


    Out of Yao Chenxi''s office, before she went down the stairs, Yao Chenxi heard a trot coming from behind.


    She looked back and saw a boy in her next class.


    "Han Han, why are you here?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    The boy stopped in front of her and raised a smile on his handsome young face.


    "When I saw Professor Yao looking for you just now, I followed him. Cai Wei, we can be classmates again."


    Han Han, with a sword eyebrow, a high nose, a height of 1.8 meters and a pair of long legs, and excellent performance in all aspects, is known as the grass of the Department of architecture. Many girls have a secret attitude towards him. He always blushes when she can talk to him. It''s no exaggeration. But he Caiwei is calm and natural, and even easily frowns¡° Can you be a classmate again? "


    Han Han smiles and nods: "Professor Yao is looking for you for the exchange student quota in groze this time, right? I know that with your achievements, the college will definitely choose you in the list. It happens that we can go together this time. We can take care of a foreign country. "


    By implication, it is obvious that he has been chosen as an exchange student to go to groze this time.


    He Caiwei looked at him for a moment, then whispered: "Congratulations, but I''m afraid I can''t go to groze with you."


    Han Han was stunned and his smile gradually solidified.


    "Why? Is it not for this reason that Professor Yao came to you just now? "


    "Mr. Yao came to me for the exchange students, but I refused."


    Han Han was more puzzled. He looked at the best girl in his school and asked subconsciously, "why?"


    "No, I just don''t want to go so far away. Congratulations on your good opportunity. You should make good use of it. Come on."


    After that, he Caiwei turned and walked down the stairs.


    "Caiwei..."


    Han Han subconsciously plans to grab he Caiwei''s hand, but a voice of Jiao rebuke comes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Another student of Donghai university came over from the other end of the corridor. A delicate child''s face was cold at the moment, and her eyes staring at Han Han were unfriendly.


    Han Han''s hand was frozen in the air.


    "Yuanyuan, why are you here?"


    He Caiwei turned around and was quite surprised.


    As Su Yuan approaches, her big eyes are always on Han Han.


    "I came to have dinner with you, but I heard from your classmates that you were called away by Mr. Yao, so I came to have a look."


    After explaining, she asked, "vivi, what are you two doing here?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a chat."


    He Caiwei holds Su Yuan''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Su Yuan looks suspiciously at Han Han.


    This boy she naturally knows, one of the most outstanding students in the Department of architecture, is often compared with Cai Wei.


    In the face of Su Yuan''s eyes, Han Han extrudes an unnatural smile.


    Su Yuan and he Caiwei are the school flowers of Donghai University, but Mei Lan, Zhu Ju have their own merits. They are two different styles. He can face he Caiwei calmly, but he is still afraid of Su Yuan, and he does not dare to talk casually. After all, Su Yuan''s family situation is unusual.


    "Chatting is just chatting. Why do you start to move? Han Han, I warn you, you''d better not bully Wei Wei, or I won''t let you go! "


    Su Yuan didn''t forget to give a warning when he Caiwei left.


    This scene was clearly seen by a girl.


    When Su Yuan and he Caiwei walk down the stairs, she comes out from the corner of the corridor.


    "Han Han, are you a man or not?"?! When people point at their noses and say that, you won''t answer back? Why, are you dumb? "


    She walked up to Han Han with a pale face.


    Good looking, small nose, small mouth, about 1.65 meters tall, thin and slender legs, good skin, but make-up a little heavy.


    Han Han was startled. He turned his head and felt a thump in his heart.


    "Dana, what are you doing here?"


    "What? I can''t come if you''re allowed? If I''m not here, how can I see you trying to insult he Caiwei? "


    As soon as Han Han''s face changed, he immediately said, "what''s indecent? Don''t talk nonsense


    "What are you yelling at?"


    Zhao Danna sneered: "Oh, why is the voice so loud now? How was he Caiwei so gentle just now? In the face of Su Yuan, how dare you not put a fart? "


    She steps forward and gets closer to Han Han. She raises her head and looks directly at Han Han.


    "Han, don''t forget how much you got from me, Zhao Danna. You wear, eat, and use the mobile phone computer, which is not my Zhao Danna spend money? How dare you hook up with other women behind my back? "


    Han Han''s face changed again and again. Finally, his tone softened and he grabbed Zhao Danna''s hand."Dana, you really misunderstand me. Don''t you know who I am? I can say to you... "


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Zhao Danna, and his hand was thrown away.


    "Han, don''t give me that! I''m Zhao Danna. I''ve been with you for almost a year. I don''t know what you are? Yes? Do you think you can go abroad to be an exchange student this time, and feel that your destiny will be rewritten soon, so you plan to look for your next family? "


    "Han? What do you think of me as Zhao Danna? You want to get rid of me after you get so much from me. How can there be such a good thing in the world? "


    In the eyes of the outsider, the talented students of Architecture Department, who are progressive in the sunshine and have both ability and political integrity, look very ugly at this time.


    "It''s true that you can''t be the prince even if you put on the emperor''s robe. You don''t want to see what you are. Seriously, do you think you are worthy of he Caiwei? Although they are poor, they are so poor that they have backbone. Unlike you, they are so poor that they even sell their dignity. If I were he Caiwei, I wouldn''t take care of you. "


    Zhao Danna points Han Han Han''s chest, her behavior is extremely insulting, and her tone is extremely sour.


    "Enough!"


    Han Han finally can''t bear it and roars.


    Zhao Danna''s face did not change and she sneered.


    "Oh, it''s true that the person who is going to study in groz is really promising. There''s a kind of Han. Before he left, he began to change his face. Sure enough, a man like you is a typical white eyed wolf. OK, I can see your face completely. Han, I''ll leave it here. If you can really be an exchange student this time, I''ll write my character Zhao upside down! "


    After that, Zhao Danna turned around and left, her high heels on the stairs making a clear sound.


    Han Han''s face changed again and again. Finally he caught up with Zhao Danna and grabbed her hand. "Danna, I didn''t mean to yell at you. I''m sorry. Can you forgive me this time?"


    Zhao Danna stopped.


    "On your knees."


    Han Han is stunned and doesn''t seem to hear clearly.


    "I told you to kneel down, do you hear me?"


    Zhao Danna turned her head, her face cold.


    Han Han bites his teeth and looks at Zhao Danna for a moment. His knees bend gradually, and he really kneels down on the stairs.


    Zhao Danna drew a light arc at the corner of her mouth, bent down and patted Han Han''s face.


    "Good boy."

 Chapter 1214

    "I''ve said for a long time that Han Han''s brain is anti boned, and his back is thin. Such a person can''t be relied on. Now it''s a good thing to say that he is a poor boy. You can easily hold him, or even make him kneel down. But as long as he finds a chance, he''ll turn over when he gets rich, and he''ll dump you."


    In a bar, Zhao Danna and her best friend are drinking.


    "You haven''t seen him several times, have you? Do you really think of yourself as a beauty


    Zhao Danna poured wine for herself. Her tone was not warm and cold. When she heard it, she was obviously in a bad mood.


    "You don''t care if I look good, you just say I''m right? You see, he was just selected into the exchange student list of your university. Before he was determined, his mind began to go wild. If he really went to the groz college, when the sky was high and the emperor was far away, do you think you could still control him? It''s estimated that in less than a month, no, it''s estimated that in 10 days and a half months, he can forget you. Do you believe it? If you don''t believe me, I''ll make two bets. "


    Zhao Danna''s best friend made a promise as if she could foresee the future.


    Zhao Danna was drinking and silent.


    Her best friend is different from her. Don''t talk about universities like Dongda. She didn''t even finish high school. She began to mix with the society when she was young. She has unique vision and more experience in looking at men.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Zhao Danna holds the glass and begins to ask for advice.


    "It''s very simple. This kind of man is good for nothing except for being handsome. Such a man is everywhere. He has a lot of good conditions. Why do you hold him? If I were you, I''d kick him as far as I can get. "


    "I''m afraid he wants me to dump him now."


    Zhao Danna gritted her teeth and drank the wine fiercely.


    "No? I think it''s not worthwhile to let him go after so much? "


    Her best friend did have a few brushes, which accurately saw through Zhao Danna''s mind.


    Zhao Danna did not speak.


    Her best friend pondered for a moment and continued: "in fact, it''s normal. If I were him, I would feel unbalanced. He got so many things from me. Why did he finally pat his ass and leave?"


    As she spoke, she lowered her voice.


    "Dana, if you don''t, I''ll find some people and beat the boy hard. I''ll waste one of his hands or one of his legs and teach him a lesson."


    Zhao Danna''s eyes were fixed and hesitant.


    "What good is it for me to abolish him?"


    "It''s a relief!"


    Her best friend was more vicious and drank a drink: "there is no such thing as a white lunch in this world. He wants to break up, but he can''t afford to pay for what he gets from you. So leave something on him."


    "Isn''t that a little too hard?"


    "Ha ha, my sister, do you still talk about benevolence and righteousness with him at this time? Did he think about you when he went to hook up with the school flower of your school? Have you ever thought about your feelings? "


    Seeing that Zhao Danna didn''t speak, she asked, "why? Do you still have feelings for him? "


    Zhao Danna is still silent.


    "Oh, you are so stupid."


    Zhao Danna''s best friend shook her head and drank: "what are you going to do? Going abroad with him? Keep an eye on him? "


    Zhao Danna''s eyes were blank.


    "I don''t know."


    "If you can keep him for a while, it''s impossible to keep him for a lifetime. It''s his nature to be fond of the new and the old all the time, and it can''t be changed. In my opinion, the best way is to cut the mess quickly and discard him. Even if you may suffer, the short pain is always too long."


    "Is there no other way?"


    Hate to hate, but to deal with the man you like at least once, Zhao Danna is still hard to harden her heart after all.


    "There is no other way."


    Seeing Zhao Danna''s hesitation, her best friend pointed out another way.


    "If you don''t have the heart to attack that boy, then deal with the flower of your school. Isn''t that kid funny? I wish you had let him die. "


    Zhao Danna''s eyes lit up when she heard the speech.


    She is a student of architecture, but she has always been suppressed by he Caiwei. It is clear that her birth is far more noble than that ugly duckling, but she is inferior to each other in school. Zhao Danna''s heart has always been very unbalanced. In addition to the pictures she saw in the afternoon, the flames of jealousy in her heart are like volcanic eruption, which can no longer be suppressed.


    "What should I do?"


    She pinched her glass unconsciously, and there was a fire in her eyes.


    "It''s very simple. As long as you agree, I can find several people right away. The others won''t, but killing and setting fire are their skills."


    Zhao Danna, her best friend, is only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. It''s hard to imagine that her heart will be so vicious.


    "Is it necessary to kill people?"Hate to hate, but Zhao Danna is only a student after all, not a murderous bandit, can''t help a little hesitation.


    Not everyone has the courage to be reckless, even if her father is a deputy.


    "Who said to kill her? Na, we''ve known each other for so many years. Do you still worry about my work? "


    Zhao Danna''s best friend raised her glass and her sleeve fell naturally, revealing a flower arm full of tattoos.


    "I''m just giving her a lesson, and at the same time, I''m also giving the boy surnamed Han a wake-up call. Let him know what can be done and what cannot be done. "


    Zhao Danna''s eyes twinkled. For a long time, she raised her head to dry a glass of wine, and a sharp color flashed across her face.


    "Well, do as you say. How much is it?"


    "A hundred thousand."


    Her best friend was not polite, so she quickly gave a number.


    One hundred thousand ocean, more or less.


    Zhao Danna did not hesitate.


    "Well, I''ll transfer the money to you, but is the person you''re looking for reliable?"


    "Don''t worry, it has nothing to do with you. It will never involve you. Besides, it''s a poor girl. There won''t be any trouble."


    She is a good friend.


    "All right."


    Zhao Danna simply decisive, take out the mobile phone, immediately turned 100000 yuan in the past, eyelid did not blink.


    "I''ll go first if the money is transferred to you."


    Her best friend made an OK sign: "wait for my good news."


    Zhao Danna nodded, picked up the bag and left the bar.


    After she left, her best friend took out her mobile phone, looked at the balance above her eyes, laughed contentedly, and then snapped her fingers.


    "Waiter, another bottle of Hennessy."


    Once again, she picked up the bottle and filled the glass. She squinted and looked at the dancing bar. She murmured with a silly smile: "if you don''t have money, Donghai is just Donghai, only Pujiang and lane. If you have money, Donghai is the magic capital, and it''s the world of entertainment."

 Chapter 1215

    "Tsai Wei, are you really not going to groze? This is really a rare opportunity. You''d better think it over carefully. "


    Walking in the campus of Dongda, Su Yuan sincerely reminds us.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll think it over."


    He Caiwei said with a smile: "well, you go back first. I''ll go to the library for a while."


    "Are you going to the library again?"


    Su Yuan suggested, "why don''t we call Zhou Qiao and them and go shopping together?"


    "You go, I won''t go. The professor just assigned a topic. I have to go to the library to check the materials."


    Smell speech, Su Yuan also not good again persuade, she does not advance is her freedom, but have no right to delay others forward.


    "Well, don''t stay too late. Come back early."


    "I see. You have a good time."


    Two people in the intersection respectively, one toward the bedroom, one toward the direction of the library.


    The night is getting thicker. He Caiwei sits in the library until 9 p.m. and collects her notes. She gets up and leaves. When she walks out of the library, there are not many pedestrians in the school, so it''s very empty.


    Blowing out the reading lamp, she is full of months. For a long time, she has been used to this kind of loneliness. She exhaled and walked briskly towards the direction of the dormitory.


    Donghai university has a large area. The nearest library is about 20 minutes'' walk away from the dormitories of girls in the eastern district. He Caiwei is holding a book in her arms. She is still thinking about the materials she just browsed in the library, but she doesn''t notice a van coming in front of her.


    The distance between the two sides quickly narrowed. Originally, he Caiwei was walking on the sidewalk, and nothing would happen. However, the van driver seemed to be drunk, or because it was too dark, he didn''t see a person in front of him. When he was only five or six meters away from he Caiwei, he suddenly hit the steering wheel. The front of the car comes straight at he Caiwei.


    Suddenly, the light stung he Caiwei''s eyes. When she finally recovered, all she could see was a piece of bright light. It was too late to dodge.


    Disaster from heaven!


    "Bang!" A sound, the van knot solid hit her body, in the hands of the books, he Caiwei instantly flew out.


    "Chi..."


    It seems that the driver of the van finally responded, stepped on the brake and made an emergency stop to avoid hitting the flower bed on the side of the road.


    It''s clear that he hit someone, but the driver seemed to be scared. He didn''t even get off the car to have a look. A few seconds later, he started the car again, stepped on the accelerator, turned the car around, and disappeared into the night.


    The books are scattered on the roadside. He Caiwei is lying on the lawn with a look of pain. Her face is stained with mud and grass. The blood from the corners of her mouth is flowing out. Her lips are wriggling. She seems to want to ask for help, but she has no strength to cry out. The intense pain is coming like a tide, causing her to faint gradually.


    "Xinlan, I really admire you. You buy so many cosmetics every time. I remember you bought two lipsticks last month, right? I bought it again today. Are you finished with it? "


    In the dormitory of 512 girls in the East District, several girls are coming back from shopping, and they are all big and small.


    "There are not too many lipsticks. You didn''t see the stars. When a refrigerator was opened, it was all lipsticks. I just bought a few."


    With a pair of proud long legs, Zhang Xinlan arranged the spoils he had won tonight.


    "You''re sick. You have to be treated."


    Zhou Qiaodao, born in an ordinary family, really can''t stand her roommate''s extravagant and wasteful behavior.


    "My classmate Zhou Qiao, what are you doing with money? Isn''t it just for flowers? Why do people struggle in this life? Is it just to create a better life for yourself? Since I have this ability, why don''t I enjoy it? "


    Zhou Qiao was speechless.


    Zhang Xinlan gave her a charming smile.


    "Believe me, if you are developed in the future, you will be more willing than me, don''t you think, Yuanyuan?"


    Su Yuan is a little tired, sitting on a chair drinking water, did not intervene in the discussion between Zhou Qiao and Zhang Xinlan, looked at the position of he Caiwei, and wondered: "what time is it, Weiwei has not come back."


    "Just now it''s nine o''clock. It should be nearly half past nine."


    Zhang Xinlan looks at he Caiwei''s vacant seat, subconsciously showing admiration in her eyes.


    "If people like Caiwei can''t succeed in the future, it''s just natural."


    "I''ll call Caiwei."


    Zhou Qiao takes out his mobile phone and dials he Caiwei''s number.


    "Du, Du, du..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    See for a long time no response, Su Yuan doubt way.


    "Strange, no one answers."


    Zhou Qiao frowned.


    "It should be in the library to mute the mobile phone, try again, at this point, the library should be closed."


    Zhang Xinlan is not satisfied with the way, still fiddling with their own cosmetics.The polarization in the university is reflected incisively and vividly between she and he Caiwei.


    Ho''s Wei''s desktop and cupboard are all books, and she is wearing perfume and cosmetics.


    Zhou Qiao continues to dial he Caiwei''s mobile phone, but strangely, no one answers all the time.


    "Caiwei hasn''t answered the phone all the time. Can''t something happen?"


    Zhou Qiao was worried.


    Zhang Xinlan also began to feel that something was wrong.


    "No, like before, Caiwei should have come back. I heard that there was a homicide case in a university in Donghai recently, and a girl was killed on campus..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "It''s true news. I''m not talking nonsense."


    Zhang Xinlan muttered.


    Su Yuan glared at her, "I''ll have a look."


    She also took out her mobile phone and dialed to he Caiwei, but no one answered.


    Seeing that it was almost ten o''clock, the three girls finally got a little restless.


    "Yuanyuan, shall we go to the library?"


    Zhou Qiao suggested.


    "Well."


    Su Yuan nodded, and Zhou Qiao immediately went out.


    "Can you wait for me?"


    Cried Zhang Xinlan.


    The three girls walked along the road he Caiwei used to walk to the library, and then half an hour later they went to bed. There were few people on the road, especially Dongda, which made people feel gloomy.


    "The streetlights have been broken for several months, and no one has repaired them all the time. Will Caiwei not be afraid if she walks on such a dark road at night?"


    Before Zhang Xinlan finished speaking, Zhou Qiao called out, "what''s that?"


    Su Yuan saw that in the dark, it seemed that several books were scattered on the ground.


    Several girls quickly walked over and found that it was he Caiwei''s book. All of a sudden, their hearts were raised.


    Zhang Xinlan''s face turned white: "can''t something really happen?"


    Zhou Qiao was also a bit of a fool.


    Su Yuan, with a childlike face, was the most calm and dignified at this time. She looked around. After a while, a shadow came into her sight on the lawn.


    "Wei Wei!"


    She was shocked.

 Chapter 1216

    Donghai street, two men riding bicycles, has been around Xipu half circle.


    "Commander he, you see we''ve been riding for more than an hour. Why don''t we have a rest first?"


    One of the middle-aged people pressed the brake, took off the towel hanging on the car, wiped the sweat on his forehead, a little panting.


    "Mayor Han, I heard that when you were young, you used to be a good athlete. Now you can''t see the elegant demeanor of the basketball court of the provincial Party school."


    Another man stopped his bike, too.


    "Time drives people to grow old. Although I always don''t want to admit it, my body is protesting. Unlike commander he, I''m not old anymore."


    They talked and laughed, pushing their bikes to the side of the Pujiang River.


    "When I left, Donghai was still very poor and backward, in a mess. I didn''t expect that in 20 years, there were so many high-rise buildings in this city. It''s really a miracle."


    Taking a broad view, the Pujiang River is rolling, winding and magnificent.


    The middle-aged man with a strong and resolute face was a little distracted holding the bicycle.


    "Today''s glory of the East China Sea depends on the wise leadership of the central government."


    Another said with emotion.


    "Mayor Han, don''t forget that it''s time to get off work, and we are all in a private capacity. You''d better wait until you return to Beijing to report on your work."


    The man surnamed he turned his head and said with a smile.


    The other side also laughed.


    The two figures who have almost stood at the top of the palace of power are walking along the side of the Pujiang River with their bicycles, which is no different from ordinary people.


    "Mayor Han, when I took the bus today, I noticed that Donghai seems to be carrying out a new round of greening projects. With this scale of covering the whole city, is it estimated that the cost will not be small? Is the city financially tight? You can report to the Central Committee about things that are conducive to the environment and can increase people''s happiness index. I believe the Central Committee will support you. "


    "Commander he, if a city like Donghai, which is in charge of the East China Sea, has to reach out to the central government for money, what will comrades in other regions think? What''s more, this greening project is not out of the pocket of our municipal government. "


    "Oh? You didn''t pay for it? "


    The other side nodded, "Yongxing group is full out of the capital, in return for the people of the East China Sea."


    "Yongxing group?"


    The man surnamed he''s eyes congealed, and then he said with a smile, "an enterprise with a sense of social responsibility, like this one, should vigorously cultivate its support and advocate all sectors of society to learn from it."


    "What commander he said is that I also have this intention. I''m going to ask the Municipal Publicity Office to make a plan. People have spent so much money on public welfare. Our municipal government should respond a little."


    At this point, it can be said that the man standing on the top of the East China Sea has changed his mind.


    "Commander he, if you have time, ask your sister-in-law out. I''ll treat you to a meal. I have nothing to be proud of, but my wife''s cooking skill is really good."


    He surnamed man smile gradually convergence, silence for a moment, whispered: "Mayor Han, I got the heart, wait for a chance."


    The other side did not continue to say, slowly sighed.


    "As an official, for the country and the people, what I see in my eyes are all the people in the world. It''s hard to avoid ignoring the people around me. My wife had a lot of quarrels with me before, and even got to the point of divorcing me for a time. However, no matter how many stumbling, I didn''t come all the way to the present."


    He seems to be telling about his family.


    The man surnamed he listened in silence and did not express any opinions.


    Seeing this, the first person of Donghai Dynasty hall didn''t say more. He looked across the river.


    "Commander he, let''s go to the other side. It''s a newly planned special economic zone. I hope commander he can give us some advice."


    "What can I say. I''m a leader in the technical field, but I''m not good at economic construction, so I don''t want to give directions to the country. "


    By the side of the Pujiang River, there are many tourists. When they pass by, they can''t help but look at each other in surprise.


    In the ordinary people''s impression, high-ranking officials, who are surrounded by all the stars, guard and guard by police cars, how can they push a bicycle and wear a towel?


    I''m afraid it''s just two fantasy patients, right?


    Most of the people who come to Pujiang River are ordinary people.


    Ordinary people have a low vision. They see three meals a day, the rent of next month, and how much they can earn after tax. Under the pressure of Donghai''s huge living pressure, unlike the rich, they are too busy to care about their parents.


    The two middle-aged men didn''t pay attention to the strange eyes of others.


    "Mayor Han, that''s all we have to do tonight. If you have to go to work tomorrow, it won''t delay your rest."


    "Without delay, even at home, I can''t sleep at this point."


    Han Dong said, "if commander he feels tired, I''ll take you back."


    "No, I have an appointment with a friend.""Friends?"


    Han Dong frowned.


    He has no shame to nod and look south.


    "Here he comes."


    "Mayor Han."


    A young man approached from a distance and said hello to the first person in Donghai court.


    Han Dongmu showed his clear color, did not carry any airs, nodded with a smile and responded: "Mr. Li, long time no see."


    As a leader of the city and a real national leader, Han Dong can be said to have a good memory, but he has to admit that his memory is very outstanding. Even though it has been nearly half a year since they met at the charity dinner in Crystal Palace, he still remembers Li futu.


    "Since commander he and Mr. Li have something to do, I won''t disturb them."


    The mayor of Donghai has achieved the ultimate goal of being approachable. He gets on his bike and plans to leave.


    At this time, Li futu''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Li futu took out his mobile phone and saw Laixian. He had a headache. He intended to pretend he didn''t hear it, but he hesitated for a moment and connected the mobile phone.


    "Excuse me, I''ll take a call."


    To one side, he picked up his cell phone, "girl, you haven''t had a rest so late?"


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    The cry from the phone made him frown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    His tone sank.


    Although Su Yuan sometimes let him avoid it, it doesn''t mean that she is unimportant in his heart. The continuous weeping sound immediately firmly involved Li futu''s nerves.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    On the other side of the phone, Su Yuan was really excited. When she called, she was just crying. This time, she was definitely not pretending. The cry was very sad, and even made people feel out of breath.


    "Girl, don''t cry. Tell me what happened?"


    The cry continued for more than ten seconds before Su Yuan choked and said, "something happened to CAI and Cai Wei."

 Chapter 1217

    Donghai central hospital.


    Several girls sat outside the emergency room, holding each other''s hands. They were very nervous.


    "It''s all my crow mouth!"


    Zhang Xinlan is very self reproach, tone also with a little cry, before Caiwei is covered with blood lying on the lawn, really scared her.


    "A good man has his day. Caiwei is such a good girl. She will be fine. "


    Zhou Qiao can only comfort herself at this time. They arrive at the hospital in an ambulance together. On the way, they keep shouting, which seems to wake up Caiwei''s consciousness. But what makes them feel scared is that Caiwei has never responded.


    "Which son of a bitch is so inhuman that he ran away after bumping into someone!"


    Zhang Xinlan gritted her teeth and was filled with righteous indignation.


    "I''ll talk about these things later. Now the most important thing is to pray for Caiwei to wake up soon."


    Zhou Qiao asked, "Yuanyuan, did you inform Caiwei''s mother?"


    When Caiwei''s mother was in hospital, they all went to see her. Comparatively speaking, Su Yuan and Caiwei''s mother are the most familiar.


    Su Yuan obviously had just cried, her eyes were still red, and she shook her head.


    Datang Yipin has lived for several nights. Although she has aunt Xiao''s contact information, how can she make this call to Aunt Xiao?


    "Caiwei and her mother are always dependent on each other. If Caiwei has any problems, then..."


    Zhang Xinlan''s tone is low. She doesn''t understand why fate is so harsh. Misfortune always comes to one person one after another.


    Zhou Qiao was silent, and he was also complaining about why God was so unfair.


    "Deng Deng Deng..."


    In the quiet hospital corridor in the late night, a burst of high-heeled shoes suddenly sounded.


    Crisp and quick.


    "How''s Caiwei?"


    Yao Chenxi, the most beautiful teacher and the youngest associate professor of the University, walked quickly and nearly trotted. Maybe she was too anxious to take care of her hair, even her face was plain.


    Several girls immediately stood up.


    "Miss Yao, Caiwei is still in the emergency room."


    "How could this happen?"


    Yao Chenxi nervously looks at the door of the emergency room with a red light, and her concern is expressed.


    Although she didn''t have the courage to call Xiao Shu, after finding he Caiwei, Su Yuan immediately informed the counselor.


    "Caiwei went to the library to look up materials this evening, but she didn''t come back and couldn''t get through the phone. So we planned to go to the library to find her, but we found her lying on the lawn on Guixiang Road, and the driver ran away."


    Zhang Xinlan explained concisely.


    "Did you call the police?"


    Su Yuan shook her head at the same time.


    At that time, they saw that Caiwei was lying there with blood all over her body. The whole person was flustered. They just wanted to rush to the hospital, where they thought about calling the police.


    "I''ll call the police first."


    After all, Yao Chenxi was calm enough to call the police.


    "Miss Yao, we haven''t informed Caiwei''s family yet."


    After reporting to the police, Yao Chenxi heard Zhou Qiao''s words, and her face also showed a look of hesitation.


    She is also very clear about he Caiwei''s family situation. She can''t bear to make this call. But he Caiwei is lying in the emergency room at this time, and the situation is not clear. If she doesn''t inform he Caiwei''s mother, if something really happens, she can''t bear the responsibility.


    "I''ll call Ms. Xiao."


    Yao Chenxi took a breath, picked up the mobile phone again, is looking for Xiao Shu phone, behind, a few footsteps, from far and near.


    Before she looked back, she saw Su Yuan running past.


    "Brother futu, Caiwei was hit by a car, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Yuanru rushes into the young man''s arms, and she can''t help sobbing.


    It''s true.


    Although there has been estrangement, it can''t erase the feeling of sleeping together in recent years.


    Yao Chenxi looked back and saw the man who suddenly appeared. Her face was frozen and her mobile phone was slowly put down.


    "Don''t cry. No matter how much you cry, Caiwei can''t get better immediately."


    Li futu patted Su Yuan''s soft back.


    He didn''t come by himself. He and Han Dong went to the hospital with him.


    Looking away from the crying girl, she fell on the door of the emergency room, with no expression.


    Lift Su Yuan from her arms and wipe the tears from her eyes. Li futu looks up and sees Yao Chenxi who is looking at him.


    "Miss Yao."


    He said hello without any difference.


    Yao Chenxi nodded, looking a little unnatural.


    Every time she faced this man, her mood would be in a mess. She didn''t think about it for a moment. What''s the relationship between he Caiwei and this man.This kind of scene, Li futu didn''t say anything more to Yao Chenxi. After saying hello, he took his eyes away from Yao Chenxi.


    "These are Cai Wei''s roommates. This is Cai Wei''s counselor, Yao Chenxi."


    He turned his head and whispered.


    He Wuwei nodded, and his eyes moved from the rescue room to Su Yuan''s face again.


    "Little girl, can you tell me what''s going on? How is he doing now? "


    Su Yuan would not like to stop being called by others, but her temper is much less. Maybe it''s because the uncle is with brother futu, so she doesn''t care.


    "It should be that Caiwei was hit by a car on her way back to her dormitory. We took her to the hospital, and she was in a coma until she entered the emergency room, and the doctor didn''t come out."


    "In the campus, will there be such a serious car accident? What about the driver who caused the accident? "


    Han Dong opened his mouth and asked, looking serious and not angry.


    If the speed is not fast, it is very difficult to hit people to this extent. In Colleges and universities, the speed limit is generally applied. According to the principle, even if an accident happens accidentally, the injury should not be so serious.


    "The driver''s gone!"


    Zhang Xinlan said angrily.


    "Run away?"


    Han Dong frowned.


    At this time, several girls, even Yao Chenxi, didn''t recognize the middle-aged man in sportswear as the first person in Donghai hall.


    Indeed, it is hard for ordinary people to imagine that a high-ranking official will suddenly appear in front of them in the form of an ordinary person.


    Zhang Xinlan nodded heavily.


    "Yes, that bastard must have hit someone and was afraid of taking responsibility, so he left Caiwei there and drove away."


    "Bang."


    At this moment, the door of the emergency room suddenly opened.


    Everyone''s eyes were momentarily shifted.


    A nurse in a mask came out quickly.


    "Who are the relatives of the injured?"


    There was no response.


    "The injured lost too much blood and needed a lot of blood transfusion, but the injured was Rh negative blood. Our hospital''s blood bank lacks this kind of blood stock. If it''s too late to transfer, so we need the injured''s parents to give her blood transfusion."


    RH negative blood, which Su Yuan had heard of, was an extremely rare blood type with an average occurrence rate of 1 in 1000.


    "I''ll call aunt Xiao."


    Just when Su Yuan took out her cell phone to make a call, the middle-aged uncle who called her little girl suddenly stood up.


    Several girls are all in a daze.

 Chapter 1218

    "Who is he? Is it also Rh negative blood? "


    Su Yuan watched the middle-aged uncle follow the nurse into the emergency room, eyes confused.


    It''s not just her, but Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao don''t quite understand what that "I am" means.


    I''m Rh negative.


    Or "I am a relative of the injured"?


    "Don''t worry too much, his blood type should be the same as Caiwei."


    Li futu comforted that he didn''t explain more.


    If it''s just excessive blood loss, then the problem is not too serious. No matter how rare he Caiwei''s blood type is, as a biological father, he deserves to match her blood type.


    "Didn''t you inform aunt Xiao?"


    Su Yuan shook her head, "I''m afraid..."


    Li futu understood her meaning, looked at the re closed emergency room and said in a low voice: "anyway, aunt Xiao is Caiwei''s mother. Caiwei has such a big thing. She has the right to know. We have no right to hide it from her. I''ll call her."


    When Li futu goes to one side to inform Xiao Shu, Han Dong also picks up his mobile phone.


    Twenty minutes later, there was no movement in the emergency room, but the police arrived.


    Originally, this kind of case was generally accepted by ordinary police, but Xue Pinggui, director of the Municipal Bureau, personally led the team to arrive.


    "Han..."


    Xue Pinggui was in a hurry. He swept his eyes around, and then immediately went to Han Dong.


    Han Dong raised his hand.


    "There was a car accident in Donghai University tonight. The driver ran away after hitting a female classmate. I ask you to arrest the driver in two days. Is there any problem?"


    Without hesitation, Xue Pinggui immediately cut off the railway: "no problem."


    "Well, these students know the location of the crime. Please hurry up and handle the case."


    To be an official, you must learn to figure out what you mean. Through Mayor Han''s serious expression, Xue Pinggui has decided to take this case as a special case, even though he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Would you please come back to Donghai university with us? We need to investigate the scene. "


    Without commanding his subordinates, he immediately went to Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao.


    Xue Pinggui, wearing a solemn uniform, has a much greater deterrent power than Han Dong in sportswear. Even though Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao don''t quite understand what level his shoulder title represents, they can generally understand that he is a big man through Xue Pinggui''s aura, and they can''t help but become a little stiff.


    "You go back first. I''ll stay here with Caiwei."


    Su Yuan said.


    "All right, all right."


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao leave with a group of police. Xue Pinggui doesn''t stay smart enough to brush his sense of existence in front of his superior. He also leaves the hospital, obviously intending to personally supervise the hit and run case.


    "Mayor Han, why don''t you go back first? It''s too late."


    Li futu walks up to Han Dong.


    Han Dong shook his head: "or wait for commander he to come out."


    Li futu didn''t advise any more.


    "Are you thirsty? I''ll go down and buy some water. Even if I need a blood transfusion, it will take a while


    "Miss Yao, let me go with you."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t refuse and went downstairs with Li futu.


    "Just now, is that the director of the Municipal Bureau?"


    Just because a few girls don''t understand shoulder titles doesn''t mean she doesn''t understand them.


    Li futu didn''t avoid saying, "um.".


    "Who is that middle-aged man?"


    "It''s Han Dong, mayor of Donghai city."


    Li futu is honest, but his answer makes Yao Chenxi''s face inevitably change.


    It''s even more difficult for the mayor of Donghai city to ignore the power of the people.


    If you go any further, you can call it a national leader.


    "Isn''t Caiwei always dependent on her mother? Or because of you? "


    In Hong Kong Island, she had seen this man''s methods. With his own strength, he almost destroyed the wealthy Xu family. In the end, Xu Shiheng paid the price of his life to resolve the storm.


    At his level, it is not uncommon to know such a senior official as Mayor Han.


    "It''s none of my business."


    Li futu shook his head, kept silent, and said, "it''s Caiwei''s father who just entered the emergency room to transfuse Caiwei."


    "Caiwei''s father?"


    Yao Chenxi''s face inevitably changed, and it was hard to hide her surprise.


    "Caiwei''s father has not been..."


    Li futu said in a soft voice: "every family has its own difficult classics."


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    Walking to the convenience store at the door of the hospital, Li futu said: "if you don''t go back to rest, you can''t help here. Staying up late is bad for your health. If you don''t feel at ease, come back tomorrow."


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously intends to refuse, but the words to the mouth, I do not know why she swallowed."Then I''ll go back to school first."


    Li futu nodded and took her to a taxi.


    "Master, Donghai University."


    "Go back and have a good rest."


    Then he closed the door.


    Yao Chenxi is sitting in the car, looking at the man in the rearview mirror. Her eyes are complex, and her hands caress her belly.


    Waiting for the taxi to disappear in sight, Li futu turned to the convenience store and bought some water and food. When he returned to the emergency room, Xiao Shu had arrived.


    Su Yuan should have told her what happened in the end, the only daughter lying in the rescue room, life and death is uncertain, but most of her life is full of disasters, but the woman showed a moving strong.


    Even when she saw Li futu coming back, she nodded and laughed at him.


    Li futu gives the bag to Su Yuan.


    "Aunt Xiao, you don''t need to worry too much. Uncle he has gone in. I believe that Caiwei will come out soon."


    "I know."


    Xiao Shu nodded and looked at the door of the emergency room.


    "A lot of things in this world are predestined, and so are disasters. Since there is such a disaster in Caiwei''s life, I can''t avoid it, but I don''t know which day it will be, and this girl will be able to go through all the hardships."


    Li futu was silent.


    "Well, you and Yuanyuan, as well as Mayor Han, go back first. I''ll just stay here."


    No matter in the face of anyone, even Han Dong such a senior official, Xiao Shu is the same indifferent.


    "Mrs. he..."


    Han Dong opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he is interrupted by Xiao Shu.


    "Mayor Han, please call me Xiao Shu."


    Although it''s not clear what kind of story it is between them, Han Dong immediately changed his mouth when he looked at this quiet, elegant and strong face.


    "Ms. Xiao, I''m the chief political officer of Donghai. I feel very guilty when this happens. I''ve ordered..."


    Han Dong''s words haven''t finished, "creak" a, the door of the rescue room finally opened.


    A hospital bed was pushed out, and there was no big abnormality, walking beside the hospital bed.


    He Caiwei didn''t regain consciousness. She was still in a coma. Her face was pale. She was just one hand, but she tightly grasped he Wufen''s hand.


    Seeing this, several people were silent.


    Xiao Shu''s eyes are complicated.


    Su Yuan looked at the strange man she had never seen before, and then at Caiwei on the doctor''s bed.


    Maybe this is the so-called blood is thicker than water.

 Chapter 1219

    "Brother futu, is that man really Caiwei''s father?"


    A taxi is on its way to Chunqiu Huafu.


    Looking at Su Yuan, Li futu nodded and said with a smile, "do you think they look alike?"


    Now it''s almost early in the morning, so late, he doesn''t trust to let the girl go back to Donghai University alone, and simply send her back to Chunqiu Huafu.


    "Nose and eyes are a bit like each other, but..."


    Su Yuan hesitated for a long time and asked, "we always thought that Caiwei''s father was gone, and Caiwei never mentioned it. Why did he suddenly appear again?"


    "Does Caiwei know that her father is still alive?"


    It''s not easy for Li futu to discuss the previous generation''s enmity and right and wrong. He just said: "although she hasn''t been seen for many years, Caiwei''s father is always guarding her in the dark."


    "Brother futu, how do you know Caiwei''s father? Have you known each other for a long time? "


    Su Yuan keeps asking questions like a curious baby. At this time, her heart is really full of too many questions.


    Li futu shakes his head and recalls the scene of meeting he Wufen for the first time.


    At that time, it was still on the stage of the Warring States period, and the other side appeared out of thin air and rescued Kong Fujie, the youngest of the Kong family, from his hands.


    At that time, he didn''t know he Caiwei''s father, or even the soul of Li Jialong.


    "Uncle he and I met after Caiwei. At that time, I didn''t know it. Later, I gradually learned that he was Caiwei''s father. I was also very surprised..."


    "So, you take Caiwei in because of her father''s face?"


    Su Yuan then said, a pair of black bright eyes, very touching.


    Li futu''s tone stagnated.


    He let he Caiwei''s mother and daughter live in Datang Yipin, which has nothing to do with he Wukui. However, if Su Yuan thinks so, it seems that it doesn''t do any harm to everyone. So after looking at each other for a moment, he finally nodded silently.


    "Well Brother futu, Caiwei''s father Isn''t that great? "


    Su Yuan suddenly lowered her voice.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Just now, the mayor of Donghai City, such a big official, has so much respect for Caiwei''s father. Caiwei''s father must be great, isn''t he?"


    Just now, outside the emergency room, Su Yuan never left. She witnessed the whole process. Although she didn''t do well in school, it didn''t mean she was not smart.


    "Brother futu, I think you should be familiar with father Caiwei. Do you know what he does?"


    All of a sudden, a father who seems to be coming from a poor roommate all day long appears. If he is not curious, he is not a normal person.


    "He''s a soldier."


    "Soldiers?"


    Su Yuan can not help but play her powerful imagination.


    "Special departments, the kind that needs to be kept secret? So for so many years, I have been unable to meet Caiwei. "


    "You can understand that."


    Su Yuan suddenly sighed.


    Li futu asked: "girl, for no reason, what do you sigh?"


    Su Yuan murmured: "it''s just a sudden feeling. Everyone thinks that Caiwei is an" ugly duckling ", but who knows, she is actually a white swan."


    Li futu was silent.


    The daughter of the commander-in-chief of Beijing army, I''m afraid this identity can make 99% of the people in the whole dragon Kingdom gasp.


    "You don''t want to have any thoughts because of Caiwei''s father. It''s good for you to get along with her as before. I don''t want Caiwei to change anything."


    "I know. Brother futu, you look down on me too much. What kind of person is Suyuan? Whether Caiwei is Cinderella or snow white, she is just my good sister. "


    "You''d better think that."


    "Brother futu, is Caiwei really OK?"


    Su Yuan is still a little worried.


    "Didn''t the doctor say it? Fortunately, you sent the doctor in time. Although there were several fractures, there were no serious problems. After staying in the hospital for two weeks and observing without sequelae, you can leave the hospital."


    "Why do you think people nowadays are so hateful? They run into people and don''t want to save them, but they walk away. It''s just inhuman."


    Su Yuan is also extremely angry about what he Caiwei has suffered tonight. If they don''t handle their dormitory relationship well, they find that Caiwei doesn''t go out to look for her. I''m afraid that Caiwei will die on the side of the road tonight.


    "Tianwanghui is careless, but it doesn''t leak. As you saw just now, Mayor Han personally gave the order, and the director of the Municipal Bureau personally inspected it. The driver who caused the accident can''t escape. You don''t have to worry about these things."


    Li futu''s words changed.


    "How are you studying now? I''m going to be in my junior year. After my junior year, it''s basically equivalent to graduation. Don''t miss too many subjects at that time, and you can''t get your diploma. It doesn''t matter how you play, but you have to graduate smoothly, or your sister will not forgive you. ""I see. Why are you so wordy?"


    When it comes to this kind of problem, Su Yuan''s interest is depressed.


    Li futu did not stop talking and looked out of the window.


    Yongxing group and the municipal government cooperation in greening project progress is very rapid, even night in the construction, a large truck carrying a new generation of urban greening to each road.


    Back at the villa, it was Nalan Mingzhu who opened the door. This once the first lady in Northeast China now seems determined to be a nanny in Shen yini''s home.


    She was surprised to see Li futu and Su Yuan come back late at night.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Su, why did you come back so late?"


    "The girl''s classmate is in hospital. We have been delayed in the hospital until now. Dongda''s dormitory is closed, so I''ll just send her back."


    Li futu asked, "where''s Gini? At home? "


    Nalan Mingzhu nodded and said, "yes, Miss Shen has gone to bed at nine. Shall I inform her?"


    "No, don''t disturb her rest."


    Li futu shook his head and then said to Su Yuan, "girl, go in."


    "Good night, brother futu."


    Su Yuan was also shocked. She was tired after taking he Caiwei to the hospital for such a long time. She walked into the villa after saying goodbye to Li futu. She knew that Li futu would not stay to sleep tonight.


    "Good night, Mr. Li."


    Nalan Mingzhu was about to close the door, but he found Li futu standing at the door.


    "What else can I do for you, Mr. Li?" she asked


    Li futu looked at the white and young face.


    "Nothing. It just occurred to me that tomorrow, no, today seems to be your birthday, so Happy birthday


    It''s past midnight, and it''s the next day.


    Nalan Mingzhu was stunned, obviously did not expect the other party would remember her birthday.


    It took her half a year to squeeze out a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "Good night."


    Li futu looked at her for the last time, said nothing more, and turned to leave.


    Nalan Mingzhu watched him walk out of the courtyard and disappear into view. After a long time, he turned and closed the door.


    Early in the morning.


    When Nalan Mingzhu went out to buy vegetables, she suddenly found that the city she had become familiar with had changed suddenly in one night. There were many discussions. Wutong,


    , was not sure what time she was love. When she was on both sides of the street, she did not know when she planted her favorite French parasol. Wutong Wutong, what is the reason why Song Meiling love it? So Jiang Jieshi has planted the whole plane of Jinling City, but why did we suddenly start to imitate Jinling in the East China Sea? "


    "


    Other people''s comments spread to Nalan Mingzhu''s ears.


    looked at the Wutong avenue that could not be seen. Nalan Ming Ju''s eyes were dazed and dazed.

 Chapter 1220

    "Did you hear that he Xiaohua was hit by a car in the school at about ten o''clock last night?"


    He Caiwei was sent to the hospital last night, and the next day it spread on the campus of Dongda.


    "I heard, and I heard that I was seriously injured. The driver ran away after the accident. In the morning, I saw the police car come in."


    "Yes, our teacher just asked us in class who passed Guixiang road at about 10 o''clock last night. This is looking for the witness of the accident. Do you think he Xiaohua was hit this time? Is it an accident?"


    "It''s possible to be a mediocre without being envied. After all, isn''t our school going to carry out the exchange activities with groz school soon? As a top student in the Department of architecture, he Xiaohua is sure to occupy a place without any accident, which will easily lead to some people''s resentment and resentment, and they may not be able to meet him on impulse... "


    There''s conspiracy theory.


    "You can''t talk nonsense. It''s against the law to spread rumors now."


    "I said it in private."


    For a car accident on campus last night, because the victim is the most popular school flower of Dongda, so the accident happened only one night and soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I''m really jealous of her. I don''t know if she''s hurt seriously. If she''s not careful, she''ll be disabled or broken..."


    At a basketball court in the south of Dongda District, several young people are sitting on the edge of the court to have a rest after playing. They are all members of the architectural department and the basketball team of the Department. When it comes to replenishing water, it''s hard to avoid thinking of the most popular "headline event" in today''s school. They can''t help feeling a lot.


    "Originally, it should have been a certainty that he Xuehua would go to groz. It''s just around the corner that he would fly to the branch. Who knows that such an accident happened at the critical moment, it''s all God''s will."


    Girls don''t know, but at least most men in the University don''t mind admitting he Caiwei''s excellence.


    Compared with Gu Qingcheng''s nobility, Su Yuan''s indifference, and Yao Chenxi''s teacher-student status, he Caiwei, who was born in poverty and was the most down-to-earth, is actually the most popular one among the four beauties in the East University.


    Many people are full of pity and sympathy for her misfortune.


    "Han Han, you had a great chance to choose the place to go to groze. Maybe you can go with he Xuehua. When you go to a foreign country to support each other, maybe it will become a good story of our department of architecture in Dongda in the future, but how can this happen?"


    A friend patted Han Han on the shoulder.


    Although Han Han is a student bully, he is also a member of the Department''s basketball team. With all-round development in all aspects, he is really worthy of the title of "excellent" in the talented Dongda.


    Han Han drank water, his face is not very good-looking, last night''s car accident, let him is also very shocked, and a little can''t accept.


    In his expectation, taking the opportunity of this exchange student, as long as he goes abroad, haikuo will let the birds fly. Over time, he is also a classmate. As long as he is willing to work hard, he believes that he will win the favor of he Caiwei in groz college in a foreign country. Yesterday, even if he said he would not go to groz, he was not too worried. He is so worried Smart girl, certainly will not give up this opportunity, but he never thought it would happen.


    Of course, people have misfortunes and blessings all the time, but the time of the accident is too coincidental, isn''t it?


    "Well, what do you think?"


    Seeing that he was silent for a long time, the man pushed his arm.


    Han Han put down his water bottle and exhaled.


    "Nothing. I just hope she''ll be safe this time."


    "What''s the matter? Is it painful? "


    Several young people are looking at him playfully.


    "Han Han, you answer me honestly. Are you really interested in he Xiaohua?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You don''t know. I already have Dana."


    "So what? You know, home flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers. Have you been with Miss Zhao for so long? Besides, he Xiaohua is better than others in other aspects except his family background. "


    "Cough, cough!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a cough.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Soon, a soft voice came from behind.


    In his heart, he turned and forced himself to smile: "it''s nothing. It''s just bullshit."


    Here comes Zhao Danna, wearing a small white skirt and white shoes, showing a pair of slender and round legs and a white hat on her head. She looks very pure and beautiful in the sun.


    She also carried a bag of energy drinks in her hand and gave them to several young people.


    "Tired? Drink some water. "


    Several young people changed their attitude very quickly.


    "Dana, if only we could find a good girlfriend like you."Acting is not just a woman''s profession.


    "No, if your girlfriend hears that, I''ll be a public enemy."


    After that, she looks at Han Han.


    "Go and sit down."


    Han Han takes her hand and walks to one side.


    A few young people moved their eyes from them.


    "Look at you. There''s so much sweat on your face that you don''t wipe it."


    Zhao Danna takes out a paper towel and gently wipes Han Han''s sweat. She is very considerate and is very different from yesterday.


    However, Han Han Han is not very touched. He can''t be more clear about the girl''s character after being together for so long.


    "He Caiwei had an accident last night. Do you know that?"


    He asked, staring at his girlfriend.


    "Yes, such big news has spread in the school. How can I not know it?"


    Zhao Danna is just like a perfect girlfriend, still helping Han Han wipe sweat, bit by bit, meticulous and serious.


    "It''s said that he was seriously injured."


    Han Han is silent and wants to say nothing.


    Zhao Danna stopped and said with a smile, "if you have anything, just say it. Why do you treat me as an outsider?"


    "Dana, Caiwei and I really have nothing. You have to believe me..."


    Zhao Danna looks into Han Han''s eyes with a gentle smile.


    "Of course, I believe you. People are doing it and heaven is watching it. I treat you so well. If you betray me, you will surely get retribution. Maybe you are lying in the hospital bed today, right?"


    The tone is quiet.


    It means a lot.


    Han Han''s heart was shocked. For a moment, he didn''t dare to look at his girlfriend''s eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m your girlfriend. As long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you."


    Zhao Danna holding a tissue, gently stroking his face, as if stroking his pet.

 Chapter 1221

    "Yuanyuan, how is Caiwei now?"


    Su Yuan returned to school at noon, and was surrounded by Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao as soon as she got back to her dormitory.


    Although the two girls came back early last night, they were worried about he Caiwei''s injury and didn''t sleep well.


    "The doctor said that Caiwei didn''t matter. There were only a few fractures. She needed to rest in the hospital for a period of time."


    Smell speech, Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao coincidentally, Qi Qi Qi relaxed.


    "Thank God, I knew that Caiwei would be OK."


    "Did the police say anything after you brought the police back to investigate the scene last night?"


    Su Yuan asked.


    Zhou Qiao shook his head: "we took the police to the place where we found Caiwei. The police inquired about the process of our discovery of Caiwei, and then let Xinlan and I come back to have a rest. They didn''t tell us anything."


    Zhang Xinlan added: "today, however, the police are here again. It seems that they are looking for witnesses last night. It is said that even the headmaster was alarmed by this incident. The whole school and the whole hospital are making a notice. They also say who can provide effective information and give commendations and cash rewards."


    "Yes, the school and the police seem to attach great importance to the accident."


    "Yuanyuan, Zhou Qiao and I left early. You stayed there all the time. Do you know what the man who went in to donate blood to Caiwei had to do with Caiwei?"


    Zhang Xinlan asked, "what''s the identity of the person who gave the order to the police? It seems to be very powerful. "


    Su Yuan rolled her eyes and sat down on the chair.


    "I came back with you last night. It was the director of Donghai Municipal Bureau who gave him an order. It was the mayor of Donghai city. Do you think it was tough?"


    Not to mention Zhang Xinlan, even literary girl Zhou Qiao''s face changed when she heard the words.


    "So scary?"


    Donghai is the most developed city in China. The political significance of this city is not the same as that of other regions. He is a high official worthy of the name.


    Last night I met the mayor of Donghai?


    And also with the director of Donghai City Bureau in the same car?


    Zhang Xinlan felt that what happened last night was too dreamy.


    "Who was the one who went into the emergency room last night to donate blood to Caiwei? It must be very big, isn''t it? "


    Su Yuan shook her head. "I don''t know, but I can guess that if I can walk with the mayor of Donghai, I''m sure I won''t be an ordinary person."


    "Then why did he donate blood to Caiwei? And so coincidentally, Rh negative blood is so rare that he is, is he the angel specially sent by heaven to save Caiwei? "


    Zhang Xinlan questions.


    If the middle-aged man didn''t come forward at that time, it would be a matter of two opinions whether Caiwei could survive.


    "Angels."


    Su Yuan read it silently, kept silent for a moment, and said softly, "I don''t know if it''s an angel, but he''s Caiwei''s own father."


    Zhang Xinlan and Zhou Qiao''s eyes were enlarged, and they were in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai central hospital.


    Han Dong arrived at the hospital again, accompanied by Xue Pinggui, the director of the Municipal Bureau,


    "what''s the situation?"


    "All the cardinal numbers are stable and normal. The reason why we didn''t wake up is that the effect of anesthetics hasn''t passed yet. In about two hours, miss he should be able to wake up. We have done reduction treatment for the fractures of the waist, chest and left leg, but it needs a certain time to recover."


    The director of the central hospital made a report.


    He has ordered the injured to be placed in the special ward for 24-hour care.


    Han Dong nodded.


    "Well, you go to work first."


    Later, Han Dong and Xue Pinggui go to the ward where he Caiwei is.


    "Commander he, the president has said that miss he is OK. You''d better rest and don''t be too tired."


    Last night in the hospital bed with a whole night has not closed his eyes worthy of nodding: "go out to talk."


    Xiao Shu also didn''t leave last night, sitting on the other side of the bed, her eyes always fixed on he Caiwei''s face, and she didn''t have any reaction to other people''s going in and out.


    "How''s it going?"


    He is worthy of light power to close the door.


    "Pinggui, report to commander he."


    "Yes, mayor."


    Xue Pinggui immediately said: "commander he, after our night long investigation and the cooperation of the East University, we have locked the vehicle causing the accident. It''s a gray van, not a vehicle inside the East University. According to the surveillance video, the van entered Donghai university last night and left the South Gate of Donghai University at 10:25 after causing a traffic accident. "


    "At present, we have found the van, but when we found it, it had been abandoned in front of a supermarket. According to the license plate, we found the owner of the car. As a result, the owner of the car reported the theft half a month ago. "


    He is worthy of frowning."Director Xue is an elite member of the police and has rich experience in handling cases. Based on your years of experience, is this accident an accident or a deliberate accident?"


    Han Dong''s eyes also fall on Xue Pinggui.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This... "


    Xue Pinggui hesitated.


    He Wukui said: "director Xue, if you have something to say, it doesn''t matter."


    Xue Pinggui was silent for a moment, and finally said: "according to my olfactory analysis, the possibility of intentional traffic accident can not be ruled out."


    He is worthy of hearing that there are no waves behind him. He is as calm as the five mountains.


    "Miss he is just an ordinary sophomore of Dongda University, and she has both virtue and talent. She has never been angry with anyone. How can someone kill her?"


    Han Dong expressed doubts.


    "Mayor Han, now that the driver has not been caught, we can''t rule out any possibility. The traffic management department is already monitoring. As long as the driver of the van last night can be found, there will be a breakthrough in this case. "


    "Hard work."


    He is worthy of whispering.


    "Commander he is very serious. This is the duty of our people''s police."


    Xue Pinggui''s face was solemn and upright.


    "Mayor Han, commander he, if there is nothing else, I will go first. I have to go to Dongda for an interview."


    Han Dong only gave him two days, so he had to race against the clock.


    "You go."


    After Xue Pinggui left, Han Dong turned to he and said, "commander he, don''t worry, we will find out the case and give Miss He justice."


    He Wuwei turned around and stood at the door of the ward, looking inside through the glass on the door.


    "Once upon a time, when I was passing through Kunlun Mountain, a master calculated my life for me. He said that my life was very noble, but I had to live through 80 years."


    "Eighty years."


    He said gently, "but now I am only fifty years old."


    Han Dong is silent and looks at the mother and daughter in the ward.


    If you want to become a dragon or an elephant, you must be an ox or a horse.


    And this man, who made a rapid progress last year, is undoubtedly the mother and daughter who bear the burden for him for the remaining 30 years.

 Chapter 1222

    "Awake?"


    In the intensive care room of Donghai Central Hospital, which is more like a high-end apartment than a hospital ward, he Caiwei, who has been in a coma for more than ten hours, finally wakes up in the period estimated by the doctor. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees Li futu sitting by the bed.


    "Where am I?"


    Her eyes are a little confused, subconsciously want to support sitting up, but then the tide of pain let her show the color of pain, forced to lie back.


    "This is in the hospital. You had an accident last night. Su Yuan found you in time."


    Li futu held her shoulder and adjusted the head of the bed for her.


    "You have multiple fractures. It''s better not to move now."


    "Hospital?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes swept through the room like a hotel. When she saw the medical equipment on both sides of the bed, she was sure that she was in the hospital.


    Last night''s experience, also began to look back in her mind.


    "The doctor said that you are only suitable for light food at present. I bought you some porridge. It''s still hot. Drink a little."


    Li futu sat down beside the bed and fed porridge to he Caiwei himself.


    "How do you feel?"


    He Caiwei showed a pale smile.


    "It''s delicious."


    "I said your body."


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to worry too much. By the way, don''t tell my mother about it."


    Li futu was silent and scooped a spoonful of porridge to he Caiwei''s lips.


    "Aunt Xiao already knows."


    He Caiwei, who didn''t want her mother to worry, was worried.


    "In fact, aunt Xiao has just left. I asked her to go back to rest. She looked after you all night last night."


    Li futu said truthfully: "when Su Yuan found you last night, you were lying on the lawn and bleeding all over the place. When you were sent to the hospital for rescue, the doctor said that you lost too much blood and had to have blood transfusion. In that case, you had to inform your family members. There was really no way to hide it from Aunt Xiao."


    "Did Yuanyuan inform you?"


    Li futu nodded: "this time, thanks to the girl''s cleverness, if it''s a little later, the consequences are unpredictable. Caiwei, did you see who hit you? "


    "No


    He Caiwei shook her head: "I just remember it was like a van. When I saw him, it was too late to hide."


    Li futu didn''t ask any more questions.


    He Caiwei didn''t finish a bowl of porridge, and she couldn''t eat half of it.


    "You don''t have to stay here with me all the time."


    Growing up, she didn''t want to trouble others.


    Li futu, noncommittal, put down the bowl: "Caiwei, are you Rh negative blood?"


    "Yes."


    He Caiwei nodded subconsciously, then suddenly thought of something.


    "My blood type seems very rare. Does this hospital have my blood type in stock?"


    "Your blood type is rare here. Last night, a kind-hearted man gave you his blood."


    He Caiwei was obviously quite surprised.


    "Good Samaritan?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Do you want to see him?"


    He Caiwei is so outstanding in the talented East metropolis. At this time, it''s easy to notice that Li futu''s tone is somewhat abnormal.


    "Is he still here?"


    She asked.


    Li futu gave a "um".


    Not too much hesitation, he Caiwei nodded quickly, feeling in reason, the other side to her blood donation is equivalent to saving her life. She deserves to thank her face to face.


    "Is he also a patient here? Or a doctor? "


    "No, you''ve seen him before."


    "I have?"


    He Caiwei was stunned immediately.


    Li futu didn''t explain any more, "you have a rest. I''ll call him in."


    He Caiwei nodded and watched Li futu walk out of the ward. Her face was still full of confusion.


    Before long, the door of the ward was pulled again, and a figure that was not too big but felt heavy and safe came in.


    "Girl, you wake up."


    Looking at the soft smile on the other side''s face, he Caiwei was stunned for a short time, and then subconsciously called out: "uncle?"


    She still clearly remembers that in the second hospital where her mother was hospitalized, the uncle asked her for directions, and then met her once again downstairs of the inpatient department.


    Moreover, this is not the most predestined. What''s more surprising is that this uncle ran to his mother''s florist. She was informed of Li futu''s death.


    "You remember me."


    The uncle, whom she thought was a stranger at first, sat by her bed.


    "Uncle, why are you?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes can''t help but widen a little, and her heart is full of doubts.No matter how clever she is, it''s hard for her to straighten out her mind for a moment.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it? At the beginning, you showed me the way and helped me. When you were in trouble, I couldn''t just sit back and watch. "


    Even though the thinking is a little confused, he Caiwei also knows that if the other party can sit by his bed at this time, it will not be as simple as he said.


    "Do you know brother futu? You know my mother, too? "


    When I heard the bad news before, she was like the collapse of the sky, so I didn''t think about anything else. But in retrospect, when my mother faced this man in the florist''s shop, her attitude was very unusual. They absolutely knew each other and seemed to have a good relationship.


    "Of course I knew your mother, and I knew her before you were born."


    The other side didn''t deny it. In her eyes, she revealed something she had never felt before.


    This kind of feeling, let her inexplicably some depression, and irritable.


    "Girl, you don''t have to worry. As long as you rest for a period of time, you will be well and everything will be fine."


    I don''t know why, for this uncle who felt kind when asking for the way for the first time, he Caiwei now has a faint feeling of resistance in her heart.


    "Uncle, thank you for saving me this time. I''m a little sleepy now. I want to have a rest."


    No matter in the face of anyone who has always been very polite, he Caiwei''s tone is still polite, but it is vaguely stiff.


    "Well, you have a good rest. Don''t think about anything else. First, you can take good care of the injury."


    He Caiwei squeezed out a pale, polite smile.


    The other side got up, turned and walked towards the door of the ward.


    "Squeak..."


    The door of the ward was opened.


    At the moment when the other party was about to step out of the door, he Caiwei''s eyes fluctuated and struggled for half a pay. After all, she couldn''t help but turn her head, looked at the direction of the door and yelled.


    "What''s your name, uncle?"


    The figure of the man whose foot had stepped out of the door stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ My name is worthy. "


    A few seconds later, the echo came and the door of the ward slammed.


    "It''s not a shame."


    Reciting the name for the first time, he Caiwei takes back her eyes from the door, looks back at the ceiling, and grabs the sheet with both hands slowly and extremely hard.

 Chapter 1223

    "Mom, why hasn''t dad come back today?"


    In a middle-class community, Zhao Danna sits on the dining table and shouts to the kitchen.


    This is a house with three bedrooms and two living rooms. It covers an area of more than 100 square meters. It is well decorated. But if someone who knows how to look at it, he will find that some ordinary small objects in this house, such as a teacup, are all imperial goods of the previous dynasty, which are extremely valuable.


    "I called your father before you came back. Your father won''t come back for dinner tonight."


    A middle-aged woman came out of the kitchen with a dish of shredded chicken with tea. She was very rich and not tall. She looked about 1.6263 meters, but it could be about 130 Jin.


    But from her facial features, we can still see the style of her youth. Before she got fat, she was definitely a beauty.


    "Dad won''t come back for dinner? Yes? Is there a party? "


    Zhao Danna doubts a way.


    "Smelly girl, I only know how to care about your father. Why don''t I see you care about your mother?"


    Zhao Danna''s mother glared at her and said that although she said so. But I didn''t forget to serve my daughter.


    "It''s not entertainment. It seems that a major case has just happened. Your father is too busy to come back."


    "A more serious case?"


    Zhao Danna said strangely, "what kind of case?"


    From childhood to adulthood, she was more interested in this kind of thing. Some cases were not made public because of social influence or some concerns. However, because of her father''s position, she was always able to find out, and her father always liked to say that when she was a child, like telling fairy tales, she took criminal cases as bedtime stories.


    "You are a girl. What do you care about such things for?"


    Zhao Danna''s mother put the rice in front of her.


    "Can''t you be curious? I know the rules. I won''t tell anyone. I haven''t leaked anything since I grew up, have I? "


    Zhao Danna said coquettishly, "Mom, just satisfy my curiosity."


    Only such a daughter, naturally doting, Zhao Danna such a coquetry, her mother immediately relaxed.


    "By the way, your father said that this case still happened in your Dongda."


    Zhao Danna was stunned.


    "It happened at our Dongda?"


    Zhao Danna''s mother nodded and sat down.


    "Haven''t you heard of it?"


    "Mom, what kind of case? We haven''t heard of an accident in our school recently. "


    "Listen to your father, it seems that a female college student was hit by a car in school, but the driver ran away. Is that not the case?"


    As soon as Zhao Danna''s face changed, she could not help frowning. Then she pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "Mom, it''s just an ordinary traffic accident. There are more traffic accidents every day. Dad is the deputy director of public security. Can he manage such a small case himself?"


    The deputy director of the public security department is actually a cadre with real power. He has more weight than the main hall of some Qingshui Yamen.


    "You can''t say that. Compared with you, Donghai university is a famous university, and the victims are still students. This kind of nature is different from the traffic accident on the street. Besides, listen to your father, the leaders attached great importance to the case this time, and even Mayor Han personally inquired."


    With her mother''s words, Zhao Danna''s face gradually began to be a little unnatural.


    "Mom, is that exaggeration? Will the mayor care about a car accident? "


    "I also find it strange that a man like Mayor Han, who has so many affairs to deal with every day, how can he care about such a small case, but it''s said by your father himself, and it''s unlikely to be false."


    Zhao Danna''s mother picked up chopsticks, "maybe it''s our mayor Han who suddenly wants to shape his image of loving the people like a son."


    Zhao Danna said nothing, frowning, eyes constantly fluctuating, it seems that for a time began to become preoccupied.


    "Don''t say that. It''s something your father should worry about. You just need to pay attention to safety."


    After catching a piece of mandarin fish, Zhao Danna''s mother asked, "by the way, how are you talking with your boyfriend now? I really think it''s appropriate to bring him home for my mother to see him sometime. Don''t worry, my mother won''t eat him. "


    "Mom didn''t mean anything else. She just kept the door open for you. When she was very young, mom assured you that your own feelings were up to you, even your father couldn''t force you. This is still valid. "


    Zhao''s mother tongue is long.


    "Mom may not be as educated as you, and she has never been to such a good university as Dongda, but she has eaten more rice for decades than you. After all, she is better than you in looking at men''s eyes. Why did your dad stay with him when he was poor? That''s because mom believes he will be promising in the future. Looking for men is also an investment. Don''t just look at the present. Listen to you say that boy''s family condition is not good? It doesn''t really matter. There''s a saying that''s not called "better bully a white headed man than a poor boy." it''s not terrible for a boy to be poor. The key is whether he is self-motivated and has the potential to escape from the sea of hardship. When your father was in his early twenties, he couldn''t even afford a bicycle. A girl, don''t be afraid to accompany a boy to bear hardships. Your mother is old now, but your father is in the prime of life. Why is he so obedient to me? It''s not because I accompanied him through his worst years. "Zhao''s mother sighed: "in fact, there are really few men who are cruel in this world. As long as they can stick to accompany him to live the most difficult life together, he will repay you in the future."


    After listening to Zhao Danna, there were tears in her eyes. Even in her tone, she had a slight choking.


    "But mom, what if someone wants to fight me now?"


    This time, she was stunned.


    Stunned for a long time, looking at her tearful daughter, Zhao Mu Cai said with a smile: "Oh? That kid is still so popular? "


    Zhao Danna nodded and wanted to cry.


    Zhao''s mother didn''t feel distressed, she just felt funny. After all, she came from this age.


    "There''s nothing to cry about. If someone likes your boyfriend, it shows that you have good vision and your boyfriend is excellent. It''s something to be proud of. Besides, you are my daughter and your father''s daughter. You are so outstanding in all aspects. Are you afraid of other girls? "


    "My feelings need to be defended by myself. What''s more, does the White Swan have the reason to lose to the ugly duckling? Nana, you have to have faith in yourself. "


    Zhao Danna broke her tears into a smile.


    "Mom, do you really think I''m a white swan?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao''s mother handed over a piece of paper.


    "No matter how old you are, you are not afraid of being laughed at. Please wipe it quickly."


    Zhao Danna took the tissue, eyelashes are still hanging tears, moving.


    "Mom, you''ll support me, won''t you?"


    "Of course, as long as you like, mom will support you."


    Zhao did not hesitate to nod, Yang Yang chopsticks, "hurry to eat, the dishes are going to be cold."


    Zhao Danna picked up chopsticks and lowered her head to eat. Her posture was elegant and dignified. She was really a white swan.

 Chapter 1224

    In ancient times, there might have been a great Xia who killed one person in ten steps, but now the times are different.


    After entering the modern society, the difficulty and possibility of escaping from the net of law after committing crimes have shrunk exponentially, and it is still under the condition of the official big figures'' personal intervention.


    The big owl, who was powerful in the east at that time, just snatched the way when a senior official of the central government came down for inspection. As a result, he was quickly put into prison and sentenced to death. Then he was brought to justice and died.


    In many cases, it can be applied.


    Under the personal intervention of No. 1, the huge East China Sea seems to have become an airtight cage. With the concerted efforts of the regional police, the encirclement has been tightened step by step. Within 24 hours of the incident, the van driver was arrested.


    At the time of the capture, the van driver was still on the street, as if he had never thought he would be arrested.


    "Tell me where you were last night, who you met and what you did."


    In the closed and narrow interrogation room, Huang Mou, the driver of the accident, was handcuffed to a chair. After he was arrested, he was immediately put on trial without delay.


    At the same time, his identity information was quickly investigated.


    An outsider, who came to Donghai eight years ago to work, has some criminal record. Although he can''t be called a police officer, he is obviously not a serious person. This can be seen from his reaction when he was arrested. There was no ordinary person who was seized. The police station should be in a panic. Facing a few policemen who were as heavy as water, they were calm as if they were coming for tea.


    What''s more strange is that he confessed to the crime of hit and run in Donghai university last night.


    "What''s the matter with that girl? Are you OK? At that time, I was really scared, so I didn''t dare to stop. "


    He asked with concern.


    In his narration, last night''s car accident was just an accident, and he also frankly admitted that he stole the car, but the experienced police naturally would not believe his one-sided statement so easily.


    "Do you know what a hit and run is? Besides, why do you drive to Donghai University for no reason? And it''s the black car you stole. What are you doing at Donghai university? "


    Several police officers had sharp eyes and a serious look.


    "Several police officers, I''m really wronged. I''ve never been to university in my life. When I passed the East University last night, I suddenly wanted to go in and have a look. But who knew that such an accident would happen? I knew that..."


    Huang has a look of regret.


    "Officer, I did hit the man. I plead guilty."


    Hit and run, starting three years, plus theft, combined punishment for several crimes, the sentence will certainly not be short, but this guy is very cooperative with the police work, do not need the police to work hard to take the initiative to admit the charges, seems to choose to confess leniency.


    "Do you mean you drive into Dongda at night to see it?"


    "I advise you to be honest. Are you the female college student you deliberately bumped into?"


    several police officers were silent, and there was no slack in their pleading for the suspect.


    "Wronged, I''m really wronged."


    Huang shouts out his grievances.


    "Several police officers, I don''t know the student. Why should I deliberately bump into her? I''m not a revenge psycho. Several police officers, if you don''t believe it, you can check it. I really don''t know that student. "


    "Don''t worry, we will definitely check. You''d better not report any fluke mentality. If someone really instructs you to do so, now explain it. There''s no need to be a scapegoat for others."


    Huang''s eyes flickered, and then immediately said, "officer, what are you talking about? What are the instructions? It''s really just an accident. "


    At this point, the trial seems to have reached a deadlock.


    In other words, what Huang said is the fact of the accident, which is really just an accident that no one wants to happen.


    In the monitoring room outside the interrogation room, Xue Pinggui took off his earphones from the beginning to the end of the interrogation process through single-sided glass and microphone, pushed the door and walked into the interrogation room.


    "Director."


    Three police officers in charge of the interrogation immediately got up and gave way.


    Xue Pinggui didn''t sit down and looked down at Huang who was handcuffed there.


    "According to the criminal law, those who escape after causing a traffic accident or have other especially bad circumstances shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than seven years; those who die due to causing a traffic accident and escape shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than seven years. The girl student you bumped into at Donghai university last night has died in the hospital. Even if this is an accident, the highest criminal law you face may also be death penalty. "


    Huang''s face changed slightly.


    "You can continue to insist that this is an accident, but you should bear all the results yourself. Our police will not believe your one-sided statement, and will continue to investigate. After that, even if any problems are found, every word you say now will become evidence to increase your charges."Xue Pinggui to the pressure is too big, Huang''s forehead sweating, eyes more than fluctuations.


    "We will not wronged a good person, nor let go of any bad person, and do not report any fluke. Donghai will never become a place outside the law for anyone."


    Xue Pinggui''s eyes seemed to penetrate people''s hearts.


    Huang swallowed his saliva and opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you? "


    "Xue Pinggui, director of Donghai Municipal Bureau."


    Also expect to go in to stay for a period of time, outside people to find a way to get out of Huang''s heart suddenly sank.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s wrong with the person you''re looking for? Listen to my father, the top management of this accident attaches great importance to it, and the mayor is paying attention to it. "


    In the room, Zhao Danna was a little worried and called her best friend.


    "Put your heart back in your stomach. It''s not the first time to cooperate. Other people are very strict and will not betray us. What''s more, people who do black work like this are not so easy to be caught. "


    The tone of the other side is very relaxed.


    "You''d better call him, ask what''s going on, and tell him to be careful. You''d better go out to avoid the wind and come back later."


    "Do you really need to be so nervous? What''s more, your father is a big leader in the public security system. Even if he is really caught, if your father works a little, it will be a big deal. "


    "You''d better make a phone call."


    Zhao Danna insisted.


    "All right."


    Her best friend reluctantly agreed.


    "Come back when you''re done."


    Zhao Danna hung up and waited for five minutes before her mobile phone rang again.


    "How''s it going?"


    "There seems to be something wrong with the situation. After fighting for several times, no one answered. Can''t something really happen?"


    The tone of the other side is no longer relaxed.


    Zhao Danna frowned.

 Chapter 1225

    "Mom, I''m back at school."


    "Why? Don''t you think I''ll sleep at home tonight? "


    , Zhao mu, who is applying a mask to watch TV, rises from the sofa, but the door of the sitting room has been slammed.


    Zhao Danna came out of the house in a hurry and took the elevator down to the underground garage.


    She has a car, but it''s not boastful. It''s more than 200000 Mondeo. This kind of car is not uncommon in Donghai University, where there is no lack of rich children.


    Zhao Danna''s home is not far from Dongda. It''s only about 20 minutes'' drive back to Dongda. Instead of driving into the school, Zhao Danna stops at a cafe opposite the school.


    "Hello, welcome."


    The waiter opened the door for her.


    Zhao Danna couldn''t see any smile on her face. Her brows were locked. She sat down in a remote place near the window and ordered two cups of blue mountains.


    Less than ten minutes after she sat down, Han Han walked into the cafe.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me in such a hurry? "


    Han Han is really a competent boyfriend. He originally agreed to go to karaoke with several friends, but when his girlfriend called, he stood up his friends.


    "Do you love me?"


    Zhao Danna asked abruptly, staring at him for a moment.


    Han Han is stunned, buttocks slowly fall on the sofa, surprised smile way: "Dana, you suddenly ask this kind of question why?"


    Since we met, Zhao Danna has never been a little girl, not like some other girls who like to talk about love.


    "Answer me."


    Zhao Danna still gazed at him without blinking and asked again, "do you love me?"


    "Is that a question to ask?"


    "I want you to say it yourself."


    Zhao Danna is obviously a little abnormal today.


    Han Han''s heart is very confused, but in the face of Zhao Danna''s eyes, or a gentle way: "I love you."


    "Will you die for me?"


    Zhao Danna opens her mouth quickly, and Han Han is caught off guard by what she says.


    "Dana, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    "No


    Zhao Danna lowered her head and took a sip of coffee. "I don''t care how much you can pay for me, but I want to tell you that I am willing to pay everything for you. I will do anything for you. "


    I don''t know why, Han Han suddenly feels a little nervous.


    "Dana, well, what do you say that for?"


    He asked tentatively.


    Zhao Danna didn''t respond, and her eyes fell on Han Han''s wrist.


    "I bought you this watch, didn''t I?"


    Han Han also looked at the LongQin he was wearing and nodded.


    "I bought those shoes for you, didn''t I?"


    Han Han looks a little unnatural, but he nods again.


    "After being with me, I didn''t let you spend a cent..."


    "Dana, I know how good you are to me. What are you going to say?"


    Zhao Danna looks up and looks at her boyfriend.


    "Since you know what I''ve done to you for such a long time, should you help me share if I encounter difficulties?"


    Han Han can''t help but frown and ask in a low voice, "Dana, are you in any trouble?"


    Zhao Danna held the coffee cup and was silent for half a day.


    "Shouldn''t you have guessed that long ago?"


    Han Han''s eyes flickered, and then his face suddenly changed.


    "Don''t tell me that you really did the accident of he Caiwei!"


    "I just want to teach her a little lesson. Whoever dares to touch Zhao Danna''s things will have to pay the price."


    "You''re committing a crime, you know?"


    Han Han''s face is full of disbelief, "why do you do such a thing?"


    Zhao Danna looked him in the eye.


    "Why, don''t you know?"


    Han Han pursed his mouth tightly. From Zhao Danna''s calm, he could not help feeling a touch of fear.


    "What are you going to do now? This traffic accident, the police seem to know is not simple, has been in the school for a day, according to this investigation, sooner or later will find you up


    "That''s why I came to ask you."


    Although Zhao Danna seems to be calm on the surface, it doesn''t mean that she is not flustered at all. If she was really so calm, she would not run out of the house in such a hurry.


    The reason why she looks calm now is that she always keeps a high attitude in front of this young man.


    "What do you think I should do?"


    "Turn yourself in."


    Han Han blurts out without thinking.


    Smell speech, Zhao Danna face suddenly a cold."Do you really want to see me go to jail?"


    "Dana, isn''t your father the leader in charge of public security? There''s him... "


    "It''s true that my father is a public security officer, but he''s not a judge, and he has no right to change the law. If I turn myself in, he can''t help me at all. Moreover, even if I can come out after a while, I can''t get rid of the stain. How do you want me to be a man then?"


    Han Han is speechless.


    Zhao Danna said: "Han Han, do you really want me to turn myself in, and then you will be free to fly away with he Caiwei?"


    "Dana, you misunderstood me. How could I have such an idea..."


    Zhao Danna didn''t listen to his explanation at all.


    "I tell you, no matter whether I have something or not, it is impossible for you and he Caiwei. Although she was not killed, she has become a lame. Would you like to live with a lame for the rest of your life?"


    Han Han''s eyes contracted and his face changed.


    He Caiwei is crippled?


    Zhao Danna really knows him very well and asks herself that if he Caiwei really becomes disabled, he will not like it any more.


    He''s not that noble.


    "So, your best choice is me."


    Zhao Danna drinks coffee and looks up at Han Han.


    "Do you think that apart from me, you can find a girl like me who is desperate for you?"


    Han Han said nothing.


    Indeed, he admits that it''s hard for him to find another one who loves him so much without Zhao Danna, but Zhao Danna''s love is so overbearing that sometimes he feels scared and even dare not break up.


    The accident of he Caiwei made him feel even more frightened.


    Even if he knew that Zhao Danna was more extreme than ordinary people, he didn''t expect that she would exaggerate to the point of neglecting people''s lives.


    If she accidentally offends her at this time, will she deal with herself in the same way?


    "Dana, can you tell me what happened? Let me think about what to do next. "


    Han Han''s words gradually softened Zhao Danna''s face.


    Lovers should share happiness and difficulties.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t go back to school tonight. I''ve made a reservation in the hotel next to me. I''ll finish my coffee and go back to my room. I''ll talk to you slowly."

 Chapter 1226

    On the road of official career, we should not only have a keen sense of politics, but also can not go far if we are not smart enough.


    Even if Zhao Danna didn''t say it clearly, Zhao Li had basically guessed her implication through her words.


    It''s like being struck by a thunderbolt. This big man, who is also called the one who holds the most power, froze in the same place and didn''t move for a long time.


    "You Don''t tell me that you have something to do with this accident... "


    Eyes shaking staring at his daughter, Zhao Li still has a fluke in his heart, but at this time, Zhao Danna, who has no other way to think of, gritted her teeth and shattered his last fantasy.


    "Dad, I paid Chen Hongxia to make the accident happen."


    Hearing the speech, Zhao Li''s face suddenly turned red, and his face trembled violently. He stared at Zhao Danna for half a year, and suddenly raised his hand and waved it out.


    "Pa!"


    The momentum is strong.


    Caught off guard, Zhao Danna was hit sideways.


    "Dad?"


    She holds the face that instantly begins to be red and swollen, and looks back at her father in disbelief.


    Maybe it''s because she is a daughter. From childhood to adulthood, her parents didn''t beat her very much. Now she was suddenly slapped in the face, which was a little hard for her to accept.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?! Who gave you the courage to do this


    Zhao Li said in a fierce voice, his face was livid, and her eyes made Zhao Danna dare not look directly at her.


    She didn''t seem to have seen her father so angry.


    "Dad, I didn''t want to kill anyone. I just want to teach that ho a lesson..."


    "You..."


    Zhao Li''s hands were out of control again.


    Zhao Danna subconsciously stepped back.


    Biting his teeth, Zhao Li''s eyes fluctuated, and the second slap didn''t go on after all.


    "Learn a lesson? Zhao Danna, when did you become so bold and lawless? You''re committing a crime, you know what?! If it is found out, do you know what the consequences will be? "


    Zhao Li''s breathing was heavy, and it was difficult to maintain his former composure.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, is it really that serious? "


    Zhao Danna was really a little surprised by her father''s excited reaction. From childhood to adulthood, she had the impression that her father was like a mountain, and could help her solve or carry everything, but this time the situation seemed to be different.


    "Is it so serious? I''ll tell you what you did. Now the city regards the traffic accident as the first important case. Mayor Han himself gives instructions to solve the case within 48 hours. Otherwise, many people will lose their black hats. Do you think it''s serious? "


    Zhao Danna''s eyes became a little confused.


    "Dad, why is it like this? It''s just a girl student. Is it necessary to fight like this..."


    Indeed, it would be a bit difficult for anyone to understand. Originally, this matter, even if really poked out, with her father''s identity, and all aspects of a greeting, most of the big things can be turned into small things, small things can be turned into small things, at most it will stop on the driver, but what Zhao Danna did not expect is that such a small car accident, Juran can cause the attention of Han mayor.


    "What is a girl student?"?! Everyone is equal before the law. Do you think you are more noble than others? "


    Zhao Li said in a deep voice, and his words were very sharp, which was different from the image of his amiable father.


    Zhao Danna was stunned by the roar.


    Breathing heavily, Zhao Li paced back and forth in front of his desk. There was a vice hall in the hall, and now he was like an ant on a hot pot.


    "Dad, I''ll turn myself in."


    Zhao Danna''s words were obviously angry, and Zhao Li stopped.


    "Surrender? You think it''s a kid playing the house?! If you go to surrender, you won''t see the light again in ten years! "


    Zhao Li grabbed the cup of water that Zhao Danna hadn''t drunk just now, looked up and drank half of it.


    "Don''t you really understand why an ordinary college student attracts the attention of such a high-ranking person. I tell you, this ordinary girl student in your mouth is the daughter of the commander-in-chief of the Beijing army. She is in charge of hundreds of thousands of troops. She is a central figure. Do you want a murderer to deal with her? Zhao Danna, do you really eat bear heart and leopard gall? "


    Thunder in silence.


    Zhao Danna''s eyes contracted and looked stiff.


    Daughter of commander in chief of Beijing army?


    How can an ugly duckling, who lives in poverty by working and scholarship, transform into a gorgeous duckling in a flash?


    "Dad You''re not kidding, are you? How is that possible? "


    Zhao Danna''s difficult opening way, obviously difficult to accept such a reality.


    A little ugly duckling in her eyes suddenly flew up the branch and became a Phoenix. This reality is too cruel for her.She looked at her father with a twinkle in her eyes, hoping that he would admit that everything she had just heard was an illusion.


    The impact of he Caiwei''s identity change on her seems to be greater than the current situation that she is about to expose.


    "Do you think I''ll make fun of such things? Last night, Mayor Han stayed in the hospital until early in the morning to leave. You broke the sky this time! "


    Zhao Danna''s eyes were dazed and out of her mind.


    The disposable water cup was pinched concave by Zhao Li. After all, it was his only daughter. Seeing her appearance, Zhao Li was still a little distressed, and his tone could not help easing.


    "Your friend has been arrested, don''t think she can have enough loyalty. She can''t hold on for long under so much pressure."


    There are only a few people who can do justice to destroy their relatives. Zhao Li is not so selfless. He can''t watch his daughter go to jail and sit by. His eyes twinkle and his thoughts begin to turn very fast.


    In fact, there are many ways to get rid of the relationship. For example, as long as Chen Hongxia becomes a corpse, her daughter will be safe. Unfortunately, this method is no longer applicable now, and he is not strong enough to be killed in the market.


    If his daughter could tell him earlier, he would have time to take measures. Maybe things would not develop to this point.


    Of course, it''s too late to say that. Fortunately, things are not completely irreversible.


    "Call your mother."


    Zhao Li suddenly said: "let her pick up some clothes for you."


    Zhao Danna raised her eyes, but she still hasn''t recovered too much.


    "Time doesn''t wait."


    Zhao Li stares at her.


    "Your friend may open his mouth at any time. I''ll send you to m country and fly over China''s airspace by American Airlines. It only takes two hours. As long as you get out of the airspace, you will be safe."

 Chapter 1227

    After Zhao Danna left, Han Han sat alone in the room and smoked another cigarette.


    Zhao Danna and what he said constantly echoed in his mind.


    Finally, he got up and put on his clothes.


    After Zhao Danna, Han Han also left the hotel.


    "Hello, Miss Yao? I''m Han Han. Do you know which hospital he Caiwei lives in


    Walking on the road, he called Yao Chenxi to inquire about the hospital where he Caiwei was.


    As a top student in the Department of architecture and a pacesetter in learning, Han Han, who is good at both character and learning, has always been loved by the teachers of Dongda. Moreover, he cares about he Caiwei''s injury in the name of his classmates, and Yao Chenxi naturally will not hide it.


    "Master, central hospital."


    After talking to Yao Chenxi, Han Han reaches out and stops a taxi.


    "Commander he, Caiwei can''t accept it. It''s human nature. You need to give her time."


    Outside the intensive care unit, Li futu is talking to he Wukui. Although he Caiwei is more calm, he knows that he Caiwei must have known that he Wukui is her biological father.


    "I understand, I can afford to wait, I owe their mother and daughter, I am willing to use my next life to repay."


    Every different age group will have different pursuit. When he was young, he was determined to be famous. At this time, his attitude towards life has changed.


    "Hello, is this the ward of he Caiwei?"


    A voice interrupted the conversation between Li futu and he Wukui.


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu turned to look at the strange young man.


    "I''m he Caiwei''s classmate. I heard that she had an accident, so I came to see her. Is she OK?"


    From the front desk of the hospital, Han Han in he Caiwei''s ward is still holding flowers and fruits.


    "Thank you for your concern. She''s OK. She''s in this ward. Go in."


    Li futu slightly sideways to get out of the way.


    As a classmate, he can''t stop her from coming to visit. Besides, he knows that he Caiwei doesn''t even want to see him at this time. It''s better to let the school students go in and talk with her to ease their mood and distract their attention.


    "Thank you."


    Although very confused about who these two people are and what is the relationship between he Caiwei, Han Han quietly nods a smile, passes between Li futu and he Wufen, pushes the door and enters the ward.


    He Caiwei was lying on the hospital bed, obviously sober, and seemed to be in a daze. Although her face was pale, it didn''t seem as frightening as Zhao Danna said that she had become disabled.


    "Caiwei."


    Han Han holds the flower to carry the fruit to approach toward the sickbed, tentatively called.


    He Caiwei is obviously not the kind of collapse that knows that she has become a lame, but just pure ecstasy. Hearing the cry, she slowly turns her head to see Han Han, and even shows a pale smile.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "The whole school has heard about your accident. I''m worried, so I''ll come to see you."


    Han Han puts flowers and fruits at the end of the bed. At this moment, he is more sure that Zhao Danna is cheating him. No matter how calm and calm he Caiwei''s personality is, it is absolutely impossible for a girl of this age to be so calm if she really finds that she has become a disabled person.


    "How do you feel now?"


    He Caiwei shook her head: "thank you. I''m fine. You''d better go back to school earlier."


    He Caiwei''s attitude towards him is always like this, polite. Polite, but also full of a sense of distance.


    "It''s still early now. Let me sit with you. Do you eat fruit?"


    Han Han''s expression of concern is easy to warm one''s heart.


    "Don''t bother. I''m not hungry."


    Han Han didn''t insist either. He went to the bench beside the bed and sat down.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "It''s just a few fractures. There''s no serious problem, but in a short time, I''m sure I can only lie in the hospital bed."


    Han Han nodded, as if relieved.


    "It''s just that there''s no danger. Life in the world, accidents are inevitable, Caiwei, you don''t want to think too much, good attention to the injury, is not there a saying that there will be a blessing after death? I can''t say that this disaster will be over, and you''ll be lucky. "


    He said with a relaxed smile that most Xueba are dull, introverted and not good at words, but Han Han is different. He is very good at speaking and adjusting the atmosphere. However, he Caiwei''s mood is too complicated to be relaxed at this time, but she still smiles faintly.


    "I''ll lend you some good advice."


    Han Han is not a person who likes to be dogged, because he understands that being dogged is the lowest level of practice, and most of the time it will only play a counterproductive role. Seeing that he Caiwei is not in high spirits, he stops asking for trouble and stands up on his knees at the right time.


    "Caiwei, then I won''t disturb your rest. I wish you a speedy recovery."He is not only ahead of Dong University in academic research, but also far beyond the level of today''s college students in dealing with people.


    "I can''t send you..."


    "Lie still and have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    After less than ten minutes, Han Han walked out of the ward again, but when he opened the door of the ward, he was stunned for a moment.


    Several uniformed public servants were chatting with the two men he had just seen in front of the door. One of them was wearing formal clothes. Han Han''s eyes narrowed when he saw his face.


    He doubted whether he had admitted his mistake.


    It took him more than ten seconds to make sure he didn''t hallucinate.


    That''s mayor Han!


    Mayor Han once visited their Dongda. As a new representative of jebie, he was honored to be arranged to shake hands with Mayor Han.


    Looking at the Donghai No.1 with the same surname. Han Han''s heart began to quicken involuntarily.


    What is reading for?


    For the rise of the nation?


    It''s too flashy and hypocritical. Now so many people work hard to read books, not to be able to rewrite their fate, to become a rich man with a lot of money in the future, or to become a powerful and instructive person like Mayor Han.


    Isn''t he Caiwei''s family very poor? How can you get involved with Mayor Han?


    Standing at the door of the ward, Han Han hesitated to say hello, but he still lacked a little courage.


    He quietly closed the door of the ward and walked away from the other direction. Before he reached the stairs, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    It''s a text message.


    From Zhao Danna.


    "I can''t go back tonight. I''m on my way to the airport. I''ll go to country m right away. Han, you must wait for me to come back."


    Text messages are endless.


    After reading, Han Han''s brows gradually wrinkled, and his steps slowly stopped. Standing in the corridor, he held his mobile phone, his eyes flickering.

 Chapter 1228

    "What happened? Why do you want to send Nana abroad all of a sudden? "


    Because he deeply understood the urgency of the situation, Zhao Li didn''t go home. Instead, he asked his wife to pack up her daughter''s luggage and meet on the way to the airport.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Where''s your dress?"


    "In the trunk."


    "Go and get it."


    Zhao Li drove his black Audi, which was allotted to him by the organization, and didn''t let anyone follow him.


    Zhao Danna''s mother went to her car and handed the suitcase to her husband


    Zhao Li said nothing and put his luggage into the trunk of his car without saying a word.


    "Well, you go home. If someone comes to ask Nana, you say she should be at school. She hasn''t been home these days. Do you understand?"


    "What happened?"


    Zhao Danna''s mother''s face is full of puzzled, married so many years, she has never seen her husband so deep look.


    Zhao Li didn''t answer, but said to Zhao Danna in the car: "come out and say goodbye to your mother."


    Zhao Danna pushed the door open and came out. She hugged her mother. Miss Zhao, who always had her eyes above the top, finally burst into tears.


    "Mom, I''m sorry..."


    Up to now, she finally felt a touch of regret for what she had done.


    "Nana, tell mom, what''s the matter? Well, why did your father send you abroad? "


    Unable to reveal her mistake to her mother, Zhao Danna holds her mouth, turns around and gets into the car again.


    "Remember what I said to you just now. Go home now."


    After that, Zhao Yanli got into the car.


    Audi drove away quickly.


    "What''s the use of crying now? Why didn''t you think of your mother when you bought the murderer? "


    Through the rearview mirror, you can see Zhao''s mother still standing on the side of the road. Zhao Danna''s tears finally rolled down from the corner of her eyes.


    "What''s that girl student against you? Do you have to be so cruel? "


    At this time, Zhao Li had time to ask.


    Except for mental illness and the madman who retaliates against society, anyone who commits a crime has a motive.


    He really didn''t understand how much hatred would force his daughter to lose her sense, so he would do anything.


    Zhao Danna just sobbed in the back seat.


    "Even if you cry blind, you can''t solve the problem. I''m your father. What''s the matter, can''t you tell me?"


    Zhao Li kept driving fast and kept shuttling through the traffic. To be cautious, he had to arrive at the airport as fast as he could.


    "I didn''t want to do that, but she wanted to rob my man."


    Zhao Danna finally opened her voice with a choking voice.


    "The man who robbed you?"


    Zhao Li was surprised and angry: "don''t tell me that you have made such a big mistake. You don''t hesitate to trample on the law, just to be jealous?"


    "Dad, you don''t understand..."


    "Stupid!"


    Zhao Li''s roar made Zhao Danna''s sobs stop slightly.


    "There is nothing in the world, but men with two legs are everywhere. Is it worth taking such a big risk for a man?"


    "Dad, is it wrong for me to defend my feelings?"


    Zhao Danna''s tearful eyes whirled and she couldn''t help raising her tone.


    "It''s right for you to defend your feelings, but it shouldn''t be this way. If everyone is like you, isn''t this society in a mess? What''s more, do you think the feelings you get in this way are real? "


    Because Zhao Danna was busy with official business, and she stayed at school and seldom went home, it was hard for her father and daughter to meet each other in a month, so Zhao Li didn''t know that his daughter had found a boyfriend, but it didn''t affect his analysis of the whole thing.


    With his rich experience and a little speculation, he basically understood the general situation of the matter.


    "Why not?"


    Zhao Danna asked back, with a touch of reluctance and resentment still on her face.


    "In the face of other people''s provocation, choose to swallow, that is to give up their love, that is the real coward!"


    Zhao Li glanced at Zhao Danna.


    He really didn''t know when his daughter turned out to be like this.


    "So you offend the authority of the law? At the cost of human life? "


    "If she was just an ordinary person, it would be very simple!"


    Zhao Danna didn''t know whether she was out of control, or she finally revealed her heart. Her words made Zhao Li feel frightened.


    It''s the father''s fault to raise or not to teach.


    He really began to regret the neglect of his daughter''s education these years.


    His daughter has become what she is now. As a father, he has an unshirkable responsibility."You are desperate for him, but what about him? Where is he now? "


    Zhao Danna wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and took a breath of air: "these are my voluntary, have nothing to do with him."


    Zhao Li bit his teeth and couldn''t help smashing the steering wheel.


    "Why are you so stupid!"


    "Dad, I''m sorry. I''ll do everything by myself. Please send me to the police station. I don''t want to involve you and mom."


    "I''m your father. I don''t know if I''m involved! Or do I, as a father, send my daughter to prison myself, and I''ll be better off for the rest of my life? "


    Zhao Danna said nothing with tears in her eyes,


    "you don''t care about me and your mother. I didn''t do anything against the law and discipline. Even if it''s investigated, it doesn''t matter much. It''s you who won''t do it. When you get there, you should take care of yourself and stop being so willful."


    Zhao Danna looked at her father''s side face, tears rolling uncontrollably again.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..."


    Zhao Li stopped talking and raised his speed again.


    It used to be nearly an hour''s drive from the police building to the airport, but Zhao Li''s high-speed drive reduced the time by a third. It took only 40 minutes to get close to the airport.


    "There is a passport and a bank card in the bag next to you. The password is your birthday. I''ve already bought the ticket for you. I''ll go and get it directly. After a while, your mother and I will visit you."


    Zhao Li warned, but at this time, the rear suddenly sounded the siren.


    Several police cars with lights on gradually came up.


    "Dad..."


    Zhao Danna can''t help but get nervous.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not for us..."


    Before Zhao Li''s voice fell, he heard the trumpet coming from the rear.


    "The Audi in front pulled over immediately and accepted the inspection."


    At the same time, a police car suddenly accelerated to the front, and a police car forced by.


    This is a scene comparable to a movie and TV play, and the vehicles in the whole street are slowing down.


    Zhao Li had no choice but to pull over and stop the car.


    "You just sit in the car. Don''t come down."


    He pushed the door and got off.


    "I''m Zhao Li, deputy director of the Department of public cases. I''m on duty now. Please step aside."


    "I''m sorry, director Zhao. Please step aside and open the door to cooperate with our inspection."


    Several policemen got out of the car, polite but serious.


    Zhao officials look dignified.


    "At your level, you have no right to search my car. Get out of the way


    "Is my rank enough?"


    A rear door opens, and Han Dong comes down. Xue Pinggui follows him, and another person gets off with them.


    Han Han!


    Zhao Li''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    He doesn''t understand that even if Chen Hongxia tells the truth, it will take time to find out his daughter''s whereabouts. When the police find out about him, he should have sent her on the plane long ago, but the reality is totally beyond his expectation.


    He couldn''t figure out why the police could lock him up so quickly and stop him in a big way. Even No. 1 appeared in person, as if they were sure that his daughter was in his car.


    Sitting in an Audi, Zhao Danna witnessed all this.


    She seems to have forgotten her father''s advice and slowly put down the window.


    All eyes were on her.


    Zhao Danna, who has been unable to escape, ignores everything and looks at her boyfriend.


    Han Han also looks at her.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    At this time, the girl who is about to face severe legal trial still smiles inexplicably. At the same time, a drop of tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 1229

    "Caiwei, you didn''t eat in the evening. Shall I peel an apple for you?"


    Li futu opened the fruit basket which was brought by the former east university student, took out an apple from it and sat down by the bed to peel it.


    The technique is professional, and the sharp fruit knife is spiritual in his hand. In a few seconds, an apple has been peeled, and the peel is continuous, which is pleasing to the eye.


    But he Caiwei obviously did not appreciate the mood, even the head did not deflect for a moment, straight looking at the ceiling, "you and he have known each other for a long time?"


    Li futu naturally knew who he was, and said frankly, "you should remember that time I met him with you downstairs of aunt Xiao''s hospital. That was the second time I met him. The first time I met him was in the Warring States club, Caiwei. When we met him in the hospital, I didn''t know his identity."


    "But then you know."


    Li futu was silent.


    He knows that he Caiwei will inevitably be concerned about the concealment of such time. Now he is willing to communicate with him calmly, which is an optimistic situation.


    "I''ve been hesitant to tell you the truth."


    Li futu handed the apple over.


    He Caiwei fractured her right arm and forearm, but she didn''t hurt her left hand. She turned her head and looked at Li futu for a while, but she still took the apple.


    "When did you know?"


    "In fact, I have doubts about the two million you gave me, but I didn''t know for sure until one time in Beijing."


    Li futu whispered: "do you remember once when you thought I was dead? In fact, that time, I did encounter a great crisis. Commander he helped me


    "Commander he?"


    He Caiwei murmured: "is he a big official now?"


    "He is now the commander in chief of the Beijing army. When he comes to the East China Sea, he can be regarded as inspecting."


    Li futu talks about the matter.


    He Caiwei light smile, bite apple, quiet down.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that."


    Li futu understands that he can''t be eager for quick success and instant benefit in this kind of affairs. It''s absolutely impossible for he Caiwei to accept he''s worthy existence again. Being too anxious will only backfire. He changed the subject.


    "Caiwei, the driver who hit you has been caught."


    He Caiwei nibbles at the apple slowly, and doesn''t seem to care about the news.


    Li futu continued: "last night''s car accident was not a simple accident, but someone paid for the murderer, deliberately brewing the accident."


    This sensational news finally diverts he Caiwei''s attention.


    "Did someone harm me on purpose?"


    Her eyes were surprised.


    Li futu nodded.


    "It''s impossible. I have no enemies at all..."


    He Caiwei is a little hard to believe.


    "Not long ago, the real murderer was arrested by the police on the road. When she was arrested, she wanted to abscond abroad by plane."


    He Caiwei was stunned for a long time, and then asked, "what''s the matter Who is it? "


    "I''m also a student of Dongda. Like you, I''m in the Department of architecture. I''m a sophomore girl named Zhao Danna."


    He Caiwei''s eyes shrunk and said, "are you sure you didn''t make a mistake?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "After being arrested, she has admitted her crime, because she hates that you can get the qualification to go abroad to be an exchange student. In a rage, she lost her mind, paid 100000 yuan to contact her best friend and found a gangster."


    He Caiwei didn''t show any resentment when she learned that she was deliberately murdered while lying here. On the contrary, she was in a trance.


    They are all students of the same department, and they are all beauties in the Department. She is more or less familiar with Zhao Danna. Although the relationship is not so close, if she meets her, she will at least nod and say hello. She really can''t imagine that Zhao Danna will do such things to her.


    The car accident last night was almost murder.


    "What will happen to her next?"


    "In the case of a confession, it is estimated that judicial proceedings will soon be handed over. According to her crime, it will be about 10 to 15 years."


    He Caiwei was silent.


    Li futu understood her kind personality and said with relief: "everyone has to be responsible for their own behavior. She is an adult and should pay for her own mistakes. By the way, the reason why she can catch Zhao Danna before she gets on the plane is to thank one of your students from East University for their help."


    "It''s the boy who just came to visit you. He told the police that Zhao Danna was about to fly to m country."


    Li futu paused and sighed.


    "You Donghai university are really full of talents."


    ¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    Two guards are smoking in the guard room.


    Although they smoke, they don''t forget their duty and look out from time to time."Eh, did someone go there just now?"


    A security guard suddenly stares at the road and asks a colleague.


    Another security guard also looks over there.


    The gate was so empty that there was no ghost.


    "Who? Are you dazed? "


    That Bao An words chisel chisel way: "really, I seem to really see a what thing to wear past."


    "Tune in the monitoring." In spring and autumn, Washington was the top rich people. If they were touched by people who didn''t know it, they couldn''t afford the consequences. To be on the safe side, the two security guards began to watch the surveillance video and got nothing.


    "Am I really dazed?"


    Looking at the playback on the monitor, the security guard began to suspect that he was hallucinating.


    In fact, if they can be more careful, they will be able to find that the monitoring image does fluctuate like a water wave at a certain moment, but it''s just a flash, and it''s really hard for the naked eye to catch it.


    At night, at the door of Shen yini''s villa, a figure appeared as if out of thin air without causing any disturbance.


    She stood at the door, raised her arm and politely rang the doorbell.


    "Here we are."


    Half a minute later, the door of the villa was pushed open from inside.


    When the figure at the door came into sight, Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes suddenly contracted violently, her soul seemed to be pulled away, and she was in the same place in a moment. Even, a sharp cold came out of her heart and quickly filled her internal organs, causing her face and lips to turn white.


    "Does Shen yini live here?"


    The other side spoke slowly, the pronunciation of Longwen was strange.


    Staring at that pair of magnificent and enchanting purple eyes, Nalan Mingzhu seems to have been lost, and forgot to respond for a moment.


    "Pearl, who''s here?"


    Shen yini is walking down the stairs.


    The late night visitors'' eyes crossed the Pearl of Nalan and looked into the villa. The eyes of Shen yini were rippling at the corners of her mouth.


    That kind of amorous feelings, Devastate.


    Let already be regarded as the color of the country Shen yini are shocked by the moment.


    "You are..."

 Chapter 1230

    There is no shortage of beautiful women in the bizarre entertainment circle, but Shen yini has never met such an extraordinary woman with purple hair.


    Even, never proud but never lack of self-confidence, for the first time, she felt ashamed.


    She walked down the stairs slowly, but her eyes were always on the figure at the door, which was hard to shift.


    "May I come in?"


    The other side opens a way.


    She was a stranger she had never met, but Shen yini nodded her head somehow.


    The woman who visited late at night stepped into the villa and passed by Nalan Mingzhu.


    Shen yini didn''t react until the other party approached, but it''s obviously not good to let people out now.


    "Pearl, get a glass of water."


    She opened her mouth, then looked at the strange woman who suddenly visited, showed good quality, and politely said: "please sit down."


    Nalan Mingzhu slowly re closed the door, back to Shen yini and purple hair woman''s eyes are still fluctuating.


    Like Shen yini, she had never seen each other, but when she saw those charming purple eyes, a name came to her mind.


    She clenched her hand, took a deep breath, controlled her ugly face, turned and looked at the woman sitting down, then went to pour water.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    Shen yini sat on the opposite side, without any Super Queen''s airs, or rather, in front of this woman, I''m afraid no one can be proud.


    "I came here once half a year ago, but you were not there at that time, so I missed it."


    "You came half a year ago?"


    Shen yini was surprised.


    The other side nodded.


    "Do we know each other?"


    Shen yini frowned slightly and finally asked.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Each other''s purple eyes twinkle with light, as if the abyss, there is a kind of magic to pull people''s soul in.


    Nalan Mingzhu poured water in the restaurant, and her arm trembled, causing a lot of tea to spill out.


    She wanted to calm herself down, but the stormy mood was like a flood breaking a dike, which could not be suppressed at all.


    In front of her eyes, there seemed to be blood light all over the sky.


    The water in the teacup fell into her eyes, as if it had gradually turned into blood.


    Three days and three nights of massacre, led to the whole northeast corpses everywhere, blood flow into a river, their Nalan clan, is completely destroyed in the catastrophe.


    She is the only one left in the whole family.


    Losing everything, she has been indifferent to life and death, the only thing that still makes her insist on living in the world is to be able to revenge.


    Now, the real murderer of her family has been brought to her.


    Even though she had never seen her, she knew who the woman was.


    Mengpo in the prefecture.


    An existence that makes the whole world tremble and tremble.


    It was she who ordered the black and white impermanence of the hell to wash the northeast and kill them.


    Compared with Yandi, actually Mengpo is the executioner who really destroyed their Nalan clan!


    Nalanmingzhu was short of breath and even began to sweat on her forehead.


    She didn''t know why Meng Po, a figure standing on the top of the world, suddenly appeared in the East China Sea, but one thing she knew was that for her, this opportunity was absolutely once in a blue moon, and I''m afraid it was only this one.


    didn''t surprise her when she planted the Wutong tree on her birthday. Instead, she was born with fear of growing cold.


    This, she believes, is no coincidence.


    the man knew she loved the Wutong tree.


    But since she came to Donghai, she has never talked to anyone.


    Although she didn''t understand how the man knew, most of the time her origin had been exposed.


    I''m afraid there''s not much time left for her. She doesn''t want to think about the reason why the man didn''t kill her. But after knowing her identity, the other party must be on guard and won''t give her a good phone meeting. Therefore, Mengpo, who suddenly appeared tonight, may be her biggest hope for revenge.


    Nalan Mingzhu holds the water cup in one hand and slowly reaches into his pants pocket with the other hand.


    Shen yini is talking to Meng Po in the living room. No one notices her.


    She took out a bag of powder goods,


    this bag of white powder is not a drug, but a kind of poison she bought through a special channel, called "Yinyang road". Its toxicity is the same as its name. It''s colorless, tasteless and soluble in water. It''s said that it only takes a few grams to make a prairie lion die suddenly, which is tens of times more toxic than arsenic. Since she got it, she took it with her Carry it. Be ready to start.


    But unexpectedly, the target she was going to deal with was changed.Nalanmingzhu, who is full of blood feuds, opens the bag and pours a whole bag of poison into the water cup.


    When the poisonous powder is sprinkled into the water, it is dissolved in an instant and becomes invisible in the twinkling of an eye.


    Nalan Mingzhu took a deep breath, biting her teeth, pretending to be indifferent, turned to the living room with a water cup.


    "Hello, water, please."


    She bent down and put the cup on the tea table in front of Mengpo.


    Meng Po looked up at her.


    At that moment, the whole person of Nalan Mingzhu was stiff in the same place, as if the soul had been seen through.


    "Thank you."


    With Mengpo''s eyes away, the huge pressure disappeared. Although Nalan Mingzhu managed to keep calm, her back was soaked.


    "I''m here for a man. His name here should be Li futu. You know him, don''t you?"


    The other side finally said what they wanted.


    Shen yini''s face changed slightly.


    "Are you looking for him?"


    Then, she couldn''t help asking.


    "What is your relationship with him?"


    Mengpo took the glass of water and drank it slowly under the gaze of Nalan Mingzhu.


    "It''s better for him to answer this question."


    Shen yini looked at Meng PO for a while and said with no expression: "go and get my mobile phone."


    When Nalan Mingzhu sent her cell phone, Shen yini called immediately.


    There is no doubt that she must be angry now. This kind of scene is similar to the scene in the movie and TV series in which Xiao San comes to the door. I''m afraid any woman can''t feel calm when she meets her. However, she didn''t lose her temper. She just said to the phone and asked someone to come to Chunqiu Washington immediately.


    Mengpo is so calm that she slowly drinks water. Suddenly, she holds a glass of water and raises her head. She stares at her all the time. Her face gradually becomes unbelievable. Nalan Mingzhu has nowhere to hide and is hit by her eyes.


    "This tea tastes good. Would you like to try it?"


    Looking at that pair of deep purple eyes, Nalan pearl looks pale.

 Chapter 1231

    Yin Yang road.


    It''s very poisonous.


    It''s said that as long as you eat it by mistake, even if it''s only one gram, even if Daluo Jinxian is alive, there will be no way out.


    But just now she clearly saw that Mengpo put her into a whole bag of Yin Yang Road water and drank several mouthfuls, and the water level in the cup dropped obviously. Why, the other side is still safe now, and her face is not even abnormal?!


    Nalan Mingzhu felt strange. In the face of Mengpo''s eyes, she felt a thrill.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?"


    The purple light floating in each other''s eyes gave her the illusion of no escape.


    Shen yini''s eyes were puzzled. She turned on the two faces and didn''t understand what had happened.


    But the next second.


    With a bang, her eyes could not help but enlarge, and all her expressions solidified instantly.


    In her sight, the glass cup held by a strange woman seemed to be squeezed by a huge force and burst!


    Even if you fall on the ground, the thick glass is not likely to break. It is even more brittle than crystal. Glass slag falls everywhere. But strangely, the white and tender hand is not hurt.


    What makes Shen yini even more incredible is that after the water cup burst, the water in the cup actually violated the laws of physics and suspended above the palm of the hand of the woman who visited late at night. It looks like time has stopped!


    Shen yini was dazed.


    This kind of scene.


    Enough to subvert the world view of ordinary people.


    But she seems to have known each other before.


    When she was "kidnapped", the Japanese national teacher she met seemed to have similar means.


    All the anger was gone in an instant.


    Is this strange woman also aimed at her?


    "The Dragon Kingdom has always boasted that it is a land of etiquette. Is this your way of hospitality?"


    With the voice, the water floating in the air suddenly condensed into a stream, just like a water dragon, shooting towards Nalan pearl, straight to the lips!


    Nalanmingzhu eyes show fear, instinctive retreat, because too hasty lead to a trip at the foot, then irresistible fall to the ground.


    The "water dragon" flies over her head and wipes a few strands of her hair, just like death throws a gentle kiss on her head.


    Nalan Mingzhu fell down on the carpet, lost.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen yini finally recovered and got up in anger.


    Mengpo turned her head and looked at her.


    "Are you sure you have the ability to meddle now?"


    What kind of look is that?


    It''s like an unfathomable abyss, darkness, death, despair


    Shen yini''s heart seemed to be clenched by a palm for a moment, and her breathing began to become difficult. She was pale and could not help falling back on the sofa.


    "Fortunately, you should live more than once in the first half of the year."


    Shen yini stepped forward and unfortunately attracted Meng Po''s eyes to her.


    "I have seen song Luoshen. He was his childhood sweetheart. For him, he abandoned everything and stuck to it for ten years. I have also seen Qin Yuyi. Regardless of his life and death, he saved him from danger. In ten years, he was filial and went to the grave for him. But what about you?"


    "What do you give him? What''s your contribution? "


    Shen yini was pale and speechless.


    "Your existence will only become his burden."


    Mengpo''s voice is plain and calm, but it seems that there is some rule in it, which makes Shen yini feel that the hand holding her heart tighter and tighter, and her breathing becomes more difficult. The face of national beauty begins to appear morbid flush because of the gradually strong sense of suffocation.


    "Meng Po, she''s the woman he likes. If you kill her, he won''t forgive you!"


    Although there is no intention to be a nanny here, Shen yini has taken good care of her in recent months. She is more like a friend than a servant. Although she has never said it, she is very moved in her heart. Seeing Shen yini''s life hanging by the thread, she shouts loudly without thinking about it, ignoring her life and death.


    "Pop."


    Mrs. Meng didn''t turn her head. She stretched out her hand and waved it falsely. It seemed that she was beating in the air. However, sitting on the ground, she seemed to be slapped in the face. The whole person was pulled to lie on the ground. Her hair was scattered. A mouthful of scarlet blood gushed out of her mouth, and the expensive handmade carpet was dyed red.


    From the beginning to the end, Meng Po sat in the same place, motionless, heartlike iron and stone, means like a demon!


    "I can give you a chance to leave him on your own initiative. You can continue to live until you are very old."


    A pair of enchanting purple eyes still staring at Shen yini, tone low, as if the magic sound, very bewitching.


    "You Maybe You can Control Other people''s Life and death... "Since she met that man, Shen yini has gradually understood that the world is far more vast than what she saw. Even though she has stood on the high ground that many people have to look up to, there are still too many things in the world that she can''t reach.


    The mysterious woman with purple hair and eyes on the other side is obviously one.


    The means shown by the other side is far beyond her understanding. Through her magnificent and magical purple eyes, she can see that she, as a top star, is as humble as an ant in the other side''s eyes.


    Shen yini knew that she had half stepped into the gate of death, but she was about to suffocate. Without any fear, she still looked straight at the purple pupils, which were as high as the gods and demons.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But You can''t Control other people''s Feelings... "


    "Even if It''s death I also No Leave him... "


    There are few people in the world who dare to speak like this in front of Meng Po.


    "Good. I appreciate your courage and perseverance."


    Mengpo looks like an abyss, looking at the Super Queen who forgets her life and death for love.


    "Then I''ll help you."


    With the voice, Shen yini''s whole body can''t help twitching, her heart pressure in vain, as if about to burst!


    Corners of mouth, eyes, ears, nose Blood immediately began to flow out from Shen yini''s facial features. The picture was terrifying and shocking!


    Shen yini could no longer speak at this time. She leaned back on the sofa and her eyes began to disperse.


    Since ancient times, most beauties have lost their lives. They are not allowed to see white heads in the world.


    It seems that a generation of beautiful women will die.


    At this critical juncture, someone finally arrived from the hospital. Before entering the door, he had already smelled the faint smell of blood in the air. His eyes coagulated, and he stepped into the living room. The startling scene of breaking into the sight made his heart stop for half a beat.


    "Stop it


    He was too busy to speak.

 Chapter 1232

    Villa 16 in Chunqiu Washington.


    Li futu went down the stairs, looked at Meng Po sitting on the sofa, and sighed.


    "Why didn''t you inform me in advance when you came to Longguo?"


    The bloodstain on the carpet was still shocking. He deliberately turned a blind eye and went to the opposite of Mengpo to sit down.


    Just now Shen yini was sitting in this position.


    Mengpo''s personality, he knows, the world in Mengpo''s eyes, almost equal to mole ants. If he came a little late just now, the consequences would be unimaginable. Not only Shen yini, but also Nalan Mingzhu had become a corpse.


    But in the face of Meng Po, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Have you forgotten our agreement?"


    Meng Po asked softly, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Agreement?"


    "I said I would give you a month to recover, but now, a month should have passed."


    Li futu suddenly hesitated and said, "Mengpo, if you are angry with me, you can vent your anger on me. There''s no need to anger innocent people."


    His tone has been as euphemistic as possible.


    When Shen yini and Na lanmingzhu were sent upstairs just now, he had checked their injuries.


    Nalan Mingzhu is OK. It''s just a simple trauma, but Shen yini''s injury is more serious than her. Her heart is damaged, but it''s not as frightening as seven orifices bleeding on the surface. After a careful rest, she can recover herself. Just now, he waited for Shen yini to fall asleep.


    "Anger the innocent?"


    Meng Po''s tone was flat: "is she innocent?"


    Wen Yan, Li futu didn''t answer again.


    It''s no good for him to go on with the topic.


    Just now, Meng Po''s intention to kill was not too strong, but if Meng Po was really irritated, he might not be able to stop her again.


    "I''m actually ready to go back in a few days."


    Li futu left no trace and changed the topic.


    "In fact, you can ask Ma Mian to let me know. There''s no need to go there in person."


    "If I don''t come here myself, will they please move you?"


    Hearing the speech, Li futu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    "Who was that woman just now?"


    Meng Po asked suddenly.


    Li Fu Tu Mu Lu was puzzled. After seeing Meng PO for a while, he reflected and explained, "that''s the nanny here."


    Meng Po''s eyes fell on the pool of water stains on the carpet.


    "Why would a nanny poison me? Besides, she knows me


    Li futu frowned slightly, a little surprised.


    "She poisoned you?"


    Mengpo looks at him. "Who is she?" he asked again


    Li futu was silent.


    It''s not hard for Nalan Mingzhu to recognize Mengpo, but he didn''t expect that this Nalan princess would have so much courage and courage.


    If you change for another person, I''m afraid Nalan Mingzhu will have a chance to succeed, but she met Meng Po.


    Meng Po is invincible.


    "She comes from the Nalan family in the northeast of the Dragon kingdom. Her name is Nalan Mingzhu."


    After all, Li futu chose to be frank, knowing that Mengpo could not understand it, so he added: "it''s the Nalan family you ordered black and white impermanence to kill. She is the only one in the whole family who survived."


    Hearing the news, Meng Po''s look did not fluctuate.


    No matter a Nalan family or a Nalan pearl, it is insignificant to her.


    It''s just a little bit that she can''t understand.


    "Now that you know she wants revenge, why don''t you kill her?"


    "She''s innocent."


    Meng Po''s eyes fluctuated slightly. After looking at Li Fu''s picture for a while, she didn''t go upstairs to kill her.


    It''s just an ordinary person who can''t constitute any threat. If he lives, he will live.


    "By the way, Qin Yuyi has always asked me to thank you."


    Even though she knew that Meng Po didn''t care about these things, Li futu opened her mouth. Meng Po''s response didn''t exceed his expectation. She was calm and indifferent.


    "No need. I didn''t save her for her."


    Li futu stopped talking rationally.


    "Mengpo, since you are here, have a good rest for a few days..."


    "Don''t rest. Go now."


    Meng Po interrupted him. At last, she looked into his eyes and added.


    "We''re not."


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "Meng Po, I promise you that I will go back this time, but there''s no need to be so anxious."


    He thought that Mengpo didn''t believe him.


    In fact, before Meng Po came. He has indeed made plans to leave the East China Sea.When he returned to the Dragon Kingdom this time, he did not retire. Instead, he gave himself a temporary holiday. Now, nearly half a year has passed, and the "holiday" should be over.


    It''s time for him to go back, to his old life.


    "If I could, I would not come to you myself."


    Meng Po''s words made Li futu''s eyebrows more tightly locked, and he was puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    Meng Po looked at him and spoke slowly.


    "The blade of the dawn He was born


    Li futu''s eyes are fixed.


    Since his acquaintance, he had never heard Meng Po speak in this tone, and her face became solemn.


    "The blade of the dawn?"


    Ask him.


    He had never heard of the title.


    "This is a peerless magic weapon. The magic sword village that you let Sirius bring back to hell is just in front of it. It''s broken copper and iron."


    Li futu''s eyes beat.


    At their level, the strong don''t seem to care about weapons, but it''s not absolute.


    What they don''t care about is just ordinary weapons.


    It''s like Abe Xuanji''s cherry blossom blade, Qin Yuyi''s autumn water, and even the temple''s left envoy''s broken sun bow.


    Ordinary weapons will become their burden.


    But the real weapon is different.


    If you can match with a good weapon, it is absolutely like a tiger adding wings, and even can let people play beyond their own level of strength.


    Otherwise, at the beginning, he would not have robbed Murakami of that magic knife.


    Mengpo is definitely not a boastful person.


    She even used the word "peerless magic weapon" to describe it. That is enough to show that the "dawn blade" is absolutely a rare treasure that is hard to find in the world.


    "You mean, let me look for it?"


    "Not looking."


    Meng po said, "you have to get it."


    Li futu was slightly stunned.


    In his impression, Meng Po had never been so serious.


    "I see."


    Li futu nodded and looked upstairs. After a moment of silence, he said, "let''s go back, but I have to say goodbye to her."


    Meng Po was not completely unkind and nodded slightly.


    Li futu got up and went upstairs.


    Behind her, Meng Po''s voice rang out again.


    "I hope you''re ready."


    The voice stopped, a few seconds later, came again, speaking very slowly.


    "Now the whole world knows about the birth of dawn blade, and many people want to get it. If you want to take it for yourself, it will not be easy. Maybe it will be more heroic than the war of God in Greece


    Li futu took a step and then continued to walk upstairs.

 Chapter 1233

    All men are full of fantasy in the boudoir of Shen yini, the national goddess.


    Li futu sat by the bed, quietly watching the beautiful face.


    The other side is in a coma at the moment, and the blood on his face has just been wiped clean by him.


    No one likes to leave, so does he. However, after a journey to Japan, there has been a qualitative breakthrough in the relationship between him and Shen yini. He has no reason or qualification to leave without saying goodbye.


    Gently stroking the cheek like Lanzhi Meiyu, after half pay, he finally pressed the acupoints on her head.


    Shen yini woke up and saw someone sitting by the bed. She was shocked subconsciously, but what happened immediately before her coma came to her mind.


    She struggled to sit up.


    "You''ve suffered a little bit of internal injury. You''d better lie down now."


    Li futu pressed her shoulder.


    Shen yini didn''t resist and lay down slowly again.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li futu looked into her eyes with apology.


    "And she?"


    Shen yini didn''t get angry. On the contrary, she was more peaceful than she thought.


    Li futu still knows who she means.


    "She''s downstairs."


    Shen yini''s eyes shrank.


    "I''ve checked you just now. Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. Jiang Mingzhu is just a skin injury."


    "Who is she?"


    Shen yini''s eyes are straight, making Li futu nowhere to avoid.


    "She is my benefactor and my comrade in arms."


    "Without her, maybe I didn''t know where I died long ago."


    Shen yini was slapped at the beginning, and Shi Hongyi, the male star, paid the price of her life. Jiang caie, who was looking for someone to pour sulfuric acid, was also sent to the red chamber and lived a life that was worse than death. If it was anyone else, she would have paid a terrible price, but only Meng Po.


    No matter what Meng Po did, he would not say anything.


    The meaning of Meng Po to him is far more than a kind word.


    Shen yini was silent, but her eyes were still fixed on him.


    There was no noise or rush down to fight with each other. Just when Li futu was going to say something, she said, "what is she here for?"


    She didn''t say a word about her being killed.


    Li futu is looking at those eyes that are no longer indifferent. The scenes that he has been together for more than half a year are like slides, coming back to his mind again.


    The first meeting between them through Maserati''s windshield, the cold nobility of letting him get on the bus, the rudeness and overbearing of forcing him to sign the despot clause Frame by frame.


    Li futu''s eyes were soft and his mouth was slightly smiling.


    "Gini I''m going. "


    Shen yini''s lips were like rose petals.


    "Where to?"


    "Go where I should be."


    "I should have left a month ago. At the beginning, I said, "I''m going back to China for a temporary stay."


    Shen yini didn''t comfort her, didn''t obstruct her, and didn''t ask aggressively.


    "When will you be back?"


    She just asked.


    Li futu was silent and said softly, "I don''t know."


    He had never heard of dawn blade, but since Meng Po was so serious, there must be a reason why he had to get this peerless weapon.


    He never doubted Mengpo.


    It is a treasure that can make Mengpo attach so much importance to. I''m afraid many people all over the world will be salivating. Meng Po''s last sentence also reveals a lot of information.


    Mengpo never exaggerates.


    This treasure hunt must be extremely dangerous.


    But he had no choice.


    Since Mengpo asked him to do so, he must have deep meaning. He always believed in Mengpo.


    But all this, he certainly can''t say with Shen yiniming.


    "Gini, you don''t need to worry about me. You know, I''m very good. I''ve been through this for so many years."


    Facing Shen yini, he showed a smile and touched Shen yini''s cheek.


    "I''ll come back to see you as soon as I can, and I''m sure we''ll meet again soon."


    Now is not the time when we first met, Shen yini has already recognized the deep soul of this man''s playful face.


    She was not blinded by his disguised lightness.


    As a woman, she has the power to be coquettish, unreasonable, vexatious and even unreasonable. Now, she may not mind showing another side of her cold appearance in front of this man, but she did not choose to do so.


    the words of the mysterious woman who almost killed her reverberate in her mind, just like the morning bell.She doesn''t know who Qin Yuyi is, but she has heard the name of song Luoshen. After all, at the beginning, she saw Li futu get on each other''s car with her own eyes.


    Indeed, since we met, she has been asking for it. It seems that she has done nothing for each other.


    That woman is right.


    Her existence, for Li futu, seems really just a drag.


    Since her acquaintance, she has seen too many things that can overturn her understanding of the world.


    He is not the person in her world at all. It is doomed to leave from the very beginning.


    If he didn''t have himself, he might go more at ease and more carefree, right?


    "Gini, it''s not life and death. There''s no need to be so serious. Now that communication and transportation are so developed, it doesn''t make much difference where I am."


    Shen yini held the hand that stroked her cheek.


    There is no reluctant to part, there is no misty tears.


    On the contrary, after listening to Li futu''s words, she also gave a smile.


    "Then I won''t take you downstairs."


    Li futu was stunned, then nodded with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    He drew back his hands and slowly separated them.


    "By the way, help me to say sorry to Jiang Mingzhu for me."


    Shen yini thought that the sound of "sorry" was due to the slap she had just received downstairs. She nodded slowly.


    Li took a last look at her and stood up.


    Both hands are completely separated.


    Li futu turned and walked towards the door.


    Shen yini turned her head and watched his back. When he opened the door and was about to step out of the room, she finally sat up, regardless of the injury in her body.


    "Promise me one thing, will you?"


    She cried.


    Li futu''s figure was like waiting.


    Soon, words came from behind again.


    Simple two words.


    There was a tremor.


    "Alive."


    Li futu didn''t move, didn''t respond, didn''t turn his head, stood at the door for half a pay, and finally stepped out with his other foot.


    "Bang."


    The door closed gently, accompanied by a slight sound of closing, there was still a whisper, which came into Shen yini''s ears.


    "Good."


    Shen yini''s eyes are hazy and her mouth is full of waves.


    In her eyes, perhaps there is no more beautiful oath in the world.

 Chapter 1234

    "Where is the blade of dawn now?"


    Thousands of meters high, an international flight is flying out of the national airspace of Longguo.


    Li futu looks back from the window.


    "The exact location is not clear, but it''s roughly in the Halsey swamp."


    At this time, Mengpo had been covered with a veil, covering the face of all living beings.


    Halsey marsh is one of the largest marshes in the world. It is complex, miasmatic and infested with poisonous insects. It is listed as one of the most dangerous places in the world. If ordinary people go in, they will never go back.


    Over the years, Halsey swamp has devoured countless so-called adventurers.


    "In Halsey?"


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    Xiha is not only a dangerous place in the world, but also a dangerous place in the world.


    "Yes, it''s Auschwitz''s territory."


    Meng Po''s words show the key.


    Auschwitz, known as the ghost of swamp, was one of the emperors of the world. For him, the Halsey swamp, which covers an area of more than 30 million hectares, is a fertile land for rampant activities.


    He is the only master of Halsey!


    Anyone who dares to intrude must be prepared to face Auschwitz.


    "How could it be in his territory."


    Li futu frowned and whispered, "it''s a bit of a problem."


    "It''s a bad thing that the blade of dawn was born in Halsey swamp, but it''s not seen."


    Without any worries, Meng po said calmly, "Auschwitz will not have a face with anyone. Anyone who wants to enter Halsey must deal with him. In this respect, he can be regarded as a natural barrier to ensure that the blade of dawn will not be easily taken away."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech.


    This kind of words, it is estimated that Mengpo has this kind of tone to say.


    However, what Meng po said is not without reason. Everything has two sides. Auschwitz has become a difficulty for them to enter the Halsey swamp, but for others, why not?


    "Besides, halsi marsh is in Pakistan, which is not far away from us."


    Li futu nodded.


    Since the fact that dawn blade is in Halsey swamp can''t be changed, we can only try our best to think of the good side.


    "Take a break. It''s a long time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Give me all the money!"


    A shrill cry made Li futu slowly open his eyes.


    The two men stood in the corridor, looking ferocious and ferocious. Most importantly, they were holding a pistol in their hands.


    "Speed up!"


    They are robbing passengers'' property row by row. As long as someone moves a little slower, they will hit them with a butt of a gun.


    "Quick, quick, give them all the money."


    No one in the cabin dared to resist in front of the black muzzle.


    Obviously, this is a hijacking.


    The two hijackers don''t look like good people. They have yellow skin and deep eyes. They look like Extremist Terrorists. They are carrying a large cloth bag, wallet, mobile phone, jewelry and watch in their hands As long as it''s valuable, they won''t let it go.


    Starting from the front row, with their step-by-step progress, apart from their clothes, all the passengers'' belongings have been looted by them, and the shriveled bags have also been filled up rapidly with the speed visible to the human eye.


    "Give me the money!"


    Because no one dares to take risks in the face of the huge threat to the safety of life, the two terrorists advance very fast, one person is responsible for one side, and they soon finish collecting one third of the money.


    A few stewardesses squashed together and didn''t dare to stop them.


    "What is this? Take it off! All the robbers have a common advantage, that is, sharp eyes. A robber threw his wallet into the bag and was about to move to the next row, but his eyes were flashed by a light and stopped immediately.


    "It''s a handicraft. It''s worthless."


    Seeing the terrorists staring at him, the European explained in a hurry.


    "Take it off!"


    The terrorists simply ignored the necklaces of Europeans.


    That necklace is really not an expensive thing, at least in terms of material, it''s not gold or silver, but maybe it''s very important for the European. He grabbed the necklace and didn''t comply with the terrorist''s instructions.


    "Bang!"


    What is a terrorist?


    Unreasonable.


    It''s a matter of life.


    It''s brutal.


    Not a word. Seeing that the Europeans did not cooperate, the terrorist raised his hand without saying a word.


    Accurate shooting.


    It fully reflects his solid professional quality,


    a shot hit the European eyebrow.Red and white things flow out.


    "Ah


    The old foreign woman sitting next to the Europeans was so scared that she almost fainted.


    "To die!"


    The inhuman robber tore the necklace off the European corpse.


    "Give me all the valuable things. If you dare to play tricks and hide them, he will be your end!"


    He brandished a pistol and yelled, and he was very arrogant.


    With the foreshadowing of a human life, the passengers at the airport were completely scared. Before the terrorists arrived, they could not wait to take out all the things.


    The work of the two robbers was a lot easier and the pace of progress was accelerated again.


    Before long, they came to the position of Li futu and Meng Po.


    "Take the money out of the mask


    I don''t know if the robber has the potential of being a policeman. In addition to asking Mengpo to pay, he also made an additional request.


    Meng Po did not move.


    "You hear me, give me the money!"


    The terrorists spoke fiercely and tried to pull Mengpo''s veil.


    The veiled face couldn''t see the expression clearly. Mengpo looked up at him.


    In an instant, the terrorist seemed to be stopped, and his hand to Mengpo''s face also stopped in mid air.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Another terrorist noticed something was wrong.


    There was no response. Under his suspicious gaze, the terrorist gradually straightened up and became stiff.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    He reached out and pressed his partner on the shoulder.


    But before he met him, the terrorist turned around with empty eyes.


    There was a palpitation in his mind.


    "Bang!"


    Do not give him time to respond, the black muzzle has been raised at him.


    The flickering fire made his eyes contract subconsciously, which was the last color he saw.


    The passengers in the cabin were shocked by the scene of killing each other, which was totally incomprehensible.


    To kill an accomplice, is it a plan to eat dirty money alone?


    What makes them even more numb is still behind.


    After killing his accomplice, the terrorist turned the gun on him.


    "Bang!"


    Another dull shot.


    As the second terrorist slowly fell down, the sea of clouds outside rolled and sunlight came in.


    The dawn broke.


    They are tens of thousands of meters high.


    Is there a God in this world?

 Chapter 1235

    "Master, come back this time. Won''t you leave again? "


    As soon as the helicopter entered the sky above the prefecture, the high-level officials of the prefecture heard the news. As soon as Li futu got off the plane, Ma Mian was busy shouting. At the same time, he did not forget to say hello to Meng Po, which was still the title that other people could only pretend not to hear.


    Li futu was noncommittal, just chuckled.


    "My vacation is over."


    Smell speech, not only horse face, even if only cold a face of Yin Luo Hua look seems to have eased a little bit.


    Li futu looked around and found that there was something missing. Then he found that black impermanence, which is usually the most talkative, was not there, and there was no white impermanence.


    "What about black and white?"


    "Black and white went out together a week ago."


    It''s bull''s head.


    Because of their different personalities, they call each other different names. Even Li futu, the leader, has many different names in the prefecture.


    "What are you doing?"


    Although black and white impermanence are both the two major enchantment envoys of the underworld, they seldom act together. Even if they were ordered to kill the Nalan clan last time, they were divided into two groups.


    The cow''s head shakes its head to show that it doesn''t know.


    "Go up and talk about it."


    Meng po said.


    Li futu nodded.


    Hell.


    Shurota.


    The 18th floor is the hall of life.


    Tianbang Tanhua Qigan stands under nine steps, facing the throne.


    All the others had left the hall by this time.


    "At present, almost all the world knows the news of the birth of the blade of dawn, and many powerful forces have been mobilized, including the common prosperity society, the temple, the Italian mafia, and Tianting..."


    One by one, the names of Qi Gan came out of his mouth.


    Even though he had already guessed that it would not be easy to win the edge of dawn, Li futu did not expect that the competition would be so fierce.


    Qi Gan said every name, which one is not a powerful super power?


    Even some, not weaker than the underground, and even beyond!


    Li futu subconsciously looked at Mengpo standing on one side. From so many super forces participating in it, he could undoubtedly realize the value of the dawn blade.


    "What''s the situation now?"


    "Judge Cui, led by black and white impermanence, has already gone to the halsi area, but he has not intruded into the area without authorization and stationed in the halsi swamp border area."


    Li futu understood the reason why black and white impermanence was not in the underworld, and then asked, "what about other forces?"


    "Other forces have made the same choice as us. Even if they arrive in halsi sooner or later, no one has taken that step."


    Qi Ganhui reports.


    The gun shot the bird in the head.


    Li futu naturally understood the reason why the world powers kept such a high degree of tacit understanding this time.


    The world is full of powerful people, but they stop at the border of Halsey swamp. No one intrudes one step, which shows the deterrent power of Auschwitz.


    You know, Auschwitz is not only the emperor of God, but also Halsey swamp. It is a mysterious and dangerous place for others, but for Auschwitz, it is a playground, or a hunting ground, where he gallops freely!


    This is why so many of the world''s top powers are so afraid to stop at the swamp border.


    "Halsey swamp has always been a forbidden area. No one would easily set foot there. Even if dawn blade was born there, only Auschwitz should know the news clearly. I imagine this kind of peerless magic weapon appears. If it is possible, no one wants to let other people know the news, so where did the news leak from?"


    Li futu is really confused about this.


    "Did Auschwitz take the initiative to leak it? So what''s the point? Even if Halsey swamp is his home, he can''t be the enemy of the whole world, can he


    "Yes..."


    As soon as Qi Gan Gang opened his mouth, Meng Po''s voice began to ring almost at the same time. The magistrate tianbang Tanhua immediately stopped talking.


    Although Mengpo was standing at this time, she had no less authority than Yan Di in the underworld.


    "It''s from Skynet."


    Meng Po Tao.


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed, and finally he suddenly realized.


    Skynet has always been regarded as the first force in the world by people all over the world. It also claims to know everything between heaven and earth. It''s not surprising that Skynet knows that the blade of dawn is in Halsey swamp, but there is one thing he still has doubts about.


    "Why did Skynet deliberately leak this information? Do you disdain the blade of dawn? Or do you want to use a knife to kill and let''s be thugs for it? "


    Qi Gan did not answer.


    Meng Po did not speak again.


    Soon, Li futu realized that he had asked a stupid question.Since Skynet can suppress all the world''s great powers and is regarded as the world''s largest organization, it is impossible for an Auschwitz to hinder them, even in the Halsey marshes.


    If Skynet disdains the blade of dawn, it will not send people to appear in Halsey swamp.


    The purpose of Skynet''s announcement to the world has not yet been fully understood, and a new question has come to Li futu''s mind.


    Skynet, the largest organization in the world, shows that they are interested in the blade of dawn when they appear in the Halsey marsh. But why do they stay the same as others?


    Swamp you Huang, really can let Skynet fear three points?


    "Others are still talking about the past, but why didn''t Skynet break through the border and enter the Halsey swamp?"


    Li futu looks at Meng Po.


    He knew that Mengpo should know the answer.


    "The reason why Skynet doesn''t move is that the people who can enter the Halsey swamp this time are limited to the emperor."


    Meng Po did not disappoint him.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled in an instant.


    "So," he said


    Mengpo''s voice sounded again.


    "I can''t go with you to Halsey this time."


    It''s short and to the point.


    Li futu was shocked in his heart. Looking at Meng Po''s face, he didn''t speak for a long time.


    He always had doubts about Mengpo''s strength, because from the beginning to the end. He never touched the bottom line of Mengpo. This puzzle hidden in his heart for many years seems to have an answer today, even if the answer is still not clear and complete.


    "Why?"


    Li liangtu was silent again for a long time.


    He did not ask Mengpo what her last sentence meant.


    "From ancient times to the present, wealth, power, treasures and even rivers and mountains all depend on their own abilities, and those who are able to live in them. Why is the highest limit only to the emperor?"


    "Can the blade of dawn only help the emperor?"


    Li futu couldn''t help making such a guess.


    Meng Po was silent.


    "Because when tianbang announced the birth of dawn blade, it also announced eight words."


    Qi Gan opened his mouth and shifted Li futu''s eyes.


    "Which eight words?"


    Li futu looks at him.


    Qi Gan bowed his head slightly.


    "The emperor, the saint Stop

 Chapter 1236

    The emperor can do it, the saint can''t.


    Until entering the state of Ba, Li futu could not help thinking about the eight words mentioned by Qi Gan.


    On this trip to halsi, Mengpo did not go with him.


    Is Skynet really so unfathomable? Even Mengpo has to obey its orders?


    Li futu thinks it''s impossible. There should be other reasons why Mengpo didn''t enter halsi.


    Temple, common prosperity, mafia Now he finally understood the reason why no one has taken a key step in order to gather Halsey.


    At the same level, if we fight in Halsey swamp, maybe not many people will be the opponents of Auschwitz, and there are other forces in the eye.


    Those who gather at the Halsey border are all top-notch strong men, and they are also deep and intelligent people. No one is stupid enough to be a pioneer, but they make wedding clothes for others.


    There are so many powerful people, but they seem to be in a strange stalemate. The reason for this stalemate is just a sentence issued by Skynet.


    "The emperor can do it, the saints stop..."


    Li futu murmured: "it''s true that one word can be the law of the world."


    Since all the forces in halsi are still watching the fire from the other side, there is no need for him to be in such a hurry. After arriving in Pakistan, he did not choose to join them day and night. Instead, he planned to stay in a small town near halsi for one night.


    This small town, called chelaka, is only about 100 kilometers away from halsi swamp. Similarly, it is not far away from Pakistan''s border line.


    Like all countries, places close to the border will be chaotic, even in Longguo, which ranks first in the world in terms of public security control, not to mention Africa, which has been in constant war.


    In the town of chelaka, it''s not surprising to occasionally see a man with a shoulder submachine gun standing on a pickup truck swaggering through the market. Just now Li futu saw one passing by.


    Drugs, prostitutes, small gambling houses, even arms trading It can be seen everywhere here.


    When you come here, you may find that the Dragon kingdom is really heaven to some extent.


    The police in the town of chelaka are in vain here, or rather in collusion with the criminals here.


    Here, there is no justice, and it is impossible to expect justice. The only survival rule here is to respect the strong, which is more cruel than who is not afraid of death.


    "Bang."


    Someone stumbled out of a house, and then four or five big men rushed out and punched and kicked him. They were very hard and didn''t know how to handle him.


    The house constantly rushes out the cry and the wheel sound, obviously is here common gambling shop.


    The two policemen happened to pass by and walked straight up as if nothing had happened. They were still laughing and chatting with each other. They turned a blind eye to this kind of violence in broad daylight.


    The gambler is still lying on the ground, but the loser has not been beaten.


    For this kind of scene, Li futu had already seen nothing strange, and had no intention to fight for justice. Like the two policemen, he also chose to turn a blind eye to it.


    When he passed by, the gambler was on the verge of death, but the people in the whole street were still walking their own way, selling their own commodities and fruits, soliciting guests and performing their duties. No one stood up to uphold justice and lend a helping hand.


    The least valuable thing here is human life,


    in other words, no one here is innocent.


    "Would you like some? Good on time


    A peddler greets Li futu who passes by.


    There''s no so-called city management here. They all set up a stall to sell things on the street. What''s more, they sell things very differently.


    Desert Hawk, AK, retired semi-automatic rifle, grenade It''s shocking. I''m afraid most people will be scared when they come here.


    Li futu stopped.


    What this peddler sells to him is also not ordinary goods. Although it is not arms, if he takes it to the Dragon Kingdom, it will be enough for him to eat guns.


    In front of the stall, there are piles of bags of white powder, which naturally can not be what flour.


    "My goods are of the highest purity here. You''ll know if you try them, and the price is not high..."


    Indeed, the price he quoted is very "people-friendly".


    "How do you sell this pear?"


    After sweeping the pile of white powder, Li futu''s eyes fell on the fruit beside him.


    In the end, Li futu bought a kilo of pears. Because they are small, there are several more in a kilo. The price of pears here is not much lower than that of white flour.


    The land of Pakistan is poor, and the fruit produced by it is naturally tasteless. Li futu is gnawing at the withered pears and walking on the crowded road with flying loess. His ears are full of noise, but he has a kind of cordiality that he has not seen for a long time.Naturally, the streets here are not as clean and tidy as those in Longguo, and there is no sense of security at all. However, he has lived in this kind of environment for many times in the past ten years.


    "Don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you. On the contrary, we will always protect you in this town of chelaka."


    In a narrow alley formed by two rows of houses, a few Ba people with white headscarves gathered around a woman, laughing and brawling.


    Some of them had guns on their shoulders.


    Li futu glanced as he passed by the alley.


    This kind of scene happens almost every day here. It''s not surprising at all. But Li futu was surprised that the woman who unfortunately fell into the tiger''s mouth was actually a white man.


    Although she is covered with a veil like many women here, her skin color can be clearly seen from her pulled arms.


    Although white people claim to be the most noble race in the world, it is almost difficult to see a white person here, because the town of chelaka is the territory of black people and the forbidden area of white people. If there are white people here, they may be shot at any time.


    Men dare not appear here, let alone women.


    Moreover, at a glance, we can almost see that this white woman is not a prostitute, and no prostitute will wear a mask.


    "Don''t worry, we are all the most elite warriors with strong fighting capacity. We guarantee you happiness."


    An animal can''t wait to take off his pants.


    Several other people are also excited.


    In broad daylight, it seems that a cruel and inhumane evil has been unavoidable.


    "Help me!"


    The woman who had no way to escape noticed Li futu passing by the alley and called for help, just like catching the last straw.

 Chapter 1237

    "Are you all right?"


    In the narrow and dilapidated alley, several local residents of the small town lay on the ground, curled up in pain, and gave out feeble wails.


    Two semi-automatic assault rifles that didn''t play any role were discarded at random.


    After all, Li futu made a move, but there was a little room left for him to avoid causing death.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    The white woman was obviously shocked. Even though several gangsters had fallen down, she still had a lingering fear. She stuck close to Li futu and just looked at Li futu. She was shocked by the scene of Li futu chopping melons and cutting vegetables to turn over a group of armed gangsters.


    It''s a woman''s nature to worship the strong.


    What''s more, there are the factors of heroes saving the United States.


    "Get out of here. It''s not a safe place for you."


    To make a reminder, Li futu is going to leave.


    When it''s over, I''ll brush my clothes and hide my merit and fame. I''ll be a great Xia.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps, following suit, and then the corner of his coat was caught.


    Li futu stepped forward and turned back.


    "May I follow you?"


    He was pitiful and hopeful.


    ¡­¡­


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu takes the white woman out of the alley, and the other party obviously takes him as a support and sticks to him all the time.


    "And you, Chloe?"


    Wrapped in the veil on her face, she obviously knew the danger of the town. She was like a frightened rabbit. She didn''t dare to look at it.


    It''s really strange that a white woman appears here. Street vendors, pedestrians and even black children look at her when she passes by.


    If it''s not for the company of a man, I''m afraid she won''t be far away, and she will be dragged away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu turned a deaf ear to her question.


    "Don''t you know where this is?"


    "Yes, but I can''t help it. I have to come here."


    Li futu took a look at her and didn''t speak again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I will repay you. "


    Chloe said suddenly, her black eyes full of sincerity.


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    It''s not just the glorious tradition of the people of the long kingdom to repay their kindness.


    After walking for about half an hour, they came to a rustic house in the town of cereka.


    The area is small, which is not very different from the mud houses in Longguo village before, but it is a good place to live in this chaotic and poor town in Pakistan.


    "Is this your home?"


    Chloe, who has been following Li futu, also enters the door.


    "It''s true that I live here, but this is not my home."


    "You can live here if you want," Li said


    "Thank you. You are really a good man."


    Chloe was overjoyed and quickly said thanks again.


    "That''s your room. After tonight, I''ll leave. This house will belong to you. You can live as long as you want."


    Li futu was extremely rich, so he gave away a "luxury house".


    Of course, he''s the one who robbed the house. The original owner of the house has become a nameless corpse on the street outside. The stolen things are given away. Naturally, there is nothing to be distressed about. Originally, he only planned to spend one night.


    "If you''re hungry, eat some fruit."


    In this small town full of crime, Li futu is definitely a super good man, at least in Chloe''s eyes.


    He sent out the bag of pears he bought on the road.


    "Good luck."


    "Aren''t you from here?"


    Hearing that he was leaving, Chloe asked quickly.


    "Do you think I am?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Chloe looked at his black hair, yellow skin, black eyes, and Asian features. "Are you Japanese? Or Korean? "


    "No, I''m from the Dragon kingdom."


    "Dragon people?"


    Chloe seemed a little surprised to hear that Li futu came from that ancient oriental country. By this time, her mood had calmed down slightly from the dangerous situation just now.


    "What are you doing here so far?"


    Li futu goes to the main house.


    "Lady, it''s more appropriate for me to ask you that. Don''t you think it''s more inappropriate for you to be here than for me?"


    Chloe didn''t go back to his room to rest. He still followed Li futu.


    "I know it''s dangerous here, but I really have a reason to come here.""I admire your courage, so I said just now. I hope you can have good luck."


    Li futu turned and stood in front of Chloe.


    "It''s getting late now. I''m going to have a rest. I''ll be on my way tomorrow."


    It''s getting dark outside. The town of chelaka is in the equatorial region. It gets dark much later than the Dragon Kingdom, and the days are long and the nights are short.


    "Where are you going?"


    Chloe asked.


    "Sorry, it''s my private business."


    Li futu is a little unkind,.


    But Chloe didn''t mind.


    "If you''re not in a hurry, can you do me another favor?"


    Li futu frowned slightly and doubted whether the woman was a bit aggressive. Although he had just saved her once, it didn''t mean that he was really a good man who was happy to help others.


    Seems to see his dissatisfaction, Chloe did not wait for him to speak, then quickly explained: "you can rest assured, I will not let you work in vain, I will give you pay, price you to open, and, things are not difficult for you."


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Chloe. I''m afraid I can''t help you. You''d better go to someone else."


    Li futu was indifferent.


    "It''s really not difficult, and it won''t take you too much time."


    Chloe said, "just make sure I get out of this town safely and take me to a place nearby."


    Li futu smiles dumbly.


    He thought it was something. The woman was going to hire him as a bodyguard.


    Then he began to wonder what would make this white woman run such a big risk.


    "Where is your destination?"


    Seeing him open his mouth, Chloe looked happy and immediately said, "it''s not far. It''s only half a day''s journey from here. You should know about Halsey swamp, right?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed, looking at the face covered by the veil.


    "You''re going to Halsey Marsh?"


    Chloe nodded.


    "Just send me near Halsey. You don''t have to go in. If you agree, I''ll make an offer and I''ll pay you now."


    Chloe is really sincere.


    Li futu was noncommittal and asked quietly, "Halsey marsh is one of the most dangerous places in the world. Few people who have ever heard of it come out alive. What are you doing there?"

 Chapter 1238

    "My father is ill. He is very ill. I need a kind of herbal medicine named luanwei night. This herbal medicine is very rare and can''t be bought in the market. Only halsi swamp can grow."


    Chloe did not hide, and gave a reason why he had to go to a world-class place regardless of personal safety.


    Look for medicine to save my father.


    I have to admit that this reason is so strong that no one can refute it.


    Filial piety comes first.


    It''s not just the state of dragon that stresses filial piety.


    "Halsi swamp environment is dangerous, dangerous, you are not afraid of their own back?"


    Chloe responded calmly, "I have to go, or I''ll never forgive myself for the rest of my life."


    Li futu watched her for a while, and didn''t remind her any more.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest."


    Chloe Muru prayed, "please..."


    Before he finished speaking, he heard Li futu say, "let''s go to Halsey tomorrow morning."


    Chloe was stunned, and then the color of surprise leaped on her face.


    "You agreed?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "But I''m only responsible for taking you to the border of Halsey swamp. You can only walk the next road by yourself. I hope you can get what you want."


    "Thank you."


    Chloe''s sincere thanks.


    Li futu''s face was flat, and he didn''t take this opportunity to make any excessive demands. He didn''t seem to be curious about Chloe''s appearance, and let her go back to her room.


    ¡­¡­


    Around five o''clock in the morning, before dawn, Li futu, lying on the bed, opened his eyes in vain.


    Because there was a disorderly sound of footsteps outside the house, it was very abrupt at 5 a.m.


    "Here it is, kill them!"


    Li futu immediately sat up from the bed. At the same time, the door of the courtyard had been violently kicked open from outside.


    Yesterday, several men who were overturned by Li futu in that alley rushed into the yard. Without saying a word, they carried the semi-automatic rifle in their hands, and they even shot at Chloe''s side room.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    The gunfire was swift, fierce and loud.


    At this time, there was no way to remind Chloe.


    The walls were blasted out of large pits by swift bullets, and the dust was flying.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    With the continuous gunfire, several escaped men are still laughing wildly.


    Obviously, this is deliberate retaliation.


    Chloe, as a white woman, was so conspicuous in this town of chelaka that they found it and called a lot of friends just in case.


    Seven or eight people crowded in the courtyard, each with a gun in his hand, as if bullets do not need money, to the two houses frantically shooting, the two houses were soon riddled with holes.


    From the beginning to the end, no one came out of the two houses, and there was no cry of pain, as if the people inside were killed in their sleep.


    The torrential rain of gunfire gradually subsided.


    Staring at the door full of bullet holes, someone shouldered the gun and yelled, "go in and have a look."


    They all wear a white scarf on their heads, which means they all come from the same organization.


    Africa, a place of war, is full of various armed organizations, regional warlords or anti-government forces, and their arrogance is more rampant than that of the big men in China. I don''t know how many times.


    The guy who took off his pants half way in the alley hated Li futu, who had ruined his good deeds. He was the fastest. He took a few steps to the door and kicked his leg.


    "Bang!"


    The door, which was already full of bullet holes, was broken.


    The guy held his head high and stepped into the threshold, ready to accept his booty.


    "Pa!"


    But it was a palm that welcomed him.


    At five o''clock in the morning, even here, it was still dark. In the dark room, a figure came out from the darkness and slapped on his cover.


    "Click."


    There was a big bang in his brain.


    The hard skull didn''t play any protective role under this palm, and it split in an instant.


    Scarlet blood slowly flowed out of the seven orifices, and the militant who was still invincible a second ago was killed on the spot.


    One hand held the body he was about to fall.


    With his back to the outside, the other armed men didn''t know what had happened, but they were surprised that he suddenly stopped.


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    Someone came forward and tried to push him, but he was met by a cold muzzle.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    Frozen in the door of the figure suddenly turned, and the hands of the gun aimed at themselves, mercilessly began to shoot cold bullets.The tongue of fire breathes.


    The night before dawn was cut in advance.


    The man who had come to him was caught off guard and shot into a sieve in an instant.


    "Fuck, are you out of your mind?"


    The gunshot shocked everyone, and then there were angry curses.


    In the process of escaping in a hurry, another two people were unfortunately swept by bullets and went to see God in the dark.


    "It''s him! That yellow man! He killed ADA


    "Shoot! Shoot


    Finally, someone saw the clue, screamed with surprise and anger, at the same time, he raised his gun and began to fight back.


    "Tutututututui!"


    Everyone just woke up, no longer worried about "the feeling of paoze", looking ferocious and shooting at his former "comrades in arms".


    Face, chest, legs The man named ADA was restless after his death. He was shot all over his body.


    But even so, he is still moving forward.


    "Bang!"


    A bullet hit him on the forehead and exploded half of his head, forming a very dazzling color in the night before dawn.


    At this time, Li futu finally gave up the human shield, but did not forget to let it play its last remaining heat to a militant.


    "Bang Bang..."


    At the same time, Li futu, holding the assault rifle, sprang out from behind the body, his eyes like electricity, and the muzzle of the gun moved rapidly.


    Every shot will bring a piece of scarlet blood. When he lands again, no one can stand in the yard.


    With one enemy, the face of armed bandits, and still surrounded by circumstances, even completely annihilated the other side.


    This kind of scene is almost equivalent to a miracle!


    "Forgive me, forgive me..."


    All the others were shot in the head, but one of them was lucky. He was shot through the neck, but he didn''t die immediately. He covered his bloody neck and lay on the ground. He kept moving towards the door and looked at Li futu as if he were looking at the devil.


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless.


    "Bang!"


    There was another gunshot, and the courtyard was as quiet as it should be.


    Ignoring the blood and corpse, Li futu throws the gun away and goes to the side room.


    I''m afraid Chloe could hardly survive in that situation, but before he got to the door, the door opened itself.


    Chloe walked out of it, not to mention being shot to death, not even seeing any blood on his body.


    Look at each other with four eyes.


    Instead of being frightened, her eyes were blurred.


    "Are you the superhero God sent me?"

 Chapter 1239

    Before dawn, two figures left the town of cereka.


    "Are you in active service? Or mercenaries? "


    From the beginning of leaving the courtyard, Chloe''s eyes have been on Li futu''s body, rarely left.


    The scene of Li Fu''s killing all over the world just now undoubtedly shocked her.


    "Don''t you feel scared?"


    Li futu asked, there are so many corpses that I can''t sleep any more, and it''s hard to guarantee that their other accomplices will keep coming. In order to avoid trouble, he simply took Chloe to leave cereka in advance and embarked on the journey to Halsey swamp.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Afraid of you?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    Chloe asked.


    "Because you just killed so many people?"


    Chloe said firmly: "they are terrorists. They should be killed. And you''re a good man. "


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Did you really hide under the bed just now?"


    Chloe immediately nodded and said with a smile, "am I smart? Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m really dead. Well, if I die, will you be sad? "


    Chloe inherited the glorious tradition of Westerners, bold and unrestrained, exposed in the veil of the eyes to see Li futu, showing a can feel the scorching temperature.


    "Why am I sad?"


    Li futu is not a man who is not good at words. Besides, it''s about half a day''s walk from Halsey. It''s good to chat with Chloe to pass the time.


    "Isn''t there a saying in your dragon kingdom called" friends in need "? Aren''t we? "


    Chloe seems to have a little research on the culture of the Dragon Kingdom, but this "friend in need" will inevitably make Li futu dumbfounded.


    A friend in need describes how he has lived through some hardships together, but since he met him, it seems that he has been fighting alone.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to explain the specific meaning of the word in detail with Chloe. After all, he is not the cultural ambassador of the Dragon kingdom.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Although I have known him for only one day, but after several dangerous situations, Chloe seems to have taken Li futu as a friend and photographed him intimately.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?"


    "What are you doing here? You should keep it secret. You don''t know your occupation. You can''t even tell your name, can you? I told you everything


    "Ang Lee."


    Li futu did not change his face. He used his pseudonym again.


    "Go faster."


    "Good."


    It''s not easy to take the road from the areas of cereka and halsi. They are all original roads without development. However, Chloe is not bitter and tired, and is very firm and resolute.


    Yes, to dare to come here alone is enough to see that Chloe is definitely not an ordinary cowardly girl. Besides, she can still stabilize her mood so quickly after so many people died, which further proves this point.


    "Take a break."


    At noon, Li futu finally stopped.


    Equatorial region, the sun is too spicy, directly on the skin, can directly feel the burning feeling, ordinary people certainly can''t bear for long, he naturally doesn''t mind, but after all, he has to take care of Chloe is a woman.


    "How far is it from Halsey Marsh?"


    Chloe is sitting under a big tree, wiping his sweat. Rao is Li futu, a little surprised by the woman''s stubbornness.


    If he doesn''t say rest, I''m afraid the other side will continue to move forward.


    "It''s almost there. See those two mountains? Just go over those two mountains and we''ll reach the largest swamp in the world. "


    Chloe looked southeast with Li futu''s eyes.


    Two mountains, like sleeping beasts, overlapped back and forth, blocking her view.


    "It''s almost there at last."


    She murmured.


    "Drink some water."


    Li futu threw the kettle over.


    "Thank you."


    "Now step back, there''s still time. If you think about it again after you go in, it won''t be so easy."


    Li futu said softly.


    "It''s all here. How can I leave? Even if it''s dangerous, I''ll go in and have a try."


    Chloe was as determined and determined as ever.


    Li futu said nothing more.


    "Let''s have a rest first."


    The two stayed for about an hour, avoiding the worst of the sun, and then went back on their way.


    "Well, what kind of flower is this? How beautiful


    On the way over the first mountain, Chloe sees a white flower in full bloom on the roadside. In surprise, he goes forward to pick it, but it is stopped by Li futu.


    "Don''t touch it."Chloe''s body is a meal, and he looks back in doubt.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu looks at the flower.


    White petals, red heart, it looks really beautiful.


    "This is the lost soul orchid. Although it''s good-looking, the pollen can paralyze the human nervous system. If you take too much of it, it can cause permanent nerve damage."


    Chloe''s eyes were startled and subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    "So powerful?"


    "Don''t forget where it is."


    At the sight of the lost soul orchid, Li futu started again.


    "Although you haven''t been to Halsey swamp yet, you should always keep vigilant. Here, any plant may contain deadly poison. You''d better not touch it at will. You should remember that this is one of the most dangerous places in the world, not a resort. If you are not careful, you may lose your life. If you don''t understand this, you can only go to Halsey swamp It''s just death. "


    Chloe immediately followed up and never looked at the enchanting lost soul orchid.


    "Have you ever been here? How do you know everything? "


    "How many people in the world will come here without any preparation?"


    Li futu said: "maybe it''s just you."


    Chloe said, "but I don''t have that much time to prepare."


    Li futu didn''t speak any more.


    Next, Chloe was a lot more cautious. Although he looked around unavoidably, he didn''t touch anything at will any more. He was always close to Li futu.


    In more than two hours, two mountains were crossed.


    "Ahead, there''s Halsey marsh."


    In front of Chloe is a tropical rain forest. Just now it looked boundless on the mountain, but at least standing here, the most dangerous swamp in the world doesn''t make people feel any danger.


    "Thank you."


    Chloe turned around and said, "how much do you need?"


    "No need."


    Li futu became a good man who offered selflessly. After he delivered the man, he turned around and planned to leave.


    "Can we meet again?"


    Behind him came Chloe''s cry.


    Li futu looked back at the face that had not taken off the veil from beginning to end.


    Look inexplicable, a smile.


    "I think so, don''t I?"

 Chapter 1240

    Harsey swamp, with an area of 30 million hectares, has the most intensive animal and plant system in the world, with various kinds of birds and animals emerging in endlessly, and the boundary is even more vast.


    But no one will come here to enjoy the so-called primitive natural scenery.


    In Halsey swamp, it''s really easy to see the precious animals and plants and the vast wild fauna, but at the same time, it''s also easy to find the broken human bones here.


    There are adventurers, poachers and innocent people who have no intention of breaking in Some of them died in the environment, some died of poisonous insects, some died of beast attacks In any case, over the years, few people have been able to enter the Halsey swamp and get out alive.


    The scattered remains of skeletons and skeletons have forged the evil name of the human forbidden area in halsi swamp.


    But if you can look over Halsey at this time, you will find that there are many strange campsites around the border of Halsey swamp. They are located in all directions of Halsey swamp, just like encircling Halsey swamp, keeping an indescribable subtle distance from each other.


    You know, few people dare to get close to Halsey swamp. Even if they pass by, they would rather take a long detour.


    On the southeastern border of Halsey swamp, a figure in a black cloak inserts a huge sickle on his shoulder into the soft soil and spits out the air.


    "Judge Cui, we have been here for nearly five days. How long are we going to wait? Those guys are all mice. They want to wait for them to go first. I don''t know when they have to go


    "It''s just Auschwitz, even if he''s the emperor of the swamp? Two fists are hard to beat four hands. He''s the only one who''s made us waste five days here. Isn''t it a joke for people all over the world? "


    "Even a joke is not a joke for you. Skynet, temple, CO prosperity Club They are all at the front, afraid of nothing. "


    It was a man in a white robe. Under the hot light, the mysterious golden lines on his white robe were shining.


    Compared with the black cloak, he was obviously more calm, like a clear stream in the hot sun.


    "Xiaobai, it''s their business that they are willing to be cowards. It doesn''t mean that we have to learn from them. When we come here for nearly a week, we just stay here in the sun. We can''t tell what Auschwitz is laughing like inside."


    "It''s expensive and fast. In my opinion, let''s rush in immediately and catch them by surprise. Even if we really bump into Auschwitz, it''s not difficult to kill him with us, and then it''s not too fast to grab the edge of the dawn."


    The tone of the black cloak was relaxed.


    The man in White said nothing.


    Not far in front of them, there was a figure standing on the boundary line of Halsey swamp. Looking at the distance, he seemed to appreciate the inner beauty of Halsey swamp.


    From this point of view, we can see the grassland wetland and many wild rare birds, giving people the feeling that this is a paradise rather than a dangerous forbidden area.


    "Judge Cui, what do you think I said? Instead of following others, we''d better do something. Although we take risks, at least we have the first chance. "


    "If you go in one second earlier, you will find the possibility of dawn blade one second earlier."


    The black cloak was obviously an acute man, and his patience was about to be consumed by his aimless waiting. He strongly advocated that we should take the lead and break into the territory of halsi swamp.


    "This time, we have more than one opponent, Auschwitz. If he is the only one, it''s not really difficult, but you have to understand, South, north, West Everyone is our potential enemy. Even if we don''t move, we can''t be the vanguard of exploring the way for others. "


    The man standing on the border finally turned around.


    Judge Cui.


    There is only one person in the world who has this kind of address, the eye of tianbang, Cui pan!


    The identity of the white robed man and the black cloak who were with him was also clear.


    "Judge Cui, I understand the truth. I''m afraid they think so, too. But if they don''t want to be this" outsider ", will Halsey still be used?"


    Black impermanence has always been a main combatant. Although he usually looks like a hippie, in fact, his character is more ferocious than white impermanence, who is taciturn and ruthless on the surface. Even in the face of this dangerous environment, he still strongly demands to insert Halsey.


    The first of the four judges, plus black and white impermanence.


    The second, the fifth and the sixth of tianbang come together.


    Such a terrible lineup, under the heaven, where can not go? However, in this halsi swamp, the three strongest men in tianbang are staying outside the boundary line for several days.


    Black impermanence''s grievance is excusable.


    However, it can not be ignored that the lineup sent to halsi by the prefecture is strong, but where is a weak one gathering the people outside halsi?


    "The blade of dawn is the top priority given by Mengpo. We must successfully bring it back. In terms of strength, we don''t have the advantage. We don''t have the conditions to go straight to the treasure hunt. If we want to successfully complete the task, we have to wait for the opportunity and take advantage of the chaos. Only in this way can we maximize the chance of success."Since the tone of the heat seems not to be affected by any cold.


    His words seem to have the meaning of growing other people''s ambition and destroying their prestige, but Hei Wuchang doesn''t refute them.


    Because what Bai Wuchang says is the truth.


    He is not afraid of Auschwitz when he and judge Bai Wuchang and Cui add up. Even in Halsey swamp, the other party''s base camp, you should know that even if Auschwitz is excluded, four emperors will gather around this swamp at this time!


    And it''s only known!


    No one is stupid enough to show all the cards. Who knows if the emperor is still lurking in the dark?


    "Xiaobai, what should we do?"


    Black impermanence''s voice didn''t fall to the ground. He suddenly pursed his mouth, and white impermanence''s eyes turned to a big tree behind him at the same time.


    The tree is about 30 meters high, half empty branches, a person posture relaxed lying there, legs still up, it looks very frightening, if this fall, it must be the end of the dead.


    "Black impermanence, shall I give you a suggestion? I''m not in a hurry to enter the harsi swamp. Anyway, it''s surrounded all around, and the edge of dawn can''t run. Why don''t we cooperate first and kill the right goalkeeper of the temple first, and then our competitiveness will be much smaller. "


    His tone was frivolous. He was lying at an altitude of more than 20 meters. He picked a leaf and held it in his mouth. He looked askance at the ground,


    "Cui pan, what do you think of my suggestion?"

 Chapter 1241

    "Adam, we don''t need outsiders to intervene in our feud with the temple."


    Cui responded calmly.


    Weishui World War I, of course, the underground suffered a certain blow, but the temple also suffered a lot. It seems that the left envoy of the temple has not recovered.


    This time, the dawn blade was born, and all the powerful men were moved by the news. However, the left emissary of the temple did not show up because of the injury. The right emissary of the temple led the team, which was obviously the so-called "right goalkeeper" of the man in the tree.


    Dare to call the emperor of the temple so frivolously, and dare to approach Cui pan and black and white impermanence when they know what they are. It is obvious that the guy lying on the branch is not an ordinary role.


    Adam.


    The legendary world''s first human, is also the first man.


    It''s a name that sounds great.


    Of course, this guy in the tree is quite different from the legendary human ancestor, but he doesn''t insult the great name.


    "Cui pan, why are you so pedantic? Today''s world has long passed the age of fighting alone, and you can only rely on your own strength. That''s a rude man. Cooperation creates the future. With your strength, do you have the ability to kill the right goalkeeper of the temple? Even if I can, I''m afraid it will be a tragic victory, right


    The man in the tree spoke with great care.


    "I don''t mean anything else, but I''ve seen that guy get upset for a long time. He''s dressed in glittering clothes all day long and thinks he''s the sun. He''ll shine!"


    "Cui pan, that''s a deal. Let''s cooperate. Let''s act tonight and let those guys in the temple come and go."


    His tone was very arrogant from the beginning to the end, as if the right envoy of the temple was the meal on the lamb plate to be slaughtered in his eyes.


    "Adam, why don''t you just take your men and horses to kill the people in the temple? If you don''t know the location of the temple, I can tell you. As the Lord of heaven, you are not afraid of a guard dog in the temple, are you


    Black impermanence, who has always been the main battle, is not blindly impulsive this time. Instead, he teases the leader of heaven on the tree.


    Although he seems reckless, he is absolutely not stupid.


    there is no free lunch in the world.


    Adam suddenly took the initiative to cooperate with them to deal with the temple. On the surface, it was high sounding, but who knew what ghost fetus he was carrying in private.


    After all, the Lord of heaven is famous for his treachery and caprice.


    Even in the current emperor, he is estimated to be the most despicable and indifferent to reputation.


    "Black impermanence, you have to make it clear. I''m here to help you. I really can''t stand the temple, but I don''t have to kill myself, but you are different."


    Adam lay in the tree, at ease, as if on holiday.


    "It''s all right. Since you don''t appreciate me, I don''t care. But Cui pan, you have to think it over. If you don''t agree this time, you won''t have a chance if you want to ask me for help again."


    Cui responded in silence.


    "I would have thought of the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch."


    Adam sighed gently, and the leaves on his fingertips flew out. The speed was so fast that they collided with a tree trunk. The soft leaves were as hard as a knife and went straight in.


    Three points into the wood!


    "In that case, it seems that I have to talk to the temple. Maybe the temple will be interested in my proposal."


    Smell speech, black and white impermanence of vision suddenly become sharp up.


    With their lineup, a single Temple right envoy is fearless, but if the temple and heaven collude, it''s not the same.


    One second ago, the Lord of heaven said that he wanted to deal with the temple with them, but he had to go to the temple to cooperate with them. Is it really so treacherous and changeable?


    Ignoring the cold murders, Adam got up and stood on the branch, patted his ass, turned around and planned to leave. But suddenly, a figure came like a God, and a few flashes appeared on a branch behind him.


    "Adam, you are really afraid that the world will not be in chaos."


    Looking at the figure blocking his retreat, Adam''s face was slightly embarrassed, and then he squeezed out an unnatural smile.


    "Ha ha, Yandi, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you were designed by those guys in the temple of the Dragon kingdom. Are you ok?"


    "The emperor of hell."


    "The emperor of hell."


    "The emperor of hell."


    Below, black and white impermanence and Cui Pan Qi hang their heads.


    "You''re not dead. How can I be in trouble? Anyway, I shouldn''t be shorter than you, should I? "


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Adam is not only not angry, on the contrary, his smile is more and more brilliant. In the hot sunshine of Halsey, he looks very simple, like he has no intention.


    "Yama, it''s still your appetite for me. When I heard that you were ambushed, I worried about you for a long time. At the same time, I was also very angry. Those guys in the temple actually cheated more and less. There was really no bottom line. I have strongly condemned the temple for their insidious behavior. Even if there is any hatred, they should fight openly instead of using inferior means. Don''t you think so? "The Lord of heaven seems to have completely forgotten that he had just said that he would join forces to encircle and suppress the temple. His tone was very righteous, glorious and just.


    "Oh? Is it? I thought you''d drink and dance when you heard about my accident. "


    Adam seems to be said to be in the heart, smile slightly stiff, but only for a moment.


    "Yama, you misunderstood me. Heaven and hell have always been close allies. When I heard that you had an accident, I cried and couldn''t sleep. Look at me, have you lost a lot of weight?"


    Cui''s fickle behavior is not limited to the world''s fickleness. Besides, the world''s most famous factor is his expression.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve really gained a lot of weight. Didn''t Eve say you?"


    Li futu looked him up and down.


    Hearing this, Adam immediately showed his vigilance.


    "Yandi, you already have Mengpo. Don''t think about Eve, otherwise I''ll turn against you."


    Thinking of Eve''s body shape, Li futu immediately cut off his mind.


    "Adam, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s hard to meet. Why don''t we go down and have a good chat? I''m very interested in your proposal just now. I think we can have an in-depth exchange. "


    Adam said: "it''s going to rain soon. I still have some clothes to hang outside the tent. Next time, let''s have a good discussion."


    "Yandi, you don''t have to send it."


    He raised his hand, his voice did not fall, the branches trembled at his feet, people refracted toward the south, castrated like an arrow, disappeared in the depths of the jungle in the blink of an eye.


    Li futu watched him leave, then looked up at the sky.


    "It''s going to wind."

 Chapter 1242

    "PATA, PATA, PATA..."


    Adam said that he was in a hurry to collect his clothes. It seemed that it was not just a joke. Not long after he left, as the Lord of heaven, he seemed to be really like God. His words were like the order of heaven. The sky really began to rain, without any omen, and the rain was still growing.


    The sun is still high.


    It''s still hot.


    However, the climate in halsi is so treacherous that it is not surprising that there is a hot and rainy weather.


    "Adam wanted to unite with us against the temple, but I refused."


    After Adam left, Cui pan made a report soon.


    Li futu and Cui pan stand together under a big tree to take shelter from the rain. Through the dense rain curtain, we can see that the animals on the grassland in the distance are disturbed by the sudden heavy rain and run away. The scenery seems to be blurred by the rain.


    "Adam is treacherous, complex and changeable. His words can''t be believed. He said that he would cooperate with us. Maybe he has communicated with the temple in advance, waiting for us to fall into the trap. Your decision is right. Cooperating with him is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger."


    In a low voice, Li futu made a judgment on the Lord of heaven, and then asked the right question.


    "How many forces have arrived at Halsey swamp now?"


    "There are nine big forces, and the small ones are unknown, including four emperors, Adam, the Lord of heaven, the right envoy of the temple, Asura, the sun god, and senter, the king of deadly poisons."


    The answer is black impermanence.


    Speaking of the main topic, usually there is no black Impermanence in the hell. It''s hard to be solemn.


    "Tianting, temple, Gongrong society, Tianwang..."


    Li futu murmured some deafening names in the world.


    Almost all of the world''s top forces have arrived.


    Indeed, as Meng po said, the birth of dawn blade makes the whole world become excited and fiery.


    Even with Skynet''s ban that "the emperor can do it, the saints can stop it," the situation is still very serious.


    Even if we don''t count Auschwitz in the swamp, four emperors have gathered here, and they may be waiting to reap profits.


    Everyone wants to take the edge of dawn for himself, but no one has the absolute strength of one enemy. That''s why the present situation is formed.


    Now this situation seems to be harmonious and balanced, but it is actually like a bomb, and it is still a bomb on the ground.


    Just a little spark, this bomb will be detonated quickly!


    "Until now, no one has entered the Halsey swamp?"


    "No, the first one to arrive is Skynet, but Sant doesn''t mean to go in until now."


    Senter, the king of deadly poisons, is a known emperor of the mysterious Skynet. He is possessed of strange poisons.


    Skynet first knew that the dawn blade was born, but it sent out the news. Then it sent people to harsi. This kind of contradictory practice makes people unable to guess. Until now, Li futu has not guessed it. He simply doesn''t use his brain any more.


    "get ready. When the rain stops, we will enter the harsi swamp."


    Looking at the curtain of rain, Li futu opened his mouth slowly.


    Voice landing, black impermanence spirit suddenly a shock, look excited to take the lead in opening.


    "Yes


    Cui pan and Bai Wuchang then bowed their heads and obeyed the order.


    ¡­¡­


    The rain crackled for nearly two hours. Before dusk, under the order of Li futu, the prefecture first broke the tacit understanding maintained for several days in halsi region, and was the first to cross the swamp boundary.


    "Yandi arrived at halsi swamp, and he has joined with cuipan black and white impermanence. Now he has entered the swamp."


    All directions of the boundary line of the halsi region sounded almost the same report.


    "He came at last."


    In the northwest of halsi swamp, a golden figure faces the swamp with a calm face. The bright golden robe on his body seems to be more dazzling than the sun in the sky!


    After the rain, the air of halsi swamp is very fresh, containing the fragrance of soil, and the leaves are still dripping.


    "As expected, isn''t it? The blade of dawn is a holy weapon. If anyone can get it, his strength can leap a step in an instant. For anyone, this kind of opportunity is not available. How can he be absent? "


    Beside the dazzling golden robe, there was a man standing, as if competing with it.


    According to the truth, in the absence of Zuo Shi, no one should be able to stand here, and we should know that the eight Cardinals are standing behind at this time.


    A famous emperor.


    Eight bishops,


    such a large lineup is enough to witness the temple''s determination to win the edge of the dawn.


    "That''s right. The blade of dawn is a sacred instrument. Since it is a sacred instrument, how can it be touched by mortals? Those mole ants who plan to fish in troubled waters really don''t know that the earth is thick and the sky is high. "


    The voice of the right emissary is as lofty and heavy as gold and stone.The birth of dawn blade attracted not only the world''s giants, but also many small forces with the fluke mentality of seeking wealth in danger. Come to Halsey and make a fortune.


    "Are you talking about me?"


    The man around asked with a smile.


    "I will not disobey the orders of the virgin. However, entering halsi this time must be very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may lose your life. You also know how many strong people are attracted by the birth of dawn blade. If there is a chaotic war, I have no time for him to care. "


    "I understand that you can rest assured that this is my own choice. I have a life and death to live for."


    "Do you really think it over?"


    The right emissary of the temple turned his head and looked like the abyss to further remind him.


    "This is not the Weishui River in Longguo. If there is an accident, you may not have the chance to start all over again."


    At last, the man around him looked at the forbidden area and said, "thank you for reminding me, but I know exactly where I am and what I am doing. Weishui First World War. Just because I''m convinced that I''m going to lose doesn''t mean I''m going to lose all the time. "


    He turned his head.


    "Right envoy, I think the purpose of your coming here to harsey swamp is not only the blade of dawn, but also a few distractions, right?"


    Right make eyes a congeal, no response.


    Looking back at the Halsey swamp, the man who could only stay away from the battlefield and cheer stood side by side with the right envoy of the temple.


    "It''s a great honor, right envoy. We can fight side by side again."


    ¡­¡­


    East of Halsey swamp.


    A group of infamous fallen angels gathered silently in front of a tent.


    Adam, who had put away his clothes, got out of his tent. It seemed that he took advantage of the rain to sleep and stretch comfortably.


    "It''s time to start."


    West.


    The Greek god with short golden hair pushes aside the vajraya vine in front of him and strides calmly across the boundary line.


    Southwest.


    North.


    ¡­¡­


    All the figures moved.


    The dawn is born, and the world is driven by it.

 Chapter 1243

    Halsey swamp is a famous Forbidden Area in the world, but when it actually enters its area, it doesn''t seem to be as dangerous as it is rumored. After heavy rain, the air and sky are especially fresh, the grass is blue, and occasionally one or two birds can be heard, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    "although Skynet announced the birth of dawn blade, it didn''t announce the specific location of dawn blade Why, Halsey swamp is so big, there is no definite target, so we have to find the monkey years and horses? "


    Black impermanence shouldered his death sickle and said as he walked, putting forward an urgent problem.


    The army is of great importance and speed. Of course, they are ahead of everyone to step into the Halsey swamp, but if they don''t have a definite direction, they will be like headless flies. No matter how hard they try, they will be useless.


    You know, this is no other place. Even if it looks green and full of vitality and seems like a paradise, the calmer it is, the more dangerous it is. This place is by no means a place to stay for a long time. However, it will take immeasurable time to carry out a carpet search without a target.


    "Keep going. The blade of dawn should be in the swamp hinterland. Maybe Auschwitz has got it. After all, this is his base camp."


    Li futu said: "if the blade of dawn is really in Auschwitz''s hands, it will be ready to fight a tough battle."


    "There is a great possibility that the blade of dawn will fall into Auschwitz''s hands. We can''t rule out the news that Skynet released after he got the blade of dawn."


    Li futu took a look at Cui pan and had to admit that there was such a possibility as Cui Pan said.


    "If so, Auschwitz must hate Skynet. Is it because Skynet doesn''t want to offend the emperor, but wants to get the dawn blade that it deliberately divulges the news?"


    Black impermanence guesses a way.


    "Whether or not Auschwitz has acquired the blade of dawn, I''m afraid it''s impossible for Auschwitz to take it for himself this time."


    Li futu said softly.


    Although everyone is afraid of Auschwitz, it''s just fear.


    In this feast, a person''s strength can not play a decisive role, even better than the swamp emperor.


    He has never been alone. He has no helper to rely on. In the face of the invasion of so many top forces in the world, it is difficult, or impossible, for him to guard such a treasure as the dawn blade with his own strength.


    That''s why those emperors sacrificed their personal freedom to join the big power.


    In addition to standing in the supreme realm of seeking defeat alone, unity is strength.


    Perhaps fortunately, Li futu and his party entered the harsi swamp on a flat path, mostly plain grassland, so the speed of the assault was very fast. At dusk, they had advanced more than 100 kilometers. The most important thing was that they had not encountered any danger on the road.


    "It''s said that the Halsey swamp is the graveyard of heaven and earth, and the intruders will never come back. I think that''s all."


    Black impermanence inserts the scythe of death into the earth, and the initial vigilance has gradually relaxed.


    No matter how eager he was, it was impossible to cross the vast Halsey overnight. Seeing the sun setting in the west, Li futu chose to stay in place.


    Unlike ordinary people who need to carry a tent or Adam who is comfortable, Li futu didn''t set up camp and planned to spend the night outdoors.


    "We should be here at the moment."


    Cui pan prepared a map of halsi swamp. Of course, it''s just a rough description of the terrain. It''s not so accurate, but it can also play a role of indication.


    "It''s going to take at least three days to get to the real swamp core at our current speed, if not unexpected."


    With the strength of Li futu and others, and it takes such a long time, we can see the vast area of halsi.


    "According to the rumor, Auschwitz lives in seclusion here."


    Cui pan points to a small canyon on the map. The name of the canyon is lirenyuan.


    "With mountains and water, he will enjoy it."


    Black impermanence way: "only hope he don''t hear the wind after hiding, if he really intends to play hide and seek with us here, that can be troublesome."


    Bai impermanence leans on a tree and closes his eyes. He seldom joins in communication, but Li futu and others are used to his character.


    "No matter what, we have to get to this abyss first."


    Li futu clapped the board, and before his voice fell, the sound of a small and rapid weapon burst out.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    White impermanence opens his eyes and his figure disappears.


    The next second, several wooden arrows shot into the trunk he just relied on.


    Not only Bai Wuchang, but also Li futu and others were attacked.


    Holding a sharp arrow in his hand, he couldn''t see the force. The wooden arrow had been broken. Cui pan pointed his toes and rushed to the direction of the sharp arrow.


    "So fast?"


    Black impermanence also picked up the scythe of death, thinking that other forces were catching up, but when he arrived, he found that the enemy was different from what he had imagined.He is not well dressed and dishevelled. With a simple bow and arrow made of branches.


    Obviously, this is a native of the Halsey swamp, or rather It''s cannibals.


    They were babbling, making voices they didn''t understand, and they were still shooting with bows.


    Although they are made of branches, the arrows are also sharp. Many intruders should have died in this kind of arrow rain. Unfortunately, these swamp aborigines are not ordinary "intruders" this time.


    "Shua!"


    Without any mercy, black impermanence''s eyes are cold and fierce. He waves a sickle and cuts the arrows to the ground. He castrates and kills into the cannibals.


    They should have learned from the habits of wild animals in harsinai. These cannibals are all out in groups to attack Li futu and others. It is estimated that there are more than 30 people, ten times more than Li futu and his party. However, in the face of absolute strength, the number can not play any role.


    Cui pan broke through the dense rain of arrows. Like a demon, he grabbed the neck of a cannibal who was still planning to build a bow, and "click" violently to break it. At the same time, he grabbed a sharp arrow hanging on the back of the cannibal, turned around and suddenly thrust it back!


    "Poof


    The wooden arrow went straight into the eye of another cannibal and penetrated his whole brain. The arrow came out of the back of his head, and the brain drain.


    More cruel, more vicious, these inhuman cannibals may not be Cui Pan''s opponents.


    Bai Wuchang grabs a cannibal''s arms with both hands. With the sound of tearing cloth, his arms are pulled down.


    Black impermanence means more tyrannical, death scythe dance. A famous cannibal was beheaded.


    This is slaughter.


    Naked slaughter.


    Blood mist.


    The moon in the sky seems to be stained with a layer of blood.

 Chapter 1244

    The battle was almost over before it began.


    More than 30 cannibals launched an arrow rain. No more effective resistance, in the blink of an eye, the whole army was destroyed, no one escaped, and the dead makeup was extremely miserable, most of them died without a whole body.


    "Such a big smell of blood will definitely attract poisonous insects and beasts at night. It''s not suitable to stay here. Let''s have a rest in another place."


    Li futu was so light that he ignored the broken bodies all over the place.


    He was never a good man.


    That''s what his life was like.


    He who kills, always kills.


    In this swamp, everyone is a hunter. Everyone is a prey.


    Without burying the bodies, Li futu left directly.


    Halsi swamp is a huge ecosystem. These cannibals are also a part of this ecosystem. Their corpses will automatically become the nutrients of this swamp, either nourish the land or become a part of the body of wild animals, which can be regarded as a contribution to the land where they live.


    Because of the cannibal''s unexpected attack, Li futu and his party moved ten miles southward. After dawn the next day, they continued to march toward the lirenyuan in the center of halsi.


    "Ten kilometers further on, it''s the area full of miasma."


    Cui pan reminded.


    "Is there any way to avoid the miasma area?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Miasma is poisonous gas, and the possible harm to human body should not be underestimated. If they enter the body too much, they will die. Although they are powerful, they are still human beings.


    "yes, but they have to make a detour, if they choose to make a detour. That''s a waste of at least a day and a half. "


    Cui pan answered truthfully.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    "The miasma does not spread all day long. As long as it passes in time when the miasma disappears, there will be no problem."


    The silent white impermanence is a rare opening.


    "I think Xiaobai has a point."


    Black impermanence nodded, but also rarely did not contradict white impermanence.


    "A day and a half is too long. Now we should be at the front of everyone. If we make a detour, we will give the opportunity to others. Boss, let''s go the same way."


    Li futu pondered for a moment and nodded.


    Miasma is a kind of foul air in the mountains and forests. It is caused by the decomposition of animals and plants in the tropical virgin forest. The dead bodies of animals are not treated. In addition, the tropical temperature is too high, which forms favorable conditions for the generation of miasma.


    The mountains in front of Li futu''s line are almost made of pure stones. There are not many trees. They are soaked in rain and sun. They are steaming again with damp heat. They are sprinkled with spit and saliva and arrow dung of poisonous snakes. So the river and stream are not clear, but green, and they are fishy and filthy. The trees on the mountain are thick, like smoke, which makes people shy away.


    "It is said that miasma can be divided into tangible and intangible. The intangible miasma is full of fishy wind or strange fragrance. Apart from the taste, it is difficult for the eyes to find it. The tangible miasma is like this, such as clouds and dense fog. The visibility is extremely low, and it may even lose its way inside."


    Black impermanence looked at the weather.


    "The sun is not good today. The sun is blocked by clouds. If you want to wait for the miasma to dissipate, you have to wait for the sun to come out."


    Li futu didn''t rush forward. He stopped for a rest to replenish his physical strength.


    They''ve got rain and dew here. They can''t drink it.


    Living in the wild, they are all experts.


    The miasma was so dense that it blocked the way of Li futu and his party. They were as strong as Li futu and could not resist the force of nature. They sat by the river waiting for the clouds to disperse and the sun to rise.


    "Boss, it''s said that Liming blade is the sharpest magic weapon. No weapon can compare with it. If anyone can get Liming blade, his strength will immediately rise to a big level. Even in renbang, it''s possible to fight against the emperor. Is that true?"


    Black impermanence curiously asked: "that''s why this time there are so many people who are willing to come to harsi without telling their lives that they are in danger."


    "No matter how powerful a magic weapon is, it''s just something out of the body. It''s hard for a child to kill an adult with a knife. Self discipline is the king''s way. Don''t put the cart before the horse."


    Although Meng Po was very serious, in fact, Li futu didn''t pay much attention to the blade of dawn, which she had never seen before.


    In his concept, people themselves are the most sharp magic weapon!


    "Shuo..."


    In the turbid river, a long object shuttled slowly, raised its head in the river, and a pair of dark eyes slowly surfaced.


    It stared at Li futu, who was sitting by the river.


    The sound of water flow conceals the sound of its shuttling. It hides under the water and approaches Li futu and others silently.


    "Boss, I understand what you said. I have no other meaning. But when you get the blade of dawn, can you lend it to me? "Black impermanence''s tone is enough, it seems that the blade of dawn is already in the bag.


    "Wow


    A huge splash replaced Li futu''s response.


    Cui pan, black and white impermanence turn back at the same time, a thick shadow leaps up from the river, raising waves at the same time, also blocking the sun.


    Looking at the huge object blocking the sky and the sun, Rao is Li futu, and his eyes shrink involuntarily.


    "This guy is really ugly."


    Black impermanence hisses a way.


    From the river jump up is not other, but a forest!


    The integration of soil and water creates a unique terrain. Halsey marsh has bred many legendary creatures, among which the appalling Senji is one.


    Many people often vividly describe this kind of cannibal monster with a length of 100 feet, but the latter is always hidden behind all kinds of legends, entangled with swamps and dense forests, and few of them have really seen the horror of mori.


    As we all know, Mori is definitely one of the most terrible creatures in the world. Its weight can exceed 150 kg, and its average length is 6 meters. The length of Mori recorded by Pakistan in the last century is even more terrible than 19 meters!


    This record has not been confirmed, and there is no clear record in the literature, but it is enough to see the huge nature of this creature. Once people or other creatures are entangled by it, they will die.


    At this time, because there is still a part of the forest in front of Li futu hidden in the river, we can''t see how long it is. But just looking at the scene that its head has exceeded the big tree, its length is probably more than 15 meters!


    In front of this kind of giant beast, human beings can fully realize their inferiority and insignificance.


    He kept spitting scarlet letters, apparently taking Li futu as a prey. His mouth opened 180 degrees, revealing four rows of sharp fangs of Mori Bai, biting at Li futu!


    The smell of it was on my face.


    The shadow grew thicker and thicker, as if it were covered with black clouds.

 Chapter 1245

    "Back up!"


    It''s not a wise move to fight against such a huge thing. Without exception, Li futu and others chose to step back to avoid Mori''s attack.


    "Wow Bang


    With a huge splash of water, gravel splashed everywhere.


    Mori bit into the air and hit the stone. The fierce impact directly broke the stone to pieces.


    From this we can see how powerful this giant beast is.


    Mori has been famous as a silent killer in the rivers and forests of South America since ancient times. Hundreds of people have said that it has supernatural power. Its fully grown body can be more than 10 meters long. Its strongest weapon is not fangvenom, but incomparable strength.


    As long as it curls up, it can crush its prey to pieces. Even the giant cat, tiger, leopard and lion, can not be spared. As far as fighting alone is concerned, it can be said that it is difficult to meet opponents on the mainland.


    The huge head collided with the stone, but the thick skinned Mori was not hurt at all.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    He straightened his head and opened his mouth to Li futu again, as if roaring.


    It stinks, but it''s also chilling.


    "The fierce name of Halsey swamp really deserves its reputation."


    Even though he has wandered through many dangerous jungle situations, it is the first time that Li futu has seen this rare wild beast with his own eyes.


    "It happened that there was nothing to eat here, so you took the initiative to bring it to the door."


    Black impermanence looks up at mori, who is boasting of his letter. There is a sharp contrast between the two figures. But black impermanence turns a blind eye to it, grabs the scythe of death, stomps on the earth. Instead of retreating, he takes the initiative to rush towards Mori''s bloody mouth.


    "Want to eat Laozi? It''s possible who''s dinner is! "


    His eyes were cold and fierce. The black impermanence suddenly swung the scythe of death in the air, and cut to Mori''s head with irresistible momentum.


    "But your mouth stinks!"


    In his eyes, human beings are like humble ants. Seeing such a weak creature, he even dare to challenge himself. He is very angry. He swings his head vigorously and bites black impermanence with his bloody mouth open!


    "Bang!"


    Just like the sound of metal collision, black impermanence smashed back to the ground like a shell. When he fell to the ground, he turned around and thrust his sickle into the ground. His feet supported the ground and his knees bent. Even so, he rubbed back more than ten meters to stop the retreat. Although he didn''t say a word, his tight face also showed that he was not feeling well at this time.


    In the same way, Mori also paid a great price. A white tusk was cut off and fell to the ground, accompanied by continuous dripping blood.


    "Hiss! Hiss!"


    The sense of pain completely angered mori. He should have never thought that the weak human could hurt himself. His head swung violently like madness and broke countless branches. His dark eyes began to turn red now.


    "Are you all right?"


    Cui pan asked.


    Hei Wuchang stands up with the sickle of death, shakes his head and breathes out slowly.


    "The brute has a lot of strength."


    "Wow


    With the rising of the huge waves, the furious Mori ran out of the river, like an endless meandering dragon, which was more terrible than the rumor. It was about 20 meters long, and it was so dark that he could not help shaking his eyes.


    "Is the animal about to become a sperm?"


    No one answered his question. At this time, the crazy Mori danced his tail to block out the sun and hit several people in Li futu, swift and violent!


    "Boom!"


    With Li futu several people back again, the thick snake tail hit on the ground, for a moment as if the ground shaking, the ground instantly appeared a 34 inch dent!


    Giant snakes, such as pythons, are often used to kill their prey not by their sharp teeth, but by their strong and hard bodies and surging power.


    Mori''s tail keeps swinging, just like a giant iron whip. Although Li futu is flexible, he can avoid the snake''s tail before it comes, but the trees around him are suffering from disaster.


    Some of the trees that are not so strong are pulled by the tail of the forest weevil, which will break in an instant, and the ground is full of dents and dust.


    "Is the brute''s strength really endless?"


    Black Wu, who also plans to stay away from the edge for a while, has no sign of exhaustion at all. After all, he has no patience.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go together!"


    He grasped the scythe of death again, jumped up, dodged the huge snake tail, and then fell on it.


    No matter what kind of snakes, their skin is very smooth, and Mori is no exception. In addition, Mori''s tail is still constantly swinging, so Hei Wuchang is almost thrown out.


    "Isn''t it just bigger? I''ll cut off your tail now! "He held death''s sickle in both hands and filled his arms with all his strength. And then he chopped it down.


    "Shua!"


    Mori''s skin is rough and tough, but under the edge of death''s sickle, it is still broken into a shocking blood.


    Blood like a fountain shot out!


    "Roar!"


    Mori shouts at the sky! The body twists more fiercely!


    Black impermanence, who had been drenched with a lot of blood, was thrown out suddenly. But he was not in a hurry. He stepped on a big tree and catapulted at Senhu again. The target went straight to Senhu''s head.


    There''s more than one brave word!


    Intense pain let Mori didn''t notice black impermanence at all, until the other side fell on his head.


    It quickly bent down, giving people a sense of riding a roller coaster, want to black impermanence fall down, but it''s too late!


    "Goodbye, big fool."


    Black impermanence didn''t hesitate. The sickle of death was inserted into Mori''s right eye.


    No matter how hard the skin is, the eyes are just as vulnerable.


    Almost half of the sickle of death fell into Mori''s eyes. The pain made people feel creepy.


    "Boom!!"


    Mori''s huge body curled up and kept hitting the earth, as if to alleviate the unbearable pain. The fierce impact force made Hei Wuchang unable to hold the sickle of death, and he was shaken away from Mori''s head.


    At the same time, Bai Wuchang had already fallen to seven inches of mori, holding the half tusk that had just been cut off.


    Although it''s only half of the teeth, the length of this half of the teeth is not inferior to that of the ordinary dagger.


    "Poof


    Mori''s unbreakable tusks finally pierced into his own body and stirred it fiercely. Then he rowed to the side!


    Blood gushed out without money and dyed the land red.


    The fierce rolling Mori gradually stopped moving, and his high head slowly fell to the ground. After falling a tree, "bang" fell to the ground, and there was no more movement.

 Chapter 1246

    More than 400 kilograms of snake lying in front of the formation of the visual effect, is absolutely very shocking.


    Maybe it''s hard to imagine that this kind of giant monster can only live on the same earth.


    "If we can drag this animal out, I''m afraid even the meat can be sold at a high price. It''s a pity."


    The black impermanence hisses a way, the speech has a slight wheezing, obviously consumed a lot of strength in the war just now.


    Although he seemed very fierce in the previous battle, he actually took a lot of risks. If he was swallowed or entangled by mori, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As black impermanence said, Mori''s body is too huge. Even after he dies, it''s like a hill. If he can sell it to those snake dealers, he will be rich instantly. Unfortunately, they are not poachers.


    Li futu didn''t pay much attention to Mori''s body. After black and white impermanence solved Mori''s body, he began to pay attention to the miasma in front of him again. However, disappointingly, the miasma in front of him was still dense, like fog, and didn''t mean to subside.


    "I don''t think we can leave for a while, boss. Why don''t we kill this beast and eat it? It''s supposed to taste good. "


    Black impermanence is really unusual. It turns a deaf ear to the pungent smell.


    Using Mori''s corpse to eat, this method is only he can think of.


    "I''m a little anorexic recently. Eat it yourself."


    Li futu said as if nothing had happened.


    Black impermanence didn''t demand it.


    "Judge Cui, Xiaobai, do you want to eat?"


    Not everyone has the same good appetite as him. Bai Wuchang and Cui pan show their attitude in silence.


    "It''s a natural delicacy, but if you don''t know how to appreciate it, you''ll have no luck."


    Black impermanence sighs to walk toward the forest again, jumps on its head, pulls out the death sickle in the forest''s eyes, and keeps sweeping the huge body of forest. It seems to be to really observe where the meat is the most tender and delicious.


    "I''m afraid you can''t digest such a huge dinner alone. Are we lucky enough to share it?"


    In vain, a voice came from behind.


    The black impermanence suddenly turns back, the pupil contracts, the facial expression instantly becomes solemn.


    The people walking slowly are all gray and dark clothes, and their bodies look thinner than ordinary people, but as they step closer, there seems to be a huge pressure.


    Li futu also saw the pedestrian. He was not surprised. After gazing at him for a moment, he calmly said, "the king of Jueming poison, senter?"


    After only four or five meters, the first man stopped.


    With his stop, more than a dozen people behind him stop at the same time, quietly standing behind him, like a scarecrow.


    "Yan Di, nice to meet you."


    The leading man raised his head and looked at Li futu. His face was white and he could not see any blood color.


    Yes, it was Skynet troops who first arrived at Halsey swamp.


    The leader of the team is the deadly poison King senter!


    In this Skynet army, there is also a strong man who is the ninth in the sky list. It is wumuku, the Miao poison man who almost killed Qin Yuyi!


    Black impermanence carrying the scythe of death, stepping on Mori''s body, several jump back quickly behind Li futu.


    Cui pan and Bai impermanence''s eyes also silently lock the unexpected Skynet troops.


    There was a confrontation between the two sides.


    A breath of extermination began to fill the air.


    It can''t be said that there are all kinds of soldiers, but now halsi swamp has become a chaotic battlefield. All forces gather here for one goal, that is to take the dawn blade for themselves. In order to seize the magic weapon, everyone will do everything. In this kind of environment, we can only be cautious step by step!


    On the way to Halsey swamp, Li futu knew that this trip must be extremely dangerous, and he was ready to fight at any time, but he did not expect that Skynet would be the first one to hit.


    The harsi swamp covers an area of more than 30 million hectares, and there is little chance of encountering it by chance.


    Is Skynet coming for them?


    Secretly ready to hand at any time, the surface of Li Fu picture is still silent.


    "Are you going to leave the abyss?"


    The king of Jueming poison nodded calmly, "it seems that Yan Di and I have the same idea."


    "The miasma in front of us is so thick that it''s hard to get through in a short time. We''ve been stuck here for an hour


    Li futu is like a reminder to a friend.


    Sen te''s eyes crossed the body of mori, which was like a hill.


    "It''s really a miasma, but it doesn''t matter much."


    He looked back at Li futu.


    "Yandi, can you give way?"Li futu''s eyes flashed and he was silent for a moment. He said in a soft voice, "get out of the way."


    Cui pan and black and white impermanence side body, make a passage.


    "Thank you very much."


    It seems that it''s really just an unexpected "encounter". Instead of staying longer, senter leads Skynet troops to brush past Li futu.


    On the tip of the foot, a group of figures sprang up quickly, flying over Mori''s corpse. Then they went straight into the miasma filled area in front of them, and then they were engulfed by the miasma.


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    Miasma can certainly stop others, but how can it stop senter, the king of deadly poisons.


    "Yandi, it happens that I still have a few qumiasma pills left on me. I give them to you. I hope they can help you."


    Senter seems to understand the principle of reciprocity, or perhaps because he does not want to owe people, with the voice, a few empty voice hit.


    "Shua Shua!"


    Li futu, Cui pan and others hold out their hands at the same time, holding the flying objects firmly in their hands.


    Palm open, is a whole body scarlet pill.


    Looking up again, the figure of senter has disappeared in the white miasma.


    "Can you eat this, boss?"


    Black impermanence doubts to ask a way.


    Now in this halsi swamp, it can be said that they are all enemies, and everyone wants the blade of dawn.


    Before the dawn blade really appeared, it was understandable that he didn''t do it easily to save his strength. But even if he didn''t do it, he had no reason to help them.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. Hei Wuchang has to doubt the intention of the other party.


    "I don''t think Sant seems hostile to us."


    Cui Pan said.


    Li futu took a look at him.


    In fact, his intuition is consistent with Cui Pan''s, but in this case, he can''t make a light decision just by his own intuition.


    "Wait a little longer."


    Looking at the qumiasma pill in his hand again, he didn''t choose to swallow it. Li futu raised his head, looked at miasma forest, and slowly clenched his hand.

 Chapter 1247

    The duration of the miasma is far longer than Li futu''s estimation.


    Throughout the day, the miasma like fog and haze was like a natural barrier in front of Li futu and others, blocking their progress.


    "Boss, why don''t I have a try first?"


    Black impermanence is still holding the qumiasma pill in his hand. It seems that he intends to use himself as an experimental prop to test the method.


    Naturally, Li futu would not agree.


    For them, although the threat of miasma has not reached a lethal level, but in this Halsey swamp, accidents can happen at any time, and we must always keep the best state.


    "Don''t worry. According to the current astronomical situation, the empty star will move eastward, and the bright star will be in the middle. Tomorrow will be a hot day, and the miasma will naturally break itself."


    Li futu is really not a liar. His ability to see the sky is still under the guidance of Meng Po. Of course, he just learned a little bit, but it''s enough to speculate about tomorrow''s climate.


    The next day, the scorching sun broke through the clouds as expected.


    Under the scorching sun, the thick miasma finally began to dissipate.


    "Damn, it''s gone at last!"


    Black impermanence can''t help standing up.


    "Go."


    As soon as the miasma disappeared, Li futu immediately announced the action, and several people held their breath. "Whoosh" quickly jumped forward, faster than the cheetah, and plunged into the miasma forest.


    "Boss, I''m afraid Skynet''s people are about to arrive at lirenyuan now. We have to hurry up."


    Beyond the miasma area, the air is much fresher. In front of us, there are endless wetlands. In some places, there is still hot air, bubbles slowly float up from under the water, and all kinds of rare flowers and plants are dotted.


    The scenery is wonderful, but it''s dark and changeable, so I don''t want to enjoy it.


    Originally, they should be in the front of everyone, but because the damned miasma that didn''t know where would appear blocked them, they were forced to delay for a day. At the moment, he was in a hurry.


    Calculate the time. If Skynet keeps on going, even if it''s not far away from lirenyuan, Li futu knows that time is pressing.


    "Go all out and leave the goal behind."


    No matter the river or the hill can no longer hinder the progress of the underground. If you look at it on the map, you will find how astonishing their speed is.


    "Shua!"


    A snake sprang out of the tree crown, opened its fangs and attacked Li futu.


    Although Li futu was on his way, he had a quick eye and a quick hand. He turned his head slightly to avoid the risk of being bitten on his neck, and immediately grasped the snake''s head.


    The volume of this snake is not as big as the one that was killed before. However, looking at the enchanting pattern on its body, if it bites it, it won''t end well, but it faces Li futu.


    The neck was directly pinched off, and Li futu''s speed did not stop at all, throwing the dead snake into the jungle behind him.


    "How far is it from Renyuan now?"


    Because the speed was too fast, the scenery on both sides began to blur. With the roaring wind, Cui Pan''s response came.


    "At the current rate, we can get there tomorrow morning at the earliest."


    "Keep going and have a rest in thirty miles."


    "Yes."


    Speed up again, the figure of Li futu is like an arrow from the string, and the dangerous halsi swamp seems to be on the ground for them.


    "This is..."


    Although he planned to move on for 30 miles and then rest temporarily, the plan was far from changing fast. The smell of blood from the front slowed down the pace of Li futu and his party.


    Then, as they crossed a stream, the bodies on the other side of the river came into their sight.


    "Looks like we''re about to catch up."


    Cui pan stops.


    There are about thirty or forty corpses, and they are distributed in different directions. All kinds of weapons and guns are scattered on the ground.


    Dead bodies are everywhere.


    Blood is still flowing into the stream.


    Judging from the distribution of the dead, they should belong to different forces. Maybe they met in a narrow way here, and then a fierce fight broke out. Moreover, according to the integrity of blood and corpses, it can be judged that these people should not have died long ago, otherwise they would have been eaten by the beasts who smelled blood.


    "No one can covet the blade of dawn beyond his capacity."


    Black impermanence is cold-blooded and has no sympathy for the dead.


    This is not the only scene in harsinai.


    People die for money and birds die for food. Treasures such as the blade of dawn easily make many people lose their sense, such as moths to the fire.Li futu came forward, squatted down, and observed the bodies, sometimes fumbling with his hands.


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    After examining several corpses, Li futu stood up and looked at the "martyrs" on the ground, frowning slightly.


    "Some of these people don''t have any wounds."


    "No wounds?"


    Black impermanence immediately forward, also began to check these bodies, the results also found the same problem.


    "No, these people didn''t get hurt. How did they die?"


    He was confused.


    Bai Wuchang and Cui pan also come forward.


    Different from other corpses, several corpses were really complete. Even the pool of blood on the ground inevitably dyed their clothes red, but they were not hurt. At best, they were a little pale.


    "Did Sant solve these people?"


    White impermanence rare opening, guess very reasonable.


    Only poisoning can explain why these people died here without injury.


    "It''s not poisoning."


    After squatting down and observing for a while, Cui pan denies Bai Wuchang''s inference.


    Although he is not an expert in using poison, and his understanding of poison is not as good as that of senter, at least he has the basic ability of identification.


    Stand up again, Cui pan as always is that kind of expression like stagnant water.


    "Even in severe poison, it takes time to kill people, and their limbs are stiff, their arms are still in their hands, and their expressions are various, which shows that they died suddenly without any preparation."


    As soon as Li futu''s eyes were fixed, he reexamined the corpses on the ground and found that, as Cui Pan said, there was no sign of poisoning from their faces. It was like The feeling of being drained and angry.


    "Now it''s very close to Renyuan. I think many people will lock their destination here. They will encounter enemies any time they go forward. Be ready."


    Without more staying, Li futu and his party soon disappeared in the same place.


    Soon after they left, a pair of eyes slowly disappeared from the bushes behind.

 Chapter 1248

    Vicegan canyon.


    "Is this the lirenyuan


    Standing on the mountain peaks on both sides of the canyon, one looks down, but he can''t see anything. Occasionally, he can hear the sound of running water coming from below, but he can only hear the sound but can''t see the shape.


    The strong wind is constantly whistling in the canyon, trying to blow people away. Besides, standing on the edge of the steep cliff, some men are shivering.


    They have all experienced the tempering of blood and fire, and their courage is far more than ordinary people, but this unfathomable Canyon is like an open door of hell, dark and secluded, which makes people fear.


    "Head, why don''t we go back? It''s far from the bottom, and there''s no road at all. If you climb down, you''re not sure how many people will die. "


    One suggested.


    It''s said and heard, but when he was really in the scene, the unfathomable weikegan gorge still shocked him and made him feel like going home.


    It''s really hard to imagine that there would be such a huge Canyon in Halsey swamp, as if the earth had been split.


    When they come here, all the instruments are out of order. If they go further down, they will easily lose their way.


    "We went to great pains to get here, and turned around and left? Didn''t my brother die in vain? Head, we can''t give up! Only when we get the blade of dawn, our brothers'' sacrifice will not be in vain! "


    This person belongs to an organization named hamachez, whose leader takes his own name as the order of the organization, and was defined as an extreme terrorist organization as early as the last president of M was still in office.


    The birth of dawn blade makes these desperators greedy.


    "Head, it''s said that as long as we get the edge of dawn, no one can beat the emperor. If we can get the edge of dawn this time, we hamachez will have the qualification to be among the world''s first class!"


    Smell speech, even those who have awed the wickigan gorge, their hearts become hot again.


    Risking their lives, they fought with poisonous beasts all the way, leaving more than ten corpses here, in order to get a chance to ascend to the sky?!


    "Yes, we can''t give up! By now, we have no way back, we can only move forward! "


    The leader, hamachez, was resolute.


    Compared with his subordinates, as a strong man, he has a stronger desire for the dawn blade. This time, he chose to step into Halsey swamp for the sake of the dawn blade. As long as he can get the dawn blade, even if all people die here, he will not hesitate!


    After all, there is no shortage of people in this world.


    If he has the strength of emperor level, is he afraid that no one will follow him?


    Of course, as a leader, he naturally can''t put his true thoughts into his mouth. Moreover, he still needs the help of these people in the future.


    "Get ready to go down the mountain!"


    He was determined to give the order.


    Compared with those who died in the middle of the road, these members of hamachez are undoubtedly luckier. However, when they come to this horrible and weird vicegan gorge, the goddess of luck seems to have begun to retreat. In other words, along the way, these terrorists have squandered their good fortune.


    Just as a few hamachez members were laying ropes under the canyon, several figures came quietly behind them, as if out of thin air.


    They stood there quietly, watching the hamachez members prepare to go down the mountain, without any action.


    As an expert on the list of people, hamachez''s acuity is much higher than that of ordinary people. He seems to feel that something is wrong and turns his head in vain.


    A golden light suddenly intruded into his sight and hurt his eyes!


    You know, when you come to the vicegan gorge, somehow, the sun seems to have been blocked by clouds and disappeared, and the weather is extremely dark, which makes the golden light more and more dazzling.


    The wind in the canyon kept pouring in, and the other party''s robes were blowing.


    Hamachez''s face changed and he stepped back uncontrollably.


    "Head..."


    A person was hit by him, subconsciously turned back, suddenly also seemed to be struck by thunder, frozen in place.


    Behind the golden robe, there are eight red robes.


    This is the Halsey swamp, and there is no possibility to confuse the real with the fake.


    The temple, the emissary, and the cardinal!


    Hamachez took a cool breath.


    At this moment, the temple of the abyss was shocked, and his work stopped.


    "Holy emissary..."


    Hamachez tried to hold back his violent heartbeat and make a right speech, but a voice interrupted him.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. This is the end of your journey."


    The voice came from the right emissary of the temple, and hamachez noticed that in addition to the emissary of the temple and the eight cardinals, there was another man.


    The other party is dressed in ordinary clothes and still looks Asian.Although he was puzzled, he had no time to think about who this man was. Along the way, he had tried his best to avoid the big forces, but he didn''t expect that he was blocked by the temple at the last moment.


    The abyss is the rear.


    There is no retreat.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kill me


    Hamachez''s eyes fluctuated. After a moment, he clenched his teeth and made a decision to fight against the enemy!


    "Kill!"


    More than 20 survivors began to pull out their guns.


    Although fear, but they also understand that at the moment, only fight to death to survive!


    Although hamachez was full of courage, his change of expression did not hide from the enemy''s eyes.


    As soon as his words were heard, eight red robes were floating near. It was like a one-sided massacre if these terrorists were not given the chance to shoot.


    Hamachez wanted to support, but there was also a figure in front of him.


    "Thank you for paving the way for us."


    It''s the man who just stood by the emissary of the temple.


    Hamachez was startled. Without hesitation, he smashed his iron fist into the other party''s head like thunder.


    "Die for me!"


    The man who is the best in the list has no reservation. His strength is absolutely not weak, but the punch that can easily kill a cow is easily grasped.


    Hamachez''s eyes shook violently.


    The eyes close at hand are still calm.


    "Wow


    The next second, hamachez''s face twitched violently and hit him in the abdomen with one punch. If he was hit by a train, his blood gushed out of his mouth and flew out in an instant.


    The figure followed closely, like a maggot of tarsal bone, close to hamachez, shoulder hit, elbow hit, knee top It''s a big move!


    Blood is like rain, constantly from the air and down, has not yet landed, hamachez is not a human form.


    "Click!"


    The sound of a man''s cracked bones explodes out of thin air, and the emaciated hamachez falls straight back into the canyon abyss.


    "Spare my life!"


    The leader was dead, and the rest of them had no fighting spirit, but the enemy ignored their surrender.


    "You say that there are many monsters in the world, but don''t tell them that these monsters are your lovely pets. You say that heaven''s grace is great and sincerity can move God, but don''t tell them how to punish those believers who forget to pay tribute... "


    The brutal slaughter continues.


    A sigh suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 1249

    In the eyes of the world, the temple has always been the embodiment of glorious justice and the spokesman of Allah on earth.


    They are sacred and compassionate.


    If the scene of this inhuman massacre is exposed, it will definitely cause an uproar in the world!


    Hamachez fell into the canyon, and his men soon followed in his footsteps. A corpse was thrown under the canyon.


    Begging for mercy did not succeed in self-help.


    The whole army was wiped out.


    No one is alive.


    "They are terrorists, which is of no benefit to mankind. Their existence will only destroy the rules and order. Death is their best belonging, isn''t it?"


    The outsider turned right.


    "But they have surrendered."


    Come on, calm down.


    Seeing a bloody massacre, his eyes didn''t fluctuate. He stood opposite the right emissary of the temple several meters away. He was alone, but he exuded a strong atmosphere of competing with the temple.


    "Whether to choose to forgive them or not is God''s task. My duty is to send them to God."


    The right side makes no waves.


    "Apollo, when did you get mixed up with terrorists?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I have nothing to do with them. I just happened to pass by."


    The Greek rebel God soon seemed to have forgotten the massacre in front of him. He said calmly and peacefully, "excuse me."


    Right make Mou Guang twinkle, after a moment, slightly side body.


    "Thank you very much."


    The right envoy of the sun god, who betrayed his motherland and now works for the common prosperity Association, nodded and walked towards the cliff.


    Several Cardinals made way for it.


    This is the honor of the emperor!


    The man who killed banghamaces is no exception.


    Just when Apollo passed by, his steps stopped suddenly, and his eyes stayed on his face for a while.


    Invisible in a huge pressure over the moment.


    But the man''s face did not change, and even raised his eyes, and Apollo did not have any buffer.


    Apollo''s mouth rose slightly, as if with a smile, did not say a word, and then walked again to the edge of the cliff, did not stop, as if did not know that the front is the abyss, jump.


    "Let''s go down, too."


    Immediately.


    All the figures jumped down the cliff as if they were dead. Soon there was no one on the edge of the cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here we are at last."


    Another place.


    Difu and his party traveled day and night, and finally arrived at the weikegan canyon.


    "Here is the lirenyuan."


    Weikegan gorge is uneven. The terrain of lifutu is lower and not so steep, but it''s still hard to see from above.


    "How high is it from here to the bottom of the valley?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Cui pan replied: "this is not the highest position of the vicegan gorge. It''s about 1800 meters from here to the bottom of the gorge."


    "So deep?"


    More than 1800 meters, which is an amazing number.


    Black impermanence is quite surprised.


    "No wonder it''s so deep? "Crustal movement?"


    Cui pan was silent.


    He didn''t know about it.


    "Auschwitz really chooses a place and hides himself so deep that he thinks no one can find him."


    Black impermanence sneers.


    Weikegan gorge is indeed a precipitous one, which is no different from a natural moat for ordinary people, but in their eyes, it''s not difficult to cross it. At most, it''s just a little effort.


    "Go down."


    Li futu was the first to jump off the cliff.


    There is no immortal in the world who can fly in the sky, and he can''t use both hands and feet. He is close to the mountain, with the help of the terrain and trees, like an ape flying over the eaves and walls, and quickly lands to the bottom of the valley.


    Cui pan and black and white impermanence also followed.


    The wind is howling.


    They regard the natural danger as nothing, and move around the cliff with amazing speed.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu fell to the ground with flying dust.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Cui pan and black and white impermanence also landed safely.


    "Why is the river black?"


    Black impermanence straightens up, frowns and looks at the rolling river in front of him, quite surprised.


    It''s not unusual that there is water at the bottom of the valley, but the river is not only extremely turbulent, but also the water is dark, like a black dragon, whistling forward.


    No one can explain this problem. After all, everyone is here for the first time.


    "There''s no sunlight here, no direction."


    Cui pan looked up.Just as they just stood on the cliff and couldn''t see to the end, now they are at the bottom of the valley and can''t see the sky.


    The canyon is like a thin black fog, which separates heaven and earth.


    The masters of survival in the wild don''t need much appearance. They rely on the sun or plants. By using the growth law of plants and the rising and falling law of the sun, they can clearly determine the direction of their actions. But at this time, in the valley, not only the sun, but also a tree or a grass can''t be seen.


    This phenomenon is undoubtedly very strange.


    Black impermanence stepped on the sand under his feet, then squatted down, twisted a little, frowned slightly, and then put it in front of his nose to smell it.


    The smell of scarlet is pungent.


    He threw away the sand and stood up.


    "The river is estimated to be problematic and slightly corrosive."


    "Let''s go with the flow of the river. It''s not a dead river. There must be an outlet where it flows. Even if Auschwitz lives at the bottom of the canyon, he should not be far away from the outlet. Otherwise, he won''t have to work so hard to climb up every time he goes out."


    Li futu''s words are reasonable. Of course, generally speaking, no one will refute what he said.


    "Someone''s walking through here."


    After walking seven or eight kilometers along the Heihe River, Bai Wuchang suddenly made a noise.


    Li futu stopped.


    It can be seen clearly that there are many footprints on the soft and wet sand in front of us. Although they are very shallow, they are enough to identify the human trace.


    "Skynet, temple or court?"


    To be able to get here is certainly not a general generation. Let alone the poisonous insects, beasts and miasma in the swamp, this unfathomable and terrifying Canyon alone is enough to eliminate most people.


    Black impermanence subconsciously guesses the strongest competitors in this trip.


    "Look at the footprints. There should be a lot of them."


    Li futu looked at it for a while and chose to move on.


    "Beautiful lady, how did you come to such a terrible place by yourself? Need protection? "


    After about eight kilometers along the Heihe River, a voice suddenly came from the front. It was very abrupt at the bottom of this inaccessible valley.


    Along the way, there is no grass, but after turning a corner, the field of vision suddenly becomes wide, and there is a sea of flowers in front.


    Black petals wrapped in white heart, colorful, but also weird.


    In the sea of flowers, there is a woman, though veiled, with a graceful figure, just like the legendary gorge fairy.


    But at this time, the fairy was surrounded by a group of strong men, and she was in a bad situation.

 Chapter 1250

    In many martial arts or fantasy novels, if the protagonist unfortunately falls off a cliff, there is no need to worry, because there is a fairy with a Bodhisattva''s heart at the bottom of the cliff.


    The fairy is not only kind-hearted, but also highly skilled in medicine. She can cure the bones of life. Even if the protagonist is seriously injured, she can recover quickly with her skillful hand.


    What''s more, the fairy in Yadi may not only have medical skills, but also be a reclusive master. When the protagonist comes out of the mountain again, the villains are not only shocked that the protagonist is not dead, but also cry and beg for mercy under the rising force of the protagonist.


    Of course, novels are just novels. The bottom of the world depicted in novels is generally a fairyland with picturesque scenery. However, the bottom of weikegan gorge is dark and dark. Although there is a "fairy girl", she is surrounded by a group of fierce men. Let alone save people, it seems that she is hard to protect herself.


    "No, thank you."


    She said with fear in her eyes.


    "Don''t be afraid. I don''t have any malice. How old are you this year? Which country? Are you married? "


    The man who was talking had no face and no skin. He didn''t seem to know that he had scared the beautiful woman and was still lingering there.


    The beauty in the flowers is more afraid and dare not reply.


    "I''m really a good person. I often stand on the street to see if there is an old woman who needs to cross the road. Carnegie, do you think so?"


    Seeing the leader''s eyes, the fierce man named Carnegie, who is about two meters tall, nodded repeatedly, like a chicken.


    "Yes, the head often does good deeds and is a well-known good man in the world."


    "You see, I''m telling you the truth. I never cheat, especially women."


    The leader of the court of heaven looks back and smiles at the beauty in the flowers.


    I''m afraid he didn''t know that his smile fell into each other''s eyes. It was so evil, even obscene.


    "I believe you are good people. Can you go now?"


    The beauty in the flowers was shocked and pitiful, but the guy who passed by by by accident was not interesting at all.


    "Lady, it''s such a rare fate that we can meet in this lirenyuan. Shouldn''t we cherish this good fate arranged by God and have a good chat?"


    Adam stepped forward to stride into the sea of flowers.


    "Don''t come here!"


    His action soon frightened the beauty in the sea of flowers, and could no longer suppress her inner fear.


    "If you come again, I''ll call someone!"


    What a classic line.


    You know, this is the world''s forbidden area, the hinterland of halsi swamp, and it''s a dark abyss.


    Adam couldn''t help laughing, staring at the speechless beauty, and replied with a smile.


    "You can cry. If you break your throat, no one will talk to you."


    What a gentleman you know.


    The "fallen angels" around them stood by without saying a word and acted as invisible people.


    They have seen such a scene for a long time.


    "Help


    If the beauty really cried, maybe she forgot that this is a dangerous Jedi, maybe it''s because she really has no way to go.


    "A little louder."


    Adam walked towards the beauty without fear.


    "Adam, do you think Eve didn''t come, so she won''t know what to do?"


    According to the truth, no one will exist at the bottom of weikegan gorge. The incident of molesting women from good families happened here, which is already a fable. But what is even more bizarre is that at the critical moment, there is a third party who sees injustice.


    Li futu and his party appeared.


    As soon as Adam stopped, he turned his head and looked around. There was no shame or panic. It seemed that there was no accident at all. He said with a smile, "Yama, what a coincidence."


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Li futu gave a faint smile and then looked at the beautiful woman in the sea of flowers.


    The other side looked at him at this time, his eyes were very excited.


    This excitement is not just about survival.


    Although still covered with a veil, but Li futu memory is not so bad.


    The woman who appeared in the lirenyuan was saved by him in the town of chelaka, and went with him to Chloe in halsi.


    Alone, the other side not only did not die in the bad environment, but went through the Halsey swamp, and also went deep into the hinterland, and successfully reached the bottom of the wickegan gorge.


    The most important thing is that the speed of the other party is even faster than him!


    It''s beyond description.


    "Yan Di, are you going to find Auschwitz?"


    Adam as if nothing had happened, looking back around: "you guys, get out of the way, let the Emperor Yan pass."


    He seems to want to let Li futu take the lead, because a beautiful woman, will not easily get the opportunity to give up so easily.In ancient times, this product was a thoroughly stupid king.


    There seems to be no loyal "admonishment" in heaven, or none of the fallen angels accompanying him. As soon as Adam spoke, he immediately gave way without hesitation, and no one reminded the Lord not to be greedy for beauty.


    The road ahead was smooth, but Li futu didn''t move.


    Adam was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter, Yandi? Is there anything else? "


    "Adam, I hope you can spare this lady."


    Adam was slightly stunned. He was even more surprised. He took a look at Chloe, and his face became a little uneasy.


    "Yama, there must be a first come, then come, right? I met her first


    Obviously, this kind of words should be said from the mouth of a hooligan rather than a celebrity.


    Carnegie and other fallen angels don''t feel ashamed. They don''t change their faces. They take it for granted.


    The upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked.


    Or to be more precise, there must be his subjects.


    There was a confrontation between the two sides.


    Adam''s attitude is obviously not going to give up.


    The smoke began to smell.


    Before we see the blade of dawn, it seems that a big war will be staged ahead of time.


    "Ms. Chloe is my friend. We''ve known each other before."


    Li futu broke the deadlock.


    Adam''s face was very vivid with a look of amazement.


    "Do you know each other?"


    He looked at Chloe subconsciously.


    "Li!"


    Chloe yelled at the right time and ran to Li futu in a hurry.


    In the sea of flowers, the beauty of the scene is very beautiful, especially in this far away abyss.


    Obviously, the two sides did know each other.


    Adam gave a wry smile.


    "Bad luck."


    With a sigh, he finally looks at Chloe and turns around.


    "Well, a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love."


    "Head, just go away?"


    Carnegie came up and asked in a low voice.


    "Your master, although I love beautiful women, I also have principles. I will not accept married women, you know!"


    Adam scolded.


    "Yes, I''ve always been a gentleman. I''ve never forced others. I pay attention to congeniality. I''m willing to..."


    The people in heaven are gradually moving away.

 Chapter 1251

    "Li, I knew you would show up!"


    As a matter of course, the "Flower Fairy" who escaped from the disaster stood beside the hero of chivalry. Her eyes were surging, her heat was burning, and she was full of admiration. It seemed that she really regarded the other person as the right one.


    But then again, this is the third time that she has been saved.


    And it''s the same person.


    This kind of kindness is really as heavy as Mount Tai. Even if you agree with each other by example, it should not be too much.


    Black impermanence is staring at the sea of black flowers, and seems to be attracted by the beautiful scenery that shouldn''t appear at the bottom of the valley.


    both Bai impermanence and Cui pan look away.


    "Are you waiting for me here?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    The question is a little odd.


    And compared with the beauty, his performance is undoubtedly too cold, but Chloe does not seem to mind.


    "I''m looking for it."


    She raised her arm and held a flower in her hand.


    "You see."


    Petals seven pages, showing a deep lacquer black, set off the white heart in the middle of the beautiful pure.


    It''s eye-catching.


    It''s rare outside.


    "This is Luan Wei night?"


    Asked Li futu.


    If he remembers correctly, according to Chloe''s previous statement, she ventured into Halsey swamp in order to find this herb to save her father.


    It seems that she has no life, but in the end, she seems to be in love with heaven. She is so filial that she successfully finds her goal in the dangerous forbidden area of the world.


    "Yes


    Chloe nodded immediately.


    "Luanwei night only grows in a very shady place, where the sun is not visible. Other plants can hardly survive, but it is the fertile soil for the reproduction of luanwei night. The records in the history of medicine are not false


    To be able to successfully find Luan tail night, Chloe is obviously very excited.


    But Li futu is not concerned about these.


    Looking at the dark flower in her hand, Li futu is more interested in how this seemingly weak woman overcomes the difficulties and obstacles along the way to reach the bottoms of the unfathomable weikegan Canyon faster than him.


    "Congratulations. If you find Luan Wei Ye, your father will be saved."


    Li futu paused, looked up, and then slowly said, "Ms. Chloe, are you here alone?"


    Chloe looked at him for a long time and then showed a very strange expression.


    "Is there anyone else here?"


    "I mean."


    This time, Li futu is more direct, staring at the eyes exposed outside the veil.


    "How did you get down from the canyon alone?"


    "It''s climbing down, of course."


    Chloe did not hesitate to say, eyes bent up, naive and brilliant.


    "This canyon is so high, if I don''t climb down, can I still fly down?"


    "Climb down?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and then gently reminded him: "the lowest place in this canyon is more than 1000 meters away from the bottom of the valley."


    "Yes."


    Chloe blinked his eyes and seemed to think that climbing down the cliff more than one thousand meters high was not such a fuss.


    "So it took me a long time to climb down."


    Li futu looked at her for a while.


    Since the other party pretended to be stupid, he broke the casserole again, it would be a little puzzled.


    Even if Chloe doesn''t admit it, it''s obvious that his intuition is not wrong. Up to now, it''s completely certain that the woman he rescued from several armed thugs in the town of chelaka is absolutely unusual.


    Being eager to save your father may give you some courage to ignore difficulties and even forget your life and death, but courage is just courage, which is hard to turn into luck and result.


    In this world, a lot of things, if only with a cavity of courage, the ultimate most likely will only be knocked down the south wall, a head broken blood miserable end.


    Even if Chloe is a person with profound fortune, luck alone is not enough to support her all the way here.


    "Now that you have successfully found Luan Wei Ye, go back to save your father. I think he should be waiting for you."


    It''s another thing to be aware of. If you have something on the table, it''s a good thing. Since the other side is not willing to be frank, Li futu is not aggressive and cooperate quietly. Both sides maintain a high degree of tacit understanding.


    "Are these your friends?"


    Chloe finally noticed the black-and-white impermanence and Cui pan, which can be seen from her daring to enter the Halsey swamp alone. She is by no means an ordinary secular woman. She is not only courageous, but also has a strong ability to accept. Cui pan may be normal, but black and white impermanence on the outside is enough to detonate the unique shape of turning back rate. In her eyes, it seems that she is sparse and ordinary, does not bring her any emotional fluctuations, or even no basic surprise. She soon moves her eyes back to Li futu''s face.Li futu nodded and then asked, "by the way, you Come here What are you doing? "


    This is really a problem worth studying.


    "Just like you."


    Li futu looked at her, eyes flashing, pause for a moment, once again: "also to find something."


    "Oh? What are you doing here? "


    Chloe seemed to be quite surprised, and then he said enthusiastically but without self-knowledge: "what are you looking for? Can I help you? "


    Li futu naturally shook his head. Of course, as a man, he took care of women''s face.


    "No, the environment here is dangerous, dark and humid. It''s not suitable to stay for a long time. Now that you have found what you want, you can leave as soon as possible."


    The tone is light.


    But it seems to be meaningful.


    Li futu seems to be thinking about each other, but he seems to have never thought that it is easier to get off the cliff than to climb up. How can a weak woman climb such a high Canyon?


    "Don''t you really need my help?"


    Chloe asked again, showing his gratitude.


    But someone still upholds the glorious tradition of helping others in Longguo, shaking his head and rejecting Chloe''s kindness.


    "Goodbye."


    After that, Li futu crossed with him.


    Cui pan, black and white impermanence keep up with him.


    "Before me, when I was looking for it all the way, I saw a wooden house in front of me. It''s about ten kilometers away from here. Maybe what you''re looking for is there!"


    With the rolling waves of the black river, Chloe''s cry came from behind.


    Li futu''s step was a little, and he didn''t stop. His figure soon disappeared in the dark.


    "Hell, the emperor of hell?"


    At the bottom of the valley, there was a strong wind, and Chloe watched the underground disappear. The veil was so black that the sea of flowers fluttered gently.

 Chapter 1252

    Although the people of the underworld are demonized by the temple, they can still see human nature occasionally.


    For example, at this time.


    Cui pan, Bai Wuchang, and even Hei Wuchang, who are the most talkative, have maintained a high degree of tacit understanding. For the mysterious woman they just met, they don''t mention a word or ask a question, just like they don''t see anything.


    Ignorance is a blessing.


    How many confidants Yan Di has has nothing to do with them. If he knows too much, there are only disadvantages.


    After all, no one wants to be approached by Mengpo in the future.


    So for a long time, the atmosphere was silent.


    "I met her in the town of chelaka, when she was surrounded by several local armed elements, pretending to be an ordinary person. I thought at first that she was from Skynet, but now it seems that she is not. "


    It was Li futu who took the initiative to break the silence.


    "Adam doesn''t seem to know him. Of course, Adam is also pretending. Which force do you think Chloe belongs to? Or is she here for the edge of the dawn? "


    Voice landing, such as the sea, no one responded.


    Li futu looked back.


    Including black impermanence, they are all expressionless.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Fighting side by side for so many years, life and death have been entrusted more than once. He couldn''t see the thoughts of several people. He wanted to explain it again, but he swallowed it.


    This kind of thing, the more explanation, the more confusion.


    "No matter where she is sacred, whether it''s for the blade of dawn or not, since she said there is a wooden house in front of her, there should be no fake. It''s very likely that Auschwitz lived there."


    This time, Li futu finally stopped talking to himself.


    "Other forces don''t know what the current process is, but at least heaven is ahead of us. We need to speed up."


    Cui pan opened his mouth and quietly avoided the sensitive issues about Chloe.


    Tianting is just a step earlier than them, but they can''t catch up with Tianting all the way. Now they can''t even see half a person.


    Adam, the Lord of heaven, who had planned to give way for a woman before, was obviously not so dazzled.


    "In fact, there''s no need to worry. Let Tianting and Auschwitz fight. Let''s go later. It happens that How do you describe that sentence? "


    Since Cui pan opened his mouth in front of him, black impermanence naturally had no scruples and immediately opened his talk box.


    "Take advantage."


    Bai added.


    "That''s right. Let''s take advantage of it. Let''s fight them first. We''ll get out of the game and just catch them all."


    The idea of black impermanence is very beautiful.


    Li futu took a look at him.


    All the people who can reach this abyss are ruthless characters. If they are so easy to be calculated, how can they live till now? However, he didn''t attack the enthusiasm of black impermanence.


    Not in a hurry, Li futu moves in the direction of Chloe''s direction according to his normal speed. Heiwuchang is right at least in one point. No matter who has the dawn blade now, it is impossible to be easily taken out of this closed abyss.


    "Come on, you, take off your clothes. Men are so white and have no spirit. You will be much more handsome after you swim in the river twice and keep it."


    As he approached Chloe''s direction, another sound came from ahead.


    And it sounds familiar.


    The first step of Tianting is finally revealed.


    The fallen angel who was ordered by Adam looked at the dark and turbulent river with a bitter face.


    "Don''t dawdle. Hurry up."


    He didn''t move for a long time, which caused Adam''s dissatisfaction and urge.


    "It''s time to prove your loyalty to the Lord. It''s just a river. The Lord is thinking about your image. Jump quickly!"


    Carnegie, the first dogleg in the sky, is the enemy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I can''t swim... "


    Everyone knows that the black river is corrosive and easy to jump down. It may not be able to climb up again. That''s two things. When it comes to the safety of life, the fallen angel made a small struggle.


    Sure enough, there are some rational people in the heaven. They are stupid and loyal people who have to die if they don''t want to.


    "If you can''t swim, you should go down. Everything has its first time. Besides, there are some people in Adam''s fallen angels who can''t swim. Isn''t it funny to hear that they can''t swim


    Adam''s words made people laugh and cry. He kicked the unfortunate fallen angel and forced him to the river.


    The other fallen angels stood by and did not feel that their lips were dead and their teeth were cold, but at least their eyes were full of sympathy.


    "Adam, you are so cruel and merciless to your own people that you are not afraid of arousing public anger one day, and your people will work together to kill you?"


    He once again witnessed the strange and surly temperament of the Lord of heaven.Adam turned his head and immediately changed his face.


    "Why are you so slow to arrive now?"


    "Sorry for waiting."


    Li futu leads Cui pan and black and white impermanence to approach Adam and his party.


    Adam doesn''t seem to mind the collision of black impermanence. He looks behind Li futu and shows his surprise.


    "Well, where''s the lady?"


    He meant Chloe, of course.


    "She went back."


    "Back?"


    Adam frowned and immediately said, "Yama, you really don''t know how to be compassionate. How can you let a lady go alone in such a dangerous place? If I had known, I would have sent someone to escort her away. "


    Li futu didn''t talk nonsense with the Lord of heaven.


    "And Auschwitz? Did you meet him? "


    "No


    Adam sighed.


    "I was planning to go to his nest, but who knows that I bumped into the temple in the middle of the walk. My God, there were eight bishops. I was so scared that I dodged and let them go first."


    Adam''s tone is very vivid, and he doesn''t care about his dignity and face as a leader and Emperor.


    "The temple is in front?"


    Li futu looked forward and naturally could not see anyone.


    Adam immediately nodded and said in a reasonable tone, "if it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t be stuck here."


    I don''t know whether the Lord of heaven is cautious or timid. Because the temple is in front of him, he chose to stop.


    Moreover, a group of fallen angels were not ashamed at all.


    "Yandi, the temple is really inspiring this time. I think we''d better go together, so that we can have a more secure feeling."


    Adam constantly refreshes black impermanence''s cognition of a top power leader and Emperor.


    Even though he had heard a lot about Adam, it was obviously impossible for him to think that the "God" was so independent.

 Chapter 1253

    The leaders in ordinary people''s minds are generally brilliant and upright, but the master of heaven is quite different from them.


    Timid.


    It can even be said that people are afraid of death.


    With so many people around, but still dare not walk alone, must pull Li futu go together.


    Everyone has the right to walk when the road is facing the sky. The other party has to follow him. Naturally, Li futu doesn''t have a good way, unless he tears his face with heaven.


    The temple is not far ahead, and the specific situation is not clear. It is obviously not the time to turn against Adam.


    Two of the world''s top towering forces began to walk together.


    "Yama, you are called hell, we are called Tianting. What a harmonious name? Otherwise, we''d better run into the sun in the face of the surging Heihe River and swear to be brothers of different surnames. In the future, we''ll share happiness and difficulties. In a hundred years, it will surely be a good story. "


    Heaven and hell are two names that sound irreconcilable. Perhaps only Adam can use "harmony" to describe them.


    If the hell and the temple really unite, there is no doubt that it will be a huge earthquake, and the world pattern will be instantly broken. However, after hearing Adam''s suggestion, no matter Li futu or Cui Pan''s black and white impermanence, or those fallen angels, their expressions will not show any emotion fluctuation.


    This is simply impossible.


    The world is bustling, all for benefit.


    Li futu believes that with Adam''s fickle personality, even if he makes an alliance, if he is not expected to lend a helping hand in case of trouble, it would be good for him not to fall into the trap.


    "What do you think, Yandi?"


    Adam was enthusiastic and seemed to think he had made a very good proposal.


    "I don''t think so."


    Li futu is a sincere person. He doesn''t seem to know how to play on occasion. He asked directly, "Adam, you don''t have a crush on the lady just now. That''s why you want to be my brother?"


    It''s tearful to be honest.


    Adam was dumbfounded and then said with self-knowledge: "Yama, I know that Adam is not a decent man in the eyes of the world, but at least I have principles and bottom line. I have heard an old saying in the Dragon kingdom called" wife of a friend should not be deceived ", which is very reasonable. I think it is true."


    As for the relationship with Chloe, Li futu naturally didn''t want to explain it to Adam. However, Adam spoke more and more intensely, with a painstaking attitude, and said: "Yama, as a brother, I still have to remind you that you have to be contented. The country is really beautiful, but you can''t chew too much. We men are born in this world, and we have to look up to the world Ah


    What he said was a bit empty headed, but Li futu naturally recognized his words and glanced at him with a smile.


    This guy is a well-known "Prodigal Son in the world of mortals". He pretends to be an elegant gentleman to cheat women when he has nothing to do. At this time, he even arranges him.


    "Adam, when did you become so proficient in dragon culture?"


    "It''s never too old to learn. It''s important to master power, but if you can understand the past and the present, such a man will undoubtedly be more attractive, won''t he?"


    Li futu nodded: "well said, now I finally understand why Eve loves you so much."


    Eve.


    A rare female emperor in the world is also one of the indispensable pillars to support the heaven.


    It is Adam and Eve who stand out from the rest of the world.


    "By the way, why didn''t Eve come this time?"


    "Women always like to play with small emotions. Don''t worry about her."


    Adam didn''t think so.


    As they chatted, they were getting closer to Chloe''s wooden house.


    ¡°stop¡£¡±


    Adam''s ears moved slightly, then he lowered his voice.


    "I think we''ve reached our destination."


    In front of them was a pass, and the canyons on both sides narrowed in vain, which made the Heihe River more turbulent.


    Dangerous lock dragon!


    With the huge waves rolling, Adam and Li futu lead their own people and horses, walking slowly forward, close to the mountain. Soon, a wooden house enters the sight without accident. At the same time, they also see a lot of figures.


    "Auschwitz, you can''t escape. Hand over the blade of dawn, and I promise you to leave alive."


    This tone, in the world, few people can say.


    "Yandi, I didn''t cheat you. The temple is one step faster than us."


    Adam lowered his voice and hid behind the boulder, observing the situation ahead.


    "Wow, Apollo is here, too."


    As he said, the temple and Apollo came a step earlier, surrounded Auschwitz outside the wooden house, and the three sides showed a triangular position.Auschwitz''s front and back roads have been blocked.


    "It seems that Apollo has colluded with the temple. Yama, I''m afraid we can''t do without alliance."


    Adam said seriously. Up to now, I still remember the alliance.


    Li futu didn''t pay attention to it and observed the scene ahead.


    "Nochiev, who do you think you are, blade of the dawn? Since you were born in Halsey swamp, it means that God will give it to Auschwitz. What right do you have to ask me to give it to you?"


    The voice of Auschwitz, the king of the marsh, was a little hoarse and pitiful. He was more and more frightened in this dark abyss.


    It''s not surprising that Auschwitz won''t hand over such a treasure to anyone who wants to own it.


    After being rejected, the right emissary of the temple was not angry, but raised his mouth slightly.


    He didn''t expect Auschwitz to be so honest to hand over the magic weapon. He just wanted to know where the dawn blade was.


    Auschwitz''s response is enough to make him sure that the blade of dawn is in Auschwitz''s hands!


    "Auschwitz, I''ll give you another chance to hand over the blade of dawn, and you can leave safely."


    "This is the abyss of departure. There is no one else. Your temple does not need to pretend to be benevolent. People are stupid. But I Auschwitz is not stupid. I want the blade of dawn?"


    Auschwitz raised his hand, across the body, a black blade suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "If you have the courage, just come and get it!"


    Not only the temple or Apollo, but also the hidden earth and heaven, everyone''s eyes are focused on the same point for a moment.


    The appearance of this super magic weapon, which stirred up the storm of the world, looks simple and unremarkable. There is no grand scene that the legendary treasure will shake the earth and shine when it is born.


    But even so, the right emissary of the temple still had a bright and heartless look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1254

    "Is this the blade of the dawn?"


    Adam was staring at Auschwitz in the hands of the rumored invincible super soldier, frowning slightly, not to mention disappointed, but can be described as a bit confused.


    "Isn''t that common? It looks like it''s the same as a torch. "


    Adam''s description is a bit ironic, but what he said is really good. The blade of dawn is a little different from everyone''s imagination.


    "The magic soldier is not a woman. Why do you want to be so good-looking?"


    Black impermanence, who has been choking for a long time along the way, can''t help saying a fair word.


    There are many people who think the same way as him.


    For example, the right emissary of the temple.


    Yes, why should the magic soldier be so gorgeous?


    Just be sharp!


    The right envoy stares at Auschwitz, and his expression tends to be blank.


    "If I am stubborn, I''m not to blame for my ruthlessness."


    Voice landing.


    Qiqi, which belongs to the temple, shot away at Auschwitz, like thunder!


    "It''s shameless that so many people beat one person."


    Adam strongly condemned this kind of behavior of deceiving the less by the more, but he didn''t mean to help at all, and he didn''t even risk his head.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The eight Cardinals cooperated with each other and launched attacks from all directions. There was no dead corner and no room for Auschwitz to escape.


    "A bunch of clowns!"


    Auschwitz gave a sneer and showed the power of the emperor in the face of danger. Holding the blade of dawn, he stamped on the ground and rose up in an instant to attack the net built by the cardinal.


    "Broken!"


    Two cardinals work together to block, but they are shot away in an instant. The light from the blade of dawn cuts their robes.


    Cloth and silk are flying.


    Along with the blood sprinkled.


    The two cardinals flew out without catkins and landed on the ground.


    "Cardinal, the suppression of the four parties is nothing but a mob today!"


    Cold laughter came from the air. After breaking through the encirclement net, Auschwitz was castrated and swept forward.


    "I didn''t even say hello. Why should I leave in such a hurry?"


    A figure leaped into the sky.


    "Bang!"


    Auschwitz was forced out.


    "Shua!"


    Like a thunderbolt, the right emissary of the temple appeared behind him.


    Apollo then came down from the sky and got in front of him.


    Before the wolf, after the tiger.


    As strong as Auschwitz, at the moment also fell into a very dangerous situation.


    "Apollo, when did you get along with these villains?"


    The Greek rebelled against God.


    "The blade of dawn doesn''t belong to you. Give it up. I don''t care about the rest, but as long as you are willing to give it up, I will never embarrass you again."


    Auschwitz sneered.


    "Don''t you belong to me? Apollo, don''t speak so well. Since it''s extortion, don''t pretend to be generous. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "


    "It''s no use saying more, Auschwitz. Go and keep company with Abe Hanhai!"


    This time, the temple aroused many people and showed their determination to win the edge of dawn. Seeing that the magic weapon was close at hand, the right emissary could not restrain it any more. He grasped it with his right hand and roared towards Auschwitz''s back!


    The boxing style burst wildly, and for a moment, it covered the surging sound of Heihe River!


    Auschwitz dodged, the right emissary immediately changed his moves and smashed his arms!


    "Rub, rub..."


    Surging force, Auschwitz can not help sliding to the side, the sole of the foot and the ground friction out of a long track.


    With a twist of his left shoulder, Auschwitz''s brows began to wrinkle, obviously not feeling very well.


    If it wasn''t for his physical fitness, his ribs would have been broken at the moment.


    Without waiting for Auschwitz to adjust, the right envoy did not make any pause, launched the impact again, and did not intend to give him any breathing time.


    "Nochiev, it''s still unknown who will live or die today!"


    Auschwitz''s eyes were livid.


    The war begins!


    The figures of the two sides are interlaced and confused, which makes it difficult to distinguish. Only the thundering sound can be heard.


    "What a robber. If Auschwitz doesn''t hand over the blade of dawn, the end will be miserable."


    Adam stared at the battlefield and said to himself, as if he had forgotten that his trip was also with the same purpose as the temple.


    "Head, why didn''t Apollo do it?"


    First dogleg Carnegie asked.


    It''s true that Apollo is standing by at the moment. He''s really watching.


    "Are you stupid?"?! Did you really think Apollo would wear the same pants as the temple? "Adam''s eyes moved to Apollo, his eyes were full of wisdom.


    "Although they are on the same front now, this kind of alliance is only temporary and can''t stand any test. As long as a little wind blows, the alliance between them will break down immediately. Do you think Apollo will really work together with noxyev? What Apollo wanted most at the moment, I''m afraid, was that Auschwitz could fight against the temple and lose both sides. "


    Li futu also thinks that Adam''s analysis is really reasonable.


    After a pause, Adam sighed and said the most important question.


    ¡°¡­¡­ After all, there is only one blade of dawn. "


    Adam didn''t seem to realize that the relationship between him and Li futu was similar to Apollo and the temple.


    His words, of course, pierced the fragile alliance between Apollo and the temple, but also revealed his sinister intention of inviting an alliance with the underworld from outside the Halsey swamp.


    "Nochiev, why don''t you make any progress after you have been a dog for so many years? If you go on like this, won''t you be afraid that your Lord will abandon you? "


    "To die!"


    Auschwitz''s words made his eyes even colder. He held his hands back, flipped and smashed them on Auschwitz''s shoulder.


    "Bang!


    As soon as Auschwitz was shocked, he felt as if he had been shouldered by the five mountains. The soft soil sank instantly, and his feet sank into several inches.


    "If you are dying, don''t worry about others."


    The tone of the right emissary is full of murders.


    "It''s up to you!"


    Auschwitz sneered, waved the blade of dawn in his hand, and split in front of him!


    The right emissary''s eyes were fixed. He was frightened by the prestige of the magic weapon. He didn''t dare to shake his edge and stepped back.


    "Want to run?"


    Auschwitz rose from the ground, took up a bunch of soil, and chased the right emissary fiercely.


    It''s like lightning.


    Full of vitality!


    The unsophisticated dawn blade appeared in the sky of the right emissary, and cut off the head of the right emissary like the Huashan Mountain!


    Auschwitz had a big smile.


    This is a fight between you and me. There is no room for mercy.


    There''s no way to avoid it. Move your right foot back, clench your teeth, and lift your hands up. You can only take this shot hard!


    In all directions, in the light and in the dark, all the people are paying close attention to the scene.


    "Die!"


    Auschwitz wanted to take advantage of the magic weapon and cut the right envoy to lirenyuan, but the next second, everyone was stunned.


    In the eyes of all parties, the right emissary, like the God of heaven, has successfully clamped the edge of dawn with two palms!!!


    "My mother is right?"


    Adam murmured, unconsciously explosively.


    Li futu''s eyes are deep.


    It seems that Youshi didn''t expect that he could catch Shenbing so easily. After a short surprise, his expression was replaced by a smile.


    And the smile is growing.


    "Auschwitz, it''s not that I want to kill you, but that heaven wants to kill you..."


    The right hand turned his wrists suddenly to seize the opportunity to capture the magic weapon, but then the "click" made his smile solidify.


    Under the collision of two forces.


    The blade of dawn, unexpectedly It''s broken.


    Let the whole world salivate of the God of the world, unexpectedly so broken?!!!

 Chapter 1255

    Even if you don''t depend on the appearance, you can be tough enough. This is the most basic measure of a good weapon.


    Even the most common butcher''s knife in slaughterhouse can''t be so fragile that it can be broken at a touch, not to mention the impenetrable dawn blade.


    All the smart people were present.


    After a short period of consternation, an idea emerges in everyone''s mind.


    "Auschwitz, how dare you fool me with a handful of fakes?"


    The right emissary was furious. He threw away the broken blade of dawn and hit Auschwitz on the shoulder.


    Auschwitz also seems to be shocked by the accident, caught off guard, was shot out.


    "Impossible, impossible..."


    After landing, he ignored the pain of his shoulder and stared at the "magic soldier" on the land. His eyes were confused and unbelievable.


    "Hand over the blade of dawn!"


    A sharp roar exploded from the tip of his tongue. The other party''s previous sarcasm and deception completely aroused the anger of the right envoy''s chest, and his eyes burst out with an irresistible flame, which once again launched a storm like attack on Auschwitz!


    "Head, is this blade of dawn really fake?"


    Carnegie, the first dogleg in heaven, has an incredible face.


    "Bullshit, if the real magic weapon, how could it be destroyed so easily by nokiev."


    Adam''s face became a little gloomy.


    Carnegie''s eyes twinkled, silent for a while, and said cautiously: "head, is there still a possibility? There is no such thing as a supernatural weapon. The so-called supernatural weapon is just a smoke bomb deliberately released by Skynet to make us fight each other. After all, no one has seen the real appearance of dawn blade, or even heard of it. Up to now, none of Skynet''s people have appeared. "


    Adam can''t help but look at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chief, I''m just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously... "


    Carnegie was a little flustered by Adam.


    This time, Adam didn''t yell at him.


    I have to admit that although this guy usually only flatters and flatters, this analysis is very reasonable.


    Even Li futu, for a moment, could not help but start to suspect that this was a big lie deliberately made up by Skynet out of nothing. But when he thought of Meng Po, he soon dispelled his doubts about Skynet.


    Let''s not mention whether Skynet has the courage to fool the whole world. Meng Po will definitely not be aimless.


    This blade of dawn is false.


    But the real magic weapon, absolutely exist!


    "Enough!"


    With a burst of anger, Auschwitz and the right emissary are separated. The right sleeve of the right emissary''s sun gold robe is broken, which is no longer the bright and gorgeous before. Of course, Auschwitz''s image is more embarrassed.


    Shenbing fracture, so that he lost his mind, so that the right to take advantage of a lot of cheap.


    "Tell me, where is the real blade of dawn?"


    High intensity of the fight led to the right to make the breath of the fluctuations appear uneven, but his eyes, still sharp as a knife!


    "I want to know that too!"


    Auschwitz''s current state is very abnormal, not only the surface of the wound, his mental state is very unstable at the moment, and even directly reflected in his face.


    "I''ve got it, but why is it broken? Why is it broken... "


    He kept repeating, still staring at the residual soldiers on the ground, and didn''t seem to accept the fact that the blade of dawn was broken.


    "Still pretending! Apollo, when are you going to see the play?! If he doesn''t tell us where the edge of the dawn is, we can''t get it! "


    The right envoy was not stupid. He did not forget that there was another Apollo who was watching. If he really went to fight with Auschwitz, even if he could win the war, he would pay a great price. At that time, if Apollo was in trouble, he would be absolutely passive.


    If you know people''s hearts, you will no longer believe in faith.


    What''s more, there''s no morality at all between him and Apollo in the pure use of each other.


    "Auschwitz, give up the blade of dawn."


    Apollo weighed it for a moment, and finally chose to end.


    Anyway, the right envoy is right. The first priority is to confirm where the blade of dawn lies!


    Since the first World War is inevitable, Apollo will go all out. After all, his opponent is not a nobody, but the emperor who is as famous as himself!


    His body swayed forward, and Apollo, who was waiting for work at a leisurely speed, appeared in front of Auschwitz in the blink of an eye. His right hand suddenly leaned forward and clawed at Auschwitz''s chest!


    "Go away!"


    Although his mind was not his own, Auschwitz felt the coming of the crisis because of his keen intuition and genetic memory over the years. He made the most correct response between lightning and flint. He kicked up with his left foot and hit Apollo''s right hand with his right leg.


    Apollo frowned slightly, the original offensive was forced to temporarily change, fingertips in Auschwitz chest rub, and then meet the strong kick!Bang!


    Hand foot collision!


    Apollo''s right hand was bleeding and forced to retreat two steps.


    "If you want to win the edge of the dawn, you should weigh your own weight first. You who are prostrate under the worldly fame and wealth, do you want to touch the magic soldiers?"


    Auschwitz''s sneer on the ground is more than his words.


    "How can you be so strong?"


    Black impermanence was a little surprised by Auschwitz''s strength.


    Before, I had experienced a high-intensity collision with the right envoy. In the face of the Apollo attack, I was able to beat him back in a hurry. It''s really amazing.


    "Those who can stand loneliness must go further than others. Auschwitz lived in seclusion for a long time, cut off the desire of the world, and devoted himself to studying martial arts. Naturally, the growth rate of his actual strength must be a little faster than Apollo."


    Li futu''s impartial way.


    "No wonder Apollo will collude with the temple. They should all understand that it is difficult for one of them to succeed in taking Auschwitz."


    Such a character as Auschwitz is certainly hideous, but it is undeniable that there is something admirable about him.


    Looking at the swamp emperor with the momentum of one enemy and two enemies, Li Fu''s eyes flickered, and gradually frowned. A question began to emerge involuntarily.


    Obviously, Auschwitz didn''t seem to know that what he got was a fake magic weapon.


    Since he thinks he has got the real edge of dawn, why don''t he choose to leave the abyss ahead of time?


    If he left, he would not fall into the present difficult situation. Based on his understanding of Halsey swamp, as long as he was not blocked, it was impossible to find his trace in the boundless Halsey swamp.


    Why didn''t he go?


    Li futu has never been able to figure it out.


    Is it because you feel like the magic weapon is in your hand?

 Chapter 1256

    "Auschwitz, you put yourself in prison for many years. I admit that I can''t match your cruelty to yourself."


    Apollo clenched his right hand, and his eyes grew cold.


    "But today, if you don''t tell where the blade of dawn is, then this lirenyuan will be your burial place!"


    Finally, the black river rolls like a dragon!


    At the same time, Apollo''s ready body, like a spring compressed to the extreme, instantly broke free from the shackles and rose to the sky!


    The huge waves couldn''t cover his figure, instead, they became his background.


    The picture is gorgeous and shocking!


    "My darling."


    Carnegie, the first dogleg in heaven, looked up and lost his mind.


    "Open your eyes a little wider for me


    Adam said in a deep voice, very different from what he had been doing before.


    For the vast majority of people in the world, this kind of battle will be a valuable asset whose value cannot be measured.


    Even Cui pan, at the moment, he is concentrating on every picture.


    He was only half a step away from the threshold.


    This time Mengpo sent him to harsi swamp, the blade of dawn, is not the only purpose!


    The sudden outbreak of Apollo inevitably shocked Auschwitz. For the sake of safety, he chose temporary defense.


    "Auschwitz, take it!"


    Roaring at the bottom of the valley, the sound of the waves are suppressed, Apollo volleys to turn his body, a rapid and gorgeous 360 degree turn, castration turned straight down, steel like right leg with the potential of falling over the mountains and hitting Auschwitz!


    "Good job!"


    Auschwitz bent his knees, not in a hurry, not in a panic, hands whirling, boldly against!


    When you fight, you fight!


    No fear!


    This is what a man should be!


    Black impermanence, hot eyes, surging heart!


    Bang!!!


    Under the gaze of all sides, Auschwitz and Apollo collided solidly, and their bodies trembled at the same time.


    "Rub..."


    Auschwitz''s eyes were fixed, and he stepped back two steps. Apollo was also thrown out by the surging anti earthquake force!


    "Auschwitz, no matter how stubborn you are, this is where you buried your bones!"


    Auschwitz has not yet got a firm foothold, and the right envoys have come rushing!


    Without any superfluous fancy, the moves are fierce, aiming at Auschwitz''s vital position, launching a 360 degree attack, and the attack is like the water breaking the levee, endless!!!


    With one against two, Auschwitz was finally unable to grasp the strength. The right envoy and Apollo were closely connected, and the seamless offensive made him tired of coping. In the process of retreating, his sleeves were completely broken, revealing his tight blood red arms, his hands were dripping with blood, and a large area of skin was scratched. With his violent movements, blood slowly seeped through his clothes.


    The scene was breathtaking, and there was a power to shake people''s hearts.


    "Auschwitz, give up! Hand over the blade of dawn, and I will spare you from death! "


    It''s another kick in the air. The right emissary is like a God, but his hand is extremely fierce. His foot is aimed at Auschwitz''s head. The cold killing on his face makes people shudder.


    "Spare me not to die? Nochiev, how can you dare to speak so wildly? Want the blade of dawn? A fool talks about dreams


    The fierce battle to this extent, can be said to be a battle of life and death, has been in a passive Auschwitz to seize the right envoy''s Micro unknown loophole, terrorist forces burst out from the body, his arms vibrated, his palms hit the right envoy''s legs.


    "Pa!"


    The right envoy was smashed to the ground!


    "Ha ha, nokiev, I''m really disappointed that you have such strength!"


    The bloody Auschwitz burst out laughing, and the laughter went straight up, as if to rush out of the canyon.


    "Want my life? Then I''ll take you on the road first! "


    He stepped forward abruptly and stepped on his head to the right, hoping to blow it up!


    "Bang!"


    The right hand slapped the ground and retreated with the help of his hand. Although he looked rather embarrassed, he somehow avoided the fatal blow.


    Auschwitz fell into the soft sand.


    "Apollo, he is determined not to hand over the dawn blade. After the dawn blade, you can find it slowly and kill him!"


    Besides, Bodhisattvas have three points of fire, let alone human beings.


    The right emissary, who almost died under his feet, seemed to have lost his mind. He roared fiercely and was determined to kill!


    "As you wish!"


    At this point in the war, the enmity has been difficult to solve. Naturally, Apollo understood that Auschwitz could not be let go alive, otherwise the future would be endless.


    Grab your arms and roll forward like a snake!"Auschwitz, that''s the end!"


    Dull roar rolling, the whole body power toward the arms surging away, because the power convergence, Apollo''s face are involuntarily shaking.


    "Boom!"


    His arms, like dragons, went out to sea and smashed Auschwitz''s chest with the surging momentum of the tsunami.


    No matter how strong he is, Auschwitz is not so terrible that he can fight against two. Facing the siege of the two emperors, he seems to be invincible. In fact, he is at the end of the crossbow. He suddenly raises his head. Although he sees the fierce fists, he has no time to make any response.


    "Wow


    If he was hit by a huge wave, Auschwitz immediately flew out, his mouth was full of blood, and fell on the black river like rootless catkins.


    "After all, I can''t fight it."


    Carnegie, the first dogleg in the heaven, opened his mouth for a long time and finally began to close his mouth. He stared at the swamp emperor who fell by the river. He could not help but feel a slight regret in his eyes.


    The strong always cherish each other, even though Auschwitz is the enemy of their heaven and the stumbling block on their way to get the edge of the dawn. However, after witnessing the great war just now, he really had some admiration for this always mysterious emperor.


    "Although the magic weapon is good, everyone wants it, but the first thing is to have life to enjoy it."


    Adam shook his head and sighed.


    Is another emperor about to fall?


    The same question appears in the heart of all fallen angels at the same time.


    And this question, it seems, is not difficult to get an answer.


    You Huang of the swamp is lying by the river. His sternum is probably broken and his mouth is pouring blood. It seems that he is at the end of his tether.


    "Boss, right envoy and Apollo consume a lot at this time. It''s a good chance to catch them all!"


    Black impermanence opens his mouth, and his tone is full of murders.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    Indeed, the three sides have just experienced a battle of life and death. Auschwitz''s oil has dried up, but the right envoy and Apollo have also suffered a lot. If he wants to take advantage of the opportunity, it''s really a heaven sent opportunity.


    When Li futu was about to speak, Adam''s voice came in vain.


    ¡°ohmygod£¡¡±


    Following Adam''s incredible eyes, Li futu''s eyes suddenly condensed.


    Auschwitz, who was already doomed, stood up again in disbelief!

 Chapter 1257

    "How could..."


    Only you can understand the weight of your hand. Looking at Auschwitz standing up wobbly, even Apollo''s look fluctuated violently.


    "Ants shake the tree!"


    "The mob is the mob!"


    With the words, scarlet blood is still pouring out of Auschwitz''s mouth, but now he falls in the eyes of the public, as if he is really the master of this abyss, is an immortal devil!


    "Are you done? It''s my turn! "


    Auschwitz is not only cast with steel and copper, but also with endless strength. His face is ferocious, and with the blood on his face, he looks particularly terrifying.


    "The divine soldier is born, how can there be no sacrifice, Apollo, take your head, sacrifice the divine soldier!"


    Apollo had a palpitation.


    It''s been a long time since he felt this way.


    Subconsciously step back, can raise his head, he soon saw a pair of black as blood eyes.


    "Wow!"


    Just like the mirror image, or the geomantic rotation, Apollo, who really consumed a lot of money, flew out like a broken kite, smashed on the hard edge stone, rolled down close to the stone, held his chest, and lay on the ground. Although he didn''t make a sound, the intense pain still made his face twitch involuntarily, and the blood also flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Auschwitz, like an incomparable demon, suddenly turned his head and stared at the right emissary of the temple.


    "Nochiev, it''s your turn."


    The voice has not yet landed, he has disappeared from the original place.


    "Isn''t that too strong? No wonder Halsey swamp is called the forbidden area of the world. Auschwitz is so strong. "


    Black impermanence has a feeling.


    One against two, and still have the upper hand, Auschwitz''s strength, indeed some beyond his imagination.


    Li futu frowned and said nothing, his eyes twinkled.


    According to the truth, Auschwitz, even if he is strong, will not exaggerate to the point that he can play one against two. The scene in front of him makes him feel a little unreal.


    He always felt that there was something wrong.


    "Go to hell!"


    Before the right envoy got up from the ground, Auschwitz, who defeated Apollo, was near. He kicked out and hit the right envoy''s belly firmly.


    The right envoy flies back like a sandbag rubbing against the ground. His body contractures like a prawn.


    "As I said, it''s still a matter of two to say who dies and who lives today."


    Auschwitz took advantage of the opportunity to pursue, beat the water dog with pain, and glided like a snake.


    "Holy emissary, be careful!"


    The right emissary on the ground was pulled apart at the critical moment. The two cardinals rescued the right emissary from Auschwitz''s feet and then stepped forward with two punches, one left and one right.


    "It''s your own death."


    The cold and heartless words came out of Auschwitz''s mouth. Auschwitz did not dodge. His hands suddenly clenched. The veins began to rise like mountains, and spread like green snakes. He immediately attacked the two cardinals from left to right, like a dragon out of the river.


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win!


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    Two clicks mixed into one.


    In an instant, the two cardinals suddenly changed their looks. The terrible force of the storm burst from the point of attack, and the strong wind directly destroyed their sleeves.


    In the flying of cloth and silk, the surging strength did not decline, but still swept towards them like a tsunami. Under such impact, the hard bones were like rotten wood and split, especially the fists were completely deformed, the white bone stubble pierced the skin and flesh, and the blood spattered. The scene was shocking!


    "Too violent..."


    Adam murmured that under his witness, the arms of the two cardinals who were eager to save their lives had been completely broken and scrapped, and Auschwitz''s fists were still indomitable. After maiming the two cardinals again, they bombarded them in the chest.


    Bang! Click!


    The chest appears the collapse which the human eye can see instantly, the remaining strength does not reserve completely pours out!


    Even though the two cardinals were so high in the eyes of the world, they were the spokesmen of Allah, but in the final analysis, they were all mortal bodies. Their broken sternum pierced their hearts. Blood began to flow out of their seven orifices for free. Xiong Jian''s body hit the ground like a train and fell heavily more than ten meters away. His head tilted and he never got up again.


    How can the birth of the most precious treasure be short of bloodbath?


    "Fortunately, I let the temple walk in front, otherwise..."


    Adam shivered and seemed to be completely shocked by Auschwitz''s terrible power.


    "The head is really wise!"


    Carnegie won''t miss any chance to flatter.


    "Auschwitz, are you sure the steel is not broken?"


    The death of the two red robes gave Apollo a short respite. He killed again, but without a sound, a violent blow had already hit Auschwitz on the back of his head.Insidious, but also smart!


    Life and death struggle, can not accommodate so many principles, the only purpose is to kill the opponent, and survive!


    "Bang!"


    Auschwitz didn''t have time to turn around. He was hit hard by Apollo and flew sideways.


    "Do you think he can still stand up this time?"


    Adam asked, squinting at Auschwitz, who had fallen heavily on the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think so, do I? Apollo hit him in the head... "


    Carnegie said cautiously.


    Indeed, the head is one of the most vulnerable and fatal parts of the human body. I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t bear to hit it with an iron bar, let alone the emperor''s full strength.


    Are you really dead?


    The same question appears in everyone''s mind at this time, and all eyes are in the same direction.


    Auschwitz was lying on the ground, not far from the bodies of the two cardinals. You can see that blood came out of his head, dyed the land red, and seeped underground along the soft soil.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    ¡­¡­


    "Holy emissary."


    The right emissary stood up with the help of his hand, his body arched unnaturally, and his forehead was in a cold sweat.


    He also kept a close eye on Auschwitz.


    Many years ago, he and Auschwitz had a fight, did not expect a few years later, the strength of the other side has grown to such a degree.


    This incredible speed surprised him. If he didn''t die today, he would be in great trouble in the future!


    "Go, cut off his head and bring it to me."


    The right emissary said that his breathing was very disordered.


    "Yes


    A cardinal took orders, turned and walked slowly towards Auschwitz


    "Cough, cough..."


    It seems that Auschwitz, who is already a dead body, has made another move.


    The cardinal''s steps stopped abruptly, and his figure became tense for a moment.


    "Is he human or not?"


    Adam finally took off his disguise at the moment, and the most real surprise, even horror, appeared in his eyes.


    It''s not just him.


    Almost everyone, at the moment, is breathing a meal.


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed.


    A swamp king.


    Is it really so terrible?

 Chapter 1258

    No matter how magnificent the people of Auschwitz have been, they can see that they are all trapped in the same scene of life.


    "Why..."


    Blood stained Apollo was also in a trance.


    "I..."


    Although Auschwitz stood up again, he was obviously hurt by the blow in the back of his head. Not only was blood seeping out, but his head was heavy and his thinking began to be a little chaotic.


    His lips turned white and he raised his hand to touch his back brain slowly. Suddenly, a cold feeling came.


    Looking at the blood in his hands, his eyes began to get confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I For, what Why I can''t feel Pain... "


    He looked up and his mind began to flash.


    In a trance, before the temple arrived, it seemed as if someone had met him.


    But before he could think about the face, a voice began to ring in his mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Kill them!


    Kill them!


    Kill them!


    ¡­¡­


    I really want to have a person talking in his head, always repeating the same sentence, the tone is faster and faster, like a magic sound, let his head, almost burst.


    "Ah


    Auschwitz held his head tightly and began to roar up to the sky, making waves rolling in the closed Canyon!


    "He''s at the end of his rope. Kill him!"


    The right envoy stares at Auschwitz holding his head, his face full of murders.


    Taking advantage of his illness and killing him, an emperor of hell has become a serious problem for them. With this lesson, they will never make the mistake of indulging in the tiger and returning to the mountain again. Anyway, Auschwitz must die here!


    Hearing the order, although shocked by the terrible power of the swamp youhuang, the remaining Cardinals still swarmed on, fearless.


    The six red robes were waving and attacking from different directions. Their eyes were sharp and cold.


    "Ah


    Auschwitz let go of his head and roared, as if there were waves in the air!


    Then he turned his head and looked at the six cardinals who had been killed. Their eyes were as black as blood. They were like ghosts from the nether hell. Even the cardinals who claimed to be the holy emissaries of light could not help but feel nervous.


    "Play the devil!"


    There are one billion believers in the temple, and the people who can stand out and put on the red robe are without exception those who have great perseverance. The two cardinals who took the lead in killing hold their mind, one punching, the other throwing their legs and hitting each other up and down.


    "Bang!"


    Auschwitz did not dodge, fought hard with one punch and one foot, remained motionless, but the blood in his mouth grew thicker.


    The two cardinals, with shrinking eyes, intended to withdraw, but it was obviously too late.


    "The hell is empty, the devil is in the world, you go to add some life to the hell!"


    Blood spilled from Auschwitz''s teeth. Auschwitz raised his foot like a diamond. The cardinal who attacked his lower body was instantly kicked off and rubbed against the ground. The blood stained a long trace.


    "Click!"


    Then Auschwitz cut the arm of the cardinal who had no time to stop his fist. With the sound of bone crack, the arm instantly bent into a numbing arc. Even if the Cardinal was a man of great perseverance, he could not help but snort, sweating like rain, gritting his teeth and shaking his left hand!


    "Click!"


    Auschwitz is cruel and cruel. He grabs his wrist sideways. His other hand turns into a sharp knife and cuts down mercilessly!


    The pain of breaking his hands was unbearable. With a bang, the cardinal could not help kneeling on his knees and trembling slightly.


    "Auschwitz, you are full of evil. We will obey the will of the Lord to kill you and give you peace in the world."


    It''s another cardinal who breaks through the air and comes as fast as thunder!


    Auschwitz raised his eyes and raised his arms at the same time. First, he resisted the opponent''s continuous round kicks. Then, with a "pop", he buckled the opponent''s explosive right wrist in the blurred shadow of his legs.


    The imposing cardinal''s figure suddenly stopped.


    Time seems to be standing still at this moment.


    "It''s not your turn to judge me."


    It seems that after a second or a long time, Auschwitz''s blood stained right arm bulged and shook the cardinal in the air like a sandbag. Then he bent forward and smashed down to the ground!


    "Bang!"


    The soft soil collapsed in an instant.


    The cardinal''s face was convulsed. All his bones seemed to be broken. The pain of tearing his heart and lungs came from all parts of his body. Blood gushed from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were white and he was almost fainting."Auschwitz, die!"


    Even if the camp is different, from an absolutely objective point of view, Li futu has to admit that it''s not just an accident that the temple has today''s power. Even though Auschwitz is possessed by a demon, under the order, these Cardinals are brave and fearless one by one.


    Another cardinal, like a dragonfly skimming the water, sprang up in an instant. His right leg, full of strength, drew a full and thick arc and kicked away in a thunderous manner.


    "The power of faith is terrible to his grandmother."


    I don''t know if it was Adam''s first rude remark. He didn''t realize it. He was just thinking that if it was his own fallen angel army, some people would put their personal safety behind them and choose to obey his orders.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help looking at Carnegie with poor eyes.


    But fortunately, the first dogleg at the moment, all the minds are attracted by the fierce war, did not notice the death gaze from the master.


    Auschwitz was hit on the shoulder with a sweeping kick, which was so powerful that Auschwitz couldn''t restrain flying to the side. The friction between his feet and the ground turned into a scratch, which was not deep but not shallow. He stopped at seven or eight meters away.


    "You Huang of swamp, but so!"


    A cardinal with tacit understanding, do not give the enemy any breathing time, refraction of the sky figure fell from the sky, fingers like eagle claws to Auschwitz''s head.


    "Hiss!"


    A finger sharper than a thorn made five bloodstains on Auschwitz''s forehead, with scalp in his nails.


    Anyone would have fallen long ago, but Auschwitz still seemed to be indifferent. He raised his head, reached out and grabbed the other side''s shoulder, and pulled the cardinal down from his head. At the same time, he clenched his left hand into a fist. The cruel force gathered on the fist, and then hit the cardinal''s head.


    "Bang!"


    Not even a chance to scream.


    Like a watermelon, a head burst like a heavy load,


    the scene is gorgeous!


    Rao Shi''s spectators are all blood evil people who are used to life and death, but their heartstrings can''t help but quietly shake with such fierce and brutal fighting.


    "This is..."


    Li futu stares at Auschwitz with a frown and twinkling eyes.


    "This is..."


    In the temple, there was a man who did not participate in the war from beginning to end. Like Li futu, his eyes were on Auschwitz.

 Chapter 1259

    Before coming to Halsey swamp, everyone must have considered that they would face Auschwitz, and they must have been psychologically prepared, but no one should have expected that Auschwitz''s strength would be so exaggerated.


    Several broken corpses present a tragic atmosphere. The air is filled with a thick and pungent smell of blood. With the roaring wind, it floats around and penetrates the heart through the tip of the nose. It is like a huge stone pressing on the heart, which makes people feel depressed and depressed.


    "With me, there is only one way to kill him Break his heart


    The man who has always been out of the way no longer stands by.


    He turned his head, squinted at him, then nodded silently.


    Although he had known for a long time that it was impossible for him to have a good trip, he had not yet got the exact whereabouts of the dawn blade, and he had already suffered such heavy casualties. He never expected and could not bear the cost. In order to relieve the pressure, Auschwitz''s head, he must win!


    "The executive department of the temple heretical judgment office, learn the skills of the swamp youhuang!"


    A heavy drink tears the stillness, momentum will climb the peak in the blink of an eye, the executive department stomp to start, ready to start the body immediately toward Auschwitz shot away, rolling evil spirit, such as flooding, swept the whole battlefield!


    "I didn''t expect the heretical tribunal to come too."


    Cui Pan said slowly, and then turned to look at Yan Di.


    Yandi''s face is like a flat lake, and his expression is not affected by any wind and grass, which makes people unable to see what they think.


    At the same time, the right emissary was not willing to follow him. He launched a sudden killing from the left side. Even though he was injured, he was still one step ahead of the executive secretary. His arms were like fine iron, and he smashed at Auschwitz''s side of the brain.


    "Nochiev, keep company with your men on the way to huangquan!"


    Auschwitz''s hair was covered with blood, his face looked like a madman, his eyes were even more ferocious, and he still didn''t step back. His dark pupil reflected the right envoy''s face, and he raised his hand to fight!


    The two arms collided without buffer, and the two completely different forces bombarded each other like two opposing rivers.


    Hum!


    Auschwitz and the right emissary snorted at the same time, but they had amazing perseverance and didn''t make any screams. The explosive reaction force sent them out in the opposite direction, spitting blood in their mouths.


    "Nochiev, it''s time. Don''t let your men wait on the road of the yellow spring."


    Auschwitz moved his right foot back and stepped into the earth. After stopping the Lord from retreating, he felt pain and seemed to be indefatigable. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and rushed to the right.


    "You Huang of swamp, I think it''s you who should go to the yellow spring now."


    A figure suddenly appeared on the way, blocking the right envoy behind him, and the dragon with two fists went out to sea, shaking Auschwitz as if he could not compete.


    "Boom!!"


    There was a deafening thunder over the canyon.


    The strong wind is more and more howling,


    the black river is turbulent, hitting on the edge of the stone, rolling up the sky.


    "Head, what''s the heretic verdict? Did he see what happened to those Cardinals? Do you have to run up to die because your brain is broken? "


    Carnegie was confused.


    The swamp youhuang is as fierce as a drug. He is possessed by a demon and kills everywhere. In this case, the most rational way is to avoid the attack. Sometimes it''s a manifestation of great wisdom to bear shame. The green hills are not afraid of no firewood. As long as you keep your life, everything will have a chance. Why be so paranoid?


    In Carnegie''s eyes, that executive department is a dead man.


    The Lord often teaches them a proverb in the kingdom of dragon, which is called inherent death of man, which is heavier than Mount Tai or lighter than Hongmao. Although he still doesn''t quite understand the meaning of this sentence, at least he thinks that the death of the executive of this temple is lighter than Hongmao.


    "Boom!"


    Like two speeding trains, both sides are hard to avoid the fierce collision together, making a huge sound, just like responding to the thunder in the sky.


    To our surprise, the executive director who made the last move did not get smashed. Although he could not help but stagger back a few steps, he stared at Auschwitz, who was also retreating. His eyes were firm, and he gradually straightened up. His face was still full of fighting spirit.


    "Boom, boom..."


    The thunder is more and more urgent.


    "Auschwitz, I see how long you''ll be able to resist!"


    The right emissary breathes out his breath and moves his breath to urge him to open and close the offensive. His breath swallows thousands of Li like a tiger!


    The executive department has a tacit cooperation with him. His body can be used as a weapon everywhere. His strength is strong and his moves are tricky and deadly.


    Bang bang!!!


    The rapid and stormy attack is more powerful against the dense thunder.


    After several rounds of wheel fights, Auschwitz was already covered in blood and looked like a bloody man. Even though he still insisted on fighting, his serious injury still brought him an impact that could not be ignored. His reaction speed was obviously slower than that at the beginning. Under the joint attack of the right emissary and the right emissary, his body was hit from time to time, which seemed to be bloody, but in fact he was in danger It''s in danger."How can this guy be so powerful?"


    Carnegie, who thought that he would be killed by the swamp king, was a little stunned.


    "Or do you think people are really stupid?"


    Adam sneered.


    "The heretic inquisition is the most mysterious department in the temple, which has never been made public. The main duty of monsters in the world is to judge in the dark, and then to hide in the dark


    Adam fixed his eyes on the chief executive, who was clearly superior to the cardinal.


    "Of course, the most special point is that the fangs of these monsters will not only show to others, but also bite their own people. As long as they are watched by them and suspect that they are not loyal to their Allah, they will take measures immediately no matter what level of people, and the means will be more cruel than outsiders."


    "That''s why there are very few traitors in the temple. You think it''s really the power of faith? No, the barrel like loyalty of the temple is tightly wrapped in bloody fear. "


    Carnegie smacked his mouth.


    "Head, the temple is hidden deep enough. It''s too insidious. If Auschwitz didn''t surpass his expectations and force them to have no way to go, otherwise we didn''t know that they even sent a heretic tribunal."


    "The game is getting more and more interesting. The temple is so popular, and there are so many Cardinals dead. If you don''t get the blade of dawn at last, what kind of face would the Saint King in St. Peter''s palace look like?"


    Adam narrowed his eyes and sighed, "it''s really exciting."

 Chapter 1260

    "Boom!!"


    Dull thunder continues to explode, even in the dark at the bottom of the vicegan Canyon, you can see the lightning on the dome.


    "Wow..."


    After a long time of accumulation, the clouds are finally overwhelmed, and the rain of beans begins to fall on the earth.


    Fast and fierce.


    Dense.


    "Auschwitz, give me another punch!"


    At this moment, the right envoy is no longer as calm as he used to be. He is in rags and looks embarrassed. His eyes are red like a wounded beast, which is full of blood. With his iron fist, he roars at the rain screen and hits Auschwitz on the right shoulder who is still dealing with the executive department.


    "Poof!"


    Auschwitz''s body trembled, and his blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Torrential rain, mercilessly hit a few red robed bodies, blood washed by rain, the two mixed into one, color gradually fade, along the soil to the Heihe River.


    In the pouring rain, Auschwitz fell to the ground, splashing a mixture of water and soil.


    Black impermanence wiped the rain on his face and tried to open his eyes to see if Auschwitz could stand up again.


    "Auschwitz, you are proud enough to persist until now. The world will always remember your name."


    Apollo returned to the battlefield.


    Auschwitz, surrounded by the three sides and lying in the mud, is at a dead end.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha...!"


    A burst of laughter suddenly rang out, a time even faintly over the thunder and rain.


    "No one can kill me, no one can!"


    In everyone''s shaking eyes, Auschwitz, who has been bruised, stands up again. The rain is constantly washing his body, but he still can''t wash the blood off his body.


    He had many wounds all over his body, and the source of blood was constantly flowing out. If he were an ordinary person, he would have already died.


    "A weapon, is it necessary to work so hard?"


    Even if white impermanence, at the moment in the eyes also produced subtle fluctuations.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t want to go, it''s that he can''t go."


    Li futu''s smooth road means inexplicable.


    "No one can kill you?"


    Although Auschwitz stood up again, maybe it was because of the heavy rain that his body was shaking in the rain.


    He put a sharp sneer at the corner of his mouth, reached out his hand and touched a scar scratched by Auschwitz on his face, then put his finger in his mouth and licked it.


    "I''ll see if you can''t die or die!"


    Although the torrential rain continued to wash the blood on the ground, it failed to extinguish Youshi''s boiling killing heart. The rain trampled everywhere, and his moves became more swift and fierce!


    Chest shoulder leg hand abdomen Auschwitz is like a human flesh sandbag. Under the continuous attack of the right envoy, his body is constantly shaking and retreating. His face is as pale as paper, and the blood is continuously seeping out along the corners of his mouth, ears and nose, and the ferocious wounds of bone are beginning to appear.


    This is no longer a fight, but a unilateral destruction!


    After all, the two fists are hard to fight against four legs. Despite Auschwitz''s amazing strength, he still lost the power of Parry under the wheel fight.


    "Fight back?! Why don''t you fight back? "


    Snap on Auschwitz''s neck and pull him to the front.


    "Tell me, where is the blade of dawn? I can consider keeping you a whole body. "


    In the torrential rain, the right-hand man bared his eyes and gasped.


    Auschwitz at the moment seemed to have no bone to support him. He could only stand on the strength of the right envoy''s hand. His throat was pinched. He could only look up at the right envoy of the temple. Instead of fearing, he grinned.


    "I want to To The blade of the dawn? But Come here, come here I told You... "


    He was intermittent and his breath was like a thread. Every time he said a few words, his mouth would gush with blood. It was obvious that his internal organs had been seriously damaged.


    In spite of his anger, the right emissary of "not forgetting the original intention" temporarily suppressed the killing and turned his head.


    Auschwitz stretched his head hard.


    "Dawn The blade of In... "


    Suddenly, his eyes went crazy.


    "What I can''t get, you can''t get it!"


    Immediately, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit the right envoy''s ear!


    The right emissary thought that Auschwitz''s whole body was full of holes and there was no threat. He didn''t expect that the opponent would use such a bad way of playing. In addition, the distance was too close and he was bitten in the ear. Under the sharp pain, he subconsciously took out his hand and stabbed Auschwitz in the neck.


    "Click!"


    It''s a broken throat.


    The throat bone is the key part of the human body, and it is one of the lethal parts. Even though it is a subconscious self-defense action, a palm knife from the right hand still split Auschwitz''s neck, and his head tilted to the side and went up to the ground.The right envoy caught him in time.


    Now dawn blade is missing, Auschwitz can''t die like this!


    Regardless of the bloody left ear, the right envoy pulled Auschwitz back, but before he saw his face, his heart became cold.


    Auschwitz''s head seems to have lost its fixed position. With the swing, it shakes left and right. If it''s not for the skin and flesh, I''m afraid it can fall down.


    Ordinary people, no, I''m afraid that anyone who suffered from such injuries would have already died.


    Another great man fell.


    Heaven and earth seem to feel sad for it.


    The torrential rain is more and more turbulent, pouring down and washing the earth like a raging wave. The mountains can''t bear such a torrential rain. Many boulders are loose and crumbling by the rain. After holding on for a moment. Or fall off the wall.


    "Amen."


    Adam closed his eyes and crossed his chest.


    "Head


    A cry of surprise rang out in my ear.


    Adam opened his eyes with a bad look.


    "Head, look


    Carnegie pointed to the other side with a ghost expression.


    Adam turned his head and looked at it. He was also stunned.


    Indeed, no wonder Carnegie''s expression is so exaggerated, because the scene in front of him is no different from seeing a ghost.


    Auschwitz, who is already dead, has not fallen down and his eyes are still open!


    The right emissary of the temple was now three or four steps away from him, and he was also full of disbelief.


    "How can it be?"


    Black impermanence looks shocked.


    Li Fu''s eyes twinkled.


    Sure enough.


    He was right in his guess.


    Everyone was shocked by the horror, even Auschwitz himself!


    "I..."


    He slowly raised his hand and touched his neck, his eyes blank.


    "Why do I No Death... "


    A voice came through the rain, solemn and solemn.


    "Auschwitz, why did you betray your race and become a running dog of the undead when you were emperor?"

 Chapter 1261

    The undead.


    Running dog?


    Heavy drinking is like thunder rolling in the sky.


    "What are you talking about?"


    The right emissary turned his head and looked back at the heretic executive who was slowly approaching in the rain. He also looked suspicious.


    "He has been assimilated by the undead, so he doesn''t feel pain. Just because he lost consciousness, he doesn''t know how tired he is. He hasn''t fallen down due to such a serious injury."


    The other side''s response was unusually firm.


    Apollo''s eyes changed and flickered toward Auschwitz.


    No wonder Auschwitz suddenly became so abnormal.


    "Head, the legendary undead, is it really his mother''s existence?"


    The undead, or the so-called vampire, even children have heard of the legend of this kind of creature. But with this "blessing", I''m afraid the whole world will be very small if we witness the charming and heroic appearance of the vampire with our own eyes.


    There have been many different opinions on whether this dark creature without sunlight really exists. Even though it has experienced numerous scenes and contacted various people, it can be seen that the most knowledgeable dogleg in heaven has never been predestined to deal with this evil species.


    Adam did not respond, staring at the immortal Auschwitz.


    After all, he is the supreme leader of the world''s super power. He is determined to be extraordinarily refined. Even if he sees the legendary unnatural creatures suddenly appear in front of him, he is not too surprised. It looks like another rare treasure, and the hidden Lord of the underworld is still in his voice.


    In fact, after seeing Auschwitz stand up for the first time, he felt that something was wrong. When he saw Auschwitz stand up for the second time, an inference came to his mind.


    Vampire is a kind of creature that he once met in Sichuan and Sichuan areas of the Dragon kingdom. The count Edward is so strong.


    Auschwitz is a real Terran, at least once, but now he has been obviously transformed by vampires. Otherwise, with such serious injuries, he can''t persist until now. When he was hit in the back of the head by Apollo, the war should have ended.


    When on earth was he transformed?


    Li futu thought to himself.


    The fierce fight just now looks back like a movie in my mind.


    Although Auschwitz doesn''t seem to know much about his ability to heal, he doesn''t know much about himself


    He should have been transformed soon!


    With this in mind, Li futu immediately drew back his attention and began to observe all around quietly.


    The heavy rain is still scouring the earth endlessly, as if heaven and earth are releasing flood to the world. Looking around, except for the thick rain curtain, it is difficult to find anyone else''s trace.


    However, he can be sure that Auschwitz was successfully blocked here by the temple and Apollo, not because he had no fear, but because he was afraid of being controlled.


    The vampire who transformed Auschwitz left not long ago, or it is still in the abyss!


    "You said I It''s A vampire


    Auschwitz looked at the execution department of the temple heretic verdict in confusion, with a crooked neck and continuous blood flow, just like a dead man climbing up from a grave, and his image looked particularly terrifying.


    "Auschwitz, did you give the blade of dawn to the undead? You are betraying the whole human race by giving such a magic weapon to a different race and doing everything possible to obstruct us. You should be punished for your sin! "


    The executive secretary snapped.


    "Auschwitz, I admired you as a character before. I didn''t expect that you colluded with other people and even sold your own soul, saying, which direction did the other people run?"


    His right eye was ferocious, his chest was undulating violently, and his voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth.


    He felt that he had been fooled.


    After paying such heavy casualties, what I caught was only a shield and a fake magic weapon. It''s really a good hand to bring disaster to Li Daitao.


    "I''m not Vampires I''m not... "


    Auschwitz looked down at his slowly raised hands. At this juncture, he seemed to be holding on and refusing to admit the fact that he had joined the alien race.


    "Vampires live by sucking human blood, and enjoy killing human beings. They are the most evil and the most evil. According to the law, they should be executed to death. Auschwitz, if you don''t want to experience the pain of being put on the fire, then answer my question!"


    The right envoy''s voice is like thunder.


    "Where is the alien race?"


    "I said I''m not a Vampire I''m not! "


    Auschwitz suddenly raised his head. His eyes were red like blood drops at the moment. He looked like a fierce ghost and rushed to the right side crazily!


    "Looking for death!"


    With a roar from the right envoy, his violent emotion was like a flood breaking the dyke, which was hard to restrain. His right hand retracted, and immediately flashed forward like a tiger taking off the dragon!"Click!"


    Five fingers, like iron chopsticks, were inserted into Auschwitz''s chest. His ribs were easily broken through like rotten wood. All the time, his arms sank into Auschwitz''s body, pierced his heart and kept him in midair.


    "Boom..."


    The speed of time seems to start to slow down.


    The torrential rain also seems to be slowing down.


    Auschwitz''s eyes dilated, staring at the right messenger close at hand, and his mouth murmured weakly.


    "I It''s not Vampires It''s not... "


    The craziness of blood without money gushed from the corner of his mouth.


    Right make eyes fierce, suddenly draw a hand, a heart was pulled out by him abruptly!


    Auschwitz''s body trembled. All his expressions were fixed at the moment, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Wow


    The cement splashed.


    At this moment, many people''s eyes are a little trance.


    Everyone knows that this time, Auschwitz will not be able to stand up again.


    A generation of emperors.


    And then it fell.


    "Boom!"


    There was another thunder, as if heaven and earth were seeing the emperor off.


    "You shouldn''t have killed him. How can we find the blade of dawn?"


    Apollo came over.


    "Do you think if you don''t kill him, he will cooperate and tell us?"


    Right makes Sen cold and heartless, right hand suddenly a clench.


    The heart suddenly burst.


    "Auschwitz should have been transformed not long ago. Maybe the alien race is still in the abyss. You should search immediately, find suspicious people, and report immediately."


    "Yes."


    The surviving Cardinals immediately took orders.


    "Yandi, I think we should withdraw."


    Adam reminded.


    Li futu took a final look at the battlefield and immediately retreated with the heavenly court.


    In the rainstorm, the executive director raised his eyes from Auschwitz''s body on the ground, as if he had inadvertently looked at the huge stone where the underground government had just hidden.

 Chapter 1262

    "Yan Di, why did Auschwitz join the undead? Even if you become a vampire, your strength can really soar, but you have no pain, no consciousness, no joy, anger, sadness, and you have to live by sucking blood. What''s the fun of living like this? "


    Finally, the rain began to get smaller, and Adam, who was no different from a drowned man, walked back and forth, constantly sighing.


    "It''s too clever to do all the tricks, but it''s wrong for Qing Qing''s life. Now, the wish of eternal life has not been achieved, but instead, he lost his own life. What''s the trouble? Alas... "


    Li boting looked at the learned leader.


    "How do you know that Auschwitz is an undead


    "Is he still forced?"


    Adam asked subconsciously.


    It is obvious that the temporary strategic alliance of the two sides has lasted longer than expected. At least now, it is still on the same path.


    Although Auschwitz died, the fact that he became a vampire has affected the situation.


    Li futu and Adam did not have any communication, but reached a very high tacit understanding. They did not collide with the temple any more. They gave up the idea of taking advantage of the fire and chose to retreat silently.


    After all, everyone knows that there may be other people lurking in the abyss, ready to wait for the opportunity.


    It''s no problem for Mantis to catch cicadas. I''m afraid there will be yellow sparrow behind.


    This is lirenyuan.


    The emperor will fall from the abyss.


    "Do you think Auschwitz would be stupid enough to kill himself to block a vampire? Or is he stupid enough to really believe that he can''t fight after he becomes an undead? "


    Li futu''s words aroused Adam''s thinking.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yama, do you mean that Auschwitz chose to fight against the temple, not out of his subjective will, but forced? "


    Adam said with a frown.


    "But as strong as Auschwitz, what kind of vampire can force him to die?"


    "I want to know that too."


    All the way back, they unconsciously returned to the sea of night flowers.


    "Li!"


    A Jiao voice came and attracted everyone''s attention.


    Adam looked up, his eyes flashed, and his face became ambiguous.


    "Yan Di, didn''t you say that this beautiful lady has left?"


    A graceful figure was standing under a huge stone, waving his hand to this side.


    Even if he is still veiled and can''t see his face, it''s not the flower fairy he met here before.


    Li futu ignored Adam and went to Chloe.


    "Why are you still here?"


    "I was going to leave, but suddenly it began to rain. It was so heavy that I stayed here for a while."


    The place where Chloe stood was close to the mountain. A huge protruding stone protruded from the height, just forming a natural shelter.


    "You see you''re all wet. Come in and hide."


    The kind-hearted Chloe soon took in Li futu and his party, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the rain on Li futu''s face.


    "I''ll do it myself."


    Li futu raised his hand, politely refused the beauty, and took the handkerchief.


    Cui pan and black-and-white impermanence are like passers-by a, B, C, D, who want to take shelter from the rain. They look at the outside without squinting, as if they are enjoying the rain scene of lirenyuan.


    "Hi, beautiful Ms. Chloe. Nice to meet you again."


    Adam is not witty also came in, and also shamelessly said hello.


    "You''re all standing outside, and you can''t stand the wind and rain. How can you guard the heaven?"


    The protruding stone is big, but it can''t hold so many fallen angels. Carnegie perfectly solved this problem, leaving a group of fallen angels in the rain, but he sneaked in with Adam.


    When she saw Adam, Chloe was shocked. Subconsciously, she stepped back and stuck close to Li Fu''s picture, like a frightened rabbit. It was obvious that her previous experience left her with a lingering fear.


    Even if he was treated like a monster, Adam didn''t like it. He kept a good gentlemanly manner and grinned at Chloe, revealing two rows of white teeth.


    "Don''t be nervous, Ms. Chloe. What happened just now is just a wonderful misunderstanding. Yan Di and I are very good friends. Please don''t blame me if we offend you just now."


    Maybe it''s hard to adapt to Adam''s sudden elegant appearance. Chloe reacts for a long time and smiles


    " No Relationship... "


    Everyone could see the rigidity and reluctance of her smile, but Adam turned a blind eye to it, even took it as a smile, and then extended his hand to Chloe.


    "Thank you, Ms. Chloe. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Adam."Chloe''s eyes were tense and did not move for a long time. At last, he just nodded.


    "Chloe."


    Adam did not feel embarrassed. He took back his hand as if nothing had happened. His smile did not change. Carnegie was amazed and admired.


    Why he can only be a pawn, not a leader, is not all the difference in strength, just the face of the Lord, is what he can''t do.


    "Li, why did you come back so soon? Have you found what you want? "


    Chloe looked back at Li Fu Tu, and his tone became more natural and softer.


    Li futu shook his head. Before he said anything, Adam interrupted: "Ms. Chloe, you don''t know that there was an inhuman murder in front of you. It was too violent and bloody. In order to avoid harming ourselves, Yan Di and I had to turn back to see if there was any other way to go."


    "Fierce Homicide? "


    Chloe blinked, a little surprised,


    seeing this, Adam took another step closer and almost pushed Li futu away.


    "Yes."


    He nodded heavily, brushed his sense of existence wildly, and sighed: "fortunately, you didn''t see it. The scene at that time was really bloody and ferocious. The torrential rain and corpses were everywhere. It was hell on earth. If you saw it, you would definitely have nightmares."


    "That gang of murderers have already killed red eyes, and they are still looking for people everywhere. If they catch them, they will be killed."


    When Adam saw Chloe''s eyes were startled, he immediately relieved and said, "but don''t worry, Ms. Chloe. Even if I give up my life, Adam will protect you."


    That fearless look, how touching.


    Li futu said nothing.


    "Thank you Thank you


    Perhaps moved by Adam''s sincerity, Chloe''s guard and vigilance to him slightly decreased.


    "It should be."


    Adam has a humble look.


    If only God were so warm-hearted.

 Chapter 1263

    Rain, although weaker than before, can never stop meaning.


    "Now it''s dark outside, isn''t it?"


    Adam looked up over the canyon.


    You can''t see the sky at the bottom of the deep weikegan gorge. What''s more, there is a rain screen. However, from the light intensity, you can still infer that it is close to dusk.


    "I''m afraid the rain can''t stop for a while and a half. Yama, it seems that we are going to spend the night in this lirenyuan."


    Although Adam was speaking to Li futu, his eyes were always on Chloe, and he made it clear that the drunk was not drunk.


    "Auschwitz is dead, but the dawn blade is missing. The people in the temple are searching for it. Yama, we should hurry up."


    Cui pan reminded.


    They didn''t come to the Halsey swamp for a vacation.


    Li futu pondered for a moment, looked at the Misty drizzle, nodded, returned the handkerchief to Chloe, turned to Adam and said in a low voice: "God, Miss Chloe, please take care of her."


    Adam didn''t seem to have expected that Li futu would be so free and easy. Such a beautiful woman said that she would throw it, but she was stunned.


    Chloe''s face was slightly stiff, and then forced himself to smile, very understanding.


    "Business matters. You can keep this handkerchief as a souvenir."


    She pushed the handkerchief over again.


    Li futu is not coy and polite. He takes back his hand and nods to Chloe. He seems to be very relieved of Adam''s character. He raises his foot and plans to leave.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I wonder if I can borrow a piece of land to avoid the rain?"


    A sudden voice came through the rain.


    In the drizzle, a group of people came slowly into the sight of Li futu and Adam. With the distance getting closer, their figure became clear.


    "Head, it''s like sonter."


    Carnegie''s eyes shrank, full of dignity.


    The Fallen Angel troops who have been standing in the rain all the time have their eyes on the coming people, showing a state of combat readiness in an instant.


    "I''m not blind."


    Adam squinted at the people coming in the rain.


    Skynet troops are late.


    Li futu has to step into the rain.


    "You can''t get out of here."


    Adam said to himself, and then said in a loud voice: "Skynet friends, as you can see, the location here is only so big that it can''t accommodate so many of you. When I came from the front, I found a cave. It''s not far ahead. Go there and hide."


    The temple is in front of us. We are frantically looking for the trace of the undead. If Skynet passes by, it is very likely that we will collide with it. At that time, I''m afraid a wonderful play will be staged. Adam seems to be kind-hearted, but in fact he has a sinister mind. He clearly intends to use a knife to kill people.


    But senter, the deadly poison king, was not deceived.


    "There''s no room for all of us, but it''s OK for me to rest alone?"


    Skynet troops stop a few steps away to keep a very delicate distance from a group of fallen angels. The two sides confront each other silently in the rain. Only senter comes over.


    The fall of Adam and the fall of Zehnder make way.


    Everyone knows that senter is the king of poison in the world. No one can control the poison. No one wants to contact him.


    Even when Adam saw Sant coming, he quietly changed his position, stepped back and let Carnegie, whose face was like bitter gourd, stand in front of him.


    Under a raised rock, three emperors gathered at this time!


    If Skynet, hell and heaven stamp their feet, the whole world will shake three times.


    "Thank you."


    The king of Jueming poison, who made the world scared, was very polite. He took a picture of the rain on his body and looked up at Li futu: "Yama, I didn''t expect you to come in front of me."


    "You''re a step late."


    Li Fu''s image is a stunned person, and he says: "under the siege of the temple and Apollo, Auschwitz has died, and the dawn blade in his hand is fake. Before Auschwitz died, he has been confirmed to be transformed into a vampire, and the real dawn blade is likely to be taken away by the vampire. Now the temple and Apollo are trying their best to find alien traces."


    He was so candid that tears were streaming down his face.


    Carnegie was stunned.


    Shouldn''t the information be kept secret?


    Auschwitz dies, alien appears Hearing such important news, sent did not have too many unexpected colors, just a faint smile.


    "It seems that I really missed a lot of wonderful pictures."


    "It''s not too late."


    No matter whether Skynet knows this information or not, it doesn''t make much sense to hide it. Moreover, even if Skynet gets the edge of dawn, it''s better to fall into the hands of vampires."I''ll go first."


    After saying hello, Li futu plans to leave, but senter reaches out his hand and stands in front of Li futu,


    "Yama, wait a minute."


    For a moment, Cui pan and black-and-white impermanence''s eyes were fixed on Sen te''s face. His eyes were sharp, and his body was tense for a moment, ready to go.


    "Head, let''s stay away."


    Take advantage of this opportunity, Carnegie rightfully back two steps, and Sant distance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu stops and looks at Sant, his eyes full of inquiry.


    Senter didn''t seem to notice Cui pan and his black and white eyes.


    "Thank you for telling me that. In return, I''ll give you a message."


    Li futu looked at him in silence, as if he was all ears.


    "The blade of dawn is not in the hands of the alien race."


    This is a statement.


    Li futu''s eyes coagulated, looking at the calm look of Sen te, no longer anxious to leave.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "The blade of dawn is a sacred weapon. Once something evil comes near, it will only be hurt by it. Even if the undead can control Auschwitz, they can''t touch the blade of dawn."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    If Vincent is not mystifying, the blade of dawn seems to be more magical than he imagined.


    "Do you mean that the blade of dawn has not been taken away by the undead, but is still in the abyss of departure?"


    Adam couldn''t help interrupting.


    Senter is not light and not important.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Adam said: "why do I believe that you don''t deliberately confuse the public, deliberately confuse me and Yan Di, and want us to be headless flies in vain, and then you take the opportunity to catch the undead?"


    I have to admit that Adam''s suspicion is not unreasonable.


    At present, senter really has a good reason to point in the wrong direction.


    "God, not everyone likes to be untrustworthy as you are."


    Then, ignoring Adam''s embarrassed face, he turned his head, glanced over Li futu, and finally fell on Chloe''s veiled face.


    "Do you think I''m right..."


    He gave a strange smile.


    "Miss Chloe?"

 Chapter 1264

    Senter''s voice fell to the ground, and the scene fell into a strange silence.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Chloe.


    "Sant, do you know Ms. Chloe?"


    Adam spoke quite unexpectedly.


    But it''s amazing that sonter, who named Chloe exactly, slowly shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    After a pause, he said with a light smile: "I can only say I''ve heard a lot about you


    I''ve heard a lot about you.


    This word comes from the mouth of juemingdu king, which means something different.


    Adam, who had been mumbling about protecting Chloe before, didn''t feel ashamed. He was just like he didn''t know much about the world. After seeing Chloe for a while, he asked Sen with a strange face: "what do you mean by that? Is Ms. Chloe famous? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    Senter did not give the Lord of heaven too much face, very straightforward response: "that can only say you are ignorant."


    "Poison king, pay attention to your words..."


    Carnegie is worthy of his reputation as the first dogleg. He spoke fearlessly and glared at Sant. His loyalty and courage are commendable.


    Adam raised his hand and looked at Li futu, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    "Yama, it''s not kind of you. Do you mean to see me make a fool of yourself?"


    Li futu looked at him and said nothing.


    It''s not that he deliberately conceals it. It''s just that he doesn''t know the identity of the woman he "ran into" in the town of chelaka. He suspected that she might be the backhand of Skynet''s hiding, but now it seems that she is not.


    Of course, it''s impossible for him to explain anything to Adam.


    We are all smart people. The Lord of heaven has always been known for his treachery. He can''t see Chloe''s extraordinary behavior. He just pretends to be stupid all the time. If he doesn''t poke it through, he may still be acting now.


    But step back, Li futu is still a little curious about Chloe''s identity. Since it''s not Skynet, who is it?


    Seeing that Li futu ignored him, Adam couldn''t hang on to his face, but he couldn''t turn over his face, so he coughed to ease his embarrassment: "can you make it clear? Don''t play tricks. Who is Ms. Chloe


    "Let her answer this question by herself."


    Vincent stares at Chloe road.


    "Mr. poison king, why do you have to come here to take shelter from the rain?"


    Chloe finally opened her mouth, her eyes twinkling, and her voice was smiling.


    Where is this like a weak woman who has no resistance to several armed thugs in the town of chelaka?


    "Miss Chloe, the reason why the world is stable is that everyone acts within the rules. You break the rules."


    "The rules?"


    Chloe asked with a smile, "who made it?"


    Sant looks at her and doesn''t respond.


    "I just came in to pick flowers. I don''t know what rules I broke? It seems that there is no sign that I am not allowed to enter outside the Halsey swamp


    Chloe blinked his eyelashes, pure and harmless.


    "But Auschwitz is dead."


    "Mr. poison king, don''t you have a good ear? It doesn''t matter. I''ll repeat it to you. It''s the temple and Apollo who killed Auschwitz. If you want someone to be responsible for Auschwitz''s death, you should go to the temple. They are in front of you. "


    "Head..."


    Carnegie looked shocked.


    Adam, who has been making fun of the occasion, has put away his frivolity and gradually frowned.


    "If it hadn''t been for you, Auschwitz would have left long ago and would not have met the temple at all."


    "So what?"


    Chloe said easily: "I came here just to collect medicine. There was no other purpose. He attacked me on his own initiative. Mr. poison king, all life is equal. There are no rules in this world that people can only be beaten and can''t fight back? "


    All living beings are equal.


    Sent was silent.


    "If people don''t attack me, I won''t do it. He attacks me on his own initiative. I just want to protect myself. As for the fake blade Cluck, it''s just a joke I made with you. "


    Chloe''s laughter is crisp and sweet, just like the wind chime, but it falls in everyone''s ears at this time, but it''s especially terrifying.


    "Are you a vampire?"


    Adam had lost his attentions, squinted and had sharp eyes.


    Chloe gave him a smiley glance.


    "I prefer you to call me Ms. Chloe."


    Everyone''s eyes changed.


    Now it is clear that the undead who transformed Auschwitz is the woman named Chloe!


    "Head, it''s dangerous..."


    Carnegie was relieved.


    Fortunately, Skynet came in time, otherwise the LORD would really get together with this undeadIt''s a lot more terrifying than the so-called pink skeleton.


    Even if almost all the beauties in different countries have tried, but cross species It''s a bit too heavy.


    "Yandi, you collude with the undead and push it to me. What do you want to do?"


    Adam was furious at once.


    "God, what face do you have to blame others for what you have in mind?"


    Black impermanence is very impolite. But it''s all fair.


    "Black impermanence, Emperor Yan and the undead have known each other for a long time. This is a fact he himself admits. What''s your sophistry?"


    Carnegie immediately stood up to help himself.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Yan Di and I just met by chance."


    Chloe opened his mouth and did not fall into the trap. On the contrary, he took the initiative to retell what they had known. He did not add to the story and restored the objective reality in an all-round way.


    "Seeing human nature from God is the beginning of seeing divine nature from man."


    Glancing over Li futu and Adam, Chloe said with a smile, "I think you two should change your appellations."


    "It''s just a dark creature, and dare to speak at will..."


    Chloe suddenly turned his head,


    Carnegie seemed to be frozen, all the words were blocked in his throat, and his eyes began to lose their soul.


    Adam stepped aside, blocking Chloe''s eyes.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Miss Chloe, the dawn blade is born, and the organization has issued a ban..."


    Said Vincent.


    "That''s for you people."


    Chloe finally looked back.


    "Tell your superiors that Chloe always abides by the rules of the game, otherwise, do you think you can still stand here?"


    Sent was silent.


    Chloe looks at Li futu, and his eyes are full of brilliance.


    "Yandi, I''m looking forward to our next meeting."


    Suddenly, in the sight of everyone, she disappeared out of thin air and was replaced by countless colorful butterflies.


    These are the means.


    It''s like a miracle.


    "Why don''t you stop her?"


    Adam, too, was stunned and immediately questioned.


    "How to stop it?"


    Sant takes his eyes back from the butterfly and looks at the Lord of heaven.


    "If she kills you, it''s like searching for something."


    There was a complete silence.

 Chapter 1265

    Chloe turns into a butterfly and disappears in the public eye in a short time.


    the three sides of Skynet, hell and heaven are surrounded by each other. In this case, someone can easily retreat from the whole body, which is no different from the Arabian Nights.


    The rain gradually weakened, and the countless colorful butterflies disappeared completely.


    "Yama, you must give an account of this."


    After a short period of consternation, Adam calmed down and pointed the spear at Li futu again. It seems that the matter of inviting the other party to form an alliance has never happened, like making up his mind to put the hat of colluding with other people on the head of hell.


    Although all the major forces have their own camps, at least they still stick to the bottom line of being the same human race. If the news that the underground government unites the undead to kill the swamp youhuang is spread, it will certainly set off a storm, and the underground government is likely to become a public enemy in the world.


    No matter how good at creating miracles, I''m afraid there will be no way back.


    Although it''s a bit shameless, I have to admit that Adam''s plan is very vicious. It''s invisible. It doesn''t take much effort to push the hell to the edge of the cliff. The only thing we need to do is to reach an agreement with Skynet to unify the caliber.


    Different from the temple, there is no deep hatred between heaven and hell, but no hatred does not mean Adam will mind pushing hell to the cliff. After all, the higher the place, the smaller the position, the more crowded it will be. No one will mind the open space where he stands.


    Adam chaosent looked and motioned silently with his eyes, hoping that the other party would form a tacit understanding with him.


    As long as Vincent selectively forgets Chloe''s explanation just now, the hell will face a big trouble.


    "Just now Chloe said that it was just a chance encounter with Hades."


    It''s a pity that sent didn''t seem to grasp Adam''s mind and talk about the matter.


    Adam frowned involuntarily, and doubts welled up in his eyes.


    He didn''t believe that sent couldn''t see the opportunity to destroy the underworld, but he chose to ignore it.


    Haven''t Skynet hunted Yan Di before?


    When did you start to wear a pair of pants with Yandi again?


    No matter what the reason is, Adam already knew that he was not suitable to stay here when he saw that sonter was speaking for Li futu. It would not be wonderful if Skynet and hell would unite to give him Yin later.


    "The fight between us is a matter within our human race. I won''t let other races interfere in it. It''s your business to protect yourself. Adam is not as smart as you."


    Adam made an impassioned speech and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "chase me!"


    He did not hesitate to lead the team to leave, and Tianwang and Difu parted ways.


    "Head, in that direction?"


    The structure of lirenyuan is complex, and there is not only one passage. The terrain in all directions makes Carnegie unable to make a choice, and they don''t see which direction the vampire ran before.


    "Chase the ball!"


    Adang did not turn back, casually chose a direction, "quickly withdraw."


    The court of heaven was soon out of sight.


    "I used to think that all the rumors outside were false."


    Black impermanence looks at Adam''s back, which is almost like "running away from the wilderness", and feels it''s an eye opener.


    He really can''t imagine that a leader of a super power would be like a rogue.


    If not, he couldn''t help doubting whether the God was fake.


    "Why help me?"


    Let the people and horses in the heaven leave, Li futu turns around and asks Sant.


    "I''m just stating the facts."


    He said quietly.


    Li futu looked at him for a moment. He didn''t ask any more questions. He looked at the direction of Tianting people''s leaving.


    "What''s Chloe about?"


    According to Sen te just now, the undead, who was always covered with a veil and didn''t see his face, was terrifying beyond imagination.


    "She''s got the blood of the vampire family."


    Senter didn''t hide it. He didn''t need Li futu to ask again. He took the initiative to explain: "the ancestral family is the third generation of vampires, that is, the direct descendants of Cain, the ancestor of vampires. It is said that Cain left 13 grandchildren. Because of the power struggle, they killed each other and carried out a holy war for thousands of years. After the end of Jihad, with the death of several ancestors, the 13th clan gradually began to merge and form several powerful alliance parties. Among them, the most powerful is the secret alliance, and the inner part of the undead is called the secret party. "


    "The secret party includes the most warlike Bruch, ganggro, mocavi, nofel, toredo, rimer and vauntun, and its leader is Prince filia."


    Listen carefully to the mysterious veil of black and white, even if they are not dead.


    "That Chloe..."


    Li futu''s lips moved."Yes, Chloe is Prince felia''s daughter."


    In this way, I''m afraid Chloe''s status among the undead is extremely lofty.


    Unlike human beings, the power of blood plays a crucial role in vampires. No wonder that kind of words just said by Vincent.


    As the daughter of her ancestor, Chloe would not have much difficulty if she really wanted to kill Adam.


    "How old is the vampire princess? A hundred years old? Or two hundred? "


    Black impermanence can''t help it.


    There was no response.


    "Have you seen her?"


    Li futu looks at senter.


    Surprisingly, the first person who recognized Chloe shook his head.


    "No, it''s because the lady told me."


    "Miss?"


    Li futu''s eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously, his eyes twinkled, and then an unforgettable face came to mind uncontrollably.


    Although he had only seen them once, he would never forget them.


    Although I don''t know the identity of the white pupil girl in Skynet, a strong intuition tells him that the lady in Sen te''s mouth refers to the God ranking person mentioned by Meng Po and him!


    If he remembers correctly, his name should be Manjushahua.


    "Did miss manjushawar know that Chloe would appear in the abyss of separation?"


    Li futu asked tentatively.


    Sen te, the king of Jueming poison, was extremely frank, as if he had no city.


    "Miss knows everything."


    It''s just like a human being looking up to a God.


    Sen te didn''t seem to realize that he had revealed the identity of the young lady. He gave Li futu a gentle smile: "by the way, the young lady also asked me to say hello to Yan Di."


    Li futu''s eyes were shining and silent.


    Is it because of manjushahua that Skynet shows good intentions to itself again and again?

 Chapter 1266

    To achieve great things, we must first understand a truth.


    There is no eternal enemy or friend in this world.


    Many relationships will change with the changing situation.


    Before the formation of hell, Skynet did hunt himself, but Li futu never thought about it, so he regarded Skynet as the enemy of life and death.


    He is the leader of the underground. It''s not just his fate. Every decision has to be considered carefully.


    It is obvious that the underground government is not enough to fight against the two giants of Skynet and the temple on its own. Even if it is false, it must reach a superficial peace with Skynet.


    "Say hello to miss manjushawar for me, too."


    Li futuke said that even though he was very puzzled about why the mysterious white pupil woman "favored" herself, he understood that this kind of question was not suitable for asking, and senter certainly did not know the answer.


    "I''m sure I will."


    Sen nodded. Then he looked up at the sky.


    "It''s late at night. Let''s take a rest here for a night."


    "Temple, they are now searching for the dawn blade."


    Li futu warned.


    "Sometimes in life, there must be, but never in life. That''s what the lady said. The blade of dawn is spiritual. It''s predestined to be predestined with whom it''s predestined and cannot be forced. If they don''t have a chance, even if they search for the temple all night, they will get nothing. If they have a chance, maybe they will sleep and walk a few steps tomorrow. The blade of dawn will be nearby. Do you think that''s right


    It''s not like what a poison playing expert said. It''s more appropriate for a stick to say it.


    "Boss, maybe Skynet is just deliberately holding us down."


    Black impermanence steps forward to Li futu and reminds him in a low voice.


    "Take a night off and look for it tomorrow."


    Li Fu didn''t hear the black impermanence''s warning and gave the order to rest in place.


    The two groups spent the night in peace.


    "Why are your eyes so red?"


    The next day, the cloud sells rain Ji, the air is fresh, white impermanence opens his eyes, and takes the lead in noticing the blood in black impermanence''s eyes.


    "It''s all like you. You don''t even know if your head is cut."


    Black impermanence picked up the sickle of death and glanced at him.


    He had been on guard against Skynet last night. He was in a tense state. He didn''t sleep much at all. He didn''t have blood in his eyes.


    "You''re worried about the sky. Since the emperor of hell ordered you, why do you think you''re smart?"


    White impermanence passes by him, the corner of the mouth slightly rises, seems to be holding a smile.


    "I worked as a bodyguard for you all night. You don''t appreciate it, but you still sneer at me? Xiaobai, you are a wolf in the heart


    "Which way are you going?"


    Sant and Li futu stand together.


    At this time, there are four paths in front of them. If they choose the wrong path, they may miss the dawn blade.


    "I think Miss manjushawar is right. Everything has its own destiny."


    Li futu took out a coin.


    "Let God decide."


    After that, he tossed the coin up, and the coin kept shaking in the air, reflecting light and dazzling.


    The eyes of Sen te and Li futu move with the coin, watching it rise and fall, and insert it into the soil.


    "Southeast."


    Sonter whispered.


    The coin inserted in the earth is straight to the southeast.


    Li futu raised his head and said, "what about you?"


    "I always think that you are favored by the goddess of luck when you can go to the present."


    This is perhaps the most sincere sentence that sent has ever said. After a pause, he continued, "if you don''t mind, can you share your luck?"


    Li futu looks at him and smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, how did Skynet depend on us? Is there any conspiracy? "


    From time to time, Hei Wuchang looks at the people who are not far behind him, with alert eyes.


    "This lirenyuan is not our territory. Everyone has the right to walk."


    Li futu said softly, "if they want to follow, let them follow."


    "But if they keep following, if they find the blade of dawn..."


    Cui pan is obviously not willing to go with Skynet.


    Now we can keep each other safe, but once we really meet the treasure, under the great temptation of the peerless magic weapon, Skynet will definitely turn over.


    "We have to find a way to get rid of them."


    Black impermanence is not stupid enough to fight with Skynet directly. His thinking is extremely fast, but it is always difficult to think of a way to get rid of Skynet.


    After walking towards the southeast for more than two hours under the lirenyuan, I couldn''t find any miraculous soldiers, and heiwuchang''s patience gradually disappeared."Since Skynet knows that the blade of dawn was born in lirenyuan, don''t you know the exact location?"


    Suddenly turn around, insert the sickle of death into the soil, and the black impermanence horizontal knife immediately.


    "Don''t beat about the Bush, Sant. Where is the blade of dawn?"


    The recklessness of black impermanence makes the atmosphere tense for a moment.


    Skynet troops stop at the same time, and their eyes are on black impermanence.


    "If I know where the blade of dawn is, I''ll go straight to get it. Why do I follow you?"


    "Then you have to ask yourself."


    Although black impermanence is impulsive, he doesn''t lose his mind. He rushes to kill all sides and holds the scythe of death: "either tell me the position of the blade of dawn, or leave immediately."


    "Can I understand this as a threat?"


    Vincent looked calm.


    The situation was tense for a moment.


    "You can understand that as advice."


    Black impermanence low voice, fearless.


    "Mang Fu."


    Bai Wuchang gives a rude comment.


    Just when the atmosphere was the most rigid, the black river water flowing on one side suddenly changed.


    "Goo Goo..."


    One by one, bubbles began to emerge from under the water.


    Everyone''s eyes were blinking.


    Because the southeast direction is a branch of the vicegan gorge, and the Heihe River also flows in. The flow velocity of this tributary is relatively gentle. From the sight, not only the bubbles, but even the river surface begins to boil, and wisps of mist begin to float out of the river.


    "This is..."


    Black impermanence at this time attention has been completely diverted.


    It''s like a hot spring in heating. The boiling of this tributary gradually intensifies with time, and the bubbles are more and more intense. In addition, under the dark river, it is faintly flashing red light.


    Although there was no earth shaking and the sun shining, but seeing the vision of Heihe River, everyone''s breathing, for a moment, involuntarily began to become heavy.


    "Yan Di, you are indeed blessed."


    Vincent was staring at the boiling black river, his eyes shining.


    "Thank you for exploring."


    Suddenly, a happy and penetrating laughter came, resounding through the canyon.


    Several red robes swarmed in.

 Chapter 1267

    "Yama, since you''ve all come, why don''t you avoid it. Do I have to come to you? "


    Several red robes landed first.


    Soon, a golden robe thundered in front of them.


    Although we have experienced a fierce war before, resulting in heavy losses, nearly half of the loss, and the robes are no longer so gorgeous and dazzling, it is undeniable that this lineup still has a deterrent force that can not be ignored.


    "How did they come so quickly?"


    Seeing that the temple arrived in time, heiwuchang was puzzled. Then, a sound of feet answered his confusion.


    "Here we are again, ladies and gentlemen."


    Adam, and his army of fallen angels.


    "Do you want to be shameless?"


    Adam knows their whereabouts. It''s no surprise that he comes here. He can see that the heaven and the temple collude with each other. Black impermanence can''t suppress his deep contempt.


    You know, one day ago, the leader of heaven strongly advocated to join hands with them to encircle the temple, but now he turned to collude with the temple.


    It''s better to take the helm when you see the wind.


    "Black impermanence, when you speak, you''d better review yourself first. Your underworld colludes with the alien race, and you may even join the undead race. How can I let the dawn blade fall into the hands of you human traitors?"


    Adam has a voice and a strong sense.


    There is no doubt that when he left, he obviously kept an eye on the whereabouts of the underworld, but he knew that he could not compete with the cooperation of Skynet and the underworld alone, so he sent a letter to the temple.


    "Yandi, although we are rivals, at least I had some admiration for you before. After all, you have created a miracle for today''s achievements. But I never thought that you should betray your soul and the whole mankind for your own selfish desire. "


    "Fuck you!"


    Looking at the dignified right emissary, Hei Wuchang involuntarily uttered a rude sentence and said in a ferocious voice: "nokiev, don''t spit out blood. We''ve never colluded with other people and want to grab the dawn blade. Frankly, don''t pretend to be so noble. Do you know how disgusting you look now? It''s disgusting


    I''m afraid the right envoys have never been so abused in their lives, and they are still in full view of the public.


    No matter how deep the city was, for a moment, he could not help changing his face slightly.


    "Black impermanence, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Black impermanence is not afraid to smile, grins, looks gloomy, war spirit is high, the hand holding the sickle of death is also gradually clenched.


    "It''s just like saying, since it''s about to seize, what''s the point of talking with your fists and using your mouth?"


    The right emissary took a step forward and his momentum soared instantly.


    "Sen te, the local government colludes with other people, and it''s punishable. Do you really want to protect them?"


    When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous. The reason why they have been restrained and have not started up is that they are obviously worried about the existence of Skynet.


    As the first force in the world, arrogant as a right envoy, we have to weigh the gains and losses.


    "is there any collusion between the local governments and has the final say?"


    Sent''s response was flat.


    Although the hell and the temple have deep blood feuds, they also have a lot of enmity between Skynet and the temple.


    "So you''re going to cover up the hell?"


    The right emissary opened his mouth again, his eyes became sharper and sharper, biting the hell to take refuge with the undead.


    "I didn''t shield anyone, I just followed the objective facts."


    "Don''t hesitate. If you don''t solve them, the blade of dawn will never be obtained. In this way, Skynet will be handed over to me and Yama will leave it to you. It''s time to end the feud between your temple and the underworld. "


    Adam opened his mouth at the right time, took over the pressure of Skynet and eliminated the biggest worry of the right envoy.


    "That''s it!"


    The right envoy stares at Li futu and his party. The shame of Weishui World War I gradually surges into his chest. There is a sharp flash in his eyes. Then he suddenly stomps on the ground and thunders!


    There was no greeting.


    If you say yes, you will.


    After all, this is not the first arena of friendship. Whoever can take the lead can take the absolute initiative and survive!


    "Sure enough, it''s still so shameless!"


    Although the right emissary made a silent attack, Hei Wuchang seemed to have been ready. At the moment when the right emissary started, he pulled up the sickle of death in front of him!


    "Bang!"


    It''s like the sound of metal percussion, which makes people''s eardrum ache.


    Hei Wuchang stepped back and stepped into the soil with his right foot, but he still failed to stabilize his body. After a moment''s stalemate, the surging impact still shook him out.


    Li futu raises his hand and takes black impermanence down.


    "Kill


    Carnegie roared and was about to step forward, but was stopped by Adam.


    "What are you doing?"


    Facing the Lord''s "gaze of death", Carnegie''s heart trembled, so he cautiously said, "head, didn''t you say you want to fight?""To whom?"


    "Sky, Skynet..."


    "Is your brain made of mud? I''ve been with you for so many years, but I still don''t know. "


    "Do you think we''ve done it before?"


    Adam asked.


    Carnegie didn''t understand what the Lord meant. He hesitated for a moment, hesitated and stammered: "it should be ok..."


    Apart from other factors, from a completely objective point of view, in terms of the number of people, there were 26 fallen angel regiments who came to Halsey swamp, while Skynet had only 16.


    They are powerful enough to crush.


    Soldier to soldier, general to general.


    The strength of the Lord should be better than that of sunnet. Even if it is estimated conservatively, it doesn''t matter that the Lord can only equal sunnet. As long as the Lord can hold sunnet down and wait for them to solve Skynet, then sunnet will be doomed.


    Many ants kill elephants.


    After all, don''t forget how Auschwitz died yesterday.


    "And when we''re done with senter?"


    Adam asked again, with no joy or anger on his face.


    "Do you think Tianting has done anything like Skynet?"


    Carnegie''s face froze.


    No matter how he flatters, he can''t give a second answer to this question.


    "You fool


    Adam suddenly changed his face and scolded: "I called the temple here to let them be my thugs. It''s not me who''s going to die for them. If you don''t feel happy living and want to die, you should find a place to kill yourself. Don''t drag me down! "


    Though capricious, the Lord of heaven seems to know himself very well.


    "Head, I know I''m wrong. It''s still head wise, forward-looking and strategic. I really can''t reach it. My admiration for head is like the torrent of water..."


    Carnegie bent down to show his prowess in flattery.


    "Fool!"


    Adam yelled again, as if out of sight and out of mind. He turned and looked across.


    Strangely, he did not move forward, and Skynet did not move.


    "There''s a tacit understanding at last."

 Chapter 1268

    Black impermanence breathes out his breath. His eyes are cold and fierce. He clutches the sickle of death and is about to rush to the right envoy, but he is stopped by Li futu.


    "Nochiev, do you know what I always appreciate about you?"


    The right emissary slowly stood up straight, did not worry to launch the offensive again, the murderous eyes and Li futu looked at each other, hoarse voice said: "I would like to hear the details."


    "Confidence."


    Li futu takes a step forward and goes to heiwuchang. He faces the right envoy and opens his mouth gently.


    "You have been ordered to hunt me down for nearly ten years, and every time you are sure to win, but up to now, I am still standing here intact. What is rare is that you are as confident as ever. This kind of quality is really rare and valuable."


    After a pause, Li futu ignored the cold and murderous look of the right emissary and said slowly, "don''t you know how is Mr. ahuchawa now?"


    Anhuchuan, the left envoy of the temple, was badly injured in the Weishui battle of the Dragon kingdom. Since then, he has disappeared in the eyes of the world and is still recovering.


    The right side of the mouth pulled, like a smile, but that smile does not have any temperature, with the murderer''s twinkling eyes, more strange and gloomy, let people see it frightening.


    "Without the trouble of Emperor Yan, the great gifts along the Weishui River should be returned today."


    With the voice, the momentum of the right emissary began to gather and ascend at the speed visible to human eyes, and the surrounding air seemed to start surging.


    His eyes were like the tip of a needle, staring at Li futu, hissing slowly: "Yan Di, the enmity between you and me, let''s draw a full stop today!"


    "Back up."


    Not only did Sant not plan to help, but he even saw that the war was about to break out. He immediately led the troops to withdraw from a safe distance and looked at the heaven from afar. He really chose to stand by and watch.


    At this time, the right envoy had no time to accuse Adam of treachery. The arrow had already been wound, and he had to send it!


    "Kill them all!"


    Mori Leng gave the order without emotion. He narrowed his right pupil to a point and rushed to Li futu like a raptor.


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Black impermanence laughs instead of startling, roars wildly, shakes the sickle of death, stomps his feet, advances instead of retreating, abandons the right envoy, and looks at several Cardinals with ferocious eyes.


    Cui pan and Bai Wuchang, who are already ready to fight, approach several Cardinals like ghosts in silence, faster than heiwuchang!


    "Bang!"


    The right envoy has met with Li futu.


    Fist to fist.


    The great power spreads out, and the air vibrates layer upon layer!


    The war begins!


    "Head, yesterday I fought with Auschwitz. The temple was seriously damaged and three Cardinals died. Although they are still in the dominant position now, there are many ruthless people in the hell. Cui pan, black and white are changeable. They are all at the top of the list of heaven. Moreover, the urging magistrate is a flower in the list of heaven. It''s said that they are only one step away from the emperor and may break through at any time Even if the number is dominant, but with five against three, the temple won not high


    Carnegie focused on the battlefield and made an analysis rationally and objectively.


    In fact, because he and the temple are "allies" at present, his conclusion is inevitably a bit conservative. From the perspective of a real spectator, the five Cardinals have no chance of winning the second and fifth and sixth places in the list of heaven.


    "Just staring at the card face, that''s what idiots do. Smart gambler, who will spread the cards on the card table? Do you think that nockiev will really be blinded by hatred and do something uncertain? "


    Adam squinted and said slowly, as if he had confidence in his "ally.".


    "Next life, remember to be with a good master!"


    The cold and violent voice gushed from his throat. Black impermanence had been against a cardinal. Death''s sickle swung, and a full and explosive arc was drawn in the air!


    The cardinal''s arm had been stretched out, and he was stabbing black impermanence''s shoulder blade with a tricky angle. Seeing this, he had to stop the attack, turn around and choose to dodge.


    If he doesn''t hide, he can leave a blood hole in Hei Wuchang''s body, but his left arm will not be protected.


    Black impermanence seemed to have expected that the other party would not dare to hurt him. With a grim smile, he immediately changed the attack into a horizontal chop. The sickle of death tore the air and cut off the cardinal''s waist fiercely and quickly!


    "Don''t be arrogant!"


    A cold drink came from his head. The Cardinal was not a person who cheated the world. He noticed that the situation of the local battlefield was in crisis. A cardinal broke away from the battle with Bai Wuchang and came down from the sky, stepping on the sickle of death.


    "Bang!"


    The heavy force changed the path of death''s sickle. It fell to the ground, more than three inches into the earth, and pulled the cardinal back from the edge of his waist.


    "To die!"


    Black impermanence suddenly raised his head, his eyes trembled, fierce and tyrannical. He simply gave up the sickle of death and grabbed the other person''s wrist.


    "Let go!"


    The cardinal raised his other foot to stamp black impermanence''s wrist, but black impermanence gave him no chance to escape."Now that you''ve come, stay forever!"


    Black impermanence''s arm muscles surged under the skin like small snakes, and then it seemed to expand. His whole arm was three points thick. Then with a grim smile on his face, he grabbed the foot wrist of the sacrificing cardinal and waved it forcefully!


    Rotating in the air for a week, black impermanence''s feet suddenly hit the ground, exerting force on his waist, his face shaking, and his upper body suddenly leaning forward!


    The cardinal hit the ground like a human sandbag!


    "Get out of here!"


    The body turns into a sharp arrow, the escaped cardinal turns back, his body is in the air, his feet are like a diamond, and he attacks black impermanence fiercely!


    He wanted to force black impermanence to let go, but black impermanence didn''t take it at all and ignored his feet.


    "Boom!"


    The dull sound makes people''s heartstrings vibrate.


    Almost at the same time, black impermanence side fly out, the red robe gradually also hard hit to the ground.


    Even though the soil of lirenyuan was soft, under the fierce force, the cardinal collided with the ground violently, and all the forces exploded in his body, which was like a flood. Most of his back ribs were broken, and his internal organs seemed to be displaced. His Qi and blood rushed up and out of his mouth.


    Even if everyone in the red robe is a man of great perseverance, the pain like a centipede eating his body still makes his face and features all twisted, his eyes round and protruding, and he can''t help but utter a scream.


    The person who saw it was frightened, as if he had the same feeling.


    "Hey, hey..."


    On the other hand, black impermanence stopped retreating seven or eight steps away. The skin of his shoulder was scratched and bloody, but he seemed to have no feeling. He slowly twisted his shoulder to reset his joints, staring at the cardinal who was lying on the ground in great pain, with a bloody and wild smile on his face.

 Chapter 1269

    Carnegie''s judgment is not wrong. Although the temple has an advantage in the number of people, it is not the opponent of the three underground people in actual combat.


    "Heaven has a door, you don''t go, hell has no door, you just want to break in, a few local dogs crazy up and down, how ridiculous."


    Black impermanence grins grimly, stares at the bright red robe like blood, the tone is more and more gloomy.


    "Faithful dogs in the temple, your clothes are really suitable for the occasion. They can''t be used as your birthday clothes."


    Ignoring the injury of his shoulder, Hei Wuchang, holding the scythe of death, launched another attack. He burst out with a strong murderous spirit, just like a devil escaping from hell. His fierce momentum poured out to the first cardinal!


    "Xiaobai, you have to be serious. Your opponents have come to me!"


    Not far away, Bai Wuchang''s eyes contract, and the light from the corner of his eyes catches the battle situation of heiwuchang. Seeing that heiwuchang is in danger, he has no help. His lifeless eyes lock on his opponent.


    Just now, he was facing the joint attack of two cardinals, but one of them moved to the battlefield. Now he was lying on the ground in agony, and in a short time, he had lost his fighting capacity.


    "White impermanence, you choose the road, there is no end, why not in time the precipice, abandon the dark to the light?"


    Black impermanence is fierce and cruel, but in the heart of the temple, white impermanence''s terror level is definitely higher than black impermanence''s, which is not only because of the ranking of heaven.


    So just now, in an instant, the temple made a decision that two people should fight against Bai Wuchang, and only sent a cardinal to intercept black Wuchang.


    Unfortunately, in the first world war last night, Auschwitz''s unexpected strength broke out, causing them heavy losses, which led to the tarot card effect. Today, they also fell into a very passive situation in the face of hell.


    because of the defeat of the black impermanence side, they had to send out people to rescue. Although they succeeded in saving people from the blade of death, but It also leads him to face the huge pressure from the fifth terrorist on the list alone.


    With white impermanence''s empty and dead eyes, the cardinal seems to be locked by a poisonous snake, and his body is tense subconsciously, ready to respond at any time.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can see the end. What''s important is that your road will be at the end here."


    White impermanence moves in a flash, like a ghost in the deep valley, which is approaching in an instant.


    Looking at the pale cheek that was close at hand, the Cardinal was frightened, and his hair could not help standing up. Without hesitation, he touched the ground with his toes. With the splash of the soil, his body floated with the help of force, trying to distance himself from baiwuchang.


    But suddenly, his pupils contracted suddenly.


    A stiff thin palm, like a ghost on his left shoulder.


    "Get out of here!"


    Forced to suppress the surge of mood, the cardinal raised his feet and kicked at Bai Wuchang''s face.


    As expected, Bai Wuchang was forced to let go. Just like a lover''s caress, his hand slid down the cardinal''s shoulder to his arm, then to his waist and rib, and then to his leg. It seemed soft and weak. But when he reached his leg, he suddenly made a force, and his fingers became claws. He rigidly clasped the cardinal''s leg, and the cardinal who was about to get out dragged back.


    The cardinal shakes his eyes and clenches his teeth subconsciously. Knowing that his life is on the line, he tries his best to twist his waist in the air, turns his body 180 degrees, kicks Bai Wuchang''s chest with his left foot like thunder, and forces him to let go.


    The sharp fingertips moved back like the blade of a knife, cutting the trouser legs, leaving five scarlet scratches. At the same time, Bai Wuchang leaned back slightly to avoid the leg of the cardinal, and then "pa"!


    The right leg did regain its freedom after leaving five finger marks, but then the left leg was buckled again!


    The cardinal''s face shook violently, but he had no chance to react.


    Like a spring, Bai Wuchang''s body is back upright. His five fingers are tightly clasped on the left leg of the cardinal. He twists his feet, turns his body quietly and comes to the side of the cardinal in a moment.


    At this time, the Cardinal was still hanging in the air, like a piece of food in front of Bai Changchang.


    "Stop it


    A cardinal in the upper Cui pan catches the startling scene and immediately roars. However, his distraction fails to save the fate of his companions, and even harms himself. Cui pan puts his foot on his chest, suddenly loses his balance and flies upside down like being hit by a train.


    Such a high-intensity battle of life and death, a moment''s diversion of attention, is likely to pay a very tragic price!


    "Wow


    Bai Wuchang clasped his ankle with one hand and the cardinal''s thigh with the other. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were full of bloodthirsty light!


    Double claws at the same time, pouring on the fingertips!


    Then, I saw a blood arrow rising from the sky, like a fountain, which blurred everyone''s sight.


    "What a bunch of ghosts from hell..."


    Carnegie''s eyes were in a trance. He looked up at the colorful fountain and couldn''t help murmuring.The soul seducer of the hell tore his opponent''s leg alive!


    How cruel and tyrannical are these means?!!!


    "Bang!"


    The cardinal fell to the ground dejectedly, one leg was completely out of the body, blood was like a spring, soon all the soil on the ground was soaked, and gradually gathered into a pool.


    "Hiss..."


    The cardinal lay on the ground, his whole body convulsed violently. His facial features were all twisted, his face was pale and sweating. Maybe he didn''t want to expose his soft side. He clenched his teeth and didn''t let the scream come out. Because of too much force, his teeth had been crushed by himself, and his mouth gushed with scarlet blood.


    I''m scared to see you.


    Even those who watched the battle were ruthless people who had experienced countless lives and deaths, but when they saw this tragic scene, they seemed to be able to feel the intense pain, and their faces changed slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chief, if you don''t help, the temple will be destroyed. "


    Carnegie cautioned cautiously.


    In terms of morality, he is no doubt much better than his master.


    Obviously, the five Cardinals will not last long. When Cui pan and black and white impermanence are finished, I''m afraid it will be the right emissary''s turn.


    Learn from the past and learn from the future.


    In other words, we should give it back.


    Auschwitz''s tragic death is still yesterday. If Cui pan and others free up their hands, there is no doubt about the fate of the right envoy. It will certainly be similar to Auschwitz''s death in the wheel fight yesterday.


    "We need to have faith in the holy emissary."


    Adam turned his eyes to the real main battlefield. He didn''t have any sympathy or pity for the experience of the cardinal. It seemed that he was going to stand by and watch it out.

 Chapter 1270

    "Greed is the biggest sin. Yama, if you don''t come here to leave the abyss, you may be able to live longer. Blame your own greed. This vicegan gorge is the abyss where you are buried!"


    The right envoy didn''t seem to notice the danger of the Cardinals at all. With the roar of murder, his feet left a huge depression on the ground, and then his body shot into the sky.


    Such incredible jumping ability can''t help showing a look of surprise in the eyes of onlookers.


    Li futu raised his head.


    Under the restriction of air resistance and gravity, I saw the castration of the right hand gradually slowed down, and suddenly twisted his waist at an altitude of seven or eight meters. Under the threat of terrifying potential energy, he turned straight down and hit Li futu like a shell.


    "Yandi, take my move!"


    The right emissary''s eyes are ferocious, and his right leg is stronger than steel bars. It''s like a high dam discharging flood water. His momentum is surging. There''s no doubt that if he hits, even if he''s as strong as the emperor of hell, he''ll end up miserable!


    In this case, the best choice is no doubt to stay away from the edge, but to many people''s surprise, Yan Di did not dodge and raised his arms, seemingly intending to resist the attack.


    "As you wish!"


    When the voice rang out, the right envoy had already dived, and they collided with each other fiercely!


    "Boom..."


    Like an earthquake, with the impact point as the center, the air waves layer upon layer sweep, and everyone feels that the ground seems to vibrate!


    The two emperors are fixed in place, giving people a visual illusion of time solidification.


    After a moment''s stalemate, the irresistible right side of his mouth spilled a little blood and flew out.


    Yama is also out of balance, staggering back three or four steps, the original standing place collapsed out of a shocking pit.


    If we meet in a narrow road, we will lose both sides.


    Obviously, a solid collision, two people are not very comfortable.


    "Chi..."


    After landing, he stepped back with his right foot to stop the retreat. As his vision widened, he finally noticed the crisis of his subordinates.


    Although it is more bullying than less, the real strength gap can not be made up by a small number of people. Even if their temple is not afraid of life and death, not defeated by bloody and brutal means, they are still fighting with each other. But it is obvious that under the destruction of the three evil spirits in the underworld, it will not last long.


    Licking the corner of the mouth, a smell of scarlet stimulates the cerebral cortex, and the right side of the face appears sick and flushed. He spits out a mouthful of turbid qi and stabilizes the disordered Qi and blood. Maybe he knows that time is not waiting for me, and his eyes full of murderous opportunities lock on the emperor of hell again, racing against time, and soon launch another fight.


    The strong wind roared, and the iron fists broke through the air, setting off a fierce momentum. Like a dragon coming out of the waves, it roared and roared towards the Emperor Yan.


    Li futu''s body twists. This time, he doesn''t choose hard resistance any more. His feet slide beside him.


    The right emissary''s fist passed by, and the fury of the waves pounded on the air.


    The power of terror explodes in an instant, and the air seems to burst out of air!!!


    It seems that there is no end to the beast like terrifying physical strength, unparalleled physical strength, wild and domineering attack, all of which are shocking, just like a fighting machine born for killing.


    "Emperor Yan, one of us must be doomed to fall today. Either you die or I die!"


    The right emissary''s eyes were ferocious and gloomy. He immediately changed his attack when he missed a blow. He lifted his left leg up and hit Li futu''s side brain like a steel whip with his right arm swung.


    Once up and down, the offensive is launched at the same time, cunning and fierce, impeccable!


    The intense collision of such a high intensity made the onlookers excited, and their belligerent desire began to stir. They wanted to rush into the battlefield to vent their anger, but the silence of the leader made them suppress it.


    "Pa!"


    Although in the process of dodging, Li futu seemed to have eyes all over him. He was keen to catch the two big killing moves of the right emissary. One leg raised and hit the right emissary, which made the inner thigh change its trajectory. At the same time, he tilted his head, which made the right emissary''s arm empty.


    The ability to cope with emergencies displayed in a flash can be called shocking!


    "Yandi, this lirenyuan is your graveyard, your tombstone, I''ll set it up!"


    The momentum of the right emissary keeps rising. His strength is like the tide. He throws up his right leg, picks up a large piece of soil, and kicks at Li futu''s lower abdomen.


    Leg shadow is like wind, psychedelic and hazy, human vision has been unable to capture.


    Li futu''s eyes are deep and his face looks like an old well. He turns around at a large angle, swings his right leg with the trend, and slashes down, breaking the force with force and shaking the leg with his leg!


    Bang!!!


    The two legs hit each other, and the two completely different forces just like the flash flood suddenly broke out. Both of them were reeling and retreating at the same time.The war between the two sides is breathtaking, but it seems that it is hard to part for a while.


    Skynet troops always stay out of the battle, standing outside the battle circle, regardless of the blood inside, and remain indifferent, just like an irrelevant spectator.


    "Head, Yan Di and Youshi, who is stronger in the end?"


    Carnegie can''t help asking questions. At the same time, his eyes, like other fallen angels, are still on the battlefield. Although this battle has nothing to do with themselves, it is enough for them to learn a lot of valuable experience.


    This kind of experience is helpful for them to climb on Wudao, and is more likely to save their lives in the future.


    Adam pondered for a moment, this time responding.


    "In the Weishui war, the two envoys of the temple arrived together, and they still let Yan Di escape, and the left envoys were still severely injured, so far they have not recovered. From this point of view, single to single, noqiev should not be Yan Di''s opponent."


    "So the temple is doomed?"


    As if in response to Carnegie''s words, Cui pan shifted his position to avoid the violent fight of a cardinal. At the same time, he quietly appeared on a person''s back, with a sharp hand and a knife, and quickly split out, which did not give the scarred cardinal any chance to react.


    "Click!"


    If the Cardinal was struck by lightning, his body would be stiff for a moment, and then he fell to the ground like a shell. The huge force made him slide out of the soil for a long time.


    He is not Auschwitz. He has no ability of immortality. With a broken neck, his head is decadent and crooked. His eyes are open to the sky, as if he is looking forward to the light beyond the abyss.


    Unfortunately, he had no chance to see the sun again. Blood gushed out of control from his mouth. His breathing failed rapidly, and soon disappeared completely. He never stood up again.


    In the secular world, the high cardinal is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The rags of broken red robes can be seen everywhere, which makes Adam''s look slowly heavy.


    This time, didn''t you get on the boat?

 Chapter 1271

    Blood in the sky!!!


    The long-standing enmity between the two sides made the fight extremely bloody and brutal.


    After tearing a leg, Bai Wuchang once again showed his bloodthirsty nature. Without any kind heart, he trampled on the throat of the cardinal.


    The cardinal, who was still suffering from severe pain, did not make any resistance at all. His throat was directly broken with one foot, his bone stubble was pierced, his skin was exposed, and he died on the spot.


    Then, Bai Changchang''s eyes shifted.


    "He''s mine!"


    Black impermanence roared, his grimace widened, his eyes were ferocious, and the sickle of death danced wildly, which made his opponent suffer and retreat.


    "Go to your Allah."


    The stormy attack made the cardinal show a flaw. He was keenly captured by the black impermanence. The sickle of death split the air, carrying a sharp killing opportunity, and slashed fiercely. The domineering and wild surging momentum of the cardinal surprised the spectators.


    "Wow


    Feeling the cold breath of death, the cardinal trembled. At the critical moment, he tried his best to dodge, twist his steps, and twist his waist, but he was still half a beat slow. Although he avoided being cut into two sections by the waist, the edge of death''s sickle still touched his waist.


    Blood is like a mist.


    The skin of human body can''t play any resistance role under such sharp weapon.


    "Rub, rub..."


    Holding the blood like underwater waist, the cardinal could not help his face changed greatly, and he staggered back and forth.


    Even if he tried hard to cover the wound, but the wound was too deep and too long. No matter how hard he tried, the scarlet blood continued to overflow from his fingers and soon dyed his whole palm red.


    With the passage of blood, his face gradually pale, and a deadly dizziness, no mercy of heart towards him, like the tide, more and more intense.


    Are you going to die?


    At the moment when they put on the red robe, they are instilled with the idea that they will devote their whole life to Allah, even if they are willing to give their lives for it. However, at the moment when death is approaching, a kind of emotion that has never been felt surges out of his heart.


    Is Is that fear?


    But there was no time for him to taste the feeling before death.


    A fierce wind blew from his head. The red robe subconsciously raised his head. His bloody and cruel eyes became the last picture he saw in his life.


    "Shua!"


    The sickle of death is as strong as an indestructible one. It cuts across the head of the head of the head and runs through the whole body of the cardinal!


    "Bang!"


    Castration does not reduce, the sickle of death ruthlessly split into the earth, like a ground fissure, a huge crack came into being.


    Time seems to freeze down at this moment.


    After a short period of solidification, the scarlet blood shot out of the cardinal''s body, just like a slow motion. A tiny invisible blood line appeared from the cardinal''s forehead, and then along the eyebrow and nose All the way down.


    "Bang."


    In the trembling eyes of the crowd, the cardinal split in two and fell to the ground dead.


    "Head, what shall we do?"


    Carnegie''s eyes trembled and he couldn''t help talking.


    At this time, the situation is very clear. The five Cardinals are doomed to fall. Next, it''s the right envoy''s turn. It''s hard to be alone. I''m afraid the right envoy will become the next Auschwitz.


    Of course, the temple''s life and death must have nothing to do with their heaven, but the key is that they are now damned to be regarded as the temple''s allies. After the collapse of the temple, the spearhead of the hell and Skynet will certainly be aimed at them, and there will be no chance to fish in troubled waters. Even if they can retreat in the end, I''m afraid they will be defeated in the battle for dawn blade I''m out.


    Now, there is no time to delay, two fists are hard to beat four legs, before the right envoy is defeated, they have to make a choice.


    "Is nochiev really so stupid?"


    Adam''s eyes flickered.


    There is no doubt that the current situation is certainly not what he expected. The most ideal situation in his expectation is undoubtedly that the situation between the temple and the hell has changed, and the hell has become the declining side. In that way, he can become a victory ally, clean up the hell and Skynet, enjoy the fruits of the temple''s victory, and do not need a single soldier.


    However, it is a pity that the reality often runs counter to the ideal.


    The collapse of the temple put him in a very difficult situation.


    If they don''t help, as Carnegie said, the temple will certainly be eaten back by them as prey for many years, and their heaven will also suffer from the disaster of the pond.


    But if you help me?


    As long as you look at Skynet, which is still watching the fire from afar, Adam can''t help but have a headache.


    If he makes a move, he doesn''t need to think about it, and Skynet will definitely not keep silent any more.When it comes to fighting, it will be difficult for him to get too much help from a temple where there is almost only one right envoy left. It is likely that he will face the encirclement and suppression of Skynet and hell alone.


    After weighing, Adam squinted slowly.


    Seeing the Lord like this, Carnegie could not help but become tense.


    He has been following the Lord for many years. He thinks that he has found out the temperament of the Lord. Whenever the Lord shows this appearance, he must have made a decision.


    Holding his breath, Carnegie was ready to fight.


    Not surprisingly, a moment later, Adam breathed out, looked dignified, and opened his mouth slowly.


    "Withdraw."


    Just one word.


    Carnegie, ready to go, was stunned.


    "Heaven seems to be ready to retreat."


    The speaker''s voice is hoarse and thin. If Qin Yuyi is here, he may draw his sword angrily.


    Wu muku, who once ranked eighth in the list of heaven, is a super expert.


    In miaojiang, a whole village was destroyed by inhumane means, and there was no one alive except one villager among hundreds of villagers. The vicious corpse almost made the most dazzling young woman of Longguo die young.


    The eyes of Sen te, the king of Jueming poison, also moved to the opposite side.


    There are signs that the heaven is ready to move, but not forward, but backward.


    It seems that the right envoys who are still fighting alone have been regarded as abandoned by them.


    "Adam is a wise man who knows how to survive and never let himself fall into danger. It''s not surprising that he chose gecko to protect himself


    Vincent looked at the other side with a flat face.


    "Judging the situation and taking the helm according to the wind can certainly live a long time, but this kind of person is undoubtedly not pleasant."


    Wu muku didn''t go to comment on the emperor, just asked: "stop it?"


    "No


    Sent''s eyes returned to the battlefield.


    "It''s a little early for him to make this decision. This war It''s just the beginning. "

 Chapter 1272

    Although the phenomenon of ants biting elephants exists, don''t forget that qualitative change can only be caused when the number reaches a certain level.


    Yan Di, Cui pan, the head of the four magistrates, and seduction make black and white impermanent.


    If these people can be caught, the underground is likely to collapse in an instant.


    However, it is obvious that the number of people in the temple is too weak to achieve their long cherished wish.


    "Click!"


    With a red robe slamming on the mountain wall, the cardinal of Halsey swamp announced the total annihilation of the temple.


    The violent impact smashed the cardinal''s spine. He fell to the ground like a sandbag, and Cui pan was relieved.


    Black and white impermanence also solved the battle at this time. With the bloodstain of both sides and the pupil of the evil spirit, it happened to lock the right envoy who was left alone!


    "I''ll fight him without your interference!"


    Li Fu''s attention was still focused on his opponent''s body, and his head deviated from his opponent''s powerful straight punch.


    "Nochiev, don''t say you didn''t get a chance. When you see Allah, don''t complain."


    "Yama, I also appreciate your confidence. Do you think you can really kill me with your strength?"


    Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes has captured that his subordinates are dead and wounded. As a holy emissary and a emperor, the right emissary does not despair because he is fighting alone. On the contrary, the desperate situation of being isolated and helpless makes his fighting spirit higher and higher!


    At the same time, his real killing move is given to his left hand, which runs through the fierce momentum. Under the cover of his right claw, he attacks the Jiuwei and Tanzhong acupoints of Li futu''s chest and abdomen very skillfully and quickly.


    The fierce battle between the two people is fast and changeable. A little inattention may expose flaws and die on the spot. It shows the precise grasp of the timing, the perfect combination of the changes between attack and defense, and the fast convergence of moves, which can be said to exceed the limits of the human body.


    This is certainly a bloody and brutal fight, but also a visual feast full of violence aesthetics!


    All his subordinates were annihilated, and he really fell into a desperate situation. But if he could kill the emperor, he would be able to fight that life out of this desperate situation!


    Jiuwei point and Tanzhong point are two dead points of human body!


    If you hit one of them, even if you can''t kill the emperor at one stroke, it will be enough to destroy most of his combat effectiveness.


    He knows the structure of the human body like the back of his hand!


    Like a scalpel, Li futu''s figure suddenly disappears at the moment when the right envoy thinks he is going to succeed.


    It''s as if there''s a fault in time and space, and the other person shuttles to another level of time and space in vain. The sudden jump of vision and consciousness makes the right envoy''s mind tremble. It''s too late if he wants to change his moves again.


    You should know that this level of competition is not only the most essential hard power, but also the role of the mind in the fight between you and me.


    The target disappears, and the right heart is alert for a moment, but a hand still appears from an unexpected angle.


    "Pa!"


    A slap in the face, solid smoke in his face.


    The momentum is strong and heavy, so that a wisp of blood appears at the corner of the right mouth.


    All the spectators fell into a trance for a moment.


    The right emissary of the temple was slapped in the face?


    As the saying goes, beating people doesn''t mean beating face, not to mention being beaten is the supreme emperor of the time.


    The sharp contrast between status and experience makes the vast majority of people a little absent-minded.


    "This slap is for the dead who died on the Bank of Weishui river."


    Li futu''s eyes are dark and deep.


    "You may not know his name. Please remember, his name is guhun."


    Half a year later, the two sides of the war did not change, but the situation turned upside down. The temple and the right envoy became the exhausted side.


    "Ha ha ha Your underworld is a group of evil spirits abandoned by the Lord. It is the filth and cancer of the world. Death is your best belonging. "


    The right emissary burst out laughing like a madman.


    "Do you think there''s only one him? A group of demons and monsters living in the dark are also trying to counter the will of the Lord. Yama, you and you will all end up in a bad way like him. It''s just a matter of time. "


    Blood red eyes from Li futu and Cui pan and others face swept, this represents the light and holy temple right make at the moment mood has completely out of control.


    The injury caused by that loud slap was not worth mentioning, but the blow to his dignity was devastating.


    As the emperor and envoy, he has been a real God in human society.


    Did he ever think that he would be slapped? How dare anyone slap him?!


    The humiliation like a tsunami turned into the fury like a volcano eruption. His right eyes were ready to crack, his body was jumping, his legs were spinning, and he kicked Li futu in the chest like crazy.For their characters of this level, the weight of dignity is far more than life and death!


    "Destiny? Nochiev, you are just a mortal. Just because you wear this golden robe, you think you can represent the will of heaven? "


    Li futu''s face finally showed a sense of Senran, and his body swayed left and right with each other''s toes. At the same time, he just threw his earth shaking right hand to push forward.


    "In my opinion, your temple is the biggest place to deceive the world. You call yourself the messenger of the Lord. Let me see if your Allah can save your life!"


    Bang!


    His legs were like the wind and could not be caught by the naked eye. Although the right emissary didn''t hit the chest and abdomen as expected, one of his crazy round kicks fell on Li futu''s right shoulder.


    Li futu''s right shoulder was split, blood spattered, and even his clothes were torn. At the same time, Li futu''s palm was also in the middle, hitting the right emissary''s chest firmly.


    It''s not inferior to the power of the right emissary''s toes. It''s like a big wave. The right emissary''s chest is like a dam. However, the huge wave is too strong. With a click, the high dam breaks, the flood breaks the dike, and the right emissary''s face is red. He flies out with Li futu at the same time.


    "Hell


    Black impermanence eyes show nervous color, can''t help but step forward.


    Li futu, who was six or seven steps away, breathed heavily and raised his hand.


    It''s just a simple hand raising movement, but it makes his right arm vibrate slightly. The pain of his right shoulder makes him frown involuntarily.


    His right foot almost broke his shoulder blade.


    Of course, completely by his right hand, at this time certainly not very well.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    The right emissary held his chest, blood gushing from the corner of his mouth, startling, even slightly bent, unable to stand up completely.


    He knew the structure of the human body like the palm of his hand. The pain three inches below his chest reminded him that two ribs might have broken under the impact of the great force just now.


    His subordinates were dead and wounded, and he was seriously injured. The Allied forces were preparing to retreat. No matter how you look at it, it seems that they are in a desperate situation.


    But with his eyes fixed on Li futu, the right holy emissary of the temple at the end of his life, laughed strangely.

 Chapter 1273

    It is very likely that people laugh without reason in a desperate situation, that is, they give up on themselves and give up on themselves, but the appearance of the right emissary at this time is not like hopelessness and madness.


    "Yan Di, do you really think Has the overall situation been decided? "


    The blood foam gushed out with the words. It can be seen that the right envoy was really hurt, but his tone was not negative, and there was a very unusual excitement in his voice.


    "I''m afraid you never thought you would be today, nochiev? You used to judge others and enforce the law on behalf of heaven. Now it''s your turn to die. How do you feel at this moment? "


    The right envoy is like a turtle in a jar, and Hei Wuchang is not in a hurry to end it.


    It''s the stupidest way to deal with the enemy and kill him directly.


    "After so many years of friendship, I can let you express your last words. I believe you will be very interested."


    Black impermanence has a sneer on his face, a gloomy look in his eyes, and he can do his best to satirize, and beat the water dog with pain.


    Right make not angry smile, smile more and more brilliant.


    Surrounded by several red robed corpses, his broken gold robe, together with the blood stained on it, all kinds of factors stack together, and even vaguely render a touch of solemn and stirring color.


    "Stupid, ignorant, stubborn."


    Every word he uttered seemed to sigh.


    It''s obviously not a deathbed message.


    Black impermanence brow wring, is about to make a sound, but immediately, a fierce wind, break empty and come!


    "Whew!"


    Where we have passed, the sound of gas explosion is continuous, connected in a string, sharp and harsh!


    All of a sudden, however, the acute intuition of crisis from the sea of corpses still made Hei Wuchang react subconsciously, but in a hurry, he would inevitably slow down for half a beat.


    he twisted his waist and tried to lift the sickle of death to his side, but before he could fully see the situation, a great force hit the sickle of death It''s on.


    Black impermanence''s eyes contracted, and he couldn''t help changing color slightly. Even though he gritted his teeth to stabilize his body, under the tremendous impact of the tsunami, he finally got his feet off the ground, flying backwards like a broken kite.


    "Zheng!"


    Under the impact, the golden light changed its trajectory, wiped death''s sickle and black impermanence''s forehead and shot into the sky!


    A few hairs floated down.


    Adam, who had begun to retreat, saw black impermanence flying, and immediately speeded up his retreat.


    Then, black impermanence fell not far from his feet.


    Adam''s eyes flashed and he looked up slowly.


    A group of figures broke into his sight.


    No wonder.


    There''s something wrong with him.


    Last night, when peeping at the temple and fighting against Auschwitz, there was a man in the temple''s lineup, but he disappeared today. His feeling was that he moved the rescue troops.


    "Yan Di, how are you?"


    Temple envoy, anukawa!


    Holding a bow to break the sun.


    There are also a group of Cardinals behind them. Looking around, there are as many as ten!


    In addition to the tragic death yesterday and today, the number of bishops dispatched to the temple has reached 18!


    This is almost close to the total number of cardinals in the temple!


    From this we can fully see that the temple is determined to win the edge of the dawn.


    The arrival of Zuo Shi turned the war around in an instant.


    "Mr. Zuo Shi, you may be a little late."


    Seeing the enemy''s reinforcement, Li futu was not surprised. He turned his head and looked at the left envoy who had been killed in the middle of the way. His face was like water. It felt as if he had expected.


    Of course, it''s more likely that he''s just pretending to be calm and not showing his true feelings on his face.


    Fear before fighting has always been a taboo of military strategists.


    "Late?"


    The left emissary''s eyes swept over the broken bodies on the ground, as if the dead were unimportant passers-by. His expression did not fluctuate. He led ten Cardinals into the battle circle and stopped beside the right emissary.


    "If they die in the hands of Emperor Yan, they will die in their proper place. The Lord will accept their souls. They have completed their mission and died with supreme glory."


    This kind of tone is like a magic wand brainwashing.


    Look at each other, Zuo Shi''s face is very healthy, where there is half a rumor that the serious injury is not healed?


    "As long as Emperor Yan is still here, it''s not too late."


    Hei Wuchang, holding the scythe of death, quickly got up from the ground. Regardless of the blood around his mouth, he immediately gathered around Li futu.


    The same is true of Cui pan and Bai Wuchang.


    It is obvious that the temple is deliberately divided into two groups, hiding its strength. The intention is extremely sinister. Right envoys and left envoys are both bright and dark, in order to paralyze everyone.


    But for that, even if we received the news, Zuo Shi could not have arrived so quickly.Yesterday, the war with Auschwitz was so hard and fierce, three bishops died, and the left envoys didn''t show up. How insidious is such patience?


    "You''ve been very careful."


    Li futu sighed.


    "Don''t get me wrong. Our goal this time is just the blade of dawn. It''s only a surprise to meet the emperor of hell."


    Zuo Shi said: "I''m sorry that the Weishui war of the Dragon kingdom was stopped halfway. It must be the same with Emperor Yan. Since we meet here, let''s put an end to the unfinished war."


    Although Zuo Shi''s tone was not urgent, his eyes were still full of hatred and resentment.


    The Weishui battle in Longguo is not only a disgrace to their temple, but also a disgrace to himself.


    In the past six months, he has been living in a simple life, recuperating from his injury, and at the same time, he is always looking forward to the opportunity of humiliation.


    And now, at last, he has come to this moment.


    "Can we still fight?"


    The left envoy turns around and asks the right envoy.


    "A little injury is not worth mentioning!"


    Right to wipe the corner of the mouth blood, a bold smile, momentum again surging.


    "Yandi, I have said for a long time that this weikegan gorge is the abyss where you are buried. Looking at our" friendship "for so many years, I will make you understand!"


    The right envoy is learning and using now, and he returns the words of Hei Wuchang.


    "Yan Di, introduce a person to you


    With the voice of the right emissary, a strong figure came out from behind a group of red robes.


    "Our temple heretical judgment department, Yama, you must be familiar with it?"


    The right emissary looks back with a strange smile.


    Li futu was silent, calm and silent.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    The other side opened his mouth and stood still more than ten meters away. The muddy light from the abyss reflected his face.


    If the dandy owner of Kyoto City were here, he would be able to recognize his identity at a glance!


    Once the first son of the Dragon kingdom!


    The Li family is young and old.


    Li Haotian!


    There seems to be a destiny.


    The main characters of Weishui World War I.


    It''s all here.

 Chapter 1274

    "Head, shall we withdraw?"


    There is no doubt that great changes have taken place in the current situation, and Carnegie can not help but start to hesitate again.


    Adam gave full play to the herbalism of the wall and stopped the retreat command.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t worry. Let''s see. "


    "It''s not easy to meet again in a foreign country. Yama, don''t you have anything to say to our executive secretary?"


    The right envoy treated him in his own way, smiling and slow.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you time."


    Seemingly generous, but in fact he also needs time to temporarily suppress the chest injury.


    The two sides stand against each other.


    The bloody war seemed to stop for a while.


    The smell of blood in the air was still strong.


    Everyone knows that it''s just the calm before the storm.


    "I didn''t expect that you took refuge in the temple."


    Li futu opened his mouth slowly, with no sadness, no joy, no waves and no waves.


    "I didn''t expect that either."


    Once in the state of dragon, Li Jiada and Shao, who could be regarded as covering the sky with one hand, had a faint smile.


    "Maybe this is the so-called fate."


    It''s only half a year since the Weishui war. It''s not a long time. The face of the once proud son has not changed much, but his temperament has changed dramatically.


    This kind of feeling is not clear, the way is not clear, but it is very obvious that it really exists.


    Once Li Haotian, although the city is deep, Li futu can still see through his smile, but at this time the other side stands in front of him again, as if covered with a layer of cloth, he can no longer easily see through each other''s mind.


    Ups and downs, of course, can give people a fatal blow, it is likely to make people despair, sink and fall, but the same, from the peak to fall, from power to nothing, this kind of experience, can also promote people to quickly mature.


    In half a year, the former Li family has not only completed the transformation from an aristocratic son to the chief executive of the temple, but also his psychology seems to have been greatly improved.


    "Are you Li Haotian?"


    Black impermanence opens his mouth and looks bad.


    Although he was not present in the Weishui World War I, and did not meet Li Haotian, it does not mean that he did not hear about Li Haotian. In addition, he had an oriental face similar to that of Emperor Yan. It is not difficult to guess the identity of the executive department of the temple''s heretical verdict.


    The other party''s inner guess is more positive, and there is no response.


    Of course, Li Haotian and Yan Di are related by blood, but in their eyes, the word "blood" is of no importance at all. Moreover, after the outbreak of the Weishui World War I, under the command of Meng Po, the army moved eastward and pressed into Kyoto, the capital of the Dragon Kingdom. Although there was no explicit discussion, no one in the underworld knew the entanglement between Yan Di and his blood relatives .


    "Li Haotian, you can live up to now because Emperor Yan is merciful and gives you a free hand. Otherwise, you will be a pile of ashes. It''s just that you don''t feel grateful. You''re even in collusion with the temple by repaying your kindness with resentment. "


    Black impermanence, the tone is sentimental, merciless.


    "Don''t forget that the temple abandoned you on the Bank of the Weishui river. At least half of the reasons for your loss in the Dragon kingdom can be attributed to the temple. How can you turn a blind eye to this, recognize the thief as a father, convert to your enemies, and be their loyal dog? "


    Li Haotian''s eyes trembled.


    "Black impermanence, your eloquence, what has become so good? If you don''t learn anything else, you can''t learn the style of provoking dissension. "


    Zuo Shi took over.


    "What is the relationship between what happened in the Dragon Kingdom and our temple? The reason why the Executive Secretary can''t return to his home and his country is clearly due to the "credit" of Emperor Yan. If it wasn''t for Yan Di, the beautiful Miss Song would have been married to the executive secretary, and the executive secretary would not be here. "


    Zuo Shi''s words seem to be understated, but in fact they are extremely sharp and tricky.


    He said. He looked at him without leaving a trace.


    Although the chief executive of their temple did not say a word, his hands were slowly clenched, which was enough to see his heart. There was no apparent calm.


    "Of course, these are past events. Being trapped in the past will not bring any benefits to people. It will only make people sink into infinite pain. The process is not important. What matters is the result. "


    "There is an old saying in your dragon Kingdom, which is called a blessing in disguise. How can you know that it is a bad thing to lose secular power?"


    The left envoys took back their eyes and turned to the Lord of the underworld, whom they had been coveting for many years.


    "Life is very long. Once you win or lose, you can''t decide your fate. If you lose this time, you just have to find a way to win back next time. Is that right, Emperor Yan?"


    "Head What''s the situation? The hell seems to know the executive director of the temple. "


    Carnegie looked surprised.Adam narrowed his eyes and scanned the two opposing Eastern faces.


    "Last year, the prefectural government, which had never committed a crime to the East, suddenly went east in a big way, and was so fierce that it crushed the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, shocking the world. The reason was that Emperor Yan was ambushed by the temple of Wei River in the capital of the Dragon Kingdom. The temple has been thinking about Yan Di for so many years, but it''s hard to find out the whereabouts of Yan Di all the time. Why did it block Yan Di in the Kyoto of the Dragon kingdom so accurately that time? I heard that the reason why the temple was so well-known at that time was that someone inside the Dragon Kingdom informed the temple that he was not low in the Dragon Kingdom and had a lot to do with the Emperor Yan. It seems that he belonged to the Emperor Yan Brother


    "Yan Di Yes Brother


    Carnegie was numb.


    This can be said to be a secret!


    Adam continued: "although the temple ambush failed, but the leader was designed, it inevitably ignited the hell''s anger. The temple was so powerful that it was hard to gnaw. Mengpo aimed at the Dragon Kingdom, a country that could not sacrifice too much for a person. In order to calm the hell''s anger, the culprit who informed the temple was pushed out, But I don''t know why, the Emperor didn''t kill him. Since then, this man has disappeared. "


    "Maybe it''s because of the so-called blood relationship."


    Adam knew a lot about it, though not in detail, but in general, it was almost eight to nine.


    "Emperor Yan let him go, but he took refuge in the temple. Now, together with the temple, he wants Emperor Yan''s life?"


    Carnegie''s lips murmured.


    "Yes, do you think it''s funny? A pair of brothers, however, stand in two hostile camps, and each other tries every means to kill the other. "


    Adam smiles, squints and sighs.


    "What a world, two brothers."

 Chapter 1275

    "You''re right. It really doesn''t matter if you win or lose once."


    It''s a great pleasure to meet "old knowledge" in this dangerous situation, but neither of them seems to be happy.


    Li futu looked at Li Haotian, who was almost completely transformed. His face was like water.


    "It''s not important to win or lose once, but it''s important to choose. If you choose the wrong way, all your efforts are just pushing yourself closer to the abyss."


    "Yan Di, don''t forget that we are all standing in the abyss now. The only difference is that who can live to go out again."


    Right to make a pun, the corner of the mouth with a smile, eyes are full of Senran.


    "Adam, as the Lord of heaven, when your words are true, when are you going to stand by?"


    He said in a deep voice that he didn''t want to waste any more time.


    He can''t wait to see the corpse of Emperor Yan on the spot, just like Auschwitz who died tragically yesterday.


    Seeing the temple reverse the situation, Adam will not be stupid enough to admit that he intended to escape before the action, even if his shameful behavior just now is obvious to all.


    "Stand by? Don''t slander me, emissary. My promise is to help block Skynet. Has Skynet entered the war? No, Right envoy, I have fulfilled my promise. "


    He is righteous and upright. The so-called face is nothing but bullshit here. He has a terrible thick skin. What''s more, it''s hard to refute the fact that it''s good for people for a while.


    The right eye causes the corner of the eye to shake.


    "This is not the time to talk to him."


    The left emissary, youyou Road, stared at several people from the beginning to the end.


    Adam''s fickle nature is well known all over the world, but now they still need to win over the wall grass for the time being.


    Since the appearance of the left envoy, Cui pan and his three men have realized that a fierce battle is inevitable. Zeng''s triangular arch guards around Li futu are like a sharp sword. The air engine is firmly locked on the temple people and horses. Their bodies are tight, like beasts waiting for an opportunity, ready to go.


    "You emissary, you know that you should keep your word, but how do you do it? Knowing the position of the edge of dawn, he deliberately pushes me away. If he does this, he will not be afraid of the ridicule of the people in the world? "


    A cold sound came. Apollo, the sun god who had been working with the temple to kill Auschwitz, was late.


    Right makes the face a little ugly.


    After killing Auschwitz, he and Apollo separated to search for the whereabouts of dawn blade, but he met heaven in the middle of the journey. As it should be, he changed his ally without hesitation.


    Man is not for himself, and heaven will destroy the earth. They all just use each other and know each other well. But the key point is that he didn''t expect Apollo to arrive at this critical time.


    The reason why he and zuozhi are in the dark and in the light is to give the hell a decisive blow. Even if the hell comes to halsi swamp with top fighting power, they are still sure to kill them all. But if you add an Apollo, the result will be hard to say.


    "Apollo, I swear to the Lord in my personal honor, as long as you can kill the emperor of hell with me, Then the temple no longer participated in the battle for the blade of dawn. "


    Zuo Shi made a quick decision and made a surprising speech.


    Originally, Apollo''s eyes were slightly frozen.


    "Is that true?"


    "Nature is serious."


    "You..."


    The right emissary turned and stared at the left emissary, his eyes flickering.


    Zuo Shi said in a low voice: "this is the best chance. We must not let Yan Di escape again. Apollo, we must fight for it."


    "Ahuchawa, can you represent the decision of the temple alone?"


    Zuo Shi was not Adam, not to mention swearing to their Allah. The promise of Zuo Shi moved Apollo. However, the matter was so serious that he doubted it.


    "I am the supreme commander of this operation and have the right to make any decision."


    Zuo Shi''s response was sonorous and forceful.


    Apollo looked to the right.


    The right emissary took back his eyes from the left emissary''s face and remained silent, seemingly acquiescing to the left emissary''s statement.


    Indeed.


    Ando Kawa''s decision was not wrong.


    he was reluctant to let his children catch the wolf.


    Compared with a peerless magic weapon, it is more important to thoroughly eradicate the hell!


    As long as the emperor can be killed, the holy king will certainly not blame him afterwards.


    "OK, hirokawa, remember what you said."


    Apollo slowly opened his mouth, then turned his head, his eyes moved to Li futu, his eyes gradually sharp, it seems that he has made a choice.


    The corner of the left hand makes a sharp curve.


    "Don''t worry, I only want the head of Emperor Yan."


    "If the four emperors join hands, this time, the hell may suffer the biggest disaster in history."


    The Sorcerer''s face was withered and he opened his mouth without expression.


    As he said, it is rare for Adam, the Lord of heaven, the left and right envoys of the temple, Apollo, and the four emperors to appear at the same time, let alone stand in the same camp.The situation faced by the prefecture is obviously worse than that of Auschwitz yesterday!


    "The hell has been in a desperate situation all the way to this day."


    Senter''s tone was flat and completely in line with the attitude of an outsider.


    "What shall we do?"


    Wu Mu Ku asked.


    ¡±The temple has always had a grudge with us. The enemy of the enemy may not be friends, but we can''t let the temple succeed too easily. "


    Wu Mu Ku''s eyes twinkled.


    It seems that it is not obvious that the government intends to help.


    There are many people in the temple. Even if they join, I''m afraid they will not change the situation. On the contrary, they will only hurt themselves. In this case, the best way is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    "But this time, the temple has made up its mind to bury the Emperor Yan in this lirenyuan. With our people, even if we go to war, I''m afraid it won''t help."


    Wu Mu Kui is extremely objective, and he talks about things on the basis of facts.


    "Who said we were going to fight?"


    With a faint smile, Sen te looked to the heaven where he had planned to retreat, but he began to stand still again.


    "We just need to block the sky. I believe Adam will keep a tacit understanding with us. Before, we had a little grudge with the local government, which is a good opportunity to resolve it. "


    The wood withered suddenly.


    Obviously, I don''t intend to spend a single soldier to earn the favor of Yan Di.


    It''s not difficult to reach a tacit understanding with Adam, who has no profit and can''t get up early.


    But there is one thing, Wu Mu Ku is still a little difficult to understand.


    "Is it necessary? If there is no accident, Emperor Yan will not survive today. "


    Senter naturally understood what he meant.


    Indeed, if Emperor Yan died, the gratitude and resentment would disappear naturally, and there was no need to resolve them.


    "But what if there''s an accident?"


    Looking at several people in the heavily encircled Prefecture, Sen te whispered.


    "Don''t forget, this man is the pronoun of miracle."

 Chapter 1276

    "Miss, now they should have arrived at lirenyuan?"


    The sky is clear and clear. In an ancient and magnificent castle garden, a woman with a mandala flower tattooed on her back neck handed her bait to her body.


    She is tall, up and down, with big wavy hair, which is very sexy.


    "Well."


    A deceptive hand took the bait and then gently threw it into the lake. Suddenly, the water was surging violently, which was spectacular.


    Datura Naga stands on the white jade arch bridge, enjoying the magnificent scene of ten thousand carp facing the sky.


    "Miss, since you want to help the emperor, why don''t you send more people? If we really meet with Emperor Yan in a narrow way, I''m afraid that he will be more or less lucky. It may be very difficult to turn the tide back by relying on Sen te alone. "


    Thousands of miles away, but to the situation of lirenyuan, this one of the few women in tianbang seems to know as well as the palm of her hand.


    "How many people do you think it''s appropriate to send?"


    The woman standing by the bridge asked with a smile. She was still throwing food into the lake without looking back.


    "At least, one more person should be sent to the emperor, so as to be safe."


    Datura''s words made the woman in front of her laugh.


    "You mean, let''s be full-time bodyguards for Yan Di?"


    Mandala was speechless.


    "The flowers in the greenhouse can''t stand the wind and rain. Just like the koi in the lake, they can only wait for people to feed them. Otherwise, they will have to starve to death."


    After throwing all the baits into the river, the woman took back her hand and watched the dense Koi in the river.


    "Naga, do you think Yama is the same as the fish in this river?"


    Naga looked at the competing Koi and raised her eyes.


    "Yandi is naturally different from these fish. If we really want to make an analogy, he is also a wolf."


    "Oh?"


    The woman seemed a little surprised.


    "I thought you''d say he''s just waiting to die for nothing."


    With the voice, she turned slowly.


    Although her skin was spotless and crystal clear, her appearance alone might not be as good as the Mandarina in front of her.


    But the premise is, don''t look into her eyes.


    "One yard to one yard, although Yandi has won me, it is undeniable that he is a man worthy of admiration."


    At that time, she was persistent in racing, but she always pursued the mysterious racing emperor.


    "I don''t know how Emperor Yan would feel if he heard your comment."


    Women smile and sing.


    It just looks, but it''s very creepy.


    Because her eyes, a white, like no pupil!


    "It''s hard to say if he can make it."


    "There''s a question I don''t know whether to ask, miss," Naga said in a low voice


    Although the white pupil woman seems to have no pupil, she seems to be able to see through the heart.


    "Why do you want to ask me to help him?"


    Naga was stunned, then thought of Miss''s magical power, and quickly nodded in relief.


    Between heaven and earth, there are few things that Miss doesn''t know. It''s no wonder that she can have insight into her mind.


    To be around a young lady, you have to be prepared to be a transparent person without secrets.


    "Because he is excellent, do you think that''s enough?"


    Smell speech, Na Jia slightly Leng Shen, looking at the young lady''s eyes, also subconsciously become a little strange.


    But when the pair of incomparably clean white eyes, Naga instantly recovered, and quickly lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    "Sorry, what? Because just now you doubted whether I fell in love with Yan Di? "


    As a master of tianbang, Mandala shows a nervous color at the moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss... "


    "If you don''t have to apologize because of this, it''s not surprising that a woman will fall in love with an outstanding man like Yan Di."


    Naga can''t help but raise her head, eyes stunned, even red lips can''t help but slightly open.


    "What''s your expression?"


    White pupil female says with a smile: "very surprised?"


    Naga pursed her lips and didn''t know how to reply.


    Miss Not really Hell, do you like it?!


    "Don''t think about it. I only met him once. Do you think I fell in love with him at first sight?"


    Naga gave a stiff smile.


    All in all, the meeting of Miss Yan and Emperor Yan in Longguo harbor city was the bridge she took.


    If it''s really because of that time that Miss Yan made a secret promise to Emperor Yan, then she doesn''t know whether it''s a great contribution or a deserved death.


    Of course, she also believed that the young lady would not be so superficial, even if the emperor of hell had been amazing enough.Not to mention a Yan Emperor, even if she looked at the world, it was difficult for her to find a person who could match the lady.


    In the eyes of the young lady, it seems that such a big world is just a chess game.


    "It''s not easy to give birth to a hero like Yan Di. The key is that he can stand at the present height and not forget his original intention. Unlike those who lose their original intention with the high position, he has been honored as a God but never forgotten where he came from. This kind of disposition is particularly valuable."


    The white pupil woman turns around and walks forward, softly speaking.


    "I really don''t want to see him die too early. It''s a loss."


    "Loss?"


    Naga didn''t understand and followed the young lady.


    But the other side did not continue to explain.


    "He started from scratch and worked hard to become a force to be feared by the world. Now he is less than 30 years old. Naga, if he can go on, what height can he reach in the future?"


    "But he''s dying."


    Naga hit the nail on the head.


    She would never make a meaningless guess, even if it was really exciting enough.


    "Yes, he''s going to die."


    White pupil woman whispers.


    "Miss, if you really want to help him, you may have time to send someone to lirenyuan now."


    Naga gave up selfishness to remind.


    From her point of view, she really doesn''t care too much about the life and death of that man.


    The white pupil woman smiles.


    "You care about him?"


    "No way."


    Naga said without hesitation, "I just don''t like the temple more than him. No matter what, at least he is not hypocritical. He is too evil to be true. He does not seek so many high sounding reasons for his selfish desires, and seldom harms innocent people. "


    "That''s all I can do, otherwise it''s not helping him, it''s hurting him. He can only rely on himself if he can survive in a desperate situation. "


    White pupil woman stopped, looked up, white eyes, looking to the south.


    Naga also stopped and looked south, a little confused.


    "What are you looking at, miss?"


    That doesn''t seem to be the direction of Halsey swamp.


    White pupil woman did not respond, as if to himself, whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really believe him that much? "

 Chapter 1277

    The unfathomable vicegan gorge is inaccessible to people and even birds.


    There is no denying that it is a good natural cemetery.


    "I''ll give it to you, Cui pan. Is there a problem?"


    The left emissary opened his mouth and asked the right emissary.


    Although it''s harmless for the right envoys to speak frankly, both sides have been holy envoys for so many years, and they know each other like the back of their hands, but there is a tacit understanding.


    From the micro expression of the right emissary, it is obvious that the injury caused by the collision with Yandi just now is not so insignificant. He is suffering a lot.


    Now, with the help of Apollo, it''s no longer necessary to clean up a Yan Emperor who was also injured. In order to reduce the loss, it''s undoubtedly the most appropriate choice to give Cui pan to the injured right envoy.


    Cui pan ranks second in the tianbang, and is expected to be a popular candidate in the Shenbang in the next few years.


    "No problem."


    The right emissary didn''t insist on it. He was quite aware of the general situation. His cold eyes moved to the magistrate who was said to be one step away from the emperor. He nodded and accepted the arrangement of the left emissary.


    "Black and white impermanence to you, can solve it?"


    The left envoy spoke again. This time, he asked Li Haotian, the executive director of their heretical adjudication office, who was once the first young man of long Guoquan.


    "Don''t worry."


    At the beginning, Li family, who could only be a spectator on the Bank of Weishui River, nodded silently. His eyes were fixed on the evil and illustrious people in the world.


    Of course, he didn''t want to be one against two.


    Behind him, there are ten red robes!


    "Good."


    The left envoy drew back his eyes and let out a breath.


    "Our temple has always cherished talents, Cui pan, Bai Wuchang and Hei Wuchang. If you can go astray and turn to the light and join our temple, we will write off all the past grievances. I believe the Lord will forgive all the sins you have committed in the past."


    The tone of Zuo Shi was completely from the perspective of the supreme, as if he was giving grace.


    However, the underworld has been ambushed on all sides, and there is no way back. It is not too much to say that he is doing kindness.


    Unfortunately, no one received the kindness of the left envoy.


    "It''s just a fight to the death. There''s no need for so much nonsense."


    His voice fell to the ground. Bai Wuchang, who has been silent all the time, took a step. This step is just like a sword coming out of the sheath. His whole breath suddenly changed. If he was still the undercurrent of the lake a second ago, now the undercurrent of the lake has set off a huge whirlpool, roaring and surging, sweeping up the waves!


    "Ahuchawa, all along, your temple is like a mad dog, chasing us and biting us, but every time it turns out? Most of the time, you''re coming at us in a huff and puff, but in the end you run away with your tail between your legs. Is good scar forgot to ache, or before the lesson has not tasted enough? "


    Black impermanence shouldered the sickle of death, faced with a large number of people in Skynet, his body was straight and high spirited, and he put ridicule and disdain on his face.


    "Whoever dies will live. We''ll call again. Don''t talk too much in advance, otherwise it won''t look good if you kneel down on the ground and let me spare your dog''s life later."


    Although a group of Cardinals did not speak, their eyes were filled with gloomy anger.


    As the largest religion in the world, it has hundreds of millions of believers. They are just like living gods. No matter where they go, they are faced with the awe and worship of the people. How can they ever be so shamelessly insulted?


    "Ha ha, very good."


    Zuo Shi mouth involvement, smile without the slightest temperature, cold and heartless.


    "Cui pan, how about you? Do you want to die like them? "


    Although he was not as sarcastic as black impermanence, his attitude of ignoring was undoubtedly more insulting.


    "If the hell can be bought, it will be gone. Ahuchikawa is insulting himself."


    He said faintly.


    "If I were in such a situation, would you be able to live and die with such loyalty?"


    Adam looked back at his group of subordinates.


    "Head, I Carnegie''s loyalty to heaven can be learned from the sun and the moon. Life is heaven''s man, death is heaven''s ghost."


    The first dogleg immediately declared his position, his face full of people can''t bear to question his loyalty and magnanimous.


    "Good."


    Although Zuo Shi was smiling, his smile was gloomy and gloomy, which made people creepy.


    "I appreciate your loyalty."


    His cold eyes swept over Cui Pan''s face one by one.


    "Since you don''t want to go back, I have to help you, just like those blasphemers. Let me send you and your leaders to the Lord to repent your sins."


    In a desperate situation, Li futu even laughed.


    "Zuoshi, I think what your Lord wants to see most is not us, but you who call yourself his messengers. If Allah in your faith really exists, you will not be afraid that he will bring down a curse on you who cheat the world and steal your fame? "Speaking of the last sentence, Li futu''s eyes suddenly sank, his whole body momentum soared, his surging fighting spirit surged and spread, and his whole body flowed along the blood.


    Although we are outnumbered, the momentum of the four people standing together is roaring and surging, which is even better than the tide of the sea. It is not inferior to the temple!


    "It''s hopeless to be stubborn."


    The left emissary''s face was completely gloomy, and the palm of his hand could not help clenching the broken sun bow.


    "Don''t be hypocritical. My head is here. If you want, just come and get it."


    Li futu''s eyes are sharp. When he is outnumbered, he takes the initiative to fight!


    "The tortoise and grandson of the temple, don''t they move yet? Your black grandfather''s Scythe is hungry and thirsty! "


    Black impermanence burst out laughing, and the laughter soared into the sky.


    Even the spectators could not help but be infected by the heroic laughter, and their blood was surging.


    "Will hell be destroyed today?"


    The witch wood withered.


    This has always been like a poison man without seven emotions and six desires. Looking at several people in the hell, there are some fluctuations in his dead eyes.


    "I don''t know."


    Sent''s response was flat.


    "If Emperor Yan loses, four of his top fighting forces will be killed at the same time, including the leader. There is no doubt that the hell will collapse, but if they..."


    "Win?"


    Wu Mu Ku looked at the young figure.


    Against the backdrop of the temple, he is not a big man. He seems to be so weak, but when he looks at his back, he feels like a towering mountain.


    "Is it possible?"


    Sen te is noncommittal, looking at the battlefield that has been filled with smoke.


    "Let''s see."

 Chapter 1278

    "Ahuchawa, why do you need so much nonsense? You and I will join hands to kill Yama, and then you will fulfill your promise to deliver the blade of dawn to me!"


    It is extraordinary that this fateful battle between the hell and the temple was led by a man who had nothing to do with it.


    At the same time, Apollo''s ready body suddenly burst up like a compressed spring. After five strides, he took advantage of the momentum to jump two meters high. His fierce iron fist forced him to take the head of Li futu.


    "Yandi, I always regret that I couldn''t fight with you in the first World War in Athens. It''s a pity that I can meet you this time."


    His eyes were as sharp as a knife.


    "Yama, I still hope to show your real strength and fight with me


    In fact, there is no need for him to say more. How can anyone keep hands on such a life and death war?


    Li futu raised his head and fixed his eyes on the Greek god who was coming. His hands clenched and his expression changed in a flash!


    The sharp fighting spirit shoots out of the eyes, and the long restrained body strides suddenly at the same time. After four steps, the feet stomp on the ground fiercely, and with the help of the rebound force of the ground, the body shoots into the sky with incomparable wildness!


    It''s just the same!


    The same speed!


    The same tyranny!


    The same shock!


    At the bottom of weikegan gorge, on the Heihe River, the two Shenbang emperors collided fiercely, and the supreme majesty surged with the strong wind without any barrier!!!


    Their eyes trembled, and they raised their heads together. They looked hot and fixed their eyes.


    Bang!!!


    The dull sound of impact suddenly explodes unexpectedly, with layers of ups and downs, resounding through the gorge, crashing into the mountain and shaking back in the deep valley!


    The two emperors, who have already stood on the top of the world, collide fiercely, and their fierce strength immediately surges forward to each other like raging waves!


    If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win!


    But no matter Li futu or Apollo, they are not cowards.


    The power of terror surged out, and no one chose to retreat. Under the impact of the two great forces, the same violent anti shock force quickly returned to their own bodies, causing their bodies to vibrate, and then the offensive was forced to contain, and at the same time, they flew out to the rear.


    Bang!


    After landing on the ground, Li futu bent his knees slightly and unloaded the undelivered anti shock force to the earth through his feet. His eyes were still fixed on Apollo, and he did not make any stop. His feet suddenly stamped on the ground, and once again violently impacted.


    No matter how tough he was, he also understood that the situation was extremely dangerous for his own side. Only by disintegrating Apollo''s combat effectiveness as soon as possible, could he win a chance of life in this situation of nine deaths!


    "Xiaobai, who can survive this time?"


    Black impermanence stares at the powerful Temple opposite and grins.


    Bai Wuchang returns to the state that silence is golden, and there is no response.


    "The boss once said that there is an old saying in the East that good people don''t live long and harm lasts for thousands of years. Later, I studied it carefully and found it very reasonable. According to this, I should live a little longer than you. "


    The other side is still unreasonable, but it doesn''t matter at all. Black impermanence enjoys himself and talks to himself.


    "But I don''t want to see you die in front of me. Although you are always dumb, you are a qualified audience. Without you, I would be very lonely."


    Black impermanence turns his head, the pair of vicious pupils that make the world tremble, even show a touch of warmth at this time.


    "So, you are not allowed to die in front of me."


    "I''m fifth in the list, and you''re sixth in the list. I''m better than you. You''d better worry about yourself."


    White impermanence cherishes words like gold, his face is expressionless, and he looks at the people and horses in the temple without squinting.


    "It''s just a ranking higher than me. Do you really think you are better than me?"


    Black impermanence seems to be unconvinced, but it doesn''t come to fight like before.


    "Just because you are better than me, you have to live."


    When the eyes from white impermanence face back, black impermanence smile has completely annihilated.


    "Grandsons of the temple, your black grandfather is here!"


    The roar of thunder is loud, the power of terror is surging silently in the body, and the sound of muscle explosion can be heard vaguely. Hei Wuchang swings the sickle of death, and the body wrapped in black cloak rushes up like a rocket, threatening the left envoys in front with the terrible and evil spirit of mountain and tsunami!


    Zuo Shi raised his head and gave him a smile.


    At the same time, a heavy drink sounded.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Li Haotian, the executive director, stepped forward and stood in front of the left emissary. With the forward stride, his waist twisted with the trend. With a powerful visual impact, he threw his leg and accurately kicked the sickle of death."Bang!"


    The sickle of death was forced to change its trajectory and hit the ground.


    A crack came into being.


    "You want to stop me?"


    Black impermanence raised his head, eyes red as a wild beast, staring at the Oriental in front of him, without hesitation, raised the sickle of death again, clasped his hands, and chopped forward suddenly!


    Even a mountain seems to be smashed in an instant.


    Li Haotian didn''t take the fierce blow. His steps twisted and he dodged to the left at the critical moment. The sickle of death almost wiped the corner of his clothes.


    At the same time, white impermanence also silent attack, flash swept erratic, blink of an eye is already close, a claw into Li Haotian shoulder.


    "Hiss!"


    The skin split, several bloodstains immediately appeared on Li Haotian''s shoulder.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot."


    White impermanence''s eyes are deep, and his voice is cold. He wants to expand the result of the battle, and he is killed under his claws, but ten Cardinals have already been killed.


    "Black and white impermanence, your end is coming!"


    The end of the war!


    "Cui pan, I heard that you are only one step away from the emperor. It''s a pity that you can never step out of this step."


    The roar resounded high in the sky, and the right emissary didn''t restrain himself any more. Ignoring the black and white impermanence, he stepped wildly. His body was like a wild beast out of cage, and the ferocious smell of blood shrouded Cui pan quickly!


    The name of man, the shadow of tree!


    The magistrate of urging life has always been known as the first person in the underworld besides Emperor Yan and Mengpo.


    Such a strong man is worth fighting!


    When the distance is close, the right eye is cold and fierce. It''s incredible to contain the forward momentum. It''s time to get up and complete the turnover. It''s time to sweep the leg and sweep the sea. It''s time to smash the air blast!


    Rush, turn, jump, smash The whole process is like flowing water, coherent and swift, overbearing and inspiring!


    "Cui pan, pick your head today, strengthen my supremacy!"


    More murderous than raging sea!

 Chapter 1279

    Although injured, the right envoy was worthy of the name of the emperor of man. He made a great impact on the whole court in an instant.


    "Nokiev, I''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. I''ll use your name of nokiev as my stepping stone to the list of gods!"


    Seeing that he was about to be killed at his feet, Cui pan touched the ground with his toes, moved back dexterously, and avoided a blow from the right emissary.


    "You are arrogant


    Seeing that the other party was in the state of death, he dared to make such a provocation. His right eyes trembled ferociously, without stagnation. In an instant, he burst out to attack Cui pan with iron fist.


    Bang!


    Compared with the ferocity of the right emissary, Cui pan was calm and calm. At the moment when the right emissary''s iron fist came, his right hand suddenly turned into a claw.


    Two huge forces collide with each other, taking the impact point as the center, just like a tornado spreading, the strong wind from the bombardment is sweeping around!


    Hum!


    The two men snorted at the same time, and the fury of the attack was stifled.


    Under the huge anti shock force, Cui pan couldn''t help but move backward. Five or six meters later, he raised his right foot and suddenly stamped it backward. Only when his foot sank into the soil could he stop the retreat.


    "Nochiev, you have enjoyed the honor of God list for nearly ten years. Today, it''s time to abdicate!"


    Cui pan stared at the right emissary. In his indifferent eyes, he suddenly burst out the light that others did not dare to stare. His sharpness made the right emissary squint involuntarily!


    The footstep moves, Cui pan spins the body but rises, unexpectedly does not retreat but advances, takes the initiative to kill to the right!


    "Is Cui pan crazy? It seems that he is going to kill the right envoy? "


    Carnegie gaped, a little unbelievable.


    "The magistrate of the hell ranked second in the list of heaven, and the gap between him and the emperor is not big. Nokiev was injured in the collision of Emperor Yan just now. It''s really hard to say who wins and who loses when they fight to the death one by one at this time."


    Adam narrowed his eyes to slow down his voice. The angle is very objective.


    "If Cui pan is really able to knock out nokiev, it''s possible that the hell will come to an end, but it''s too difficult to do that with an Huchuan."


    It can be seen that although the war broke out, as the left envoy of the temple, anukawa has not come to an end.


    It''s obvious that the most important cost for Yan yilao to treat people unfaithfully is to wait for him to get the least.


    Although the battle between Emperor Yan and the sun god is magnificent, everyone knows that it is difficult for the two emperors to distinguish between each other in a moment and a half, so more and more people gradually start to focus on the "second battlefield".


    The battle between the magistrates and the right envoys of the temple represents that tianbang is challenging Shenbang, which is of great significance, and the win or lose of this battle is likely to affect the direction of the whole war!


    Obviously, the right envoy also deeply understood his responsibility. If Cui pan could really win with the weak and join with the Emperor Yan, then their temple would really break a loophole in this battle.


    It''s just, can he lose to Cui pan?!


    The right emissary''s eyes are red as if they are congested. He no longer cares about his chest injury. He is rich and powerful. His fists are wide open and close. He is violent and aggressive. He wants to defend his majesty as the emperor.


    On the other hand, Cui pan is quite different from the right emissary, just like two extremes. He is hard and hard, skillful and cunning. He can always avoid the fierce attack of the right emissary, and catch the loophole of the right emissary to launch a sharp attack.


    The right envoy is as fierce as a tiger!


    Cui pan looks like an eagle. He''s tough!


    Bang bang!!!


    Like a raging tide, the right side makes the Vietnam war more and more fierce. It''s like an enraged Beast. The stormy attack is sweeping towards Cui pan.


    Cui pan didn''t say a word, but he was very attentive. His body flickered, and he seldom collided with the right emissary head-on. However, once he caught the chance, he suddenly launched a lightning attack like a poisonous snake. The move seemed feminine, but it contained terrible power that the right emissary could not ignore.


    Because he had been careless once before, and his shoulder was torn apart by three directions. Not to mention, his whole shoulder was paralyzed for a short time. Since then, he did not dare to take it lightly and expose his flaws easily.


    As the fighting continued, many people''s eyes were gradually surprised. The inseparable figure of the right envoy and Cui pan seemed to clearly reveal a truth.


    Can Cui pan really compete with the right envoy?


    "It''s hard to be elegant if you have strange and skillful skills!"


    You Shi is very uncomfortable now. This feeling is different from that of fighting with Yan Di before. For Cui pan, he has a feeling of powerlessness.


    As an emperor, he not only enjoys honor, but also bears pressure. He can''t help but become irritable when he can''t win a top spot in tianbang for a long time. With a roar, his muscles contract suddenly, and then he is shocked. He grabs Cui Pan''s shoulders with both hands to end the battle, but his claws open the middle door.


    Cui Pan''s eyes, naturally, will not let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, of course, he did not forget that there is still an anukawa in the eye.This is the battle.


    He has to win!


    What''s more, it can''t be a disastrous win for both sides!


    He must keep a certain combat effectiveness, to relieve the pressure for the emperor, to fight for a ray of life for the underworld!


    That''s why he didn''t fight right all the time!


    As if his body was out of balance, he leaned back, then his palms firmly supported the ground, and his feet soared. Cui Pan''s whole body was in an inverted state. While avoiding the attack of the right emissary, his whole body power quickly gathered on his feet like a river of water. He was fierce and swift, and did not hesitate. He was like a lightning tearing the sky, and hit the right emissary''s upper body hard Right makes any reaction possible.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The percussion sound is like a drum beat, which is uncontrollable, rapid and dreary. It has penetrating power and shakes everyone''s mind.


    Cui Pan''s hands were used as his feet, constantly moving forward. At the same time, his feet were like a storm, constantly hitting the right emissary''s chest and abdomen. The speed was so fast that people couldn''t catch it at all. He could only see the right emissary''s face flushed and kept staggering back!


    A master can only win or lose in a short time. A mistake may destroy the initiative and pay a heavy price. What''s more, the right emissary''s chest has been injured before.


    "Bang!"


    It was like the last straw that overpowered the camel. Under Cui Pan''s strong kick, the right envoy rose from the ground and flew out uncontrollably. There was a "wow" in mid air, and a mouthful of scarlet blood gushed out of his mouth.


    Blood in the sky.


    All this falls in everyone''s eyes, just like the slow motion in the movie, which makes their eyes a little trance for a while.


    God is king of man.


    Is it really inferior to tianbang?

 Chapter 1280

    "Apollo, you believe in the integrity of the temple as ridiculous as you believe in the chastity of prostitutes. Do you think they will give you the blade of dawn in the end? They just want you to be a free hitter


    Although he is fighting with Apollo, Li futu''s attention is still focused on other battlefields. He can''t help but show a radian at the corner of his mouth when he sees trapanliknoqiev.


    Apollo noticed the change of his expression, the corner of his eyes soon caught the scene of the right envoy spitting blood and flying, his face could not help changing slightly.


    Rubbish!


    His heart involuntarily scolded a, but did not show in the face.


    "Yandi, whether the temple is honest or not is my own business, and it has nothing to do with you. And you''d better get your attention back! "


    Apollo was not shaken by Li futu''s words, and his tone was cold.


    His opponent fought with him, but he was also dedicated to dual-use, which made his dignity as a strong man greatly insulted. He hit Li futu with a more powerful punch.


    "Apollo, I really didn''t expect that you would be willing to be the eagle dog of the temple at a low price."


    There is no doubt that the war situation over Cui pan made Li futu''s mind fixed. His eyes fixed on Apollo''s face. With one hand, he drew a mysterious arc, opened the attack''s hard and fierce fist, and then made a strong counterattack. With his left hand, he made a fierce impact on Apollo''s face!


    "Apollo, you will pay for your stupid decision!"


    Apollo gave a cold hum, and the momentum of attack continued. The shadow of his fist remained, and the strong wind roared. He gathered together into a strong and fierce storm of ambush and killing, which entangled with Li futu.


    Two people fight bravely, own strength toward the peak surging, at this moment, without reservation!


    Naturally, the integrity of the temple is worthless, but backed by the co prosperity society, Apollo decided that the temple did not dare to eat its words easily.


    Moreover, wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it!


    Yandi is the youngest emperor in Shenbang, and has always been known as the emperor with the greatest potential, which means that Shenbang may not be his destination.


    Not many people are willing to watch themselves trampled on their heads. Since they have the chance, Apollo naturally doesn''t mind killing them in the middle of the road!


    At the peak of his intention to kill, Apollo''s power suddenly broke out, and the power of terror swept iron fist, locked Li futu''s head and bombarded him violently.


    The strong wind roared and the killing intention surged, just like a tiger roaring, opening a ferocious mouth!


    Li futu''s momentum is not weak at all, and his whole body is full of evil spirit. He seems to have returned from the nether world, which is different from him in the city of Longguo.


    In the face of Apollo''s fierce attack, his body burst up and swept his legs.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of the bombardment, the fierce force immediately surged to the other side. The attack was stopped completely. The two lost control at the same time and stepped back on the soft soil, leaving deep footprints.


    "Fast!"


    Even though Apollo was a blonde, his skin was full of power and bronze. Moreover, in such a high-intensity collision, his body was covered with a thin layer of sweat. Under the rendering of the light, he was even more full of masculine charm!


    If there is a woman here, I''m afraid she will be dumped in an instant!


    "Yama, that''s it. Show your real strength, or you will die in my hands!"


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and burst into laughter. The laughter was heroic and impulsive.


    "As you wish."


    Before the laughter dissipated, Apollo''s pupils suddenly contracted, and a figure rushed towards him.


    "Well done!"


    With a roar on the tip of his tongue, Apollo stamped on the earth with his feet, waiting for work. His right hand held tightly, and then he spiraled out with a mysterious trajectory, bombarding Li futu with an irresistible momentum.


    No one will doubt that if this blow is solid, even if it is a steel plate in front of it, it will be blown out of a hole!


    No one in the world can be invulnerable. Even Li futu can''t use his head to compete with each other''s fists. At the moment when Li Feng is approaching his face, he seems to have expected each other''s reaction. In violation of the laws of physics, he forcibly controls his body shape in advance in mid air. His body suddenly tilts back like a dragon, and his feet fall like a dragon Sea, suddenly round kick, hard kick in Apollo''s belly.


    Crazy, fierce, fierce!


    Fast wins electricity!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the move has completed the transformation in an instant, turning the passive into the active!


    The world''s martial arts can only be broken fast.


    The pursuit of power of ignorance, that is just the Mangfu, the real strong, strong in the grasp of the fighter, the keen reaction, and the convergence and transformation between moves!


    "It''s not unreasonable that the Emperor Yan is praised as a rare martial arts genius in a hundred years."


    Carnegie felt it.


    "It''s really strong. A sun god is not the opponent of Yan Di.""Last year, the two envoys joined hands and failed to kill the emperor of hell. On the contrary, one of them was seriously injured. It''s not surprising that Apollo couldn''t beat him."


    As the leader of the top power, Adam didn''t seem to be ashamed to see Emperor Yan''s great power.


    "Although Yandi is tough, Apollo is not a general person. In order to fight for him, Athens was very busy. It was not easy for Yandi to win him easily."


    Adam''s evaluation hit the nail on the head. Although Apollo was unprepared for the heinous reaction of Emperor Yan, he also took the best measures to deal with it. He grabbed Li futu''s wrist and flew with him.


    "Zha!"


    In the middle of the air, Apollo''s arms and muscles were surging like snakes, his face was tight, he tried his best, his eyes were enlarged unconsciously, and he grabbed Li futu''s ankle and threw it out like a shot put.


    Li futu turned into a human shell, and struck the cliff with a sharp and swift arc.


    "Boom!"


    is like the earth trembled and the mountains swayed. Although the body was adjusted in advance on the mountain, the violent impact force still hit the body from both feet. The eyebrows of Li Fu diagram were slightly wrinkled, and the lips were subconsciously closed. But after landing, the throat was sweet, and the blood and water could not be suppressed.


    "Yama, what''s it like..."


    Apollo fell on the black river, a foot has stepped into the river, his mouth is clearly visible, slowly flowing blood, he seems not to feel, his face with a grim smile.


    But after a while, his smile suddenly solidified, the pain of his left foot made him quickly withdraw his foot from the river, and then subconsciously turned back.


    His shoes have started to rot, and even his heels are beginning to be bloody.


    This river How can it be so corrosive?

 Chapter 1281

    The Heihe River was obviously different from the ordinary River, but Apollo obviously didn''t care to think about it at the moment.


    To solve the problem of Emperor Yan is the most important thing!


    Regardless of the injury caused by the black river erosion on his ankle, Apollo took a deep breath and stormed again. He came close to Li futu with the force of swallowing thousands of Li Li like a tiger. The horror caused people to stay in the shadow, forming the residual shadow road. The irresistible iron fist threatened the irresistible power road. The evil intention of the tsunami seemed to break Li futu''s face on the spot!


    Kill him while he''s sick!


    Li futu was not in a hurry. Although he was breathing heavily, his eyes were still sharp. He firmly locked on the attacking Greek rebel God and accurately determined the opponent''s boxing position. He suddenly stamped his right foot on the mountain and shot forward with the help of the anti shock force. His left hand roared tight and turned into a hand knife. He just slashed at the opponent''s wrist. At the same time, his right hand turned into a palm, and he was in another iron fist Before the body with the help of the momentum of forward hard Bang printed on Apollo''s chest.


    Bang!!!


    The dull crash between the calcium carbide sparks starts at the same time. They touch each other and separate. Li futu floats to the ground, while Apollo staggers back five steps, and his face is red.


    Li futu wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth, stabilized his Qi and blood, and gazed at Apollo.


    "I''m afraid you don''t want enough."


    "Is it?"


    As we all know, the wounded beast will be more violent and terrible. Blood seeped from the skin, and the pain began to sweep the whole body, but Apollo''s eyes were more fierce.


    "Yama, don''t be happy too soon. Who can laugh to the end, it''s still two things to say!"


    After licking the corners of his mouth, Apollo slowly shrugged his shoulders with the stimulation of the strange sweet meaning. At the same time, the muscles around him began to creep like snakes, and the rolling momentum quickly reached the peak with the speed visible to human eyes!


    "Yama, they say you are the greatest martial arts genius of this century, and my biggest hobby of Apollo is to kill genius!"


    "Build my glory with your life today."


    Apollo drank with a deep voice, his pupils gradually turned bloody red, and he looked like a bloodthirsty beast. His strong and perfect body stepped forward two steps, then suddenly stepped on the ground, threw a full arc in the air, and instantly appeared behind Li futu. Bombarding the iron fist was like a roaring wave tearing at Li futu''s back neck.


    Wild!


    Swift and violent!


    Overbearing!


    Shock!


    These methods are worthy of the name of sun god!


    These pictures are far more exaggerated than the special effects in the movie. If an ordinary person sees them, they will shatter his world view. Fortunately, they are a group of bloody characters who are independent of the ordinary world.


    But even so, Apollo''s sudden outbreak, or let them can''t help but look trance.


    Every existence in the list of gods is not a false name!


    "That''s what I''m talking about!"


    Feeling the fierce wind from behind, Li futu was not frightened. On the contrary, he laughed with emotion. His body deflected, stepped back and pulled half of his body in an instant. At the same time, his hands turned into palms everywhere to fight bravely!!!


    "If you work hard, you''ll lose again, and you''ll be exhausted three times. As long as Yan Di retreats, he''ll avoid fighting. When Apollo''s spirit subsides, the situation will be much better. But why did he choose to fight hard? Did he forget that his opponent was more than one sun god? "


    Carnegie felt that the Lord of hell was a little too reckless.


    "He didn''t forget, just because of self-confidence, or that he had no way back."


    Adam said in a slow voice: "as a leader, he has been carrying a huge pressure that ordinary people can''t see. The world can only see his progress, but can''t see how he has made progress. The reason why he was able to grow up with the speed of terror that shocked the world is that he has to admit that such a dangerous situation of life and death has a lot of credit. If you want to climb to the top of martial arts, you can only challenge your own limits and die for later generations! "


    "Hell, is in a desperate situation, complete nirvana."


    Similarly, as a leader, Adam seems to have some insight, and his eyes are a little lax.


    The fierce battle of high intensity continues. Apollo''s power seems to be endless, sweeping and pouring towards Li futu. Every move is incomparably manic and shocking!


    Li Fu plans to fight and retreat. His tight fists sometimes turn into palms and claws, and block accurately with the strength of an inch!


    "Pick me up again!"


    Apollo suddenly let out a roar, all aspects of the body reached the ultimate even body, stood up, swinging legs, like a storm toward Li futu.


    "Have a good time!"


    At this moment, both sides seem to be inspired by the bloody, Li futu also look hot, leaping legs ferocious block.


    "Bang Bang..."


    There was no pause in the short and fierce roar.


    "Come again!"


    Apollo retreated again because of the huge anti shock force, but he didn''t step into the same river twice. He stamped the earth fiercely to stop the retreat at the edge of Heihe River, whistling and shooting into the sky at the same time. It was like a large stone mill spinning at high speed, rolling a shocking impact whirlwind, and raging down toward lifutu.Suddenly looking up, Li futu''s deep pupil locks his opponent who falls from the sky. His knees are bent, his muscles are tight, and his feet hold the ground tightly, just like a high-strength spring compressed to the extreme!


    "Die!"


    The roar of thunder rolled in, and Apollo whirled his iron legs, whistling down the storm momentum!


    "Come on, come on!"


    In an instant, Li futu made a slight shaking and forward stride, which gave birth to the phantom of Daodao. It was so dazzling that he couldn''t capture his real body. Under the cover of these layers of fake shadows, his iron fist passed through all Apollo''s manic moves and immediately approached his chest.


    Bang!!!


    Apollo''s move completely failed, people like to freeze in mid air, vaguely visible a fist into his chest steel like muscles.


    Quiet!


    The world seems to freeze at this moment.


    Then, a few tiny clicks sounded.


    I don''t know whether a second or ten seconds later, just like playback, Apollo''s manic body was abruptly ejected, flying along the track of his attack, and falling heavily on the ground, even felt as if the whole ground was shocked.


    Wow The blood in his chest burst out, and Apollo''s face turned pale on the ground. The naked eye could see that his body was trembling uncontrollably at the moment. It was obvious that the blow of Emperor Yan had caused him a lot of damage.


    "Again!"


    Looking back at the Emperor Yan, he slowly drew back his hand and cast his deep eyes to the sun god, who fell on the river, and invited him to fight again.


    Breathtaking!

 Chapter 1282

    "God is a great emperor, and he is also the right emissary of the temple. He is even inferior to a magistrate of our little Prefecture. Tut Tut, it''s really eye opening."


    The profits of the other two battlefields undoubtedly boosted Hei Wuchang''s spirit, and he began to make sarcastic remarks with extreme acrimony.


    But the other side was not affected by him.


    Actually, the right envoy was not in the best condition when he was injured in the war with Emperor Yan. Cui pan was a winner, but he didn''t argue with Hei Wuchang.


    "A drop in the bucket will not affect the overall situation. The end of this war has long been doomed."


    "Do you know what I hate most about your temple? That''s the smug tone


    Black impermanence''s eyes were heavy, staring at the eastern face in front of him.


    "Xiaobai, you go to deal with the other scum, and I''ll take care of this guy!"


    White impermanence did not fight with him, silent attack to the rear of the cardinal, terror power unreservedly suddenly released, as if the cold atmosphere of the mortuary crazy filled, toward the cardinal enveloped swept!


    Although judge Cui repulsed the right envoy, the right envoy did not lose his fighting capacity, and the situation is still far from optimistic.


    "Boy, it was a mistake that Emperor Yan chose to let you go. Let me send you to the place you should go."


    Black impermanence makes a grim voice, shakes the fragrance, kills, castrates madly, the sickle of death hangs the cold edge of the nether world, and it''s gone in a flash!


    In front of him was the sixth most terrifying person in the list of heaven, and he was also one of the enchanting envoys of the underworld. Li Haotian didn''t make a hard connection, so he nodded his toes and stepped back at the moment when the other party''s killing plane swept by.


    The fierce wind swept across his neck and made his skin chill. If he was a little late, it would be a miserable end of separation.


    "Black impermanence, don''t be rampant!"


    Four Cardinals came to help relieve Li Haotian''s pressure. The other six Cardinals were responsible for killing Bai Wuchang. Their division of labor was clear. They also gave the two enchanting envoys the necessary respect.


    "Make up for the number, a group of local chickens and dogs, all die for me!"


    The evil spirit accumulated for many years exploded in a flash. Black impermanence''s face was ferocious. In his hand, the sickle of death was wielding fiercely. He waved to the four cardinals in front of him like a man!


    The fierce power road is like a tidal wave, coming out from the edge and sweeping towards the enemy!


    "Back up!"


    Although the four Cardinals had many enemies, they still did not dare to shake the sickle of death and chose to retreat.


    "Ha ha How dare a coward be brave? "


    Black impermanence burst out laughing. After seizing the opportunity, he killed five people, and the sickle of death danced wildly!


    In words, we can despise the enemy, but in actual combat, we must face up to the enemy!


    Hundreds of millions of believers around the world have only trained dozens of Cardinals. No matter how ironic they may be, Hei Wuchang knows that these loyal running dogs in the temple are not as incompetent as he scolds them. Moreover, the number of the other side is still overwhelming.


    Once he loses the initiative, he will fall into a fierce battle!


    So, he must attack again and again! It''s better to kill one or two people before they fight back!


    "If you want my life, why do you keep dodging?"


    Black impermanence is like a dragon. The sickle of death draws the death wind and forces Li Haotian and the four Cardinals to retreat again and again. White impermanence is also killing everywhere.


    Although it is not as powerful as black impermanence, white impermanence, who is good at silent assassination, gives people a greater sense of threat!


    After all, in the ranking of tianbang, he is a bit higher than heiwuchang!


    He is like a poisonous snake. When he launches a fatal blow, he is always silent and hard to guard against. As soon as he fights, a red robe who is surrounded by him is chosen as a breakthrough. He is kicked by Bai Wuchang''s toes, and his ribs are instantly broken. What''s more, the huge force coming from his toes is poured into the broken bones, which is like a bullet in the cardinal''s body Like a rampage, intestines were punctured, died on the spot!


    "White impermanence, you dare!"


    The death of his companion made the eyes of the other five Cardinals want to split, and his two palms were covered with stormy anger, which was fiercely stamped on Bai Wuchang.


    White impermanence body shape a shock, instant inverted fly out, mouth overflowing blood, the temple of the number of advantages in this moment.


    But with a little injury, in exchange for the life of a cardinal, this transaction is undoubtedly worth it!


    "Watch out! Kill him together


    In an instant, one person died miserably. The five Cardinals were also alerted when they were shocked and angry. Five pairs of eyes were staring at the white figure on the ground, and they were always on guard against his every move. At the same time, they scattered and distributed in all directions of the white impermanence, forming an impermeable network, which locked the white impermanence firmly and gave him no more opportunities.


    "Black impermanence, accept your fate! You''ve become famous all over the world, and you''ve come to this world in vain! "


    Man is not a machine. When his strength is exhausted, Li Haotian keenly catches the opportunity to turn defense into attack. Under the cover of the four cardinals, his fists dance furiously and bombard black impermanence under his armpit.Black impermanence''s eyes clearly saw this scene, but he didn''t dodge. He left the empty door under his arms wide open, and drew a strange and bloody arc at the corner of his mouth. His eyes were as fierce as the evil spirits crawling out of hell. The sickle of death suddenly changed its track and picked it out to a cardinal in the front right from a very tricky angle!


    Bang!!!


    At the same time, the sharp edge of death''s sickle also picked the cardinal.


    The sudden change of black impermanence caught no one off guard. Although black impermanence was shot out, the temple side also paid a very painful price.


    The cardinal''s robe was broken, his stomach was broken, and a blood line was exposed in his chest and abdomen. His death was extremely miserable!!!


    "Ha ha..."


    A little bit of scarlet from the corner of his mouth, black impermanence staring at the tragic death of the bishop, showing a frightening smile, people shudder.


    It''s really inconclusive whether the temple caught his flaw or whether he led the snake out of the cave!


    "Black impermanence, finally give you a chance to abandon the dark and turn to the light, or die without a place to die!"


    A cardinal growled.


    Compared with killing black impermanence here and taking it back to trial openly in front of the people in the world, it can undoubtedly show the supreme power of their temple!


    After all, everyone can see that the strike of the executive secretary has severely damaged Hei Wuchang''s right arm, so that he can''t control the slight shaking in front of them, and even the sickle of death is a little unstable.


    "Wishful thinking!"


    Black impermanence grins grimly and his right arm is paralyzed. He turns the sickle of death over his left hand. His eyes are red and he is in a tight encirclement. But in his eyes, there seems to be a raging flame burning violently!


    Alone, he was determined to fight again!


    "I''m black and impermanent. I''d like to die for the hell without a burial place!"


    Roar all over the world!

 Chapter 1283

    "What about loyalty and courage, but the trapped animals are still fighting."


    Apollo stood up slowly with his hands on the earth and lowered his head. No one could see his expression clearly.


    Obviously, the roar of black impermanence shaking heaven and earth also came into his ears.


    Li futu stood upright, straight and sharp, as if he could push the momentum of tiangei through the sky. But if he had sharp eyes, he could find that his right hand was close to his back waist, a little bit of scarlet spread on his lapel, and the whole right arm trembled slightly.


    Obviously, the previous attack, of course, gave Apollo a heavy blow, but he was not unhurt.


    "Well Cough... "


    With a few coughs, Apollo''s vigorous body stood up completely.


    "Under the reputation of wuxushi, Yandi, it seems that I underestimated you before."


    He wiped the corner of his mouth, looked down at the blood on his palm, and grinned.


    "The first World War in Athens helped you to be a God. I didn''t expect that you made such rapid progress in several years."


    Li futu stood up with his hands down. He was neither flattered nor humiliated. He just said two words calmly.


    "Fight again!"


    "War


    Apollo suddenly clenched his hand and looked crazy. In his capacity, it''s hard to accept the shame brought by failure!


    Losing to Auschwitz is just enough. After all, Auschwitz, as an old emperor, has become famous far before him.


    But Yan Di is different.


    In the first World War of Athens, Emperor Yan was on the list of gods. He can only be regarded as a rising star!


    The power of terror broke out in an instant. With the thunderous roar enveloping the canyon, Apollo''s perfect body swayed forward. Its speed was as fast as a thunderbolt. The shadow illusion was born again. In an instant, it crossed to Li futu''s side, and the stormy impact poured out wantonly!


    Continuous!!!


    Layer upon layer!!!


    All parts of the body cooperate and change in an instant. They take over the attack with hands, feet, knees and elbows, and cooperate seamlessly. It''s like making up an airtight net to include Li futu and force him into his own attack rhythm without giving him any breathing time.


    Apollo had full confidence in his physical fitness. After all, don''t forget that Yan Di was an oriental. It''s undeniable that in terms of physical function, the East must be at an absolute disadvantage when compared with the East and the West. In the closely linked battle, his strength will quickly collapse, and it''s easy to show his flaws!


    Apollo''s wishful thinking is really good. With his own strong points, he attacks the other''s short points, and his offensive is fierce. He is ready to rely on his innate physical strength to drag down his opponent.


    But Li futu seems to see through his mind, his hands block accurately, and his right foot shakes him back.


    "Want to escape?"


    Apollo screamed and stamped his feet on the ground again. "Come back to me!"


    Li futu''s eyes were deep and his mouth was raised. Just as Apollo''s iron fist was about to get close to the tip of his nose, his body was suddenly blurred.


    Hoo!!!


    The manic iron fist passed through the shadow. Because of the sudden change, Apollo was unable to recover his strength. All the forces bombarded him in the air, and his body almost lost its balance.


    The incident happened suddenly, but Apollo''s reaction ability was also extremely amazing. He made the most correct choice between lightning and flint, and with the help of unbalanced situation, he rushed forward, trying to dodge from the attack of the other side.


    However At the moment when I suddenly mentioned that my heart was about to be put down, the residual shadow was incredibly solid, and the rotating fist quickly enlarged in the line of sight.


    Bang!


    Click!!!


    Although he had seen it, at this moment, Apollo could not dodge any more. He could only watch his opponent''s fist hit him in the face. Then a sharp pain came from his nose, and his face twisted instantly. Then he flew back out uncontrollably.


    Even Apollo couldn''t bear the feeling that his nose was broken. His lacrimal glands began to secrete liquid, and his vision became blurred.


    After flying back nearly 20 meters, he stumbled to the ground reluctantly, covered his nose, his eyes shook violently, and his waist couldn''t straighten up for a while.


    "Won''t the sun god be disfigured?"


    Carnegie said in surprise.


    But the battle of life and death is not as simple as disfigurement. Originally, there was not much hatred, but Apollo''s falling down the well undoubtedly aroused Li futu''s anger.


    Even though Apollo is not a "lone ranger" like Auschwitz, backed by the unfathomable wealth of the common prosperity club, at this moment, in the face of such a dangerous situation, he can not tolerate the slightest mercy.


    Li futu, like a maggot of tarsal bone, came close behind him. His right hand was raised and filled with surging force. He was about to kill Apollo here, but with a "whew", a thunderbolt burst into the air!Before he turned his head, Li futu was shocked.


    He knew that he had enough time to kill Apollo, who had temporarily lost his resistance ability, but the sharp shot would certainly pierce his body later!


    Li futu made the most rational decision. He twisted his feet and turned around in an unsightly or even embarrassed way to avoid the fatal arrow.


    At the same time, Apollo escaped.


    "Whew..."


    "Whew..."


    "Whew..."


    The sound of breaking the air is endless, just like the rays of death, continuously shooting towards Li futu, forcing Li futu to retreat.


    A golden light shines like the water of Heihe River in the rear, and the huge penetrating power bursts out in an instant, just like a tsunami, and the spray suddenly rises and sweeps the sky.


    "Yandi, I have to admit that every time we meet, you can surprise me. If we give you enough time to grow up, I''m afraid we will have nothing to do with you."


    On the edge of the battle circle, he has never entered the arena. It''s like the left envoys in the temple where they supervise the battle once again bow and arrow. The sharp point of the arrow has a cold luster, pointing to Li futu who has gone through many wars.


    "It''s a pity that you are not born at the right time and have chosen the wrong path. Those who are enemies of our temple will surely be judged by the light!"


    Voice landing, left bow like a full moon, mouth smile, eyes ferocious, then suddenly released!


    "Boom!"


    With the power of crossing mountains and seas, the golden arrow penetrates the air. Its sharp speed makes the air unbearable. It rubs out a dazzling fire, just like a leaping fire dragon!


    The air burst.


    Like a dragon roaring!


    "Go to hell, Yama!"


    The fire dragon roared away at Li futu, who had lost his strength seriously, and finally hit him hard.


    "Shua!"


    The blood light instantly penetrated through the body, and the huge penetrating power directly took the figure out and hit heavily on the edge of the Heihe River.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Miraculously rising hell.


    Have you come to the end?

 Chapter 1284

    Two fists can''t beat four legs.


    There will be an end to strength.


    Even if they are listed in the list of gods, they are still mortal bodies after all.


    In fact, everyone knows that even if yesterday''s Auschwitz faced the joint efforts of the temple and Apollo, he would end up dead without a whole body. Even if the Emperor Yan was strong, he could not win the swamp emperor in the end.


    After all, Emperor Yan is still young.


    The word "Youth" is not only a capital, but also a weakness.


    As the left emissary of the temple said, if we give enough time to the hell and the Emperor Yan, no one can predict the future situation.


    But there is no if in this world.


    Besieged, the defeat of the emperor, this result, many people have expected, but when they really see the fall of the emperor, their eyes, or can not help but appear in a trance.


    After all.


    It''s not friendship first.


    Once you fall down, you may never be able to stand up.


    "Hell


    Seeing that Li futu was pierced by a long arrow, Cui pan, who had never been sad or happy, had no desire or desire, suddenly changed color and immediately planned to help back, but he was entangled by the right envoy.


    "Cui pan, you''d better worry about yourself. Your leaders have fallen down. How long can you hold on?"


    Although he was repulsed once, the combat effectiveness of the right envoy was still there. His fingers were like eagles, and he rushed to Cui Pan''s neck, making it difficult for him to escape.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Black impermanence also caught a startling scene, and his evil spirit became more and more inflated. However, facing the siege of three cardinals and Li Haotian, he was like a wild animal trapped in a strong cage. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t escape. On the contrary, he was caught in a loophole in his haste and recklessness, and soon added several bloody wounds to his body.


    The situation on Bai Wuchang''s side is not optimistic. Although one person was killed by thunder in the first collision, the cardinal''s synergy began to play. One plus one was far more than two, let alone five Cardinals.


    These five bishops seem to be integrated, unified in attack and defense, seamless, like a layer of barbed fishing net, besieging baiwuchang.


    "What a sobbing scene."


    After hitting the target, Zuo Shi didn''t rush to launch the attack again. He looked at the whole scene and sighed.


    "Unfortunately, you are all going to die."


    Although they are clergy, they should not have the seven emotions and six desires of ordinary people, but the coming situation is still in the eyes of the left envoy, which can''t be restrained and full of excitement!


    They lost nearly ten archbishops in this trip. The cost is extremely heavy. But if they kill the emperor of hell, all the sacrifices are undoubtedly worth it!


    One will be successful, ten thousand bones will be withered!


    If you want to wipe out the underworld, how can you not shed blood?


    As long as you kill the Emperor Yan, the hell will fall apart completely, and ahuchuan will step on the corpse of the Emperor Yan and ascend to the throne of honor!


    When the time comes, his name of anukawa will completely shake the world with the fall of Yandi!


    Don''t say God has no desire.


    As long as you think of that scene, Zuo Shi feels surging and his blood is boiling!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anukawa Who died Who lives This is It''s still too early... "


    Intermittent voice rang out, hit the figure in the black river Pang, unexpectedly slowly stood up again.


    As he stood up, the scarlet blood continued to drip from him and gradually gathered into a pool.


    His shoulder has been thoroughly pierced, the golden arrow is still inserted in his body, the tip of the arrow is exposed, and the blood drops from above.


    The picture is shocking.


    "Yan Di, what''s the matter? Do you think you have any chance of a Jedi turn over? "


    Zuo Shi showed a bright smile that seemed harmless to human beings and animals.


    "Give up. You are proud enough to be here today. Even if you fall, the world will remember your name."


    It seemed that he did not mind the release of unimportant kindness at this time when the victory was settled.


    "Oh..."


    Li futu''s mouth is slightly curved, as if he is smiling, because his head is slightly down, people can''t see his expression clearly, but his forehead is full of sweat, and his hair is all wet.


    The serious loss of strength and the injury of his body made him become the end of his life.


    "Yama, surrender. Out of respect for you, I will give you a decent way to die."


    It''s like being in buchanand.


    "If you don''t kill too much, it''s impossible for Yan Di to surrender to the temple. Zuo Shi is just insulting him."


    Even Carnegie saw through the hypocrisy mask of Zuo Shi.


    "It''s a pity."


    Even though he was in the same camp with the temple at this time, even if he was one of the promoters of this situation, when he saw that Yan Di was in a desperate situation, Adam sighed softly. The repetition of his emotions made people completely puzzled."If you want my life, you''re not qualified enough..."


    Yandi didn''t insult his pride as a leader. He raised his right hand and slowly grasped the tail of the arrow.


    "Emperor Yan, do you still want to pull the arrow?"


    Zuo Shi kindly reminded: "if you pull out the arrow, you will not stop bleeding, and you will soon die."


    Li futu naturally understood such a simple common sense.


    But the arrow stuck in his body, limited his movement, he must pull out!


    Because he had a reason to pull it out!


    From the moment his mother closed her eyes in the hospital bed, he felt that he was the only one left in the world, but now he found that he was not!


    Eyes slowly sweep over Cui pan, Bai Wuchang and heiwuchang who are still fighting bloody battles


    Li futu''s eyes were firm and resolute, and his hand clenched the tail of the arrow.


    He was the leader of the underworld.


    We should take on the responsibilities and responsibilities of leaders!


    He can die.


    But hell can''t die!


    They have to survive!


    "Shua!"


    The blood arrow shoots fast, dye the sky red!


    Everyone''s mind is shocked.


    Even the left emissary''s eyes suddenly contracted and squinted involuntarily.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li futu clenched the golden arrow, and the huge blood hole on his shoulder was like a hole in the dam. The blood burst out of the body and gushed out madly.


    "Ahuchawa, the battle is not over yet..."


    He raised his head and fixed his eyes on anukawa. His fierce degree made anukawa''s heart tremble, which he didn''t want to admit. Although it was weak, it was very real!


    This kind of psychological reaction, although unknown, but let him feel incomparable shame!


    "Yandi, according to the degree of blood loss, in less than five minutes, you will die because of excessive blood loss..."


    The left envoy took a step forward with a keen look.


    "Five minutes It''s enough to kill you


    Li futu ignored the reminder, the voice did not fall, people have disappeared in place.


    At the same time, a deep roar from the sky, shaking heaven and earth.


    "Promise me to go back alive!"

 Chapter 1285

    "What does Yan Di want to do? Such intense exercise will aggravate the speed of blood loss.... "


    "Can he give up his resistance and live?"


    Senter, the deadly poison king, looks up.


    The shadow shooting at the sky is too fast, but you can see drops of liquid splashing down.


    It''s blood.


    It''s also a fading vitality.


    "What a respectable man."


    Senter, slow.


    He can see that the emperor has given up the hope of survival, and sprouted the will to die. He didn''t fight for survival, just to fight for a life for Cui pan!


    The left envoy obviously soon saw through Li futu''s idea, and his eyes were cold with a sneer.


    "Wishful thinking!"


    Bow and arrow!


    Lean back!


    The string is curved like a full moon!


    The golden arrow blasted into the sky once again with the pitiful air explosion!


    Li futu''s eyes were fierce. Seeing the fire coming, he couldn''t dodge it. His right hand came out, and he held the arrow of potential and thunder in his hand!


    What a terrible hand it is?!


    Zuo Shi''s eyes were fixed. Without hesitation, he bowed like a full moon again!


    "Boom!"


    A dazzling golden light shot again!


    In mid air, Li futu''s eyes were red, his body contracted, and then suddenly stretched out. At the same time, the golden arrow in his hand came out like a falling meteor, rushing towards its owner!


    Two golden arrows collided in midair, just like a storm suddenly broke out, the air suddenly concussion, crazy swept around!


    People''s vision, are beginning to become blurred!


    Zuo Shi''s eyes narrowed and his sharp eyes firmly locked on the "eye of storm". Soon, he saw a figure burst out of the billowing air!


    "Ahuchawa! It''s over! "


    Without hesitation, Zuo Shi''s expression trembled and ferocious. He drew his bow again, but there was no time for him to shoot the third arrow!


    The breath of hell is like a black cloud. Li futu''s evil spirit is surging and sweeping the sky. The blood stained golden arrow pulled out from his body is used as the most powerful weapon. It infuses the fury of the sea and stabs the left emissary in the face!


    That momentum, as if to kill Zuo Shi on the spot!


    "Yama, you don''t have to struggle in vain any more. Today, you are doomed to be doomed!"


    Seeing that the enemy was approaching, the left envoy''s reaction was quite quick. He no longer tried to launch an arrow, turned his bow to break the sun, and blocked in a flash!


    "Sonorous!"


    The sound of metal collision burst in an instant, sharp and harsh. The huge impact force led to the reverse surge of Qi and blood in Zuo Shi''s body, and an uncontrollable breach of blood came out. At the same time, the whole person slid back against the ground uncontrollably!


    The golden arrow seemed to turn into a sharp sword. The sharp arrow was only an inch away from the left envoy''s eyes. The cold light reflected from the left envoy''s eyes could be seen!


    Li futu''s eyes are fierce, and his arm strength surges again!


    The left envoy suddenly clenched his teeth, and his wrist suddenly turned over!


    The fierce stirring force causes the sun breaking bow and the golden arrow to get rid of at the same time!


    Regardless of shooting a golden arrow deep into the earth, Li futu suddenly turned his waist and made a fury. He swept his legs with the terrible momentum of a tsunami and took the left envoy''s head!


    In a twinkling, the left envoy made the same reaction, lifted his thigh and smashed it at Li futu.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    Two voices mixed into one!


    The side brain is swept by one leg, the terror force suddenly erupts, the left envoy is swept out like a sandbag!


    Li futu, on the other hand, was also kicked in the side rib, but Zuo Shi''s hasty implementation of his strength was not enough, so he just staggered back a few steps, and soon stabilized his retreat.


    The wound on the shoulder is bleeding.


    The figure had been dyed red with blood.


    Even can see very clearly, his body shape, is involuntarily slightly trembling.


    It is obvious that he has infinitely close to the end of the oil lamp dry, not long!


    But his backbone, always high and unyielding!


    What he is facing is always the way forward!


    Staring at the bloody figure, all the spectators were shocked.


    Start with nokiev.


    Defeat the sun god again.


    Now he defeated the left envoy of the temple.


    With one man''s strength, defeat three emperors in a row!!!


    This kind of pride, how a indomitable, how a soul stirring enough to describe?!!!


    And, you know, he''s only in his twenties!


    "If he can''t die in the future. If it falls, it will be forever famous. "


    Vincent breathes out.


    The rest are silent."My lord Zuo Shi!"


    "Want to go?"


    Some Cardinals want to come back, but black and white impermanence can''t get them out.


    They are entangled with black and white impermanence, which means that black and white impermanence is also entangled with them!


    It seems that the tacit understanding formed by years of bloody struggle leads to the sudden outbreak of black-and-white impermanence at the same time. The strength of terror makes the opponent have no time to look after him, so as to fight for enough time for Yan Di!


    "For a long time, your temple regarded me as a prey. Did you ever think that today would come?"


    You can clearly feel the passage of vitality. Li futu''s eyes are congested. Knowing that he has little time left, he doesn''t waste a cent of time. His body suddenly burst up, carrying the shadow of Taoism, threatening wupisha. Ten meters away, he blinked suddenly. His strength appeared on the left side of the left envoy, and all his strength was infused into the curled right hand!


    "Bang!"


    The feeling of lethargy has not subsided due to the severe blow to the brain, and it is impossible to make any effective resistance at all!


    "Poof


    The five fingers are stiff, tearing the air in an instant, and the sharp fingertips pierce into the left envoy''s shoulder skin, just like a chain, which confines the left envoy''s shoulder blade.


    The lamp has dried up, but the corner of Li futu''s mouth is in vain to outline a strange smile.


    "Click!"


    There was a sudden crack of bone.


    Then.


    Everyone''s pupils suddenly shrink!


    "Ah


    A shrill scream followed by ring, shaking people''s hearts!


    In full view of the public, the left envoy''s arm was torn off, and the blood was pouring down on Li futu''s face and chest, making him look like a devil crawling out of hell!


    The deep and painful stimulation led to the disappearance of the sense of lethargy in the brain. The left envoy looked at the empty left arm, confused and full of disbelief.


    My left arm, unexpectedly No more? That''s it No more?!!


    "Ahuchawa, let''s go to hell together!"


    Li futu''s last vitality was burning like a madman. His left hand was released in a flash, and he buckled to the throat of the left emissary.


    Zuo Shi, like a demon, had forgotten to resist.


    At this critical juncture, Apollo, who had slowed down his breath, rushed forward and pulled the left envoy back. At the same time, he hit Li futu''s head with a fierce hand.


    "Bang!"


    If struck by lightning.


    Li futu didn''t have time to make any resistance, and he didn''t have the strength to resist any more. Under the gaze of countless shaking eyes, he spat blood and flew out like a kite.


    Black and white impermanence, and Cui pan suddenly raised his head.


    "Yama!"

 Chapter 1286

    All people''s eyes are moving with the shadow in the sky.


    Even in the other three battlefields, the two sides who fought fiercely stopped fighting at the same time.


    Under Cui Pan''s eyes, the young face of Yan Di, who had just come down to earth like a demon, finally showed the pale color of withered oil lamp. His body was like broken wadding, and his blood kept spilling and dripping, like rain and dew.


    Vaguely, the youth in mid air seemed to try their best to turn their heads and show them a weak smile.


    It''s like telling them


    Live!


    "Yama!"


    Black impermanence is like a wounded beast, roaring up to the sky with all his strength!


    This cruel, bloodthirsty, terrifying and terrifying underground soul charmer was red in the eyes for the first time!


    White impermanence lips close, head up, that pair of indifferent dead eyes always follow the bloody figure, although there is no expression, but the face is involuntarily violent shaking, hands, also slowly clenched, fingertips into the palm, stab bleeding water.


    Everyone knows that Yan Di is exchanging his own life for Cui Pan''s three people!


    "Wow


    In Skynet, Tianting, Apollo, Zuo Shi Even under the gaze of the whole battlefield, the leader of the three emperors who fought in succession finally fell heavily into the Heihe River, and the spray splashed up, obscuring everyone''s sight.


    Yan Di''s figure fell into the water and was soon devoured by the dark river.


    "Kill him I''m going to kill him! "


    The ferocious roar then explodes, the left arm is torn, the left hand emotion completely out of control, the glorious holy mask is torn by itself, has fallen into madness.


    Lose an arm.


    Ordinary people can''t afford it.


    For the holy envoy of the temple above, this kind of attack is undoubtedly fatal!


    Because this is not only a physical trauma, but also a complete fall from his present high position!


    There''s only one hand left.


    How can he be a temple envoy?


    His strength will be greatly reduced in an instant!


    "I To Kill Now "He


    Falling from heaven into the abyss, this huge sense of fall led to Zuo Shi''s complete collapse. His facial features were twisted, and he was as ferocious as a ghost. He wanted to rush forward, but Apollo stopped him.


    This handsome Sun God is also in a mess. His face is covered with blood. His high nose has collapsed and nearly disfigured, but he is not blinded by hatred. He is far more rational than Zuo Shi.


    "That river is different from other rivers. It has strong corrosivity. If it falls down, it will surely die. I''m afraid that Emperor Yan has no bones left."


    Because the nose part suffers the heavy injury, causes him to speak a little bit to be unable to speak.


    "You just saved my life. I''ve given it back to you."


    As he spoke, his eyes swept past the left envoy''s broken arm.


    Flesh and blood blurred, bone stubble exposed, shocking picture.


    He understood that even at the critical moment just now, he took the hand in time to save the left envoy from death, but he lost an arm. This result will also mean that from today on, the left envoy of the temple will withdraw from the world stage.


    Hell.


    Apollo looked up at the black river.


    The river is rolling and surging, deep and dark, and there is no trace of Yan Di.


    Although the other side let his face damaged, but at this moment, Apollo still can''t help but surge in the heart of the strong respect for the strong.


    One against three.


    This kind of achievement is unique in ancient and modern times!


    You Death is glory!


    "Kill them, no one left!"


    After the fall of Emperor Yan, Zuo Shi''s gruesome and venomous eyes shifted to Cui pan and black and white impermanence.


    Fierce fighting broke out again!


    Zuo Shi was seriously injured.


    The fall of Hades.


    The tragic situation of losing both sides makes both sides more crazy, and the moves are more fierce!


    The bitter war is further upgraded.


    "Die!"


    Li Haotian, who was still looking at the Heihe River, was almost cut off by his fierce swing and full arc. Fortunately, a cardinal gave up his life to pull him away. Instead, a blood line appeared from the shoulder to the chest of the cardinal himself.


    "Executive, focus! Although the Lord and the evil are killed, the battle is not over yet


    "All die for me!"


    Black impermanence eyes canthus want to crack, no longer have any reservation, terror strength all burst out, one move in one form, ferocious and violent, leaving no leeway, even completely gave up defense, pure injury for injury, fight for life''s play, completely like forgetting the instructions before the fall of Emperor Yan.Under the high-intensity battle of life and death, a cardinal''s strength was quickly consumed and he couldn''t dodge. He was struck by the scythe of death, and his strength broke out. At the same time, Hei Wuchang was also attacked by two cardinals, and his palms were bombarded on his chest and abdomen. His mouth was bloody and his body was bruised.


    "Cui pan, your leader is dead. Are you going to insist?"


    The right envoy obviously didn''t expect that he couldn''t solve his opponent for such a long time. He started to break his opponent''s fighting spirit with his voice. The left hand, which was stiff and buckled in a strange posture, tore up the space. He was as fast and vicious as a devil, and his sharp fingertips went straight into Cui Pan''s dead hole on the top of his head!!!


    Cui pan clenched his teeth. The first magistrate, who was always silent in the underworld, also had a rare red color in his eyes at this time, even faintly suffused with water!


    Join the scene of hell, can''t help but come to mind.


    "Hell, I''ve never heard of it. Why should I join an unknown organization?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I haven''t heard of it now, but in the near future, the word" hell "will stir the world and make the whole world tremble and crawl for it, and your name of Cui pan will be with the hell forever!"


    He still remembers it.


    The young man, who was far younger than him, answered with such confidence.


    "I''m used to being free. I''m not used to restraint."


    Even so, his attitude is very cold.


    But the other side didn''t like it and gave a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are no superiors and subordinates in the hell, only comrades in arms who fight side by side and share life and death."


    Live and die together.


    The Afterword is in the ear.


    But that young man, for their survival, gave up his hope of survival.


    With his strength, he has a chance to break through.


    With his young life, he has fulfilled his original promise to him!


    A teardrop rolled down from the corner of his eye silently, staring at the right emissary in front of him. Cui Pan''s leg power surged wildly and released in a flash, just like a frenzy, and the evil spirit was rolling!


    He is the head of the magistrate.


    Naturally.


    Should die in the second!

 Chapter 1287

    "Apollo, get rid of them!"


    Zuo Shi''s eyes were as ferocious as evil spirits, and he threw himself at Apollo. His tone was like an order!


    He wanted to tear these people to pieces by himself, but he had no strength. After all, he had lost his fighting power when one hand was broken. At this time, he was afraid that even an archbishop could not defeat him. To go up was just to make trouble or insult himself.


    he knew that this was the purpose of Yan Di!


    Sacrifice yourself in exchange for the survival of your subordinates.


    Sounds great


    However, you are doomed to be wishful thinking!!!


    "Ahuchawa, I''m not from your temple. The agreement between us is that I will help you solve the problem of Yan Di. I have fulfilled the agreement. "


    A wave Luo Wen silk doesn''t move, then kindly remind a sentence.


    "You''d better stop bleeding first."


    "You..."


    Zuo Shi''s eyes were angry. At this time, he was filled with volcano like anger. He just wanted to tear the people in hell to pieces. He had no mind to worry about his own injury. His irrational resentment led him to hate Apollo for a moment, but obviously he had nothing to do with Apollo.


    "Head, Yan Di really Are you dead? "


    Although Cui pan and black and white impermanence are still fighting with each other, most of the suspense about the outcome of the battle has been lost after the fall of Emperor Yan to Heihe. It''s just a matter of time before the dust settles. No matter how tough black and white impermanence is, it''s only sooner or later that they will die of exhaustion when they are alone.


    And it seems that they have no intention of breaking through.


    Fight to the death.


    This is a plan to survive with Emperor Yan.


    "Maybe About It should be... "


    Adam said slowly.


    The fall of Yan Di undoubtedly represents the beginning of the decline of hell. However, he who witnessed everything from the beginning to the end was mercilessly excited and excited.


    "This world, from today on It would be a lot less interesting. "


    He sighed and looked at the rolling black river. His eyes may be called melancholy.


    This should be the so-called irrelevant camp, the love between heroes.


    One is just crazy, the other is tricky and ghostly. The attack ways of black impermanence and white impermanence are quite different. One is like a raging wave, the other is like a sharp steel needle, but it has the same effect. It pulls the number of cardinals who are twice as many as their own into a quagmire like anxious battle. No one dares to take it lightly and concentrate on it, just waiting for the other side''s loopholes to appear.


    The sickle of death dances wildly and fiercely. Even if it''s only on the left hand, no one dares to shake its edge. Although it''s covered with bruises, it''s still difficult for several Cardinals to expand their achievements because of the black impermanence and fearlessness of life and death.


    However, with the passage of time, the decline of strength, the number of advantages began to inevitably gradually revealed.


    "Black impermanence, give up resistance!"


    A cardinal once again found a flaw in black impermanence''s violent attack. He quietly touched his back and kicked him on his wide back. Black impermanence spat blood and staggered forward suddenly. The attack was instantly stagnant. At this time, Li Haotian and another cardinal seized the hard won opportunity and stamped on the ground for several times He hit black impermanence''s chest and abdomen with great force.


    "Wow


    The huge and fierce impact force makes black impermanence fall behind heavily.


    "It''s over."


    Everyone knows that this fateful battle between the temple and the underworld will soon come to an end.


    "Bai Wuchang, today''s World War I will be a glorious page in my life. Your name will be my Medal of honor!"


    The breakthrough of the battle situation on the other side of black impermanence instantly affected the whole battlefield. Several cardinals who were responsible for besieging white impermanence were shocked, and their momentum became more turbulent. One cardinal resisted white impermanence, and paid the price of two broken bones. With the help of several companions, he successfully buckled white impermanence''s wrist, strengthened his waist, and threw it away.


    At the same time, a cardinal threw up his iron leg and kicked at Bai Wuchang''s lower rib.


    "Bang!"


    White impermanence body shape a shock, mouth blood flowing, even back a few steps have not yet looked up, a bishop has turned his body to attack, feet rub the ground, raise a big stream of dust, fierce eyes lock white impermanence.


    Between electric light and flint, the amazing tacit understanding is revealed!


    Strong as white impermanence, at the moment there is no other way, can only passively choose defense, arms crossed in front of the chest, block the Archbishop''s insidious round kick.


    Bang!!!


    With the help of the anti shock force, Bai Wuchang managed to escape from the dangerous situation and tumble to eight meters away.


    "Don''t give him a break, let''s go together!"


    It was not easy for the Cardinals to take the initiative. Naturally, they could not easily give up, stomp on the ground and shoot."To die!"


    White impermanence suddenly raised his head, his eyes were bloody, his toes were light, but his body shot like an arrow away from the string. He broke through the barbed attack net constructed by three cardinals, and lightning appeared on the side of the fourth!


    "Be careful!"


    "Hiss!"


    The two rings at the same time.


    The companion''s reminding didn''t have any effect. The skin of the human body was as fragile as paper under the sharp and cold fingertips. The cardinal''s back neck was directly cut, flesh and blood were separated, and the bone was broken.


    "White impermanence!"


    The two cardinals reacted very quickly, and soon appeared on both sides of Bai Wuchang. They poured out all their fierce attacks to the white robe!


    "Poof


    A sharp tearing sound sounded, white impermanence fell to the ground, the body of Xuanjin white robe has been broken, and full of blood and soil.


    "Bai Wuchang, after today, you will be removed from the list of heaven and follow your leader!"


    "Xiaobai!"


    Black impermanence, who was also in danger, turned his head and enlarged his eyes. He rushed to white impermanence regardless of everything, but with one foot like a flying drill, he smashed it away, rubbing it against the ground for a long time.


    "Hell?"


    Zuo Shi grins grimly and looks at the black and white impermanence who is in the end.


    "From today on, the name of hell will disappear in this world!"


    Before the words came to the ground, a ghost like figure came from outside the battle circle. The shadow flickered, but it was as fast as light. The ghost''s hands suddenly shot, and the slender fingertips pointed to the four dead places of the two cardinals, Feishu, Zhishi, Xinshu and Shenshu, with extremely sharp strength!


    At this moment, everyone has consumed a lot of strength and energy. No one thought that someone would enter the battlefield at this time. Suddenly, if the two unfortunate Cardinals were shocked, their bodies would be instantly stiff, and then their orifices would bleed, and they would be killed on the spot!


    Kill two bishops in an instant, and the figure falls on Bai Wuchang''s side and lifts him up.


    All eyes are on.


    Zuoshi''s eyes trembled, and after staring for a moment, his face was gloomy, and he spoke word by word,


    "Yu Luo "Stop!"

 Chapter 1288

    The fall of the emperor of hell.


    Black and white impermanence is forced to collapse by the temple, and Cui pan is entangled by the right emissary, so it''s hard to get away. Anyone can predict what will happen if this situation develops.


    Apart from the total annihilation, there is no possibility of another outcome.


    Two enchanting envoys.


    Cui pan, the head of the four judges.


    Plus the Lord of hell, the spiritual leader of Yan Di.


    Although there are only four people, far less than the temple of the degree of casualties, but these four people, without exception, are the core of the high-level underground.


    Their fall, everyone knows what it will mean.


    Everyone seems to have heard the death knell of the most legendary force in this century. Once Bai Wuchang died in the war, the black Wuchang would follow. Then the bishops of the temple and the right envoys would meet, and Cui pan would be doomed. But at this critical moment, someone killed him and changed the situation abruptly!


    The building is about to collapse.


    It''s no exaggeration to use this sentence to describe the appearance of this person!


    The temple paid such a heavy price, even the left envoys were abandoned. Can the hell, which has been exhausted, really survive?!


    "That''s..."


    Wu Mu Ku squinted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The king of killers? "


    The king of killers.


    Jade face Luocha.


    It''s part of the killer League.


    No.1 in the killer League, and also the scariest killer in the world!


    So far, the success rate of 99.9% has been retained.


    This success rate can be called shocking!


    This means that as long as you are targeted by him, you will almost be sentenced to death, even if you are the emperor!!!


    Of course, this is just a kind of rumor, which shows the world''s respect and awe for the king of killers. After all, yuluocha did not really assassinate the emperor level target, but his name has long been listed in the list of gods, and there is no doubt about his terrorist strength!


    "The hell shouldn''t be dead yet."


    Senter, slow.


    He and Adam, Skynet and Tianting, two forces in this fateful war, although they chose different camps with clear-cut banner, from the beginning to the end, they did not do anything. No matter how the situation evolves, they all stood outside the battle circle and stood idly by, as if they were just the witnesses of this war destined to go down in history.


    "Head Why did yuluocha come? "


    Carnegie face undisguised surprise, the ever-changing war situation, really let him a bit of thinking disorder.


    "Yuluocha is an extreme killer. In such a fight, you should not interfere at all. Is he here for the edge of the dawn? "


    For the sudden appearance of yuluocha, Carnegie was puzzled.


    "But if it''s for the blade of dawn, why does he want to save Bai Wuchang?"


    Killers.


    It''s an extremely cold-blooded group.


    They have no emotion, no camp. In their eyes, they only care about tasks and solving goals.


    To some extent, killers and machines are the same. It''s hard to see any emotion from them, because having emotion means having weakness, not to mention the existence of the king of killers.


    "I don''t know."


    For the appearance of yuluocha, it was obviously beyond Adam''s expectation. He looked at the gloomy left envoy, and then looked at the rolling black river.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a little late..."


    Yeah.


    With the terror power of yuluocha, if you could come one step earlier and fight against the three great emperors who died in the battle, maybe you could


    But there is no if in the world.


    Time can''t go back.


    People die.


    I can''t come back.


    "Yuluocha, this is the enmity between our temple and the underground. What''s the matter with you?"


    The appearance of yuluocha was most stimulated by the temple, especially the Zuo Shi.


    In addition, yuluocha killed the two archbishops of their temple in an instant. What''s the purpose of this trip. be completely bared there and then!


    "Yan Di, I am a member of the killer alliance."


    Although his name is terrifying, yuluocha has a white and gentle face. Judging from his appearance, it is difficult to connect him with the identity of the king of killers.


    Surrounded by the heroes, he slowly raises Bai Wuchang as if no one else.


    "Is Yan Di a member of your killer alliance?"


    Rao is the left envoy. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he gave a sneer.


    "Yuluocha, don''t you think that''s too ridiculous?"


    "He also has a record of identity in the killer League, and has completed more than 100 missions for the killer League."


    The left emissary''s eyebrows and eyes are overcast, and his eyes are as vicious as ghosts. He stares at the expressionless yuluocha. If his eyes can kill people, I''m afraid yuluocha won''t even have ashes left now.Everyone knows that as yuluocha, if you say something like this, you will not make a fake. I didn''t expect that Yandi had such a connection with the killer alliance.


    So, this time, yuluocha came forward with the help of friends?


    Killer, still talking about friendship?


    "Yuluocha, it must be that Emperor Yan just stayed in your killer Alliance for a period of time. Since you want to help Emperor Yan, you don''t have to find so many excuses."


    The left emissary said grimly, "but don''t forget that your killer alliance never intervenes in any fighting rules. As the leader of the killer alliance, do you plan to break the rules first?"


    Yuluocha looks the same.


    "Three of them. I''ll take them."


    The tone is flat, but it''s also very strong!


    The left side shakes its face and takes a step forward.


    "Yuluocha, are you going to fight against our temple?"


    This is a blatant threat.


    "I''ll take them, or I''ll kill you all, and I''ll take them."


    Yuluocha didn''t seem to hear the threat from the left envoy. His tone was calm from the beginning to the end, but a surge of overbearing power filled the audience in an instant!


    All the fighting stopped at the moment.


    The audience was silent for a moment!


    Right make breathing heavy, the whole body is also dripping with blood, staring at and his fierce battle to now Cui pan, the face is very ugly.


    Everyone looked at the temple and wondered how they would choose.


    "If the temple doesn''t give in, yuluocha will really kill people. I''m afraid it''s hard to fight with the current state of the temple. Maybe it will be slaughtered by yuluocha."


    Everyone can see the situation.


    The power of the dead, the wounded, the living and the wounded in the temple is almost exhausted. In this case, a king of killers who is proficient in the way of assassination will become their disaster.


    "But is Zuo Shi really willing?"


    Zuo Shi must not be reconciled.


    At this time, Zuo Shi has become crazy.


    "Kill them! Kill them for me! "


    He screamed, and his reason was swept away by anger.


    But the right envoy has not broken his arm. He is still ready to make a comeback.


    Besides, Yan Di is dead!


    This kind of result is already acceptable!


    Although it''s not willing to let Cui pan go, at this time, we must take the overall situation into consideration and break our guard!


    "Let them go!"


    The right envoy closed his eyes and roared.


    For the first time, the left and right envoys of the temple disagreed and were still in full view of the public!


    But Cui pan and black and white impermanence didn''t have any lucky color. Standing in the same place, they didn''t move, and the blood evil spirit didn''t disperse.


    Jade Luo Cha slow voice way.


    "Don''t let his sacrifice be in vain."

 Chapter 1289

    Cui pan and black-and-white impermanence, after all, still live up to the beauty of yuluocha.


    "Nochiev, you have to think clearly. We have suffered a lot in this operation..."


    Seeing the four of yuluocha leave, the evil eyes of the left emissary slowly move to the right, and it seems that they are about to bleed.


    "I said, let them go!"


    The right emissary''s attitude was resolute, ignoring the left emissary''s vicious sight, "I will bear all the consequences alone!"


    At this time, the people in the temple clearly knew who to obey, even if the Zuo Shi was the supreme leader of the operation.


    Just because he broke his arm, Zuo Shi''s position went down like a rocket, and he was the first to reflect on the organization that he dedicated everything to.


    There is nothing more cool than tea.


    "Ha ha..."


    Zuo Shi suddenly began to laugh. He raised his head and gradually expanded his smile. Looking at the sky, he closed his eyes slowly. It seemed that there were drops of water dripping from the corners of his eyes.


    The whole audience watched his bloody figure.


    The curtain falls, sad and desolate.


    The scene of the previous fierce battle suddenly fell into a strange silence, as if the war had ended. The tragic atmosphere diffused from the scarlet blood and the corpse everywhere, infecting the whole audience.


    Li Haotian tore open his clothes, pulled off a piece of cloth and wrapped up the deep visible bone wound on his right arm. He was not unwilling to let the tiger go back to the mountain. He looked at the Heihe River.


    The enmity between us has been written off.


    The right emissary took a breath, "go and bring up the corpse of Yandi!"


    It was a choice he had to make to let Cui pan go. He didn''t think there was any mistake in his decision. As long as Yan Di died, it was worth the sacrifice.


    "Yes


    The two cardinals quickly took orders to go to the Heihe River, but before they reached the river, the river, which was already running fast, suddenly became more turbulent.


    Moreover, the red light, which is faintly visible under the river, twinkles more and more intensely!


    "You Shi Da..."


    The two cardinals stopped subconsciously.


    At this point.


    Everyone noticed the change of Heihe, and their attention was shifted.


    "That''s..."


    Adam''s eyes twinkled, and then there was a "Hua". Before everyone could react, the interior of the Heihe river suddenly seemed to explode. The water burst into the sky, and then a red light shot out of the river!


    "The blade of the dawn!"


    "That''s the blade of dawn!"


    After a short period of stupefaction, everyone wakes up like a big dream.


    "Grab it!"


    Apart from the temple, almost all the people came here for the purpose of this peerless weapon, Tianting, Tianwang, Apollo There was action at the same time.


    It''s the fastest. They were the two cardinals who had just been ordered to salvage the body of Emperor Yan. After all, they were the closest to the Heihe River.


    "Nochiev, we have an agreement. I will help you solve the problem of Yan Di, and then the dawn blade will be mine?"


    Looking at the two red robes rising from the ground, Apollo roared angrily as they were approaching the magic soldiers in mid air.


    "That''s an agreement with you. It''s none of my business."


    The response of the right emissary of the temple, nochiev, fully shows what is shameless. People die for money and birds die for food. Under the temptation of the blade of dawn, even in front of the world, he is shameless.


    "You...!"


    Apollo was furious, but he had no choice but to watch the two cardinals rush to the edge of the dawn.


    "The blade of the dawn belongs to my temple!"


    The two cardinals swept away the dispirited after the war and looked very excited. Looking at the peerless soldier who was close at hand, one of them stretched out his hand and grabbed him.


    "Kill them!"


    Some people in the fallen angel''s army are making a sound of killing, and the fragile alliance relationship collapses in an instant, which has already played the heart of killing and looting.


    But the next moment''s picture shocked everyone present.


    At the moment when the cardinal''s hand touched the edge of the dawn, his body suddenly stiffened, as if he had been imposed the technique of immobilization, and all his expressions instantly solidified.


    Then, a ray of light from all over his body, like a suicide bomb, "bang" sound, his body inexplicably burst!


    Flesh and blood splashed everywhere.


    Fireworks are just like the most gorgeous.


    Many people were drenched with flesh and blood from the sky.


    What''s going on?!!!


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t know what was going on.


    "Take the blade of dawn!"


    The right emissary roared, and had no time to take care of the broken flesh on his head.


    The blade of dawn broke through the water for only a short time, and then quickly began to fall into the river again. Another cardinal who was closest to the blade of dawn had no time to think about why his companion burst and died. Hearing the order of the right envoy, he followed the blade of dawn to fall down without thinking, and stretched out his hand to grasp the blade of dawn with all his strength.Unfortunately, after all, he was half a beat slow.


    "Wow


    He didn''t catch the blade of dawn, but he couldn''t control the falling of his body. He followed the blade of dawn and fell back and forth into the black river.


    Splash!


    The rest of them stopped at the same time, stopped by the river, and stared at the river, waiting for the cardinal to come out with the blade of dawn.


    One second.


    Five seconds.


    Thirty seconds.


    Time passed little by little, but three minutes later, there was still no movement on the river. The cardinal and the blade of dawn fell into the river as if they had evaporated.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Adam frowned. It was strange that the cardinal just died and another cardinal didn''t climb out of the river.


    "This river is highly corrosive. If people go in, they will never come back."


    What do you mean, Apollo


    The right side makes the face gloomy.


    "I mean, I''m afraid your man, like the emperor of hell, is dead now!"


    The sun god sneered and seemed to be gloating. Just now, the two sides were fighting side by side, but now they seem to have turned into enemies.


    Adam naturally didn''t care about the temple people.


    "So even if we know that the blade of dawn is in the river, we can only watch it?"


    "If you are not afraid of death, you can go down and have a try."


    Apollo''s mood was obviously very unstable at this time, and he didn''t have a good tone to anyone.


    Adam frowned and doubted that Apollo was exaggerating. He deliberately sent some of his men to try to go into the water, but he heard the deadly poison King senter say: "this River is not only corrosive, but also dark, which means that there is poison in it. If people go down, they will die ¡£¡±


    For the study of poison, senter is undoubtedly the first person worthy of it. His mouth broke everyone''s fluke heart in an instant.

 Chapter 1290

    I know that the blade of dawn is in the river, but I can only stand on the bank and have nothing to do. I can''t describe how hard it feels.


    A dark and deep river seems to be an insurmountable moat, which stops a group of world powers. No one dares to enter the water easily.


    "Why don''t you think of a way to drain the river?"


    Adam is worthy of the name of his madness, and has come up with an appalling solution. This black river runs through the whole vickgan gorge, extending in all directions. No one knows how wide its basin is. Even if it can be drained, it will not be completed overnight.


    "People can''t go down, can you think of other ways?"


    Adam may also know that his idea is a bit shocking, so he added.


    But don''t forget, the black river. It''s not really "human stop.".


    Apollo and sent did not exaggerate their words. After the cardinal followed the blade of dawn and fell into the water, it was as if the ice had fallen into the boiling water. A high cardinal was "melted" so quietly that he did not even have time to scream.


    Such a strong corrosive and toxin, not to mention human beings, even if any creatures come in, I''m afraid there will be no bones left. But in the depth of this branch of the Heihe River, there is a human figure floating, slowly falling with a weak speed.


    His skin was also fleshy, just like the moment when the cardinal fell into the river, his skin dissolved, but the difference was that after the surface skin was corroded, the poisonous water could not continue to eat him.


    At the critical moment when his life was hanging on the line, a faint light began to shine on his chest. At the moment when the light appeared, the corrosion of the river water on him began to stop strangely!


    Virtually, it was like a barrier wrapping him away from the deadly river.


    That''s why he is still intact, or "keep the whole body.".


    The falling is still going on. Gradually, he is close to the River land.


    Adam''s idea of draining the black river is doomed to be wishful thinking, because the depth of the black river is far beyond imagination, and if anyone can come to the bottom of the river, or the "corpse" can open his eyes, I''m afraid he will be shocked by the picture at the bottom of the river!


    At the bottom of the river, there is a huge crack, like a ground crack, which can''t see the end. What''s more terrible is that the crack is still slowly opening and closing, as if breathing!


    Maybe that''s why the Heihe River is so fast!


    Here, like the gate of hell in legend!


    It''s a pity that no one can see such a magnificent scene. The only one who is lucky enough to come here is completely unconscious and indistinct. It''s no different from the dead.


    But at the moment when he was about to fall into the crack at the bottom of the river, the blade of dawn fell into the river quickly. Unfortunately, the direction of the fall was exactly the same as that of him. The speed of the fall led to the inevitable collision between the two sides!


    Of course, there is almost no sound in the collision at the unfathomable bottom of the river, but the shock wave still diffuses through the river layer by layer.


    The man''s body trembled, but he was not pierced by the edge of dawn. According to the truth, even if he was not pierced, he should have died like the cardinal who touched the edge of dawn before, but he didn''t have any reaction to explode.


    On the contrary, at the moment when the blade of dawn hit him, the falling trend stopped strangely, and his body seemed to be attracted, and then stopped the falling trend.


    It''s like they''re at the gate of hell.


    The picture seems to be frozen.


    Only the light on that person''s chest is brighter!


    I don''t know how long later, it''s like the restless beast slowly recovers its calm, the red peerless soldier gradually falls, and finally "lies" in front of the figure''s chest.


    Then, the turbulent Heihe river suddenly became more violent. It was like a whirlpool. The speed of the river became more and more surging, rushing towards the man and the blade of dawn!


    On the shore, the world''s powerful men, still helpless, watched the sudden uprising of the Heihe River, subconsciously retreated a few meters to open a safe distance. They all looked puzzled and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Sant, you are the best researcher of poison in the world. Can''t you find an antidote to protect people from the poison in this river?"


    Adam had a good idea of him, but he didn''t care.


    It''s easy to say, but the layman can''t understand that detoxification is far more difficult than making poison. What''s more, the river is still a naturally formed toxin, and the category is unknown. Therefore, the research is not a matter of a moment and a half. I''m afraid the time spent is not much faster than Adam''s proposal to drain the black river.


    Just when a group of world giants were trapped by the black river to brainstorm, a figure was floating on the water in a wetland not far from the vicegan canyon.His face was as white as paper.


    Blood and flesh on my body.


    Strangely, there was a broken weapon like a blade on his chest.


    "Hiss..."


    In the wetland environment, there are many poisonous snakes. A Black Mamba, who came out to hunt, happened to notice the prey in front of him. He vomited a letter and swam to the man dexterously. He raised his head, opened his mouth, poked out his ferocious tusks and bit at the man''s neck.


    At this time, "Shua" sound, sharp air breaking sound sounded.


    Then the black mamba''s head broke instantly.


    A leaf with blood, falling on the gurgling stream.


    Then, the sound of footsteps sounded.


    A veiled woman approached, holding a few rare flowers in her hand.


    "Eh..."


    As she approached to see the man floating on the water, she seemed a little surprised, and then her eyes quickly noticed the broken weapon.


    Her eyes outside her veil suddenly became strange.


    Stop for a moment, she regardless of shoes were wet, stepped into the water, will not know how to drift here with the tide of the man dragged to the shore.


    "It shouldn''t be..."


    She half squatted, staring at the man''s face, seems very strange.


    "Bang Deng..."


    A stone like bead suddenly rolled out from under the ragged clothes on the man''s chest.


    With her eyes fixed, she reached out and picked it up from the ground.


    But in the hand of that moment, this already dull bead seems to be unbearable, split in an instant.


    "Sarizi?"


    She slowly clenched the powder in her hand and gave a slight smile, seemingly relieved. Then her eyes fell on the face of the man who didn''t know how to live and die again, and her eyes twinkled.


    "Are you the chosen one?"

 Chapter 1291

    Dragon kingdom.


    Jinling City.


    The second floor of the international trade building, which symbolizes the most prosperous commercial center of the city.


    A new miracle bar.


    Although the bar has only been open for three months, its business is very hot. According to the rumor, it is a local restaurant that is very popular in Jinling City, so many rich children often come to support it.


    No, it''s only after ten o''clock. Before the real start of urban nightlife, this miracle bar is already overcrowded.


    With DJ''s music full of rhythm, all people unconsciously twist their bodies, and all kinds of drinks reflect the blurred luster under the flashing light, singing and dancing, and being intoxicated.


    "Bailing, have you been infected recently? P7 doesn''t go either. Why do you always run here? "


    A few girls or women walk into the bar.


    They are young, but they are only in their twenties according to their delicate skin, but their dress is very mature. Like the standard accessories for nightclubs, every face is painted with delicate makeup, and the dress is very cool and tempting. The beautiful woman who is talking is wearing black shorts, and her two plump white long legs are exposed to the air, just like delicious food The delicacies attract the eyes of many people around. The white flowers are so beautiful that they can''t wait to touch them. But the temptation comes from the temptation. The temperament of these beauties is a little daunting.


    Different from some girls who come to night clubs to "catch up", although they are young and beautiful, they are all dressed in famous brands. One of them has a suit of clothes, which is the latest fashion in Paris Fashion Week this summer. If you want to catch a girl of this level, you have to weigh how many kilos she has, otherwise it''s just humiliating.


    "Sister, don''t you know? Bai Ling has a crush on a handsome guy here. He has been chasing people for nearly two months. "


    Smell speech, that wear super shorts name a Mei, immediately eyes show surprised color, surprised smile way: "Oh? And this. No wonder we don''t go to P7. What kind of handsome guy, even our white beauty soul hook out? Today, I''ll open my eyes. " What bestie is not like


    , Ling Bai''s beauty, no makeup, painting just perfect makeup, drawing black eyes, and giving people a little colourful feeling. In the face of the jokes of her girlfriends, she did not argue what she was going to do, and guided by the waiter, she came to the prefixed card holder to sit down.


    , "what about the handsome brother? Haven''t you come yet? Do you want us to wait for him? "


    As soon as I sit down, A-Mei can''t wait to say.


    In this age of judging people by their appearance, beautiful women and handsome men can arouse people''s admiration and curiosity. What''s more, bailing has a high vision. She is always indifferent to those pursuers. She is really curious about how handsome she is to make bailing abandon her reserve and take the initiative to pursue.


    "No, they are here all the time."


    It is said that the woman who dares to comb the middle part is a woman full of self-confidence. The beauty who talks loses the middle part. While she smiles and talks, she casually picks up the wine list, naturally and gracefully cocks up her legs. A pair of high-heeled shoes under her feet is probably a month''s salary for many so-called white-collar workers.


    "Oh? Where is it? "


    A-Mei''s eyes immediately looked around, but the bar was full of people, and the lights were flickering. She couldn''t see clearly, and she had never seen the handsome guy.


    "What''s the hurry? I can''t run."


    The beauty with medium haircut looked at the wine list, but she was not in a hurry. She said to the waiting attendant, "excuse me, can you help me call Ang Lee?"


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    Looking at the waiter leaving, A-Mei said strangely, "what''s the situation?"


    This time, without waiting for others to speak, the beautiful woman named bailing put aside the hundred thousand Kun Bao and then lit a cigarette skillfully.


    "He''s the waiter here."


    Bailing''s smoking posture is very tasteful. I can''t tell the feeling. Originally, women''s smoking is not an advantage, but many men are fascinated by bailing''s smoking appearance. Fortunately, A-Mei is a woman and immune to bailing''s temptation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Waiter? "


    Her face was full of undisguised amazement.


    "Bailing, are you kidding? You have a crush on a bartender? "


    "What''s the problem?"


    Bai Ling took a cigarette and asked flatly. It seems that it''s not so strange that Bai Fumei falls in love with a bartender.


    "No kidding, Bai Ling has been chasing people for nearly two months. As long as we have time, we''ll stay here. The key is that they still treat Bai Ling as an ordinary guest. "


    Miao Mijiao, the beauty of Zhongfen, said with a smile.


    A-Mei looked at Bai Ling for a long time and said with a smile, "Bai Ling, are you stimulated? So many people chasing you, you are dismissive, in the end chose a bartender? Even if you play, you don''t have to hurt yourself so much, do you? "


    Sometimes, the love life of a rich lady is not much different from those of a playboy. She is as chaotic as those of a playboy. She has a lot of money. She just takes a man as a tool."Sister, you are not right. What is play? Is bailing that kind of person? "


    Dai Qianru, the fourth beauty, said seriously, "bailing is really here this time. You have many ideas. You have to help him later."


    A-Mei''s face was incredible, and she was more curious and expectant about the bartender she had never met.


    "I really want to have a good look. What kind of bartender actually has such a great charm!"


    "Ang Lee, there''s a beautiful woman looking for you. Table 036, come over."


    Just now, the waiter who served bailing''s table turned around for a long time before he saw the target.


    Hearing the cry, a man who was about to deliver wine to a table of guests stopped.


    The body is not fully robust, can only say symmetrical, wearing a tuxedo, standard bartender dress.


    "It seems that the rich lady is looking for you again. Ang Lee, why am I not so lucky as you? We''ve been working here for almost the same time. Even I came a week earlier than you. Why don''t rich women like me? "


    The bartender next to him looked envious.


    "Is it because you are handsome?"


    Obviously, this is not the first time that this has happened.


    With a sigh, the bartender took the wine plate from the other side.


    "Hurry up, don''t neglect our big customers."


    "Please."


    The other side is not polite, turn around and walk in the direction of table 036.


    Looking at his straight back, the bartender named Luo Hao sighed again.


    "I really don''t know what the boy thinks, so I don''t want to send the best Bai Fumei to the door. If I were Lao Tzu, I would have..."


    He shook his head, choked off the lust in his head, turned around with his plate and went to his work.


    The bartender named Ang Lee walked step by step towards table 036.


    In the flickering light.


    His uncanny face didn''t have much expression. His face was like water, with clear edges and corners!

 Chapter 1292

    "Are you Ang Lee?"


    A Mei looked up and down at the bartender who came in front of her. From head to foot, she did not miss an inch, and she observed very carefully.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The other side didn''t answer her question. Although she was very polite and had a proper smile on her face, it gave people a more formulaic feeling and didn''t have the formality and humility to face a group of rich families.


    This undoubtedly makes a Mei feel a little novel.


    Why is a small bartender so determined and so modest in front of them?


    "I''m asking you, is your name Ang Lee?"


    A-Mei spoke again, which is in line with the image of a rich woman who is arrogant and domineering.


    It is undeniable that the appearance of the bartender did not disappoint her, especially the smile at the corner of his mouth, which made her heart beat a little faster.


    If you put on a brand-name suit, I''m afraid you can really confuse the real with the fake. Maybe no one will doubt that you are a young master of a noble family.


    It''s a pity.


    Although he has a unique good skin bag, the fact is that he is just a bar attendant with extremely low social status. Compared with them and bailing, he is just like a toad and a swan.


    This class gap is almost insurmountable.


    A Mei subconsciously cast a look at Bai Ling, obviously is not optimistic about this pure emotion which has nothing to do with interests.


    However, her best friend seems to have been deeply poisoned and directly ignores her sight.


    "I am."


    In line with the principle that the customer is God, it can be said that the most handsome bartender in this miracle bar answered A-Mei''s words, and then he spoke again and did his duty.


    "What can I do for you, please?"


    "What''s the rush? Are you in a hurry? "


    A Mei frowned in a bad tone.


    Although both of them are "old friends", the beauties Miao MI and Dai Qianru of Zhongfen didn''t open their mouths. They let A-Mei play their part, and even Bai Ling didn''t mean to come out.


    After all, A-Mei is not difficult at all.


    in the service industry, if she doesn''t have the psychological endurance, she can completely change her career.


    As expected, Ang Lee, the bartender, did not have any dissatisfaction. He did not even change his radian. He stood in the same place with a smile on his face and did not talk any more. It seemed that he was waiting for the guest''s orders.


    Very competent.


    Also very dedicated.


    But from the beginning to the end, he didn''t look at Bai Ling more.


    "Open us a bottle of Hennessy."


    A Mei''s voice is relaxed.


    "Sorry, we don''t have this kind of wine here."


    For the moment, the key is that the output is limited. It''s hard to see it in the domestic market. Even the shiliyangchang like Donghai has few bottles in stock, let alone Jinling City.


    Hearing the response, A-Mei''s face was not worried, but she didn''t attack immediately.


    "What about xo1983?"


    The other side smiles politely and says, "I''m sorry..."


    Now, without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, A-Mei can''t help it.


    "Neither here nor there. What kind of bars do you run? Why don''t you sell vegetables? "


    That''s a bit mean.


    But Ang Lee, the bartender, has amazing psychological quality, or knows the truth of little people''s life. He didn''t challenge such a rich family. He still said politely and politely, "I''m sorry, our bar can''t provide you with these kinds of wine for the time being. Please include the inconvenience. How about going to other stores?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sister glared, "are you driving us away?"


    "All right, all right..."


    Miao Mi grabs him at the right time, hands the wine list to Li An, the bartender, and orders several bottles of wine on the wine list with a smile.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Ang Lee, the bartender, turned to prepare the drink.


    "I want you to deliver the wine later, understand?"


    The younger sister arrogantly orders a way.


    "All right."


    Ang Lee, the bartender, can be regarded as a model of service staff. In front of customers, he has no temper and tries his best to meet their needs.


    "This guy It''s kind of interesting. "


    Seeing him in the back, A-Mei suddenly turned angry and laughed.


    "Of course."


    Dai Qianru also looked at the figure of that fellow: "if he was not unusual, how could Bai Ling take a fancy to him?"


    "Bailing, you have really chased him for two months, but you haven''t won yet?"


    A Mei looks at Bai Ling and asks in surprise.


    Bai Ling smiles, as if laughing at himself.


    "Don''t you see that he didn''t even look at me after being here so long?"


    A Mei of course noticed this, looking at Bai Ling''s pretty face and graceful figure."It''s really strange that a man can refuse a woman like you? Is it because the identity gap between you is so big that it scares him, which leads him not to go too close to you? "


    "Mei, what you said is very reasonable. Maybe it''s really the reason."


    Dai Qianru immediately agreed and nodded.


    "This guy, although he''s just a bartender, is obviously a smart man. He knows that it''s important to be well matched, so he deliberately keeps a distance from bailing all the time."


    "So, this guy is really a strange flower who doesn''t like fame and fortune?"


    These days, not only do women want to fish for gold, but how many men don''t dream of meeting a rich woman?


    Besides, this rich woman is not the kind of five big three rough old color decline type, not only young, but also beautiful.


    In the face of this temptation, we can remain calm and rational. This kind of will is really valuable.


    "To be a bartender, I''ll be very humble."


    A Mei said to herself, and then said to Bai Ling: "don''t worry, it''s all up to me, Bai Ling. I promise to take this guy down for you tonight!"


    "How''s it going? Is that the beauty again? "


    See him come back, bartender Luo Hao eyes ambiguous asked.


    "Take these bottles of wine."


    Ang Lee, noncommittal, handed over the wine list.


    "It''s a big deal again. Why are you so lucky?"


    Luo Hao''s face is full of envy when he sees the drinks he ordered. He should know that customers have a commission on their consumption. The higher the consumption, the higher their income.


    "Anzi, let me tell you something. Although we work in a bar, it''s not easy to meet such an opportunity. You have to think about it carefully. Sometimes you don''t need to think about it so much. If you look ahead, you''ll be an ordinary person all your life. You''re not going to stay here all your life as a waiter, are you


    Luo Hao patted him on the shoulder and said it sincerely.


    "Although the son of a bitch''s fate is very unfair, it will give people a chance to change a lot of times. It depends on whether we can make good use of it. Now, the opportunity that belongs to you has come! "


    It''s easy to talk, but not to reason.


    Ang Lee didn''t know whether he had heard it or not, just a faint smile.


    "Get the wine."

 Chapter 1293

    "Hope you have a good time in miracle."


    In full accordance with the orders of the guests, Li An, the bartender, brought up the wine himself and a large fruit plate. After putting the drink away, he bent slightly politely and then planned to leave.


    "Hey, you wait."


    She stopped him again.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are we tigers? "


    Ang Lee had to stop and face a few worthy of the name of Bai Fumei. He was calm, calm and polite.


    "Is there anything else you need?"


    Mei directly ignored his words.


    "Well, do you think we''re beautiful?"


    I''m afraid that anyone who is a fool or not knows how to answer such a question.


    The bartender Ang Lee didn''t let people down this time and nodded without hesitation.


    "Of course."


    This is not a false flattery. Bailing girls are not only rich in family background, but also absolutely beautiful.


    "Then why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    A Mei''s style is very generous, surprising, very seriously asked: "don''t you like men?"


    "Puff..."


    Next to Miao MI, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Li An, the bartender, once again showed his amazing composure. He did not change his face. He cleverly avoided the topic and said with a polite smile, "I also want to serve other guests..."


    A Mei turned a deaf ear and interrupted him directly. She picked up the bottle and poured a glass of wine. Then she picked it up and said, "drink this glass of wine."


    Miao MI and Dai Qianru''s eyes immediately cast a smile on Li An''s face.


    A Mei is famous for being difficult in their circle. She is more like a man in character. Some of her followers are very upset.


    "Sorry, there are rules in the bar..."


    Li Bo looked at the glass of red wine, which might be worth his wages for several days, and was about to refuse. But A-Mei couldn''t help saying, "my A-Mei seldom gives people a toast. You either drink this glass, or I''ll call your leader to let you drink this glass in front of him. If it''s the second one, you''ll have a clear idea of what you''re going to get, so you won''t be able to continue working in this bar. "


    Domineering.


    Unreasonable.


    But that''s the privilege of the rich.


    It''s also a very naked reality.


    If you want to deal with a bartender, you don''t have to do anything.


    "Drink or not?"


    The bartender Ang Lee''s eyes fell on the bright red wine. After a moment of silence, he gradually raised his hand and took the wine.


    "Cheerfulness, I appreciate a smart man like you."


    Watching the bartender size up the situation and drink the wine, A-Mei turns sullen to happy.


    "Have a good time."


    The bartender, Ang Lee, put the empty glass back on the table without being forced to humiliate him. He looked calm and did not forget his identity and duty.


    "Wait, did I tell you to go?"


    But A-Mei didn''t seem willing to give up. She filled the wine glass again.


    "Sit down and drink with us."


    Ang Lee, the bartender, finally frowned slightly.


    A Mei looks in the eye, pick eyebrow to smile: "how? Is there anything wrong with that? You are the waiter here. Your duty is to serve us and meet our needs? Is it too much to ask you to drink with us? "


    "But there are rules in our bar..."


    "Don''t worry about the rules. Your job tonight is to drink with us, OK?"


    Although his status is low, he is the one Bai Ling likes after all. He can''t be too embarrassed. Miao Mi makes it right.


    ¡°waiter¡£¡±


    She waved.


    It happened that Paul Houghton was not far away when he came over with a quick walk.


    "Hello..."


    "We want him to drink with us. Can you help us talk to your leaders?"


    Miao Mi goes straight to the point.


    Luo haodun looked at Hong Fu Qitian''s Anzi and immediately nodded: "no problem, Ang Lee, you can accompany some ladies to have a good drink."


    A-Mei asked with a smile, "do you have any questions?"


    Ang Lee, the bartender, was silent.


    "Well, you can go."


    Miao Mi said to Paul, who was still here.


    Luo Hao wakes up from a big dream and leaves quickly. Naturally, he is full of envy and hatred.


    "Sit down, handsome man."


    Dai Qianru takes the initiative to give up her position.


    Although it was obvious that he was reluctant, the reality was not based on his own will. After all, Ang Lee, the bartender, made a compromise to the powerful power and sat in Dai Qianru''s position, that is, beside Bai Ling.All of a sudden, a delicious smell came to the tip of the nose.


    However, Ang Lee, the bartender, never looked askance, sat upright and abided by his duty.


    "If you don''t want to be nervous, we can take it as the first time we meet, if it''s not your first time."


    Miao MI, the beauty of Zhongfen, has a graceful smile, and the aggressive A-Mei is undoubtedly two types, just like a red face and a white face.


    "Come on, let''s have a drink."


    Four women and a man had a drink together.


    "Ang Lee, right?"


    A Mei stares at the handsome bartender sitting opposite her, and her tone is as direct as ever: "do you have a girlfriend?"


    Although this is purely personal privacy, Ang Lee, the bartender, may finally realize that the situation is better than others, and he has cooperated a lot more than before. He gently shakes his head: "No."


    "Really not?"


    Mei reconfirmed.


    "I think men should find a job and start a family later."


    The bartender Ang Lee''s reply, let a few white rich beauty all coincidentally Leng Leng.


    "Poof..."


    A-Mei couldn''t help laughing.


    Start a business before you start a family.


    It may be respectful to say this from the mouth of a young talented young man, but from the mouth of a bartender It''s kind of funny.


    "You mean you want to wait for your career to be successful and famous before you think about your relationship?"


    A-Mei asked with a smile.


    Ang Lee didn''t speak. He seemed to acquiesce.


    "To what extent do you think it can be called a successful career?"


    A Mei began to pour wine for herself again.


    Ang Lee didn''t answer, maybe he didn''t think clearly how to answer.


    "Owning your own house in Jinling City, or having a car for transport, may be a successful career for you. But with your current salary level as a barman, how many years will it take to achieve the goal of owning a house and a car?"


    A-Mei''s words hurt people a little, but it''s true. Jinling City is the most developed city in China. It''s not easy for an ordinary little person to settle down here.


    "People have to have dreams, don''t they?"


    The bartender, Ang Lee, was not shocked. He said in a low voice: "although I''m just a waiter now, it doesn''t mean that I will never stop. Who can predict the future."


    A-Mei lost her smile.


    "Do you mean to say that the swallow knows the ambition of the swan?"

 Chapter 1294

    It''s really a strange thing to talk about the ideal of life instead of love in the bar.


    "I can''t imagine that you are still a man with lofty ideals. Now I have to take a rainy day to ask you for a autograph and a group photo in advance. When you really prosper, I can boast that I had a drink with Mr. Li that year?"


    A-Mei''s words contain a little ridicule, but also a little irony.


    Nowadays, it is not the era of miracles in the last century. In this year, capital giants have taken shape. All industries are monopolized, and the space available is extremely limited. It is not impossible to create the myth of little people changing their lives against the weather, but the probability is too low, which is tantamount to a dream.


    "Bailing, you have a good eye for a potential stock of" Qianlong in the abyss. "


    A Mei looks at Bai Ling and deliberately stabs the window paper.


    In her opinion, emotion is a very simple thing, like to chase, don''t care what face ah reserved, moreover, bailing has been pestering the bartender for nearly two months, this idea, there is no need to hide.


    "Do you know who she is, Mr. Li?"


    Mei asked with a smile, deliberately using a very polite address.


    Ang Lee nodded.


    Mei continued.


    "What do you know about her?"


    "Miss Bai often comes to the bar and is our VIP."


    Ang Lee avoids the heavy and takes the light.


    "I didn''t ask you that. I asked you, what do you know about her?"


    Looking at the silent bartender, A-Mei drank the wine and said, "it seems you don''t know very well. I''ll introduce her to you. Bai Ling is the only daughter of the chairman of Baiye group. Do you know Baiye group? Listed companies, our star enterprises in Jinling City, have assets over 100 million.... "


    When I heard that a hundred million people were sitting beside me and loved me, but Ang Lee, as a bartender, had no waves on his face. It seemed that he was listening to a piece of news that had nothing to do with him.


    "Are you listening to me?"


    Seeing his indifference, Mei frowned.


    "As long as you are a normal person, you can see that Miss Bai has a rich family."


    Ang Lee responded softly, politely, respectfully, but humbly.


    "Since you know it, you should understand that bailing''s love for you is not only your blessing, but also your luck. As long as you are with bailing, you can easily realize your dream and change your life. How can you stay in this bar and be a little bartender with a smiling face every day?"


    Like many men''s way of chasing women, A-Mei''s way is also very direct, but she is more advanced than those men. She doesn''t directly take money to smash them. She draws bigger cakes.


    It''s undeniable that although her words are a little contemptuous, they are also very demagogic. As Luo Hao has also reminded before, as long as Bai Ling''s family can be with her, she can change her face and go to the peak of her life.


    But Ang Lee didn''t know why.


    "Thanks for Miss Bai''s love, but I want to rely on my own efforts."


    This is no doubt a naked refusal.


    "Yo, you mean you don''t want to be successful with women? Want to be on your own? "


    A Mei seems to have heard a big joke.


    Is there such a stupid man these days?


    Put the shortcut in front of you, you have to climb the dangerous road full of thorns?


    She is no longer an innocent little girl. A-Mei suspects that the bartender is pretending to be high and playing hard to get, pretending not to be shaken by fame and wealth, so as to get bailing''s special look.


    No, she didn''t.


    However, after careful observation of the bartender, he didn''t seem to be pretending.


    Is it true that, as the saying goes, this guy can depend on his beauty, but he has to rely on his talent?


    "I''m just a bartender in a bar. Miss Bai and I are two people in the world. Miss Bai doesn''t have to waste her precious time here."


    When speaking, Ang Lee still didn''t look at Bai Ling beside him. He didn''t know whether it was because of shyness or inferiority.


    "Why?"


    Bai Ling finally spoke, not angry, very calm, maybe she knew the answer for a long time. She lit a cigarette again, holding two slender fingers like Ivory jade, and asked faintly, "whether you like it or not, there is always a reason. We don''t know each other. Why do you conclude that it''s impossible?"


    Ask Bai Ling to speak, a Mei also shut up, drink wine and watch two people talk.


    "We haven''t known each other. Why does Miss Bai like me?"


    Ang Lee took Bai Ling''s words and asked.


    Bai Ling smiles and is about to speak, but Ang Lee has already said: "love at first sight? This kind of thing happens to a woman like you, Miss Bai. I''m afraid it''s not much more likely than winning the lottery. "The white spirit is dumb, then smile, posture lazy and temptation of smoking.


    "So you''ve been on guard for two months?"


    Ang Lee was silent.


    A Mei couldn''t help sneering.


    "I''ve really got a lot of insight. You little bartender, are you worried about what people want of you?"


    She didn''t know whether he was noble or cautious.


    Even though he was ridiculed, Ang Lee was not angry. Instead, he didn''t hear A-Mei''s ridicule.


    "There must be a lot of people who like such an excellent woman as Miss Bai. Miss Bai should have a better choice."


    "You..."


    Each other''s ignorance, let A-Mei almost clap a case, but bailing looked at her.


    "Ah Mei, go back first."


    "Bailing, you..."


    Miao Mi hesitated a little.


    "It''s OK. I want to talk to him alone."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Miao Mi nodded.


    "Ang Lee, I remember you. I advise you to think carefully. If you let me know that Bai Ling is sad, I will never forgive you. I think you should know that many things in this world can be bought with money, such as your hands, your feet and even your life! "


    When she got up and left, A-Mei gave out a threat in a gloomy tone.


    "She''s only joking. Don''t take it seriously."


    After waiting for a few women to leave, Bai Ling tilted his head and looked at the man who sat beside him but never looked at him.


    "It''s a bit stuffy and noisy here. Let''s go out and have a look."


    "I..."


    Ang Lee just wanted to prevaricate, but the other side didn''t give him the chance to finish.


    "I''ve taken care of your business for such a long time. In the past two months, you should get a lot of commission, right? Is it a little reward for my big client? "


    Bailing, a beautiful woman with a cold appearance, shows a bright smile at this time, which is very touching and hard to refuse.

 Chapter 1295

    "Don''t look, if you have the ability, you can catch a gold like Miss Bai like Xiao Li, so I can let you get off work earlier."


    Exclaimed the duty manager of miracle bar.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you entertain the guests? "


    "Yes, manager."


    Luo Hao quickly takes back his eyes from Ang Lee who is walking out of the bar, bows to the manager, and then goes on with his work with the feeling of "the same person has different lives".


    "This boy is very lucky."


    The manager on duty shakes his head and sighs with admiration. It''s just money. The key point is that the golden figure of Baiye group is so proud. I heard that he has participated in international beauty contests before.


    How can such a proud woman take a fancy to a waiter in their bar?


    Is lard blindfolded?


    The lucky bartender in Fuzhong, who didn''t know about Fuzhong, naturally didn''t know how many people secretly envied his situation. He left work early and accompanied customers to take the elevator to the underground parking lot of Guomao.


    As the apple of the eye of the chairman of Baiye group and the only apple of the eye, bailing''s car is a wine red Audi TTRS, which costs about 800000 yuan. It''s not ordinary, but it''s not too pompous. Compared with those rich kids who like to drive super fast and swagger around the market, bailing''s car is a medium sized car.


    "Can you drive?"


    Bai Ling went to the car, turned around and asked with a smile.


    Ang Lee nodded subconsciously.


    "I''m drunk and can''t drive, so please be a driver."


    In fact, she was not the only one. Just now, all five people had a drink, including Ang Lee. But Bai Ling didn''t give Ang Lee a chance to refuse. After that, he threw the key, opened the car door and sat in the co driver''s seat.


    Ang Lee looked at the key to the sports car in his hand.


    If it wasn''t for this opportunity, I''m afraid it''s impossible for me to drive a sports car worth hundreds of thousands of yuan in my life?


    Although he drove such a luxury car for the first time, Ang Lee didn''t show any diffidence when he got in the driver''s seat. He started the car smoothly and drove out of the underground parking lot.


    "To tell you the truth, are you a rich man who comes out to temper himself?"


    Bai Ling turned to look at his calm and angular side face.


    At the moment, Ang Lee has changed his "professional clothes" and is wearing his own casual clothes.


    It is said that a man''s serious and attentive appearance is the most handsome, but I have to admit that the man''s driving appearance at the moment does have a kind of thrilling charm, even if his clothes are quite cheap.


    "Miss Bai, have you ever seen a young master who would experience life as a bartender in a bar?"


    Ang Lee responded softly and then asked, "where are you going?"


    "Drive whatever you want. I want to go for a ride."


    Then Bai Ling put down the window.


    The wind suddenly poured in, blowing her hair. Bai Ling stroked her hair. The picture of Xiangche beauty attracted the eyes of many passers-by and car owners. At the same time, the heart of envy rose. Perhaps no one could imagine that the driver of this Audi TTRS would be a humble bartender.


    "What do you think of the car?"


    Bai Ling seems to ask casually, ignoring the peeping eyes outside the car.


    Ang Lee nodded naturally.


    Such a car is the fantasy of many men?


    "Do you like it?"


    Without saying a word, Ang Lee nodded his head again. He was honest and true. He didn''t deliberately flaunt the disgusting hypocrisy.


    "How about I give it to you?"


    Bai Ling smiles a little, and his words are astonishing.


    But Ang Lee doesn''t have too much fluctuation. It seems that this man can keep an ordinary heart no matter what he is facing. It''s hard for him to have too much emotional reaction.


    "Miss Bai, don''t be kidding..."


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Bai Ling leaned his head on the back of his chair and looked at the traffic ahead.


    "As long as you nod, this car will be yours."


    It''s a million dollar sports car. It''s really rich and can disturb people''s mind.


    "I can''t afford such a big gift, Miss Bai."


    Hundreds of thousands of cars are easily available in front of him, which can be said to be a real pie in the sky. But Ang Lee didn''t get knocked unconscious. After a moment of silence, he chose to refuse this gift that he might not be able to afford in his whole life.


    "I should say that you are of noble character? Or be cautious? "


    His response didn''t seem to surprise Bai Ling. She said with a smile, "it''s just an ordinary gift. Don''t think too much about it. You know, this car is nothing to me. I still have several cars."


    Bai Ling is just stating the facts, but if extreme people hear it, they will think it''s showing off their wealth. Although he''s just a nobody, at least Ang Lee''s mind is not so narrow-minded. He smiles politely."Thanks for Miss Bai''s kindness. It''s just such a good car. Even if you give it to me, I can''t drive it. Can''t you let me drive this car to the bar?"


    Hearing this, Bai Ling could not help smiling.


    Yeah, a bartender drives nearly a million cars. What''s that like? A bartender''s car is more expensive than his own. What will the guests think when they see it?


    "If Miss Bai has a heart, she can do more charity, which can be regarded as a contribution to the country and society."


    "Is it necessary for you to be so high minded? Do you really intend to fight for the future with your own hands without relying on anyone


    With a friendly tone, Bai Ling said slowly: "success is not something you can think of in your heart, and struggle does not necessarily lead to results. It''s very difficult for you to achieve your ideal just by your own efforts. If you want to walk fast and jump out of the ordinary, you must learn to use the power of others. Those powerful rich people, even my father, have never received help from others for their success


    "It''s no shame to accept the help of others. On the contrary, it''s a kind of wisdom."


    It''s like a person standing at a high place giving advice to those who are still at the bottom, and it''s like a kind advice between friends.


    Compared with A-Mei, Bai Ling''s tone is much more euphemistic, at least taking care of each other''s face, just like a life mentor, but also enough thought-provoking.


    Ang Lee was silent while driving, and he didn''t know if he had a sense of enlightenment. Anyway, he didn''t respond. After half pay, he looked ahead and said, "Miss Bai, I''m afraid we''re in trouble."


    Bailing looked forward.


    Ahead, the lights are flashing.


    A group of public servants stood on the side of the road and signaled passing vehicles to pull over.


    Everyone knows what the situation is.


    Check drunk driving.

 Chapter 1296

    According to the laws and regulations of Longguo.


    Drunk driving, that''s a felony.


    As long as you''re caught and your license is revoked, you''ll have to go to jail for a few months.


    And then come out, the file will leave an indelible black spot, so as to give the hard road of life once again add more dangerous.


    This is the situation Ang Lee will face if he drives dozens of meters further.


    Even if I didn''t drink too much just now, according to the alcohol content of the wine, there is absolutely no chance of passing the test.


    I''m afraid he won''t even be able to keep his job as a bartender in the future.


    Ang Lee subconsciously looked at the daughter beside him.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know..."


    She let Ang Lee drive, but she didn''t expect to be so unlucky.


    "Now what?"


    Ang Lee asked, even though he was about to face the disaster of prison, he was calm, and felt that Mount Tai was falling in front of him without changing his color.


    Bailing, look around.


    The front and back of the car are blocked, next to the fence, there is no condition for a U-turn.


    Turn your eyes to the people''s public servants in front of you again, and the white spirit''s eyes twinkle.


    "Break through."


    Ang Lee frowned slightly.


    "What?"


    "If you don''t break through, you will be found out. By that time, your life will be destroyed. You should understand how difficult it is for ordinary people with a criminal record, even if it''s just drunk driving, to get social forgiveness."


    This "ordinary person" is extremely brilliant.


    Ang Lee was forced to drive along with the current, getting closer and closer to a group of people''s public servants.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to feel that you''re just a surrogate driver, but you have to go to jail.


    "Don''t worry. This is my car. I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of?"


    Bai Ling began to speak again, this time aggravating the tone, full of bewitching power.


    "Break through!"


    Ahead, a police officer is waving his hand to pull over for inspection.


    The wine red Audi, standing out in the traffic, slowed down. Just as the police came to knock on the window, it was like an Audi that was about to stop and suddenly accelerated!


    "Buzz!"


    It''s like the roar of a beast.


    Exhaust hole burst of fire, wine red sports car into a flame like jump out!


    This scene stunned all the owners waiting to be checked.


    How can this kind of operation still exist?


    You know, even if you run away, the license plate will definitely be written down, and the responsibility will only be heavier at that time.


    A group of people''s public servants obviously did not expect that anyone would dare to "break through the barrier". After a brief period of consternation, a wave of anger was aroused that the authority was provoked.


    "Chase


    Audi''s servants have made the decision to chase the taillights without hesitation.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    For a moment, the siren was loud.


    "Come on, they''re catching up!"


    Bai Ling looked back and saw that there were two police cars in hot pursuit, without the tension and fear of being watched by the authorities. On the contrary, he looked vaguely excited.


    Without her warning, Ang Lee naturally found the police car in the rear.


    If he''s caught on the spot, it''s him.


    If you succeed in escaping, even if you can escape from the monk, you can''t escape from the temple, but that''s what Bai Ling, the owner of the car, needs to consider. It has nothing to do with him.


    It is obviously not difficult to make a choice.


    It''s not that he has a cold heart. You know, he''s just a "surrogate driver.".


    What''s more, it was bailing who asked for it.


    There is a saying that the daughter of gold is quite right. Some mistakes do not matter to the powerful, but to the ordinary people, they are doomed.


    "Buzz!"


    The engine roared again.


    The sudden surge of potential energy, so that the white spirit involuntarily close to the back, around the street view and vehicles, also instantly began to hazy up.


    This is the speed caused by the visual nerve less than the reaction, resulting in visual confusion.


    Bailing grabs the safety armrest and sticks his back tightly on the back of the chair. He only feels that the cars are constantly overtaken.


    The sound of the horn and the siren was in a mess.


    It took a few minutes for the car to slow down.


    By this time, the siren had completely disappeared.


    Bailing breathed quickly, and his heart beat violently. His face turned pale and looked back.


    Two police cars have been abandoned.


    "It''s dangerous driving, you know?"


    Although the pleasure of racing in the busy market just now makes people crazy about the secretion of adrenal hormones, in retrospect, bailing is still a little scared.At the speed just now, if there is a slight error, I''m afraid that in all probability it will be the end of the car crash.


    "Miss Bai, didn''t you let me break in?"


    The driver''s tone was bland and even a little straight.


    Bai Ling drew back his eyes from behind and cast them on his face.


    "I asked you to break through, but I didn''t let you play with your life. Do you know how dangerous it was just now? As long as there was a little mistake, we would both die."


    Ang Lee was silent.


    This bartender in a bar, who just drove nearly a million sports cars, carried a daughter with a family fortune of over 100 million, and put on a show of speed and passion with the people''s public servants in the street. As the most powerful competitor for tomorrow''s news headlines, he seemed to have nothing to do with it. He lowered the window and whispered, "now we are all free."


    Bai Ling looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Do you know how much trouble you have caused me?"


    Not to mention anything else, she noticed that this guy ran at least four red lights on the way just now.


    Drunk driving.


    Serious speeding.


    Dangerous driving.


    Endangering public safety.


    ¡­¡­


    These charges add up to enough for the rest of one''s life.


    "Miss Bai, I think with your ability, the trouble tonight should not be called trouble, right?"


    Hearing the speech, Bai Ling''s smile was more fragrant. He smoothed his hair and dispelled the last lingering fear in his heart. He said with a smile: "I can''t imagine that your driving skill is so good. It''s not inferior to those racing players I''ve seen. Don''t you have a car? How can you drive so well? "


    It''s no exaggeration to say that when we look back on this man''s driving skills, it really makes her amazing and shocked.


    In such a crowded street, it''s hard to overtake even those professional racing drivers.


    Ang Lee, a bartender without a car under his name, holds the steering wheel and frowns slightly. In his eyes, he seems to be confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Perhaps, this is the so-called talent


    A moment later, he said slowly.


    "Talent?"


    Naturally, Bai Ling would not believe such ridiculous remarks. Of course, talent can help people when they master a certain skill. But driving a car to such an extent is definitely not a simple word "talent".


    Staring at him, Bai Ling''s eyes twinkled, and his eyes were full of splendor.


    Clearly have the ability to be a professional racing driver, but nest in a bar when a humble bartender.


    For this humble but always let her feel different man, the curiosity in Bai Ling''s heart, more and more flooding.

 Chapter 1297

    "Go up and sit down for a while."


    In the parking lot of a high-end commercial district, there was a red flame on the street late at night, which has stopped.


    Seeing the other party''s refusal, Bai Ling opened his mouth in advance and said with a smile: "don''t worry, this is my own house. There is no one else. If I want to be quiet, I will come here to live. No one will disturb me."


    Ang Lee was holding the steering wheel, obviously reluctant.


    "Miss Bai, it''s too late now..."


    "Late?"


    Bai Ling didn''t like it.


    It''s just after midnight. It''s really not too early for ordinary white-collar workers who work nine to five. Don''t forget what this man does.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t even finished work at this point in normal times?"


    Ang Lee is speechless.


    "Go up, you know, you can''t refuse me."


    Bai Ling also doesn''t care whether the other party agrees or not, pushes the door directly and gets off the car.


    Sure enough, the other side followed as expected.


    Bai Ling smile, nothing more, with him into the elevator, came to the apartment he bought.


    This apartment is not big, about 100 square meters, but bailing only comes here occasionally, the area is enough, the decoration is in line with the deep family background of Bai family, it is very exquisite.


    "You are the first male guest here."


    Bai Ling turns on the light, turns his head, and his mouth is rippling. His eyes are meaningful and evocative.


    But soon she quickly convergence, it seems that does not want to let the other party too nervous.


    "Sit down and drink?"


    "Just water."


    When it comes, it will be settled.


    Ang Lee went to the sofa and sat down. Looking at the exquisite apartment, he was calm, at least until now.


    There was no cup. Bailing brought him a bottle of mineral water directly from the refrigerator, while she took coke herself.


    It''s rare for a rich family to drink this kind of drink, not to mention that it''s a kind of relatively high cold drink.


    "Thank you."


    Of course, Ang Lee also knew what his identity was, and he would not talk about it casually. He politely said thank you and took a sip of the mineral water.


    "What about my house? Is the decoration OK? "


    Bai Ling is like a smile between friends.


    Ang Lee nodded, looking at the material and texture. I''m afraid the decoration is almost equal to the price of this apartment.


    "Since you like it, I''ll give it to you. It''s different from a car. You can''t drive a car, but if you don''t take the initiative, no one will know you live here, right?"


    Bailing is just like a living Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. He is good at giving. When he failed to deliver the car, he turned around and started the idea of delivering the house.


    I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t resist such means. Maybe they will immediately bow down to bailing''s money and declare their surrender. But until now, the bartender doesn''t know what good he did in his last life. He can be so lucky in his life. He''s still calm and stubborn.


    "Miss Bai, what do you mean..."


    He held the mineral water bottle and looked up at Bai Ling.


    "Do you want to support me?"


    Take care of it.


    Although this word is now a popular social phenomenon, it is hard to avoid being sharp and hard to look directly at when it is put forward so naked and directly.


    But Ang Lee didn''t seem to think there was anything wrong with his statement. His tone was very calm, as if he said "do you want to make friends with me?".


    Hearing such ugly words, Bai Ling subconsciously frowned slightly, but he didn''t get angry or turn his face.


    "Ang Lee, you know, I like you. I just want to do my best to make your life better. You don''t have to think too much. Although we may have different identities, we are completely equal in personality. "


    Bai Ling''s tone is very sincere and warm. However, when he works in a bar where there are so many ghosts and cows, Ang Lee is not a naive person who can be fooled by just a few words.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is.


    Their excellent appearance is the most vulnerable weapon.


    This is what he said.


    "Miss Bai, what I mean is clear enough. Thank you for your kindness. If it''s all right, I''ll go first. "


    Ang Lee put down his water bottle and made a gesture to get up and leave.


    Don''t be confused.


    Of course, it can also be called callous.


    "Stop."


    Repeatedly rejected, bailing also gradually restrained his smile.


    "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the one you live with?"


    "The environment of the low rent house you live in is not good, and the public security is not good. Although I don''t know what relationship she has with you, she must be very important to you. How long do you plan to let her suffer with you?"Ang Lee''s eyes were fixed, and finally showed a trace of spirit.


    "You investigate me?"


    Bai Ling took a sip of cola and wrote lightly: "it''s just necessary to understand the person I like. I don''t need him to be rich and rich, but I have to be innocent. It''s not too much for me to do some basic investigation?"


    Since she took a fancy to the bartender, she began to let people find out in secret. It''s not complicated. In the past two months, she had already found out.


    Half a year ago, Jinling worked hard and had a female companion. Now she still lives together, but it''s not a couple. It''s more like a family relationship. In recent months, she hasn''t contacted anyone, like she has no relatives.


    It''s not exhaustive, but it''s enough for her.


    She needs a simple candidate, and this bartender is very suitable for her.


    "You don''t need to be nervous. Even if you doubt my feelings for you, at least you should understand that I don''t have any malice towards you. Although I''ve been wandering in your sight for the past two months, it''s just limited to this. It doesn''t affect your life and work too much, does it?"


    Ang Lee didn''t respond. He gazed at Bai Ling for a long time before he spoke slowly: "Miss Bai, let''s get to the point. What do you need me to do for you?"


    Bai Ling was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "You don''t really think I''m plotting against you, do you? Well, even if I really have a purpose for you, my purpose is very simple. In the past two months, it has been very clear. "


    Bailing and the bartender looked at each other, word by word.


    "I want to be with you."


    "Of course, you have the right to choose to refuse, but I''m never a person who gives up easily, and you don''t have any burden. If you want to be self reliant, you can continue your work in the bar with me. As long as you like, I will never interfere. If you are doubting my feelings for you... "


    Bai lingdun, the delicate tip of the tongue suddenly slowly stretched out, licked the next red lip.


    This is undoubtedly a very tempting action, made by bailing, a beautiful woman, is more enchanting.


    "I''ll be yours tonight as long as you like."


    Thunder in silence.


    Bai Ling doesn''t seem to be joking. He stares directly at the bartender in front of him. His eyes are rippling, and he is obsequious for a moment.


    "Ang Lee Do you dare? "

 Chapter 1298

    Do you dare?


    In the face of such provocation, in the face of such a scene, even if it''s a beauty trick, I''m afraid many men will choose to rush up regardless of themselves. Even if it''s a big deal, it''s also romantic to be a ghost under the peony flower, but Ang Lee keeps amazing restraint.


    When he came out of Bailing''s apartment, his whole body was neat, no different from when he went in, and there was no lipstick on his face.


    It''s no doubt that it''s very easy for a man to have a sense of accomplishment. But when Ang Lee takes the elevator to go downstairs, no one laughs secretly. On the other hand, it''s like water stop, even slightly frowning.


    Obviously, he didn''t want to play hard to get or refuse to return. He didn''t like Bai''s daughter, who had both money and appearance.


    It sounds like a very simple thing to refuse if you don''t like it, but it''s not that ordinary people fall in love. He doesn''t refuse, and his attitude is very clear. However, bailing directly ignores it, and makes it clear that he is bound by his iron heart.


    Can''t afford to be provoked?


    Of course, a bartender is neither glorious nor precious. Unlike those top 500 jobs, it''s no pity to lose them. However, with Bailing''s wealth, unless he left Jinling City, he would be found wherever he went.


    The huge gap of social status is not only reflected in the inequality of clothing, food, housing and transportation, even in the emotional aspect, the Party of the disadvantaged class will be unable to help themselves.


    Naturally, Bai Ling can''t be so kind as to take him home in person. With dozens of yuan in taxi fare and today''s "off work", Ang Lee has suffered a lot tonight.


    But when he entered the community, he saw the light on the fifth floor, and his face showed a soft smile.


    Any city, whether large or small, or developed or not, will have a clear demarcation line, separating the poor from the rich.


    As Bai Ling said, the community he rented is a typical slum. It has been built for a long time. It is dilapidated and almost to the edge of dangerous buildings.


    But just because of these shortcomings, an advantage has been derived.


    The rent here is cheap, which can give people who come to Jinling a place to stay.


    There was no elevator, no light in the corridor, and Ang Lee could only go upstairs by a little moonlight.


    "Squeak..."


    Pulling open the rusty iron door, Ang Lee took out the key and opened the wooden door inside.


    "Back?"


    Just as he expected, the woman in the house had not yet gone to bed. She was sitting on the old sofa reading a book. When she heard the door ring, she subconsciously raised her head and saw Ang Lee coming in. Her face was a little surprised.


    "It''s less than two o''clock. Why do you leave work so early today?"


    She looked at the quartz clock from the second-hand market on the wall and asked with a smile.


    "Something happened tonight, so I left work early."


    Ang Lee closed the door gently with his backhand.


    "Shall I make you a cup of tea?"


    The woman tried to get up, but Ang Lee stopped her.


    "No more."


    He went to the sofa and sat down. When he returned to the low rent house, his whole state was obviously relaxed.


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t have to wait for me to rest early? How did you stay up to now? "


    Unlike Bai Ling, who is rich and has a lot of money, when he faces this woman, the corners of his mouth subconsciously raise a gentle radian, which has nothing to do with love, clean and pure.


    "Habit, is that to change it? I can''t sleep until you come back. "


    It''s hard to imagine that there is such a beautiful woman in such a shabby and poor low rent house. Her skin seems to be covered with a layer of hazy luster under the light, just like the faint pearl, the beautiful jade fluorescence, and the delicate facial features can''t pick out any defects. Even if she doesn''t wear any cosmetics at this time, her face is completely plain, but her face is still delicate She is tender and white, and can be broken by blowing. It seems to be able to show water, especially her eyes, which are dark and deep, can hook people''s mind to sink.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Bai Ling is not qualified to compare with her only in the aspect of beauty.


    However, it''s a pity that she is not so lucky as bailing. She has no such good family background and has to live in such a low rent house.


    "Why, what''s the smell on you?"


    Her high nose suddenly moved. She even got up and looked at Ang Lee like a little dog.


    "Don''t make any noise."


    Ang Lee grabbed her by the wrist.


    the other side may not have noticed, but after all, he must always pay attention to discretion. After all, men and women are different, and they are not real relatives.


    , "how do you smell perfume?"


    The beautiful woman stares at him and questions.


    "it''s strange that there''s no perfume in a bar like that."Ang Lee explained as if nothing had happened.


    "but the perfume on your body is so strong that it''s not as complex as you were before. It''s only one possibility. You''ve been with this perfume owner for a long time."


    Women not only have a keen sense of smell, but also have amazing intelligence. Their deep black eyes seem to pierce people''s heart.


    "To be honest, what did you do tonight? Come back so early, didn''t you go to work and go on a date with some beautiful woman? "


    Ang Lee laughed bitterly. Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, he simply didn''t hide it any more. He released his hand and said in a soft voice, "it''s Bai Ling. I went to her house for a meeting."


    "Bailing? The rich lady who''s been chasing you? "


    The woman seemed to know the existence of Bai Ling, not angry. On the contrary, she sat down again and asked with a meaningful smile: "don''t you always say that you don''t feel for others? Why did you run to someone''s house all of a sudden? It''s going too fast, isn''t it? You won''t come back with a baby in a few months, will you


    "It''s not what you think."


    Ang Lee breathes out.


    "I just went to her house to have a chat and show what I thought. That''s all


    "Showdown?"


    The woman''s eyes were full of curious light, and even said: "what did Miss Bai say? Did Ken let you go? "


    Ang Lee shook his head in silence.


    "I knew that."


    The woman is not what I expected.


    "Xiao Anzi, I think you should follow. That Miss Bai wants to have a figure and a good look. The key is money. If you follow her, do we still need to live in such a small house every day? You''ve made a great success, and I''ll be able to follow you. "


    The woman''s words are very reasonable, but it''s a little suspected of selling friends and seeking honor.


    Ang Lee gave her a look.


    "Are you too realistic? After so many years of friendship, you abandoned me so ruthlessly for the sake of money? "


    The woman giggled, her face dimpled, but in the deep of her eyes, there was an inexplicable light.


    "Yes, it''s really many years..."

 Chapter 1299

    It is said that there is no pure friendship between men and women in this world, but a pair of young men and women in this low rent house seems to break this law.


    They live at the bottom of the society. They have no cars or houses. They live on a meager salary and support each other. It can even be said that stick together and help each other in difficulties.


    Although women always like him to call her sister, Ang Lee has never called her sister. Even in his heart, he has regarded her as his own relative and the only one in the world.


    Six months ago, he had a car accident, a very serious car accident, and even almost made him never wake up.


    Although she managed to escape the disaster and recover her life from the gate of death, the price she paid was that she spent all her savings and He lost his memory of the past.


    He and his wife had no father or mother. They grew up in an orphanage together, went to school together, and worked together. Although their fate was very harsh on them, their precious friendship did not deteriorate with the passage of time, and they survived. The woman brought him to Jinling to put off the bad luck of the past and start a new life.


    This house was also rented by a woman. Even at the beginning, when he didn''t go to work in a bar, all the expenses were borne by a woman. This kindness was as heavy as a mountain.


    "She''s a rich family with a lot of money. She''s not in the same world with us at all. She''s tied up with us by force. She''s bent over and I''m tired on tiptoe."


    Of course, after the car accident, the woman told him everything before. Otherwise, if the woman didn''t stay with him all the time, he might not even know his name.


    This friendship, the woman did not say, he did not mention, but he always kept it in mind.


    "What''s the matter with the rich family? Do you have some ambition? In history, how many emperors and generals were not born as peddlers and pawns? You haven''t heard a word, don''t cheat the poor youth! Now you think that Miss Bai is unattainable. Maybe after a while, she will not be able to carry your shoes for you! "


    Women constantly give Ang Lee encouragement, I don''t know whether it''s purely for Ang Lee''s confidence, or for one person''s prosperity.


    Is it not suitable for a woman like Bai Ling to carry her shoes?


    It''s true that a man should have an ideal, but the woman''s statement is too pompous. He doesn''t have such arrogant wild hope. At present, his biggest goal is to take root in this city, really take root, and give this woman a stable life.


    "By the way, how is your work now? Are you feeling tired? If you feel tired, don''t do it. Take a rest at home. I''ll try my best to support our two mouths. Anyway, you don''t eat much


    Ang Lee chuckled.


    A woman also has a job. She helps in a flower shop, which is very popular with the boss. After a short time, she is responsible for looking after the shop, which is equivalent to the so-called store manager.


    "I don''t need you to support me, otherwise I will be known by others, but I don''t know what I will gossip about. You are not young now. Even if you don''t like Miss Bai, it''s time to think about your feelings. It''s no harm to save more money. I don''t need you to worry about it. My work is much easier than you, and my salary is also higher than you..."


    At this point, the woman stopped, looked at Ang Lee with a smile, and said, "by the way, now you meet a big customer, the Commission is estimated to be very objective, right? I don''t think so. "


    Ang Lee gave a bitter smile.


    "Lilly, I will let you live a rich life."


    "I remember that. I''ll wait."


    Li Luoyi yawned lazily, as if she was sleepy. She stood up, seemed to think of something, and her feet faltered. She turned back and said, "Xiao Anzi, how many times have I told you that I am older than you, you have to call my sister, and then my name. Do you believe that I will sweep you out of the house?"


    But she has no killing power. On the contrary, she has no killing power.


    "You never told me how old you are."


    Looking at each other''s smooth and delicate face, which is no inferior to that of a girl in her twenties, Ang Lee couldn''t help saying, "how do you feel like you are younger than me? You don''t mean to lie about your age, do you? "


    He has always been curious. All the time, he has never seen the other party use any cosmetics or skin care products. After all, the economic conditions are limited, but it is strange that without any maintenance, why can liloe''s skin be so good? Crystal clear, white snow, let him a man, feel a bit incredible.


    "You think I''m in love with you? He lied about his age. Even if it''s a lie, it''s a lie at a younger age. Have you ever seen a woman deliberately tell her age


    Lilroy laughed, as if joking.


    "I''m older than you. I don''t know how many generations!"


    Li Luo Yi''s exaggeration makes Ang Lee dumbfounded.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk with you. I''ll go to sleep. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    Li Luoyi yawns again. He seems to be sleepy. He doesn''t talk any more. He turns and walks towards the room. Ang Lee''s eyes follow her figure and watch her walk to the door. Then his eyes naturally fall on her door.There, there is a blade with a simple shape. I don''t know what kind of material it is made of. Its color is dim. It looks like it has some history. If I take it to the antique market, I can still sell it for a month or two. It''s not that he didn''t have such an idea. Unfortunately, this blade is defective, or to be more precise, it''s a broken blade with only half of it left Cut.


    He didn''t have any impression of the past, but he remembered that when he came to Jinling City to fight, Li Luoyi brought nothing but this broken blade.


    It is conceivable that this broken blade may be of great significance to liluoyi.


    "Why don''t you put it away and hang it in front of the door? To ward off evil spirits? "


    Ang Lee joked. In fact, he always wondered why the other party hung the broken blade on the door.


    "It''s not true to ward off evil spirits, but it''s true to guard against Wolves."


    Lilo nestled in the door and looked back with a smile.


    "I''m a little bit of a beauty, too. If someone has something wrong one day, it can be used to calm someone down."


    Looking at Li Luoyi who blinked at him, Ang Lee couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, go to bed, and you can rest early."


    Li Luoyi waved his hand and walked into the room. Soon, with a bang, the door was closed.


    It''s a perfect match and doesn''t give anyone any chance to peep.


    Although they were poor, at least when they rented a house, they both firmly chose a house with two rooms, and they tacitly respected this valuable friendship.


    Ang Lee looked at the broken blade that began to shake as he closed the door, and soon got up and went back to his room.

 Chapter 1300

    Juzheng street.


    A wine red Audi TTRS, which has been discontinued, has stopped on the street.


    Under the envious eyes of all sides, the door of the sports car representing wealth and class opened, and a tall beauty came down.


    Although wearing sunglasses, can not see the appearance, but a breath of unattainable immediately from her body diffuse.


    In this street, many shops are flower shops. It seems that the beauty who drives nearly a million sports cars also comes to buy flowers. She looks around the street. Then straight into a flower shop called Dielian.


    "Do you want flowers, miss?"


    This fresh flower shop is not small in scale. It has about 100 square meters and four or five employees, all taking care of flowers and plants.


    Seeing someone coming into the store, a shop assistant immediately welcomed him.


    "Wrap me a bunch of roses."


    The woman whispered.


    "Yes, what color of rose would you like? We have red roses, white roses and blue roses... "


    "The red one will do."


    "Yes, just a moment."


    When the shop assistant was picking flowers, she continued to walk towards the shop, like aimlessly enjoying all kinds of flowers and plants in the shop, and slowly came to a fortune tree.


    Someone is pruning the withered branches and leaves of the rich tree, sensing someone approaching, and slowly raising his head.


    That face, though not powdered, was more touching than all the flowers in the shop.


    "Miss, do you want to see the flowers?"


    The woman watched her silently for a while, then slowly took off her sunglasses.


    "Miss Li, right?"


    Li Luo Yi frowned slightly, seemingly a little surprised, but before she asked, the other side had already taken the initiative to open his mouth and reported to his family.


    "Hello, I''m bailing. I don''t know if Ang Lee mentioned it to you."


    Li Luo Yi was stunned, and then she suddenly stopped her work and said with a smile, "it''s Miss Bai. What a coincidence..."


    "Unfortunately."


    Bai Ling looked at the face that made her feel a little inferior and said in a soft voice, "I''ve come here specially to find you."


    Smell speech, Li Luo Yi eyes congealed, put down the scissors, looking at uninvited "distinguished guest", smile unchanged.


    "Miss Bai, sit inside."


    Take bailing to the rest area of the store and sit down. She doesn''t forget to pour a glass of water for each other.


    "Miss Bai, Ang Lee, he often mentioned you to me. Thank you very much for taking care of him..."


    "Is it?"


    Bai Ling gently smile: "I thought he never said me at home."


    "No way."


    Li Luoyi immediately helped to explain: "he only mentioned Miss Bai last night. When he mentioned Miss Bai, he was grateful."


    Bai Ling drank water and had a light smile.


    "Miss Li, don''t speak for him. When I''m in front of him, he doesn''t want to say even one more word to me. How can he appreciate me?"


    Today, Bai Ling obviously came prepared. Regardless of the other party''s stiff face, he quickly said, "since Miss Li knows me, it''s easier. Miss Li should know that I like him, right?"


    It seems to be suppressed by Bai Ling''s aura. Li Luo Yi is silent for a moment, and finally nods slowly.


    "I''m not afraid of Miss Li''s jokes. I''ve been chasing him for nearly two months, and I''ll go to his bar when I have time to support him, but he always ignores me. Miss Li, as far as I know, you should be his closest person. Can you tell me why?"


    In the face of Bai Ling''s gaze, Li Luo Yi''s lips moved back and forth, as if he didn''t know how to speak.


    Bai Ling didn''t seem to mind. After drinking water, he continued: "last night, I thought about it carefully for a long time and thought of a possible reason. So today I decided to come to you."


    Li Luo Yi slightly frowns, eyes show confusion.


    "What do you mean, Miss Bai?"


    "You have to tie the bell to untie the bell. To be honest with Miss Li, I saw Miss Li''s picture very early, but today I saw it with my own eyes, and I found that you are more beautiful than in the picture. Maybe it''s because of you that Ang Lee can''t accept me. "


    With that, Bai Ling took out a bank card that seemed to have been prepared before he came, put it on the small square table in front of him, pressed it with a fingertip, and slowly pushed it in front of Li Luo Yi.


    "Miss Bai, I''m afraid you misunderstood me. Ang Lee and I are not..."


    Liloe looks at the bank card. He was interrupted by Bai Ling before he finished speaking.


    "I know that you and Ang Lee are not lovers. Although they live together, their relationship is closer to their relatives. I believe Miss Li and Ang Lee are pure, but Miss Li, please forgive my selfishness."


    "It''s hard for women to tolerate a man they like when they have a woman who is closer to them than themselves," Bai Ling said in a soft voice. I believe Miss Li has never heard of this sentence. Even if you are in peace now, you can live under the same roof day and night. In the long run, it''s hard to guarantee that nothing will happen in the future. After all, he and Miss Li have no real blood relationship. "Lilroy was silent for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss Bai really knows a lot. "


    "I have to take precautions."


    Bailing looks calm, tone does not contain too much emotional color, just like sitting on the negotiating table in the mall.


    "I know Miss Li has paid a lot to Ang Lee, so I am grateful to you, Miss Li. I''ll pay back this kindness for Ang Lee. This card has 500000 yuan and the password is 123456. It''s enough for Miss Li to go to any city and start a new life, and it''s far happier than living in such a small house now."


    This little card has half a million dollars in it.


    And put it in front of you.


    With the current salary of liluoyi in this florist, even with Ang Lee''s income in the bar, it''s a long way off for them to save so much money.


    Even if we don''t talk about changing our destiny, at least, it is an opportunity to improve our life.


    But silently watched for a while that bank card, liluoyi didn''t wait to get it, but inexplicably laughed.


    Bai Ling frowned slightly.


    "Miss Li, I don''t know where you can laugh?"


    Li Luoyi raised his head, without any excitement and excitement of fortune, nor the frustration and anger of being sent by money.


    "Miss Bai, thank you so much for liking Ang Lee, but I''m sorry, I won''t leave him, at least not for the time being."


    Then she slowly pushed the card to Bai Ling.


    "Besides, to say the least, Miss Bai plans to buy Ang Lee with 500000 yuan. Don''t you think the price is too cheap?"


    The white spirit looked flat.


    "Then Miss Li said a number."


    Rich and powerful.


    Li Luoyi looks at him with a deep smile on his lips.


    "He''s priceless."

 Chapter 1301

    Obviously.


    This unique negotiation ended in failure.


    Bai Ling obviously didn''t fully understand the real meaning of this "priceless treasure" in the other party''s mouth. He only thought that the other party was a strange product, and he was asking for a lot of money by relying on his potential for Ang Lee.


    "If you change your mind, Miss Li, I''ll let you know at any time."


    Bailing didn''t sit in the florist''s shop and bargain with liluoyi like buying vegetables in the market. Although she has money, she is not a philanthropist. She doesn''t like to be blackmailed. She puts away the bank card and puts it on the table instead. Then she puts on her sunglasses and leaves.


    Decisive.


    And proud.


    "Miss, your flower."


    "Thank you."


    When she left, she took the rose with her.


    Lilroy still sat there, looking at the card for a while, then slowly picked it up, with a slight sigh.


    "I have a vision."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s six in the afternoon.


    Miracle bar.


    Ang Lee is preparing for the business,


    "Anzi, how was last night? Isn''t it amazing? "


    Colleague Luo Hao came over, frowning and winking, with an ambiguous expression that all men know.


    Ang Lee turned his head with doubts in his eyes.


    "Don''t pretend. How was it with Miss Bai last night? Does it feel like a trip to heaven? "


    Luo Hao''s face was full of envy.


    "If a woman like Miss Bai can kiss her, I''d rather live five years less, let alone go to bed with her and conquer a rich family, isn''t it..."


    Ang Lee didn''t wait for him to finish.


    "You''ll be in a lot of trouble if that gets out."


    Luo Hao naturally understood that if Miss Bai heard such filthy words, she would certainly be in bad luck. It was almost the same as stepping on an ant for such a rich woman to clean up her little bartender.


    Looking around, seeing that no one noticed him, he took back his eyes and said, "it''s not that there are no others. It''s just that our brothers are talking nonsense. Why are we so serious?"


    Ang Lee continued to clean up.


    "It''s not what you think. Nothing happened to Miss Bai and I just had a chat, and then I went home."


    He still made an explanation. After all, there is no secret in the bar. If there is any gossip going around and entering Bai Ling''s ears, the other party will think that he is deliberately damaging her reputation.


    "You


    Luo Hao could not help shaking his head and sighing, as if he was angry.


    Although we have known each other for only a few months, he still has a basic understanding of this man who is a few years younger than him. He seldom tells lies. Moreover, unlike those people who are mercenary and eager to climb up, they always do what they should do and take the money they should take. They don''t flatter or gang up, such as this Snobbish society in a wisp of clean water, which is why he is only in this bar with the boy good reason.


    Since he said nothing had happened, it would not be a lie.


    It''s still early, and there is still enough time for business. Luo Hao is not in a hurry to work. He continues to guide Ang Lee with painstaking efforts.


    "I told you yesterday that we should seize the opportunity, because we can''t afford to lose it. I know you have a high heart and don''t want to eat soft food, but it''s not worth humiliating. Many people don''t have the opportunity to eat soft food. Just like Taoyuan, the richest man in Jinling City and chairman of Shanhe group, without his wife, can he have today''s status? "


    Luo Hao quoted classics and said with emotion: "since ancient times, heroes have been judged by success or failure. Others will only pay attention to what kind of height you finally stand on and how you climb up."


    It has to be admitted that Luo Hao''s words are right, which can be called good advice.


    Unfortunately, Ang Lee seemed to be an unintelligible wood. He was still obstinate and turned a deaf ear to Luo Hao''s words. He said with a faint smile, "would you like me to introduce you to Miss Bai?"


    Luo Hao was stunned, and then said: "don''t worry, I''m not lucky. I don''t know anything else, but at least I still have self-knowledge. How can a rich woman like that look up to me?"


    He gave a wry smile, then looked at Ang Lee and asked, "by the way, Anzi, why did you write my name on the list that Miss Bai ordered at their table last night?"


    According to the regulations, the name of the wine ordered by the guests is the Commission. According to bailing''s consumption, the Commission is also a big number.


    "Didn''t you say your girlfriend is going to have a baby next month? Are you going to buy her a good necklace?"


    Luo Hao was stunned: "Anzi, you..."


    Ang Lee patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "it''s just a little bit of heart."Although Luo Hao likes talking and flirting with the bees in the bar, he knows that Luo Hao is actually a loyal person. He has heard that he has a girlfriend who has been talking for nearly seven years and has been in love for a long time since college. Although he has never seen her before, every time Luo Hao mentions her, her eyes will become tender.


    This kind of unconscious expression can not be falsified.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, Anzi


    Looking at Ang Lee''s half pay, Luo Hao''s lips moved back and forth, and finally held out such a sentence. However, the violent fluctuation in his eyes was enough to see the surging and moving in his heart.


    We are all out to make a living, and at best, we have only worked together for a few months. We don''t have much friendship, and we live by ourselves. If we were ourselves, Luo Hao would definitely not be so generous.


    Ang Lee didn''t laugh.


    "When you plan to marry your sister-in-law, please let me know."


    Luo Hao nodded heavily.


    "Certainly."


    "Ang Lee, your flower."


    Suddenly, a waiter came with a bunch of flowers in his arms.


    The color is fiery red and delicate.


    A rose symbolizing love.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be here long?"


    He was handed over to him in a sour tone.


    Ang Lee looked at the flowers in his hand, looking a little surprised.


    "Anzi, who sent it?"


    Luo Hao asked curiously.


    Ang Lee didn''t respond. He was confused. Then, he quickly noticed that there was a card on the delicate rose.


    He took out the card and opened it.


    There are only a few simple words on it.


    "You can''t escape."


    The handwriting is pleasing to the eye.


    It''s as if there''s a strong sense of resistance.


    Even if there is no signature, Luo Hao has obviously guessed who sent the flowers.


    This year, there will be women chasing men, and a rich family chasing a bartender.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, Luo Hao will think it''s impossible,


    "Anzi, I think you should not struggle in vain, just follow it honestly."


    He sighed.


    Everyone has his life.


    Envy does not come.

 Chapter 1302

    Every night in the bar, it''s almost the same. The only difference is that there are a number of people who indulge and get drunk.


    Because the business of the bar is booming as always, so the waiters are very busy, and so is Ang Lee.


    Although there was almost no time for a break, Ang Lee''s heart was relaxed.


    Because although he sent a bunch of flowers, bailing didn''t come here tonight.


    He doesn''t believe that the other party really has a crush on him. He always thinks that the other party has a different intention for his enthusiasm, even if it''s just a kind of intuition, even if he''s just a trivial bartender, it''s really hard to find any use value.


    The bunch of flowers, he put into the dressing room, but the white spirit''s attitude, has passed clearly.


    Last night in each other''s home, obviously did not play any effect, this is like a game of hunting, and he is undoubtedly the prey in the eyes of Bai Ling.


    Light confusion, he and Luo Hao brush by, two people now obviously have no time to chat, respectively to different table wine.


    "This is our extra juice and fruit plate. Hope you have a good time."


    Luo Hao lowered his head and put out the wine and fruit juice, but when he looked up to leave, he was suddenly stunned.


    There are eight guests at this table. Men and women are evenly distributed. His eyes are fixed on the face of one of Qi Liuhai''s women.


    The other side didn''t notice him. He was held in his arms by the middle-aged man around him. His face was red with shame. He gently pushed the man who was holding him, like resisting and flirting.


    "You can go."


    See Luo Hao Leng here for a long time, a man can''t help but remind.


    Luo Hao seems to have lost his soul. He turns a deaf ear and stares at the woman who hasn''t seen him yet. His eyes fluctuate violently.


    Amazement, disbelief, bewilderment All kinds of looks constantly changed, and finally evolved into burning anger.


    "Liu Ting


    He could not help but clench his hands. His voice seemed to squeeze out of his teeth.


    Hearing the cry, the woman turned her head subconsciously, and then saw Luo Hao in the bartender''s little suit.


    Like Luo Hao, who saw her reaction at the beginning, she was immediately stunned, then turned pale, and a look of panic appeared on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Luo, Luo Hao How do you Here it is? "


    "What am I doing here?"


    Luo Hao''s eyes are red and he stares at a woman named Liu Ting.


    "I think I should ask you that! Who is he


    He raised his hand and pointed to the middle-aged man who was still holding Liu Ting''s waist.


    Looking at his face, he is about 40 years old, with a slight beer belly and a watch with no brand on his wrist. It gives people the feeling that he is a typical rich man.


    "He is general manager Feng of our company."


    Liu Ting quickly explained, and at the same time, as if she finally reacted, she urgently took the salty pig''s hand away from her waist.


    "Don''t see us drinking, get out of here!"


    One animal was very impolite and yelled at Luo Hao.


    Such a situation, normal people can see what is the situation, but what?


    A bartender, who cares?


    "Well, be polite."


    Mr. Feng raised his hand to stop his partner''s impolite behavior. Instead of harming his subordinates, he sat up and looked at Luo Hao.


    "Are you Liu Ting''s boyfriend? I heard Liu Ting talk about you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. Nice to meet you. "


    He didn''t seem to mind the identity of the barman, and his tone was more polite.


    But rohao didn''t appreciate it.


    "Get the hell out of here! What were you doing just now? "


    Luo Hao breathed heavily and his eyes were red, as if he had chosen someone to eat.


    Mr. Feng frowned.


    "Boy, you''d better be polite..."


    Someone gave a warning, eyes full of threat.


    Liu Ting''s face turned red and white, and she was very embarrassed.


    "Speak, dare to do, dare not say not?"?! Liu Ting, answer me, what were you doing just now? "


    Luo Hao was furious. Seeing such a scene, he could no longer keep his sense.


    "Luo Hao, you don''t mean Do you work in a construction company now? "


    Liu Ting did not respond positively, and even couldn''t look directly into Luo Hao''s eyes.


    "Ha, ha..."


    Luo Hao sneered, and his fingers were still in the air, facing Mr. Feng.


    "You think I work in a construction company, so I come here to drink with this old man? Liu Ting, we''ve been together for seven years. I never knew that you are such a woman


    "Boy, you don''t have the ability. Don''t put the responsibility on women. Everyone has the right to pursue a good life. What do you look like now? What qualifications do you have to stand here shouting?"Although Mr. Feng didn''t speak, someone helped to remind Luo Hao of his identity.


    Luo Hao smiles and stares at his girlfriend who thought he would go through life with him.


    "How long have you been together?"


    Liu Ting stirred her hands together, bit her lips and said nothing.


    "I''ll answer you."


    In front of Luo Hao''s real boyfriend, Mr. Feng holds Liu Ting''s hand blatantly.


    "Liu Ting and I have been together for half a year. We really love each other. I will give her a good future..."


    Liu Ting is only 26 years old this year. This man is almost old enough to be her father. It really makes Luo Hao feel sick to say such words.


    "In love with your mother, it''s better than that!"


    As if the flood broke the dike, he could no longer restrain his humiliation and anger. He kicked over the table in front of him and rushed to the president Feng with a ferocious face!


    It''s manly, but don''t forget that in today''s society, courage alone can''t make any difference.


    "The ungrateful thing!"


    Mr. Feng holds Liu Ting''s hand. He doesn''t move in the face of danger. Several of his companions rush on.


    Bang bang!


    Although Luo Hao was angry and fierce, he was not a trainer after all. His fists were hard to fight and he was soon kicked to the ground.


    "Don''t look at yourself! What a face


    A few people are reluctant to give up, beating and kicking Luo Hao.


    "Stop fighting! Please don''t fight! "


    Liu Ting shouts in a panic and wants to get up to pull them apart, but her hand is firmly held by Mr. Feng.


    "Mr. Feng, please, let them stop fighting. If they fight any more, they will die!"


    She turned to look at her boss in a hurry and pleaded.


    Mr. Feng, unmoved, took a glass of wine and slowly handed it to Liu Ting''s mouth.


    "Be obedient and drink this glass of wine."


    The lights in the bar are dim, shining on the world.

 Chapter 1303

    "What''s the matter, gentlemen? If you have something to say... "


    The news spread quickly. Seeing someone fighting in the field, the manager on duty quickly came in, followed by several bar security guards.


    It''s no surprise that there are fights and other frictions in the nightclub, but to the surprise of the manager on duty, the one who caused the trouble is actually his staff.


    "This guy works in your bar, right?"


    One of them pulled his collar and said darkly, "we''re here to drink, and we''re here to support your shop, but this guy actually started on us. Is that the way you treat guests in miracle bar?"


    At the moment, Luo Hao was lying on the ground exhausted, his head was broken and blood was flowing, and he was trampled on his face. He had completely lost his ability to resist, and he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth and kept dripping on the floor. He looked very miserable, like a dog.


    "Misunderstanding, it must be misunderstanding..."


    The manager on duty said with a smile that although he was very dissatisfied with someone making trouble in the field, he could open the door to do business. Word of mouth was the most important thing. At this time, many guests were paying attention to this place. No matter what happened, it was the only way to calm down the situation as soon as possible.


    Even if he doesn''t believe that Luo Hao will trouble the guests for no reason, in any case, when the bar staff conflicts with the guests, the responsibility must be on their side.


    "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen. I think there must be some misunderstanding. But anyway, it has affected the good mood of some of you tonight. I am deeply sorry. In this way, in order to express my apology, all your consumption tonight will be exempted. "


    The manager on duty is very smart. As the saying goes, the person who reaches out his hand and doesn''t smile gives the other person such face. Besides, he has beaten and vented. There''s no need to make the situation too rigid. After all, those who can open a bar are not small roles. There''s no need to offend the other person to death.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Mr. Feng got up and said.


    "Boy, don''t let me see you again, or I''ll see you and beat you once, you know?"


    Before leaving, the man who stepped on Luohao''s face crushed his foot on Luohao''s face. It was very insulting and completely destroyed Luohao''s dignity.


    Liu Ting seems to want to stay, but her hand is grasped by Mr. Feng. The last step is to be pulled away.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really sorry tonight. Next time I come here, I''ll make amends to you with a toast."


    The manager on duty said politely, waiting for Mr. Feng and others to walk away, then he looked at Luo Hao.


    "Look at him."


    At this time, Ang Lee has come over and lifted Luo Hao from the ground.


    Luo Hao''s whole body is soft. If he didn''t rely on Ang Lee, he would not be able to stand straight. His face is covered with blood and his eyes only have a crack. He seems to faint at any time.


    Seeing him like this, the manager on duty also temporarily put out his mind of inquiring about the course of things, and said in a cold voice: "take him to the hospital first."


    "I''ll go."


    Ang Lee volunteered, helped Luo Hao out of the bar and took a taxi to the nearest hospital.


    Although Luo Hao''s appearance looks more frightening, fortunately, it''s all skin injuries. Of course, it''s inevitable to stay in the hospital for a few days. He called Li Luoyi, and Ang Lee stayed in the hospital tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    "Awake?"


    The next day, when Ang Lee returned to the ward after buying the breakfast, he found that Luo Hao had woken up, lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, as if in a daze.


    Ang Lee went to the bed and put his breakfast on the bedside table. "Have something to eat."


    Hearing the sound, Luo Hao gradually turned his head and saw Ang Lee beside the hospital bed. With a band aid on his face, he squeezed out a pale smile.


    "Thank you."


    Ang Lee, noncommittal, sat down in a chair by the bed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    When he heard the news last night, the conflict was settled. Like many people, he didn''t know the cause at all.


    Luo Hao, who was beaten severely last night and his dignity was trampled to pieces, didn''t hide it, but I don''t know if he was over stimulated. When he recounted the whole story of last night, his tone was very calm, like an outsider telling other people''s stories.


    "Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    He grinned.


    "I''ve been in love for seven years, but I don''t even understand what kind of woman she is."


    What Luo Hao needs now may not be breakfast, but a bottle of wine.


    Ang Lee was silent.


    Although there is no empathy in the world, he can still imagine the anger and bitterness when Luo Hao saw his girlfriend in the arms of an old man last night.


    For a man, perhaps there is no greater blow than the betrayal of a lover.


    No wonder rohao loses his mind and conflicts with his guests.


    He can fully understand now.


    I''m afraid that as long as a normal man comes across such things, he won''t swallow his anger."Half a year ago, I was dismissed by the company. In order not to let her worry and think wildly, I concealed my work in a bar and lied to a construction company. I didn''t expect that..."


    This man, who was surrounded and beaten by many people last night, didn''t say a word. At this time, he was lying on the hospital bed, but his eyes were red in vain.


    "I know, she always thinks that I don''t have much potential. Now she can''t afford to buy a house and give her a home. But I''m still working hard. Why can''t she wait for me? Why... "


    Ang Lee didn''t speak or comfort.


    He understood that any consolation would not help at this time. To be a quiet audience is the greatest respect for Luo Hao.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anzi, I''m sorry to make you laugh. "


    Half pay, Luo Hao slowly calm down, looking at the colleagues who have been working together for only a few months.


    "I''m very glad to meet a friend like you."


    "I''ll explain last night to the manager for you."


    Ang Lee.


    It''s so sad to be betrayed by your lover, beaten, and finally lost your job.


    If there is not a reasonable statement about what happened last night, Luo Hao will be fired 100%.


    "Thank you."


    Luo Hao once again said thanks, and then slowly said: "you go back first. It''s not serious injury or disability. I have no problem myself. You have to go to work tonight. Don''t delay your work because of me. These days, saying anything is fake. Only money in a man''s pocket is the true meaning. "


    Last night''s tragic experience seems to have made him more enlightened.


    "Then I''ll go first. You can have a good rest."


    Ang Lee understood that Luo Hao wanted to be alone for a while, but he didn''t insist.


    Rohao nodded.


    Ang Lee stood up and looked out of the ward. When he came to the door, Luo Hao''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Anzi..."


    Ang Lee looks back and looks puzzled.


    Luo Hao''s lips moved, but at last he just laughed.


    "Nothing. Go back."

 Chapter 1304

    After Ang Lee left, Luo Hao lay on the hospital bed for a long time, looking at the ceiling, motionless, like a sculpture.


    Until noon, he seemed to be back to the soul, supporting and struggling to sit up.


    His arms, chest, legs, even his brain and body were aching. Luo Hao gritted his teeth and forced himself to endure. He picked up Ang Lee''s breakfast on the bedside table and wolfed it down regardless of whether it had cooled down.


    Then he wiped his mouth, climbed down from the bed, changed his clothes, and left the hospital without saying hello.


    He didn''t go back to the rental house. First, he limped to the store near the hospital to buy a fruit knife. Then he wrapped the knife in a newspaper and hid it in his waist. Then he stopped a taxi and came to a company called Poly Group.


    The building is more than 30 stories high and looks magnificent.


    Luo Hao stood downstairs for a while, looked up at the magnificent building, grinned inexplicably, and then limped towards the interior of the building.


    Regular enterprises like this are equipped with complete security measures. It is impossible to go up without a gate card.


    Instead of fishing in troubled waters, Luo Hao sat down in the rest area of the hall on the first floor and called his girlfriend.


    Ten minutes or so, Liu Ting, who just met in the bar last night, came over in a hurry.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The other side lowered his voice and looked nervous.


    Luo Hao smiles and holds his cell phone tightly.


    Sure enough.


    The first reaction is not to care about one''s injury, but to have illusions.


    Luo Hao, Luo Hao, have you been a fool for seven years?


    "As a boyfriend, can''t you come to your company? I''ve never been here before. "


    Luo Hao''s tone obviously surprised Liu Ting a little. She frowned and sat down on the opposite side.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You Body Are you all right? "


    "It''s one of the advantages that I don''t have. I can''t beat anyone to death."


    Luo Hao with a smile, relaxed tone, said also deliberately shrugged, as if to show his strong body.


    Liu Ting certainly didn''t expect that her boyfriend would react like this, like last night''s event didn''t happen at all, but she understands that in any case, everything can''t go back to before last night.


    "Luo Hao, I know I''m sorry for you, I betrayed you..."


    After a pause in her voice, she bit her lip and finally uttered the sentence.


    "We Break up. "


    "Is it because of the money?"


    Rohow''s reaction was very calm.


    This let Liu Ting undoubtedly relieved, but at the same time, she also felt a little uncomfortable.


    "It''s a mistake for us to be together from the very beginning. Our life philosophy and our pursuit of the future are totally different. If we continue, we just drag each other down. Therefore, long pain is better than short pain."


    She didn''t respond positively to Luo Hao''s question, avoiding the heavy and taking the light.


    "Long pain is better than short pain."


    Luo Hao read it silently and then laughed.


    "But we''ve been together for seven years."


    Liu Ting hands together, "Luo Hao, this is the end, you will meet better."


    Luo Hao looks at the woman who has been with him for seven years.


    He once admitted that he knew each other clearly, even if there was a mole on his body, but now he suddenly felt that he was so strange.


    "Take me to see Mr. Feng."


    He didn''t seem to hear the breakup mentioned by Liu Ting and said quietly.


    "Luo Hao, what do you want to do?"


    Smell speech, Liu Ting immediately become nervous again.


    Luo Hao smiles,


    "I just want to apologize to Mr. Feng. I was impulsive last night. If I can''t get Mr. Feng''s forgiveness, I''m afraid I''ll lose my job again."


    Liu Ting''s face is unimaginable. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Luo Hao would come here for this purpose.


    Her lips moved, and she almost couldn''t help asking: are you a man.


    But fortunately, she held back.


    Originally it was guilt, even shame, but now she looked at Luo Hao''s eyes, but with a little disdain, as if there was a fault into each other.


    "I don''t need to apologize. I''ll pass it on to you. If there''s nothing wrong, you can go back first."


    Liu Ting began to see off the guests.


    "By the way, I''ve put the key to the house on the tea table. I won''t go back in the future."


    Luo Hao ignored her last words directly.


    "I have to apologize in person to be sincere. This is what our manager ordered. You don''t want to see me lose my job."


    Although at first she was afraid that Luo Hao had come to make trouble, now seeing that he was so honest and humble, Liu Ting felt very shameless.The guilt in her heart gradually disappeared without a trace. Instead, she kept asking herself how she had taken a fancy to such a loser before?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Come with me


    Looking at each other for a moment, Liu Ting stands up,


    well, let''s give him a chance to apologize in person and let everything be done.


    In the elevator, a couple who once talked about everything had no communication, so they were as strange as passers-by.


    "Mr. Feng, it''s me."


    Liu Ting knocked on the door, and then took Luo Hao to the boss and lover''s office.


    Seeing Liu Ting''s attractive figure wrapped by professional clothes, general manager Feng was smiling, but when he saw Luo Hao behind Liu Ting, he could not help frowning slightly.


    "How did he..."


    "Mr. Feng, Luo Hao came to apologize for what happened last night."


    Liu Ting said with a bright smile, which is quite different from the stiff face of Luo Hao.


    Last night she seemed to have a little fight, but today she seems to have accepted her life.


    "Apology?"


    Feng always picked pick eyebrow, obviously a little surprised.


    He didn''t tell the woman who had sex with him, and he beat him half to death. He still has a band aid on his face. It''s reasonable to say that he should hate himself to death now. How could he come to apologize to himself?


    This kid, is he a fuckin ''man?


    "Mr. Feng, I''m so sorry. I was wrong last night..."


    Luo Hao came over with a humble smile on his face. He bent his waist slightly and stretched out his hand. It seemed that he was going to shake hands with Mr. Feng.


    Although the identity is different, but since the other party is so interesting, even in the face of Liu Ting, he should also give this face.


    "It''s common for young people to be impulsive. It''s not a big mistake. People who know current affairs are heroes."


    Mr. Feng put out his hand with a smile.


    But at this time, Luo Hao suddenly took back his hand and stretched it to his waist.


    Immediately, a sharp fruit knife was quickly pulled out by him.


    Liu Ting and Feng Zong were stunned.


    "Go to hell!"


    "No..."


    Mr. Feng''s eyes were shaking violently. He was about to say something, but the other side had not given him a chance to speak.


    "Poof


    Fruit knife force vigorously deep stabbed into the total Feng''s abdomen.


    Blood splashed out.


    A knife.


    Two knives.


    Luo Hao stabbed Mr. Feng one after another, regardless of the blood on his face, with a brilliant smile.

 Chapter 1305

    Miracle bar.


    It''s not business hours yet. It''s not even dark.


    Just when the staff were still preparing for the business, several unusual guests suddenly came in.


    "Is the person in charge here?"


    With a police badge.


    In uniform.


    Looking at a group of people''s public servants who suddenly came in, the staff were stunned.


    Is it a surprise inspection?


    But it''s still open now. Even if it''s anti pornography and anti drug, it should be open in the evening.


    "Just a moment, please. I''ll call the manager."


    Because it was close, Ang Lee was the first to respond. He put down his work and immediately went to inform the manager.


    "Comrade police, may I help you?"


    The manager was surprised to hear that there was a policeman coming to the door. After all, the social atmosphere is very harmonious now. He pays attention to the family of the police and the people. If there is any surprise action, he should have received the news in advance, but he didn''t hear any news.


    "Are you in charge here?"


    The manager nodded. Although the business man was most reluctant to deal with the people''s public servants, since the other party had found the door, he still disguised a polite smile.


    "There are some things I need to ask you about."


    It seems that the public servant didn''t come to find fault and asked, "did you have a fight here last night?"


    The manager frowned. Although he was surprised that this matter had been known by the police, he quickly replied with a smile: "it''s just that some guests have drunk too much and a little bit of friction has occurred. The matter has been perfectly solved."


    "The perfect solution?"


    The people''s servant laughed, and then his tone suddenly became serious.


    "This afternoon, there was a vicious wounding incident. The two sides were the people who clashed in your bar last night. One of them was an employee of your bar."


    The manager was surprised.


    The bar staff around were also surprised.


    "Comrade police, this It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    "Are we here to make fun of you?"


    The people''s public servants are no longer talking nonsense.


    "Tell us what happened last night."


    Although surprised, the manager quickly recounted the conflict last night and cooperated with him very much. After the narration, he involuntarily asked, "did Luo Hao hurt someone?"


    The public servant didn''t answer him. After hearing the manager''s statement, his eyes fell on Ang Lee.


    "You took rohao to the hospital last night?"


    Ang Lee nodded. "I stayed in the hospital all night and left in the morning."


    "So you should be the last person Luo Hao contacted before he decided to commit the crime."


    The public servant said, "please come with us."


    Although the tone is still polite, it contains unquestionable dignity.


    Facing the state organs, Ang Lee naturally has no way or reason to resist. It is everyone''s duty to cooperate with the law enforcement. Besides, he also wants to know what happened.


    Watched by the manager and his colleagues, Ang Lee left the bar with a group of public servants.


    The police siren is howling.


    Ang Lee was not nervous when he was sitting in the police car, but he could not help feeling that something was doomed.


    The night before yesterday, he drove through dangerous drag racing, although things were blocked by bailing, but he finally got into the police car.


    He was not a criminal. Naturally, he was not handcuffed or looked after. He was sitting alone in the back row and did not try to talk to the two public servants in front of him. He turned to look out of the window.


    I have to admit that the street view outside from the perspective of the police car is really unique.


    When he arrived at the police station, the police didn''t embarrass him. According to the procedure, they inquired about the process of his leaving the hospital last night, the dialogue with Luo Hao, and even Luo Hao''s expression.


    He''s very cooperative, he knows everything, he doesn''t hide anything.


    "Well, thank you for your cooperation. You can go now."


    Half an hour later, when his task was finished, a police officer shook hands with him and planned to send him away.


    "May I see rohow?"


    Asked Ang Lee.


    Police subconsciously want to refuse, but consider the other party so cooperate with their work, hesitated, or to give a little bit of the laws and regulations allow human feelings.


    "Only ten minutes."


    "Thank you."


    Ang Lee was taken to a detention room. Luo Hao, who was supposed to be lying in the hospital, sat on the iron chair alone. He didn''t seem to know his situation at this time and looked very calm.


    And Ang Lee''s treatment is very different, his hands, cold handcuffs.


    Hearing the door open, he thought it was the police. Looking up, he found that it was Ang Lee who came in. He was stunned.Then he laughed.


    "Anzi, why are you here?"


    Ang Lee shut the door.


    "The police asked me to come and find out."


    Rohao nodded.


    "Don''t worry. It has nothing to do with you. You can say whatever they ask. It''s OK."


    At this time, he was still in the mood to comfort others.


    Ang Lee sat down opposite him with only one table in the middle. However, they both knew that from today on, they might not be able to talk about wine as they used to.


    "Why do you do that?"


    Ang Lee looked at him and asked quietly.


    Luo Hao smiles. His relaxed and casual state doesn''t look like a criminal who is about to face a severe legal trial.


    "The tree lives a piece of skin, the human lives a breath, Anzi, we are small people, right, but we also have our own bottom line. You say that those big people who are high above can enjoy their rich and beautiful life. Why do you want to rob us little people? Don''t you think we''ve had enough trouble? "


    With the voice, Luo Hao''s smile expanded.


    "That being the case, no one can live well!"


    "Is it worth it?"


    Ang Lee said slowly.


    Although I don''t know the injury of general manager Feng and whether he is dead or not, no matter what, Luo Hao''s most optimistic situation is that he can''t see the sun again for most of his life.


    "I don''t know, but at least I don''t regret it. I''m cheap. This business is not a loss."


    "All my life, I''ve been bowing to others, but I still haven''t got any good results. Since fate won''t let me live well, it''s better to die vigorously. "


    It seems that Luo Hao is not impulsive. He has no regrets sitting here.


    This is a typical example.


    It''s normal for the powerful to look down on the people living at the bottom. It''s not too much. But you have to keep a line at least. If the rabbit is in a hurry, it will bite people. Just like Luo Hao''s saying, my life is not as expensive as yours. Will barefoot people be afraid of wearing shoes?


    I''m so worried about the little guy. Maybe I''ll play with you.


    "It''s not a good place. Go back quickly."


    In a desperate situation, Luo Hao was laughing from beginning to end.


    "By the way, Anzi, the commission you gave me is meaningless now. Together with my salary for more than ten days this month, let the manager record it on you."


    Ang Lee was silent.

 Chapter 1306

    Tonight, the moonlight is very good, cool as water, and even rare to see the stars all over the sky. However, it seems that Ang Lee who walked out of the police station was not affected by such a beautiful night, and his heart was a bit heavy.


    After meeting and working together for several months, Luo Hao was his best colleague in the bar, or even his only friend in Jinling City. It was really hard to see him in prison.


    From the perspective of jurisprudence, it is true that Luo Hao''s intentional injury is inexcusable. However, he understands that the reason why Luo Hao came to this stage was completely forced.


    Anyone who encounters what Luo Hao encounters will probably collapse.


    Ang Lee stood at the gate of the police station and looked back at the police building.


    The badge is hanging in the middle.


    Solemn and sacred.


    He took his eyes back, went out of the police station, came to the street, took out his mobile phone and dialed a call he had written down more than a month ago but thought he would never make.


    He wanted to help Luo Hao, but his ability was limited, but his intention was weak, so he had to find someone who had the ability to let "the law show mercy.".


    "Miss White."


    It didn''t take long for the phone to get through.


    Hearing his voice, the other side was obviously a little surprised.


    "Ang Lee? I''m flattered that you should come to me on your own initiative. "


    Ang Lee ignored the joke. come to the point.


    "Miss Bai, I have something to ask for your help."


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone.


    "No wonder. I thought I didn''t go these two days. You miss me. It turns out that I''m being amorous. "


    The other side laughed and didn''t say much. He quickly asked, "what''s up?"


    "I have a friend, a colleague in the bar, who was arrested for committing a crime. I want to ask Miss Bai if you can find a way..."


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "What have you done?"


    "Deliberately hurt people and stabbed others."


    It''s short and to the point.


    The phone was silent again.


    "Ang Lee, you mean you want me to help you save a murderer?"


    Ang Lee explained: "Miss Bai, there is a reason why he did this..."


    He intended to explain the whole story to Bai Ling, but Bai Ling didn''t seem to want to hear it at all.


    "If the rule of law has no reason to deal with social disorder, it''s a way for everyone to deal with social disorder without any reason, don''t you know?"


    Ang Lee opened his mouth, but found nothing to say.


    "Well, what''s the name of that man, and what branch he''s in now, tell me, and I''ll get back to you after inquiring."


    Ang Lee made a quick reply and then explained, "Miss Bai, I''m not asking you to save him. Indeed, no matter what, he has committed a crime, and his crime is inevitable. I just want you to help me see if I can find a way to reduce his guilt."


    He seems to understand that it''s too hard for Bai Ling to get Luo Hao out of the police station unharmed.


    "Ang Lee, you are so kind to a colleague. Why are you so cruel to me?"


    Bai Ling sighed and said, "wait for my news."


    Then she hung up.


    Ang Lee put his cell phone into his trouser pocket and took the opportunity to take a reasonable vacation for himself.


    Seeing him back, liloitte looked at the time.


    "Why are you coming back earlier and earlier? You''re not fired, are you


    Ang Lee shook his head with a bitter smile and explained the matter to her.


    "You are quite a man as a colleague. It''s understandable. But the law cannot be forgiven. "


    Li Luo Yi sighed, and his words hit the nail on the head.


    "So I asked bailing for help."


    Ang Lee has nothing to hide.


    "That rich family''s gold?"


    Liluoyi said with a smile: "are you stupid? How can you help me like that. That Miss Bai is trying to conquer you, you ask her for help, this is not silly to take the initiative to send it? I''ve never heard of the saying that eating people''s mouth is short and taking people''s hands is short. Don''t end up paying for yourself just to help others. "


    Ang Lee naturally understood this.


    "Luo Hao has always been good to me. I can''t just sit back and watch him in trouble."


    "You''re really great. I think you can run for the top ten people in Longguo this year."


    Ang Lee was silent with a bitter smile.


    Just then, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    There is no taboo Li Luoyi''s existence, directly take out a look, is bailing''s phone.


    Lilroy saw it, too."Look, here comes the hunter."


    With a sigh, she got up and went back to her room.


    "Xiao Anzi, please take care of yourself."


    When liluoyi''s door closes, Ang Lee connects the phone and calls Miss Shengbai.


    "The man your colleague stabbed is an executive of Poly Group. Although he is not dead, he is just one breath away. Your colleague is also cruel. It''s crazy to break into someone''s office and stab them five times. "


    Bai Ling''s method is really amazing. In less than two hours, he had almost heard everything.


    Ang Lee was a little relieved to hear that Mr. Feng was not dead. Anyway, if no one was dead, then Luo Hao would not be called a "murderer.".


    Bailing seemed to guess his reaction and said with a smile: "don''t be happy too soon. Although you have rescued him, your colleague''s criminal means are extremely fierce and the influence is extremely bad. Even if it''s not death penalty, it''s hard to come out again in this life."


    "Miss Bai, what can you do? Although he is guilty, at least he should be given a chance to start over. "


    "He stabbed ordinary people, but he stabbed the executives of Poly Group. Do you know Poly Group?"


    Ang Lee was silent.


    He came to Jinling for only half a year, and his vision is limited. Naturally, he has never heard of Poly Group.


    Bai Ling sighed.


    "I guess you don''t know, and I won''t introduce you too much. In a word, your colleague''s case is very troublesome, because it''s not an ordinary intentional wounding case, but a blatant provocation from the lower class to the upper class."


    Although he is a complete nobody, Ang Lee understands the rules of this society.


    Luo Hao, who dares to resist, not only stabbed Mr. Feng, but also aroused the vigilance and anger of the rich class.


    "Miss Bai, do you have any idea?"


    He asked again, simply and directly.


    Bai Ling was silent for a moment.


    "Come to my house tomorrow. You''ve been to my house. Don''t I have to say the address again?"


    This kind of tone is very similar to that of the boss and female subordinates who come to the hotel room to talk about their work after work.

 Chapter 1307

    "Miss White."


    "Here we are."


    Bai Ling opened the door and said with a smile, "come in."


    Ang Lee walks into this luxurious private apartment again.


    "Sit down, or mineral water?"


    Ang Lee nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "Here you are."


    Bailing took a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him. Then he sat down opposite. He didn''t give Ang Lee too much pressure.


    "I have basically learned about your colleague''s case. In broad daylight, it''s extremely bad to break into an enterprise and try to kill an enterprise executive..."


    Bai Ling said these words yesterday. He didn''t come here today to hear them. Just when Ang Lee was going to speak, Bai Ling''s tone faltered, and then the conversation changed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, although your colleague''s subjective consciousness of intentional homicide is clear, this case is not without room for maneuver. "


    "Miss Bai, now that you have understood the process of right and wrong, you should understand that the reason why he did it is a kind of self destruction forced by helplessness. I hope you can help him."


    "I can help him, even more than just give him a chance to start over. I can directly get him out of the police station and make this case a private one, but..."


    Bai Ling''s tone once again, staring at Ang Lee, the corner of his mouth slightly up, not smiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not related to your colleague. Why should I help him? "


    There is no such thing as a white lunch.


    Ang Lee knows that.


    Since Bai Ling asked him to come here today, it means that the other side has the strength to turn the tide.


    But at the same time, Ang Lee also understood that the other side would not help in vain.


    We are all adults. We can''t just take without giving.


    This is not a downfall, but a fair deal.


    "Miss Bai, I''ve never known. What can I do for you?"


    Ang Lee asked softly.


    Bai Ling gave a dumb smile.


    "Do you really feel that I have been hypocritical to you for the past two months?"


    Ang Lee is silent.


    Bailing gazed at him for a moment.


    "Well, I didn''t mistake you. You are a smart man."


    With a smile, Bai Ling didn''t seem to want to disguise any more. He bent down and took out an invitation from the marble coffee table, put it on the coffee table and slowly pushed it to Ang Lee.


    "My request is very simple, that''s it. I hope you can accompany me to participate in it."


    Ang Lee looked down and looked at the invitation that looked very classy.


    "I promise you, rohao will be safe and sound?"


    "Of course."


    Bai Ling said with a smile: "as long as you agree, your colleagues can come out tonight."


    Looking at the white, greasy and soft face, Ang Lee was silent for a while, then reached out and slowly picked up the invitation.


    "It''s a deal."


    White spirit exhibition Yan a smile, particularly sweet.


    "It''s a deal."


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    Xishan Branch.


    Luo Hao, who thought he would never see the sun again in his life, came out of the police station and looked at the night above his eyes. His eyes were dazed and still in a dream. He didn''t know what happened.


    At the moment he left the hospital, he was ready to die with the scum, so after stabbing the other party a few times, he didn''t run away at all, so he stayed in the office and let the police arrive and arrest him.


    He didn''t know much about the law, but at least he understood the principle of killing for his life. I''m afraid the charge of intentional homicide is enough for him to stay in prison. But in less than two days, the police somehow released himself?


    He walked down the steps step by step, slowly, seemingly at a loss.


    But then he saw a figure standing in front of the police station in the dark.


    "Anzi?"


    The other side smiles.


    "It''s all right."


    It''s Anzi. That''s right.


    He quickened his steps towards the door and said in a state of astonishment, "Why are you here?"


    Then, he seemed to think of something, the previous loss was replaced by disbelief.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you get me out? "


    Ang Lee, who saved each other''s life, shook his head and laughed.


    "I don''t have such great ability. Miss Bai helped me."


    "Miss White? The one who likes you Miss Qianjin, bailing


    Ang Lee nodded.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Let''s go and find a place to eat. It''s bad luck for you."


    They took a bus to find a big stall and sat down.


    "Anzi, thank you for your kindness. Here''s to you."It can be said that Luo Hao, who has regained his life, not only has his eyes flushed slightly, but also his voice choked obviously.


    From a murderer who is about to face trial to a free man, it is difficult for outsiders to understand the psychological ups and downs caused by the change of circumstances.


    "It was Miss Bai who helped me. I just passed on a message."


    Ang Lee picked up his glass and touched Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao is not stupid. Although the other party does not take credit at all, how can he meddle in his own business when he has no family with him.


    Although I don''t know how much effort it takes to pull myself out, I don''t think it will be too easy.


    "Thanks, Anzi."


    Luo Hao raised his head and drank the wine.


    "What''s next?"


    Ang Lee didn''t talk about it again.


    "I can''t go back to the bar."


    Luo Hao put down the plastic cup and laughed.


    "Now it''s estimated that everyone in the bar knows that I''ve hurt someone. The manager can''t continue to use me, and I don''t want to go back."


    Ang Lee has no consolation.


    Because it''s true.


    When this happens, even if the bar is released unharmed, it is obviously unlikely that it will continue to accept an employee who has committed a crime.


    "Jinling City, I''m not going to stay either."


    Luo Hao let out a long breath.


    "I''m going to leave this sad place and go somewhere else."


    "Do you know where you''re going?"


    Ang Lee asked with a smile, without any consolation.


    It''s good to leave. After all, there is nothing worthy of Luohao''s memory in this city. It''s undoubtedly the best choice for Luohao to start over in a place nobody knows.


    "The East China Sea."


    Luo Hao said with a smile: "Donghai is bigger and more prosperous than Jinling, and there are many opportunities. Going there, I don''t know if Luo Hao will be able to make a good fortune. Last year, there was a great young Xiaoxiong in Donghai. It''s said that he was about the same age as Anzi. In his twenties, he trampled the whole Dadonghai under his feet. How invincible. "


    Luo haomu looks forward to it.


    "I want to have a fight, too."


    That kind of legend can''t be expected. I''m afraid it''s hard to find one in a hundred years, but Ang Lee still didn''t attack Luo Hao''s enthusiasm and held up his wine glass.


    "Then wish The future is bright. "


    Luo Hao laughed and his eyes were still a little red.


    "Anzi, you have to work hard. When I get to Donghai and settle down, I will inform you that Jinling is not far from Donghai. If you have a chance to come to Donghai to find me, I will work hard. Then I will invite you to eat in the Crystal Palace Hotel, the most powerful Hotel in Donghai, and drink in the imperial club!"


    This is not a general ambition.


    When the people at the next table heard it, they could not help but cast strange eyes and whispered with sneer, as if they were looking at a silly boy.


    Ang Lee didn''t seem to think that Luo Hao was a fool. He lifted his glass with a smile.


    "That''s a deal."

 Chapter 1308

    The day after his release, Luo Hao left the city that he would never forget.


    When he left, he didn''t ask Ang Lee to see him off. He didn''t even call. He just sent a text message when he got on the train.


    "Anzi, I''ve been wandering in Jinling for so many years, and I haven''t saved anything. The only thing to be thankful for is that I made a friend like you. We all need to refuel. We don''t want to be dignified. We just want to live with our heads up.


    By the way, remember to say thank you to Miss Bai for me. "


    When Ang Lee got up, he saw the message. He laughed and said, "have a nice trip." then he began to wash.


    Li Luoyi and his working hours are usually staggered. At this point, Li Luoyi has already gone to work in a florist''s shop. For example, in TV dramas, the kind breakfast preparation by roommates who live together is usually not performed in reality. Even though they have known each other since childhood, Ang Lee always lives on his own and expects Li Luoyi to prepare food for him, which is more difficult than the sun rising in the West.


    After washing and gargling, Ang Lee took out a bag of bread from the refrigerator, even though he had to deal with breakfast. After all, the economic conditions were limited. Just as he was chewing bread, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up and looked at it. He immediately raised his eyebrows, but finally he got through.


    After all, there are basic principles to be a man. He can''t do such things.


    "Miss White."


    "Are you eating?"


    The other side seemed to recognize the vagueness of his tone.


    Ang Lee swallowed the bread in his mouth.


    "Well, it''s breakfast. What can I do for Miss Bai?"


    "Are your colleagues all right?"


    Bailing is really responsible.


    "I let him out last night."


    "I can''t afford it. You should be the one he wants to thank."


    In Bai Ling''s tone, it seems that this kind of thing is just a matter of lifting a finger, and it will soon pass.


    "I have achieved what you asked of me. Now is it your turn to fulfill your promise?"


    A gentleman''s word is hard to follow.


    Although not a gentleman, Ang Lee never wanted to cheat, but he did not expect that Bai Ling would be so anxious.


    "Miss Bai, isn''t it not time yet?"


    According to the date on the invitation, it''s still half a month away.


    "You don''t have to remind me, but some preparations have to be made ahead of time."


    Ready?


    Ang Lee frowned slightly, a little puzzled, but before he could ask, Bai Ling''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Open the door."


    Lee was stunned.


    "It''s a guest. You''re not going to let me stand at your door, are you?"


    Listening to the laughter on the phone, Ang Lee turned his head and looked in the direction of the door. After a while, he tore half a bag of bread by hand, got up and went to the door to open it.


    ¡°Hi¡£¡±


    Bai Ling didn''t tease him. He was standing at the door now.


    "Miss Bai What are you doing here? "


    There was no surprise of any distinguished guests. Ang Lee couldn''t help smiling bitterly at the uninvited Miss Qian Jin.


    "I''ve come to you."


    Bai Ling naturally said.


    "May I go in?"


    The other party just helped himself a big favor. It was impossible to turn over and refuse to recognize others. Ang Lee had no choice but to refuse. He leaned slightly and gave up his position.


    Bailing as if nothing had happened into this and her incompatible low rent house, the sight of casual look around.


    "It''s not too bad. It''s better than I thought."


    Although this low rent house is old and small, it is very clean, at least it will not make people immediately feel disgusted and want to escape.


    Then bailing noticed the bread on the table.


    "You eat this in the morning?"


    Ang Lee, with a hum, tidied up the magazines that liloy had left on the sofa.


    "Take a seat, Miss White."


    Although he was caught off guard, he knew in his heart that a murderer, Bai Ling, could be safely rescued from the police station. It is conceivable that this young lady has great powers. It is not easy to check his address.


    "No more."


    Bai Ling turned around and said, "come with me."


    Ang Lee didn''t know why, and his eyes were puzzled.


    "Where to?"


    "You''re not going to wear this as my date, are you?"


    Bai Ling looked him up and down.


    "I don''t mean anything else, but you must know that on some occasions, the clothes you wear are also a manifestation of respect for people."


    Ang Lee is now wearing a shirt on his upper body and jeans on his lower body, which is very common and affordable. Naturally, there is no problem at home or on the street, but if he wants to participate in any formal occasion, it is undoubtedly not suitable."Miss Bai, I understand what you mean. I''ll make time to buy clothes."


    Bai Ling said with a smile: "one is one, two is two. I asked you to help. How can you spend money by yourself? Let''s go."


    After that, Bai Ling went out with a tough attitude, and no doubt she didn''t intend to give Ang Lee a chance to refuse. When she passed the table, she tore a piece of bread and didn''t dislike that it was a cheap food without nutrition. She put it into her red lips and tasted it.


    "Well, it tastes good."


    Ang Lee grinned bitterly and made an appointment. Obviously, he couldn''t refuse, so he had to follow Bai Ling downstairs.


    Audi goes straight to the most prosperous business district in the city.


    "This one, and this one, take it down and give it to him to try."


    Versace, a high-end luxury brand, does not need to be recommended by the shopping guide. When bailing orders directly, a sense of wealth is naturally revealed.


    The shopping guide immediately took down the two suits that Bai Ling referred to.


    It''s handmade.


    A white set.


    A gray set.


    "Bring him another pair of brown pointed shoes."


    Ang Lee didn''t have a chance to speak at all. He couldn''t help saying that he was stuffed with several sets of clothes and shoes.


    "You first change the white one to see the effect."


    Just like a model, Ang Lee, who has no voice, silently walks into the fitting room with his shoes and suit.


    Although there was no room for him to speak, when he changed his clothes, he took the opportunity to look at the price tag.


    The number of digits alone is enough to be daunting.


    With his economic level, he may not be able to afford such expensive clothes in his life.


    As the saying goes,


    if you want to be pretty, you should be filial.


    But white is not something ordinary people can control.


    Especially the suit, a person has temperament, look at the way he wears suit to know.


    Bai Ling is also a little worried about the tiger like dog. Can a bartender who lives at the bottom of the society be worthy of wearing the world''s top brand suit?


    Staring at the door of the fitting room, she frowned slightly, a little uneasy.


    After seven or eight minutes, the door of the fitting room slowly opened.


    According to Bai Ling''s instructions, when Ang Lee, who was completely new, came out of the fitting room wearing a white luxurious suit and handsome pointed shoes, not only Bai Ling, but also several shopping guides around him, their eyes became dull and their mouth widened.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn''t that appropriate? "


    Perhaps he had never worn such expensive clothes before. Ang Lee''s look was a little stiff.


    Bai Ling couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and said slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Look in the mirror for yourself


    Step by step, Ang Lee walked to the huge floor mirror and looked at the mirror. He was stunned.


    The white figure in the mirror, tall and upright, dazzling, almost invincible!


    Is this yourself?


    He couldn''t help but look a little blank.


    But when he looked at the two eyes in the mirror, he frowned faintly, and an inexplicable feeling grew slowly in his heart.


    This totally different self in the mirror.


    It seems to be a little familia

 Chapter 1309

    Kyoto.


    Upstairs in the Forbidden City.


    There are many tourists.


    Many first-time visitors to Kyoto take photos on the red palace wall.


    The two men, like the tourists around them, strolled on the city tower, but the difference was that they didn''t plan to take photos from the beginning to the end.


    "I''ve informed Luo Shen to come. Anyway, it''s not easy for you to come back. It''s right for old friends to meet each other."


    Another man, who seemed to be stronger, stopped, turned and looked down at Kyoto City, with a slight bitter smile and silence on his face.


    Many tourists passed by them, but they were all intoxicated with the excitement of looking at the Millennium monuments. They did not know what two extraordinary men they had met.


    As today''s host, more and more gentle looking men also stop to accompany each other overlooking the ancient capital.


    When they were quiet, they seemed to be out of place with the surrounding lively environment.


    A few minutes later, a mobile phone ring suddenly rang.


    The man who lives in Jianguomen took out his mobile phone to connect, said a word, and then hung up.


    "Here she is."


    The other side was silent.


    "I''ll go first."


    The man who is just over 30 years old but has been walking towards the center of power step by step with a steady and irresistible pace smiles and then reaches out his hand.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    His hand stayed in mid air.


    More than ten seconds later, the man who returns to his native land finally has an action. He takes his eyes back from the distant scenery, turns around and looks at his once fated opponent.


    They both lived in the same land and regarded each other as the biggest rivals in their lives. They fought openly and secretly for more than 20 years.


    All this.


    It''s like yesterday.


    Finally, his eyes moved down and fell on the palm of his hand, which was standing in mid air. With a faint smile, he finally slowly extended his hand.


    "May the Dragon kingdom be more and more prosperous in your hands."


    "Do your best, do your best."


    The two hands were held tightly together.


    Tourists who have seen this scene in the past will not know what the handshake means.


    "Prince."


    A gentle and charming woman was waiting under the tower. Seeing the master coming down, she immediately went up.


    "Let''s go."


    Cao Xiuge walked slowly down the steps.


    The son mouse subconsciously looked at the city upstairs, red lips moving, and wanted to say nothing.


    "You want to ask me, why did you meet him?"


    Cao Xiuge looks at the woman who has devoted her whole life with a gentle smile.


    The mouse hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "Prince, when Li was defeated in the war, he had made a promise that he should not have come back..."


    Less than a year has passed since the war, which had a profound impact on the country''s future.


    The other party''s return to China is already a violation of the agreement. If the news of the prince''s meeting is spread, will it have a bad impact on the prince?


    Now, the prince is in a critical period and can not tolerate any mistakes.


    "You are so thoughtful. Do you think he can stand there so easily without the tacit consent of the senior management?"


    "Since the top is indifferent, I will not have any problem when I meet him."


    "But Why... "


    You know, at the beginning, in order to calm the hell anger, when abandoning Li, the upper class did not have any hesitation.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t explain. He took the initiative to pull up the calloused palm of his son''s mouse and walked forward with a slight sigh.


    "Don''t forget that the world has always looked at the pros and cons, and there has never been a distinction between right and wrong."


    While Cao Xiuge and his son mouse left the Forbidden City, a beautiful woman climbed the tower from the other side.


    The past visitors, regardless of men, women, old and young, all look sideways, showing amazing color.


    The woman turned a blind eye from the surrounding eyes. After climbing the city building, her intoxicating eyes searched everywhere, as if looking for someone.


    "He''s gone."


    All of a sudden, a whisper rings around.


    Familiar and strange.


    The gorgeous woman stops, turns around, and her eyes coagulate slightly.


    Although a little caught off guard, she was an unusual woman after all. She didn''t show too many unexpected colors and soon showed a gentle smile.


    "Brother Haotian, when did you come back?"


    "Three days ago."


    Returning to his hometown, Li Jiada and Shao responded with a smile.


    After less than a year, his temperament has changed dramatically.


    In the past, even if he was alone, there was still a noble spirit in his heart. But now, standing here alone, he can perfectly integrate with the tourists around him.Dust from heaven, so no one?


    Obviously not.


    This can only show that he has rapidly completed the transformation and become introverted and deep.


    "Have you met grandfather Li?"


    The woman continued to smile.


    The Li family, which was very popular for a time, collapsed last year. However, thanks to Li''s contribution to the country and the nation, Li''s old house has been preserved and has not been nationalized. However, the old man now lives there, which is a real life.


    Li Haotian nodded.


    "He is stronger than all of us."


    "Of course, grandfather Li is a man in the army all his life. You don''t have to worry too much about him if you haven''t seen any big waves. I''ll visit him whenever I have time."


    Li Haotian''s eyes are sincere and he stares at the woman who was once half a step away from marrying him.


    "Thank you, Lord."


    He was forced out of the country, but it may be called a blessing in disguise. He saw a bigger world than before, but in his eyes, the woman in front of him is still the most moving scenery in the world.


    ¡­¡­ Even that one can''t match.


    The woman smiles, skips the topic and asks casually: "brother Haotian, what''s the matter with you when you come back this time?"


    Li Haotian said in a slow voice, "talk to the upper class about something."


    The woman seemed a little surprised, but she didn''t ask more. After looking at him for a while, she said with a smile, "brother Haotian, grandfather Li, when you look like this, should you be relieved?"


    Li Haotian did not comment.


    "Luoshen, are you happy to work under Cao Xiuge?"


    This woman has always been the favorite of all people since she was a child. She has never been inferior to others.


    "You can meet him, smile and die. What''s wrong with me. It''s just work. "


    Women are full of smiles, just like more than ten years ago, innocent, no city.


    Li Haotian was silent. After a moment, he spoke slowly.


    "Luoshen, if you feel unhappy, I can take you abroad."


    The first beauty in Kyoto was not surprised, but raised her right hand.


    The pigeon egg on the ring finger is shining.


    "Brother Haotian, I''m married."


    Li Haotian''s eyes twinkled, as if he had something to say, but at last he just turned around and looked out of the tower, and didn''t speak again.

 Chapter 1310

    Audi drives smoothly to the hundred year drum lane.


    Songluo sat in the back seat and looked out of the window.


    Before in the city upstairs smile, has completely disappeared, and constantly flashing fundus, eyebrows also unconsciously slightly frown, seems to be troubled by something in the heart.


    A pair of enemies who used to be like water and fire, but now they have completely cleared up the past. It sounds incredible, but she doesn''t think it''s too strange.


    Having worked with Cao Xiuge for so long, she knows very well that the former Prince Cao, who lived in seclusion, is a real leader.


    We should understand the overall situation.


    I know the choice.


    Since Li Haotian was able to come back, Cao Xiuge''s good intentions were not worth making a fuss.


    Although he wondered what kind of identity Li Haotian was in to get permission from the upper class to let him return to Kyoto, song Luoshen was looking out of the window and unconsciously rubbing the diamond ring on his ring finger with his right hand. What he was thinking was another thing.


    He How long have you been out of touch?


    "Miss, the owner wants you. When you come back, he will go to the study."


    "I see, fauber."


    Song Fu bent slightly.


    Although song Luoshen has definitely given up the inheritance right of Song family, the respect of Song government for her has not dissipated. On the contrary, it is better than the past!


    Everyone knows that the first lady''s initiative to give up the right of family inheritance is not self exile, but a more ambitious goal!


    After returning to the song mansion, song Luoshen did not return to his room, but came to the study of song Jingguo, the master of the Song family.


    Instead of rushing in with her pet, she stopped at the door and knocked.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the vigorous and powerful response from the study, she just pushed the door in.


    "Grandfather."


    "Sit down, Lord."


    Sitting behind the desk, song Jingguo raised his head, smiling amiably, and finally asked, "close the door."


    Song Luoshen gently closed the door of his study and sat down on the pear wood chair flowing out of the former court.


    With song''s profound knowledge and abundant financial resources, almost everything in this main study can be taken to the National Museum for exhibition.


    "Luoshen, Li Haotian is back, do you know?"


    Song Jingguo took off the presbyopia from his nose. Even though the Song family, who was in charge of a wealthy country, was unattainable, no matter how prominent his status was, he could not resist the invasion of time.


    Song Luoshen nodded and said frankly, "I only met him before I came back."


    Song Jingguo frowned, obviously quite unexpected, lips moved, a little desire to talk and stop, finally asked: "what did you talk about?"


    "In fact, he didn''t find me. Cao Xiuge found me."


    Song Luo Shen said in a low voice: "it''s nothing to talk about, just gossipers often ask me how I''ve been recently."


    Li Haotian''s last proposal, she did not say, because there is no need.


    "The boy of the Cao family is really a born politician. Even if those things didn''t happen last year, whether the young master of the Li family could fight him or not is a matter of two opinions."


    Song Jingguo felt it.


    With his experience and sophistication, he could not see through the scheming of Prince Cao.


    Indeed.


    As an adult, we must first understand that there is no eternal enemy or friend in this world, only interest is eternal.


    As a politician, we should understand this truth even more.


    However, it is intriguing that when describing Li Haotian, the Song family leader used the original Li family''s reference.


    With a sigh, song Jingguo''s eyes fell on her granddaughter''s face again, and suddenly lowered her voice.


    "Luoshen, Li Haotian has talked to you about what he is doing abroad now?"


    "No


    Songluo shook his head.


    After a moment''s hesitation, song Jingguo said: "in fact, since he went abroad last year, I have been following his whereabouts secretly, but there has never been any news. Until recently, I learned that he has joined The temple. "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes are condensed.


    "The temple?"


    Song Jingguo nodded slowly.


    "When I knew the news, I was also very surprised. After all, Li''s downfall also had the responsibility of the temple, but I can understand that he fell from a high position and was forced to leave his hometown. Maybe he was really desperate."


    "It is because he is now a member of the temple that the high level tacitly approved his return this time?"


    Song Luo god suddenly realized.


    The temple, like the hell, is also a transcendent force at the top of the world. Maybe only for this reason can Li Haotian return to his hometown this time, and let Cao Xiuge push her out to release the signal of reconciliation to Li Haotian."Luoshen, you also know that the strength of the temple is not inferior to that of the underground. There are hundreds of millions of believers around the world. Although Li''s family collapsed, it''s hard to be sure whether Li''s collapse is a blessing or a curse to Li Haotian."


    In silence, the expression of Songluo gradually returned to calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Grandfather, the Li family has become history. We have completely drawn a line with the Li family. How about Li Haotian, what is his status now, and what does it have to do with us? "


    "Grandpa knows. He just wants you to know. He doesn''t mean anything else."


    Recently, song Jingtu hesitated and asked, "can you stop this topic?"


    This question, let song Luoshen not speak for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Grandfather, you should understand that in his capacity, he must be very busy. "


    One or two minutes later, song Luoshen finally spoke out, but he still didn''t respond positively, but song Jingguo obviously knew the answer,


    "Luoshen, I know that people like floating chart have no way to speculate about what they need to deal with every day, but no matter how busy they are, they can always squeeze out the time to return a phone call or send a short message?"


    In order to avoid stimulating his granddaughter, song Jingguo lowered her voice again.


    "Luoshen, you haven''t contacted for nearly half a year, have you?"


    Songluo was silent.


    Seeing this, song Jingguo immediately explained: "Luoshen, don''t get me wrong. Grandfather has no other meaning. He has no doubt about the feelings between you."


    With that, he suddenly paused, then spoke again, in a low, almost cautious tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just that my grandfather heard that in the last six months, the underground government seems to have escaped from the world. There is no news about the underground government in the world. There is a rumor that half a year ago, there was another war between the underground government and the temple, with heavy casualties on both sides.... "


    "Enough."


    Song Luo god suddenly opened his mouth, and there was no expression on his gorgeous face.


    "Grandfather, I believe him, eleven years ago and now. He said, he still owes me a wedding, he will not break his promise. "

 Chapter 1311

    Star picking Pavilion.


    As the name suggests, you can overlook most of Jinling City.


    Moreover, this restaurant, which is known as the highest in Jinling, is not only high in geographical location, but also has a high threshold. On weekdays, almost all the guests are dignitaries and dignitaries.


    It''s night.


    The moon is bright and the stars are few.


    Mr. pick star, famous cars are full of excitement.


    Today is an important day for the eldest son of Nanhuan group to return home and officially take over the enterprise. In order to build momentum for the prince, Nanhuan group specially arranged the whole star picking Pavilion for a banquet, and most celebrities in Jinling City were invited.


    At about seven o''clock, a taxi stopped at the star picking station, and a young man in Versace suit came down, white as snow.


    Gorgeous and dazzling.


    Pure handmade, from a material point of view can not be a fake.


    It seems to be out of place with the taxi parked next to him.


    Passers by see, all cast a surprised glance, curious which is the childe.


    With the change borrowed from the driver, the young man in such an expensive suit for the first time turned around and looked up at the unattainable star picking Pavilion.


    It is reasonable to say that as a small bartender, he should not have the opportunity to set foot in such places in his life, at least for the first half of his life.


    "Drop "Didi..."


    In vain, a trumpet sounded.


    He turned his head.


    A wine red Audi broke into sight.


    And there''s the beauty of pushing the door to get off.


    It is obvious that the other party has been well dressed tonight, with delicate make-up. He is wearing an evening dress with round shoulders, and the color is also spotless, which complements his suit.


    "You are really on time. If you come here at 7 o''clock, do you really pinch it?"


    Close the door, Bai Ling smile elegant approach, also did not scold what, as if no one else''s initiative took Ang Lee''s hand, "go in."


    It can be clearly felt that Ang Lee''s body was a little stiff at the moment when he was pulled up.


    As if nothing had happened, Bai Ling walked to the star picking Pavilion. At the same time, he was elegant and generous on his face, but in a low voice, he reminded: "don''t forget your identity today, take it easy."


    Ang Lee was silent, but his body gradually relaxed.


    "Hello, please show me the invitation."


    High end places, natural security is tight.


    Ang Lee took out the invitation given to him by Bai Ling.


    "Come in, please."


    After checking, the guard let go.


    "Take it as if you''re here for dinner. Don''t be so restrained. Come on, have a drink and relax. "


    After taking a glass of wine from the passing waiter tray, Bai Ling handed it to Ang Lee with a little bird like attitude.


    Ang Lee is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that Bai Ling has spent so much time and energy to bring himself here. It must be more than just eating and drinking. But he has an appointment first. Even if it''s a grand banquet, he must hold on. This is the principle of life.


    "Bailing, why are you here now?"


    The shouts were never far away.


    Ang Lee looked subconsciously.


    They''re just acquaintances.


    Miao MI, a younger sister, was also here. Seeing Ang Lee, a younger sister naturally didn''t have a very good face. She sneered, and even didn''t use her eyes to stare at the unscrupulous bartender.


    "Oh, it''s not Mr. Li who is pretentious. Why? Is the bar off today? "


    She was obviously upset about the unpleasant conversation in the bar that night.


    Although they are all sisters in the same circle, Miao Mi''s attitude towards Ang Lee is pretty good. She slightly pulls A-Mei, who has a mean tone, and says, "bailing, you''re a little late..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not a big deal anyway."


    Bai Ling gave a faint smile.


    Miao Mi looked at each other without saying anything.


    Everyone has known each other for a long time, and everyone knows that the relationship between bailing and the main character of this banquet, the young master of Nanhuan group, who plans to take over the power after his graduation, is a little complicated.


    The chairman of Nanhuan group has a good personal relationship with Bai Ling''s father. It is said that Bai Ling''s father has been intending to merge with Bai Ling and marry him to be the Crown Princess of Nanhuan. Although he knows Bai Ling, the eldest son of Nanhuan has been abroad for a long time. Bai Ling naturally has no feelings for him and has always been resistant to this political marriage. Recently, they accidentally mentioned the south ring It seems that the eldest son is going to return home, and Bai Ling even turns cold on the spot.


    "I''ll show him around. I''ll see you later."


    They didn''t stay with A-Mei for long. After saying hello, Bai Ling took Ang Lee away.


    Dai Ruqian''s back looks away.


    "Do you think bailing really likes this bartender, or is he going to use him to refuse the South Ring young master?""It''s no use asking."


    Ah Mei snorted coldly and looked at Ang Lee with scorn and disdain.


    "The swan can''t take a fancy to the toad. This boy is really stupid. He dares to come here. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth. "


    I have to admit, that guy is a bit of a human in a serious suit, but so what?


    It''s just a superficial thing.


    If you run into Nanhuan, there will be a good scene. I just hope he doesn''t die too miserably.


    "How do you feel?"


    After they separated from A-Mei, Bai Ling asked with a smile. In full view of the public, she was still holding Ang Lee''s arm without any relaxation.


    "Well?"


    Ang Lee turned his head and looked at her, a little puzzled.


    "Here is the upper class in the rumor. What do you think of standing here now?"


    Ang Lee shook his head with a smile, looked at the bright men and women around him, and said, "it''s no different from my usual life in a bar. It''s just another place to be a spectator."


    Bai Ling was slightly shocked. He didn''t seem to expect that he would respond, and then he gave a dumb smile.


    "The road has to go step by step. It''s a new beginning to enter here. Every protagonist doesn''t come from the Dragon set."


    "You mean, I''m just a trooper?"


    Ang Lee asked with a smile, very calm, without any self pity.


    Similarly, he didn''t realize that in the way he got along with bailing, he had become much more relaxed unconsciously.


    "I never said that."


    Bai Ling''s coquettish glance at him, "it''s what you said."


    Ang Lee smiles but does not speak. His eyes move away from Bai Ling''s face. He unconsciously looks at the whole audience and finally falls to a place.


    There are many people gathered together, a man standing in the middle, is talking with the people around, a bit of the posture of the stars.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That should be the main character. "


    He whispered.


    Bai Ling smell speech, follow his vision to look, saw meeting that is in the whole field of vision focal point man, noncommittal.


    "It''s too stuffy here. Let''s go to the rooftop and have a wind."

 Chapter 1312

    Pick star Pavilion rooftop.


    The wind is blowing.


    Although it''s just a pure cooperative relationship, Ang Lee still has the most basic gentlemanly demeanor and takes the initiative to take off his coat and put it on Bai Ling.


    "Thank you."


    Bailing did not resist, very magnanimous and generous to accept each other''s good intentions, and then took out a packet of women''s cigarettes from the bag.


    "Do you smoke?"


    She looks at Ang Lee.


    The other party shook his head.


    Seeing this, bailing didn''t force himself. He took a cigarette and lit it. He took a sip and stood by the guardrail of the roof, looking at Jinling City at night.


    Ang Lee accompanied her in silence.


    ¡±His name is Shao Qi. He''s a young master of the south ring group. He was sent abroad to study earlier, and now he''s back. "


    White spirit spits out smoke, eyes looking at the distance, suddenly no omen mouth.


    "Different from you, he was born with a golden spoon and had more money than my family. Because of this, and because our two families are family friends, my father has always intended to make up for me and him. But I''m more rebellious, and I don''t want to submit to this kind of marriage with only interests. "


    Ang Lee is silent.


    Although Bai Ling''s tone is very light, like talking to himself, he knows that this should be the daughter who has been pestering him for nearly two months.


    It''s not too detailed.


    But his understanding is not bad.


    "Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Bai Ling was holding a cigarette. He raised his arm and turned to look at him.


    I have to admit that the appearance of this young lady smoking is really different.


    "What do I say?"


    Li Anping asked quietly, even though he was used as a shield, his face was still curved.


    "Don''t you feel angry?"


    Ang Lee gave a faint smile and shook his head.


    "There''s nothing to be angry about. We have an appointment. You helped me and I''ll pay you back. Of course, it''s natural."


    Ang Lee has the calmness and calmness that a little man at the bottom of society should not have.


    "You brought me here to refuse the young master?"


    "You can understand that."


    Bai Ling nodded gently, and finally did not hide.


    "Don''t kill, don''t set fire, don''t break the law, don''t commit a crime. Is it easier than you think?"


    Ang Lee smiles, touches his nose, holds the guardrail in his hand, and breathes out without words.


    Simple?


    Indeed.


    On the surface, it seems to be effortless. It doesn''t even need him to do anything. It''s just enough to accompany bailing for a walk. It''s delicious and delicious. There are even free high-end suits to wear. But in fact?


    In terms of women, men are always mean. Luo Hao, who has left Jinling, is a typical example.


    For the sake of a renegade woman, he almost ruined his life by killing people in anger. What''s more, those rich and powerful families who were born high and stepped on the heads of many people?


    If you know that your woman has been robbed, what kind of means will the other party use to deal with itself?


    Ang Lee looks into the distance.


    Because the night is dim, leading to the line of sight is blocked, distant see not true, full of unknown, just like their own future.


    But even so, he still did not turn over his face and angrily denounced bailing for harming him.


    After all, bailing didn''t force him from the beginning to the end. He agreed to the deal himself.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you."


    Bai Ling clearly, this man is a smart man, certainly can see the sinister contained in it, softly comforted.


    Ang Lee was noncommittal, just asked: "Miss Bai, have you not found a better goal in the past two months?"


    Bai Ling smiles.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Ang Lee didn''t clap his chest to express his fear of the big deal. Eighteen years later, he was a hero and so on. He didn''t respond.


    He is a little bartender who lives in a muddle. He goes to rob a woman with a powerful young man. If he says that he doesn''t know heaven and earth, it''s still a compliment to him.


    But if you''re afraid, it''s not.


    If you really want to describe it, his mentality at this time may be called some confusion.


    Because he knows that from tonight on, his original ordinary and calm fate may be out of the original track.


    "I know that Shaoqi''s identity will definitely make you feel pressure, but you have to understand that a large part of things in the world are proportional to risks and benefits."


    Ang Lee frowned slightly, not knowing what to say.


    Bai Ling continued: "although we are only cooperating now, no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. I may fall in love with you in the future. When the fake comes true, you''ll make a lot of money. "Bailing looked at him, eyes burning, as if to point him to a broad road.


    Ang Lee couldn''t help laughing and asked, "Miss Bai, aren''t you afraid to push off a marriage you resisted, but lead a wolf into the house?"


    Bai Ling threw away the cigarette and put his hands on the guardrail.


    "Since I dare to find you, I''m ready for everything. It depends on whether you have the ability to lead a wolf into a house or bind yourself in a cocoon. "


    She turned and winked at Ang Lee.


    "Ang Lee, I chose you by chance, but not by chance. I hope you can bring me good luck, but also, I hope I can be your good luck. "


    Bai Ling put away the tone of joke, looked at the Jinling City under the night, and said softly.


    "The taste of poverty is always smelly. In this city, there are millions of people who are chased by life and are in a hurry and insensitive. It''s also fate that we can meet."


    "Ang Lee, I''d like to be your ladder. I''ll live up to this fate."


    As the saying goes, a thousand li horse is common, but Bole is not.


    Bai Ling''s words are sincere and touching. It''s easy for people to feel that the other party is not using themselves, but giving kindness.


    "Miss Bai, I have to admit that you are very eloquent."


    Ang Lee felt it.


    If you don''t have enough concentration, you may feel that you have met a noble person.


    Bai Ling was stunned and then laughed.


    "Please, I''m talking from the bottom of my heart."


    "You don''t see that everyone in this star picking Pavilion is well dressed, but some of them are carrying billions of bank loans, and some of them may even go bankrupt tomorrow. Even so, the so-called upper class society has never shrunk."


    "Why? Because no matter how many people fall down, there are no more people who are struggling to climb up in every corner of society. "


    "Since there will always be people who can come up, why can''t it be you?"


    Bai Ling''s question is thought-provoking.


    Ang Lee was silent.


    "You see, what''s that?"


    Bai Ling turned and pointed to the distance.


    Ang Lee, look.


    At night.


    Jinling City is full of traffic and lights.


    "See?"


    "This is The world

 Chapter 1313

    Language is really an art.


    Although Bai Ling''s starting point is purely for his own emotional freedom, and Ang Lee knows this very well in his heart, even though he knows that he is being used by others, Ang Lee still can''t have a bad feeling for Bai Ling.


    All over the world.


    If the same scenery falls into different eyes, it will become a completely different landscape. Standing on the top of the star picking Pavilion overlooking the whole city, Ang Lee, as a bartender, doesn''t have much picturesque emotion. He just feels that It''s really high here.


    After half an hour with Bailing on the rooftop, they returned to the banquet hall.


    I don''t know whether bailing pulled himself to the rooftop for the sake of ventilation, or for the sake of honest communication with himself, or deliberately wanted to avoid something, but since people are standing here, it is doomed that what should come will always come.


    Although he had never met before, Ang Lee had a basic understanding of his "rival" after Bai Ling''s introduction. Looking at the man who walked calmly and calmly, from an absolutely objective point of view, he thought that the South Ring young master belonged to the type that at least was not easy to arouse any women''s antipathy.


    Come together, there are a few girls.


    Of course, unlike Mu Chunfeng''s smile, A-Mei''s face was full of schadenfreude, intending to see a good play.


    "Bailing, A-Mei, they said you came, but I haven''t seen you all the time."


    According to the plane, the identity of the South Ring childe is estimated to be several grades higher than that of Mr. Feng who was stabbed by Luo Hao. At this time, Ang Lee''s heart should not be too calm, but at least it''s gratifying that no matter what waves he had in his heart, at least he didn''t appear on the surface. He was held by Bai Ling, calm and calm, plus the lining of his expensive suit Tot, it looks quite impressive.


    If you don''t know the inside information, I''m afraid you will mistakenly think that this is the childe of which family.


    Although the guy Bai Ling is looking for is from a poor family, he is really outstanding in terms of courage and determination.


    Miao MI and Dai Qianru thought to herself.


    "Go to the rooftop and blow the wind."


    Bai Ling explained that his smile was elegant and generous. Up to now, a pair of lotus arms still hold Ang Lee without any relaxation. Even when Shaoqi came, they tightened up a little.


    A bartender comrade has the spirit of contract very much, does not earn does not tie, does not move.


    "Welcome back."


    Don''t change in the mind how to think, but at least on the surface, bailing or do let a person have no blame, actively stretched out a hand.


    "Thank you."


    Shao Qi, the eldest son of Nanhuan, smiles and shakes it. He is very gentlemanly. Then, he seems to notice someone beside Bai Ling. His smile does not change, and there is just a little confusion in his tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is... "


    "Ang Lee."


    Just when Ang Lee felt that it was time for him to appear, bailing still didn''t give him a chance to speak. He introduced Shao Qi on his behalf, but he just briefly introduced his name, identity and relationship with her. He didn''t mention a word, which was a bit of sparing words.


    "Mr. Li."


    Shao Qi showed his rich family''s profound self-restraint, quietly nodded to someone with a smile, and even took the initiative to extend his hand: "I''m Bai Ling''s friend, Shao Qi, nice to meet you."


    The children of rich families in ordinary people''s subconscious are generally bohemian and dandy, and their eyes are higher than those of the top dog and their eyes are lower than those of the top dog. However, this South Ring childe undoubtedly breaks the common impression of Childe in ordinary people''s mind.


    "Hello."


    Although he was born in the grass roots, and had not received any edification or etiquette training, he did not panic. He shook hands with Shao Qi, calm and calm. If she had not seen him before, Miao Mi would not have thought that he would be just a humble bartender.


    Although Shao Qi was still, he could not help but doubt when he took back his hand.


    Although Bai Ling just introduced a name, A-Mei had leaked the details of the man to him before.


    How can a bartender be so confident?


    If you have to accept failure, the last failure that every man wants to face is in love. Even between him and bailing, there are more expectations of his parents, and they don''t have deep feelings for each other.


    But even so, I''m afraid that any man would not like to see the woman who might become his other half into the arms of other men, which has nothing to do with the heart, but the bad nature of men.


    "Where is Mr. Li? What industry are you in? I''ve just returned home, and there may be many opportunities for cooperation in the future. "


    Shaoqi opened his mouth with a smile and a very natural tone, just like a polite greeting.


    Smell speech, has been watching Ang Lee unhappy sister can''t help but face sneer.


    No matter how well you dress and how well you look, it''s just a piece of gold and jade.


    "Bar."


    Someone speaks calmly, with a slight smile on his face, magnanimous and generous."Oh?"


    Shao Qi did not change his face. "Is Mr. Li a night show?"


    Someone smiles and opens his mouth again without any shame.


    "No, I''m a bartender in a bar."


    How reasonable.


    Even Miao MI and her daughter, who had known about it for a long time, suddenly became very strange and tense, as if they were trying to suppress something.


    they were all free to laugh and scold. Naturally, A-Mei would not be as polite as them, so she burst out laughing.


    Not to mention anything else, at least this boy has an advantage that she can''t deny, that is, thick skinned. How can he say such words as if nothing happened?


    Shaoqi also watched him for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Li, are you kidding me? "


    Someone''s face is still the same, where there is a half apart joke.


    "If Mr. Shao has time in the future, he can come to the bar to play."


    Shaoqi was silent and looked at the honest and tearful bartender. The radian on his face was more fragrant.


    "Certainly."


    He finally nodded, and then, his eyes shifted, and gradually fell on Bai Ling''s face.


    "Is it convenient to have a chat alone?"


    When they find a bartender to be a man''s partner, most people are so ashamed that they want to find a way to get in. However, Bai Ling doesn''t have a big look. He even holds Ang Lee''s hand. It doesn''t seem that he is ashamed of the other person''s low status.


    Seeing Shao, she was silent for a moment. Instead of responding to Shao Qi, she turned her head and said to Ang Lee, "you wait for me for a while, and I''ll be right back."


    Ang Lee naturally had no reason to refuse and nodded his head magnanimously.


    Several people quickly turned and left here.


    Watching a few people leave, the bartender comrades who finished the first round of competition gently breathed out his breath and felt good about himself.


    "It''s a draw."

 Chapter 1314

    Although there are no white men in the star picking Pavilion, Ang Lee doesn''t know him. After Bai Ling left, he didn''t even have a voice.


    The others were all in groups, drinking and laughing, but he was alone and looked quite lonely.


    But fortunately, some bartender comrades have a strong heart, no one is happy to drink, and they are quite happy to drink with themselves.


    He was not curious about what Shao Gongzi and bailing would say, just as he had just been honest about his work. Although there was no glory, it was not a shame to fight with his own hands.


    According to Bai Ling''s words, he simply came to eat and drink. Next time he wants to drink such a good wine, I''m afraid he won''t know when.


    After drinking two glasses of wine and eating some fruit, bailing didn''t come back. He went to the bathroom. When he came out, he ran into someone by accident.


    "Ouch."


    The other party staggered back and screamed. It seemed very painful, but he could guarantee that the other reason was that Fang walked too quickly, except for the unreasonable design of the toilet.


    "You don''t have eyes when you walk?"


    Even the victim seems to be more angry than him.


    In fact, from the tender touch of the moment when he collided with his body, he knew that it was a woman who "narrowly met" with him. Considering the gentlemanly manner, although he was the victim, Ang Lee apologized first.


    "Excuse me, are you ok?"


    The other side held his forehead, because just now his forehead hit his chest, causing a little red on his forehead. Besides, it didn''t matter, but the other side didn''t seem to be willing to give up.


    "No one has ever dared to touch me since I was so big. I''ll tell you..."


    The girl held her forehead and raised her head with a bad complexion. But when she saw Ang Lee''s face, her tone and eyes were dull.


    She should also be a guest invited by Nanhuan group. She looks pretty and smaller than bailing, but the diamond necklace and bracelet around her neck make her rich.


    Is there really something wrong?


    Seeing that the girl had been staring at herself without speaking, Ang Lee could not help frowning slightly.


    Although it''s not his responsibility, if someone else''s girl''s head is really wrong because of this collision, he will probably live in guilt in his life.


    When he was hesitating whether to call an ambulance, the other party finally made a sound.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Li, Ang Lee


    This time, it''s Ang Lee''s turn.


    "Brother ang lee, why are you here?"


    The other side''s face changed quickly, just like a different person. The impact pain seemed to disappear without a trace. He jumped forward and subconsciously planned to seize Ang Lee''s hand, but his hand reached out in the air, but he held back.


    I didn''t know before. After attending the Qin''s birthday party, she already knew that this man, who was the princess of Qin, could not make a mistake by himself.


    "You Do you know me? "


    Ang Lee looks at the girl in front of him in surprise.


    The other person''s appearance is obviously familiar with himself, but He had no impression of the girl.


    "Ah?"


    The girl was so stunned that she didn''t seem to expect Ang Lee''s reaction.


    As the surprise faded away, she stared at Ang Lee, her eyes flickering and her tone hesitated Brother Ang Lee, don''t you remember me? I''m Liu man, Yao Yao''s friend. We also swam the West Lake together. "


    The other party has a real story, but Ang Lee is sure that he doesn''t have any memory of the girl or even what the other party said.


    "I''m sorry, miss. You have the wrong person."


    Then he decided to leave.


    At this time, liuman can''t worry about so much, and subconsciously reaches for his wrist.


    "No way. Brother Ang Lee, if you think about it again, I''m liuman. We''ve had a drink together, and we''ve been together... "


    "Sorry, I really don''t know you."


    Ang Lee''s response is undoubtedly a bit harsh and heartless.


    As soon as liuman''s words stopped, he couldn''t believe staring into each other''s eyes.


    Gradually, she found that the other side looking at her eyes, is not the kind of indifference disguised, but a truly unrelated stranger.


    As if, in each other''s eyes, she is really just a stranger.


    But


    In this world, can there really be two people who look so similar?


    Although she only got along for one day, the man left a deep impression on her.


    Besides eyes, height, figure, facial features and even voice In front of him, he was almost the same as the man who made a big fuss at the Qin family''s birthday party.


    Ang Lee broke away slightly.


    Liuman then released his wrist, but his eyes were still fixed on his face, and he would not move for a moment."What''s your name?"


    She finally stopped talking about the past.


    Ang Lee was silent, but he responded.


    "Ang Lee."


    Liuman''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and then his brows began to wrinkle.


    If the appearance is similar, but even the name is the same, there will be such a coincidence in this world?


    "Do you know Tao Yaoyao? You met her in Qixia mountain. She has no place to live. You have kindly accepted her all night.... "


    "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Although Ang Lee''s face was expressionless, his heart was also up and down at the moment.


    It''s not like the other party is deliberately teasing, as if they really know themselves, but their memory is a blank.


    Liuman was silent.


    She didn''t know what was going on.


    Does the human cloning in the movie really exist?


    Or, the man, with twin brothers?


    "Come with me."


    She couldn''t help grabbing Ang Lee''s wrist again.


    She had to figure out what was going on.


    But Ang Lee stepped back and avoided her.


    "Miss, please respect yourself. I''m sorry. I have something else to do


    I''m afraid that any normal person would not follow the stranger casually. Ang Lee plans to go back to the main hall, but liuman moves his steps in front of him.


    Ang Lee frowned.


    "Can I have your contact information?"


    Liuman did not continue to force, but to take the second place.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Even if a strange beauty asks for her phone number on the way, most men will not refuse, but Ang Lee is puzzled.


    "Miss, you are really mistaken."


    Liuman stared at him, frowning.


    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, a voice came from behind liuman.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bailing came over.

 Chapter 1315

    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. What''s the matter?"


    Walking to Ang Lee''s side, Bai Ling takes the initiative to take Ang Lee''s arm again. When he turns around, he sees Liu man''s face.


    "Miss Liu?"


    She looked surprised.


    Liuman was also a little surprised. Looking at the arm that bailing was holding, his eyes fluctuated.


    "Sister bailing, you and him Do you know him? "


    According to the age, Bai Ling should be a little older than Liu man. From the mutual address, we can see that Liu man''s identity is obviously a little higher than Bai Ling.


    "He''s my friend."


    Bai Ling nodded, then doubted and asked: -- What''s the matter? "


    Liuman didn''t answer.


    Although Bai Ling said very conservatively, the intimacy of the two could be seen from her posture.


    How dare you give Princess Qin a green hat?


    Liuman''s mood fluctuated.


    Or did she really recognize the wrong person? This Ang Lee is not that Ang Lee?


    "This young lady accidentally bumped into me when she entered the bathroom."


    It was Ang Lee who gave an explanation and did not mention the "closeness" between the other party and himself.


    Smell speech, white work properly immediately concern of see to Liu man: "Miss Liu, all right?"


    Liuman shook his head in silence, and his eyes kept turning on the faces of a man and a woman in front of him.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Bai Ling apologized, and then said to Ang Lee, "if your colleagues can come out peacefully, it''s Miss Liu who helps."


    Smell speech, Ang Lee a little surprised, looked at this has been pulling himself, like a very familiar girl with himself.


    "Thank you, Miss Liu."


    Polite, but also polite.


    Liuman is silent, which is not consistent with her outgoing personality.


    Although Bai Ling felt that the performance of Liu''s daughter, who was more prominent than his family background, was a little strange, he didn''t study it too deeply.


    Although she and liuman know each other, they are different from A-Mei miaomi. Liuman''s circle is a higher level than theirs. In other words, she and liuman are not at the same level. Naturally, their relationship is not so familiar.


    "Miss Liu, let''s go first."


    Until Bai Ling left with Ang Lee in her arm, Liu man didn''t speak. After the sound of footsteps faded away, she turned around and watched their back.


    Two days ago, bailing did find her through various ways, and asked her to help get a person.


    Although not very familiar, after all, in Jinling City, people often meet. Moreover, she is not very good at refuting the face when the other party takes the initiative to speak.


    She remembers that the person bailing asked her to help out was like a bartender.


    Colleagues.


    Recalling Bai Ling''s words just now, Liu man''s mind is full of confusion.


    Is he a bartender, too?


    What''s going on?


    ¡­¡­


    "She is the daughter of Liu''s group. Although she is young and just over 20 years old, she is one of the best young ladies in Jinling City. Poly Group is an enterprise in which her father shares. That''s why your colleague''s problem can be solved so easily."


    Back in the main hall, Bai Ling explained in a low voice.


    Ang Lee looked back involuntarily.


    Bai Ling didn''t know what he was looking at. He thought he was surprised to meet such a beautiful girl.


    "Don''t look. I didn''t expect her to be here today. Although she is young, she is a veteran in love. She has rich emotional experience. If she likes her, you will have a headache."


    Ang Lee gave a dumb smile.


    "You are exaggerating."


    I don''t know why, he didn''t say a word about liuman''s mistake.


    Bailing bird took him by the arm and said: "I don''t care, but I saved you once again. We all call her Liu demon girl in Jinling secretly. She''s not easy to pester. If it wasn''t for me, you''d be hard to get away tonight. How would you thank me?"


    Bai Ling tilted his head, eyes burning, soul stirring.


    "How about something delicious? The food here looks beautiful, but I''m not used to it. "


    "Let''s go."


    Without saying a word, Bai Ling took him out.


    "Is it all right to leave so early?"


    Ang Lee hesitated.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Bailing directly took him away from the star picking Pavilion, and also threw the key to Ang Lee. But this time, he was very lucky and didn''t meet Cha Jiujia again.


    "Will you treat me to this?"


    He said it was a treat, but Ang Lee took bailing to a roadside barbecue shop. Seeing hundreds of thousands of sports cars parked nearby and the two people dressed so brightly, the guests at the barbecue stand were also very surprised.


    "This kind of place is like you seldom visit? Although the environment is certainly not as good as those high-end restaurants, but the taste is good, try it. "Li didn''t give Bai Ling the chance to refuse. With the boss''s warm and restrained greeting, he quickly found a seat and sat down.


    Bai Ling had no choice but to sit down. He noticed that people around him were looking at him. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile, "are you too stingy?"


    Ang Lee didn''t feel ashamed at all. He calmly handed the menu to Bai Ling and said with a smile, "I''m used to eating seafood and Shanzhen, so it''s a good choice to taste the market fireworks by chance."


    Bai Ling had a bitter smile, but he could only order some kebabs at will.


    Ang Lee is very generous to add some more.


    After returning the menu to the boss, Ang Lee asked, "is that young master Shao not hard for you?"


    "You know how to care."


    Bai Ling shook his head and breathed out, "anyway, he''s better than the average dandy. He''s not so mean."


    Ang Lee picked up the disposable plastic cup and poured it out. Liang Bai opened it in front of Bai Ling and said with a smile: "or, he didn''t regard me as his opponent at all."


    Bai Ling was stunned and then laughed.


    "What''s the matter? Is that a blow? "


    Ang Lee shook his head and laughed.


    "By the way, why did you tell the truth just now? Tell me your real work? I thought you were going to blow it up. "


    Bai Ling asked with great significance.


    "It''s just humiliating. I didn''t see your sister staring at me. It doesn''t matter if I''m ashamed. I can''t make you ashamed, can I?"


    Bai Ling was stunned, and the radian of his mouth became softer.


    "If you say you''re a bartender, I won''t be disgraced?"


    Ang Lee shook his head and said with a smile, "that''s not the same. I don''t know if other people will think you are indifferent to fame and wealth and different. "


    Bai Ling couldn''t help laughing.


    "I haven''t found out before. You can say that."


    "That only means you haven''t done enough preparation."


    Bai Ling shakes his head and laughs. He takes a drink. The man pours cold water for her.


    I don''t know what inferior tea was added to it, which made the white water a little yellow and tasted ordinary, but it was really a taste that she could hardly taste before.


    Wearing a gorgeous dress, she is out of place with the people around her, just like a lark straying into the street fireworks.

 Chapter 1316

    "Click."


    When the door is opened,


    lying lazily on the sofa, liloe raises her head and looks at the man walking into the room with a smile.


    "I thought you wouldn''t be back tonight."


    Ang Lee didn''t take on the topic of eighteen prohibitions. He went to the sofa and sat down. He took off his suit coat and pulled open his shirt collar.


    Li Luo Yi looks at that gorgeous dazzling white suit and asks with a smile: "how does it feel to be a successful person?"


    Ang Lee glanced at her and said with a smile, "are you still awake just waiting to mock me?"


    "Of course not."


    Lilroy immediately denied it.


    "I just want to see if you will come back tonight. If you don''t come back, the fashion that I''ve been thinking about for a long time may be settled."


    Ang Lee looked at the fashion magazine she had on her lap.


    It''s natural for women to love beauty, and there''s nothing wrong with it. But he really thinks that there''s no difference between a hundred yuan dress and a ten thousand yuan dress. It''s not that ten thousand yuan dress is bad, it''s just the beauty of liluoyi. Has been out of the need for external things to set off the level.


    "I''m afraid you don''t expect me to expect you to come true."


    Liluoyi didn''t quite understand the meaning of this at the beginning. When she reacted, she immediately grabbed the magazine on her leg and smashed it at Ang Lee.


    "You''re a jerk!"


    Ang Lee grabbed the flying magazine with a smile.


    "Seriously, you''re old and old, and you really don''t want to think about your life?"


    Because he lost his memory of the past, he didn''t know lilroy''s specific age, but at least he should be nearly 30 years old.


    It''s a number that women fear.


    Once over this threshold, women will quickly devalue.


    "I don''t need you to worry about my mother''s business. Take care of yourself first."


    Ang Lee''s kind-hearted reminder did not let the other party appreciate, see liluoyi''s dazzling appearance, if you continue to say it, you may jump up and bite him.


    Seeing this, Ang Lee rationally stopped this topic which was originally of great significance for discussion.


    There is a box of watermelon on the tea table with toothpick. Although there is no money, Li Luo Yi knows how to live.


    Someone is not polite, just sit back and enjoy the success, pick up a piece and put it in his mouth.


    "What? Is it not enough to attend such a high-end banquet? "


    Ang Lee didn''t seem to hear it. He picked up another piece.


    "The life of the rich is just like that. There are many rules. They can''t eat freely or drink freely. They have to pay attention to their manners all the time. It''s not as comfortable as we are


    Although he didn''t stay long, he still had a lot of experience in Jiexing Pavilion.


    "I think you just say sour grapes if you can''t eat them."


    Ang Lee ignored lilroy''s taunt. Anyway, he had been used to it for so long. He put down his toothpick. He hesitated for a moment and said, "I met someone there just now."


    "Men and women?"


    Ang Lee said truthfully, "female."


    "Should it be a beauty?"


    Liluoyi looked at him with profound eyes, "who is more beautiful than Miss Bai?"


    Ang Lee was noncommittal and silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ She said she knew me


    Smell speech, Li Luo Yi eye Mou a coagulate, very surprised way: "know you?"


    Ang Lee nodded.


    "So you can''t call her your ex boyfriend?"


    Although he often ridicules him, but for Ang Lee, liloy seems to actually look up to him.


    Ang Lee shook his head. His face was calm. He didn''t mean to be joking.


    "She said that she and I had met, swam across the West Lake together, and even knew my name."


    "I know your name?"


    Liloy''s eyes twinkled.


    Ang Lee nodded.


    "I didn''t introduce myself, but she called me Ang Lee."


    "Ang Lee?"


    Li Luoyi''s eyes flashed, and then asked in a slow voice Do you know her? "


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "No impression."


    "Who is she?"


    "A rich lady, the family is more rich than bailing."


    Ang Lee looks at perhaps the only woman who knows her past.


    "May I have known such a young lady before?"


    Lilroy didn''t give him an accurate reply.


    "I''m not always by your side. I can''t completely know who you used to know."


    Ang Lee was silent.


    Bailing has a point.


    Did he really know Miss Liu?But why is he so enthusiastic?


    According to his conditions, even if I get to know such a rich lady by chance, the other party will not be so polite to him.


    Ang Lee Brother


    Looking back on Miss Liu''s address to him, he thought it was unreasonable.


    "What kind of person was I before and after all?"


    This should be the first time that he has asked this question for so long.


    Lilroy looked at him and didn''t respond for a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think? "


    In a minute or two, lilroy opened his mouth and looked at him.


    "With your own understanding of yourself, what do you think you used to look like?"


    Ang Lee was silent.


    This kind of question, he really can not respond.


    What others speculate about is the future, but what they need to speculate about is the past.


    How weird?


    "Actually, I''ve been waiting for you to ask me this question for a long time."


    Lilroy burst out laughing.


    "I told you something, but there are some things I didn''t tell you. Now that you ask me, I can''t hide any more."


    Li Luoyi''s eyes were burning, and his tone seemed to be about to expose a shocking secret.


    "Actually You used to be a very powerful person. "


    Ang Lee picked his eyebrows.


    "How powerful?"


    Lilroy reached up and pointed.


    Ang Lee raised her head and looked up along her ivory fingers. All she could see were cobwebs and cracked ceiling.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Yiluo looks back at him.


    "According to the height you used to stand, simply speaking, Miss Bai, who you think is unattainable now, didn''t deserve to carry your shoes before."


    Ang Lee was silent.


    "Not to mention a Bai family, even a Jinling City is nothing."


    Lilroy continued.


    "You once stood on the top of this country and this world, turning your hands into clouds and covering your hands with rain. There are few people in the world who can match you. In the eyes of the world, your existence is equal to God


    Her tone was impassioned and she vowed to have It''s easy to have the impulse to send her to a mental health center.


    Ang Lee looked at her without expression.


    Half pay.


    He stood up.


    "Good night."

 Chapter 1317

    After experiencing an upper class life, a comrade who once stood on the top of the world in liloy''s mouth returned to his bartender position again.


    This identity, of course, is not as attractive as lilroy described, but it is better than reality, which can bring security to life.


    Everyone can brag and brag, but life always has to be down-to-earth.


    ¡°Hi¡£¡±


    Bailing came to the miracle bar again tonight, but the difference is that it''s not the A-Mei and them who came with her this time, but an unexpected person from Ang Lee.


    Although the identity is a higher level than Bai Ling, Miss Liu, who ran into him at the entrance of the restroom of Jiexing Pavilion last night, is very friendly to him. When she sees him delivering wine, she takes the initiative to greet him with a smile.


    "Do you remember me?"


    Ang Lee''s memory was obviously not bad enough to forget the next day. He returned a polite smile in line with his status and nodded politely.


    "Welcome to miracle, Miss Liu."


    What a good employee who does his duty.


    Liuman looked up and down at his bar uniform, which was quite different from yesterday''s, and his eyes flickered under the confused and changeable light.


    "You look pretty in that dress."


    This kind of tone is undoubtedly a little unusual. It doesn''t seem to be speaking to a stranger who has only met one side.


    Even bailing was a little surprised.


    Liu''s daughter is very generous, but she is also proud in her heart. It is reasonable to say that she should not be so kind to a barman.


    is it because of her own face?


    Bai Ling doesn''t think so.


    Tonight, liuman took the initiative to ask her out. She had to come here. Was it because of the accident last night that she missed Ang Lee?


    After all, Liu''s daughter is a well-known "love prodigal", and Ang Lee''s appearance can be regarded as extraordinary.


    Liu man''s peculiar attitude towards Ang Lee inevitably made Bai Ling think about it secretly for a while. Of course, she kept all these feelings in her heart and didn''t show them on the surface.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go to work first."


    After putting the drink away, Ang Lee takes a look at Bai Ling and plans to leave.


    Bai Ling didn''t respond and looked at liuman.


    Liuman is not hard for him, at least more reasonable than A-Mei.


    "You go ahead."


    Ang Lee was not polite either. He turned around and left.


    Seeing his back away, liuman asked, "elder sister bailing, how long have you known him?"


    "About two months."


    "Do you know each other in this bar?"


    Liuman turned and looked at her.


    Bai Ling nodded.


    "Does he work here all the time?"


    Liuman kept asking questions and seemed to be curious about Ang Lee.


    Bai Ling was silent.


    Liu man Mu Lu doubts, and then seems to guess the thought in Bai Ling''s heart, and says with a smile: "elder sister Bai Ling, don''t misunderstand me. I don''t have any other meaning. I just think he looks more like a friend I know. Yesterday I was in the star picking Pavilion, and I almost admitted my mistake."


    Although he didn''t completely believe Liu man''s words, his explanation made Bai Ling feel relaxed.


    Shaoqi''s problem has not been solved. If another liuman is involved, it will give her a headache.


    "He''s not from Jinling. He came to Jinling to work. He should have worked here for nearly half a year."


    Half a year.


    Liuman unconsciously frowned and his eyes showed the color of thinking.


    Calculating the time of her acquaintance with that man, half a year does not seem to conflict.


    Qin''s birthday party was seven or eight months ago.


    "Elder sister bailing, has he ever talked to you? What other name does he have..."


    Liuman asked casually as if nothing had happened.


    Bai Ling said strangely, "this what do you mean? What other name? "


    "It''s like A nickname or a former name. "


    Liuman remembers that when the man met her, although he said his name was Ang Lee, it was actually a fake name. Muzi Li''s surname was right, but his real name was Li futu!


    "No, he never mentioned it."


    Bai Ling slowly shook his head and looked at Liu man strangely.


    "Miss Liu, what''s the matter?"


    Liuman breathes out and smiles easily.


    "Nothing. Ask casually, because he is so similar to my friends that I doubt whether they are relatives or not. "


    "It should not be possible."


    Bai Ling looks at Ang Lee''s departure direction, and the bar is full of people. At this time, it is difficult to distinguish Ang Lee''s figure.


    "He has no family."


    "I don''t think it would be so coincidental. I think too much. "Liuman stopped the topic, picked up the glass and Bai Ling touched.


    "Sister bailing, are you in love with him?"


    Liuman''s tone is undoubtedly a little too direct, but bailing knew her character, didn''t think it strange, very magnanimous and generous nodded, eh.


    "Sister bailing, did you chase him or did he chase you?"


    Liuman''s eyes were burning, full of the light of gossip.


    Bai Ling sipped the wine, without any embarrassment, said with a smile: "I chased him."


    Different from A-Mei, liuman doesn''t seem to think it''s such a fuss that bailing, as a rich lady, pursues a bartender. On the contrary, she sighs.


    "Elder sister bailing, you really have a good eye for pearls."


    It seems to be polite, but also contains a sense of inexplicable.


    Bai Ling was silent.


    She knew that liuman did not do less chasing things. As long as she looked at each other in the right eyes, she seldom cared about each other''s identity. Of course, in the eyes of the witch, those men, even if they were not playthings, were only prey at best.


    Liu man didn''t ask Ang Lee to come here any more. After a drink with Bai Ling, he went to the dance floor to dance and let off his youthful energy. His enthusiastic dancing style won the house''s applause.


    "Sister bailing, these two tickets are for you."


    After staying in the miracle for more than an hour, the two women came out. When they parted, liuman generously presented two tickets to Bai Ling.


    Bai Ling didn''t want to take it, but he was forced into his hands by Liu man.


    "Sister bailing, what are you doing with me. It''s not easy to get this ticket. Unfortunately, I''m single now and no one will accompany me. I can''t waste it. "


    Speaking of this, bailing naturally refused.


    "Thank you."


    Liuman shakes his head and smiles, his eyes twinkle.


    "Bailing elder sister, leave a little more beautiful memories, at least in the future, it''s also a memorial."


    Her last words were undoubtedly a little meaningful. Before bailing could understand them carefully, liuman waved and got on her Porsche 911.


    Immediately.


    Boom.


    Super run accelerator, quickly disappeared, into a streamer.

 Chapter 1318

    The sky blue supercar roared past in the night, causing countless envious eyes.


    Liuman''s fingers unconsciously knocked on the steering wheel, his eyes fixed on the front, obviously did not concentrate on driving, thinking about other things in his mind.


    When she passed an intersection, her eyes recovered and her hands grasped the steering wheel. She should have turned left, but suddenly turned right.


    Jinling top rich area.


    Cheng mansion.


    In a luxury villa, Tao Yaoyao sleepily puts down her mobile phone and stares at the ceiling.


    The feeling of being woken up in one''s sleep is undoubtedly not very good. But he was her best friend for many years.


    "This dead girl, I don''t know where she went to spend her time, so she didn''t dare to go home."


    Very not lady''s grasped to scratch hair, peach young young depressed breath, sat up from the bed.


    She turned and looked out of the window.


    Outside, the night was deep and quiet. There was almost no sound. It seemed that the clock was almost turning.


    I knew I should have turned it off!


    Although in the heart indignant, but after all peach young still can''t do will each other out of the door of the unfeeling thing, wearing pajamas out of bed, push the door downstairs.


    "Dad, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Unexpectedly, she went downstairs and found her father still sitting on the sofa.


    It''s also a surprise to see her go downstairs, which can be called Taoyuan of grassroots origin.


    "Yaoyao, how did you wake up?"


    His daughter, unlike other ladies, has a regular schedule and seldom goes out to eat, drink and play.


    The men of his time all wanted to have a son. Originally, he had a little regret for having a daughter. But as his daughter grew up, he was graceful and knowledgeable. The little-known regret in his heart gradually disappeared.


    According to the truth, the girl should have been asleep by this time.


    "It''s not liuman nanizi, who called to sleep with me."


    Taoyaoyao sits beside his father and complains to him.


    "She''s playing out so late, but it makes me sleepy."


    Taoyuan smiles dumbly, touching her daughter''s soft hair.


    He is now wearing golden pajamas, smile gentle and kind, is no longer the big man who dominates Jinling, but just a father who dotes on his daughter.


    "That girl is too shameful, we don''t open the door for her, shut her out, OK?"


    The relationship between my family and the Liu family has always been good. Naturally, this kind of friendly contact has been passed on to the next generation. It''s not the first time that the girl of the Liu family has come to visit.


    "This I''m afraid it''s not very good... "


    After all, taoyaoyao is very kind-hearted,


    Taoyuan naturally knows her daughter''s temperament very well. She put away the joke and said in a warm voice: "Yaoyao, as a friend, you have to persuade Miss Liu. As a daughter, at least you have to pay attention to her reputation. Dad knows that the girl doesn''t know how to handle herself properly. It''s not a big mistake to indulge when she was young, but after all, it can''t make the whole Jinling City know her name, right


    "Although your uncle Liu laughs at ordinary times, he is worried at the bottom of his heart."


    Tao Yaoyao chuckled and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Dad, I know. I''ll try to persuade her."


    Taoyuan sighed.


    "Liuman is too precocious, but you are just the opposite. Yao Yao, when are you going to bring a boyfriend home to show dad? "


    Taoyaoyao''s face turned red immediately.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Taoyuan zhengse way: "Dad said but the heart, you are not small, as long as it is serious love, dad will not object, and identity and so on you don''t think too much, rest assured, your father is not an antique, as long as the character pass, you like, his, is not a big deal."


    It''s undeniable that Tao Yaoyao is still quite moved by his father''s understanding, but more importantly, he is still shy.


    "Dad, I''m a Buddhist disciple. I won''t get married in my life."


    Taoyuan was stunned, and then laughed and scolded: "you girl, pure nonsense!"


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong... "


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang, let taoyaoyao find a chance to extricate himself.


    "I''m going to open the door!"


    She quickly stood up and ran to the door to open it.


    "Yaoyao, no noise..."


    Standing at the door, it was liuman. Before she finished speaking, taoyaoyao pulled her in.


    "Come in."


    After entering the room, I saw Taoyuan sitting in the living room. Liu man was a little embarrassed to disturb her late at night, but she still politely squeezed out a smile and said, "Uncle Tao."Taoyuan smiles and nods kindly, without blaming.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go upstairs and have a rest early."


    "Let''s go."


    Taoyaoyao immediately pulls liuman to run upstairs to his room.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Liuman saw that she was acting strangely.


    Taoyao closes the door.


    "I want to ask you what''s the matter. I don''t know how to find a hotel to rest when I''m eating, drinking and playing so late outside. I have to wake me up. "


    "Yaoyao, you misunderstood me. I''m not here to stay."


    Liuman argued.


    Tao Yaoyao, who is planning to find her pajamas for her to take a bath, looks puzzled.


    "Then why are you coming to my house so late?"


    Liuman lowered his voice.


    "Yao Yao, I have a very important news to tell you."


    Taoyaoyao''s smart eyes blinked and looked at liuman suspiciously.


    "Big news? I''m not interested in your messy gossip. "


    "It''s not gossip."


    Liu man has a mysterious face.


    Did you know who I came to just now


    Taoyaoyao didn''t pay much attention to it. Liuman was always in the mood of jumping out of mischief. Before, there was no lack of mystification and exaggeration.


    "Who? It''s not one of your boyfriends, is it? "


    Liuman shook his head.


    "No. I saw Ang Lee just now. "


    "Ang Lee? Which Ang Lee? "


    Tao Yaoyao subconsciously said that he didn''t react for a moment.


    "It''s Ang Lee who swam across the West Lake with us. His real name should be Li futu, your brother-in-law!"


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyes contracted and he was numb for a moment.


    First sight at the foot of Qixia mountain, I can''t help thinking.


    "Are you kidding?! He came to Jinling? What about my sister? Are you coming too? "


    After a short period of dullness, Tao Yaoyao was busy asking questions.


    Liuman swallowed his saliva, shook his head, and said slowly: -- Yao Yao, don''t worry. Things may be a little different from what you think... "


    Taoyaoyao frowned, puzzled.


    "What''s different? What do you mean by that? "

 Chapter 1319

    "Do you have a female star you like?"


    In the Audi, bailing turns to look at the man sitting next to him.


    Unlike the previous two, this time she was in the driver''s seat.


    Ang Lee, who was called out from home, shook his head silently.


    He is a rational adult male and knows his own strength. Female stars are the hunting targets of the rich and powerful. He never has any illusions.


    "None of them?"


    Bai Ling drove the car and asked again.


    Ang Lee still shook his head, a little doubt asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Ling looked at the road ahead and said with a smile: "nothing, just ask. I thought you men would regard a female star as a goddess in their dreams..."


    "I''m not a child."


    Ang Lee gave a faint smile and then asked, "where are we going?"


    He is a person who abides by the spirit of the contract. After receiving the call from Bai Ling, he came out without saying anything. Of course, he didn''t rule out that the reason why he cooperated so well was that he knew that resistance would not help. Even if he refused, Bai Ling might go directly to his home.


    Bai Ling stepped on the accelerator and glanced at him with a smile.


    "I''ll take you to meet a woman who is regarded as the dream lover by almost all the men in dragon kingdom."


    Ang Lee was a little surprised and raised his eyebrows.


    The man''s dream lover of the whole dragon kingdom?


    The dangerous driving after that drunk driving, I don''t know how bailing solved it. Anyway, bailing drove this sports car which has entered the blacklist of the traffic control department according to the common sense, and came to a hotel gate all the way unimpeded.


    Good guy.


    Ang Lee sat in the car, looking at the scene at the door of the hotel, can not help but be stunned.


    It''s boiling.


    A sea of people.


    Looking at the scene, it was full of people with signs in their hands, hotel security, and even police officers at the scene to maintain order, noisy and chaotic.


    What''s going on?


    It''s the first time Ang Lee has seen such a spectacular scene. I''m afraid there are thousands of people gathered here, and all of them are as excited as chicken blood.


    "Get out of the car."


    For this scene, bailing seems to be no accident, the car flameout, unfasten the seat belt, push the door to get off.


    Ang Lee followed him down, only 20 or 30 meters away from the front door of the hotel, but they had to squeeze for more than ten minutes to get into the hotel.


    "What are they doing here?"


    It was then that Ang Lee had time to ask.


    "You''ll know later."


    Bailing sold a pass.


    Naturally, she didn''t come to the hotel to make a day''s announcement. She didn''t open any rooms. She took Ang Lee by elevator to a conference hall on the eighth floor.


    There is a security guard at the door of the conference hall. Bai Ling shows two tickets to enter.


    This conference hall is very spacious. It is estimated that there are more than a thousand seats, but now it is almost full.


    Every face is very excited, but different from the hotel entrance, there are many media reporters with microphones and cameras.


    Don''t ask any more. Ang Lee already understood what bailing had brought him here for.


    He stood in front of a huge poster not far from the entrance, a little dazed.


    "You should know her, don''t you?"


    Bai Ling stands beside him and looks at the picturesque girl in the poster, which makes her feel impeccable as a woman of the same sex.


    "I never like stars, but she is the only one I appreciate. A film produced by her company premieres in Jinling in the evening, and she will give a fan appreciation meeting here in advance."


    Shen yini.


    The poster had the actress''s autograph.


    The scenes along the way are enough to show the popularity of the actress in dragon country.


    But looking at the poster, Ang Lee could not help frowning slightly.


    I don''t know why, the poster of the beloved super queen, always give him a very familiar feeling.


    He and she seem to have known each other before.


    "Let''s go and find a seat. I''m afraid I can only stand later."


    Bai Ling didn''t notice Ang Lee''s abnormality, so he took him to sit down in the back row. Because they came late, some people came early in the morning, and all the good positions in the front row closer to the high platform had been occupied.


    Ang Lee is sitting in his seat. Everyone around him is excited to meet the goddess. The discussion is constant and the environment is very noisy. However, Ang Lee seems to be isolated from his own world. His eyes are constantly fluctuating and there is no focal length. He seems to be trying to think about something.


    But no matter how hard he tried to recall, it was like an indestructible gate blocked his way to recall, so that he could not figure out where this inexplicable sense of familiarity came from.


    "Here she comes!"All of a sudden, the conference hall suddenly became restless, just like a volcano that had been brewing for a long time finally erupted. Even when Bai Ling saw the Super Queen escorted by several security personnel, her voice could not help but fluctuate.


    Ang Lee raised his head.


    Through the black head and shouting, he watched the shining actress in the Dragon Kingdom step by step to the stage, looking at the face that lost its beauty and lost its post decoration, his eyes fluctuated.


    It''s not a shock to beauty.


    It''s not about seeing the madness and collapse of the goddess.


    But an irrepressible sense of familiarity, such as the tide of spontaneous, in his heart launched a crazy impact.


    He knows the actress.


    He seems to be I really know this actress!


    "Hello, I''m Shen yini."


    The smile is elegant but hard to hide, and the cold voice is transmitted to the audience through the loudspeaker.


    "Ah


    A simple hello, but let the audience set off an instant climax.


    Fans on the scene can only shout at the top of their lungs to vent their excitement and excitement.


    "Shen yini, I love you!"


    Some fans, it is difficult to suppress the surging infatuation in the heart, with straightforward roar export.


    Deafening.


    Almost straight to the ceiling to overturn.


    "Thank you for your love and support..."


    The vast sea of people, waves, standing on the stage of Shen yini, that let the whole dragon country for its dumping face, hanging like the arc, sincere thanks to the fans.


    Many people are waiting here early in the morning, suffering for several hours, in order to have a chance to meet the goddess. But in fact, there are so many people on the scene, among them, a person''s existence will become small involuntarily. No matter how hard they shout, they will submerge in the sea of people, and it is difficult to attract the goddess''s attention.


    Maybe only the lucky ones in the first few rows can get into the sight of the goddess.


    "Hello."


    In the crowd, Bai Ling turned and looked at the statue of the national goddess. He was a man in a daze.


    "Don''t you look silly?"

 Chapter 1320

    "Miss Shen, do you have any confidence in this film? You''re just a guest star in this movie, and there aren''t many scenes. Do you think your fans will pay for less than 10 minutes of scenes? "


    Some reporters began to ask questions about the super girl on the stage.


    Maybe ordinary fans don''t know about it, but almost everyone in the entertainment industry knows that Shen yini has gradually faded out of the stage since she broke her contract with time screen media, the former brokerage company, last year. She has transformed from an artist to a boss in her own company.


    She is a guest actress in this film, but the more important identity is actually the producer.


    "Although I''m not the leading actor, the actors in it have been carefully selected. They are young, energetic and more suitable for the roles than I am. As we all know, this is a film that pays homage to youth, so it is more appropriate for young actors to act in it than me. "


    Shen yini''s voice fell to the ground, and immediately another reporter stood up and asked, "Miss Shen, do you mean you are no longer young?"


    In fact, this kind of questioning is a bit impolite. Age has always been a taboo issue for women, but journalists are never afraid of offending people.


    Shen yini also fully demonstrated her basic qualities as a public idol. She didn''t get angry, but she smiles back.


    "Yes, I am no longer young. He is no longer competent for the role of a student like Ye Qian. "


    There was an uproar.


    Although the movie only premiered in the evening, everyone knows that ye Qian is the heroine of the movie, a high school girl in her twenties.


    Even, some reporters have already thought about tomorrow''s headlines.


    "Shen yini admits that she is too old to play a young role anymore!"


    Shen yini''s slightly negative response made the fans present feel dejected.


    "No, in my heart, you will never be old!"


    And so on.


    In fact, in the entertainment industry, there are many tough characters in their 30s and 40s who are still challenging the role of underage girls, but Shen yini seems to have a clear positioning for herself.


    She gave a faint smile to the fans'' support.


    "Every film is a story. The actor is responsible for the role''s life. We should respect the role and give new people some opportunities. I believe that if you go into the cinema tonight, the final result will not disappoint you. "


    After all, Shen yini is a top star and one of the few celebrities in the entertainment industry. Even as the uncrowned king, reporters dare not offend her too much. They stop discussing the issue of age and turn to the main topic.


    "Miss Shen, what you play in it is Ye Qian who grows up and matures. Because of all kinds of misunderstandings in her youth, she missed the beautiful love in her youth. But it is said that at the end, she and her first love in her school days met again, and then the film ended, without giving us a clear account of the final emotional direction of the leading men and women."


    "I know that a lot of films now have this kind of open ending. The purpose is to give the audience their own imagination, but Miss Shen, I would like to ask, if it was you, what kind of choice would you make in the case of Ye Qian in the film? "


    "Is it a smile when we meet in the past and never look back, or..."


    Without waiting for the reporter to finish, Shen yini gave a response.


    It was quick and decisive.


    "I will choose to cherish this lost fate."


    "There are more than 7 billion people, more than 200 countries and more than 800 islands in the world. The probability that two people can meet is one in 30 million. The chance of knowing each other and falling in love is less than one in a billion. "


    "So No matter you or I, we should learn to Cherish. "


    Speaking of the end, Shen yini''s look seemed to become a little trance.


    "Miss Shen, are you waiting for your fate now?"


    As a reporter, what he is good at is to strike while the iron is hot.


    Hearing the speech, everyone became absorbed and focused on the Super Queen on the stage.


    Who is not curious about Shen yini''s love life?


    "Me?"


    Shen yini''s eyes gradually returned to focus, and she laughed. Just as her assistant was going to bring this topic to an end, she took the lead.


    "Of course."


    When, when, when of course?!!!


    Simple two words, but let all people gape, stupefied.


    "Well, that''s the end of the meeting."


    The assistant, who knew something bad, spoke in a hurry and immediately protected Shen yini and began to leave.


    Sure enough, after a brief silence, the conference hall exploded.


    "Miss Shen, do you mean you already have a sweetheart?"


    "Miss Shen, who is it, please?"


    "Miss Shen..."


    Everyone began to push forward, but they were intercepted by the security personnel who lined up a wall.Shen yini was soon escorted out of the scene after leaving a sentence that made people think about it.


    "Let''s go."


    Bailing stood up.


    ¡­¡­


    A western restaurant near Wantai city.


    Bai Ling frowned.


    "Well, you''re not really stupid, are you?"


    Ever since she saw the super girl come out, the guy opposite her seems a little uneasy.


    She admits that Shen yini is really beautiful, but there''s no need to exaggerate, right?


    Or is this guy pretending to be cold all the time?


    In other words, the beauty of her white spirit is so ugly?


    The western food in front of him is high-grade and exquisite. In terms of his income level, or only during the Spring Festival, he may be able to be so luxurious. But Ang Lee didn''t want to use his knife and fork at all.


    "I I know her


    He spoke slowly.


    Bai Ling''s brow twisted.


    "She is the top Super Queen in China. I''m afraid there are only a few people who don''t know her in the whole dragon kingdom. What''s strange about knowing her?"


    Obviously, she misunderstood Ang Lee.


    The culture of the Dragon kingdom is extensive and profound. The word "understanding" has many different meanings.


    Looking at Bai Ling, Ang Lee''s eyes fluctuated, but he didn''t explain.


    Different from Miss Liu who met in the star picking Pavilion before, although the other party held his hand and kept saying that she knew him, he didn''t have any impression. However, for the superstar whom he had just seen from a distance of tens of meters, the familiarity in his heart came from his bone marrow.


    "Well, you won''t be conquered so soon, will you? Just now, she said that she probably has a man. Don''t think about it any more


    Bailing kindly reminds me that his words are still euphemistic.


    If A-Mei were here, I''m afraid that such honest words as "you don''t look at your own weight, weight and other things" would come out.


    Ang Lee was silent.


    He turned and looked through the glass at the brightly lit Wantai city.


    The premiere of that movie tonight will be on there.


    Li Luoyi''s words, involuntarily, reappeared in his mind the night before last.


    His face is reflected in the glass.


    Ang Lee looked back from the distant Wantai city and looked at the face in the glass.


    Is that right.


    I used to.


    Are you really stepping on the sun and moon?

 Chapter 1321

    I feel familiar, but I can''t remember how hard I feel about memory. It''s hard for others to understand.


    Different from Miss Liu who met in Jiexing Pavilion last time, driven by an inexplicable force, Ang Lee and Bai Ling walked into Wantai city.


    What Liu man presented to Bai Ling was the ticket for the premiere of the film, which was a guest star of Shen yini.


    Naturally, this projection hall is not as big as the conference hall of the hotel in the afternoon, and it can not accommodate so many people. However, the audience present is not as messy as that in the afternoon, and there are no reporters. Besides loyal fans and friends in the industry, they are basically people like liuman who have the ability to get tickets.


    For the blessing of tolueman, this time Ang Lee sat in the fifth row, and the distance between him and the national goddess in the first row was much closer than that in the afternoon.


    But it is a pity that the other side still noticed his existence.


    This time, it was the film''s stars who came on stage to give thanks, but Shen yini didn''t go on stage again to steal the limelight of the newcomers.


    She sat in the first row, looking at the stage, but did not find that there was a person in the rear looking at her from beginning to end.


    More than half an hour later, all the lights in the projection hall went out, and the film finally began to show.


    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, sister Gani."


    Sitting next to Shen yini is a young girl. She is tall. Although she is not as beautiful as Shen yini, she still has time to settle down. Her cool temperament is a bit similar to Shen yini who just started a few years ago.


    In fact, in this film, she and Shen yini play the same role, the heroine Ye Qian. The difference is that one plays Ye Qian who runs through the campus of the whole play, and the other plays Ye Qian when she grows up and matures.


    "This is an opportunity that you strive for with your own efforts and strength. You don''t have to thank anyone. If you really want to, thank yourself."


    Shen yini turned to smile.


    In the rumor, she is cold and lonely, not easy to contact, but in the face of this younger generation, her attitude seems to be very friendly.


    Although she has not graduated from the University, fan Xi''er, who is studying at Kyoto Film Academy, knows very well how cruel the competitiveness of her chosen path is. Many people who do not lack acting skills are buried all their lives and never get the chance to appear on the camera. The cruelty of the waves in the entertainment industry can be seen from the ant like actors in the major film and television bases .


    Although she has a professional background, she is even the younger martial sister of the elder generation who has already stood at the top of the entertainment circle, but fan Xi''er knows very well what she really depends on to get this precious opportunity.


    How many people can make their debut as a c-position heroine?


    It''s rare.


    What''s more, there are top stars like Shen yini who are willing to be green leaves.


    There is no doubt that after tonight, it is obvious that her name, fan Xi''er, is famous all over the country.


    All this.


    In fact, all rely on a man''s casual promise.


    Finally, the scene of meeting the man came to my mind. Originally, the other party should have sent her back to school, but because there were bad people in the middle of the way, so she had to leave halfway. Since then, she has never seen the other party.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister Li, what is Mr. Li doing now? "


    She asked in a low voice.


    Through Ye Xuanyuan, she and the other party know each other, the other party said he knew Shen yini, originally she thought it was a joke, but now everything shows that the other party is not a liar.


    Moreover, his relationship with this legendary schoolmate is even closer than she imagined.


    She knows what ye Xuanyuan and Gao Yue meant when they introduced her to each other. It''s undeniable that she had a slight heartbeat at that time, but now she has given up her mind.


    Although it''s not surprising what happens in the entertainment industry, fan Xi''er has her own principles and bottom line.


    Some things, deeply buried in the bottom of my heart, will always be a little secret.


    "He."


    Shen yini said with a faint smile, "he''s a busy man. Now maybe he''s in some country. I haven''t contacted him for a long time. Maybe he can see this movie after it''s released."


    Shen yini looks at the big screen.


    Her heart was far less relaxed than it seemed.


    After leaving Washington in the spring and Autumn period, the connection was completely broken.


    He Is it ok now?


    What Fan Xi''er usually learns is acting. Naturally, we can see Shen yini''s duplicity, but due to her identity, she can''t keep on asking questions. She turns to look at herself on the screen and calms down.


    The film lasted nearly two hours. After the film ended, there was warm applause.


    There is no doubt that the film is a success.


    "Why don''t I give you a chance to take a picture with Shen yini?"Sitting next to him, bailing naturally knows that the men around him seldom put their eyes on the screen from the beginning to the end.


    It''s undeniable that Ang Lee really has a strong impulse to move forward. However, looking at the Super Queen who is in front of him, he finally shakes his head.


    "No more."


    "Really? This kind of opportunity is very rare. If you miss it, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to meet again. "


    Bai Ling reminds a way, very generous.


    At this time, a group of stars have once again expressed their thanks to the audience.


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "Let''s go."


    He stood up.


    In the spotlight, fan Xi''er is wearing a delicate dress, elegant and moving, just like a rising star. Everyone can see that Shen yini strongly holds her, and they all cooperate to give up the core coffee position to the new man.


    Although she is just on her debut, fan Xi''er has great potential as a superstar. She is not stage fright at all. She is in the focus of the whole audience. She is not nervous and flustered, and she is free and easy.


    "I''m very grateful to the director for giving me this opportunity, and I''m also very grateful to the crew for their care. Among them, I''d like to thank sister Gani. Without her recommendation, it''s hard for me to have this precious opportunity, and I''m very glad that I didn''t let her down."


    There was a flood of applause.


    Fan Xi''er in full dress is holding the microphone.


    "Besides that, I want to thank one more person. He didn''t show up, but without him, I couldn''t be here today. "


    With that, fan Xi''er, who was bound to be boundless, bowed solemnly.


    "Thank you."


    No one knows to whom she is thanking.


    When he raised his head again, fan Xi''er''s eyes happened to catch a man standing up and turning around like leaving.


    There was no light under the stage, so she could only see a blurred side face.


    Even so, the familiar feeling of deja vu still made her slightly surprised.

 Chapter 1322

    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    Bai Ling came out of Wantai city and looked at Ang Lee, who was silent. His eyes were full of confusion.


    Since seeing Shen yini, this guy seems to have changed.


    Ang Lee stopped and looked up at the starry sky.


    "I''m fine."


    As long as he''s not a fool, I''m afraid you can see his insincerity.


    "What''s the matter? Can you tell me something? Anyway, we are friends. "


    Bai Ling came to him with a sincere look.


    Ang Lee turned to look at her.


    He understood that bailing meant well, but some things were destined to be secrets and could not be shared with others.


    Ang Lee went to a bench not far away and sat down.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    With the white Ling slightly a Leng, and then nodded, from the bag out of a packet of women''s cigarettes.


    "Don''t you never smoke?"


    Although it was a little strange, she still handed one over, lit one by herself, sat down beside Ang Lee, and handed over the lighter.


    "Bata."


    Ang Lee lit the cigarette and took a sip.


    "Just a little."


    "You''re not going to be so determined, are you? That''s the end of it? "


    Ang Lee was noncommittal and spewed out smoke. After a moment of silence, he said, "Miss Bai, if you were given a chance to choose, would you be willing to give up your rich life and become an ordinary person?"


    Suddenly, the problem of no omen caught Bai Ling off guard.


    Stagnated for a moment, she took a cigarette and said in a slow voice, "why do you suddenly ask me such a question?"


    Ang Lee looks at the Square ahead.


    "If you were an ordinary person, I don''t think you would have any more pressure, let alone looking for a shield, would you?"


    Bai Ling was stunned and then laughed.


    "You''re right."


    She took a smoke.


    "Every stratum has its troubles. If you get something, you will pay. Ordinary people can really get married freely, but they will also be overwhelmed by vegetable, rice, oil and salt, won''t they? "


    "So Miss Bai is willing to live her life now?"


    Ang Lee asked with a smile.


    Bai Ling and he look at each other.


    After half pay, he looked away at the people playing in the square and said in a slow voice, "I don''t know. Your question, in fact, is not of great significance. Many times in life, there is no way to choose. "


    There was silence beside him.


    For a long time.


    Only then can the voice ring again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If so, what is the choice? "


    Bai Ling was stunned. He stopped smoking and turned his head. What he saw was an obscure face.


    ¡­¡­


    After a cigarette, they got up and left Wantai city.


    Bai Ling is very polite and condescends to be the driver. He plans to send Ang Lee home first.


    "I hope you can reconsider what I said before. It''s not a shame to eat with your own hands. However, your present job has no great future. If you want, I can introduce you to my company. Don''t worry. If you don''t want, I won''t force you to come to my company. "


    Ang Lee looked out of the window without much fluctuation.


    "I''ll think it over."


    Bai Ling naturally heard the perfunctory tone in his voice and turned his head while driving.


    "Can you stop being so stubborn? Can''t we just treat it as the help of friends? "


    She may never have thought that one day she would have to ask for help if she wanted to help someone.


    "You''re old enough to think you still have a lot of time to waste? You should choose a stable and promising industry now, and learn and develop slowly, instead of living in a bar and wasting your time. "


    Bai Ling is full of sincere advice for Ang Lee''s future. His loyal advice is harsh and touching.


    But Ang Lee seemed to be unmoved and speechless.


    "Hey, you don''t really think your present job can create a good future for you, do you? Or do you want to comfort yourself in the end, just like some people, with nothing to do all your life? "


    Bai Ling turns around and talks to Ang Lee. She doesn''t notice that a car turns from the right at the intersection ahead. When she looks ahead, the other party is almost in collision with her. Fortunately, she is in danger and immediately steps on the brake.


    "Hiss!"


    The huge inertia made both of them rush forward, and then they were brought back by the seat belt. It was not very pleasant. Fortunately, the car successfully stopped, and a car accident was avoided.


    At this time, Bai Ling has no intention to wake up Ang Lee. He looks at the Cadillac in front of him angrily.


    It''s ok if she''s going through at will, but it''s the other party who ran the red light just now!"Can you drive?"


    Bai Ling pushed the door open, his face cold. If she hadn''t reacted in time just now, I''m afraid she would have spent the night in the hospital tonight.


    The other side didn''t run away. A few seconds later, the door opened and a middle-aged man came down.


    Wearing a suit and leather shoes, with a vigorous figure and a square face, he looks like a successful person.


    Ran a red light, and almost hit, and almost hit or nearly a million sports cars.


    Although Bai Ling didn''t write who I am on her face, it was easy to tell from the limited edition Audi TTRS that she was definitely not easy to be offended, but the man in the suit didn''t show any surprise.


    On the contrary, he is very calm.


    As if.


    It''s Bai Ling who runs the red light.


    "Are you bailing?"


    He looked at Bai Ling and said something that changed Bai Ling''s eyes.


    How does he know himself?


    "Who are you?"


    Bai Ling''s eyes twinkled and he was in a state of suspense.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am."


    The man in the suit has no expression.


    "Come with me, please."


    Hearing the words, Bai Ling''s heart sank.


    Obviously, it doesn''t seem to be an accidental traffic accident. The other party seems to be deliberately aiming at her.


    Of course, she was born rich and well-off, but kidnapping was the first time she met.


    "What do you want to do? Who sent you? "


    Bai Ling, who had got out of the car to ask for a crime, retreated subconsciously.


    It''s a pity that the other party no longer answers, and step by step walks towards her with clear intention.


    Although it''s night, it''s not daylight, but it''s too bold to block and kidnap in the street, isn''t it?


    What''s more.


    Who''s ever seen a kidnapper in a suit?


    "You let go!"


    Bai Ling has a premonition of danger and plans to escape into the car, but the other party doesn''t give her a chance to get on the car again. She grabs her wrist and drags to Cadillac.


    The weakness of women''s nature is exposed at the moment, no matter how Bai Ling struggles, but the other party''s hand is like a pair of tongs clasping her wrist.


    "Pop."


    Just when bailing had been dragged between the two cars, the other door of Audi was gently pushed open.


    The bartender, who had a panoramic view of everything in the car, came down.

 Chapter 1323

    "Yaoyao, you see, I''m not talking nonsense, do I look like the same person?"


    On the street not far away, a Porsche 911 stops silently at night.


    Taoyaoyao stares at the man who comes down from Audi, and his eyes gradually show an incredible color.


    Where is "look".


    This is just a person!


    Even twins are unlikely to be so similar.


    "He really doesn''t know you?"


    It''s hard for Taoyao to set up a channel.


    Liuman shook his head.


    "He didn''t seem to remember me at all, as if he didn''t know me at all. Yao Yao, is it really just a coincidence? "


    Although the appearance is the same, but if it''s really that guy, how can he be a bartender in a bar?


    Although can disguise does not know the appearance, but the identity of things can not be false, but liuman has personally to the bar to confirm.


    "No matter what happened, let uncle Deng have a try. If he can beat uncle Deng, it must be him


    Tao yao whispered.


    Smell speech, Liu man looks at that suit man.


    Tao Yaoyao came up with this idea by herself. In order to avoid the situation that the other party pretends to be ignorant like her, Tao Yaoyao asks her father''s bodyguard to test the bartender Ang Lee.


    Liu man knew that the bodyguard, named Deng Xianhui, had been among the best in the national martial arts competition, so he was hired by his young father with a million yuan annual salary. Naturally, his strength was beyond doubt.


    But she and Yaoyao had seen that man''s hand. At the Qin''s birthday party, that man defeated the foreign guy with a great deal of force!


    If it''s really him, this super bodyguard is certainly not enough.


    "But what if we really admit our mistake? Have you really tied people up? "


    Liuman hesitated.


    After all, she was not 100% sure that they were the same person.


    Tao Yaoyao, who dares to think and do, did not reply.


    A bartender comrades naturally did not know that the street kidnapping was actually a drunken man''s intention. After getting off the bus, he turned his eyes to the kidnapper with a unique suit and shoes.


    Then.


    Not a word.


    Go straight ahead.


    After all, this is not a movie, and a kidnapper, what more nonsense?


    A decisive straight kick, straight to the kidnapper grabbed the arm of Bai Ling, injury is not the main purpose, just to let Bai Ling recover his freedom.


    Obviously, the super bodyguard of the guest kidnapper didn''t expect him to fight as soon as the other party said, but anyway, he didn''t forget to test the skills of the young man in the car, which is the main task that the young lady told him.


    He resolutely gave up the shackles of Bai Ling. After letting go, Deng Xianhui leaned slightly to avoid one foot. At the same time, he quickly raised his left leg and kicked Ang Lee like lightning. He was fierce enough to confuse the real with the fake, so that people could not see that he was just a guest.


    The bartender comrades who didn''t know that their opponent was a super bodyguard also showed an extraordinary ability to react. He looked calm. When he reached out for a moment to block, he pushed the other side''s leg away, and at the same time, he kicked out his right leg to sweep. The iron chain usually hit the "kidnapper" in the side rib.


    "Hum."


    The super bodyguard, who suffered a little loss in the fight, groaned and staggered a few steps to the side. Looking at the young face, his eyes could not help but coagulate.


    However, he didn''t say a word to him. He knew the truth of pursuing and didn''t give him any breathing time to attack him again.


    He turned his hand into a palm and swept to the fragile neck of the human body with ruthless force. If he was not careful at such a close distance, I''m afraid that the kidnapper would have to die before he finished.


    For a kidnapper, if you still have feelings. It must be his own misfortune. Ang Lee is not too worried about whether he will get into a lawsuit for human life. After all, it is a society ruled by law. Even if the law can''t affirm his just behavior, Bai Ling can''t sit by and ignore it.


    Since he was kidnapped in Gandang street, the kidnapper was obviously not a booze bag. In the face of danger, he didn''t step back and avoided the fatal blow.


    Deng Xianhui saw the palm knife pass by his neck. The fierce and cold wind made his skin get goose bumps. He took a breath and was shocked.


    Ang Lee''s face didn''t change. He couldn''t make it with a single blow. His right hand swung back and forth, with a spiral like rotating trace. In vain, he took the other side''s shoulder with a clasp. Deng Xianhui''s face inevitably changed with his strong strength.


    Said the young lady.


    It''s just a bartender.


    But damn it.


    Now the bartenders are so good?


    Of course, he can''t bear to think much at this time. The super bodyguard who was cheated by his own young lady suddenly shook his shoulder and bumped his knuckles. As a result, his shoulder broke away from his opponent''s hands and he was unwilling to be passive all the time. After he regained his freedom, Deng Xianhui''s left hand moved forward quickly, took a changeable small capture and clasped his opponent''s forearm with a snap.It''s not like an ordinary person''s disorderly fighting. Two people come and go, and fight each other. It''s like everyone is fighting martial arts. Apart from other factors, if you only stand at the visual level, it''s undoubtedly very ornamental.


    Bailing, who is out of danger at hukou, retreats to one side. He originally planned to call the police immediately, but seeing Ang Lee fighting with the kidnappers, he can''t help but be distracted.


    Of course, she knew nothing about fighting, but she still had basic discrimination. If she didn''t know it, I''m afraid she would think it was a special soldier.


    I know how to race.


    I know how to fight.


    Are the bartenders so versatile now?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yao Yao Not really It''s him "Right?"


    Liu man swallowed his saliva difficultly. Although Deng Xianhui has not lost, he has been beaten by the other party all the time.


    A super bodyguard with an annual salary of one million was beaten hard by a bartender.


    Isn''t that a fantasy?


    "Bang!"


    After Deng Xianhui dodged Ang Lee''s leg, he hit the front cover of Cadillac. With his great strength, a shocking dent appeared on the front cover of Cadillac.


    Deng Xianhui''s eyelids jumped.


    He certainly doesn''t believe in bartender talk anymore.


    If he was a barman, he would have retired long ago!


    What kind of monster did the lady ask him to test?


    The front cover of the car was smashed into a big hole, but Ang Lee quickly closed his leg like a nobody, stamped his left foot on the ground, and with the help of the anti shock force, his body suddenly rushed forward, like a shell into Deng Xianhui''s arms.


    The surging impact suddenly broke out, and Deng Xianhui turned pale. His tall body suddenly rose from the ground and fell into the roadside green belt,


    the super bodyguard with a million annual salary unexpectedly fell a dog to death, and his suit was covered with soil and grass.


    Just as Ang Lee continued to plan to walk.


    A voice came.


    "Stop it."

 Chapter 1324

    Undeniably, in reality, there are not many opportunities for heroes to save the United States. Ordinary people may not have such an opportunity in their lifetime.


    Even after such a rare opportunity appears, in many cases, it is lucky that the hero does not measure his own strength clearly and only relies on his passion, so the result is often contrary to his wish. Instead, the hero becomes a bear who makes a fool of himself.


    After all, there are always villains in the premise of hero saving beauty.


    Villain role is not everyone can be competent, no point weight, not qualified to play.


    Fortunately, this time, God supported justice as the benchmark to match the pros and cons. In other words, the bartender, comrade Ang Lee, had a good command of culture and military strategy. Therefore, he successfully seized the chance given by God to defeat the audacious kidnappers in the street and save the real Miss Bai Fu Mei Bai Ling Bai in danger.


    Now, it should be the time for him to enjoy his due treatment as a hero of justice. It should not be too much not to mention that he would like to win at least one kiss as a reward.


    After all, that''s basically what the novel says.


    But don''t forget.


    Reality, sometimes far more bizarre than fiction.


    Bai Ling not only didn''t express any gratitude for Ang Lee''s coming forward, on the contrary, when Ang Lee was going to go over and arrest the kidnapper, he stopped him instead.


    Taoyaoyao and liuman, who were going to push the door to get off, also stopped.


    Ang Lee looked back at Bai Ling, with reasonable doubts in his eyes.


    Bai Ling looks at the kidnapper lying in the green belt. His eyes fluctuate. After a moment, he says in a slow voice.


    "Let''s go."


    Go?


    Ang Lee frowned, unavoidably puzzled.


    "Don''t you call the police?"


    If he hadn''t been in the car today, the kidnapper would have succeeded. Anyone in this situation would have tried every means to find out the situation and find out the behind the scenes. But why is bailing such an attitude?


    "No


    Bai Ling''s performance is very strange. He doesn''t ask the kidnapper or call the police. Finally, he looks at the kidnapper.


    "Listen to me. Let''s go."


    Ang Lee''s eyes congealed. Although he didn''t understand, he finally followed Bai Ling''s choice and got on the bus again.


    Audi quickly turned around and disappeared.


    "Why, how did they leave?"


    Looking at Audi''s taillights, liuman was surprised.


    "Did they find us?"


    "No, even if they find us, they won''t just leave."


    She said to herself, not knowing why.


    Taoyaoyao doesn''t understand why bailing and bailing chose to leave. Of course, she doesn''t think much about it now. After Audi drove away, she immediately pushed the door to get off and ran towards the green belt.


    "Uncle Deng, are you ok?"


    Tonight, the super bodyguard, who temporarily played a guest role in the kidnapping, was sitting on the lawn of the green belt, with blood on his mouth, soil and grass on his body. He looked as embarrassed as he was.


    Perhaps, tonight''s experience may make him understand a truth.


    It''s easier to be a good man.


    "I''m sorry, miss Cough, you''re disgraced. "


    He said with a bitter smile, accompanied by a cough, and his tone was weak.


    Obviously, this super bodyguard fell a lot tonight.


    Tao Yaoyao''s face shows shame. Together with Liu man who runs with him, he helps Deng Xianhui up.


    "Uncle Deng, it''s none of your business. I should apologize. How do you feel now? Shall I take you to the hospital? "


    Her eyes show concern, and the kind of people who do not have a rich family are different.


    "I''m not so expensive. A little injury is not in the way."


    Deng Xianhui shook his head.


    He had a big fall in front of the young lady tonight. If he was admitted to the hospital, there would be no place for his face.


    "Really not?"


    Tao Yaoyao was a little uneasy and said, "I think you''re quite hurt..."


    "Young lady, martial arts like us, a little bit of injury, just a routine, really not in the way."


    In order to make his words convincing and avoid the humiliating ending of being sent to the hospital, he also deliberately avoided the help of taoyaoyao and liuman.


    Liuman secretly pulled Taoyao''s clothes to remind her to pay attention to the dignity of a warrior.


    Tao Yaoyao understood and stopped talking.


    "Uncle Deng, I''m really sorry about tonight..."


    She apologized again, looking sincere and sincere.


    Uncle Deng is her father''s personal bodyguard. His job is just to protect her father''s personal safety. He had no obligation to obey her and accompany her in such a farce. If his father knew, he would be scolded.It''s true that her father loves her, but tonight''s event is a bit out of the ordinary. It''s just that she is too eager, so she doesn''t think too much about it.


    "Uncle Deng, can you not tell my dad about tonight?"


    Tao Yaoyao asks in a low voice.


    Deng Xianhui took a look at her and quickly nodded.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I won''t tell the boss for sure."


    In fact, Tao Yaoyao''s words also hit his heart. Who wants to be known by the boss that he is such a disgrace?


    "Miss, who is that young man just now?"


    Outsiders can never really see it. Only he can fully understand the huge pressure brought by the other party just now. Looking at the direction Audi left, Deng Xianhui had no reluctance and resentment on his face, but only emotion.


    The reason why he was defeated was not carelessness, but his complete incompetence.


    Even if he took the lead, there would be no change in the outcome.


    There are talented people in every generation. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years.


    It seems that the man should not be thirty years old, right?


    "He..."


    Tao Yaoyao''s lips moved, as if he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Deng Xianhui looked back at her.


    "I don''t think he''s a bartender, is he?"


    Worried about being misunderstood, Tao Yaoyao quickly explained: "Uncle Deng, he''s really a bartender. No, he''s a bartender now..."


    Her words are a little puzzling, even if she may not know what she is saying, Deng Xianhui naturally can not understand.


    "Miss, you and he What''s the relationship? "


    Asked Deng Xianhui.


    The salary of cannibalism is the matter of loyalty.


    He had never seen the young man before.


    "Miss, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything else. I just want to remind you that the young man was very dangerous just now..."


    Voice just fell, one side of liuman subconsciously way: "don''t worry, he can never hurt Yaoyao."


    Deng Xianhui was surprised and looked at the promising Miss Liu.


    "Oh? Why? "


    "Because..."


    Liuman''s lips opened, but he wanted to talk and stop.


    Finally, taoyaoyao opened his mouth.


    "Because..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ He''s my brother-in-law. "


    Deng Xianhui was stunned, and after a brief loss.


    He was shocked.

 Chapter 1325

    Did not play sports car''s outstanding performance, Audi smooth driving in the street.


    Ang Lee looked out of the car, looking at the street view.


    "Can you stay with me for another half day tomorrow?"


    Bai Ling did not explain why he chose to leave just now.


    Ang Lee didn''t ask any more questions, and gave a simple "MMM".


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Ling turned to smile, "angry?"


    Ang Lee shook his head and replied with a smile, "No."


    "Really not?"


    Ang Lee shook his head again.


    He was not angry. The kidnapper didn''t want to kidnap him. Since Bai Ling was able to let go, what could he care about? Moreover, although he was grass-roots, he also understood that there were many things in rich families that could not be exposed to the sun, and Bai Ling didn''t pursue them. Maybe it was also for this reason.


    "I wish I wasn''t angry."


    Bai Ling seems to really treat the bartender as a character. He seems relieved and then shows a bright smile.


    "Thank you."


    It is true that some unscrupulous writers are talking nonsense. Someone''s heroic performance just now didn''t even get the reward of a kiss. However, comrade Ang Lee seems to have maintained a normal mind, or he has a high consciousness and doesn''t intend to repay his kindness. He calmly said, "yes, I''m afraid everyone won''t sit back and ignore this situation."


    "You are..."


    Bai Ling shakes his head and laughs. He doesn''t know whether this guy is really a lump in one''s heart, or he doesn''t have any interest in her. He is able to add icing on the cake and win her favor. He just let it go as if nothing happened.


    Are you really ugly?


    Unconsciously, Bai Ling looked up in the rearview mirror, and his self in it should also be called a beautiful face, right?


    "How can you fight like that?"


    Self pity and self pity is not Bai Ling''s personality. Before long, she put down the little resentment of inhumanity in her heart and turned to look at the man who didn''t understand the amorous feelings. In front of her, she was more pure hearted than the eminent monk.


    "You won''t tell me that''s one of your talents, will you?"


    Unexpectedly, Ang Lee actually nodded as if nothing had happened, and made it clear that he was wary of her, or that he regarded her as an outsider, and even didn''t bother to do the basic tricks.


    Bai Ling''s smiling face was stiff, and there was a sigh at the bottom of his heart.


    What we can''t get is always in turmoil.


    This sentence is true.


    Those flies around her all day are always ignored and even bored. She didn''t expect that she would become such a role one day. What made her helpless was that she was so hard to be treated by the other party, and she couldn''t get angry even when she was hot and cold for many times.


    Isn''t it just men, including women, who have the nature of bitches?


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you."


    Most women speak in this tone. As long as a man with a little emotional intelligence, he may know what he should do now. However, someone is sick now, and it''s not other parts of the body that have problems. It''s the most important brain of the human body. Bailing wants the other person to know what he''s doing, no doubt he''s casting pearls before swine.


    Seeing that the guy next to him didn''t say a word for a long time, Bai Ling had a rare impulse to drive crazy, but in the end, his reason got the upper hand.


    Her driving skills are not as good as those around her. If something happens, outsiders may think it''s Shuangshuang''s death.


    "I''ll pick you up at noon tomorrow."


    After Ang Lee got out of the car, Bai Ling and others didn''t fight. They turned around and left the shabby slum.


    The bartender, who defeated a super bodyguard with a salary of one million a year, didn''t seem to realize that he had offended the beauty at all, so he calmly walked towards the unit building which seemed to be crumbling.


    ¡­¡­


    Kaide international hotel.


    After the premiere ceremony, the crew held a simple celebration in the hotel. After returning to the room, fan Xi''er changed her dress and stood on the balcony looking at the Qinhuai River stretching for thousands of years. Her eyes flickered and she thought about it for a long time. After all, she left the room and rang the doorbell of the next room.


    "Sister Nini, it''s me. Did you sleep?"


    After a while, the door opened.


    Shen yini didn''t seem to be sleepy. She dressed neatly and said with a smile, "Xi''er, come in."


    Fan Xi''er enters the room.


    Shen yini didn''t have the airs of being an entertainment elder and a successful elder. She poured a glass of water for fan Xier in person.


    "Can''t you sleep?"


    She said with a smile: "when I made my debut, I was very nervous when I made my first film. I was worried about the box office, the audience''s evaluation, and whether my performance would be recognized These are all the ways every actor has to go


    "In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. You saw the reaction of the audience at the premiere, and they highly praised you. It''s hard to say whether the film will be a great success, but at least from your personal point of view, success is doomed."With Shen yini''s status in the entertainment industry, it''s more than a commendable word that she can comfort the younger generation with such a friendly attitude.


    Although she didn''t come here for this purpose, fan Xier was deeply moved by the soft voice of her predecessors and idols,


    "sister Fanny, thank you. But I didn''t come here for the movie. "


    Shen yini was a little surprised, but her smile didn''t change.


    "Is there any other question?"


    In her eyes, fan Xi''er is not only a classmate, nor an artist who has just signed a contract with the company. The media teased her as cold as an iceberg, even though she admitted that she was not a good contact person. The reason why she was so different from this girl is that she saw her own shadow in her body.


    Maybe it is for this reason that he introduced this girl to himself.


    "Yes..."


    Fan Xi''er bit her lip, and she wanted to say nothing.


    "Is there any trouble?"


    At the small celebration just now, there were many local rich people on the spot. Those rich and powerful people were very interested in female stars, especially those who just started their career like fan Xi''er.


    Once upon a time, she did not encounter such a thing because of the time screen. Now, although she has left the time screen media, she has the ability to provide shelter for others.


    "As long as you don''t want to do something, no one can force you. Don''t worry, the company is your backup."


    "Sister Fanny, I know."


    Knowing that the other party had misunderstood, fan Xi''er hesitated again and again, and finally said, "sister Fanny, I came to you because It''s because... "


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    "Because I think I saw Mr. Li in the screening hall just now. "

 Chapter 1326

    Michelin private club.


    Standing in the prosperous core of Jinling City, from the door, you can see a sense of wealth.


    He raised his head slightly and looked up at the signboard of the building. A moment later, Ang Lee, who had unconsciously started to really set foot in the upper class, turned his head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier and let me change my clothes?"


    At this time, he was dressed in his everyday "casual clothes", casual pants, gray shirt, shoes sold at a discount store, and his whole body was no more than four or five hundred ocean at most. This suit might not be too shabby on the street, but if you stand in front of this magnificent club to compare it, you will feel a sense of difference It''s got to be the best.


    "It doesn''t matter. On the occasion of picking star Pavilion last time, the key point of dress is politeness, but this time it''s just a party between friends. It doesn''t matter if you dress casually."


    Bai Ling didn''t think much of it and didn''t take revenge. He looked Ang Lee up and down with a smile.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your dress. It''s very energetic."


    Since Bai Ling doesn''t mind, a grassroots bartender will not feel ashamed. He and Bai Ling are just like a couple entering this club.


    "Bailing, you are here at last. Everyone is waiting for you."


    When the box door opened, a dignified man stood up immediately. Although he was greeting Bai Ling, he didn''t have a good look. Most of them fell on the animals held by the white spirit.


    In this era when killing people needs to pay for their lives, the Revenge of killing their father is very rare, so I''m afraid there is no deeper blood feud than robbing love with a broadsword.


    Although the feudal dynasty has long been dead and the call for free love has been heard all over the world, but the class structure is still stubborn and strict. It is undoubtedly a challenging thing to dare to rob women with powerful people.


    It''s not that the steel drill won''t do the porcelain work. Since dare to do this kind of very dangerous risk activities, in addition to the beauty to color not to die fool, it must be the only strong and ruthless.


    Bai Ling''s vision is so high that he can''t take a fancy to a fool. But this guy, this shape Even if you want to play low-key, it''s a bit exaggerated, isn''t it?


    Naturally, it''s impossible for the box to be full of guests as it was last time in the star picking Pavilion, but there are also many people, both men and women. There are about 20 people, almost all of whom are from Jinling City. Without exception, everyone''s eyes are on the faces of the uninvited bartender comrades, and their eyes are full of fun.


    This courage is matched with the Han Emperor Gaozu who attended the Hongmen banquet in history.


    Good man!


    "Sister, is he really a bartender?"


    Asked an inch of his head. If he didn''t have Johnston on his hand, I''m afraid he thought he had just been transformed from the cell phone.


    "It''s true."


    Sitting next to her, A-Mei looks at the little bartender who has fallen into the trap. Her mouth is sharp.


    Last time, there were too many people in the star picking Pavilion, so we had to worry about the influence. That''s all. But now it''s all our own people. Didn''t this boy come here looking for his own death?


    "Is bailing stimulated? Hao Qi didn''t like it, but chose a waiter? Where does this make Hodge''s face go? "


    All of you are in the same circle. On the surface, at least, you can call them friends for many years.


    It''s well known that the Bai family and the Hao family intend to make love to each other. As a result, when Bai Ling comes to his head, he plays like this. When Hao Qi has just returned home, it''s undoubtedly a big gift to Nanhuan, who is just going to return home.


    It''s just Uncle can''t bear it, neither can aunt.


    Even other people think that Bai Ling''s practice is a little too much, and he even brought the other party to an old friend''s party today. It didn''t save Shao Qi any face.


    But after all, after studying abroad for so many years, Shaoqi showed amazing self-cultivation. Instead of rising as some people expected, he stood up with a warm smile.


    "Bailing, I''ll wait for you. Welcome, Mr. Li


    To tell you the truth, although this gathering is in the name of Hao Shao, who has been away from his country for many years, and in the name of reunion of old friends, on the surface, everyone is brothers, but in fact, what he thinks is only self-knowledge.


    In this world, there are not a few people who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos, and not everyone is willing to join the two families. After all, except for A-Mei, there are almost no personal grudges between the present and Ang Lee, and even most of them meet at the same time. So after the host''s welcome, the rest of them almost smile and say hello.


    The children of rich families are not as miserable as the media propaganda. In fact, they know how to deal with people better than ordinary people.


    "Mr. Li, are you not working today?"


    A Mei smiles and says it politely.


    Unlike last time in jiexingge, this time he will face the circle of Jinling City, and there are almost no friendly forces. But even so, Ang Lee showed his extraordinary determination and adaptability. In the face of A-Mei''s unkind inquiry, he responded with a smile: "it''s day now, and I''m taking a leave tonight.""Oh? It''s really different. If you want to ask for leave, your boss is really considerate of the employees. "


    "Well, Mr. Li, bailing, take a seat first."


    Everyone can see that A-Mei is deliberately looking for trouble. According to reason, Hao Qi should be happy to see him succeed. But who knows, he actually opened his mouth to help his "rival" out.


    "Hao Qi is not the same as before."


    Someone''s eyes flickered and murmured.


    "Indeed, I can''t be so generous. If I were, I would take off the boy''s leg before he comes in."


    "Isn''t Hao Qi really going to give Bai Ling away? Is he really willing? "


    "The emperor is not in a hurry, the eunuch is in a hurry, and it''s not your girl. Why do you care so much? Why, you are not interested in bailing, are you


    The guy pinched his chin and stared at the pretty face of Bai Ling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There''s a saying that fat doesn''t flow to outsiders. If Hao Qi really wants to let go, I don''t mind trying. "


    Regardless of Bai''s family business, Bai Ling, who is white and beautiful, is a real beauty. There are many people who have ideas about her.


    "I''m afraid the boy has some ideas about Bai''s family property. He has a good fortune."


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be a typical case of Phoenix man."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Someone reminded me.


    In fact, the word "you" is a little taboo.


    It doesn''t matter how they talk in the market, but if they are careless, they may come out of trouble.


    This fellow also knew that his speech was improper. He stopped talking and looked at the seemingly calm bartender comrade.


    "Psychological quality is not bad, but it''s a high-risk industry. If you''re not careful, you''ll have to die on the road."

 Chapter 1327

    There is no impermeable wall in the world. Even though Bai Ling didn''t introduce her relationship with Ang Lee in detail, Bai Ling found a bartender. A-Mei has sung many times in the circle in private. In addition, the young masters and young ladies who are not the eyes of the eye can''t see the clue from Bai Ling''s intimate behavior of taking the cup and chopsticks for that guy.


    It is obvious that there is no intention of any cover up.


    Even if it''s none of your business, many people feel pain for Shaoqi.


    Although there seems to be "slapping" in the air, Shao Gongzi, who is about to inherit his family business, seems to have no feeling at all. He is holding a glass of wine and chatting with an old friend around him. His self-cultivation is amazing.


    Of course, no one believes that his heart is as calm as it seems. After all, this fashion is the most rational choice. Excessive reaction will only make him more shameful.


    Shaoqi himself is quiet, and no one is not wise to deliberately pick things up, for fear that the world is not in chaos is one thing, but no one will be stupid enough to involve himself, and if he is not careful, he may not be flattered at both ends.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    As a bartender, comrade Ang Lee, sitting among a group of well-off young masters and young ladies at the moment, is undoubtedly very different, but he has not been excluded. Of course, it does not mean that he has been accepted. Except for the basic manners needed in the first scene, everyone''s attitude towards him is almost ignored.


    In this regard, someone does not feel embarrassed or embarrassed, taste the food, both come and go.


    "Try this dish. They are most famous for their pork."


    Bai Ling plays the role of a perfect girlfriend, and gives food to Ang Lee as if no one else. The gentle appearance of Xiao Niao Yiren is very different from her previous image, which makes many people who pay close attention to them surprise.


    According to the common sense, it should be the Phoenix man who is "near the rich woman" to be obedient.


    Ang Lee didn''t do anything to spoil the scenery. He lowered his head and put the piece of fat pork into his mouth.


    "Mr. Li, I was in the star picking Pavilion two days ago. I don''t want to take it amiss."


    Shao Qi made another astonishing move. He suddenly raised his glass and motioned to Ang Lee. He condescended and offered a toast. His smile was warm and impeccable.


    Even if everyone knows that it''s only superficial Kung Fu, they can''t help but feel admiration at the bottom of their hearts. They can''t live up to their dignity.


    Everyone was born, and had traveled abroad for many years, and had a wide range of knowledge. With this mind and city, I could understand it. Unexpectedly, the bartender''s performance did not fall behind. He held up his glass with a gentle smile, and opened his mouth neither humbly nor haughtily.


    "Mr. Shao is serious. He came uninvited. I hope Mr. Shao doesn''t mind."


    "If Mr. Li is not there, you are a friend of bailing. Naturally, you are also a friend of Shaoqi."


    Shaoqi''s glass is up.


    "I''ll do it first."


    Even if there is a gap in identity that is difficult to make up for, at the wine table, you can''t be willing to stay behind. Ang Lee drinks it all in one gulp. If you don''t know the inside story, you may mistakenly think that this is a pair of sincere friends.


    Shaoqi put the empty glass on the table, smiling more and more happily, looking at Bai Ling sitting beside other men.


    "I''ve already told my uncle and aunt that I''ll visit tomorrow. My uncle has always been magnanimous. At that time, I hope Mr. Li can help me share some."


    As soon as this was said, many people on the scene couldn''t help thinking about it.


    It''s really time to look at it with new eyes. What Shao Qi said is really very good. On the surface, he is polite, but in fact, he hit the nail on the head, pointing out his opponent''s humble identity.


    Even if you think with your butt, the bartender can''t get into Bai''s house now.


    Bai Ling''s face inevitably changed.


    "We''re not at home tomorrow because we''re busy."


    "Oh?"


    Shaoqi showed an unexpected look.


    "But I heard from my uncle that you are not busy recently."


    Bai Ling pursed her lips.


    She understood that her father had been advocating marriage with the Shao family, but for internal pressure, she could not have taken such a bad policy.


    She understood that if Shaoqi came to the door, in any case, her father would ask her to be present. In the final analysis, she could not resist her father''s orders. After all, all she had was given by her father.


    "I have to go to work tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t accompany Mr. Shao."


    In the end, Ang Lee gave a decent answer.


    Shao Qi''s eyes moved to him. He didn''t chase him aggressively. He laughed.


    "That''s a pity."


    After three rounds of wine, as the host, he really drank a lot. Shaoqi confessed and went to the bathroom. When he came out, he happened to meet Bai Ling.


    He nodded a smile, even if the white spirit at this time alone, also did not take the opportunity to entangle, just to pass, but it is the white spirit blocked his way.


    He walked with doubts in his eyes."Can you not go to my house?"


    Bailing understands that when Shaoqi returns to power, her father will put the marriage of the two families on the agenda, which is why she is so urgent to find Ang Lee.


    "I''m sorry, ling''er. I don''t understand you."


    Without outsiders, Shaoqi''s tone became more gentle.


    "I came back after many years of absence, but my father deliberately told me to visit my uncle and aunt. This is the basic courtesy of being a man. Moreover, I have already agreed with my uncle and aunt..."


    Bailing looked into his eyes.


    "I just treat you as a friend and a brother."


    Shao Qi looks at the beauty close at hand with the same smile.


    "I know, but you know it doesn''t matter. Our combination is the common vision of the two elders and the general trend of the times. "


    Although Shao Qi''s smile is intoxicating, his words are more chilling than Bai Ling''s.


    This man is indeed a qualified heir to the family, but he can not be a qualified husband.


    In his eyes, marriage may be just a business deal.


    "I really don''t want to destroy our childhood feelings. I hope you can understand."


    Bailing is still restraining.


    "Ling''er, I can understand your idea. Indeed, everyone wants to choose a person he likes to marry, but I hope you can understand me. I can''t help myself in this matter. "


    Shaoqi looks sincere.


    "If you really resist this marriage, go and persuade your uncle."


    If she could persuade her father, where would she stand here?


    "Do you have to?"


    Bai Ling took a breath and saw that the other party would not give in. She had no choice but to say in a cold voice: "last night, you sent someone to kidnap me. If it wasn''t for Ang Lee, you might have succeeded. You don''t want your father and my father to know about it, do you? "


    Shao Qi was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he could not help frowning.


    Kidnapping?


    Bai Ling didn''t wait any longer. After that, he turned and left. It seemed that he came to him specially.


    Shaoqi saw her back, her eyes twinkled, and then sighed.


    "It''s a good way. It''s really clumsy."

 Chapter 1328

    After returning to the box again, Bai Ling seems to have nothing happened, but Shaoqi''s look at Ang Lee is a little different.


    Water flows to the lower, people go to the higher.


    He never looked down upon the poor. After all, there was no way to choose his family background. He tried to climb up, and there was no fault. After all, he was not guilty of going up, but playing tricks on him would be a bit out of the ordinary.


    Kidnapping.


    Heroes save beauty.


    Then throw the pot on him and kill two birds with one stone.


    Although at the beginning, he was puzzled, but after a while he wanted to understand what kind of routine it was.


    "Why don''t you do some exercise?"


    After the five flavors of the dishes, Shao, who thought he was the second pot bearer, put down his chopsticks.


    Naturally, it''s got everyone''s support.


    Originally, Bai Ling wanted to leave, but he still couldn''t wipe away his face because of the kindness of the people. In a sense, comrade Ang Lee, who also became a backer, could not abandon Bai Ling and leave alone. He came to the shooting range with the army.


    There are guns here, genuine guns. Of course, they are not smuggled goods. They are the kind obtained from the army''s weapons depot through regular channels.


    "Have a try, Mr. Li?"


    Shaoqi picked up a desert eagle.


    It''s not big, but it''s lethal, and it has a lot of recoil. The person who touches the gun for the first time may shoot himself accidentally.


    "He''s never tried, there''s no foundation, it''s too dangerous."


    Before Ang Lee spoke, Bai Ling took the initiative to refuse for him.


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to get in touch with guns all their lives.


    Shao Qi didn''t put the sand hawk down.


    "Let''s play with arrows, then? Even if you haven''t played it, it doesn''t matter. It''s easy to get started. For a character like Mr. Li, you should be able to play it several times. "


    In fact, there is not much room for rejection.


    Except for a few gun enthusiasts, most of them came to the archery field.


    "Have you ever played?"


    Bai Ling turned to ask.


    Ang Lee touched the bow and shook his head.


    This kind of bow is a powerful bow. Within a certain distance, this kind of bow is in the hands of people with enough arm strength, and its danger is not much lower than that of guns.


    Although Bai Ling''s arrow technique is not so exquisite, it is more than enough to teach Ang Lee, a layman.


    Looking at a couple of men and women not far away who are in close physical contact with Shaoqi, the Geng family childe who has the best relationship with Shaoqi finally can''t help asking: "so blatant, can you really bear it?"


    Shao Qi smile, no response, bow with arrow, fingers open.


    "Miso!"


    The arrow left in an instant.


    100 meters away, right in the bull''s-eye!


    Great strength, make the arrow win the bid and tremble!


    "Good!"


    The amazing arrow won the applause of the audience.


    Even Ang Lee and Bai Ling cast their eyes.


    "Hey, man, it''s boring to play so much. Why don''t you compete with Shaoqi?"


    The young master of the Geng family yelled at Ang Lee, which soon aroused a lot of agreement.


    "It''s boring to play like this, handsome. Do you have the guts?"


    Women are more restless creatures than men.


    "He can''t..."


    Bai Ling subconsciously refused for Ang Lee.


    "Bailing, you are biased. I saw it just now. This guy is very quick."


    As Geng Shu said, although not as skilled as Shao Qi, at least the arrows that Ang Lee shot just now are still nailed to the target.


    "Bailing, don''t cherish him too much. It''s nothing to play with."


    Others are constantly egging on.


    Men and women took turns to fight.


    Shao Qi, as the client, did not speak. If he was in a martial arts novel, laughing but not speaking, it would be a master of martial arts.


    Bai Ling naturally understood these people''s bad intentions. Although Ang Lee''s learning ability was amazing, the building was not built in a day. He had been fighting Shaoqi for less than half an hour, which was a shame.


    Just when she was about to say something, Ang Lee, who had been puzzled about her, took the initiative to hold her hand in full view of the public.


    It''s very light.


    But it made her heart tremble.


    When it comes to the mouth, it stops.


    This scene of spreading dog food openly fell into everyone''s eyes, and his face changed slightly.


    Shao Qi naturally caught the scene of this show of love, smile slightly stagnant, but soon returned to nature.


    "How to compare?"


    Under the situation of "it''s hard to be gracious", comrade Ang Lee finally opened his mouth, with a smile on his face, and lived up to people''s expectations.


    "Then you have to discuss with Shaoqi."Geng Shu turned to look at Shaoqi.


    "Since everyone is so elegant, Mr. Li, why don''t we have something exciting?"


    Comrade Ang Lee, who was forced to mount Liangshan, had the same arc and was willing to hear about it in detail.


    "Target shooting is too boring. It''s better for us to use a man as the target and a balloon on the top of our head as the bull''s-eye.those who hit first will naturally win."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was in an uproar.


    "Who will be the target?"


    Ang Lee asked without changing his face.


    Shao Qi smiles.


    "You and me, naturally."


    The voice fell to the ground and the whole audience was quiet.


    The sword and the arrow are merciless.


    Where is this contest? It''s obviously playing with life!


    Even Geng Shu, who took the initiative to propose, had a stagnant expression.


    "Shaoqi..."


    Sound shock of the whole Shao childe looked at him, resulting in his words behind all swallow back.


    "He''s out of his mind!"


    Bai Ling stepped forward and was about to refuse this crazy game, but Ang Lee clenched her hand.


    Bailing turned his head.


    The bartender, who had lived an ordinary but safe life, said in a very calm tone and with a smile: "since Shao is so elegant, why don''t I accompany him?"


    He released bailing''s hand and walked forward.


    Don''t mention other people, hear him so straightforward reply, even if Shao Qi, smile slightly a stiff, then more fragrant.


    Someone brought balloons.


    According to the identity, Shao Qi was the first to hold the arrow in both emotion and reason.


    Looking at the man who was turned into a balloon and replaced the arrow target with his body, bailing''s hands were unconsciously clenched, and his heart was turbulent.


    This kind of game, extremely dangerous, a little careless, may brewing tragedy.


    Moreover, Shao Qi took the initiative to put forward, I''m afraid that he had ulterior motives.


    It''s not that the man didn''t know that, but he still stood there.


    For, obviously, not for himself, but for her.


    In a woman''s life, how many men are willing to work hard for her?


    Bai Ling''s eyes were in a trance.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Archery extraordinary Shao Qi is not anxious not slow raised the bow.


    Soon.


    Shua!


    Everyone looked nervously.


    The balloon didn''t explode.


    The arrow flew from above by a hair.


    Bailing Chang was relieved.


    Shao Qi put down his bow. It seemed that the first time he played such an exciting game, he was inevitably a little nervous. His performance was abnormal, but he was not upset. He gently breathed out his breath and then laughed.


    Next, it''s his turn to be the target.


    Almost in front of the gate of death, Ang Lee walked back and changed his position with Shaoqi.


    Bow and arrow.


    Straight as a javelin.


    Only from the aspect of appearance, it doesn''t look like a novice who just touched the arrow today.


    It''s just Dare he shoot this arrow?!


    All of us couldn''t help but talk about it.


    Unlike Shao Qi, who has been playing with arrows for many years, he is more or less sure. However, he can''t touch the arrow for half an hour. If he can''t hit the balloon, it''s small. If he accidentally shoots Shao Qi, it will end up


    Shaoqi shot him, which can be regarded as an accident.


    But he obviously can''t!


    Just before everyone could react, the sound of "whoosh" had already sounded, like thunder, which made everyone''s heart jump.


    I saw that man''s face was calm, string like a full moon, then without hesitation, suddenly released!


    "Pa!"


    Hearing the explosion above his head, Shaoqi squinted deeply.


    The whole room was petrified.


    The bartender put down his bow and said in a soft voice with no sadness or joy.


    "Yes."


    One shot startles the goose!

 Chapter 1329

    The shocking arrow made the whole audience silent.


    Standing a hundred meters away, Nan Huan Da Gong, who has a family fortune of nearly one billion yuan, unconsciously clenched his hands, slowly spitting out the turbid air that he had just held subconsciously.


    Then, the corner of his mouth, staring at the distance is not tight, not forced to put down the long bow figure, gently smile.


    It really belittles the common people.


    "Shaoqi, are you ok?"


    Geng Shu leads over first, showing his concern. He also helps to take down the fragments stuck on Shaoqi''s hair after the balloon exploded just now.


    "Nothing."


    Shao Qi, as if nothing had happened, had extraordinary bearing.


    Geng Shu moved his mouth, and then he just looked back.


    "That boy, he has two brushes."


    No doubt, both Shaoqi and them were blinded by the disguised side of the bartender.


    It''s impossible to achieve that arrow without years of accumulated skills. What''s more, if he is really a novice, how dare he shoot that arrow with such confidence?


    You''re not afraid to shoot someone?


    The Falcon has been pecked by the Falcon this time.


    It''s typical of "playing the pig and eating the tiger"!


    "Shao Qi, do you want to..."


    Geng Shu opened his mouth, his eyes were fierce, and the boy clearly put them all together.


    "I''m willing to admit defeat. I can afford to lose this face."


    Shao Qi, noncommittal, walked toward the other side. On the way, he was not unwilling or resentful. He said with a loud smile, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Li''s archery is so superior. I''m willing to be inferior."


    "Just a fluke."


    After the victory, Ang Lee did not forget himself. His face was like water.


    Other people''s eyes on him changed.


    Especially A-Mei, it is Shao Qi who makes a fool of herself, but her face is far worse than Shao Qi.


    In other cases, she could not help but sneer. But this time, the bartender won the contest with her solid and hard skills. Even if she wanted to find fault, she couldn''t find a place to play for a while.


    She really can''t understand why a bartender''s arrow technique is so extraordinary?


    How can a little man who is still under the pressure of life have the time, energy and capital to often go to the archery hall to practice archery?


    This is not reasonable at all.


    "Mr. Li is so modest. If I''m lucky, I can stand here intact now. Isn''t that lucky?"


    Shao qihan is astonishing, but people with a heart can naturally hear that there is a needle in his smile.


    Obviously, although the spring breeze is warm on the surface, I don''t like it, but in fact, when I lost to a bartender in full view of the public, the ambitious South Ring young master who is about to take over the family business must have been surging in his heart.


    However, this is also human nature, which is fully understandable.


    If anyone loses to a person whose status is far inferior to his own, he will definitely not feel better.


    Especially in front of women who are very likely to become their future partners.


    "Good arrow, man."


    Although it''s none of their business, they are all in the same circle after all. Shaoqi makes a fool of himself, so they inevitably lose face. A young master can''t bear to see a xialiba swagger in front of them, so he takes a step forward, with a rebellious tone and an unruly brow.


    "Why don''t we do the same thing?"


    With that, he added, he is quite self-conscious, or knows the truth of developing strengths and avoiding weaknesses.


    "It''s not better than the arrow. If you are so good at it, I won''t be disgraced. How about we go to the octagonal platform?"


    Octagonal ring is a kind of totally closed fighting field, and the rules are not as complicated as boxing. Its only purpose is to knock down the opponent.


    Is this going to be a wheel fight?


    Ang Lee did not change his face. Before he spoke, Bai Ling said in a deep voice, "Qilian Mountain, what are you doing here?"


    "Bailing, it''s just for fun. This man''s arrow skill is so powerful that he must be no worse. Let''s imitate the ancients and make friends with them by martial arts today."


    Qilian Mountain, where the brother-in-law of the special police often works as a companion, looks at Ang Lee and says, "what do you think, man?"


    Although there is room to refuse, if you really avoid and do not fight, it will undoubtedly appear weak. As long as a little bloody man, even if he has a hard head, I''m afraid he will grit his teeth to agree. But before Ang Lee can make a statement, Bai Ling has stepped forward and stood in front of him.


    "No, you are not his opponent."


    Qilian Mountain was slightly stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Bai Ling, you look down on people, don''t you? Anyway, we have to make a few moves. If we don''t fight, you can say that I''m not his opponent. In your eyes, I''m so unbearable in Qilian mountain? "


    There is no doubt that at this time the white spirit fell in the eyes of others, that is the performance of protecting the calf, but only the White Spirit himself clear, she said the truth.The scene of nearly being kidnapped last night is still fresh in my mind. Although I don''t know what kind of level Ang Lee''s skill belongs to, at least she understands that Qilian mountain can''t be compared.


    She knew that the Qi family childe was able to fight in their circle. If there was friction with others, he would be the first one to fight, and the bodyguards would not call him. However, although Qilian Mountain is not a wine bag, compared with the man behind her, it would be hard to avoid becoming a flower fist and embroider legs.


    Now, bailing finally understood that she had found Li Luoyi. What is the meaning of the phrase "priceless treasure" that the other party said when asking for 500000 yuan.


    Although it''s just a bartender, the value of this man so far, even if it''s not priceless, can''t be summed up by 500000.


    Perhaps she is the only one who understands that she is not trying to protect the face of her "sweetheart" by dissuading Qilian Mountain, but to protect the dignity of Qilian Mountain.


    Of course, people in Qilian Mountains naturally can''t understand bailing''s good intentions. Instead, they are more energetic.


    Shao Qi lost the game thoroughly. If he could beat the boy all over the place to find his teeth and find the place, there is no doubt that he would become a hero in the circle.


    Fantasy to Dasheng from the octagonal stage out of the wonderful scene, he looked at Ang Lee''s eyes, can not help but become more eager.


    "Brother, don''t be so constrained. When you go out, we men can''t look at women''s faces too much. It''s just fun. It''s just a matter of time."


    Qilian Mountain once again forced a comrade to use words to insinuate that "his husband''s gang was not strong.".


    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.


    In general, when a man encounters such a situation, even if he knows that he will be beaten, he is afraid that he will head on.


    Ang Lee''s eyes flickered slightly. As he was about to open his mouth, a familiar voice suddenly came from far and near.


    "Friendly reminder, he will kill you."

 Chapter 1330

    A friendly reminder causes everyone to turn their head subconsciously.


    Ang Lee also follows the example of prestige.


    Two girls came slowly.


    He knows the one on the left.


    Holding his hand in the star picking Pavilion, he vowed that he knew a thousand golden willows.


    The other one.


    He is a complete stranger.


    However, people are divided into groups, and you don''t have to think about it. If you can walk with liuman, you must be the daughter of a powerful family.


    Although not bad as expected, Ang Lee obviously underestimated the horror of the other side.


    At the sight of the two girls, the originally ill behaved Qilian shandun changed her face, as if she were performing an acting performance. She instantly piled up a warm smile, which was far more than the cool little meat on the screen.


    Shaoqi, who made a big fool of himself, immediately put down his personal grudge and took the initiative to welcome him. First he nodded to liuman, and then he looked at another girl.


    "Miss Tao, what a coincidence."


    Through the most basic observation, we can see that the girl who can''t see much wealth is obviously a little higher than Shaoqi''s identity at least, or even more than one line.


    Miss Tao nodded politely and gave a smile, which was regarded as a response. Then her eyes naturally swept over a group of people. She especially stayed for a moment on a comrade who was dressed as if she had strayed into the set, but it was only a moment, and then she withdrew her eyes.


    "So many of you are here to play."


    Shao Qi nods and smiles like a spring breeze.


    "We had lunch here at noon, so we came to have activities. I didn''t expect to meet Miss Tao so coincidentally."


    "Listen to liuman, you will take over the south ring immediately. Congratulations. "


    The girl''s polite and polite mouth made Shao QIPO feel flattered.


    "My father is getting old and his energy is getting worse and worse. I really don''t want to see him continue to work hard, so I take over the burden and hope Miss Tao will take more care of him in the future."


    It is clear that Shaoqi is older than this girl, so his almost respectful tone sounds very disobedient, but the young masters and young ladies present don''t seem to think there is anything wrong.


    "Her name is Tao Yaoyao. She is the only apple of the peach family''s eye. Her father, Tao Yuan, is the representative of Jinling people and the leader of Jinling chamber of Commerce. She is a family from the maternal side..."


    Bai Ling low voice introduction, say to midway suddenly stop.


    She felt that it was enough for Ang Lee to have a basic understanding, and there was no need to introduce too much.


    "You just need to understand that there is a law of survival in Jinling City. You can trample on the law, but you can''t provoke the Taos."


    Ang Lee was silent.


    The peach is young.


    Yao Yao?


    That day in Jiexing Pavilion, Miss Liu said, is that the name?


    "As an enterprise in Nanhuan, I don''t have the ability to take photos."


    In Bai Ling''s mouth, I''m afraid miss Tao, who can be called Jinling''s first thousand gold, and Shao Qi, after being polite, didn''t go. Instead, they came this way.


    "Hi, see you again."


    Liuman ignored the others and passed the smiling Qilian Mountain. He said hello to someone as if there was no one else.


    The friendly reminder just now naturally came out of her mouth.


    There''s a silence.


    Then he was surprised.


    Looking at a certain bartender''s eyes, they are full of surprise.


    This boy, if he colludes with Bai Ling, he even knows Liu''s daughter?


    "Miss Liu."


    Ang Lee showed a polite arc and responded politely.


    "You don''t know her, do you?"


    Liuman pointed to the girl beside him, and then introduced: "her name is taoyaoyao."


    Ang Lee looks at the girl who has been staring at him.


    The girl''s eyes are really smart.


    "Hello, Miss Tao."


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyes twinkled, and the feeling at the bottom of his heart was undoubtedly very strange.


    When this guy saw him, he didn''t react at all, and his expression didn''t change. If he really pretended, his acting skills would be too profound.


    Everybody''s looking over here.


    Even Shaoqi turned his head and his expression fluctuated slightly.


    "Hello."


    After all, he was born in a famous family. He didn''t rush up and grab each other''s arm like Liu man. He staged a singing and weeping scene of recognizing his parents. Tao Yaoyao nodded and laughed, reserved and polite. He had a good sense of distance, as if he was just seeing her for the first time.


    "I don''t know him. I don''t know him."


    Although liuman''s voice was low, he could not hide the schadenfreude.


    This is true of all people. They do not suffer from scarcity but inequality.


    See taoyaoyao also enjoy the same treatment as a stranger, which makes her have a sense of psychological balance.Tao Yaoyao is too lazy to take care of her children''s emotions.


    Last night, they witnessed from beginning to end the process of this man turning over Deng Xianhui.


    Ninety nine percent can be sure that Ang Lee, who suddenly went to Jinling to work as a bartender, is the man who shocked four people at Qin''s birthday party more than half a year ago.


    As for why he suddenly became like this, I can''t know, but the only sure thing is that, as liuman said, there is something wrong with his brain.


    "Let''s play together for a while?"


    Tao Yaoyao invited.


    Others looked at each other silently, shocked beyond measure.


    Is this boy a monster? Or have you practiced some enchanting magic?


    Although Tao''s daughter is approachable, has no airs, and will be polite to anyone, who has ever seen her approach any man?


    Bai Ling was also a little surprised. He turned to look at the men around him, and his eyes fluctuated.


    "Shaoqi, this What''s the situation? "


    Geng Shu''s face was full of wonder.


    Looking at a man and three women who had already started archery, Shao Qi''s face was not smiling at last.


    Although she was a real lady, because of her weakness, Tao Yaoyao was not only proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, but also involved in horse riding and archery.


    Although it''s hard to refuse taoyaoyao''s invitation, bailing seems to feel a kind of inexplicable pressure. He always accompanies Ang Lee and refuses to leave.


    The arrival of taoyaoyao and liuman undoubtedly interrupted the siege of the Qilian Mountains. If taoyaoyao didn''t leave, Shaoqi couldn''t leave. If Shaoqi didn''t leave, they had to stay here.


    Until an hour later, taoyaoyao seemed tired and put down her bow and arrow.


    "Yaoyao, let''s call it a day."


    Liu man, who has been drinking energy drinks for a long time.


    Taoyao nodded.


    "Are you going?"


    In fact, Bai Ling wanted to leave long ago.


    See peach Yao Yao four people plan to leave, Shaoqi a group of people naturally also gathered over.


    "Miss Tao, I wonder when Chairman Tao will be free? I want to visit president Tao


    When he came to the door, Shao Qi, who had been waiting for an hour, expressed his mind.


    Geng Shu and his gang followed.


    "Your shoelaces are loose."


    Bailing noticed Ang Lee''s shoes, but only as a reminder.


    Even if she wants to show love, but with a golden spoon, she has no habit of bending down for men from subconscious.


    Ang Lee stopped. He was about to tie his shoelaces again, but someone was ahead of him.


    In full view of the public, Tao Yaoyao didn''t have time to respond to Shaoqi. He looked down, then naturally bent down, squatted on the ground and tied his shoelaces carefully for a man.


    All the people present were stunned.


    He was as dumb as a cucumber.

 Chapter 1331

    "You and miss Tao Do you know him? "


    On the way home, Bai Ling couldn''t help turning around and asking.


    Michelin Club Tao Yaoyao''s act of bending down to tie Lee''s shoes not only shocked other people, but also shocked her.


    Who is Tao Yaoyao?


    My father Taoyuan, as the president of Jinling chamber of Commerce, holds the bull''s ear of Jinling shopping mall. The most terrible thing is taoyaoyao''s mother.


    Her mother''s surname is Qin. This surname is in the whole south. It is no exaggeration to say that it has the weight of covering the sky with one hand.


    Compared with Tao family, her Bai family is just a humble family.


    How can Ang Lee make these proud women bow down?


    "Maybe."


    Ang Lee was silent for a moment and gave an ambiguous reply.


    Bai Ling blinked suspiciously while driving.


    "Maybe What do you mean


    "I had a serious car accident, so I don''t remember many things before."


    Ang Lee didn''t hide any more.


    Bai Ling was slightly stunned.


    Although she had investigated Ang Lee, she obviously knew nothing about the accident.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean, you Have you lost your memory


    Ang Lee nodded.


    "Is that one-sided amnesia or..."


    Bai Ling asked slowly, "have you completely forgotten your past?"


    Ang Lee looked ahead and said calmly, "the memory of the past is a blank for me."


    Finally, bailing suddenly realized.


    No wonder, with the deepening of her understanding, she feels that this man is not an ordinary person. It turns out that he is a "lost man".


    What kind of person was he before?


    He''s so good. Was he really a soldier before? Or race car drivers?


    This time, did you really pick up a treasure?


    "Don''t you ever think about getting back what you lost?"


    Ang Lee did not respond.


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Ling returned to his private apartment, he was surprised to find that his mother was sitting on the sofa, expressionless and serious.


    "Ma, are you here?"


    It is undeniable that bailing''s mother looks much younger than her real age, and the expensive maintenance has achieved good results on her face. Although it is estimated that she is over 50 years old, she is still white and thin.


    "If I don''t come to you, are you not going to go home?"


    White mother tone is cold and hard, it seems that the comer is not good.


    Bai Ling frowned slightly and sat down opposite.


    It''s said that women are not allowed to stay, but with her, her parents try every means to send her out of the house, otherwise she won''t always have a home.


    Every family has its own difficult classics. Others admire her for her food and clothing, but she envies others for their happiness.


    "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    Bai Ling takes the initiative to open his mouth and knows that his mother has nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall.


    "Don''t you know what you''ve done outside?"


    White mother''s eyes are sharp, and her momentum is compelling. It''s clear that she''s going to the door to ask for a crime.


    Bai Ling frowned and said, "Mom, what did I do?"


    Staring at her only daughter, Bai Mu said angrily, "don''t forget your identity and find a bartender to be your boyfriend. Do you want the whole Jinling to see our Bai family''s jokes?"


    Bai Ling is one Zheng, subconsciously way: "Mom, how do you know?"


    "How do I know?"


    The white mother sneered, and was obviously annoyed by her daughter''s confused behavior.


    "It seems that if I hadn''t found out for myself, you would have kept it from me and your father forever?"


    Bai Ling''s eyes twinkled.


    She and Ang Lee, not many people know, and no one is so boring, will deliberately tip off to her parents, think about it, she thought of only one person.


    "Did Shaoqi tell you that?"


    That''s mean.


    She stabbed her parents so quickly.


    "Look at your attitude now. Don''t forget, I''m your mother."


    Even though they have been under great pressure from their parents. But bailing is not a person of fickleness after all, and his tone becomes soft and euphemistic.


    "Mom, did Shaoqi say something to you? Don''t listen to him... "


    "Nonsense?"


    White mother asked: "is it not true that you are in love with a bartender?"


    Bai Ling''s lips moved, but there was nothing to say.


    Seeing this, there was some expectation in her eyes, hoping to hear her daughter''s denial. Bai Mu''s heart sank down completely, and she couldn''t help taking a picture of the coffee table.


    "Bailing, how can you be so confused!"


    "Mom, I said, I don''t like Shaoqi. I always treat him as a friend...""So you choose a bartender?"


    If she saw her mother show this appearance when she was a child, bailing would not dare to disobey her any more. But now she has grown up, and it''s still about her happy life. She can''t be submissive and swallow her anger any more.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. Ang Lee and I really love each other."


    White mother naturally did not know that her daughter was lying. When she heard this, her face fluctuated and she felt more and more distressed.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"?! True love? A bartender, what can he do to give you the future?! Don''t be carried away by a whim, or you will regret it all your life


    "Mom, I''m not impulsive. It''s a decision I made after careful consideration. I hope you can understand."


    Bai Ling''s attitude is firm, as if he is crazy for love.


    The white mother was short of breath and furious.


    It was Shao Qi who called her and said that there was something temporary. The visit that had been agreed could only be cancelled. Although Shao Qi''s words were sincere, she still guessed that there was a reason for it. After repeated questioning, she learned such amazing news.


    When her daughter finds her boyfriend, it''s not convenient for Shaoqi to visit her again. She doesn''t blame Shaoqi. All her anger is poured out on her ignorant daughter.


    It''s just that you don''t want to accept such a good marriage, but why do you choose a bartender who is good for nothing and has nothing?


    She really can''t understand.


    Of course, she also came from this age. Looking at her daughter''s resolute expression, she knew that no matter how hard she was forced, it would only backfire.


    "I can understand you, but I hope you can also understand me and your father."


    White mother represses her anger.


    "Shaoqi called me and said that he couldn''t come to our house. The child was not so narrow-minded as you thought. He didn''t mention you and the bartender. I had to say it after I asked him again and again. You said that such a man with both inside and outside, in the end what you don''t like? "


    "Ma, he sent someone to kidnap me!"


    White mother a Leng, then don''t hesitate to sink a voice way: "nonsense!"


    "I don''t care about the rest. I''ll give you three days to either let Shaoqi come home or the bartender come home. As your parents, I want to meet your boyfriend. Should we have the right?"


    Bai Ling opened his mouth and had nothing to say.

 Chapter 1332

    "I''m sorry, I really can''t help it. No matter what my parents say later, don''t take it to heart, OK?"


    Bai Ling and Ang Lee are shopping in a supermarket.


    Since ancient times, the state of dragon has always been a state of etiquette. Although it is only a contractual relationship, acting has to be performed to the end. The first time you come to the door, there is absolutely no reason to be empty handed.


    "I understand."


    Ang Lee is indeed a comrade with principles. Since he has agreed to Bai Ling, he does not intend to destroy his promise halfway. Even if Bai Ling makes an excessive request to visit her parents in her house, he still chooses to agree.


    "What do your parents like?"


    "Just buy some wine. My dad doesn''t smoke."


    In the end, they chose two bottles of Maotai and some health care products, which Ang Lee insisted on paying, and bailing didn''t force them.


    Bailing''s residential area is naturally incomparable to his living environment. Surrounded by green shade, what he sees are single family villas with different styles.


    "Don''t be nervous. Take it easy. If they say anything too much, don''t care."


    Pushing the door to get off, bailing said again.


    Ang Lee nodded, no matter what he thought, at least when he went to the red roof villa with Bai Ling, his face was still calm.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Bailing rang the doorbell, not long after, the magnificent solid wood door was opened from the inside.


    "Miss, you''re back."


    A middle-aged woman dressed as a nanny opened the door. Seeing Ang Lee behind Bai Ling without condescending disdain or discrimination, she said with a smile, "is this Mr. Li? Come in, please


    "This is aunt Yang. She has been working in my family since I was very young. It can be said that she watched me grow up."


    Bai Ling said.


    Ang Lee called politely, "aunt Yang."


    It is said that the seven grade official in front of the prime minister''s door, as an old man who has been serving the Bai family for decades, aunt Yang did not show any arrogance and arrogance, or maybe she did not know the specific identity of a comrade, so she enthusiastically took the gift and welcomed him and Bai Ling into the door.


    "Ma."


    Hearing Bai Ling''s cry, Ang Lee looked at the lady sitting on the sofa.


    Normally, even as an elder, she should get up at this time. But when she saw her daughter leading her boyfriend through the door, her white mother didn''t mean to greet her at all. She still sat on the sofa and didn''t move. She just looked up from the magazine in her hand.


    Ang Lee, who deliberately wore another Versace grey suit bought by Bai Ling that day, followed Bai Ling to the other side of the road and called politely: "Auntie."


    Not to mention standing up to greet each other, even the basic smile on Bai Mu''s face could not be seen. Although she sat looking up at Ang Lee slightly, she felt condescending.


    "Are you Ang Lee?"


    Ang Lee nodded and laughed, gentle, courteous and thrifty.


    "I''ve always wanted to come to see my aunt and uncle, but I''m worried about their busy business, so I''ve put it off until today. I hope my aunt won''t take it amiss."


    Bai Mu smiles, puts the magazine on the sofa and stares at Ang Lee''s famous suit.


    "Your own clothes?"


    A comrade''s face did not change and he was completely honest.


    "Bailing bought it for me."


    "Oh?"


    White mother smiles even more, "it seems that my daughter is very good to you."


    A comrade will be poor son-in-law''s identity acting perfect, smell speech nodded a smile.


    "It''s my luck to meet bailing."


    The thick skin is amazing.


    "Sit down first."


    Bailing knew that it was wishful thinking to expect her mother to speak, so she took the initiative to grab Ang Lee''s hand and took him to sit down. She secretly pinched the palm of his hand to indicate that he didn''t care.


    All these little movements, all by white mother panoramic view, staring at a pair of young people pull together the hand, white mother said: "in fact, I hope to see today is Shaoqi, didn''t expect bailing or with you."


    Shao Qi is undoubtedly an extremely intelligent person, and he is careful enough. Seeing the scene of Tao Yaoyao tying the man''s shoes, he has serious doubts about the identity of the bartender.


    He doesn''t take any risks and doesn''t even mind quitting the competition with Bailing for a while.


    "Ma!"


    When he mentioned Shaoqi at this time, he understood that it was an insult to Ang Lee. Bai Ling couldn''t help shouting, indicating that his mother should not go too far.


    Bai Mu is indifferent and looks at Ang Lee.


    "Young man, do you know what I mean?"


    Ang Lee nodded, calm and peaceful way: "maybe aunt value Shao childe more, but emotional things can''t be forced, do the choice, or bailing."


    White mother picked eyebrows.


    She heard a hint of provocation in the barman''s tone.


    "Do you think bailing likes you and you will be together? Love is really a matter for two people, but life is not. Love without substance is like an apple with a bite put in the air. Sooner or later, it will rotBai Mu said faintly, "as far as I know, you are working in a bar. Do you know how much Bai Ling spends every month? Do you think you can afford it? Or do you think you don''t have to bear it? "


    Although in everyone''s eyes, with bailing, Ang Lee knows that he is going to eat soft food, but at least in front of Bai Mu, Ang Lee doesn''t put his shameless face on his face.


    "Auntie, I know that my income is low and there is a gap with Bailing''s living standard, but I will try my best."


    "Hard work?"


    White mother mouth slightly up.


    "How long are you going to take to work hard? three years? Five years? Or ten years? Do you know how old bailing is now? A woman''s youth, unlike a man''s, cannot be delayed. "


    "Ma!"


    Bai Ling yelled heavily, looking at his mother''s eyes, and did not hide his anger.


    "I used to think my daughter would never be carried away by emotion, but I found myself wrong."


    White mother looked at her.


    "Yes, it sounds so pure and beautiful without any interest. But don''t forget, life can never leave vegetable, rice, oil and salt. She hasn''t lived a hard life. Maybe she doesn''t understand the feeling of being in exile, but young man, I think you should understand. "


    Although we haven''t seen Bai Ling''s father yet, Bai''s mother''s position is very clear.


    She stared at Ang Lee and asked in a flat and gentle tone, "if bailing were just the daughter of a poor family like you, would you like her?"


    Even if it''s just a contractual relationship, Bai Ling can''t help but turn around at this time, and somehow cares about Ang Lee''s answer.


    Ang Lee did not think for long, and soon shook his head and laughed.


    When Bai Ling''s eyes were dim, he opened his mouth slowly, which was meaningful.


    "If bailing were the daughter of a poor family, maybe I would not have to sit here today."

 Chapter 1333

    Bai Mu naturally could not understand the meaning of Ang Lee''s words. In her understanding, the young man undoubtedly admitted that it was because of their family background that they came together with Bai Ling.


    Shame is better than honesty.


    After all, these days, most people like to put on airs and pretend to be noble. Few people dare to be frank and express their feelings.


    Since it''s for the money, it''s easy to solve the problem.


    The problem that can be solved with money is obviously not a problem in Bai Mu''s eyes.


    "Young man, I appreciate your honesty. To be honest, as bailing''s mother, I don''t think it''s right, but at least I hope my daughter''s other half has enough ability to take care of her. Obviously, you don''t meet my requirements. "


    White mother is just like the unpleasant elder role in movies and TV dramas. She makes up her mind to fight with each other. Seeing her daughter''s poisoning, she rationally puts the breakthrough on Ang Lee.


    She looked at the two bottles of wine and health products that Aunt Yang had put on the table.


    "It''s not easy for you to come all the way. Our Bai family has never been used to taking advantage of others. This card has 500000 yuan. It''s our Bai family''s compensation to you. "


    She put a prepared bank card on the tea table.


    He deserves to be a big family and knows the principle of reciprocity.


    Two bottles of Maotai for half a million, this business how to see someone has made a lot of money.


    "Mom, are you going too far?"


    No matter how hard it was for Bai Ling to stay away from the incident, he could not help but said angrily in a deep voice. Let alone being a guest, his mother''s practice was like treating Ang Lee as a beggar.


    But coincidentally, the price offered by Bai Mu coincides with the price she offered to Li Luo Yi at the beginning. She really deserves to be a mother and daughter, and she really has a heart.


    "Bailing, did I raise you through all the hardships just to make you yell at me?"


    White mother''s eyes are pressing and her aura is strong.


    Bai Ling is about to talk back, but Li An, whose dignity is trampled on, pulls her and stops the fight between mother and daughter.


    "Auntie, thank you for your kindness, but I won''t take the money."


    He spoke gently, neither sullen nor angry, neither humble nor overbearing.


    White mother''s eyes moved to his face again.


    "Do you think it''s less?"


    Ang Lee shakes his head and smiles, but does not clap his hands.


    "Although I have no money, I will not be a slave of money, and I will not sell my conscience for money. I will never leave bailing before she takes the initiative to leave me. This is my promise to her. No one has the ability to change. "


    Ang Lee looks into Bai Mu''s eyes.


    "Auntie, you can''t either."


    In a flash, white mother felt a very uncomfortable feeling.


    She felt that her dignity had been challenged.


    How can she survive in the face of a big argument?


    The expression on Bai Mu''s pretty face changed again and again. She couldn''t control her posture for a moment, and even wanted to drive the arrogant boy out.


    But after all, she was not an ordinary woman. Her reason restrained her emotional impulse.


    "Are you warning me?"


    Looking directly at Ang Lee, the powerful atmosphere of self-respect was oppressed. Bai''s mother knew that if she drove the boy away at this time, her daughter would certainly leave with her.


    If other people were to face such a fierce mother-in-law, they would be in a state of anxiety now, but a bartender was still sitting there, as steady as a mountain.


    "Auntie, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean anything. I just hope you can give me a chance with bailing."


    "Opportunity?"


    White mother said in a cold voice: "some things are wrong from the beginning. Keep going, but the more wrong they are, the deeper they are. If you really like each other, then you should consider each other''s happiness and end this wrong relationship. Stop now. It''s better to have a good idea of each other than to be reduced to resentment and hatred in the future. "


    "Mom, how can you be so sure that we won''t be happy together?"


    Looking at her stubborn daughter, the white mother is angry, but at the same time, she also feels her daughter''s still pure heart.


    "You may not understand it now, but you''ll certainly thank mom in the future."


    Her tone eased slightly.


    "Mom, this is my life. It''s my choice whether it''s right or wrong. Can''t you let me do it on my own?"


    White spirit eyes dew beg.


    The white mother''s eyes trembled, but she soon hardened her heart, her face was cold, and her tone was decisive: "if you still think that I am your mother, then break up with him, or I will no longer recognize your daughter."


    This words say, is no doubt don''t intend to leave any leeway for Bai Ling.


    But what white mother didn''t expect was her own daughter. Unexpectedly so stubborn, not only not soft, even pull the boy Teng stood up."Mom, take care of yourself."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Bai Ling didn''t reply. He took Ang Lee and turned to the door.


    "What are you doing, bailing? The first time Xiao Li came, he had to let others have a meal before he left. Otherwise, outsiders would say that our Bai family didn''t even understand the basic hospitality. "


    A strong male voice came from the stairway.


    Just as a mother and daughter were almost upset, baiyanchi, the head of the family, finally came down the stairs.


    Bailing stopped.


    "Miss, Mr. Li, dinner is ready. Serve."


    Aunt Yang said.


    In this situation, bailing naturally does not want to go her own way. Moreover, she does not want to be a rebellious and unfilial person and go down the steps.


    "You are Xiao Li. Hello, I''m Bai Ling''s father."


    Compared with Bai Mu, Bai Ling''s father''s attitude is undoubtedly much more amiable and friendly. After all, he is a big entrepreneur with a broader mind than a woman.


    "Uncle."


    Ang Lee called politely.


    Bai Yanchi smiles.


    "Eat first."


    Although a mother and daughter are still angry about the unpleasantness just happened, it seems that nothing has happened between the two men, an old man and a young man, and it can be said that they are chatting and laughing.


    "Xiao Li, come here often when you have time. Don''t feel constrained. Just take this as your home."


    Bai Yanchi and his wife seem to be in the opposite camp. They are polite to Ang Lee. When they leave, they deliberately ask Bai Ling to send them off.


    "This dead wench, unexpectedly really for a man even parents all don''t want!"


    Seeing a pair of young people walking towards the gate, white mother is still worried about what happened just now.


    "What''s the character of your own daughter? Don''t you, a mother, know in your heart? I''ve said for a long time that you''re not going to be able to do that. "


    Acting as a white face, baiyanchi smiles and then sighs with emotion.


    "This young man is better than I expected, but it''s a pity that the starting line is too low. Now, this world is not the time when he would dare to laugh at Huang Chao for not being his husband."

 Chapter 1334

    "My mother is always like that. She is self-confident and strong. She always thinks about things from her own point of view. Just listen to what she said just now. Don''t take it to heart."


    Driving in the villa area, bailing whispered.


    Going home today didn''t turn out to be good, but at least it wasn''t bad.


    after Li an and her parents had met each other in secret, she was not at all relieved.


    "That''s your mother. How could I be angry with her?"


    Ang Lee said with a smile that he didn''t pay attention to what happened just now.


    "That''s good."


    Bailing exhaled, then also smile, turned his head, meaningful asked: "Hey, you just said those words, is it true?"


    Ang Lee subconsciously said: "what words?"


    "You won''t leave me until I choose to leave you."


    Bai Ling repeated it and asked again.


    "Is it true?"


    A bartender who had nothing but stepped into the door of Bai''s family laughed.


    "Isn''t that the agreement between us?"


    Bai Ling''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak any more.


    Of course, at the beginning, she only used Ang Lee as a tool, but with the deepening of contact, her feelings about this man gradually changed, which she did not expect.


    In addition, her father''s approachable attitude just now gave her a glimmer of light.


    It''s true that she and Ang Lee are just fulfilling their agreement, but it''s possible to play the play to the end.


    ¡­¡­


    Meet Jiangnan.


    Liuman with puzzled and confused, as well as a trace of excitement that even she can''t control, pushed the door of this poetic cafe.


    "How many, miss?"


    "Thank you. I''m looking for someone."


    Liuman looks around in the coffee shop, then goes to a corner in the southeast corner,


    a woman sits there, wearing a pair of toad glasses on the bridge of her nose. Although she can''t see her face clearly, she sits quietly by the glass window. Even if she doesn''t move, she also becomes a touching scenery.


    "Miss Liu? Sit down, please


    As a famous top star at home and abroad, but the other side has no airs. Seeing liuman coming, he stood up to greet him.


    Although his family background is extraordinary, it''s the first time that he has been face-to-face with this super girl. It''s really the first time that Liu man has become a little fan, inexplicably nervous.


    "Miss Liu, what would you like to drink?"


    "Mocha."


    "A Mocha, please."


    Shen Ganni, the national goddess, finished the order and apologized to the girl sitting opposite: "Miss Liu, I''m sorry. This is a public place. It''s not convenient for me to take off my sunglasses..."


    Shen yini has such a high popularity, is not unreasonable, with more than just her incomparable beauty, Liu man smell speech even busy way: "it doesn''t matter, I can understand."


    After a pause, she began to feel suspicious after receiving the phone call. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Shen, what can I do for you?"


    "That''s right."


    Shen yini picked up Kun bag and took out a picture from it.


    "Miss Liu, do you know these two people?"


    Liuman reached for the photo and looked at it.


    "A few days ago, a film produced by our company premiered in Wantai City, Jinling. Miss Liu applied for two tickets to watch the show, but she didn''t come to attend. I want to know who miss liu gave those two tickets to?"


    Liuman held the photo, his eyes twinkling.


    Of course, she knows a man and a woman in this photo.


    although it''s obviously the monitoring picture, the shooting background and the crowd, the lighting is not very good, and the picture quality is not very clear, these two people are clearly Bai Ling and Ang Lee No, it''s Li futu now!


    Although he recognized their identities, liuman didn''t directly answer the Super Queen''s words. Instead, he raised his head in doubt and asked, "what happened to them?"


    "Tickets for the premiere ceremony, each guest has a note of identity, only these two people, can''t find any information, and Miss Liu didn''t show up that day, so I think they should be holding Miss Liu''s tickets."


    SHEN yini didn''t respond positively to Liu man''s question and asked again.


    "Miss Liu, can you tell me who they are? Where are you now? This question is very important to me. "


    After hearing fan Xi''er''s words, Shen couldn''t help but investigate the identity information of the guests on the spot. The results of the investigation gave her a huge "surprise.".


    If it''s really him, why did he choose to avoid it?Out of a woman''s keen sixth sense, although the Super Queen has been describing them, liuman is almost sure that the reason why the other party will fight so much is probably not because of bailing, but because of the man in the photo.


    Although I don''t know what happened to make him become a bartender, as the guy before, even if there is any unknown story with a top star like Shen yini, it''s not something to be surprised about.


    Even if she is not a fanatical Star chaser, it is undeniable that the shining female star in front of her is one of the only artists she likes. Otherwise, she would not get tickets for the premiere ceremony before. If it was anything else, she might not mind contributing to her favorite idol, but in the case of Li futu, liuman did not dare Just get in the way.


    After all, she can''t afford to offend Qin.


    I said sorry in my heart. Liuman put down the photo and said, "I gave the ticket to my friend because I had something to do that day, but it wasn''t the two people in the photo. I don''t know them. As for why they got my ticket, I don''t know. Did my friend give it to them?"


    Shen yini frowned slightly.


    "Can miss liu help to ask your friends?"


    "Of course."


    Liuman is very face, without hesitation agreed to come down, and then took out the mobile phone, also don''t know who made a call.


    "I gave you the tickets for the premiere of Wantai city a few days ago. Who did you give them to?"


    "What?! You sold it? To whom? "


    "You bastard, are you short of money. Selling tickets to scalpers? "


    "What''s the use of saying I''m sorry. I give you the ticket, not for you to sell money! No, I don''t have a friend like you in the future! "


    Liuman hung up angrily.


    Shen yini''s eyes fluctuated.


    Liuman is superb acting, vivid, but she seems to forget a reality.


    Sitting in front of her is a woman at the top of the industry.

 Chapter 1335

    "Thank you for coming here, Miss Liu."


    "You''re welcome. I''m just very sorry. I can''t help you."


    They parted friendly at the entrance of the cafe.


    Seeing Shen yini''s luxurious nanny drive away, Liu man gets on the car and sits in the eye-catching 911. Instead of starting in a hurry, he thinks for a moment. Instead, he takes out his mobile phone and makes a call.


    "Young, guess who I saw just now?"


    Without waiting for Tao Yaoyao to open her mouth, she said excitedly, "I just had a cup of coffee with Shen yini!"


    "Shen yini?"


    "The big star?"


    Taoyaoyao''s voice was also surprised.


    "When did you meet her?"


    "No, she came to me on her own initiative."


    Liuman is not without complacency. After all, he is still young. If he is involved with a superstar like Shen yini, he can still give his heart a sense of vanity.


    "What does she want from you?"


    Tao Yaoyao asked subconsciously.


    "Guess what."


    Liuman sold it.


    Tao Yaoyao naturally doesn''t like her.


    "Do you say it or not? If I don''t, I''ll hang up. "


    "Yaoyao, I just found your brother-in-law for you. How can you turn away so quickly?"


    Liuman airway.


    Peach young bitter smile, tone or ease down.


    "Miss Liu, it''s wrong of me. Don''t you mind the villains?"


    "That''s about the same."


    Later, Liu man looked at the direction of the nanny car and finally told him frankly.


    "Shen yini came to me for Ang Lee''s sake."


    "What?"


    Tao Yaoyao was stunned and then surprised: "does she know Ang Lee, too?"


    Then she finally became serious and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu man completely recounted the meeting with Shen yini in the coffee shop just now.


    "Although I helped to hide it, you know what she does. I can''t guarantee that she will believe me. Maybe she will find another way to find Ang Lee."


    "It''s not easy to find someone in Jinling City, but don''t forget that Shen yini is not an ordinary person. If you give her enough time, Ang Lee will be found."


    Tao Yaoyao naturally understood this truth, but she was curious about a problem.


    "Why is she looking for Ang Lee? What''s the relationship between Ang Lee and her? "


    "I don''t know. I can''t ask such personal questions directly, can I?"


    "But I think your brother-in-law has a lot to do with the national goddess. Maybe it''s That kind of relationship, so you have to think about it. "


    "Think about what?"


    Tao Yaoyao didn''t understand.


    Liu man sighed.


    "Yaoyao, are you stupid? Although we don''t know what happened to that guy now, we can be sure that nobody knows where that guy is except us. Including your sister


    "If he is found by Shen yini, he will be taken away. If your sister knows that someone has been abducted by another woman in your territory in the future, then..."


    Tao Yaoyao holds his mobile phone and his eyes are fixed.


    "Yaoyao, I think you''d better inform your sister quickly and throw out this hot potato, so that your task will be completed. No matter what happens after that, no one can blame you."


    Liuman puts himself in the position of Taoyao.


    "Well, I see."


    "Hello, hello..."


    Liuman wanted to say something else, but there was a beep from the other end of the phone.


    Put down the mobile phone, Tao Yaoyao fell into meditation.


    It is undeniable that Liu man is right. Even now she has no absolute evidence to prove that Ang Lee, the bartender, and the man she met in Qixia Temple are the same person. However, from all angles, this fact need not be questioned.


    If you don''t know, it''s all right. If you know but don''t report, as liuman said, if you are known by her distant sister in the future, you can''t blame her.


    Thinking about half pay, Tao Yaoyao picked up his mobile phone and ordered a ticket to Hangzhou today.


    After all, it''s hard to make it clear on the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    More than three hours later.


    Hangzhou Qiandao Lake.


    A villa in the core area.


    There is no servant. It is said that the health of the villa is done by her legendary father.


    "Peach girl, what''s the matter with you running to Hangzhou all of a sudden?"


    The other side asked with a smile.But taoyaoyao still showed some restraint.


    "I There''s something to tell sister feather. "


    "Yuyi is not in Hangzhou at present. If you have anything, you can tell me. I can tell you on behalf of you. "


    The great commander of Phoenix, the invincible Qin of southern China, broke Lu Wen''s voice.


    A person''s external temperament will gradually change with the passage of years. Some people are harmless when they are young, but they are disgusting when they are old. Qin Paolu, the seventh in the world, is another type.


    When he was young, he was brilliant, but now, his temperament is more and more introverted. Now he is sitting opposite Tao Yaoyao, just like a gentle and ordinary elder.


    Tao Yaoyao''s lips moved and her hands clenched involuntarily. Looking at Qin Paolu, she seemed a little hesitant. After a moment, she finally said, "I found Ang Lee."


    The discovery.


    Qin Po Lu didn''t pay attention to her strange words. She asked quietly.


    "Ang Lee?"


    "Who is Ang Lee?"


    Tao Yaoyao spoke in a low voice.


    "That is Li futu. "


    The voice fell to the ground, Qin Po Lu''s eyes suddenly condensed, and even his expression fluctuated violently.


    "Li Fu Tu?"


    Tao Yaoyao nodded.


    "He''s in Jinling. That''s why I came to find sister Yu Yi."


    Qin Po Lu was silent for a moment, and his expression slowly returned to calm.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Well, he and I once met in Qixia mountain. The last time we met was at my uncle''s birthday party. I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, but recently, I found him in a bar in Jinling, where he worked as a bartender. It seems that there is something wrong here, and no one knows him. "


    Tao Yaoyao raised her finger and pointed to her head.


    Qin Po Lu stares at her.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    Tao Yaoyao shook his head immediately.


    , "as like as two peas," I am ninety percent sure that he is right, not only the same appearance, but also my father''s bodyguards have tried and never even fought back before him. "


    With Tao Yaoyao''s voice, Qin Po Lu''s eyes flickered.


    "Who else knows about it besides you?"


    "And a friend of mine."


    Tao Yaoyao knows everything and says everything.


    Qin Po Lu nodded slowly, his face expressionless, but his heart was rough.


    After disappearing for more than half a year, it is said that the emperor of hell, who is already dead, actually appears in Jinling?!

 Chapter 1336

    Night.


    Qiandao Lake Villa, Qin''s headquarters.


    Living in the study of the villa with the stars in the middle, the three brothers of the Qin family who opened up the splendor of the southern Qin Dynasty were all present.


    "You say that the emperor of hell is in Jinling now? And being a bartender? "


    Qin, the second in charge of Qin''s white flour business, was shocked after hearing the third brother''s statement.


    "Isn''t the temple threatening that Emperor Yan had already died in the lirenyuan?"


    The blade of dawn was born, and the world powers gathered in Halsey.


    The whole world knows that a bloodbath of death is inevitable.


    After the end of the storm, as everyone expected, many people who entered the dangerous swamp failed to come out alive. But it''s incredible that even the Lord of hell and Auschwitz, the master of Halsey swamp, became the sacrifice of the most precious.


    The news came out.


    The whole world is in an uproar!


    It is hard for countless people to believe such a fact, but then, the underground government not only did not come forward to refute the rumors, but also began to escape from the world. All kinds of behaviors forced people to accept this appalling fact.


    Yan Di, known as a contemporary legend, seems to have fallen.


    "Did the child really recognize the wrong person?"


    Qin Po Cheng, who plans strategies and plans both inside and outside the city, is worthy of being a hero. After hearing such shocking news, he can still keep his face unchanged.


    "I don''t think it''s a mistake."


    Qin Po Lu said in a deep voice: "if elder brother has doubts, I can call that girl over and let her talk to elder brother in person."


    Taoyaoyao was placed in his villa.


    Qin Po Cheng is noncommittal and his eyes are flickering.


    "According to that girl''s opinion, his current state should be that he doesn''t know who he is?"


    Qin Po Lu nodded.


    "I guess it must be that after the battle between lirenyuan and the temple, he was seriously injured, but he didn''t die, but he lost his memory of the past."


    "But Halsey was thousands of miles away. He was seriously injured and dying. How did he get to Jinling successfully?"


    Qin paojun put forward a question worthy of discussion, but it is obvious that no one can answer his confusion.


    After hearing such shocking news, both Qin Po Cheng and Qin Po Lu are in a bit of a disorder at the moment. Moreover, the fact that Yan Di appeared in Jinling six months later is full of doubts.


    "Brother, anyway, I think we should go to Jinling."


    Qin Po Lu said in a deep voice.


    Let''s not mention the others. It''s the most important thing to determine the identity of Emperor Yan.


    Qin had no objection to this. He just hesitated and asked.


    "Do you need to inform badminton?"


    Since the news of Yan Emperor''s death came, his amazing niece seems to have been stimulated to block herself. She is even more crazy than in the past ten years, and devoted herself to the study of kendo.


    Everyone can see that although the engagement has been cancelled, the man still has a significant weight in the heart of their princess Qin.


    Perhaps no one thought that a verbal agreement more than ten years ago would lock the child''s life.


    Although there are feelings, but Qin army is also fully understandable.


    In the face of the existence of Emperor Yan, as long as they have contact with any woman, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for them to be calm. What''s more, they had a matchmaker''s words with each other before Qin.


    Hear daughter, even as a generation of male Lord of Qin Po City, eyes subconsciously showed a light color of satisfaction.


    Now there is a saying gradually spreading in the south that the Qin Dynasty broke the captivity before and had Qin''s feather clothes after. The power of the two can build up the glory of the Qin family for a hundred years.


    From ancient times to the present, it is easy to fight and difficult to defend the country. The great Qin horse set foot on six countries, ruled the country, and shocked the whole world. As a result, the second generation still died. But this kind of tragedy will not happen to the Qin family.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that even if something happens to him now, Qin Po Cheng fully believes that his daughter has enough ability to carry on his family business and hard work in his life.


    "How is the feather coat now?"


    He looked at his third brother Qin Po Lu.


    Although he is the father of badminton, but in fact. My daughter spent more time with her third uncle than his father.


    Qin Po Lu was silent for a moment and said slowly, "the south is invincible."


    The south is invincible.


    Qin broke the army and even Qin broke the city.


    Then, Qin Po Cheng moved his eyes and looked at the picture on his desk, gradually showing a smile.


    The photo shows a little girl about ten years old who raised her sword for the first time. At that time, Qiushui was a little difficult for her to lift it.


    "So, Po Lu, you Phoenix commander, don''t you want to abdicate?"


    Qin Po Jun said with a smile, and his eyes were filled with emotion.


    The third brother''s words, though not clearly stated, have made their meaning very clear.The south is invincible.


    His niece, who has come from behind, has left their Qin''s top generals behind.


    It''s true that there are talented people from all walks of life. They have been leading the way for hundreds of years.


    Qin Po Lu did not look lonely and dispirited. He gently laughed.


    Qin Po Jun looked at Qin Po Cheng and sighed, "brother, it seems that we are really old."


    You know, how old is badminton this year?


    Now she has surpassed the broken prisoner. When she reaches the age of broken prisoner, what kind of height will she stand on?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    It is undeniable that Qin paojun really feels that in the whole world, perhaps only the youngest emperor in Shenbang is worthy of his niece.


    "Tell Yuyi."


    The Qin Dynasty broke the city and spoke softly.


    Longguo border town.


    A woman retracts her sword.


    The jungle was strewn with bodies, full of armed cross-border drug dealers.


    The woman''s green clothes are spotless, and the sword has returned to the scabbard, but the meaning of the sword is still surging in the world.


    "Elder sister, uncle called and said to let you go home."


    Qin Yunxuan, who came out to "experience" with his elder sister, was not as powerful as his elder sister. Naturally, he didn''t pull the wind like her. He stretched out his hand to wipe the blood on his face and gasped a little.


    For half a year, the more and more murderous woman silently nodded and turned to walk out of the jungle.


    The first young man in the South kept up with him and said, "elder sister, do you think you can beat the third uncle now?"


    The woman was silent.


    "Elder sister, I think you should be on a par with the third uncle now. There is no rival in the whole south!"


    Qin Da Shao, who has been practising with his elder sister for nearly two months, speaks to himself and vows to himself. He looks excited and proud.


    The woman''s footstep is uncertain. In the past, Qinghong''s eyes were as sharp as silk.


    Southern invincible?


    She is noncommittal, clenched the autumn water in hand quietly.


    It has been more than half a year since it was ranked in the tianbang.


    And now.


    Perhaps no one knows how far she has grown.


    Including Qin Paolu, who is also a teacher and father, or Qin Yunxuan, who has been inseparable from her for the past two months, or even herself!


    She is eighth in the list.


    But under the emperor.


    She''s got it!

 Chapter 1337

    "I never thought that you would believe in Buddhism?"


    Seeing the simple Mountain Gate in front of him, Ang Lee said with a smile.


    Under the scorching sun, pilgrims are like clouds.


    Even though the Dragon kingdom is a country without religious belief, the millennium old temple standing in Qixia mountain still shows the prosperity of Buddhism.


    Even though he doesn''t have much respect for Buddhism, Ang Lee still feels a grand and heavy breath when he stands here and stands among the pilgrims praying for blessings.


    "If you don''t believe it, you have to be in awe. Qixia Temple is the most famous temple in Jinling City and even in the south. It''s worth visiting. It''s rare for both of us to have a rest at the same time. Besides, even if there are no gods and Buddhas in the world, it won''t do any harm to come to worship them, will it? "


    On a whim, Li Luoyi, who offered to come to this famous ancient temple for a visit, walked towards the mountain gate.


    After climbing such a long mountain road, she was still light footed.


    "Hey, hurry up."


    Ang Lee followed with a smile.


    "Why? Isn''t that master Xuanwei? "


    "Yes! How is Xuanwei here? "


    At the mountain gate, a group of monks stood with their hands folded.


    Pilgrims in the past all cast surprised eyes.


    One of the monks was wearing a gorgeous cassock, which was as dazzling as the scorching sun above his head.


    It is the southern Buddha who carries the tripod, the contemporary host of Qixia Temple, master Xuanwei!


    Although surprised, but this is in Buddhism, Pilgrims did not disturb the purity of Buddhism, whisper, orderly bypass a group of monks, into the mountain gate.


    Monks are neutral.


    This scene also falls into the eyes of lilroy and Ang Lee who are gradually coming.


    It''s their first time to Qixia Temple, and they are not devout Buddhists. Naturally, it''s impossible for them to know that the bald monk standing in front of the mountain gate is the highly respected Xuanwei abbot. Like all pilgrims, they just look at him curiously, thinking that this is a Buddhist ceremony. Like others, they want to enter the mountain gate.


    But when they were only a few steps away from Buddhism, a Buddha''s trumpet suddenly sounded without warning.


    "Amitabha, please stop here."


    There was no name, but Ang Lee had a strong feeling in his heart.


    This monk in different clothes, the two in his mouth, seems to be referring to him and Li Luoyi.


    Sure enough, when he looked up, he found that the other side''s eyes also penetrated the crowd, straight at him.


    Or, to be more precise, it is lilroy who falls on his side!


    With his Buddha''s name, all monks chanted together.


    "Please stop."


    Zhuang Su and Wei Yi.


    Buddha''s mind is full of the world!


    The pilgrims stopped in front of the mountain gate. For a moment, they felt that their heart was under great pressure, so heavy that they could hardly breathe.


    But Li Luoyi is different from others, and her face remains unchanged, just like an innocent young girl in the blooming season, with a bright smile like summer flowers.


    "Hello, monk, are you talking to me?"


    The abbot in charge of Qixia Temple is the guest of honor that many senior officials and dignitaries can''t ask for.


    No matter how rich and powerful people are, in front of this eminent monk, there is a respectful and polite way. Master Xuanwei, who dares to speak in such a frivolous and casual tone?


    What a fearless person!


    "Please stop."


    Cimei good purpose Qixia Temple presided over the past did not look compassion, that face, no longer peaceful, expressionless.


    There is no doubt that the Qixia Temple has aroused so many people that even the abbot of Qixia Temple is standing in front of the mountain gate, so that Li Luoyi and Ang Lee, who want to come here on a whim, really want to visit.


    The rest of the pilgrims were wise to get out of the way, so that they could face each other directly with a group of monks without any barrier.


    Looking at the monks, Ang Lee could not help frowning slightly.


    Obviously, he couldn''t understand why these monks alone made trouble for him and Li Luoyi.


    "Why? Isn''t your temple here for people to worship? "


    Lilo is supposed to ask questions.


    "Or do you Buddhism discriminate against Shangxiang tourists?"


    "In the eyes of Buddhism, there is no difference between people in the world. They have always been treated equally and without discrimination."


    Then why did you stop me? And they can go in? "


    She looked around and swept the Pilgrims who didn''t know what was going on.


    "Why can Buddha ferry all living beings, but not me?"


    Master Xuanwei, the abbot of Qixia Temple, put his hands together and said in a deep voice: "this temple is too small, I''m afraid it''s not able to cross the benefactor."The whole audience was shocked when the voice fell to the ground.


    the Qixia Temple, which holds the bull''s ear of Southern Buddhism, is actually a small temple?


    What''s more, it was actually said by the abbot himself.


    Lilly laughed, too.


    "As far as I know, you are one of the most prosperous in the whole country. If you have small temples, where can you find big temples?"


    "Monks don''t lie, master. You are so modest, but you have broken the precepts."


    Li Luoyi is a smart speaker. He begins to fight with the abbot of Qixia Temple in public. His courage is amazing.


    Master Xuanwei is worthy of being a Buddhist master. He was not angry at Li Luoyi''s offense, but said in a low voice: "we don''t accept benefactor, please turn back."


    The other party''s different treatment seems to make liloe feel a strong injustice, smile also gradually convergence down, like a trace of temper.


    "Why can''t I get in if people in the world can get in? You temple, I''m still in the temple today! "


    She took Ang Lee''s hand and, in spite of her advice, was about to rush in.


    Master Xuanwei guarded the mountain gate. He was towering and motionless. He put his hands together in front of his chest, lowered his eyebrows and gave a long eulogy.


    "Amitabha."


    "Amitabha..."


    "Amitabha..."


    ¡­¡­


    Generally speaking, eighteen monks, who were living in the inner courtyard and devoted themselves to Buddhism, twirled Buddhist beads and chanted Buddhist names together with the abbot.


    All the voices came together, and the layers of ups and downs came, shaking among the mountains, and then resounding through the heaven and earth!


    For the sake of accumulating good deeds, he vowed to save all living beings.


    in his hand, he opened the door of hell with gold and tin.


    The Pearl of the palm, the light of the world.


    In the sound of wisdom, in the clouds of auspiciousness,


    it is a great proof of Yan Fu''s virtue.


    Great compassion, great wish, great saint, great kindness


    Xuanwei presided over the meditation of the Tibetan scriptures. His cassock seems to be more and more bright, reflecting with the scorching sun in the sky!


    Then, he slowly opened his eyes, eyes like a torch, can not be forced.


    The Bodhisattva frowns, so there are six ways of compassion.


    Jin Gang is angry, so he subdues the four demons!

 Chapter 1338

    Li an was dragged by Li Luoyi to break into the ancient Qixia Temple, which is of great Buddhist significance.


    There was no intention of the monks to let go.


    The two sides are getting closer. Just as master Xuanwei is about to step forward, an old voice rings from the temple behind.


    "Those who come here are guests. We Buddha are merciful. There is no reason to shut them out."


    I heard it, but I didn''t see it.


    But it had an immediate effect.


    Master Xuanwei''s raised foot fell back again, and his spirit dissipated in an instant.


    He looked at liluoyi, a moment later, slightly sideways, a slow voice: "please."


    "If you know what''s wrong and you can correct it, you can''t do much good."


    Li Luoyi smiles and pulls a bartender who doesn''t know what''s going on. He steps into the mountain gate and passes by a group of eminent monks who belong to silence.


    "This time, I won''t see eye to eye with you."


    Master Xuanwei closed his eyes.


    "Amitabha."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, you''re not scared, are you?"


    Walking into this thousand year old temple, you can feel the solemnity of Buddhism. Every plant, every brick and every tile here has a long history. When you come here, you feel as if you are in another world, isolated from the world of mortals, and your mind is constantly receiving the pure washing.


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "Then why don''t you talk?"


    Lilroy continued, as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened.


    Ang Lee looked at her for a moment and said in a slow voice, "I''m just thinking, why did those monks stop us just now?"


    "It''s not because we don''t have money."


    Li Luoyi said without hesitation: "you didn''t read the news. Now these so-called Buddhist masters seem to be compassionate and have no desire, but in fact, they are full of fish and meat in private. Some of them drive sports cars after work, and they are all very rich."


    Li Luo Yi looks at the Pilgrims who keep coming and going around.


    "Where did they get their money? It''s not from these people. Those monks must be looking at our poor clothes, not rich people, and they can''t offer them satisfactory incense, so they don''t want to let us in. "


    Although lilroy vowed, Ang Lee naturally understood that she was just talking nonsense.


    No matter how degenerate the Buddhists are, they can''t exaggerate to the absurd point of closing the door of the poor to worship the Buddha.


    "Benefactor, are you deceiving us as Buddhists when you slander us like this?"


    All of a sudden, a voice rang out in the side, silent, without any omen.


    Ang Lee turned his head.


    An old monk didn''t know when he came behind him.


    The eyebrows are white.


    Although the cassock on the body is old, it is very clean.


    Facing Ang Lee''s eyes, he saluted slightly and called out: "benefactor Li."


    It seems familiar to listen to the voice. It seems that it was the voice that stopped the monks just now and let them in.


    It''s just that they can make the monks listen to the orders. According to the truth, they should be very high-ranking figures in the temple. The old monk is so depressed that he doesn''t look like a person who can give orders at all.


    And what makes Ang Lee frown about it is.


    Why does this old monk know himself?


    "Master, do we know each other?"


    Naturally, Ang Lee can''t be as rude as lilroy. Even if he doesn''t believe in it, he still keeps the most basic respect.


    His polite response made the old monk feel a little stunned. He looked at him for a moment and gave a faint smile.


    "Benefactor Li may have forgotten that the old monk once had a meeting with benefactor Li."


    "Hey, old monk, don''t make up with me here. I tell you, we just came to have a look, but we didn''t bring any money."


    Li Luoyi said immediately, it seems that the experience of being blocked in front of the mountain gate just now made her have a bad impression on the whole Buddhism. Even this kind-hearted and amiable old monk was regarded as a hypocrite with ulterior motives to cheat money in her eyes.


    The old monk''s eyes moved to her face.


    Li Luoyi''s skin is white and red, pink and greasy, like flowers and jade. He is absolutely one of the most beautiful women in the world. However, the old monk''s eyes don''t show any fluctuation, as if Li Luoyi is just a red skull in his eyes.


    Li Luoyi and half pay, the old monk did not say a word, just a slight sigh, as if feeling the impermanence of fate.


    "Old monk, why do you sigh?"


    Li Luo Yi does not understand a way.


    If you are really a charlatan with no learning and no skill, the next line must be "I see that the seal Hall of the benefactor is black and the blood is weak. There will be a disaster in the near future. I have a plan here to help the benefactor get rid of the danger". But the old monk is obviously not a fraud.


    "I apologize to the benefactor for my previous impolite behavior."His tone is sincere, and then, regardless of the superiority and inferiority, he made a collection of Li Luoyi together, and said again.


    "The poor monk also said thanks to the benefactor."


    Li Luoyi said a lot before, but the old monk apologized and said thanks.


    It''s really not so generous.


    "Thank you? What do you thank me for? "


    Lilroy asked with great interest.


    She can understand the apology, but it''s hard to avoid that she can''t understand the thanks.


    The old monk straightened up again.


    "Benefactor Li and my Buddha are predestined friends. Thank you for your help."


    Li Luo Yi''s eyes congealed, and then he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Cluck I beg your pardon? You said this guy Is it predestined relationship with Buddha


    She looked at a bartender beside her and seemed to hear a big joke.


    Is the murderous Emperor Yan actually described as predestined with the Buddha?


    As if he could not see Li Luo Yi''s smile, the old monk said in a slow voice, "there is Buddha nature in eternal life, and everyone can become a Buddha."


    Liloe smiles even more.


    "Master, do you think I can become a Buddha?"


    "To become a Buddha on the spot, you don''t have to be in the Buddhist gate, give a bowl of porridge to the hungry and cold people on the roadside, give a hand to those who fall into a pit, and offer a helping hand to those who are in danger. At that moment, you are a Buddha."


    Lilroy''s eyes are moving.


    "Master, are you really going to transform me?"


    "Amitabha."


    The old monk put his hands together and looked peaceful.


    "If the benefactor can always bear this kind thought, he will surely have great merit in the future."


    "Boundless merit?"


    Lilroy sneered.


    "Master, it''s OK for you to fool others, but it''s a little inappropriate to use it to fool me. Some things are doomed from the beginning, and can''t be changed by human power. Do you think that if the devil puts down the butcher''s knife one day, people can really abandon prejudice?"


    The old monk said quietly.


    "How can I be as good as I want, but I want to be worthy of my heart. As long as we act according to our own heart, what is the importance of right and wrong. In the eyes of the benefactor, we Buddhists are also tricksters who give alms to all living beings. "


    Li Luo Yi slightly a Zheng, then radian ripples.

 Chapter 1339

    Buddhist Compassion.


    Although they didn''t offer any sesame oil money except a stick of incense, Qixia Temple still provided a fast meal for Li Luoyi and Ang Lee.


    "It''s really stingy. There''s no meat at all. Is there such a host?"


    Out of the gate, liluoyi is still complaining.


    Ang Lee didn''t remind her that this was the fact that she was in Buddhism. He slowly turned his head and looked back.


    The monks who had stopped them had disappeared.


    There are still many believers who worship Buddha.


    According to the old monk, he should have been here before, but he had no impression.


    Of course, in the past half a year, he has gradually got used to this sense of memory fault, but in recent days, a kind of doubt that he never had before began to emerge involuntarily and became increasingly strong.


    Myself Who is it?


    Or.


    Who is lilroy?


    What is the relationship between myself and lilroy?


    Although he lost his memory, he didn''t lose his thinking ability. He didn''t think about it before, but some recent events made him sure that lilroy''s previous explanations about his past were mostly lies.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    Lilroy looks at him curiously.


    Ang Lee looked back and shook his head with a smile.


    "Nothing. I just didn''t expect you to be so hot."


    Li Luo Yi''s performance at the gate of the mountain just now is indeed brave and fearless.


    For some reason, he did not put his doubts into his mouth.


    No matter what the reason, liluoyi chose to hide the past from him, but at least Ang Lee can be sure that the woman who accompanied him for half a year did not mean anything to him.


    "Pungent?"


    Liluoyi''s nose fluttered, discontented: "I don''t like this kind of description, they are too many, do I have to be afraid of them? Their temple stands here for people to see. How can it be that they are not allowed to enter? "


    "I, Li Luoyi, am not unreasonable. People respect me and I respect people, but if anyone offends me..."


    Ang Lee asked with a smile, "how about offending you?"


    Lilroy''s chin was slightly raised.


    "Then I''ll tear down this temple!"


    The tone is amazing.


    Ang Lee laughs but does not speak, as if it was a joke.


    "Go down the mountain."


    ¡­¡­


    When he got home, Ang Lee took a bath immediately.


    When I came out to clean my hair, the door was pushed open without any warning.


    He was so caught off guard that he didn''t even have time to put on his coat.


    There are only two people in the room, he and liluoyi. Naturally, no one else will push the door.


    He immediately planned to get his coat on the bed.


    "Why are you so shy? You''re not an outsider."


    Li Luoyi leans against the door and looks at Ang Lee''s naked upper body as if nothing had happened.


    Although not as exaggerated as Mr. bodybuilding, Ang Lee''s figure is very symmetrical, every muscle is just right, and there is no scar at all, which is quite pleasing to the eye.


    Li Luoyi didn''t seem to know what was the harm of men and women, and even didn''t have the concept of "don''t look at others without propriety".


    Fortunately, Ang Lee still wore pants.


    "Aren''t you tired of climbing today? Why haven''t you had a rest yet? "


    Ang Lee did not make a terrified daughter posture, as if nothing had happened to pick up the clothes to put on.


    "I can''t sleep. Can''t I have a chat with you?"


    Liloy put his hands around his chest and leaned against the door for a more comfortable position.


    "Hello, Comrade Li, what''s the situation between you and Miss Bai? Should we report to the organization? "


    "What''s the situation?"


    "Don''t play dumb."


    Li Luoyi said: "even the parents have met, dare you say you are not in love now?"


    It''s really hard to keep a secret when living under a roof day and night.


    Ang Lee smiles and doesn''t explain.


    "That''s what you want to talk about?"


    "This is a life event about whether we can get rid of poverty and become rich in the future. How can I not care? Besides, I''m your only relative. I don''t care. Who can care? "


    Li Luo Yi''s tone can''t hear any jealousy, just like Bai Ling''s previous investigation. Although they are dependent on each other, there is no love between them. Otherwise, lilloy''s judgment is unlikely to be such a performance.


    In her eyes, it seems that she really takes bailing as an opportunity to change her fate.


    "Hey, the Bai family is such a big family, the demand of choosing a son-in-law is certainly not low, you go to their house, didn''t you feel angry?"


    She looked at Ang Lee with a look of schadenfreude in her eyes.With a dumb smile, Ang Lee knew that liluoyi intended to see his joke, so he simply replied: "on the contrary, bailing''s parents received me ceremoniously and treated me very politely."


    "Oh?"


    Lilloy was suspicious.


    "Is it?"


    Ang Lee nodded without changing his face.


    Li Luoyi was obviously a little unbelievable, but he didn''t want to expose the fact that he wanted to see a joke. A moment later, he raised his mouth and said, "congratulations. Doesn''t it mean that you will marry into a rich family soon?"


    Said, she suddenly sighed, the expression inexplicably becomes bleak.


    "There is no feast that never ends. It seems that it''s time for me to find a place to move out."


    "Why move out?"


    Ang Lee didn''t know why.


    "You are silly. Miss Bai is a woman. No woman wants her man to get along with other women day and night and live under the same roof. Instead of being driven away at that time, it''s better to leave on your own initiative and get a decent job. "


    Listen to the tone.


    Ang Lee can''t laugh or cry.


    "Miss Bai is a good woman. I''m relieved to give you to her."


    "Have you seen her? You can say she''s a good woman. "


    "Yes."


    Ang Lee''s tone stagnated, and he was quite surprised: "when?"


    Bailing did come home once, but Li Luoyi had already gone to work, and the two girls didn''t meet.


    "In the florist."


    "Florist?"


    Li Luo Yi nodded and explained, "she came to me on her own initiative and paid me to leave you."


    Ang Lee''s eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Do you know how much she paid?"


    Without waiting for Ang Lee to speak, Li Luoyi asked himself.


    "Half a million."


    And liluoyi look at each other, although liluoyi did not say, but now that she is still standing here, what kind of choice she has made is very obvious.


    "Thank you."


    Ang Lee said slowly.


    Five hundred thousand may not be worth mentioning to the rich, but it is a thrilling sum of money for ordinary people struggling in big cities.


    "Thank you?"


    "For what?"


    "Thank you for not abandoning you for half a million?"


    Liloy''s mouth rippled slightly.


    "You should thank me, but it''s not the right time."


    At last, her eyes flickered.


    "Hey, if one day I really leave, will you miss me?"

 Chapter 1340

    The East China Sea.


    Central hospital.


    Almost every day, there are different tragedies here.


    In the morning, Henry electric vice president Shi Mo walked into the inpatient department building with a pile of nutrition.


    He is less than 30 years old, but he is earning a million yuan a year. Even in Dadonghai, where every inch of land and money is worth, he is an absolute high-income class. What''s more, he is not only a senior wage earner, but also the son-in-law of the boss of Henry group.


    Henry group has always been a leading enterprise in the electrical industry, with a market value of billions.


    Shi Mo, who was born in the countryside, can be said to have made a complete success.


    Sometimes, the change of fate is so simple that you don''t have to worry about it. You just need to marry a woman, and then you can rise to the top of the world and be rich and powerful.


    Of course.


    Shi Mo is very clear that many people behind his back say that he is a son-in-law who can have everything he has now.


    He never wanted to defend himself.


    Because these are facts.


    Most importantly, no matter how they talk in private, if they meet in person, they will still smile and call Mr. Shi or Mr. Shi.


    This is the reality.


    Not to be envied is mediocrity.


    In this world, poverty is the most shameful thing.


    Shi Mo stepped into the elevator, pressed the button on the sixth floor, and then sorted out his famous suit with one hand. He didn''t have much expression on one face, and gradually formed the tradition that the upper class''s happiness and anger were not in the form of color.


    But when he came to the ward, he knocked on the door in vain, and then came to the ward with a smile on his face.


    What happens in general hospitals is almost a sad thing. It is really rare for visitors with such a bright smile.


    Hearing the news, the two women talking in the ward looked at the door.


    "Shi Mo? What are you doing here? "


    The woman lying on the bed seems to be suffering from a serious illness. Her face is a little haggard. When she sees Shi Mo approaching, her subconscious reaction is to frown.


    Then, if she had any sleep, she looked at her college roommate by the bed.


    "Chenxi, I informed Shi Mo that everyone is an old classmate. Since he is in Donghai, as an old classmate, he should come to see you."


    Have a baby.


    As we all know, the youngest associate professor of Donghai university is unmarried all the time!


    "Yes, dawn, don''t blame Aya. We are old classmates and in the same city. We should help each other."


    Shi Mo put down the nutriment, looked at his ex girlfriend, who was fat all over the bed, and asked with a smile, "boys and girls?"


    "Boy."


    Yue ya, who was in the same class with Yao Chenxi and had been sleeping with him for four years, said.


    "When she was born, she had nine Jin, but she suffered a lot."


    Smoot''s smile doesn''t change.


    "Yes? The old fortune teller in the school used to say that if you have a baby after dawn, it must be a boy. "


    Smell speech, Yue Ya also immediately nodded, eyes show the color of memory, said with a smile: "at that time when you go to calculate, I was also beside, the old man also said, dawn will not only give birth to boys, but also mother with son expensive."


    She looks at the famous brand of Shi Mo, and her smile doesn''t change, but she can''t help feeling a lot.


    In fact, she did not finish.


    At that time, after the old gentleman told Chenxi''s fortune, she also joked that Shi Mo would be famous in the future. After all, at that time, in everyone''s eyes, Shi Mo and Yao Chenxi were both a model couple, and they were sure to grow old together. The old gentleman''s prediction was naturally imprinted on Shi mo.


    But the world is unpredictable, fate will always bring people unexpected surprise.


    Now, Shi Mo is really successful, but he is another woman.


    And dawn, but unmarried first pregnant, gave birth to a big fat boy.


    Before and after the birth, she accompanied the whole process, but the father of Chenxi didn''t show up all the time.


    Ask Chenxi, Chenxi is also silent.


    For a time, she even thought that the child of Chenxi could be Smith''s?


    Although Smith is married now, they used to love each other so much.


    But until she informs Shi Mo to come and see their reaction, Yue Ya is still not sure.


    Like, but not like.


    Although Shi Mo is full of smiles, Yao Chenxi, who has been taking sick leave since Xianhuai, is obviously a little cold. He can''t say that he turns hatred into hatred because of love, but he has nothing to say.


    "I''ll go out and get some hot water. You can talk."


    Yue Ya''s choice to leave the ward makes room for a couple who go their separate ways.


    "Bang."The door of the ward closed gently.


    "You are so stupid."


    Shi Mo smiles and sighs.


    Most of the people who uphold justice kill dogs, and most of the people who are ungrateful are scholars.


    It is undeniable that he is a betrayer in this love. Although he has no regrets, he always owes the woman in the hospital bed.


    "Thank you for coming to see me. I need a rest."


    Yao Chenxi calm way, attitude slightly stiff, a mouth began to chase guests.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to believe that this couple was once the envy of everyone on campus.


    "Dawn, aren''t we friends?"


    Shi Mo''s face is bitter.


    Yao Chenxi''s face is expressionless.


    "Mr. Shi, don''t forget who you are now. There are still people waiting for you in your family."


    Shi Mo''s tone was stagnant and he opened his mouth, but at last he just sighed.


    "Have a good rest and I''ll see you another day."


    Yao Chenxi looked out of the window and stopped talking.


    Smoot left in dismay.


    More than ten minutes later, Yue Ya returned to the ward. She opened the kettle and was carried by the nurse beside her. She had a baby in her arms.


    "Why? What about Shi Mo? "


    "He''s gone."


    Yao Chenxi looks at Yue Ya''s swaddling clothes in her arms. Her haggard face is suddenly filled with maternal brilliance.


    "So fast?"


    Yue ya, who had planned to bring the baby to see him, said unexpectedly. Then she went to the bed and put the baby into his real mother''s arms.


    The child just born is naturally not very good-looking, but the strange thing is that except for the meeting when he just left the mother, he seldom cries. Now he lies in his mother''s arms and does not sleep. His black eyes earn a lot, and his two fleshy hands unconsciously pull. It seems that he is looking at his closest person in the world.


    The youngest associate professor of Dongda looks down and smiles.


    "Chenxi, the father of the child, is..."


    Yue Ya is sitting by the bed. She doesn''t know how many times she whispers.


    Yao Chenxi was silent for a moment, teasing her son and whispering: "his surname is Li, li of Muzi Li."

 Chapter 1341

    Muzi Li?


    Yueya subconsciously looks at the child in the arms of her college roommate.


    Li?


    So, this baby boy is really not smoot''s child?


    She can be said to have witnessed the birth of the child from beginning to end, but except for her, she never saw any of Yao Chenxi''s friends or even Yao''s family.


    "Dawn, the father of this child, knows his existence?"


    It''s not the naive and ignorant green age at the beginning. Yue Ya stares at Yao Chenxi''s little life who just came to the world, and her tone is dignified and low.


    Some people say that the feelings of students are the purest. Yao Chenxi didn''t tell anyone when she gave birth. She only informed her former college roommate. We can imagine the depth of their feelings at that time. Although it''s the first time to be a mother, it seems that there are maternal genes in women''s bones. When the child is born, the genes begin to wake up. Yao Chenxi resists the fatigue after giving birth and shakes her head gently without any teacher. From now on, she is destined to become the most important little life in her life. She is silent for a moment and shakes her head calmly.


    Yue Ya was stunned, and then her face showed an urgent color.


    She has been married for a long time, and her children have been able to make soy sauce by themselves. Because of this, she understands the hard work of taking care of her children. Even with the help of the old people on both sides, sometimes she still feels powerless. What''s more, Yao Chenxi is still a single mother.


    You know, the pain of having children is not worth mentioning compared with the difficulty of taking care of children.


    "Dawn, why are you so stupid!"


    Like Shi Mo, who left soon after staying, Yue Ya used the same adjective when she knew that Yao Chenxi was about to become or had become a single mother. Of course, compared with Shi Mo, who knew a little bit about Yao Chenxi, she basically knew nothing, so she looked rather sad.


    "Tell me, who is that bastard? I''ll call him! "


    Yue Ya was filled with indignation and was very righteous.


    Although we all go our own way to carry out our lives after graduation, it''s basically a long time before we can meet again. Maybe our feelings are not as good as when we went to college, Yue Ya still thinks that she knows her roommate very well.


    No matter how chaotic the world is now, Chenxi will not indulge herself. She is not a casual person in her heart, otherwise she would not choose Shi Mo who had nothing at that time.


    What''s more, she is still a professor in Donghai University, and her personal moral cultivation will certainly not have any problems.


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head, which makes Yue Ya''s mind come up with an eight o''clock golden drama. What Yao Chenxi plays must be the role of being infatuated but abandoned by the dregs, especially to cheat the audience into tears.


    "Yue ya, thank you. I''ve been bothering you these days."


    Yao Chenxi raised her head, a little haggard smile, did not answer Yue Ya''s question.


    "Dawn, it''s too strange for us to say thank you."


    Yue Ya looked up at the old classmate who was enviable in other aspects, but full of frustrations in emotion. She gently grasped her hand and said in a slow voice: "I know you are very capable. In our class, you were absolutely outstanding, but raising a child is not an easy job, even if you can manage hundreds of students You don''t have to be able to teach your children well. "


    "Dawn, I''m also a mother, so I know how hard it is to be a mother. Believe me, no matter what, we need to make an appointment with the father of this child."


    Yue Ya is sincere and sincere.


    "It''s not the most important thing to have any problems between you now. He can''t evade his responsibility."


    In fact, what she wants to say most is why Yao Chenxi didn''t choose to kill the child before, but when she thinks that all the children have been born, it doesn''t make much sense to say that. It''s better to consider practical problems.


    "You can hide it for a while, but not for a lifetime. You can''t let this child live in the dark forever. It doesn''t matter for ordinary people, but you are a professor of Dongda. Once the news of your unmarried pregnancy comes to light, it will not only affect your reputation, but also adversely affect your future. Chenxi, you should consider it clearly. "


    In fact, Yue Ya''s words are euphemistic. The most important thing for a teacher is his good conduct. First of all, he has to set an example. If the news of unmarried childbirth is exposed, it will not only have adverse effects, but Yao Chenxi''s educational career may be ruined.


    Yao Chenxi, who is intelligent, can''t be unaware of this, but her face doesn''t change, and her tone is gentle and firm.


    "Since I gave birth to him without his consent, I won''t let him regret coming to this world."


    In a daze, Yue Ya immediately explained, "Chenxi, I''m not questioning that you can''t take care of your children, just What about yourself? You don''t think about yourself at all? You have to understand that it''s not your fault, and it''s not your responsibility... "


    "Yue ya. I know you do it for my good, but I think it''s very clear that I will raise him by myself. "See Yao Chenxi so stubborn, Yue Ya anxious at the same time, but also a strong curiosity about which son of a bitch is so irresponsible, let Chenxi pregnant do not say, and also let her give up the child.


    As a woman, Yue Ya knows that Chenxi could not have done this if it wasn''t for love.


    Did that man''s weight in dawn''s heart exceed that of Smith?


    "Dawn, can you tell me who that guy is? What''s your job? When did you start? "


    Yue Ya can''t help but wonder.


    For her, Yao Chenxi is not only a classmate but also an idol. Gu yunyouyun takes a cut and gains wisdom. What kind of man can make Yao Chenxi who has fallen in Shi Mo once again lose herself, and even sink more thoroughly.


    Yao Chenxi hesitated for a moment, but she still opened her mouth, gently shaking her child, and said in a slow voice: "that day, I received a wedding invitation from Shi Mo, and my heart was a little blocked, so I found a bar. Coincidentally, I didn''t expect him to be there alone."


    Yue Ya can''t help but stare.


    As an adult woman, she can basically imagine what happened.


    "Dawn, don''t tell me that you and he are just like this..."


    Yao Chenxi was not shy and nodded calmly.


    "Now, maybe it''s all predestined, and he went to the wedding with me."


    Yue Ya''s eyes seem to fall out.


    "How dare you?"


    "Why are you so bold? I actually knew him before, and I knew him at least. Otherwise, you think I really had a one night stand with him. "


    Yue Ya suddenly became excited and asked, "what do you look like? Do you have a history


    Perhaps the two women did not find that a little guy was still open eyes, mouth occasionally spitting mouth blisters, but did not cry, like listening to parents'' love story quietly.

 Chapter 1342

    "A child can be taught, Comrade Li."


    Butterfly love fresh flower shop, Li Luoyi took a picture of Ang Lee standing beside him, looking full of praise.


    Ang Lee had been to the florist several times before. When he picked up Li Luoyi from work, almost all the employees in the florist knew him, but when he entered the florist today, the employees didn''t recognize him.


    There is no other reason, just because today''s comrade Ang Lee is too coquettish.


    A famous white suit dazzles a little, which makes several employees dare not talk to him until now.


    Of course, Li Luo Yi, who once met Li Luo Yi, was not surprised by Ang Lee''s cool clothes. Looking at a bunch of roses being bandaged, her eyes showed some emotion that might be described as gratification.


    The buyer of that bunch of roses is Comrade Ang Lee.


    Today, he came to the florist''s shop to buy flowers, but the difference is that what he wanted to buy was lilies, but Li Luo Yi could not help saying that he changed them all into roses, and he also made a very exaggerated ninety-nine.


    Although today is not a Valentine''s day or 520 or other special day, according to the ordinary market price of roses, the price of a bunch of roses will cost him 500 yuan.


    Five hundred yuan is of course insignificant to the well-off children, but he is just an ordinary person and has no capital to spend money. Five hundred yuan is enough for him to buy clothes or eat for a week.


    But lilroy ignored his refusal and seemed determined to kill him as a fat sheep.


    After failing to communicate several times, Ang Lee gave up his desire to buy, and seemed to accept the identity of the wronged leader.


    No matter.


    After all, I''m afraid this is the only chance to kill her.


    Some comrades look at the gradually formed Rose bunch, give full play to the spirit of Ah Q to comfort themselves.


    "What are you doing with a straight face? Who owes you money? Are you going to celebrate Miss Bai''s birthday with this face? "


    Li Luoyi turned his head and said, "smile, can you laugh?"


    Originally, it was only a budget of one or two hundred dollars, but it was spent several times more by unscrupulous businessmen. I''m afraid that no one would be happy at this time. However, seeing that liluoyi came to teach him how to smile, Ang Lee had to show a smile that looked very reluctant.


    "If you do business as well as you do, there won''t be so many businesses closing down every year."


    "Are you mocking me?"


    Lilloyton was discontented.


    "Don''t forget that Miss Bai has been living there for a few days for a gift, but you can''t thank me for the advice I gave you, and you still sneer here? It''s just a few hundred yuan. You''re stingy. Can I help you pay the head office? "


    Ang Lee was silent with a bitter smile. Beaming with joy,


    fully satisfied or contented himself with the one hundred cashiers.


    "Roy, Xiao Li, this is Did you win the lottery


    Although Li Luoyi is now the store manager, she is not any airs, and is very polite to the employees in the store. In addition, she is the youngest, so the employees call her name kindly.


    Seeing Ang Lee walk to the side of the street and get into a taxi, a shop assistant can''t help but ask curiously.


    Liluoyi couldn''t help laughing and looked up.


    The guy who has a lot of luck has got into the taxi.


    "He''s in bad luck."


    ¡­¡­


    You get what you pay for.


    The weight of ninety-nine roses in your hand is more than a dozen.


    Fortunately, Bai Ling''s family lived in the first-line villa area, with few pedestrians, so a comrade who could only get off at the entrance of the villa area and walk was not embarrassed by the attention ceremony.


    In the past month, the "relationship" between him and Bai Ling has been steadily warming up. So when it comes to his 25th birthday, Bai Ling is quite reasonable to invite a comrade who has met his parents. That''s why this scene comes into being.


    Although he has only been here once, Ang Lee''s memory is obviously good. Holding a lot of ninety-nine roses, he comes to a red roofed villa with an impression. He holds the flowers in his left hand and rings the doorbell with his right hand.


    More than ten seconds later, the door opened, and there was no embarrassing scene of admitting the wrong door. What appeared in front of Ang Lee was aunt Yang''s kind face.


    "Aunt Yang."


    Ang Lee didn''t feel proud and polite because he conquered other people''s young ladies.


    "Mr. Li is here. Please come in."


    Aunt Yang warmly called him in.


    The hall of Bailing''s house is very large, but it still looks crowded.


    Just a little glance, Ang Lee found a lot of acquaintances. A-Mei, Miao MI, Dai Qianru, some of the boys and girls who had dinner together at the Michelin club that day, and of course, Shao Qi, his "top rival" South Ring prince, were not absent.A large group of people divided into several small circles, all chatting and laughing, but when Ang Lee came in with a rose in his hand, it was like a sudden injection of coolant, and the lively scene suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    All eyes looked over, and then fell on the bunch of huge roses that people can''t ignore, with different looks.


    "This is Mr. Ang Lee, a very good friend of Miss Li."


    Bai Ling and Bai''s family are not here. They are all upstairs. Aunt Yang introduces them to the public.


    "Aunt Yang, Mr. Li, we all know each other. We''ve met before. You can go and do your own work. You don''t have to worry about us."


    Shao Qi opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Miss should come down soon, Mr. Li. You and Mr. Shao, let''s sit down first."


    Ang Lee nodded and walked calmly to the hall.


    Aunt Yang did her duty and arranged for Ang Lee before she went back to the kitchen.


    "Mr. Li, last time you came here, I happened to have something to do, so I didn''t show up. It''s a pity that we finally had a good drink with Uncle Bai on the occasion of Bai Ling''s birthday."


    Shao Qi looks at Ang Lee coming by with a smile. It seems that the humiliation of the defeat of archery hall last time has not been paid attention to by him at all.


    "Oh, why is it still this dress? Didn''t bailing buy you more spare sets? "


    Mei''s cold laughter soon rang out.


    I have to admit that this is really a person with a clear sense of love and hate. Even if I saw Tao''s Pearl condescending to wear shoes for this man, I didn''t easily change my likes and dislikes.


    Hearing the speech, the rest of the people couldn''t help laughing. They helped each other with their voices. For a moment, the whole imposing hall was filled with laughter, making someone holding a rose look like a clown.

 Chapter 1343

    "Dad, don''t push me, will you?"


    In the study on the second floor, Bai Linghua, who had been carefully dressed today, looked at her parents in disgrace, and all her good mood completely disappeared.


    "Ling''er, your father and I never wanted to force you. You are our only daughter. Don''t we want to see you live the life you want?"


    Sitting next to the white mother tongue center of gravity long mouth, feeling really and cut.


    "Your father and I both want you to have a carefree 25th birthday, but the reality is never based on human will. What your father said just now is the truth. The company is not doing well this year, and there is a huge deficit. Now there is no trace of two senior executives in the company, and all the mess is on your father. Even if there is some other way, we will not tell you to bear the pressure, but your father and I really have no other way now. "


    Bai Ling looks at her father standing in front of the window with his back. He hopes to get from his father that everything he just heard is an illusion. The company is still smooth sailing. Unfortunately, his father doesn''t move, and the sunshine outside the window is so dazzling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want me to do? "


    Bai Ling slowly took a breath and asked in a hoarse voice.


    White mother looked at her husband and saw that her husband didn''t say a word. Then she continued: "ling''er, I know it''s cruel to you, but your father and I are desperate. As a member of this family, you should also take the responsibility of protecting this family, don''t you?"


    Bai Ling looks at his mother.


    "Mom. If you have anything to say, just say it yourself. What can I do to help dad and the company? "


    "According to the company''s current funding gap, as long as there is 2 billion yuan, we will be able to get through this difficulty..."


    Two billion.


    Bai Ling''s heart sank.


    Even for her family, the number is amazing.


    "Didn''t father have so many friends? Can''t you find a way to borrow from them... "


    "We''ve all opened our mouths, but ling''er, you should also understand that shopping malls are like battlefields, and there are few people who can send charcoal in the snow. At this time, it''s good for those people not to fall into the trap. Moreover, few people can come up with such a large sum of money in one breath."


    "What about the bank?"


    "The approval process of bank loans is too cumbersome. The company has been operating in debt. According to the current situation of the company, it is very unlikely that the bank will grant us another 2 billion yuan. Moreover, we don''t have so much time to wait for the result of the bank."


    There are peaks and valleys in life, especially in business. No entrepreneur has ever experienced setbacks. In Bai Ling''s impression, their family has experienced many ups and downs. However, it is obvious that the storm is more severe than before.


    "What about Uncle Shao? Uncle Shao has such a good relationship with his father that it''s impossible for him to sit back and ignore him. "


    White mother sighed: "your uncle Shao is not a man who forgets his righteousness for profit, but he has helped us many times. Your father and I have no face to talk to others. The relationship between our family and the Shao family is really good, but we can''t ask people to help us for free because of friendship. That''s too selfish. "


    At this time, Bai Mu''s profound sense of righteousness was quite different from that when she faced Ang Lee at that time.


    Bailing is not stupid. She has always understood her parents'' thoughts. If she can''t hear her mother''s implication now, it''s really a waste of the words and deeds she received in such a family for so many years.


    She looked at her mother and then at her father, who had been standing with her back at the window, and suddenly laughed.


    "Is it that if I choose to marry Shao Qi, the Shao family will have reason to lend a helping hand to help the company through this difficulty?"


    Baiyanchi is still silent.


    White mother nodded.


    From the beginning, Bai Ling''s smile expanded again.


    "Mom, why don''t you just say you want to sell me?"


    White mother''s face suddenly changed.


    "Ling''er, what are you talking about! You are the only child of your father and me. We all hope you can be happy. Shaoqi''s excellence is obvious to all. Unlike other childe brothers, he has almost no bad hobbies. Appearance, talent and character are all impeccable. They are absolutely worthy of your good match. "


    Bai Ling stares at her mother stubbornly and says nothing. She has heard these words for many times, and her ears are about to cocoon.


    "If you really don''t feel anything about Shaoqi, then it''s OK. No one is allowed to mention it again."


    All the way through the storm, baiyanchi finally turned around.


    "What do you do? What about the company? "


    White mother tone excited.


    "If you can''t find the money to fill the gap, you''re the head of the company. I''m afraid the main responsible person will spend the rest of his life in prison! "


    Baiyanchi was silent."If you go to sit by, what shall I do?"?! Do you want me to die alone in the last ten or twenty years? "


    The white mother looked sad and moved.


    As a child, no matter how much conflict there is, I''m afraid it''s impossible to watch their parents be forced into a desperate situation and indifferent.


    "Ma, I promise you."


    Bai Ling closed his eyes slowly.


    White mother turned her head. I can''t believe it.


    "Ling''er, what do you say?"


    "I will marry Shaoqi."


    Bai Ling said in a soft voice.


    Smell speech, white mother face immediately jump up happy.


    "Ling''er, mom knows you can figure it out."


    "Dad, mom, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first."


    Bai Yanchi looks at her expressionless daughter, and her words stop.


    "Well, you go down first. Today is your birthday. Be happy."


    The white mother turned her worries into happiness and began to smile.


    "Treat your friends well for your parents first."


    Bai Ling said nothing and turned to walk out of the study.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    At the moment of closing the door of the study, Bai Ling seemed to take off his strength for a moment and faltered. Fortunately, he was helped by the servant in time.


    "I''m fine."


    In the face of the servant''s concerned eyes, Bai Ling smiles bleakly, stands up straight, breaks away from the servant''s help, and goes downstairs alone.


    "Are we really right to do that?"


    Looking at the closed door, baiyanchi murmured.


    It''s true that the company has suffered a disaster. You can take your daughter as the capital for refuge. Whether this approach is appropriate or not makes him feel confused.


    "Do you have any other choice?"


    Bai Mu said firmly: "Shaoqi is a good match. This is a way to get the best of both worlds. Ling''er may not understand it now, but he will certainly understand our good intentions in the future. "

 Chapter 1344

    "The white spirit came down."


    Bailing, who takes the escalator to walk down the stairs slowly, attracts the attention of all the people in the hall on the first floor. At the same time, bailing saves someone from the embarrassing situation temporarily.


    "Happy birthday."


    Shao Qi was the first one to welcome him. At the same time, he presented a jewelry box in his pocket. Although he didn''t open it in front of everyone, everyone knew that the contents in the box must be valuable.


    Shaoqi didn''t mean to show off, but surprisingly, bailing took the box and took it apart directly.


    Soon, a bright and gorgeous diamond ring broke into everyone''s sight.


    Ring.


    And it''s a diamond ring.


    This kind of gift can''t be given at will.


    However, compared with bailing, who was a little disrespectful to open the gift in public, what was more intriguing was that after clearly seeing that there was a diamond ring in the box, she accepted it as if nothing had happened,


    "thank you."


    Looking at the white spirit who closed the box again, everyone''s eyes flickered.


    Isn''t bailing always more resistant to Shaoqi? How can I take Shaoqi''s diamond ring?


    It''s a little weird.


    Of course, the people present are not ordinary people. They all know the truth of seeing through and not saying it. They all like they don''t know anything. They all offer gifts to today''s birthday one after another.


    "Happy birthday."


    A bartender comrade was left in the last finale, but the fly in the ointment was that his gift was not shocking, and even didn''t make people feel bright. It was a bunch of cheap roses.


    It''s reasonable to say that bailing is not a woman who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. According to her previous enthusiasm for Ang Lee, it''s not impossible for her to take that bunch of roses and even reward a toad with a kiss. However, it''s strange that looking at Ang Lee with roses in her hand, her reaction can almost be described as coldness and silence It took Ang Lee a long time to squeeze out a dull radian and say thank you in a soft voice.


    There is no doubt that among all the gifts, someone''s most eye-catching rose is undoubtedly the cheapest, but bailing did not dislike it and took it, but soon she handed it over to the servant, and it took her half a minute to spend it.


    Ang Lee has a smile on his face, but it doesn''t change.


    Dai Qianru and Miao Mi look at each other, and there is a strong doubt in their eyes.


    What''s going on?


    In the past two months, they have witnessed how crazy bailing is chasing the bartender. How can they suddenly become like this?


    Even A-Mei was a little surprised, but she didn''t want to think much. She glanced at the little bartender in disguise, and sneered in her heart.


    Do you really think you can eat swan meat to reach the sky?


    Didn''t expect to be beaten back so soon?


    "Let''s go and sit in the yard."


    Bai Ling said, smiling brightly, like the spring breeze.


    The courtyard has already been set up, with a long white dining table to ensure that it can accommodate everyone. The square table is full of flowers and wine.


    As today''s birthday star, Bai Ling is naturally the focus of the whole audience. Even if Shao Qi takes the initiative to stay with her, they are willing to be green leaves. They stay together all the time, talking and laughing. I''m afraid no one can see that there was a huge gap between the two men and women.


    Someone is standing in a corner, next to an elm tree. Except for Miao MI and Dai Qianru who came over to have a drink with him, no one paid attention to them. Although they were well-dressed, they looked a little pitiful, even sad.


    "How''s it going? Is it bitter to wake up from a dream


    A Mei came to him, raised her glass and motioned to him.


    "Have a drink, Mr. Li."


    Although he was poor, Ang Lee was quite polite and didn''t mind the irony of the other party''s tone. He took a drink from his glass. Although the arc was very slight, Mei could clearly see that the bartender still had a smile on her face.


    The radian was like a match, which ignited the anger in A-Mei''s heart.


    Clearly has been abandoned by bailing, but why can this little bartender be so calm?


    "I really admire you. I can''t even laugh now. Can''t you see that bailing doesn''t want you anymore?"


    She looks at Shao Qi and Bai Ling, who can''t help but think of "Lang Cai Nu Mao" when they walk together, and reminds them kindly.


    "It''s her freedom to choose who she''s with. I wish her well


    A-Mei wanted to see from his face the flaw of magnanimity disguised for the poor last dignity, but after working hard for a long time, she got nothing. The little bartender''s acting ability is really good.


    "You think you can save your face by pretending to be nothing. I tell you, I knew from the beginning that bailing and you must be just playing. What''s her status? What''s your status? Will she really like you? "Sister sneered.


    "It''s not a bad thing to wake up as soon as possible, in order to avoid being trapped too deep. Well, now that your part is over, you can retire and go back to your world. "


    A Mei''s condescending tone is like sending a beggar.


    Ang Lee looked at her, not angry, and even the habitual smile on his face, which was probably due to professional reasons, did not change. Maybe as a little man, he knows the truth of taking a step back. It seems that he didn''t hear the other party''s sarcasm. He looks over A-Mei and looks at Bai Ling in the distance. Then he puts down his glass, as if he really intends to leave.


    As it happens, maybe he felt that someone was looking at him, and Bai Ling''s eyes also happened to move to this side,


    "Ang Lee, wait."


    Seeing that Ang Lee turned around, she immediately called out, and then quickly walked this way.


    Ang Lee stops.


    The sound of footsteps is approaching.


    "Are you going to leave?"


    "Well, I have something else to do. I can''t stay with you any longer."


    Bai Ling could only see his back, but could not see his expression. Then he heard another sentence.


    "Happy birthday."


    Calm tone, no resentment, even with a smile, like a blessing from the heart, full of sincerity.


    Bai Ling, who thought he could, suddenly felt a kind of strong acerbity in his nose, and even his eyes turned red involuntarily.


    It''s her.


    At the beginning, it was the man she approached on her own initiative,


    in the end, it made him exit in such an embarrassing manner.


    After opening his mouth, Bai Ling finally said three words with a slightly trembling tone.


    "I''m sorry."


    The figure was silent for a moment, then replied with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    From beginning to end, he didn''t turn around again.


    "Goodbye."


    Bai Ling opened his mouth, but there was no sound again. His heart seemed to be held by a big hand. There was a kind of almost suffocating illusion. In the gradually blurred vision, he could only see his back moving away from the distance within reach.

 Chapter 1345

    Everyone was watching the sad departure of a bartender comrade. No one noticed that a black Phaeton parked near the roadside also witnessed what happened in the courtyard of the villa.


    Because of the distance, it may be difficult for Qin Yunxuan to guess exactly what those people said. However, according to Xiao Tao''s previous statement and the information in his hand, he can basically guess what happened just now.


    "Miss Bai, it seems that she is really emotional."


    From his point of view, we can see Bai Ling with red eyes and Ang Lee walking out of the courtyard.


    Although there is nothing wrong with choosing the former between a rich young man and a bartender, Qin Dashao, who is holding the information, still has some inexplicable feelings in his heart.


    If Miss Bai could be more firm and stick to her own choice, it would be a bit difficult.


    But now


    Although the wise eye knows the Pearl, it still lacks courage and perseverance.


    "Sister, I''ll pick up someone."


    Turning around, the elder sister sitting in the back said, as the first son of the south, Qin Dashao put down the information and pushed the driver''s door open.


    Ang Lee, who is going outside the villa, just passes by Huiteng.


    Qin Yunxuan suddenly got off the car, let him subconsciously look at the eye, but also just look at the eye.


    It was like seeing a stranger. Ang Lee''s face didn''t change at all. He soon drew back his eyes and continued to walk forward without any pause.


    Little peach didn''t lie.


    He I really don''t know anyone.


    Looking at the man who once stood on the top of the world, Qin Yunxuan showed a warm smile.


    "Brother in law."


    If Li didn''t listen, he might still be immersed in the scene just now, or he didn''t think that the other party was talking to him. He kept on walking.


    What he had just experienced in front of Bai''s villa didn''t seem to strike him too hard. He could take it up and put it down. He looked calm and his face was like water.


    Seeing that the other side is about to brush past him, Qin Yunxuan subconsciously raises his arm to grasp the other side''s shoulder. But at this time, he opens the back door of the low-key Huiteng car.


    Step out of the door, the first is a rare white linen shoes.


    On the vamp, there is embroidered a phoenix flying high, one needle and one thread. vivid.


    Then, a woman in blue cloth stepped out of the car. Three thousand green silk was tied into a horsetail and tied behind her head. It seemed that she deliberately blocked Ang Lee passing by.


    Seeing this, Qin Yunxuan took back his hand.


    Ang Lee had no choice but to stop. When his eyes fell on the woman''s face in the way, he suddenly trembled a little.


    The beauty of this woman is even comparable to that of lilroy.


    Of course, he is not a man who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman. He has lived under the same roof with a peerless beauty like Li Luo Yi for so long, and he hasn''t done anything worse than animals. This shows how high his moral cultivation is.


    Adhering to the principle of no courtesy, Ang Lee soon withdrew his eyes from the other side''s face, even thought that the other side was still in the past, so he politely moved two steps to the side to make way for the road.


    But the other side didn''t move, just closed the door again.


    "Bang."


    With the sound of closing the door, a soft voice followed.


    "Long time no see."


    Ang Lee''s eyes contracted.


    Yes, Fang Ming is talking to him.


    His eyes could not help looking at the woman again. He frowned slightly and looked puzzled.


    "My name is Qin Yuyi. I know you It should be many years. You once saved my life. Maybe you don''t remember anything now, but I will try to find a way to let you find everything you lost. "


    Ang Lee''s eyes fluctuated.


    "Brother-in-law, it seems that all this is predestined. I didn''t expect that you were in Jinling, and you were met by little peach. It''s clearly God''s arrangement. It shows that you and my sister have not finished their fate."


    The young man behind him shook his head with emotion.


    This time, Ang Lee can no longer pretend to be deaf.


    Brother in law?


    There is no third person next to you. Apart from yourself, the other person can''t be addressing others.


    Myself And this woman named Qin Yuyi, is it


    Rao is no matter how deep his determination is, when he sees a woman who may be his wife suddenly appear in front of him, his thinking will inevitably be confused for a moment.


    With this woman''s beauty, I don''t think I''ll make fun of him with such self destructive things.


    Qin Yuyi is silent. He doesn''t admit Qin Yunxuan''s words, but he doesn''t deny them. His eyes pass Ang Lee and fall on Bai Ling people who also notice here.


    "We''ll explain to you later. Let''s put an end to your grudge during your stay in Jinling. With your personality, you certainly don''t like to owe people."The woman named Qin Yuyi seemed to know him very well. After that, she went to the White House.


    Ang Lee, with a confused mind, turned and looked at her back. Somehow, he didn''t leave, instead, he kept up with her.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Seeing Ang Lee''s return, many people are puzzled.


    "Who are those two?"


    "I don''t know. Is that the boy''s helper? To find him a place? "


    "Ha ha, don''t be funny."


    In a murmuring voice, a woman named Qin Yuyi entered the courtyard.


    Bai Ling''s eyes were blank.


    "How many tricks do you have? Bailing, it''s a good thing that you''ll stop at the precipice in time, or you''ll be cheated by this boy. "


    A Mei sneers, desperately brush the sense of existence.


    Shaoqi looks at Qin Yunxuan, who is following him. His eyes are suspicious.


    "I have a rule in my life. I never beat women, but I''m sorry. It seems that you have to let me break the rule."


    Before A-Mei could react, she felt a figure coming to her face. Then she felt a sharp pain on her face. She couldn''t help but stagger to the side for a few steps. Finally, she fell to the ground due to her imbalance.


    "Pa!"


    Qin Yunxuan took back his hand as if nothing had happened, looked down at the girl who had been knocked over, and said faintly: "if your parents don''t teach you how to speak, it''s better to keep silent outside."


    The whole audience was shocked.


    How ever did anyone think that this guy was so domineering that he started beating people directly when he didn''t agree?!


    "How dare you hit me?"


    Of course, the most exciting one is undoubtedly A-Mei who has fallen to the ground. She has a good family background, and her friends are rich or expensive. She has never been wronged when she is so old.


    Holding a hot face, she looked at each other, with an incredible face.


    Qin Da Shao, who was once a dandy owner, has a slightly cocky mouth.


    "What''s the matter with you? One more word of nonsense and I''ll destroy your family, believe it? "

 Chapter 1346

    Maybe it''s the first time in her life that A-Mei was slapped in the face. Her expression was twisted and her eyes were venomous. It''s obvious that her heart must be furious at the moment. But strangely, looking at the violent person''s unruly face, the abuse she poured into her throat didn''t come out.


    I don''t know why, there is a strong intuition in her heart to remind her that if she really scolds her, the other party will really carry out what he just said and say to destroy her family.


    But Her family is not to say what a famous family, but in Jinling City, it''s also the gateway with a head and a face. How can this man who doesn''t know where to fight come out with such a big voice?


    "Mei, are you ok?"


    After a short period of stupefaction, Miao MI, who has come back to her senses, helps A-Mei up from the ground in a hurry. Although A-Mei''s mouth is really annoying sometimes, we are still friends after all.


    "What can''t you say, man? Is it too much to beat a woman? "


    Geng Shu opened his mouth with a bad face.


    Naturally, he didn''t have an affair with A-Mei. The reason why he spoke was that as a man, he couldn''t face up to the fact that an outsider rushed to beat his own woman.


    "Why, are you going to help her out?"


    Qin Yunxuan smile, even if the other party is numerous and powerful, but he looks very relaxed.


    "I hit her because she should. If you have any suggestions, you can, if you have the ability, although you can help her return the slap just now, if you think you can''t, you can give it to your mother, your father, your relatives Make a phone call. I''ll wait here. "


    The tone is amazing.


    Arrogance is almost invincible.


    For a moment, the whole courtyard was silent.


    Geng Shu frowned and his eyes twinkled.


    Few of the children of rich families are idiots. Although they don''t know what the origin of this guy is, since they dare to be so domineering, the origin is mostly extraordinary.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Qin Yunxuan looked around at this group of young ladies and CHILDES in Jinling City and said with a smile, "can I think that you all think that she should be slapped? I didn''t slap her wrong just now?"


    A man has a face, a tree has a skin.


    Even if he was shocked by the strong air shown by the other party, Geng Shu, as a man, could not allow the other party to humiliate him so wantonly.


    He looks gloomy, step forward, just about to speak, but a palm is dead to grasp his shoulder.


    "Don''t be silly! He is Qin Shao


    Turning his head, Shaoqi''s shaking face broke into Geng Shu''s sight.


    Qin Shao?


    Geng Shu was slightly stunned and didn''t understand his meaning. He asked subconsciously, "which one is less?"


    Shao Qi lowered his head and didn''t even dare to look Qin Yunyuan in the eye. He said in a low voice: "who else is Qin Shao? I once met him from a distance in Sucheng. He is right. Qin Yunxuan, the second son of the Qin family


    Geng Shuyi Leng, immediately cold sweat came out.


    Qin''s family name, for the whole south, is just like the sky above. It can''t disobey and can''t resist.


    Since Shao Qi is so sure, Geng Shu is not stupid enough to doubt the identity of the other party, but what he can''t figure out is, how did Qin Shao suddenly come here?


    Geng Shu was silent.


    Other people''s observation, also did not rashly to do a bird, so the scene for a time became very strange.


    Qin Yunxuan ran to slap A-Mei in the face, but there were so many people on her side, not to mention fighting back. They were even stunned. Shaoqi''s silence set off Qin Yunxuan''s figure.


    Qin Yunxuan chuckled and said to himself, "the northerners say that we southerners are smart. It''s true that they are right."


    Although the relationship was pretty good before, since she was "together" with Ang Lee, A-Mei''s many strange and cynical behaviors have undoubtedly made the friendship between Bai Ling and her thin.


    Even now seeing A-Mei beaten, Bai Ling doesn''t feel much. Compared with other people, her eyes are more focused on Qin Yuyi''s face, whose beauty is obviously above her.


    "She Who is it? "


    She is undoubtedly asking Ang Lee, but Ang Lee is obviously unable to answer this question. Now he is in a fog.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Thank you for taking care of Ang Lee."


    Different from the young man, whose words and deeds were rampant and domineering, the woman''s tone was polite, but Bai Ling felt very uncomfortable.


    The other side''s statement made her feel as if she were just an outsider.


    "I''m willing to do everything. I don''t need anyone''s thanks."


    Although did not show too obviously, can have the heart person not to be difficult to hear that wipe tit for tat jealousy in Bai Ling tone.


    Qin Yu Yi gave a faint smile.


    "Miss Bai, it''s really a predestination for you to get to know him. I understand the process of your acquaintance. Thank you very much for your favor when he is so down."Qin Yunxuan quietly glanced at the elder sister, and thought in his heart: since the fall of Emperor Yan and the resurrection of the dead, the grandeur of the elder sister is not only reflected in kendo.


    Of course, he loved the change of his elder sister.


    "You investigate me?"


    Looking at the strange woman standing beside Ang Lee, Bai Ling''s inner feelings gradually show on her face, and her expression becomes not very good-looking.


    "I just want to know about his life at this time."


    Qin Yuyi said calmly, "I heard that you Bai''s group has a capital problem recently. Taojia is willing to borrow 2 billion yuan for free to help local enterprises tide over the difficulties."


    Bai Ling was stunned, and then his expression became extremely complicated.


    Just after receiving the call, Bai Yanchi and Bai Mu rush down the building excitedly.


    After all, in their wishes, even if they advocate marriage with the Shao family, it is best to build on the basis of equality. When they go to the courtyard to see this scene, they can''t help but slow down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you? "


    Not only the tone, Bai Ling''s eyes also began to become a little trance, facing Ang Lee and the strange woman who suddenly saved her family in the fire and water and also saved her freedom of marriage. I don''t know who she is asking.


    "He''d better answer this question later."


    Qin Yu Yi said with a smile, "if there is any chance."


    Bai Ling''s lips tightened gradually.


    "Let''s go."


    Qin Yuyi turned his head and said softly.


    Ang Lee was silent for a moment, nodded gently, then finally looked at Bai Ling, with a smile, maintaining his constant politeness from beginning to end, and then turned around with Qin Yuyi.


    "Ling''er..."


    Bai Yanchi came to his daughter and put his hand on her shoulder,


    he could clearly feel her body shaking gently.


    Bai Ling watched the three people go away. His vision gradually blurred, his body unconsciously curled up, and his hands tightly covered his heart.


    Huiteng car started and gradually disappeared in the field of vision.


    She bit her lips as if trying to suppress something.


    "Tick, tick..."


    The cold liquid began to roll from the corner of the eye.


    Finally, Bai Ling seemed unable to hold on. He squatted down slowly and covered his mouth with one hand.


    What happened in the past two months flashed back in her mind.


    She seemed to have lost nothing.


    But it seems to have lost everything.

 Chapter 1347

    Suppose that suddenly there is a beautiful stranger in front of you to say that you have a matchmaker, how would you feel?


    In addition, the other side also has the terrorist economic strength to randomly allocate billions of funds.


    Even though Ang Lee is not a person who can''t hold his breath, when he is sitting in the back seat of Huiteng, his eyes still can''t help looking at the woman beside him.


    Apart from other aspects, if he remembers correctly, she should be a woman named Qin Yuyi, who undoubtedly has both wealth and appearance. On the other side''s terms, men in the whole world may be free to choose. She is not the type who needs to go to the streets to force her son-in-law.


    Of course, if the other party has any deformities or hidden diseases, it''s another matter, but at least so far, he has not found any defects in the other party,


    "Miss Qin, between us Really... "


    Ang Lee spoke slowly and fully carried forward the glorious tradition of asking when he didn''t understand.


    "Brother in law, don''t you think I''m lying?"


    The woman in Tsing Yi who was close to him didn''t speak, so the driver, Qin Da Shao, took the lead in speaking.


    "No matter how I say it, I can''t make fun of my sister''s reputation. Although you don''t remember, the marriage between you and my sister was decided by our elders more than ten years ago."


    Qin Yunxuan looked into the rear mirror and said that he was not shameless enough to cheat a "disabled person" who had lost his memory. Almost all of his stories were true. However, it was thought that he did not mention the fact that the two sides had "peacefully separated" and terminated their engagement, as if he had unconsciously ignored it.


    It''s hard for people to be suspicious of each other because they promise and have a clear mind. Ang Lee looks at the man he''s looking at. For a moment, his heart is full of mixed feelings.


    "Other things are not urgent for the time being. The top priority now is to find a way to recover your lost memory."


    Qin Yuyi opens his mouth in a low voice. He still doesn''t admit but doesn''t deny Qin Yunxuan''s words.


    She turned her head.


    "You really don''t remember anything before?"


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    Qin Yuyi looked into his eyes.


    Indeed, although his appearance has not changed, his eyes have changed. From his eyes now, it is difficult to see the spirit of arrogance and the vicissitudes of life.


    "What about the woman who lives with you now?"


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "Her name is lilroy. She grew up with me."


    Ang Lee explained it to him. Qin Dashao, the driver, couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words. He just wanted to say, "it''s not Li but song who grew up with you." but when the words came to his mouth, he could not help it.


    Now, obviously, is not the time to mention that name.


    There are some things that can''t be changed or made up by human power, such as the childhood of the song''s daughter and Yan Di. No matter how invincible their Qin family is, they can''t do anything about it. But now, it seems that fate has given everyone a chance to make a new choice. Yan Di, who has lost his memory, not only forgets his elder sister, but also forgets Kyoto The woman who has been entangled with him for half of her life seems to be on the same starting line with song''s daughter now. Even they who have already found Yan Di have taken the absolute initiative.


    If the elder sister wants to, maybe It is not that there is no possibility of taking Yan dizhan as his own.


    Qin Yunxuan calmed down and looked at the elder sister through the rearview mirror.


    Of course, it''s impossible to see any clue from his elder sister''s face. It was impossible before, and it''s even more impossible now. I don''t know if elder sister has a keen insight into this blessed opportunity.


    "Is that what she said?"


    Qin Yu Yi asked softly.


    Ang Lee was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Qin Yuyi did not express his opinion, but asked, "can I see her?"


    ¡­¡­


    More than an hour later, Huiteng struggled through several narrow alleys and stopped near the gate of a residential area.


    Qin Dongshou went into a dilapidated unit with her husband.


    "You''ve been living here for half a year?"


    Ang Lee opened the rusty iron door and nodded.


    "The rent is cheap here."


    In a simple word, it is the bitterness of the bottom people.


    Qin Yuyi looked at his back.


    Ang Lee took out the key to open the wooden door inside and looked back with a smile.


    "Come in."


    Qin Yuyi was probably the first time to come to this place. Just like Bai Ling, he looked around his eyes subconsciously.


    Whether there are women in a house can be seen at a glance. Although the house is small, it is clean and has no peculiar smell. It is difficult for a single man to keep the house so hygienic.


    "Sit down. She''ll probably be about an hour away from work."Ang Lee didn''t ask Qin Yuyi what he wanted to drink. It''s not that he didn''t have manners. It''s really that there''s nothing at home to serve each other.


    No matter he or Li Luoyi, they have no relatives in Jinling City. They never thought that there would be guests coming, so even if he wanted to pour a cup of boiled water for Qin Yuyi, he couldn''t find a disposable cup.


    Even though he never felt inferior because of poverty, Ang Lee was more or less embarrassed at this time. Fortunately, the woman who claimed to be married to him was an informal figure. She didn''t care about it. She looked around and finally fell on liloy''s door.


    "That''s her room."


    Ang Lee tried to be the host, but he obviously got the other side''s attention wrong.


    "That knife..."


    Qin Yuyi stares at the broken blade hanging on the door, and his eyes slowly move towards him.


    "Is it the landlord''s?"


    Ang Lee shook his head and looked at the disabled soldier who had been hung on the door by liluoyi.


    "She and I came to Jinling with nothing but this knife. It''s probably our only family."


    Looking at the blade that looks like an antique, he laughed at himself.


    "Can I have a look?"


    Qin Yuyi asked politely.


    Ang Lee nodded and made a gesture of help.


    Qin Yuyi walked towards the door. As the distance got closer and closer, her eyes began to fluctuate.


    Heaven, temple, hell, Skynet Six months ago, the world''s top forces gathered in halsi to capture the legendary magic weapon. But later, no news about the magic weapon came out, as if the news about the birth of the magic weapon was just a joke to make a fool of the world.


    When it was only a step away from the door, Qin Yuyi stopped and gazed at the ancient soldiers nearby. His eyes twinkled and whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dawn The blade of the sword.... "

 Chapter 1348

    "Today, my colleagues have already made an appointment to invite me to dinner, and even the restaurant has been selected, but as a result, your big meal has been ruined. You can''t rely on this meal, so you have to supply me!"


    Even if Ang Lee didn''t come back to the poor place, he didn''t even know that the thief would come back.


    "Aren''t you going to celebrate Miss Bai''s birthday? Why did you come back so early? Didn''t even have one for dinner? "


    When she entered the room, she found that Ang Lee was not the only one in the room. Looking at Qin Yu Yi, who was completely strange to her, her voice stagnated and she frowned suspiciously.


    "This is..."


    "This is Qin..."


    Ang Lee was about to introduce him, but Qin Yuyi had already taken the initiative to speak. Even though he had been waiting for nearly an hour, there was no dissatisfaction.


    "Hello, Qin Yuyi."


    The simplest one is self introduction.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello


    Li Luoyi politely returned a gift, only heard a name, naturally can''t resolve her doubts, looking at Ang Lee, the color of confusion in his eyes is more and more intense, seems to be saying: isn''t it for Bai Ling''s birthday, why suddenly brought a strange woman home?


    After spending so much time together, even if we can''t talk about the spirit, we have developed a little tacit understanding. Ang Lee explains and interestingly evades the amazing relationship.


    "Miss Qin said that she and I are old acquaintances. She wants to have a chat with you about my past affairs."


    Li Luo Yi''s eyes flashed when he heard the speech.


    "Miss Li, if you would like to disturb me, please don''t take it amiss."


    From this woman''s tone and manner, we can''t see that she is a master who can take out two billion yuan at will. Ang Lee can''t see any pride that belongs to a rich family.


    "If Miss Qin is not there, I should say I''m sorry. I''m really sorry that Miss Qin has been waiting for such a long time."


    The two women had the same attitude. Qin Yuyi was polite and peaceful, and Li Luoyi also had a smile. After the greeting, she asked with a smile, "did Miss Qin and Ang Lee know each other before?"


    Qin Yu Yi looked at him and said in a soft voice, "when I met him, he should not have called this name."


    Ang Lee frowned as his voice fell to the ground.


    Lilroy''s pretty eyebrows beat.


    "It seems that Miss Qin and I really need to have a good chat."


    She gave a meaningful smile and then looked at Ang Lee.


    "Little plum, could you please buy a bottle of soy sauce? You need to use it for cooking at night. The bottle you bought last time has been used up. You can go to Furong supermarket to have a look. If there is a discount, you can buy more bottles. "


    It''s a typical case of a small family.


    Qin Yu''s clothes were silent.


    Even though he knew that Li Luoyi was deliberately trying to support himself, Ang Lee finally nodded and played a perfect example of a good man at home. He went downstairs to make soy sauce.


    When he went out, he didn''t forget to take the door with him.


    "Miss Qin, I don''t know what you just said?"


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Li Luoyi opened his mouth again, facing Qin Yuyi''s eyes.


    "He''s not Ang Lee. What should he be called?"


    "I think Miss Li should know the answer better than me."


    Qin Yuyi said quietly, "I came here to ask Miss Li why he was in Jinling?"


    "He''s from Longguo. He''s not here. Where should he be?"


    Li Luoyi asked with a smile.


    "In the paradise of the west? Or hell? "


    Qin Yu Yi stares at her, half pay hind, slow voice asks a way: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. Obviously, I am his life-saving benefactor, and I should be your benefactor."


    Lilroy blinked.


    "Right, female Sword Fairy?"


    Qin Yuyi watched her silently. Her face was like water, not leaking. People could not see what she thought.


    Lilroy sighed and said to himself, "I brought him back to this country, always thinking about when he would remember who he was, or who would be the first to find him. This wait is half a year. I have guessed many possibilities, but I didn''t expect that you will be the one. But it''s reasonable. "


    Lilroy looked around.


    In this narrow low-cost house, she spent half a year of ordinary human life, experienced all kinds of human life, and tasted human joys and sorrows.


    I didn''t know it.


    It was the first time that she felt that time had passed a little too fast.


    "You came to me without a sword?"


    It''s the first time to meet, but she seems to know Qin Yuyi like the back of her hand, which is quite different from Ang Lee''s performance when she goes out.


    Qin did not respond.


    Although up to now, she can not determine the identity of this woman, but at least one thing she can be sure is that the other side has no malice to him, otherwise she may not wait until today."What happened in Halsey?"


    Qin Yu Yi asked.


    Liluoyi gently smile, as if nothing had happened, replied: "nothing, he was surrounded by several emperors, with one against three, so it became the present picture."


    It''s short and to the point.


    Shocking!


    Rao is Qin Yuyi, his eyes can''t help shaking.


    "Don''t worry, although the brain was hit, but he lost only memory, intelligence, you should have seen, not too big a problem."


    Qin Yuyi gazed at the strange woman with a solemn look.


    "Thank you."


    Although no one knows what happened in Halsey swamp half a year ago, she can imagine the critical and tragic situation of the war through the simple description of the other party just now.


    There is no doubt that this woman has saved his life.


    "No. It''s just a small lift. "


    Li Luoyi smiles and understates it. It seems that she didn''t intend to repay her kindness, but in fact, she didn''t waste much energy at that time. At most, she just dragged a unconscious person out of the water.


    "I just do what I''m willing to do. Even if I really want to thank you, it shouldn''t be for you."


    After that, she exhaled, like a heavy stone in her heart, relieved.


    "I''ve been a nanny for more than half a year, and now it''s finally due. I''ll give it to you, then


    Qin Yu Yi nodded, did not try to continue to explore the identity of each other, asked a most important question.


    "His memory Is it possible to recover? "


    "I can''t answer that question."


    Li Luoyi''s eyes fell on the disabled soldier she had been hanging on the bedroom door, and whispered again: "but I don''t think he will lose himself forever. After all, he is The one chosen by fate. "

 Chapter 1349

    "Sister, why don''t I stay here?"


    Qin Yunxuan, who was alone in the car for more than an hour, looked at the rearview mirror and asked.


    "No, let''s go."


    Qin Yuyi closed the door and calmed down.


    Although a little uneasy, but qinyunxuan or comply with the elder sister''s words, fire, Huiteng slowly out of the poor area.


    Seeing Huiteng disappear at the gate of the community, Ang Lee, with a bottle of soy sauce in his hand, turns out from the shadow, looks at the direction Huiteng will leave, and then turns to walk into the corridor.


    "What? Isn''t there a discount today? "


    Ang Lee pushed the door and went back and forth. Liluoyi looked at the bottle of soy sauce he was carrying and asked with a smile.


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "Is Miss Qin gone?"


    Li Luoyi, who couldn''t see any color on his face, nodded, walked towards him with a smile, and took the bottle of soy sauce from his hand.


    "Why did it take so long?"


    "The boss of the supermarket took me for a chat."


    If Ang Lee had nothing to do with it, he asked with a smile, "why don''t you leave Miss Qin for dinner?"


    "Do you think our conditions are good for entertaining people?"


    Li Luo Yi is not angry of white he one eye, immediately turn round.


    "I''m starving. I''m going to cook. Come and help."


    Ang Lee followed her.


    As for what Qin Yuyi said just now, none of them asked or mentioned.


    Half an hour later, a dinner was stirred up.


    Two dishes and one soup, no big fish and big meat. The poor shredded meat in fried potatoes may be the only meat dish.


    Li Luo Yi, who serves dishes on the table, in the hall and in the kitchen, seems to be in a good mood.


    "Go and get the half bottle of red wine out of the fridge."


    A comrade obeyed.


    This bottle of red wine, in fact, has to thank bailing. If it wasn''t for bailing''s support, Ang Lee would not have become an outstanding employee and won the praise of his boss. Although it''s not very expensive, he would not be willing to buy it himself.


    On the night of taking this bottle of wine back, Li Luoyi had a lot of it in the name of tasting. Although Ang Lee had never drunk it, Li Luoyi took it out from time to time to taste it, so there was only a small half left.


    "If we put it down, it will be bad. We''ll finish it today."


    At ordinary times, Li Luoyi drinks by herself. She never mentions to let Ang Lee have a taste. After all, she doesn''t know when she will be able to drink after drinking this bottle. But this time, she suddenly becomes so generous and takes the initiative to pour a cup for Ang Lee.


    Of course, it''s not a goblet. It''s just a cup for drinking water. Plus three home cooked dishes, the scene looks quite strange.


    "Oh, I forgot. You should have bought some candles just now."


    Li Luo Yi put down the wine bottle and sighed, as if she wanted to have a candlelight dinner.


    "Why are you in such a good mood today?"


    Ang Lee asked with a smile.


    "Which woman doesn''t like romance? Do you want to try how it feels? "


    Lilroy stares at him and sits down to pick up the white china cup.


    "Here, have a drink, little plum."


    With a smile, Ang Lee touched her glass and sipped the wine.


    The taste is not so good, even a little bitter.


    "Xiao Li, I was supposed to have a big dinner tonight, but I cooked for you because you made soup. Do you think your conscience won''t hurt?"


    For a big meal hit the water, liluoyi is still haunted.


    Without refuting or evading his responsibility, Ang Lee picked up his chopsticks and said, "when I get paid this month, I''ll invite you to the best western restaurant in Jinling for a top candlelight dinner."


    It''s so heroic.


    If the face is innocent young girl, I''m afraid will be moved to a surprise, but unfortunately, although Li Luoyi can not go through the vicissitudes, but at least mature, not so easy to be deceived.


    "Your salary? But pull it down. "


    She chuckled and hit Ang Lee mercilessly.


    "I don''t want to be caught in the bureau because I can''t afford to pay."


    Ang Lee was silent with a bitter smile.


    She looked at the man who had been with her for more than half a year. Her tone slowed down and she said with a smile, "however, your heart is good. You owe me this meal, but I''ll write it down for you for the time being. If you are prosperous in the future, you can supply me, you know?"


    Ang Lee nodded.


    They began to eat.


    Although the environment is poor, but two people sitting together, talking and laughing scene, actually brewing a light warmth.


    The house is small but warm.


    "Little plum, you say you don''t know anyone now. Will you forget me one day?"Li Luoyi seems to be too strong to drink. She doesn''t drink much wine, and it''s still red wine. But now she''s flying down her cheeks, and her eyes have become a little confused. She matches her beautiful face and exudes heartwarming charm under the incandescent lamp.


    "I''m amnesia, not dementia."


    Ang Lee said with a faint smile. His eyes were clear and clear.


    "Oh, yes, you are amnesia. Even if one day you think of the past, you will not forget the days we lived together."


    Li Luo Yi suddenly, murmured: "that''s good, you owe me candlelight dinner, can''t default."


    She is not worried about Ang Lee forgetting her, but about the meal that Ang Lee owes her.


    "If you don''t trust me, shall I write you an IOU?"


    Ang Lee gave a dumb smile.


    "That''s not necessary. I believe in your character."


    Li Luo Yi shook his head, finally gave Ang Lee a little affirmation, and then picked up the glass.


    "I feel a little dizzy. Let''s do it."


    A bottle of wine was completely solved by the two. After dinner, it was Ang Lee''s bowl.


    "I''ve had too much to drink. I''ll go to bed first, little plum. Good night."


    Lilroy''s steps are flimsy, and he walks into his room a little wobbly.


    It doesn''t seem to be different from countless nights in the past.


    It took Ang Lee half an hour to clean up the table, wash all the dishes, put the bottles away, and then go back to the room.


    There was no movement in lilroy''s room, and he seemed to be asleep.


    After the bath, Ang Lee lay in bed, did not immediately fall asleep, and turned to look out of the window at the night.


    In the dark low-cost house, a slight sound suddenly sounded in the next room.


    Then there was a slight sound of footsteps.


    Then came the sound of the door being opened outside.


    In the dark.


    A shadow pulled the door and stopped.


    Ang Lee was lying on the bed, motionless, as if he didn''t feel the movement outside. He still looked at the hazy moon in the night sky, and only said a word in a soft voice.


    "Thank you."


    The gate.


    She laughed, did not look back, step out of the wooden door, slowly with the door.


    In the past half a year, she has been in and out countless times, but this time, the door closing sound is the lightest.

 Chapter 1350

    Ang Lee sleeps until he wakes up.


    Under normal circumstances, even if he comes back from work in the early morning, when lilroy goes to work in the morning, he will knock on the door and wake him up deliberately.


    But not today.


    The whole house was quiet.


    After washing his face and going out, Ang Lee stopped and looked into the next room.


    The remnant soldier hanging on the door is still there.


    He didn''t push liloy''s door, put away liloy''s magazines scattered everywhere, and then made a phone call to the landlord.


    ¡­¡­


    "Plum, how much did you pay last month?"


    In the middle of today, it''s the day of salary again, because it''s not a public institution or a nine to five white-collar worker. Although we are all bartenders, the difference in commission will lead to a huge difference in wages.


    Ang Lee has always been the best wine seller in the bar recently, so everyone is very curious about his salary.


    Understanding the income level of contacts with the post will undoubtedly promote the enthusiasm of hard work.


    "I haven''t seen it yet."


    "Didn''t you punch in in the afternoon? I don''t even care about my salary. But it''s right. Now that you''ve got a rich lady, you don''t care about the salary. "


    The bartender sighed with envy.


    Ang Lee also didn''t explain the tragic fact that he had been "dumped". He is worthy of being a model employee and didn''t use his working hours to chat with colleagues.


    "I went to work first."


    As always, with a polite smile, he provides the perfect service to the customers in the bar.


    "What are you looking at?"


    An animal looked at his female companion with a bad complexion.


    "Ah, nothing..."


    Dressed in a cool suspender skirt, the girl hurriedly takes her eyes away from the handsome bartender and holds her glass to cover up her mental infidelity.


    The animal looked down at Ang Lee with gloomy eyes.


    Women who dare to seduce Laozi?


    Even if Ang Lee didn''t do anything, it was clearly his woman''s fickleness. But it was still hated.


    Even if it''s just a bartender, the animal still doesn''t have the courage to make trouble in the bar and murmur a few words to his friends.


    All of a sudden, these four or five young people, who were not good people at first sight, looked at Ang Lee with dim eyes, and were ready to wait for the bartender to get off work and then give him a good meal.


    "Manager."


    In the early morning, Ang Lee walked up to the manager on duty.


    "Xiao Li, what can I do for you?"


    The manager standing on the second floor overlooking his "great country" turned his head.


    He has a bad temper and often speaks ill of his employees. However, he is smiling and kind to Ang Lee.


    If you want to get the respect of the superior, the most important thing is to let him see his own value. It is obvious that Ang Lee, who has been the bar''s top seller for two months, has achieved this.


    "Manager, I want to quit."


    At this time, it''s shift time, but Ang Lee has no time to change his work clothes.


    Manager a Leng, smile gradually convergence, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    He doesn''t think Ang Lee is joking. No one who works for a part-time job would make such a joke with his boss.


    "Why?"


    "Is it because of the salary?"


    Get out of here. It''s just that there''s no shortage of other people.


    But it was Ang Lee who resigned. He was the most outstanding employee of the bar. The manager of "cherish talent" was a bit reluctant to let go of others.


    "If you think the salary is low, we can talk about it."


    Manager tone approachable, courteous corporal, enough to let Ang Lee feel full respect.


    Unfortunately, Ang Lee''s expression did not waver.


    "It''s not because of the salary. The bar has given me enough preferential treatment."


    From an objective point of view, the manager is really good to him. As long as he asks for leave, he will basically approve it, otherwise he can''t be on call to bailing.


    "What''s the reason for that?"


    The manager doesn''t understand a way, obviously not very willing to let people go.


    Ang Lee didn''t respond, just said: "manager, this is a decision I made after serious consideration, and I hope I can understand it."


    The manager looked at him for a moment, then sighed heavily.


    "Well, since you''ve made up your mind, I won''t make it difficult for you. I''ll ask the financial department to call you after half a month''s salary."


    As a leader, it can be said that he has the utmost benevolence and righteousness.


    "Thank you."


    Thanks to Ang Lee, who came to the last post to resign.


    The manager waved his hand.


    "Don''t say that. You deserve it."


    The manager looked at this face which made him feel a little envious and said in a low voice: "Xiao Li, believe it or not, since the day I recruited you, I think you can''t work here long. I didn''t expect that my intuition really came true."He shook his head and sighed. Then he looked at Ang Lee, reached out his hand and said with a smile, "thank you for your contribution to the bar. Although I hate to lose an excellent employee like you, I also know that everyone has his own aspirations."


    "Then I wish you It''s like the past. "


    Ang Lee and the manager shake hands, it is rare to do a good job in the workplace together.


    After Ang Lee changed his clothes, the manager even personally sent him out of the bar and international trade.


    "That''s the boy."


    In a bullying car that has been waiting for an hour, several animals with painstaking efforts look at Ang Lee walking out of the international trade, rubbing their hands and fists, and their eyes are as fierce as wolves.


    Ang Lee didn''t realize the danger was coming. He said goodbye to the manager. When he walked out of the international trade building, he stopped under the steps and looked back.


    "When the boy comes, get out of the car and kill him!"


    The vicious way of the guy who has driven his girl back is full of murders.


    Finally, after seeing the place where he had been working for several months, Ang Lee turned and walked to the street.


    "Get out of the car!"


    Just as Ang Lee was getting closer and closer to the bully''s car, and a few waiting animals were about to rush out of the car, a luxury motorcade with a length of more than 20 meters came from the south of the street.


    Unfortunately, it just stopped here.


    The animals in the bully''s car looked at the S-class terrorist motorcade of Mercedes Benz. They looked surprised. They had all stopped pressing the door, and they did not dare to act rashly for a moment.


    "Brother in law."


    The front door of a lengthened Mercedes Benz was opened. Qin Yunxuan, who was the second biggest Mercedes Benz in the south, got out of the car and held the door for Ang Lee himself.


    Ang Lee, who has quit his job as a bartender, looks calm and stoops to get on the bus.


    This scene, directly look at a few animals in the bully car.


    The bar manager, who was still standing at the gate of the international trade center, also had a frozen expression, his eyes fluctuated violently, and his face was filled with amazement.


    Qin Yunxuan closes the door and gets on the bus again.


    It seems that the luxury motorcade, which is exerting its imposing momentum in silence, is just to pick up one person and soon drives away from the street.


    Some of the animals in the bully car were dull and messy.


    The manager of the bar slowly showed a wry smile and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    It''s a damn


    Even if you like to keep a low profile, is that too much?


    Which big man has been joking with him for months?

 Chapter 1351

    "Sister Nini, still can''t get in touch with Mr. Li?"


    On a northbound flight from Jinling to Kyoto, fan Xi''er, a new generation of Huadan, looks at her boss.


    Although she has become popular, as long as she is not stupid, the star path is destined to be brilliant, but she still has to complete her studies in Kyoto Film Academy.


    Shen yini, who should have returned to Donghai immediately after the premiere ceremony, shook her head. She not only stayed in Jinling for an extra week, but also revised her itinerary and chose to go north with fan Xier.


    As for the reason, fan Xi''er did not know.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Annie, can I be wrong? That''s not Mr. Li... "


    Fan Xi''er whispered.


    Although she didn''t think she should be dazzled, Mr. Li didn''t get in touch with her when he was there. It doesn''t make sense. And even now, it seems that Mr. Li hasn''t got in touch with her. She doesn''t want to be an intoxicating person who affects the relationship between Mr. Li and her.


    "Don''t worry about him. All your energy should be on your studies. You are going to graduate from school this year, but nothing can go wrong."


    Shen yini said with a smile that her moving smile was like a spring breeze, but she didn''t have any smile in her eyes.


    After returning to liuman with no success, she did not give up her search. As a top star, even though she has a high personality, she still has good connections. For more than a week, she has used all her relationships and even bothered the official power, but in the end, she has nothing, just like He has never been to Jinling at all.


    I''m afraid she would have given up if she was an ordinary person, but Shen yini knew that from Miss Liu''s lying performance, it was enough to show that fan Xier didn''t admit her mistake. Moreover, although she had been looking for a needle in a haystack for more than a week, she had a vague feeling.


    There seems to be a big hand in the way of her looking for someone.


    In the entertainment industry, where every step is dangerous, it is enough to see that Shen yini is not a person who will give up easily, and is still a man who concerns her.


    Although it''s not clear what happened after he left, he must have been out of touch for so long.


    With her ability, since she can''t find a result, she will go to find someone who has the strength to find out all this.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where are you going? Do you want me to accompany you? "


    After several hours of flight, the plane landed at Kyoto International Airport. Fan Xi''er intended to accompany her, but she was refused by Shen yini.


    "No, you go back to school first."


    Fan Xi''er didn''t insist either.


    The two separated at the airport.


    Shen yini came to pick up the plane in a black Mercedes Benz.


    "Miss Shen."


    "To the Soong group."


    Looking out of the window, Shen yini said quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    Longguo first street.


    The headquarters of huangrui group, an aircraft carrier in private enterprises.


    Today, the leaders from above came to inspect.


    Although the Dragon Kingdom has been an official standard since ancient times, it can be seen from the scale of huangrui group and its contribution to the society. Officials at ordinary levels do not dare to make any plans here.


    It''s not the first time that leaders have come to visit the imperial city. However, unlike in the past, almost all the core management of huangrui have come to receive and accompany them, including Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui, and Cai Hongli, the chief strategic engineer.


    "Huangrui group has developed rapidly in recent years, and its achievements are obvious to all. It has made great contributions to the development of society and national economy. It is the benchmark of China''s local enterprises and the pride of our country."


    As in the past, the leaders here also spoke highly of huangrui group, but the difference is that the leaders they have been with are more than half a hundred years old, but the man who speaks is very young. He seems to be about 30 years old at most. He is at the core of the group. On the left side is the female leader of huangrui group, who lives in the wealth list all the year round, and on the right side is a man who loves both the country and the city Women.


    The people of huangrui group and the officials who came to inspect each other followed their own leaders in an orderly manner, and they were all mighty.


    "Director Cao''s praise is wrong. This is what we should do. We huangrui can not grow up without the support of the people and the state. We huangrui people have always kept in mind, and will keep in mind our responsibilities and missions, never forget our original intention, and forge ahead."


    Huang Rui, who is in the forefront of the country, said.


    "The poorer you are, the better you will be. The more capable you are, the more responsible you will be. Chairman mu, in his position, won''t you feel that the pressure is too heavy?"


    According to the rank, especially in the city of Kyoto, the man who is not really a senior official asked with a smile.


    Mu Qingyu smiles and shakes his head.


    "Even if I have, I''ve been used to it for so many years."


    Cao Xiuge looked at her with a smile, and then changed the topic."It''s said that you huangrui people are wolf like, dare to fight and fight, unite as one, and have a mission. But I think the biggest corporate culture of your huangrui group is chairman Mu and President CAI."


    Mu Qingyu is half a step behind. Cao Xiuge sighs at Huang Rui, the chief strategic engineer, who has made great contribution to today''s glory.


    "Who says women are inferior to men?"


    "Listen to Director Cao''s words, it seems that he looks down on us women?"


    It''s worthy of being a heroine who can''t hold up countless men''s heads. Mu Qingyu, who has a huge business empire, has a strong voice. Even in the face of a low-level but promising politician, he makes fun of him as if nothing had happened.


    "Chairman Mu is serious. I can''t afford such a big hat that discriminates against women."


    Cao Xiuge immediately denied that there was no official airs, and said with a smile: "now is not a feudal society, and the role that women can play in society can not be ignored. I believe that with the example of chairman Mu and general manager CAI in front of us, women in our country will certainly become more and more self-reliance, and vice director song is not the same."


    When he came to huangrui to inspect his work, he didn''t neglect his deputy either. Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of it and looked at his deputy and the chief strategic engineer of huangrui group.


    "By the way, Mr. Cai and Mr. Song used to be alumni, right?"


    Wen Yan has always been very silent. To some extent, Huang Rui''s authority is even higher than Mu Qingyu, the chief strategic engineer of the chairman of the board of directors, and the female director of the board of directors with both talent and appearance.


    Perhaps neither of them has ever thought that the rival who once fought to death in the market would meet in this way one day.

 Chapter 1352

    Although one is in business and the other is in office, there is no doubt that both of them are the representatives of contemporary outstanding women.


    But if we really want to talk about the origin of the two, it is obvious that more than one alumni can describe it as simple.


    The change of their relationship from the struggle for school flowers in their teenage years to the confrontation in shopping malls in their adulthood, and now to their respective duties, fully demonstrates the four words "life is like a play".


    The Song family and huangrui are two names that are often compared. Before embarking on the official career, song Luoshen, the successor of the Song family, fought with her sister huangrui. The two sides have won and lost over the years, and the audience of all sides are interested in it. Obviously, this kind of good play is doomed to never be seen again.


    Perhaps the confrontation between song and huangrui has not changed, but one of them has changed the protagonist.


    Although he retired from the position of the successor of the Song family group, it is true that song Luoshen could not guarantee the cancellation of his grudges with the elder sister.


    Of course, no matter what kind of old grudges, at this time, at least maintain the appearance of politeness. No matter song Luoshen or Cai Hongli, they are not ignorant of the general situation. Without exception, they all smile politely at each other. Looking at the surface, it''s hard for outsiders to imagine the fact that they have been fighting since their girlhood.


    Cao Xiuge seems to be blinded by the appearance of the two girls, or that he only knows a little about their past, as if he really regarded them as old alumni, and said with a smile: "Mr. Cai, don''t follow us. We have two branches of troops. You can accompany deputy director Cai to go around and talk about the past."


    Cao Xiuge has no official authority and is very understanding.


    Naturally, no one refused.


    The party was divided into two lanes.


    "You''re not young, are you? Not yet in love? Are you not willing to marry her out


    Cao Xiuge whispered.


    The relationship between CAI Hongli and Mu Qingyu is unknown even within huangrui, but he seems to have an insight.


    Mu Qingyu was not surprised. Other people were far away from him, so he didn''t worry about being heard.


    "I want to marry her now, but someone must be willing to take her. Why? Is it difficult for the prince to have a good family? "


    The grand chief engineer of huangrui strategy, with status, talent and appearance, seems to be a tired person in her sister''s eyes.


    "I don''t mean to be a matchmaker."


    Cao Xiuge immediately pleaded and said with a smile: "who don''t know, your sister has always been your heart. If I introduce her, if she is not happy in the future, you can''t blame me for my whole life."


    Mu Qingyu, whose family has been ruined since childhood, smiles.


    "No sheep."


    She said no.


    Not afraid.


    Cao Xiuge did not mention this topic again. He was silent for a moment and spoke slowly.


    "Where is the experiment now?"


    Even though he knew that the people behind him could not hear him, he still lowered his voice again subconsciously.


    Smell speech, Mu Qingyu relaxed expression also does not consciously convergence.


    "The first experiment is almost finished. If there is no accident, it should be no more than the end of the month."


    Cao Xiuge frowned slightly.


    "It''s slower than I expected. It''s been more than half a year."


    Mu Qingyu seemed to be aware of the dissatisfaction in the other party''s heart and immediately explained: "we have tried our best, but this kind of experiment has never been tried or touched by anyone. This is not the first experiment, it is just the previous experiment. Because of the body''s endurance and functional rejection, it can''t survive."


    Cao Xiuge also seemed to feel that he was too eager for success, and his expression gradually eased.


    "Don''t worry. Step by step, this plan is of great importance. It will decide that China can rise rapidly and stand proud in the world. We must be rigorous and prudent, and be sure of no mistakes."


    "As for time..."


    He pauses, as if to persuade himself.


    "I can afford to wait."


    "I don''t understand."


    Mu Qingyu nodded.


    Where is this like a dialogue between an entrepreneur and an official?


    Step forward to help press the high-rise exclusive elevator, Mu Qingyu hesitated and said: "prince, I''m sorry, about this plan Have you really thought it over? "


    Cao Xiuge turned his head and said with a smile, "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "I dare not. It''s just


    Mu Qingyu wants to talk but stops.


    "I know what you are worried about. Since I have decided to start this plan and let you carry it out, it proves that I have been thoughtful."


    "I know that this plan is doomed to be incomprehensible, and perhaps shocking. But for the sake of this country, I am willing to give everything, even if I bear a lifetime of abuse. "Mu Qingyu opened her mouth. Even though she knew that she was doing something out of line, she still reminded her in a deep voice.


    "Prince, I understand that your lifelong ideal is to lead the Dragon kingdom to the road of prosperity and let the world look up to it. But you don''t have to use this method to achieve this goal. According to the current situation, as long as there is no accident, you will be able to get to that position. At that time, you can show your burden to the heart, so why take risks £¿¡±


    Mu Qingyu looks solemn.


    "This experiment is against the harmony of heaven."


    "Against the harmony of heaven?"


    When the elevator opened, Cao Xiuge walked into the elevator and said in a low voice, "Weiyang, don''t forget that the people I handed over to you are all inexorable criminals of death penalty. They have no human rights. Instead of leaving them in prison to die, it''s better to let them play their final value and make a little contribution to the country and the people. "


    Mu Qingyu followed in.


    "But..."


    No one was stupid enough to squeeze the elevator of the two leaders. The door of the elevator closed. Mu Qingyu looked at the man who had the kindness of knowing the situation and even saving his life. He wanted to talk and stopped.


    "Now, are you doubting me? Do you think it''s too cruel for me to start this project? "


    Mu Qingyu heart a shock, immediately said: "I dare not."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the elevator door and said in a low voice, "I don''t dare, not sheep. I hope you can understand me. Among the twelve zodiac animals, I chose to give this task to you instead of other people, including mice. Because I believe in you and think you won''t let me down. We are friends and confidants. I really hope to get your support. "


    "A powerful country must first strengthen its army. I think you can see clearly how the Li family fell down. We can learn from the past and learn from the future We can''t let those people do whatever they want. "


    Mu Qingyu''s heart was shocked. After half pay, he said, "I don''t understand. Don''t worry, Prince. I will do my best."


    Even though she clearly knows that this is a road full of sin, a little carelessness will be doomed, but she still chose to stand firmly behind this man.


    Nothing else.


    Just because he took her hand in the street and said it softly.


    From today on, you will be called Weiyang.

 Chapter 1353

    "I really didn''t think that you would make such a choice."


    Cai Hongli led the official leaders around the company, and then came to the company''s internal coffee shop.


    As a well-known super enterprise in China, huangrui group has a magnificent building with perfect internal facilities, such as leisure, entertainment and dining have everything that one expects to find.


    Without outsiders, their communication is no longer so official. Looking at her rivals from campus to workplace, Cai Hongli said with a smile: "Song Xuemei, I seldom admire others. You are one of the few."


    Kyoto''s first beauty, who abandoned business and became an official, also had a smile on her lips.


    "Sister, are you praising me?"


    "Of course."


    In this commercial building, which is awed by countless people, Cai Hongli nodded without thinking and sighed: "if I were to die, I would never be as free and easy as song Xuemei. The Song family said to give up and give up..."


    Cai Hongli shook his head with emotion.


    There is no need to dispute that they are indeed rivals for many years. This antagonistic relationship can even be said to be hostile. It has lasted from junior high school to nearly thirty years.


    But it is undeniable that from an absolutely objective standpoint, Cai Hongli is full of appreciation and even respect for the woman who is three years younger than herself.


    It''s not the sympathy between rivals. In the overall view and even in her mind, even if she is not willing to admit it, Cai Hongli knows that she is not as young as her own woman.


    The Song family has been rich for hundreds of years. If she stands in that position, I''m afraid it''s difficult for her to make such a choice.


    "Song Xuemei, please ask, why did you suddenly go this way?"


    In the past, it was hard for them to sit together and drink coffee peacefully. Even if it was possible, it would never be in this huangrui building, but After all, things are hard to predict.


    "I''m just tired of the life in the shopping mall. Now my brother song Chaoge has grown up and is fully capable of taking over the Song family and handing over the group to him. I''m very relieved, and I can take off the burden and do more meaningful things."


    The light smile of Luosong.


    Both of them are the most outstanding female representatives in this country. Cai Hongli knows that the other party suddenly made such a big choice for a reason. However, seeing that song Luoshen did not want to disclose it, she did not go further into the matter.


    "Song Xuemei, you left the Song family, which made me feel a lot less interesting."


    Cai Hongli sipped her coffee and sighed.


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Xuejie, although I have left the Song family, the Song family is still there. The talent of Chaoge is not inferior to me. You''d better not take it lightly."


    "So..."


    Cai Hongli is not smiling.


    "Are you using it for public and private purposes to inquire into the truth?"


    Even though Cai Hongli was joking, song Luoshen solemnly explained: "since I have left the Song family, I will not participate in any business of the Song family."


    After a pause, song Luoshen stares at Huang Rui No. 2, who has a lot to do with her. He smiles, takes up his coffee and whispers.


    "Xuejie, you have no basis for malicious speculation about me. Just by your words, I can sue you for slander."


    Cai Hongli was stunned, then quickly raised his hand and said with a smile, "stop, stop, stop, I know you are now a national public official, I can''t provoke you, OK?"


    I''m afraid it''s the first time that someone has been subdued when they have been fighting openly and secretly for such a long time from campus to shopping mall.


    Cai Hongli''s apology seems to be a joke. In a sense, it seems to indicate that the grudge between the two people, which has lasted for more than ten years, has come to an end from today.


    Song Luoshen''s mouth is slightly enlarged, and he lowers his head to taste coffee.


    "By the way, song Xuemei, what is that guy doing now? I haven''t heard from you for a long time


    Cai Hongli''s changing the subject is like chatting about home affairs.


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Songluo naturally understood who "that guy" meant.


    "Doesn''t Xuejie have his contact information? Why ask me. "


    Cai Hongli is in Kyoto headquarters. Naturally, she can''t be unaware of the news that someone and song tianzhijiao''s daughter are back together. According to the truth, she should have avoided suspicion and didn''t care too much, but she was as if she didn''t know. She continued: "if he can make a phone call, I won''t ask you."


    Of course, the reason why she is so open may be because she thinks it is possible to have a clear conscience with someone.


    Song family, who has been rich for a hundred years, said that if she gave up, she would give up. It is enough to show that song Luoshen is not a narrow-minded woman. She seems to regard Cai Hongli''s inquiry as the concern of the old alumni, and said quietly, "what''s the matter with you


    "It''s no big deal. Only last year, we huangrui group and Donghai Yongxing cooperated to develop a subway project. This project must be song Xuemei. You should know that the reason why Yongxing and I can cooperate is that he leads the line. Now his guarantor is gone. As the project leader, I can''t ignore it, can I? "Cai Hongli''s explanation is reasonable.


    Of course, song Luoshen knew about the subway project in Donghai, and she not only knew about it, but even knew it like the palm of her hand. At that time, she led song''s group and also participated in the bidding for the subway project, but it ended up in his family and became one of the few failures in her shopping career.


    At that time, what she lost was not others, but the huangrui group led by her sister.


    Cai Hongli brings up the past again at this time. If she is narrow-minded, she may feel that she is deliberately flaunting and tearing people''s scars, but song Luoshen seems to have no malicious speculation and nods and smiles indifferently, "naturally, but I''m afraid I can''t help you, elder martial sister. I haven''t contacted him for a long time. I don''t know what he is doing and where he is."


    Cai Hongli frowned slightly, which seemed quite unexpected.


    "Song Xuemei doesn''t even know about you?"


    Songluo nodded.


    "If I get in touch with him, I''ll let him get in touch with my sister."


    The bearing is amazing.


    Smell speech, Cai Hongli invisible slightly pick pick eyebrow, then smile.


    "Thank you song Xuemei."


    Just as a pair of prominent women with complex relationship were talking about the past, a burst of mobile phone suddenly rang without warning.


    It''s song Luo''s mobile phone.


    She took out her cell phone and took a look.


    "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    Cai Hongli nodded to ask for help.


    Song Luoshen didn''t avoid it either. He directly connected the phone in front of CAI Hongli. He listened in silence for a while. Then he spoke quietly, briefly and directly.


    "Take her to your club. I''ll be right there."

 Chapter 1354

    "Sister, she''s in there."


    Someone has been to the door of a private club twice.


    Song Chaoge, who has become the acting president of song''s group, plays a guest role in parking and opens the door for Audi.


    Song Luoshen, who came from huangrui group, got out of the car.


    "She''s alone?"


    The Song Dynasty song song, who is a heavyweight, nods.


    "Did you say anything?"


    Song Dynasty Song shook his head and said, "No. She just said she wanted to see her sister


    Song Luo God asked no more and said softly, "take me in."


    The capital of Kyoto, shenyini, naturally, is not that all of you who are friends of the book never give up, just write the glory of the underground.


    I''m also very lucky to be able to write stories that so many people like.


    Thousands of words are in the book.


    I hope you can continue to walk with me and forge our glorious road together.

 Chapter 1355

    Compared with the neighboring dragon country with a strip of water, the Japanese country surrounded by the sea can only be regarded as a tiny place.


    However, it is such a small country that is likely to sink at any time. In recent centuries, its economic level has been in the forefront of the world, and even nearly dominated the world a few decades ago.


    It is a law of history that prosperity will decline. From ancient times to the present, too many powerful empires at that time were finally annihilated in the dust of history, and were severely knocked down from their heyday. However, this small country did not sink here. Its people are still striving for strength, and its leading class is also working hard, hoping to regain the glory of their ancestors one day.


    This year, a good news from the Japanese royal family excited the whole country.


    Fujiwara family''s long belly is happy, and the precious crystallization of second prince Ming and his Highness has begun to brew.


    There are three ways to be unfilial. The idea of having no offspring is not limited to the Dragon kingdom.


    For mankind as a whole, the continuation of future generations is an irreplaceable top priority.


    Without children, no matter how big the family is, it will decline, and even the imperial power will gradually decline.


    Fortunately, although the royal blood has always been very thin, but the arrival of this child, or let all the people breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although this child has not yet been born, in the hearts of all the Japanese people, it is enough to show that the great empire has been continued. The second prince Minghe, who has won the hearts of the people, has become a popular child.


    Fujiwara family residence.


    Status has been unshakable, and then all we need to do is to give time to erhuangziming and his fiancee, who appears to be pregnant again.


    This is his fifth visit to the Fujiwara family this month. Although he is still unmarried, it is enough to see the deep love between the two men and women who are at the peak of their respective lives.


    Mother is the head of Fujiwara family, leading the huge Yakuza.


    His father is the prince of the most noble blood in the country.


    Although the child has not yet been born, it is destined to be priceless.


    "If you are pregnant, why do you greet me in person..."


    Minghe personally raises his fiancee who wants to give a gift.


    In the Japanese state, the strictness of social class is far more terrible than that of the Dragon state. Especially between men and women.


    Even if Fujiwara is the head of Fujiwara family, she still has to be respectful to her future husband.


    "You all go down first."


    Minghe waved away the people around him.


    Soon the unmarried couple were left in the huge courtyard.


    In dragon Kingdom, it''s not a glorious thing to get pregnant before marriage. However, due to the different national conditions, the Japanese people are more receptive. After all, we have to know that the scandal of Princess Qingzi has been forgiven by the people of the whole country.


    When the news of Fujiwara''s pregnancy came out, almost all the people in the country were blessed, and few other voices came out. All the people were looking forward to the arrival of the child.


    Pregnant for more than half a year, Fujiwara has been pregnant, the original slim figure is also inevitable to start to get fat, but the enchanting face still did not lose half a cent.


    Because it''s inconvenient to have a big stomach, the royal family decided to hold a formal wedding for the two after the birth of the baby. It''s a double happiness. So before she married the royal family, even though she had the blood of the royal family, Fujiwara still had a baby in her family.


    "Your Highness, Liji has never been a weak woman. You don''t have to worry about her. Your majesty is old. You should help her share more."


    Her father and brother passed away one after another, so that she became the first woman in the history of Fujiwara family. Fujiwara stood up straight with her abdomen, and her face, which used to charm all living beings, was full of the glory of motherhood.


    "I know that, of course."


    Minghe said with concern, "how are you feeling these days? Is there anything wrong with your body? "


    Fujiwara shook her head and said with a smile, "I''m fine. I eat more than before."


    Minghe nodded, pondered for a moment, and said, "why don''t you just go into the palace with me? Anyway, the facilities in the palace are better than here, and it''s also convenient to take care of. "


    There is no change in Fujiwara''s smile.


    "Your Highness, before you and I got married, I went to the palace like this. Due to the incompatibility of etiquette, the family had already arranged for doctors to be on call 24 hours a day. Even if something really happened, I would be able to handle it properly. Please rest assured. I don''t joke about my own safety. "


    Fujiwara stroked her protruding abdomen.


    "This is my flesh and blood, and my first child. No matter what, I will let him come to this world smoothly. Nothing, no one can stop him."


    Minghe looks at her abdomen and nods with a smile.


    "In that case, I won''t force you."


    For ordinary couples, the wife is pregnant and has a big stomach. At this time, the husband should take care of her and squat down to listen to the fetal movement, but Minghe doesn''t.Not only today, but also for such a long time, he has never done this, or even touched his fiancee''s stomach.


    He never asked, and he never asked.


    Some things are the same thing to know each other well, but if they are exposed, there is absolutely no room for mediation.


    On this point, he and Fujiwara Liji maintain a heart to heart tacit understanding.


    As usual, accompanied his fiancee in the garden for a leisurely walk, the sun, Ming he put forward to leave.


    Fujiwara, as always, did not retain.


    "Miss, the prince has left."


    A maid meeting reports.


    When Fujiwara was not in power and lived precariously under her elder brother''s peep, only this maid accompanied her and served her. Now the whole Fujiwara family calls Fujiwara Liji patriarch, but this maid didn''t change her words.


    Sitting on the reclining chair, Fujiwara picked up a plum and put it into her red lips. She asked faintly, "did he say anything?"


    "As before, I asked the young lady about her daily life and health in recent days."


    Fujiwara, who should have been deeply moved, gave a silent smile.


    It''s so calm.


    If it wasn''t for the disaster, maybe the royal family would have been revived in Minghe.


    It''s just It''s a pity.


    The reclining chair shakes gently. Fujiwara caresses her abdomen slowly and closes her eyes slowly.


    "Post it to the national teacher and invite her to your house."


    "Yes."


    Feeling the subtle fetal movement in her stomach, the most powerful female figures in the Japanese nation who are powerful by cruel and bloody means sing softly.


    The black sky hung low.


    Bright stars follow.


    Insects fly, insects fly.


    Who are you missing.

 Chapter 1356

    The earth doesn''t stop because of someone.


    Even if the status is respected like Abe Hanhai.


    As a former national teacher, he has been gradually forgotten by the Japanese people in less than a year, and replaced by his younger martial sister, Abe Xuanji, who is also the new leader of jiaheliu.


    As for why the position of national master changed, in the external explanation of the royal family and jiaheliu, it was because Lord Abe Hanhai had gone to the retreat.


    The truth, like the atmosphere, is often blocked from the sight of ordinary people.


    Maybe some time later, when the position of the new national teacher Abe Xuanji becomes more popular, the news of the former National Teacher''s sudden death will come.


    "I didn''t think the national master would appreciate it."


    Fujiwara family.


    In a reception room, two women at the top of the country sit opposite each other.


    A charming enchanting, but big belly.


    The other is ethereal and immortal.


    Except for the two of them, there was no one else in the reception room. The enchanting woman, who was obviously pregnant, wanted to pour a cup of tea for each other, but she was politely refused.


    "The head of Fujiwara clan invited me. I don''t know why I didn''t come. The head of Fujiwara clan is physically inconvenient. I''d better come myself."


    As a national teacher, but the woman has no airs, first of all, she poured a cup of tea for Fujiwara.


    Fujihara gazed at her with a faint smile.


    "Why do you choose to come late at night since the national master has no worries?"


    Abe Xuanji didn''t change her face and didn''t respond to this topic. She poured two cups of tea in no hurry and no delay. They were all seven minutes full. She put down the teapot.


    "What''s the matter with the Fujiwara clan leader looking for me?"


    "It''s no big deal."


    Fujiwara wrote lightly: "I just want to ask the people of National Normal University something."


    Under the emperor, the invincible Abe Xuanji raised his head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The promise I made was that you didn''t count?"


    At the time of the transition from the old to the new, Abe Xuanji, who returned to his hometown soon, did make a commitment to Fujiwara to rely on each other.


    However, the premise of making this promise at that time was because of the man''s advice.


    And now.


    The man, who has been missing for half a year, is still alive.


    Fujiwara is not anxious, slowly tea.


    After a short silence, Abe Xuanji opened his mouth quietly.


    "Nature counts."


    Smell speech, is tasting tea Fujiwara Liji mouth slightly Yang.


    She was surprised by this answer, but she didn''t seem surprised.


    "The national teacher is really a trustworthy person. With the four words" National Teacher ", Liji can rest assured."


    Fujiwara put down her tea cup and had a charming smile.


    "Fujiwara clan chief has something to say. If I can, I will not refuse."


    Even if times change, Abe Xuanji, whose status has been basically consolidated, has not turned his back.


    "No, I don''t want to trouble the national teacher. I just hope that the national teacher can trust Liji once in the future."


    Looking at the meaningful dark queen, Abe Xuanji was silent and said in a slow voice: "I don''t know what Fujiwara clan leader meant by this? Please make it clear. "


    Fujiwara, who is in charge of the biggest evil force in Japan and even the whole Asia, touches her striking protruding abdomen and suddenly says something inexplicably.


    "Master, it seems that you haven''t said a word of congratulations to me."


    Finally, Abe Xuanji can''t avoid it. His eyes gradually move down. When he falls on the erect abdomen, his eyes fluctuate uncontrollably.


    The world is foolish, but she is not.


    How can an inhumane Prince have children?


    As for whose child was born in this


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Master, there is no outsider here. We might as well open the window and tell the truth. Minghe and I just use each other. He needs to use me to cover up the fact that he is physically disabled. I also need to use his strength to achieve my goal."


    At this point, Fujiwara Reiki stopped and did not specify what her goal was.


    Abe Xuanji did not ask.


    But Fujiwara''s words alone are enough to shock the world. If they are spread out, it will certainly shock the whole country.


    "Minghe and I are just in tune, playing a model couple in front of the whole country, but this honeymoon period is over when the child arrives."


    Fujiwara is not anxious, and continues to be rebellious: "although he has been disabled, he is still a man in essence. He will not tolerate such a thing. Moreover, he who has been planning to revive the royal family will not allow the royal blood to be defiled."Abe Xuanji has been listening in silence without interrupting. There is no fluctuation on her face, which makes it difficult to guess what she is thinking.


    "Guoshi, when you become a mother, you may be able to understand what I feel now. I will not allow anyone to hurt my child, and I am willing to pay everything to protect him. "


    A woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    What''s more, Fujiwara was not a weak woman at all.


    At this moment, it seems that the temperature around her has dropped suddenly, and she can''t bear it.


    But fortunately, the woman sitting opposite her was not an ordinary woman.


    After listening, Abe Xuanji was not angry.


    Although Fujiwara didn''t make it clear from the beginning to the end, her ambition as a wolf was clearly revealed.


    As a national teacher, she naturally has to be loyal to the royal family. At this time, she should have taken down the insane Fujiwara family leader, but Abe Xuanji''s face was still.


    It''s true that she should report her kindness to each other. But you know, now that the other party has been missing for half a year and her life or death is unknown, she can regain her independence and freedom.


    After all, no one except him knows about her going to hell.


    "Don''t you care about his situation?"


    Abe Xuanji suddenly asked, jumping too much, Rao is Fujiwara Liji, also can''t help but Zheng a Zheng.


    The news of the fall of Emperor Yan has been around the world for a long time. Naturally, she has heard about it, but it doesn''t matter much to her.


    At present, as long as Abe Xuanji is willing to support her, that is enough.


    "He''s so powerful that he''s sure to turn the bad into the good."


    Fujiwara Liji smile, casual tone, people cold.


    Abe Xuanji stopped talking, took up the cup, finished it and stood up slowly.


    "The night is deep, so I won''t disturb the Fujiwara clan leader''s rest."


    On Fujiwara''s request, she did not say yes or not.


    Fujiwara did not ask, forcing each other to give a clear answer, holding the abdomen sitting in place.


    "I''m sorry for Lijie''s inconvenience. I won''t be far away."


    Abe Xuanji walked out of the reception room alone, stopped and looked up at the cold moonlight.


    But half a year later, people began to walk and the tea became cold.


    If you don''t show up again, I''m afraid the whole world will forget you.

 Chapter 1357

    "The two billion..."


    Although I don''t know where it is, I can see from the decoration and pattern that the villa he is in is definitely higher than bailing''s.


    Ang Lee, who had just been asked by the doctor, looked at the woman who came in, and he wanted to say nothing.


    The other side spent 2 billion to help the Bai family overcome the difficulties, obviously because of his own feelings. With his present ability, he obviously didn''t pay for such a big favor.


    "You don''t have to worry about that money. I lent it to the Bai family, not to them, so you don''t have to have any pressure."


    Qin Yuyi, who returned to Hangzhou from Jinling, looked at the man standing by the window and said with a soft smile, "what do you think of this place?"


    Naturally, this kind of problem does not need to be considered. Ang Lee, who lived in a cheap rental house less than 80 square meters a day ago, probably never thought of living in such a place one day in his life.


    The vast lake and green vegetation that can be seen from the window show the vitality of the residents who can live here.


    Of course, he is not too surprised. It is not surprising that he can lend billions of people to live in such a place.


    "Compared with where I used to live, it''s a paradise."


    The answer is very simple and Ang Lee smiles.


    "Just be satisfied."


    Qin Yuyi said: "you stay here for the time being. If you have anything to do, tell Aunt Wang not to be too outspoken. You can take this place as your home."


    Aunt Wang, whom he met just now, is the servant of this villa.


    Since he chose to follow the other party here, there was no need to be coy. Ang Lee nodded and then asked.


    "Here Have I been here before? "


    Qin Yuyi seems to be a little surprised. He suddenly asks such a question. He is silent for a moment and nods gently.


    "Of course."


    She didn''t seem to want to talk about it in depth, but quickly turned to it.


    "I''ll put the remnant soldier away for you and put it in the second drawer of that cupboard."


    Ang Lee nodded.


    "Then you have a rest. I''ll go first. Good night."


    Qin Yu Yi left the room.


    "Good night."


    Seeing this woman out of the room, who may be more distinguished than he imagined, Ang Lee turned and looked at the unknown Lake outside.


    The water waves are rippling gently, reflecting a faint light, which has the effect of calming down.


    A person quietly enjoyed the beautiful scenery here. Ang Lee turned and walked to the cupboard Qin Yuyi just pointed out. He opened the second drawer. The broken blade that Li Luoyi had never taken away from the door was lying there.


    Ang Lee did not take it out. After confirmation, he quickly closed the drawer again and raised his head.


    In front of him, there was a huge piece of glass.


    The transparent mirror reflected his face.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, he spoke softly.


    "Goodbye, Ang Lee."


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, what did the doctor say?"


    See elder sister came out from the villa, sitting in the car smoking qinyunxuan immediately throw away cigarette ends, push the door to get off to welcome up.


    "The doctor said that his physiological functions are normal, and there is no congestion in his brain. He is healthier than a healthy person."


    Qin Yunxuan was stunned and looked at the villa behind his elder sister. He was surprised and said, "how can he forget all the things before, and even forget who he is? Is he pretending to be confused?"


    Qin Yu Yi glanced at him, didn''t say a word, and walked towards home.


    This is Qiandao Lake Villa area, where Qin''s headquarters is located. The villa arranged by Ang Lee is only 20 minutes away from the most powerful center of the whole Qin family or the whole south.


    Qin Yunxuan also realized that he had asked a stupid question. No matter how bad it was, it was impossible for him to pretend to be amnesia.


    He hastened to keep up with his elder sister.


    "Sister, since there is no problem in the examination, how can we help him recover his memory?"


    Amnesia is not such a new word. It''s not the first time Qin Yunxuan has heard of it, but it''s the first time he''s really met it.


    It''s said that the remedy is right, but it''s clear that there''s no problem with their health. No matter how powerful their Qin family is, it''s hard to find out.


    "The doctor didn''t say a reason, so he can only try his best to let him relive the track of his previous life, and contact with people or things before, which may be conducive to his memory recovery."


    "The track of life before?"


    Qin Yunxuan frowned and thought deeply.


    "Elder sister, should we send him back to the underground?"


    Qin Yuyi stopped and looked back at him.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate to send him back to hell now?"Qin Yunxuan is dumb.


    Indeed.


    Although he is the emperor of hell, he is also a patient who can''t even remember himself. It''s really not a good strategy to send him back to those demons at this time.


    "Sister, what are you going to do? Is it hard to hide him here all the time? "


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t talk nonsense any more.


    Qin Yuyi started again.


    "This should be the safest place for him before he thinks of who he really is."


    Qin Yunxuan followed him, bigger his head.


    "Elder sister, you''d better be considerate. If the temple knows that Yandi is not dead, it won''t give up. The news of him here must not be revealed. I''ll tell xiaotaozi to keep his mouth tight."


    "She''s smart. She won''t talk nonsense."


    Qin Yuyi whispers and stops Qin Yunxuan who is going to call.


    "Yes, she knows to inform us at the first time. It''s really smart. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid we don''t know that brother-in-law is on our bottom line. "


    Qin Yunxuan put down his mobile phone and didn''t know whether it was Shunkou or not. Actually, he still used the title of brother-in-law. The key is that Qin Yuyi didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t correct it.


    "sister, there''s another problem. I always don''t understand who the woman who lived with her brother-in-law for half a year is? Does she know the identity of her brother-in-law? If not, why does she have to take care of her brother-in-law for so long? "


    The woman Qin Yunxuan refers to is undoubtedly Li Luoyi.


    Qin Yuyi recalled the bright and white face of qiongzi and kept silent.


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t know, but she had a face-to-face conversation with that woman. She not only knew him, but also seemed to know her well.


    Half a year ago, at the Halsey swamp fortune fair, all the transcendent forces gathered to leave the human abyss. That woman, most of them, was one of the people present.


    as for who it was, I''m afraid it''s only after he recovers his memory that he can come to the conclusion.


    "It''s hard for you to run around with me for so long. Go back and have a rest first."


    Qin Yunxuan, who knew the elder sister''s personality, didn''t ask again. He nodded his head cleverly. They parted on the way and went to their own home.

 Chapter 1358

    "Have you settled him in?"


    As soon as Qin Yuyi entered the house, a mellow voice came from the living room.


    "Well."


    She went over.


    After a long absence, if the daughter of an ordinary family, she would be coquettish with her father. But Qin Yuyi didn''t have it. He just sat quietly beside his father, and there were still two positions away.


    Can be regarded as a representative of the era of men, I did not show a thoughtful look, as if her daughter just left home in the afternoon in general, calm asked: "he really do not remember anything?"


    Qin Yuyi gave a sound again.


    Father daughter relationship seems a little strange, but in fact it has been for more than ten years.


    As a male leader of a generation, he created a great family that could cover the sky with one hand in the south. However, as a father, Qin Po Cheng never felt qualified.


    In his capacity, it is really difficult to grasp his daughter''s hand like an ordinary father.


    "Now, the whole world thinks that Yan Di is dead, but you bring him back alive. If the news of Yan Di''s presence spreads out, our Qin family will be the target of public criticism."


    It''s not like a family conversation at all. But this way of communication has been used to by both father and daughter over the years.


    "No one will know he''s here until he remembers who he is."


    Qin Yuyi said calmly.


    She naturally understood what her father meant.


    Half a year ago, Emperor Yan disappeared, and the dawn blade also lost its trace. If Emperor Yan suddenly died and came back to life, those who still remember the dawn blade would surely come by the wind, and their Qin family would become the center of the storm.


    You know, the most precious treasure was born half a year ago, better than Auschwitz, the emperor of swamp, but it was reduced to offering sacrifices.


    The master of the Qin family looked at his daughter.


    "When will he remember who he is?"


    Qin Yuyi said frankly, "I don''t know."


    "What if he can''t remember the past all his life?"


    Qin Po Cheng asked, "if he can''t remember who he is, are you going to hide him here for the rest of his life?"


    "Or else?"


    Qin Yuyi didn''t respond to this question. Instead, he asked, "do you want to pretend you don''t see him when you find him?"


    Qin broke the city quietly, reminded: "feather clothes, you don''t forget, we Qin and he, already clear.". He has also broken his engagement with you. Now, you two have nothing to do with each other. "


    "I didn''t bring him back because of the engagement."


    Qin Yu Yi calmly said: "my life is saved by him. He is in trouble. I can''t just sit by and ignore it. If you think the risk is too big, I can take him away now."


    Qin broke the city and heard the words with a faint smile.


    He can''t forget his daughter''s life-saving kindness.


    "You are my daughter. If he saves you, it means that he has great kindness to the whole Qin family. We Qin family have always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. If you bring him back, I don''t have any opinions. It''s just a feather coat. I hope you can know what you are doing and why you are doing it. "


    Qin Po Cheng''s eyes are meaningful.


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes flashed.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Qin Po Cheng didn''t explain any more. He looked away and said in a low voice: "he disappeared for half a year, and the underground government had no leader. In addition, Meng Po suddenly disappeared. The underground government was experiencing the biggest crisis since its establishment. Even the multinational joint action was not so serious. Under the pressure of all parties, the underground government had no choice but to escape from the world. Do you think we should inform the prefecture that he is not dead? "


    Shoot the horse before shooting the man, and catch the king before catching the thief.


    This is a common truth.


    It is for this reason that the temple would rather pay such a heavy price, but also vowed to let the Emperor Yan stay in the lirenyuan forever.


    Although the climate of hell has become, as long as Emperor Yan falls down, the legendary power will lose its cohesion and centripetal force in an instant, even if it doesn''t mention that it will collapse in an instant, and it is inevitable that it will decline.


    There was no accident.


    Even if Cui pan and black and white impermanence are rescued by the yuluocha, they will lose the highest leader''s mansion, just like a freighter that has lost its direction, and become helpless and precarious in the wind and rain.


    "If the local government knows, it will send someone to come here. They won''t let him stay here. And in his current state, it''s not suitable to go back. "


    Qin Yu Yi tone firm, even in the face of his father, is no doubt: "can''t inform the prefecture."


    Qin Po Cheng had no objection and nodded.


    "You''re right. In his current state, going back can''t change anything. In fact, from another point of view, if you really can''t recover your memory all your life, being an ordinary person with peace of mind may not be a thing. "Qin Yuyi said nothing.


    "Well, it must be very hard for you to go to Jinling after you have been busy for such a long time. Go upstairs and have a rest first."


    Qin Yu Yi nodded, hesitated, and said, "Dad, have a rest early too." then he got up and walked upstairs.


    Qin Po Cheng was slightly stunned, looking at his daughter''s back, and then slowly began to laugh.


    "It''s really hard for this child not to hate you. If I were her, I would have thought I didn''t have you as a father."


    A sound of walking came.


    Qin Yuyi''s mother sits beside her husband. As the master mother of the Qin family, she is not beautiful compared with the young grandmothers of other rich families, but she has a unique quiet charm.


    "Qin Po Cheng said with a smile:" you think about our father and daughter all day long and turn into enemies. Are you such a mother


    At that time, Qin''s mother, who had never objected to using her daughter''s marriage to exchange her third brother''s life, whispered: "yes, I always thought that she could hate your father. At least one person hated her, so she didn''t have to be so wronged."


    Qin Po Cheng was silent.


    Qin''s mother looked at him.


    "When you promised master longkong, I''m afraid you didn''t expect that it would turn into today''s field. What are you going to do?"


    In silence, Qin Po Cheng said in a slow voice: "I sacrificed her marriage without the consent of Yu Yi. Now I won''t do it again. Otherwise, the child will really hate my father for the rest of his life."


    "I will comply with her wishes."


    Qin''s mother''s eyes shrank and her voice became low: "have you thought it over?"


    Qin Po Cheng was noncommittal and sighed softly.


    "As the old saying goes, marriage is doomed."

 Chapter 1359

    Morning.


    The sun is just right.


    The breeze is warm.


    Ang Lee is walking along the shimmering Qiandao Lake.


    It''s not unreasonable for people to pursue money, fame and wealth. Compared with the dilapidated low rent housing he lived in before, it''s just like paradise.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, a roar broke the tranquility of the lake. Ang Lee, who was overlooking the distance, turned around and saw a dark shadow leaping out of the trees.


    The hair is thick.


    Strong limbs.


    Tall and powerful.


    A pair of awe inspiring eyes are staring at the human in front of us. The friction of two forepaws on the ground seems to come at any time.


    This is not an ordinary dog, but a fierce Tibetan mastiff.


    It is said that a superior Tibetan mastiff is enough to single out a lion or a tiger, even if there is exaggeration. But if such a beast suddenly jumps in front of him and stares at him, ordinary people will be scared to pee in an instant.


    Of course, comrade Ang Lee''s determination has always been superior. Facing danger, he didn''t behave so badly. He didn''t act rashly to cause the attack of this Tibetan mastiff. He just stood in the same place and didn''t move.


    One person and one mastiff look at each other silently and confront each other.


    "Roar!"


    It seems that the human''s calm performance in front of him made the Tibetan mastiff with pure white hair very dissatisfied. He yelled at Ang Lee again, opened his mouth and showed his sharp and ferocious teeth.


    Birds in nearby trees were frightened and flew around.


    However, comrade Ang Lee turned a blind eye and remained unchanged. In the face of a fierce animal that was enough to pose a fatal threat, he not only did not step back and away, but walked forward in disbelief.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    ¡­¡­


    The distance between one person and one mastiff is getting closer and closer.


    If the Tibetan mastiff is crazy at this time, it must be very difficult for him to have much reaction time.


    But strangely, until he came to the Tibetan mastiff, the king of dogs, who was fierce and majestic, never attacked.


    Then, a comrade with amazing courage bent down and touched the hairy head of the Tibetan mastiff.


    The tiger''s buttocks can''t be touched, but the majesty of the king of Tibetan mastiff can''t be violated. At this time, the big white Mastiff should have jumped up and taught a bloody lesson to the rebellious human, but the strange thing is that it didn''t do so. On the contrary, it lowered its huge head. The fierce appearance just disappeared, the bloody mouth closed, and its eyes narrowed It looks like Enjoy?


    This scene, see silly hiding behind a tree of a little girl.


    "Big bear, why are you so spineless?"?! I want to tell my father that I lost you! I don''t have such a shameful dog as you


    Leng for a moment, and then she came out from behind the tree.


    She had intended to magnify the bear to frighten the guy standing by the lake in a daze, but who knew the bear was so frustrated.


    Even if you don''t scare each other, you are so clever. It''s not as strong as a teddy!


    See the little master, this big white mastiff immediately ran past, even if the little master ruthlessly grasp its ear, it is still constantly shaking his head and wagging his tail, as if to please.


    Ang Lee straightened up and looked at the little girl.


    Visual inspection is only six or seven years old, wearing small shoes and princess skirt, wearing two braids, baby fat face, meat, lovely like a doll.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this Tibetan mastiff is taller than her.


    Such a little girl standing next to a fierce Tibetan mastiff, the formation of the picture is undoubtedly extremely incongruous.


    "Little sister, it''s dangerous for you to release your hand."


    Ang Lee said.


    Even if the little girl is clearly the owner of the white mastiff, but she so twisted the ears of the Tibetan mastiff, under the stimulation of pain, it is difficult to guarantee that it will not arouse the ferocity of the Tibetan mastiff.


    The rabbit is in a hurry, and it bites people, not to mention this beast.


    If the Tibetan mastiff is really crazy, if she takes a bite, the little girl will be very lucky.


    Originally, it was irresponsible to let such a dangerous pet run around without tying the rope, but Ang Lee didn''t scold him. Instead, he kindly reminded him.


    "Who do you call my little sister?"


    Ang Lee''s good for bad did not let the other side appreciate, the little girl let go of the Tibetan mastiff''s ears, not only did not have any guilt on her small face, but a pair of big eyes glared at Ang Lee and said: "who is your sister? Does sister crane know? Otherwise, I''ll let the bear bite you


    As she said this, she deliberately rubbed her teeth. It seemed that she wanted to create a kind of "evil spirit and evil spirit".


    Ang Lee is neither laughing nor crying.


    The big white mastiff seems to see the little master''s unhappiness, has been rubbing against the little girl, but the little girl is not polite, directly raised the little foot to kick the Tibetan mastiff to one side.Although a man is not big, his strength is not small.


    Ang Lee''s eyelids jumped.


    Despite the white mastiff Wei Qu Baba''s lying on the ground looking at himself, the little girl whose words and deeds are particularly amazing stares at Ang Lee.


    "Hey, why would bear let you touch it? It will never be touched by anyone but me. "


    Ang Lee is speechless.


    The little girl frowned, as if to threaten, do not answer will let the dog bite.


    "Lei he, are you making fun of people again?"


    A soft voice came from far and near.


    Lei he''er didn''t look like a six or seven year old girl. He turned his head subconsciously and saw someone coming. His head shrank in an instant. The last second, his swagger disappeared completely. He vomited his tongue and called out: "sister Qin."


    Qin Yuyi went to Ang Lee and looked at the big white mastiff lying on the ground.


    "You''ve been complained so many times. If you do that again, I''m afraid you''ll be sent away."


    Ang Lee not only smiles at his words.


    Feeling this little girl is not simply to see him unhappy, but a recidivist.


    "Sister Qin, I know I''m wrong. I promise that I will lead the bear well in the future, and there won''t be another time."


    Lei he''er raised a small hand to make an oath, which can see a trace of arrogance in front of Ang Lee just now.


    "Take your pet home."


    Qin Yuyi said plainly.


    Lei he''er immediately kicked the big white mastiff lying on the ground.


    "Get up and go home!"


    The big white mastiff immediately got up.


    Lei he''er is like riding a horse, sitting directly on the back of Dabai mastiff. The picture is frightening and can''t help but sweat for her.


    "Goodbye, sister Qin."


    She didn''t seem to know the danger of her behavior. When she left, she said hello to Qin Yuyi, which was very polite. But when she turned around, when she glanced at Ang Lee, she glared fiercely, as if to say, "you''re lucky this time. Be careful next time!"


    Watching the little girl tremble and ride away on the big white mastiff, Ang Lee couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1360

    "Her name is Lei he. She thinks the word Lei he doesn''t sound good, so she changed her name to Lei he''er. She often takes her big bear to play tricks on people in the community. Basically, most of the residents have been scared by her."


    Walking along the lake, Qin explained.


    "Big bear, it''s the Tibetan mastiff just now."


    Ang Lee nodded and said with a smile, "little girl with a lot of personality."


    Hearing Ang Lee''s comments, Qin Yuyi also gave a faint smile and didn''t talk much about Lei he.


    "How was your rest last night?"


    "I almost overslept. Aunt Wang woke me up."


    "You should have more rest now."


    Ang Lee stopped and turned to look at the endless lake.


    Qin Yuyi also stopped and stood beside him. When the lake blows, his hair and clothes fly gently. A man and a woman stand together, perfectly integrating into the scenery, forming a very harmonious picture.


    It''s as if they''re not intruders, they''re part of the landscape.


    "Miss Qin, do I have any relatives?"


    A light words with the lake wind to the ear.


    Qin Yuyi did not turn around, enjoying the beauty of the lake and sky, and said in a soft voice, "yes."


    The side is silent, as if waiting for the following.


    "Your mother died many years ago."


    Qin Yuyi continued to speak with a tacit understanding, "but your father is still alive."


    Qin Yuyi couldn''t comment on the gratitude and hatred of the previous generation, but said: "since your mother died, the relationship between you and your father has not been very harmonious, so soon after your mother left, you left your father and lived alone."


    Without further inquiry, Ang Lee turned his head and looked at the woman beside him.


    She may not be as beautiful as lilroy, but her temperament is unique and hard to find.


    "Me and you..."


    "This matter That''s a long story. "


    Qin Yu Yi smile light shallow, turn head and forget the past and even forget who he is the man look at each other.


    "Now you just need to understand that I mean nothing to you."


    "If I suspected Miss Qin, I would not have come here. It''s just that I can''t believe that I can get married to such an excellent woman as Miss Qin. "


    "Is it?"


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes are not smiling.


    "That''s not what you used to think."


    "I used to What kind of person is he? "


    It seems that Ang Lee''s question is a little difficult to answer. Qin Yuyi is silent for a while. Then he smiles and says, "you used to be not very popular."


    Ang Lee was stunned.


    Qin Yuyi had already looked away at the lake and didn''t continue to explain.


    They stood by the lake, blowing for a long time, and didn''t turn back until noon.


    "My dad wants to invite you to dinner."


    When Ang Lee plans to go back to his villa, Qin Yuyi suddenly opens his mouth.


    Although a little unprepared, but living in someone else''s house, and the other party is still an elder, this kind of invitation, in love and reason, Ang Lee obviously can''t refuse.


    This is totally different from seeing Bai Ling''s parents. Ang Lee was a little nervous when he stepped into the gate.


    Ang Lee didn''t know how old the Qin family was, but only Qin''s parents were present at the meal.


    The head of the Qin family and his mother were polite, but not too warm. They received Ang Lee as if he were just an ordinary elder. The atmosphere and harmony on the table were like an ordinary family dinner.


    "Xiao Li, is it convenient to have a chat alone?"


    It''s hard to see that the smile of Qin Zhengrong and all the characters in Nanfang after the dinner.


    Naturally, Ang Lee couldn''t refuse. Under the eyes of a mother and daughter, the men who had been distinguished for two times got up and went upstairs to the study together.


    "Sit down."


    Qin Po Cheng sat behind his desk and waited for Ang Lee to sit down before he spoke slowly.


    "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. But fortunately, at least your life is safe. It''s a blessing in misfortune. "


    "What happened to you before, did Yu Yi tell you?"


    He had already said a lot of polite things at the dinner table just now, so now Qin Po Cheng''s tone became more direct,


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "Miss Qin said it''s better for me to think about it slowly."


    "Miss Qin?"


    Qin Po Cheng silently read Ang Lee''s address to his daughter, and then asked, "didn''t she tell you about you and Yu Yi?"


    Ang Lee was silent for a moment.


    "Before I came to Hangzhou, Mr. Qin mentioned it to me."


    Qin Po Cheng nodded.


    "The marriage between you and Yu Yi was settled as early as when you were young. Our elders on both sides have agreed. Since I decided to marry you, Yu Yi has never been in love until now. All her thoughts are focused on kendo. In a flash, it''s time for her to start a family. You should also know that her daughter''s family is not young when she is her age. "Ang Lee''s eyes contracted slightly.


    It''s really hard for him to answer that.


    But Qin Po Cheng didn''t want to give him the chance to escape. He gazed at him and continued: "your marriage with Yu Yi has been delayed for more than ten years. I think it''s time to end it. In fact, you and Yu Yi are close friends and have deep feelings. Otherwise, she will not rush to Jinling to pick you up as soon as she hears from you. The difference between you is just a matter of procedure. Just take this opportunity of your recuperation, and I''ll arrange a formal ceremony, which can be regarded as an account to both of you. "


    Looking at Qin Po Cheng talking to himself, Ang Lee was a little stunned for a moment.


    In any case, he could not have thought that the other party called him up alone, and actually wanted to discuss his marriage with Qin Yuyi.


    Even though Qin Yuyi is an impeccable woman, at present, he has no memory of their "deep feelings". For him, Qin Yuyi is almost like a stranger. It is impossible for him to make such a hasty decision.


    "Uncle, isn''t that a little too urgent?"


    He said euphemistically.


    Qin Po Cheng frowned slightly.


    "Your marriage has been delayed for more than ten years. Xiao Li, don''t you believe what I said? "


    Ang Lee immediately said, "of course not."


    Although amnesia, but his basic ability to distinguish did not lose, he and Qin Yuyi marriage, certainly not fabricated.


    "Only uncle, I can''t remember anything now..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Qin Po Cheng doesn''t seem to mind that his son-in-law is disabled at all. He says in a deep voice, "our Qin family has always made a promise. Your marriage to Yu Yi was decided since childhood. Don''t say that you just lost your memory. Even if you are disabled, we will never repent."


    Awe inspiring and touching.


    This remark, on the contrary, made Ang Lee unable to continue to prevaricate.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Uncle, have you ever asked Miss Qin for advice? "


    Forced by helplessness, he could only push Qin Yuyi out.


    "If Yu Yi doesn''t agree, do you think I''ll talk to you about it?"


    Qin Po Cheng no doubt said: "you good rest. I''ll take care of everything. "


    No betrothal gifts.


    No RV.


    Even at weddings.


    Compared with Bai Ling''s parents, they are two extremes.


    A good modern father-in-law.

 Chapter 1361

    When two distinguished men of different times came down from the upstairs again, there was no clue on Qin Po Cheng''s face.


    "You young people, don''t stay at home all the time. You should go out more. It''s good for Xiao Li''s health."


    He has a peaceful smile. act as if nothing were on one ''s mind.


    By contrast, Ang Lee''s look was a little more rigid, like he was preoccupied.


    "What did my dad tell you?"


    When going out, Qin Yuyi asked softly.


    "Nothing."


    Ang Lee shakes his head and smiles.


    Just say your father is discussing my marriage with you?


    This kind of words is obviously very difficult to say directly to Qin Yuyi.


    Even though he was obviously right and wrong, Qin Yu Yi didn''t continue to ask. He said with a faint smile: "I''ll show you around?"


    Ang Lee nodded.


    Without driving, they walked out of the villa area on foot and met a strong man on the way.


    "Third uncle."


    Qin Yuyi began to shout.


    The middle-aged man nodded, looked at Ang Lee, and asked with a smile, "do you want to go out?"


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "Take him out for a walk."


    He nodded, then looked at Ang Lee.


    Although he didn''t know who he was, Ang Lee nodded politely.


    "Then you go."


    As the two sides passed each other, Qin Po Lu stood in the same place, waiting for a pair of young people to walk away, and then started again.


    "Big brother."


    He came to Qin''s house.


    Qin Po Cheng, who was sitting on the sofa talking to his wife, looked up and waved.


    "Come and sit down."


    Seeing the arrival of Qin Paolu, Qin''s mother soon got up and went upstairs. Although she was Qin''s master mother, she would take the initiative to avoid suspicion when they discussed business with each other.


    "when I came here just now, I saw the feather coat."


    Qin Po Lu sat down.


    "See him, too."


    Qin Po Cheng asked with a simple smile, "does he know you?"


    Qin Po Lu shook his head.


    Qin broke the city without any surprise. He said in a soft voice: "things are changeable. Maybe no one can imagine that the Emperor Yan will forget who he is one day. However, he is still proud to defeat the three emperors with his own strength."


    After a pause, Qin Po Cheng continued: "it shows that his life should not be abandoned. When he came to Jinling, we found that it should be his destiny. Therefore, I intend to follow God''s arrangement and restart his marriage with Yuyi."


    Thunder in silence.


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes were fixed. A moment later, he reminded him in a low voice: "brother, the marriage between Yu Yi and him has been terminated before, and you agreed to it yourself."


    As the head of a family, as a broken city in Qin Dynasty, it is not suitable to change orders and keep on fattening up,


    "I understand."


    Qin Po Cheng said in a slow voice: "but it was Li futu who broke the engagement with Yu Yi at the beginning, and now he is Ang Lee, isn''t he?"


    Qin Po Lu was silent.


    "I''ve talked to him about it just now, and he didn''t object."


    Qin Po Lu was silent.


    In his present state, he has little ability to resist.


    "Brother, did you tell your sister-in-law about this?"


    Qin Po Cheng nodded and said, "we were talking about it just before you came here. Your sister-in-law also supported my decision."


    "What about the feather coat?"


    Qin Po Lu asked, "it''s about her happiness all her life. Have you discussed it with her?"


    "If it wasn''t for badminton, do you think I would do it?"


    The brothers looked at each other, and Qin Po Lu was silent again.


    It''s true that although Yu Yi never said that, everyone can clearly see her mind towards Yan Di. Since the detoxification, his niece has changed a little.


    Autumn water is no longer the only sustenance in her heart.


    "Brother, you are Take advantage of the danger. "


    Silence half pay, Qin broken Lu wry smile voice.


    Although Emperor Yan lost his memory, it was easy for him to change his nature. He didn''t worry that he would turn his face when he recovered his memory in the future. Based on his previous understanding of that man, as long as he really married Yu Yi, even if he really woke up one day, he would be responsible for Yu Yi to the end.


    This may be the reason why big brother made such a "ridiculous decision".


    Take advantage of the danger of others.


    In most cases, no one has ever used this word to describe the head of the Qin family in person.


    But when Qin broke the city, he didn''t feel angry and gave a faint smile.


    "For the sake of feather coat, I''m a father. I don''t mind being mean once."


    ¡­¡­


    Most girls like shopping, but Qin Yuyi is obviously different from ordinary people. Instead of going to the crowded business district, she takes Ang Lee to Xuanwu Lake, which is far away from the noise."In the past, I used to come here alone, doing nothing, just standing here, watching others fishing, and staying all day."


    As time goes by, with the growing awareness of environmental protection, some public waters have begun to ban fishing, so Ang Lee can hardly see the anglers at a glance.


    How boring it would be for a girl to come here every day to watch others fishing?


    Or in other words, how Lonely?


    "I think that with your background, your life from childhood to adulthood must be very colorful."


    Qin Yu Yi, with a dumb smile, turned his head and said, "in terms of birth, you are not worse than me. Are your days before colorful?"


    Ang Lee''s tone stagnated.


    He can''t respond to this question, and he doesn''t know how to respond.


    As if this just remembered the fact that he lost memory, Qin Yuyi stopped talking.


    "Miss Qin, we used to, really..."


    Remembering the conversation he had with his father in his study, Ang Lee stopped talking.


    Qin Bocheng said that he had a deep relationship with Qin Yuyi, but if this is the case, why did he not have any impression when he saw Qin Yuyi?


    Even if amnesia, according to the truth, if you really see the person you love, no matter how to say, you should also have instinctive palpitation.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    Qin Yuyi said softly.


    "I want to ask Our previous What about the feelings? "


    Half pay, Ang Lee spoke slowly, euphemistic words.


    Qin Yuyi looked at him and suddenly laughed.


    "Although we had an engagement very early, maybe you don''t believe it. Last year, we really met for the first time."


    Ang Lee was dumb.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it?"


    Ang Lee nodded silently.


    With his imagination, it''s really hard to guess what kind of relationship he had with this woman before, why he had an engagement many years ago, and why he only met last year?


    It''s not reasonable at all.


    "So, I can''t explain these things to you at all when you think of them yourself."


    "Well Do you like me? "


    Silent half pay, Ang Lee finally can not help but ask, sounds very shameless.


    Rao is Qin Yuyi. He can''t help but feel a little stunned. Then he smiles and glances at him. He seems to answer, or he says something without answering.


    "There are too many people who like you. I''m not the only one."

 Chapter 1362

    The full moon is high.


    Insects are everywhere.


    Occasionally, there were two birds singing.


    Ang Lee stood on the balcony of the mansion, which was enough to frighten the ordinary people, smoking silently.


    He is not addicted to cigarettes.


    Basically, I don''t smoke much, unless I''m in trouble.


    He didn''t know exactly how rich and powerful the Qin family was, but so far, what he saw and heard was enough to get a glimpse.


    There is no doubt that the so-called upper class people he had met in the bar before, compared with the Qin family, are like fireflies compared with the bright moon.


    But it was such a huge family that he wanted to marry them.


    If this kind of beautiful thing falls on anyone, I''m afraid they have to burn incense and worship Buddha to thank their ancestors. However, Ang Lee is still not lost in the face of Bai Ling, who is not moved by wealth.


    Even if the Qin family is obviously more prominent than the Bai family, even if he really has an engagement with the Qin family.


    He doesn''t doubt whether his engagement with Qin Yuyi is true or not, but even so, if he really wants to talk about marriage, he should wait for him to recover his memory and study it again. It''s undoubtedly too hasty to get married now. After all, Qin Yuyi is almost a stranger to him now.


    Amid the smog, Ang Lee weighed and decided.


    From the conversation in the study, he can see Qin Po Cheng''s unquestionable attitude, and he must be very difficult to shirk.


    In this way, there is only one choice left to him.


    In addition to a nanny, there is no guard in this villa. No one will notice if they leave at night.


    Just as Ang Lee snuffed out his cigarette and made a decision, suddenly a fierce roar came from downstairs.


    He looked down, a white powerful Tibetan mastiff intruded into sight, broad mastiff back, also sitting a little girl with a sheep''s horn braid.


    "You, get down here!"


    Fang Zheng pointed at him and gave orders with a high air.


    Looking at the little girl I met in the morning, Ang Lee smiles, hesitates, turns around and goes downstairs and walks out of the villa.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    With the previous experience, this time, he didn''t call each other''s little sister rashly.


    "Is there anyone else living here?"


    The little girl, whose real name is Lei he, is as majestic as ever.


    "How do you know I live here?"


    Not only Ang Lee and the little girl have a good memory, but the big white mastiff also seems to remember Ang Lee, wagging his tail.


    "Hum, go and find out who Lei he''er is. There are other things I don''t know about in Hangzhou?"


    The little girl who changed her name raised her chin and gave a cold hum. She was very proud and delicate. People wanted to pinch her face.


    Of course, Ang Lee didn''t make such a "reckless" move, otherwise the other side would surely release her fierce pet again.


    "What can I do for you?"


    He asked with a light smile, in a safe and equal tone.


    "What''s your relationship with sister Qin?"


    He Er elder sister is quick, not roundabout, straight to the point.


    "Friends."


    Even though there was no obligation to reply, Ang Lee answered the little girl''s question.


    "Bullshit! This villa is not yours, is it? I''ve never seen anyone live here. I''ll give you another chance. You''d better be honest. What''s the relationship between you and sister Qin? "


    Although she is small, she is obviously not easy to cheat. She stares at Ang Lee with "sharp" eyes, giving people a strong "deterrent force.".


    "To tell the truth, Miss Qin, you can ask me if you don''t believe it."


    Ang Lee was not moved.


    He didn''t know how to praise, and immediately angered elder sister crane.


    "Are you dishonest?"


    Ang Lee was silent, waiting for the other side to shout out, "I''m going to let the dog bite you.".


    But the little girl''s reaction was unexpected.


    It seems that with a lesson learned in the morning, knowing that the bear is not fighting to scare him, she makes a comeback. At seven or eight o''clock in the evening, riding a Tibetan mastiff, she makes a move that makes Ang Lee dumbfounded.


    She reached out and pulled the lace off one side of her Princess Dress from her shoulder.


    Then.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to shout.


    Ang Lee''s eyelids trembled, and he guessed what the little girl was going to do. He said, "stop, I''ll tell you."


    The little mouth that crane son elder sister opens immediately closes, seem to have expected early.


    "Say it


    She stares at Ang Lee. When she is young, she sits on a tall Tibetan mastiff, which is very different from her body shape. She gives people an inexplicable style of mastermind.


    What a monster.


    Ang Lee smiles bitterly.


    It''s so difficult at such a young age. How can you grow up?With a deep sigh, he had no choice but to say Miss Qin and I are actually brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years... "


    "You think I''m a three-year-old? Who doesn''t know sister Qin has only brother Yunxuan! "


    Elder sister crane immediately exposed Ang Lee''s lies, and what she said made people laugh and cry.


    "How old are you?"


    Ang Lee asked seriously.


    "I''m five years old!"


    Crane son elder sister subconsciously returned a, can immediately react to come over, scold a way: "you don''t give me to pull East pull West, to be honest, you are that white eyed wolf heartless man?"


    "White eyed wolf, heartless man?"


    Ang Lee picked an eyebrow. He didn''t have time to think about the five-year-old girl''s erudition. He asked slowly, "what do you mean?"


    "Sister Qin had a fiance in her early years, but she has never been seen. For him, sister Qin has been waiting for more than ten years, and she has never been in love. Do you know how many ten years a girl has


    He Er elder sister side says, also side excitedly brandish small arm, seem to be indignant.


    "My mother has always asked me to call aunt Qin!"


    There is no taboo in children''s words.


    But it''s thought-provoking.


    Ang Lee was silent.


    "You say, are you that heartbreaker or not?"


    I don''t know if it''s hearsay or eavesdropping on some rumors from my parents and elders. Sister crane stares at Ang Lee and asks again, with a cold face.


    Ang Lee, who had planned to leave without saying goodbye, was speechless and speechless in the face of the little girl''s sight.


    "Lei he, Lei he..."


    All of a sudden, there was a faint call in the distance. It seemed that someone was looking for him.


    A second ago, the angry elder sister crane''s face immediately changed, and she was in a panic.


    "Come on, bear, run!"


    Like riding a horse, she used both hands and feet, while playing and clipping. The big white mastiff seemed to be able to understand human nature. With a roar, she immediately spread her hooves and turned around to jump out.


    Speed is flying.


    The vigor of the king of dogs is displayed incisively and vividly.


    The little girl would have been thrown off if she hadn''t pressed down in time.


    "I''ll get back to you next time!"


    The cry of youth came from the night.


    Watching the little girl disappear quickly on a Tibetan mastiff, Ang Lee stands in the same place, his face in the moonlight, obscure.

 Chapter 1363

    He quit his job as a bartender and lost his only source of income. However, comrade Ang Lee did not live indefinitely.


    On the contrary.


    He lives in a top villa that ordinary people can''t even imagine. He has nothing to do every day. At a young age, when he should have been fighting for his life, he leads a retirement life for the elderly ahead of time.


    During this period of time, if Qin Yuyi doesn''t come to talk to him, he is basically wandering in this forest park, and he doesn''t go out at will. He is casual, relaxed and happy.


    Of course, even if there are beautiful mountains and picturesque scenery here, a person may be somewhat bored. After all, although Qin Yuyi often comes here and doesn''t neglect him, he can''t keep company with him all the time. Fortunately, in this land and money villa area, Comrade Li An is not the only idle person.


    Since this week, comrade Ang Lee has demonstrated his public relations ability of riding the dust in the bar, successfully eliminated class contradictions, and made friends with sister crane.


    This is not, although we met for the first time and called for fighting and killing, at this time, maybe it was the only big and small villager who had nothing to do every day in the villa area, but they sat side by side. The scene was extremely harmonious, and there was a huge white mastiff lying next to them.


    Perhaps the afternoon sun is too comfortable, the fierce looking Tibetan mastiff is lying lazily on the lawn, occasionally yawning, squinting and drowsy.


    "Ang Lee, can you fish or not? I''ve been sitting here with you for almost two hours, and I haven''t seen you catch a fish! "


    He''er''s patience is not as good as that of a certain comrade who has no desire and no desire. She has gained nothing in the past two hours, and she suddenly loses her temper.


    "Fishing is a slow job, but you can''t be anxious."


    Someone with a fishing rod in his hand is not impatient. Although he has a deep determination, he hasn''t seen the fish mark shake for such a long time. He seems to be a little suspicious. He turns his head and looks at the little one who proposes to come here for fishing and asks, "elder sister crane, is there any fish in the lake?"


    An old man calls a little girl who looks no more than six or seven years old sister. If it''s spread out, I''m afraid it will make a joke. But someone with a fishing rod doesn''t seem to feel ashamed at all. He looks calm and takes it for granted.


    This, perhaps, is the so-called friends who forget their years.


    Of course, the reason why they are able to get along so well now seems to be a clue from one address.


    "How can there be no fish in such a big lake?"


    Hear the other party unexpectedly query oneself, crane son elder sister immediately loud retort, righteousness words, "must be your technique not good! I don''t care. If you can''t catch one today, you should catch one for me when you go down! "


    During these two hours, Ang Lee was fishing, and she was not idle. She was holding a bottle of nutriment, and there were several empty bottles beside her.


    These nutriments were originally sent by Qin Yuyi to nourish someone''s brain, but they were used by someone to offer flowers to Buddha.


    Although she is very principled, she is too young after all. In the end, she doesn''t stand someone''s sugar coated bullet, abandons her prejudice and shakes hands with someone to make peace.


    One dares to give, and one dares to eat.


    Looking at a little girl with a small mouth, Ang Lee not only sighed in secret, it''s not unreasonable that the girl looks so good.


    "Sister crane, don''t you go to school?"


    He asked curiously and changed the topic. According to the current posture, maybe he will be busy all afternoon. Although the weather is good, he doesn''t want to experience the pleasure of bathing in the lake.


    "There''s nothing good about learning. Those little kids are very childish. They don''t have any sense at all."


    Crane elder sister''s tone as always domineering exposed.


    "Don''t you think it''s nothing..."


    Ang Lee wanted to ask her, but he stopped immediately.


    This little girl used to take her Tibetan mastiff everywhere with her every day. It is estimated that her days are much more interesting than those in kindergarten.


    "Then you can go directly to primary school. The students in primary school will be more mature."


    Someone is serious.


    "Fart pinch."


    Unexpectedly, sister crane immediately sneered and said with disdain: "my mother sent me to the first grade. A boy pulled my skirt, so I kicked him. As a result, he hit the table and cried. Finally, he was sent to the hospital. Oh, it''s useless. "


    Said, crane elder sister picked up the spoon to eat the nutriment.


    "After that, my mother won''t let me go to school."


    Ang Lee''s eyes trembled and he laughed bitterly.


    This is really a little monster.


    "It''s still you, just a little more interesting."


    Finally, sister crane glanced at Ang Lee and added, seemingly praising.


    Ang Lee can''t laugh or cry.


    "Well, why did you disappear so long, until now?"


    Maybe the baby''s stomach really can''t hold any more. Sister crane finally stops eating and looks at Ang Lee. The child''s unique clear eyes look at Ang Lee curiously."You''re not bad either. Don''t you like sister Qin?"


    Ang Lee was speechless again.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to answer, but that he really doesn''t know the answer.


    "Sister Qin is so excellent. My parents always praise her. Why don''t you like her?"


    Her eyes were full of doubts.


    "Or do you have someone you like?"


    Although she is young, she knows a lot.


    "Emotion is more than just like or dislike."


    Knowing the little girl''s personality, Ang Lee had to prevaricate in order to avoid her nagging.


    "What do you mean?"


    Elder sister crane frowned and fully carried forward the glorious tradition of asking when she didn''t understand.


    Ang Lee looked at the sparkling surface of the lake with an enigmatic face.


    "You''ll understand when you grow up."


    No matter how precocious Rao is, she can''t understand.


    "There are always so many reasons for men to do wrong."


    She muttered.


    Ang Lee pretended not to hear.


    The little girl''s strength has been appreciated by him in recent days, and it''s not surprising what she says.


    Ang Lee was silent, and sister crane didn''t speak any more.


    Ang Lee holds the fishing rod, while she holds her chin and looks at the lake in a daze.


    Since we met, the little girl has always been a talker. It''s the first time that she has been so quiet.


    A few minutes later, Ang Lee couldn''t help turning his head and asked, "sister crane, what are you thinking?"


    Elder sister crane didn''t look back. She still held her chin and looked at the lake. She said, "I''m thinking about what I''ll do if I meet a heartless man like you like elder sister Qin."


    Ang Lee was dumb.


    This little girl, what kind of immortal is reincarnated, this thought is too advanced.


    Sister crane suddenly turned her head.


    "If I''m really so unfortunate, I won''t swallow it. I''ll magnify the bear and kill him. No one wants to have a better life."


    Looking at the serious little girl, Ang Lee''s eyelids trembled and he felt a moment of silence for the little boy who didn''t know where he was.

 Chapter 1364

    Hangzhou International Airport.


    A gorgeous woman abandons the grand show of calling forward and embracing back. She goes out of the airport by herself with a light car. Regardless of the amazing sight of travelers, she bends down and gets on a Mercedes Benz to pick up the plane.


    "Miss."


    Driving is a middle-aged man, wearing a pair of glasses, elegant face, from the temperament point of view, not like a driver.


    Even though the woman has given up the power of family succession, he is still respectful.


    Lei Zhen.


    A name that sounds very powerful.


    Although it seems to be a little inconsistent with his appearance and temperament, his name is famous in the southern investment circles.


    His position can be seen from his living on the Bank of Qiandao Lake and adjacent to Qin''s center.


    Women politely take off their sunglasses, a simple courtesy of the action, fall in people''s eyes, but it is a beautiful scenery.


    She didn''t know her intention directly. She looked in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, "brother Lei, choose a place and call my sister-in-law over. Let''s have a meal first."


    He was selected into the flame with excellent results, but quitted halfway. Then he went to the South alone to open up a vast territory. The man, nicknamed Lei Zhenzi, looked up in the rearview mirror and nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, miss."


    ¡­¡­


    Thousand Island Lake.


    After spending the afternoon by the lake, sister crane and her "little friend" were separated. Although she didn''t see a fish in the end, she seemed to be in a good mood and rode home leisurely on the big white mastiff.


    "Where have you been?"


    When she rode the bear into the courtyard, a beautiful looking woman stood at the door of the villa and glared at her.


    As if the mouse saw the cat, outside the majestic crane elder sister immediately jumped from the Tibetan mastiff, not enough to say: "I took the big bear to go for a walk."


    "Walking all afternoon?"


    The woman didn''t give her any face. She immediately exposed the lie of elder sister crane. Looking at the grass on her skirt, she didn''t have time to teach her. She came forward and held her hand.


    "Look at your dirty body. Follow me upstairs to take a bath."


    "Oh."


    Crane son elder sister does not dare to resist at all, obediently let mother pull own small hand to walk toward the door.


    Perhaps only at this time can we see that she is still a five-year-old child.


    Half an hour later, her mother led her out of the door and threw her in the back seat of a Porsche.


    "Ma, what are we going to do?"


    She asked, leaning over the front seat.


    Diqi, who rarely drives in person, fasten his seat belt and drives out of the villa.


    "Sit down for me. Your father''s boss is here. He''s going to treat our family to dinner."


    She is not a strict mother, but her daughter is too naughty, her tone is not important, and she will not be obedient at all.


    Mother in the eyes of crane elder sister obviously still some dignified, obediently back to the back seat, but did not forget to ask: "Dad and boss?"


    Her eyes were full of wonder.


    Although she didn''t go to school for a few days, her private education never stopped.


    She knows what the word boss means.


    In her impression, isn''t dad always the best one in the company?


    "Why do you ask so many questions as a child?"


    Diqi then exhorted.


    "If you don''t want your father to lose his job and leave our family on the street, you''d better be honest when you have dinner later, you know?"


    Crane elder sister immediately nods, such as chicken Dao rice, if some comrade sees, I''m afraid will gape.


    Women always have more than one face, regardless of age.


    ¡­¡­


    Chunqiu song restaurant.


    Led by the waiter, Diqi leads her daughter to table 52.


    "Sit down, sister-in-law."


    In this high-end restaurant where famous ladies can be seen everywhere, the gorgeous woman who still stands out from the crowd takes the initiative to stand up with a picturesque smile.


    Di Qi was flattered and said: "Miss, please sit down. Don''t be so polite."


    The woman did not continue to buck passing. After she was seated again, di Qi sat beside her husband.


    The woman''s eyes from Kyoto naturally fall on the elder sister crane who is held in her arms by her mother.


    The other side also opened a pair of innocent big eyes, is secretly looking at her.


    According to the age of elder sister crane, it''s no problem to take a seat for dinner. The reason why Diqi wants to hold her daughter is just to avoid her getting into trouble.


    "Lei he, aunt."


    Notice the eldest lady''s eyes, Diqi immediately ordered.


    Crane son elder sister clever immediately open mouth, can shout out of words, but let the three adults on the scene is a Zheng.


    "Hello, sister. My name is Lei he. You are so beautiful."Diqi looks embarrassed.


    "Hello little beauty, you are also very beautiful. When you grow up, you will be better than your sister."


    There is no woman who doesn''t like sweet words, even if song Luoshen is included. After a short period of stupefaction, she smiles and looks at Lei Zhen who has made great achievements.


    "Regor, your daughter is lovely."


    Lei Zhen grinned bitterly, glanced at her lovely girl, and sighed, "Miss, I''m flattered."


    He didn''t tell the truth about his daughter''s mischief.


    "Order."


    Song Luo said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    This seems to be an ordinary family dinner, but Lei Zhen knows that the eldest lady came from afar, and for the first time openly met with him, it must be something important.


    As a minister, you can''t wait for the first lady to take the initiative,


    "what''s the matter with you when you come to Hangzhou this time


    Seeing that the young lady had already eaten half of the steak, he stopped his knife and fork at the right time and asked softly.


    Diqi cleverly pretends to be deaf to things outside the window and feeds her daughter ice cream attentively.


    Lei he ate a lot of nutritious food in the afternoon, and his stomach was full. But at this time, he didn''t dare to resist. Whenever his mother fed him with a spoon, she would open her mouth honestly.


    "I want regor to help me find someone."


    Songluo is not polite.


    "Who?"


    There''s no nonsense.


    Song Luoshen did not name himself. He took out a picture from his bag and put it on the table.


    "About half a month ago, he appeared in Jinling. Now he should still be in the south. I hope regor can help me find him out."


    Song Luoshen gave a brief introduction, followed by an extra sentence.


    "As soon as possible."


    Lei Zhen put down his knife and fork and picked up the photo.


    In the photo is a man with a handsome face, deep eyes and extraordinary appearance.


    Lei Zhen frowned gradually.


    This man, he seems to have met somewhere.


    "Isn''t that Ang Lee guy?"


    Suddenly, a tender voice sounded from the side.


    Little belly has been eating round crane son sister looked at her father''s hand with photos, face surprised.


    Although this photo is much more handsome than I am, it looks right.


    Lei Zhen and song Luo''s eyes shifted at the same time.


    "Ang Lee?"


    Staring at the little girl, song Luo''s eyes flickered gently.

 Chapter 1365

    A little girl riding a fierce white Tibetan mastiff slowly came to a villa.


    Staring at the white fence, Shuiliang, the little girl who is the head of Qiandao Lake, has a strange look of hesitation and embarrassment in her eyes. As a result, she didn''t rush in like before, but hesitated outside the courtyard for a long time.


    In the end, she breathed out, as if determined to pat the Tibetan mastiff''s head.


    "Bear, go in."


    The amazing big white mastiff seems to understand people''s words, carrying the little master to continue to walk towards the villa.


    But when sister crane was about to open the gate, a lazy voice came from afar.


    From far to near.


    "Lei he, what are you doing here?"


    Lei he''er turned his head. When he saw someone coming, a innocent smile immediately appeared on his face.


    "Uncle Qin, I''ve come to find Ang Lee. He promised to accompany me to pick loquat today."


    What a lovely little girl.


    Nanfang Tianzi''s face turned black, and he was not hoodwinked by the appearance of this little monster.


    Around Thousand Island Lake, who doesn''t know the name of "sister Crane"?


    Even he had been frightened by the little guy''s release of the dog, but in the end, he kicked the white Tibetan mastiff with his foot. As the initiator, he was crying.


    Since then, the little devil did not dare to play tricks on himself, but every time he met, he would call himself "Uncle" seriously.


    You know, she calls her sister.


    He even warned many times, but the little girl never changed. Although she was a little depressed, as an old man, she couldn''t really compete with a few year old child. Qin Dashao didn''t waste his efforts to expect the little devil to change her tongue. She thought she didn''t hear the sentence. She glanced at the Tibetan mastiff that he didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    "Ang Lee is a distinguished guest of the Qin family. Now he is resting. We have to make sure that he is clean. Lei he, go and play elsewhere."


    The formal formula in front seems to regard Lei he as an equal figure, but the last sentence of Qin seems to be sending a child away.


    He Er elder sister didn''t break in hard this time, and she didn''t get angry. She looked at the villa and said, "I''ll come back later."


    Qin had no respect for the old and loved the young. He said rigidly, "he has no time today."


    "Oh."


    He Er elder sister wronged Ba Ba, and Qin Da Shao, who did not give up, looked at each other.


    "Then I''ll come back tomorrow."


    Then, she looked at the villa, hung her head and rode her big white mastiff to leave.


    The iron face is merciless, like Qin Dashao who plays the villain role of beating the ducks with sticks once. Seeing off the little girl and the dog, he squints slightly.


    After driving away Lei he, he looked back at the villa where Li an lived, and soon left Qiandao Lake.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s night.


    The lights are beginning to shine.


    On the busy street, a big G stopped at the side of the road.


    With the window down, Qin Yunxuan looks at the four-star hotel outside and slowly lights a cigarette.


    The posture is natural and unrestrained.


    Young, golden and manly.


    In the past, all the beautiful people in Hangzhou paid close attention to it.


    There is no lack of provocation.


    In the past, he might not mind whistling with these girls and playing a dandy, but unfortunately, he is engaged now.


    Qin Yunxuan was not disturbed by Yingyan on the street. After smoking a cigarette, he pushed the door to get off and walked towards the four-star hotel.


    He didn''t mean to open a room. He directly crossed the front desk hall, entered the elevator, came to the 17th floor, and then walked to the door of a guest room with house number 1726.


    Standing at the door, he pulled at the corner of his mouth. After two or three seconds, he raised his hand and rang the doorbell politely.


    Before long, the door was quickly opened, as if the guests had been waiting.


    The crack of the door changes from small to large until it is completely opened.


    They looked at each other.


    Looking at the wonderful face in front of him, Qin Yunxuan smiles and takes the initiative to speak.


    "Miss Song, long time no see."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkled slightly, and he didn''t show too much unexpected color on his face, nodding and smiling.


    "Qin Shao, how can it be you?"


    Qin Yunxuan didn''t rush into the room. He still stood at the door, with a polite smile on his face.


    "I heard that Miss Song had come to Hangzhou. As a landlord, she should come to see her. Why didn''t she inform her in advance? Let''s make arrangements in advance to live in such a place, which makes Miss Song aggrieved. "Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Qin Shaoyan is serious. I''m not a golden branch. What can I do for you?"


    Then she turned sideways.


    "Come in, please."


    "Excuse me."


    Qin Yunxuan stepped into the room and passed each other.


    Song Luoshen closed the door again, and his back to Qin Yunxuan''s eyes kept flashing.


    "I don''t know why Miss Song came all the way this time?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Qin Yunxuan looked at the first beauty in Kyoto sitting opposite to him and said with a smile, "if there''s anything you need Yunxuan''s help, Miss Song is welcome."


    Consistent with the information he received, this woman, indeed, came alone without any escort. She was the only one in the guest room.


    Are you sure that they don''t dare to do it?


    "Mr. Qin is very polite. I''m just taking advantage of the public holiday to visit Hangzhou."


    "Oh?"


    Qin Yunxuan quite unexpected smile.


    "Miss Song is very elegant, but there are many magnificent rivers and mountains in the north. Why should miss song give up the near and seek the far?"


    Song Luoshen didn''t respond and gave a smile.


    "It seems that Qin Shao doesn''t welcome me."


    "No, no, no..."


    Qin Yunxuan shook his head and said with a smile, "we Hangzhou people are always hospitable. If Miss Song really comes to visit, we certainly welcome her."


    Hearing the other side''s words, song Luoshen''s smile remained unchanged, but he just said a word.


    "Qin Shao, I have resigned from the Song family now."


    "If I had no ambition to protect the wealth of the Song family, I would respect it even more."


    Qin Yunxuan looks sincere.


    "Miss Song, although the world is peaceful now, it doesn''t mean that there are no villains. When you travel alone, you still have to pay attention to your personal safety. Especially for a woman like Miss Song, who is like a pearl at night, if there is any mistake in Hangzhou, I will feel guilty and can''t blame her."


    "So, for the sake of Miss Song''s safety, let me arrange a staff to provide 24-hour comprehensive protection for Miss Song. How about that?"


    Song Luoshen smiles and looks at Qin''s second son.


    "I thought it would be your sister."

 Chapter 1366

    The Qin family dominated the South with their own strength. They ordered all the heroes to turn the line and rule the north. Although they did not go through the northern and Southern War, they never underestimated the energy of this family.


    Qin never thought of hiding her whereabouts even though she stayed in the top hotel.


    In fact, not only did she see the second son of the Qin family sitting in front of her now, but even when Shen yini found herself at that time, she already understood that most of these things had been seen by the Qin family.


    Shen yini''s hard search in Jinling for a week was fruitless. How could she not disturb the Qin family, who was deeply rooted in the south.


    The invisible hand Shen yini felt was probably from this family.


    Before she came to Hangzhou, she was ready for everything,


    even, she didn''t expect to be the first to find that guy.


    However, when he saw that it was Qin Yunxuan who was looking for him, song Luoshen was still a little surprised.


    In her expectation, the one sitting in front of her at this time should be Qin Yuyi, the eldest princess of the Qin family, the most popular Kendo wizard now, and the super power ranked eighth in the sky.


    Even her master can''t help sighing when she talks about the name occasionally.


    The Qin family should be prosperous.


    "My elder sister is different from me. She has to deal with many family affairs in person. She can''t arrange her time, so I can only serve Miss Song. If she is slighted, I hope Miss Song won''t be offended."


    Qin Yunxuan was very polite from beginning to end, which was beyond reproach. He could not see that the woman sitting opposite him had a feud with his family.


    At that time, his third uncle almost died in the flames of the Song family.


    "Since Miss Qin is busy, don''t disturb her."


    "Thank you, Miss Song, for understanding."


    Song Luo Shen shakes his head and smiles.


    "Qin Shao, you don''t need to be so polite. I was on the Bank of the Weishui river. Thank you and Miss Qin for your help. Because the situation was tense at that time, I haven''t been able to thank Miss Qin and Qin Shao personally."


    Recalling the far-reaching battle, Qin Yunxuan made no contribution and gave a faint smile.


    "Miss Song is serious. My sister and I just contributed a little, but we didn''t help much."


    Songluo shook his head.


    "This thanks is due. If it wasn''t for Qin Shao and Miss Qin, I''m afraid he and I don''t know how long we will be apart again."


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes were silent.


    The other side''s words seem to have something in them.


    "Qin Shao, what''s the matter with him now?"


    Without waiting for Qin Yunxuan to speak, song Luoshen spoke again in a light tone.


    Qin Yunxuan''s expression fluctuated obviously, and then said quietly: "Miss Song, what do you mean by that? What? What happened to him? I don''t quite understand. "


    Song Luo God and he looked at each other, eyes flow, as if to reflect the heart.


    "Qin Shao, no matter how different our ideas and positions are, I believe that our starting points are the same. In this sense, we are friends. "


    Friends.


    Qin Yunxuan gave a silent smile.


    So far as this is concerned, there is no need to continue to hide it, otherwise it will just be a joke.


    "Miss Song, he is very good. You don''t have to worry. We will take good care of him."


    "Can I see him?"


    Song Luoshen comes to the point.


    Qin Yunxuan''s response is also quite quick and decisive, and the friendly smile that has been hanging on his face slowly converges.


    "Sorry, I''m afraid not."


    Song Luo Shen frowned slightly.


    "Miss Song, as you said, our Qin family has no malice against him, and we have enough ability to take good care of him, so we don''t need Miss Song''s trouble. Please go back."


    Qin Yunxuan calmed down, but his eyes were staring at Song Luoshen, which showed the powerful air of the landlord.


    Song Luoshen and he looked at each other, did not dodge, did not yield, whispered: "Qin Shao, you should understand that since I have come, I can not leave until I get a result."


    "The result?"


    Qin Yunxuan smiles.


    "Miss Song, I don''t know what kind of result you want?"


    Songluo had no words.


    "I don''t know whether Miss Song believes in Buddhism or not. Some things are doomed. Why didn''t he go to Kyoto, but he appeared in Jinling and was met by us? That''s the plan of heaven. "


    "When you are with him, it''s a bumpy road. Even if it looks like the road is full of twists and turns in the end, what''s the result? Your children have become the burial objects of your obsession. "


    Song Luoshen''s face changed uncontrollably.


    Rao is no matter how amazing she is, the child who failed to be born is obviously a pain in her heart that she can never let go."Miss Song, I don''t mean to offend you. I also feel sorry for what happened along the Weishui river. Mention these, just want to remind Miss Song, can reexamine, you and he in the end fit or not


    "The feelings between me and him never need to be judged by outsiders."


    There was no expression on Song Luo''s face.


    "Of course, I''m not qualified to evaluate, and I didn''t think about it, but I only understand that you and he have known each other since childhood and paid a lot, but my sister''s contribution is not necessarily less than that of Miss Song. For more than ten years, my elder sister has kept an illusory agreement and went north to worship his mother every year. How dare you ask Miss Song, have you ever gone to that tombstone to mourn over the past ten years? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes fluctuated and he said nothing.


    For more than ten years, she has been lying in the Song family to hide her courage, and she has been fighting with Li family. How can she worship his mother.


    If she does, doesn''t it mean that she''s still in love with him?


    Seeing that the other party was speechless, Qin Yunxuan didn''t go down the well again.


    "My elder sister has always been submissive, always put others first and never considered for herself. This time, as a younger brother, I want to fight for my elder sister once, just this time."


    Qin Yunxuan said in a low voice, almost to himself.


    Then he stood up slowly,


    "since Miss Song is not willing to go back, let''s stay in Hangzhou for a few more days."


    Song Luo God raised his head.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will arrange staff to protect Miss Song 24 hours at the door. Miss Song, you can live here for a few days."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes suddenly condensed.


    The other party''s words are tantamount to blatantly imprisoning her!


    "Presumptuous!"


    As the proud daughter of heaven, song Luoshen never suffered this kind of treatment, suddenly photographed the tea table.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    The hard and high-grade solid wood tea table suddenly appeared cracks.


    Qin Yunxuan''s face did not change, overlooking the whole dragon country few people dare to move the woman.


    "It''s said that Miss Song is Mr. He''s lover. Yunxuan is not talented and wants to ask for advice from Miss Song. I hope Miss Song will not hesitate to give me advice."

 Chapter 1367

    No one knows what''s going on in this hotel room.


    When the South''s largest young man came out of the room, there were four men waiting quietly at the door, and the Phoenix totem on his chest was lifelike.


    "Young master."


    Qin Yunxuan, who made an amazing decision, said in a low voice: "look at her. In any case, you can''t let her leave this hotel for half a step."


    "What if she wants to break through?"


    A phoenix member asked in a deep voice.


    After all, they know very well about the extraordinary status of the women in this door.


    "What I''m saying is, you can''t let her leave this hotel half a step."


    Qin Yunxuan looked at it and repeated without expression. Finally, he added.


    "At all costs."


    Phoenix belongs to look a Lin, in unison: "I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    "Song Luoshen has come to Hangzhou."


    Thousand Island Lake.


    A pair of brothers were walking slowly in the dark.


    "When she got off the plane, she made an appointment with Lei Zhen. It is estimated that she wanted to find his whereabouts through Lei Zhen."


    Standing on the peak of the south, the head of Qin''s family looked at a villa that could be seen in the distance.


    That''s where Lei Zhen lived.


    "Did she make a mistake in her work, or didn''t she mind exposing Lei Zhen to us?"


    Qin Po Lu responded: "with that woman''s intelligence, it''s mostly on purpose."


    Qin broke the city with a faint smile.


    "It''s a good way to make progress by retreating. She showed up her cards on her own initiative. If we eradicate this Lei Zhenzi, it seems that we Qin''s small stomach is not measured."


    Qin Po Lu nodded.


    "She took the initiative to expose Lei Zhen, but also to show us that she is invincible to our Qin family."


    Qin Po Cheng, noncommittal, turned around, looked at the shimmering Qiandao Lake in the night, and said with a smile, "many people say that the world is getting older, but I think it''s just that we are getting older. Although the sun is setting in our generation, the rivers and lakes will only flow continuously and become more and more magnificent. "


    Qin Po Lu stood beside his elder brother and looked at the lake with the same attitude of protection as before. His face, which was always unsmiling and smiling, also showed a gentle radian.


    "Elder brother, I have experienced the feeling of seeking defeat alone. It''s better to be lively in the river and lake. Otherwise, the feather coat will be very lonely."


    Qin Po Cheng, with a gentle smile, raised his hand and patted his third brother on the shoulder.


    "It''s a pity that the girl of the Song family chose a road that I didn''t expect. She was doomed to be a badminton opponent."


    Qin Po Lu nodded deeply.


    When the news came that Miss Song had quit the song group and abandoned business and politics, there was an uproar not only within the Song family, but also in the whole South and North.


    No one can understand why she made such a decision.


    "Yunxuan went to see her tonight?"


    Qin Po Cheng turned away and asked.


    Qin Po Lu nodded.


    Although they didn''t report it to them, they knew exactly why Qin Yunxuan went to see song''s daughter in Hangzhou.


    "Do you think Yunxuan can stop her?"


    Qin Po Cheng light way: "after all, her master, but he Jiuzhou."


    Qin Po Lu didn''t think about it for long, and quickly replied: "it''s not a big problem. Although she studied under the emperor, she was different from Yu Yi after all. Song Luo Shen''s previous energy was devoted to business and the affairs of the Song family. He Jiuzhou couldn''t force her to study martial arts. After all, as the successor of the Song family, she had little chance to use force Basic self-protection capability is enough. Yunxuan has a good foundation. Although he has been a bit stubborn in the past two years, his temperament has converged a lot. Especially in the recent six months, he has made great progress with his badminton


    If it were for other people, there might be the possibility of flattery, but for Qin Po Lu, Qin Po Cheng naturally could not have any doubt.


    "Today is different from the past. Her identity is more sensitive than in the past. It''s not a big problem to control her, but it''s not suitable to delay too long."


    This is enough to reveal Qin''s determination to break the city.


    Qin Po Lu didn''t persuade any more.


    "I understand. My second brother and I will make arrangements as soon as possible."


    Qin Po Cheng nodded and looked around. When he was young, the edge once covered his third brother.


    "Now that you''re going to have a family, are you really not going to find another partner?"


    He asked with a smile, but his eyes were filled with emotion.


    His third brother is good at everything. His only shortcoming is that he is too persistent.


    Who can imagine that the Third Master of Qin, who once dominated the South and was invincible, fell on a single word of love and failed to come out most of his life?


    "If you don''t want to be forced to do something about your feelings, why do you draw a dungeon. Qingsi has been gone for so many years. It''s time for you to put it down. "It''s impossible for others to say or dare not say these words. He is the only one who is qualified to say them.


    Time is merciless. No matter how bold and heroic the hero is, he can''t resist the erosion of time. Although he can''t see it on the surface, it''s just like that in a twinkling of an eye, his brother is over 50 years old. At this time, if we don''t say it, it''s hard to come true. When he comes down a hundred years later, his parents point his nose and scold him for his selfish and reckless behavior Brother?


    "Brother, I don''t want to talk about it any more."


    Qin Po Lu calmed down and looked at the lake with slight waves, with no sadness or joy.


    Qin Po Cheng did not stop there.


    "Po Lu, you have contributed your whole life to the Qin family. You have made great contributions to the Qin family, even more than me. Yu private, you are my third brother, Yu Gong, you are the hero of our Qin family. How do you think I have the face to watch you die alone? "


    These words are not only his personal thoughts, but also his second younger brother, Qin paojun, and even his wife have mentioned them to him many times. He always wanted to say them, but he never found a suitable opportunity.


    "Alone?"


    Qin Po Lu laughed and said softly, "brother, do you think I''m lonely?"


    Qin Po Cheng frowned.


    Although his third younger brother has a distinguished status, he has always been alone. Even if the villa is arranged for him, he has always been empty, even without a nanny.


    If not, how can it be called loneliness?


    "Big brother, although in your eyes, she died very early, but in my heart, she never left."


    Qin Po Lu said slowly.


    In front of me, it seems that many, many times ago, arrogant he went up the mountain to challenge, but in the hillside, he ran into two girls, one big and one small, in the red leaf forest.


    The other party wore a long skirt, long hair like waterfall, holding the little girl''s hand, looking back in surprise.


    He gave a slow smile.


    The other side also showed his face, the green silk, slowly melting snow, only the flower in his ear, still bright.


    He was calm and gentle.


    Don''t laugh with white hair and flowers.


    Years never defeat beauty.

 Chapter 1368

    Sister crane has been very unhappy these two days.


    Because she lost contact with her playmate.


    Of course, she knew exactly where the guy lived. In the past two days, she had been riding a bear to find him many times, but every time she was stopped by the bodyguard outside the villa.


    Separated by a few indifferent uncles with no expression and no sympathy, elder sister crane is looking at the gate of the villa. For the first time, the young people feel close to the world.


    Although she failed many times, she never gave up. Since she couldn''t see Ang Lee, she turned to other things.


    "Sister Qin."


    She didn''t dare to go to Qin''s house, so she had to wait for a rabbit on the way to Qin''s house and Ang Lee''s house. After waiting for a day, the next day, she finally saw Qin''s figure.


    Looking at the little girl riding a big white mastiff, Qin Yuyi stops.


    "Lei he, what are you doing here?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Although the Tibetan mastiff was ridden by a little girl, it didn''t look as dignified as the king of dogs, but he was really dissatisfied with his speed and jumped up to Qin Yuyi in the blink of an eye.


    "Wait for me?"


    Qin Yu Yi''s head is not mild scorching sun, softly asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Sister Qin, can you take me to see Ang Lee?"


    The elder sister crane, whose forehead is covered with many beads of sweat, opens the door to the mountain road. Her eyes are full of requests. For a moment, she gives people a feeling of pity.


    "Why do you want to see me when you want to see him? Why don''t you go straight to him? "


    Qin Yuyi knew that the little girl had a lot of magic power, so it was impossible not to know where Ang Lee lived.


    "But They won''t let me in. "


    Crane elder sister shrivels small mouth, Wei qubaba.


    Qin Yu Yi''s eyes slightly coagulated and remained silent.


    "Who won''t let you in?"


    "That is Those uncles! And uncle Qin


    Sister crane, tell the truth.


    Qin Yuyi naturally understood who uncle Qin described in the little girl''s mouth.


    She asked, her face unchanged.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''m not looking for Ang Lee. I have a beautiful sister looking for Ang Lee."


    It''s not childlike innocence.


    Although out of a woman''s intuition, sister crane instinctively feels that it''s not good to be honest with sister Qin, she really can''t find another way.


    If she wants to see Ang Lee, she can only ask for help from sister Qin. In front of other adults, she may be careful, but in front of sister Qin, she doesn''t dare to lie at all.


    "Pretty sister?"


    Sister crane nodded.


    "Well, one A sister as beautiful as sister Qin. "


    Although young, but also as a female, crane elder sister know how to panic, even if the other party found also won''t be angry.


    Qin Yuyi silently watched the little girl riding on the Tibetan mastiff.


    A moment later, she spoke softly, not sulky.


    "Tell me her contact information and I''ll let Ang Lee know."


    "This..."


    Sister crane hesitated a little.


    But Qin Yu Yi and look at each other for a while, young as she, after all, did not resist the pressure, chose to compromise.


    "Well, sister Qin, you must not forget."


    In the end, she didn''t forget the advice.


    After all, it was her father''s boss''s job.


    ¡­¡­


    Despite the little girl''s repeated instructions, Qin Yuyi didn''t fulfill the agreement. She didn''t even go to the villa where Li Anju lived. She drove directly to the hotel where Lei he reported.


    "Miss."


    Take the elevator to the designated room. When two members of Phoenix, who are like guards at the door, see her coming, they are stunned and salute immediately.


    Qin Yuyi, with a calm face, stood at the door and asked softly.


    "Can I go in?"


    Two members of the Phoenix guard on the surface suddenly sweat down.


    "When, of course."


    A phoenix member immediately touched the exit card, brushed the door ban, then pushed the door open, and bowed: "Miss, please come in."


    Qin Yuyi looked at it, and his face didn''t fluctuate. He stepped into the room.


    As soon as I entered the door, a pleasant smell came.


    A woman stood in front of the window, with her back to her, as if enjoying the scenery outside.


    Qin Yuyi watched for a while, then approached her.


    "When did you Qin family become so rude and arrogant?"


    Heard more and more obvious footsteps, the woman standing in front of the window slowly turned around.


    When she saw the random intruder into the room, she seemed a little surprised. Her face was slightly stagnant, and then a smile appeared."I''m sorry, Miss Qin. I didn''t know it was you."


    In contrast, Qin Yuyi''s face is still like water.


    "Miss Song, when did you come to Hangzhou?"


    One south and one north, the two most outstanding women, separated by only five or six steps, look at each other.


    "It should be my third day in Hangzhou, but I can only stay in this room all the time. I can''t go out."


    Qin Yu Yi frowned slightly.


    Song Luoshen''s smile is gentle and good for bad.


    "Don''t blame your brother, he also for my personal safety, that''s why he deliberately arranged people to protect me so tightly."


    Qin Yu Yi is noncommittal, just ask a way: "does Miss Song come Hangzhou to have what matter?"


    "It''s no big deal. I just heard that my man is in Hangzhou, so I''ve come to take him home."


    Take him home.


    Qin''s face did not change when he heard the words.


    "Miss Song''s man?"


    She asked softly.


    "When did miss song get married again? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    Song Luoshen''s smile was even worse. There was no smoke on his face.


    "It''s just that there was no wedding."


    "Oh?"


    Qin Yu Yi gave a faint smile.


    Although she has nothing to do with the world, but the family feud here, in the face of song Luo God, she can''t really be ordinary.


    Moreover, between her and her, it''s not just family hatred.


    "When Miss Song holds the wedding again, please let me know. I''m deeply sorry that the last wedding didn''t go smoothly."


    Song Luoshen''s smile remained unchanged, just like a good friend''s greeting. He said gracefully: "of course, even if Miss Qin doesn''t say it, I will certainly invite Miss Qin to attend."


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "Then I''ll wait for good news."


    After that, she didn''t stay any longer. She just happened to pass by. She stayed for less than five minutes and turned around to leave.


    Come and go in a hurry.


    Rao is the God of song Luo, also slightly stunned.


    Seeing Qin Yu walk out of the room without looking back, the door closes again. Her eyes twinkle and she smiles again.


    "What a woman warrior."


    "Miss."


    Seeing that the first lady came out so soon, the two members of the Phoenix were also very surprised.


    Qin Yuyi''s face was like water. He just nodded. He didn''t leave a word. It was as if he had never lived in the future and left here soon.

 Chapter 1369

    Sitting in the car, Qin Yuyi didn''t drive away directly. Instead, he put down the window and looked in the direction of the 17th floor.


    There seemed to be a figure standing at the window of the room, looking at her.


    After stopping for one minute, Qin Yuyi drove back to Qiandao Lake.


    She didn''t go to find Qin Yunxuan, but after getting the news, Qin Yunxuan, who claims to detain Miss Song privately, came to the door.


    "Auntie, is my sister back?"


    Qin''s mother nodded and said with a smile, "she''s upstairs. What do you have to say?"


    Qin Yunxuan gave a wry smile, then nodded and stepped upstairs. Although his steps were a little heavy, his upward direction was firm.


    "Sister."


    He came to the door and knocked.


    There was no response from inside the door.


    Qin Yunxuan laughed bitterly. At last, he took a breath, raised his hand, turned the door open, and pushed the door in.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean to hide you."


    The first time he spoke, he pleaded guilty.


    As the eldest princess of the Qin family, the bedroom of Qin Yuyi is very simple. Perhaps the only striking thing is the granite sword platform on which the autumn water is quietly placed.


    "Why do you do that?"


    Qin Yuyi looks like water, can''t see happiness and anger.


    "Elder sister, I just do this to protect the emperor of hell. If I know more about him here, it will be more likely to be exposed."


    "But she''s the God of solo."


    Qin Yuyi said quietly, "do you know what you are doing?"


    "Of course I know."


    Qin Yunxuan said in a deep voice: "I know she is Miss Song, but what about that? I didn''t hurt her, I just protected her. "


    "She is not only miss song, but also has an official position. You control her personal freedom. Do you know what it means?"


    Qin Yuyi reminded: "don''t forget, she is Cao Xiuge''s deputy now. And you will be in charge of the Qin family in the future. "


    "Sister, I understand."


    Qin Yunxuan naturally knows the implication of her elder sister.


    In today''s overall situation, discerning people can basically see it clearly. As long as there is no big accident, Cao Xiuge of the Cao family can make up for the regret of his ancestors and successfully ascend the top. Now that he controls the song Luo God, which is equivalent to his right arm, it is likely to cause Cao Xiuge''s bad feeling and affect his attitude towards the whole Qin family.


    Qin Yunxuan could see all these clearly.


    But he didn''t care.


    "Sister, even if we may encounter some difficulties in the future, it will be decades later at least. Why should we be so timid now?"


    It''s clear that he came to admit his mistake, but Qin Yunxuan''s posture seems to be upright.


    Qin Yu Yi frowned slightly.


    "Such irresponsible words should not be said from the future Qin family leader. Qin Yunxuan, I thought you were growing up, but the result disappointed me."


    Qin Yunxuan smiles bitterly.


    With her personality, it''s basically impossible for her to take a furious attitude. Now calling her name directly is enough to represent her anger.


    "Sister, this is not my decision. If you don''t have their consent, do you think I can privately mobilize Phoenix and hide from you? "


    It''s no exaggeration to say that even if his father hates him, Qin Yunxuan doesn''t want to see his elder sister''s disappointed eyes.


    Perhaps in other families, brotherhood and fraternity happen from time to time, but the saying that rich families have no family affection is never applicable to their Qin family.


    Long sister such as mother, Qin Yunxuan finally failed to resist the pressure, the backstage to poke out.


    Qin Yuyi''s brows are set.


    Qin Yunxuan breathes out his breath slowly. Even if he wants to hide it, he will not be able to do so. It''s better to be honest and tell the truth.


    "Elder sister, you must have known what song Luoshen came to Hangzhou for. We are the first to discover the emperor of hell. Why can she come to us so boldly? "


    Qin Yu Yi said: "he is not a cargo."


    "Yes, Yan Di is not goods, but he is your fiance!"


    Now that he has said that, Qin Yunxuan simply let go of everything.


    "Elder sister, she is indeed the childhood sweetheart of Yandi, but you and Yandi have serious matchmaker''s words. On the name of zhengyanshun, songluoshen is not as good as you. Why does she come here to rob people?"


    Without waiting for Qin Yuyi to speak, Qin Yunxuan seemed to know what she was going to say, and continued to say in a deep voice: "yes, I know you have terminated your engagement with Emperor Yan, but I know very well why. Sister, I have been following you since the accident of Emperor Yan. I''m your brother. What are you thinking? I know very well in my heart that you''re working so hard, but you''re not trying to improve your strength as soon as possible and avenge the emperor of hell. "Qin Yunxuan looks directly at her sister.


    "Sister, dare you say you don''t like him?"


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes slowly contracted and kept silent.


    "Elder sister, you are not a saint. You don''t have to think about others all the time. You have to strive for what you like, especially your feelings."


    "The third uncle is a typical example. Although he is alone up to now, I don''t think he will regret it, because at least he has worked hard. But elder sister, if you get to the third uncle''s age, can you be sure that you will be the same as him and have no regrets?"


    Qin Yu Yi is silent and half pay, suddenly smile lightly.


    "Are you educating me?"


    Qin Yunxuan looks solemn.


    "Sister, I''m just reminding you that a lot of things are missed for a lifetime, and there are few opportunities to come back. But this time, maybe it''s your fate with Emperor Yan that makes him appear in Jinling and be discovered by us in time. Sister, if you give in this time, I''m afraid you won''t have a third chance. "


    After a pause, Qin Yunxuan opened his mouth again, and his words were amazing.


    "Uncle, they have decided to hold a wedding for you and Yan Di in two days."


    Rao is Qin Yuyi, also can''t help but slightly change color, eyes tightly staring at Qin Yunxuan.


    "What did you say? Wedding


    "Sister, you can act as if you don''t know anything and be your bride in peace. Or, you can inform Yan Di and hand him over to song Luoshen, but I hope you will examine your true heart before you make a decision, and don''t regret it later. "


    Before turning around, Qin Yunxuan said: "these two days, I will control song Luoshen, she won''t hear a little wind."


    Qin Yuyi said nothing and watched Qin Yunxuan walk out of the room without any obstruction.


    Two days later.


    Wedding.


    But as the heroine she actually now know the news.


    Maybe she''s the funniest bride in the world.

 Chapter 1370

    The wedding of Qin''s eldest princess is just around the corner, but there is no movement in Qin''s family.


    Even before the wedding, the Qin family didn''t send out an invitation.


    Qin''s main house is not decorated with lanterns. It''s quiet and strange.


    But in the bedroom of Princess Qin, where no one can enter, a series of Han style wedding clothes, which are worked by the top masters day and night, have been hung on the hanger.


    Shuangfengxizhu, silk and satin, beautiful.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Ang Lee also looked at the men''s wedding dress, dazed.


    When he decided to leave without saying goodbye, the appearance of elder sister crane made him hesitant. He missed that opportunity. No matter how hard he was to get away, it was today.


    Tomorrow.


    He''s getting married.


    Countless people have been married, but perhaps no bridegroom has ever been so dazed.


    Now there is a very popular word, called flash marriage.


    Young men and women do not know each other for a long time, then hastily into the palace of marriage.


    But his situation is obviously more exaggerated than flash marriage.


    He and Qin Yuyi have been together for less than 20 days since they met each other, and the actual time they spent together is even less.


    Most of the time, he stayed alone in this villa and "recuperated" his body with the most advanced medical equipment and could not find any problems.


    If the Qin clan is to be the overlord of this land, his role is a bit like the puppet Lord who was robbed from the movie and TV series.


    However, unlike in the movies and TV series, no one forced him or anyone forced him to agree to the marriage. It was just that in front of Qin Po Cheng at that time, when Qin Po Cheng mentioned the engagement, he didn''t refuse it.


    There is no refusal. In many cases, it can be regarded as the default.


    Ang Lee felt the comfortable classical wedding dress and laughed bitterly.


    Maybe no bridegroom is more confused than him.


    "Mr. Li, here comes the first lady."


    At the door, Aunt Wang, the housekeeper, called.


    It is reasonable to say that on the eve of the wedding, the bride and groom can not meet, but considering the particularity of the wedding, there is not so much red tape.


    Ang Lee came downstairs and saw Qin Yuyi sitting on the sofa.


    In front of you.


    There are also two jars of wine.


    "I know you haven''t gone to bed so early. Why don''t you have a drink?"


    The woman who will be the bride tomorrow turns to look at the man downstairs and says with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    Ang Lee walked slowly towards it. Although he also showed a smile, he was obviously a little stiff. By contrast, he was not as free and easy as a woman.


    "What''s the matter? Are you nervous? "


    Qin Yu Yi asked with a smile, not to face.


    Ang Lee shook his head in embarrassment.


    "Sit down."


    Qin Yuyi didn''t mention it much. He called Aunt Wang to bring two bowls.


    She is worthy of being a heroine among women.


    Ang Lee sits down and looks at Qin Yuyi pouring wine. He is like a fish in water in the bar. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say to each other.


    "Have one first."


    Fill two porcelain bowls with wine, and Qin Yuyi leads the way.


    Ang Lee can only accompany.


    A whole bowl of liquor, even if Ang Lee thought it was too strong, Qin Yuyi didn''t seem to feel it at all. He raised his white neck and drank it in one gulp. When he put down the bowl, he wiped the corners of his mouth and showed his sagacity without any affectation.


    "Do you know what day tomorrow is?"


    Qin Yuyi was the first to open the mouth.


    Ang Lee slowly put down the bowl and nodded.


    "Do you really agree?"


    Qin Yu Yi asked with a smile.


    But this question, let the other party really do not know how to answer.


    I agree.


    Not quite.


    It can be rejected.


    He didn''t shake his head.


    "Tomorrow is coming soon. Are you going to be the bridegroom in this way?"


    Qin Yu Yi smile slightly, as if an outsider, as if the wedding and she did not have any relationship.


    "Are you ready, Miss Qin?"


    Ang Lee finally asked Qin Yuyi.


    "This wedding, you are also the protagonist, Miss Qin, do you really want to marry me?"


    Qin Yu Yi gave a faint smile and didn''t answer his question. This woman, who has been with sword for more than 20 years, just poured wine into the bowl and whispered with a smile.


    "When I was 15 years old and was told I had a fiance, I never wanted to marry anyone else."


    Ang Lee is silent.


    Fill the two bowls again. Qin Yuyi raises his head and looks at him.


    "Why didn''t you refuse, because of guilt?"Although I don''t know what my father and he talked about in the study at that time, at least Qin Yuyi knew that no matter how much his father valued this man, if he refused, he would never force him with his father''s personality.


    "To be honest."


    Ang Lee said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know."


    "I can understand what you think now. You know our engagement and I''ve been waiting for it for many years. So even if you don''t agree with the marriage, you''re embarrassed to refuse, right?"


    Qin Yuyi seems to have insight into people''s heart.


    The country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change.


    Even if you lose your memory and forget who you are, the nature of this man has not changed.


    At the beginning, if she had not taken the initiative to speak, he would never have mentioned the dissolution of the engagement.


    Ang Lee was silent again, as if he had been hit by Qin Yuyi.


    "If."


    Qin Yuyi opens his mouth.


    "If I tell you, you have a person who loves you very much


    Ang Lee looked at the woman who would be his bride at dawn. His lips moved, but he didn''t make a sound at last.


    Qin Yuyi seems to know what he is going to say.


    "I''m not referring to me."


    Although facing the reality, sometimes it is a little sad, but she is more reluctant to cheat, in exchange for a ridiculous marriage.


    Even she is very clear that as long as she is really married, with this man''s personality, she will be responsible to the end. However, marriage is never a person''s unilateral salvation.


    "Once there was a girl who grew up with you when you were young. You grew up together. After many twists and turns, you can never change your deep feelings. She abandoned the world for you. You love her. You love her. Now, having heard from you, she has come all the way to Hangzhou. Now, she is waiting for you in the hotel. "


    Qin Yu Yi spoke slowly.


    "I think you should go to her now."


    Ang Lee''s eyes wavered and he was silent.


    "Thank you."


    Qin Yuyi took the wine bowl and drank it down.


    "Go ahead."


    Ang Lee put down the bowl and stood up. His body stopped, but he didn''t say anything more and strode out.


    In the magnificent villa, the woman who will be the bride tomorrow drinks alone with a sweet smile.


    Yunxuan is right, this time let go, maybe there is no chance to come again.


    Compared with the hatred in the future, what she didn''t want to see was his eyes.

 Chapter 1371

    "Mr. Li."


    Out of the villa, a car quietly parked in the night, I do not know how long has been waiting here.


    Ang Lee didn''t hesitate. He pulled the door to get on the bus, didn''t say where the destination was, and the driver didn''t ask. After saying hello, he left soon.


    Ang Lee, who is supposed to be the groom tomorrow, is dazed by the backward scenery outside the window.


    Even though he had known her for less than a month, he had instinctive trust in her.


    I have a fiancee who has been engaged for many years.


    There is also a childhood sweetheart who loves each other deeply.


    Once I was, in the end What a jerk?


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the villa, Qin Yunxuan walked out of the shadow and stood in the dark, watching the car disappear in the field of vision and sighed slowly.


    He impounded song Luoshen in order to create an opportunity for her to fight for happiness. But who knew that she chose to give up when she saw that success was imminent.


    Although he knew that the elder sister''s personality was unlikely to take advantage of the danger of others, Qin Yunxuan felt a little regret after all when he saw that the Emperor Yan was going away.


    It''s easy to let people go, but it''s impossible to let them come back again.


    The car carrying Ang Lee was unimpeded, and soon disappeared into the night. Qin Yunxuan could not have sent someone to stop Ang Lee like he had imprisoned song Luoshen. He stood at the door for a while, watched the car disappear, and then slowly turned around and walked into the villa.


    "Sister."


    When he stepped into the hall, he restrained his expression and showed a sunny smile.


    There''s no turning back.


    People have left.


    Things can''t be reversed.


    There''s no point in putting on a sullen look.


    Besides, the elder sister''s heart is not necessarily better than his.


    Even if this result is chosen by the elder sister.


    "If you come to preach to me again, go back."


    Qin Yu did not turn his head, but still sat there drinking.


    Qin Yunxuan turned a deaf ear and approached with the same smile.


    "Sister, don''t laugh at me. I don''t have the courage to preach to you. It''s boring to drink alone. Let me accompany you. "


    She didn''t let Aunt Wang take the cup again. Qin Yunxuan sat down where Ang Lee had just sat, picked up the bowl that Ang Lee had used, and then brought up the wine jar to fill it. He sincerely did it first.


    "Sister, I was talking nonsense before. I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    Qin Yuyi is noncommittal. His charming face is indifferent. He can''t see any sadness. It seems that he just sent away a very ordinary guest instead of the bridegroom at his wedding tomorrow.


    "Take down those who guard the God of Songluo."


    "Elder sister, where can I still use it? For you, I gave the order before you came in."


    Qin Yuyi finally took a look at him.


    "I''m sorry to let you work for nothing."


    Qin Yunxuan smiles bitterly.


    "Elder sister, if you want to fight or scold, don''t talk to me like that? I''m timid. I''m really scared when you talk like that. "


    If you dare to detain the eldest miss of the Song family and the right arm of the prince of the Cao family, I''m afraid there are no brave people in the world.


    Qin Yu Yi smile, did not answer, continue to drink.


    Qin Yunxuan hesitated, holding the bowl, slowly asked: "sister, tomorrow..."


    Halfway through, he stops.


    Although the news of the eldest sister''s wedding was not publicized to the world in case of leakage, it is not a small matter for the eldest daughter of the Qin family to get married. The immediate relatives of the three generations in the family, more or less, have received the notice and have arrived in Hangzhou.


    On the eve of the wedding, the bridegroom ran away, so tomorrow, how to end?


    Qin Yu Yi looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Qin Yunxuan''s face was embarrassed, and he avoided the elder sister''s eyes. He didn''t dare to look at her at all.


    Indeed.


    It has nothing to do with the elder sister. He really has no face to ask her to clean up the mess.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Li, the person you want to see is in room 1713."


    Half an hour later, the driver stopped.


    "Thank you."


    Ang Lee looked out of the window at the hotel and politely said thanks to the driver. Then he was about to push the door and get off.


    "Mr. Li..."


    The driver suddenly turned back and yelled.


    Ang Lee turned to look.


    "Mr. Li."


    The driver hesitated and asked, "do you need to wait for you?"


    Ang Lee was silent for a moment with a faint smile.


    "No, go back first, please."


    The driver nodded silently and stopped talking.


    Ang Lee then pushed the door to get off, calmly walked into the hotel, took the elevator to the 17th floor, and easily found the front door of the guest room with 1713 number plate.Naturally, he didn''t have Qin Yuyi''s treatment of having someone open the door for him. After standing at the door for a minute or two, he slowly raised his hand and rang the doorbell.


    Ten seconds later, the door opened.


    A beautiful woman appeared in front of him.


    Their eyes were opposite.


    Then, with a bang, the door was thrown back.


    Ang Lee looked at the closed door, a little lost.


    Not shocked by each other''s beauty.


    It''s not a question of finding the wrong room.


    It''s the familiarity he once had when he met the Super Queen. It''s more intense than last time!


    Inside the door.


    After a few days, the prisoner''s smile swayed. After throwing the door shut to the bastard outside, she opened the door again one minute later. At the same time, all the smiles on her face were restrained.


    The bastard outside didn''t leave, still standing there.


    The expressionless Songluo''s rigid and blunt mouth.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Comrade Ang Lee has never been a stage fright. Although he lost his memory, he was not intimidated by the gesture of the other party. He looked at the whole Kyoto City and said in a slow voice, "I''m looking for you."


    The tone was low but firm.


    The other side''s manner did not have any relief, on the contrary also frowned.


    "To me?"


    "Do we know each other?"


    Although amnesia, but every cell in the body burst out of the sense of familiarity can not be false, Ang Lee like a stake in the door, motionless, very shameless to say a word.


    "Don''t you know me?"


    "Puff..."


    His shameless question made the other party laugh, and his smile continued to expand, even his body began to tremble.


    "You and When Qin Yuyi met him, did you say the same thing? "


    Song Luoshen asked happily, laughing a little out of breath, and even slightly panting, his white and greasy face began to be filled with a blush.


    People are more beautiful than flowers.


    Ang Lee is silent.


    It''s hard to control his mood. Song Luoshen''s smile is slightly restrained. He holds the door and turns to his side. His eyes are full of light.


    "Come in, Mr. Lee."

 Chapter 1372

    "Tea or coffee?"


    Putting a strong man into a room in the evening is undoubtedly a risky thing for a single woman, but song Luoshen seems to have no sense of prevention. He not only puts people into the room, but also closes the door again.


    "Thank you. I''m not thirsty."


    Ang Lee responded politely.


    Song Luoshen did not continue to be polite. He went to the sofa and motioned, "sit down."


    Before that shameless words can be said as if nothing happened, enough to see that Comrade Ang Lee is definitely not an outsider, nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "You came here alone?"


    Song Luo Shen asked with a smile and sat opposite.


    Ang Lee nodded.


    Although the familiarity with this woman comes from bone marrow, in fact, he knows nothing about each other.


    Even.


    He looked at each other now, and could not name them at all.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    Song Luo God spoke again, a little curious.


    "Miss Qin told me."


    "Qin Yu Yi?"


    Smell speech, song Luo God show a touch of unexpected color, eyes have meaning, continue to ask.


    "What did she tell you?"


    Based on the objective facts, Ang Lee replied, "she said that we were childhood friends and had no guess."


    As for the latter, it''s hard to say.


    "Childhood sweetheart?"


    Song Luo Shen gave a dumb smile.


    "That''s an interesting description."


    She murmured to herself, and then looked at the man sitting in front of her like a student asking questions from a teacher.


    "What about her? How does she describe the relationship between you and her? "


    Ang Lee still has questions to answer and nothing to hide.


    "She''s my fiancee."


    Songluo''s eyes twinkled, and then the man sitting in front of her added.


    "Tomorrow, we''re going to have a wedding."


    "Wedding?"


    Hearing this word, song Luo''s eyes suddenly condensed, and then all doubts suddenly came to light.


    These days, she has been puzzled why the Qin family would imprison her.


    Although the camps are different and even hostile to each other, it is undeniable that the Qin family is not a narrow-minded family.


    Moreover, even if she could be trapped for a while, she could not be trapped for a lifetime.


    This point, whether she or Qin, should be very clear.


    However, the Qin family still made this difficult decision and detained her in the hotel.


    now, all the confusion is solved instantly.


    The reason why Qin imprisoned her was not to transfer this guy or to hide his existence forever, but just to delay time.


    When the wedding is finished tomorrow, Qin''s family will immediately release her control, but at that time, she is obviously a step late to go out.


    "It''s crazy."


    Song Luoshen couldn''t help sighing.


    Rao Shi, with her intelligence, never thought that Qin Shi would take such a move.


    However, I have to admit that this move really has an amazing effect.


    No one knows this man''s character better than she does.


    If tomorrow''s wedding is really held, then if she meets Qin Yuyi after that, she will have to call each other "sister".


    With this in mind, a trace of anger appeared on Song Luo''s face, so that his tone became colder. He stared at the person in front of him and said, "you are a pig! People say it''s your fiancee, so you believe it. If you want to marry you, you agree with it too?! If someone holds a child and says it''s your son, do you recognize it? "


    Maybe he didn''t expect the other party to turn over, or maybe he didn''t know how to respond. Ang Lee didn''t reply.


    The woman''s face, the day of June, changes as soon as it changes. Without any smile, Songluo glanced at the guy clubbing here like a fool and said coldly, "aren''t you going to get married tomorrow? What else are you doing here? If you don''t go back and have a good rest, you''ll be your bridegroom tomorrow! "


    Ang Lee was still motionless, just sitting there and not talking.


    Songluo looked at him coldly.


    "Don''t you have amnesia? Are you still dumb? "


    "What''s your name?"


    Comrade Ang Lee, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke, but what he said made people laugh and cry.


    Rao is the God of song Luo. He can''t help breathing so fast that he even has the heart to blow people.


    But then, thinking about why this guy became like this, and what had happened in the past six months before he could reappear in front of her, song Luo''s face could not help but slow down."If you don''t know my name, why do you come to me?"


    Although still not polite, song Luoshen''s tone is no longer so cold, more like a girl fighting with her boyfriend.


    "I can''t remember the past. No matter who it is. "


    Comrade Ang Lee''s explanation was so earnest and sincere.


    Looking at him like this, song Luo God is really taut, the corners of his mouth slightly bent down, but with even convergence.


    "You can''t even remember who you want to remember."


    Comrade Ang Lee is speechless.


    The scene quieted down.


    Song Luoshen looks at Ang Lee.


    Ang Lee, on the other hand, looked down at the floor.


    "Remember, my name is song Luoshen, the song of Tang, song, yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties, the Luoshen Fu."


    Song Luo finally spoke.


    After all, if she didn''t talk, this guy would be able to sit with her all night.


    Comrade Ang Lee raised his head with sincere eyes.


    "I''m afraid the God of Luoshui at that time was not as good as you."


    This is not praise or flattery, but from the bottom of my heart.


    Before he came here, he didn''t think about what the other party looked like, but he didn''t really think that Qin Yuyi''s childhood sweetheart was so beautiful that he couldn''t do anything.


    For this guy''s clear and sincere eyes, song Luoshen was dumbfounded and laughed. No matter how angry he was, he began to dissipate slowly at this time.


    "Don''t think that if you say one or two nice words, I will forgive you. I came all the way here and became a prisoner for a few days. As a result, you got better. Instead, I talked about marriage with others. I tell you, I''m not finished with you!"


    Song Luoshen suddenly stood up, went into the bedroom and took out his mobile phone.


    She glared fiercely, almost playing herself as a married man. Then she went to the window and dialed a phone with her mobile phone.


    "Auntie, I found him."


    When the phone was connected, she changed her bad tone and spoke softly.


    Comrade Ang Lee did not eavesdrop and sat on the sofa in peace.


    Two or three minutes later, the other party ended the call and came back.


    "Remember."


    The other side looked down at him and spoke in a tone he could not understand.


    "Your name is not Ang Lee, your name is Li futu!"

 Chapter 1373

    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    One man and one woman.


    Besides, it''s still in the hotel.


    The combination of various conditions is enough to make a scene full of imagination.


    But in fact, a man and a woman who stayed in the hotel room in the middle of the night, did not have any lack of humanity, both sides respected each other, from the beginning to the end, Ang Lee sat down on the sofa, even did not move his butt.


    and song Luo Shen did not continue to stare at him for a long time. He had already turned on TV and watched a bubble drama.


    Everything is quiet.


    Out of the window came the sound of the trumpet on the street downstairs.


    There was only the sound of TV in the room. They were tacit and kept silent. They didn''t seem to be sleepy.


    Ang Lee didn''t try to talk to each other. Finally, his eyes moved to the TV screen. Of course, he was not clear about what was playing on the TV. As he had no focal length, his attention was obviously not in this room.


    Li Fu.


    If there is no accident, this should be his real name.


    This name, no doubt, is more advanced than Ang Lee, but in this era, which normal person will have a pseudonym?


    "Hello, are you hungry?"


    A voice with magnetism suddenly sounded, which pulled Ang Lee''s wandering thoughts back.


    When his eyes gradually recovered, Ang Lee saw a beautiful woman named song. He didn''t know when she turned away from the TV and was looking at him.


    "Thank you. I''m not hungry."


    Ang Lee shook his head subconsciously and politely refused.


    "Then I don''t care about you."


    Song Luoshen was not too enthusiastic. After the care, he quickly stood up. He was probably a little hungry at this time. He boiled water and cooked a bowl of instant noodles for himself.


    She seems to have no plans to go to bed, carrying instant noodles and came back, eating instant noodles while watching TV, most women will hate junk food, but she seems to eat with relish.


    Ang Lee''s eyes wavered as he watched the scene. Although he didn''t know the background and identity of the woman, she was obviously a kind of pampered and pampered woman who didn''t touch the Yangchun water. According to reason, he should only eat shark''s fin and bird''s nest.


    "What are you staring at me for?"


    Song Luo God seemed to feel his gaze, suddenly turned his head and asked: "am I ugly when I eat?"


    Ang Lee immediately shook his head, noticed his impoliteness, and quickly looked away.


    Song Luo continued to eat instant noodles as if nothing had happened.


    Beauty is beauty, no matter what you do, it will give people a sense of enjoyment, even if you don''t eat high-end Western food, but just cheap instant noodles.


    From the beginning to the end, Ang Lee didn''t mention leaving, and song Luoshen didn''t say that he wanted to leave. In this silent but strange and not very embarrassed atmosphere, the clock was about to turn as time went by.


    Three episodes of TV series have been shown, and song Luoshen seems to stay up all night to brush the drama.


    At the beginning of the fourth episode, the doorbell rings suddenly.


    The doorbell suddenly rang at this point, which was actually a little frightening. Fortunately, a man and a woman in the room were not cowards. Song Luoshen looked at the door and immediately got up.


    "I''ll open the door."


    Ang Lee watched her go to the door, and then without any vigilance, he directly opened the door. Then, a woman who was unforgettable enough to be seen at a glance came in.


    It has a retro wavy hairstyle, with a red rope tied to the wrist. The cloth is like a face with hibiscus, and the lips are like blood.


    Euphemistic and exquisite, she has a powerful aura that catches people''s eyes in an instant. Even Ang Lee, who has been sitting still for nearly three hours, subconsciously stands up.


    The woman walked slowly into the room. Songluo closed the door and followed her.


    In front of this woman who came late at night, the beauty of song Luo was taken away for a moment.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry to have you come all the way so late."


    The woman who came from Sichuan all night looked at the young man and said softly, "does he really remember anything?"


    Song Luoshen also looked at the guy who made people love and hate. He nodded heavily and said with gnashing teeth: "well, I can''t recognize him. He didn''t even remember my name."


    Gentle women no longer speak.


    "Aunt, sit down first."


    Song Luo''s attitude is good.


    The woman sat down, and song Luo sat next to her.


    Seeing this, Ang Lee plans to sit down again, but song Luo stares at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You want to sit when you do something wrong?"


    After enduring for several hours, song Luoshen, who was finally complained, grabbed the arm of the woman beside him and immediately complained: "aunt, you don''t know that he is going to marry Qin Yuyi tomorrow. If I didn''t find out in time, I''m afraid he would have been Qin''s son-in-law."Aunt?


    Obviously, this woman who is a little out of tune with this era should be the elder of Songluo God.


    But from the bottom of his heart, Ang Lee really felt that this woman didn''t look so big at all. Sitting with song Luoshen, she was more like each other''s sister.


    "My name is Gong Jiyu. I have a connection with your mother."


    Dao Ma Dan, who is awed by Sichuan and Shu, opens his mouth in a low voice. Instead of fighting against injustice for song Luo God for the first time, he introduces himself first.


    Ang Lee''s eyes wavered slightly.


    He thought that the other party was the elder of song Luo''s family, but now it seems that he is not.


    His lips moved, but he still didn''t know how to call each other.


    "You''ve been missing for half a year, and the world says you''ve fallen, but now you''re just amnesia. It''s lucky."


    The other side seems to know his troubles, and his voice is light and slow. He doesn''t need to say anything.


    "Aunt, we have been worried about him for such a long time, but I think he is very happy. If you look at him like that, I''m afraid we can''t find him."


    The wedding, obviously let song Luo God deep mustard, staring at Ang Lee, like a little woman who was wronged to find the support of the elders.


    Fortunately, the strange woman who conquered Sichuan and Sichuan was not a person who knew right from wrong. She was neither angry nor angry, and said clearly: "he is now amnesia, and no one can remember. I''m afraid the wedding with Qin''s family was not out of his will."


    Song Luo God no longer talks, but a pair of soul stirring eyes, still glare at someone.


    Although once dissatisfied with the song''s daughter of heaven, but things have passed, since the other party found themselves, then I really should give her a statement.


    "Inform Qin. They should let them finish the stage they set up."

 Chapter 1374

    If anyone noticed the surveillance, they would find this room on the 17th floor very strange.


    In the middle of the night, people kept coming in, both men and women.


    In this case, it''s easy to suspect that it''s pyramid selling or some kind of illegal party. Fortunately, the hotel security personnel in charge of monitoring didn''t seem to pay attention to the abnormality of the room, so the people in the room were not disturbed.


    Room 1713, which is constantly visited, is really very busy at this time.


    Although it is a suite, there is still only one bed. But at this time, there are five people in the outer room, so the sofa can''t sit down, so there are only people standing.


    The man standing is a young man. Besides him, there is a middle-aged man who looks like he is in his forties. The remaining three are all women, and they are all strange women with different customs. Each of them has the charm of toppling all living beings.


    In terms of seats, the camp of both sides has become clear.


    Song Luoshen and Gong Yuyu are still sitting together. Because there is not enough space for a single sofa, she can only sit on the armchair. Later, a pair of uncles and nephews are sitting opposite them.


    There is a tea table in the middle, and the two sides are quite different.


    "Did you ask me to come in the middle of the night just to make a case?"


    Qin Laosan, who came with his niece, asked with a smile.


    What he saw was the female emperor of Sichuan who came all night.


    As for the song''s daughter, although his status is prominent, he or Gong Yuyu is not a hierarchy.


    "It''s not easy to ask a teacher for a crime, but you Qin family should give us an explanation about this."


    Gong Yuyu''s voice was flat, and she didn''t seem to remember the old love she had known each other since childhood.


    "What do you say? What do you say? "


    Qin Po Lu said with a smile: "our engagement between Qin and him was made by master longkong and my elder brother. Master longkong is his mother''s master, which is equivalent to the order of his parents. We are completing the agreement when we hold a wedding for them. What''s wrong?"


    Although seemingly unreasonable, Qin Po Lu''s heart was full of bitter smile when he finished these words.


    It is undeniable that their decision this time is suspected of taking advantage of others'' danger, but for the sake of Qin''s face and niece''s dignity, he can not admit his mistake, and can only be a shameless person once.


    If someone is healthy at the moment, he may be able to stand up and say that the engagement has been terminated. Unfortunately, he even needs to be told who he is now, so he can''t tear down Qin Po Lu.


    And he didn''t tell anyone about the dissolution of his engagement with Qin Yuyi, and Gong Yuyu knew nothing about it.


    "Even if it''s the Old Testament, it''s not too late to talk about it until his memory is restored. He has forgotten everything now. Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to hold a wedding now?"


    Dao Ma Dan, who is moody and determined to kill and cut, seldom makes sense, and his words are obviously considered and euphemistic.


    This is to protect Qin''s face.


    Perhaps more precisely, it is protecting the self-esteem of the young woman sitting opposite.


    Although she is more inclined to song Luo now, she also has some pity for the eldest daughter of Qin family.


    At this point, nieces have released people, Qin Po Lu naturally can only go down the slope.


    "It is precisely because we have considered his health that we have decided to suspend the wedding and let badminton bring him here."


    I have to admit that Qin Po Lu''s words are shameless.


    However, he was calm, as if the previous imprisonment of Songluo God had never happened.


    Songluo, who was limited for a few days, did not rise up.


    She has a sense of propriety.


    At this time, you''d better not talk.


    Qin Yuyi, who was brought by the third uncle, seems to have a very high tacit understanding with song Luoshen. Since entering the door, he has always kept silent.


    As for the only comrade standing here


    It seems that there is no part of his speech at all.


    Looking at the middle-aged man who was once invincible in the south, but now is proud and lonely, Gong''s eyes flashed, but he was no longer aggressive.


    "You should avoid it first."


    She whispered.


    Song Luoshen did not have any doubt, quickly stood up and walked toward the inside, and also pulled away Li who was standing in the penalty.


    Qin Yuyi looks at the third uncle.


    After seeing the other side''s silent nod, she slowly stood up, followed song Luoshen and Ang Lee, and walked into the inner room.


    There was no intention of eavesdropping. After entering the door, Qin Yuyi took the door up and stood at the door calmly.


    Song Luoshen turned around and did not scold each other for being mean. Instead, he whispered "thank you."


    He looks sincere.


    Qin Yuyi is noncommittal. He looks at Li an and is pulled by song Luoshen.


    "Now It''s back to its owner. ""And you? What are you going to do with your Qin relatives next? "


    In general, Songluo can almost guess what happened. Although the camp is different, she really admires the woman in front of her. If she stood in her perspective, she would not make such a decision.


    "It''s my family business. I don''t want to trouble Miss Song."


    Qin Yuyi said plainly.


    Songluo stopped talking.


    However, in a room of ten square meters, three men and women with extremely complicated relationships stand opposite each other, and the atmosphere is extremely strange. If a comrade can have a sober day in the future, he may be very glad that he is now in a state of amnesia.


    After all, people with amnesia, to some extent, are mentally handicapped, vulnerable and protected.


    Outside.


    "The song child asked you to come?"


    Qin Po Lu spoke with a gentle look.


    Sitting in front of him is the empress of Sichuan and the daunting Zhuyeqing.


    But in his eyes, the image of the other party has never changed. It is still the innocent little girl who was led by her.


    Gong Yuyu, who has completed the bloody transformation, nods gently.


    "Is it necessary to be in such a hurry? People have already found it. Why come here at night? "


    "I''m not in a hurry, but I''m afraid you''re not sure."


    "If I don''t come here tonight, what are you going to do tomorrow? Do you really make a fool of that girl in your family? "


    Qin broke the silence.


    "As elders, sometimes you are too selfish. You always think that you are out of kindness, but you never think about what she really wants. That''s your niece and your apprentice. Can you understand her character? Why don''t you, brother? "


    Although he thought that the elder brother was acting in a hurry, Qin Po Lu could not talk about the elder brother''s right and wrong.


    After all, people are not saints.


    No matter how brilliant a person is, there will be times when he is confused. None of the emperors who are famous in history has ever made mistakes.


    "This is the end of the story. It''s meaningless to say that. My niece, like me, is doomed to be lonely all her life. I''m sorry for her


    Qin Po Lu said slowly.


    The reason why big brother took such a bad policy was that they knew too much about the personality of badminton.


    A good woman is not a husband.


    As a daughter of the Qin family, she has been famous for a long time, but how can she pass it on to others.


    For badminton.


    A promise is a lifetime.

 Chapter 1375

    Although not much contact, but for the Qin''s eldest princess, Gong Zhengyu more or less know.


    Right and wrong in those days really have no meaning to judge now, but in any case, it is the people of the previous generation who make the decision, and all the bitter fruits should not be borne by the future generations.


    "In those years, no one was right or wrong. Besides, over the years, you have lived and died for the Qin family. The prosperity of the Qin family is at least half of your credit. You have paid back your elder brother enough. You don''t need to blame yourself too much."


    Gong Zhengyu said softly.


    Perhaps no one dares to imagine that Dao Ma Dan, who is killing and laughing, will have the time to open up people.


    Qin Po Lu smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    "I haven''t seen you as a lonely niece," he said


    "The child of the Song family has called you to come and stand for her. Can we still hold people together?"


    Although they almost died in the hands of the Song family at that time, Qin Po Lu didn''t seem to involve their gratitude and resentment from the previous generation to the next generation. Although song Luo God''s freedom of travel is forbidden these days, he can''t leave this room, and he doesn''t commit any other crimes.


    "How can I listen to you? I seem to have come to trouble you, Qin family?"


    Qin Po Lu said with a smile, "isn''t it? It''s really inappropriate for the Qin family. I''d like to apologize to the child of the Song family in person. "


    Although song Luoshen''s background is prominent, he is willing to apologize in person, which is full of sincerity.


    "I didn''t come all night just to hear an apology from you."


    Gong Zhengyu doesn''t seem to appreciate it. It seems that he doesn''t intend to give up.


    After hearing this, Qin Po Lu frowned slightly and gazed at the female emperor of Sichuan who had grown up all the way.


    "What else do you want?"


    Gong Zhengyu was silent.


    There seemed to be a smell of gunpowder in the air at last.


    After a minute or two of silence, Gong opened his mouth again, looking flat.


    "I have a better solution. I wonder if you, Mr. Qin, would like to listen to it."


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes congealed. He was surprised. He was silent for a moment and said slowly, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    Gong Yu''s eyes twinkled, and the inexplicable brilliance surged in his eyes, and then he spoke slowly.


    "Even if song Luoshen didn''t come to Hangzhou, tomorrow''s wedding will be held normally, but after he recovers his memory, he won''t give up the song''s daughter who gave up everything for him. I don''t need to say that. You must understand this very well."


    Qin Po Lu said nothing, just like default.


    Gong Zhengyu continued.


    "Since your elder brother has made such a decision, I''m afraid it''s not just because of his strength. After all, he is not an ordinary people, but his only daughter. Since you are risking the reputation that you have accumulated for so many years, your elder brother wants to promote this marriage because he knows that his daughter has feelings for him, but when he makes this decision, he obviously ignores his daughter''s character. "


    "Have you ever thought about why your niece let him out even though she had feelings for him? Is it just because of character? "


    Qin Po Lu''s face fluctuated and said in a low voice, "what do you want to say?"


    Gong turned a deaf ear and continued to say plainly: "I can generally guess some of your niece''s thoughts. Her unwillingness to take advantage of others'' danger is just one of them. Perhaps more importantly, she doesn''t want to hate him because of this wedding after he recovers."


    "In this way, the problem becomes simpler."


    Although Qin Paolu was a warrior, his intelligence was not low. After listening to so much, he didn''t understand the main points.


    "Simple? What''s simpler? "


    He frowned and inquired.


    "I have a plan that everyone likes. It depends on whether you Qin are willing to adopt it."


    Staring at the strange looking Gong Yu, Qin Po Lu asked slowly.


    "What plan?"


    Gong Zhengyu opened his mouth quickly, word by word.


    "Tomorrow''s wedding will be held normally, but you have to prepare more bridal dresses."


    Rao is a prisoner of Qin Dynasty. Hearing this, he can''t help but turn pale.


    He stares at Gong Yu, his pupils contract violently, and he doesn''t open his mouth.


    Gong Zhengyu''s face remained unchanged, and the clouds were light and the wind was light.


    Prepare one more bridal dress.


    Although not too explicit, Qin Po Lu can not understand each other''s meaning.


    Today is not a feudal society.


    Although many dignitaries and celebrities have more than one woman, they still have only one wife.


    Who dares to marry two wives openly?


    They are also the legitimate daughter of the Qin family.


    If anyone were to say so much in front of him, he would not mind defending his niece''s dignity with the other party''s head, even though Qin Po Lu''s intention to kill had been restrained a lot in recent years. But after half a pay silence, he did not turn his face."Are you serious?"


    He spoke in a low voice.


    "Don''t you think I''m kidding you?"


    Gong Zhengyu calms down and doesn''t seem to realize how shocking his solution is.


    "Don''t you think your idea is too crazy?"


    Qin Po Lu stares at her with sharp eyes.


    He thought that his elder brother''s hasty decision on Yu Yi''s marriage was already irrational, but he didn''t expect that Gong Zhengyu would be better than him.


    "Crazy?"


    As if nothing had happened, Gong Yu said with a smile: "I think this is the best solution at present. It can not only give an account to your Qin clan, but also give your niece a place to belong."


    "And, it''s still where she wants to belong."


    The Qin Dynasty broke half of the prisoners and said nothing.


    "You can think it over, but I have to remind you that there is only one chance. Miss, that may be a lifetime. You must be able to feel that. "


    The eyes of Qin Po Lu, who has been lonely for most of his life, quiver.


    For a long time.


    He said slowly, "I can''t decide this without authorization."


    Gong Zhengyu nodded gently.


    "I understand. You can go back and discuss with your elder brother and sister-in-law. I have time."


    Of course she has time.


    But Qin has no time.


    You know, Qin''s lineage has arrived in Hangzhou, tomorrow are ready to attend the wedding of their daughter.


    "How can you be sure that the child of the Song family will agree?"


    Before getting up, Qin Po Lu asked.


    Gong Yu gave a faint smile.


    "I don''t need you to worry about whether she agrees or not. Since I have put forward this proposal, I''m sure. It''s up to you, Qin, to decide. Go back. In a few hours, it will be light. "


    Qin Po Lu didn''t speak any more. He stood up and called Qin Yu Yi out. Then he left the room quickly.


    From the beginning to the end, they seem to have overlooked a key issue.


    As the only bridegroom, it seems that no one has ever asked a comrade for advice.

 Chapter 1376

    Not long after Qin Po Lu''s uncle and nephew left, song Luo Shen and Ang Lee came out of the room.


    "Aunt."


    Song Luo God called out.


    Gong Zhengyu nodded, and then looked at a comrade who was still alive in the fierce battle.


    "I want to talk to her alone."


    A comrade who had just come out for a short time understood, turned numbly and walked back into the inner room.


    Song Luoshen smiles, glances at him, closes the door, and then walks towards Gong Yuyu.


    "Aunt, what''s the matter?"


    "I just reached a consensus with the Qin family."


    Gong Zhengyu''s expression is neither sad nor happy, which is hard to see.


    Songluo sat down and waited for the following.


    Gong Yu gazed at her and continued: "tomorrow''s wedding will continue to be held..."


    Hearing this, song Luo''s eyes not only twinkled slightly, but soon heard the other side say: "but you will also be one of the leading ladies of the wedding."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were fixed, and he looked at Gong Yuban, and suddenly he gave a smile.


    "Auntie, you are too kind to that guy. Let me marry him with Qin Yuyi. "


    Miyao Yu did not explain, but said in a soft voice.


    "This is the best solution at the moment. After all, not to mention Qin''s kindness to him before, this time he was exiled in the market, and Qin''s first discovery of him. "


    Song Luoshen gradually pursed his red lips and his eyes fluctuated.


    In terms of feelings, no one can be generous, even if she has already understood that she can''t monopolize that man, but it doesn''t mean that even the wedding she is willing to share with others.


    Of course, she wanted to refuse, even faintly angry, but the person sitting in front of her was not an ordinary person.


    Although the other party is the empress of Sichuan, she is not afraid of the bloody background.


    What''s more, the graceful woman who is full of murders is his mother''s younger martial sister, and more importantly He may be the only relative in the world who still knows.


    Therefore, she can''t help worrying about Gong''s ideas.


    After all, Gong Yuyu is still the most reliable person she can fight against in the future.


    She knew that because of 11 years ago, the other party had always been prejudiced against her. Now it''s not easy to eliminate the prejudice. She can''t let everything go back to the way it used to be.


    And, even if she refuses, or even turns over with Gong Yuyu, can she really stop Qin Yuyi''s fate with that guy?


    With a sudden change of heart, song Luoshen said quietly, "aunt, Qin Yuyi is the only daughter of the Qin family leader. No one in the South can be more noble. Do you think the Qin family will make their eldest princess suffer this kind of injustice?"


    In a few words, he displayed song Luoshen''s brilliant wisdom and did not mention his attitude. On the contrary, he kicked the ball at Qin.


    "It doesn''t matter whether Qin will agree or not. I just want to know your opinion."


    Then Gong Yu added that he might have asked too much.


    "The wedding ceremony is just a form. If you feel that your heart is not willing, you can ask him to make up another one for you when he recovers in the future."


    The other side''s words have come to this point, and song Luoshen knows it''s time to make his stand.


    "Aunt, since you have said that, what else can I say? As long as Qin''s consent, I have no opinion."


    Song Luoshen, with a smile on his lips, knows the truth.


    Gong Zhengyu nodded slightly, obviously not surprised that song Luoshen made such a choice.


    The wisdom of song''s daughter is known all over the world.


    "But auntie, that guy will give me a make-up wedding in the future. You can be the witness."


    It''s like a negotiation. After the compromise, Songluo didn''t forget to compensate.


    But looking at her face, people can''t feel any evil at all.


    "Of course."


    Gong Zhengyu smiles and responds very simply.


    They talk and laugh in harmony here, but the atmosphere of Qiandao Lake 20 kilometers away is very dignified.


    "Too much deception!"


    As the No.2 of the Qin family, Qin broke the army rarely when he lost his manners. However, when he was awakened from his sleep, he heard the news that his third brother had brought him back. For the first time, he became angry and even didn''t worry about going to his elder brother''s face and patted the table heavily.


    "Yuyi is the eldest princess of the Qin family. She has a glorious status. How can she marry with other women? It''s ridiculous! I don''t agree! "


    He said angrily, his face turned red because he was so excited.


    As the head of the Qin family and the father of Qin Yuyi, Qin broke the city and appeared calm, calm and motionless.


    He ignored the second brother''s impassioned speech and looked at the third brother, Qin Paolu, who had been running all night.


    "This is what Gong said to you personally?"


    Qin Po Lu nodded.


    "Although I think it''s incredible, she doesn''t look like a joke."Qin Po Cheng nodded, silent down, as if in weighing consideration.


    Seeing this, Qin broke the army and said in an urgent voice: "brother, you can''t be confused. If we really agree, we Qin family will be the laughing stock of people in the world."


    Qin Po Cheng took a look at him and said calmly, "let''s not say whether the news will be leaked. Even if it is leaked, song is not afraid of losing face. What are we afraid of? Yuyi is my daughter. Isn''t song Luoshen the granddaughter of song Jingguo? "


    Listen to elder brother''s tone, it seems that he really means to agree. Qin po said quickly: "elder brother, even song Luo''s identity is not bad, but two women are married together. This kind of thing is unprecedented! Besides, in this matter, can she count her words? "


    Qin Po Lu chimed in to remind him: "Gong Yu was brought up by his mother. He even rebelled against Buddhism for his mother and became a female devil that everyone is afraid of now. Even if his father is not dead, Gong Yu may be the only relative of Emperor Yan in this world."


    Qin paojun opened his mouth and looked at his third brother Qin Paolu, but he was speechless.


    Qin Po Cheng''s eyes twinkled and his thoughts were silent.


    Although it sounds a bit ridiculous that two girls are married together, this plan is at least better than his previous plan.


    At least, they don''t have to be furtive any more. Instead, they become "righteous.".


    "Elder brother, let''s ask for the opinions of badminton first."


    Qin Po Lu opened his mouth and no doubt learned from the previous lessons.


    At this time, Qin''s mother came down the building with a complicated look.


    The three brothers of the Qin family looked together.


    "Feather clothes said, song Luo God is willing to marry, she is willing to."


    Let''s make it sound!


    The two most amazing women in the South and the North showed amazing tacit understanding on this night.


    Qin broke the city and was silent.


    Qin was stunned when he broke through the army.


    Qin Po Lu was also a little distracted, and what Gong Yu said not long ago came back to his mind.


    He withdrew his eyes from his sister-in-law, shook his head, gave a bitter smile, and whispered to himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a happy day for everyone. "

 Chapter 1377

    On the night of June 15, many people stayed up all night.


    The next day, the Qin clan, who didn''t know what happened that night, came to the center of Qin''s power.


    It''s not a pilgrimage.


    It''s congratulations.


    Although it didn''t tell the world and invite an outsider, the number of Qin''s clansmen alone was enough to insulate the wedding from the cold.


    The wedding scene has been under martial law since sunrise. Even the residents inside Qiandao Lake can only make a detour and dare not complain.


    Because the solemn and upright figures standing under the scorching sun are not ordinary security guards. They are dressed in uniform yellow and white linen shirts, and the Phoenix embroidery on their chest is dazzling, shining in the light.


    Didn''t the Qin clan leader hold his birthday half a year ago?


    What is the purpose of this battle?


    There is no doubt that there are a lot of people who live in Qiandao Lake, but their curiosity is restrained by the cordon of their figures.


    But strangely, there is a family in Qiandao Lake who has enjoyed a unique treatment. Tao Yaoyao, who went to Hangzhou with her parents and got off the plane at 8 a.m., looked at the little girl in front of her and said with a bright smile: "little sister, are you today''s flower boy?"


    Today, a football field was set up on the Bank of Qiandao Lake for the wedding. At the moment, it was decorated with beautiful flowers, but the guests who came to celebrate were all Qin''s relatives. Although there were many people, if you want to find a younger one than her, maybe the only one in front of you is the little girl who looks like five or six years old.


    Because the little girl''s face is so lovely, Tao Yaoyao can''t help squatting down and pinching her cheek.


    If at ordinary times, even if the big bear is not with her, if someone dares to offend herself like this, she will not give up. At least she will use her small broken teeth to make the other party pay the price of bleeding for her offending behavior. But today, she is very clever, not only does she not show her teeth, but also nods with a sweet smile.


    "Yes, sister, my name is crane."


    Her serious self introduction made the little adult look cute.


    Ray crane?


    Tao Yaoyao was slightly puzzled when he heard the words, but he was relieved to think that not all the Qin''s family members were surnamed Qin.


    I am not a typical example.


    Although she didn''t know the little girl, taoyaoyao didn''t feel strange at all. Most of the people present didn''t know her. After all, some relatives were no different from strangers.


    The Qin family is very big. If the Qin family is compared to a giant tree, the three brothers of the Qin family are the trunks that support the vigorous growth of the tree, and the Qin family are the branches and leaves that live on the trunks.


    When one person gets the right way, the dog and the rooster ascend to heaven. The Qin family, in particular, pays more attention to family affection than other families.


    The trunk transports nutrients, so that the branches and leaves are not scattered, but clustered together, which constitutes a great gateway to the south.


    "Lei he, the auspicious time is coming. What are you running about? Come with me."


    Hearing his mother''s cry, Lei he''er spat out his tongue. When he left, he didn''t forget to say goodbye to Tao Yaoyao politely.


    "Goodbye, sister."


    "Goodbye."


    Taoyaoyao stands up, nods and smiles to the little girl''s mother, sees the little girl being led away by her mother, and breathes out her breath gently.


    Until now, her mood is still not calm.


    Women are jealous.


    But her distant cousin, who was praised by all the elders and made the younger generation unable to be envious, is getting married today.


    A man should marry a woman.


    Marriage was originally a life step that everyone would go through, but when it happened to her legendary cousin, it made people feel a little accepted.


    Besides, although today''s bridegroom has not announced his identity, Tao Yaoyao knows that there is no other possibility except Ang Lee she found in Jinling.


    Did you become a matchmaker?


    Tao Yaoyao smiles bitterly, and finds his parents who are talking to others in the crowd.


    When I received the news that my cousin was about to get married, my parents looked at me in a very complicated way.


    In any case, getting married has been a great joy since ancient times, but what if two cousins don''t get along well after marriage?


    Will my cousin blame herself then?


    Mingming just came to the wedding, but taoyaoyao seemed to be more worried about gain and loss than the bride.


    The state of dragon has always been a country that pays attention to etiquette. The Qin family is also known for respecting tradition. Instead of applying the current popular Western wedding, they follow the ancient system, allowing an old immortal who survived from the previous dynasty to calculate the auspicious time. The number two Qin broke the army and personally acted as the master of ceremonies, neither half a minute late nor half a second early, in a heavy and long gong sound, The roar of thunder was heard by the Qiandao Lake, and everyone turned their heads subconsciously. However, when they saw the bride who stepped on the ancient and grand sound of rites and music, all the guests, regardless of men, women, old and young, subconsciously glared, looked stunned and stupefied.It''s not that I was amazed by the beauty of the bride,


    but that there are two brides in this wedding car!


    Are you kidding me?!!


    Most of Qin''s clansmen are suspicious of this sudden wedding, but even though Tao Yaoyao knows something about it, she is silly to see the two brides who are all wearing grand dresses, but with different colors, red and white.


    She thought that the little girl of Qin''s family was not with her cousin, but carrying a long skirt to another bride.


    And Yunxuan cousin is accompanied by his cousin.


    Apart from the sound of rites and music, almost no other sound was heard at the wedding scene. Everyone was shocked by the scene. As the backbone of the Qin family, the head of the Qin family and his wife appeared in front of them, but they didn''t seem to have any difference. Their faces were full of the joy and smile that all parents would show when they saw their children get married.


    "That''s Miss song


    Finally, someone with sharp eyes recognized the identity of the second bride.


    The whole audience was in an uproar.


    Then, the appearance of the Sichuan sword Ma Dan made the voice of discussion reach a high level.


    She stood beside the owner of the family. Although she was a certain distance away, she seemed not to congratulate, but to attend the wedding as an elder.


    Although the mysterious bridegroom has not appeared until now, if they did not hallucinate because of heat stroke, the wedding may have been doomed to be unprecedented.

 Chapter 1378

    It''s lucky to be able to marry Qin''s eldest princess, but if you want to marry song''s first heir in the North together. How to describe this kind of blessing?


    No one wants to get words. When they see someone who finally "shines on the stage", the guests are almost numb.


    They don''t know what''s going on.


    They even wonder if they are sleeping.


    No one explained them in any way. It seems that their existence is just a witness of a ceremony.


    Even if it is to marry two ordinary women, ordinary people may wake up in their dreams when they encounter such things. What''s more, today''s two brides are still the most outstanding and representative women in North and South China.


    Someone who may have saved the world in his last life is not overjoyed, but when he comes to the middle of the two brides, his face slowly shows the happy smile he should have on this occasion.


    Although there were two brides in the wedding ceremony, all the ceremonies were held step by step. Under the dull eyes of all the guests, they saw the same groom marry the two brides before and after.


    It''s ridiculous, but no one stands up to interrupt this unprecedented wedding, even between the bridegroom and the bride When they thank the guests with their wine glasses, they are still forced to withdraw from the empty state, squeeze out a smile that looks as natural as possible, and sincerely say congratulations.


    After three hours, the wedding, which broke Chang Lun''s promise, ended successfully.


    The three newlyweds left the scene in the eyes of "blessing". Although there was a banquet to come, it was no longer their business.


    As a bridegroom, under the "escort" of two phoenix members, comrade Ang Lee returned to the villa where he previously lived. As for the whereabouts of his two newlyweds, he knew nothing.


    From the beginning to the end, his role is like a puppet, even marriage, he has no choice.


    Of course.


    He didn''t shout any grievances, and he didn''t look bitter and bitter.


    Even if you can''t help it, you can marry two such wives at no cost. It would be shameless to complain again.


    The two phoenix members sent him to the hospital and left soon, as if Comrade Ang Lee had completed his mission and had no use value.


    Sitting alone on the sofa, Ang Lee looked around the empty hall, then his eyes were lax and he began to wander.


    It''s not pretending to be deep.


    It''s that he really doesn''t know what to do now.


    Time goes by bit.


    He recalled that he had been wandering for half a year, and inevitably thought of Li Luo Yi who had been with him for half a year. He didn''t know where she was and what she was doing. If she knew that she married a better woman than Bai Ling, and she was still two, her expression would be wonderful.


    Thinking about it, Ang Lee''s face gradually appeared a smile that was the most sincere since today. When he took back the spirit from his memory, he realized that it was dark.


    Looking around for a week, the villa was still empty. Even Aunt Wang, who had taken care of him for a week, did not know where she had gone.


    On the wedding night, I married two brides. It seems that I envy others, but in fact?


    Ang Lee gave a bitter smile.


    I''m afraid there''s no bridegroom more miserable than him?


    The bridegroom, who had nothing to eat but a little wine, was going to make a living on his own. He got up and wanted to go to the kitchen to get something to eat.


    Although Aunt Wang is not here, the ingredients in the refrigerator are very complete, and someone never pursues the so-called gentleman''s far away cooking.


    "Oh, the bridegroom even cooks himself?"


    After a few days, someone took off his suit and went into the kitchen. Not long after that, a joke came from behind.


    He turned to see that it was not his new wife today one of.


    The only difference is that the other party has changed the wedding dress at this time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked subconsciously.


    Song Luo God approaches.


    "Today is our wedding day. Don''t you think it''s strange for you to ask such a question?"


    Her eyes immediately fell on the ingredients set aside.


    "Let me help you."


    "Will you?"


    Someone is subconsciously suspicious.


    Songluo looked at him with a dumb smile.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about me? I may not be as good as Qin Yuyi, but she is certainly not as good as me in taking care of men. "


    Obviously, to say this to someone is like casting pearls before swine, but song Luoshen didn''t mind someone''s silence and offered to help him choose dishes.


    Two people nest in the kitchen, each perform their own duties, but really have such a kind of posture.As the saying goes, it''s not tiresome for men and women to work together. In less than 20 minutes, a colorful dinner was stirred up. According to Ang Lee''s original idea, it''s enough to prepare two small dishes to eat. But the arrival of song Luo naturally made him give up the idea of a simple meal.


    "I can''t see you''re so good at cooking now."


    Song Luo God looked at someone in surprise, and then looked at several dishes on the table.


    "This should be the first time you''ve cooked for me."


    Ang Lee rationally chose to avoid this topic.


    "Eat it."


    They had dinner. During the dinner, song Luoshen always praised Ang Lee''s cooking skills. When song Luoshen finished his dinner and condescended to go to wash the dishes, another heroine of today''s wedding also came in.


    Like Songluo, she also changed her bright red clothes.


    "Miss Qin, if you''re here for dinner, I''m afraid you''re a little late."


    Song Luoshen put down the bowl and said hello politely.


    "I''m not here to eat."


    Qin Yu Yi is not moved, says a word, and then goes to the living room.


    "It''s up to you."


    After talking to Comrade Ang Lee, song Luoshen gave up the work he had planned to do and went into the living room.


    "I didn''t come to dinner. Why did Miss Qin come here so late?"


    Qin did not respond.


    In fact, she didn''t know what she was doing, but after hearing that song Luo God came, she followed him without thinking.


    Songluo God didn''t mind. He sat down beside him and didn''t speak again.


    A South and a North, two women are silent to each other, just sitting like this, as if they are engaged in a silent confrontation.


    This impasse was not broken until someone came over after washing the dishes.


    Looking at his two newlyweds, he bent down and suddenly felt out a pair of cards from the coffee table.


    "Or shall we fight the landlord?"


    I''m afraid there is no more wonderful wedding candle.

 Chapter 1379

    Donghai railway station.


    In the dense stream of people, a comrade who was newly married for a short time came out of the station with the stream of people.


    Donghai is not far from Jinling. It''s only a nap to take a train. However, in terms of economic level and political status, there is a huge gap between the two cities. Looking at the whole country, the land under his feet is enough to rank first.


    Because of the high cost of living, some people call it the magic capital, but it still can''t stop tens of millions of dreamers who come here every year to look for opportunities.


    Because in addition to the magic city, there is another popular name.


    Miracle city!


    "Here, here!"


    "Why are you here now? Your mother has already cooked the meal at home."


    "Hurry up, the customer is already waiting."


    ¡­¡­


    At the exit of the station, there was a lot of noise. A new comer looked at the living beings around the exit, put down his travel bag, took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    "Rogo, I''m here."


    He opened his mouth with a smile, and his tone was as polite and friendly as ever.


    After a few words, he put down his mobile phone, just like many dreamers who came to this city, he mentioned the travel bag with two sets of clothes again and set out on the road again, but the difference was that there was no fear and confusion on his face, and his pace was calm and calm.


    Outside the railway station, he stood in a relatively visible position in the square in front of the station, then lit a cigarette and waited calmly.


    He was not addicted to cigarettes, or even no, but on the night before his wedding, he had nothing to do. He was alone in the hotel room, which was the hard night he spent with half a pack of cigarettes, so now his addiction seems to be getting worse.


    As a newlyweds, other people are tired of being together or traveling sweetly, but he is different. The cards played on the wedding night are the last scene of family reunion between him and his two wives. In the next two days, the two newly married women no longer appear in the same contract. Then less than a week later, song Luoshen left the South and returned to Kyoto, After all, she is no longer the unconstrained successor of the Song family.


    Before leaving, she mentioned that she would let someone return to Beijing with her. Someone didn''t refuse, but didn''t accept. Seeing this, song Luoshen didn''t mention it again, just reminded him that there were still some people in Donghai who needed him to comfort them.


    It is undeniable that the influence of abandoning business and engaging in politics may have led to the fact that song Luoshen is not so narrow-minded nowadays.


    But she knows the truth, but she makes someone fall into the whirlpool of self moral questioning again. Thinking that the super Diva she met in wanhaocheng of Jinling really has an unspeakable subtle relationship with her former self, Ang Lee can''t help but take a deep breath and smile bitterly.


    Li Fu.


    What kind of man are you?


    How can he de make so many beautiful women treat each other?


    "Didi, Didi..."


    Ang Lee''s thoughts were pulled back by the sudden sound of a flute on the road. He puffed out his smoke and subconsciously looked up. A Lincoln pilot with a side leak broke into sight.


    It is indeed a prosperous Dadonghai, where luxury cars can be seen everywhere.


    Ang Lee didn''t like it. He didn''t have the envy of the luxury cars on Pingtou road. He quickly looked away and looked at the street.


    Normally, he told the other party the arrival time before he got on the train, and he also called just now. The other party said that it was only a few minutes on the road, and it should be here by this time.


    "Didi, Didi..."


    The pilot, who was not far away from him, honked his horn again, and then the window slowly lowered, revealing a smiling face that Ang Lee had never expected.


    "Anzi, what are you doing? Get in the car! Do I have to go down and invite you? "


    Looking at Luo Hao, who has been away from the car for a month, Ang Lee can''t help but show his surprise. He seems to be shocked by the way he appears on the stage, and even forgets to reply.


    "Bang."


    The car door was pushed open. Luo Hao, who had escaped a disaster more than a month ago and said he was going to come to Donghai, got out of the car with a smile. His face was filled with the joy of meeting an old friend in a foreign country. His appearance did not change at all. However, the clothes he wore were totally different from those he wore more than a month ago. With his suit and shoes and coming out of a luxury car, he had a style of success.


    "Well, I''ll come down and invite you."


    He offered to help take the bag from Ang Lee, then opened the back door, threw it in smartly, and then made a gesture, "get in."


    Dumb for a long time, Ang Lee gradually showed a smile, temporarily suppressed the accident in his heart, and walked to the car.


    "Anzi, I''ve been thinking about when you can come to Donghai. I didn''t expect you to come so soon. Let''s not talk about anything else. Let''s make friends and treat you well first. "


    After receiving the person, Luo Hao got on the bus again and drove away quickly without stopping.


    The friendship of the host.He''s been here for less than two months, isn''t he?


    Looking at the old colleague driving, Ang Lee couldn''t help talking after all.


    "Rogo, you are..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Luo Hao, who seemed to know what he was going to say. While driving, he said with a smile: "Anzi, it''s a good saying that choice is more important than effort. Fortunately, I chose to come to Donghai at the beginning. If I stay in Jinling, I''m afraid I can only be a bartender all my life


    Although the tone did not change much when I worked in the same bar before, it still showed a sense of pride.


    Looking at the suit and the million dollar luxury car he is driving, there is no doubt that the other party is willing to come to the top. But Ang Lee is puzzled that Luo Hao chose to come to Donghai when he was destitute. It''s less than two months. Even if his fate turns around, the speed of success is too fast, isn''t it?


    Is Dadonghai really a city full of miracles?


    "Anzi, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid Luohao would have been in prison all my life. I''ve never forgotten your kindness. You can rest assured that as long as I have a bite to eat, I''ll never starve you."


    His girlfriend cheated on his boss and ran to his girlfriend''s company in a rage. He stabbed his girlfriend''s boss several times. Luo Hao had a voice.


    Perhaps it really confirms the old saying that there must be a blessing after death. With the determination to die together, he thanks Ang Lee''s help and escaped from prison. Frustrated, he came to Donghai alone to start a new life, only to usher in a beautiful future that he did not dare to imagine before.


    Although the salted fish turned over, but Luo Hao did not turn over because of this, it is very rare to do not forget the wealth.

 Chapter 1380

    "Anzi, there, see it."


    Hearing Luo Hao''s words, Ang Lee turned his head and looked out the right window.


    Although it is still far away, a towering building can be seen from afar.


    "Spectacular, this is the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea. It''s nearly 500 meters high. It''s one of the most famous landmarks in the East China Sea. Just like the Forbidden City in Kyoto, even if you''ve been to the East China Sea, if you haven''t been to the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, you''ve never been to the East China Sea."


    Luo Hao said with a smile.


    "There''s a restaurant on it. I''ll take you to rub it today, so that you can feel the taste of stepping on Dadonghai."


    Although I haven''t been there, I don''t have to think about it. The restaurant above must be expensive. Ang Lee said, "just eat whatever you like. There''s no need to spend too much."


    "Anzi, you don''t have to worry about this. You are my brother and my benefactor of Luo Hao. When I left Jinling, Luo Hao once swore that if I could get ahead in the future, I would surely repay you for your kindness. It''s just a meal. It''s nothing. "


    With one hand, Luo Hao holds the steering wheel. With his right hand, he pulls open the drawer and takes out a leather bag. Then he hands it back to Ang Lee.


    "Anzi, take this. It''s a little bit of my heart."


    As soon as Ang Lee saw it, he immediately refused.


    "I can''t take this."


    He doesn''t have to open it to see. He knows what''s in the bag by looking at the shape.


    "Anzi, you just don''t treat me as a brother. It''s only 100000 yuan. Compared with your kindness to me, it''s nothing but a pile of paper. Take it quickly."


    Luo Hao fully shows what it means to be rich and generous. He gives away 100000 yuan at a time. It''s hard to imagine that just over a month ago, he was still in a bar in Jinling, struggling to earn thousands of yuan a month.


    The wonder of fate is really moving.


    Ang Lee smiles bitterly.


    "Come on, I''m driving! You don''t want us two brothers to go to the hospital instead of finishing our meal? "


    Luo Hao, who controls the steering wheel with one hand, shakes down the bag and urges.


    It''s hard to be gracious. Forced by helplessness, Ang Lee can only take over a bag of money.


    "Thank you, Rogo."


    "It''s too easy to say thank you. Put the money in your bag and don''t lose it."


    Ang Lee, who got a windfall without any reason, took the bag and put it in.


    "That''s right, Anzi. Money is not brought to life or to death. But it''s hard to have a confidant in life. Now that I have the ability, why are you so polite to me?"


    Luo Hao perfectly interprets the four words of "Zhi en Tu Bao" with his behavior. It seems that he doesn''t want to show off too much in front of Ang Lee. After Ang Lee accepted the money, he quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, Anzi, why did you come to Donghai all of a sudden? I asked you before, but you didn''t say that. Besides, you are now with Miss Bai How''s it going? "


    Seeing the red light, Luo Hao stopped the car and asked curiously.


    At that time, he was able to be released unharmed, although it was Ang Lee''s reason, but in fact, he understood that it all depended on the energy of the Miss Bai family.


    "Miss Bai and I are just friends. This time we are here to see Donghai."


    Ang Lee responded with a gentle smile.


    Friends?


    Luo Hao was stunned and then looked at the simple travel bag. He seemed to understand something.


    He and Liu Ting talked for seven years, but they finally gave him a green hat.


    Ordinary women like to change their minds when they see something different. What''s more, the rich lady will kick it away once she feels fresh.


    Although he felt sorry for Anzi, Luo Hao naturally didn''t go to uncover Anzi''s scar. He naturally ignored the topic of Bai Ling and said with a smile: "we should come out and have a look. Although Jinling is good, it''s still worse than Donghai. We men should be knowledgeable."


    "Diddidi..."


    After hearing the horn of the car behind, Luo Hao turned around and noticed that the red light had passed. He released the brake and drove across the intersection.


    "Anzi, do you know what''s inside?"


    Rohao gave a sign to the right.


    "A product of the Tang Dynasty."


    Ang Lee turned his head and read the four cursive characters engraved on the large stone of unknown material beside the entrance and exit.


    Luo Hao nodded and said: "yes, this is the first grade of the Tang Dynasty. It can be said that it is the top rich area in China. There are at least tens of millions of houses in it, and even hundreds of millions of houses. Standing on the balcony of the house inside, you can clearly see the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea. People who can afford to buy houses here are almost all big people who can''t afford to be provoked. "


    Ang Lee made a joke.


    "Rogo, can''t you please me?"


    Luo Hao shook his head and laughed.


    "Anzi, you are laughing at me. Although I''m really better than before, I''m not exaggerating to the point of being the first-class householder in the Tang Dynasty. If I can buy a house in Datang Yipin in my lifetime, I will be satisfied. "Luo Hao looked at the tall building inside with emotion in his eyes, but he didn''t feel powerless and discouraged.


    More than a month ago, he was just a bartender day and night. He could not afford half a square meter salary in Jinling every month, so that his girlfriend, who had been talking for seven years, finally derailed and fell into the arms of his boss. But now, he can drive a million level luxury car and talk about the prosperity of Donghai. As long as he is alive, nothing is possible?


    Maybe ten or twenty years later, he will be able to live in Datang Yipin and enjoy the splendor of Donghai pearl at home.


    Luo Hao left the steering wheel with one hand and put on the music. Just in the blink of an eye, a sudden sound of the horn suddenly sounded. A red palamella driving out of Datang Yipin didn''t seem to see the Lincoln pilot passing by the gate of the community. It rushed like a flame.


    "Hiss."


    Normal driving Luo Hao stepped on the brake to give way to the other side.


    "Hum!"


    Pamela almost grazed Lincoln''s front and squeezed into the driveway. She didn''t say a word and left as quickly as she should.


    Even Ang Lee could not help frowning.


    The other side''s move to grab the road is too overbearing and too dangerous. Even if the driver is skilled, he should not drive like this.


    "This is the road as their own home."


    Just now, when Pamela flashed by, she could see that a woman was sitting in it, and her figure and temperament seemed to be a beautiful woman with amorous feelings.


    Luo Hao, who was forced to stop, laughed, released the brake and sighed: "it''s good to get used to it. Who wants people to live in Datang Yipin? It''s not sure which tycoon their husband is. We can''t afford to make trouble. If we can make trouble, we can make it."


    Lincoln drove on again, and the palamella was gone.

 Chapter 1381

    "My name is Luo Hao. I''ve made a reservation before."


    "Yes, Mr. Luo. Please follow me."


    Although Li an Hao nodded his head and said, "it''s very cheap if he doesn''t come back to the restaurant."


    Ang Lee nodded silently and followed Luo Hao to the interior of the restaurant on the upper floor of the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea.


    "Anzi, take a look. Whatever you like to eat, please don''t be polite to your friends."


    After arriving at the reserved seat, Luo Hao took the menu from the waiter, but without looking at it, he handed it to Ang Lee directly, as usual.


    Perhaps seeing that the other party is not what it used to be, Ang Lee is not too polite. He looks down. Although the pictures of the dishes on the menu are pleasing to the eye, the prices are also different. It''s kind of dizzy.


    A plate of ordinary vegetables, actually nearly 100 ocean, red wine minimum 3000, there are more than 100000, if not a formal business license, almost no difference with blatant robbery.


    Of course, Ang Lee is not a person who has never seen the world. When he was working in a bar, he was not a gold owner who spent six figures a night. But it''s one thing to see other people spend money like dirt. It''s another feeling to be personally on the scene.


    Although he didn''t make a fuss about being scared by the price of vegetables, he turned over the menu, but he still had no way to speak, so he gave the menu back to Luo Hao.


    "Rogo, I''ve never eaten here, so you''d better have some. I''m a man, you know. I don''t have to eat anything."


    "You boy."


    Luo Hao smiles. He can generally understand Ang Lee''s state of mind at this time. After all, he also came from this stage. When he first came here for dinner, he was very formal and even fidgety.


    Without any embarrassment to Ang Lee, Luo Hao ordered six dishes at a time, a bottle of red wine worth 30000 or 40000 yuan, and a simple reception meal. In the past, he conservatively estimated that it would cost him several months'' salary. However, at this moment, if he had nothing to do, he would not be surprised.


    "Anzi, look outside. This is Dadonghai, a man eating city. It''s also a city where miracles are performed every day."


    Rohao looked out of the window.


    Ang Lee turned around.


    Even if it is the same scenery, if you look at it from different heights, you will definitely have different feelings. At this time, standing hundreds of meters high, overlooking the most prosperous and developed city of proud children in China, this kind of feeling is really hard to describe.


    "Anzi, have you ever thought about trying another place?"


    Luo Hao looks back at his old colleague.


    "After all, Donghai is more developed than Jinling and has more opportunities. If you like, come to Donghai and follow me. We are brothers, and I will never let you suffer losses. I can''t guarantee anything else, but at least one thing I''m sure is that your monthly income in Donghai will be more than that in Jinling."


    At the beginning, he chose to help, and he did not hesitate to sign a "contract of sale" to Bai Ling. Ang Lee not only knew that they were colleagues, but also knew that there was no problem with Luo Hao''s character. The reason why he would hurt others was that he was forced into a desperate self destruction. It was understandable for anyone to lose his mind in that situation, Luo Hao really lived up to his original "sacrifice oneself for others". After he made his fortune, he didn''t forget his roots and immediately wanted to repay him for saving his life.


    As the saying goes, if one person is successful, he will be promoted to heaven. It''s not enough to give him 100000 yuan in cash. It seems that Luo Hao is still planning to lose a good future. Although he still doesn''t know what job he is going to do, triple his salary is enough to make people excited.


    "Rogo, I know your kindness, but I haven''t figured out how to go in the future. I''ll take your mind."


    Faced with such excellent conditions, Ang Lee unexpectedly refused.


    Luo Hao subconsciously had some accidents, and then he laughed, but he didn''t force others. He nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. When you think about it, just tell me. Anyway, don''t forget that there is my brother."


    Ang Lee nodded. Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    He took it out and saw that it was a text message from his new wife Qin Yuyi.


    "Here we are?"


    Simple two words.


    Some people say that marriage will quickly shorten the distance between two people, but it obviously does not apply to him and Qin Yuyi. After getting married, the distance between him and Qin Yuyi is not close, on the contrary, it seems to be a bit far away. Before, he and Qin Yuyi could at least talk and laugh.


    "Well, here we are."


    Although the relationship between husband and wife is a bit strange, at least the other party still cares about him. Ang Lee''s reply to SMS is also simple and concise.


    Then.


    The stone sinks into the sea.


    No more text messages.


    Ang Lee did not continue to wait and put the phone away again.


    "Who is it?"Luo Hao asked casually.


    By this time, the dishes are on the table.


    "A friend."


    Ang Lee gave a flat smile and didn''t mention it much.


    After more than an hour''s absence, Luo Hao has changed his face and developed, but he has not wasted his time. If he tells Luo Hao that he is married and is still two brides, and each of them is more beautiful than Bai Ling, the other will not fall to the table.


    "Eat, I''m hungry."


    Luo Hao nodded, didn''t care, picked up chopsticks to say hello.


    A meal, the atmosphere is very harmonious, two people push a cup to change a cup, talking and laughing very happily, mentioning the past days in the bar, Luo Hao was full of laughter, sighed: "at that time, where did I want to have today?"


    Even though he was drunk red, he didn''t mention anything about his ex girlfriend Liu Ting. Ang Lee also avoided the forbidden area tacitly.


    A bottle of red wine, two people just finished, after all, is the poor days come, waste shameful, full of wine and food, Luo Hao credit card accounts, also deliberately called a driver.


    "Anzi, I haven''t cleaned it up. It''s a mess. I can''t see it myself. I''ll ask you to come after I''ve cleaned it up. I''ll send you to the hotel first."


    They were in the back seat of the driver''s car. Although they drank a lot of wine, they were not light drinkers. They were all sober.


    "Anzi, why don''t you go back to the hotel for a bath and change your clothes, and then I''ll take you to experience the nightlife in Donghai?"


    Full of warmth and lust, Luo Hao leaned back in his chair and pulled his collar a little hotly. Then he turned his head and said vaguely, "before, we could only see other people''s extravagance, but now it''s different. I tell you, there are so many interesting places in the East China Sea."

 Chapter 1382

    "You just wait for us in the car, and we''ll be down in an hour at most."


    According to the order, I drove to a famous hotel by the Pujiang River.


    Before getting off the bus, Luo Hao took out a pile of money from his wallet, but he didn''t count it, but the thickness was about 1000 by visual inspection, so he threw it directly to the valet.


    "Take the money."


    "Thank you, boss."


    The driver was so happy and grateful.


    Luo Hao smiles and pushes open the door with his bag. "Anzi, let''s go."


    After getting off the bus, Ang Lee saw the huge crystal palace. The whole hotel, standing on the right side of the Pujiang River with brilliant lights, was majestic. I''m afraid those who didn''t dare to go in.


    "Brother Luo..."


    Ang Lee opened his mouth.


    "Ah, Anzi, you are the guest in Donghai. The guest is as the Lord wishes. I''ll arrange it."


    Luo Hao seemed to know what he was going to say. He opened his mouth directly and blocked Ang Lee''s words.


    Taking Ang Lee into the premier Platinum Hotel in the East China Sea, it''s too exaggerating to open a presidential suite. Luo Hao is not so fierce yet. He asked for a business room and gave Ang Lee his room card when he took the elevator upstairs.


    "Anzi, this room has been bound with my card. The restaurant is on the seventh and eighth floor, and there seems to be a gymnasium, bath center and constant temperature swimming pool on the tenth floor. This is the top hotel in Donghai. Many star tycoons will choose to stay here and have all kinds of facilities. To tell you the truth, I haven''t lived here, and I don''t know much about it. You can tell the hotel what you need Just the staff. You can live here in peace. "


    Even if brothers, sometimes I''m afraid they won''t be so generous and enthusiastic, good people can really have a good reward.


    It''s hard to be gracious. Ang Lee can only take the card.


    When he comes to the room, Luo Hao smokes outside and waits. Ang Lee takes a bath, changes into fresh clothes, and is dragged downstairs by Luo Hao Qiang to get back in the car.


    "Go to Dongyue street."


    When he heard the order, he met a rich boss''s driver and started immediately.


    "Anzi, let me introduce to you that although Donghai is big, there are only two of its most famous venues."


    Boss said: "the boss of the club is the boss of the club. They eat black and white, and they are called the king of the East China Sea. "


    When it comes to the boss of the imperial club, Luo Hao''s yearning is beyond expression, which is hard to hide.


    "King of the East China Sea?"


    Although it was just three words, it showed the other party''s greatness. Ang Lee read it silently and said in a soft voice, "that''s really powerful."


    "It''s not just fierce. There are so many rich and powerful people in the big east China Sea, but few of them can match him. But I''m afraid there are not many such figures in an era. "


    With that, Luo Hao went on to introduce another court.


    "Another one is the Warring States club. The king of the East China Sea is not from the East China Sea, but the Warring States club is different. It was founded by Yongxing, the largest club in the East China Sea. Nearly 300 mu of the club is built in the East China Sea. Anzi, you should be able to understand what this means."


    "Three hundred mu?"


    Rao is Ang Lee, and his face changes slightly.


    With the gradual development of society and the increasing pursuit of people, the previously popular nightclub foot washing city is no longer popular. Instead, a more upscale and private private club emerges as the times require.


    There are many such private clubs in Jinling, which covers such a large area that Ang Lee has heard of for the first time.


    Luo Hao seems to have expected his reaction,


    "it''s exaggerating, right? But don''t think that the market of Donghai is like this. Such a large club is only one of its kind in the whole Donghai. Even the dynasty of Donghai king can''t compare with it in this respect. With such a large area, we can imagine how rich the internal structure of the Warring States period was. "


    "I heard that, I just heard that, after all, I haven''t been in the club. I heard that the four biggest industries in the Warring States club are arena, wine pool, meat forest, gambling house and hunting ground. Its members can enjoy God like treatment in the Warring States period. It is said that people are often killed in the arena of the Warring States period. "


    Ang Lee picked his eyebrows.


    In the past, when I worked in a bar, it was common for me to be fierce. But the meaning of death is very different. Often the dead still operate normally. The horror of this club can be seen.


    "Why didn''t Rogo go in and play in such an interesting place?"


    Luo Hao was dumbfounded, shook his head and sighed: "Anzi, you look up to me too much. Can you go into a place like the Warring States period? There is a very strict membership system. The members of the Warring States period are either already on the top of the city, or they will be on the top in the future. If you bring up anyone, the background is unfathomable and far from me. "


    Although he completed the magnificent transformation at an incredible speed, it is obvious that Luo Hao was not dazed and arrogant, and it is hard to maintain his sense after his rapid rise."Boss, Dongyue street is here."


    Between the two chatting, Lincoln pilot had already arrived at the destination unconsciously.


    "You drive a little further ahead."


    Looking out of the window, Luo Hao said.


    After driving about 200 meters, Luo Hao spoke again.


    "Well, stop here. You can go."


    After completing the task, the driver turned off the engine and got off. Luo Hao was not in a hurry. He took out a pack of cigarettes and handed them to Ang Lee. Then he put down the window and began to puff.


    "Four seasons are like spring..."


    Ang Lee, holding an unlighted cigarette, looked out of the window at the colorful plaque.


    Along the way, Luo Hao breathed out his cigarette and nodded with a smile at the leisure place outside.


    "Anzi, although not as good as the Warring States period and the imperial dynasty, this house is also brilliant. The most important thing is that it has its own characteristics."


    Smoking, Luo Hao leisurely way.


    "Don''t talk about college students. As long as you have money, you can choose even the younger ones or the nursing mothers who have just given birth. Forget it, it''s useless to talk to you too much now. You''ll know later."


    There''s no need for Luohao to introduce too much. In fact, just looking at the sign, you can guess what kind of business it is. Originally, Luo Hao thought that he brought himself out just because he didn''t have enough to drink at dinner. Ang Lee said with a wry smile, "Luo Ge, I''m not interested in these."


    "It doesn''t matter. No one forces you to do anything. You''re tired after a long journey from Jinling. Just press a motorcycle to relax."


    After smoking a cigarette, Luo Hao is going to take Ang Lee down to have fun and make the best of the friendship of the host. But before he pushes the door open, a Jaguar passes by his door in a very dangerous way, and then stops in front of the Lincoln.


    Luo Hao first frowned, and when he saw the Jaguar license plate, his face changed.

 Chapter 1383

    "Anzi, wait for me in the car first."


    In a hurry, Luo Hao quickly pushed the door and got off because the whole state of the car changed instantly.


    Ang Lee sat in the car and watched him walk up to Jaguar, then bend over and knock on the window.


    I don''t know what he said. Immediately, a woman in black came down from Jaguar. She looked good. She was about 30 years old. She was wearing seven or eight centimeter red high heels, and she was very proud.


    "Mr. Du, why are you here?"


    Luo Hao accompanied him with a smile, slightly bent over, showing some rickets.


    "Why, is it bad for you?"


    President Du gave a cold smile.


    Luo Hao quickly explained: "Mr. Du, don''t get me wrong. It''s just that I have a friend coming from Jinling. I just want to entertain him and send him here. I plan to go back immediately."


    "Oh?"


    Mr. Du always smiles.


    "That''s why you didn''t answer my phone?"


    When Luo Hao''s face changed, he subconsciously touched his trouser pocket and found that his mobile phone was left in his bag and in the car.


    "Mr. Du, how could I not answer your phone? Just when I had dinner, I muted my mobile phone, but I didn''t hear..."


    "Pa!"


    Luo Hao''s words had not finished, the other side raised his hand and just slapped it. It was clear and loud, powerful and heavy, and didn''t give any face.


    "Luo Hao, don''t think I''m a fool. I, Du Qiumin, have been fooling around for so many years, and I don''t know what kind of virtue you men are? When you visit the kilns, you can visit the kilns and entertain your friends. How dare you do it? "


    Caught off guard, Luo Hao took a firm, uncontrollable step back, but he didn''t show any anger. He held his face, bent down and bowed his head, and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Don''t forget who got all you have today! Drive my car and play with women with my money. Oh, you are really promising! "


    Du Qiumin sneered.


    Ang Lee had been sitting in the car according to Luo Hao''s instructions, but he saw that Luo Hao had been slapped in the face. Naturally, he could not stay out of the car any more, so he pushed the door and got out of the car.


    When Luo Hao heard the footsteps, he could only raise his head and smile as if nothing had happened. He said to his boss, "Mr. Du, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Ang Lee."


    Du Qiumin looks at Ang Lee with a cold face.


    "Anzi, President Du."


    Luo Hao, bearing the humiliation, winked at Ang Lee.


    "Luo Hao, you should know what character I''m Du Qiumin. I remember what happened tonight."


    It seems that he disdains to communicate with Ang Lee. Du Qiumin doesn''t give Ang Lee a chance to speak at all. He coldly throws down a sentence, then re opens the car door of Jaguar, and then with a loud "buzz" of accelerator, he goes away quickly.


    Jaguars blink and disappear at the end of the street. Ang Lee takes his eyes back and looks forward to Luo Hao, who is still in the car a few minutes ago.


    "Rogo, are you ok?"


    Luo Hao rubbed his face and shook his head. He tried to pretend that nothing had happened, but when he looked at Ang Lee, his face gradually showed a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry, Anzi, I let you see the joke."


    Ang Lee shook his head.


    "Anzi, I''m afraid I can''t accompany you tonight. You go back to the hotel first, and I''ll contact you when I finish the work."


    Luo Hao apologized.


    "Rogo, you don''t have to worry about me. If you have something to do, go ahead."


    Ang Lee was also very clear and did not ask.


    "Sorry."


    Luo Hao came over and patted him on the shoulder. Obviously, he was in a bit of a hurry. Without saying more, he soon got on Lincoln and chased him in the direction of the disappearance of Jaguar.


    Ang Lee stood by the side of the road, watching Lincoln disappear in the field of vision, looking calm, without any resentment of being abandoned.


    Although Luo Hao has never said anything about what he has experienced in the past month, it is not easy for him to come to this cannibal city without support and bare hands.


    ¡­¡­


    The service of the Platinum Hotel is really impeccable. There is free breakfast delivery every morning. Ang Lee, who was stood up last night, finally came back by taxi. He took a leisurely walk by the Pujiang River, and then returned to the hotel to have a rest. After eating the free breakfast delivered by the hotel early this morning, the doorbell rang. When he opened the door, it was last night Luo Hao left in a hurry.


    "Rogo."


    Ang Lee called and let the man in.


    "How was your sleep last night?"


    Luo Hao walked into the room with a smile and put the two bags in his hand on the sofa. He was full of spirit and could not see the embarrassment of last night.


    The slap on the face has gone.


    "It''s the first time for me to stay in such a good hotel. How can I lie down so peacefully? I watched the scenery by the window for a long time last night before I fell asleep."


    Ang Lee also responded with a smile as if nothing had happened."Look, what you''re talking about is a hotel. We are still young and have a long future. When we get rich, we can build a hotel too!"


    Luo Hao is as heroic as ever.


    Ang Lee laughed and asked, "brother Luo, have you had breakfast? Or I''ll ask the hotel to send another one. It tastes good and it''s free. "


    "No, I ate it on the way."


    Rohao waved his hand and sat down on the sofa.


    "Anzi, I''m sorry to leave you alone last night..."


    With a restrained smile and sincere tone, he once again apologized to Ang Lee.


    "Rogo, you are too outsider. You don''t know what kind of person I am when we have worked together for such a long time. If you do that again, I can''t stay in this hotel. "


    Ang Lee whispered.


    Luo Hao looks at him and smiles again. Then he takes out his cigarette again and throws it to Ang Lee.


    "Pop."


    He took out the lighter to light the cigarette, took a puff, remained silent for a while, and spoke slowly.


    "Anzi, we are brothers. I won''t hide it from you. The woman who drove a Jaguar last night is my boss. I rely on her to gain a foothold in Donghai so quickly."


    Ang Lee is holding a cigarette. He doesn''t light it. He listens quietly.


    With a grin on his face, Luo Hao dusted his ashtray, and then said, "I''m not afraid of your jokes. At the beginning, I left Jinling and came to Donghai. With the determination to be outstanding, I didn''t find a suitable job after looking for a week. This son of a bitch''s reality is that he likes to trample people to death. There are no requirements for restaurants and bars. Anyone can do it, but I can''t live in another place like this? So even though I was frustrated again and again, I still didn''t give up. The rent here is expensive. In order to save money, I slept in the square park that week. I was chased by the square administrator, despised by the tramps, and even lost money to me. What kind of hardworking people can''t live up to heaven? That''s all bullshit. At my age, I don''t have a rich resume. How can a good enterprise look up to me? I know that, but I''m not willing to, so I''ll do the driving job in the evening. At least I''ll spend three meals a day and continue to submit my resume during the day. "


    "I waited and waited for half a month, but all my resumes were still like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response. At that time, I was thinking, maybe I was doomed to be a waste in my life."


    With a cigarette in his hand, Luo Hao looks at Ang Lee and smiles.


    "Is my history of struggle totally different from what you think? It''s not wonderful at all?"


    Ang Lee held the cigarette in his hand and said nothing.

 Chapter 1384

    The room was quiet.


    Luo Hao puffed on his cigarette. When he finished smoking one cigarette, he put out the cigarette end in the ashtray, and then he began to speak again.


    "Maybe it''s God''s pity for me. I remember very well that it was the 18th night when I came to Donghai. I took a job as a valet driver and went to a very high-end restaurant to meet people."


    "You may have guessed that my employer that night was the woman you saw last night. Her name was Du Qiumin, the boss of a pharmaceutical company. She didn''t look very old, did she? But I was really rich. When I drove her back to her villa, I was shocked. You don''t know how much impact I felt when I stood at the door of the villa. You say it''s all fuckin ''human. Why is the gap so big? "


    "At that time, I couldn''t help thinking about what it would be like to sleep in such a villa all night. Then it was funny. At that time, I didn''t know whether it was because of alcohol or because I was too lonely. When I helped people into the house to leave, she actually held me


    "You can say I''m shameless, but in fact, at that time, I was struggling. What''s the difference between being drunk and scum? But when I think about the days when I live in the open every day, I can''t move my feet. "


    After a pause, Luo Hao said with a smile, "you should be able to guess the next thing."


    After listening in silence, Ang Lee didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    Obviously, the history of Luo Hao''s rise is not so magnificent, even aboveboard, but others can''t blame him.


    One did not steal, two did not rob, depending on the woman upper position, although it is not very glorious to say, but if other people were in his position at that time, I am afraid they would make the same choice.


    "When I left Jinling, I really hated Liu Ting, but now I don''t because I''m not qualified. Now I''m not much different from her. "


    Luo Hao whispered.


    Ang Lee''s lips moved, but his words stopped.


    "Anzi, will you look down on me?"


    Luo Xiaohao asked.


    Ang Lee shook his head, kept silent until now, and finally said, "what you love and I want is not coercion. Rogo, take a look. Maybe this is your chance."


    Luo Hao was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "Anzi, I used to advise you, but now you comfort me."


    Ang Lee made a rare joke.


    "Rogo, I didn''t know you had this charm before."


    In a word, it makes the atmosphere relax.


    "Ha ha..."


    Luo Hao laughs at the words.


    "It wasn''t because of you in the bar at that time. If you hadn''t been in the limelight, my glory would have been suppressed. Otherwise, some rich woman would have liked me and asked me to dump Liu Ting first."


    Up to now, he seems to have completely let go of Liu Ting''s past.


    "Well, I''ve heard the story. Change your clothes quickly. I''ll buy it according to your previous size to see if it fits."


    Luo Hao said and threw the two bags next to him.


    Ang Lee took it and found a suit inside.


    "Rogo, this is..."


    He raised his head, his eyes questioning.


    "Last night, I need your help to explain to my boss that women are just like that. Although I know that she is just playing with me, I can turn over because of her. I''m sure I''ll feel uncomfortable when I see my extravagance. Just do me a favor. I still have to dress more Orthodox when I see her."


    Ang Lee smiles bitterly.


    Although it felt a little strange, but Luo Hao said this, he was really hard to refuse, only changed his clothes, followed Luo Hao out of the hotel and got on the car.


    Brilliance medicine.


    "Anzi, this is my company now."


    Lincoln pilot drove into the parking lot in front of a building.


    "How''s it going, isn''t it?"


    Luo Hao stopped the car, pushed the door to get off and said with a smile.


    Ang Lee looked at the 20 story building and nodded silently.


    "Go, go in."


    Luo Hao led Ang Lee into the building and said: "my current job is a sales manager, not a big bull, but I have a sales team of more than ten people under my hand."


    "Is there so much oil and water in the pharmaceutical industry now?"


    Ang Lee asked.


    A team manager who can drive a million dollar car?


    In addition, it is estimated that Luo Hao has only been employed for one month.


    Luo Hao didn''t respond to this question. He just looked at him and laughed.


    Ang Lee was relieved.


    He almost forgot that Luo Hao and the boss of this company are lovers. It''s no exaggeration to have such a big company to send Luo Hao a car.


    When he walked into the elevator and saw no one around, Luo Haocai said: "Anzi, the profit of selling drugs is not so different from selling drugs. The key is that it''s not as risky as selling drugs. As long as you can find customers and get rich easily, if you can reach a long-term cooperation with a big hospital and let them buy your drugs, then you only need to lie down every day Wait in bed for the money. "Ang Lee said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid no hospital will take care of you."


    Luo Hao laughed and nodded: "it''s a matter of fact, sales, that''s it. It''s all about performance, but you don''t have to worry. As long as you are willing to do it, I promise you won''t be disappointed in terms of salary. We two We share happiness. "


    This time Ang Lee didn''t have time to respond, "Ding", the elevator door has been opened.


    They walked out side by side. Luo Hao took him to an office and informed the secretary that he had been promised. Then he knocked on the door and immediately pushed the door in.


    "President Du."


    Although he is a lover, but in the company, Luo Hao has no transgression and is respectful.


    Sitting behind the imposing desk, Du Qiumin, who is browsing the computer, looks over.


    Luo Hao, who is slightly bent over, gives a sign to Ang Lee.


    Ang Lee stepped forward and called out: "President Du."


    Du Qiumin did not respond. He glanced at Ang Lee and quickly moved his eyes.


    "Luo Hao, since you believe him, don''t let me see it. I hope you can do it well for me. "


    Luo Hao, who said he had brought Ang Lee to explain last night, buried his head deeper.


    "I will do my best."


    Sitting on the office chair, Du Qiumin, who felt aloof, said coldly, "it''s not to do your best, it''s to do it for me. Yes, it''s good for you, but if it fails Don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    Luo Hao did not dare to argue any more.


    "Yes."


    "Get out."


    Du Qiumin''s eyes returned to the computer screen. He was extremely cold. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t look Ang Lee in the eye, let alone have half a conversation.


    Luo Hao obeyed and immediately left the office with Ang Lee.

 Chapter 1385

    "Anzi, President Du is that kind of character, you don''t mind. After all, she is in charge of such a big company by herself. She can''t hold so many people without any prestige. In the long run, I have developed a character that I always like to keep a tight face. It''s the same with everyone I meet. "


    Go downstairs again and get into the car. Luo Hao gives Ang Lee a cigarette.


    "Nothing."


    Ang Lee laughed as if nothing had happened and took the cigarette.


    "She ignored me, lest I should think about how to explain it to her."


    Luo Hao, who said he had brought Ang Lee to prove his innocence, nodded, laughed, lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Ang Lee put his hand on the window, and the cigarette was caught by his fingers and turned around unconsciously.


    "Rogo, I don''t think your boss paid attention to last night. It should have passed. It seems that your boss has arranged a job for you. Go ahead and don''t delay your business because of me."


    "Anzi, what you said is that I have a job, but I''m not in such a hurry. It doesn''t matter if I''m alone in such a big company. You can rest assured that I''ve asked for leave with Mr. Du. It''s not easy for you to come to Donghai. As a friend, you can''t be left alone in the wine shop, can you? Today, I''ll show you around and let you enjoy the prosperity of Dadonghai. "


    Luo Hao was very emotional and moved. He held his cigarette in his mouth and drove away from the company. In the morning and half an afternoon, he took Ang Lee around the most prosperous area in the East China Sea. Towards four o''clock in the afternoon, they stopped at a noodle shop on the side of the road.


    "Two bowls of beef noodles, boss."


    At this point, not many people came to eat noodles. There were few people in the noodle shop. Luo Hao and Ang Lee sat down near the door.


    "In the past, when I was in Jinling, I didn''t have any money. I was hungry a lot of times, so I made a bowl of instant noodles at home with a marinated egg. Now I miss it."


    Luo Hao, who has stepped into the fast lane of life, has a look of emotion.


    The nearly one million Lincoln Navigator carelessly stops at the gate of the noodle shop. There is a kindergarten across the street. Now it should be almost the time for the kindergarten to finish school. Many parents are waiting at the gate of the kindergarten.


    Ang Lee, who has been a tourist for a long time with Luo Hao, looks at the parents who are waiting to pick up their children. Then he looks back and smiles.


    "Sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and salty, Luo Ge, you have tasted the five flavors of the world."


    Luo Hao gave a dumb smile.


    "Anzi, it''s said that it''s hard to have a confidant in life. I''m very glad to meet such a friend as you."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, your noodles are ready. Please enjoy yourself."


    At this time, the waiter brought two bowls of beef noodles.


    Luo Hao picked up his chopsticks.


    "How about a taste."


    When eating noodles, it is obvious that Luo Hao often looks across the street.


    "Rogo, did you see an acquaintance?"


    Asked Ang Lee.


    "I''ve only been in Donghai for a long time. I don''t know anyone."


    Luo Hao stopped his chopsticks and said that, but then he suddenly took out a picture from his coat pocket and handed it to Ang Lee, his eyes still staring at the door of the kindergarten opposite.


    "Anzi, look, is she the woman in the picture?"


    Ang Lee first looked at the photo on the desk, then looked back and followed Luo Hao''s eyes. Soon a woman caught his eyes.


    The other party is wearing a hat and is very fashionable. It''s not that he''s very beautiful, but that his face is exactly like the photo taken by Luo Hao.


    The other party didn''t notice the two eyes peeping from the noodle shop across the street. Like many parents around them, they passed the time with their mobile phones, waiting for the kindergarten to finish school.


    "Anzi, it should be her, right?"


    Luo Hao has put down his chopsticks by this time.


    Ang Lee looked back and turned his head.


    "Rogo, do you know her?"


    "No, but I have something to do with her."


    Luo Hao didn''t explain too much. After confirming the target, he put the photo away again. He didn''t stare at the other person to scare him. He looked at Ang Lee and said with a smile.


    "Anzi, keep eating."


    Six or seven minutes later, the door of the kindergarten opened. It should be school time. Parents waiting outside came in to pick up their children.


    At this time, both Luo Hao and Ang Lee have already dried up the beef noodles in front of them, but they are not in a hurry to leave. When the woman in the photo leads a four-year-old girl out of the kindergarten and reappears in the field of vision, Luo Hao, who is smoking, finally has an action.


    "Anzi, wait for me in the car."


    He put the key on the table, then put out the cigarette end in the noodle soup. Then he got up, walked out of the noodle shop quickly, made a clear goal, and went straight to the mother and daughter who knew nothing.


    Ang Lee turned and saw his figure, frowning slightly.


    "Dawn, I was just about to call you. Well, when I get the girl, I''ll get a ride right away... "Yue Yazheng, who is talking on his mobile phone, suddenly finds a figure standing in front of him.


    "Hello, Ms. Yue."


    She frowned and saw that it was a strange man.


    "You are..."


    She put down her cell phone slightly, her eyes questioning.


    "I''m sent by director Rong to meet you. Director Rong has a dinner party in the evening. I want you to join my daughter."


    With that, Luo Hao looked down at the little girl with a kind smile.


    "Dawn, I have something to do now. I''ll call you later."


    Said a, Yue Ya hang up the mobile phone, staring at suddenly appeared in front of the man, eyebrows still don''t show.


    "Why didn''t he tell me?"


    "Because it happened suddenly, it was arranged by the Bureau temporarily, and director Rong didn''t know in advance, so he didn''t have time to inform you in advance."


    Luo Hao is very polite.


    "Please get in the car."


    He made a sign to the Lincoln pilot across the street.


    Looking for a husband who works hard in her official career and has a little power, Yue Ya is usually very careful. When she sees the expensive luxury car, she hesitates and is on the alert.


    "I''ll call Weigan."


    She held her daughter in one hand and picked up her mobile phone again, posing to dial the phone. But at this time, the other party suddenly stepped forward again, but it was not far away from her.


    "Ms. Yue, if I were you, I would not do that. Get in the car."


    Deep words came from my ears, and a twinkling light hurt Yue Ya''s sight.


    The other side slightly opened the coat at this time, from her angle, it can be seen that the other side is wearing a sharp knife at the waist!


    Yue Ya''s mind tightened, subconsciously holding her daughter''s hand.


    "Please get on the bus, Ms. Yue."


    Luo Hao, who is sure that he did not recognize the wrong person, opens his mouth again and stares at the target with a warm smile, but it makes people feel creepy.

 Chapter 1386

    It''s not a narrow street or a park or a forest. It''s at the gate of a kindergarten. It''s a serious downtown area.


    The road is full of water and horses, surrounded by parents who pick up their children from school, as well as kindergarten teachers and kindergarten security.


    At this time, if you shout for help, the villain who dares to hide his sword will be hard to escape, but Yue Ya dares not take the risk.


    She can indeed call for help, but who can guarantee to hear her shouting. Can''t this villain jump over the wall and take risks?


    As a mother, she can ignore her own life and death, but she can''t ignore her daughter''s safety.


    Under the gaze of the villain, she finally slowly put down her mobile phone and took her daughter to Lincoln across the street.


    Luo Hao has been closely following the woman. He seems to have a self-confident manner, but in fact, he is nervous and doesn''t dare to take it lightly. He always pays attention to the other party''s actions. Until the other party''s honest sliding door gets on the car, he is secretly relieved, smiles and says a word.


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    She sat on the edge of her lips, holding her hands tightly.


    "Bang."


    Luo Hao also sat in, closed the door, next to a mother and daughter, and said, "Anzi, open the navigation, go to Chuxiong road."


    Ang Lee, sitting in the driver''s seat, looks at his mother and daughter in the rearview mirror and starts silently.


    At this time, Yue Yacai found that there was more than one gangster. He subconsciously held his daughter in his arms and shrank to the door, trying to stay away from the gangster sitting beside him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Although she realized that she was obviously kidnapped, she was at least calm. Although she was a little nervous, she was not too flustered.


    "Don''t be afraid, Ms. Yue. I don''t mean anything. I''m just talking about a business with director Rong."


    Luo Hao''s smile remained the same. He even reached out and pinched the little girl''s tender face.


    Different from other naughty children, this little girl is very clever and quiet. Since she got on the bus, there has been no noise. She obediently follows her mother. At most, she just looks at the stranger Luo Hao curiously. At her age, she doesn''t know what she is going through.


    After all, I''m afraid there are few demons like thunder crane in the world.


    "Business?"


    He didn''t dare to offend the gangster, so Yue Ya didn''t dare to clap the gangster''s hand, so she could only hold her daughter in her arms again.


    "My husband is an official, not a businessman. He won''t talk about any business."


    Although in danger, Yue Ya still has a strong voice.


    Feeling his mother''s hostile eyes, Luo Hao''s little girl stopped and said with a plain smile: "of course, I naturally understand director Rong''s integrity, but I still want to have a try. At that time, I hope Ms. Yue can help to say good things. "


    Yue Ya''s face is cold. She just wants to talk, but she sees her daughter''s face in her arms.


    "Miss Yue, your daughter is so lovely."


    A compliment from the other side blocked all her words. She bit her teeth and turned to look out of the window. She felt uneasy.


    Lincoln drove smoothly and gradually left the busy area. An hour later, he came to an abandoned factory on Chuxiong road.


    There''s no one here. There''s a lot of weeds. There''s no security guard. It seems that it''s been abandoned for a long time.


    "Miss Yue. Here we are. Let''s get out of the car. "


    Rohao opened the door and went down.


    Controlled by others, Yue Ya can only keep up with her daughter.


    Luo Hao went to a warehouse and seemed to know that the door was unlocked. He squatted down to open the rusty and gray rolling gate.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    "Go in, call director Rong and let him come. Remember, he can only come alone. After all, this is a business that needs to be kept secret."


    Luo Hao said meaningfully, then stretched out his hand, smiling.


    "Come on, uncle, give me a hug."


    Yue Ya naturally does not want to hand over her daughter, but seeing the warning in each other''s eyes, she is forced to cooperate.


    "Don''t hurt my children."


    She pleaded.


    "Don''t worry, as long as Ms. Yue can do as I tell her, I guarantee that your child will go to school safely tomorrow."


    Luo Hao said no more and walked back to Lincoln with the little girl in his arms.


    Ang Lee had already got off the bus by this time.


    "Brother Luo..."


    He spoke.


    "Anzi, I''ll explain to you later. Help me take care of the child."


    With that, Luo Hao bent down and put the little girl on the ground. Then he went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, took out two boxes from inside, and went back to the warehouse.


    Ang Lee watched him."Uncle."


    All of a sudden, he felt his trouser legs pulled. He looked down. The little girl was looking up at him with clear and pure eyes.


    "Uncle, are you a bad man?"


    The other side''s crisp way.


    Ang Lee was silent.


    Looking at the little girl for a while, he squatted down and asked with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is face."


    The little girl is quiet and clever, but she doesn''t recognize her life, so she gives a big response.


    "Uncle, mother said that she would take me to Aunt Yao''s house for dinner. If she went late, aunt Yao would not be happy."


    Ang Lee raised his arm and touched the little girl''s head.


    "It will only delay a little time. If you take your father with you, aunt Yao won''t be angry."


    "Will daddy come, too?"


    The little girl blinked her eyelashes and asked curiously.


    Ang Lee nodded with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    More than 40 minutes later, a Volkswagen drove into the factory and stopped next to Lincoln.


    In the dust, a middle-aged man stepped out of the car.


    He is not handsome and tall. At most, he is about 1.734 meters in height. However, his expressionless appearance reveals the temperament of an official.


    "Daddy."


    The little girl, who had been quiet all the time, cried excitedly.


    The visitor''s eyes moved to look at his daughter, who was led by others, and then looked at Ang Lee.


    Just a cold glance, without any communication, or even talking to his daughter, he walked straight to the warehouse in front of him.


    The little girl wants to catch up, but she is held by Ang Lee, who acts as a baby sitter.


    "Daddy wants to talk about things. Shall we not disturb him? When he has finished talking, he can take you and your mother to Aunt Yao''s house for dinner. "


    The little girl looked back at him, hesitated, but nodded obediently.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    Although he was appointed on a temporary basis, comrade Ang Lee had no problem coping with a child because he had the foundation to get along with sister crane.

 Chapter 1387

    "Wei Gan!"


    Seeing her husband coming, Yue ya, who has been pretending to be calm all the time, subconsciously steps forward, showing a look of excitement on her face.


    Excluding those strong women, in the eyes of most women, the husband is always their own backbone.


    "I''ve come at your request and let my wife go."


    Rong Weigan, who works in the drug administration department, walks into the warehouse and stares at Luo Hao.


    "Mr. Rong, don''t get me wrong. I just asked Ms. Yue to meet you. I didn''t mean anything else. You can''t talk about that. "


    Luo Hao replied with a smile that human beings and animals are harmless.


    The two boxes from the trunk were right in front of him.


    It is true that Yue Ya has not been abused or tied up. She seems to be completely free.


    Hearing the words of the kidnapper, Yue Ya tentatively takes two steps. Seeing that the kidnapper really doesn''t have any reaction, she quickly walks to her husband, takes her hand, and says in a low voice: "the baby is still in their hands."


    Rong Wei, who had just met his daughter, did not change his color. He patted her hand and said calmly, "who are you?"


    Luo Hao has a smiling face. He doesn''t have the professional quality that a kidnapper should have. He is totally different from the vicious and disgusting image in TV series. Rong Weigan gives a polite response and reports to his family frankly: "sorry, director Rong, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Luo Hao, a sales manager of brilliance pharmaceutical."


    "Brilliance medicine?"


    Rong Weigan''s eyes congealed.


    Luo Hao nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, director Rong should be familiar with our company, so I don''t need to waste director Rong''s precious time to introduce too much."


    Rong Weigan''s eyes swept from the two metal boxes under each other''s feet, and then moved up. His eyes were very lethal.


    "What do you want?"


    Luo Hao turned a blind eye.


    "Mr. Rong, I venture to ask his wife to come here, but we have no choice but to invite Mr. Rong many times, hoping to have a good chat with him. However, director Rong has always refused to show his appreciation and has nothing to do, so he can only do so. "


    Luo Hao said with a smile. He bent down and opened the two boxes.


    "I know that director Rong has always been a person who is resolute and doesn''t like procrastination, so I''ll just open the window and tell the truth. I hope director Rong can give us a hand and let us go. "


    With the voice, Luo Hao completely opens the two boxes and exposes them to Rong Weigan and Yue ya.


    It''s not the explosives seen in the police and bandit films. The boxes are full of neat stacks of banknotes. Even if the light in the warehouse is dim, the two boxes of 100 yuan banknotes still radiate the charm of confusing people.


    The first time I saw so much money and still in cash, Yue Ya was a little stunned.


    Rong Weigan shows the great determination of an official. No matter what he thinks in his heart, at least he is not moved by the real money in front of him.


    "A small gift is no respect. Mr. Rong, we Huachen medicine have full sincerity. As long as Mr. Rong can show mercy, we Huachen medicine will remember Mr. Rong''s kindness and give him a satisfactory return."


    After opening the two boxes, Luo Hao stood up straight again with sincere eyes and sincerity.


    Rong Weigan sneered.


    "Do you know what you are doing? You are offering bribes! According to the law, as long as I report and expose it, it will be enough for you to spend several years in prison. "


    Luo Hao, who had almost been put on at the end of prison, still had a bright smile.


    "Director Rong, since I''m standing here, I''ve made all the preparations. Indeed, director Rong can report me. But Mr. Rong, I think you should think about it before you report it. I''m not the only one in a company as big as brilliance pharmaceutical. It''s harmless for the company if I go in. At most, it''s just another person to "talk" with Mr. Rong. It''s just... "


    With that, Luo Hao''s voice faltered, and then he began to speak again with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just At that time, I can''t guarantee that the people sent by the company will be as law-abiding as I am. "


    Rong Wei''s dry face turned pale.


    "You threaten me?"


    "No, no, no..."


    Luo Hao shook his head again and again and said sincerely: "director Luo, don''t misunderstand me. This is just a kind reminder. I have always admired such officials as director Rong. It is understood that director Rong has been conscientious and conscientious since he took office. He has never abandoned the public for personal reasons. He is worthy of his position. However, with respect to my rudeness, I dare ask director Rong, "do you deserve your duties, your wife and daughter''s family?"


    Luo Hao said with emotion: "I also heard that director Rong is still living in the house allocated by the Bureau. Recently, Ms. Yue seems to have taken a fancy to a real estate in the new district. She went to see it alone several times, but she hasn''t paid a deposit, has she?"


    Yue Ya''s face changed when she heard that.Obviously, this group of people is not a temporary initiative, but a secret investigation has been investigating themselves for a long time.


    Thinking of her every move under the surveillance of others, a chill rose from the bottom of her heart, subconsciously grasped her husband''s arm.


    Rong Weigan said nothing and his face was as deep as water.


    "Director Rong, I''m not asking you to do anything harmful. At best, it''s just a violation of discipline. It''s not an inexorable evil. I think you should also know that although the channels of our company''s drugs are irregular, there is no problem with the efficacy, and the cost is less than half of that of regular drugs. Is it really a bad thing that those patients can save half of their money and get the same medicine


    It seems that Luo Hao was able to accept this great responsibility not only because of his lover relationship with the boss, but also because of his outstanding eloquence and eloquence. It is clear that it is illegal and disorderly business. In his mouth, it seems that he is rational and strong for the people''s well-being.


    Rong Weigan''s eyes flickered and he didn''t say a word.


    "I don''t want to delay director Rong''s time if I know that director Rong is very busy. I''ll bring your daughter in."


    After that, Luo Hao stopped talking and dropped the two boxes of cash. When he left, he nodded to Yue Ya politely.


    Out of the warehouse, he came to Ang Lee, squatted down and pinched the little girl''s face.


    "Go to mom and dad."


    Li Ansong starts.


    The little girl with her real face looked at Luo Hao timidly, then looked up at Ang Lee.


    Ang Lee nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, the little girl ran to the warehouse.


    Seeing the little girl running into the warehouse, Luo Hao gently exhaled and opened the door.


    "Come on, Anzi."

 Chapter 1388

    "Wei Gan..."


    Yue Ya stands beside the car with her daughter in her arms, watching her husband put the two boxes of money into the trunk.


    If you were an ordinary person, you might have the ecstasy of fortune, but what Yue Ya felt at the moment was just fear.


    After all, her husband lives on public food. If such a large sum of money is disclosed, it may bring disaster to her family!


    But Rong Weigan didn''t have much expression. "Bang" closed the trunk, and said in a low voice: "get on the car again."


    Volkswagen was there, and soon after Lincoln''s pilot left the factory.


    "I picked up my daughter from school this afternoon. I had already made an appointment with Chenxi to go to her home for dinner, but at the gate of the kindergarten, the man stopped me with a knife on his body. Because my daughter was by my side, I didn''t dare to take risks, so I had to..."


    Yue ya, who puts her daughter in the back row and sits in the co pilot''s seat, looks at her husband and bites her lip.


    "Wei Gan I''m sorry... "


    Obviously, because of her reasons, she brought her husband a lot of trouble.


    Rong Weigan took a look at her, and after a moment, he squeezed out a smile.


    "It''s none of your business. They''re coming at me. I''m the one who should say I''m sorry. I''ve surprised you and your daughter. "


    Hearing her husband''s consolation, Yue Ya feels better. She looks back at her safe daughter and hesitates. Finally, she can''t help asking.


    "Weigan, what''s going on? Who are they? What are you going to do? "


    In the past, she would never care about her husband''s business, but this time, in such a dangerous situation, she really could not ignore it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll take care of it. "


    After a moment''s silence, Rong Weigan still didn''t explain. He drove the car and said, "don''t you have an appointment with Professor Yao to go to her house for dinner? I''ll take you there."


    Yue Ya squeezed her hand and looked at her husband''s side face. After all, she didn''t ask any more questions and changed the topic with understanding.


    "And you? Why don''t you go up together? You and Chenxi haven''t seen each other for a long time, and her son is more and more lovely. "


    Rong Wei gave a dry smile.


    "I haven''t finished my work yet. Another day."


    "Well All right


    Yue ya, who has always been a good wife, is not reluctant.


    Driving to a community in the New District, Yue ya got out of the car with her daughter in her arms and said in a soft voice, "say goodbye to Daddy, honey."


    "Goodbye, daddy."


    The little girl''s face in her mother''s arms called to her father sitting in the car.


    The unsmiling Rong Weigan waved his hand to his daughter with a kind smile, "listen to my mother, do you know?"


    Face obediently nodded "mm".


    "Go ahead and drive carefully."


    Rong Wei nodded, sent his wife and daughter, and soon turned around and drove away.


    Seeing her husband''s car drive far away, Yue Yacai walks into the Fengyue community with her daughter and comes to unit 3. After dialing the access control phone, she can enter the building and take the elevator to the 15th floor.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Not long after the doorbell rang, the door opened. Yao Chenxi, who was wearing a family uniform, stood inside the door and complained, "how did you come here? It''s almost dark. "


    "Something happened on the way."


    After a brief explanation, Yue Ya said to her daughter in her arms, "girl, please call aunt Yao."


    "Aunt Yao."


    The little girl has a sweet mouth.


    Yao Chenxi''s face suddenly changed, showing a smile, amiable way: "girl, and mother come in quickly."


    "What about the little one?"


    "In the pram."


    After carrying her daughter into the house, Yue Ya put her down.


    Obviously, this house has just been bought. The decoration is very new. It has two bedrooms and two living rooms. It is conservatively estimated to be 80 or 90 square meters. The area is not very large. However, with the price of Dadonghai, it is the dream of many people to be able to afford such a house.


    Entering the living room, Yue Ya sees the pram and leads her daughter into the room. She finds that she is sleeping. Her mouth saliva is still bubbling with her breath. She has two little feet and hands. She looks very cute.


    "Honey, look at my brother. Don''t wake him up."


    The little girl approached the pram carefully, opened her eyes for a while, then lowered her voice and said, "is this aunt Yao''s child?"


    Yue Ya nodded with a smile and squatted beside her daughter, watching the baby boy in the stroller with her.


    "Yes, isn''t it lovely?"


    Face immediately nodded heavily, then turned his head.


    "What''s my brother''s name?"


    "Just call him Li Xiaoer."


    "Li Xiaoer?"


    I guess I''ve never heard such a strange name before. My face subconsciously widened her eyes and looked back at the baby boy in the car."Yue ya, don''t talk nonsense here, or my son will ignore you as a godmother when he grows up."


    Yao Chenxi put down the meal.


    "The food is hot. Bring your daughter to dinner."


    "Let''s go, eat and let my brother sleep."


    Yue Ya smiles and leads her daughter to the dining table.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    Looking at only two bowls of rice on the table, she couldn''t help asking.


    "I ate it just now. I''ll starve to death when you come here."


    They were all old classmates. Naturally, they didn''t have to be so polite. After Yue Ya said, Yao Chenxi looked at the face of the little adult sitting beside her mother and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a while. The baby is getting more and more beautiful."


    "That''s not, and I don''t know whose daughter it is."


    Yue Ya said haughtily.


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile: "they are all mothers. Pay attention to your words."


    "What''s wrong with being a mother? You''re not the same now, are you a mother? "


    Yue Ya immediately retorts, and doesn''t mind sitting opposite is a serious professor of Donghai University.


    Yao Chenxi tone a stagnation, Rao is full of poetry, but at this time also speechless, only a wry smile.


    "Aunt Yao, how old is the second younger brother now?"


    The little girl cut in suddenly.


    Second brother?


    Hearing this address, Yao Chenxi can''t help but glare at Yue Ya who names her son, but she still has to respond to the little girl with a smile.


    "He''s not a full moon yet."


    "Ah, so small..."


    His face was filled with wonder.


    "Nannan, the second younger brother is so small, should you protect him?"


    Yue Ya soft voice asks a way.


    Face immediately nodded.


    "How about I let you be my second brother''s wife?"


    "To be a wife?"


    Looks like they don''t understand.


    Yue ya, who can be a good example of a loving mother, explained very gently: "if you are the wife of your second younger brother, you can always protect him as your father does to your mother. Moreover, you can live in such a good house with your second younger brother in the future, and let aunt Yao buy you endless skirts and snacks."


    Yao Chenxi can''t laugh or cry. She stares at her old classmates who are full of nonsense.


    "Do you teach children that way?"

 Chapter 1389

    "Chenxi, I''m not joking with you. Look at my daughter, she''s cute and sensible, and you should know her mother. She must be a beautiful woman when she grows up. You will never lose money if she matches your son."


    Yue ya, who boasts herself, winks at her former roommate like a girl.


    "Why don''t you think about it?"


    "I think about your size."


    Yao Chenxi looked at the faces of the two adults and said in a soft voice, "honey, I don''t care about you, Mommy. Eat quickly."


    Face clever picked up chopsticks.


    "What''s the age of arranged marriage? Besides, your daughter is older than my son, so you are not afraid to blame your unreliable mother when your daughter is sensible? "


    See the little girl began to eat, Yao Chenxi this just white old classmate one eye.


    "What are you afraid of when you are older? You are only four years old. You, Professor of Donghai University, haven''t you heard the old saying "holding the BRICs for Junior Girls?"


    Yue Ya said with a smile.


    Yao Chenxi lazy to accompany her nonsense, "hurry to eat, I don''t have time to reheat the second time."


    Yue Ya picked up the chopsticks.


    The joke belongs to the joke, but looking at Yao Chenxi''s house, which is less than a year old, she can''t help but sigh.


    "I don''t know when I can have my own house."


    Hearing this, Yao Chenxi twisted her eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong with your house?"


    "It''s nothing, but it''s a public house after all, and the area is not big. Sometimes parents of both sides want to visit their children, but they have no place to live, and they have to stay in a hotel."


    Speaking of this, Yue Ya stirred the rice grains and was obviously a little depressed,


    "dawn, I really envy you."


    "Envy me?"


    Yao Chenxi gave a dumb smile.


    "I have nothing to envy."


    "I envy you for being able to live in Donghai an when you are young. Wei Gan and I have been together for so many years. Our children are so old, but we don''t even have a nest of our own."


    Hearing this, Yao Chenxi can''t help feeling a little worried for her old classmates.


    If Donghai is not a local, it''s not easy to own a house here. Even with her savings, she just collected a down payment. Although her old classmates and husband were assigned to work in Donghai, they are not native Donghai people. Now after having a baby, Yue Ya quit her job and concentrated on taking care of her children at home With her husband''s income, it''s really hard to conquer Donghai''s daunting housing price.


    Although Yue Ya''s husband is an iron rice bowl and a national bread eater, you should know that the actual salary of civil servants is really not high.


    Of course, corruption is another matter.


    "At the beginning, many people envied you for finding a good husband. The house is not in a hurry. You don''t have a place to live. You are both young. Take your time."


    Worried about the old classmate''s marital relationship problems, Yao Chenxi rushed to comfort.


    "If you really want to buy a house and lack money, I still have some money. I can borrow it from you first."


    Hearing this, Yue Ya immediately refused and said, "what are you talking about? I''m just talking about it. After all, I can only talk about it with you. Even if I''m really poor in money, I can''t borrow it from you. In the past, you were alone. Now I have a second child. There are many places to spend money. Milk powder and diapers all need money. "


    Seeing that the girl is still a little girl, Yao Chenxi can''t help but solemnly say: "my son is not a little girl."


    "What''s his name?"


    The serious professor looks terrible, but Yue Ya naturally doesn''t like her. He looks at the baby who is still sleeping in the pram and naturally says, "he was born in the second year of junior high school. What''s wrong with calling him the second year of junior high school."


    The name of the problem can not be a little careless, otherwise in the future, the son will certainly blame himself as a mother, a person asked for a long leave to hide from his family to give birth to a child alone Yao Chenxi eyes firm, whispered: "his name is Li Buhui."


    "Li does not regret?"


    Yue Ya''s eyes flashed.


    She can''t compare with Yao Chenxi in knowledge, but it doesn''t mean she can''t understand the meaning of the name.


    Not to mention when she was born, or even until now, she has never seen the child''s biological father show up.


    Dawn never mentioned it.


    After all, Yue Ya didn''t go on asking this question and changed the topic quietly.


    "Aren''t you going back to school yet?"


    "I''m at work. What about my son?"


    It is said that after becoming a mother, a woman will instantly become another person. Now in Yao Chenxi''s mind, the son is undoubtedly the most important, and everything else has to stand aside.


    "You can ask a nanny to take care of your children. Children grow up not one day or two. Can''t you just keep him growing up? Although Donghai university has agreed to your long-term leave, it''s impossible for you to take a rest and pay you a salary, isn''t it? "Yue Ya raised a very realistic question.


    The difficulty of single mothers is very often here.


    Yao Chenxi, who has asked for leave for nearly half a year, is silent for a moment and smiles.


    "It''s too early for him to grow up."


    Yue ya, who is also observant, doesn''t continue to talk any more. Her eyes fall on the food on the table.


    "When I was in school, I never thought that one day I would be able to taste the meal made by Yao Da''s talented girl. It was just like a dream."


    Yue Ya has a feeling that the times have changed.


    "I didn''t know how to cook at that time. I guess it was your only weakness. But now the only drawback is gone. Fortunately, I''m married now, otherwise I dare not make friends with you, because even if someone likes me, I guess I''ll always be wary of him every day to see if he will empathize with me. "


    "Don''t be so talkative."


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing at the success again. Looking at a mother and daughter having dinner, she finally remembered and asked, "by the way, you said you could arrive at six at most, but look what time it is. I''m late for more than an hour and you don''t answer the phone. What''s the situation? Don''t tell me about traffic jams. Traffic jams can''t last that long, can they? "


    Yue Ya heard the words, chopsticks meal, sighed, "don''t mention, my daughter and I can safely come to eat your meal, is lucky."


    Yao Chenxi a Zheng, eyes show surprised color, subconsciously asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Although this matter is not glorious, and more private, but with Yao Chenxi so many years of relationship, the key to Yao Chenxi''s character she knows very well, Yue Ya silent for a moment, also did not choose to hide.


    Looking at her daughter who was eating quietly, she said, "my daughter and I were kidnapped just now."

 Chapter 1390

    "Kidnapping?"


    Yue Ya''s voice came to the ground, which really surprised Yao Chenxi.


    "Keep your voice down. What are you shouting about?"


    Yue Ya has no good way: "not afraid to wake up your son?"


    Yao Chenxi was in suspense.


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    Yue Ya stares at her.


    "Who has nothing to do with you."


    Seeing that she didn''t look fake, Yao Chenxi frowned.


    "What''s going on? How could someone kidnap you? "


    Although his heart was depressed, Yue Za was still laughing at this.


    "What do you mean? What do you mean, how could someone kidnap me? You mean, I don''t have anything to be drawn to? "


    Yao Chenxi smiles bitterly.


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Yue Ya glanced at her and then sighed.


    "They didn''t kidnap me for me. They just used our mother and daughter to threaten Wei Gan."


    "Because of your husband''s work?"


    Yao Chenxi asked.


    Yue Ya nodded.


    Although it''s not clear what happened in the end, with Yao Chenxi''s intelligence, I can guess a few points.


    "These people are too lawless!"


    "Did you call the police?" she said angrily


    Yue Ya shakes her head.


    "No, Weigan said that he would deal with it. At that time, the kidnappers used our mother and daughter to force Weigan to accept the two boxes of money. If they called the police, they really didn''t understand. Even if it''s forced, you know that reputation in officialdom is very important. If this kind of thing is spread, it will certainly have a bad impact on Wei Gan''s future. "


    "That can''t let them do whatever they want?"


    It''s also the first time that Yue Ya has experienced this kind of thing.


    "Yue ya, if you don''t report the crime, how can you be sure that those gangsters won''t have another chance?"


    Yue Ya was silent for a moment, gazing at her friends for many years.


    "Dawn, I''m not afraid that they will kidnap me again, just a little bit, I''m afraid."


    Yao Chenxi frowned.


    "Do you know..."


    Yue Ya spoke softly.


    "What I was afraid of was that when I saw the two boxes of money in front of me, I was moved."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes contracted and remained silent.


    "Seriously, I haven''t seen so much money in my life. You said that if I had so much money, I would be able to buy a house that really belongs to us in the new district. "


    "Yue ya."


    Yao Chenxi''s lips moved, organized for a moment in her heart, and slowly said: "money is really attractive, but ill gotten gains are not desirable. It''s easy for you to take it down, but it''s hard for you to go back. Don''t forget what your husband does. He is in his position, and he will face many temptations every day. As his wife, if you can''t keep your heart, then..."


    At this point, Yao Chenxi stopped.


    As we all know, the vast majority of officials are corrupt. In fact, it is not the officials themselves that are first eroded by the outlaws, but their relatives, even their wives and children.


    Yue Ya smiles.


    "I understand."


    Seeing this, Yao Chenxi didn''t give any more reminders. After all, the other party is neither a child nor her student. She doesn''t need to teach her how to be a person.


    "What did the kidnappers do to you?"


    She said with concern, looking at her face.


    It can be seen that Yue ya, who has been a full-time mother for several years, has done a good job in educating her children. She doesn''t eavesdrop on their adults, and she has nothing to worry about. A bowl of rice is almost finished.


    "No, although he was wearing a knife, he was polite to my daughter and me. After Wei Gan came, he let us go."


    Yue Ya said truthfully.


    "That''s a blessing in misfortune."


    Yao Chenxi reminded: "you have to be careful when you go out in the future. People nowadays can do everything."


    Yue Ya said with a wry smile: "I''m not careful enough. You know, I was kidnapped at the gate of the kindergarten. In broad daylight, there are so many people, but the other party is blatantly holding a knife to let you go with him. What should you do if it''s you?"


    Yao Chenxi is speechless.


    But when it comes to villains, she knows someone who looks like a human being on the outside, sometimes even gentle, but actually is worse than villains.


    Even the Xu family in the port city, whose youngest son was forced to die, did not dare to investigate the cause of his death and put up with it.


    If she had been able to help Yue Ya deal with this before, but now


    "Don''t worry too much. One is his wife and the other is his own daughter. Does Wei Gan care about us? He''ll take care of it. "


    On the contrary, Yue Ya comforts Yao Chenxi."Mommy, I''m finished."


    She put down her chopsticks, sat and behaved like a little lady. If she doesn''t stray when she grows up, she will be an ideal daughter-in-law.


    Of course, no matter how well Professor Yao thought of danger in times of peace, he could not exaggerate to worry about his son''s marriage now.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Facing her daughter, Yue Ya immediately changed into a kind smile.


    Face nodded.


    "Take care of your brother for a while."


    Yue Ya said softly.


    The clever and sensible face nodded again. Just as she got off the chair and was about to walk towards the stroller, she suddenly stopped and said, "Mommy, are you and aunt Yao talking about the two uncles just now?"


    Although her daughter''s politeness has always made Yue Ya proud, she still couldn''t help correcting her at this time: "they''re not uncles, they''re bad guys, girl!"


    Yao Chenxi can''t help interrupting: "she''s only four years old, and she''s still a child. Why do you tell her this?"


    Although the reality is not a fairy tale world, as an adult, we should try our best to keep a good expectation of the world for our children.


    Looking at her innocent face and staring at her daughter, Yue Ya''s lips moved. After all, she didn''t say any more. She gently smoothed the folds of her daughter''s clothes and said, "go to see my brother."


    But his face didn''t move. He said, "Mommy, have you found a problem?"


    Hearing this, Yue Ya was stunned and then asked with a curious smile, "what''s the problem?"


    Yao Chenxi also looks at the little girl with great significance.


    "That bad uncle looks a little like his brother."


    Face obviously remember the mother''s words, in front of the uncle added a bad man, said, then turned toward the stroller.


    But the two adults were as dumb as a cucumber.


    Not to mention how weird it is to say that an adult looks like a child. Just say that your child looks like a kidnapper. What do you think?


    Stunned, Yue Ya looks very embarrassed when she sees her daughter walk to the baby carriage. Then she forces herself to smile, cough and look at Yao Chenxi.


    "Dawn, the child is not sensible, nonsense, you don''t mind..."


    Rao is no matter how well-educated she is, Yao Chenxi can''t help but turn black at this time. She looks at Yue Ya and is silent.

 Chapter 1391

    Despite the blatant kidnapping and bribery, Luo Hao didn''t feel nervous or afraid of violating the law and discipline. After completing the task, he took Ang Lee to a music pub.


    Different from the night dance, although there are bands here, the music is relatively slow. It''s a very pleasant thing to have three or five friends here for dinner and drinking.


    ¡°waiter¡£¡±


    Luo Hao snapped his fingers, called the waiter, put some money into the waiter''s hand, "help me to order a song, pursue my dream."


    "Yes, sir."


    The waiter stooped and bowed away.


    "Anzi, come on, let''s go one after another."


    Luo Hao turns around, holds up the wine glass on the table, and raises it to Ang Lee with a smile, matching it with the red and white background of the music pub, forming a feeling of high spirited.


    But this time, Ang Lee didn''t raise his glass.


    "Rogo, what are you doing now?"


    He gazed at Luo Hao''s bright smiling face and could no longer regard it as the colleague he worked with in the bar more than a month ago.


    Luo Hao''s smile didn''t change. Even if Ang Lee didn''t move, he didn''t seem to mind. He took a sip of wine, tasted it, then put down his glass and said with a smile: "Anzi, I know you must have a lot of questions in your mind now, but I hope you can understand that I am the same Luo Hao before you, and I don''t want our previous relationship to happen Any change. "


    "Today''s task can be completed so smoothly. You have an indelible credit. Give me your card number, and I will pay you later. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t pay for the money. It''s my boss. You don''t have to have any other ideas. You deserve it. "


    Luo Hao''s practice is like giving money to Ang Lee for nothing. After all, Ang Lee didn''t do anything. At best, he just worked as a temporary driver and nanny.


    With the extent of Luo Hao''s wealth which is not what it used to be, the reward he said will certainly not be a small sum, but Ang Lee is not affected.


    "Rogo, do you know what you''re doing?"


    He stared at rohow and spoke slowly.


    Before rohao had time to respond, he heard the sound of the whole audience.


    "What''s next is the repertoire ordered by the guests at table 23, chasing the dream of chizixin."


    Smell speech, some guests eyes move.


    Luo Hao was magnanimous, smiling and nodding in response.


    The familiar music soon sounded.


    "Where is the world full of flowers? If it really exists, then I will go. I want to stand on the highest mountain there, and I don''t care if it''s a cliff. Try to live and love hard, even if you are heartbroken, and don''t ask anyone to be satisfied. As long as you can stand up to yourself, I never choose to give up on my ideal, even in the days of disheartened... "


    Singing is a woman, voice is more unique, although a little less emotional, but after all is not a professional singer, can sing like this is good.


    After listening quietly for a while, Luo Hao drank slowly and said softly, "Anzi, do you know that this song has always been my favorite song. On the train from Jinling to Donghai at that time, I listened to this song all the way."


    "Maybe I have no talent, but I have the innocence of dreams. I will go to prove that with my life, maybe my hand is stupid, but I am willing to keep exploring, pay all my youth, and leave no regrets... "


    Like Luo Hao, many guests in the pub are quietly enjoying this famous classic song.


    "Running forward, facing coldness and ridicule, how can we feel the vastness of life without suffering? Fate can''t make us kneel down and beg for mercy, even if the blood is full of our arms..."


    Ang Lee also listened in silence,


    it is undeniable that this song is passionate and contains a powerful force that can be inspired even in a desperate situation.


    "How can we see the vastness of life without suffering? Fate can''t make us kneel down and beg for mercy. How well it''s written."


    I''m afraid that every day when we are born, we have nothing to do, but we are not equal? unfair? But what''s the use of complaining? When I was in Jinling, I felt that it was unfair every day, but it turned out that it was useless. No one would sympathize with you and pity you. I just felt that you were a waste who only knew how to complain. When I listen to this song on the way to Donghai, I want to understand that if I want to change my destiny, I can''t count on others. All you can rely on is yourself... "


    "So that''s why you break the law?"


    Ang Lee asked in a deep voice.


    Luo Hao looked at him and laughed.


    "Anzi, I know what happened today may cause you some misunderstanding, but I hope you can listen to my explanation."


    Obviously, Luo Hao still cherishes Ang Lee, or he would not take him with him today.


    Before he came here, the boss Du Qiumin had already said that as long as it was successful, a million yuan of bonus could be divided equally, and a person could also get 500000 yuan. Who can''t find such a good thing?Money can make the devil push the mill. How many people are willing to give up their lives for a mouthful of rice, let alone 500000.


    It seems like being dragged into the water, but for some people, is it not a chance to get rich?


    "Anzi, you say I violate the law and discipline, I don''t deny it, but if I break the law, does it mean I''m wrong?"


    Looking at Luo Hao as if nothing had happened, Ang Lee frowned slightly.


    He picked up his glass and touched it with the one in front of Ang Lee. After a drink, Luo Hao continued to say: "Anzi, we are not children. We have to understand that the world is not black or white. Sometimes what you see is not necessarily the truth. "


    "Yes, you did see me kidnapping and offering bribes today, but do you know why I did it?"


    Ang Lee was silent.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao laughed, held his glass, and continued: "you may not know that the pharmaceutical industry is deep in water. Let me give you an example. A drug may cost only ten yuan to produce, but if you have a patent, you can sell it at a high price of ten thousand yuan a box. It''s not a joke, it''s a living reality, and it''s such a huge profit. Our company recently introduced a kind of medicine, which can relieve asthma obviously, but the channel is irregular To be frank with you, this drug is a patent of a company in M country, but we imported it from a company in India. Generic drugs have almost the same efficacy, but because the cost of generic drugs is low and the purchase price is low, so our price is also low. However, these drugs are classified as counterfeit drugs because they are not produced by the original company, and they have been traced by the relevant departments Men are the leaders of the drug administration. "


    Luo Hao didn''t go on talking about it any more, and Ang Lee was able to understand what was going on.


    "Anzi, although I''m not right, I''m really doing a good job. So expensive regular medicine, ordinary people, where to eat


    Luo Hao looked sincere.


    Ang Lee was silent and asked only one question.


    "If director Rong refused to comply, what would you do then? Or, what would your boss ask you to do? If your boss asked you to hurt the mother and daughter and forced them to compromise, would you refuse? "


    Luo Hao''s eyes were condensed, and there was no response for a long time.

 Chapter 1392

    It''s hard to say goodbye in a bad mood, but when we parted at the door of the tavern, the atmosphere was rather dull.


    Seeing Ang Lee refuse his proposal to see him off, he stops a taxi and leaves. Luo Hao, who has explained with painstaking care for a long time, can''t help laughing bitterly.


    People want to walk high, water wants to flow low.


    Everyone wants to try to climb up.


    Luo Hao, who has deeply tasted how sad he can be as a small person, does not feel that there is anything wrong with his way of doing today, but he also knows that he can not expect everyone to understand.


    Seeing the taxi merge into the crowded traffic flow and disappear in sight, he goes to Lincoln, opens the door, gets on the car, lights a cigarette, and dials a phone to the boss Du Qiumin.


    Although there was no one around, his tone was still respectful and polite. He didn''t talk too much nonsense and went straight to the subject.


    "Boss, Rong Weigan took the money."


    "Good."


    Opposite Du Qiumin is also sparing words, high cold abnormal, did not interfere with the process of things, get satisfactory results, immediately said: "I will inform the financial, tomorrow hit a million to your account."


    There is a clear distinction between reward and punishment.


    "Thank you, boss."


    Luo Hao immediately thanks.


    No matter how grandiose it may be, if he doesn''t have the motivation of one million yuan, will he take the risk to kidnap?


    It''s impossible.


    People can cheat others, but it''s hard to cheat themselves.


    After the report, he didn''t hang up the phone. Du Qiumin''s insipid voice came from the opposite.


    "Anything else?"


    Luo Hao''s lips moved, and he finally extinguished his illusions.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Du. Please be busy first, and I won''t disturb you."


    There was a faint sound from the opposite side.


    After hanging up, Luo Hao took a deep breath and left his mobile phone on the co driver.


    Roho, roho, what are you? That time, it was just because I drank too much wine. If President Du was willing to help you, you should be grateful and satisfied. What are you still dreaming about?!


    One by one, he quickly solved a cigarette. Luo Hao threw the cigarette end out of the window and stepped on the accelerator.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Luo Hao went to work as usual.


    He was not in a hurry to see Ang Lee again. He had already explained what should be explained last night, and it would not have much effect to go again. It would be better to give the other party some time to think calmly.


    In the parking lot, he just pushed the door to get out of the car and saw a man coming down from an A6. He was a little older than him. He was estimated to be in his 30s or so, less than 40 years old, and dressed in ordinary clothes. However, his body was filled with a smell that made him feel uncomfortable, and he was also longer than his eyes.


    Of course, for a company as big as brilliance pharmaceutical, including the R & D department, which has 1000 or 2000 employees, it is impossible for him to know all of them.


    Coincidentally, because the Lincoln Navigator, whose shape was eye-catching, was also glanced at.


    Out of politeness, Luo Hao nods and smiles.


    But the other party turned a blind eye and didn''t respond at all. Soon he walked towards the company building. When he followed up the building, he had already lost the other party''s trace.


    In this regard, Luo Hao did not care, thinking of the coming million, he could not help but blood surging, full of fighting spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    Du Qiumin''s office.


    Seeing the man who pushed the door in, the female boss of brilliance pharmaceutical was surprised. She changed her high and cold style in the company, and stood up on her own initiative. Even a smile appeared on her well maintained white and tender face, and quickly welcomed her.


    "Xuan, why are you here?"


    But the other side did not say a word, raised his hand is a slap in the face.


    "Pa!"


    The sound filled the whole office in an instant.


    Du Qiumin falls to the ground, covers his face, raises his head, and looks at the man who starts when he comes. He dares not to get angry or cry.


    "Xuan What''s the matter? "


    She sat on the ground, looking up at the man in an extremely humiliating posture, and asked in a trembling tone. Instead of the anger after being beaten, she was full of fear.


    If this scene is spread out, the whole brilliance medicine will be in an uproar.


    "What''s the matter? You still have the face to ask me what''s wrong? "


    The man who slapped Du Qiumin''s face was as heavy as water.


    "It''s good for you to kidnap Rong Weigan''s wife and daughter and bribe him violently, isn''t it? Have I wronged you? "


    In the company, Du Qiumin''s eyes trembled, and he kept a posture of sitting down, even did not dare to get up from the ground.


    "Xuan This How do you know? "


    "What? Do you really want to keep it from me? "


    The man gave a cold hum.


    "You are really more and more powerful now. Who gives you the courage to kidnap and intimidate cadres in service?"Seeing the man''s frightening face, Du Qiumin held his face and didn''t dare to speak again.


    "Roll up!"


    The man yelled angrily.


    As the boss of brilliance medicine, even though he is not a powerful person in Donghai, he has a head and a face at least. However, in this man''s eyes, Du Qiumin seems to be inferior to a dog, beating and scolding at will.


    Du Qiumin dare not neglect, endure the pain, immediately stood up from the ground, forced out a smile, grasp the man''s hand.


    "Xuan As you know, the drug regulatory department has begun to pay attention to our company. I think it''s for the sake of the company. I know it''s wrong. "


    The man threw her hand away.


    "For the sake of the company? Women really have long hair and short insight. When you are a corrupt official, you can be corrupted? If we all do business like you do, can I call a group of people tomorrow and invite Han Dong out for a chat? Let him help me to be the richest man in the East China Sea? "


    Du Qiumin, who was thrown away, stood awkwardly on one side and did not dare to get close to him or make any more noise.


    "In any field, there is a red line. You can violate the law and discipline, even kill and set fire, but you can''t touch the red line! Haven''t I taught you this before? "


    If Luo Hao is here, I''m afraid he will be stunned. It''s not only because Du Qiumin, who is arrogant and indifferent in front of him, doesn''t dare to breathe in front of this man, but also because this man who seems to be called Xuan is the man he just saw in the parking lot.


    "Xuan, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more. I really don''t dare..."


    Tears began to appear in Du Qiumin''s eyes, even in his tone.


    Xuan was unmoved, as if he had a heart of stone.


    "No more? Now you know it''s wrong? What were you thinking before you kidnapped Rong Weigan''s wife and daughter? Don''t you know Rong Weigan''s indomitable personality? You''re not forcing him to fight you to death? "


    "I just want to inform you that Rong Weigan reported the situation to the police last night. The police are now collecting evidence. It is estimated that he will come to ask you to accept the investigation soon."


    Du Qiumin face bloodless, can no longer control, a grasp of the man''s hand, trembling voice.


    "Xuan, I really know I''m wrong. You must help me because I''ve been with you for so many years!"

 Chapter 1393

    As the saying goes, one night husband and wife a hundred days.


    Or step back, even if he can ignore the life and death of the woman who has been with him for many years, he can''t watch brilliance medicine fall down.


    After all, he is the actual controller of brilliance medicine. If Du Qiumin is found, he will be involved.


    Of course, even if the police find him, there is no need to worry too much, but there will always be a little trouble.


    No one likes trouble.


    Xuan is silent for a moment. This time, he doesn''t shake off Du Qiumin who has served him for many years.


    "You have to solve the mess you have created by yourself. No one can help you, but I can remind you that even if the police know that you are behind the scenes, they can''t do anything about you without evidence and Rong Weigan''s one-sided words."


    Even if it is a puppet, but sitting in this position for so long, Du Qiumin has learned something more or less, and can hear the implication of lover and backer.


    "You mean, let me kill you?"


    Xuan slowly broke away his hand and said, "I didn''t say anything."


    Du Qiumin is a little distracted.


    After giving some advice, Xuan didn''t stay any longer. He turned around and walked out. But when he came to the door of the office, he suddenly thought of something. He held his hand on the doorknob and stopped.


    "Just now I saw a man driving a Lincoln pilot downstairs. Is he an employee of the company?"


    "Du min, the manager of the company, was so calm that he couldn''t help laughing


    "Sales manager?"


    Xuan looked back at her and laughed.


    "It seems that the efficiency of the company is really good. A sales manager can drive such a good car."


    Staring at by the man''s eyes, Du Qiumin''s heart starts to beat faster, but fortunately, the other party seems to just casually ask, and doesn''t have the meaning of deep research, so he quickly pushes the door and goes out.


    "Bang."


    When the door closed again, Du Qiumin seemed to be unable to hold on. He lost all his strength and stepped back a few steps. Finally, he sat down on the sofa. His back seemed to be in a cold sweat.


    Of course, she knew who the man driving the Lincoln pilot was, and there was only one person driving the car in the whole company.


    She didn''t know whether Xuan meant something or not, but she knew that if her relationship with Luo Hao was exposed, the police wouldn''t have to come to her, and xuandu would surely let her die.


    No man likes to wear a green hat, even if she is just a lover.


    Perhaps not before, but now almost exposed, Du Qiumin realized that he had been dancing on the wire.


    She got up from the sofa in a hurry, stumbled to the back of the desk, pulled open the drawer, took out a package of things similar to cigarette box from inside, then took out one from inside, then lit it and took a deep breath.


    Then, her face was full of enjoyment and intoxication, as if her mood was relaxed in an instant.


    Although the poison effect is constantly stimulating and paralyzing her nerves, it has not broken her mind, at least not yet.


    She slowly sat on the boss''s chair, sucking one by one, her eyes and even her face gradually changed.


    Now, no doubt, it''s time to make a choice.


    In fact, there are not many choices in front of her, or even only one.


    It''s a little callous, but


    Man, no, for, oneself, heaven, kill, earth, destroy!


    Du Qiumin''s mood seems to be gradually stabilized, but there is a fierce flicker in his eyes, which makes people shudder.


    After sucking one, she took out her make-up bag and sat on the chair to make up. After trying to cover the slap marks and tears, she picked up the office phone on the desk and informed the secretary.


    "Let rohao come over."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    "Come in."


    Luo haolai''s speed was very fast. After he knocked on the door and was promised, he quickly pushed the door in and went to the middle of the office. He stood with his negative hand, still respectful.


    "Mr. Du, are you looking for me?"


    "Come and sit down."


    Sitting behind the desk, Du Qiumin seldom smiles.


    Luo Hao subconsciously thought that it was because he successfully convinced Rong Weigan yesterday that the other party was in such a good mood and didn''t think much. He went forward and sat down on the swivel chair in front of his desk.


    "Here you are."


    Soon, Du Qiumin takes out a bank card from the drawer and slowly pushes it to Luo Hao.


    "This is..."


    Luo haomulu inquires.


    Even if you can guess what this card is, you have to pretend at least.


    "You completed the task I gave you perfectly yesterday. This is your reward. I intended to charge the financial department to your account, but later I thought I''d better give it to you personally.""President du..."


    Luo Hao seemed to be flattered and said: "this is what I should do..."


    "I, Du Qiumin, am a man with clear rewards and punishments. If you have successfully completed the task, I should naturally reward you and put away the card."


    Du Qiumin can''t help but say, and return to the image of the superior woman, with a dignified and unquestionable look.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao stopped pretending.


    "Mr. Du, I''ll take this card. Thank you, Mr. Du."


    He picked up the card.


    According to the procedure, he should leave at this time, but just when he was about to speak, he heard that Du Qiumin, who never gave him a false face in the company, showed a look that might be described as gentleness.


    "Do you have time tonight?"


    Luo Hao was stunned.


    I didn''t pretend this time. I was too caught off guard. I was a little confused in my head.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing


    See Du Qiumin slightly frown, he just reaction, even busy way: "no, nothing, Du always have something to do?"


    "It''s no big deal, but you''ve helped the company through a difficult time. I want to treat you to a meal."


    Luo Hao was stunned and then overjoyed.


    "Really, really?"


    This shouldn''t be a subordinate''s tone of speaking to the boss, especially his eyes, which are directly red fruit, like looking at his own woman, but Du Qiumin doesn''t seem to mind his gaffe.


    "If you have time, it''s up to you to arrange the place, time What do you think of eight in the evening? "


    Luo Hao naturally did not have two words, quickly nodded.


    "That''s settled. You go out first. I''ll see you in the evening."


    "Then Mr. Du, I''ll go first."


    Du Qiumin nodded and his smile was charming, which made Luo Hao''s heart tremble for a moment. Even when he got up and walked out, his steps were a little vain.


    When he opened the door and left, he inadvertently saw an oil painting hanging on the wall, but he didn''t pay much attention to it and closed the door gently.


    The sight is cut off, Du Qiumin''s smile gradually converges, his eyes withdraw from the door, and finally fall on the fake oil painting on the wall.


    "The last supper."


    She murmured, her fingers hitting the table unconsciously, her eyes cold.

 Chapter 1394

    After all, they don''t choose to leave the same company just to hide their eyes and ears.


    Half autumn.


    It''s not a tourist destination, but the name of a western restaurant. It''s not a top-grade restaurant, but at least it''s a top-grade restaurant in Donghai. The key is that there is a word "Qiu" in the restaurant, which complements Du Qiumin''s name.


    Obviously, for this dinner, Luo Hao is very important and attentive, on the way, also bought a bunch of beautiful red roses in advance.


    "Mr. Du, it''s for you."


    Such a big east China Sea, and also deliberately chose a far away location from the company, Luo Hao is not worried about meeting people, Da Fang Fang holding roses to Du Qiumin.


    "Thank you."


    Today''s Du Qiumin seems to be a different person. Without any hesitation, he naturally takes over the flowers and puts them on the side seat. She is worthy of being a strong woman in charge of a large company. She is very free and easy.


    "It''s not in the company either. Don''t call Mr. Du. Just call me Qiumin."


    Unlike someone, although his seven-year long-distance love run ended in failure, Luo Hao was not a person who didn''t understand the amorous feelings. Hearing this, he immediately called out "Qiumin" affectionately, and then called the waiter to order.


    They sat opposite each other.


    White candle, red wine, white cloth, safflower, crystal clear glass The scene is a bit dreamy.


    "Thank you, Luo Hao, for taking such a big risk for the company."


    "Qiumin, you are too outsider to say this. I owe it to you that Luo Hao can grow up today and take root in the Dadonghai so quickly. If it weren''t for you, I would still be living in the street today. "


    Luo Hao''s eyes are warm and he stares at Du Qiumin who takes off the coat of a strong woman.


    "Don''t say it''s such a trivial matter. Even if it''s going up the mountain and down the sea of fire, as long as I can help you, I won''t refuse."


    This kind of line, now generally only appears in the brain and bloody love drama, in reality, even if not sensible junior high school students, I''m afraid will not eat this set.


    However, Du Qiumin, who should have read all the prosperous books, seemed deeply moved and his eyes moved.


    "So you will do anything for me?"


    Without thinking about it, Luo Hao nodded immediately, looking like the sea.


    Du Qiumin then asked with a smile, "can you not die for me?"


    Of course, it should be just a joke.


    Luo Hao also thinks so, so the answer is straightforward and decisive.


    "Of course, you gave me my life. If it wasn''t for you, I would have starved to death on the streets of Donghai. If you want my life, you can take it at any time."


    Du Qiumin seems to be very satisfied with his answer. He chuckles and eats the steak.


    "Speaking of meeting you, I didn''t expect that you said I would find a substitute driver. There are so many people in Donghai. Why are you born here?"


    "This is fate."


    Luo Hao''s face did not change, his heart did not beat, as if all were words from the bottom of his heart.


    Of course, only he knows what he thinks.


    "You have such a sweet mouth. Have you talked about many girlfriends before?"


    Du Qiumin raised his head and asked with a smile.


    "No, I''m poor. Which girl will look up to me."


    Luo Hao sighed with self pity.


    "Don''t lie to me. You''re so old. I won''t be angry if you don''t order it."


    "No, if there is, why should I go to Donghai alone?"


    No matter whether seven years of love has been put down so soon, but after experiencing betrayal, Luo Hao clearly recognized the reality.


    This world, talking about love is too much nonsense, this woman can give him everything he wants, he must seize her. He just needs to understand that.


    "You said you killed people before, isn''t it true?"


    Du Qiumin asked suddenly.


    He hesitated for the first time and finally nodded.


    "It''s not murder. That guy''s not dead."


    "I can''t see you have the courage. If you hadn''t heard about it, I wouldn''t have given it to you. "


    Luo Hao smiles bitterly.


    Falling in love is not marriage, it will not be registered, but once in prison, even if it is only one day, it will be recorded. It was because he was worried about the existence of a criminal record that he told the truth before and did not choose to hide it.


    "Everyone has a time when they lose their sense. It''s not a good saying. When life forces you to have no way to go, don''t forget that there is another way behind you, that is crime."


    He took a sip of the wine and said slowly.


    "When life forces you to have no way to go, don''t forget that there is another way behind you, that is crime."Du Qiumin read it silently, then raised his glass.


    "Well said, for that, we should have a toast."


    Luo Hao raised his glass and touched her with a smile.


    After a drink, Du Qiumin noticed the flow of people coming and going from outside the glass.


    "You say there are so many places to choose from, why do they all rush to the East China Sea because it is prosperous? Come and see more, broaden your horizons? "


    Luo Hao also looked out of the window.


    "The East China Sea is big, and there are many opportunities. Maybe heaven favors it, and you can''t say if you will make a fortune."


    Du Qiumin glanced at him.


    "You think everyone is as lucky as you are."


    Luo Hao took back his eyes, looked at her face to face, grinned and said affectionately, "it''s true that meeting you is the greatest luck in my life."


    Du Qiumin is dumbfounded, shakes the wine glass, the eyes are meaningful.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Of course."


    Luo Hao''s response was firm.


    "I really never imagined that I would meet a woman like you, just like a dream..."


    "Are you drunk? Jing is talking nonsense here... "


    Du Qiumin looks coy, angry and resentful.


    Luo Hao''s eyes are more direct and hot.


    "Yes, I''m really drunk. If I''m not drunk, everyone will be drunk."


    "Are you really drunk?"


    Du Qiumin''s appearance suddenly becomes fuzzy, and his voice seems to be echoing in his ears.


    Luo Hao opened his eyes, but found that his vision was still confused, and his brain began to become a bit dizzy.


    It''s not right.


    The amount of alcohol is not bad, but why only drink less than a glass of wine, the reaction will be so intense?


    Rohow realized something was wrong. I want to stand up with my hands on the table, but my body suddenly feels weak.


    Ear, the voice is still entangled.


    "You said that you can do nothing for my life. A man can get a promise."


    "For What Is that right? "


    No matter how hard Luo Hao opened his eyes, he could not see each other clearly.


    I saw a hazy, the other side seems to smile.


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t want to die, I can only let you die for me."

 Chapter 1395

    In any restaurant, men and women eat and drink the women''s unconsciousness or even unconsciousness occurs from time to time, but it is very difficult for men to drink themselves head to head and feel dizzy.


    But this rare scene happened in banqiushan restaurant tonight.


    For fear that too much medicine will lead to Luo Hao''s death on the spot, Du Qiumin controls the dosage for the sake of safety.


    This medicine is produced by brilliance pharmaceutical, which belongs to a type of tranquilizer. It has the effect of helping sleep, but it also has the effect of overpowering medicine.


    when she left the company in the afternoon, she asked her secretary to take a box and grind it into powder. Just now, when Luo Hao didn''t pay attention, she secretly poured it into his cup. Because it was colorless and tasteless, it soon mixed with wine, and this one was mixed with wine She had a one night love affair, and the "surrogate driver" didn''t seem to have any defense against her.


    To be honest, she really doesn''t want to kill her if she can. After all, she is also a woman, and she will be lonely and need comfort, but the reality doesn''t leave her any choice.


    It''s not just because Rong Weigan called the police. Xuan''s last words when she left the office in the morning frightened her now.


    After so many years with each other, she is very clear about the temper of the man who holds herself up to this height. The other party is in the East China Sea, and they are all black and white. If her affair with Luo Hao is exposed, she will shudder when she thinks about the possible consequences.


    Pick up a napkin and gracefully wipe the corners of his mouth. Du Qiumin looks at Luo Hao, who is sitting on the opposite side and has no ability to cry, and gradually becomes expressionless.


    She picked up her cell phone and made a call.


    Before long, two men who had been waiting for a long time near the restaurant came in, with a clear goal, straight to her table.


    "The car key is on him. Keep it clean."


    Du Qiumin said coldly.


    "In addition, he has a friend named Ang Lee, who uses his card to open a room in Crystal Palace to solve his problem."


    Two big men with big arms and round waists and bandit spirit nodded silently. Without saying a word, they picked up Luo Hao from left to right and walked out together.


    even if the guests around noticed this scene, they didn''t care too much. It''s normal for them to drink too much and leave with their friends. At most, they were slightly surprised to see someone drink like this.


    In this way, Luo Hao, who is weak and weak, is helped to leave the restaurant. A man takes out the key of the Lincoln car from him, opens the door and throws him into the back seat like garbage. Then they get on the car quickly and leave quickly.


    Soon afterwards, Du Qiumin checked out of the restaurant, stuffed the bunch of roses into the garbage can by the side of the road, and then naturally got into the Jaguar, as if nothing had happened.


    This is true, but Luo Hao forgot that beautiful women, especially those who are successful, which one is simple?


    Last time, with Ang Lee''s help, he was able to escape, but his fate could not be forgiven twice. Languid Luo Hao vaguely knew what was going to happen, but he could not resist at all. Lying in the back seat, he only knew that the car was going, and he did not know where the destination was.


    "Crystal Palace Hotel, it''s not an ordinary place. It''s a little difficult."


    There''s a voice coming from the front seat.


    Maybe he knew that Luo Hao was in a coma and unable to resist, so the two men didn''t mean to avoid it at all,


    "if it''s not easy, you have to do it! Brother Xuan gave an order to die. None of the people concerned can live! "


    The driver''s tone was cold and fierce, and he was very murderous.


    "The boy is very poor, but he is too stupid to blame others."


    The man on the copilot looked back at Luo Hao, and Shi Shi ran lit a cigarette.


    "I don''t know how much money Mr. Du gave him. I dare to take this job. I''m not timid, but I''m in arrears."


    What''s the relationship between Mr. Du and brother Xuan? They know very well. Although Mr. Du poked out the whole basket, they naturally won''t talk about it.


    The driver sneered and looked at the traffic in front of him. He said sternly, "there are too many people now. It''s a good thing to die a few such idiots."


    Between words, there is no fear of life, life seems to be worthless in their eyes.


    Such a person, and the general ruffian hooligans there is a huge gap, seems to be a real outlaw.


    Although Luo Hao''s whole body was weak and his thinking was chaotic, he did not lose his hearing. The conversation between the two people in front of him was more or less spread to his ears.


    Although he was very angry and unwilling to know the imminent disaster, the powerful medicine still made him unable to make any struggle. Scenes of his life began to emerge in his mind involuntarily.


    Lincoln is moving forward. He lies in the back seat like a lamb to be slaughtered, looking back on his life.


    I remember that my parents once begged him to stay in his hometown to work, but unwilling to be ordinary, he still stepped on the train with his luggage, like the eyes of his former parents. The numbness of his whole body could not be restrained. His throat was sour and his eyes were red."We should be down-to-earth and not do anything that violates the law and discipline."


    This is my father''s repeated advice to him before he left.


    But in order to be able to return home, in order to be able to stand out, what did he do?!!


    But it''s too late to wake up. Luo Hao bites the tip of his tongue, leans out his last bit of strength, takes out his cell phone from his pocket, and sends a short message quickly without the two men''s attention.


    The message is very short and concise.


    Only one word.


    Run!


    After the successful sending, in order to prevent being found, he turned off his mobile phone and threw it under the seat.


    All this, the first two men did not feel, perhaps they did not think that Luo Hao could turn out any waves.


    Lincoln car has been driving, more than an hour later, came to a lonely area, surrounded by trees and weeds, plus the cover of night, more dark.


    In the silence, you can hear the rushing sound of the river.


    "Boy, it''s a perfect place to be buried in the Pujiang River."


    Along the Pujiang River, a Lincoln seems to have lost control. He rushed straight to the river. When he got to the river, he didn''t mean to slow down at all. At last, with a bang, huge water splashed up and a million luxury car gradually sank.


    In the car, Luo haomu, who is looking forward to changing his fate in the East China Sea, looks at the river full of pressure. A tear of remorse falls from the corner of his eye.


    Two figures standing on the riverside, with no expression and indifference smoking, witnessed the cruel scene.


    "It''s said that the East China Sea is full of gold, but how many people only see the East China Sea''s red and white, but they don''t see how many nameless bones are buried in the Pujiang River."

 Chapter 1396

    The sinking speed of a few ton car is very amazing. Soon, the river has returned to calm. It''s hard to see that a car sank here not long ago.


    Driving down from here, it''s hard to survive. Moreover, Luo Hao is still in the state of being drugged.


    Shen Jiang.


    This way of killing people is undoubtedly the most labor-saving way. There is no need to destroy the body. When someone finds out, I''m afraid it will be a few years later.


    After smoking a cigarette, the two men turned around and left here without hesitation. They could not see that they had committed a homicide case. After a few kilometers, they stopped a taxi and did not rush to report up. They came to the most prosperous section of the Pujiang River from the ghost place where birds do not lay eggs.


    After paying the fare according to the rules, he gave the driver the rest of the change as a tip. He pushed the door to get off the bus and looked up at the brightly lit hotel. They had the same cold and gloomy eyes.


    17th floor.


    When he came to Donghai, he seemed to be sitting on the sofa, holding his cell phone and frowning.


    More than an hour ago, he received a text message from Luo Hao.


    No head, no brain, only one word.


    Run.


    After seeing the message, he immediately called back, but the other end of the phone showed that Luo Hao had turned off.


    Although Luo Hao used to like joking, it was absolutely impossible for him to play tricks with this kind of thing. If he sent this message, he must have encountered some big trouble.


    Is it the last kidnapping that exposed?


    All over the world, is it the king''s land? If so, it seems that there is no need to run at all.


    Ang Lee''s eyes twinkle. He can''t be sure what happened. He wants to contact Luo Hao, but Luo Hao''s mobile phone is turned off, and he doesn''t know where Luo Hao lives. The only way left is to go to Huachen pharmaceutical, Luo Hao''s company, to inquire. But at this point, all the employees should get off work.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    Ang Lee''s eyes moved to the door, and his eyes fluctuated subconsciously.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    The doorbell is still ringing.


    Putting away his cell phone, Ang Lee stood up, walked to the door, stopped in front of the door, and finally pulled the door open.


    It was not Luo Hao or the hotel staff who appeared at the door, but two strangers.


    "Mr. Ang Lee? We are friends of manager Luo. Manager Luo has something to do. I''d like to invite Mr. Li to his home


    A big man opened his mouth with a smile in a polite and polite tone.


    Not to mention the inexplicable message received in advance, the other side''s words alone are full of flaws.


    If Luo Hao wants him to go home, why send someone to invite him? Even if he can''t get away, he can call directly.


    Looking at the two men blocking the door, Ang Lee remained silent.


    "I''m going to change."


    "All right."


    The other side nodded, didn''t give him the chance to close the door again, directly stepped in.


    This is Crystal Palace Hotel. If no one wants to make trouble here, the best way is to cheat people out of the hotel first.


    Seeing that Ang Lee didn''t have any abnormal reaction, he didn''t rush into the room after he squeezed two men from Luo Hao into the river not long ago.


    Ang Lee walked inside, as if to change his clothes. Two men followed him.


    Sure enough. Birds of a feather flock together.


    This kid is a fool, too.


    Just when they were thinking about finding a near place to bury the idiot, a light voice suddenly sounded without warning.


    "Is rohao dead?"


    Because the man couldn''t blurt out again after he died


    His face suddenly changed before he finished speaking!


    Immediately, his eyes were locked and his back was facing his young man. His eyes were completely cold. Knowing that he had been exposed, he would not hesitate any more. He raised his foot and kicked it forward.


    Ang Lee seems to have eyes at the back of his head. Step aside to avoid a foot coming from behind, and raise your hand to grasp the leg accurately.


    A kind of dangerous smell that makes people feel numb suddenly diffuses!


    Then, without any pause, Ang Lee, who grabbed each other''s leg, suddenly turned around and smashed each other against the wall!


    "Bang!"


    The whole room seemed to shake!


    The man who had collided with the wall was painfully twisted and groaned subconsciously. But at least he was bloody. Even if blood began to overflow the corners of his mouth, he didn''t scream. He tried to endure the pain of the internal organs as if they were moving. He said in a deep voice: "kill him!"


    No need for him to speak, another man had already made a move. He stepped forward and put out his strong arm to grab Ang Lee''s shoulder.


    Ang Lee''s face is expressionless, but every action is full of resolute ruthlessness. If he doesn''t make a move, he will be merciless. His eyes are like stagnant water, his right hand comes first, and he uses his palm as a knife to suddenly chop his opponent''s strong forearm!"Click!"


    There was a horrible sound of bone fracture. The outstretched arm bent into a startling arc. The man''s face trembled, his left hand covered the broken right arm, and even slightly bent down. The pain of digging out his heart and lungs made him open his mouth, but there was no sound, only a cold sweat Outside.


    The pain is silent.


    When the pain is strong enough, it can''t be called out.


    The man who still pasted on the wall was also shocked. Looking at the young man who still has a calm face, he knew that he had encountered a hard stubble this time. Even though he knew it was Crystal Palace, his hand still began to reach his waist.


    But Ang Lee didn''t give him the chance to touch the gun. The corner of his eye came, and the next second, his hand had grasped the collar of the other party. And then he went down. At the same time, the right knee jerked up.


    "Bang!"


    Although the sound was not as loud as the sound of hitting the wall before, it was especially shocking.


    When Li Ansong opened his hand, the big man fell on the ground like he had lost his support, and the scarlet blood gushed out of his mouth like out of control, rolling down the corner of his mouth and dyeing the carpet red bit by bit.


    Scarlet is dazzling.


    Eye catching and heart stirring!


    This business suite seems to solidify for a moment. There is no sound, just like the silence of death.


    The man with his right arm broken looked at his miserable companion lying on the ground like a dead dog. Even the severe pain seemed to be relieved. His eyes dilated and his face was full of disbelief.


    "What have you done to roho?"


    A light ask sound just like just now, suddenly without warning.


    His eyes moved up and fell on the calm face, with fear that could not be concealed, even fear.


    However, as the pride of the people in the Jianghu, he was still stubborn and refused to be soft.


    "I''m afraid that boy has been fed fish now."


    Li JINGLUE''s eyes contracted and then spoke slowly.


    "Damn you."

 Chapter 1397

    It''s eleven in the evening.


    When Ang Lee walked out of the Crystal Palace Hotel alone, he walked out of the lobby of the hotel and passed by the security personnel. He didn''t show any abnormality, just like going out to the side of the Pujiang River to blow the wind. He showed amazing psychological quality and was calm in a mess.


    Only when he walked out of the hotel door and there was no one around, did he pick up his mobile phone and make a call.


    Before long, the phone was connected, but there was silence.


    Ang Lee, who knew each other''s temperament, didn''t waste his time. He expected to wait for the other person to open his mouth and said, "are you interrupting your rest?"


    The other party simply direct, ignore his politeness.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ang Lee was silent. He spoke softly and straight to the point.


    "I killed two."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    No matter what, today is still a legal society. In the hearts of ordinary people, the law is strict, and human life is greater than heaven. If you suddenly hear this news, and some relatives and friends have committed human homicide cases, ordinary people will be scared to death. But the phone is very quiet, and they also ask about the cause and effect. They simply ask, "where are you now?"


    Ang Lee took his cell phone and looked back at the Crystal Palace.


    "Crystal Palace Hotel, you should know. The body is in my room. "


    Crystal Palace.


    Soon, there was a voice coming from the other end of the phone. As always, it was as peaceful as water. I couldn''t hear the joy and anger.


    "You can call sonnet. She owns that hotel. "


    Before Ang Lee can continue to say anything, the other end has hung up.


    He didn''t care about each other''s rudeness. Looking at the luxurious hotel towering on the Bank of the Pujiang River, Ang Lee was a little stunned for a moment.


    He stayed in the Platinum Hotel in Donghai for several days, but it was his daughter-in-law''s business for half a day?


    Half pay, he gave a wry smile, and had to continue to dial another wife''s phone.


    Shortly after the second phone call, several men in suits walked into Ang Lee''s guest room and saw two dead bodies lying on the ground with no breath on their faces.


    "Clean up."


    Several people division of labor, action quickly began to clean up the scene.


    In half an hour.


    Two sealed bags were lifted out of the room, and there was a rolled up carpet, and the room was completely new, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto.


    Sky City villa area.


    Cai Hongli, the strategy chief engineer of huangrui group, who is famous in the national financial situation list, had a whim. After browsing the recent financial situation of the group, she suddenly frowned deeply and left home late at night to come to the chairman of the board who lives in the same community with her.


    She rang the doorbell because she was worried.


    After a while, the headmaster of huangrui opened the door, dressed in pajamas, and seemed to be woken up. Looking at his sister who knocked at the door late at night, he was surprised and said, "red carp, what''s the matter?"


    "Sister, I have something to ask you."


    Cai Hongli looks serious and sad.


    "Come in."


    Mu Qingyu looked at her strangely for a while, and let her in.


    "Nothing can be said tomorrow. It''s so late now. You don''t know that we women can''t stay up late."


    After two cups of boiled water, Mu Qingyu and his sister, who are in control of the huge wealth, sit down on the sofa together.


    "Elder sister, I just looked at the financial situation of the second group in the last half year and found something wrong."


    MuQing fish quietly, holding a cup to drink, light smile asked: "what''s wrong?"


    "The statement shows that there are three huge expenditures in the last half year, but it does not indicate the flow direction and use. Do you know that, sister?"


    Cai Hongli asked.


    In terms of her identity and vision, what''s more, it can be said that these three unidentified expenses are not a small amount.


    "The group covers such a wide range of fields, almost every day there are new projects to invest, just a few expenditures, there is no need to make a fuss."


    Mu Qingyu responded as if nothing had happened, which was very understatement.


    Cai Hongli twisted her eyebrows, but did not relax.


    "Sister, do you know that?"


    Facing his sister''s eyes, Mu Qingyu was silent for a moment, and finally nodded gently.


    Such a large amount of money flow, without her signature, naturally impossible.


    Knowing nothing about this, Cai Hongli, who only found out today, was staring at her sister.


    "Sister, where is the money? I am a member of the company. If the company has any major decisions, should I have the right to know? "


    "Red carp, the reason why I don''t tell you is that I don''t want to increase the pressure on you. You are busy enough at ordinary times. I don''t want you to be overwhelmed by work. You know, you are old and old now. You have to find someone to accompany you for the rest of your life. You can''t expect your sister to accompany you all the time, can you? If you leave one day and can''t be with you, what should you do? "Mu Qingyu began to play the same old tune again, or more precisely, like changing the topic.


    Cai Hongli is not stupid. On the contrary, she is very intelligent. Otherwise, it is unrealistic for her to sit so high only by her sister relationship with Mu Qingyu. After all, there are so many talented people in such a big huangrui group that no one wants to be led by an incompetent superior.


    Cai Hongli is able to convince the public and has extraordinary natural ability. He can''t see his sister''s mind of avoiding the heavy and taking the light.


    "Sister, we are sisters. What''s the matter, can''t you tell me? Or do you think I won''t support you? "


    For so many years, Cai Hongli felt for the first time that there was a gap between her sister and herself.


    "Red carp, I''m not worried that you won''t support me. You are my sister. Can I defend you. I just don''t want to add pressure to you. Trust me, don''t worry about it, OK


    Mu Qingyu grabs his sister''s hand, sincere and painstaking.


    Cai Hongli looks at her and suddenly smiles.


    She doesn''t have to get to the bottom of the matter. It''s just that anyone would feel uncomfortable if she was kept in the dark. What''s more, cheating her is her only relative,


    "elder sister, you are the head of the company. You really don''t need anyone''s consent to do anything. It''s my ultra vires. Sister, I''m sorry to disturb your rest. I''ll go back. "


    Cai Hongli pulls back her hand and gets up to leave.


    Looking at his sister, Mu Qingyu''s lips moved, but in the end he didn''t make a sound to stay. He sat on the sofa and listened to the door slamming shut.


    Silence was restored in the villa.


    Mu Qingyu, who lost his father and mother when he was young, sat on the sofa for a while, then gathered up his pajamas, got up and went upstairs. His steps were not heavy and slow because of the huge pressure he was shouldering, and he looked calm.

 Chapter 1398

    Brilliance medicine.


    "Mr. Du, thank you for your cooperation. If Luo Hao comes to work, please let us know."


    "Certainly."


    Du Qiumin, the female boss of brilliance medicine, who is worth more than 100 million, politely shook hands with the police officers who came to the company for investigation, and then personally sent them out of the office.


    Although, after receiving Rong Weigan''s report, the police must know that she is behind the scenes, but now it is a legal society. Without finding Luo Hao and direct evidence to prove that she is the one who directed her, the police can only be polite to her and have no way.


    Although measures were taken in advance to kill Luo Hao, but when Du Qiumin sent the police to sit back at his desk, he didn''t look easy to escape.


    Although Luo Hao didn''t come back to work, the two men she sent last night also lost contact.


    She doesn''t care about the life and death of the two men, but she can''t help caring about Ang Lee''s life and death.


    Ang Lee has seen her, and the kidnapping scene is also there, and she can''t guarantee that Luo Hao has told him about this friend''s affair with her.


    If Ang Lee doesn''t die, she''ll be stuck in her throat.


    Thinking of Ang Lee running to the police, she couldn''t help picking up her mobile phone and dialing her own backer.


    "Xuan, Luo Hao is estimated to be dead. The police have just been here and are very polite to me. Without Luo Hao''s testimony, they can''t do anything to me, but they still can''t get in touch with Lao Liu."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly."


    Xuan''s voice is very calm. There is a kind of landslide in front of him, which does not change color. By the way, it also affects Du Qiumin.


    She swallowed and began to slow down.


    "Last night, after they carried Luo Hao to the car, I separated from them. I asked them to get rid of Luo Hao and kill Ang Lee, but I can''t get in touch with them until now."


    "Who is Ang Lee?"


    Xuan hit the nail on the head and grasped the key problem.


    Du Qiumin hastily explained: "Ang Lee is Luo Hao''s friend. He came from other places and has a good relationship with Luo Hao. When he intimidated Rong Weigan, he was also present. If he doesn''t die, I will be in danger at any time."


    "He knew you were behind the kidnapping?"


    "Well!"


    Du Qiumin nodded heavily.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Xuan, you must find him out and kill him. If he goes to the police to report me, then I''m finished."


    Du Qiumin said urgently.


    "Looking for? The sea of people, where to find? Old six, they haven''t heard from each other up to now. I''m afraid they are more or less unlucky. It seems that Ang Lee is a tough character. However, you don''t have to worry too much. If he wants to report to the police, he may have solved the old six last night. Since the police didn''t take any measures against you this morning, it means that he doesn''t intend to solve the problem through formal channels. After all, if he reports to the police, as an accomplice, he can''t escape the responsibility. "


    It is clear and orderly.


    "But he doesn''t look like a daredevil..."


    Du Qiumin said subconsciously.


    Xuan sneered.


    "Do you mean to say that you can tell from your face that a person is a good person or a bad person?"


    Du Qiumin didn''t dare to speak again.


    "Don''t worry. Since he didn''t call the police last night, he probably won''t call the police again. There are only two possibilities for him to escape or hide himself. "


    "Hidden? I can''t find Luo Hao. Now the police are looking for him. What is he going to do? "


    "What do you say?"


    Xuan light way: "nature is to look for you this behind the scenes instigate to settle accounts, you killed his friend, also want to kill him to exterminate, do you think he has no reason to talk to you?"


    Du Qiumin was surprised and was about to say something, but there was already a voice on the phone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to protect you. If he doesn''t come, he''ll throw himself into the net and save us a trouble."


    "Thanks to you, Xuan."


    Du Qiumin was immediately calm when he heard the speech, and then said in a greasy voice with a coquettish posture that Luo Hao had never seen: "Xuan, you haven''t been to my place for a long time, or tonight..."


    "I have something to do tonight. I''ll talk about it another day."


    Du Qiumin tone a stagnation, also dare not reveal any dissatisfaction.


    "Well, let me know when you''re coming."


    "Well."


    The other side answered faintly, then hung up the phone.


    Du Qiumin put down his mobile phone, his mouth slightly upturned, with a mean look.


    "Drag what drag, drag again is not to wear the hat that my mother gave you."


    ¡­¡­


    Xin''an Road.


    A KFC company.


    A young man is sitting in a remote position, solving the single meal in front of him.


    As one of the most famous fast food restaurants, KFC still has a large passenger flow, and its two-story storefront is almost full."Mom, I want ice cream..."


    "Mom knows, you go to see where there is a place, mom to order."


    The little girl obediently let go of her mother''s hand, but turned around and found that there was no place everywhere. Finally, she finally found a vacancy.


    "Uncle, is anyone sitting here?"


    Instead of sitting down directly, she politely asked first.


    The young man opposite the vacant seat, who had to settle a single meal, raised his head.


    When a big one and a small one look at each other, they are all in a daze.


    "Uncle kidnapper?"


    The little girl opened her mouth, her eyelashes flashed, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    Looking at the graceful little girl in front of him, Ang Lee was also surprised. He was even dumber when he heard that the robber''s uncle.


    Fortunately, there is a lot of noise around, otherwise it would be very troublesome to be heard by others.


    "You came alone?"


    He swallowed the chips in his mouth. A comrade on the police wanted list opened his mouth with a kind smile. He didn''t mind the little girl''s rude address.


    The little girl nodded and looked back at the ordering area.


    "Mom and brother are ordering. Let me find a place first."


    Ang Lee looked over there, too.


    It''s really the woman named Yue ya that he once met. Now she is standing in line, but the difference is that the other person is still pushing a baby carriage.


    According to the little girl''s age, the pram is definitely not for her.


    "Do you have a brother?"


    Ang Lee took back his eyes and said subconsciously.


    Face clever nodded.


    "Well, he is still very young, almost lying in the car sleeping, very cute, uncle kidnapper, do you want to see him?"


    Looks don''t seem to know what danger is.


    Ang Lee ignores the strange name, smiles and naturally refuses. If Yue Ya sees him, he will not be able to get away.


    "No, uncle has finished eating. Let you have the seat."


    He stood up, touched the little girl''s head, and left the KFC while his mother didn''t notice.


    More than ten minutes later, Yue Ya came over with a stroller in one hand and a tray in the other.


    Li Xiaoer is lying in it, snoring, completely unaffected by the environment.


    "Well, how did you find your place, my dear?"


    "Uncle kidnapper gave it to me."


    She has a lovely face and helps mummy hold the pram.


    "Uncle kidnapper?"


    Yue Ya was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Face sweet voice way: "is that day drive for us uncle, he just also here to eat."


    Yue Ya''s face suddenly changed, and then suddenly looked back, but there was no sign of the other party at the door.

 Chapter 1399

    Longjing Guanghua garden.


    Luo Hao had the privilege of staying in a villa for one night.


    That night, is the beginning of his change of fate, can be a knife on the prefix, it is precisely because of that night, Luo Hao for his impulse, paid the price of life.


    But as the same fault side, Du Qiumin is still at ease, safe and sound sitting on his sofa, and a man tasting red wine, talking and laughing.


    In the villa, there are not only two of them, a man and a woman, but also more than a dozen figures standing around silently. Their faces are expressionless, and their eyes are cold and fierce. The long-term inhumanity is quietly revealed from them.


    On the TV, the movie is still playing.


    "Mr. Du, it''s late now. You should go to rest early. Don''t worry. We are here. If the boy really dares to come, I promise he will never come back."


    The man who spoke was Qiao Jun, just like his name. He was very good-looking, and he didn''t belong to the type of cream Xiaosheng. His skin was dark, but he was very strong. There was a scar about one centimeter long on his right cheek, which was not very deep, but it added to his temperament a bit of indescribable evil.


    After receiving brother Xuan''s order, he immediately picked more than a dozen brothers to come, not to mention having been through many battles, but at least each of them dared to fight and kill.


    Although they don''t often do the job of protecting people, they come to the same goal by different routes, and it''s not much different from killing people.


    it''s almost eleven o''clock now, and they''ve been guarding until now, but there''s still no movement. It seems that the boy won''t come tonight at least.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    Du Qiumin is not polite. He puts down his glass, but when he gets up, he feels more like a consolation than a pat. Instead, he touches Qiao Jun''s hand, and then walks towards the second floor in high heels. His slender waist swings naturally at this age, and the radian is very touching. It can be said that he is swaying.


    Qiao Jun licked the corner of his mouth and laughed. He stared at the back of the other party upstairs and whispered.


    "What a bitch!"


    "Brother Joe, it''s said that old six fell down last night. Is that true?"


    The questions of his subordinates make Qiao Jun take back his sight.


    "In our business, if you kill me and I kill you, you can only blame yourself for incompetence and others for being killed."


    He drank the red wine with his head up. Then he put down his glass and collided with the coffee table. He made a clear voice and said in a deep voice: "this is the order given by brother Xuan himself. Let''s protect President Du''s safety. We''ll work harder these days. This evening, we will be divided into two classes. We will take turns to rest in the first and second half of the night. As for the problem of class division, you can assign it to yourself. "


    "Yes."


    A dozen men took orders in unison.


    Qiao Jun took the bottle and drank it himself.


    "Qiao Jun, can you come up for a moment?"


    More than 20 minutes later, a soft cry came from the second floor. It was obvious that Du Qiumin was calling.


    Anyway, it''s her elder brother''s woman. On the surface, Qiao Jun dare not neglect her. He gets up and goes upstairs, but when he comes to the second floor, his eyes flicker involuntarily.


    As far as you can see, Du Qiumin, who should have just taken a bath, is wearing a scarlet silk nightgown with a very low neckline. He can still see the white and greasy skin under the cover, and his hair is still wet.


    This is undoubtedly a very moving scene.


    Even though knowing that this is the eldest brother''s woman, he constantly reminds himself that he is not polite, but Qiao Jun can''t help thinking about it in his mind.


    You must have seen this set of pajamas before?


    "It''s uncomfortable to sleep with wet hair. Can you help me blow off my hair?"


    Du Qiumin doesn''t seem to notice that the other side has already been regarded as offensive eyes. Standing at the door, he stroked the dripping hair and said as if nothing had happened.


    This gesture is very provocative and intriguing.


    Qiao Jun''s eyes kept flashing, but at last he whispered.


    "Of course."


    "Come in."


    Du Qiumin quickly turns around and walks into the room.


    Qiao Jun followed in.


    On the bed, perhaps because of carelessness, there is also a set of underwear, which should be changed by Du Qiumin before taking a bath.


    The same color as her nightgown.


    Hot color.


    It doesn''t show stereotype and gives people a feeling of temptation and unrestrained.


    Qiao Jun glanced over and breathed uncontrollably.


    It''s not that he has never seen a woman before. On the contrary, he has already been able to get ahead, asking for money, money and people. All kinds of women have tried. Most of them are younger than Du Qiumin. Although Du Qiumin is well maintained, she is in her thirties after all. Compared with those young girls, she is less competitive.


    But don''t forget.


    This girl is the big brother''s woman.


    This layer of identity, although easy to let people fear, but at the same time, also easy to make people have a different sense of stimulation."What are you doing standing up for? Come here


    Sitting in front of the high-end dressing table, Du Qiumin looks back and smiles.


    The dressing table is full of all kinds of cosmetics, dazzling.


    Qiao Jun came step by step, took the hair dryer from her hand, and then held her wet hair in one hand.


    Soon, there was the sound of a hair dryer.


    Facing the mirror and enjoying Qiao Jun''s service, Du Qiumin gradually closes her eyes. She seems very comfortable. She doesn''t mind even if her back is completely exposed to each other''s eyes. She seems to trust the man behind her.


    From the height of Qiao Jun, you can see the beautiful scenery.


    We are not children. We have worked hard in the society for so many years, and we have finally reached the present level. Although there is no explicit statement, we already know what it means.


    Staring at the amorous woman in the mirror, Qiao Jun''s hand moves down gradually. His hair falls naturally, and his left hand slowly falls on Du Qiumin''s shoulder.


    After falling, it didn''t loosen, but just put it on the top.


    Du Qiumin as if not aware, still closed his eyes and sat, motionless, but the difference is that her cheeks, like congestion in general, filled with a red halo.


    This kind of signal has been released more clearly.


    Qiao Jun''s eyes fluctuated, and then he was replaced by the evil color.


    Although there are more than a dozen people downstairs, no one dares to go upstairs without his orders.


    "Pop."


    As soon as the hair dryer was thrown on the bed, the plug was thrown off, just when Qiao Jun''s hand had fallen on the shoulder strap of his pajamas.


    Downstairs.


    There was a violent sound. Through the sound insulation wall, when the sound wave rushed up to the second floor, the sound was not loud, but it was very shocking.


    In front of the huge dressing mirror, two men and women who have reached a tacit understanding are shocked at the same time.


    Like sleeping Du Qiumin instant open eyes, charming face suddenly stiff.

 Chapter 1400

    Although you love me, or collude into a traitor, but after all, this is immoral business.


    Even if Du Qiumin resents Xuan''s indifference and revenge, he can''t help sweating after hearing the loud noise.


    "What''s going on?"


    Her face changed in an instant, and her tone contained anger like a good thing was interrupted, as well as fear of guilty conscience.


    For a moment, Qiao Jun''s reaction is not much better than her. He suddenly wakes up, where he has the heart to continue, and suddenly turns around.


    "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Du Qiumin also followed up, even forgot to put on a dress, wearing a nightgown and quickly chased out. She suppressed the mood of fluctuation and looked majestic, but when she went to the railing and looked down, she couldn''t help but widened her eyes.


    She had seen two young men show up downstairs.


    One person.


    Alone!


    It''s really here?!!


    Gazing at Ang Lee, Du Qiumin subconsciously grasped the railing.


    Standing on the second floor, relying on the commanding view, the scene on the first floor can be said to have a panoramic view.


    She can clearly see that the door of her precious villa has been torn apart, and the loud noise just now is probably due to this. It''s hard to imagine how much strength it will take to break the nearly three meter high solid wood door like this.


    Looking at the uninvited young man, after the initial shock, Du Qiumin gradually narrowed his eyes and began to calm down.


    She didn''t know how the boy found here and how he had the courage to find it, but she had been prepared for it.


    Although he looked away, he was really a desperado, but he arranged more than ten thugs downstairs, all of them had seen blood!


    It''s not good for the other party to break in like this.


    But what about that?


    As the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. Do you really think you are the second master of Guan who can ride alone?


    "Is that him?"


    Qiao Jun, who is standing beside her, also regained his cool.


    Du Qiumin nodded, still staring at Ang Lee, sneering: "if I remember correctly, your name is Ang Lee, right. What are you doing at my house? "


    Before he came here, Ang Lee should have never thought that there would be an ambush. However, his eyes were not far away from the dozen fierce thugs, and his face did not fluctuate too much. He raised his head and looked at Du Qiumin standing on the second floor.


    "I''ll just ask Du for an explanation or justice for Luo Hao."


    "Fair?"


    Du Qiumin seems to have heard a huge joke. Holding the railing, he looks down on Ang Lee with a condescending attitude, and sneers even more.


    "Luo Hao violated the law and discipline, was bold, kidnapped, coerced, bribed, and committed heinous crimes. He also intended to slander such a lawless man at my instigation. What justice can you do for him?"


    The sound is loud.


    It''s loud.


    It seems that she is a conscientious entrepreneur with a clear distinction between good and evil and a hatred of evil.


    Ang Lee looked at him and did not argue for Luo Hao. He just opened his mouth slowly and said in a soft voice: "well, one night, couple for a hundred days..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Du Qiumin seemed to be suddenly stimulated, supporting the railing and screaming: "kill him, kill this dog for me!"


    Voice landing, downstairs on the tension of the atmosphere for a moment changed, more surging waves.


    "The boy has some skills. Don''t take it lightly. He can solve it quickly. He doesn''t care about life or death."


    Qiao Jun added coldly, fully showing what a real person in the Jianghu is and treating human life like a weed.


    The eyes of the dozen thugs who had been staring at Ang Lee became more fierce, just like seeing the Jackal of the prey and touching their hands to their waist.


    Then.


    "Shua Shua..."


    The blades were pulled out one after another. For a moment, the whole hall on the first floor was full of knives and the atmosphere was so oppressive that people could hardly breathe.


    Ang Lee squinted under the glare of the sharp knife.


    It is obvious that someone seems to have anticipated his actions, thus laying a net ahead of time.


    "Just like rohao, go to hell! On the way to huangquan, you two can be companions at least


    Du Qiumin fully shows what it means to have a heart like a snake or a scorpion. He is ruthless and clamorous.


    "Up


    More than a dozen thugs with swords were fierce, not like ordinary hooligans. They didn''t talk a bit of rubbish, and they were cold and fierce. They rushed up in a crowd.


    In any case, Ang Lee would have to pay a heavy price for his carelessness.


    After all, how can the arm be twisted over the thigh these days?


    Little people, how to fight with the rich and powerful?


    However, Ang Lee, who is dying, seems to have no intention of admitting his life. Looking at a group of swordsmen coming, the corner of his mouth turns up strangely.Cuff flick.


    A butterfly knife, which was not surprising in appearance, appeared in his hands in an instant.


    He took this knife from those two men last night. Because it was small and light, he simply took it with him. I didn''t expect that it would be useful so soon.


    Wipe the blade with your fingers.


    Ang Lee''s eyes lifted slightly, his eyes suddenly burst into a strange color that maybe he didn''t even notice, and the radian of his mouth expanded more and more.


    There is no turning back.


    Rush into the crowd!


    Suddenly, this luxury villa appeared a single pick more than ten people shock scene!


    "Poof


    "Ah


    A shrill scream, accompanied by the splashing of blood, rings out one after another. Through the broken gate, it surges back and forth in the dark night.


    Alone.


    I''m a bully!


    The butterfly knife whirls violently, and plunges into one of the swordsmen''s shoulders. At the same time, Ang Lee bends slightly to avoid the blade from behind. The blood stained butterfly knife turns in his hand, twinkles fiercely and coldly, and stabs into another''s lower abdomen again with an irresistible posture.


    Tricky and ruthless.


    Destroy the withered and decayed.


    The downstairs hall is in chaos, just like a movie blockbuster. More than a dozen swordsmen are huddled together disorderly, and their eyes are bleeding. They are all ruthless people who have seen the world. The fall of their companions does not destroy their will. On the contrary, the blood stimulates their ferocity. They are ferocious, and they rush to chop at Ang Lee with their swords.


    Scream, roar one after another, people continue to fall down, the first floor of the hall paved with hand-made carpet was gradually bloody red, the scene shocking.


    Qiao Jun, standing upstairs, stares at the change of situation downstairs. His face is gloomy and uncertain. With the passage of time, his eyes fluctuate violently. He stares at a man with a small butterfly knife. Instead of declining, he becomes more and more brave. The contempt on his face is gradually replaced by shock and even fear.


    See another hand covered rib pain fell to the ground, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath, look trance, murmured to himself.


    "There''s trouble."

 Chapter 1401

    It''s a big world.


    There are a lot of people.


    But in Du Qiumin''s eyes, Luo Hao and his friends from other places are no different from the street beggars.


    When she is in a good mood or in need, she may not mind giving a little favor, but once it endangers her own interests, she will not hesitate to give it up.


    So when she realized the danger, she immediately asked people to sink Luo Hao into the river, and she also planned to kill Ang Lee, so as to achieve the purpose of root cutting.


    It''s undeniable that in this age when people don''t fight for themselves, if they have the ability, maybe everyone wants to do it. It''s better for me to bear the burden of the world than the burden of the world. From her point of view, it''s okay to kill Luo Hao, or even ang Lee. Although Luo Hao, who has been with her for more than a month, has not struggled too much and has become a corpse in the Pujiang River, she didn''t have a lot of difficulties Ang Lee, who was in my heart, gave her a big surprise.


    In a villa in Longjing Guanghua garden, the battle that should have ended long ago is still going on.


    A pair of thin but sharp blades are wildly waved, and the dazzling cold light is radiated under the bright and gorgeous ceiling chandelier, and the snow is shining in bursts.


    Surrounded by a number of swordsmen, the young man who seems to have fallen into the trap and is doomed has a mysterious footstep. He is able to do everything he can in the dense light of swords.


    His natural and unrestrained posture is as if these swordsmen just cooperate with his mass actors, which makes Du Qiumin look dull and pale.


    She knew very well that if these thugs downstairs failed to stop each other, she would end up miserable tonight, so she screamed, "what are you doing?! So many people can''t beat one of them?! All for me! Chop him to death! "


    She is quite amorous, but now this ferocious expression is really ugly.


    Those swordsmen didn''t work hard. After all, it wasn''t really a movie. They didn''t want to die. Maybe it was themselves who died, but the other side was too flexible. Whenever they thought that this knife would cut them down, they were finally escaped by the other side. Then, the small butterfly knife was like a poisonous snake, and quickly escaped from a sudden The tricky angle of defense makes them suffer.


    The fighting continues.


    The bloodstain on the carpet gradually spread and more and more people fell to the ground.


    "Dong."


    About two minutes later, the last swordsman was stabbed with a blood hole in his shoulder and thigh. His body was out of balance and he finally fell on the sofa. It also announced that a bloody fight that should not appear in a harmonious society had come to an end.


    The hall was in a mess, and the air was filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood. At the moment, all the more than a dozen swordsmen who were waiting for work fell to the ground. Some of them were unconscious because of excessive blood loss, and a few of them were moaning in pain.


    No one died, but the wounded were everywhere.


    In the dangerous situation that either you or I died just now, this man took the measure to the extreme.


    On the bloody carpet, only one man was still standing. He threw the bloody butterfly knife on the ground, walked to the coffee table as if nothing had happened, took out some paper towels and wiped his hands slowly.


    The air in the villa is almost frozen, time seems to be still, and the needle can be heard.


    Downstairs, Ang Lee was silent.


    Upstairs, Du Qiumin looks like a ghost. His face is stiff and his mouth is slightly open. He doesn''t continue to shout.


    "Mr. Du, can we have a talk now?"


    After wiping the blood off his hands, Ang Lee slowly raised his head.


    The appearance didn''t change, it was still the same, and it wasn''t fierce, but looking at him, Du Qiumin stepped back subconsciously.


    "What do you want?"


    She tried to calm herself, but her tone was still uncontrollable, a little trembling.


    Ang Lee stood downstairs, just looking at her.


    Du Qiumin took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "I think we can talk about it calmly. I''m really wrong about Luo Hao''s death, but he''s also responsible for it. I just asked him to negotiate with Rong Weigan, instead of letting him take such an extreme way. Now Rong Weigan calls the police, and I have no other way. If he doesn''t die, I''ll be finished. If it''s you, what can you do?"


    Now that Luo Hao is dead, there is no evidence to prove her death. No one can confront her any more.


    "I can give you a sum of money, you can take the money to another place to live a good life, OK?"


    Although she felt deeply humiliated, Du Qiumin could see the situation clearly after all. The other side unexpectedly abandoned her thugs and turned over the Jedi. In order to protect herself, she had to spend money to avoid disaster.


    But the other side was unmoved.


    "You can''t come back to life after death. I admire your loyalty, but you can''t come back to life after death. You still have to think about yourself, don''t you?"Qiao Jun also voiced that seeing the bad situation, he also changed his face.


    So far, the situation is out of control. It''s no shame to be soft for a moment.


    Ang Lee was silent, as if he had been moved.


    Du Qiumin breathed a sigh of relief and continued to strike while the iron was hot.


    "A million. I''ll give you a million. From then on, the enmity between us has been written off. "


    Du Qiumin is very rich.


    It''s a lot to buy out one life with one million, but Ang Lee finally shook his head.


    "I owe money and kill people. Luo Hao regards me as his only friend. I can''t let him die so unknowingly. Either you turn yourself in and confess your crime, or I''ll do it. "


    Du Qiumin''s face immediately changed.


    This Dalit, clearly did not give her a choice.


    Panicked again, she subconsciously turned to look at the only reliance around her at this time.


    Qiao Jun''s eyes are gloomy. Seeing that the other party refuses to reconcile and the negotiation breaks down, he acts decisively. His hand reaches to his waist quickly and a pistol is pulled out immediately.


    He is worthy of being a real figure in the Jianghu. Without saying a word, he has a fierce expression. He pulls out his gun and aims at the whole action at once. Aiming at ang lee downstairs, he immediately pulls the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    The tongue of fire shot out of the cold, dark muzzle.


    But the next scene, like a dream, simply destroyed Qiao Jun''s world outlook.


    The man''s speed was faster than that of the bullet. He took off in the same place, shot his body violently, put his hand on the second floor, jumped over the railing, and appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Qiao Jun''s face is full of consternation. Before he has time to make any reaction, the other side has already been close to his body, and his knee has been raised, directly hitting his abdomen.


    There is no chance to fire a second shot at all. Qiao Jun looks miserable and bends down on the spot.


    Soon.


    A still calm voice sounded from the top of the head, as if a judge were trying in court.


    "Give you a choice, you two can survive one."


    "Either she or you die."

 Chapter 1402

    We can see people''s hearts in times of crisis.


    Because of the pain, Qiao Jun face involuntarily twitch, but still forced to bear a hand with a gun, a hand covering the abdomen, difficult to slowly straighten up again.


    Although the gun is still in his hand, he has no courage to shoot at the other side.


    Even if the other party is right in front of him, it''s just a short distance away.


    It seems that it''s easy to kill the opponent at this distance, but he has been wandering around the world for so many years, and he knows very well that in close combat, the effect of thermal weapons will be greatly weakened.


    What''s more, he is still facing an unimaginable master.


    If he shoots again and fails to hit the target, then he will undoubtedly die.


    It''s absolutely impossible for the other party to give him a second chance.


    When he was young, he might not be afraid to work hard with others at the beginning of entering the world, but now, although he climbs higher and higher, he has less and less courage.


    The more rich and powerful people are, the more afraid they are of death.


    It''s an iron law.


    "You talk What do you mean? "


    He stared at Ang Lee and hissed.


    The pain of the abdomen came in bursts, and he had not experienced the feeling that the viscera seemed to move for a long time.


    "You can only believe me, can''t you?"


    Ang Lee gave a flat response.


    Qiao Jun''s eyes contract, and then he bites his teeth. His eyes gradually move to Du Qiumin''s face.


    Du Qiumin seems to realize something, pale face,


    "Qiao Jun, you can''t do this, I''m Xuan''s woman, if you dare to move me, Xuan will not let you go!"


    Her Li drink, did not let Qiao Jun wake up, Qiao Jun''s eyes are still staring at her face, and gradually become gloomy and indifferent.


    Du Qiumin was frightened and felt the coming of danger. He could no longer control his fear and turned to run.


    But how does she compare speed with a bullet?


    At the moment when you die or I die, Qiao Jun finally chooses himself. Regardless of the woman who is the elder brother, he suddenly raises his arm, aims at Du Qiumin''s back in panic, and suddenly pulls the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    ¡­¡­


    One shot.


    Two shots.


    Three shots.


    Like crazy, cold bullets, such as torrential rain poured on Du Qiumin''s body.


    With the incessant gunfire, Du Qiumin''s whole body is shaking one after another, and the blood blooms from her back, gorgeous and eye-catching.


    "Bang..."


    It''s like slow motion. At last, after six or seven steps, Du Qiumin failed to escape from Shengtian and fell to the ground.


    Scarlet blood began to flow out of her.


    To die in one''s own mansion is at least a proper death.


    "Good."


    After witnessing a scene of cannibalism, Ang Lee nods gently and reaches out his hand to take down the gun in Qiao Jun''s hand.


    Qiao Jun did not resist.


    "I''ve done what you asked..."


    Before he finished his words of praying, he felt a chill in his forehead.


    Take a close look, it''s a black muzzle.


    "You...!"


    His eyes contracted and his face suddenly changed.


    "One shot for another, two clear."


    In response to him, is still the placid words, without waiting for Qiao Jun to speak again, a deafening gunshot almost close to his ear.


    It was the last sound he heard in his life.


    All the expressions suddenly solidified, Qiao Jun, whose forehead was blasted out of a blood hole, fell back dejectedly, his eyes wide open and his eyes closed.


    It seems that Ang Lee, who doesn''t know what a promise is, looks at him blandly, and then throws the pistol which has been emptied on the ground. Go downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the Pujiang River.


    Luohao''s burial ground.


    Ang Lee wring two bottles of beer, across to the leg of the weeds, came to the river.


    There is no wind tonight, the river is calm, reflecting the moonlight, the scenery is pleasant.


    It''s hard to imagine that a day ago, someone was murdered here.


    Ang Lee opened the two cans of beer, squatted down slowly, facing the river, and said in a soft voice, "brother Luo, I''ve come to see you."


    He picked up a can of beer and slowly poured it into the river.


    Maybe it''s the last time we met in the pub, and no one ever separated.


    The world is so impermanent, no one can predict, a seemingly ordinary difference, will be farewell.


    Watching the wine melt into the river, Ang Lee spoke slowly.


    "You said to come to Donghai to fight for great wealth, but wealth is not so good. As the old saying goes, if you want to be rich, you have to pay for what you want. If you know that it will be like this, I think you should think it''s OK to be ordinary. "There was no response.


    Only the sound of water responded to him.


    Ang Lee stopped pouring, put down the can of wine, half squatted on the ground, picked up another can of wine and took a sip of it himself.


    There is no doubt that the reason why Luo Hao got today''s end is that he was buried in Pujiang, Liu Ting and Du Qiumin, who just died.


    However, Luo Hao himself is not without responsibility.


    Because he wanted to get ahead too much, he gradually lost himself, so he was used by Du Qiumin, leading to his tragic death in Pujiang. At a man''s best age, he ended his life too early.


    Pathetic, and pathetic.


    Luo Hao''s life, in fact, is the epitome of many people, how many people like him, gnashing their teeth, desperately trying to climb up, but in the end, they fell in the middle and died of nameless?


    "Brother Luo, in Jinling before, you always said that you envied me, but why didn''t I envy you? No, at least you can choose your own life. "


    Ang Lee laughed at himself and drank wine. At night, he talked to himself to the river like a nervous man.


    "Rogo, all the people who killed you have been punished. You can go to sleep. In the next life, I hope you can cast a good baby and be a good man. "


    When I came to Donghai and met Du Qiumin, the wealth I gained quickly began to eat into Luo Hao''s mind. However, Luo Hao''s feelings for him have never changed. These days, it''s also blameless to him.


    That''s why he chose to avenge him.


    After finishing his can of beer, Ang Lee poured all the wine on the ground into the river.


    Then he stood up slowly.


    "Rogo, I''m glad to meet you as a friend. I hope to meet you in my next life, and we can have a good drink."


    A gust of wind, the river wrinkled, along with the river grass ups and downs, such as people nodding.


    Ang Lee gently smile, in turn before leaving, the last way, as if told.


    "By the way, brother Luo, if you have a chance to meet me in the next life, don''t call me by the wrong name. My name is not Ang Lee, my name is..."


    "Li futu."

 Chapter 1403

    After the memorial ceremony for Luo Hao, the man named Li futu took a taxi to Chunqiu mansion, a well-known wealthy area in Dadonghai.


    There are many rich areas in the East China Sea, such as Datang Yipin in YuLongWan and Heping mansion at No.8 Maolin road. However, in the minds of Pingtou people, Chunqiu mansion is undoubtedly more famous.


    It''s not that Chunqiu Huafu is the first luxury residential area in the East China Sea, but that Shen yini, the national goddess, lives in it. Every day, some fans come to Chunqiu Huafu, not to see the real rich class, but to expect to have a beautiful encounter with the goddess. However, all of them are blocked by strict security Leichi half step.


    Someone who just solved two lives not long ago paid to get out of the car, looked at the luxury mansion for a while, and then walked quietly towards the entrance. Before he reached the door, a uniformed security guard came towards him.


    "Mr. Li."


    The other side did not ask coldly, but with a polite smile.


    Although the memory of a blank, do not know why the other party know themselves, but the ability to improvise extraordinary refined someone or quickly showed a smooth and smile, the same polite nodded to the security personnel in front.


    The security work of Chunqiu Washington is not up to everyone. It requires systematic and strict training in advance, which can never be compared with the general security. When Li futu was first taken in by Shen yini and stopped him once, he didn''t make the same mistake twice. Although the other party hasn''t been here for a long time, the security guard quickly recognized the man who could live in the Super Queen''s home People, after saying hello, will soon release, even the basic registration did not do.


    In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding, he did not ask the security personnel about the location of Shen yini''s villa. Relying on the villa number provided by song Luoshen, he walked around Chunqiu Huafu for half an hour and finally found the destination.


    I used to live here for a while.


    After standing outside the courtyard for a while, Li futu entered the courtyard and rang the doorbell as an uninvited guest at night.


    Before long, about two or three minutes later, the door was opened, but it was not the face that was popular all over the country that appeared in front of us, but a younger woman with bright eyes and white teeth, but her clothes were simple.


    When the other party saw him, he showed a look of surprise or even fright, but then he recovered.


    At night, they looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    "I''m looking for Shen yini. "


    After a brief confrontation, Li futu finally took the lead in speaking.


    Smell speech, bear humiliation of nalanmingzhu brow subconsciously wrinkled.


    Seeing this demon reappear after such a long time, knowing that she had been exposed, she had been more silent than dead. However, when she heard the other party''s prologue, she was still a little surprised.


    I''m looking for Shen yini.


    This tone is undoubtedly too strange.


    Moreover, the other person''s eyes are also very strange, like I don''t know her at all.


    "Miss Shen is not here..."


    Nalan Mingzhu low way, eyes tightly staring at each other''s face.


    What''s up with this devil?


    Li futu naturally did not know that the girl in front of him had a blood feud with him, and he was a little disappointed when he heard that.


    "That''s disturbing..."


    He turned around and decided to leave.


    Seeing this, Nalan Mingzhu was stunned.


    "Sister Mingzhu, who is so late?"


    A soft and melodious voice came from the room, and immediately a younger girl appeared at the door. Looking at someone who was about to turn around, a ghost like expression appeared on the face of the boy who charmed thousands of students of Donghai University.


    In a moment, a scream broke through the night.


    Then, in the case of someone who didn''t expect, a soft body like a swiftlet threw into his arms.


    "Woo woo Brother futu, you villain, you''ve been disappearing for such a long time. Do you know people are worried about you... "


    It''s like crying.


    It''s not fake.


    Looking at the girl who was crying and beating in his arms, someone looked at the expressionless Nalan Mingzhu with a stiff expression and didn''t know where to put his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    In the villa of Shen yini, the national goddess, Nalan Mingzhu puts a glass of water just poured in front of someone and then sits down on one side, but her eyes are always fixed on each other''s face in consternation.


    Su Yuan''s reaction is the same as hers.


    "Brother futu, you really don''t remember anything?"


    Although she was one year older, she couldn''t see any trace of this change in her face. Her big black and white eyes were wide open, staring at a man like a fool. Her delicate and lovely face was full of consternation.


    Unlike those patients who live in their own world and are not willing to admit the reality, someone confesses his illness and nods frankly.See, Su Yuan heart for each other missing so long resentment suddenly swept away.


    "Brother futu, do you remember my name?"


    Someone took a drink and shook his head honestly.


    Su Yuan was dumb and subconsciously turned to see Nalan Mingzhu.


    Nalan Mingzhu abides by her duty and doesn''t interrupt at will, but her expression is very strange at the moment.


    The devil lost his memory?


    Is there really karma?


    "Brother futu, how can you forget..."


    Seeing that the other party had forgotten herself completely, even her name, Su Xiaohua''s heart suddenly burst with anger. However, looking at the other party''s "poor" face, her anger was as if she had been doused by a bucket of cold water and could not vent any more.


    "You can''t worry about it, but you can''t worry about it," she said


    Su Yuan breathes out. She doesn''t know whether to comfort her partner or herself. In a moment, she reaches out her little hand and shows a very deceptive smile.


    "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Su Yuan."


    If he hadn''t lost his memory, someone who had deeply understood how difficult this girl was would have refused this chance to recognize her again. Unfortunately, he had forgotten that painful history. Out of the politeness of a gentleman, he slowly extended his hand.


    When a big and a small two palms hold together, Su Yuan''s sweet smile is more and more brilliant, regardless of someone sitting beside her, she says quickly.


    "Brother futu, you can sleep with me tonight. I''ll tell you something about the past, which should help you recover your memory."


    Someone is dumb, looking at this enthusiastic girl, there is an impulse to take back his hand.

 Chapter 1404

    Without waiting for her cousin to come back, Su Yuan arranged someone''s rehabilitation work on her own. Even if the request of "holding a candle to talk at night" was politely refused last night, she didn''t take it into consideration. Considering that someone is an injured person at the moment, Su Yuan''s playful mind, who has never been reasonable, undoubtedly becomes much broader. The next day, she pulls someone to visit her school.


    "Brother futu, do you remember here? You played a basketball game here. At that time, you were so handsome that you beat Chen ang to pieces. Since then, you have become a legend of Donghai University. "


    At this time, they are in the gymnasium where someone came to Donghai University for the first time, but Su Yuan used it as a shield against Chen ang. Even if Su Yuan mentioned the basketball duel, she felt a little isolated, not to mention someone around her.


    In a sense, that basketball match was the beginning of his fame in Donghai, but now he doesn''t even remember Su Yuan. Su Yuan just played the piano to a cow when she said that.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond at all, Su Yuan was not discouraged. She took him to sit down on the edge of the court and looked at the students playing on the court. She held her legs in her hands and put her chin on her knees and said to herself.


    "Brother futu, do you know that when you left, Caiwei went abroad to study? When she went abroad, she also invited us to have dinner in our dormitory. That was the first time I saw Caiwei drink. As a result, we all drank too much. I know that Caiwei is different from me. She will become a very powerful and powerful master of architecture in the future, so even if she leaves, I am very sad, but I still wish her well. Although the counselor Yao has been taking a long time off, I don''t want to know why we still have a teacher Yao


    If you heard this before, someone would joke that all the four beauties of Dongda have gone, and you are the only one left, then you are not the first beauties in Donghai. But now, he is just silent.


    Su Yuan said a lot about what she thought and said. Although she didn''t arouse someone''s memory of the past, it wasn''t useless. At least she let him have a basic understanding of some things he had experienced in the past and some people she knew.


    Because of he Caiwei''s study abroad, Yao Chenxi''s leave, and Gu Qingcheng''s withdrawal from school, Su Yuan is now the only one of the four beauties in Donghai. Therefore, her every move attracts more attention.


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary gossip, Su Yuan did not choose to eat in the school. She pulled Li futu out and planned to find a place to eat around. However, several police cars came whistling and drove straight in front of her.


    Su Yuan was a little surprised.


    "Bang bang."


    I saw a few police officers get out of the car quickly, walk quickly, look serious.


    "Ang Lee, right? You are suspected of kidnapping and bribery. Please come with us


    Kidnapping?


    Bribery?


    Su Yuan a Leng, then step forward loud way.


    "What are you doing? Is it the wrong person? "


    However, according to the sky eye system, the police officers who managed to find the whereabouts of the suspect ignored Su Yuan and pushed her aside to control Li futu.


    Li futu didn''t resist. He was taken into the police car as if he had been arrested.


    Seeing the police car disappear, Su Yuan was stunned.


    She''s not worried.


    I just don''t know why.


    She once saw brother futu''s great powers. She only mentioned that she was chased by so many killers and killed so many people by brother futu in the end. As a result, brother futu still had nothing to do with it. He was arrested for kidnapping and bribery?


    What''s going on?


    ¡­¡­


    New District branch.


    To avoid criticism, Rong Weigan, who was temporarily suspended, was identified as a suspect by police comrades.


    "Director Rong, is that him?"


    Kidnapping is not a big case, but it is related to the department leaders. The police attach great importance to it and use a lot of manpower to pursue it according to the monitoring.


    Looking at the man sitting in the detention room through the glass, Rong Wei nodded.


    This glass is one-way glass. You can see the inside from the outside, but you can''t see the outside from the inside.


    "My wife will come right away. She has been with the suspect for a long time. She can recognize him more clearly. Besides, she is also a victim. You police also need her to testify."


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    Rong Weigan, who is not coerced by money violence, shows the integrity that a public official should have.


    "It should be."


    More than 20 minutes later, Yue Ya arrived at the police station, holding one in her hand and one in her arms.


    "Daddy."


    Under a lot of pressure, Rong Weigan showed a kind smile, squatted down to pick up his daughter, and then said to his wife: "go and have a look."


    Yue ya, holding a baby boy in her arms, nodded and went to the detention room.


    "Why, uncle kidnapper? What''s he doing in there? "


    Before Yue Ya could speak, his father''s face in his arms was already surprised.Kid, you can''t lie.


    The appearance of the words, no doubt can confirm the other party''s criminal facts.


    "If he does something wrong, he will be punished."


    Rong Weigan looks at the man in the glass who is about to face legal sanctions. Wen Sheng explains to his daughter.


    "But..."


    Face bit his lips, and then carefully said: "Daddy, uncle kidnapper is not bad, last time in KFC, give me and my mother seats, can you let him go?"


    On behalf of tongyanwuji voice landing, next to a few police officers, even the sub director inside all laughed.


    "Children, everyone should be responsible for his own behavior. If he does something wrong, he must be punished. It''s like you''ve soiled your classmates'' clothes and skirts in school... "


    Before the director''s words were finished, his face looked at him and said, "can you let the kidnapper''s uncle say I''m sorry? If I get my classmate''s skirt dirty, I''ll say I''m sorry. "


    The director was stunned, then shook his head, wry smile, speechless.


    "I''m sorry, kid. Nonsense."


    Yue Ya apologizes and stares at her daughter.


    "Come down, aunt Yao is coming. Let''s go home."


    "Professor Yao is coming?"


    Rong Weigan asked.


    Yue Ya nodded.


    "She went to school these days to deal with some things, and planned to go back to work after a while, so she handed over the child to me. Just now, she called and said that it was finished, so I directly asked her to come here to pick up the child."


    Rong Wei nodded and put his daughter down.


    "Yue ya."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, under the leadership of a police officer, Yao Chenxi came from Dongda.


    "Did the child disturb you these days?"


    "It''s OK. It''s not like I didn''t have children."


    Yue Ya smiles and hands the baby boy back to his real mother.


    "Everything''s settled in school?"


    Yao Chenxi nodded, looked down at her son, then raised her head and asked casually.


    "You said the man who kidnapped you last time was caught?"


    Yue Ya nodded and motioned to the detention room.


    "It''s in there."


    "Let me see."


    Yao Chenxi curious who so lawless, holding his son toward the detention room.


    Seeing that she met Mr. and Mrs. Rong, there was no one to stop her.


    Yao Chenxi went out of the glass and looked inside with her son.


    originally, she just watched the excitement, but when she saw the kidnapper who had fallen into the legal net, her face froze as if time had stopped.

 Chapter 1405

    "Isn''t it a little unexpected?"


    Yue ya, who also came by, sighed, looked into the glass and sighed: "he looks like a man. I''m afraid no one will think that he will be a bad man when he goes out, but he can''t look good. It''s a pity that he is young, but he doesn''t follow the right path. He thinks that the way is one foot higher than the devil. In the end, he destroys himself. "


    It''s human nature to judge people by their appearance. If she is not a victim, and if the scene is not in the detention room, Yue Ya thinks it''s hard to connect the young man sitting in it with a kidnapper.


    Yao Chenxi did not respond. After a short absence, she subconsciously hugged her son in her arms.


    From knowing that she was pregnant to giving birth, she always controlled herself not to think about the man, whether or when he would think about herself again. But she never expected that she would meet each other again in such a scene.


    Of course, it may not be appropriate to describe it as "meeting". The other person is in a prisoner''s position at the moment. If he is locked in the detention room, he can''t see the scene outside.


    "Dawn, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yue Ya noticed the old classmate''s strange face.


    Yao Chenxi quickly took back her eyes from the detention room and turned around. She wanted to run away from here as fast as she could with her son''s head in her arms, but she just stepped out and stopped.


    It''s not because I can''t bear to see him in a bolt, but


    "Yue ya, I have something to tell you."


    Yao Chenxi looks at Yue ya, pauses, and then adds. "Alone."


    "What can''t be said here?"


    Yue Ya subconsciously asks, but finally she gives her daughter to her husband for the time being, and follows Yao Chenxi to a relatively quiet place.


    "What''s the matter? Mysterious


    She asked with a smile, a little casual, not too concerned.


    Yao Chenxi bit her lip and tried to stop talking. Considering years of friendship with her classmates, she finally said, "can you think of a way to release the kidnapper? Don''t pursue it any more? "


    Yue Ya is stunned and looks at Yao Chenxi a little inconceivably. She doubts whether she has heard the wrong thing.


    "Dawn, what are you talking about? Let me let him go? He''s a kidnapper! Last time, he took me and my daughter... "


    Yao Chenxi interrupted: "I know, but it''s useless."


    Yue Ya gradually frowned, looked at the strange old classmate and said, "it''s no use? What doesn''t work? "


    Yao Chenxi, who had witnessed how the little superman of Hong Kong city fell from the sky, took a deep breath, looked at Yue Ya and spoke word by word.


    "You can''t fight him."


    Standard declarative sentences.


    It''s like telling a non controversial fact.


    Although I don''t know what tricks the man is playing this time, Yao Chenxi knows exactly how powerful the other party is holding. Even the top-ranking gatekeeper like the Xu family in Hong Kong City is almost ruined by him. Yueya and his wife want to pull their wrists with him. Isn''t that a suicide?


    If she hadn''t worried about Yue ya, she would have left with her son in her arms for a long time.


    "Dawn, don''t you have a fever? What are you talking about? What do you mean I can''t beat him? He''s a kidnapper. What do I fight with him for? Do I have to fight him? Now that he has been arrested, he doesn''t need me to do anything. What he is about to face is the severe punishment of the law! "


    Yue Ya''s response was loud and clear, but she didn''t understand each other''s good intentions.


    The law?


    Yao Chenxi, who is highly educated, educated and conservative, has at least 90% of the people in the country. She once firmly believed in the law, majesty and sacredness, and once believed that evil is more than good, but that was before she knew the man.


    After meeting and tangled with that man, her three views have been destroyed.


    "Dawn, what''s the matter with you? How could you let me release a kidnapper? "


    Yue Ya is a little unbelievable and can''t understand.


    My daughter is young and ignorant, but now she is the youngest professor of Dongda.


    Such funny words should not be uttered from the other party at all.


    "I''m here for your own good He can''t be locked up. "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t know if she was bewitched by the ghost for a while. She was still stubborn and was still talking for a kidnapper.


    Hearing this, Yue Ya''s eyes shrank, and finally she began to realize something. She looked at her old classmate in surprise and asked suspiciously: "what''s wrong Dawn, you Do you know him? "


    Yao Chenxi holds her son, saying nothing and does not respond.


    But Yue Ya obviously knew the answer, and her face became a little sad.


    She really did not expect that the kidnapper actually met her old classmate. I''m afraid no one can connect the professor of Dongda with a criminal."Dawn, I don''t know how you know him and what''s the relationship between you and him, but I really can''t let him go. If you told me today, I might be able to persuade Wat, but now you see, he has been arrested and put away. I can not has the final say. If I can help you, will the police listen to me?


    Yue Ya seems to feel that Yao Chenxi is pleading with her.


    In fact, he was saving her. Yao Chenxi didn''t explain. He just looked at her seriously and said, "Yue ya, I won''t hurt you because of our relationship for so many years. You believe me once. Even if it''s a confession retraction, you should release him, or wait for him to come out..."


    "When he comes out?"


    Yue Ya couldn''t help laughing.


    "Dawn, you are more knowledgeable than me, and you should know more about the law than me. Kidnapping, bribery, threatening public officials, at least facing ten years'' imprisonment? Are you worried that he will get back at me when he gets out of prison? "


    Yao Chenxi''s face is serious, without any joking meaning, "Yue ya, you can''t send him to court."


    Yue Ya smile unchanged, subconsciously: "how? Can he still escape? "


    Indeed, they have been caught in the Bureau. In the ordinary people''s cognition, they must be doomed.


    "I used to believe, like you, that the world is just, but later I realized that the scope of the law is limited."


    Yue Ya frowned at the words.


    But before she spoke, when Yao Chenxi''s meaningful voice just landed, not far away, a group of people came over, powerful and mighty.

 Chapter 1406

    From far and near, Liu Yongren, head of the New District Branch Bureau, is among the group.


    It''s just surprising that this powerful man is not in the core position. Walking in the center is a middle-aged man in casual clothes. Liu Yongren is talking to him. He used to smile on his unsmiling face. His dignified uniform is on him now, which gives people a sense of humility.


    The conversation between Yue Ya and Yao Chenxi is interrupted by the sudden arrival of these people. They pass by the two women and go straight to the detention room.


    "Mr. Yan, I''d like to introduce you. This is my deputy and also the deputy director of our New District Branch Bureau. Qi Liqiang was transferred to the post only this year. He is responsible for this kidnapping case."


    After standing outside, Liu Yongren spoke warmly and called his subordinates. His tone seemed friendly, but in fact he had ulterior motives.


    It''s sometimes more dangerous to be in an official career than wandering in the river and lake, because the official career is often more dangerous than in the river and lake. Hearing the tone of Liu Ju, Qi Liqiang, who thought he had solved an important case, instinctively felt that it was a bit bad, especially when the middle-aged man who came over with Liu Ju and was a little familiar with his face took the initiative to extend his hand to introduce himself, A sudden shock.


    "Nice to meet you, Yandong."


    Facing the other side''s hand, Qi Liqiang felt as if he had been struck by thunder. His face was stiff. It took a long time for him to respond. He quickly made a response and reached out to hold the other side''s hand.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Yan. I''m Qi Liqiang. I don''t know if you came here..."


    Yan Donglai.


    Hearing the name, Rong Weigan, who was holding his daughter by the side, also changed his face.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    In Donghai, some people may not have seen Yan Donglai himself, but I''m afraid everyone knows the title of Donghai king.


    If there are still big owls, the man surnamed Yan in front of him is definitely one.


    It''s hard to define such characters directly with simple black and white, but what puzzles Rong Weigan is how these legendary figures suddenly came here?


    "A friend of mine has been arrested, so I''ll see."


    Yan Donglai took back his hand with a faint smile.


    Although he is laughing, but let Qi Liqiang heart suddenly a draw, originally that unknown premonition becomes more and more intense.


    Subconsciously, he turned to look at Liu Ju, but Liu Ju didn''t pay any attention to him. He looked directly at Wang Donghai and said with a smile: "Mr. Yan, people are inside."


    Yan Dong walked a few steps to the side and looked inside through the glass.


    Although his freedom was restricted, he was at least undamaged and showed no sign of being tortured.


    "Qi Ju, I heard that my friend committed kidnapping?"


    He looked back at the second in charge of the case.


    Being watched by the other side, Qi Liqiang feels as if he is at a loss. He realizes that he may have made a big mistake. He hopes Liu bureau can come forward to help him share the pressure. However, the other side is just like an outsider, standing by and doing nothing for him.


    Obviously, I was cut off by a strong man.


    He cursed his mother secretly, but Qi Liqiang didn''t dare not to respond. He had to harden his head and said, "Mr. Yan, according to director Rong''s report, your friend is suspected of being involved in the kidnapping of his wife and daughter, so we invite your friend to come back for investigation."


    Worthy of being an old fried dough stick, he threw the pot to Rong Weigan.


    Yan Donglai''s eyes gradually fall on Rong Weigan.


    Rong Weigan felt that he was honest and fearless of power, but when the other party''s eyes were on him, he still felt a real heavy pressure, which led him to unconsciously squeeze his daughter''s hand.


    Although the face felt a little pain, but it was very good, there was no cry, there was no struggle.


    "Director Rong, right? Are you sure my friend kidnapped your wife and daughter? "


    The first and second leaders began to play dumb.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yue Ya sees that there seems to be something wrong with the situation. The gang who just came seems to be dealing with her husband, so she comes over immediately.


    But before she came to her, someone had stopped her.


    "Stand back."


    Liang chengdi, who is in the dark and yellow of heaven and earth, blocks Yue Ya''s way and has no expression on his face.


    Yue Ya subconsciously a Leng, obviously didn''t expect in the Bureau unexpectedly still have a person to dare so domineering.


    "Mr. Yan, it''s none of my wife''s business."


    Seeing this, Rong Weigan feels tight in his heart. In order to prevent his wife who doesn''t know the situation from making more drastic moves, he quickly opens his mouth.


    Yan Dong didn''t look at Yue ya. He still looked at the director of the drug administration department without looking back. He just asked again.


    "Are you sure my friend kidnapped your wife and daughter?"Rong Weigan looks at him in the opposite direction, his eyes constantly fluctuate, half pay, and personally overthrows his previous testimony.


    "I''m mistaken. It''s not this gentleman who kidnapped my wife and daughter."


    Yan Donglai nodded gently.


    Yue Ya''s mouth opens wide involuntarily. She looks at her husband who talks nonsense, and her face is incredible.


    It is clear that the man is an accomplice, but why does the husband suddenly retract his confession, and Qi Ju is beside him, and he doesn''t say a word?


    "I''m sorry for such a thing, but please rest assured that there won''t be another time. The person who planned to kidnap your wife and daughter has been punished. It''s just a pity that she can''t apologize to director Rong herself any more."


    Yan Donglai''s gentle words shocked Rong Weigan''s heart.


    No matter Liu Yongren or Qi Liqiang, it seems that they didn''t hear the implication and didn''t say a word.


    Jin Xuan, who is standing behind, smiles bitterly. If it wasn''t for Yange''s love for so many years, I''m afraid he would be dealt with this time.


    Damn it.


    How could he have thought that the owner disappeared for such a long time and disguised himself to go back to Donghai without playing in such a low-key way?


    Liu Yongren coughed.


    Qi Liqiang immediately told his subordinates, "open the door and let Mr. Li out."


    After a few hours, someone who was supposed to be in jail was released unharmed.


    When he came out of the detention room, he was lucky that he didn''t get away with it. He was very calm, just like when he came in.


    Yan Donglai raised a sincere radian that no one else had ever seen, walked over and patted him on the shoulder, but he didn''t call him brother Li as before.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Li futu nodded and walked out.


    The first and second leaders sent each other off warmly.


    Yue Ya''s eyes are dull and her mind is blank as she looks at the other person passing by.


    Yao Chenxi, who had been talking about it for a long time, stood in the distance, hugged her son and subconsciously turned to hide for a while, but her action was still slow. Li futu''s eyes had inadvertently moved, and even looked at her.


    Just when Yao Chenxi''s face was flustered and didn''t know what to do, but the other side had already withdrawn her eyes, and her steps didn''t stop at all. Surrounded by a group of people, she quickly went away and disappeared in the field of vision.

 Chapter 1407

    "Weigan, who is Mr. Yan? It''s clear that the man is the one who kidnapped me and my daughter, but why do you want to help him out? "


    Sitting in the car, Yue ya, who can''t figure it out, questions her husband.


    Daughter and Yao Chenxi mother and son sit in the back row.


    "That''s the end of it."


    Rong Weigan opens his mouth slowly and drives the car to send Yao Chenxi''s mother and son back first.


    Yue Yabai can''t understand it. If it''s anything else, maybe she can''t compromise so easily. It''s not just her. Maybe no woman wants to see that the man she chooses doesn''t have the basic bottom line.


    "I need a reason. You chose to report the case. Why did you go back on your own when someone caught you


    Yao Chenxi did not take part in the family conflicts between Yueya and his wife. Looking out of the window, she was dazed.


    In fact, when she came out of the police station, she had always been a little reluctant to defend.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    Rong Weigan looks at his wife.


    Yue Ya nodded without hesitation.


    Couple for many years, children are so big, for his wife''s personality, Rong Weigan obviously very understanding, most of the time are considerate, absolutely can be called a virtuous wife, but if she once serious, it is as stubborn as cattle, do not get a satisfactory answer or solution is never willing to give up.


    Silent for a moment, Rong Weigan looked ahead, and finally said that he wanted to confuse black and white.


    "The man named Yan just now is called by many people in Donghai "The king of the East China Sea."


    "King of the East China Sea?"


    Yue Ya''s eyes fluctuated.


    Although it is only a simple three words, but a formidable power will come.


    Rong Weigan nodded.


    "Not to mention covering the sky with only one hand, but he is absolutely an important figure in Donghai and a guest of honor to the leaders of the Municipal Bureau, not something we can fight against."


    Yue Ya gritted her teeth and finally understood why the cadres of the sub bureau just now pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    "But even if he has a high status and a high status, he has national laws and family rules. Because he is his friend, even if he breaks the law, he will be innocent if he says he is innocent?"


    Yue ya, who has not experienced too much danger in the world, still feels a little resentful.


    Rong Weigan gave a bitter smile.


    He is a public official and a small leader in a department. But because of this, he knows more about the real face and rules of the society.


    The difference between black and white, in fact, sometimes really not so clear.


    "Ya, you have to understand that everyone''s ability is limited. We can hold on to the end and find that man guilty. But what''s next? Since Yan Donglai has come out in person, it is enough to show that the relationship between the man and him is extraordinary. Do you think he will sit tight and the other party will be sent to prison by us? "


    Rong Weigan spoke slowly.


    "No one will believe that a person like him can stand in his present position without blood in his hands. In order to save his friends, he certainly doesn''t mind taking some tough measures. A pharmaceutical company has outlaws working for it, not to mention a big owl like him? The East China Sea is very big. If one or two people die, I really can''t lift a big wave. You can say that I''m cowardly, but with you and my daughter, I really don''t have the courage to die for justice now. "


    Hearing her husband''s gentle words, Yue Ya looks complicated. She looks back at the baby girl sitting in the back row, but she is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tomorrow weekend, kindergarten holiday, tonight my daughter and I will sleep in Chenxi''s home, can also help her take care of the second child."


    To Fengyue community, Yue Ya also chose to get off the car, along with the daughter also held out.


    "Goodbye to Daddy, girl."


    "Goodbye, daddy."


    The face that is held in the arms by the mother shouts cleverly.


    Knowing that his wife still has something in mind, Rong Weigan doesn''t force her to go back with her. It''s better to calm down.


    "Listen to mom, you know?"


    Then he nodded and laughed at Yao Chenxi, and he drove away from here.


    "Mommy, did Daddy make you angry?"


    After seeing daddy''s car drive away, his quiet face finally whispered, and his careful appearance was particularly attractive.


    Yue Ya breathes out her breath and smiles brightly at her daughter.


    "How can it be? How can Mommy be angry with daddy? Although daddy has done something wrong, Mommy knows that he is doing it for our family."


    Although young, I can''t understand the meaning of Mommy, but I can hear that mommy is not angry, and her facial expression gradually becomes more relaxed.


    With a funny squeeze on her daughter''s face, Yue Ya turned her head: "haven''t you come back yet? Didn''t he go out safe and sound? "


    Yao Chenxi, who was silent all the way and didn''t know what he was thinking, finally came back and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t think about him."After that, she quickly walked to the community with her son in her arms.


    Yue Ya follows closely.


    "Come on, what''s the relationship between you two?"


    "I have nothing to do with him."


    Yao Chenxi responded decisively, as if talking about a stranger.


    Yue Ya can''t believe this kind of words to coax children.


    "It doesn''t matter? Do you think I''m a three-year-old like my daughter? If you have nothing to do with him, why did you just dissuade me from fighting with him? You know him very well


    "Mommy, I''m four years old."


    Face whispers the right way.


    Yue Ya is not like some parents who want to save face. She is very open-minded and immediately apologizes to her daughter.


    "Sorry, baby..."


    Yao Chenxi pushed open the safety door of the unit building and calmly said: "he is a relative of a student of mine. He has contacted several times before. Just because he knows that he is not a good person, I always keep a distance from him and have no deep friendship with him."


    "Student relatives?"


    For such an unexpected answer, Yue Ya is obviously surprised.


    "Aren''t all the top students in Dongda? How can there be any children in the world? "


    Yao Chenxi stood at the entrance of the elevator and waited for the elevator, as if she had not heard it. She said nothing and did not continue to explain.


    Seeing this, Yue Ya doesn''t ask any more questions, but when she holds her daughter waiting for the elevator, her eyes are often on her old classmate''s face.


    Although after graduating from University, everyone went their own way, and then they had their own career and family. It was impossible for them to be as close to each other as they were when they were students. But because they were all in Donghai, she and Yao Chenxi would often make an appointment to go shopping for a meal every three or five days. It was a good relationship. She really seldom saw her old classmate show this Even she didn''t seem to care.


    The woman''s sixth sense reminds Yue ya that things are definitely more than that.

 Chapter 1408

    "Do I have flowers on my face? What are you always staring at me for? "


    Yao Chenxi, who had just finished feeding, came out of the room. From the smile on her face, it seemed that she was no different from before.


    "Everyone has the heart to love beauty. It''s not a man''s patent to see beautiful women."


    Yue Ya flattered me a little.


    Yao Chenxi ignored her jokes and looked at her sitting alone in the living room watching TV. She couldn''t help asking, "where''s the girl?"


    "I''ve already bathed her and put her to bed. I''m just taking your tablet to watch the animation."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, sat down beside Yue ya, looked at the TV screen and said, "do you like Shen yini, too?"


    What was shown on TV was a movie last year or the year before last, starring Shen yini, the national goddess.


    "You know, I don''t pursue stars. I just think she''s good. Her acting skills are online. She looks very comfortable. Unlike some stars, she has the impulse to change the stage."


    Yao Chenxi, a former counselor of Shen yini''s younger sister, is noncommittal.


    stars are too distant for ordinary people. Yue Ya doesn''t talk about this topic much. Instead, she asks, "when are you going to go back to work?"


    "Talk to the school leaders and give me another half month."


    Yue Ya can''t help feeling that "talented people are different. The leaders are so accommodating. If it were me, I would have been fired long ago."


    Yao Chenxi was amused, a change just came back when the depression.


    "You don''t need to support yourself like me. If you don''t work, someone will support you. Who can fire you?"


    Yue Ya pretended to be dissatisfied and glared: "you are satirizing me for relying on men, aren''t you?"


    Yao Chenxi immediately shook her head.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that. Women pay no less than men to teach their husbands and children. Who can rely on whom? They just choose different things. "


    If you want to be a good wife and mother-in-law, you will choose to be my wife and mother-in-law


    Yao Chenxi tone a meal, did not respond to this smell.


    "That''s right."


    The joke is a joke. Yue Ya quickly goes back to the point and asks the question: "you''re going to work after a while. What are you going to do, sophomore?"


    Yao Chenxi did not go to correct her wrong address, whispered: "what else can we do, we can only find a nanny."


    "But it''s not a small sum of money to find a babysitter. You''ve just bought this house, and you''ve been suspended for more than half a year. Can you resist it?"


    This kind of words, not to a certain extent, really can not say.


    "Do you still worry that I will starve to death?"


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile.


    "I know you have a high income. I don''t care about you. If there''s any difficulty, let''s say that after so many years of relationship, it''s not a big problem to take care of your children. Anyway, I''m idle at home. "


    Yueya is warm-hearted and touching.


    Yao Chenxi looks at her strangely.


    "Yue ya, you don''t really think about my son, do you? Now it''s not a feudal society. It''s not popular to be ordered by parents. "


    Yue Ya was stunned and then said with a smile: "it''s really kind. I just want to help you. Where do you want to go? I don''t think my daughter is wanted? Or do you really think of your son as a treasure? I''ll tell you, I''m very picky about my future son-in-law. If I don''t speak too harshly, at least if I don''t have ten million dollars, I don''t want to enter my house. "


    Yao Chenxi was dumbfounded.


    "You are really in the eye of money."


    "The poor couple are sad. I don''t want my daughter, who was brought up by hard work, to suffer with others in the end."


    Time really like a fleeting moment, it seems that this is not long, but two women sitting together, has changed from the career prospects of that year to chat about the family.


    "You have to think about what I said just now. Anyway, I brought up my baby. Her father didn''t take care of her. I''m more experienced than those nannies."


    Yue Ya is really a friend.


    "I''m afraid of your trouble..."


    "What''s the trouble? If I have a job, it''s OK. I''m a full-time housewife now. It''s just a little help."


    "I''ll think about it again."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    "Well, if you think about it, let me know."


    Yue Ya nodded. At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    "You have an appointment?"


    Yue Ya asked unexpectedly.


    Yao Chenxi shook her head, also with an unexpected look on her face.


    "I''ll see."


    The two women got up together. When they went to the door and opened it, they found that they were old acquaintances.


    "Why are you?"


    Looking at Shi Mo standing at the door, Yao Chenxi subconsciously frowns, and then looks to Yue ya.Yue Ya immediately said, "I swear, I didn''t say it this time."


    "Chenxi, don''t blame Yue ya. I sent someone to check your address."


    Once poor students have now successfully changed their fate, but they have not forgotten their old love. They are carrying a few bags with baby clothes and a stroller beside them.


    "It''s not what it used to be. Mr. Shi is very skillful now. It''s easy to find out who he is."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone is blunt and piercing.


    Last time in the hospital, I met Shi Mo, who was very grey. He didn''t change his color. He was smiling and still stood at the door with his things politely.


    "Dawn, I came to see the children."


    "The child is too young to meet. Mr. Shi, please come back."


    Yao Chenxi''s attitude is as indifferent as ever.


    Yue Ya stands aside and wants to ease the atmosphere, but she doesn''t find a chance to interrupt.


    "Well, I bought these things for my children. Take them."


    Yao Chenxi was motionless and indifferent.


    "No, I''m ready."


    Maybe seeing that Shi Mo was too poor, Yue Ya finally couldn''t help standing up.


    "Chenxi, you see that people have bought all of them, but they can''t return them. Aren''t you wasting money by asking him to take them back? At least it''s someone else''s intention. Take it. "


    She stepped forward two steps and took the bag in his hand.


    "Why don''t you come in and have a drink?"


    Shi Mo looks at the expressionless Yao Chenxi and finally shakes his head with a smile.


    "No, I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    This is obviously a polite remark, taking care of one''s own face as well as the face of others.


    After that, he turned away gentlemanly to avoid the embarrassment of both sides.


    Seeing Shi Mo disappear in the corridor, Yue Ya starts to fight against injustice with her things.


    "Dawn, they came here specially and bought so many things. Should you at least invite them in? Anyway, it''s fate... "


    Yao Chenxi smell speech, don''t know why suddenly smile for a while, but eyes still don''t have any feelings, softly repeat again.


    "Fate."

 Chapter 1409

    Kyoto.


    Luqi mountain.


    "It''s getting dark. Go down the mountain."


    For the first time in nearly ten years, or for the first time in the world, song Luoshen nodded in front of the tombstone. When he left, he couldn''t help looking at the simple and bleak wooden house not far away.


    For nearly two hours, the wooden house had never been opened, which provided them with a quiet space without disturbance.


    It was as if song had never left the wooden house before long.


    As he walked down the mountain, song Luoshen, who had just returned to Kyoto for two hours, did not mention any topic about the wooden house and the men inside. He just faced the graceful woman who had returned to Beijing with her and said with a smile, "aunt, if I didn''t have you, I''m afraid I would not have the courage to come here alone."


    Obviously, this "coward" is not because he is afraid of the dead, but because he feels guilty.


    In Hangzhou, Gong Zhengyu, who had been supporting song''s proud daughter once, said: "you are now her daughter-in-law, and you are not afraid of it."


    Looking at that young and gorgeous face, Gong Zhengyu was silent for a moment and said again, "I believe she can understand."


    For more than ten years, the God of song Luo mourned from the future.


    "By the way, is it possible for his amnesia to recover?"


    On the soft road down the mountain, song Luoshen pondered for a moment and said in a slow voice: "when Qin found him, he had already sent someone to examine him carefully. There was no problem with his body, and all his previous scars disappeared..."


    Gong Zhengyu raised his eyebrows slightly, obviously a little surprised.


    Song Luoshen continued: "according to the Qin family, he is now in better health than before, and all the old wounds and stubborn diseases left behind in the past have been cured..."


    "What about his amnesia?"


    Songluo shook his head.


    "I don''t know. No matter what causes his amnesia, it should not be a bad thing for him to get in touch with his previous life. "


    "That''s why you sent him back to the East China Sea?"


    Gong Yu suddenly showed a smile, which was looming in the gradually diffuse night.


    "If you let him go to the East China Sea, it''s not an opportunity for those warblers in the East China Sea."


    "Aunt, if he marries a wife, he can marry two at once. What''s the significance of my strict guard against him?"


    Song Luo God gave a wry smile. He didn''t know whether he was completely relieved after he got married, or whether he saw through the broken jar.


    "Now I just want him to find himself quickly. The rest is not important."


    Gong Zhengyu looked at her with a smile but not a smile. Then he took back his eyes and said in an inexplicable voice, "this time he''s really a blessing in disguise."


    ¡­¡­


    "Auntie, let me take you back to the hotel."


    After going down the mountain, song Luoshen opened the door and said that she didn''t invite the other party to song Fu. She didn''t want to, but she knew that the other party would definitely refuse.


    "No, if it''s convenient, go to Guanju road."


    Smell speech, song Luo God a little surprised, subconsciously asked a: "aunt you go to Guan Ju road to do?"


    Guanju Road, not far from Chang''an Street.


    Even in front of the first beauty in Kyoto, the empress of Sichuan, who was not depressed, whispered: "meet an old friend."


    As a driver, Miss Song drove away from Lushan to a tavern on Guanju road.


    There is a plaque on the front door of the tavern saying "guests come again". The decoration is very simple, but it is so close to the center of power that even if it is ordinary, it can not be regarded as ordinary.


    He refused song Luo''s request to wait and accompany him, and Gong entered the tavern alone.


    "Here we are."


    In the tavern, a middle-aged man was sitting in a corner with a pot of hot wine on the table. He was not handsome and his clothes were ordinary. When he saw Gong Zhengyu, he immediately waved with a smile.


    "I went to Luqi mountain."


    Gong Yu came to sit down and explained in a soft voice.


    "That''s understandable."


    The middle-aged man nodded and laughed, not satisfied.


    "I can wait as long as you come."


    Gong Zhengyu was silent.


    "Have a drink. It''s a rare chance to buy you a drink."


    The middle-aged man poured a glass of wine for him enthusiastically, "try it, how about your daughter red?"


    Gong Zhengyu was noncommittal, and did not immediately move the glass of wine in front of him.


    "If you buy me a drink here, you won''t be afraid that someone will buy you tea?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned, then lost his smile and even laughed uncontrollably.


    "It''s time to get off work, and I''m just picking up a friend from afar. Isn''t that a violation of discipline?"Gong Yu''s face was calm and he finally picked up the wine glass.


    "The officialdom is dangerous, and the tree is big enough to attract wind. You''d better be careful when you are in its position."


    The middle-aged people smile more.


    "I can understand that you care about me?"


    His name is Luo Wenzhou. Although he is not good-looking, he has great power. He is in charge of the National Health Bureau and the royal guards. He is independent of any department of power and takes national security as his duty. It is the strongest shield and can be turned into the sharpest spear when necessary.


    In the face of such a powerful figure, Gong Zhengyu was calm, silent and indifferent.


    Luo Wenzhou looks out of the window. Song Luoshen is driving away.


    "Vice director song sent you here?"


    Gong Zhengyu nodded.


    "It''s amazing that you two can shake hands and make peace."


    Seeing the car go far, Luo Wen Zhou sighed and looked back with emotion.


    "Good wine."


    Gong Zhengyu put down his glass and looked at his posture. He was obviously going to leave.


    Having known each other for decades, Luo Wenzhou knew her personality very well. He stopped talking about it and gradually became formal.


    "I''d like to invite you here today. I''d like to invite you to have a drink. Secondly, I have something to ask you for help."


    Gong Zhengyu laughs it off.


    "You are the leader of the National Health Bureau. What can I do for you?"


    "Yu, I''m not kidding you. I really want to ask you for help."


    Luo Wenzhou, who is also an alligator in this city of Kyoto, where crouching tiger, hidden dragon and powerful people gather, has serious eyes, courteous and virtuous corporal, does not care that the other party is just a civilian and sincere words.


    "Only you can help me."


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him with a twinkle in his eyes. After a moment, he said slowly, "what''s the matter? It makes you, the National Health Bureau, helpless."


    Luo Wenzhou''s expression was dignified and his eyes were complicated. He opened his mouth, but he didn''t explain anything. He picked up his glass and drank it down.


    "Finish your drink and I''ll take you to a place later."

 Chapter 1410

    "This is not the so-called secret military base, is it?"


    Luo Wenzhou left the power center and drove all the way north. After more than two hours, he came to an unknown mountain range.


    Thick night, the rolling mountains like a dormant giant monster.


    When Luo Wenzhou drove up the mountain, Gong yaoyu could clearly feel that there were people on guard all the way up the mountain.


    "It''s not a military base, but it''s a security stronghold of our national health bureau. Ordinary people can''t get in."


    When it comes to "ordinary people", Luo Wenzhou is a little too light. There is not much knowledge here. No one can break in without instructions from the highest level.


    "Don''t I have to be honored?"


    Sitting in the car, Gong Zhengyu''s voice was soft as he drove straight in.


    Luo Wen Zhou smiles.


    "How do you call it an honor? You are a distinguished guest of our national health bureau."


    Although he was laughing, Luo Wenzhou was driving on the mountain road ahead, but his eyes were still dignified, without any relaxation.


    Gong Zhengyu, a master of Arts, is bold and not afraid that this is a good play to invite the emperor into the urn. He sits calmly in the car and doesn''t speak any more.


    She killed countless people with bloody hands. Yes, but those who died in her hands were all damned people. Moreover, even if the so-called late justice came one day, there should be no need to alarm the National Health Bureau.


    As it opened deeper and deeper, Rao Shi Gong Zhengyu felt a little curious.


    "Here we are. Get out of the car."


    After driving for more than two hours, the car finally stopped. When Gong Zhengyu pushed the door to get out of the car, the night outside was as deep as water. In addition, he was in the mountains, and the atmosphere was even more gloomy and terrifying.


    "Are you sure you''re in the right place?"


    As you can see, it''s surrounded by dense forests, and the front of the car is facing the solid mountain. If ordinary people were to suspect Luo Wenzhou''s evil intentions, it would be hard to avoid. However, Gong Yuyu didn''t have much fluctuation in his face, and his voice didn''t fall. Then a huge mechanical roar began to ring.


    Then, the mountain in front of him began to open slowly to both sides. The scene was very shocking, just like a movie stunt.


    Looking at the huge cave out of thin air, Gong''s eyes twinkled.


    Luo Wen Zhou as if nothing had happened, turned to smile.


    "Go in."


    Only when you go inside can you find a unique cave. A huge hole in the center of a natural mountain has been chiseled out. There are all kinds of modern instruments everywhere. There are high intellectuals wearing glasses and white scientific clothing, and armed soldiers with guns. The whole secret base is about 50 or 60 meters deep, which is equivalent to the outside world With a height of nearly 20 stories, the shock of the picture is not inferior to that of the movie.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a mountain king."


    Fortunately, Gong Zhengyu is unusual. Although the scene in front of him is really shocking, he doesn''t show much emotion.


    Luo Wenzhou smiles, "let''s go down."


    This powerful security stronghold is also equipped with elevators.


    Gong Yuyu and Luo Wenzhou entered the elevator and fell all the way down, looking at the layers of pictures, which also opened their eyes.


    Two people directly came to the bottom floor, the elevator door opened, two armed soldiers immediately saluted solemnly.


    Luo Wenzhou nodded in response, and then said to Gong, "follow me."


    It can be clearly seen that the guard force at the bottom is much stronger than that at the top, which can be said to be the most strict. Along the way, Gong saw three armed soldiers patrolling.


    "Here it is."


    Luo Wenzhou stopped suddenly.


    What appears in front of Gong Zhengyu is a prison. Judging from the brand-new degree of the steel structure, it should have been built not long ago. Looking inside, Gong Zhengyu can''t help but squint.


    The prison built on the ground floor of the base covers an area of about 40-50 square meters. There is no bed. There is only one person in it. His hair is disheveled and his head is drooping. As a result, his face is covered by his hair and he can''t see clearly. However, what is frightening is that all his limbs are locked up by the iron chain with thick arms, and the other end of the iron chain is deep into the wall.


    I''m afraid this kind of treatment is too inhumane even for those who have been sentenced to death.


    "Do you really think of yourself as the former East Hall? How much crime has he committed? "


    Luo Wenzhou looked at the prisoners inside and said slowly, "it''s not a big crime. We have to do this."


    Gong Zhengyu frowned.


    Luo Wenzhou took a look at her. He gave orders to the soldiers around him.


    "Wake him up."


    "Yes."


    The soldier solemnly took orders. Without saying a word, he raised his hand to the prison and shot.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet hit the copper wall and burst into flames with a piercing sound. It vibrated in the prison. The prisoner who had been tied up seemed to wake up and finally had an action.His head began to rise slowly, and at the same time his chained limbs began to struggle.


    "Bang Dang, bang dang..."


    One after another, the sound of metal collision rang out, and the four thick iron chains began to stretch under the force, as if they were to be pulled out of the wall. If the rope or the iron chain were a little smaller, it would have been broken.


    The strength is incredible.


    Even Gong Zhengyu was surprised.


    "Now you know why we should treat him so special."


    Luo Wenzhou didn''t seem to be surprised by the pictures in the prison. Even though he had seen the same scene many times, he saw that the guy gradually woke up, and all the soldiers outside the prison raised their weapons, as if facing the enemy.


    "Who is he?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked.


    This kind of character should not be a nobody.


    "His name is Kang Xiaochun. He is 33 years old. He is from quangong County of Yuncheng. He was arrested last year for drug smuggling and sentenced to death by the court."


    Luo Wenzhou is very familiar with the prisoner''s information.


    Drug dealers?


    Gong Zhengyu frowned slightly, which was unexpected.


    Drug traffickers are really vicious, and they are feared by the common people like tigers. But for her and Luo Wenzhou, there is no doubt that they are a little out of fashion.


    "A drug dealer, it''s necessary for your National Health Bureau to fight, and take him here?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked subconsciously.


    Looking at the prisoner who slowly raised his head in the prison, Luo Wenzhou continued to finish what he had just said with an incomprehensible look.


    "He was executed not long after last year''s sentence, but we found him in Kyoto this year."


    Simple and to the point!


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were fixed, and then he turned his head.


    The drug dealer, who had been executed, had raised his head at this time. The chains on his limbs were shaking suddenly. His eyes were like wild animals, cold, irritable and terrible.


    The pupil of gongyuyu contracted.


    This kind of eyes, she seems to have known each other before!

 Chapter 1411

    A death row prisoner who should have been executed last year turned out to be alive in Kyoto. It''s strange to hear that.


    "You should go to Yuncheng and investigate the judicial system there. Maybe someone is cheating on you."


    Staring at the beast like pupil, Gong Yu said slowly.


    Luo Wenzhou raised his hand and waved back. He also gazed at the prisoner who was supposed to be a corpse in the prison. He said in a low voice: "I have investigated what you said, but no one has bent the law for personal gain. After all, drug trafficking is not a minor crime. No one is willing to take such a big risk to help me escape from the world as a drug dealer. This is Kang Xiaochun On November 5 last year, he was executed, and more than ten policemen on the scene witnessed it. I don''t think anyone has the ability to bribe so many people at the same time. "


    "Well How did he survive? "


    Luo Wenzhou pauses and looks at Xiaochun, who is still struggling in the prison. Then he turns his head to Gong Yuyu. His voice turns and he says inexplicably: "I heard that a little-known unnatural biological injury incident happened in Sichuan last year?"


    Gong Zhengyu looked back at the National Health Bureau with a deep look, and his eyes shrank in vain.


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of the chain vibration gradually declined. Luo Wenzhou and Gong Yuyu left the low and entered the ascending elevator.


    There was no outsider, so Gong opened his mouth, and his tone subconsciously became low.


    "You mean, this drug dealer is now a vampire?"


    She was not only a witness, but also an experience of the turmoil that was not publicized. She was responsible for dealing with the disaster of the blood clan. She was worthy of Luo Wenzhou''s identity. She knew that the disaster that was destined not to be known by the common people was not a big surprise.


    Only now did Gong know the reason why the other party would find him.


    However, at that time, she saw with her own eyes that the count of the vampire and all the transformants were killed, and no one escaped from the net. Why did a similar example suddenly appear?


    Is that not an accident in Sichuan? There are still vampires hidden in other places, and they haven''t been found yet?


    If that''s the case, I''m afraid there will be a big problem.


    "I''m not sure if it''s a vampire, but he certainly doesn''t belong to ordinary people now. In the information, Kang Xiaochun, as a drug dealer, although he is extremely vicious, his skill is not very strong. But as you saw just now, after he was executed, he didn''t die, but became powerful. In order to arrest him, we sacrificed six elites What''s more, he had a serious language barrier, he couldn''t communicate normally, and his sexual behavior became almost the same as that of wild animals. "


    When the elevator door opened, Luo Wenzhou stepped out of the elevator and added, "and the most important thing is that he is a cannibal."


    After hearing Luo Wenzhou''s words, Rao Shigong Zhengyu can''t help but look dignified.


    She had seen the dark and cruel cold-blooded creature with her own eyes, and even fought with it. According to Luo Wenzhou, the prisoner she saw just now must have something to do with the blood clan.


    As a fearsome empress of Sichuan and Shu, it''s true that Gong Yuyu killed people like a horse. But at least human nature still exists, and he won''t easily kill innocent people. But if the blood clan really rises everywhere, it will be a catastrophe for the whole mankind!


    "Is this just an example?"


    Walking side by side, Gong Yu asked.


    It should have been early in the morning, but the secret stronghold of the National Health Bureau is in full swing. Each department performs its own duties and sticks to its own post. Luo Wenzhou and Gong Zhengyu do not seem to have any difficulty in contributing their part to the security of the whole country.


    "For the time being, this is the only one we''ve caught."


    Luo Wenzhou gave a very ambiguous and intriguing response, and then took Gong to a small conference room.


    "Tea? Coffee? Or water? "


    Luo Wenzhou knew how to treat guests very well. He didn''t forget the etiquette because of the serious situation. He said with a smile, "I''m sorry, we don''t have any wine here."


    "No


    Gong Zhengyu road.


    Luo Wenzhou didn''t force himself to ask for a cup of coffee. After he left the meeting room, he got back to the subject.


    "Yu, I think you should understand why I found you now. You are the witness of the vampire incident in Sichuan last year, and now traces of similar blood clan appear in Kyoto again. I need your help. "


    This time, Gong Zhengyu didn''t continue to pass the buck and looked at Luo Wenzhou.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Luo Wenzhou took a sip of coffee and said in a slow voice, "did all the vampires who appeared in Shu last year really die?"


    Gong Yu nodded without thinking.


    "There''s no one alive. You can ask him that he is worthy of it. Except that he brought some corpses back to Beijing, the rest of the corpses have been burned. No matter how tenacious the vampire''s vitality is, it must have gone up in smoke."Luo Wenzhou was silent, holding his coffee, as if lost in thought.


    "In fact, the real cause of what happened last year was just a blood clan, and the rest were transformed by him. If you don''t want the situation to expand, you have to find out that, or that group of real blood, otherwise, no matter how many such transformants you kill, it doesn''t make any sense. "


    Gong Zhengyu gives a very pertinent advice. It seems that in her opinion, Kang Xiaochun, the drug dealer who came back from the dead, shows the beginning of the disaster of blood clan in Shu last year.


    "Zhuoyu, do you think the kangxiaochun incident, like Sichuan and Sichuan, is a natural disaster?"


    Luo Wenzhou suddenly said in a low tone, which means it is difficult to understand.


    Gong Zhengyu frowned slightly.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you ever thought that this may not be a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster?"


    Man made disaster?


    Gong Zhengyu''s brows are tight and wrinkled, which is hard to understand.


    Without further explanation, Luo Wenzhou put down his coffee and pressed a button on the table.


    "Bring me all the information."


    Before long, a knock on the door sounded, and then an Iron-blooded man came in, put down a pile of information, saluted Luo Wenzhou, and then quickly walked out of the meeting room.


    Luo Wenzhou took out several photos from the stack of materials and slowly pushed them to Gong Zhengyu.


    "Have a look."


    Gong Zhengyu looks down. In the photo, there are several men in their thirties. Their faces are totally strange.


    "What do you mean?"


    She raised her head and frowned.


    Luo Wenzhou didn''t beat around the Bush any more.


    "The people you see are very ordinary human beings. Just when we were chasing Kang Xiaochun, they were catching him just like us."


    It''s short and to the point.


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes fluctuated and he didn''t speak for a long time.

 Chapter 1412

    We are all smart people. There are some things that need not be said too thoroughly.


    After a moment''s silence and giving Gong Yuyu a buffer, Luo Wenzhou looked at the photos on the table and said again: "these people, together with us, found Kang Xiaochun almost at the same time, and even faster than us. Unfortunately, they didn''t seem to understand Kang Xiaochun''s danger accurately, which led to their death in the end Kang Xiaochun''s hands. "


    Luo Wenzhou is not in a hurry.


    "After the event, we investigated the background information of these people. They have different ancestral origins, but they have one thing in common, which attracted our attention."


    "They all come from one company."


    Facing Gong Zhengyu''s eyes, he knocked the table with his fingers.


    "They all work for huangrui group."


    "Huangrui group?"


    "Yes, huangrui group."


    Luo Wenzhou nodded.


    "You''ve heard of this enterprise, haven''t you? Our leading private enterprise in Longguo is as famous as the song group run by the family of deputy director Song. "


    As one of the largest companies in Longguo, the name of huangrui group, Rao Shi Gong Zhengyu, has inevitably been heard of.


    "Do you mean that huangrui group colludes with blood clan?"


    If this accusation is really established, the impact is absolutely inestimable. After all, as a super commercial aircraft carrier with an annual tax of nearly 100 billion yuan, the impact of huangrui group on Longguo''s economy has penetrated into all walks of life. If anything happens to huangrui group, it will cause disastrous damage to Longguo''s economy that no one can easily guess.


    So Rao is Luo Wenzhou, who is such a serious and powerful man, and he has not come to a conclusion.


    "I can''t answer your question. Our national health bureau will not speculate on any unit or individual until we have sufficient evidence."


    "That is to say, you have begun to doubt huangrui group."


    Gong Zhengyu caught the loophole in his speech and then told a typical cold joke.


    "Maybe it''s because huangrui group discovered Kang Xiaochun''s abnormality one step ahead of your National Health Bureau, so they want to" eliminate harm for the people "


    Hearing the speech, Luo Wenzhou couldn''t help but smile, but the atmosphere in the meeting room didn''t ease at all.


    "Do you think it''s possible? Huangrui group is only a commercial company after all. Although it has great ability and responsibility, I''m afraid this kind of thing has gone beyond its scope of responsibility. "


    Gong Zhengyu was silent.


    "Then why don''t you invite the person in charge of huangrui group to come out and have a talk in your personal capacity?"


    Luo Wenzhou naturally understood her meaning.


    "If huangrui group is just a private enterprise, it can avoid the influence of public opinion and will not cause much negative damage to huangrui group by private appointment, but the leader of huangrui group is not only a successful entrepreneur."


    With that, Luo Wenzhou again took out a document from the pile of data, which is a personal information.


    The above introduction is the contemporary leader of huangrui group, Mu Qingyu, who ranks in the forefront of the national financial situation list!


    "You may not have much contact with her. She is mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui group. Are you young? "


    Luo Wenzhou pushes the personal data to Gong Zhengyu.


    "At the same time, she has another unknown identity."


    Gong Zhengyu, who was picking up the information, raised his head.


    Luo Wenzhou gave her a faint smile.


    "Like gummon''s tiger, this super rich woman has another name."


    Luo Wenzhou tone pause, eyes down, fell on the first page of the personal information that photo, speak again.


    "You can also call her the zodiac No sheep


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes suddenly flickered. He held the information and kept silent for a while. He said in a slow voice: ''" Your National Health Bureau really knows everything. "


    Luo Wen Zhou is calm and calm.


    "It''s just the job."


    "So That''s why you chose me instead of looking for me? "


    Luo Wenzhou did not deny it and nodded frankly.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in commander he''s integrity. It''s just that the responsibilities we shoulder make us dare not take any risks. Although commander he has separated from some factions, we should avoid suspicion anyway. It''s not distrust, it''s protection. "


    "I''m not a politician. You don''t have to talk to me like that. I just want to ask you one question. "


    When he met him with four eyes, Gong Zhengyu asked in a quiet voice: "do you doubt huangrui group or the one standing behind huangrui group "Prince Cao?"


    Although Luo Wenzhou didn''t say it clearly, the biggest reason why huangrui group can compete with the Song family has been found out.In the past 20 years, although the leading role of Kyoto City has always been the song and Li families, the Cao family, who is hiding behind the scenes, has always been in the dark.


    I''m a man of great ambition.


    "I don''t doubt anyone. My duty is to safeguard national security and nip in the bud all threats to social stability."


    Luo Wenzhou responded in a deep voice, sonorous words.


    "Now that Prince Cao has cleared the clouds to see the sky, you can''t get along with him when you check huangrui group. He may not be able to deal with you now, but you are not afraid that he will settle accounts with you in the future?"


    Gong Zhengyu whispered that it was a very clear reminder.


    Although she is in the Jianghu, she also knows the danger of the temple. If you kill people in the Jianghu, you will find each other, report your family and sing a song of gratitude and resentment. But in the temple, you are often forced into a desperate situation, and you don''t know who is behind the scenes.


    "In the face of national security, everyone is small. I never aim at anyone, my duty, just to seek a truth. "


    Luo Wenzhou said, suddenly a smile.


    "Or, to put it mildly, if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?"


    Gong Zhengyu looked at him for a while and laughed.


    "You are free and easy."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t make you look down on it. Even if there''s no way to make you like it, at least be the one that impresses you most among your pursuers. "


    Gong Zhengyu looked at the cup of black coffee that had been cooled, not light, not heavy.


    "You''re drinking coffee and talking about wine."


    Luo Wenzhou is smiling.


    Gong Yu put down the information, kept silent for a moment, and said calmly: "be careful, no matter what, don''t be careless, you will become a martyr."


    Luo Wenzhou, who has been unmarried all his life for the country, is not angry, but laughs.


    "If that''s true, I don''t ask for anything else. I just ask you to bring me some bottles of your daughter red when you come to the grave. I''ll be satisfied with that."

 Chapter 1413

    As the leader of private enterprises, huangrui group headquarters.


    The leader Mu Qingyu is presiding over the high-level meeting.


    As we all know, when a meeting is held, Mu Dong doesn''t like to be disturbed. No matter what''s important, he has to wait until the meeting is over. But just in the middle of the meeting, the door of the meeting room is suddenly knocked. Then a man in a suit directly pushes the door in and walks straight to Mu Qingyu.


    In a hurry.


    A group of billionaires in this room are all quiet.


    Mu Qingyu frowned, his face was not worried, but after hearing what the other side said, his expression changed uncontrollably. Then he calmed down and stood up quickly.


    "I have something to deal with. The next meeting will be presided over by President CAI."


    Having said that, and ignoring the reaction of these high-level officials, Mu Qingyu quickly left the scene.


    All of you are old foxes who are good at observing words and colors. When you see this, you can''t help whispering and talking.


    Although she was also very surprised by her sister''s abnormality, she had to host the next scene by herself. Cai Hongli once again played the role of an effective cadre, with a light cough.


    "The meeting continued."


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s going on?"


    Back in his office, Mu Qingyu finally stopped hiding his true feelings, and was furious.


    As a leader, it is important to maintain dignity, but in front of subordinates, Mu Qingyu has never been so impolite.


    The man in suit who came to report didn''t dare to lift his head and buried his head deeply.


    "Please calm down."


    As a well-known entrepreneur in the whole country, it''s normal for mu Qingyu to be infected with the smell of a businessman. However, Mu Qingyu shows a strong murderous spirit at this time.


    Feeling the heavy pressure, the suit man can''t help sweating.


    Staring at him closely, Mu Qingyu finally took a deep breath and managed to control his mood. He asked coldly, "what do you do for food? I pay so much money to support you. This is the answer you give me?! Such a large base, so many of you, actually let 003 run like that? "


    The man in the suit swallowed and began to explain.


    "Mudong, we didn''t expect that 003 was so strong that it broke all the special glass. At that time, the personnel on duty found that he woke up. But because he was worried that he would kill the test object, he didn''t use the thermal weapon at the first time. When he reacted, he had already..."


    In his mind, the man in suit can''t help recalling that flustered night a few days ago, the alarm of the experimental base was loud. In order to control the 003 experimental object again, they paid the cost of the lives of three police officers, but finally let the 003 experimental object escape from the base.


    "I have told you long ago that we should be more careful, more careful. If there is any uncertain situation, we should completely destroy the experimental objects. We would rather kill the wrong ones than take any risks. Do you take my words for granted?"


    Mu Qingyu''s face is as deep as water. It''s nothing more than a normal thing. But if something goes wrong with the future light project and the news gets out, it may be a disaster for the whole huangrui.


    Men in suits dare not speak.


    Mudong is right. There are nearly a thousand people in the whole experimental base. Everyone has signed a strict confidentiality agreement, and everyone understands the importance of this project. However, Mudong has spent so much money, and everyone is under heavy pressure. Everyone wants to make achievements as soon as possible. The 001 and 002 experimental objects failed to survive. It''s hard to see them from the 003 experimental object When there is a sign of success, who is willing to kill it.


    Of course, all the people in the base now feel regret for the "kindness" at that time, but there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "Where did he go? Don''t tell me that you just watched him run away and didn''t do anything


    As a successful entrepreneur, Mu Qingyu is very clear that this is not the time to investigate the responsibility. The most urgent task at present is how to fill the hole.


    "Mudong, when No. 003 experimental object escaped from the base, we immediately sent five emergency teams to pursue it. The whereabouts of No. 003 has been in our sight, but..."


    Said, the suit man tone suddenly stopped.


    "But what?"


    Mu Qingyu said in a deep voice, "finish speaking."


    But three days ago, when our No.2 team decided to carry out the arrest, the whole army was destroyed. When other teams arrived, they had lost the trace of no.003 experiment


    The whole office quieted down in an instant.


    Not only on the back, but also on the forehead, the man in suit began to sweat.


    About half a minute later, there was a voice in front of me again.


    "So, you''re telling me that you''ve lost control of 003?"The man in suit is speechless and his head is lower.


    "Please punish him."


    From the angle that he can''t see, Mu Qingyu''s eyes are flashing. He really has the impulse to kill him here, but in the end, her anger is controlled by reason.


    The escape of No. 003 was not his fault, and even if he was killed, it would not help except to vent his anger.


    "It''s happened for so many days, but why did you inform me now?"


    "Because you think you can handle it, but you find that the situation is out of control, so you have to report to me?"


    Mu Qingyu''s words hit the nail on the head, leaving the suit man speechless.


    "I hope you can understand that I have explained the importance of this project to all of you before the project starts. If there is any mistake, all of us, including me, have to be buried with it."


    The man in the suit was shocked and quickly made his stand.


    "Mudong, I promise that such a mistake will never happen again."


    "Do you think there will be a second chance?"


    Mu Qingyu has no emotion words, let suit man tone a stagnation, uneasy.


    Time goes by bit, like a second like a year.


    "Go back and tell everyone that for the sake of their own safety, please be careful. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t repent in front of me next time."


    "I understand."


    Suit man finally raised his head, "that Mudong, nothing, I''ll go back first."


    Mu Qingyu has no words.


    Suit man immediately quit the office, and so on to bring back the door of the office, just palpitating wipe the sweat on the forehead.


    The light of the future.


    Before participating in this project, they knew that this project could make them famous forever, but it could also make them doomed.

 Chapter 1414

    "Is Mr. Mudong in the office?"


    After the high-level meeting, Cai Hongli thought about her sister''s abnormality just now and couldn''t help coming to her office.


    Although the two sisters are fighting a little bit recently, no matter what, blood is thicker than water, and there is no way to wipe out the blood relationship. It is impossible to be indifferent.


    "Mr. Cai, I''m sorry, Mr. Mudong just went out."


    The Secretary''s response surprised Cai Hongli and asked again.


    "Did Mudong say when he would be back?"


    The Secretary shook his head.


    "Mr. Cai, what can I do for you? When Mudong comes back, I can tell him on his behalf. "


    "No more."


    Cai Hongli shakes his head and smiles, but when he leaves, he always has an uncertain premonition in his heart.


    I don''t know when she always felt that her sister was hiding something from her.


    ¡­¡­


    Peace square.


    A man in off white casual clothes is squatting, feeding the pigeons in the square. His smile is intoxicating, kind and gentle, and a gentleman is like jade.


    A burst of high-heeled shoes sound from far to near, let the nearby pigeons were startled to fly.


    "Prince."


    The feeding man stood up on his knees and said with a smile, "it''s not easy to take a day off. He promised to accompany Jinse to the opera, but it''s gone to pieces again."


    "Please forgive me."


    The leader of huangrui, who came by car, looked down.


    "It''s just a joke. Why are you so serious?"


    Cao Xiuge gave a friendly smile, scattered the bird food around, and then clapped his hands.


    "Come on, what can I do for you in such a hurry?"


    Mu Qingyu comes straight to the point and looks dignified.


    "Prince, there''s something wrong with the future light project."


    Her simple words made Cao Xiuge''s eyes fluctuate slightly, but his expression didn''t change much, and even his smile didn''t stop.


    The wind of a great general may be no better than this.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t worry. Speak slowly


    He took a look at Mu Qingyu, his tone was not urgent, calm and calm, as if it contained a soothing effect.


    Mu Qingyu ponders for a moment, arranges his words secretly, and then tells it in a clear way. He doesn''t make the same mistakes as his subordinates.


    She is very clear that concealment will only make mistakes bigger and bigger, and report them to the higher authorities in time, so that they can be remedied in time. After all, no matter how rich she is in time, she is no more than a merchant. No matter how skillful or capable she is, she can never be compared with the crown prince in this country.


    "003 lost?"


    Cao Xiuge confirmed softly that although he was surprised, he was not surprised.


    Mu Qingyu nodded.


    "We have completely lost control of it."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the crowd in the square, silent and thinking.


    No matter what happens, you have to keep calm first. This is a lesson he took when he was very young.


    Mu Qingyu stood beside him without interrupting his thoughts.


    After a few minutes, Cao Xiuge opened his mouth again and turned to look at the Weiyang he had chosen.


    "What was the state when 003 escaped from the base?"


    "Sex beast, cannibal blood, very powerful, and regardless of the enemy. Although he survived, he was still a failure. "


    Hearing such a big mistake, Cao Xiuge seemed to be in no hurry. Hearing Wei Yang''s statement, he shook his head and laughed.


    "To be more precise, it has been a half year since the failure of the finished product. It should be a very good time to say so."


    Mu Qingyu didn''t get carried away because of the exaggeration of the other side. He said seriously: "prince, we have lost control of him now. He has no humanity now. He may attack people at any time. If an attack happens, I''m afraid it will be exposed immediately..."


    "Don''t always think about the bad. Things are not irreparable now."


    Cao Xiuge stepped forward and said in a low voice, "at least now, I haven''t heard any news about the monster attacking people. Maybe the 003 is hiding somewhere."


    "To say the least, even if he is found, he may only be considered to have rabies and other diseases. Who would think of the future light project?"


    Walking to a retail store in the square, Cao Xiuge suddenly stopped and asked with a smile, "do you have any money with you?"


    Mu Qingyu, who had been following him, was stunned. Then he nodded and took out his wallet. He was about to take out all the money, but Cao Xiuge pointed to a ten yuan bill.


    "One is enough."


    Mu Qingyu handed him the money.


    "Two cokes, boss."


    Cao Xiuge took the money and bought two bottles of coke. The price was expensive in the square. Two bottles of coke were just ten yuan."You don''t mind if I buy you a drink of water. Do you take your money?"


    Mu Qingyu is stunned, then reaches out his hand and slowly takes the coke in front of him. He can''t help thinking of a scene many years ago.


    At that time, she and her sister were living on the streets, hungry and thirsty, and each other gave them a helping hand. The first meal they were invited to eat was KFC on the roadside, and the first bottle of water they drank was Coke.


    That taste, even if she is now immeasurable, but also always unforgettable.


    But Cao Xiuge seems to have forgotten his good intentions. He unscrewed the coke bottle and took a drink. He said with a smile, "don''t worry too much. Even if it''s a lesson, just remember it. You don''t have to take care of 003 any more. Leave it to me. Don''t worry, the sky won''t collapse. "


    Mu Qingyu nodded.


    With the prince''s energy, even if 003 is really captured, I''m afraid it can be dealt with quietly.


    "Prince, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    Meeting with businessmen in private is a taboo in politics. Although as Cao Xiuge, it''s harmless even if he is found, it''s not a good thing after all. It''s better to avoid it.


    Cao Xiuge nodded, remained silent for a moment, and said softly.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Sitting in this position, Mu Qingyu, who is doomed to be impossible to get married, just smiles and shakes his head, saying nothing more, holding that bottle of coke, turns around and leaves.


    Cao Xiuge stood there watching.


    Not long after Mu Qingyu left, a white dove suddenly flew to his shoulder.


    This temperament is so friendly that the man who symbolizes peace and pigeons are actively approaching turns his head, gently smiles, raises his hand and touches the pigeon''s head.


    The lovely white dove was not afraid, and still stopped on his shoulder.


    Cao Xiuge gently took the pigeon off his shoulder, put it in the palm of his hand, and slowly spread it flat in front of him. His eyes were empty and he whispered.


    "I''m not responsible for the people of the world, and I don''t teach them to be responsible for the Cao family."


    The dove took a look at him, and then fluttered in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 1415

    Donghai University.


    The most beautiful professor who returned to school on vacation for more than half a year added a touch of color to the first university which is proud of the East China Sea.


    The return of Yao Chenxi to her post has made Su Yuan, who was already outstanding in the school, lose her "scenery" for more than half a year. However, she is not dissatisfied with it. She opposes Yao Chenxi''s return to school and is very happy. After all, Yao Chenxi and she are not only teachers and students, but also teachers and friends.


    However, Yao Chenxi is no longer a counselor in Suyuan''s class, although she has returned to school to teach.


    "Miss Yao, what happened when you asked for such a long time off? We all care about you. "


    This afternoon after school, Su Yuan came to the office of the former counselor who had been away for a long time.


    Although we haven''t seen each other for more than half a year, this pair of teachers and students didn''t become unfamiliar. Su Yuan even put her arms on the desk casually.


    "Something happened in my family, so I have to take a vacation. It worries you."


    Yao Chenxi has a soft smile. No matter her appearance or figure, she is not very different from before. No one can imagine that she is a mother now.


    Hearing that it was a private matter of the other party''s family, Su Yuan was not easy to get to the bottom of the matter. Instead, she said, "Mr. Yao, since you are back, come back to be our counselor. Our whole class really miss you."


    Looking at Su Yuan''s face full of sincerity, Yao Chenxi is dumbfounded.


    "Yuanyuan, Dongda is not a private enterprise. It''s very kind of the school to allow me such a long holiday. I''ll ask for the post dispatching again. What do you think the school leaders will think? Besides, your new counselor is more responsible than I am. "


    After that, Yao Chenxi tidied up the desk, then stood up and changed the topic.


    "You haven''t eaten yet? Let''s go. Let''s have dinner. It''s my treat


    One of the important reasons is that they are so loved and never show a superior posture in front of students.


    Su Yuan goes out with her. Teacher Yao says everything in reason. If she is not good, she will continue to demand.


    "Miss Yao, I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with you. Next time. "


    "Oh? Why? "


    Yao Chenxi was a bit surprised.


    Su Yuan sighed with old age.


    "I have to go home."


    "Isn''t it the weekend yet?"


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously asked, quite puzzled.


    On the way downstairs, Su Yuan explained, "because there is still one person in my family that I need to take care of."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned and then said in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Is your sister ill? "


    For Su Yuan''s family background, I''m afraid the whole school knows no more than five fingers, and she is obviously one of them.


    "No. My sister is healthy. "


    Su Yuan shook her head.


    Because of work, my cousin can''t stay at home all day, so the arduous task of taking care of an "injured" falls on her tender shoulders.


    It''s just like going back in time. Now, someone basically comes to pick her up from school every day. This is what my cousin told me. It''s just different from last year. Last year, the other side took care of her, but now the roles have changed.


    There''s nothing more unexpected than that. Come out and hang out, sooner or later you have to pay back.


    Of course, the ugliness of the family is nothing to be ignored. No matter how harmonious the teacher-student relationship with Yao Chenxi is, Su Yuan is still an outsider. Although she is still a pure girl, and she doesn''t grow much, she has become much more mature in the past year. A year ago, with her stubborn personality at that time, I''m afraid that she would make brother futu become a "mentally retarded" thing to publicize. But now, even in front of Yao Chenxi, she doesn''t mention a word, facing each other''s puzzled eyes When he walked out of the teaching building, he just said with a smile as if nothing had happened, "it''s nothing, Mr. Yao. Goodbye. I have to go out. Brother futu is still waiting for me at the school gate."


    Hearing the name, Yao Chenxi''s smile faded away and nodded silently.


    "Miss Yao, I''ll go first."


    Su Yuan didn''t pay much attention either. She waved her hand and turned to walk in the direction outside the school.


    Yao Chenxi watched her back. After standing in the same place for a minute, she turned and left in the opposite direction to Su Yuan.


    She no longer works as Su Yuan''s counselor, which probably means that she will have no chance of meeting that man again.


    It''s just that it doesn''t intersect any more. Is that so-called?


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother futu."


    Before she got to the milk tea shop across the street, Su Yuan was already smiling and waving.


    Now basically every day, the other party will sit here and wait for themselves.


    Holding the Hazelnut Latte ordered for Su Yuan, he has gradually become the mascot of this milk tea shop, and Comrade Li futu, who often makes some girls blush and peep, walks out of the shop.


    "Thank you, brother futu."Su Yuan took the latte, and then naturally took each other''s arm.


    Maybe at the beginning, there is still some resistance, but after this period of time, someone has become accustomed to nature.


    They walked leisurely towards the nearest subway station.


    According to my cousin''s instructions, let brother futu review his previous life track as much as possible, which is conducive to his memory recovery. However, during this period, she has nearly done her best to take brother futu to go all the places she has been to before, so she has to hire an old woman to play the porcelain touching drama again, but brother futu still has no memory recovery Gradually, Su Yuan no longer insists on it. She thinks it''s OK to let it go. After all, brother futu has lost his memory, but now she can always be with her.


    "Brother futu, you know, Mr. Yao finally came back from his vacation."


    Drinking a warm latte, Su Yuan turned her head with a soft smile.


    Although I hope brother futu can find herself as soon as possible, she is still selfish, just like Su Yuan didn''t mention much about Gu Qingcheng and even he Caiwei.


    In her eyes, teacher Yao is also an old friend that brother futu knew before, which may help to arouse brother futu''s memory. The most important thing is that in her opinion, Yao Chenxi does not have any threat.


    "You mean your former counselor?"


    Su Yuan nodded.


    "Brother futu, you really don''t remember her at all? The first time you sent me back to school, you ran into Mr. Yao, and then you saw him several times. "


    A comrade shook his head without accident.


    Su Yuan is not lost either. After all, she is so disappointed that she is used to it. After so many efforts, she has come to realize that helping brother futu find herself is doomed to be an arduous and long-standing project.


    But suddenly she thought that she would not be so surprised when the reality of amnesia came.

 Chapter 1416

    The National Grand Theater.


    A famous foreign troupe is giving a wonderful performance.


    The elder brother Cao Xiuge, who didn''t want to break his promise, finally took time to fulfill his promise after breaking an appointment.


    Like most of the audience at the scene, the two brothers and sisters bought very ordinary tickets. Sitting in the middle of the theater was not the best viewing position, accompanied by mice.


    Midway, the mouse''s mobile phone suddenly rang, she looked at the text message content, eyes fluctuated, but did not disturb a pair of brothers and sisters around.


    When the performance was over, she went out of the gate of the theater and whispered.


    "Prince, I found it. It''s The national health service. "


    Cao Xiuge took a look at her, and his face didn''t change. Then he said to his sister with a smile: "Jinse, you and your son mouse can laugh back."


    Cao Jinse, who was in a good mood when he came out with his brother, doubted: "brother, what about you? Won''t you come back with us? "


    Cao Xiuge said with a smile: "I still have to go to the unit. I need to deal with some work."


    Cao Jinse immediately showed dissatisfaction and frowned: "brother, didn''t you promise me not to talk about work today?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles bitterly.


    The offspring made a sound at the right time.


    "Miss, the crown prince is in an important position now. He needs to look at many things. If something goes wrong, it will have a great impact. The crown prince can''t help himself. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. But now there are many people staring at our Cao family, waiting for us to make mistakes."


    Cao Jinse is not unreasonable, Wen Yan gradually silent down, finally, or choose to understand.


    "Brother, go back quickly. I''ll wait for you to have dinner."


    "Good."


    Cao Xiuge nodded a smile, then looked at the mouse.


    "Take miss home."


    "Brother, why don''t you leave the car to you?"


    When they came over, they only drove one car, but Cao Jinse still cared about his brother.


    "No, the Department is not far from here. I''ll just take a taxi."


    With that, Cao Xiuge gave a sign to the mouse, and the mouse understood, "Miss, let''s go."


    Cao Xiuge stood in the same place and watched the two girls leave.


    Driving away from the National Grand Theater, the rat spoke softly.


    "Miss, are you still angry with the prince?"


    Looking out of the window, Cao Jinse shook his head and said quietly, "I know that my brother has a heavy burden on his shoulder, so I tried to let him accompany me to the theatre. I hope he can take a holiday and relax himself, but I didn''t expect that he still can''t forget his work."


    Originally thought just miss want to see a little bit of surprise, then soft smile.


    "Miss, the prince is different from before. In the past, he was very free. Whatever he did, he could be independent and unrestrained. But now he is not only a descendant of the Cao family..."


    "It''s not just my brother, Cao Jinse."


    Cao Jinse answered.


    The offspring''s speech stagnated.


    Cao Jinse smiles and breathes out a breath.


    "Sister mouse, I can understand my brother, and I''ve always been proud of having such a brother. I know that he will only have more and more responsibilities in the future, but I can''t help him. Moreover, I know that even if there are any difficulties, my brother will not let me know. Sister squirrel, you are different from me. I hope you can help him share some. "


    The child mouse turned his head and looked at the girl who was growing up. He looked at her and laughed.


    "I will, miss."


    After many years in Cao''s family, this woman who often goes out with Cao''s direct son seldom shows her sense of existence, and never says anything sensational. However, one thing has already become her deep-rooted and unshakable belief.


    Guarding that man is her mission in this life.


    ¡­¡­


    After the child mouse left with Jinse, Cao Xiuge, who said he had a job to deal with urgently, stopped a taxi, but didn''t go to his finance department.


    "Master, go to 18 Chang''an Street."


    The plain words from the back seat shocked the taxi driver and subconsciously looked into the rearview mirror for several times.


    But the young passenger was looking out of the window, did not pay attention to his look fluctuations, fingers unconsciously tapping knee, do not know what to think.


    18 Chang''an Street.


    National Health Bureau headquarters.


    Cao Xiuge checked out and got out of the car with a calm look. He ignored the warning sign at the door that "organs are important, no admittance".


    "Cao Xiuge, please see director Luo."


    Without breaking in without authorization, Cao Xiuge stops in front of the guard Pavilion. He takes out his certificate and hands it to the soldiers on duty.


    "Hello, chief!"


    The soldier on duty checked the certificate, returned it immediately, and then solemnly saluted and quickly released it.


    Cao Xiuge collected his certificate and continued to walk inside. When he went up the front steps, someone was waiting."Director Cao, please follow me."


    He shook hands with him and took him up the elevator to an office.


    "Luo Bureau, director Cao is here."


    "Come in, please."


    There was a quick response from the office.


    "Director Cao, please."


    "Please."


    Cao Xiuge nodded and then pushed the door in.


    Luo Wenzhou happened to be in the headquarters. Looking at the uninvited Prince Cao, Luo Wenzhou got up from behind his desk and welcomed him with a warm smile. Before he came to the headquarters, he took the initiative to extend his hand.


    "When Cao Si came to visit us, he would welcome us far away. Don''t be surprised."


    Cao Xiuge, who is actually several ranks lower than the other party''s rank, responded with a smile and also extended his hand.


    "Luoju is serious. I''m taking the liberty to do it. I didn''t disturb luoju''s work, did I?"


    "Don''t disturb."


    Luo Wenzhou said immediately, smiling as before, and stretched out his hand to the sofa.


    "Director Cao, please take a seat."


    Take your seat.


    I have an assistant to serve tea.


    "I don''t know what happened to Director Cao''s sudden visit?"


    Luo Wenzhou fully demonstrated the style of the military, did not beat around the Bush, and quickly went straight to the theme.


    Cao Xiuge, who is not as good as his counterpart in terms of age, seniority and rank, has no stage fright. He has a calm smile and looks at this powerful official who is responsible for the safety of a country. He is also not evasive.


    "I heard that luoju is investigating huangrui group recently?"


    When Luo Wenzhou heard the speech, he showed a normal look of surprise, and then said with a smile, "director Cao is really good at hearing and seeing. Even he heard the news."


    Obviously, he didn''t mean to hide it.


    "Luoju, huangrui group is a landmark private enterprise, which has always played a vital positive role in China''s economic stability. If you investigate its news, what kind of impact will it have if it gets out, luoju should be clear?"


    Cao Xiuge was calm, as if he was just talking about business.


    Luo Wenzhou nodded with a smile.


    "Secretary Cao can rest assured that in fact, we have always been proceeding from the overall economic situation and have always been very cautious."


    Very careful.


    This word is very thought-provoking.


    Cao Xiuge nodded.


    "Since its establishment, huangrui group has been courageous in taking on its own social responsibilities and has been playing a positive role as an example to all sectors of the society. I believe that such enterprises should not have too serious problems. Does luoju think so?"


    Luo Wenzhou nodded and laughed. His tone was easy-going, but it seemed to be meaningful.


    "I hope so, too."


    Smell speech, Cao Xiuge drank tea, no more words, sit down a few minutes, then put forward to leave.


    Luo Wenzhou sent them off in person.


    Two people just a few words of communication, like nothing to say, but seems to say everything.


    Taking the elevator downstairs, Cao Xiuge walked out of the headquarters of the National Health Bureau, stopped for a moment on the steps, and then stepped downstairs.


    The next day.


    A command issued from Kyoto, sweeping across the river, mighty!


    The biggest crackdown on underworld in the history of China has set off without warning!


    Then, less than three days after the nationwide crackdown on gangsters, the empress of Sichuan was arrested and jailed in Kyoto!


    The news came out.


    The whole country is in an uproar!

 Chapter 1417

    Cracking down on gangs and eliminating evils is undoubtedly a good thing for the country and the people. The government often carries out such special rectification actions, but I''m afraid no one can imagine that this time it will be so thunderous!


    At the beginning of the operation, before waiting for someone to figure out what was going on this time, Zhu Yeqing, who was awed by Tianfu, was taken into custody. How could he be as angry as a tiger at the beginning?


    After hearing the news, the grassy people all over the world were shocked by the firm determination shown by the official. They were like ants on a hot pot. They were frightened and at a loss for fear that they would face the disaster of imprisonment. At the same time, many people could not help but turn their eyes to her base camp after hearing the news that Dao Madan was in prison.


    But the land of Shu was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Kyoto, the focus of the storm.


    Song group.


    Song Dynasty song, who has been "diligent and conscientious" since he inherited the power, embezzled the privilege for the first time and left the company to rush home.


    "elder sister, have you heard about the arrest of Miss Gong?"


    Before he came near, he cried out.


    Today is the weekend. Song Luoshen, who is on vacation at home, is accompanying song Jingguo, the owner of the Song family, to fish by the pond.


    Originally, the fish was about to take the bait, but it was startled away by song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song raised his head in discontent.


    "How old are you? You can''t be more steady and mumble about something. "


    Song Chaoge quickly approached and stood next to his cousin. He thought they didn''t hear him clearly. He told him once again, "grandfather, sister, I just heard the news that Miss Gong was arrested."


    After he took over the power of the family, he devoted himself to the group and tried to make some achievements to prove that he did not rely entirely on the "alms" of his cousin. As a result, he had less contact with the former Yamen. Otherwise, he would not have known the news so late.


    "I''m not deaf. I heard that just now."


    Song Jingguo spoke blandly.


    Hearing the words, the Song Dynasty songs can not help but look surprised.


    "Grandfather, you all know?"


    Then he looked at the cousin who was sitting here watching the fish as if nothing had happened, full of doubts.


    "What''s the matter, sister? How did they arrest Miss Gong? "


    In fact, this is very illogical. It''s not clear who is the empress of Sichuan and who is in the world. Objectively speaking, it''s not the wrong person to arrest her. It''s just that subconsciously, it''s hard for many people to accept. After all, the other party is a famous giant in the world. After so many years of strong winds and waves, why did he suddenly fall down without warning?


    "Are you tired standing? Sit down first. "


    Song Luo Shen Enron way, tone and in front of this pond, no waves.


    Song Dynasty Song Yiyan sat down beside her. His cousin''s reaction made him gradually calm down, but in his heart, he was full of doubts.


    At the beginning, but he brought his cousin back from Sichuan, and it was in Gong Zhengyu''s manor. According to reason, the woman who could represent an era should have shown great kindness to her cousin. Now that she is in trouble, why is she so indifferent?


    Does it have something to do with Yan Di, who has disappeared for a long time?


    Song Dynasty songs can not help but begin to imagine.


    The resourceful song Jingguo holds a fishing rod. Although he looks at the pond, he seems to be anticipating everything. He guesses what his grandson thinks and says plainly, "don''t guess. Your sister is not so unkind. She has already visited that one."


    Song Dynasty song, who was asked to go through his mind, was a little embarrassed, and then said rigidly, "sister, is Miss Gong OK?"


    Song Luo Shen gently shakes his head.


    "It''s delicious and delicious, but there''s no freedom."


    "Elder sister, grandfather, why do they want to catch Miss Gong? Are you not afraid of causing trouble? It shouldn''t be On what charges are the people arrested? "


    "Among the people in the river and lake, which one is not guilty and which one needs to be charged, the only difference is whether they have the determination to move."


    Song Jingguo''s slow voice, to the point.


    "This time, I heard that Chen Naike and Chen Wei personally named it, and Jiang Kuangyi was in charge of supervising it."


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    He was finally able to understand why the operation was so thunderous.


    "Chen Wei Wasn''t that Mr. Cao''s student? "


    He said hesitantly.


    Song Jingguo and song Luoshen were silent.


    "Chen Wei and miss Gong have no grievances or grudges. He has no reason to aim at Miss Gong..."


    The Song Dynasty Song subconsciously says that every move of a person at that level is not made at will, it must have deep meaning.


    "Is Is it the Cao family? "


    Song Dynasty song song''s eyes are uncertain.


    "Grandfather, the fish is hooked."


    Song Luoshen did not respond, looking at the shaking fish dart, softly remind.Song Jingguo finished with a two or three Jin Koi. When he took it down, he did not put it in the fish basket. He did not even prepare the fish basket and put it back into the pond.


    "Sister, is it really the Cao family? What does Cao Xiuge want to do? "


    The more I think about it, the more song dynasty song song believes that his guess, behind the storm, is probably caused by the Cao family, and Cao Xiuge, as the worthy successor of the Cao family, said that this matter has nothing to do with him, it is impossible.


    "You ask me, who am I going to ask? Ask Cao Xiuge


    Now Song Luoshen, the deputy of Cao''s Prince, chuckled.


    The Song Dynasty song song heard her implication.


    Obviously, his cousin and he are in the same mind.


    "Sister, do we just sit and watch?"


    Song Dynasty Song asked in a low voice.


    Although I don''t know why Yan Di disappeared for such a long time, if he came back and learned that they were standing by, the Song family couldn''t explain.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Song Luoshen didn''t respond, but song Jingguo opened his mouth, re baited, threw the line into the pond, and said gently: "since we only catch but don''t judge, it shows that the spearhead is not necessarily what we see. The Cao family is not in a hurry. Why should we worry. No matter what calculation Cao is making, just keep on waiting. "


    Looking at the calm pond, song Jingguo, who has been fighting for a lifetime in this power city, sighed a little. He could not hide his old face, showing a slight sigh, like teaching his grandchildren, or talking to himself.


    "Before you grow strong enough, you have to follow the rules. Even a dragon has to stay in the pond peacefully before it takes shape. If you jump out of the pond ahead of time, you will only wait for the fisherman''s knife and fork, or die on the shore."


    The voice fell to the ground, and the dart began to shake gently again.


    Seeing this, song Jingguo smiles slowly.


    "Good luck today."


    There''s another fish on the hook.

 Chapter 1418

    "Jiang Bureau."


    "Luoju."


    With a warm breeze and cloudless sky, it is rare for Kyoto City, which is deeply troubled by fog and haze, to have such fine weather.


    The two leaders of different security systems shook hands, perhaps because of the weather, with the same peaceful smile on their faces.


    It''s just that there''s a difference between the two in their costumes.


    A casual dress.


    A uniform.


    On the back of the building, the badge flashed.


    "I don''t know if Luo bureau is here. What can I do for you?"


    Jiang Kuangyi, who received the news personally, asked with a smile.


    Looking at his colleagues who are somewhat similar to his position, Luo Wenzhou in plain clothes takes back his hand and comes straight to the point.


    "I''d like to visit Miya."


    His voice was calm and even smiling, as if he had not been affected by the storm at all.


    Jiang Kuangyi, a uniformed, dignified and solemn man, was silent for a moment. His smile gradually subsided, and he gently reminded: "Luo Bureau, when you see her at this time, the influence is not good."


    Although they haven''t worked together and have little contact with each other, it doesn''t affect their mutual affection.


    Luo Wenzhou smiles.


    "Jiang Bureau, I''m not as busy as you. Today is the weekend. I''m on vacation. Now it''s my private time. I visit a friend in my personal capacity. I don''t violate the rules, do I?"


    Jiang Kuangyi looked at the man who had made up his mind. His eyes were complicated. He shook his head and said, "nature doesn''t affect it."


    His reminder, can only point to the end, since the other side is not moved, he can not forcibly stop.


    "Luo Ju, please follow me."


    He turned and motioned.


    It''s not like in movies and TV dramas that you can only communicate with a phone through a layer of glass. Although Gong Zhengyu was detained, he was treated very well. He has a single room, a bed, an air conditioner and even a TV. If his freedom is not restricted, it''s no different from staying in a hotel.


    "You shouldn''t have come."


    Luo Wenzhou, who opened the door, whispered that although he was in prison, he didn''t have any worries and panic.


    "Yu Qing, we are friends. Yu Li, you were arrested because of me. How can I stay out of the affair and ignore it?"


    Luo Wen Zhou as if nothing had happened a smile, look relaxed, joked: "they did not bully you?"


    Miyazaki didn''t pay attention to the cold joke and said calmly, "don''t be sentimental. What''s the relationship between my being arrested and you?"


    Luo Wenzhou did not argue with her and looked around the room.


    The environment here is pretty good. The only drawback is that there are no windows and you can''t see the sun outside.


    He moved a chair and sat down. Looking at the face he couldn''t get tired of, it didn''t look like Luo Wenzhou who came to visit the prison. He said with a smile, "why do you think you look so good-looking? After watching it for so many years, I''m still not tired of it. It''s really strange. "


    This kind of words, in the world, few people dare to say, few people will say.


    Gong Zhengyu picked his eyebrows.


    "Are you here to visit, or do you come down here? Why, bullying me is in trouble now, so I''ll step on it as well? "


    The outside world has been in a tumultuous state, but she seems to have nothing to do with it.


    "I don''t dare. What I say is from the bottom of my heart. I tried to bear it before, but now I don''t want to


    Luo Wenzhou is still smiling.


    "You said, how can there be a woman like you in the world? You are not willing to praise your beauty."


    Gong Zhengyu looked away, as if he was out of sight and upset.


    "Luo Bureau, please pay attention to your identity. Don''t forget where you are. You are not afraid to be heard, which will destroy your glorious image."


    "What are you afraid of? Can''t I pursue love? Besides, there''s no one else here. Is it difficult for them to install a monitor here? "


    Luo Wenzhou didn''t like it, but his voice fell to the ground, and the color of light picking gradually converged.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    He spoke softly, apologetically.


    Gong Zhengyu still looked at the door and said, "it''s none of your business."


    "Don''t worry, one person should do one thing. If anyone wants to implicate the innocent, I will never allow it."


    Luo Wenzhou''s eyes are firm and his voice is loud.


    "I said, it''s my own business. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m black and you''re white. Don''t you think it''s funny to talk about this here? "


    Gong Zhengyu looks cold and impersonal, and finally looks at Luo Wenzhou again.


    "Don''t waste your time on me, do what you think is right."


    "Although you are in the river and lake, you should be more open-minded and have a clear conscience than us so-called Temple people."


    Luo Wenzhou said sincerely.


    Gongyu was not moved.


    "Have you finished? Please come back when you have finishedLuo Wenzhou gave a bitter smile.


    The other party is so "ignorant" that he has a special preference.


    "Then you have a good rest. It''s a holiday. Don''t worry, you won''t stay here long."


    Luo Wenzhou moved his chair and stood up.


    Just as he was about to turn around, there was a sudden sound behind him, as usual, even cold.


    "You know what my character is. I don''t need you to be a hero. Don''t let me look down on you."


    Luo Wenzhou''s body shape was a meal, but he didn''t look back.


    After a pause, he finally made no response and walked towards the door, steady footed.


    When he closed the door again, through the gradually narrowing gap between the doors, he finally looked at the woman who had been his heart for half his life.


    He has seen this face for so many years, but he has never been tired of it. Maybe he will never have another chance to be tired of it.


    The action of eliminating the underworld was carried out vigorously, not long after the empress of Sichuan and Sichuan was put in prison, and then a news, such as rainstorm and thunder, shocked the government and the public.


    "Luo Wenzhou, you are suspected of covering up, using power for personal gain, colluding with lawless elements, and fully protecting your back. Please come back with us for inspection. This is an arrest warrant."


    Looking up at a group of people who broke into his office, Luo Wenzhou was not surprised, but said a word.


    "Just a moment, please."


    Then, he calmly signed the last document, then put down his pen, slowly stood up and looked at the group of people with a fierce and serious face, calmly and calmly stretched out his hands.


    All the way down the stairs, the whole Guowei building was numb.


    Known as the first avenue, Chang''an Avenue is full of traffic, so many people are lucky to see this scene.


    Although I don''t know where the big guy was arrested, I''m afraid everyone knows where he was arrested, and the battle of the car at the door. I''m afraid everyone knows that he won''t be a nobody.


    Many people take pictures secretly.


    The pictures spread out quickly through the Internet.


    The ordinary people can''t help clapping their hands and cheering when they don''t know where the mountain is. They just feel that another big tiger has been caught, and they all sigh.


    Justice may be late, but it will never be absent.

 Chapter 1419

    Luo Wenzhou, who is suspected of shielding and acting as an umbrella behind the criminals, should not be interrogated and investigated by ordinary organs, but taken over by a special organization.


    In the empty and cold corridor, a gentle sound of footsteps began to ring out.


    No one was on guard, no one was on duty, even when he came to the door of a prison, he easily pushed the door open.


    I don''t know whether it''s negligence or some reason, but the chain is not up here.


    In the prison room, Luo Wenzhou, who had been reduced from the height of the temple to a prisoner at the bottom of the steps, leaned on the bed with his eyes closed. He seemed to be asleep, as if he had not heard the door open.


    The footsteps came closer and closer, then stopped in front of the bed.


    "Luoju, it''s time to eat."


    When Luo heard the news, he gradually opened his eyes.


    A man was standing by the bed with a lunch box in his hand.


    Then he sat up straight, without any desolation or depression of falling into the abyss, and his smile was as broad as when he met a few days ago.


    "I''m really sorry to trouble director Cao to deliver the meal in person."


    Cao Xiuge put the box lunch on the side table.


    "Yes, Luo Ju has always been my role model in my official career."


    Luo Wenzhou shook his head and laughed.


    "At this time, don''t make fun of me. Once I offend an official, I''m not qualified to be an example. I''d better change my object of study."


    After putting the meal away, Cao Xiuge looked back and set his eyes on the prisoner''s face.


    "Does luoju think that Xiuge is not qualified to learn from you?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, director Cao. I didn''t mean that at all."


    With a smile, Luo Wenzhou got out of bed, went to the table, sat down and began to eat. It was not a delicacy, but an ordinary box lunch, but he seemed to eat with relish.


    "Director Cao, have you eaten it? How about together? "


    "I''m not hungry."


    Cao Xiuge quietly refused the other side''s kindness.


    He also had the demeanor, or patience, standing there without disturbing, waiting for Luo Wenzhou to finish a box of lunch.


    "Director Cao, thank you for your meal. It''s delicious."


    After drinking, Luo Wenzhou wiped his mouth and said, "I didn''t expect that it would be director Cao. You are in charge of the trial. If you have any questions, director Cao will ask directly. I will cooperate."


    "Luo Bureau, I have always respected you. This has never changed."


    At present, Luo Wenzhou has been suspended for investigation, but Cao Xiuge still uses the honorific title, does not have the sharp tone of falling into the well, and his tone is as polite as ever.


    Luo Wen Zhou smiles.


    "Director Cao, I also have rich experience in interrogation. I really don''t need to play any emotional cards with me. If I have something to say, I will say everything I know."


    Cao Xiuge looked at him quietly for a while, then nodded.


    "In that case, Xiuge won''t beat around the bush. Luo Bureau, someone has reported that you have an affair with the queen of the rivers and lakes in Shu, which is deeply involved. Is it true?"


    "Director Cao refers to Gong Zhengyu?"


    Luo Wenzhou nodded and said frankly, "yes, I have known her for many years, but our relationship has always been very pure. It''s not wrong to make friends."


    "It''s not wrong to make friends, but does luoju know the identity and background of Gong Zhengyu?"


    Luo Wenzhou said with a smile: "director Cao, don''t forget what I did before. If I don''t even know who she is, it''s not a joke."


    He could have asked three questions and tried his best to exonerate himself, but when he said that, he almost had the intention of pleading guilty.


    "In that case, why did luoju choose to have deep friendship with him? You''re not afraid to talk to others? After all, you are white, she is black


    "Director Cao told you a secret."


    Luo Wenzhou said suddenly.


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes flickered slightly, but then he heard it.


    "In fact, I''ve been trying to recruit her for so many years, but I still haven''t succeeded."


    After that, Luo Wenzhou sighed with regret.


    Cao Xiuge''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Is luoju telling me a joke?"


    Luo Wenzhou looked at him and said with a smile, "of course not, but Cao Si can be a joke when he grows up."


    Luo Wenzhou didn''t want to pretend to be a fool any more. Since both sides were standing here, they clearly showed their intention. It''s just a waste of time to continue to say so.


    "Director Cao, let''s get down to business. What do you want?"


    Luo Wenzhou went straight in, and Cao Xiuge didn''t dodge any more.


    "I think Luo Bureau knows what I want, and why ask this question."


    Luo Wenzhou gradually regained his calm.


    "I''ve always wondered why you did it? Why? ""Luoju, I have a great wish since I was a child. I will do my best to restore the splendor of Longguo to its historical prosperity. For this goal, I am willing to give everything. We''re on the same page here. "


    Cao Xiuge''s tone was gentle, but he was full of unshakable and firm strength.


    Luo Wenzhou''s eyes were condensed,


    he suspected that huangrui group and blood clan were in collusion, so he felt puzzled. Now it seems that the fact is different from what he expected.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Looking at Cao Shizi, who was highly expected by the whole temple, he asked in a deep voice.


    If you give him enough time, he may be able to find out the other party''s real intention, but the other party''s reaction is too fast. He doesn''t give him too much time at all. He uses thunder to put him in prison.


    "Luo Bureau, what do I want to do? You can see it with your own eyes in the future. Believe me, I will make this prosperous age as you and I wish."


    Cao Xiuge''s tone is inexplicable and his eyes are deep.


    Luo Wenzhou felt that he understood something, but he didn''t seem to understand anything.


    "If Why don''t I cooperate? "


    He spoke slowly.


    Cao Xiuge was silent for a moment, and said quietly: "Luo Bureau, the coming of a prosperous age, must be without the dedication and sacrifice of some people."


    The cell was quiet enough to hear the flow of time.


    Faced with perhaps the most difficult choice in his life, Luo Wenzhou''s eyes kept fluctuating, and half of them didn''t speak.


    He seems to have a choice.


    In fact, there is only one way to go.


    "Kang Xiaochun was seriously injured when we arrested him, and soon afterwards he died."


    After half silence, Luo Wenzhou spoke slowly, then raised his head and gazed at Cao''s son who had never sat down.


    "I have only one request. Release Gong Zhengyu."


    Cao Xiuge nodded silently.


    "Thank you."


    Luo Wen Zhou smiles.


    "Luoju, it''s hard. Next, let me do it."


    After that, Cao Xiuge turned and left.


    The door closed again.


    Luo Wenzhou, who knows it''s hard to see the sun again in case of secret leakage, gets up again, sits beside the bed, turns around and touches the head of the bed.


    There was a hand that he carried with him. When he came in, it was not disassembled for some reason.


    He held the gun in his hand and gently stroked it with a calm look.


    "Bang!"


    Before he went far away, Cao Xiuge stopped suddenly because of the dull gunfire.


    The sound of gunfire vibrated in the corridor.


    Cao Xiuge stood in the same place, his expression was frozen, his eyes trembled slightly, and finally he closed his eyes slowly.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1420

    Sitting in the car, Cao Xiuge can''t see any complacency on his face. He has no expression on the opposite side, which makes people feel very depressed.


    "You arranged it?"


    The mouse clenched the steering wheel, bit his lip, and finally nodded.


    "Only a dead man can keep a secret. Even if he is locked up all the time, there is no insurance that he will never be able to speak."


    "Prince, this kind of time, can''t have woman''s benevolence."


    There was silence in the car.


    "He is a good official."


    Cao Xiuge whispered, like a final conclusion, closed his eyes and leaned on the seat.


    "Inform Jiang Bureau and let Gong Zhengyu go."


    The mouse nodded, looked out of the window at the special investigation office, and drove away.


    ¡­¡­


    On the fourth day of her arrest and imprisonment, the female emperor of Sichuan once again showed her amazing skill to the world. It was clear that she had been taken as a typical detention, but within a few days, the authorities acquitted her on the ground of insufficient evidence.


    The world is amazed at Dao Ma Dan''s hand and eye. Naturally, no one among the ordinary people knows that a good minister who has devoted most of his life to his duty has quietly ended his life.


    There is no danger of seeing the sun again, dazzling sunshine, let Gong Zhengyu subconsciously squint.


    "Aunt."


    Song Luo God pushed out the door and came to meet the man himself.


    Gong Zhengyu nodded to her and got on the bus.


    Song Luoshen drove to the club in his brother song Chaoge''s name.


    "These days, is there nothing wrong outside?"


    After staying for a few days, Gong Zhengyu couldn''t see any haggard. He leaned lazily in the back row with the same style.


    "According to my aunt''s instructions, I have informed Baiqi that they are very peaceful."


    Song Luoshen responded with a smile, but in the middle of it, he seemed to want to talk and stop.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Gong Yutou noticed her strange look in the rearview mirror.


    "Auntie, let''s talk about it later at dinner."


    Song Luo opened his mouth in a soft voice with complicated eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Before entering the box, Gong received a phone call.


    Strange number.


    "Miss Gong? My name is Zou Xun. I''m a subordinate of luoju. He asked me to give you something. "


    The voice from the phone is also very strange, but it is obvious that the tone seems to be filled with a similar feeling of sadness and indignation.


    C / O?


    Gong Zhengyu frowned slightly, feeling a little strange, but still reported the location.


    Putting down her cell phone, she looks at Songluo.


    "Is something wrong with Luo Wenzhou?"


    Song Luoshen, who was pouring the tea, made a slight gesture, then filled the cup again and put it in front of Gong Yuyu. He raised his head and looked into each other''s eyes. His voice was rare and deep.


    "Aunt, you don''t know. Shortly after you went in, luoju was also arrested."


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were fixed, but he didn''t panic.


    "What charge?"


    Songluo was silent.


    Miyao Yu understood.


    Obviously, it''s hard for the other party to say. It must have something to do with her.


    That''s right.


    Black and white do not blend, is indeed a full and legitimate reason.


    "Where is he being held now?"


    Gong Zhengyu asked, looking calm.


    "Auntie, there''s no need."


    Song Luo Shen pursed his mouth.


    "What "No need?"


    It seems that he has guessed something. Gong Zhengyu stares at Song Luoshen with sharp eyes.


    Song Luoshen took a breath, looked at each other for a moment, and finally told the truth.


    "Aunt, the day before you were released, that is, yesterday, Luo Bureau was in prison Fear of suicide. "


    Voice landing.


    Gong Yuyu''s eyes suddenly contracted,


    the box became quiet and the needle could be heard.


    The surrounding temperature, as if in an instant have dropped a few minutes.


    Song Luoshen is very clear about the relationship between the woman opposite and the man who has died. Naturally, it is not as dirty as outsiders think. But he has known each other for so many years, and he has long been like a confidant, even though they have different identities, even if they are not compatible with each other.


    It is said that it is difficult for men and women in this world to have pure friendship, but song Luoshen thinks that the friendship between Gong Yi and Luo Wenzhou is very pure, which is a friendship that ordinary people can''t understand.


    "Aunt, the deceased is gone. Please be patient."


    Song Luo tries to comfort.


    Gong Yu said nothing. He took a cup from his white palm and sipped the tea slowly.


    When the teacup was put down again, song Luoshen''s eyes fluctuated, and the teacup was full of cracks.It''s hard for anyone to be indifferent when they hear that an old friend is suddenly in trouble. What''s more, although we still don''t know why Luo Wenzhou died, at least it has something to do with Gong Zhengyu.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Gong Yuyu, Luo Wenzhou would not have been caught.


    "Are you sure it''s suicide?"


    Just as the atmosphere was almost frozen, Gong finally opened his mouth with no expression on his face.


    "This is public information. As for the real reason, no one knows at present."


    With Songluo''s intelligence, she would not believe that kind of illogical saying, but now she is also puzzled.


    Up to now, some things can be seen clearly.


    The real goal of the Cao family is Luo Wenzhou.


    Just, why?


    What''s going on in the temple?


    Not likely.


    Even if Cao Xiuge is greedy for profits, he can''t directly fight against such a senior official. Even if he succeeds, it''s not worth the loss. If he is careless, it may cause a lot of people''s disgust and vigilance.


    But he chose to do it in the end. What was the reason that made him so reckless?


    "Aunt, I found out that the Cao family is leading the way in arresting you this time. Do you know why the Cao family is targeting you and luoju?"


    Songluo asked in a low voice.


    Gong Zhengyu''s expression is indifferent, but his eyes are full of cold murders.


    A few days ago, the scene of Luo Wenzhou visiting her reappeared in his mind.


    Although she is heartless and loveless to Luo Wenzhou, she has been friends for so many years. Although she has always spoken coldly, the man who has been serving the country all her life but has never been decent in front of her is one of the few people she is willing to face up to.


    How many confidants can a person have in his life?


    Besides, it''s her identity.


    "If you want to know why, just wait here."


    Gong Zhengyu suddenly got up.


    Although Luo Wenzhou has not seen the "relic" handed over to her, she can generally guess what it is.


    Song Luoshen''s face changed.


    "Aunt, where are you going?"


    Gong Zhengyu said nothing. He went to the door and opened it.


    Song Luoshen didn''t chase him. He knew that he couldn''t stop him even if he chased him. Looking at the open door, his face changed again and again.


    Then, in a hurry, she took out her cell phone and made a call.


    "You come back to me quickly!"

 Chapter 1421

    At dusk.


    Phoenix Avenue.


    A man hurried to the street and stopped a taxi.


    "Master, go to 23 Wuyi Road."


    He sat in the car, with a low voice containing a touch of imperceptible urgency. In his hand, he also carried a briefcase, which seemed to contain something very important to him. Even when he sat in the car, he did not put the briefcase on the side, but still held it tightly in his arms.


    "All right."


    Wuyi Road is far away from here. It''s a big business. Just when the taxi driver was going to leave with great energy, the rear door was pulled open again.


    Then, a soft and clear voice sounded.


    "Master, can you give me a ride?"


    The man who got into the car first subconsciously looked out of the door on guard and found that the other party was a pure and lovely girl. His fierce color was slightly restrained.


    The taxi driver has professional ethics. He looks at the back seat guest and says apologetically, "excuse me, little girl. This gentleman arrived earlier than you. You wait for the car behind you."


    "But I''ve been waiting here for a long time. The car has been stopped by others. Master, please give me a ride. It will be dark if I wait any longer."


    The girl in front of the car looks about 20 years old. She is petite and has a little baby fat face. She looks like a college student, especially now she looks so pathetic. It''s hard to bear.


    Seeing the little girl looking at herself pitifully, the taxi driver, who also has a daughter, could not help but feel compassion and moved his lips. He said in a bit of embarrassment, "ask the gentleman in the back. If he agrees, I can give you a ride. "


    Smelling speech, the girl outside the car immediately shifted her eyes and looked at the passengers one step ahead of her with the pitiful eyes that the man couldn''t resist.


    The other side was silent for a moment, and finally opened his mouth: "you Where are you going? "


    The girl was no doubt good at observing words and expressions. She recognized the looseness in the other person''s tone and immediately said, "I''ll go to Cade''s side."


    The kind-hearted driver, who wanted to help the little girl, said in a timely voice, "Sir, if you go to Cade, it''s on your way. You can''t go far."


    After thinking for a while, the man finally did not do anything harmful to the image of the majority of male compatriots and nodded slowly.


    "Thank you


    The girl said thanks excitedly and immediately opened the door and got into the co pilot''s seat.


    Carrying two passengers who met by chance, the taxi left the street.


    The girl who hitchhiked is not very beautiful, but she is definitely beautiful. Her skin is pink and shiny, young and energetic. She is definitely the type favored by many successful uncles. However, the man in the back seat who could seize this opportunity to ask for the contact information of the other party didn''t mean to chat up with the other party. He looked out of the window all the way, looking out the briefcase He held it tightly in his hand from beginning to end without any relaxation.


    "Little girl, Cade is here. Where are you going to get off?"


    The driver''s reminder made the girl who had been playing with her mobile phone finally look up. She looked out of the window at Cade square and said, "just drive a little further and throw me down in front of the traffic lights."


    "All right."


    At the designated place, the girl pushed the door and got off. At the same time, she threw down a hundred yuan ticket and never forgot to thank the kind driver and passengers again.


    "Goodbye."


    She stood by the side of the road, waving, smiling, the sunset in the sky is still dazzling.


    Looking at the little girl who has been standing on the side of the road to see her off, the taxi driver put the hundred dollar bill away and said with emotion: "young people nowadays are really more and more polite, but they are much better than our generation."


    Seeing the green light on his head, he withdrew his eyes from the rearview mirror and released the brake.


    Then, people around Cade square witnessed a tragic car accident.


    A truck ran through a red light as if its brakes were out of control and collided with a normal taxi.


    Huge impact, so that the taxi instantly out of control, rollover out, the body fragmented.


    The screams followed.


    Just like the shocked passers-by around, the girl who was riding the taxi overturned in the middle of the road not long ago also witnessed the scene.


    Perhaps life should not be absolutely, so she just got off ahead of time, escaped a disaster.


    "Help


    After a short shock, a good Samaritan rushed forward to rescue the injured.


    The scene was a mess.


    In the hubbub, wrinkle Xun, whose consciousness is gradually blurred, feels that he has been carried out. Someone is shouting something, but he can''t hear it clearly. Through the hazy vision, he can see the figure in a trance. A man bends down and picks up the briefcase thrown out when he just rolled over.


    He tried his best to open his eyes wide. The last picture was fixed on the innocent face of the girl who was in the same car just now.Pick up the bag at the same time, the other side also seems to look at him, sweet smile.


    His expression froze.


    Then all the voices faded away and the world began to fall into darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    "28256, 28257, 282931. Three eight three five six, three eight three five seven, three eight three nine forty-one... "


    Maotu hopped into the door of the house, and was caught by his young lady.


    "Bunny, it''s been gone for a day. What are you doing? What''s so happy about singing? Say it and share it with me? "


    Cao Jinse has a smile on his face and a hidden sword in his words.


    The rabbit was surprised and immediately put his hands behind him.


    "Miss, I''m not doing anything. I just don''t go shopping."


    "Shopping?"


    Cao Jinse smiles at her hands behind her back.


    "What do you have in your hand? Show me. "


    Take a step back.


    "It''s nothing, miss. It''s just some clothes I bought..."


    Cao Jinse followed him closely, "what beautiful clothes did you buy to show me? Why, afraid I''ll ask for your clothes? "


    Although Mao TU was extremely reluctant, he couldn''t really compete with his young lady. He struggled for a long time, but in the end he was robbed of what he was holding.


    To Cao Jinse''s surprise, this is not a clothing bag, but a briefcase.


    And the briefcase was covered with gray, and even stained with blood.


    "What is this?"


    Her smile gradually subsided and her expression gradually became serious.


    "Miss, it''s really nothing. Can you give it back to me..."


    Mao rabbit said, and he was going to rob it.


    Her evasive words made Cao Jinse more curious. He stepped back to avoid the rabbit and quickly opened his briefcase.


    There are some documents in it.


    He frowned and looked at yanmaotu. Cao Jinse took out several documents from inside. After a while, his fingers began to vibrate involuntarily, and his face was full of incredible color.

 Chapter 1422

    "Prince, the old part of Luo Wenzhou has been basically cleaned up, and some of the things that are temporarily inconvenient to move have been controlled, but..."


    An Audi drives smoothly in the night.


    "It''s just something."


    "It''s just The young lady seems to know. "


    The mouse said slowly: "Luo Wenzhou seemed to have expected that we would attack him before he was caught, so he handed the important information about 003 to a confidant named Zou Xun in advance. This afternoon, Zou Xun plans to transfer the information, but it has been solved by Maotu. The information in his hand has also been successfully obtained by Maotu. But when Maotu came back to the house, he was accidentally seen by the young lady, so that... "


    Just a few words of communication, the information revealed is sensational.


    In just two days, all of Luo Wenzhou''s old men were caught in one net. How can they be so skillful?


    Cao Xiuge put his hands on his knees and tapped his fingers on his knees, looking calm.


    "Jinse, I''ll explain."


    The driving mouse nodded, hesitated, and said in a low voice: "prince, there is another point. According to an old confession of Luo Wenzhou, Luo Wenzhou seemed to have asked Gong Zhengyu to go to the stronghold of No. 003..."


    Cao Xiuge finally frowned at the words.


    "No one knows what Luo Wenzhou and Gong Zhengyu talked about because they didn''t let anyone else follow them at that time, but based on their relationship, we can''t rule out It''s possible that Miyazaki also knows. "


    After hearing this, Cao frowned and said, "it''s really a question of meditation."


    "Prince, this is the end of the matter. There have been so many people''s sacrifices. We can''t let those people''s sacrifices be wasted."


    The son mouse''s tone was deep.


    Cao Xiuge looked forward.


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "Prince, we have no choice."


    Cao Xiuge was silent and turned to look out of the window, looking indifferent.


    ¡­¡­


    Inner street.


    Less than half a kilometer away from Caozhai, there are basically no vehicles passing through this street at this time point.


    But suddenly a figure fell from the sky and landed on the top of Audi, forcing it to stop.


    Looking up at the sunken pit on the roof of the car, the rat''s eyes were suddenly cold.


    Cao Xiuge also looked up, not confused in the face of danger, as if he had expected, his expression was calm, and he didn''t even blink his eyelids.


    "Bang!"


    The child mouse quickly pushed the door to get out of the car. Looking at the woman standing on the roof, she couldn''t help squinting.


    Cao Xiuge then walked down and looked up at the top of the car. He was not surprised or angry. On the contrary, he gave a smile.


    "Miss Gong, if you have something to do with me, you can send someone to let me know. Xiuge will visit you. Why do you use this way?"


    Gong Yuyu looked cold and condescending, overlooking a pair of master and servant.


    "Cao Xiuge, Luo Wenzhou''s death, is it your leading hand?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles calmly.


    "Miss Gong, I have no grievance against luoju. Why should I harm him? To tell you the truth, Luo Bureau has always been regarded as an example by me, and I feel very sorry for his suffering. "


    "Cao Xiuge, in your position today, dare to hide your head and show your tail, dare to do it or not, are you not afraid to make people laugh?"


    The cold words came with the murders sweeping all over the sky.


    Cao Xiuge is indifferent, just whispers, as if to state the facts.


    "Miss Gong, luoju died of suicide."


    Gong Yu''s eyes were sharp as a knife, and he didn''t talk much. His toes were on the roof of the car, and he came straight at Cao Xiuge.


    Elegant body shape, but also quickly kill!


    "Prince, step back!"


    Looking at each other''s every move, the mouse immediately stepped forward and pulled the prince''s wrist back, but the action was still half a beat slow.


    Cao Xiuge, who retreated four or five meters away, looked at the bloodstain on his son''s arm, and his smile finally disappeared.


    "Are you all right?"


    There is a 3 cm long wound on the arm of the mouse, silently shaking his head, eyes vigilantly staring at the extremely dangerous woman in front.


    Cao Xiuge looked up.


    "Miss Gong, the world has its rules. Since you are in the Jianghu, you should not interfere in the affairs of the temple. How happy it is to be a romantic person in the world. "


    It''s like a reminder.


    It''s like a warning.


    "I have never been interested in the struggle for power and profit in your temples, but you should not harm a man who has never thought of himself for others'' sake. I don''t understand the rules of your temple, so I can only tell you about the rules of our Jianghu. "


    Gong Yuyu''s eyes are sharp. She is an exquisite and graceful woman, and she even releases the surging weather.


    "The rules of the world."


    Cao Xiuge silently read a, then inexplicably smile, whispered."In fact, there is only one rule in temples and rivers and lakes, that is Is the winner king? "


    "Miyao Yu, the prince is doing this for the future of this country and the rise of a nation. It is inevitable that some people will sacrifice."


    The offspring murmured.


    At this point, it is obvious that Gong Yuyu knows the secret.


    "What do you say to me? Even if you are Cao Xiuge in my eyes, you are just a cud dog. "


    The evil spirit roared out like a wave, and between the words, the female emperor of Sichuan and Sichuan was very sharp!


    Seeing that the other party had decided to kill him, the mouse said decisively: "prince, I''ll stop her, you go first!"


    Zhuyeqing, who once killed the whole Shu area with his own strength, has rarely shown such a state. The gloomy murderous spirit is sweeping over the whole Shu area like substance, which makes people feel so heavy that they can hardly breathe.


    Maybe it''s the first time to experience this scene. Looking at Dao Ma Dan who seems to be planning to pay for his blood debt, Cao Xiuge takes a breath, and then seems to feel a little sorry.


    "In that case, Xiuge would only offend."


    Voice landing.


    The sound of a car came from far and near, and then it suddenly braked not far behind Cao Xiuge.


    A burly man got off by pushing the door.


    Seeing this, the offspring was relieved at last.


    "Prince."


    There was a cry.


    Cao Xiuge nodded.


    "Qi Huxiao, you are really loyal."


    Looking at the sudden arrival of the tiger, Gong Yu sneered.


    On the Bank of the Wei River, the two fought side by side, but the times have changed. Now, they are in the opposite camp, not right or wrong, but have their own positions and reasons.


    "A man can''t come back to life after death. No matter what, he can''t come back to life. Let''s stop. There''s still time for everything."


    "He devoted his whole life, but in the end, he became a disorderly official and a thief. People all over the world stood by and did nothing, but I had to do justice for him."


    With the voice, a small and delicate lancet appeared in Gong Yuyu''s hand. The cold light reflected cut through the night!


    Yinhu, the zodiac symbol of the Chinese zodiac, has a dull look.


    Cao Xiuge no longer said much. He turned around and patted Yinhu on the shoulder as he passed by.


    "The living can''t beat the dead. Put it down."


    After that, he left calmly.


    After death, the war will start!

 Chapter 1423

    "Protect the crown prince, leave it to me."


    The son mouse originally planned to stay to help, but Qi Huxiao didn''t seem to want to accept her kindness.


    Although facing Dao Ma Dan, who was so oppressive that he couldn''t lift his head all over Sichuan, the son mouse knew that this man was not an ordinary person. He just hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Be careful."


    Qi Huxiao said nothing.


    The mouse quickly turned around to keep up with the prince.


    For the departure of Cao Xiuge, Gong yaoyu turned a blind eye and did not stop her. In other words, she knew that if she wanted to stay, she had to cross the barrier of the ancient Mongolian tiger who arrived in time.


    "Since you are so loyal, I will help you."


    In the deep night, a fierce wind suddenly swept across. Gong''s eyes were like deep sea ice. There was no temperature at all. His toes seemed to be light and light, but his delicate body shot out in a flash. In the blink of an eye, he came to Qi Huxiao''s face, and the slender lancet was threatening the fierce momentum, and straight rowed each other''s neck!


    They are old friends, and they even helped each other in Weishui at the beginning. But this time, she didn''t care about her old love. She killed people in one move. She really lived up to the reputation of Zhuyeqing!


    Maybe he knew Gong Zhengyu''s personality well. Even though he was an old friend, Qi Huxiao didn''t take this battle lightly. Before the dazzling cold stroke came, he squinted slightly. Then he took a step back in time to keep a safe distance. The originally fatal knife was close to the skin of his neck. The cold air from the blade penetrated into his skin and hit his brain nerves .


    "Shua!"


    With the help of the forward momentum, the body suddenly turns and soars into the air. The seemingly soft and feeble legs are smashed and the toes go straight to the opponent''s temple. The whole picture is extremely smooth, complete in one go, hearty and dripping. If there is a spectator, he will be able to stand up!


    There is no father and son in the battlefield. In such a battle of life and death, Qi Huxiao naturally does not have the so-called ridiculous heart of pity. A pair of iron fists that pierce the whole ancient Mongolian suddenly hit each other''s legs!


    "Bang!"


    The anti shock force burst out in a flash, so that the two people touch and then split, and again opened the distance of four or five meters.


    Qi Huxiao clenched his fists to contain the pain. He said in a deep voice: "I know Luo Wenzhou has a good friendship with you, but his death has nothing to do with outsiders. You are discrediting his reputation by killing for him."


    "The world is stupid. Are you stupid too? Do you really believe he died of suicide? Or do you force yourself to believe this black joke? "


    Gong Yuyu sneered, his radian was cold and dangerous, his eyes were shining, just like a snake waiting for an opportunity.


    "Qi Huxiao, your biggest weakness is foolishness and loyalty. It''s better for me to set you free from this than to die in the future like those stupid ministers in history. "


    When the words fall to the ground, Gong Yuyu attacks and kills again, and Qi Huxiao is firmly wrapped in the crazy evil spirit like an airtight iron net.


    Even with bare hands, Qi Huxiao does not show any diffidence. One hundred boxing techniques change back and forth. One is powerful and the other is flexible and elegant. The tiger''s eyes are electrified. The style of boxing is Huxiao. It''s hard to separate Gong Zhengyu and Qi Huxiao.


    Two distinct breath, such as two different beasts, constantly biting impact, but no one can easily help each other.


    "You know, you can''t succeed with me."


    Qi Huxiao has a resolute face. Although he successfully intercepts the empress of Sichuan and Sichuan, there are already some broken marks on his arms and sleeves, revealing the steel like muscles inside and the blood oozing out.


    In contrast, although there was no obvious trauma, Gong''s hair was completely scattered and naturally scattered. Her black and beautiful green silk fluttered in the wind in an unprecedented manner.


    It should have been a breathtaking scene.


    "Really? I''ll see if you can really protect the people I want to kill."


    Voice landing, the night more exciting killing!


    Gong Yuyu''s wrist twists, and the cold light bursts out. His body looks like his eyes, and he is as fierce as an arrow. He strikes straight. One fist blows at Qi Huxiao''s face, and the other hand clenches the lancet and stabs the opponent''s seemingly indestructible fist.


    Qi Huxiao''s eyes shrank. He didn''t retreat, but advanced. His body was as strong as a wall. He blocked the way of Gong Yuyu. His right foot suddenly stepped out!


    Seemingly simple step, but let his momentum instantly climb to the peak!


    How can we put aside the position of eight men and women?!


    The palm of his hand shifted in a moment, and clapped horizontally on the slender body of the lancet, but the other hand did not retreat, and suddenly went forward!


    Of course, the other side is his favorite woman, but also his worthy opponent!


    In the deep night, Gong Zhengyu''s eyes were bright and bright, leaving only a bloody murder in hysteria!


    You know, in many versions of the rumor, when it comes to the big owls everywhere, there is a common point that no one doubts.Among all the big owls, the female emperor of Sichuan killed the most and was the most murderous!


    Then two big fists collided into a big one!


    As soon as Gong Yu''s throat was sweet, he forced the blood to gush out of his throat. Instead of retreating, he stood in the same place and jumped up abruptly!


    Split Huashan!


    The slender lancet rubs against the air and falls rapidly, creating the majestic momentum of broken stone and gold out of thin air!


    Qi Huxiao raised his head, tiger eyes shrank to a point. When life and death were at stake, he didn''t think much about time. Subconsciously, he raised his arms to meet the bloody lancet!


    "Pa!"


    Qi Huxiao''s two arm muscles bulge like a snake, and his broad palm precisely clamps the lancet!


    The fall was stopped.


    Gong Yuyu, who has gradually turned red in both eyes, once again attached himself to the body regardless of the rolling Qi and blood!


    Just at the time of the stalemate, Qi Huxiao suddenly became alert.


    This is a kind of instinct for danger formed by years of fighting!


    Then, an almost low inaudible sound suddenly sounded, tearing the night.


    Qi Huxiao''s face changed, and he stopped in vain. He let the lancet cut into his shoulder, and the blood splashed. He gritted his teeth and said nothing. He took Gong Yuyu''s body and tried to dodge, but he still slowed down.


    "Poof!"


    The cold bullet from the rear came at an extremely tricky angle, and it accurately fell into Gong Yu''s back, and the blood burst out.


    Gong Zhengyu''s body trembled, and finally he could not restrain his step forward. A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. His white face was as white as snow, forming a very strong contrast with the scarlet color at the corner of his mouth!


    "Yu


    Qi Huxiao''s pupil dilated, regardless of his own injury, immediately helped him.


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    "Bang."


    A series of cold silenced voices sounded again.


    Qi Huxiao stares at him, but it''s too late to see who the villain is. He gets on the car with Gong Zhengyu in his arms and leaves quickly.


    Cold bullets hit them in front of them.


    The floor was punctured and the stone chips splashed.


    Looking at the retreating car, a man slowly looked away from the sight glass on the top of a shop on the street.

 Chapter 1424

    Because he was blocked by Gong Yuyu, Cao Xiuge had to abandon his car and walk. The rat followed him quietly. Within a kilometer, they walked silently, and no one spoke.


    Near the door of the mansion, the sound of a mobile phone suddenly rang out. Cao Xiuge stopped, picked up his mobile phone and put it in his ear.


    "Prince, they are gone."


    An emotionless voice came from the phone.


    "What''s the result?"


    Cao Xiuge asked softly.


    The mouse also stopped and stood behind him, silent and motionless, like a shadow.


    "I hit her, but because Yinhu pulled her, I''m not sure whether she''s alive or dead."


    Cao Xiuge was silent for a moment, not happy or angry, and said softly, "I know."


    Then he hung up.


    "Is it Shen monkey?"


    The offspring spoke behind him.


    Cao Xiuge put down his cell phone and nodded slowly.


    "No matter what, at least in a short time, that Dao Ma Dan should not be able to cause us any more trouble."


    "Prince, did you know that Gong Zhengyu would come to us on his own initiative?"


    Asked the mouse in a low voice.


    If it had not been for the prince''s expectation, Yinhu would not have arrived in time.


    Cao Xiuge, who should have been assassinated for the first time in his life, laughed and said nothing but a whisper.


    "Respectable loyalty in the world."


    Then, he stepped back into the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    "You go back to your room first. I''ll see Jinse."


    The mouse nodded, and they parted halfway.


    Cao Xiuge came to his sister''s courtyard alone, stopped for a moment, and pushed the door in.


    Cao Jinse, miss of the Cao family, is sitting on the swing in the yard. She swings on the swing alone. Her eyes are blank and her face is in a trance. Although she is sitting here, her mind is obviously not here.


    "Girl, why are you alone? What about the rabbit


    Cao Xiuge approached with a gentle smile.


    Suddenly, Cao Jinse wakes up from her personal world. She stops on the swing and looks at her brother, showing a gaunt smile.


    "Brother."


    The swing is not small. It''s not a big problem for two people.


    Cao Xiuge, who is less and less staying at home, just like when he was a child, sat next to his sister without airs, with his hands on his knees, turned his head and asked with a smile: "what do you think? See you soul not to give up to defend, how, have a mind matter? "


    Cao Jinse didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    Cao Xiuge fondled his sister''s head.


    "Jinse, I''m your brother. I watched you grow up. Can''t I see if you have something on your mind? Yes? Now that I have grown up, I begin to treat my brother as an outsider, and I don''t want to talk to him from the bottom of my heart? "


    Looking at his brother''s gentle smile, which could not be covered by the night, Cao Jinse''s eyes trembled. After a few seconds, he finally opened his lips, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    "Brother, can I ask you something?"


    Without thinking, Cao Xiuge said with a smile: "of course. Don''t say one thing. As long as it''s something you want to know, my brother won''t hide it. "


    Facing his brother''s eyes, Cao Jinse was silent and asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother, did you cause the death of director Luo? "


    Smell speech, Cao Xiuge smile unchanged, just shifted his eyes, looking at the flowers and plants in the hospital.


    "Jinse, did you hear any rumors?"


    "Brother, I never believe what people say. Now that I''m older, I have my own judgment. "


    Cao Xiuge nodded and said with a smile, "yes, you were very smart when you were young. Now you are more intelligent when you grow up."


    Looking at his brother''s side face, Cao Jinse clenched his hands and hissed: "brother, I put the things I got from Maotu on the table. You can take them away at any time. I just want to ask you a question. You should know that director Luo is a good official. He has the same ambition and belief as you. You should be comrades in arms, but..."


    Cao Jinse''s eyes trembled.


    "Why?"


    Cao Xiuge was silent, and his smile gradually subsided. After a long time, he said slowly, "Jinse, this is the price of growing up. We can no longer distinguish a thing, a thing, or a person by simple good or bad, just like an hour. Luo bureau is a good official. Even I have always regarded him as an example for me to learn from. Why don''t I want to fight side by side with him and work hard for the common dream, but things in the world will never be as good as they want. "


    "Because He''s in your way? "


    Cao Jinse tried to keep calm on the surface, but his tone was still shaking.


    Although the elder brother did not directly admit it, he did not deny it.


    She was still deceiving herself, thinking that if it was her own wishful thinking, she was completely cold now.Cao Xiuge shook his head.


    "Jinse, I''m not as narrow-minded as you think. As small as individuals, as medium-sized enterprises, as large as countries, it is impossible to have no competitors, and it is impossible to remove all the competitors.... "


    "Then why can''t you take him alone?"


    Cao Jinse rarely interrupted his brother''s words directly. His eyes were shaking. There were sadness, anger and disappointment.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t mind his sister''s rudeness. He pondered for a moment, looked at the cool moonlight and spoke softly.


    "Every great journey is bound to be a funeral."


    "Is that your reason? Brother, what''s the difference between you and those high sounding and shameful politicians now? "


    Cao Jinse''s eyes were red and there were tears in them.


    I feel guilty for the unjust death of a good official.


    I also feel sad about the change of my elder brother.


    Cao Xiuge turns his head and looks at his sister who is out of control.


    From small to large, this should be the first time that their two brothers and sisters have quarreled.


    "Jinse, no matter how you understand it, you have to understand that on the glorious road of great rejuvenation, there are bound to be many people who will sacrifice themselves. Just like the martyrs of those years who were trying to save our country and nation that was on the verge of collapse, without their dedication, there would be no peace and stability today. Since I''m lucky enough to be in this position, I won''t just ask for nothing. Even if I am not understood, I will keep going. Luoju is not the first and will not be the last. Even if I have to sacrifice one day, I will not retreat and regret. "


    Cao Xiuge''s voice is light and slow, but his words are sonorous, forming a kind of thought-provoking power.


    Cao Jinse''s eyes were dim with tears, biting his lips, and his mind kept echoing what his brother had just said.


    However, no matter how intelligent she was, it would be difficult for her to understand the meaning in a moment.


    Cao Xiuge gently exhaled a breath, stood up slowly on his knees, and rubbed his sister''s hair.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Go and have a rest, little girl. What do you want to do with your brother?"

 Chapter 1425

    The heart of the Dragon kingdom.


    The hinterland of Kyoto.


    Inside the red palace wall.


    An old man is splashing ink.


    Looking at his silent face behind him, he stood silent.


    The black thick ink is slowly rendered on the white rice paper, giving people a strong visual contrast effect.


    It''s not regular script, running script, Wei script, or Xiaozhuan, which is loved by many calligraphers. It seems that the old man who has a lot of skills is just writing at will, but a unique momentum is diffused from the gradually emerging font.


    "Sacrifice one''s life for the country and forget one''s body. It''s better to be upright and die than to be meticulous and complete. "


    In black and white.


    Black and white!


    The old man picked up his pen, stood up straight, looked at his work, and said with a frank smile, "Mr. He, I heard that some calligraphy masters can sell their words at a high price at the auction. How much do you think my words will be worth if they are taken out?"


    The old man behind responded in four simple words.


    "Priceless."


    The smile of the old man in the orthodox Zhongshan suit was more fragrant. He put down his brush and turned to look at the old man behind him. He shook his head and laughed.


    "Mr. He, when did you learn from people outside that you like to say things against your will. I don''t know how much I have. So, only when there''s no one to wait, can we dare to scratch, just for fear of making people laugh. "


    The old man sighed, and then, like a failed work, he rolled up a piece of ink that had just been written, kneaded it into a ball, and threw it into the garbage can.


    From the beginning to the end, the old shadow behind him witnessed with his own eyes, but did not move, expressed no opinions, and did not stop him.


    If the picture is really taken out for auction, it will definitely create the highest price ever. After throwing it into the garbage can, the old man who has worked here for nearly six years walked to the chessboard.


    "Mr. He, let''s play chess."


    The old man named he finally had his movements. He was not as stiff and sluggish as the old man in Huajia. He soon came to the side of the chessboard.


    This is a chess set.


    And it''s not made of precious materials. Whether it''s a chessboard or a piece, it''s very common.


    Two old people took their seats on the Han street of Chuhe.


    "Mr. He, it''s hard to summon up the courage to play chess with you. You have to let me play chess. At least don''t let me lose too much."


    The old man in the Chinese tunic began to smile. Before he was finished, he seemed to feel that the winning rate was slim, as if he didn''t know that it was always taboo to be timid before fighting.


    "He Lao" is also a faint smile, bowed his head, very inhuman response: "chess, such as war, no ruthless division."


    After being rejected, the old man was not angry. Instead, he laughed and even stroked his sleeve.


    "Mr. He, since I dare to invite you to play this game of chess, I''m not sure. You should be careful. Don''t let me. If you lose at that time, it won''t look good."


    For provocation, he said nothing and did not choose to fight back. He only raised his head after setting up the chess array. He said politely.


    "Please."


    Maybe it''s because of the difference between the hard strength of chess, and the old man of Zhongshan suit is not polite. He is over 60 years old, but when he is playing chess, he creates a style of great general who can swallow thousands of miles.


    "Pop."


    The wooden pieces landed heavily on the plate.


    Watch out for the shelling!


    He Laozuo, Ma yueqian, took it easy.


    It is said that the matchless national player can walk one step and see ten steps away, but the old man in Zhongshan suit obviously does not have such terrible powerful chess power. Although he has enough momentum, he can''t cover up the mediocrity of chess power. From time to time, he will walk some confused chess, and then react to it, and he will soon show his chagrin. However, he has a rare quality, even if he will No matter how important pieces are sent to the opponent''s mouth, he will not make a fuss.


    Regardless of whether the level of chess power is half the weight, the style of chess is undoubtedly much better than Shen yini''s father.


    As long as the other party sent his son, he accepted it with a smile. He didn''t feel soft at all. In just a few minutes, he let the other party lose half of the country.


    "Mr. He, you are too serious..."


    Seeing that his soldiers and horses were more than half damaged, the old man in Zhongshan suit grinned with pain, but he still had no intention of intercession. He had a strong personality. Holding the lone horse and staring at the chessboard, he began to be a little hesitant, and his thinking time obviously began to lengthen.


    "He Lao" did not seem to see his strategy of delaying the war. He did not make a sound urging. He took a panoramic view of the chessboard that had been decided by the overall situation and waited quietly.


    "Pop."


    After thinking about it for nearly two minutes, the lone horse set foot on the sun, crossed the middle boundary, and still did not move forward.


    Mr. he ignores the single horse that is not a threat, makes a leisurely layout and makes a silent decision.


    Hanging to the middle of the table, because of the deliberate delay of the old man in Zhongshan costume, the chess game that should have been over began to lengthen. However, this kind of temporary treatment but not permanent treatment can not change the final outcome at all. It just makes the victory and defeat come a little later."Pop."


    Another gun was mercilessly knocked down, and the old man seemed to be more silent than dead. He turned a blind eye and continued to leap forward.


    Shuangxiang, Zuoshi, Gongwei veteran''s pieces were swallowed one after another. Facing the enemy''s double cannons, the old man in Zhongshan suit had no choice but to move the veteran aside, and there was nothing to block the pieces in front of him.


    He was calm and calm. Even if he was sure to win, he did not show his face. He worked step by step, dispatched troops, and perfected the net.


    "Mr. He, don''t kill too much. Are you going to eat up all my pieces and leave me only one bare commander?"


    The old man in Zhongshan costume pretended not to be slow. At the same time, he drove straight across the Chu River and abandoned his old general.


    Seeing that the other party seemed to give up, he said with a faint smile: "it''s still time to admit defeat."


    "Give up?"


    The old man of Zhongshan costume looks at the old man who is besieged. Instead of sighing, he smiles.


    "Mr. He, it''s still unknown who will win or lose."


    Voice did not fall, he raised the lonely horse, heavily fell in each other''s hinterland.


    "General."


    He old eyelid light lift, just want to deal with, but looked down at the eye chessboard, eyes slightly changed.


    "Mr. He, thank you."


    The bicycle is reflected from the side.


    The exposed veteran has also become one of the fatal obstacles.


    It seems that the military is strong, but it has no way to go.


    Mr. He raised his head and said nothing.


    And he developed a tacit understanding for many years, the old man of Zhongshan suit understood, seemed to know what he wanted to say, and began to smile.


    "Mr. He, let''s talk first. We''ve got a plan. We don''t regret it."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: some people accuse me of writing nonsense in hydrology. I think it''s necessary to say something.


    I always think that a good novel, a classic novel, is not only about one''s love and hatred, but also about all kinds of living beings.


    Although the leading role is important, the supporting role should have its own soul.


    I don''t think what I wrote is a classic, but I want to keep up with it.


    One should always have a dream. After all, in case What about it?

 Chapter 1426

    Kyoto.


    Ministry of Finance and statistics.


    Two young leaders met unexpectedly at the door of the Department.


    "Good morning."


    Looking at the walking deputy, Cao Xiuge, who has already stepped up the steps, stops and deliberately waits for the courteous corporal.


    "Good morning."


    Song Luoshen stepped on the steps and said hello.


    Cao Xiuge nodded and walked up with him.


    "You look like you didn''t have a good rest last night?"


    Hearing the concern from the superior, song Luoshen said with a smile: "it''s not so obvious, is it? Do I have dark circles under my eyes? "


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and laughed.


    "No, it''s just that you look a little pale. If you really don''t have a good rest, I can give you half a day off. You can go to make up your sleep. Work is important, but you can''t get tired. After all, the body is the capital of revolution. "


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine."


    After all, song Luo refused the kindness from his superior, and then asked casually.


    "How did director Cao sleep last night?"


    Cao Xiuge made a joke.


    "It''s not bad. I''ll wake up naturally. I''m afraid I''ll be late for the alarm today. "


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Then I''ll go to work first."


    They work in different areas. Song Luoshen nods, and Cao Xiuge separates them.


    Looking at each other''s back, the smile on Song Luoshen''s face gradually converged until it disappeared completely.


    Yesterday, she waited in the club for a long time, but she didn''t wait for the truth of what Gong Zhengyu said.


    And Gong has now lost contact.


    Most of his anger was directed at Cao Xiuge, but now Cao Xiuge''s reaction is too indifferent, as if nothing had happened.


    Song Luoshen pressed his eyebrows with some headache.


    Recently, a series of events have made her feel a little powerless.


    Raised hand to see eye time, she gently exhaled breath, eyebrows finally ease a few minutes.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, she still needs to rely on her.


    ¡­¡­


    Near the headquarters of huangrui group.


    In a cafe.


    Cai Hongli pushes the door in.


    "Hello..."


    Cai Hongli took off his sunglasses and said to the waiter, "I''m looking for someone."


    The waiter nodded and stopped interrupting.


    Looking around, Cai Hongli''s eyes were fixed, and then he walked in a direction.


    Holding a spoon and unconsciously stirring the coffee, Cao Jinse felt someone approaching, raised his head, and then stood up politely.


    "Hello, Miss Cai."


    Cai Hongli, who was invited by the other party, nodded and laughed. In the face of this girl, who was several years younger than herself, she didn''t feel proud and even offered her hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Cao."


    Cao Jinse held out a small hand and shook hands with the other party, then invited the other party to sit down.


    "Miss Cai, what would you like to drink?"


    "Thank you. No, I''m not thirsty."


    Cai Hongli politely refused the other party''s kindness, and then with just the right doubt, she asked, "Miss Cao, you want to see me What can I do for you


    They are not strange or familiar. Although they have seen each other on some occasions, it is the first time that they have sat face to face in such a close distance.


    Cai Hongli is very clear about the girl''s background and how much energy the other''s family has in this land. However, what puzzles her is that she and the other should be well water but not river water. They can''t fight each other. Why does the other find themselves so inexplicably? What do you want to do?


    Because the other side is a little girl, she also disdains to play any machine front, play any mind, directly to the point, express her feelings.


    "Miss Cai, I''m sorry to disturb your work."


    Cao Jinse did not have the kind of unruly arrogance of a rich family. First he apologized politely, then he opened his mouth. He did not beat around the Bush and went straight to the theme.


    "There''s one thing I want to ask for your help."


    Cai Hongli frowned and looked at the amazing girl with a rather surprised smile.


    "Miss Cao, I heard you right. Do you want to ask me for help?"


    Not to mention that the friendship between the two people is not so good that they can help each other. In terms of identity, if there is any problem that the Cao family can''t solve, how can she solve it?


    Although it sounds a bit incredible, Cao Jinse doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    "Miss Cai, I''m serious. Only you can help me."


    Looking at each other''s sincere and complex eyes, Cai Hongli''s surprised smile slowly disappeared. He was silent for a moment and spoke softly."What can I do to help Miss Cao?"


    She didn''t take the lead in expressing her position, leaving room.


    "Sun churen, Luo Shuyin, Duan Youxiang, Xiao Bing..."


    Cao Jinse suddenly reported a series of names.


    "Mr. Cai, are these employees of your huangrui group?"


    Cai Hongli frowned.


    Huangrui group''s business is all over the country, with more than 100000 employees, not including those temporary workers who have not signed labor contracts. With such a large number of employees, maybe everyone knows her, but how can she remember who is who.


    Most of the people who worked for Huang Rui may not have heard of her name.


    Cao Jinse seemed to be able to understand her difficulties, and said: "Miss Cai, you can check by yourself afterwards. These people I mentioned are really working for your group, and they are still doing the same work."


    "Which department are they from?"


    Cai Hongli asked with a frown.


    "What did they do?"


    Cao Jinse shook his head.


    "They It''s all dead. "


    Cai Hongli''s eyes suddenly contracted.


    "Miss Cai, that''s why I''m looking for you. You''re under the huangrui group. There''s nothing to hide from you. I hope you can help me find out what they did in their lifetime."


    "Whatever you find out, you must Stop it. "


    That information is shocking.


    Cao Jinse doesn''t believe that there are evil creatures in the world similar to those in movies, and even less does she believe that her brother will collude with evil creatures, but she knows one thing.


    There must be a secret between brother and huangrui group, so that director Luo was sacrificed.


    Last night in front of her brother, although she did not mention anything, but she must find out the truth, to avoid the more wrong brother deeper.


    No more innocent people can die.


    "Miss Cai, it''s not only for me, but also for your huangrui group. I hope you can keep secret during the investigation and don''t disturb anyone, including Your sister


    Cai Hongli''s eyes fluctuated, his face became expressionless, and his voice became low.


    "Why do you think I''ll help you?"


    Cao Jinse picked up the cap on one side, stood up and took a deep look at her.


    "You will."


    Then she put on her hat and left quickly.


    Looking at the cup of coffee that hasn''t been touched at all, Cai Hongli checked out after sitting for a long time.

 Chapter 1427

    "Yes, madam."


    Song Shou, sitting in the driver''s seat, immediately reported: "there''s wind outside. It''s said that Miss Gong and Qi Huxiao are together."


    "Oh?"


    Recently, a lot of troubled song Luo Shen picked eyebrows.


    "Is the rumor true or false?"


    Song Shou pondered for a moment.


    "It''s mostly true. I think it''s possible that Qi Huxiao took the initiative to spread the news. "


    Song Luoshen was silent, and his eyes were thinking. Ten seconds later, he said in a slow voice: "did aunt really go to find Cao Xiuge last night? But he was stopped by Qi Huxiao? "


    Song Shou did not blindly infer, but safely said: "since she is with Qi Huxiao, the safety of Miss Gong should be guaranteed. Qi Huxiao took the initiative to let us know this."


    Song Luo nodded.


    "I''m not worried about the safety of my aunt. After all, no matter what the Cao family wants to do, it''s impossible to really treat my aunt. Their goal is just Luo Wenzhou."


    Song Luo is attentive, looking forward and whispering.


    "Shoubo, why do you think the Cao family would rather risk the world''s great injustice than kill a good official who never forms a clique for personal gain, devotes himself to his duty and is dedicated to the public?"


    Song Shou gave a bitter smile and said frankly, "Miss, how can I know the answer to a question you don''t understand?"


    Song Luo God light smile, did not continue this topic.


    "Shoubo, drive to the airport."


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto International Airport.


    Because the flight arrived more than 20 minutes earlier, a comrade called by a daughter-in-law who was married by a matchmaker had nothing to do and was squatting outside the airport smoking.


    Although not very elegant, but the flaws do not hide the beauty, uncanny handsome appearance or cover up, attracted passers-by, especially young women a lot of attention.


    "Handsome, can I borrow a fire?"


    A woman''s voice suddenly came from her side, and then a refreshing fragrance filled her nose.


    This is a beautiful young girl, about twenty-two or twenty-three years old. She has a high nose, sharp chin and fair skin. When she is in college, she can definitely attract many boys to chase her. However, the flower arm under her short sleeve shows a sense of independence and rebellion.


    Although strangers, but out of courtesy, a comrade or quickly stood up, and very gentlemanly will be the lighter in the past.


    "Thank you."


    Looking at her clothes, she is definitely not a smart and quiet girl. Dafangfang takes her mobile phone, takes out a cigarette from the latest LV bag, and takes it out as if no one else is there. She lights it easily and takes it in her mouth. She takes a deep breath, full of enjoyment.


    "I''ve been on a plane for hours, but it''s killing me."


    Someone standing beside, no chance to chat up means, silent, very cold.


    "Hello, handsome man, are you picking someone up? Or wait for someone else? "


    The girl returned the lighter and asked casually.


    "Wait for me."


    Someone took the phone, and finally opened the mouth, but seems to be sparing words, after a simple sentence, there is no below.


    Maybe she has never been treated so coldly. The girl smiles a little surprised, takes a cigarette, and then looks at the guy who really looks impeccable.


    "Handsome guy, meet me. My name is Tao Ran. My friends call me Taotao. How about you?"


    If some flower experts, at this time, I''m afraid they can feel the girl''s interest in themselves, and they will seize the opportunity accurately. Maybe they can have a long-distance affair. However, someone seems to be in a bad mood, or has a better skill, and plans to pretend to be cool in the end, but calmly replies: "Li futu."


    This guy has some personality.


    Tao Ran didn''t feel angry. Instead, he had brilliant eyes. He was not in a hurry to leave. He stood beside the man he met and kept talking.


    But the other side''s reaction has been relatively cold, a little love to build the feeling of indifference, is a blow to people''s self-confidence.


    "Handsome, are you afraid of me? I''m a woman. What do you have to be afraid of. Are you afraid that I will figure you out? Don''t worry, I''m not a bad person. I just want to make friends with you. "


    Generally speaking, this should be a man''s speech, but it comes out of the woman''s mouth, which sounds rather funny.


    Tao Ran, facing the difficulties, seems to want to conquer each other under his denim shorts.


    But at this time, a trumpet suddenly sounded.


    "Dudududu..."


    Tao Ran subconsciously turns his head, and a mini comes into sight.


    She was angry.


    "Li futu, right? I remember you, but don''t let me meet you next time. "


    She glared at the man who had been turning a blind eye to her, then threw away the cigarette and walked towards the mini.


    "Bang!"Hearing the sound of slamming the door, Liu Zijin takes back her eyes from the outside of the car, suppresses her surprise, looks at the friend who angrily sits in the car, and says with a smile: "how come Miss Tao, I''ve come all the way to meet you, won''t you just shake my face?"


    "I''m so angry."


    Tao Ran said angrily: "I''ve never seen such an impolite man before. If he says it three times, he''s like a deaf man. Are you afraid that I''ll cheat him for money? Zijin, do you think I look so unpopular? "


    "Miss Tao is as beautiful as a flower. It can be said that everyone loves her. How can she be unpopular?"


    Liu Zijin joked.


    "I''m very angry with that guy. Are you still satirizing me here? Do you have any friends who do this?"


    "Who is angry with you? You mean the man? "


    Liu Zijin looks out of the window.


    The other side seemed to be looking at their car, but they soon looked away.


    By no small blow of Taoran stuffy nodded, did not turn his head, seemingly out of sight, out of mind.


    "If it''s him, you don''t have to be upset. It''s normal for people to ignore you. "


    Looking at the man outside the airport, Liu Zijin whispered.


    Tao ran a Leng, did not understand the frown.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Liu Zijin did not respond, in her line of sight, the man outside the airport has begun to walk towards the street, and then on a just arrived Audi.


    "Son Jin, you won''t know that guy?"


    Looking at the Audi that starts to drive away, Tao Ran asks suspiciously.


    Liu Zijin is noncommittal, just asked: "do you know who is sitting in that Audi?"


    Tao Ran shakes his head subconsciously.


    Liu Zijin takes back his eyes from the Audi, starts the car and sighs.


    "In that car, there is our first beauty in Kyoto and your idol, Songluo."


    Tao Ran can''t help but open his mouth and gape.


    Liu Zijin was driving, his eyes flickering.


    Last time this guy came to Beijing, he made a lot of trouble. This time, what kind of waves will he set off?

 Chapter 1428

    "Aunt is OK. She should be with an old friend of hers now."


    Song Luo Shen gently grasped the hand of the man around him.


    Li futu nodded.


    "What''s going on?"


    If he didn''t lose his memory, it might be easier to explain. But it''s because his memory of everything that happened in the past is blank now, so it''s extremely difficult for song Luoshen to explain. He spent a lot of time. After the introduction, Audi has arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    "You go to see the aunt first. I''ll wait for you here, and I won''t go up with you."


    Song Shou stops the car. Song Luo Shen takes up a handful of lilies and hands them to the man.


    Li futu nodded silently, took the pure lily, pushed the door to get off.


    Song Luo God did not give him directions, but he seemed to have been to the general, alone through the rough mountain road, accurately found the cemetery.


    It seems that he didn''t notice the wooden house not far from the cemetery. Li futu, holding the flowers, walked slowly to the monument step by step.


    The tomb of Qing Si in CI Mu Guan.


    Unfilial son Li futuli.


    Through the vicissitudes of the years, the scrawls on the stele are a little fuzzy, but they are still like blood.


    Standing in front of the monument for a long time, the grown-up man gradually bent down, put down the flowers, and finally fell on his knees in front of the tomb.


    Looking at the mottled old picture on the tombstone, the blank brain seems to be like the waves of the dead sea. It seems that there is some power that starts to surge, and then bursts of heartbreaking pain come like a tide.


    As if, punishing him for forgetting his ancestors.


    The man endured the pain, holding the soil in his hands, and slowly kowtowed his head three times.


    Silent, a figure appeared behind him, quietly witnessed all this.


    When he raised his head, there was a sound from his head.


    "Don''t forget that you''re not 30 after all. Don''t put all the pressure on you."


    Li futu turned a blind eye to the middle-aged man behind him and walked past him.


    The other side did not stop, just in the passing moment, said: "remember, live, is the greatest filial piety to your mother."


    Li futu kept on walking and soon disappeared in the depth of the mountain road.


    From the beginning to the end, the middle-aged people who came out of the wooden house did not move or look back. After the sound of footsteps gradually went away, they stepped forward and squatted down to clean up the weeds in front of the grave.


    All of a sudden.


    A low inaudible sound sounded, like the sound of water droplets breaking.


    Then, this cemetery, there was a shocking scene!


    Originally invisible and colorless in the air, just as the water wrinkled, even inexplicably up the human eye visible waves!


    Then, a more soul stirring picture appeared!


    Just like a dream, there was a crack in the air above the cemetery. It was like the opening of a cloth bag. The crack gradually expanded. Then, a figure stepped out of it and appeared in front of the tomb.


    Then, the air ripples slowly disappeared, and everything returned to silence, as if nothing had happened before, but the figure standing in front of the tombstone out of thin air explained what had just happened, which was not a dream!


    Li Zhengrong, the overlord who is willing to guard the solitary grave, witnessed this incredible scene. Rao Shi had experienced countless strong winds and heavy rain, and his mind and vision were far beyond ordinary people. However, what just happened in front of his eyes still made him fall into a trance.


    The figure, who seemed to come from the void, wrapped her whole body in a mop robe. At this time, she stood motionless in front of the tomb, quietly looking at the tombstone, as if in mourning, as if in memorial.


    After half pay, Wang, who was once powerful all over the world, regained his mind and kept a squatting posture, staring at the uninvited guest.


    "Who are you?"


    The other side still did not have any movement, as if did not hear, until after a minute or two, finally had the response.


    She turned slowly.


    When he saw the other side''s face for a moment, Li Zhengrong, who had watched his army being killed and his family falling apart, had an irrepressible change of color. His mood was more violent than when he saw the other side''s empty fall before.


    "Green silk..."


    He exclaimed in a dazed voice.


    It''s not that Miss becomes a disease, but that you can see that this woman who seems to come across time and space, her face is really like the old picture on the tombstone!


    The only difference, perhaps, is that she looks older than in the photo.


    "Mr. Li''s eyes are not good. Where is green silk? I have white hair


    The other side smiles.


    Indeed, although most of them were covered by robes, her hair was white, desolate and dazzling.For the first time in her life, Li Zhengrong may have been so gaffed. Her eyes trembled violently. Cang stood up and wanted to go to the other side.


    However, when he took one step, when he was ready to take the second step, he found that his body seemed to lose control. It seemed that a force had taken control of his body instead of him. As a result, the feet he had raised could never fall down again.


    "Before the death, please respect yourself."


    The white haired woman whispered.


    Li Zhengrong, who was set in the same place and couldn''t move in an inch, had trembling eyes and was staring at the woman.


    "You are not Qingsi. Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I have nothing to ask for but to visit my old friend. "


    The white haired woman''s eyes moved from Li Zhengrong''s face to the tombstone, calm and deep.


    "Do you know Qingsi? What''s your relationship with Qingsi? "


    Even if the other party''s various means have gone beyond cognition, or even out of the established rules of the world, Li Zhengrong is not frightened and asks questions in a deep voice.


    "Mr. Li, if she had not mentioned my existence to you, I would not have disobeyed the will of the deceased. If she has mentioned it to you, why should I say more. "


    The white haired woman looked at the tombstone with a soft voice.


    Li Zhengrong''s eyes contracted and his heart was shocked!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. After all, you are the one she loves. Just a little bit, I always don''t understand, the love in the mortal world, is really so charming that people can forget themselves? "


    The white haired woman said to herself, some doubts, but she didn''t seem to want an answer.


    Before long, she turned her head and finally took a look at Li Zhengrong.


    That pair of eyes, like the abyss, like the Milky way.


    Then, she didn''t speak any more, and her figure slowly dissipated from reality to emptiness. In a moment, she disappeared completely.


    At this time, Li Zhengrong regained control of his body and stepped forward to the place where the white haired woman had just stood, but he didn''t touch anything. It seemed that all that had just happened was just an illusion.

 Chapter 1429

    "Brother, I''m full. Take your time."


    After eating a small bowl of rice, Cao Jinse put down his chopsticks.


    Cao Xiuge chopsticks a meal.


    The son mouse named servant Ke, who had been eating with Cao''s brothers and sisters, raised his head and said at the right time, "Miss, do you want to eat this? Don''t you like the taste? Shall I let the kitchen do it again? "


    "No more."


    Cao chin se shook his head and laughed.


    "I''ll go back to my room first."


    Then she got up straight away.


    The mouse stopped and looked at the rabbit.


    Mao rabbit understood that although his stomach was only half full, he immediately put down the dishes and chopsticks to keep up with the young lady.


    The son mouse looks at Cao Xiuge in a bit of embarrassment.


    Cao Xiuge as if nothing had happened, a smile.


    "We eat."


    "Prince, the news has been released. The Song family and the outside should have known the news that Gong Zhengyu and Yinhu are together."


    The baby mouse took chopsticks and changed the subject.


    "Even if Shen Hou hits Gong jueyu, his life and death are unknown. As long as Gong Zhengyu is alive, it''s a time bomb for us."


    Cao Xiuge ate his meal and said in a low voice: "but you should also know that Yin Hu''s feelings for that bamboo leaf green. Even if I order him to get rid of Gong Zhengyu, how many layers do you think he might obey my order?"


    Maybe it''s not knowing the answer, or maybe it''s hard to say the answer, so the offspring kept silent.


    "Although they don''t know how to live or die, Shen Hou''s shot has seriously injured Gong Yuyu. They can''t go far. Let''s eat first. The result should come soon. "


    It turns out that the prince has been prepared for a long time?


    The baby mouse nodded and began to eat.


    As Cao Xiuge said, after a dinner, his mobile phone just rang.


    He wiped his mouth with a paper towel and connected the phone without delay, but did not speak. After listening for half a minute, he quietly put down his mobile phone again and whispered,


    "Tianchen medical center."


    Smell speech, the offspring mouse eyes a coagulation, sharp flash, one hand unconsciously clenched.


    "I''ll go."


    Cao Xiuge gave her a look and a smile. He shook his head.


    "No, you are not suitable. If you show up, even if Gong Zhengyu is dead, all the spearheads will be on our Cao family. It''s not worth the loss. "


    Cao Xiuge unconsciously plays with his mobile phone, and his eyes show the color of thinking.


    The son mouse quieted down and did not disturb the prince''s thinking.


    It didn''t take long to think about it. After two or three minutes, Cao Xiuge had already made a decision.


    "Let Shenhou and Youji go. The Li family has collapsed. She has contributed a lot. Now it''s time for her to give full play to her waste heat."


    "Yes."


    The child mouse answers, immediately, her eyes show the color of hesitation, it seems that some want to say and stop, hesitated for a moment, finally asked a sentence.


    "Prince, what if Yinhu blocks it?"


    As for this question, Cao Xiuge seemed to have made a long-term balance, so he didn''t hesitate too much. His face was expressionless, and he quickly said, "it''s a kind of accomplishment to die at the same acupoint."


    The offspring''s eyes trembled and his heart vibrated.


    What is Xiaoxiong?


    I''d rather die than die.


    This is Xiaoxiong!


    ¡­¡­


    Jingzhong road.


    Tianchen medical center.


    Qi Huxiao is standing in an intensive care unit with a thick bandage on his shoulder.


    Of course, although the knife on his shoulder was visible, it was not life-threatening. Of course, this ICU was not prepared for him.


    "Mr. Qi, we''ve tried our best. Although the bullet was dangerous and dangerous, it didn''t hit her heart, but it penetrated her lung. Although the bullet was successfully removed after the operation, we can''t guarantee whether this lady can survive."


    It''s the doctor''s bounden duty to save the dying and heal the wounded, but for such a serious injury, the attending doctor can only do his best to listen to the fate.


    "How many layers might she wake up?"


    Looking at the woman lying on the hospital bed, Qi Huxiao opened his mouth. There was not much expression on his rough and resolute face.


    "It depends on the will of the injured person to survive."


    The attending doctor in a white coat gives a life limit.


    "Three days. If she can''t wake up in the next three days, then... "


    He didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious.


    "I see. Hard work. "


    "Mr. Qi, you''re welcome. That''s what we should do."


    Out of the doctor''s bounden duty, looking at the man who hasn''t had much rest until now, he still reminded: "Mr. Qi, your injury is not light. You''d better go back to your own ward to have a rest. We''ll arrange nurses to take care of you 24 hours a day. If there''s any situation, we''ll react at the first time."Qi Huxiao nodded. Although he was injured, his strong body still felt domineering and motionless.


    Seeing this, the attending doctor didn''t speak any more. He motioned to the left and right, and a group of medical staff rushed out.


    The ICU is quiet again.


    I can only hear the electronic sound of the medical equipment ticking.


    "If Luo wenzhouquan had known that you had given up your life for him, I''m afraid he would have felt no regret for your death."


    Looking at the woman lying on the bed, Qi Huxiao said quietly.


    The female emperor of Sichuan is just a legendary name for many people. Perhaps no one has ever seen or even imagined her in such a down-to-earth scene, lying on the sickbed with pale face and no thought, which is no different from an ordinary person at this time.


    The voice dissipated and there was no response.


    Standing alone beside the bed for a long time, Qi Huxiao bent down, pulled the quilt to cover her exposed arm, and then turned to leave the ward.


    He doesn''t know why Luo Wenzhou was forced to die, but he knows very well that Gong Yuyu may also be involved. It will be very dangerous for her to stay in Kyoto, but her injury does not allow him to take her back to ancient Mongolia.


    After taking a breath of the air full of disinfectant, Qi Huxiao slowly closed the door of the sick room.


    In the corridor, people come and go.


    Qi Huxiao walked towards his ward. Even though the injury was serious, he was still calm.


    "Mr. Qi?"


    Suddenly, a voice of surprise came from the front.


    Qi Huxiao looked up and saw a woman standing in front of her, graceful and graceful.


    "Miss Pei?"


    Qi Huxiao''s eyes congealed.


    "Mr. Qi, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Your shoulder What''s the matter? "


    The other side walked this way, his eyes naturally fell on his bandaged shoulder, and his expression was a little shocked.


    "It''s just a little injury."


    Qi Huxiao responded peacefully and then asked, "what''s Miss Pei doing here?"


    "Oh, I''ve always had a headache recently, so I came to have a check."


    Qi Huxiao nodded.


    The two sides met by chance, said hello, and soon passed by.


    But a few steps out, Qi Huxiao suddenly stopped, standing in the same place, motionless.


    Headache. I should see a neurologist.


    But here.


    But the inpatient department.

 Chapter 1430

    Nine in the evening.


    There is no moon at night.


    The dark sky was completely shrouded in black clouds.


    Tianchen medical center.


    Except for the doctors and nurses on duty, almost all the patients have gone to bed at this time, and the whole medical center is very quiet.


    It''s so quiet that you can hear the stepping sound of high heels in the corridor.


    "Da, Da, Da..."


    Because of the emptiness and quietness, the sound of high heels becomes louder.


    A nurse on duty saw the woman coming, but she didn''t pay attention. She went to the door of an intensive care unit and was about to go in to check the injured person''s condition, but the sound of high heels suddenly stopped, and it was behind her.


    The hospital was originally a place with a naturally horrible and gloomy atmosphere. In addition, there was no third person in the corridor at this time. If she was a little timid, she would inevitably feel scared at this time. However, as a nurse, she was often on the night shift, and she was not so easily surprised. She had already touched the doorknob''s hand and turned her head to show her doubts.


    "What can I do for you, miss?"


    The woman with red high-heeled shoes has a very enchanting face. It seems that she has recovered from last year''s huge blow. Looking at the nurse in front of her, she smiles.


    "Is this miss Gong''s ward?"


    The nurse nodded subconsciously.


    Although I don''t know what kind of identity would have been injured by gunshot, the one lying inside is indeed a lady surnamed Gong.


    "Are you..."


    She had not finished her words, but her soft, white and greasy palm had already pinched her neck.


    As soon as the nurse''s breath stopped, she began to struggle subconsciously, but it was too late.


    "Click."


    "Thank you."


    Two voices mixed into one.


    Those deep and heartless eyes were the last scene she saw in her life.


    Holding the nurse''s collapsed body, the woman pushed open the door of the intensive care unit in front of her, stepped in, closed the door with her backhand, and leaned the nurse''s body against the door.


    In the blink of an eye, an innocent person''s life was solved, but the woman in red high-heeled shoes didn''t have any emotional fluctuation. It seemed that what she just pinched was not a living person, but just an ant. It was vicious and cold-blooded, which was heinous.


    Standing at the door for a moment, hearing that there was no movement outside, she looked around the dim intensive care unit, and finally gradually fell on the bed.


    "Tick, tick..."


    The heartbeat displayed by the instrument proves that the wounded lying on the hospital bed is still wandering at the gate of death, and has not completely died.


    "Da, Da, Da..."


    The sound of high-heeled shoes treading on the ground sounded again, but it was obviously slower than before.


    Step by step, she walked towards the hospital bed. At the same time, she pulled out a small silver pistol.


    "Good and evil will be rewarded in the end, Gong Zhengyu. Don''t you think you will have today? You''ve committed a lot of crimes, and I''ve done it for the people. "


    With a word to herself, her eyes wavered involuntarily.


    Not fear, but excitement!


    It''s really exciting to think about the execution of a famous female owl.


    With her arms rising, she stares at the bed and pulls the trigger without hesitation.


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of small silenced sounds suddenly sounded.


    The sheets were broken and the wadding was flying.


    But there was no blood!


    The gunfire stopped.


    As soon as the woman''s face changed, she quickly stepped forward and lifted the quilt!


    It''s amazing to see that what is covered under the sheet is not the imagined Chuanshu female emperor, but a human figure puppet!


    Staring at the puppet with several holes, the woman''s eyes trembled, and then a dull sound sounded.


    She suddenly turned her head.


    A big figure has appeared in front of the door.


    "Who are you?"


    I met him in the corridor today, but Qi Huxiao seemed to have amnesia in a twinkling of an eye. Looking at the young woman beside the bed, he asked.


    The woman straightened up slowly, and the light projected from the corridor was not blocked by Qi Huxiao, shining on her face.


    "I''m Pei Shiyin. Why did Mr. Qi ask such a ridiculous question?"


    With the voice, she slowly straightened up.


    This woman in the night ward is Pei Shiyin, the second miss of Pei family, who broke the marriage between song and Li families!


    "If you can''t see clearly, Mr. Qi might as well turn on the light."


    Qi Huxiao was unmoved and stood in front of the door, with the momentum of one man at the gate.


    "Who sent you?"


    Pei Shiyin giggles.


    "Mr. Qi, that''s even more ridiculous. What is it? Who sent me? Everyone can be punished for such a vicious female devil as Gong Zhengyu. Besides, Mr. Qi should not forget that her "contribution" was to the fact that my Pei family was almost destroyed. I think what''s wrong with her death? "This is true.


    Although Pei Shiyin escaped from the disaster, he never recovered. Pei Shiyin really has reason to hold a grudge against his opponent in Weishui World War I.


    But it''s obvious that Qi Huxiao can''t believe this crude excuse.


    Although Pei Shiyin gave a reason, it was not convincing enough.


    Looking at the face in the dark, Qi Huxiao''s eyes sank and said slowly, "did the prince send you?"


    "Mr. Qi, I don''t understand what you''re talking about. However, as a man, we should not forget our roots and our family name. For a woman who is doomed to be impossible, it''s not cost-effective to pay for everything. "


    Pei Shiyin sighs softly, but she raises her gun in vain.


    The muzzle of the black hole aimed at Qi Huxiao''s forehead, then pulled the trigger decisively!


    "Bang!"


    The cold bullet shot out quickly, tearing out a ray of death.


    Mean!


    Vicious!


    "Poof


    A splash of blood!


    But it wasn''t Qi Huxiao who was hit.


    The body of the nurse who helped him block a shot in his hand was thrown forward. Qi Huxiao stepped forward and rushed to Pei Shiyin!


    Looking at the body, Pei Shiyin frowns and subconsciously steps back. As a result, he bumps into the hospital bed behind him, loses his balance and falls on the bed.


    But her reaction ability is also very strong. After she fell on the bed, she rolled to the side, and the body hit her side. Her face was face to face with her because she died of suffocation.


    It''s not wonderful to lie close to the dead. Pei Shiyin''s face changed and he was about to get up, but Qi Huxiao had already rushed in front of him.


    "Bang Dang!"


    There is no pity for jade, a leg potential with the thunder hit, Rao is in a hurry, Pei Shiyin raised his arms in time to block, but this kind of strength and strength between the hard, or let her eat a big loss.


    "Wow


    Her whole body trembles, instantly spurts out a mouthful of blood, the pistol is also shaken, falls to the ground, along with the bed under her body suddenly a shock, almost collapse.


    "Qi Huxiao, do you know what you are doing?"


    Pei Shi''s voice hissed and his mouth was bleeding.


    Qi Huxiao said nothing, and was about to catch her, but a wisp of vigilance started from his heart again!


    Do not do any thinking, subconsciously dodge to the side, but a bullet from the window, or hit through the corner of his coat.


    He frowned and looked out of the window.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Pei Shiyin quickly gets up from the bed, runs to the window and jumps down.


    At the same time, a cold voice echoed in the ward.


    "Qi Huxiao, give up. You can''t keep her!"

 Chapter 1431

    "What''s the matter? It''s your own home. Don''t you feel used to it? "


    A laugh rang out.


    Song Luoshen walked out of the bath room and looked at some fidgety men standing in the room. His eyes were full of fun.


    She just came out of the bath. She was covered in a silk nightgown. The cloth was thin, and her milk white skin loomed. Under the moonlight, she was like a fairy falling into the world.


    This is not the song mansion, but someone''s former home. Since last year, she has arranged for people to renovate the long abandoned villa, which has taken on a new look inside and outside.


    Li futu coughed softly. The reason why he was so embarrassed was not because he was afraid of his hometown. What''s more, it was because the woman who was in the same room with him seemed to be unprepared for him. You know, even though Li Luoyi had been with him for half a year, she had never appeared in front of him in such a "cool" manner.


    Even though he knows that this is his "matchmaker''s wife" and the other party doesn''t take him seriously, he still can''t deal with it calmly.


    "Are you going to stand here all night?"


    Song Luoshen approached, not too aggressive. He stopped and looked up at the man with unnatural expression.


    "Take a bath first."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    Someone nodded, bypassed Songluo God, and walked into the bathroom like a runaway.


    As he closed the door, he let out a deep breath, then involuntarily showed a wry smile.


    You can hide for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    Look at the posture of the other party. I''m not going to leave this room tonight.


    If we really want to share the bed later, what should we do?


    I have to admit that if other people know what he thinks, I''m afraid I don''t know what kind words he will send greetings.


    Hearing the sound of "bang" closing the door, song Luoshen sat down beside the bed, smiling like a flower.


    It''s really easy to change. Even if you lose your memory, you still can''t change it.


    She turned on the TV and then lay on her side in a very provocative posture, curling her hair with her fingers. Just as she was about to wait for the man to come out and continue teasing him, the mobile phone on the bedside table suddenly rang.


    She subconsciously looked at the wall clock and found that it was past ten o''clock. She could not help frowning slightly, but finally got up and picked up her mobile phone.


    "Grandfather?"


    When she saw Laixian, she was even more surprised.


    "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    The vigorous voice from the phone is indeed song Jingguo, the master of the Song family.


    "No, grandfather. What can I do for you?"


    Song Luo Shen looked at the door of the bath room and asked softly.


    There was a moment of silence at the other end.


    "Gong Zhengyu found it."


    Song Luo''s eyes were fixed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Patta."


    The bathroom door opens again, and someone comes out in neat clothes. Unexpectedly, he finds that waiting for him is not a scene similar to pansidong Baigujing.


    I don''t know when they changed their clothes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You... "


    Li futu''s lips move.


    Song Luoshen did not continue to tease him as timid as a mouse. He said with a straight face: "I found it."


    ¡­¡­


    It belongs to the Guangming Medical Center under the Song family.


    Song Luoshen and Li futu drove late at night.


    "Miss."


    There is a special person waiting at the door, see the car coming, immediately forward.


    Song Luoshen pushes the door to get off.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Miss Gong was shot and injured in her lungs. The situation It''s not optimistic. "


    Song Luoshen''s expression is dignified, and subconsciously turns to look at the man around him.


    "Please take us to the ward."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a calm look.


    "Yes."


    He immediately began to lead the way.


    All the way silent, a party quickly rushed to the ward, opened the door of the intensive care unit, all the directors on duty, including a vice president, saw the young lady coming in, and turned around to say hello.


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    "Miss."


    ¡­¡­


    Song Luoshen nodded silently. His eyes first focused on the woman lying in the hospital bed. When he saw her pale and haggard, he could not help frowning.


    She had never expected such a situation.


    "Miss, when Miss Gong was transferred to us, she had been treated. We had a detailed review and diagnosis again. The conclusion is the same as that of the previous hospital."


    "What conclusion?"


    Song Luoshen turned his head and showed no expression.The vice president bowed his head. Although he felt the huge pressure, he still had to harden his head and say truthfully: "I''m sorry If Miss Gong can''t wake up in the next three days, she may never wake up again. "


    Song Luoshen stared at the vice president, silent.


    The man who came with her was silent.


    The whole ward was quiet for a moment.


    The atmosphere is dignified and depressing.


    "Sorry."


    An almost breathless silence, a thick voice suddenly sounded.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes fluctuated, then his eyes shifted, and soon he saw a burly figure in the ward.


    "Did Cao Xiuge do it?"


    She was straight to the point, looking cold.


    Qi Huxiao, who moved Gong Zhengyu here in the middle of the night, shook his head. He didn''t explain it in detail, but simply said something.


    "It was a secret gun fired by a hot man. I didn''t see who it was."


    Li futu also looked at the man.


    Like Songluo, his eyes stayed on each other''s bandaged shoulders for a moment, but from the beginning to the end, he did not speak.


    Although he didn''t say a word, Qi Huxiao noticed his existence.


    Like Gong Zhengyu, he was also present in the Weishui World War I, which changed the overall situation of the whole country last year.


    He knew very well who the young man was.


    With a look at it, Qi Huxiao''s eyes trembled, and then took a deep breath.


    "I hope you can protect her."


    After that, Gu Meng tiger, who was seriously injured, turned and left, as if he had retired after success.


    There is no one to stop.


    "Bang."


    Leaving the ward, the doctor told Qi Huxiao, who was in serious need of rest, to walk out of Guangming medical center alone and take out his mobile phone.


    Even though he had become an abandoned son, he finally sent a text message.


    Both are negative.


    But it''s both.


    After Qi Huxiao left, song Luoshen turned his head and looked at the man who didn''t make a statement.


    The other side remained silent.


    "I''ll make a phone call."


    Seeing this, she whispered, and then walked out of the ward.


    Close the door, she stood in the aisle, stood for a moment, then took out the mobile phone, eyes indifferent.


    Then.


    A command was issued overnight.


    It''s a national sensation again.


    Song reported that Yu Kang, a core member of Donghai Bankers Club and chief intelligence officer of Donghai group of song.


    He committed the crime of family punishment.


    Kill nine families!

 Chapter 1432

    There are no rules.


    It''s not square.


    This is true of countries.


    The same is true of a gate valve.


    If you want a family to be prosperous, you have to be generous and powerful. Rewards and punishments must be clear. Rewards must be given for meritorious deeds. If you have a fault, you will die. It''s really cruel to be involved in nine families, even if it''s treason.


    This is indeed the most severe family law ever enforced by the Song family.


    It is said that it is treason, but what kind of treason law is not publicized by the Song family.


    However, people with a clear eye can clearly see that song''s such a big fight this time is obviously suspected of making a warning to others.


    How can people outside know that song''s move is not to set an example to others, but Payback!


    Even though he had known that Yu Kang was Cao Jiaan''s dog, song Luoshen, in order to take care of the overall situation, had been indifferent and laissez faire. However, when he saw Gong Zhengyu lying on the hospital bed, seriously injured and dying, song Luoshen realized that the "friendship" between the two families had become a thing of the past.


    The Cao family both dare to be the first year of junior high school.


    Naturally, she is not afraid to do fifteen.


    Blood for blood, tooth for tooth!


    It''s not just a dog. The Song family immediately launched a nationwide inventory. As long as suspicious people with background problems are found, they will be dealt with immediately!


    It seems that a severe execution order is only related to the internal affairs of the Song family, but it marks the official break between the song and Cao families from the moment!


    ¡­¡­


    "Prince."


    The next morning, the door will ring out of the mouse with a slightly hasty cry.


    Cao Xiuge opened the door and said with a smile, "what happened? It''s not like you in such a hurry. "


    The offspring adjusted its breathing slightly.


    "Prince, something''s wrong."


    Cao Xiuge''s face remains unchanged. Get out of the way.


    "Don''t worry. Come in."


    The son mouse entered the room, maybe it was really urgent. Before she stood still, she planned to speak, but Cao Xiuge had already spoken ahead of time, and was calm.


    "Did last night''s operation fail?"


    The mouse nodded and looked heavy.


    "Prince, not only the assassination failed, but also the Song family announced last night that Xu Gou had betrayed his clan and wanted to punish his nine clans!"


    "I''ve heard about it."


    Cao Xiuge spoke softly.


    "Kill the nine families. The Song family is really ruthless. Song Luoshen''s intention is not to drink. On the surface, it''s to frighten the family. In fact, it''s a demonstration to our Cao family. "


    "Prince, if we don''t do it, I''m afraid we will die this time."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the mouse, and did not sit back, regardless of the bridge, nodded: "inform Xu dog, as soon as possible his family transfer, I will arrange, send him abroad."


    "But Song''s family had already launched an operation last night. I''m afraid it''s hard for them all to... "


    Cao Xiuge said, "we can only do our best to do it."


    The mouse was silent. After a while, he spoke again.


    "Prince, song must have known the news that Gong Zhengyu was hurt by us. Zhuxu dog should be just the beginning. What should we do next?"


    "What we need most now is time."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the door, just saw a leaf falling slowly from the branch, touched the scene, whispered: "it''s really eventful autumn."


    Then he took back his eyes and ordered.


    "You go to the car and wait for me. I''ll say hello to my grandfather."


    "Yes."


    The offspring left immediately after a shock.


    Cao Xiuge then left the room.


    When I came to my grandfather''s house, I received more bad news than these two. Prince Cao raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Grandfather, this is Hugo. Are you up?"


    Soon, an old response came from the door.


    "Come in."


    Cao Xiuge tidied up the folds of his clothes and pushed the door in.


    "Grandfather."


    "So early, you don''t go to work, but come to see me, a bad old man. What''s the matter?"


    The old man who lives in the mansion whispers.


    Cao Xiuge smiles bitterly.


    "Grandfather, I can''t hide anything from you."


    "I brought you up. I don''t know what your temperament is."


    The old man got up from the bed on crutches, and Cao Xiuge quickly came forward to help him.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?"


    Cao Xiuge looks ashamed.


    The old man with white hair said with a smile, "what are you doing with this appearance? In fact, in my expectation, you should come to me a few days in advance."


    Cao Xiuge raised his head and looked at his grandfather.Standing straight behind him, the old man let go of his hand.


    "Don''t feel guilty. You''re my grandson. I''ll help you. Of course, it''s natural. There''s no shame. Come on, what do you want? "


    Cao Xiuge also slowly stood up straight, silent half pay, said in a deep voice: "son mouse, Mao rabbit, Chen long, Si snake, Wu Ma, Wei sheep, Shen monkey, Xu dog, Hai pig, you chicken, Yin tiger, Chou Niu. The twelve zodiac animals, wumahai pig, were killed many years ago. Except for the two of them, the other nine zodiac animals have appeared, but the ugly ox still doesn''t know who it is. "


    The old man walked slowly to the table and sat down with crutches in his hands.


    "You want ugly cows?"


    Cao Xiuge nodded his head.


    To put it mildly, I''m here for help.


    But if it sounds a little worse, it''s chiguoguo''s claim.


    The old man released his crutch with one hand, took up the purple clay pot on the table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Do you know that ugly cow is the last card of our Cao family?"


    Cao Xiuge nodded again.


    "Shogo knows."


    If he had a choice, he would never open this mouth, but at this moment, he has no way to go back, only to fight back.


    For so many years, he has been guessing the true identity of the ugly cow, but until now, let alone guess who it is, he even has no clue.


    Buried so deep.


    We can see the importance of the last zodiac sign!


    "Well, today, I''ll give you all the zodiac signs."


    The old man, who was one step away from the top, spoke slowly, then put his finger into the cup of tea, stuck some tea, and wrote a name on the table with his finger.


    Cao Xiuge has been staring at the table, looking at the first time in front of him slowly revealed the true face of the ugly cow, when the old man stopped, Rao Shiyi his city, can''t help but face big change!


    Actually It''s him?!


    "Go ahead."


    After writing the name, the old man wiped it off again, leaving only light water stains on the desk.


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes changed violently, and then he suppressed the surging waves in his heart and bowed to the old man deeply.


    "Thank you for believing me, grandfather."


    "You are my grandson. I don''t believe you. Who else do you expect to be trusted. Go ahead and do what you have to do. Our CAOS may not be understood, but they are worthy of the world. "


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes trembled and his mouth was tightly pursed. At last, he said nothing more. Under the old man''s eyes, he turned and strode away without turning back.

 Chapter 1433

    "Mr. Cai, it''s me."


    Strategy Department of huangrui group.


    Cai Hongli''s office door was suddenly knocked from outside.


    "Come in."


    A man in a suit pushed the door in.


    Seeing the visitor, Cai Hongli''s eyes fluctuated and then told him.


    "Close the door."


    "Bang."


    The visitor closes the office door, and then quickly walks towards Cai Hongli,


    "Mr. Cai, what you asked me to investigate, I have the result."


    Cai Hongli stares at each other and listens attentively.


    The man in suit raised some words and reported in a gentle and low tone: "I investigated their family members, friends and even former colleagues. I found that sun churen, Luo Shuyin and Duan Youxiang had disappeared for a long time before they lived. They had little contact with the outside world. When I communicated with Luo Shuyin''s wife, I happened to find that Luo Shuyin was born In the last half of this year, I seem to be participating in a secret project called "light of the future."


    "The light of the future?"


    Cai Hongli frowned subconsciously.


    She has never heard of this project.


    In huangrui group, the man in suit nodded.


    Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes, and where there are rivers and lakes, there will be factions.


    As such a large-scale commercial aircraft carrier, huangrui group has many natural mountains inside. As a real powerful person, huangrui group has the decision-making power over many affairs of the group, and even has the reputation of the second leader of the group. Naturally, Cai Hongli''s subordinates are willing to work hard for her.


    "Luo Shuyin just talked to his wife before he died, but he didn''t talk much about it. It seems that even his wife needs to keep it secret. In addition to him, several other people have more strict mouths. Their relatives and friends have no idea what they are doing recently, but like Luo Shuyin, they are also involved in the future light project. This shows the depth of the project


    Cai Hongli''s eyes twinkled, silent for a moment, and asked, "have you ever heard of this project?"


    The other side immediately showed a wry smile.


    "Mr. Cai, how can I know what you don''t know?"


    Cai Hongli looked at him for a while.


    "Well, thank you. You go out first. By the way, I need no third person to know about it. "


    "I understand."


    The man in suit replied solemnly.


    "Mr. Cai, I''ll go to work first."


    Cai Hongli nodded silently.


    After the man in the suit came out of the office, Cai Hongli leaned back in his chair, his eyes reflecting and wandering in the sky.


    A few minutes later, she sat up straight again, pulled the chair forward, grabbed the mouse, and began to check all the project information of the group in the past six months.


    It took her two hours to browse the registered projects in the last half year, but she got nothing unexpectedly.


    In the dazzling mass of data, there is no mention of the word "light of the future" on any page.


    What kind of project is this? It needs to be so secretive. Even she is kept in the dark.


    Cai Hongli put his elbow on the table, frowned tightly, closed his eyes slowly, and massaged his temples.


    Even if Cao Jinse had something to say, if she did secretly investigate without telling her sister, what would it mean?


    No matter why her sister wanted to hide from her, but no matter what, it was her only relative in the world.


    Finally, Cai Hongli got up and left his office and came to the office of the group leader.


    "What''s the matter? You look so bad. You''re not feeling well? "


    Mu Qingyu''s eyes show concern and sincerity.


    Cai Hongli, who is not invited to enter, has a deep look and goes to his desk. He just stands and doesn''t sit down.


    Mu Qingyu gradually saw that her "comer is not good." she frowned slightly and then laughed.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? How come you look like you''re coming to me to ask for a crime... "


    "Sister, I want to ask you a question. I hope you can tell me frankly."


    In the company, both Cai Hongli and Mu Qingyu are very cautious. They seldom match their sisters, even if there is no one around. This is the reason why the secret between them can be hidden for so many years.


    But this time, Cai Hongli seems to have forgotten the years of tacit understanding between their sisters.


    Mu Qingyu was obviously surprised at her performance at this time, but finally nodded and laughed.


    "You said


    "The light of the future What is it? "


    Cai Hongli''s eyes are like needles, and he has a sharp heart.


    Mu Qingyu''s eyes immediately fluctuated, his smile converged and he asked calmly, "where did you hear that?"


    "If people don''t know, there is no impermeable wall. Sister, you don''t need to know where I know it from. You just need to tell me whether this project exists or not. "Mu Qingyu raised his head and looked at his sister at his desk.


    "If my answer doesn''t exist, will you believe it?"


    Cai Hongli is silent to answer.


    "Red carp, I don''t care where you hear the news or what you hear. I just want you to understand that if I don''t tell you, there''s my reason. I''m your sister. No matter what I do, I won''t be harmful to you. "


    "Sister, we are sisters. We should share happiness and difficulties. You''ve been keeping it from me. Are you treating me as an outsider? "


    Mu Qingyu picked his eyebrows.


    "Do you have to break the casserole to find out?"


    Cai Hongli did not move.


    "Elder sister, you know my personality, you can not tell me, but I will not give up. When I get out of this office, I will use all my strength to check until I find out Or until you fire me. "


    Quiet down in the office.


    Separated by a desk, the two sisters stand and sit together, looking at each other in silence, like a confrontation.


    For a long time, Mu Qingyu smile, tension with her smile and gradually resolve.


    "I don''t know who you are. I''m afraid of you. Well, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you today. "


    After pondering for a moment, Mu Qingyu said slowly: "the light of the future is a major project of cooperation between huangrui and the government. Its importance is not only limited to our huangrui group, but also related to the development of the whole country. It is our mission and sense of responsibility that huangrui group has been shouldering since its establishment. The reason why I choose to keep it from you is not because I want to do so, but because of the official requirements. "


    "Official?"


    Mu Qingyu nodded.


    Cai Hongli looks at her.


    "Sister, you mean the official, can I understand it as the Cao family?"


    Mu Qingyu''s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that you know more than I think


    "Elder sister, the whereabouts of the group''s funds in the past six months are unknown. Should it be that they have flowed into this" future light "project?"


    "The light of the future, sister, what do you think is the" light "that lights up the future, so that you have to pay so many lives?"


    Mu Qingyu was silent for a long time. Finally, he opened his mouth.


    "I don''t think you''ll believe how I explain it. Come to me after work. I''ll show you with my own eyes. "

 Chapter 1434

    "Take my car. Here''s your car."


    After work, the two most powerful women in huangrui group took the elevator to the parking lot.


    Cai Hongli, who is planning to walk towards his car, stops immediately and follows his sister to the car without any comment.


    Mu Qingyu drove out of the parking lot with his sister. There were only two sisters in the car, and there was no third outsider.


    "Red carp, before you go, I hope you can be prepared in advance."


    Driving at the same time, Mu Qingyu turned to look at the sister on the co pilot, reminded: "later you see the scene, may break some of your cognition."


    "Sister, I''m not a child again. Are you still worried about scaring me?"


    Today, Cai Hongli is a powerful woman in business, who has attracted the attention of the whole country. She has experienced a lot of big scenes, and her psychological quality is certainly not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    But even so, she obviously did not expect what she would see next, how shocking it would be.


    ¡­¡­


    Even if you leave the company ahead of time and avoid the rush hour, the road is not so congested, but when the bus arrives at the destination, the full moon is high and the stars are dense.


    "Mudong!"


    Cai Hongli has never been here before, but it is obviously located in the suburbs. From the outside, it looks like an abandoned old factory, but the difference is that there are several big men guarding in front of the old iron gate.


    And everyone''s armed!


    Mu Qingyu didn''t get off the car. After the two men opened the iron door, he drove the car in directly. He drove straight to the gate of the factory and stopped.


    "Get out of the car. Here we are."


    Cai Hongli unfastened his seat belt and got off by pushing the door.


    I don''t know if it''s an automatic induction system. I just saw Mu Qingyu standing at the door for a short time, with metallic luster. I don''t know what kind of material the door is made of. It automatically opens from the middle to both sides.


    The glare of the light followed.


    Cai Hongli squinted subconsciously.


    After gradually getting used to the brightness, the scene in the factory gradually came into her eyes.


    Her eyes dilated slowly, and her face was full of incredible color.


    It''s said that Jinyu''s exterior is corrupt, but this dilapidated factory, which looks about three stories high from the outside, actually has its own holes inside.


    From the wall to the floor, it''s made of glass, with bright lights and silver light. All kinds of high-tech equipment can be seen everywhere. Many people in white coats and masks are busy in a hurry. The whole factory looks like a research base full of science fiction in movies.


    Even inside, you can see big guns patrolling.


    What''s most amazing is that Cai Hongli can clearly see that some glass containers are scattered, not necessarily erected everywhere. They are two or three meters high, filled with liquid like water, and people with red fruits are locked up in them, like sleeping.


    Countless cannulas are inserted into these glass containers, and various electronic devices are connected at the other end. The staff are monitoring and studying the indexes displayed on those devices.


    This can''t be described as an eye opener. The scene in front of us is about to destroy Cai Hongli''s cognition.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sister What the hell are you doing... "


    She was in a trance.


    "As you can see."


    Beside her, Mu Qingyu looks at the research base built with huge investment and says quietly.


    "This The light of the future. "


    "Mudong, you are here at last!"


    A voice sounded, old, but also contains the excitement that is difficult to suppress.


    A group of researchers in white gowns came, led by an old man with white hair and baldness, and wearing a pair of presbyopic glasses.


    "Dr. yuan."


    Mu Qingyu nods and smiles.


    Dr. yuan, who was no less than 60 or 70 years old, was about to say something to her. However, he noticed that Cai Hongli was in a daze and lost his mind, and his tone could not help but stagnate.


    "This is..."


    "Dr. yuan, this is my sister and the strategic chief engineer of our huangrui group."


    "Mr. mu, you have a sister."


    This Dr. yuan is obviously a typical scientific research worker. He only pays attention to his own research, and does not care about the common things outside. After laughing, he does not pay much attention, and soon returns to the topic.


    "Mudong, I have good news to report to you. Please follow me."


    Mu Qingyu nodded and kept up with Dr. yuan. At the same time, he did not forget to pull his sister.


    "He is..."


    Following Dr. yuan, Mu Qingyu came to a man.


    He is expressionless, his eyes are empty, and his breath makes people feel uncomfortable. In the cold, it seems that there is a wisp of gloom.


    "He''s 006!"


    Dr. Yuan said excitedly: "Mr. Mudong, I am very honored to tell you that we have taken the most important step and the most difficult step, and we have broken through it!"Voice landing, he motioned to the side of the guard.


    "Let Mr. Mu have a look!"


    Without saying a word, the man immediately raised his weapon!


    "Bang!"


    His display technique was extremely decisive and direct. Aiming at the shoulder of the so-called "006", it was a shot!


    The sound of the gun was so dull that the heartstrings of CAI Hongli were shocked. The next picture, is to let her mouth open, dumbfounded.


    At such a short distance, the bullet should have hit the target, but in full view of the public, the "006" shot in the body seems to be no trouble, no painful reaction, just like an unconscious robot, slowly lowered his head and looked at his shoulder, eyes at best, can only be said to be some doubts.


    Then, his wound began to heal strangely. Although it was slow, it was visible to human eyes!


    Even Mu Qingyu''s eyes trembled.


    Dr. yuan looked back contentedly and said to Mu Qingyu with great energy: "Mr. mu, we are about to succeed!"


    Coming out of the research base, I don''t know whether the wind in autumn is too harsh or what''s the reason. Cai Hongli subconsciously shrinks and feels a little chilly.


    Sitting in the car, Mu Qingyu whispered: "what you want to know should be clear now."


    In my mind, the shocking scenes just now are constantly reflected. Cai Hongli whispers: "sister, what are you studying? Do you know that they are all living people... "


    "No, before they came here, they were capital criminals. We are saving them and giving them a chance to make up for their previous crimes."


    "Red carp, you say that if every soldier can be like this, not afraid of pain, with self-healing ability, generally speaking, not afraid of death, not afraid of fighting, then how strong our country will be?"


    Cai Hongli''s eyes trembled violently and could not speak for a long time.


    Mu Qingyu starts the car.


    "Bloom in death, blossom in the dawn This The light of the future. "

 Chapter 1435

    "Tick, tick, tick..."


    If you want to really feel the existence of time, the hospital is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Because it''s quiet, dead and cold here, and the air is full of the breath of death. When you are here, you seem to hear the passing of every second of time, so as to have the feeling of living like a year.


    For Li futu, this is no exception.


    Of course, unlike most people who want to speed up their time and urgently want to leave hospital, he really wants time to go more slowly, as people in the hospital feel, if he can.


    However, man''s will can''t change the law of nature after all. When the sun and the moon turn again, he looks through the window at the woman who is still in bed and knows that there is not much time left for her.


    According to the doctor''s advice, if the other party still can''t wake up in the next ten hours, it may be in such a posture and sleep forever.


    At night, the medical center was quiet. In addition, it was an intensive care unit, and there was no one to disturb. Even song Luoshen was advised to go back.


    With a click, Li futu, who was alone on the night watch, pushed open the door and went in. He sat down beside the hospital bed and quietly gazed at the woman on the bed.


    There was no light in the ward, only moonlight came in from the window and bathed the woman.


    At this time, Gong Zhuoyu obviously took off all her aura. She was weak, haggard and pitiful. From this scene, it''s really hard to imagine that she would be a murderous overlord of the river.


    "Auntie, I heard that you are the most legendary woman today. You can''t just fall down because you make countless men bend their knees and can''t lift their heads."


    Li futu whispered to himself.


    "The world says that it''s hard to live in the world. If you want to live in it, you can''t have it, but you lose it. It''s hard for me to know that I still have relatives in this world. It''s too cruel to take them away in a twinkling of an eye."


    There was no miracle.


    The woman on the bed is still in a deep sleep, motionless, without any response.


    Li futu got up and tucked her in.


    At this moment, if he felt something, he suddenly looked up and looked at the window!


    Where you can see, the air suddenly appears invisible ripples, and then a figure appears out of thin air!


    A head of pale long hair, in this kind of scene, more strange color!


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu straightened up slowly, a sense of crisis that he had never felt before, such as the roaring of the mountain and the roaring of the sea, suddenly attacked strongly!


    The other side''s face was covered with a veil and could not see clearly, but it could be concluded that it was a woman by her figure.


    If ordinary people, I''m afraid they will feel dizzy and hallucinate, but Li futu knows that this white haired woman who came out of thin air is not illusory!


    "She''s dying. There''s no cure for her stone."


    The other side ignored Li futu''s words and looked at Gong Yuyu on the hospital bed with a calm tone, just like an emissary from hell, declaring the unchangeable fact.


    Her mouth also directly proves that her existence is not the product of nothingness in Li futu''s mind.


    "Do you know her?"


    Li futu frowned.


    Even though the scene in front of him is extremely treacherous, he still shows his extraordinary psychological quality and calmness.


    The other side didn''t ignore him again this time, gently shook his head, and then his eyes slowly shifted from the hospital bed and bet on him.


    With each other''s eyes locked, the sense of threat is like flooding, and the earth is shaking even more. Li futu subconsciously clenches his hand, suppresses the impulse to retreat, and opens his mouth again.


    "What do you want to do here?"


    The other side watched him quietly for a while, then gave him a smile.


    Of course, because of the veil, Li could not see her smile.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I mean you no harm."


    Li futu looked at him and tried his best to control his psychological defense.


    "Do you know me?"


    The white haired woman did not respond to this question, but asked in a soft voice.


    "Do you want to save her?"


    Li futu looked directly at the hospital bed.


    "Do you have a way?"


    "I can save her, but on one condition."


    This medical center was built by Song family with huge investment. No matter the medical strength or equipment, it is absolutely in the leading level in the world. So many experts have nothing to do. Why is this woman so confident?


    If it wasn''t for her shocking way of appearing, it would be easy to regard her as a lunatic with insanity and gibberish. However, Li futu didn''t seem to think that she was bluffing. She gazed at each other for a moment and said.


    "What conditions?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll let you know when I think about it.""Aren''t you afraid that I''ll promise for a while and turn around and repent?"


    Smell speech, white hair woman smile again, this time smile more obvious, even in the eyes all suffused with smile.


    She didn''t know whether she believed in herself or Li futu, but she said with certainty.


    "No, you will not."


    Li futu did not continue this topic.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "You should have no other choice now. There are not many roads ahead of you. Or, you can sit here and do nothing, wait until dawn, and then wait for her to take care of her affairs, and choose a Fengshui treasure land for burial. Or give her to me. "


    Li futu''s eyes wavered and he was silent.


    "You don''t have much time to think about it. Time doesn''t wait, especially for her."


    The white haired woman looked at Gong Zhengyu, who was already incurable in her eyes.


    "Is it a deal?"


    Li futu''s eyes changed constantly. After a while, he finally made a decision.


    "I hope you''re not talking about it."


    The other side is right. It''s better to gamble than to do nothing and watch time go by.


    Although I don''t know the identity of this mysterious woman of unknown origin, with the magical means revealed by the other party at present, this kind of character should not be bored to come to play such a joke with him.


    "Remember our agreement."


    The other side seems to have expected his choice.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Can I help you?"


    "Please go out and look at the door. Don''t let anyone disturb you. You''ll come back in an hour."


    Li Fu Tu looked at her, and finally at Gong Yu on the eye bed. Then he turned and left the ward, and by the way, he did not forget to close the door.


    Time passes without a sound.


    An hour later, Li futu, who had been guarding the door, pushed the door on time and walked into the ward again.


    The white haired woman has disappeared.


    Li futu looked at the position where she had just stood, and then walked towards the hospital bed.


    All of a sudden.


    He had a walk.


    In the quiet moonlight, you can clearly see Gong''s fingers trembling!


    In addition, the red thread that had been worn on her wrist was also removed and placed at the head of the bed.


    Li futu''s eyes trembled and he subconsciously looked at the window.


    Change your life against the weather make the dead come back to life?

 Chapter 1436

    "What''s going on, Auntie?"


    Song Luoshen, who came to the hospital early in the morning, pushed the door and entered. Before he arrived, the voice came first, and he was very anxious.


    After all, in the doctor''s order, today is their last chance.


    But to her surprise, someone was not in the ward.


    "Luoshen."


    Then, a weak voice came from the direction of the hospital bed, which made song Luoshen''s step suddenly stagnate.


    "Aunt?"


    Her eyes condensed, looking at the hospital bed is leaning on the head of the bed, looking at her woman, face unbelievable.


    The surprise came so suddenly that people were caught off guard.


    Stagnated for a moment, convinced that he did not hallucinate, song Luoshen was overjoyed and walked quickly towards the bed.


    "Aunt, you wake up at last! We thought... "


    In the mood of rising and falling, Rao is the God of song Luo, who also has some words to say.


    Although he won or lost, Gong''s face was still very pale and haggard. This time, the injury was really serious. Even at this time, he was a little weak.


    "I''m sorry to worry you."


    With her identity and character, the word "sorry" should have never been said before. As the saying goes, there must be a sense of survival. This trip to the edge of life and death may have changed Gong''s mood.


    "Auntie, what do you say? Just wake up."


    Song Luoshen sat down beside the bed and grasped each other''s hand. He was relieved.


    "Auntie, when did you wake up? Why didn''t you inform me? "


    "Not long after I woke up."


    "I always feel that people like Auntie can''t fall down so easily, as I expected."


    Song Luoshen felt it.


    "Auntie, you are so strong."


    Gong had no words.


    Song Luo, who felt that she had come to life by her own will, turned to ask, "aunt, what about him?"


    "He went downstairs to buy breakfast."


    After a pause, Gong Zhengyu asked gently, "has he been here these days?"


    Songluo nodded.


    "When he heard that his aunt had an accident, he rushed over immediately and stayed here all the time. Although he didn''t say anything about his aunt, he still attached great importance to her in his heart."


    Gong Yu was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Patta."


    The door was opened.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, someone came in with breakfast.


    "Li futu, you are really not kind-hearted. Since my aunt wakes up, why don''t you call me to let me worry?"


    Song Luoshen turned around and immediately raised his eyebrows and eyes and began to question his teacher.


    "My aunt just woke up and needs to rest. It''s better not to shout here. Come and have breakfast."


    Someone laughs.


    "You..."


    Song Luo''s eyes widened, but he was also afraid of the noise, so he could only bite his teeth to suppress the Qi for a while, thinking about how to settle the accounts in the future.


    He didn''t go there. Someone brought breakfast to her in person. She was angry. But miss song was not stupid. She didn''t have to deal with her body for nothing. She was worried about Gong Yuyu''s injury. She arrived here and didn''t eat.


    "Did you inform the doctor?"


    She bit into the soup bag.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Li futu nodded and looked at the woman out of danger on the bed.


    "The doctor said that as long as I wake up, my aunt will survive the disaster."


    "A good man has his day."


    Song Luo God''s words made Gong Yu smile, but the smile was a little weak.


    She is not a lucky person.


    If she really can''t wake up, I''m afraid countless people will clap their hands and say that they deserve it.


    "When I was in a coma, I felt that someone reached out and pulled me, and then I woke up..."


    Gong Zhengyu said in a slow voice. In her condition, she naturally can''t eat now. She can''t even drink porridge.


    Song Luoshen''s face coagulated and subconsciously looked at the man beside him.


    Did aunt not wake up by her own will?


    "Don''t look at me. It''s none of my business."


    Someone said at once.


    "You helped Auntie?"


    Asked Songluo.


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes also fell on the man''s face who was guarding her bedside for several days and nights.


    As stated in medicine, when a person is dying or seriously injured in a coma, although he can not respond to external stimuli, it does not mean that he can not perceive external things.


    For example, many doctors would suggest that families of vegetative people often talk to patients, which is the reason.


    Before, although her life was hanging on the line and she was in the boundless darkness, she clearly remembered that someone did pull her, just like a light to illuminate the darkness, to guide her direction and pull her back from the gate of hell.In this ward, only this man has been guarding her from beginning to end. Besides him, who else?


    In the face of the two women''s eyes, someone who was drinking soymilk could not help but put down the cup and gave a bitter smile.


    "It''s not really me."


    Although there are no other witnesses, he can take the credit for it on himself, but obviously, with the ideological level of a comrade, he can not do such a mean thing.


    "In fact, there is a third reason why my aunt can wake up in time and save herself from danger."


    "What do you mean?"


    Songluo could not help frowning.


    Someone who is sincere took a look at her and said frankly: "last night, a woman came down from the sky and stepped on the moon, saying that she could save her aunt. As a result, she also proved that she didn''t lie."


    Li futu raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the windowsill.


    "She was in that position last night, veiled and with long white hair."


    Song Luoshen and Gong Zhengyu looked in the direction he pointed out.


    "Come down from the sky, step on the moon?"


    Song Luoshen looks back.


    "Are you tired and confused these days, or are you here to tell me fairy tales?"


    She stares at Li futu and asks seriously.


    Li futu was speechless, then sighed, sincere.


    "What I said is true."


    "Why don''t you say you saw the queen mother or the goddess of mercy? Oh, by the way, maybe Chang''e has come down to earth. "


    Someone is speechless.


    "Did you take this down for me?"


    Gong Zhengyu suddenly opened his mouth and picked up an unimportant red line from the bedside.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve been wearing it for a long time. This red line has begun to fade.


    Both Li futu and song Luoshen know that this seemingly old red line was originally wrapped around Gong Zhengyu''s wrist.


    At a glance, Li futu guessed that most of the red thread was taken down by the white haired woman last night. After all, he had seen the thread on Gong Zhengyu''s wrist before. Although he was sincere, if he really told the truth at this time, he would be misunderstood that he was "bewitching people".


    In desperation, he could only nod his head and recite the "kindness" or "black pot"


    Gong Zhengyu said nothing and slowly held the thread in his hand.


    This is the red line.


    When she was a child, the elder martial sister tied her up in person.


    At that time, warm voice soft language, but also in the ear.


    "Yu, I asked my martial uncle for this. A red thread leads the marriage. If you tie it, you can''t take it off easily. When you meet someone in the future, it will be untied naturally. "


    It''s the right person.


    Once the picture of Pujiang River leaping appeared in front of us.


    Gong Zhengyu fixed his eyes on the man beside the bed, his mouth involved, laughing and crying.

 Chapter 1437

    ¡°¡­¡­ Aunt, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Looking at Gong Zhengyu in a daze at Li futu, song Luoshen soon finds out the other party''s abnormality.


    Gong Zhengyu''s eyes trembled and he immediately took back his eyes. At the same time, he held the red line in his palm and shook his head.


    "I''m fine."


    Songluo did not pay much attention.


    "By the way, auntie, what happened that night? Who hurt you? Is it Cao Xiuge? "


    Gong Zhengyu shook his head.


    "I know. That night I did go to find Cao Xiuge, but I was stopped by Qi Huxiao. On the way to fight with him, I was shot in the dark, and I can''t confirm who the other party is. "


    "By the way, how did you find me?"


    "It''s Qi Huxiao who sent my aunt here. He left when his aunt was delivered


    Song Luoshen responded, and then his face turned cold.


    "According to what aunt Zhao said, there is no doubt that Cao Xiuge is the one who hides in the dark and shoots a cold gun. He has always been like this. He is extremely cautious. When there is no way to go, I will definitely hide myself behind the scenes and not expose myself. "


    As leaders of the younger generation, the heirs of several gate valves are not so familiar with each other, but they are "sympathetic" to each other.


    As the saying goes, sometimes the person who knows you best will not be your friend, but your enemy.


    "Auntie, what is the reason that makes the Cao family so desperate?"


    Once again, asked Songluo.


    She has been puzzled by this problem.


    Gong Zhengyu was surprised.


    "Didn''t Luo Wenzhou''s men tell you?"


    Songluo immediately shook his head.


    "After my aunt left that day, I deliberately waited for a long time in the club, but I didn''t wait for anyone from the beginning to the end."


    Gong Zhengyu frowned and was silent for a moment. He said in a slow voice: "I''m afraid he was killed too."


    "Is the Cao family crazy? What on earth are they doing to kill innocent people


    Song Luoshen really had some difficulties in understanding the Cao family''s current behavior. Such bloody and cruel means completely did not conform to the Cao family''s consistent style.


    After a moment''s silence, Gong Zhengyu looks at Li futu again and forces his previous thoughts away.


    "Do you have any impression of the turmoil that happened in Shu last year?"


    Someone shook his head, of course.


    Gong Zhengyu was not disappointed. He was not anxious. He explained: "last year, a strange thing happened in Sichuan and Sichuan. Many common people died strangely. Finally, he found out that it was a vampire who did it secretly..."


    Vampires?


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated, but he didn''t interrupt Gong Zhengyu.


    "That time, you were also there. Under the joint efforts of all parties, all the vampires were exterminated, but in Kyoto, this unnatural creature appeared again."


    "Auntie, is that true?"


    Song Luo has a dignified look.


    Although it was kept secret, the turmoil was suppressed, but as her identity, she also heard a little about it, so it was not too impolite to hear the shocking news from Gong Zhengyu at this time.


    "It''s true, of course."


    Gong Zhengyu said in a low voice: "I have seen it with my own eyes in a secret stronghold of the National Health Bureau. The National Health Bureau has caught a vampire like transformator, who has something to do with the Cao family and the huangrui group. I think that''s why Luo Wenzhou went to jail and ended up "guilty of committing suicide."


    "Aunt, do you mean that the Cao family is in collusion with vampires?"


    It''s unbelievable.


    "In order to hide their sins, the Cao family put all their eggs in one basket and persecuted Zhongliang?"


    Although it''s certain that the Cao family was behind Luo Wenzhou''s death, it''s still one size fits all. With Gong Zhengyu''s personality, gratitude and resentment are gratitude and resentment, but she won''t give up because of her hostile relationship.


    "I''m not sure if the Cao family colludes with the blood clan, but there must be some secret hidden in the Cao family."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkled.


    Although the news is amazing, according to the current signs, even if the Cao family is not in collusion with the vampires, there must be a secret that they can''t see the light, so that Luo Wenzhou has become the victim of their secret.


    Vampires.


    Huangrui group?


    "Auntie, the doctor said that it''s not suitable for you to say too much now. Lie down and have a rest. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of your injury. Let''s do the rest."


    Li futu opened his mouth.


    It''s strange that Gong Zhengyu, who has always been strong and incomparable, looks at him and nods meekly. Then, with the help of Li futu, he really lies down.


    After covering Gong Zhengyu with a quilt, Li futu turns back and gives song Luoshen a wink.Song Luoshen understands and doesn''t disturb Gong Zhengyu''s rest any more. He gets up and walks out of the ward with Li futu.


    Looking at a pair of young people leaving the ward, Gong Zhengyu slowly withdrew his eyes until the door was closed. Looking at the pale ceiling, he was dazed. There was no more enmity in his mind. The hand under the sheet unconsciously rubbed the red line.


    ¡­¡­


    "Huangrui group, have you heard of it?"


    Song Luoshen came out of the ward and asked, but looking at someone''s face, she soon realized that she had asked a redundant question.


    "Huangrui group is a large private enterprise as famous as our song family. The most important thing is that one of the core executives is you and my old acquaintances."


    Standing in the corridor, song Luoshen looked lax and talked to himself.


    "You say, this time, our elder sister, has she been involved?"


    "Xuejie?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    Song Luoshen looked at him and nodded. Then he said with a smile: "yes, our senior high school sister, they used to like you. Why don''t I take this opportunity to invite her out for a chat and meet our old alumni? "


    Although amnesia, but Li futu is not stupid, naturally will not agree.


    As he is now, any acquaintance in the past is no different from a stranger to him. If it''s just a meal for an old alumni, it''s nothing. At most, it''s a little embarrassed. But if it''s really involved in any past affair, it''s a trouble.


    Although it''s true that he is himself before and after amnesia, at least for the moment, he doesn''t want to pay for the mess he left behind.


    "You go. I''ll stay here for a few more days. After all, my aunt has just woken up. I''ll wait until her injury is completely stabilized."


    Song Luo God nodded, but not reluctantly.


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Li Fu nodded.


    Song Luoshen turned and walked toward the elevator entrance. At the same time, he took a breath.


    Originally, she expected that there would be a protracted war between her and Cao Xiuge, and it might be decades before the dust would settle.


    But the reality is often unexpected.


    Out of intuition, song Luoshen is acutely aware that the time has come for her to have a showdown with Cao Xiuge. Although she is too early than she expected, she can only face it whether she wants to or not!

 Chapter 1438

    "Sister, future light project, you can''t go on any more. Stop now, there''s still time!"


    In the office, Mu Qingyu looks at her sister with firm eyes and calm expression.


    "Why?"


    After tossing and turning all night, thinking about the past and the future, Cai Hongli, who finally felt that he could not sit back and watch, said in a deep voice, "elder sister, no matter whether your purpose is good or bad, it is against humanity after all, even if those people are executed criminals!"


    "As long as you are exposed, you will be the target of public criticism and will not be tolerated by the society. No one can protect you at that time, even the Cao family will be doomed! Sister, have you considered the consequences? "


    Mu Qingyu was not moved, but he did not argue with CAI Hongli. He just said in an understatement, "as long as it is not exposed."


    Cai Hongli''s tone stagnated. She didn''t expect that her sister, who had always considered carefully, would imagine things so easily this time.


    "Sister, there is no impermeable wall. No matter how careful you are, how can you handle such a big thing, such a big base, involving so many people? How can you hold everyone tight? To ensure that the secret of the future light will never be seen? "


    She looked at her sister and prayed.


    "Sister, go back!"


    Mu Qingyu looked at her quietly for a while, then spoke slowly.


    "Red carp, do you think it''s too late to turn around now?"


    Without thinking, Cai Hongli blurted out: "how can it be too late?"?! If you can''t, leave everything to the Cao family! Didn''t they start this project? Let them be responsible for it! Let''s leave it alone! "


    Mu Qingyu suddenly smiles.


    Cai Hongli not only frowns.


    "Sister, what are you laughing at?"


    Mu Qingyu whispered: "red carp, do you know why huangrui was able to stand out in such a competitive environment and grow up miraculously to today''s scale


    The color of CAI Hongli''s doubts is more intense.


    "Sister What do you mean


    "You think it''s because of my personal ability?"


    Mu Qingyu is slow, and his eyes are slightly in a trance, as if he is recalling something.


    "It''s not easy for us to keep our peace as criminal officials, but why can I start from scratch and create a group comparable to the Song family in just over ten years? You know, the Song family, however, has a profound foundation of a hundred years. There are so many capable people in this world. I''m not unique. Is it just because of luck? Have you never thought about these things for so many years? "


    Cai Hongli''s eyes trembled, her lips were tight, and she didn''t say a word.


    "I think you should think about these questions. After all, you are so smart, but you have never asked me."


    Looking at my sister, Mu Qingyu, who has been holding up the sky alone for so many years, whispers.


    "Red carp, I didn''t tell you before. First, it was because you were young. Second, it was because you didn''t think it was necessary. But now, I think it''s time to tell you the truth. "


    Cai Hongli looks complicated. She looks at her sister. After half pay, she speaks slowly Is it the Cao family


    Hearing what she said, Mu Qingyu was not surprised, just a faint smile.


    "I always thought you were smarter than me. It is true that our two sisters are able to live today, survive, and live better than most people in the world. They all depend on the Cao family. In recent years, without the support of the Cao family, huangrui could not have been as brilliant as it is now. Even our sisters would have starved to death in the street. Red carp, I don''t know if you remember. When we were very young, my father taught us that being a man may not be kind, but we must be grateful. Everything we have today is thanks to the Cao family. Now it''s time for us to repay them. "


    After listening to the truth that has been covered up in the dark, Cai Hongli seems to have lost his support, and the whole person suddenly fell down.


    It''s right to know your kindness and return it.


    Sister''s words, let her never find a reason to refute.


    Over the years, she has doubted this problem for countless times. With the help of her sister, she has always been like an ostrich and dare not face it.


    But today, my sister and she are open and honest, so that she can no longer avoid.


    "Sister, it''s true that you repay the Cao family, but you don''t have to choose this way."


    Cai Hongli took a breath and opened his mouth again. No matter his expression or tone, he didn''t give up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a big deal. We can give Huang Rui back to the Cao family. We don''t want anything. "


    Mu Qingyu smiles.


    Some things, is to say to want, say still can return?


    But she did not laugh at her sister''s innocence."Red carp, do you think I can get away now?"


    "Why not?"


    "Elder sister, let''s go to Cao''s house now. Go to find Cao Xiuge, return huangrui to him completely, and then we go abroad, go to country m, go to country y, no matter where we go. We''re not coming back! "


    A huangrui group is rich and hard to give up, but nothing is more important than life.


    Cai Hongli is very clear that no matter how great the ultimate goal is, once the project of future light is exposed, it will be like a volcanic eruption, which will burn everyone to ashes.


    "Red carp, I have no way back."


    Mu Qingyu shook his head slowly and looked at her with a smile.


    "But you still have. This matter, you from the beginning to the end, have not participated in, also do not know, no matter what happens, have nothing to do with you. You need to remember that you don''t know about this project at all, understand? "


    "Sister!"


    "Well, no more. Why do you have to be so pessimistic? Maybe it will be smooth sailing, even famous in history. "


    Cai Hongli''s eyes fluctuate. She has a strong premonition that her sister is on a road of no return, but she can''t stop it.


    She knows her sister''s personality very well. If she can be ungrateful, she won''t be called Mu Qingyu.


    She couldn''t bear it, but she could understand her sister''s obstinacy.


    "Sister Can it really go smoothly? "


    She murmured.


    The mullet said nothing.


    Suddenly, a mobile phone rings.


    "Your phone."


    Mu Qingyu reminded.


    Cai Hongli controlled her mood and picked up her mobile phone. When she saw Laixian, her heart felt a shock.


    Then she looked up at Mu Qingyu.


    "Sister, it''s song Luo."

 Chapter 1439

    "Why don''t you go to the company directly? They can also guide our work. "


    In a coffee shop, Cai Hongli came at the invitation and sat down with a smile on her face.


    The headquarters of huangrui group is located in the CBD business district. There are many places to drink coffee around, but it''s a coincidence that song Luoshen chose the same place as Cao Jinse last time.


    "Today, I just came to visit Xuejie in my personal capacity. Xuejie doesn''t need to be so polite."


    Song Luoshen''s smile was gentle, and he didn''t put on any official airs.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "No, I''m not thirsty."


    Cai Hongli politely refused the other party''s good intentions, but also not polite, sighed.


    "Song Xuemei, you are really enviable. Unlike me, you are born with a lot of hard work. Sometimes you don''t have time to give yourself a holiday or go out to relax."


    "It''s hard work for those who are able to do so. I can''t compare my sister''s contribution to the country and the society all the time."


    Song Luo God compliments a way.


    "Song Xuemei, you didn''t mean to tease me, did you?"


    Cai Hongli smiles. Since the other party is hiding, she doesn''t mind lying down.


    "In front of you, I can''t count as a capable person."


    "Xuejie''s words are not so good. I have a few kilos. I don''t know. You can''t be compared with Xuejie. Even if you can sit with Xuejie and drink coffee today, it''s only because you stand on the shoulders of giants."


    Song Luoshen attributed her achievements to her noble background. Her modesty made Cai Hongli''s radian deeper, shaking her head and smiling without saying anything.


    One yard to one yard, there are thousands of rich children in this world, but only one song Luo God is destined to be remembered by the times.


    "By the way, Xuejie, how is chairman Mu recently?"


    Song Luo god suddenly opened his mouth, and the topic jumped, which caught people off guard.


    But Cai Hongli didn''t disorganize himself. He nodded his head and didn''t say a word.


    "Thank you, Xuemei. Our chairman is in prime of life and in good health."


    Songluo nodded gently.


    "Good. Chairman Mu has been working hard for so many years. He has to cultivate a student sister and manage such a big company. "


    Even after receiving that call, I had a wisp of foreboding in my heart, but at this time, Cai Hongli''s eyes inevitably changed.


    Song Luoshen didn''t seem to notice her abnormality. He looked at him and said in a soft voice: "Xuejie, I just found out recently that Chairman Mu was your own sister. When I first heard the news, I was really a little unbelievable."


    "Song Xuemei, this is my private affair. Is it a bit impolite for you to investigate me privately?"


    Cai Hongli''s smile gradually converged.


    Song Luo immediately shook his head and laughed.


    "No, sister, don''t get me wrong. I''m not investigating you. I''m just investigating chairman mu."


    Cai Hongli''s eyes contracted and became sharp in vain.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Sister, don''t get excited. It''s necessary for us to have a basic background understanding of the leaders of such a large enterprise as huangrui group. I understand your intention of concealing your relationship. After all, it''s really difficult to manage such a large enterprise. It''s really not a good thing to spread rumors of cronyism. I''m willing to keep this secret for you. However, I also found an interesting information. I don''t know if my sister is interested in listening to it? "


    "What information?"


    Cai Hongli asked cooperatively, his eyes fixed on Song Luoshen.


    She understood that since the other side had spoken, it was not up to her to listen or not.


    "Xuejie, do you know chairman Mu has another name besides" Mu Qingyu "


    Song Luoshen leaned forward, put his arms on the table, stirred the coffee with a spoon, and said, "I think the elder sister of Cao family should have heard about it. Director Cao is from Cao family. There is an organization in the Cao family, called the zodiac. Everyone in the zodiac has amazing skills and various identities. Your sister Mu Qingyu is one of the zodiac of the Cao family, code named Weiyang. "


    Cai Hongli wanted to act as if nothing had happened, but the irrepressible fluctuation in her eyes exposed her inner restlessness.


    "You want to What do you mean? "


    She asked, her voice becoming hoarse.


    "Originally, I should not have told you. But we have known each other for many years, since high school. No matter what my sister thinks, in my heart, I always regard her as a friend. So I don''t want to see you, or your relatives Go astray. "


    But the tone of the Song Dynasty and the Song Dynasty is like a gentle breeze.


    Don''t be afraid of ghosts if you don''t do bad things.


    To be a thief is to be guilty!Although song Luoshen has been playing the art of language and has not indicated anything at all, Cai Hongli has a preconceived idea that the other party has noticed the future light plan.


    I''m really afraid of anything.


    Her front foot just in the elder sister''s office painstakingly exhortation fruitless, the back foot song Luo God found the door.


    "What is" going astray "? Song Xuemei, can you make it clear? What do you mean by the wrong way? "


    Cai Hongli said in a deep voice, looking calm. But song Luo Shen still saw the clue from her slightly pale face.


    It seems that she, as a student sister, has not been able to be alone.


    She was supposed to be happy, but in fact, she felt some regret at the moment.


    "Xuejie, I have said all that I can say. If you want to know the rest, you can ask your sister. I think she can give you a better answer than me."


    After that, song Luoshen stood up with complicated eyes.


    "Take care, sister."


    Just as she was about to turn around, Cai Hongli suddenly opened her mouth and stopped her.


    "Will you spare us once? Just this time, please


    Song Luoshen''s body shape, then put on sunglasses, and walked out.


    "It''s not me who can save you, it''s just you."


    Cai Hongli sat there alone, a little lost. In the LV bag beside her, her mobile phone always showed that she was talking.


    Song Luoshen walked out of the coffee shop and got into the car. Song Shou, the driver, looked back and asked, "Miss, you come to her directly. Don''t you tell the Cao family that you are investigating them?"


    "So what?"


    Song Luoshen looked at the cafe, then turned his eyes, looked through the window to the magnificent huangrui building on the other side of the street, and whispered.


    "If you don''t beat grass, how can you scare snakes?"


    The towering top floor of huangrui building.


    After listening to the conversation in the coffee shop, Mu Qingyu stood in front of the window, looked at the blazing sun, hung up his cell phone, showed no expression, and then dialed a phone again.


    "Prince, we are exposed."

 Chapter 1440

    "Yes, madam."


    Guangming medical center.


    Song Shou pushed the door into the ward and came to song Luoshen''s side. He reported in a low voice: "huangrui group really made a move. It was not long before the first lady made an appointment with CAI Hongli in the morning. Mu Qingyu left the company and went to a factory in Yanjiao. Originally, it belonged to huangrui group and intended to be used for automobile production. However, for various reasons, huangrui group did not set up the factory there, so that the factory was abandoned to today. The outside world has always thought that it is a wasteland, but it is only today that we have arranged people to follow Mu Qingyu downstairs of huangrui group to find out that it is not a barren land in our imagination, on the contrary The security is very tight. "


    After hearing song Shou''s report, song Luoshen quietly asked, "what else have you found?"


    Sure enough, it''s a lot smoother than she thought, and it''s beginning to bear fruit so soon.


    "No


    Song Shou shook his head.


    "Because the factory has a strong guard force, huangrui group arranged people to guard it with guns and live ammunition for fear of being found, so our people did not venture to continue to go deep."


    "Miss, no matter what is hidden in that factory, it must be a big secret. Otherwise, huangrui group will not be so careful and vigilant. "


    Songluo nodded.


    "I see."


    Song Shou, knowing that she didn''t need to remind herself too much about her intelligence, bowed.


    "Miss, I''ll go out first."


    When he left, he also nodded to Li futu and Gong Zhengyu on the bed.


    "Got it?"


    After Song Shou left, Gong opened his mouth.


    Song Luo Shen looked at her and shook his head with a smile.


    "Not yet, but I found something. Aunt, I''m afraid I have to leave for a while


    Gong Zhengyu nodded to show his understanding.


    "You can do it."


    "Do you want me to come with you?"


    Li futu asked.


    Song Shou didn''t make a big noise when he was making a report just now, but he didn''t deliberately hide his meaning. He stood beside song Luo God and heard clearly.


    "No, you stay and take good care of your aunt. I''ll go with Uncle Shou. I''m just going to see what medicine the huangrui group and Cao''s gourd family are selling. I''m not going to fight. It''s useless to have too many people. "


    Smell speech, Li futu also did not say more.


    Then he said to Gong Zhengyu, and song Luoshen left the medical center in the night and got into the car.


    "Shoubo, take me to the factory of huangrui group in Yanjiao."


    "Yes, miss."


    Song Shou immediately took the order and set off quickly.


    After more than an hour, song Shou took song Luoshen to his destination. In order to avoid exposure, he stopped one kilometer away from the factory.


    "Miss, if you go further, you may be discovered by huangrui group."


    Song Luoshen took the telescope from Song Shou and pushed the door to get off.


    When I started from Guangming medical center, the moon was pretty good, but now the sky has changed. Dark clouds are surging on the dark sky, and the dark pressure seems to be pressing towards the world, accompanied by strong wind. It is obvious that there will be a rainstorm soon.


    Songluo looked at the oppressed night sky, then picked up the telescope, stood by the car and looked in the direction of the factory.


    Song Shou chose a good parking location. At this time, they were located at a stone bridge, the level of which was higher than the ground, and there was no barrier between them and the factory. Although the distance was still far away, song Luoshen could still have a panoramic view of the factory with the convenience of binoculars.


    As far as I can see, the factory with its ugly appearance is very busy at this time. Many trucks are parked in the factory, and some people are constantly urging. A set of large equipment is moved out of the factory and then transported to the car. There are armed men around on patrol. They seem to want to move all the things in the factory overnight.


    "Miss, it seems that when you meet Cai Hongli, you have already touched the most sensitive nerve in their heart. That''s why they reacted so strongly. There must be a huge problem in this factory. "


    Standing in the gale, song Shou said in a deep voice: "shall we inform them to go out and send someone to stop them?"


    Song Luo God with a telescope is still unknown at the factory scene, quietly responded.


    "What if it''s not what we think? Our opponent this time is Cao Xiuge. If we can''t kill him with a single blow, it will be us who are in a passive position. "


    "But miss, the real cause of Luo Wenzhou''s death is likely to be buried in this factory. If we just let them go and try to find them again, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    Opportunity is not lost, and it will never come again.


    Everyone knows that.


    It''s hard to make up his mind in time.After all, it''s not a battle in the market. Even if it''s a bad move, there''s still a chance to make a comeback. On the chessboard where she is now, there''s no chance to repent.


    If we take a wrong step, we may ruin the whole situation and lose everything.


    Although the factory does seem to be full of anomalies, who can guarantee that there must be a secret that can drive huangrui group and Cao Shi, the actual controller behind huangrui group, into hell?


    You know, her opponent this time is Cao Xiuge, the man who has been hiding in the dark for more than 20 years. Who can guarantee that what she is seeing now is not the other side''s deliberate way of acting?


    When song Luoshen had no choice, a car light suddenly came from the rear.


    Song Shou turned back and squinted subconsciously, then immediately reminded: "Miss, someone is coming."


    Song Luoshen frowned slightly, put down his telescope and looked back. He saw an ordinary black car coming slowly, and finally stopped more than 20 meters away from her.


    The bright headlight did not go out, and the light beam penetrated the night and the strong wind, shining on her face.


    The sudden glare of light made Songluo subconsciously raise her hand to cover her. Even she could feel the slight burning sensation of the light.


    This kind of time, this kind of place, this kind of weather, no one should appear here inexplicably.


    The black car did not honk its horn. After parking quietly for half a minute, the lights finally went out slowly.


    The door was quietly pushed open.


    A figure gets out of the car and looks at the unexpected song Luo God.


    "Luoshen, why do you come to Yanjiao so late?"


    Slowly re adapt to the dark, low in the night sky suddenly a flash of light, in an instant across the night. With the help of the fleeting electric light, song Luoshen, whose hair was flying with the wind, saw the opposite face clearly, and his eyes slowly contracted.


    Cao Jia Xiu Ge.


    Stand with a smile.

 Chapter 1441

    There is a word called "coincidence" in this world, but it obviously does not apply to the situation she is facing.


    From the moment he saw Cao Xiuge, song Luoshen already understood that the other side had already known how she would end up in advance, at least until now.


    Unexpectedly, he met Cao Xiuge in a narrow way here, but song Luoshen didn''t change his mind and showed his amazing concentration. After a moment, he also gave Cao Xiuge a smile.


    "Insomnia tonight, so come here to see the scenery."


    It''s barren and barren here. Birds don''t lay eggs. Even tramps may not settle down here. Moreover, it''s still such a ghost weather that it may rain cats and dogs at any time. The so-called view of the scenery must be deceitful, and there''s no sincerity at all. But Cao Xiuge seems to believe it.


    "It''s true that heroes think alike. You and I want to go together. I couldn''t sleep either, so I came out to relax. "


    His eyes swept over Song Shou, who was gathering momentum and ready to go. Then he fell on the telescope in Song Luo''s hand and asked with a smile, "Luo God, you are here What do you see? "


    Song Luoshen looks at him and smiles.


    "I saw one Great ambition. "


    When Cao Xiuge heard the speech, he was stunned and then lost his smile.


    "Oh? Where is it? "


    Songluo looked at him quietly.


    Cao Xiuge did not feel embarrassed and unnatural, and looked in the direction of the factory.


    "Are you here for it?"


    Song Luo asked with a smile.


    "Didn''t you bring me?"


    "Luoshen, I always feel that we can become confidants and the most tacit comrades in arms and partners in our work. I really, really don''t want to go to the stage of meeting you."


    With the voice, Cao Xiuge''s smile slowly convergence.


    Using two "real" together can show his true feelings.


    At this time, another car came, just in the opposite direction of Cao Xiuge.


    Stopping behind song Luoshen, Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui group, pushes the door to get out of the car. Behind him, a man passes by song Luoshen, walks to Cao Xiuge and calls the prince.


    Obviously, he led the snake out of the cave, but he became the God of song Luo of the snake, laughing and saying nothing.


    "God Luo, I know why you are here. In fact, you can ask me directly."


    Cao Xiuge looks at the beautiful face of Beijing. As always, he is not greedy and infatuated. His eyes just show a touch of regret and regret.


    "Now, can you tell me why you have to force Luo Wenzhou to death?"


    "The death of director Luo is not my wish, but I have no choice."


    It seems that Cao Xiuge really has no intention to hide, and finally tells the truth against the lightning in the night sky.


    "Huangrui group and I are working on an unprecedented great plan, which I will name as future light. This plan is not for Cao Xiuge''s selfish desire, but for our country. "


    "The light of the future?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyebrows are fixed.


    Cao Xiuge looks at Mu Qingyu beside him. At this moment, he calls his name without any cover up.


    "Weiyang, let me introduce you to Deputy Director Song."


    Songluo''s eyes twinkled.


    The mullet spoke quickly.


    "Using the vampire corpses transported back from Sichuan, we arranged scientists to carry out research. After more than half a year''s unremitting efforts, we finally developed a kind of medicament through the substances extracted from the corpses. This medicament can increase the activity of human cells by 100 times, and also has the regeneration function, which can make the human body''s various skills such as strength and speed Degree, responsiveness The only side effect is that after the injection, the pain will be lost and the personal will will be cleared... "


    Listening to the introduction of Mu Qingyu, song Shou can''t help changing his face.


    It is clear that It''s about biochemical warriors!


    Finally, song Luoshen was shocked, and finally understood why Cao Xiuge would not hesitate to kill Luo Wenzhou to keep this secret.


    Once this information is leaked, it will be like a nuclear bomb. No matter how powerful it is, it will be blown up in an instant.


    "You are crazy..."


    "No, I''m awake."


    Cao Xiuge took the words, under the thunder and lightning of that face, really can''t see any desperate paranoia and madness.


    "Luoshen, we have come to the time of reform. You are also on the scene of the troubles of the transcendent forces in the world last year. They regard this place as their back garden. They are arrogant and unscrupulous. They come and go whenever they want. We are just like a group of lambs. After they have harmed our compatriots, they have to send them away happily. I will never forget the shame. "


    "At that time, I swore that even if Cao Xiuge did everything he could, he would change this situation and let our country really stand up. And he is the opportunity! "Cao Xiuge pointed to the man behind Mu Qingyu, the "006" experimental object Cai Hongli saw at that time!


    "Luoshen, our research has been more than half successful, and he is our achievement. They are not afraid of injury or death. Their physical quality is far beyond that of normal people. They can be put into the battlefield without any training. If at that time, we could have 100000, no, even 30000 such soldiers, the hell and the temple, and dare to pass through the country without fear?! How dare you kill so recklessly? "


    Along with Cao Xiuge''s voice, there are flashes of lightning across the night, and then thunderous bursts, shaking people''s hearts!


    Song shouran was silent.


    Song Luo God is also silent.


    "Don''t talk to me about humanity. I didn''t hurt any innocent people. What I arrested were all the most heinous death penalty criminals in various regions. When necessary, we should do what we need to do, sacrifice a group of sinners, so that everyone can live a more confident and secure life. What''s wrong with me


    At this time, Cao Xiuge, who has been as mellow as a stone, was born in the top class but was neither arrogant nor arrogant. He was generous and cultivated very well. Under the glow of lightning and thunder, he showed unprecedented vigor and edge.


    In the face of his eyes, song Luoshen''s eyes changed constantly, and did not respond to his questions.


    This problem is too grand for her to judge, or few people in the world can judge.


    "What do you want?"


    "I don''t care about dogs."


    Cao Xiuge once again showed his magnanimous mind. After all, he still had a little illusion and threw out the olive branch again.


    "We can work together."


    Unfortunately, the opposite woman''s ambition may not be inferior to him.


    "What if I refuse?"


    Hearing the other party''s response, Cao Xiuge''s mouth rose and pulled out a gorgeous radian. His eyes also looked very bright under the lightning.


    "God Luo, do you know that there were two names in the history of our position?"


    His eyes were like a flash, every word.


    "One is called Chaoyang Gate."


    "The other is called "Luofengpo."

 Chapter 1442

    "Boom!"


    Cao house.


    Cao Jinse, who tosses and turns in bed and is hard to sleep, is startled by a thunder.


    "Boom! Boom and boom... "


    She sat in bed for a while, listening to the continuous thunder. She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, went to the window and pushed it open. Suddenly, a strong wind poured in.


    This is obviously a sign of a storm.


    Cao Jinse closed his pajamas and was about to close the window, but his eyes turned around the courtyard, and then he pushed the door and went out regardless of the thunder and lightning in the sky.


    "Little rabbit, it''s going to rain. What are you doing here? Why don''t you go back to your room and have a rest? "


    Sitting high on the wall of the courtyard, looking at the north side, it seemed that the rabbit in a daze was startled. In time to control the balance, he didn''t fall down.


    "Miss, are you awake?"


    Cao Jinse, who didn''t sleep at all, said in a loud voice: "who can sleep in such a big thunder? Come down quickly. How do you like climbing to such a high place every time? You are not afraid of danger."


    Mao Tu spat out his tongue, jumped down from the wall of the courtyard, and landed in front of Cao Jinse very light and elegant.


    "Go to bed. Don''t worry. It''s so late, and it''s going to rain. Where can I go?"


    There is something in Cao Jinse''s words.


    She understood that since that information was snatched by her, Maotu would follow her and be given another mission.


    Maotu didn''t seem to recognize her meaning. She said pitifully, "Miss, I''m afraid of such a big thunder. Why don''t I sleep with you tonight?"


    Without thinking, Cao Jinse refused immediately.


    Although she never regarded Maotu as a servant, she didn''t like the feeling of squeezing a bed with others.


    "No. Are you still afraid of thunder? When I was three years old. If you really dare not sleep alone, then go out and turn right and go to find your sister


    Cao Jinse was unkind, but he also put forward a feasible method, but Mao Tu said: "but my sister is out."


    The speaker has no intention, but he has a heart.


    Cao Jinse''s eyes moved, and then quietly asked: "so late, where did she go?"


    Mao rabbit subconsciously planned to open his mouth, but even if he reacted, he immediately closed his mouth tightly, blinked his eyes, and pretended to be innocent and didn''t know anything.


    Cao Jinse, who lives together day and night, will not be blinded by her disguise. She stares at her and continues to ask, "where''s my brother? Did you go out with me? "


    "I don''t know, miss."


    Cao Jinse turned a deaf ear.


    "Where did they go?"


    "Miss, I really don''t know."


    Mao rabbit put a clear play to the end, a question three do not know.


    Thunder bursts, like waves, although the rain for a while and a half will have no signs of pouring, but the night is very depressed.


    Under the thunder and lightning, Cao Jinse''s heart gradually stirred up the inexplicable foreboding.


    "Little rabbit, I know you must know where they have gone. Take me there


    "Miss, I really don''t know anything."


    Mao Tu seemed to be crying, which made Cao Jinse look like an evil landlord.


    "Maotu, I haven''t asked you anything for so many years. This time, I beg you."


    Cao Jinse looked solemn, and for the first time in his life, he formally called Maotu by his name.


    Mao rabbit bit his lower lip, looked at the unusual young lady, and finally began to loosen.


    "But The young master told me to look at the young lady.... "


    "I''m just going to have a look. My brother won''t find out. Even if my brother knows, I''ll take it and say I forced you."


    Cao Jinse is determined.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the weather. This thunder and lightning night, she had an unprecedented sense of foreboding, and with the passage of time, it became more and more intense!


    The left behind Maotu finally failed to resist the will of the young lady, and a car left Cao''s house in the roar of thunder.


    ¡­¡­


    Yanjiao.


    The transfer project of the research base has not been affected by the weather, and it is still in full swing. If this scene is exposed in the sun, the Cao family will obviously follow the Li family and fall into the abyss.


    "Luoshen, I think you can understand me, or maybe only you can understand me. As long as you can help me keep this secret, our relationship can still remain unchanged, and my previous commitment to you is still valid."


    "Can you believe me?"


    Song Luoshen spoke softly.


    Without thinking, Cao Xiuge was decisive and straightforward.


    "Of course."


    Songluo looked at him, smiling and shaking his head.


    It''s OK to keep some things secret, but once it''s made public, there''s absolutely no room for mediation.Even if she nodded her head tonight and agreed to continue to cooperate with Cao Xiuge, the relationship between them would never be able to go back to the past. Cao Xiuge would certainly have bad feelings, and she could not have been on guard.


    "I can''t judge whether you are right or wrong, and I''m not qualified. But there are so many roads, but you choose the shortest and stupidest one. When the first emperor built the Great Wall, it was such a great and lasting undertaking. But in the end, it not only made him lose his reputation, but also made him infamous. Who can say that he was wrong? "


    "You are familiar with the history of the Qing Dynasty. You should understand that."


    "No, God, you think too much of me. I can''t compare with the first emperor. He did his best for the whole country, but I only sacrificed a small part. No, it should be said that it was a very small number of people who protected the interests of the majority


    "But have you ever thought that you want to be the Savior, but in the eyes of the world, your role may only be the devil?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Right and wrong can be left to the years to judge. "


    Looking at Cao Xiuge who was determined to go his own way, he was led out of the cave by song Luoshen, a rebel general, and asked, "you killed Luo Wenzhou and Gong Zhengyu. Now, do you still want to kill me?"


    Cao Xiuge''s face is a kind of palpitating calm.


    "I have no choice."


    Hearing the cold killing in the plain words, song Shou''s eyes are very dignified. He locks the other party''s every move and whispers.


    "Miss, you get in the car and leave. I''ll cut it off."


    Song Luoshen is noncommittal.


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes also fell on the old housekeeper who was guarding song Luo God.


    "God Luo, let you see with your own eyes what it means to light up the future."


    Suddenly, Cao Luoge appeared in front of the dark voice!


    Song Shou, who had been on guard for a long time, took a step in time, launched a palm, and intercepted in an instant!


    "Bang!"


    "Boom!"


    Under the attack, the thunder and lightning spread again, and 006 trembled, but there was no expression. His eyes were dark, as if he were a fighting machine. He launched a stormy attack on Song Shou.


    Paranoid, extreme, fearless, reckless, full of indomitable brutality, it''s a game of exchanging injury for injury and fighting for life, without any defense at all.


    As one of the four housekeepers of the Song Dynasty, song Shou is naturally extraordinary, but after all, he has never seen such an extreme fighting method. After a short and fierce close combat, he was stained with blood in just one minute. At the same time, his fingers tore each other''s skin, he was also kicked by his opponent''s shoulder blade, fell back and fell into the soil.


    "Uncle Shou!"


    Song Luoshen''s face changed.


    "Tick, tick..."


    The rain that has been accumulated for a long time finally began to fall, and the rain gradually became bigger, just like the flood breaking the dike, and the world was thick.

 Chapter 1443

    Time does not spare.


    When people grow old, their physical fitness is basically declining. In addition, living in the government for many years, they seldom have the chance to fight with others. Compared with the past, song Shou''s state may inevitably decline, but it''s not as good as an ordinary person, and it''s too hard for people to accept.


    "Miss, I''m fine."


    Song Shou coughed, repressed his body''s writhing Qi and blood, gritted his teeth and got up from the ground again.


    In fact, it''s not appropriate to say that he is invincible. Even through the dense rain, we can see that the image of the "006" is not bad at this time. It''s shabby and full of flesh and skin. However, what makes people feel terrifying and weird is that his expression remains unchanged from beginning to end.


    In addition, song Luo God also found that his wounds, incredibly in the automatic healing, although slow, but also enough shocking!


    Obviously, what Cao Xiuge has just described is not just crazy talk.


    "Luo Shen, now you should be able to believe me?"


    Cao Xiuge was also exposed to the rain. Even if the rat got out of the car and took an umbrella, he didn''t ask the other party to help protect him from the rain.


    This is also the first time he has witnessed the research results. Even though he was drenched by the torrential rain, Cao Xiuge didn''t feel it. His eyes were shining and colorful.


    "Miss, get out of here!"


    The loyal old servant wanted to go forward, but he was blocked by song Luo.


    "Shoubo, let me do it."


    The words from the rainstorm made song Shou''s step stagnate.


    Indeed, Miss Song has never been a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken!


    Squinting at the figure who intends to fight in person, Cao Xiuge''s eyebrows are set, and then his eyes are even brighter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss!"


    A textbook like elegant gorgeous turn around the corner, the tire re rapid rotation, rain splashed, with a spray, a Spyker C8 in the rainstorm crazy speed.


    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Cai Hongli has no scruples about the rules of slowing down in heavy rain days, bringing the performance of this top super car into full play.


    It''s said that there will be telepathy between siblings. She doesn''t know whether this statement is true or not. But when she found that there was no one in her sister''s house tonight, her heart was like hanging up by an invisible rope, and she couldn''t put it down any more.


    Sister''s life has always been very self-discipline, in addition to the necessary entertainment, in general, she will go home on time and go to bed on time. Today''s company has no entertainment, and sister has no friends. It''s raining cats and dogs so late. Where can she go?


    There is only one place Cai Hongli can think of.


    According to the truth, in order to prevent exposure, the elder sister should have gone there as little as possible. In addition, song Luoshen came to find her this morning, and her elder sister was never at home at night. All kinds of factors combined together, Cai Hongli could not control her thinking at all. At the same time, she constantly reminded herself that maybe it was just a false alarm There is no reason to worry.


    "Faster, faster!"


    Cai Hongli stepped on the gas pedal and kept accelerating. The super run incarnated a light and flashed by in the rainstorm.


    ¡­¡­


    Yanjiao.


    The first beauty in Kyoto, who studied with emperor he Kyushu, finally showed her unknown side. She took the place of the injured old housekeeper and went to battle with 006.


    The torrential rain does not affect her flexibility and elegance, which makes it easy for the spectators to ignore the bad weather and environment for a moment, and their mind is integrated into the picture of flying like a startling bird and a graceful dragon.


    But no matter how beautiful her figure is, it''s still a cruel fight. Besides, her opponent has no pity at all.


    As before, he let song Luoshen''s side kick full of visual beauty hit his face. The body of No. 006 swayed, but the next second he patted song Luoshen''s leg and jumped on it like a wolf.


    In his eyes, there should be no difference between the most beautiful woman in Kyoto and song Shou, who is over 50 years old.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    Song Shou''s nervous cry came from behind.


    Song Luoshen is not in chaos in the face of danger. He has the experience of watching song Shou fight with him before. He is also psychologically prepared for the other party''s fearless pain. He gently clicks his toes on the ground, and the whole person immediately floats back for a distance.


    "I''ll see if you really can''t fight."


    Her voice was clear, and she had no intention of killing or evil. Song Luoshen''s speed soared again. In the torrential rain, her figure was more light and swift!


    Attack!


    Five or six meters away, in the blink of an eye, the "knocked drug" 006 is fierce, but it is a newborn after all, and it is still a semi-finished product. Although it is brave and fearless, its strength is not as good as it can be. Song Luoshen gave it a hard kick on the shoulder. Although it never changed its face as before, it could fly back under the force and hit the mud with a bang In the soil, the rain splashes with it.The rain falls down with his hair, and finally drops to the ground. Song Luoshen''s body keeps on touching the ground with his toes again. He shoots up with the help of his power. He blinks to No. 006, and does not give him time to stand up again. His toes are like a diamond, and he suddenly kicks the other side of the brain!


    "Wow


    006 immediately rubbed the ground and drew back horizontally. The facial muscles and bones were distorted under the heavy blow.


    Ordinary people, in this case, must have been unable to stand up, but the horror of the future light project is showing again.


    After suffering a fatal injury, the No. 006 experimental object was able to stagger up from the ground again, and rushed towards Songluo again as if it were dead.


    this scene is really shocking.


    Fearless to death, it''s easy for the enemy to be afraid.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes shrank, but he didn''t dodge. He dodged his opponent''s fist. At the same time, his palm reached out and held his opponent''s neck accurately. Then his feet twisted, soft and nimble. He immediately moved from the front to the back of the opponent, and the other hand quietly touched his opponent''s side face.


    This is not a lover''s caress. The tall song Luoshen is no less tall than this dehumanized experimental object. Standing behind each other, his hands move forward and backward, suddenly exerting force!


    "Click!"


    Even the torrential rain, lightning and thunder can not suppress this frightening sound of bone fracture.


    In the rainstorm, song Luoshen''s long hair was all wet, and he twisted off the head of 006!


    Blood spills!


    To the rain with a trace of gorgeous color.


    Don''t kill too much.


    Rao is the ability of cell repair, no matter how magical, after the separation of the head, 006 is still like a machine that lost its power and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There was a burst of applause.


    Seeing the research results killed, Cao Xiuge did not have any anger and chagrin. He clapped his hands with a bright smile, as if enjoying a wonderful performance.

 Chapter 1444

    "Since ancient times, there have been thousands of heroes. The vicissitudes of the world have made poems. There have been many comments since ancient times. Who says that women are inferior to men?"


    In the torrential rain, Cao Xiuge was singing, and his penetrating tone was full of praise and appreciation for song Luoshen.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that all along, among his peers, the most admired opponent is song Luoshen. If song Luoshen is the second, no one can be the first, including the Li family, who has gone far away.


    No gold is perfect, no man is perfect.


    But if you ignore that ten years of unrepentant infatuation, I''m afraid it''s hard to find any defects in this song''s daughter.


    "Luoshen, I always think that you are more suitable to be a politician than a businessman. That''s why I invite you out in person."


    Standing ten meters away, Cao Xiuge wiped the rain on his face and ignored the miserable corpse on the ground.


    "If a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall, so does a qualified politician. Since you dare to risk yourself and come here in person, what''s your last move? "


    Song Luoshen raised his hand and threw the fresh head on the ground.


    The head rolled along the rain and stopped at Cao Xiuge''s feet.


    "Why don''t you say it''s your invitation that works?"


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and said with a smile, "only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. Luoshen, I know you better than Li Haotian. In a word, in the past so many years, I have spent more energy on you than on Li Haotian. I always think that, unlike Li Haotian, we don''t have to go on a hostile Road, but it turns out that I''m too self righteous. "


    "It seems that you have been planning how to destroy the Song family and the Li family because of the failure of grandfather Cao for so many years


    Cao Xiuge shook his head with a smile. After a long time, he said in a slow voice, "winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. I don''t hate anyone, but no one can stop me from fighting for what I want."


    "Prince, why talk too much with her? Just kill her!"


    In the strong wind and heavy rain, a voice suddenly sounded.


    A woman with a red umbrella is walking slowly in the thick rain. If her expression is not so cold and cynical, maybe it will be a very beautiful scene.


    "Pei Shiyin?"


    Song Luo could not help frowning slightly.


    Although the earthquake last year ended with the sacrifice of the Li family, many people were involved, and the Pei family was one of them. Over the past year, Pei Shi Yin, who was very active in Kyoto City, suddenly became low-key, like thinking behind closed doors. Pei''s brothers and sisters rarely appeared in public. Pei Shiyin''s presence here at this time is really weird.


    "Sister Luoshen, long time no see."


    Pei Shiyin stops and keeps a triangle distance with song Luoshen and Cao Xiuge. Although he is laughing, his eyes are cold.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes twinkle, and he looks at Cao Xiuge through the rain. It seems that he finally understands the son mouse and muqingyu who are also standing in the heavy rain.


    "Twelve zodiac animals?"


    "I call you chicken!"


    Pei Shiyin''s response is sonorous, forceful and penetrating.


    Song Luoshen''s expression appeared a short stagnation, and then he lost his smile. In a moment, he fully understood.


    No wonder Pei Shiyin dared to take the world''s great criticism to give her medicine, once she thought it was just because she was crazy about love.


    The CAOS really deserve their reputation. How many cards have they laid down in order to prevent their alliance with the Li family?


    "So you like Li Haotian and pretend to be one?"


    Song Luoshen calmly opens his mouth and looks at Youji who finally appears. There is no resentment in his expression.


    She just felt a little sad for no reason.


    Even without the appearance of Li futu, the Li family may not be able to change their fate.


    "No. I''m not strong enough to be like sister Luoshen. Even my feelings can be disguised. I love brother Haotian. It''s true all the time. "


    Pei Shiyin holds an umbrella with a charming smile, but there is no fluctuation in her eyes, just like a glacier.


    This extreme look contrast appears on the same face, forming a frightening effect.


    "Since you love him, why do you work for Cao Xiuge?"


    "Is there any causal relationship between the two? I love brother Haotian not because of his family background or his power. I love his people and have nothing to do with everything else. "


    Pei Shiyin said calmly, as if ignoring the prince.


    In fact, she became the foundation of Youji because Cao Xiuge promised to help her get Li Haotian.


    She loves Li Haotian and even destroys him. Because she felt that if she lost everything, Li Haotian would choose to stay with her forever. Her love is really pure, but also extremely terrible.However, she should not have thought that she did not care about everything, but in the end, it was nothing. Even if Li Haotian had nothing, he even had to leave his hometown, but he still despised her, and his family turned from prosperity to decline.


    She blames all this resentment on Songluo.


    Without this song woman, everything would be different.


    "Prince, you promised me to solve her by myself."


    Pei Shiyin stares at Song Luoshen. She is more loyal to Cao Xiuge than to Cao Xiuge.


    "Pei Shiyin, you Pei''s family had a hard time escaping the disaster. Don''t make another big mistake because you are confused for a moment!"


    Song Shou drank a lot.


    Pei Shiyin, whose intention of killing is obvious, slowly shifts his eyes, stares at the loyal servant of the Song family, and laughs: "what a terrible crime? I need to remind you that you are no longer the successor of the Song family. Even if there is any accident, it will not have a great impact on your song family. Do you think that with the character of your crafty family owner, you will fight for a person who has no great effect on the family? "


    Pei Shiyin sneers.


    "Don''t deceive yourself. Moreover, to say the least, even if the old man of song Jingguo had a conscience, what could he find out? The truth is that Miss Song was attacked by a vampire and died. And in order to cover up the existence of vampires to the common people, you Soong have to cooperate with the official to calm down. "


    Pei Shi''s audio and video has considered everything. At last, she looks back at Song Luoshen''s face, which has made her jealous for more than ten years.


    "So go on the road with peace of mind!"


    Without hesitation, the extreme Pei Shiyin held an umbrella in one hand and lifted it up with the other hand.


    "Bang!"


    A fire suddenly penetrated the rain, whistling!


    "Be careful, miss!"


    Among them, song Shou, regardless of the difference between the superior and the inferior, subconsciously knocked song Luo away.


    "Poof


    He was soon hit by a bullet in the shoulder, and a flower of blood bloomed in the rain.


    "What a loyal dog."


    Pei Shiyin is cold-blooded and ruthless. Without hesitation, he plans to shoot again. However, a sudden light comes with the sound of Qingming, and the flash of snow-white light makes everyone present squint subconsciously.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the long sword from afar pierced Pei Shiyin''s body. The point of the sword came out through the body. The great penetrating power took her back for a distance, and then put it on the ground.


    Red umbrella decadent fall from the hands, fall in a pool of blood.


    Pei Shiyin''s mouth is full of blood, his eyes are wide open, staring at the direction of the sword.


    In the thick rain, a green dress came slowly and stepped into everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 1445

    "Prince, it''s Qin Yuyi."


    Staring at the uninvited guest gradually appearing in the rain, the mouse''s eyes contracted and immediately turned to remind him.


    Then, she looked in the direction of Youji,


    the sword went through the body of the other party directly. It seemed that she could not survive such a serious injury.


    Indeed, after seeing the attacker''s face clearly, Pei Shiyin''s eyes showed a strong confusion and doubts. He opened his mouth, but only let the blood surge more violently. In the end, he didn''t make any sound. In the best age of prime, his hands fell down, and he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Because of the support of the autumn water, her body died but did not fall down, blood mixed with rain, flowing down the smooth sword body.


    "What are you doing here?"


    For the arrival of Qin Yuyi, song Luoshen was also quite surprised.


    "I come to see Aunt Gong."


    The other side simply responded.


    Because of the relationship between the Qin Dynasty and Gong Zhengyu, the Qin family will send someone to come here.


    Song Luoshen nodded and didn''t thank him. He took a look at Pei Shiyin''s corpse, and then walked to song Shou and helped him up.


    "Shoubo, are you ok?"


    "A little injury is not in the way."


    Song Shou holds his shoulder and says with a strong smile.


    The bullet pierced his shoulder blade, and though it had made his entire right arm useless, it was not fatal.


    Song Luoshen observed the muzzle of his gun and found that it was not fatal, so he was relieved.


    "Miss Qin, if I remember correctly, Luoshen and you should be enemies but not friends. Why do you..."


    The appearance of Qin Yuyi is obviously beyond Cao Xiuge''s expectation. He looks at Qin''s eldest princess who is sending carbon in the snow, and has the same doubts as Pei Shiyin before he died.


    He didn''t seem to care about Pei Shiyin''s death.


    Qin Yu Yi didn''t pay attention to his question. He said flatly, "aunt Gong and I have a relationship with the Qin family. I will go north just to ask for an explanation from Mr. Cao."


    From her implication, it seems that she just helped song Luoshen, but she just saw injustice.


    Song Luo Shen can''t help but turn to see her one eye, dumb smile.


    This princess is really lovely.


    "Miss Gong wants to kill me. The reason why I hurt her is that I have to defend myself. There should be no reason in this world that I can only be beaten for nothing but can''t fight back?"


    Cao Xiuge is upright and vigorous.


    Indeed, according to him, self-defense is indeed beyond reproach, but Qin Yuyi came all the way, obviously not to reason with him.


    "If aunt Gong kills you, you should kill him. It''s your fault to fight back."


    Staring at the Cao family prince in the background, Qin Yuyi said quietly, his tone was light, but there was a wave of hegemony that people had nothing to say!


    Even Cao Xiuge was choked and speechless for a moment.


    Song Luoshen also has a bitter smile.


    For the first time, she understood the strong side of her "sister.".


    Qin Yuyi, who had always been as elegant as water, came to Pei Shiyin''s corpse with a quiet look and pulled Qiushui out of the corpse.


    With the pulling out of the autumn water, the blood shot quickly. After losing its support, Pei Shiyin''s body fell to the ground, and the mixture of rain and blood splashed.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Although Cao Xiuge still maintained a smile as if the eight winds did not move, it was inevitable that he began to become slightly stiff and unnatural at this time.


    He is very clear that the eldest princess of the Qin family is not an ordinary rich family and lady, but a towering figure in the sky list!


    All over the world, there are only ten such strong people!


    "You can fight back."


    Qin Yuyi''s response is very simple, but his intention has been revealed.


    She seems to be really planning to kill Cao Xiuge!


    Autumn water sword light cool, she didn''t seem to take the lead in the meaning.


    Although it happened suddenly, Cao Xiuge was not really waiting to die. In vain, a dull gunshot burst into the air, almost covered by the rain.


    But Qin Yuyi''s reaction was appalling. Such a slight movement still didn''t escape her perception. As her eyes lifted, the autumn water was already in front of her.


    "Bang!"


    It was like the sound of metal''s attack, which was clear and loud, and burst out a firelight.


    Qin Yuyi holding autumn water, motionless, a bullet decadent fall in the rain.


    Stop a bullet with a sword?!


    Cao Xiuge squinted involuntarily.


    "Shua!"


    A black figure suddenly jumped out of the rain. It was the direction of the bullet. The speed was amazing. The torrential rain did not affect his sudden advance at all.


    Song Luo''s face was expressionless.


    What a net.The distance of more than 50 meters is almost instantaneous.


    I don''t know why, Qin Yuyi stood in the same place from the beginning to the end, just quietly watching the other side kill, motionless.


    Shen Hou, who once wanted to kill the empress of Sichuan and Shu, finally chose to appear in the aboveboard battlefield. His eyes were like electricity, ignoring the dense rain curtain, and locked on Qin Yuyi.


    He naturally heard of the name of Qin''s parents'' princess.


    Rao is a fearsome Dao Ma Dan who dominates the country. In terms of his real strength, I''m afraid he is inferior to this young woman.


    He really wanted to see how terrible this woman, who came from behind and made it to the top of the list at the age of less than 30, was!


    Seeing that the other side is getting closer, song Luoshen wants to remind him that he is going to turn his head, but he has heard the frequency of the rapid shaking of the autumn water.


    Naturally falling rain also began to appear distorted trajectory.


    Five meters.


    Four meters.


    Three meters.


    "Hum!"


    The autumn water rises suddenly, and a sharp and bright sword suddenly lights up!


    There is no intention of killing.


    A holy temperament that makes Shen monkey tremble both physically and mentally breaks out in an instant with the sharp sword light!


    At that moment, under the light of the sword, Shen Hou saw Qin Yuyi''s face. It was plain and quiet, but it made his heart suddenly surge with an unprecedented strong fear!


    Even, let him in an instant, produce the impulse to turn around and run away.


    However, once some decisions are made, there is absolutely no room for turning around.


    "Shua!"


    A hair tingling and creepy sound soon rang out.


    The sharp sword that lit up the night was engulfed by the heavy rain and disappeared in a flash.


    Not only Cao Xiuge, son mouse, Mu Qingyu, song Luoshen, but also song Shou, without exception, are all stiff in the same place.


    Qin Yuyi as if nothing had happened, autumn falls again.


    Out of inertia, Shen monkey slowly walked forward again, and a startling red line appeared on his face from the top of his head.


    Like cracking, the red line gradually spread downward.


    Then a classic scene that often appears in horror movies appears in the rain.


    Shen monkey was about to touch Qin Yuyi when his body suddenly split!


    Two half corpse cent left and right sides, fell in Qin Yu Yi''s side.


    A sword.


    Just a sword!


    Blood filled, even if the torrential rain for a time can not be washed clean.


    In the color of night and blood, the simple green clothes undoubtedly became the third kind of peerless color.

 Chapter 1446

    The rain is still torrential.


    The whole world seems to have become a land of glory.


    After a sword stabs Pei Shiyin to death and a sword cuts Shenhou, Qin Yuyi stands up with the sword, still without any intention of killing.


    Except for the heavy rain, the scene was quiet for a moment.


    Rao is Cao Xiuge. Looking at the two dead bodies lying in the rain and mud, they can''t help but turn pale.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect the current scene. Although the chicken and the monkey didn''t have much effect on him, it was too tragic for them to come to such an end.


    In addition, this kind of almost sadistic process also happened in front of him.


    When did the princess Qin become so overbearing?!


    Is it really just for a gong Zhengyu?!


    "Miss Qin, even if Gong Yuyu has something to do with you, she is still alive after all. It''s a bit too much for you to directly kill two people by such vicious means."


    Cao Xiuge said in a deep voice, obviously already angry.


    "When you win the sword in my hand, it''s not too late to lay the blame on me."


    Qin Yuyi, who still didn''t show the slightest lethality, looked calm. His wrist was shaking. The autumn water was picking up slowly. Unfortunately, the tip of his sword just pointed at Cao Xiuge.


    The blood on the sword was washed away by the torrential rain. The autumn water was clear and quiet. The sharp white awn gathered at the tip of the sword penetrated through the rain, making Cao Xiuge feel stinging and squint subconsciously.


    After killing Pei Shiyin and Shen Hou, Qin Yuyi, who had harvested two lives, didn''t seem to want to stop.


    She had no lethality. For a moment, she was frightening and didn''t dare to look at her.


    "Qin Yuyi, do you really think you are invincible?"


    All of a sudden, a cold sound of Jiaozha came out. After a silent look at Weiyang, the irreducible mouse stepped forward and chose to fight with muqingyu. He attacked Qin Yuyi from left to right.


    Qin Yuyi was not surprised. He leaned back on his toes. At the same time, the autumn water was dancing.


    There was no murderous spirit, no evil. The rain and fog cut away, the colorful sword awn suddenly closed, the shadow disappeared, and the dancing sword light instantly drew a straight line and stabbed straight at the baby mouse''s chest.


    Mu Qingyu, who was abandoned by Qin Yuyi for the time being, just wanted to come back, but this woman kicked her on the shoulder. At the same time, Qin Yuyi has successfully borrowed from her and her speed has soared again.


    Seven or eight meters away, in a flash. The autumn water is irresistible. It seems that the bloody scene that Pei Shiyin was stabbed to death not long ago will reappear. But at the critical moment, the offspring mouse chose the most rational way to deal with the situation, abandoned the attack, and rotated the small and tricky butterfly knife to block it!


    "Bang!"


    "Poof!"


    Although the sound of spitting out of control, the face of the other side suddenly fell into a sharp crash, but qingzitao''s face became sharp.


    "Wow


    A dark shadow cuts through the rain and smashes into Qin Yuyi''s back.


    Qin Yu Yi, like a long eye behind his head, suddenly turned around. At the same time, without hesitation, his backhand was a sword!


    "Shua!"


    The object of attack was split in two again. Under the sword, it was as fragile as tofu. When it was touched, it would burst, and the blood would flow down, accompanied by broken meat.


    It was the half body of No. 006 whose head had just been broken by Songluo.


    Fortunately, the heavy rain blurs the blood, otherwise the picture will look even more terrifying.


    "Chairman mu, it''s still time to turn around."


    Song Luoshen, after all, just for the sake of CAI Hongli, gave a voice to remind him.


    Mu Qingyu, who used corpse 006 to gain precious time for his offspring, said nothing. He didn''t even look at Song Luoshen. He didn''t face the tension and dignity of life and death. He kept a calm attitude in the shopping mall. Holding the pistol he carried with him, he aimed at Qin Yuyi. Without saying a word, he immediately pulled the trigger.


    Decisive and resolute.


    No room for the other side, at the same time, no room for their own.


    The gunfire started.


    And one after another.


    With the rapid gunfire, Qin Yuyi kept dodging, and his body was not embarrassed, but more elegant.


    A clip of bullets was shot in the blink of an eye. Mu Qingyu did not choose to replace the clip because there was no time at all. After throwing away the gun without bullets, she rushed straight to Qin Yuyi.


    She is a great entrepreneur who has always been guiding the market. At this time, she even brewed a death scene no less than 006.


    Go ahead!


    Qin Yuyi has a quiet look and a holy temperament, which is almost magnificent. The sword points to the ground, the autumn water bends, and then a back somersault full of visual appreciation.


    "Bang!"


    One of her feet collided with Mu Qingyu''s fist. Then she fell to the ground and her sword trembled. She once again abandoned her opponent in front of her. Instead, with the help of anti shock force, she attacked Cao Xiuge not far away!Endless opportunities to kill, lotus step by step!


    Even if the rain is as dense as beads, it will make way for this sword!


    Looking at the woman in green who was getting closer and closer, Cao Xiuge could no longer suppress his instinct, and subconsciously stepped back.


    It might be the first time in his life that he felt the breath of death.


    "Back up!"


    A strong pull on his shoulder, caught off guard, Cao Xiuge almost lost his balance and fell in the rain, and then saw the split mouth of the rat with a knife in his left hand, not retreat but advance, once again against Qin Yuyi.


    The long flying hair threw water drops, and a few drops hit Cao Xiuge''s face.


    Qin Yu Yi''s radical body stopped suddenly, his feet stamped on the ground, his body jumped up, one leg swept on his son''s face, at the same time, the autumn water in his hand, like an arrow, turned into a streamer and rushed to Cao Xiuge!


    "Prince!"


    The baby mouse fell on the ground, splashed with mud and water all over her body. She looked back in a hurry with one hand. Finally, a trembling fear appeared in her eyes.


    Just when Cao Xiuge was about to be pierced by a sword, a figure flew recklessly in front of him.


    "Poof


    The sound of stabbing the sword into the skin and flesh then sounded. With great penetrating power, he took his feet off the ground and flew back suddenly. He hit Cao Xiuge in the arms behind him.


    "Rub rub rub..."


    After he bumped into Cao Xiuge, the surging power of the sword still didn''t stop. Cao Xiuge held the man who had blocked the sword for himself and stepped back several steps in a row, so that he managed to keep his balance.


    Scarlet blood seems to want money, gushing from the wound, flowing down the sword body, some mixed with rain dripping on the ground, some flowing to Cao Xiuge''s clothes.


    In a short time, Cao Xiuge''s coat was completely red and turned into a bloody one.


    Looking at the woman whose chest was pierced by the sword and fell into Cao Xiuge''s arms, song Luoshen''s eyes subconsciously enlarged and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything at last, with a complicated look.

 Chapter 1447

    "Boom!"


    In the night sky, there is still thunder and lightning, but the rain has gradually slowed down.


    See someone for Cao Xiuge block a sword, in tonight big kill four directions, as if no one can rival Qin Yuyi slightly frown, for a time, but also did not continue to pursue.


    Feeling the warm body in his arms, Cao Xiuge gradually lowered his head and raised his hands. As a result, he found that his hands were covered with blood. Raoshi''s rain still came down from the sky one after another, and he couldn''t wash them clean for a while.


    Those who achieve great things should not have the benevolence of women. This truth is clear to him when he urinates.


    So in order to kill all potential risks, he captured Luo Wenzhou, killed Gong Zhengyu, surrounded song Luoshen To block the stumbling blocks on the way forward, he resolutely removed them one by one, but at this time, he saw that he had personally saved the woman to block the fatal sword for himself, but his heart began to tremble.


    From point to surface.


    This kind of tremor, also gradually spread from the heart, then and the whole body, so that his hands, began to appear uncontrollable slight shaking.


    "No sheep! No sheep!... "


    He called each other''s name again and again. At the same time, he slowly squatted down and looked at the sword which was not in his chest. He wanted to pull it out, but he was afraid that it would cause massive bleeding.


    In fact, people with a clear eye can see that no matter whether the sword is pulled out or not, the muqingyu, or Weiyang, who sacrificed his life for righteousness, will die.


    Mu Qingyu coughs constantly, her lips are blurred, and she can''t speak any more. With her cough, streams of blood gush out of her mouth, rendering Cao Xiuge''s clothes more scarlet.


    "Weiyang, hold on, I''ll send you to the hospital right away! You''ll be fine! "


    Half squatting on the ground, Cao Xiuge firmly grasped the hand of the woman who had worked for him for more than 20 years, and finally felt an unprecedented emotion in his heart.


    Helpless!


    He had never been more at a loss.


    Among the twelve zodiac animals, he believes most in the offspring rat who has been waiting for him all the time. However, if we exclude the offspring rat and choose the second one, Weiyang surely deserves it.


    That''s why he chose to give her such an important project as future light.


    Huang Rui, who is as rich as a rival country, also gave up his hand to the other party to take care of him.


    Because he knew that even if he was not allowed by the world, Weiyang would certainly stand with him on the opposite side of the world.


    But now, in order to save him, he is dying


    This feeling is quite different from that when Pei Shiyin died.


    At this time, the hamster also ran over and stood beside the prince, looking at the dead sheep with sad eyes.


    I''m afraid that no matter how much kindness you''ve been working hard for so many years without any regrets, you''ll have to give up your life to repay it.


    Each other''s mind, perhaps only her, the most can understand.


    "Cough..."


    Mu Qingyu is lying in Cao Xiuge''s arms. The rain splashes on her face. Her lips are moving. She seems to want to say something, but all she spits is blood. She has no ability to speak.


    In the end, she could only try her best to squeeze out a smile to show her heart.


    Smile blooming in a bloody, looks particularly desolate.


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes were shaking, and his body was shaking unconsciously.


    "Hiss!"


    At this time, a super car suddenly arrived, lights cut through the night, regardless of the rain, Cai Hongli quickly pushed the door to get out of the car, soon saw the heavy rain can not wash away the evil, eyes swept from Song Luoshen and others face, finally saw the sister lying in Cao Xiuge''s arms.


    Her body was suddenly stiff, her eyes were dull, and her face was full of disbelief. Then, like a walking corpse, she walked step by step towards the other side. With the distance getting closer, her steps began to become faster and faster, and finally turned into running. The rain splashed all the way. She pushed Cao Xiuge away and hugged her sister.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?! Sister


    Rao is speeding all the way, but he is still a step late. Cai Hongli''s breath is stagnant, and his eyes shake violently when he looks at his bloody sister. He doesn''t dare to accept such a fact.


    Suddenly, he was pushed hard. Cao Xiuge, who had no defense at all, fell into the mud. His body and even face were covered with mud. His image was in a mess and his demeanor was lost.


    The mouse wants to help him up, but he is pushed away. He sits in the mud and looks at the direction of Mu Qingyu, dazed and lost for a moment.


    "No It''s not true It''s not true... "


    In the past, the powerful psychological quality completely collapsed under the bloody eyes. Cai Hongli constantly wiped the blood from her sister''s mouth, and constantly talked about it, deceiving herself. However, the blood did not disappear, but more and more.


    Her eyes began to shake with tears.Do not know where a surge of strength, Mu Qingyu suddenly raised his arm, seized the hand of CAI Hongli to wipe her blood, the strength is so great that his nails are almost trapped in the palm of CAI Hongli.


    "Red Carp Sister Sister Right You, I''m afraid To Go ahead One step forward... "


    She was on and off, and her blood was still pouring out.


    "I Originally Also want to Can By hand Send You Get married Unfortunately Sister Sister It seems that Can''t wait To That''s the day... "


    Cai Hongli constantly shakes her head, tears like rain, heart splitting pain shuttling around her body, causing her body to twitch unconsciously.


    "Sister..."


    She choked almost speechless.


    "Yes No Up, red Carp To Keep you One People In This In the world... "


    Mu Qingyu, who has been repaying his kindness all his life, raises his hand and shows a pale and powerless smile. It seems that he wants to touch his sister''s face.


    "All this It''s all Sister Myself Choose Choose Yes... "


    "Promise I Don''t... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Newspaper Qiu... "


    The raised arm finally failed to touch her sister''s face. "Hua", the mud splashed. The hand suddenly lost its support and fell to the ground. Mu Qingyu, the leader of huangrui, slowly closed his eyes and died with a smile in his sister''s arms.


    "Sister!"


    If Cai Hongli is struck by lightning, she clings to her sister''s still warm body. Finally, she can''t restrain her collapse. She cries bitterly. The cry resounds from heaven and earth.


    In addition to the rain that still irrigates the world, everyone is still motionless, looking at the figure curling up in the rain with his only relative.


    Time seems to have come to a standstill.

 Chapter 1448

    Death is like a lamp out.


    Looking at Cai Hongli, who holds her sister in her arms and weeps almost faintly, raoshi has been fighting with each other for half of his life, from school to shopping malls, but song Luoshen still feels a chill in his heart at this time, which is more bitter than the rain and wind that still slaps his body.


    The dead.


    Simple two words, which in the end includes how much sorrow and helplessness, in addition to the parties, no one can understand.


    Most of the twelve zodiac animals of the Cao family are placed in other forces. They hide themselves in anonymity. They have all kinds of identities, but they are loyal to death. They just wait for one day, when they need to die, to die firmly.


    Just like the sheep in front of us.


    When she flew to the sword with her flesh and blood, she must have known that death was the only thing waiting for her, but she did not hesitate to die generously.


    How heroic?


    Qin Yu''s clothes were given full respect to the dead.


    Recalling scenes in the past, Cai Hongli, who lost her only relative on this heavy rain night, slowly grasped the handle of the sword with trembling hands, then closed her eyes and suddenly pulled out the sword.


    "Bang when" a, even cut Cao three Zodiac autumn water was thrown on the ground, lying in the muddy water.


    "Why, why?!!"


    Cai Hongli roared at the top of his voice and completely lost his temper. His face was full of wet marks. He didn''t know whether it was rain or tears.


    No one responded.


    Cao Xiuge sat in the rain with a dull expression.


    The mouse gave her a look of heartache. Her lips moved, but she had nothing to say. At last, she walked behind Cai Hongli and slapped her on the back of the neck.


    Already exhausted, Cai Hongli suddenly faints, but even if she loses consciousness, her hands still cling to her sister''s body and never relax.


    The offspring had no choice but to connect the body of the sheep. He took the two sisters into the car.


    They are the zodiac animals, dedication and sacrifice is their destiny.


    But all this has nothing to do with other people.


    Weiyang has used his life to write suffocating loyalty, no matter what the outcome of tonight, can no longer be implicated in her sister.


    On this issue, the two sides of life and death seem to maintain a silent tacit understanding. No one can stop them from carrying the body of Weiyang and Cai Hongli away from the battlefield.


    "Cao Xiuge, for your own ambition, there are too many people who have paid the price of their lives. Do you want to continue to be stubborn?"


    Song Luo Shen spoke in a deep voice.


    Although the people who died tonight were not her song family, the scene just now still made her feel a sense of sadness.


    As a grand leader, how beautiful it looks to be enviable, but in fact?


    Her short life seems to be just like a puppet controlled by others. The only difference is that the thread is held by herself.


    To know one''s kindness is to repay one''s kindness.


    Four simple words are enough to summarize Mu Qingyu''s life.


    It''s gripping, it''s sighing.


    Seeing Wei Yang die for himself, Cao Xiuge finally reacts. Regardless of the dirt, he stands up slowly from the ground with one hand on the earth.


    "Obstinate?"


    He looked at the flowing red water all over the ground.


    "Everyone has his own destiny. "Yes, I am."


    He seems to be telling song Luoshen and persuading himself that Prince Cao, who used to be elegant and polite, is now filthy. If he used to be like wearing a perfect mask, he is now approaching an ordinary man with seven emotions and six desires.


    The tragic death of Weiyang undoubtedly caused him a great blow, so that even when he stood, he seemed to be a little unstable.


    "If it wasn''t for your so-called great plan, none of this would have happened. Have you not realized that so many people have died?"


    Cao Xiuge grinned, as if with a smile, but he was no longer as confident as he used to be. On the contrary, he gave people a tragic taste.


    It''s true that tonight''s big play, which has no idea who was invited into the urn, has not been settled yet, but it''s doomed that there won''t be a winner.


    Even if we win, we will only win miserably.


    "It''s because I''ve sacrificed so many people that I can''t let their sacrifice be in vain."


    Cao Xiuge''s voice is very light, and he is more like talking to himself. With his voice, his short and confused eyes condense again, and gradually become more sharp and firm!


    "I can''t lose."


    He gave up Songluo and stared at the woman in green who was killed in the air.


    Is the great strategy in his chest going to be cut to pieces with this sword?He slowly clenched his hands.


    "Absolutely not."


    "Shua!"


    Before his words came to the ground, a gust of wind blew past him. Even if he was the only one left in the war, after feeling the prince''s belief, the rat didn''t have any timidity. On the way of rapid advance, he pulled out the Qiushui, the left hand butterfly, the right hand Qiushui, holding double blades in both hands, and killed Qin Yuyi as if he were dead!


    This sword, no matter in size or weight, makes her extremely uncomfortable, but it can give her more extreme fighting power than a butterfly knife.


    "Whew!"


    Up and down, aiming at the face of the woman in green and the two fatal parts of her heart, the eyes of the rat were not ferocious and ferocious, but contained an empty cold.


    Rain for the swing open, the momentum of the fall appear stagnant.


    Qin Yuyi''s face did not change, and his expression was as quiet as ever. He turned around in the same place, staggering two sharp blades in an inconceivable way, and then with his toes up, he accurately kicked the mouse''s wrist holding Qiushui.


    Tricky strong pain let the offspring subconsciously let go.


    The autumn water came out of his hand. As he was about to fly out, he was rejoined by Qin Yu''s clothes, which seemed to have been expected for a long time.


    "Bang!"


    The bright sword body collides with the butterfly knife fiercely, and the sparks flash. Qiushui quickly goes down along the butterfly knife, stabs the handle of the opponent''s knife and rubs the opponent''s palm.


    Blood gushed out.


    As soon as the mouse''s face changed, she didn''t respond. It was dark in front of her eyes. Qin Yuyi swept her chest, and she immediately threw it out like a broken kite, smashing it into the rain.


    Qin Yuyi didn''t pursue him. He stood still.


    First you chicken, then Shen monkey, then Wei sheep, and black rat, four zodiac, heavy casualties.


    Although there is no arrogance, but how domineering?


    Cao Xiuge gradually lost his expression.


    At this time, there was no barrier between him and the green clothes.

 Chapter 1449

    Finally, the endless rain began.


    The thunder, like the roar of the dragon, began to fade.


    In the mud, it was full of blood.


    The scene was extremely tragic.


    The zodiac is the work of the Cao family for generations, and it is also the biggest card. However, the four zodiac signs, chicken, monkey, sheep and mouse, are all defeated tonight, almost annihilating the whole army. In this picture, if Qin Yuyi, who is invincible with one sword, understates "is there a better opponent?" no doubt it will be more appropriate, but with her character, it will not Such arrogance and frivolity.


    She stood with a sword and quietly looked at Cao Xiuge, who was already helpless. It seemed that considering the identity of the other party, she wanted to give him a decent chance to surrender.


    Originally, it seemed that he was scheming, but he lost control of the situation because he missed the killing of Qin Yuyi, which led to the end of losing everything at the moment. It fully and vividly demonstrated the situation of Prince Cao, who is not as good as heaven. No matter from any angle, it seems that he is at the end of his tether.


    Seeing the whole fight, song Shou covers his bleeding shoulder. His face is pale and weak because of blood loss. But his urgent heart has been quietly put down.


    At the same time, looking at the blue back, his eyes also show the feeling and trance for the changes of the years.


    At that time, Qin family''s Third Elder, Qin Baolu, led the Phoenix troops to press down on the border, which forced the song and Li families to unite.


    He took part in the war which symbolized the honor of the north and the south to some extent.


    Four zodiac, three dead and one injured, and the Qin family girl did not fully play a fighting capacity.


    She is younger than her third uncle in those years, and also obviously stronger!


    Fate is like this, never let anyone feel lonely.


    In reason, he should have been worried about the eldest lady, but after seeing the elegant demeanor of Qin''s daughter, song Shou felt a little lucky for the eldest lady for no reason.


    It''s not because they''re sending carbon into each other''s snow this time.


    But because of such opponents, life will be colorful, will not feel empty and lonely.


    "Cao Xiuge, you lost."


    Song Luo God slowly stepped forward and took a step.


    According to the truth, at this time, she should have been trapped in a tight encirclement and had no way to go, but God''s will was to make people.


    "The king is defeated by the enemy. I won''t judge whether you are right or wrong, but heaven won''t help you. You have to recognize that. "


    Qin Yuyi stood in front of her half step position, from beginning to end, only sword, rarely mouth, at this time, so she and song Luoshen were destined to be enemies. At this time, she looked a little like the other side''s thugs.


    "Heaven doesn''t help me?"


    Cao Xiuge said a word in silence, then turned his head and looked at the rat in the rain.


    Qin Yuyi had been merciful just now. Otherwise, the rat would have been lying dead. His palm was cut off on the spot. However, even though he had cut one side of the net, the most important part of his palm was the injury to his chest, which made it difficult for the rat to stand up again for a while.


    "It''s a lot of fun to fight with people, and even more fun to fight with heaven. God Luo, I have never pinned my hope on heaven, because heaven is always merciless. "


    Cao Xiuge took back his eyes from his son mouse. His tone was very gentle, but steady. There was no fear and uneasiness when he was in a desperate situation.


    And, his eyes, there is no failure of gray.


    "From the beginning to the end, I only believe that man will conquer nature!"


    With the voice, his eyes in vain from the light, not bright, just two light spots in the pupil, in this situation, abnormal strange.


    Seeing this, song Luoshen could not help frowning slightly.


    In her mind, Cao Xiuge has always been an extremely rational person. His reason is almost like a machine. He should be very clear that it is not good for him to continue to struggle at this time, and even he does not have the capital to fight to the death.


    Not to mention Qin Yuyi, after losing the protection of the four zodiac signs, even he can easily defeat him.


    Or, now that he''s broken down, even if he''s doomed to be just insulting himself?


    "Ugly cow, when are you going to see the play?"


    Suddenly, Cao Xiuge shouts in a deep voice, with unbearable anger in his repressed voice.


    Ugly cow?


    Song Luoshen''s eyes coagulated and subconsciously looked behind Cao Xiuge.


    Most of the most mysterious zodiac signs of the Cao family are well known to her, but she has never received any information about the ugly cow after spending countless manpower, energy and financial resources to inquire about it for so many years.


    The zodiac is mysterious.


    But this ugly cow is the most mysterious, just like it doesn''t exist at all.


    Even let song Luo God also once thought, is already sacrificed.


    But now that Cao Xiuge has openly called it out, it''s impossible for him to play a ridiculous empty city game.Is the deepest and most mysterious Zodiac belonging to the Cao family finally coming out?


    Not only song Luoshen, but also Rao Shiqin Yuyi, and even the mice that fell in the rain, all supported half of their bodies and looked back difficultly.


    sure enough, a few seconds later, a figure came out of the night, walking slowly, in the mud, like walking on the ground.


    As the distance gets closer, the other person''s face becomes clear gradually.


    Song Luo Shen was slightly stunned and subconsciously said, "master, why are you here?"


    Looking at that old face, song Shou''s reaction at the moment was faster than song Luo''s, and his heart suddenly sank.


    Qin Yu Yi gradually frowned, which was obviously unexpected.


    She lost four Chinese zodiac animals in a row and looked at the old man who was not tall. At this time, her eyes finally showed a dignified look.


    In a sense, the old man, who symbolizes the patron saint of the country, did not respond to song Luo''s words. When he came to Cao Xiuge, he finally stopped.


    Songluo finally recovered from his short surprise. Looking at the old man who was against him, his eyes trembled violently and he completely lost his manners. On his face, which was upside down, he was full of disbelief!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master You... "


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t believe the facts.


    "Luoshen, there''s no need to cover it up now. I''d like to introduce it to you formally."


    After the old man appeared, Cao Xiuge was radiant, swept away the haze before, and turned to look at the real trump card with bold tone and sonorous words!


    "Chou Niu, one of the twelve zodiac animals of the Cao family, congratulates Kyushu!"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes are dull and her intelligence is excellent. This time, she is undoubtedly defeated.


    She thought of countless possibilities, and even everyone around her, including the housekeeper song Fu, did not escape her list of doubts, but she just did not think of this one.


    Who can imagine, who dares to imagine that the guardian of the Dragon Kingdom, the emperor he Jiuzhou, is actually the last zodiac that the Cao family has never seen?!

 Chapter 1450

    ¡°¡­¡­ Master... "


    The smell after the rain is not good, not to mention the disgusting smell of blood, but the cruel reality that song Luo God has been exposed in front of him is almost dizzy. He looks at the old man who has taught him carefully, hoping, or even praying that he can give himself a negative answer.


    But he Jiuzhou stood in the same place, like a stranger, like an ancient tree, silent, motionless.


    The last illusion in his heart was completely shattered by the suffocating silence. Song Luo opened his mouth and asked in a trance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? "


    Throughout the ages, countless strange people and scholars finally chose to submit to the aristocratic family.


    Learn martial arts, goods and imperial family.


    This is perfectly understandable.


    However, as he Jiuzhou, he has basically reached the peak, overlooking all living beings. There is no way to advance. Why would he choose to work for the Cao family at a low price?


    Rao is very clever, but song Luoshen still can''t figure it out for a moment.


    "Luoshen, I know there must be a lot of confusion in your heart at this moment."


    There is no doubt that the situation tonight is full of twists and turns.


    Cao Xiuge had no way to go. To celebrate the arrival of Kyushu, he enlivened the whole chess game in an instant. Rao Shi, who had been burdened with heavy responsibilities since he was a child, no matter how happy or angry he was, it was still difficult to suppress the emotion that could be described as arrogance at this time.


    After all, the end of he Kyushu is not just about his survival.


    "Song family, Li family, Liu family, Kong family, Pei family, ye family In such a big Kyoto City, there are so many powerful people under separate regimes? However, what these zhongmingdingshi families are thinking about is how to gain more wealth, power, and prestige, and win more awe and voice, but our Cao family is different. "


    Cao Xiuge impassioned: "in those years, my Cao family was besieged by you. In order to save the overall situation, my grandfather chose to sacrifice himself. Which one of you can match this kind of mind?"


    Song Luo is speechless.


    After slowly calming down, she also gradually understood.


    At Cao Xiuge''s age, no matter how deep and farsighted Rao was, ugly cattle could not have been arranged by him.


    It can only be the untimely old man behind him.


    The failure of that year seemed to be the trend of the times before, but now I see the ugly ox finally showing up. In retrospect, the Cao family didn''t have the capital to fight to the death.


    However, the Cao family did not choose to do so, but calmly accepted a result that satisfied all parties.


    "If it were any of you, I don''t think it would have been possible to swallow your anger at that time? At best, it''s nothing more than death. But our CAOS are willing to sacrifice themselves. "


    Although Cao Xiuge''s tone is gentle, his eyes are still surging in this windy and rainy night, which has suppressed the resentment of several generations.


    "My grandfather has never said that, but now I want to say that our Cao family has never failed the people of the world, but the people of the world have always failed our Cao family!"


    Songluo God is steady.


    Time has changed. Now it is impossible to judge the right and wrong of that year. After so many years, it is also impossible to change it. But at this moment, what she will face is not only the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation.


    As a result of that year, their generation, as successors, can only passively choose to bear it. But now, like the cycle of heaven, she has become a party.


    "What happened in those years was not an excuse for you to trample on humanity, just because you cao family had been wronged, so you could safely carry out such evil research and turn good people into non-human and non ghost monsters?"


    Song Luo Shen took a deep breath and spoke with righteousness.


    What she said is not only to criticize and condemn Cao Xiuge, but also to tell the ugly cow standing beside him!


    But the other side is still like an ancient well, as if he had already had insight into the future light research.


    Seeing this, song Luo''s heart suddenly sank.


    There is no father and son on the battlefield.


    Master and apprentice are no exception.


    The word "emperor" is as heavy as the five mountains, so there is no need to add any extra weight.


    Although Qin Yuyi is gifted and can be called a martial arts genius, he is still too young after all. Even if he can conquer the four zodiac animals, he will not be able to catch the ugly ox who finally appears.


    This can be seen from the solemn expression on Qin Yuyi''s face at this time.


    "A hero can be a general, but a hero is not a king."


    Cao Xiuge stepped out and happened to step on the head of 006 which was twisted off by song Luo God.


    The corner of his mouth went up slightly, and then there was a bang, just like the explosion of a watermelon, and the blood was scattered at his feet.


    "Once you have achieved great success, you''d rather have a hundred bones withered. Finally, he became a general. This is Xiaoxiong. "With the voice, the radian of his mouth is more and more gorgeous, whispering, like talking to himself.


    "What''s wrong with being a hero?"


    ¡­¡­


    Central Sea.


    It''s still by the chessboard.


    However, Jiang Kuangyi, who was summoned late at night, was lucky not to be asked to accompany the next game.


    "Has Luo Wenzhou''s body been properly buried?"


    The old man was still wearing the same Zhongshan suit in the four seasons. He bowed his head and played with the chessboard. In his absence, he played chess with himself, and he didn''t make it difficult for him to pull Jiang Kuangyi together.


    Jiang Kuangyi stood aside and nodded silently. As a senior Temple guest, he naturally understood the truth of saying too much and losing too much.


    "Luo Wenzhou didn''t have a family, but there was an old mother on top of him..."


    Without the old man''s words, Jiang Kuangyi understood.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it. It will definitely make the elderly enjoy their old age."


    The old man raised his head and looked at him with a smile.


    "If Luo Wenzhou could be like you, I''m afraid he would not have died young."


    That''s right.


    It means a lot.


    Jiang Kuangyi was silent.


    There is no doubt that he and Luo Wenzhou, if put in the definition of common people, certainly can be regarded as good officials. But it is undeniable that Luo Wenzhou and he are two types.


    The old man in Chinese tunic suit seemed to feel a little frustrated when he was playing chess with himself. He stood up on his knees.


    "Kuang Yi, I want to ask you a question."


    "You said


    The old man went to the window, looked at the rain still dripping from the eaves, and asked an eternal unsolved problem.


    "In the end, do you think the hero made the situation or the situation made the hero?"


    Jiang Kuangyi followed the old man. After hearing his steps, he said with a bitter smile: "I''m sorry I don''t know. "


    "Don''t you know, or don''t you dare to say?"


    The old man, who had been pushed out by the times, asked with a smile, but he didn''t look back. It seemed that he didn''t intend to wait for Jiang Kuangyi to give an answer. Looking at the still dark and oppressive night sky, he whispered: "let God answer."

 Chapter 1451

    "If you and I join hands, can we stop him?"


    Song Luo Shen asked in a low voice.


    Qin Yu Yi didn''t say yes or no. he didn''t even turn his head. He just said it in a soft voice.


    "He''s your master."


    Song Luo''s face is as deep as water.


    It''s not a friendly reminder.


    tonight, neither she nor Cao Xiuge is doomed to retreat. When the old man appears at this time, he will certainly not come to mediate. He has only one identity now. That is Cao Cao ugly cow. From the other side''s silence until now, we can see its position completely. It is impossible to scruple the so-called master''s apprenticeship.


    Even the fate between master and apprentice is probably just a part of the Cao family''s plan.


    "I''m also surprised that he is the ugly cow of the Cao family. However, it''s strange that since the Cao family is willing to send ugly cattle to cultivate you, why don''t they incorporate you?"


    "I think you are more competent than Miss Pei in making the zodiac. Besides, the first lady of the Song family is the zodiac of the Cao family. Isn''t this news more sensational? "


    Although song Luoshen didn''t say a word, he didn''t give a tit for tat, but his face was not very good-looking.


    Qin Yuyi''s words sound strange.


    Although they seem to be in the same camp at present, the two women do not seem to be really of one heart and one mind.


    Qin Yu Yi''s face was gradually expressionless, and then he whispered.


    "Stand back."


    In this kind of battle, the number of people can''t play a decisive role at all. Just like Pei Shiyin, Shen Hou, who was killed one after another just now, song Luoshen''s participation not only can''t be her help, but also may become a burden.


    Although there are some cases that are better than blue, they are not suitable for the present situation.


    Most of the martial arts of song Luoshen taught by Chou Niu were directed by the Cao family. Now it''s not hard to guess that the purpose of Chou Niu''s martial arts is to give song Luoshen a bit of capital just in case. In order to hinder the alliance between song and Li families, the Cao family is really "well intentioned". The careful layout is really amazing.


    Just as the first person to study antidotes in poison making, Cao instructed Chou Niu to teach song Luo God martial arts. It was impossible to teach him all his strength. At the same time, he would certainly defend her.


    Song Luo God obviously should also understand this truth. He didn''t have the anger of being despised, and he didn''t make trouble any more. After a word of caution, he didn''t procrastinate, and he simply and decisively withdrew from the safe distance with song Shou.


    From the beginning to the end, Cao Xiuge looked in his eyes, but turned a blind eye to it.


    "Miss Qin, do you really think you are invincible?"


    He looked at Qin Yu''s clothes, which was obviously intended to be singled out, and said: "Miss Qin, I admire your courage, but I have to kindly remind you that the people of the Qin family killed by the Song family in those years didn''t have any mercy. Their hands are covered with the blood of the Qin family. Are you sure you want to stand up for your enemies now?"


    The most obvious provocation is the truth.


    Qin Yuyi is indifferent. She has never been a person who likes nonsense. What she responds to is Cao Xiuge''s white sword light!


    Just like in the face of the withered witch trees in the Miao area, Qin Yuyi never moved forward, and his body and sword spirit were integrated into one, shuttling through the space in an instant!


    At the beginning, she was in the list of people, and Wu muku was in the eighth place in the list of heaven.


    Now it is.


    Although she has replaced Wu muku and become the second best woman in the world, she is facing a higher level of competition!


    Moreover, the gap between the list of people and the list of heaven, the list of heaven and the list of God can not be generalized.


    But she is still undaunted and fearless!


    The sharp sword Qi penetrates the air directly. With the rapid vibration of the air, it turns into a sharp sword point and goes straight to Cao Xiuge''s heart!


    Cao Xiuge''s determination was amazing. Although he squinted subconsciously, he stood still.


    "Hum!"


    When I saw that I was about to be pierced by a sword, a thin and thin palm came from the side and hit the sword precisely.


    The autumn water shakes violently in an instant, and it is not only trembling, but also forced to deviate from the track.


    He Jiuzhou finally stepped forward, and another hand was printed on Qin Yuyi''s shoulder. Qin Yuyi, who had killed all over the world before, suddenly flew out, fell to the ground, and quietly grasped the trembling autumn water.


    Cao Xiuge, who is blocked by he Jiuzhou, has a slight mouth.


    "Are you all right?"


    Song Luo God shouts with concern.


    Qin Yuyi didn''t respond and took a breath.


    "If I''m your age, I''m not your match, far from it."


    He Jiuzhou, whose mansion is about to collapse, finally makes a sound. It seems that he appreciates Qin Yuyi in his tone.


    It may be a great honor for anyone to get such praise from a emperor, but Qin Yuyi responded calmly."You are not the first emperor I met, and you will never be the last."


    Pride soars to the sky!


    Voice did not fall, she has disappeared in place, spare shadow, autumn buzzing!


    The bright light of the sword tears the night, and it''s gone in a flash, but this time the target is aimed at he Jiuzhou!


    To the emperor?


    How aggressive is this?


    "Shua!"


    It''s the sound of piercing into the air.


    Even though Cao Xiuge was close at hand, Qin Yuyi''s figure was still. The visual discomfort created by the extreme movement to the extreme stillness was not to mention for the moment. He Jiuzhou, who moved half a step to avoid an attack, suddenly burst out with a fierce impact. At that moment, the air around him seemed to burst out Now there are ripples!


    Qin Yuyi didn''t have much reaction time at all. He raised his left hand to meet him.


    One punch and one palm hit each other without buffer.


    Qin Yuyi stepped back again.


    He Jiuzhou''s old face still didn''t have much expression, and he didn''t defend passively any more. He stamped his right foot on the ground. An old man, nearly 70 years old, actually created a wild momentum to break the army. When he was less than two meters away from Qin Yuyi, he suddenly jumped up and kicked on the autumn water.


    "Pa!"


    Although the block was timely, the powerful force still made the soft sword body squeeze and deform, bend inward, and hit Qin Yuyi with great force. The overwhelming impact force immediately penetrated into Qin Yuyi''s body. Qin Yuyi''s retrogression was intensified, and he could no longer control the balance. He rubbed out a distance of more than ten meters on the muddy road, and finally the corner of his mouth could not contain the overflow A wisp of blood.


    In the world of ordinary people, tianbang represents the peak of martial arts.


    But they do not know, there is a saying called God list below all ants!


    Although the outcome has not yet been fully determined, the scene before us is enough to illustrate once again a very simple truth.


    It is indeed insurmountable between the heavenly list and the divine list.


    Seeing that the Qin''s daughter, who had just driven herself to the brink of despair, was injured and fell to the ground, Cao Xiuge looked up and sighed, returning the words he had just given him.


    "Luoshen, you lost."

 Chapter 1452

    I lost.


    It''s not a friendship first arena.


    I lost at this time.


    What does it mean?


    What does it stand for?


    Song Luoshen''s eyes trembled. He looked at the old man who was once regarded as his relative, and at Qin Yuyi who fell to the ground. For a long time, he had no words.


    "Miss, I''ll go."


    Song Shou came forward with a deep breath.


    With his strength, he just died in vain, but the old housekeeper still chose to stand in front of his young lady, without any fear and hesitation.


    Although the zodiac of the Cao family is powerful, the Song family has never lacked loyal martyrs.


    Look at death like home.


    Moving and heroic.


    But just when song Shou was about to brush past song Luo and die for his family, Qin Yu Yi, who had fallen to the ground, once again thrust his sword into the ground and stood up again from the mud.


    As a leading princess in the south of China, Qin''s parents, coupled with her incomparable talent, may never have been so embarrassed in her life, including that time on the Bank of the Weishui river.


    But the setback, did not let her feel afraid, also did not annihilate her fighting spirit.


    "Your duty is to protect your lady."


    The weak enemy is strong, but she still doesn''t seem to want to borrow the hand of others. She still doesn''t have the slightest smoke. With a "Shua", the autumn water inserted into the soil is suddenly pulled out and stamped on the ground with one foot, leaving a deep footprint on the wet and soft soil. Qin Yuyi rises up, incarnates in Jinghong, breaks through the air with a sword, and carries a meteor to the world Cut down!


    The sword is dazzling and has become the most gorgeous color tonight!


    That momentum, as if blocking in front of even a mountain, I''m afraid it will only burst.


    Why can a quiet and elegant woman be so wild and domineering when she takes up her sword?


    In the face of this unparalleled sword, he Jiuzhou took root at his feet, motionless and rigid.


    The scene made Cao xiugedu''s heart hang up gradually. Just as his face changed slightly and he could not help but make a sound to remind him, the old man in front of him stretched out his arm like a dead tree branch at the moment when the sword was close to his forehead. His fingers were clawed. Unexpectedly, he grasped Qin Yuyi''s arm holding the sword, kept rubbing it up, and finally pinched it She was on her shoulder.


    Qin Yu Yi''s brow wrinkled and his body went back.


    Hiss!


    The sound of broken cloth suddenly sounded!


    Although people are OK, but the sleeve was torn down, a white arm was exposed to the air.


    This kind of arm should not be used for sword dancing.


    Cao Xiuge''s heart fell back, looking at the Qin''s daughter who was struggling against the trapped beast, her smile of scheming came back.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, Miss Qin. You''re just asking for trouble. Put down your sword and surrender."


    Qin Yuyi turns a deaf ear to the sky!


    Tall and well proportioned, not touching the cause and effect of the body, in a moment tight to the limit!


    Arms, waist, abdomen, back, legs, even toes.


    The upper and lower muscles of the whole body are tense for a moment and are fully utilized.


    At this moment, there was a surging momentum from her body, sweeping the sky.


    This is the youngest Kendo wizard in the Dragon Kingdom and even in the whole world. On this night, his fighting capacity has risen to the highest level ever!


    From the beginning to the end, he Jiuzhou''s eyes, which were as calm as Gujing''s, finally fluctuated uncontrollably.


    Step forward.


    Sprint.


    After the whole body muscle is fully utilized, the terror speed is instantly displayed!


    Under the night after the heavy rain, a mixture of cyan and white light suddenly flickered.


    Bright and clean arm holding sword, suddenly appeared in he Jiuzhou behind!


    He Jiuzhou suddenly turned around.


    But the blue dress appeared in another direction again.


    It''s amazing!


    Qin Yuyi looks quiet.


    This move is undoubtedly her biggest card.


    It is also the capital that she still chooses to fight to death in the face of an emperor!


    At the cost of damaging the muscle structure of her whole body, she has never used this move to exert the ultimate strength and speed of human beings.


    Even if she is the emperor, she has confidence to communicate with each other cause destruction to both sides!


    In the deep night


    Song Luo''s trembling eyes.


    Dressed in blue with dazzling white awn, around hejiuzhou with a dazzling speed crazy rotation!


    The posture is swift and sharp, but elegant and light. It is also beautiful!


    This is definitely the most beautiful sword dance in the world.


    It''s unparalleled in the world.


    Phoenix Dance nine days!


    Love the country, love the city, love the people.It''s over!


    Qin Yuyi suddenly stopped his body, and layers of air exploded, making a general sound of air explosion one after another!


    Then, a clear sword light, such as rainbow, such as snow, such as meteor.


    He fell on the back of he Jiuzhou in a moment.


    He Jiuzhou finally can''t keep the posture of eight winds motionless, suddenly turns around, and turns slightly over his head at the critical moment.


    Autumn water is full of irresistible momentum, all the way down!


    Cang Liang''s sword brush old face, directly fall on the shoulder of he Jiuzhou!


    And then the blood flew.


    That''s definitely the most shocking color of the night.


    At the same time, he Jiuzhou snorted and bent his knees slightly downward.


    Cao Xiuge''s smile solidified, his face changed again, his eyes enlarged, and his face was unbelievable.


    The name of Princess Qin has been heard all over the world, but how did he ever think that the other side could be so fierce?!


    She that handle autumn water, unexpectedly domineering can make the emperor dye blood?


    After the earth shaking sword, Qin Yuyi''s eyes were slightly dim, and the momentum of her whole body began to dissipate gradually, just like a balloon with a hole. She wanted to solve the battle completely, but the following side effects began to appear. She was paralyzed and sore, and her muscles and joints had been greatly damaged.


    Holding the sword with one hand to stop it from falling, the pain was the second. He Jiuzhou suddenly raised his head, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise that could not be concealed.


    Obviously, Qin Yuyi''s strength is far beyond his expectation.


    Qin Yu Yi had no room to resist. He bled in his mouth and threw his body out directly. It was like an injured butterfly and finally fell into the mud again.


    But the difference is that this time, she is doomed to be difficult to get up again.


    He Jiuzhou looked at the deep visible bone wound on his shoulder and stood up straight again. His mood could not be restrained for a moment. It was not because of the humiliation of being hurt.


    There are ants below the list.


    According to reason, Rao Shi, no matter how talented and wonderful she is, is only the eighth in the list. I''m afraid that the strength she burst out at that moment has touched the threshold of the list.


    But fortunately, that kind of strength is just a flash in the pan. It''s like putting all one''s eggs in one basket. If you can''t kill the enemy, you will be doomed.


    Now she seems to have lost all her fighting power.


    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    Even the wind stopped in a flash.


    Everyone looked at the young woman who fell in the mud.


    She failed this time.


    But he tried to split the emperor.


    In time, how far will she grow up?!

 Chapter 1453

    "He Lao, are you ok?"


    After a short period of stupidity, Cao Xiuge regained his consciousness and immediately stepped forward with concern. He came to he Jiuzhou and looked at his bleeding shoulder.


    Different from Shen Hou, although he is also a zodiac, Cao Xiuge can''t really simply regard the old man as his own death or retinue, with a respectful and polite tone.


    He Jiuzhou silently shakes his head, goes to Shen Hou''s body, bends down, tears the clothes on the body, and then uses it as a temporary bandage to wrap around the wound for hemostasis.


    Although Qin Yuyi''s sword was not completely successful, it still caused him a lot of trauma. As an old man of nearly 70 years old, he almost lost half his life. As a powerful man on the list of gods, he Jiuzhou''s face was still a little pale though he didn''t suffer a lot I''m afraid my right arm is temporarily useless. I''m afraid it''s still cold and sharp.


    "Are you ok?"


    As the mud splashed, song Luoshen ran to Qin Yuyi and helped her up.


    It''s obvious that Qin Yuyi''s current state is not optimistic, his face is as pale as paper, his whole body is soft and weak, and he can''t even hold the autumn water.


    The blood water continuously overflows from the corner of her mouth, the picture is very unbearable.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes trembled, then he suddenly raised his head. In his tone, he finally burst into anger that could not be suppressed any more.


    "Master, do you really decide to fight for the tiger and help the tyrant?"


    "Luoshen, this is it. You have no cards to play. In our long-term friendship, we give up the fearless resistance. Come with me


    Cao Xiuge took the words.


    The old man has helped him so much that he can no longer let him face the blame.


    "With you? Let you find a place where no one knows, put me under permanent house arrest, or like this 006, turn me into a monster without people and ghosts? "


    Cao Xiuge is silent.


    How to deal with each other, he really did not think well. But at least, until he''s completely in control, no one who knows the secret will have a chance to see the light again.


    "Shoubo, take Miss Qin away from here."


    Song Luo God turns round to shout a way.


    Qin Yu Yi''s eyes are closed at the moment. His Qi is like a thread, and he has fallen into a coma.


    Song Shou came quickly, squatted down to take over the Qin''s eldest princess, "Miss, what about you?"


    "Take her away, it''s an order!"


    Song Luoshen looked majestic and irrefutable. Then he stood up and looked directly at he Jiuzhou.


    Heaven and earth are my teachers.


    In the traditional meideli of the Dragon Kingdom, master''s position is as important as his parents.


    Deceiving teachers and destroying ancestors is a heinous crime, which will be despised by all people!


    But at this moment, it is impossible to arrest her, has no choice.


    See song Luo God put forward a pair of obvious after the gesture, Cao Xiuge can''t help laughing.


    This is taking advantage of he Lao''s injury, so you plan to fight for a dream?


    "Luoshen, you have to think about it clearly. Miss Qin is a typical example."


    Song Luoshen turned a deaf ear and locked his eyes on he Jiuzhou.


    "Master, thanks for your kindness, I dare to ask for some advice from master tonight."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes narrowed and he stopped talking.


    He Jiuzhou lips close, silent and once love the apprentice to look at for a while, finally slow voice mouth.


    "Then I''ll test whether you''ve been lazy these years."


    It''s like an ordinary conversation between teachers and apprentices, but a bleak spirit of killing suddenly permeates all around!


    Song Luoshen''s face was expressionless. His dark eyes gradually lost all his emotions. He took a deep breath, and his momentum continued to rise.


    She knew very well that even if Qin Yuyi had abandoned the other party''s arm first, the actual gap between the two sides was still not obliterated. Only by seizing the opportunity, could there be a glimmer of hope.


    At the moment when song Luoshen leaned forward slightly and was ready to go, in vain, a very abrupt flat voice floated from the depth of the night.


    "As a seven foot man, it''s not very authentic to bully a few women at night in this corner."


    Song Luoshen''s body suddenly froze, then suddenly turned his head, broke into a string of body, instantly relaxed, and even broke into a rage in public.


    "You bastard! Do you know how to come? "


    In the night, a slender figure appeared slowly.


    Cao Xiuge also followed his reputation and looked at the late man, his lips pursed and his eyes fluctuated slightly, but he didn''t seem to be surprised, as if he had expected the arrival of the other party.


    Looking at the faces of Cao Xiuge and he Jiuzhou, the man who has disappeared for more than half a year finally looks at Qin Yuyi, who is held by song Shou and is in a coma. He looks calm.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Mr. Li."Cao Xiuge took the lead in saying hello.


    "Do you remember me?"


    When song Luoshen heard the speech, he felt something was wrong. Then he looked at Cao Xiuge and found that he had a mild smile, a strange look, and there was no panic that the situation was out of control.


    The other side How do you seem to know about her man''s amnesia?


    "The name of Cao Shao is unknown to everyone in the whole country."


    This man who doesn''t know whether to save the field or to die is naturally Li who has lost himself.


    Even if he forgot himself, he could at least remember the two women here, who were married to him.


    As a man, even if he is disabled, if his wife is bullied, I''m afraid he will fight with each other.


    "Mr. Li, I heard that you are not well recently. In such bad weather, you really can''t adapt to going out. Isn''t it good to lie at home and have a good rest?"


    Cao Xiuge''s language was warm and even concerned, but Songluo could clearly hear the slightest insult in it.


    Sure enough.


    Cao Xiuge not only knew about his existence, but also about his amnesia.


    No wonder he dares to be so unscrupulous!


    "Cao Xiuge, you should be clear about his identity. Since you keep saying that you''d better think twice for the sake of this country, you don''t want to see the disaster of last year, do you want to repeat it again?"


    Song Luo''s expression gradually became a little dignified.


    The scene in front of him, Cao Xiuge''s words and deeds, all of them illustrate a problem.


    It''s very likely that tonight, Cao Xiuge will try his best to bury the net, not just for himself!


    "Of course, I won''t be a sinner of the country, but Luoshen, you may forget that Mr. Li should have been a dead man in the eyes of the world."


    Cao Xiuge said with a smile, elegant.


    Song Luo''s heart sank suddenly.


    She didn''t think of that!


    The local government doesn''t know the fact that their leader survived. If anything happens to Li futu here, the local government has no way to know.


    This successor of the Cao family''s scheming, the depth of the city, simply appalling!


    "Mr. Li, you shouldn''t have come here."


    Cao Xiuge sighed and sighed. Although he was still wet and muddy, he felt that everything was under control.


    Someone''s performance is also very praiseworthy, and did not become angry. He took back his eyes from Qin Yuyi, lifted his eyes lightly, and gave a faint smile.


    "Have you finished?"

 Chapter 1454

    Although the zodiac is the biggest trump card of the Cao family, Cao Xiuge can''t guarantee that everyone in the zodiac can be as loyal as the hamster.


    He is fully confident that the offspring and Weiyang are willing to give up their lives for their Cao family, but he is not absolutely confident that the twelve zodiac signs can be regarded as death like the offspring.


    After all, the most uncontrollable thing in the world is the human heart.


    For example, Chenlong.


    Another example is Yinhu.


    For a long time, he recognized the two zodiac signs with the strongest force value. To a certain extent, they betrayed their Cao family,


    however, Cao Xiuge did not resent them.


    Even if the legal principle is nothing more than human feelings, their Cao family has never been a cruel tyrant. They will not strangle the idea of killing people and turn them into walking corpses. The zodiac is their trump card, but not their slave.


    Therefore, he can fully understand some of Chen Long''s choices. Moreover, although Yin Hu disobeyed his will and saved Gong Yuyu, he still sent him a very important message when he left Beijing.


    The scholars break the law with Confucianism.


    Xia breaks the ban by force.


    Although he was a vested interest in the disaster that was destined to have a far-reaching impact last year, he got a deep warning from it.


    When a great power rises, it will still be helpless and powerless in the face of certain situations.


    A lesson from the past.


    The teacher of future affairs.


    Who can guarantee that this similar situation will not happen again?


    Who can guarantee that there will not be the next Li family?


    Who can guarantee that he will not be the next Li family?


    Only in this way can we reduce the possibility of bad luck coming again.


    The ghost figure of the blood clan in Shu is an opportunity for Cao Xiuge, who has been thinking about Countermeasures for a long time, to find a ray of light that may be used to fight against those transcendent forces in the world.


    Moreover, he is really a man of great courage. He did not stay in the stage of fantasy. After watching the corpses, he decisively put his ideas into action immediately, and appropriately named them "future light" plan.


    Of course, Cao Xiuge also understood the advance of his thought. Making such a choice is bound to be a great challenge to the world. Therefore, he and huangrui group have been working step by step and carefully all the time.


    But man is not as good as heaven. There is no God in this world. No one can predict and prevent all accidents.


    003 escape, leading to the hidden project appeared serious mistakes, and a double whammy was detected by the National Health Bureau.


    After the accident, in fact, he had not only one choice: abandoning the soldier to protect the car, ending the experiment, and cutting off the relationship between the hero and Huang Rui. All of these were possible moves, but he did not turn back in the end.


    God blocks and kills God, Buddha blocks and kills Buddha.


    Better kill the wrong than let it go.


    Although it can be called unscrupulous, but who created a great cause, with women''s benevolence?


    The premise of all this is based on one foundation.


    That''s the death of Yama.


    Died in the world''s forbidden harsey swamp.


    If he had not known the news, he would not have been so hasty in dealing with the arrest of Gong Zhengyu to control Luo Wenzhou. Unfortunately, it was too late for Yin Hu to send him a message.


    Gong Zhengyu is seriously injured and dying. As a result, he has lost the possibility of peaceful dialogue with Yandi, and there is no way out behind him.


    Unfortunately, it seems that they have no time to abandon him.


    After getting Yinhu''s news and immediately launching an investigation, Cao Xiuge got a funny news.


    Shenbang emperor, the Lord of hell, the man who stirred the world, actually lost his memory.


    I lost my memory.


    Forget who you are.


    He was even arrested in the East China Sea on suspicion of kidnapping.


    This information, no doubt let the heavy heart of him, a long sigh of relief.


    He once saw a news that a tiger grew up like a dog, so he regarded himself as a dog and forgot his identity as the king of beasts.


    The same applies to human beings.


    This man who has forgotten who he is, and Yan Di, who has let the world talk and turned pale and scared, are the same person, but they are no longer the same person.


    the tiger who has forgotten that he is the king of all animals may not even be as strong as a stronger sheep.


    What are you afraid of?


    What''s more, he still has a "cow" who cultivates a country.


    "Brother Li, I really cherish the friendship between you and me. It''s a pity..."


    Cao Xiuge shook his head, his eyes filled with emotion, and his address changed.When people are in an invincible position, they often don''t mind showing their compassion.


    "You came from the top family. You have been taught since childhood, but you have forgotten one of the most obvious principles."


    Cao Xiuge frowned slightly, then said with a smile: "Xiuge is stupid. Please make it clear to brother Li."


    In the mud and blood, a man who should not have been so calm on such an occasion said in a calm tone: "not fighting is fighting. The injustice that your Cao family suffered in those years can be seen in the world and will compensate you, but you are too eager for quick success and instant benefit."


    "The way of the temple is to pay attention to the doctrine of the mean, which should be clearer than me in terms of your education."


    Looking at the mutilated body 006 on the ground, Li futu''s tone was bland, without the tension and fear that ordinary people should have in the face of such bloody scenes.


    "In your position and in your political career, when you have not reached that height, you want to take on the responsibility of that height. This is not great consciousness, but ultra vires."


    "It has nothing to do with the starting point. People like this will not come to a good end, no matter they are shopping malls or temples."


    After a pause, Li futu looked at the prince Cao who was in charge of everything.


    "More importantly, you shouldn''t lay hands on Aunt Gong."


    Looking at Gujing bubo''s man, with each other''s voice, Cao Xiuge could not help but have waves in his heart, and his eyes also changed.


    He finally sensed something wrong.


    A patient with amnesia, should not talk so, more will not have such a look, such a tone just right!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You... "


    Not only he, even Songluo God also felt the abnormality of the men around him.


    Li futu turned his head and gave a little smile with gentle eyes,


    "Luoshen, I had a wonderful dream that we were married. I''m sure you''ve probably never had such a real dream. "


    Songluo''s pupils dilated and his eyes trembled.

 Chapter 1455

    "You bastard!"


    A person''s expression may be camouflaged, but it''s hard to lie in his eyes.


    Looking at those deep eyes, song Luoshen could no longer control his mood of ups and downs. He rushed to someone who was "awakened from a dream" and slapped his arm hard. His eyes filled with tears and he wept with joy.


    The man who had been lost for more than half a year held her trembling shoulder and said softly, "it''s OK."


    I have to admit that this scene is really moving, but in Cao Xiuge''s eyes, it is like a bolt from the blue.


    He looked at the scene in front of him like he lost his soul in an instant.


    "It''s impossible It''s impossible... "


    He kept talking to himself and couldn''t accept the reality.


    He Jiuzhou stood beside him, his expression maybe didn''t fluctuate too much, but he slowly raised his head and looked at the deep night sky.


    It was as black as ink, and there was no light in the sky.


    Many years ago, I had to hide behind the scenes. After decades of secret work and painstaking efforts, I managed this chess game for so many years. Is it the end of losing everything?


    Is it true that heaven does not protect the Cao family?


    "When on earth did you come back?"?! Have you been lying to me all the time? "


    Song Luo God raised his head.


    In fact, the word "come back" is not suitable for her. However, she is still in a calm mood and is not aware of her improper use of the word.


    "Not long ago."


    Li futu raised his hand and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. Seeing the doubt in her eyes, he said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t cheat you. It''s true that I remembered everything not long ago."


    He''s really telling the truth.


    More than an hour ago, Qin Yuyi went to the convalescent center. After seeing Gong Yuyu who was seriously injured in bed, he only said one word to him.


    "If you continue to sink, more people will be hurt. Miss Gong is just the beginning. Don''t forget, there''s another woman waiting for you. I don''t know how she is now, but something must have happened to her. Every time you get into trouble, she shows up. You shouldn''t back down when she needs you. By the way, her name is Meng Po


    Since Qin Yuyi found him in Jinling, this is probably the longest sentence the other party has ever said to him.


    Then, his head, as if a pool of stagnant water, suddenly appeared in the general vortex.


    Tao Yaoyao, Qin Yuyi, song Luoshen, three brothers of Qin family, Shen yini, Su Yuan, Qixia Temple, Qiandao Lake, Donghai University, Chunqiu Huafu, Lushan Mountain The people I met in the past six months and the road they have gone through are like a slide in his mind.


    "Yaoyao and you have seen each other in Qixia Temple for a long time, and we have been swimming together in the West Lake..."


    "Brother futu, do you remember this gymnasium? You once played basketball here... "


    All kinds of voices reverberate in my ears, and the sense of familiarity is getting stronger and stronger.


    The whirlpool gradually becomes bigger and more turbulent, and finally forms a storm, whistling up, breaking the invisible confinement to pieces!


    The human brain is an extremely magical place. The continuous efforts of all people, together with the name of Mengpo, have become the last straw to wake up the sleeping memory.


    Li futu released his hand and looked at the Cao prince.


    "You go back with your feather coat first."


    "And you?"


    Song Luo''s subconscious way.


    Li futu turned and looked at her suspiciously.


    "My master is actually the zodiac of their Cao family. Although you have recovered your memory now, your body is still..."


    Song Luo''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Although Li futu survived, he must have been seriously injured, otherwise he would not even remember who he was.


    Although he has recovered his memory now, he still has several layers of strength left, which is really a problem that no one dares to jump to a conclusion.


    "That knife Did Qin Yuyi bring it to you? "


    "Knife?"


    Li futu didn''t respond for a moment.


    "That is The weapon that the whole world is fighting for It''s like the blade of the dawn... "


    Songluo may not have realized how lovely he looked at the moment.


    Looking at each other''s face, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    In a trance, he seemed to return to the carefree youth.


    "She brought it, but it''s not necessary."


    He said with a smile, then turned around and faced the old man who might represent the top of the martial arts in this country.


    "Mr. He, this is the grudge between Cao Xiuge and me. It has nothing to do with you."


    Although he was injured, he Jiuzhou''s straight and thin figure gave people the illusion that he was as lofty as a mountain.


    The implied meaning of the other party is very clear. If he chooses to withdraw at this time, the other party will not interfere or pursue.This tone is like tolerance, like charity.


    As the emperor of Shenbang, few people in the world dare to speak to him in such a tone, but he Kyushu is not angry.


    "The Cao family is kind to me."


    In a word, there is no doubt about the attitude.


    He didn''t ask for peace.


    Gong Yuyu and Qin Yuyi are seriously injured. There is no possibility of a peaceful ending. There is no need to insult yourself.


    "Mr. He, although he has recovered his memory, his injury is certainly not completely healed. After all, the temple beat him in the lirenyuan, and the left envoy of the temple broke his arm. It''s only half a year, and his strength can''t be completely recovered!"


    Cao Xiuge said in a deep voice that it is really not easy to maintain this kind of reason under such unfavorable circumstances.


    He is very clear that he has no way out now and can only face the reality.


    Although the situation is out of control, it does not mean that it will be defeated.


    How to say again, he still has a celebrity as a winner!


    He Kyushu said nothing, a pair of old eyes watching the young man opposite, momentum rising.


    "Mr. He, you have a shoulder injury now."


    Li futu looks at Qin Yu''s right shoulder. He kindly reminds him that he doesn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger.


    Cao Xiuge felt that his serious injury had not healed, and he was pretending.


    "Not in the way."


    The old voice rang out.


    Hearing the speech, Li futu no longer spoke and stood there in silence, without any momentum. He didn''t look any different from an ordinary man at all. If it wasn''t for the setting off of song Luo God, he might not have a sense of existence as the corpse on the ground.


    The other side seems to respect the old and love the young, and he Kyushu doesn''t have the kindness of the other side.


    "Bang!"


    Rain with mud suddenly splashed, the ground instantly collapsed out of a deep footprints about twice!


    Although the heavy rain stopped, a black flash of lightning suddenly appeared!


    Come on!


    It''s coming to the extreme, and it''s coming to the extreme!


    Twelve meters!


    Black lightning in the eyes of the song Luo God intense contraction, the moment approaching.


    At this moment, she finally realized how ridiculous her plan to resist the other party was.


    Obviously. He Jiuzhou didn''t do his best to fight against Qin Yuyi just now.


    At this time, his strength, there is no reservation.


    Terror!


    Shock!


    This is the emperor!


    Cao Xiuge is determined!


    The wind blew on my face.


    Sharp as a knife.


    Abandon the injured right hand, he Jiuzhou clenched his fist with his left hand. Although he is old, his strength is as strong as Nu River, and his strength is as strong as a raging tide, which is enough to break the stone, break the gold and overturn the sea!


    Cao Xiuge squinted and looked excited.


    At that moment, the man without any momentum stepped forward in vain and stood in front of song Luo. His eyes were still calm as water. At the same time, the sound of bone burst sounded, as if he were reborn. His hand, which should have had no time to reach this position, was penetrating time and space. Under the incredible eyes of he Jiuzhou, he grasped his wrist accurately.


    Then.


    Boom!


    The noise was dull.


    He Kyushu''s forward momentum stopped suddenly, as if the track had been changed abruptly. His body fell vertically to the ground and collided with the ground solidly!


    It''s like an earthquake, and the muddy water suddenly rises.


    The man who makes a move to defeat the enemy slowly stops.


    "Offended."

 Chapter 1456

    As the guardian of the country, even in the case of arm injury, preemptive, and finally was a move down, this kind of picture, is undoubtedly some shocking.


    He Kyushu was lying on the ground, his temples and clothes were all soaked in mud, which was definitely not the image of the emperor at that time, so that song Luoshen was dull for a moment, and then suddenly recovered. He didn''t worry about the difference between the two camps, so he squatted down to help them.


    "Master..."


    He Jiuzhou stood up from the mud with one hand and the help of song Luoshen.


    In fact, at this time, he had one of the best ways to realize the Jedi turnover, that is to take Songluo God as a hostage, but he did not choose to do so.


    Although the right shoulder had been temporarily bandaged, it was even more cracked because of the violent impact just now, and the blood seeped out, which dyed all the cloth red. It looked quite shocking.


    He looked at the younger generation who beat him with one move. His eyes trembled slightly and he did not choose to do it again.


    A strong man certainly has the dignity of a strong man, but a strong man is better than self-knowledge.


    The actual gap is so huge that there is no need to insult yourself.


    It''s not that he has never seen this young man make a move, or even seen the other party be forced to a desperate situation. There is no doubt that at that time, he was far from the present situation.


    Now the other side is standing there, without any sharp edge, but it gives him a kind of pressure like the deep sea.


    He doesn''t understand why the younger generation''s strength is growing so fast, but he knows that even if he is not injured and at the peak level, the result just now will not change.


    I don''t know when, in this country, he has not felt that he can''t do what he wants for a long time. Even, looking at each other''s calm face, the bottom of he Jiuzhou''s heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of illusion.


    He can''t help but recall the scene of meeting Mengpo face to face, the feeling now, and then Basically the same.


    Talented people come out of the country for hundreds of years.


    The wave behind the Yangtze River pushes the wave ahead, and each generation is stronger than the other.


    Or is time unforgettable?


    He Kyushu doesn''t have these feelings?.


    There has never been a saying of "first come, then come".


    "Yandi, can you open up the net?"


    He spoke slowly.


    This is undoubtedly a soft word.


    It''s easy to fight to death, but it''s hard to let go of dignity.


    In his capacity as Kyushu, especially so.


    Nothing can be changed by fighting to the death. Only when he puts down his old face can he get a chance of life from his old friend Sun Tzu.


    This is the greatest sacrifice.


    After all, for some people, dignity is more important than life.


    Li futu is silent.


    He Jiuzhou was kind to him. Even if he was on the Bank of Weishui River, his hand might be inspired by the Cao family. However, even if the other party has a different intention, the fact of sending charcoal in the snow can not be denied. If there are other things, he may return a favor to the other party, but this time


    Gong Zhengyu is still seriously injured and lying on the hospital bed.


    Qin Yuyi fell unconscious in the mud.


    Looking at Song Luoshen, if he had not arrived, Luoshen would not have been safe.


    How can he laugh at all this?


    Song Luoshen saw Li futu''s eyes. At this time, she was in a dilemma.


    Although he Jiuzhou blocked her up here, she couldn''t forget each other''s kindness after all.


    With his lips moving, song Luo didn''t know whether to speak or how to speak. At last, he didn''t say a word and kept silent.


    "Mr. He, you have tried your best. I will remember your kindness. "


    Behind him, there was a voice.


    Take it easy.


    Calm.


    Calm.


    It''s Cao Xiuge.


    The prince of the Cao family, who was highly expected by the whole temple, did not let an old man lose his final dignity for himself after all.


    He Jiuzhou turned and looked back.


    Cao Xiuge''s figure appeared slowly.


    There is no doubt that the defeat of he Jiuzhou represents the failure of his biggest trump card. At this time, he has already lost completely.


    Strangely enough, he didn''t see the gray and despair on his face. On the contrary, he even began to smile from Pei Shiyin, Shenhou, the corpse of No. 006 experimental object and the body of the rat.


    "Prince..."


    The son mouse fell in the mud opened his mouth, and his eyes fluctuated violently. He could not bear it, but also pity it.


    Perhaps only she can understand how hard this man has worked for so many years.


    But so many years of hard work, like a gravel castle, in this heavy rain, rain and wind, once turned into nothing.With a gentle look in his eyes, Cao Xiuge takes his eyes back and looks at Li futu who destroyed him.


    "Brother Li, I think the young and old Li family once gave birth to the feeling that he gave birth to Li futu and Li Haotian. Now I can understand his mood at that time."


    He had a peaceful smile, no resentment, and he sighed with a smile.


    "However, life can''t be satisfactory. No one can decide that he is the leading role. Cao Xiuge is not a man who can''t afford to lose. If he is willing to gamble, he will admit defeat."


    It has to be admitted that from an objective point of view, the prince Cao is indeed a dragon and Phoenix among the people. Just in the face of failure, this free and easy attitude is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Gong Yuyu, Qin Yuyi, their injuries are all caused by me. Others are all inspired by me."


    He was not in a hurry and took all the blame on himself.


    Li futu looked at him quietly without interrupting him.


    "Brother Li, although I lost, I don''t regret it. If I did it again, I would still make the same choice. I think you should understand me best. If you stand in my perspective, you should be the same as me. It''s just a pity that we are not destined to be friends. "


    Li futu remained silent.


    Indeed, what Cao Xiuge said is not wrong.


    Compared with the blood on his hands and the sins on his body, Cao Xiuge is definitely better than Cao Xiuge. Cao Xiuge did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, but just advanced the sentences of those who were sentenced to death.


    As an outsider, he would not comment on Cao Xiuge''s secret implementation of the future light plan, nor would he meddle in his own affairs. However, Cao Xiuge''s involvement of Gong Yuyu and others is obviously impossible for him to turn a blind eye to it.


    It''s not about right or wrong.


    There is no right or wrong.


    "The king defeated the enemy..."


    Cao Xiuge whispered these four words again.


    Then.


    The corner of his mouth went up and he laughed for no reason.


    At the same time.


    A dagger appeared in his hand. Under the cover of the night, the flashing cold awn was more gloomy!


    "Brother Li, one man does the work, one man does the work. It all started with my Cao Xiuge, and it should end with my Cao Xiuge. I take my life, repay to you, hope you don''t involve other people


    He was straight and spoke in a loud voice. Until now, he didn''t say a word of plea for himself.


    After that, he smiles freely, and the dagger in his hand suddenly moves, full of radian and firm, not forward, but directly to his own neck!


    Better die in the rain than live under the fence!


    He is Cao Xiuge.


    The successor of the Cao family.


    He has his own back!


    "Prince!"


    The offspring suddenly changed color.


    Song Luoshen''s eyes also contracted.


    "Brother..."


    In vain, a voice of hoarseness and extreme fear came from behind and penetrated the night.

 Chapter 1457

    No one expected that Cao Xiuge would choose to end the resentment by suicide, and he was so determined.


    So when he saw Cao Xiuge commit suicide with a dagger, Rao Shihe Jiuzhou had no time to stop him.


    But fortunately, the cry in time stopped Cao Xiuge, who wanted to kill himself and end all this. He turned back stiffly, and two dazzling lights came into sight.


    Without waiting for the car to stop completely, on the way, Cao Jinse, who was worried all the way, pushed the door and came out, stumbling. His face was white with a huge shock, and he could not see any blood.


    "Brother, what are you doing..."


    Then he got out of the car and saw the change of the rabbit''s appearance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Jinse, you What''s the matter? "


    Looking at closer and closer sister, Cao Xiuge was obviously caught off guard.


    He grinned and wanted to smile, but he couldn''t be as free and easy as he was just now. The radian was very stiff, which made the smile more ugly than crying.


    He has the courage to commit suicide, but he can''t accept his embarrassed attitude to face his sister''s eyes.


    "Brother, no matter what happens, will you put down the knife first?"


    Worried about the stimulation to his brother, after seven or eight steps away, Cao Jinse''s steps slowed down, his voice was trembling, and his eyes were also flashing with tears.


    She''s a smart person. Although she doesn''t know what''s going on here, she can see the blood under her feet and My brother was driven to a dead end.


    "Jinse..."


    Just now, Cao Xiuge, who was so calm that he saw his sister Cao Jinse appear, finally revealed the mood fluctuation of an ordinary person when he fell into a hopeless situation with no way to go.


    He opened his mouth with a sad smile.


    "Jinse, this is not the place you should come to. Go back quickly."


    "Elder sister, the prince is going to go to extremes. Stop him quickly!"


    Cao Xiuge turned his head and glared.


    "Shut up


    But this time, for the first time, the rat who had not disobeyed him for so many years didn''t listen to him.


    Push aside the support of the rabbit, the same injury is not light smile.


    "Prince, why should you take all the blame on yourself. You didn''t intend to kill Luo Wenzhou at all. You just wanted to put him under house arrest. It''s me. It''s me who made the decision and forced him to die. If Luo Wenzhou didn''t die, none of this would have happened. All of this was caused by me. "


    This woman, who grew up in Cao''s house and knew she was a dead man, turned to look at Li futu.


    "Yan Di, I am the culprit for the injustice and the debt. I''d like to thank the prince for his death. "


    "Shut up


    Cao Xiuge stares at his son mouse with ferocious expression and fierce expression. He said angrily, "do you want to die? What do you think you are? You are just a servant of our Cao family. What qualifications do you have to say such words?! Do I need your servant to die for me? "


    The son mouse turns a deaf ear and still looks at Li futu motionless, releasing her biggest stubborn in her life.


    It is undeniable that this is indeed a touching scene.


    In this age of conscience, it''s hard to see such loyalty until death.


    Of course, Cao Xiuge''s performance is also commendable.


    As a master, he would rather sacrifice himself than save a maid. This kind of scene is very rare.


    "Brother Li, I don''t know what mistakes my brother has made, but I beg you, can you give him a chance to change his ways?"


    Cao Jinse saw the most important person, full of tears in his eyes, looking at the man who had met him when he was young, and pleading.


    "Jinse..."


    "Miss Cao..."


    Cao Xiuge and Li futu spoke almost at the same time.


    Seeing Cao Xiuge talking, Li futu''s words stopped.


    "Jinse, it''s none of your business. You go back immediately. It''s an order. Maotu, take Miss away!"


    As a brother, perhaps no one wants to see his own sister beg for mercy from others.


    What''s more.


    Or because of myself.


    Just now, Cao Xiuge, who was still smiling calmly, now his face was livid, and the other left hand, who didn''t hold the dagger, was also holding it slowly subconsciously.


    Indeed.


    Now he could have killed himself to end the pain, but he didn''t.


    It''s not about losing the courage to die.


    But as a brother''s duty, he can''t give up in front of his sister.


    When a person comes to this world, he often doesn''t live for himself.


    Jinse''s life, should be clear and beautiful, carefree, let her witness his suicide picture, too cruel.He can''t be so selfish.


    We can''t let Jinse live in the shadow of nightmare in the next life.


    Cao Xiuge glares at Maotu and wants her to take away his sister Cao Jinse, but this time Maotu doesn''t follow his orders.


    He laughed with rage.


    "Well, well, you''re all going to betray me now, aren''t you?"


    "Brother, you used to protect me, this time, let me protect you once, OK?"


    Cao Jinse whispered, tears finally can''t help rolling down from his eyes, then sliding down his cheek, and finally dripping in the blood under his feet, slowly integrated.


    "Brother Li, I know my brother may have made a serious mistake, but I beg you, can you give him a chance? I will do anything, even my life, as long as I can atone for him. "


    With the sound of the words, you can''t speak of it. The debauchery dandies in Kyoto dare not touch a finger. Miss Cao''s knees are bent down with a "bang". Finally, she kneels down in the mud and the mud splashes her clothes.


    At that moment, Cao Xiuge was struck by thunder, his expression was dull, as if he had lost his soul.


    As a man who regards the protection of his family as the highest belief, what a blow it is to see his sister kneel down to others for himself?


    I''m afraid it''s more than losing one''s life.


    Looking at the girl kneeling down to pray for her brother, song Luoshen''s eyes trembled, and her heart could not help but burst out with a touch of impatience,


    she turned her head and looked at the man who had not moved up to now.


    After so many years of love, how could she not feel what was on her mind at the moment.


    At this moment, I am afraid he is now in a difficult position to choose.


    Then, when everyone didn''t move, song Luoshen moved, his body was light and nimble, like a dragonfly skimming water, floating and leaping, and Xumi appeared in front of Cao Xiuge.


    Cao Xiuge, who is still blank in his mind, has no reaction at all.


    Immediately.


    The dagger was easily taken away.


    Then.


    "Poof


    Song Luoshen, holding a short dagger, without hesitation, pointed down, with a crisp and sharp ferocity, straight into Cao Xiuge''s left knee, and the body of the dagger was less than half!


    Cao Xiuge snorted and fell to his knees on the spot.


    Song Luoshen is superior.


    "For the rest of your life, be an ordinary person."

 Chapter 1458

    "Why don''t you come earlier? If you come earlier, maybe she won''t be hurt at all..."


    Song Luo God complained to the man driving.


    She sat in the copilot and left the spacious rear seat for the two injured.


    Song Shou is OK, and his injury may not be as good as he Jiuzhou, but Qin Yuyi, who breaks through his own physical limit to burn his maximum potential, is like a patient''s reflection before he dies. After a moment of splendor, he soon falls into a state of exhaustion. At this time, he leans on his seat and is held by song Shou. His eyes are closed. His face is as pale as paper, and his lips can''t be seen Any blood, gas if gossamer, dying.


    This scene is really worrying.


    "Can you drive faster?"


    It can be clearly seen that the concern of Songluo God comes from the heart. It''s not like faking.


    According to the truth, she and Qin Yuyi are rivals in the love field, and the family behind them is still feud. If Qin Yuyi has any accident, it should be a happy event for her. If a year ago, she might really be happy to see it come true, but time has changed. The mood of Songluo God at this moment has changed a lot compared with a year ago.


    This change is not only because Qin Yuyi saved her just now.


    "Don''t worry too much, she won''t be in any serious trouble..."


    Li futu also looked up in the rearview mirror. Qin Yuyi''s listless and haggard appearance had a panoramic view, but his tone was so calm that he was appalling.


    "Are you sure she''ll be ok?"


    Song Luo God frowned slightly, and had to express doubt. After all, she had seen Qin Yuyi how to put moths on fire from the beginning to the end.


    With a faint smile, Li Fu Tu withdrew his eyes from the rearview mirror and turned to look at the peerless face of "long gone".


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    Many times, it''s not a bad thing to suffer setbacks. This is the truth. He has been very clear, but this escape from death, let him feel more deeply.


    It''s just like breaking cocoon to turn into a butterfly. After suffering unbearable pain, if you can survive, you will surely be able to grow stronger.


    For Qin Yuyi, the same is true.


    Only by talking with the strong can we make ourselves fully aware of our shortcomings and become more powerful.


    The battle with he Jiuzhou was a hard experience for Qin Yuyi.


    Although breaking through the body''s load-bearing limit, the whole body''s meridians are under and over load, resulting in huge damage, Li futu is not worried that she will fall on this bumpy road.


    Because she has Mengpo''s blood now!


    Li Renyuan was knocked down in Heihe River under the siege of many parties. After escaping from death, he lost himself for more than half a year. He regained himself tonight. In this long decline of life and death, dream and reality, what is reborn is not only the body, but also the soul of Li futu!


    The vision of the world has become clearer.


    Stand high and see far.


    In the past, he turned his hands into clouds and covered them with rain. He led a group of bloody ghosts in the underworld and set off countless bloody winds. Those who followed me prospered and those who rebelled against me died, making the world tremble and fear.


    He thought he had a good view of the world, but this "awakening" made him wake up.


    Li futu is now beginning to understand what Mengpo said before that he could not understand at all.


    In the past, he thought that he had climbed high enough. Now, when he thought about it, he found that he was still just a frog in the bottom of the well. He took the limited sky above his head as the panorama of the world.


    His resurrection is a strong proof!


    The black river can corrode all living beings, but why is he the only one who survived?


    There is also the origin of Meng Po. Bai Tong Nu, who was invited to drink a bowl of tea by Hong Kong City, took care of his "Li Luoyi" for half a year, and the white haired woman who came to us a few nights ago and made a strange deal with him


    The world is vast, far less simple than he thought.


    There are too many unknowns waiting for him to find the answer.


    However, putting aside these doubts, at least he can be sure that at the beginning, Mengpo forcibly took people away from the God of death in exchange for her own blood. Its significance is not just a symbol of saving Qin Yuyi''s life.


    In the past, he didn''t think deeply about it, but now he is "waking up from a big dream", which makes him understand like an epiphany that Qin Yuyi''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds since he came back from the underworld, most of which is attributed to Mengpo!


    Blood.


    This is a very mysterious word.


    If it had been before, he might have scoffed.


    But now, he has to seriously consider the magic of blood.


    Although he is still not sure how powerful Meng Po''s blood is, he has a kind of inexplicable confidence that Qin Yuyi will turn the bad into the good this time.Songluo naturally could not understand so much, but she naturally believed in her man''s judgment.


    Moreover, with this guy''s playfulness, if Qin Yuyi was really in danger, even in front of her, he would never be so calm and calm.


    "I told you the truth at the beginning, didn''t you?"


    Song Luoshen gradually let go of his worries and could not help thinking of the humiliation he had suffered in Hangzhou.


    At the beginning, Ang Lee was almost a disabled person, so she had no place to vent. However, since this guy had found himself, how could she not ask for guilt?


    Li futu drove toward the medical center, responding: "if I had recovered my memory long ago, why should I pretend to be stupid?"


    This is indeed a problem.


    Song Luo God had been ready, sneered: "why pretend to be stupid, I''m afraid you have to ask yourself. Don''t think other people can''t guess what''s going on in your heart. I''m afraid some people, seeing such a good thing as "double happiness" coming to the front, pretend to be an innocent fool and accept it happily. "


    At that time, when he married two brides in Qiandao Lake, someone who was Ang Lee didn''t smile, but now he can''t help but smile, but it''s a bitter smile.


    "Luo Shen, do you think I am that kind of person? If I had been sober at that time, I would never have agreed to such a ridiculous thing. "


    His tone was firm and resolute, and his moral consciousness was very high, but it was obviously not enough to convince song Luoshen, who was forced to compromise at that time.


    "You know what you think. Do you find that you "wake up" and the amazing Princess Qin has become your wife? Is there really no secret joy in your heart? "


    Song Luoshen''s eyes are sharp, like the tip of a needle.


    Li futu''s lips moved. As a result, he gave a bitter smile and was speechless.

 Chapter 1459

    Time can''t go back.


    The overlying water is also difficult to recover.


    Even though he was not satisfied with what he had suffered in Hangzhou, song Luoshen knew that the facts could not be changed.


    After all, you can''t let someone go to the Qin family to repent?


    So after venting a little emotion, she gradually calmed down.


    "How about housekeeper song?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    They have returned to song''s convalescent center, Qin Yuyi has been treated and sent to the ward, just next to Gong Yuyu. From an optimistic point of view, the two women can be regarded as a companion.


    "It''s OK, but Shoubo is old. It''s estimated that it will take a while for him to recover from the injury this time."


    Li futu nodded.


    Song Luoshen looks at Gong Yuyu''s ward and his lips move.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Otherwise, I''ll tell my aunt. "


    Luo Wenzhou was forced to death, and Gong Yuyu herself was injured by Shenhou''s Secret gun and lay in the ward. But she didn''t kill Cao Xiuge. She needs to give Gong Zhengyu an account.


    Li futu reached out and took her arm.


    "I''ll go. You''re tired tonight, too. Go back and have a rest. "


    Song Luo God looked at him, lips gradually close, did not refuse.


    Seeing song Luoshen turn around and leave, Li futu turns around and pushes open the door of Gong Yuyu''s ward until her figure disappears in the corridor.


    Gong Zhengyu, who was lying on the hospital bed, did not sleep. As soon as the movement sounded, he came to see it.


    "How''s it going?"


    Qin Yuyi and Li futu left her ward one after another. She knew what would happen tonight and was waiting for a final result.


    Li futu didn''t respond immediately. He went to the bedside and sat down. Then he spoke slowly.


    "I''m sorry, auntie."


    Gong had a calm look. Even though his face was still pale, his complexion was better than when he just woke up a few days ago.


    "Why apologize?"


    "I should have brought Cao Xiuge to my aunt for disposal."


    Can I ask for nothing.


    "What have you done to him?"


    Since the man "woke up", she knew the result of the struggle and lost her suspense.


    "I broke his leg, but he''s still alive."


    This decision was not made by him, but Li futu did not choose to put the responsibility on Song Luoshen.


    "I''m sorry, auntie."


    He apologized again.


    Miyazaki was not angry.


    "After all, he is the only successor of the Cao family. There is nothing wrong with you doing so. Killing a person is not the best punishment. Sometimes it takes more courage to live than to die. "


    Disabled.


    I need a wheelchair for the rest of my life.


    Even ordinary people can''t bear such a blow, let alone the prince of the Cao family.


    Gong Yu said in a soft voice: "this is the end of the enmity."


    It''s a few words, but it has the effect of setting the tone.


    Li futu nodded silently.


    "You have recovered your memory. Did Miss Song trouble you?"


    Gong Zhengyu suddenly said that the corners of his mouth showed a slight radian, which meant watching a good play.


    This kind of image, with her consistent temperament is undoubtedly a little out of place.


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    He naturally understood what the other person was referring to.


    In the final analysis, the reason why he was able to successfully complete the "feat" of marrying two of the most outstanding women in the north and the south at the same time was due to the "contribution" of the elder lying in the hospital bed in front of him.


    "Aunt, do you think I don''t have enough trouble?"


    He said with a bitter smile.


    Although a little shameless suspicion, but he really did not feel how happy.


    It''s OK to be Ang Lee before, because he needs to care for the "disabled", and no one will trouble him. But now that he has recovered, he nods his head when he thinks about the situation he will face in the future.


    Marriage is married, but it''s absolutely wishful thinking to expect song Luoshen and Qin Yuyi to fall in love with their sisters.


    When an ordinary woman finds her husband cheating, she can also do the cruel thing of aiming at a certain part while her husband is asleep in the middle of the night. What''s more, he is facing two most representative women in the north and the south.


    It''s not ancient.


    That kind of two rooms, three rooms, four rooms and beautiful sitting together playing mahjong will only appear in TV series.


    "I don''t think I''m making trouble for you. On the contrary, I''m helping you. No matter Qin''s daughter or song''s girl, they all pay too much for you. You can''t fail. You should know that."


    Gong Zhengyu naturally refused to admit that he was guilty of doing bad things with good intentions.


    "That time, it was the best opportunity to suppress contradictions. We can meet but not seek. Although they will complain more or less in the future, it''s done. They''re just talking. You, as a man, should bear at least that. "Gong Zhengyu''s tone of inculcation at the moment is really like an elder.


    Li futu''s bitter smile grows stronger.


    No matter before or now, even if a dream of sorghum reborn, but he felt the most difficult to face, is still this kind of problem, so as always, he chose to escape, to live in the present free and easy state of mind, try not to think about the future.


    "Aunt, I feel very sorry about the Luo Bureau. The deceased is gone. I hope that my aunt won''t be too sad."


    Li futu left no trace and changed the topic.


    He didn''t know much about the rumors between Gong Zhengyu and Luo Wenzhou, but he had heard about them before.


    Of course, no matter what the relationship between them is, it''s not something he should ask about.


    But strangely, he just comforted and didn''t ask for anything, but Gong explained it on his own initiative.


    "He and I are just friends."


    Li futu was stunned and subconsciously looked at the woman who was one generation higher than him but not much older than him.


    Gong Zhengyu also seems to feel that his explanation is a little puzzling. He takes a look at the younger generation sitting at the edge of the bed, and then quickly moves his eyes away.


    Just experienced a heavy rain, and it is late at night, a look out of the window a dark, not a bit of light, people feel particularly depressed.


    Gong Zhengyu took back his eyes and gradually fell on the head of the bed.


    There, there is a weapon brought by Qin Yuyi. It is not only incomplete, but also has no luster. Although the simple shape looks a bit old, even if it is taken to the antique market, it will only be regarded as scrap metal.


    His eyes swept over the complex lines on the broken blade, and Gong said in a slow voice, "next, what are you going to do?"


    After more than half a year in Jinling City, the man who really lives as an ordinary man has a calm look, and his eyes also fall on the magic soldier who almost made him invincible.


    A few seconds later, he spoke softly.


    "I want revenge."

 Chapter 1460

    Central Sea.


    Although it''s called the sea, it''s actually a lake, with a drainage area of less than 100 mu. Among all the magnificent places of interest in Kyoto City, it''s not really a commendable scenic spot, but its existence, even if you look at the whole country, has a supreme position.


    After the heavy rain, the weather is clear, the sky is blue, the water wave is gentle, looking around, you can see some fish jumping out of the water, breathing fresh air.


    On the bank, a group of people are walking slowly. An old man in Chinese tunic suit and a young man are walking in front, and a woman and a middle-aged man are following. They deliberately fall behind by five or six steps. Obviously, they don''t want to disturb the conversation between the old and the young in front.


    It''s sunny after the rain. Drops of rain are not willing to roll down from the branches, breeze blowing from the water, so that people can clearly feel the moist air also contains the fragrance of soil, although the foot of the land is inevitably muddy, but it can not affect people''s good mood.


    "I''m glad to see you safe."


    The old man in Zhongshan costume turned his head and opened his mouth with a smile. He was introverted and simple. If he brought fishing gear, he would be mistaken for an ordinary old man fishing here.


    Of course, this is just a joke. Fishing has always been prohibited in the Central Sea basin.


    "I''m also very glad to be able to meet you."


    The young man who walked side by side with him gave a little smile. He was gentle, respectful and thrifty, and also had no arrogance.


    The road is simple.


    The real superior never shows off the extraordinary on the surface.


    "He Lao Is that all right? "


    After hesitation, the young man asked. It was Li futu who survived.


    And he was followed by Songluo and After the death of Luo Wenzhou, Jiang Kuangyi temporarily took the post of Luo Wenzhou.


    "The injury is not serious. At most, it''s a matter of training for a period of time, but..."


    The old man stopped, looked at the water and sighed.


    "This will, inevitably a little depressed."


    As soon as he stopped, the other three stopped.


    "Otherwise, I or Luo Shen will visit..."


    Li futu was interrupted by the old man before he finished speaking.


    "At this time, it''s not appropriate for you or Miss Song to go. It''s a knot that outsiders can''t help. Only he can open it."


    The old man in Zhongshan costume looked at the water with a calm look.


    Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs.


    Besides, there is no first in literature and no second in martial arts.


    Since ancient times, it''s not uncommon for us to catch up with the younger generation. It''s worth lamenting that we can''t defeat a younger generation with the old man''s mind, but we won''t be depressed.


    The cruelest way to attack a person is not to defeat or even kill him, but to destroy his faith!


    Cao family layout for decades, and after three generations, combined with the efforts of countless people, now once the collapse, all hope is gone, this setback, who can bear?


    What''s more, it happened in front of me.


    He can understand the old man''s mood.


    The kind of self reproach of watching things happen but not being able to return to the sky is most likely to make people fall into a dead end.


    "Some people repay virtue with resentment and are ungrateful, while others have been imprisoned for a lifetime by the simple word" kindness. ". As a matter of fact, I really appreciate he. He knows how to advance and retreat. He is affectionate and righteous, but he is not stubborn and stupid. He is flexible and knows how to choose. He is a general. "


    The old man spoke softly, but what he commented on was the Grand Marshal in charge of the capital. It was shocking, but it was reasonable.


    This time, the old man sighed in a few words, which seemed to be unintentional, but it showed that the Grand Marshal, who had made his way to heaven, had a smooth road ahead and had many flowers.


    "In addition, I say thank you for the Cao family."


    The old man turned his head and pointed to Cao Xiuge''s kindness of not killing him.


    Li futu, noncommittal, looked at the water and said with a faint smile, "I thought you would not be satisfied with the result."


    The old man was stunned and then began to laugh. The bright laughter attracted the eyes of song Luoshen and Jiang Kuangyi, who were silent not far away and seemed to be enjoying the scenery. But soon, they shifted their eyes again and didn''t want to eavesdrop at all.


    "Do you think I want Cao Xiuge to die?"


    The old man''s smile did not stop, his eyes were peaceful, but his words were extremely sharp.


    Li futu said nothing.


    "Then tell me, why do you think I want to kill with a knife? What''s good for me if Cao Xiuge dies? "


    The old man asked with a smile.


    Li futu''s expression was flat. After the old man asked him twice, he finally spoke.


    "Tang Zong established himself in the Central Plains by the power of the powerful family. However, there was a Tang Dynasty that was committed to suppressing the powerful families, because there was no emperor who was willing to rule the world with his aristocratic family."


    This is the same opinion!The old man was stunned and then laughed.


    "If Mr. Li had a different choice in those days, I''m afraid he would be a member of the Li family now."


    Looking at the calm young face beside him, he sighed with emotion.


    Half pay, he sighed.


    "You are right, but not all. If the powerful family is too strong, it will inevitably squeeze the space for the poor children to rise and form a clique atmosphere, which is easy to lead to the private giving and receiving of power, cronyism, and even the joke of "hereditary neglect". I really want to curb the development of these gatekeepers, but anyway, I really don''t want to kill Cao Xiuge. "


    "After all, Cao Xiuge is the only male in the Cao family. So far, the Cao family has never failed the country."


    This is absolutely true.


    For anyone else, the old man would not speak and no one would dare to listen.


    After listening to the words from the old man''s heart, Li futu was silent for a moment. He turned his head and asked, "do you think that what Cao Xiuge did is really wrong?"


    The old man looked at the water and didn''t answer the question until the end.


    After a while, a young man and woman left.


    After they had gone away, Jiang Kuangyi came to the old man and stood in the position of Li futu.


    "He just asked me a very interesting question."


    The old man still looked at the water and spoke slowly.


    "Kuang Yi, do you think that what Cao Xiuge did was really wrong?"


    This question is definitely not easy to answer.


    Rao is Jiang Kuangyi, who also thinks about half pay.


    Seeing this, the old man said with a smile, "speak freely, without any scruples. I want to hear your true thoughts."


    Hearing the speech, Jiang Kuangyi responded cautiously: "unkind, but righteous."


    "Not benevolent, but righteous."


    The old man read it in a low voice. He didn''t blame Jiang Kuangyi for his wrong answer. He slowly turned around and looked at the back of a young man and woman who had left.


    "Perhaps no one would have thought that the Li family''s illegitimate son, who was the least cared about at the beginning, overthrew Li Cao''s two powerful families one after another, and reshaped the world for the children of poor families in the world."

 Chapter 1461

    When he got into the car, song Luoshen didn''t ask the man about his conversation with the old man just now. When he fastened his seat belt, he whispered.


    "I heard that the leader of huangrui group will be buried this afternoon."


    Smell speech, is going to drive Li futu action slightly pause. He didn''t have much contact with the leader of huangrui, but huangrui group had a certain "origin" with him.


    Song Luo God has been quietly looking at him.


    "Do you know the location?"


    After half pay, Li futu grasped the steering wheel and finally opened his mouth.


    Songluo nodded.


    "In the Vientiane garden, it''s just Are you sure you want to go? Chairman mu, it''s in our hands that we die. Let''s go to mourn. I''m afraid Xuejie will Not very welcome. "


    This truth can be understood by Li futu even without being reminded by song Luoshen.


    Even if not out of subjective will, Mu Qingyu did die under Qin Yuyi''s sword.


    This is a fact that cannot be denied.


    Recalling the meeting in Donghai many years later, the other party''s face was full of surprise, and Song Li''s wedding, when the other party invited him to drink, and when the other party got drunk, he walked home with the other party on his back


    A colorful picture in the mind constantly intertwined flash, Li futu will start the car.


    "In any case, this grudge has nothing to do with her. We should go and apologize."


    Songluo didn''t stop it.


    ¡­¡­


    Vientiane garden is a high-grade cemetery, which is located on a hillside. There is an ancient temple on the top of the mountain. The evening drum and morning bell pray for the dead. The sea of clouds churns and the scenery is quite beautiful.


    Outside the cemetery, Li futu and song Luoshen push the door to get off and walk into the cemetery. They are both dressed in black, and Li futu is still holding a bunch of flowers.


    The tombstones stand in an orderly forest. The black and white photos on the tombstones create a depressing atmosphere. Although the cemetery is large, it is still lifeless.


    Li futu and song Luoshen are very patient. After wandering aimlessly in the cemetery for more than 20 minutes, they didn''t find Mu Qingyu''s tomb, but they first saw the son mouse and the one pushed by her Cao Xiuge.


    Like them, the servants were dressed in black.


    Song Luoshen also subconsciously looked forward. Sure enough, he soon saw Cai Hongli kneeling in front of a monument.


    The man around, holding the white flowers, continued to walk forward.


    Song Luo Shen drew back his eyes and followed his steps.


    "Here you are."


    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, the rat wheeled the wheelchair around. Looking at them, Prince Cao in his wheelchair didn''t seem to be surprised. He looked calm and even took the initiative to say hello with a smile.


    In his hand, also holding a bunch of white flowers, but I do not know why, until now has not sent out.


    Li futu stopped and looked at his bandaged knee.


    One hundred days after injury, I was stabbed in the knee.


    At this time, the other party should have been lying in the hospital bed, but he had to endure the pain and appeared here.


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for you here."


    Song Luo said.


    She may look mean and jealous sometimes, but she always shows a far superior measure.


    Li futu nodded slightly and went on, passing Cao Xiuge.


    Song Luo God stops at the same place, not far away from his son, Cao Xiuge. The enemies who were fighting each other a day ago are now standing together in peace. They are all dressed in monotonous black clothes. The picture has a kind of almost absurd harmony for a moment.


    As Mu Qingyu, sudden death is absolutely a big event that can cause a sensation in the whole country. However, Cai Hongli didn''t make a big effort. He didn''t seem to want anyone to disturb his sister''s purity. He quickly buried her in peace, and didn''t even inform anyone.


    Li futu went all the way to the stele, stood beside the woman kneeling on the ground, bent down to put down the flowers, and at the same time, whispered a word.


    "I''m sorry."


    Cai Hongli, who made Cao Xiuge flinch, raised his head. His face was pale and haggard, as if he hadn''t slept all day, and he couldn''t see anything in his eyes.


    "Who brought you here?"


    But when she saw Li futu, her weak body seemed to burst out with a huge force. She sat up, picked up the bunch of flowers and threw them at Li futu.


    "Take your things and get out of here, get out of here!"


    She pointed to Li futu''s way and spoke fiercely. Her eyes were full of tears. She was no longer as gentle as before.


    Li Fu did not dodge, let the flower hit himself, petals fall off because of the impact, slowly falling to the ground.


    He can understand the pain of the other party at the moment.


    Because he had experienced similar scenes at the beginning.


    There is only one person left in the world, who is lonely, helpless and hopeless, and who has never experienced it personally. It is unimaginable.He understood that all the explanations and comforts were weak at the moment.


    "I''m sorry."


    Li futu spoke again, which may be the only three words he could say at this time.


    "She may be the biggest victim of this war."


    Looking at the scene in front of the tomb, it had been half an hour, but Cao Xiuge, who was not close to the monument, spoke quietly.


    Songluo turned to look at him.


    I have to admit that she admired each other''s endurance.


    Maybe only she knows the weight of the knife on her knee.


    "You don''t feel ashamed to see her? Or did you feel ashamed to see her sister? It''s better to go back early and lie in the hospital bed and suffer in vain here. What''s the trouble? "


    Today, Cao Xiuge, who has to rely on a wheelchair to walk, looks at the culprit who caused his current tragedy, but he has no resentment.


    "Lying in the hospital bed, the body will really feel better, but the soul will suffer..."


    "Do you think you''ll be less guilty if you come here?"


    Song Luo God will interrupt.


    "The one who lies there forever may be just one of the twelve zodiac signs of your Cao family, but it''s her only relative in the world. Do you know what is the cruelest thing in the world? That is to give people hope, and the result is despairing. If it''s today''s situation, it''s not as good as when you didn''t save them. "


    Cao Xiuge gradually lost his expression and was speechless.


    "Just because I didn''t kill you doesn''t mean I let you go. A hundred dead, the most relaxed, difficult is to survive. You''ll spend the rest of your life blaming and repenting for those who died for you. The rest of your life will be spent in repentance. "


    "Miss Song..."


    The son mouse wants to open his mouth, but Cao Xiuge raises his hand and stops her.


    "You are right. This is the punishment I deserve, but don''t be happy too soon, Luoshen. I lost, but you don''t have to rest easy."


    He looked at the figure in front of the monument.


    "Of course, I hope you can continue to win. That''s true. Even if you can only be a bystander, it is worthwhile to witness a never ending miracle in your lifetime. "

 Chapter 1462

    "Chairman Mu has just passed away. Now is the most emotional and unstable time for the student sister. Don''t take it too seriously..."


    Song Luo God comforts a way.


    At this time, the two have come out of the cemetery.


    As she expected, because of the death of Mu Qingyu, Cai Hongli has regarded them as enemies.


    This kind of hostility is quite different from the previous competitive relationship in shopping malls.


    Li futu, who was mercilessly blasted out, laughed, opened the door, sat in the car and looked at the cemetery.


    "It''s just a few words of abuse. It doesn''t hurt. If it can make her feel better, I can let her curse for a whole day."


    "Cai Xuejie is a very strong person. Although the blow this time is too heavy, I believe it will only take a certain amount of time for her to recover. Don''t worry too much. "


    Song Luoshen holds a man''s hand and comforts him with a soft voice. He is not a general magnanimous person. He is a model of a good wife and mother.


    This is the great wisdom of women.


    Li futu and she looked at each other, nodded, finally looked at the cemetery, and then drove away.


    There are too many things in the world that people can''t do anything about. He has tried, but obviously his appearance will only stimulate Cai Hongli more. The healing of the wound can only be left for time.


    "I''ll leave you to take care of my aunt and feather coat."


    Smell speech, song Luoshen brow wrinkled, turned to see the man driving.


    That calm and deep side face, no less rebellious and uninhibited, but more charm.


    She pursed her lips.


    "You just recovered. Don''t you stay a few more days?"


    Li futu smiles and shakes his head.


    "I''ve wasted more than half a year. They''re still waiting for me."


    Songluo was silent.


    She knew what a man was going to do, and she knew she couldn''t stop him.


    Gentle Township, of course, is a hero grave, but not every man will be fettered by feelings.


    "Promise me not to take any more risks, will you? If things can''t be done, don''t go your own way. You need to understand that they are not the only ones waiting for you. "


    Li futu turned his head and nodded slowly.


    On the same day, he went to the airport, left Kyoto by flight, and left Longguo.


    There was no big publicity, only Songluo God.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Gently embracing for a moment, song Luo God let go, did not block the way of men.


    At Guangming medical center, dozens of kilometers away, Gong Zhengyu lies on his bed. I also saw a plane flying through the air outside the window.


    Watching the plane fly into the sea of clouds, her eyes are peaceful.


    ¡­¡­


    Underground headquarters.


    The top of Shura tower that Qin Yuyi once looked at.


    There are many senior officials in the prefecture.


    Since the first World War of lirenyuan, because of the fall of Emperor Yan, the leaderless underground government has shown its amazing ability to cope with emergencies. In order to avoid the situation of being taken advantage of and attacked by others, it immediately chose to avoid the world, shrink its power and minimize its losses.


    This was originally a very wise move, which was conducive to controlling the situation, stabilizing people''s minds, and avoiding the immediate collapse caused by the fall of the leader. However, it is inevitable that the local government will be dissatisfied with this kind of "weak" behavior, and its representative is the irascible black impermanence.


    "Can hiding solve the problem? Every day, our people die miserably outside, and the business that we have managed to develop is being eroded a little bit. It''s just a chronic death to stay here. It''s better to rush out. Even if we die together with the temple, it''s better than to hide here and muddle along! "


    Black impermanence, which had been suppressed for more than half a year, finally broke out with a fierce look and bloodthirsty eyes.


    His character is hot, and he has always been a typical advocate. He was rescued from lirenyuan. He has been patient for more than half a year, and his patience is approaching the limit.


    It''s true that if you can''t escape from the world, you can avoid a fatal blow, but no matter how big it is, it can''t become a refuge for all. After all, some people can only stay in the outside world and face the danger of being hanged at any moment.


    In this world, it''s rare to send charcoal in the snow, but it''s not uncommon for people to fall into the well.


    It''s not just the temple of the mortal enemy. Over the years, the crazy expansion of the underworld has virtually harmed the interests of too many people. In the past, the underworld was at its height, and those people could only hide their hatred and endure it in secret. But this change in the underworld immediately gave them a chance to take advantage of it.


    This is a very real world. There is only a line between heaven and hell. The fall of leaders has led to the downfall of the most prosperous hell, and even a faint sign of becoming the target of public criticism.


    Many years ago, in the early stage of its development, the underground government experienced a great disaster. The location of its headquarters was leaked. At last, many countries carried out a joint encirclement and suppression operation. At that time, the underground government suffered heavy casualties, but this crisis is obviously more serious than the last one.Black impermanence''s position in the underworld was high, but it didn''t reach the level of a word. On top of him, there were many people, at least Cui pan, the head of the four judges, who kept him.


    The decision of seclusion was carried out by Cui pan. Black impermanence''s dissatisfaction with seclusion can almost be regarded as a query or even provocation to his decision maker, but Cui pan was not angry.


    The hell fell into Heihe, Mengpo disappeared, and the hell fell into an unprecedented crisis. It can even be said that it is the time of life and death. If he is in a mess, the hell may really fall apart.


    "Black impermanence, calm down..."


    Said dia.


    "Calm down? How to calm down? Yama died at the hands of the temple, but what about us? Just hide here and do nothing, thinking that if you hide here, you can deceive yourself and pretend that you don''t know the sound of ridicule from outside? "


    Black impermanence has red eyes.


    If Cui pan hadn''t stopped him, he would have rushed out of the temple. Kill one to break even, kill two to make money.


    You know, it was for the sake of saving them that Yandi got into a tight encirclement and was forced into a desperate situation.


    In the past six months, the picture of Emperor Yan falling into the river has always been in his mind, like a nightmare.


    That kind of guilt and self reproach made him crazy.


    In contrast, not far away from the white impermanence is obviously more calm.


    "Is Yama dead? Black impermanence, what evidence do you have to confirm that the emperor of hell is dead? "


    Among the four judges, the only female Yin Luohua spoke. Although she was dissatisfied with Yan Di, she still hoped that the man would be safe at this time.


    "I saw with my own eyes that Emperor Yan was knocked down by Apollo. The Heihe River is not only poisonous, but also highly corrosive. Let alone human beings, even if the gold and stone fall down, I''m afraid it will only go up in smoke."


    Black impermanence''s words are extremely harsh, enough to smash the tiny illusion in the heart of these high-level underground.


    There was a sudden silence in the hall of death.


    At this time, someone suddenly broke into the hall and stumbled.


    "Report, request to land."


    "Who?"


    The cow''s head sank.


    "From the surveillance screen, it looks like Yan, Yan Di... "


    Including Hei Wuchang, this group of high-level officials who made the world tremble were all stunned, and then suddenly changed color.

 Chapter 1463

    It''s not an illusion.


    Walking out of the shurota, I came to the apron and watched the man jumping from the helicopter. Not to mention the excited horse face and the incredible black impermanence, even the white impermanence, who had been as cold as death, and even Cui pan, who had resisted the pressure for more than half a year, had obvious mood swings in his eyes.


    "Long time no see, ladies and gentlemen."


    Li futu approaches with a smile.


    After a short period of consternation, even though Yin Luohua, who had always had a great opinion on Yan Di, could not help feeling relieved, and then lowered his arrogant head.


    "Welcome Emperor Yan to return to hell."


    "Get up."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    When they all straightened up again, his eyes swept over the faces.


    "Most of the year Are you all ok? "


    Everyone was staring at him, silent, surprise came too suddenly, until now, they are still a little hard to believe the facts in front of them.


    "Yandi, how did you..."


    Black impermanence was the first one to open his mouth. Although he was very excited, he was inevitably confused about the "resurrection from death" of Emperor Yan.


    "It''s a long story. I''ll explain it to you later."


    Li futu said simply.


    In fact, he didn''t know what happened this time. Maybe only when he met Li Luoyi again, could he get a clear answer.


    After all, they were not ordinary people. Soon, these demons and monsters controlled the seven emotions and six desires, and recovered their calm from the safe return of the emperor.


    "Emperor Yan, after the battle of leaving Renyuan, in order to avoid greater losses, I decided to implement the plan of seclusion and recuperation. However, because of the news of your fall, many forces are ready to move and join the temple to encircle us. In the past half a year, according to incomplete statistics, we have lost more than 2300 people..."


    This kind of news undoubtedly needs some courage to report, but Cui pan did not evade his responsibility.


    "What about business?"


    Li futu is still calm.


    "At present, as long as the enterprises known to be related to our local government have been hit to varying degrees, our assets distributed all over the world have lost about 300 billion."


    Only half a year.


    More than 2000 people.


    300 billion.


    These are really two shocking figures.


    All the people subconsciously lowered their eyes and avoided the eyes of Emperor Yan.


    "Don''t blame yourself. You didn''t make a wrong choice."


    Li futu didn''t get angry because of such a huge loss. He patted Cui pan on the shoulder.


    "I know you''ve done your best."


    It takes a lot of courage and responsibility for a strong man to break his wrist.


    If you don''t choose to avoid the world, the situation of the underground government will definitely be worse than it is now. Although the loss is not small, at least the backbone of the underground government has been preserved, but it''s a pity that more than 2000 dead people have died.


    "Get ready. I''m going to pay homage to my comrades in arms and compatriots who have sacrificed for the underworld over the years."


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Qin Yuyi ascended to the top of Shura pagoda and had a general view of the whole hell, but there was one missing place that she did not catch.


    That is the other side of the abyss.


    As the name suggests, this dozens of acres of flat land separated from the underground headquarters has no buildings. At a glance, there are only silent tombs, which are magnificent!


    Li futu took the lead, crossed the red separation line, and took the lead to step into the most solemn piece of land in the underground.


    Here. Nearly ten thousand people were buried. They are all the people who died on the way to the rise of the Prefecture in recent years.


    This cemetery, from the beginning of the planning area of 10 mu, has been expanding, until now, it is almost limitless in scale.


    Magnificent.


    But it also shows a strange solemn and stirring.


    A man''s success is the end of all his bones.


    The rise of a power is even more brutal.


    We not only need to step on the bodies of the enemy, but also need our own lives to pave the way.


    "Here, we bury our flesh and blood compatriots, who share the same faith and belief with us and will fight for it at all costs, even if they lose their lives."


    Li futu slowly opened his mouth without a loudspeaker, but the sound was very penetrating. It not only penetrated into the ears of the living behind, but also covered the graves, as if to tell the people who were sleeping underground.


    Of course, with the exception of a few, most of the tombs have only stone tablets on them, while the bottom is almost empty.


    For people like them, it''s too difficult, almost a luxury. Most of them are dead, or can''t find the body at all.


    After arriving at the other side of the abyss, Rao is black and impermanent, and his face becomes solemn.


    Those buried here are all warriors.


    "Although they have fallen down, we have to inherit their will, move on, and fulfill their unfinished ideals. No one can stop us, no one can."With the voice, Li futu bent down slowly and bowed to the other side of the abyss.


    The rest followed.


    More than 1000 people from the prefecture headquarters bowed together.


    There was no sound.


    But it''s vast.


    "As the leader of the prefecture, I have not fulfilled my duty over the years, leading to countless compatriots'' tragic death by others. In the past six months, 2000 compatriots have been persecuted. At this moment, in the outside world, our comrades in arms are bleeding and dying. I don''t know what you think about this situation How, but I feel guilty. "


    Li futu turns around and faces the most elite force in the underworld.


    "Most of the people who built the other side of the abyss have been sleeping here, and some of them are steles that I set up myself. I don''t know if there has been one more grave in the nearly ten thousand tombs in the past six months of my "death", but I think I can''t live without a place in the other side of the abyss. "


    Li futu made a joke, but no one was laughing.


    More than a thousand pairs of eyes, all holding their breath and concentrating on him.


    "I don''t want to be the first one to be buried in the other side of the abyss, and I will never be the last one. This is my requirement. Of course, before I lie down here, I have to find a way to say for the nearly ten thousand dead here. Maybe this is the meaning of my escape from death this time. "


    Black impermanence seemed to hear something, and suddenly became excited.


    "Now, it''s time to end it."


    Li futu looked calm and spoke slowly in front of nearly ten thousand dead.


    "I will declare the temple of war. Will you join me?"


    There was a silence.


    All of them were breathing fast.


    Although the friction between them and the temple has never been broken, the significance of this time is obviously different.


    After a short silence, the volcano erupted, the regular response sounded, and the red slurry gushed out, like thunder, as if to rush out of the underground world.


    "Follow the emperor to the death!"


    Black impermanence is the loudest.


    This moment.


    They''ve been waiting too long!


    That night.


    More than a dozen unknown Leiyin fighters invaded Pakistan''s airspace and launched lightning raids. The holy temple and main church in Pakistan was bombed repeatedly.


    It''s a coincidence.


    The state of Kang.


    Iraq.


    Sri Lanka.


    ¡­¡­


    In one night, a total of six countries were invaded, and the targets of unidentified fighters were extremely clear. The temple was laid out in more than ten important missionary sites on the south continent, and all of them turned to ashes overnight.


    The relentless fire tore the night apart.


    Also awakened the whole world!

 Chapter 1464

    Longguo daily.


    China times.


    Country y weekly.


    ¡­¡­


    The mainstream media of major countries, as if they had made an agreement, simultaneously reported the tragic air attack on more than a dozen churches in the temple last night in the early morning of the next day.


    The news came out.


    There was a global uproar.


    In six countries, only the Temple Church has become a ruin. Even a fool can see that this is a premeditated and organized attack on the temple. It''s just incredible that the temple, as the largest religion in the world, has more than one billion believers. Who dares to provoke such a huge thing?


    Unlike in the past, no terrorist force has come forward to claim responsibility for this massive air raid that shocked the world. In other cases, even if it is not made by itself, someone will definitely take the initiative to jump out and carry the black pot on his head in order to win this "reputation". But this time, no one has the courage.


    The ruins of the church are still smoking, but the originator has retired to the unknown darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    Rosenberg.


    An old manor with a long history.


    With a Shua, a blonde woman made a clean, textbook level swing. The golf ball flew and landed on the lawn three or four hundred meters away.


    The woman stood up straight and laughed, then handed the golf club to her servants and walked towards the sun chair not far away.


    She has the usual appearance characteristics of Western women, a bright blonde hair tied into a ponytail, wearing a sunshade white hat, wearing a sports tights, tight pants with long elastic legs, cool wearing her proud figure suddenly appears incisively and vividly.


    A man followed her in silence, like a servant. His face was expressionless and rigid, but he had a six pointed star tattoo on his neck with a blood colored eye inlaid in the middle, which was quite eye-catching.


    The blonde woman went to sit down under the umbrella, took a sip of the ice juice on the table, raised her milk white hand and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    After relieving her thirst, she put down the juice, noticed a newspaper on the table and picked it up.


    This is the latest morning paper. The cover headline undoubtedly reports the news of the air raid on the six countries in the south continent last night. The paper used a large page to publish a picture of the Temple Church being bombed into ruins, in order to explain to the public the horror of the air raid last night.


    The woman browsed the world''s heaviest news for a while, then left the newspaper on her desk.


    "Six countries were attacked at the same time, and the attackers only bombed the church in the temple, and no one else committed crimes. Adelaide, who do you think is responsible for such a big hand?"


    Adelaide, the top four in the world rankings, is still ahead of Bai Wuchang under judge Qi Gan.


    He can only stand in front of this woman, so the identity of this woman is ready to come out.


    Rothschild day!


    The third successor of the world''s first family!


    In the face of Dai''s inquiry, Adelaide did not think too much, and soon responded with a simple two word tone.


    "Hell."


    It is true that the six countries were invaded at the same time, but only the church in the temple was bombed. This kind of treacherous reality almost reminds people of the underworld subconsciously.


    After all, the hell and the temple have always been deadly enemies. They have this motive and this strength.


    "A thin camel is bigger than a horse. Although the strength of the underground is greatly damaged, it''s not difficult to blow up some strongholds of the temple. What''s more, the south continent has always been their home."


    Dai gently nodded, seemingly also recognized Adelaide''s judgment.


    It''s not a small matter that the territorial air is violated. No matter how weak the country is, I''m afraid it will not allow someone to overstep the border, and then leave behind a pile of shells, leaving a lot of smoke and ruins. This is the most fundamental issue of national dignity.


    But in fact, last night, just like the national defense personnel were asleep, they didn''t carry out much effective interception or resistance, so that the other side easily ran in, and even didn''t know where the plane came from.


    That''s a real joke.


    "I think only the prefectures can make those countries swallow these shells with patience. Although the prefectures are getting weaker and weaker in the past six months, they have accumulated too much power in the south continent for a long time. They can''t wipe them out completely in half a year. It''s just a pity that those unjust leaders who were killed in the temple wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to infiltrate the south continent and replace the influence of the local government. What happened? More than half a year''s hard work and countless human and material resources have been blown to ashes under a pile of shells, and they have become the laughing stock of the whole world. "


    Dai sighed with a smile: "the hell has been patient for so long. As soon as they show up, they give such a big gift to the temple. It''s really worthy of their style all the time. They are paranoid and crazy, regardless of everything. I thought that the fall of the emperor of hell has completely wiped out their blood. But now, I''m afraid the Hell won''t be willing to die so slowly. I''m afraid the temple will have some problems next It hurts. ""It''s nothing to worry about. I think the temple wanted to see this for a long time. As long as the hell is willing to show up, even if it pays a certain price, the temple will be willing. "


    Adelaide road.


    Although last night''s lightning strike did blow up the temple, the loss was completely within the tolerable range of the temple.


    It''s easy for people with clear eyes to see that today, if the hell really chooses to fight to the death with the temple, there are only four words to describe it.


    Kill yourself.


    Hearing this, Dai smiles even more and looks at her security officer with great significance.


    "Don''t you think the hell has been hiding well for half a year. As long as they don''t show up, the temple will have nothing to do with them for a while and a half. Why can''t they bear it for half a year


    Since the fall of Emperor Yan, the invincible hell has suffered a serious Waterloo, and the form has changed dramatically.


    After killing Emperor Yan, the temple didn''t stop there. It took advantage of the victory and launched an all-round encirclement and suppression of the underground.


    Led by the temple, many careerists can''t restrain their greedy heart. They want to tear a piece of meat from the dying beast, the hell. In such a severe situation, the hell chooses the most sensible and cowardly way to live in seclusion. It''s a bit like the East''s so-called taste of gall.


    But why endure for more than half a year, but suddenly broke out last night?


    Adelaide obviously does not know the answer to this question.


    Dai didn''t embarrass him either. She sighed at the broken picture in the newspaper.


    "It''s better to die generously than to die chronically. The deathbed counter attack of the underworld has begun, but I don''t know how many people will be buried with it. "


    Suddenly, Dai inexplicably thought of a man''s face, green eyes appear a slight color of regret, flash away.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: this book is officially renamed as "the supreme pride of the city".

 Chapter 1465

    "Yama, all the main churches of the temple on the south continent have been destroyed."


    Underground headquarters.


    Under the Shura tower.


    Cui pan is reporting on the air raid last night.


    Followed by black impermanence.


    Since the return of Emperor Yan, he has been almost inseparable. His only purpose is to kill St. Peter and comfort tens of thousands of dead in the other side of the abyss with the head of the king.


    So far, of course. His encouragement has not worked, and he is not discouraged. He firmly believes that an iron pestle can be ground into a needle.


    "How are our casualties?"


    Asked Li futu, who gave the temple a powerful reply as soon as he returned.


    "We lost two fighters and two pilots were killed."


    Li futu frowned at his words.


    "Who did it?"


    The lightning attack last night was just for surprise. According to the truth, it is impossible for the temple to make any response at all. It should be a complete victory.


    "It''s state L. in the last six months, the temple has made great efforts to infiltrate the south continent, and state L has completely taken refuge in them."


    It is the instinct of human beings, and it is the same with a country.


    In the past, the Prefecture was the king without a crown in the south continent. However, the situation has changed. After the battle of Renyuan, the prefecture lost its supreme leader, and its position has plummeted. As a result, the attitude of some countries in the south continent has become more subtle, so that this land which has never been involved in the temple has built one church after another in half a year.


    Among them, l country is the most typical representative.


    With less than 100000 square kilometers of land, three churches have been built, which are comparable to the bishop level of the temple. This shows how flattering the leadership of L country is to the temple.


    Of course, these three brand-new cathedrals, not long before they came into play, were mercilessly bombarded by gunfire and turned into a pile of broken stone ruins last night.


    There were three fighters sent to l country last night, two of which were shot down. One completed the mission alone and successfully returned home.


    Obviously, the plane survived, not because of luck.


    Although the state of L has chosen to turn to the temple, the remaining power of the local government still exists. The leadership of the state of L doesn''t want to leave a little room for mediation, but Li futu naturally won''t play politics with them. The leadership of the state of L wants to be a wall grass, but Li futu won''t give them this opportunity.


    In those days, how did the local government dominate the southern continent? A few years later, those people seem to have completely forgotten the bloody terror of that year.


    Li futu''s eyes fall on Hei Wuchang.


    Well, it''s also a chance for him to vent, so that he doesn''t always pester himself like this.


    "Go ahead and send polite greetings to the big people in L country."


    Black impermanence understood, showed a ferocious and bloodthirsty smile, and immediately nodded.


    "Take orders."


    At the beginning of the development of the prefecture, in order to accumulate capital quickly, he intervened in the drug trade in the drug flooded southern continent. As a result, some people were touched. A powerful man directly ordered to arrest the members of the prefecture for public and private affairs, and issued a must kill order. As long as he found out, he didn''t need any procedure. He could kill them on the spot. He would rather kill the wrong person than let them go. The result was less than the second week The powerful man died in his family, including six guards and 18 members of his family.


    Of course, time has changed. It''s a long time since the massacre. Many people have forgotten it. It''s time for them to relive it.


    Don''t know to be transferred black impermanence evil spirit Teng Teng of turn to leave.


    Li futu watched his back.


    "It''s been a hard time for you."


    Cui pan shook his head.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    Only when we really stand in this position can we realize how much responsibility and pressure we have to bear.


    The reason why he chose Cui pan as the head of the four judges and gave him the position of "supreme minister" is not only because of his strength, but also because of his personality.


    If he had any accident with Mengpo, he believed that Cui Pan had the ability to stand up and stabilize the overall situation, and Cui pan did not disappoint him.


    If you are polite, there is no need to say more. Li futu takes back his eyes from Hei Wuchang.


    "When the next list changes, you should be able to be the emperor."


    He looked at Cui pan and said with a smile.


    Cui pan was silent, did not admit it, but did not deny it.


    "Holy king, holy daughter, right envoy It''s going to be a tough fight. "


    "Yama, I don''t think this is the best time to fight the temple."


    At that time, Cui pan finally said what he didn''t say.


    Maybe he is the only one who dares to say that.


    Even if he ascended the list of gods and became the third emperor of the underworld, he was still not equal to the temple.There are some gaps that can not be made up by one cavity of blood.


    What''s more, Meng Po''s whereabouts are still unknown.


    He is at the top of the judges. When everyone loses his mind, he still has to keep calm.


    "I understand your worries. But timing is not waiting, it''s creating. "


    Li futu said softly, pausing for a moment and adding another sentence.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve managed to escape from death this time. How can I die for nothing again."


    Hearing the words, Cui Pan said no more.


    Li futu patted him on the shoulder. As he was about to turn around and walk into Shura tower, Cui pan suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Yandi, what is your strength now?"


    Before, he was in tianbang, and he could feel the gap between himself and Yandi. But after the battle of lirenyuan, he finally broke the shackles and crossed the threshold of Shenbang. However, when he came to Huangjing, Cui pan found that the gap between him and Yandi did not become clear, on the contrary, it became more and more blurred.


    At the moment, the other party is close to him, as if within reach, but it seems to be far away.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t give you an answer to this question. "


    Li futu, who had just woken up for a while, stepped forward with a faint smile and soon disappeared in the Shura tower.


    He picked up the steps and went into Mengpo''s room. After a pause, he pushed the door and entered.


    There was no change in the layout of the room. The comb was still on the dresser, but Yi had disappeared.


    He asked Cui pan, Ma Mian and even yinluohua, but they knew nothing about Mengpo''s whereabouts.


    Just as she appeared on that island in those days, she left without any trace.


    Li futu approached step by step, sat down in front of the dresser and picked up the comb. It seemed that he could feel the temperature of the purple hair from the comb. He slowly grasped the comb in his hand.


    "No matter where you are, I''ll get you back."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: if you can''t remember the title of the book, remember the pseudonym and recognize Li Jiafu''s picture! Remember this name, will not suffer, will never be deceived.

 Chapter 1466

    Country M.


    Jowha Ka Chau.


    As the sun sets, the sky is covered with a gorgeous fire cloud, just like a pure natural ink painting.


    In one of the largest churches in the continent, there is still a bustling scene. Many continent people pray piously in the church, and some people hold their newly born children to ask for God''s blessing.


    This is a very important tradition of the holy religion.


    After the arrival of their children, believers will take them to the local church, and the clergy will sprinkle holy water on the children, symbolizing that they will wash away the disaster for the child and live a healthy and safe life.


    Of course, the clergy performing the blessing ceremony is naturally the highest and the best. This church is the Episcopal Church of the temple, which means that there is an episcopal stationed here. This is also the reason why jowha Chia Chau church has four, but it is so popular.


    Everyone wants to ask the Archbishop to bless their children. The Archbishop has no airs on weekdays. He is very willing to give Almighty gifts to the world for Allah. But today, many people will undoubtedly be disappointed, because the Archbishop will attend a more important evening party tonight.


    Yeah, it''s the party.


    Different from monks, compared with Buddhism, holy religion is undoubtedly more open-minded, with less strict rules and regulations. Perhaps this is why holy religion has developed into the world''s largest religion.


    "Monseigneur, time is almost up, the car is ready."


    At the door, the Deacon knocked.


    There was no response.


    "Your eminence, we are ready to go."


    The Deacon knocked on the door again. After waiting for a while, he still didn''t hear any response.


    This situation is undoubtedly a bit abnormal.


    He frowned and tried to push the door open.


    But just as he raised his hand and was about to touch the metal handle, the door was suddenly pulled away from inside.


    Archbishop Leon barogon came out.


    The Deacon immediately stepped back and stooped, "I''m sorry, bishop. I didn''t mean to offend you..."


    Archbishop Leon barogon has no expression.


    "Let''s go."


    The Deacon breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took the door with him, did not notice the strange smell in the air inside the door, and followed the Archbishop out.


    They did not pass through the main hall of the church, and they bypassed the door from the side yard.


    "You stay here. You don''t have to go."


    When the Deacon opened the door, he heard the Archbishop say suddenly.


    He was stunned subconsciously.


    Of course, the archbishop is the worthy spiritual leader of the church, but he is generally in charge of the specific affairs of the church. Besides, the party had already agreed that he would go with the archbishop.


    Of course, the Archbishop''s temporary change suddenly surprised him a little, but he did not dare to disobey the Archbishop''s will, even the slightest doubt.


    "Yes, your eminence."


    He let go of the door and stepped aside, respectfully, not daring to trespass.


    Although it is often a kind face to the outside world and believers, the inner hierarchy of the temple is very strict.


    Higher level people can even decide the life and death of lower level people.


    This is definitely not a joke.


    Leon barogon, the Archbishop in his white coat, took a step forward, but just as he had stepped into the door with one foot and was about to get on the bus, he suddenly turned around and said a word to the Deacon.


    "My Lord is immortal."


    The deacon was stunned, then bent deeper, and soon replied, "my Lord is immortal."


    The door closes and leaves quickly.


    Wait for the car to go all the way. The Deacon just straightened up again, looking at the car far away, dazed.


    Why was the Archbishop''s eyes so strange just now?


    ¡­¡­


    Mount Foley is a gathering of dignitaries.


    Bankers, barristers, international models, Hollywood stars, business tycoons, and even officials from jowha Ka Chau were present.


    The outstanding people from all walks of life here are very happy to drink and chat, and the dazzling array of wine and food is shining with MI people''s luster under the starlight.


    This is obviously a high society carnival.


    Men in suits are chasing those beautiful women, while those with capital are pushing cups and exchanging cups with the bureaucrats in power, exchanging and blending resources. All of them perform their duties and revel in them.


    "Blanco, aren''t you going to take care of your fiance? You see, his eyes are almost on the model''s chest. I think when they are chatting for a while, five minutes at most, you may have to go to one of the rooms inside to catch people. "


    Speaking of, is a blonde woman, absolutely not inferior to the presence of any model of the devil''s body, elegant cocked legs, hands shaking a glass of champagne, gorgeous mouth slightly up, black dress looks on the value of money, crystal clear crystal high-heeled shoes, revealing dyed red Dankou snow-white toes, particularly provocative.There are many famous model actresses who are popular all over the world, but in terms of beauty, she really deserves to be the best, but none of those men put their mind on her.


    Just because of her last name Rothschild.


    The people who can come to the reception are all elites of the upper class, but this surname is still enough to make them afraid. Many gentlemen have talked to each other politely before, but when they heard the name introduced by each other, they all decided to withdraw after three or two polite sentences.


    "That waste is good for nothing except playing with women. Why do I care about him? Since he likes them, it''s up to him. I don''t know when I''ll get sick and die in bed. "


    The woman with the surname of Rothschild also sat next to a companion. Her skin was not as white as hers, and her hair was brown, but her whole body was filled with a kind of wild sexuality, which gave people a strong desire to conquer. However, the words were really sharp. Even if she was facing her fiance, she didn''t leave any face. Between words, she seemed to want each other early I want to die.


    "If he dies, your family still has to find another one for you. What''s the difference?"


    The woman from the world''s first family stares at the villa with a funny smile. As expected, the third son of the Rockefeller family walks towards the villa with a smile around the famous model he just hooked up with. She doesn''t seem to know that his fiancee is here.


    The Rockefeller family is one of the most famous families in M country and even in the world. Many universities, banks, foundations, museums and so on in M country have the investment or equity of the Rockefeller family. Naturally, it is not ordinary people who can get married with such a family.


    Also from a large family, the sexy lady named Watson Blanco saw her fiance carrying another woman into the room.


    There was no need to guess what would happen to the dog man and woman next, but she didn''t mean to stop her at all, and still sat calmly in the same place.


    "You''re right to say that. It''s better to be a waste than a different person. He plays with his and I play with mine. They don''t interfere with each other. It''s also free. I just hope that he can pay attention to his hygiene. What scandal will come out at that time will also involve me."


    Blanco''s manner of indifference, free and easy, was appalling. He soon turned his eyes and noticed that a car was coming.


    "Dai, our bishop should be here."

 Chapter 1467

    Clergy, this identity does not need to be painted, as if they were born with a sense of superiority.


    What''s more, it was a serious archbishop.


    The archdeacon is not only the highest representative of the temple in Iowa, even in the inner part of the temple, but also the real mainstay.


    So at the moment when Leon barogon got off the bus, the scene was like a pilgrimage. Most of the dignitaries and celebrities in the reception rushed there to show their respect for the Lord.


    Looking at the people on the inside and outside, Blanco Watson was quite disdainful.


    "A group of hypocrites, pretending to be devout believers, smelling of copper, are not afraid to suffocate the bishop."


    She is not a saint, and even different from westerners. She rarely believes in any religious sect, so naturally she did not catch up with the excitement.


    like her, de Rothschild also sat in the same place, watching the scene of the stars and the moon over there, sipping the champagne, and said, "how do you know the bishop doesn''t like the taste?"


    As a representative of the bold and unconstrained group of the celebrities in M country, Blanco was stunned, then nodded his head with a smile and sighed.


    "Yes, money is really a good thing. No one can refuse it."


    If the conversation between them is known by those believers, it is absolutely blasphemy against Allah. Even if they are put on fire, I''m afraid they don''t worry very much.


    "Dai, are you going to sit here all night?"


    Blanco, who is not a saint, does not have much interest in the archbishop. Moreover, she does not have much ambition. The family bonus is enough for her to live a life of extravagance. She can do whatever she wants, and does not need to curry favor with anyone or get to know anyone. It is because of her "lack of initiative" or "contentment", that even in the face of de Rothschild When she was young, her attitude was also very casual.


    Dai likes her reality and understands her implication.


    Westerners are open-minded, and they are very free and easy in some aspects. For example, the rooms in the villa may be full if they wait a little later. Although the young man of the Rockefellers who has gone to have fun is a hungry man in color, Blanco does not give in to it. The fourth miss of the Watson family has a chaotic private life, which is well known in the upper class The reason why Blanco is still sitting here is to accompany her. More importantly, it should be because he hasn''t found an attractive bed partner.


    "If you''ve taken a fancy to any of them, do it. Don''t worry about me. I''m a cleanliness addict."


    If she were someone else, Blanco might drag her into the water. She has not harmed her friends around her, or even played with many people. But no matter how indifferent she is to fame and wealth, she still doesn''t dare to act so casually in the face of Dai. When she hears that, she doesn''t encourage her any more.


    "No hurry, it''s still early. I think it won''t take long for that rubbish to come out. When he comes out, I''ll find a man to go in front of him. "


    Hearing this, Dai was dumbfounded.


    "Blanco, I''m looking forward to your marriage. Your marriage life will be wonderful."


    Miss Watson was about to speak when she saw a figure approaching.


    She subconsciously turned her head, and suddenly burst into sight in a white gown.


    "Bishop Leon?"


    Blanco was a little caught off guard. If he didn''t believe in religion, he would not believe in religion. But he was born in a famous family and had no problem with his basic education. After a short period of consternation, he quickly stood up to show respect.


    Among the ranks of the temple, the white coat represents the archbishop, and the red robe represents the bishop. This is common sense.


    There is only one Archbishop in Iowa.


    However, the archbishop, who could be remembered by Miss Watson, seemed not to know the fourth Miss Watson, who was famous all over the country, because he only nodded politely to Blanco.


    "Hello, bishop Leon."


    Although her status is extremely noble, Dai shows the excellent quality of the world''s first family. She puts down her champagne and takes the initiative to get up with a polite tone.


    "Hello, Miss Dai."


    Leon barogon smiles.


    As soon as the words came out, both Blanco and Dai were stunned.


    Because of his voice, it sounds too young.


    Judging from his face, the Archbishop should be nearly sixty years old, but his voice just now sounds like a young man in his twenties and thirties.


    This strong contrast led Blanco to take a serious look at the Archbishop''s face again. Although the skin has inevitably aged, from the facial features, we can still recognize that the Archbishop should be a beautiful man when he was young.


    Like blanso, Dai is also confused by the young voice of her partner. What makes her even more surprised is that


    "Do you know me?"Leon barogon gazed at her, smiling and nodding kindly.


    "Of course, no one knows the name of miss three."


    It''s true that I didn''t hear it wrong. The voice of the archbishop is a little strange, but the people who can sit in this position are not ordinary people. There is something different, and it''s not such a fuss.


    "Are you here for me?"


    Asked Dai.


    The other side went straight here, and only looked at themselves, the intention is very obvious.


    Archbishop Leon nodded quickly.


    "Miss Dai is really brilliant. I really want to discuss something with Miss Dai?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Dai asked a simple and direct question.


    However, the other side did not make it clear.


    "Miss Dai, I wonder if you could take a step to speak?"


    As an archbishop, she didn''t have to pay much attention to her identity. Let alone the archbishop, even if there was a red robe standing in front of her, Dai might not be too serious. She had subconsciously planned to refuse, but looking at her deep eyes, she finally nodded involuntarily,


    involuntarily.


    It''s incredible.


    Even Dai did not know why she followed the Archbishop to the villa.


    Blanco, who witnessed everything from beginning to end, was a little stunned. When he came back, he had gone far away.


    She turned her head rigidly, and happened to see that day and the Archbishop were entering the villa one after another, which was no different from the private meeting of men and women at the reception.


    Seeing their figure disappear, Blanco''s pupils narrowed, like an eye opener. Then the corners of his mouth rose slowly, pulling out a thin radian.


    "Cleanliness mania?"


    "It''s really heavy."

 Chapter 1468

    Foley hills.


    It''s a real rich area.


    As the main venue of the reception, the villa is more luxurious and spacious. It is four stories high and has more than 20 rooms. As long as there is no accident, it is basically enough to meet the needs of the guests.


    On the way to find a room, you can hear every room with a do not disturb sign. Although the reception has just begun, many rooms have been occupied.


    In a sense, this phenomenon can also show that the reception has been a success so far, and many guests have been happy to feel at home.


    it was not until they went to the third floor that Dai and archbishop Leon found a vacant and relatively "quiet" room.


    According to the rules, when she followed the revered Archbishop in Iowa into the room, Dai flipped the wooden sign hanging on the door and made the room one of the "do not disturb".


    Along the way, although they heard a lot of strange voices, they were both calm.


    In the west, this situation can be said to be common.


    "Bishop Leon, is it convenient to say something now?"


    Said Dai, closing the door and looking at Leon barogon, who entered the room one step ahead of herself.


    It''s true that she''s a cleanliness addict, and she''s a high cleanliness addict.


    Pure handmade carpet, waterfall crystal chandelier, medieval style retro tables and chairs, and a large balcony outside. Although this room looks bright, clean and magnificent on the surface, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people have done dirty business here.


    Even though it was an "honor" opportunity to get along with the Archbishop alone, Dai didn''t want to stay here long.


    "Miss Dai, why worry so much? Why don''t we have a drink first? Let''s talk slowly."


    It seems that the conversation is not a trivial matter. Leon barogon didn''t go straight to the point and walked towards a round table nearby.


    there is a bottle of red wine from the world''s top winery on the table, and there are several crystal clear goblets beside it, which are obviously ready to be tasted by the guests. This shows the host''s generosity.


    Leon barogon opened the unopened bottle of famous wine, and seemed to know that Dai had a habit of cleanliness. Before pouring the wine, he carefully wiped the cup which was obviously cleaned in advance with a paper towel.


    Looking at the Archbishop coming with two glasses of wine, Dai smiles, reserved and elegant.


    "I didn''t expect that bishop Leon was also interested in wine."


    "It''s just two drinks from time to time, and the Lord has never banned his servants from drinking."


    Leon barogon handed over one of the drinks with a smile. Although he was a clergyman, he was not as pedantic, open-minded, friendly and amiable as most people think. He seemed to be a more agreeable type.


    Dai glanced at the bright red wine.


    There is no small cultural difference between the East and the west, but at least there is a consensus on one point, that is, don''t drink the drinks of strangers indiscriminately, especially in such occasions as cocktail party. Although all the men are well-dressed, the upper class society is the lowest. How many women have suffered losses in this kind of situation, and there are countless.


    Although she was very clear about the evil intentions of human beings, Dai still showed her basic respect and trust for the archbishop and took the wine cup.


    ¡°cheers¡£¡±


    Leon barogon picked up his glass and touched it in Dai''s hand.


    He took a sip, but Dai didn''t.


    "Bishop Leon, this is our first meeting, isn''t it?"


    Leon barogon nodded and swallowed the drink.


    "Of course, I haven''t been able to meet Miss Dai. I didn''t expect to meet her here today."


    "Oh? I thought you were here for me


    Dai made a joke and then looked into each other''s eyes.


    "Since I''ve met you for the first time, why do I always think your voice sounds familiar?"


    Leon barogon was not surprised, holding his glass and smiling kindly.


    "Do you think my voice sounds younger? Miss Dai is not the first person to say that. Many people have said that. I also hope that my youth is not just the voice, but the years do not spare people


    Dai didn''t seem to expect that the other party was so funny. She was dumbfounded when she heard that.


    "You have served Allah for so many years. I believe Allah will protect his most loyal servant and make you live a long life."


    Leon barogon shook his head and laughed.


    "Miss Dai''s words are not so good. If the Lord really likes someone, he won''t let you stay in the world for a long time, because he will call you to serve him in advance."


    Dai Yizheng, and then rippling smile, blooming.


    She gently shakes the glass, and finally starts to look at the old man in front of her.


    This temple is the highest level representative in Yokogawa. It''s really an interesting person."Miss Dai, let''s get down to business."


    After so much preparation, Leon barogon finally stopped beating around the bush. Looking at the fourth in line successor of the Rothschild family, he said without hesitation: "I''m miss Yoda here just for one thing, cooperation."


    "Cooperation?"


    Dai''s thick and slender eyelashes blinked, and her green eyes were subconsciously confused.


    "Yes, cooperation."


    Leon barogon nodded.


    Dai surprised a smile, not without a good strange way: "I do not know what you mean by cooperation, specifically on behalf of?"


    She and the Archbishop of the temple had never met before, and they would cooperate with each other when they asked. Anyone would feel strange.


    Looking at Dai''s blue eyes, Leon barogon''s expression suddenly became solemn but serious.


    "Just like the ongoing cooperation between your family and my temple, I want to cooperate with Miss Dai Divide up the hell. "


    Dai''s eyes shrank, and the smile on her face began to subside.


    If the earth loses its master, the whole world will attack it.


    In lirenyuan, Apollo, the sun god who worked for the Gongrong society, was one of the greatest meritorious officials who killed the Emperor Yan. After the fall of the Emperor Yan, the Gongrong society and the temple did not abandon the "battlefield love". Naturally, they cooperated with each other and became the two biggest forces in the many forces to encircle and suppress the underworld.


    It is a well-known fact that the underworld is in danger or even in imminent decline. However, no matter how it is said, the struggle at that level involves a wide range and is not something that ordinary people can intervene in. Now an archbishop of the temple comes to tell himself that he wants to divide up the underworld?


    Could it be that in less than a year, the most prosperous underground place was so sad that everyone wanted to drink from it?


    "Carve up the hell..."


    Demer read it, then looked at the amazing Leon barogon and asked quietly, "I don''t know what kind of partition you are talking about?"

 Chapter 1469

    "I know that the underground government owns two mining companies and four weapons factories in yohuajiazhou and nearby damansei and ariro States, which deliver a lot of wealth to the underground government every year. These companies and factories are very well camouflaged, and their relationship with the underground government has been little known. Now the underground government is beset with enemies and has no time to take care of themselves. This is definitely an opportunity to annex these companies It''s a good opportunity for the secretary. "


    People have seven emotions and six desires, greed and ambition.


    Leon barogon is clearly one of them.


    He was orderly, and obviously coveted the local government''s industry in the area near Yuehua Jiazhou.


    Dai was a little surprised. She didn''t really know what the other party said.


    The underground is like a golden mountain now, and it''s also a golden mountain of luolu. If these industries are exposed, I''m afraid they will attract a lot of careerists.


    "Since these companies and factories are so hidden, how do you know they belong to the underground?"


    As a child of the world''s first family, Rothschild has been able to cultivate the ability of independent thinking for his offspring since he was a child.


    "Miss Dai, it''s not convenient for me to answer this question. It''s personal privacy, but at least you can believe that I''m not lying."


    Leon barogon said softly.


    Dai smiles.


    "Since you have such important information, why don''t you report it to your teacher directly? I think it''s not a problem at all to flatten these industries with the strength of your education, and it will certainly be a great credit to you. "


    "Miss Dai, you are a smart person. I think you should understand that sharing the credit equally is not as good as sharing it alone. If I report to the higher authorities, I''m afraid it will be unpredictable who will get the most credit in the end. Since it''s unpredictable, why not make a more sure choice? "


    Leon barogon is really open.


    Although he is the biggest representative in Iowa, in fact he is only an archbishop. In the temple, there are many people who have higher status than him.


    His concerns, though a little narrow, are understandable.


    "You''re the most real person I''ve ever seen in your sect."


    "Can I understand it?" he said


    "Of course."


    Dai nodded and laughed. After a while, she asked, "I just met you for the first time. Why did you choose me for such an important cooperation?"


    "Because miss Dai has the strength, and also has the ambition to be unwilling to the status quo."


    Leon barogon means a lot.


    "Oh?"


    Dai picked her eyebrows.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Miss Dai, I came with absolute sincerity. Your family has a big business. You have many brothers and sisters. You can imagine the fierce competition. Although you are deeply loved by your grandfather, I don''t think the great Rothschild patriarch will be sentimental when it comes to the important decisions about the family''s foundation for generations. "


    Leon barogon had a look of heart.


    "Miss Dai, you need a chance to act."


    After listening quietly, the smile on Dai''s face continued to expand over time. When Leon barogon finished speaking, her face was beautiful and bright.


    "Monsieur bishop, you really have a pair of eyes to see clearly where I am now. So, are you here in the darkroom to hold the lamp and send charcoal in the snow? "


    "I don''t deserve it."


    Leon barogon said with a smile, "I said it''s just cooperation. Miss Dai and I will win


    Indeed.


    In his words, Dai really has no reason to refuse to cooperate with him.


    Looking at the "powerful" Archbishop of the temple, Dai didn''t agree directly. She asked with a smile, "I don''t know which companies and factories are there?"


    She asked unexpectedly, but Leon barogon didn''t ask.


    "Miss Dai, if you agree to cooperate with me, I will tell you one by one."


    "Why?"


    Don''t you believe me, Monsieur bishop


    "It''s not about trust. Since it''s cooperation, it''s necessary to reach a contract. After it''s completed, how to divide it must be clearly written. "


    Leon barogon was very serious and cautious. At this time, he was more a businessman than a clergyman.


    "How much profit does the bishop intend to make?"


    Dai asked with interest.


    "Five to five. After that, I need 50% of the shares of these six companies and factories. "


    Leon barogon made a fair treaty.


    "Five to five."


    Dai couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bit of a lion''s mouth, Monsieur bishop, to ask for half of your reward by just saying a few names?"Dai''s attitude seemed a little unexpected to Leon barogon, he stressed, frowning.


    "Without my intelligence, these industries will develop and grow here forever, and continuously deliver benefits to the local government. Nobody knows."


    Dai was unmoved.


    "Monsieur bishop, I''m a businessman. I''m not going to make a loss. If I want to seize these mining companies and weapons factories, I''m sure I''ll die, and I''ll die a lot. You''ll have to go half of what I''ve got in exchange for someone''s life. If it''s you, I''m afraid it''s not very acceptable psychologically?"


    Leon barogon''s eyes twinkled, and Dai''s reaction was obviously beyond his expectation. In his opinion, it should be a piece of fat sent to the door, and the other party should be ecstatic.


    Compared with the huge interests represented by those factories and companies, what is a little human life?


    "What do you mean, Miss Dai?"


    "Nine one."


    Dai simply direct, domineering full: "I nine you one."


    Leon barogon''s face changed.


    "Miss Dai, I can''t see the sincerity of cooperation at all."


    There is no such negotiation in any business.


    "That''s the failure of cooperation."


    Dai shrugged and put down the glass she hadn''t drunk.


    "Monsieur bishop, I hope we can cooperate next time."


    Seeing that the negotiation broke down, or that the spoils were not evenly distributed, Dai, who offered a condition that could not be accepted at all, turned around and left without any hesitation.


    "Miss Dai, you''re going to take it alone, aren''t you?"


    From behind came the deep words of Leon barogon.


    Dai turned a deaf ear and kept walking.


    "Stop!"


    Although he didn''t give out the specific names of the companies, Leon barogon, who had already known that he had leaked an important information, suddenly stepped forward. As Dai was about to open the door, he grabbed her hand and vigorously brought it back.


    Dai was caught off guard and nearly fell. She turned in disbelief and her expression became cold.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    She is a direct member of the Rothschild family, and even if she is not the first heir, she is not a mere Archbishop of the temple to offend.


    The politeness just now is purely out of self-restraint and politeness.


    Leon barogon''s expression was deep, and he still grasped Dai''s wrist. His white and smooth wrist didn''t loosen, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    "Miss Dai, you are making a fool of me."


    At the same time, there were guests in the next room, and the inhumane voice came through the wall.


    I don''t know whether it is caused by construction negligence or deliberate, the sound insulation effect of this villa is really unsatisfactory.


    Dai, who seldom has physical contact with people, feels the hand that is holding her tightly. She listens to the music of the next room. She is furious. At the same time, she has a bad feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 1470

    With the ability of the Rothschild family, it''s not necessary to be too specific as long as you know that the underground has an estate near Iowa. If you want to check it, you can definitely find clues. Therefore, even if Leon barogon doesn''t say it clearly, he has already exposed all his cards to Dai. If Dai leaves like this, he is likely to be making a wedding dress for others.


    Of course he would not do such a stupid thing.


    The more intense the movement next door, the more high pitched the voices of men and women. I don''t know whether it''s out of love or out of bad taste. I don''t have any restraint. I don''t seem to be afraid to be heard at all.


    Dai should be the first time to fall into such a situation, blue eyes with evil, the world''s first family''s prestige is no doubt revealed.


    "I warn you once, let go."


    Although business can''t be done without benevolence and justice, Leon barogon''s direct action has obviously brought the situation to a freezing point.


    "Miss Dai, it''s hard for me to find out the information, but now you''re going to steal it. How can you make me accept it?"


    Leon barogon didn''t have any regret or uneasiness. He didn''t hesitate to look at the gold of the Rothschild family. He still grasped each other''s wrist and didn''t have any intention to let go.


    Although the underworld has become the target of public criticism, for some reason, Dai doesn''t want to go down the drain, even if, as the Archbishop said, she really needs an opportunity to show her grandfather, even if There was an asshole who cheated her.


    Because of this, she directly offered a condition that the other party could not accept, blocking the possibility of reaching cooperation. Of course, she would not explain this to Leon barogon.


    She has her own pride.


    She''s not qualified to speak to an archbishop on an equal footing.


    "It''s up to you to accept or not. It''s none of my business. If you don''t let go, I''ll put you on the rack of fire. Believe it or not?"


    Dai is very powerful, but Leon barogon is also very brave. He is not moved by Dai''s threat.


    "I naturally believe in Miss Dai''s ability, but if something happens between me and miss Dai, I don''t know if Miss Dai still has the heart to..."


    I don''t know if the evil comes from the gallbladder or is influenced by the next door. Leon barogon''s tone is full of strange smell, and he says that his other hand starts to touch Dai''s face.


    What a beast with a face and a heart.


    If the scene is exposed at this time, the glorious and sacred image of the temple will be greatly affected.


    Dai''s eyes were as sharp as a knife. She didn''t expect her opponent to be so bold.


    Although the other party is over 50 years old, she is still not an opponent in the confrontation of strength. On this occasion, her prominent background has no effect.


    There was no time to regret that she entered the room hastily. When she saw the other party''s hand getting closer and closer, Dai''s face was gloomy and she yelled: "dare you! Leon barogon, I advise you to think twice. If you touch a hair of mine, I''ll make you die, I''ll swear by day Rothschild


    The fierce twinkling of murder in Dai''s eyes symbolized that what she said was not a joke.


    It''s not hard to kill an archbishop of the temple in her capacity.


    There is an old saying in the state of dragon, which is called peony flower death. At this time, Leon barogon seems to be in a trance. Even though he knows that the woman in front of him is a person he can''t afford to offend, he will not turn back.


    "No place to die? If you can spend a good night with Miss Dai, I think 90% of the men in the world will feel no regret for their death. "


    This kind of words, if it''s a hypocrite, would be appropriate. But you should know that Leon barogon is in his fifties, and at such an age, it makes people angry and disgusting to say such words.


    Dai now regrets that she didn''t let Adelaide follow her. If Adelaide were here, she would never have In such a dangerous situation.


    "Miss Dai, are you missing your bodyguard, Mr. Adelaide? I''m sorry, this time, I''m afraid he won''t have time to protect you. "


    Dai leaned back, retreated, and finally ran into the door behind her.


    If you call and let people see this situation, it will certainly have a bad impact on her reputation, even if she is a victim.


    But now she had no choice but to call for help.


    When Dai had no way to go and wanted to shout for help, the palm that was about to touch her face stopped strangely at the moment when she was about to touch it.


    See the other side stop, has opened the lips of Dai brow tightly wrinkled, eyes appear a touch of surprise, has poured into the throat of the cry for help also stopped.


    She hoped that the other party would stop at the precipice and go astray, but it was impossible for her to make rational analysis. At this stage, even if the other party stopped, she would certainly hold a grudge and could not laugh it off. If it was her, she would have gone all the way to the dark.


    "Are you afraid, Miss Dai?"Leon barogon opened his mouth with a smile. His eyes seemed to be joking.


    Dai stares into his eyes. At this moment, she suddenly finds that there is no greed and color bath in each other''s eyes. On the contrary, there is a flicker of fun.


    The Archbishop of this temple, has been teasing himself?


    Staring at each other''s eyes, Dai felt more and more strange. The original cry for help didn''t come out, and her eyes were floating. Instead, she asked.


    "You are not Leon barogon. Who are you?"


    In the end, he didn''t engage in the activities of mutual indignation. "Leon barogon" slowly retracted the hand that was only a short distance away from liday''s face. At the same time, the hand that held her also released.


    She didn''t turn to pull the door and run away. She twisted her wrists.


    At this time, she was sure that the "Leon barogon" she was negotiating with was not the revered Archbishop of the temple in Iowa.


    "What is the charge of impersonating the Archbishop?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Dai. I just made a little joke with you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "A joke?"


    Although the other party was laughing, Dai couldn''t.


    She pretended to be the Archbishop of the temple and offended herself. She also offended the two giants standing at the top of the world. It''s hard for her to think who could be so bold.


    No wonder she always felt that the other side''s voice was wrong. What she saw was just a mask.


    "Since you''ve been hiding your head and showing your tail, you''re not sincere. Why don''t you show me your true face?"


    When the voice fell to the ground, Dai suddenly raised her hand and grabbed "Leon barogon" in the face.


    Sure enough, a "Mask" was successfully captured by her.


    What surprised Dai was that the thickness and texture of the mask seemed to be real Human skin.


    Subconsciously, she pinched the human skin mask. Dai looked up and saw the face under the mask. It was like being struck by lightning, like seeing a ghost, and she stayed in the same place for a moment.

 Chapter 1471

    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s the ghost. To some extent, it''s someone who comes back from the gate of death. Looking at Dai who seems to have lost her soul, she stands there with a gentle smile and allows her to look at her.


    The four eyes of the two sides are opposite.


    The atmosphere solidified.


    For a long time, Dai seemed to return to her original position. Without saying a word, she stepped forward on her expensive and exquisite high heels and picked up the glass of red wine that she hadn''t touched just now. She was furious and threw her hand at the guy who showed her prototype.


    "Even if I pretend to be dead, I still pretend to be a ghost and bully a woman. Do you think it''s fun?"


    The other side can dodge completely, but they stand in the same place and don''t dodge. They let the cold wine spill on their face.


    "If I scared you just now, I sincerely apologize to you."


    His eyes were sincere.


    "Li futu, you bastard!"


    Dai yelled. With her tutoring and self-cultivation, she seldom made such a gaffe. She seemed to feel that she had just splashed the other party''s blood, and she smashed the cup in her hand.


    This time, someone finally did not stand foolishly smashed, raised his hand to accurately catch the fast wine cup.


    "Dai, we haven''t seen each other for nearly a year since we left Longguo. It''s unnecessary to be so rude when we meet, isn''t it?"


    Someone who "disguises" into the party puts the glass aside again.


    To make Dai so impolite, the guy who pretended to be an archbishop and almost staged a shameless drama was undoubtedly the Lord of hell.


    Years ago, she was cheated by this bastard. Just now, she was almost cheated. How can Dai not be angry?


    "You''re welcome? You''re welcome? You should be glad I threw a cup instead of a knife


    Dai looked at the wine glass, didn''t have the joy of the unexpected reunion, turned and left.


    Li futu didn''t move and didn''t mean to stop him.


    Not long ago, Dai was pulled away by "Leon barogon". But this time, when she held the doorknob in her hand, she did not pull the door open.


    After standing in front of the door for a long time, she finally released her hand from the handle and turned around.


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    Although did not leave, but the tone is still very impolite, there is no expression on that Zhang Mingyan''s delicate face, obviously the anger has not disappeared.


    I''m afraid that the attitude of those who have just experienced that kind of "joke" is not so good.


    "Dai, I know you hate me, but you don''t have to curse me like that, do you?"


    "Don''t be so weird here. In lirenyuan, you have been beaten down the Heihe River which corrodes everything. Why are you safe?"


    Although Dai does not believe in any religion, she is a firm atheist and does not believe in ghosts and gods. What''s more, this guy just said so much to himself, and he also had skin contact, so there was no possibility of ghosts floating around the world.


    "I am the God of death. I don''t want to die myself. Who else can accept me?"


    Someone said with a smile. It''s a bit of a bull, but it''s also true.


    In the west, his nickname is indeed death.


    Although she was very curious about how he survived, she also knew that since the other party was not willing to say, she could not get a clear answer even if she asked.


    "Such a realistic mask..."


    Dai picked up the torn human skin mask.


    In this kind of "craft", she only wants one person in the world.


    "The clown king is accepted by you?"


    Li futu looked at the fake mask and nodded calmly.


    "You are so powerful that you can even find him."


    Dai smiles, as if her mood has gradually calmed down.


    "You killed Leon barogon?"


    Li futu nodded again. He was very frank. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make a meal without rice. If she doesn''t kill the archbishop, where does this human skin come from?


    "Just now you didn''t stop me and let me go, you were not afraid that I would go out and call you here, and then the temple heard the news and started a new round of killing you?"


    Li futu''s eyes are calm.


    "You won''t, because we are friends."


    "Friends? Oh, I''m really honored to be called a friend by Lord Yan. "


    Dai''s lips are rippling, noble and cool.


    "Dai, I mean what I mean. If I didn''t treat you as a friend, how could I be in front of you?"


    Dai threw the mask back to its original owner and said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily true. You just pretended to be Leon barogon and said that you wanted to talk about cooperation with me. If I agreed, I''m afraid I would have become another ghost of Yan Di''s hands."


    Li Fu Tu wry smile, but also speechless for a time.


    As a direct member of Rothschild''s family, de may have inherited the will of the family and participated in the suppression of the underworld.There was a real element of temptation in him just now.


    "What? Is it because I''ve got something on my mind that I have nothing to say? "


    Dai stares into each other''s eyes and sees that they are silent all the time. A look of disappointment appears at the bottom of her eyes.


    This man is really suspicious of her.


    "Dai, as you know, it''s an extraordinary time. In the past six months, the Rothschild family has embezzled the underground property in a large area. You are the direct descendant of Rothschild..."


    Before he finished, Dai interrupted.


    "Do you think that as a direct descendant of Rothschild, I will certainly inherit the will of my family and take part in the encirclement and suppression of the underworld?"


    Dai smiles and her green eyes become calm.


    "Thanks to Emperor Yan, I haven''t reached such a high position in my family. Even if I want to participate in such an important decision, it''s not my turn to intervene."


    Although the family precept taught no one but herself to believe it since childhood, Dai also understood that it was natural for her to doubt herself from the other''s point of view, but she still felt an inexplicable chill.


    "Yandi, open the window and tell me the truth. I''m glad to see that you''re safe, but you come to me at such a big risk. It''s not just the reminiscence between friends, is it?"


    At this time, Dai had regained her objectivity and calmness as a qualified successor of the Rothschild family.


    "Of course not."


    Dai is not a sentimental woman, neither is Li futu.


    He knew that the education she had received since she was a child might be silly, but only once.


    And it''s just a silly opportunity, and Dai used it on him.


    "Dai, I''ve come to you. I really want to cooperate with you."


    "What to cooperate with?"


    "Cooperate to divide up your hell?"


    Dai asked with a smile.


    This time, Li futu didn''t laugh.


    "It''s right to carve up, but it''s not to carve up the prefecture, it''s to carve up Rothschild

 Chapter 1472

    "Yan Di, are you kidding me?"


    Dai chuckled, not so angry, but more like a funny joke.


    "Do you know how big Rothschild is?"


    Li futu shook his head calmly.


    "I don''t know. Perhaps there are not many people in the world who know exactly how much assets and wealth you have, except for the people in your Rothschild family. "


    Rothschild, known as the world''s first family, has many sayings, two of which are the most popular.


    Once the money makes a noise, all the bad words will come to an abrupt end.


    There is also a saying that when you control the economy of a country, you don''t care who makes the law.


    The heroism and domineering spirit of Rothschild can be seen from these words.


    Although the family has always kept a low profile, rarely exposed to the public, and never seen them in the well-known wealth list, in fact, the great family, which has successfully controlled the wheel of history, is the uncrowned king of many countries on the European continent.


    If you have to describe it, Rothschild is like a famous family with noble blood, and the underworld is just a upstart who suddenly made a fortune. So even if the Lord of the underworld falsely said that he wanted to divide Rothschild, it really sounds ridiculous, but Li futu did not have the slightest shame.


    "It is because of the great business of the Rothschilds, and because I know nothing about it, that I have come to you to cooperate. You are knowledgeable. You should know that there is an old saying in the East that a solid fortress is often the first to break through from the inside. "


    "You mean you want me to be a spy? To be a traitor to the family? "


    Don''t forget that I''m going to be the fourth in line to remind you, but I don''t think you''re going to take the risk


    No matter how enlightened the family is, there will be an insurmountable bottom line.


    Every family in the world will carry out the most severe punishment for traitors who eat inside and outside.


    It''s not difficult to choose between being a respectable lady and risking your life as long as you are a normal person.


    "Just because you''re the fourth in line."


    Dai''s words are reasonable, but Li futu is also well prepared. He stares into his green eyes, which are sharp and profound.


    "I know you, Dai. You have ambition. You must not be satisfied with your position in the family. You always want to go further... "


    "Do you know that I hate the way you are now?"


    Dai interrupted.


    "You think you know me? You came here to see me at the risk of exposure. Did you expect that I would agree? If I choose to refuse, will it surprise you? "


    "If everything is expected, it''s too boring to live. Do you want to experience something different?"


    Li futu kept on smiling.


    "Dai, since it''s cooperation, we are equal. You have the right to refuse. It doesn''t matter."


    Dai eyebrows in surprise.


    "Give up so soon? I thought you had a lot of sweet words waiting for me


    Li Fu showed a bitter smile and remained silent.


    "Yama, I''m familiar with it, but I can''t guarantee that you''re not setting me up for such a big thing. I can''t give you an answer now. I need time to think about it."


    Looking at him for a moment, Dai restrained her jest and said.


    "I know you should hate Rothschild now. I''m not sure if you are just using me to revenge Rothschild. After all, I was cheated by you once."


    Li futu automatically skips the topic that makes him a little embarrassed.


    "How long will it take you?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Maybe soon, maybe It will be forever. "


    Li futu frowned.


    Dai is a very important part of his revenge plan. If he wants to fight to the death with the temple, he must first eradicate the allies of the temple, otherwise there will be no chance of winning. Rothschild is now complicit with the temple. If he wants to destroy the temple, he must break the alliance between Rothschild and the temple, and Dai is the key to destroy this bond!


    Of course, this plan needs Dai''s voluntary cooperation. He can''t force it, otherwise it will only backfire.


    "Dai, I hope you understand that I''m not cheating you this time. It''s a win-win plan. As long as we work together, we will get what we want."


    Li futu''s sincere words and sincere expression are easy to move people''s hearts, but Dai is no longer an innocent girl, and her face is not affected.


    "Yandi, there is an old saying in the East, which is called" think twice before you act ". There is another saying, which seems to be called" impulse is the devil ". That''s your hometown. I think you should have heard these two words."Li futu was speechless when she looked at Dai, who had learned the dragon culture for practical use.


    "Well, that''s all. We''ve been here long enough. It''s time to go out."


    At the end of the business talk, Dai has no plans to reminisce. She turns around and plans to leave.


    "Dai, I have another question for you."


    Li futu opens his mouth and stops it.


    Dai turned her head and looked puzzled.


    "What else?"


    "How much do you know about Skynet?"


    With Rothschild''s inside information, she must know more information than herself. As a direct descendant of Rothschild, Dai must know something about Skynet.


    "Skynet?"


    Dai frowned and turned around again.


    "Why did you suddenly ask Skynet?"


    "I met Skynet people in Halsey swamp..."


    "Don''t you still want to pay for the Internet bar?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I just think it''s a little strange that Skynet once hunted me, but in Halsey, they didn''t seem to show any malice towards me. The change of attitude is puzzling."


    In fact, not only is there no malice, but even in Halsey marsh, Li futu clearly felt a little friendly from the dead poison king.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know more about Skynet than you do."


    Dai''s response made Li futu look disappointed, but a moment later, Dai said again.


    "However, many years ago, I also asked my grandfather curiously that Skynet is so powerful that its leader, who is sacred and what level it has reached."


    "What did your grandfather say?"


    Li Fu is concentrating.


    "My grandfather answered me eight words."


    Dai looked at him and spoke slowly, word by word.


    "All living beings, above No one

 Chapter 1473

    After staying in the room for an hour, Dai and archbishop Leon barogon walked out of the room.


    Out of the villa back to the reception site, the two talked and laughed, it seems that this one hour time to get along very well.


    "Dai."


    Seeing Dai reappear, Blanco immediately welcomed her.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Dai was quite surprised. She thought that this bold and unconstrained Miss Watson had already taken a man to find a room to have fun.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    Blanco responded that she had been staring at Dai''s face with a strange look in her eyes.


    You know, her useless fiance has already come out.


    What needs to be discussed so long?


    What did they do in this hour?


    Once you add wings to your imagination, you can''t control it any more. Blanco, who also came from the Watson family, is full of pictures that are not suitable for children.


    She''s almost as old as her father at this age.


    Can''t Dai''s taste really be so unique?


    "Miss Dai, I''ll go first."


    Archbishop Leon, who had been alone with Dai for more than an hour, said goodbye and nodded politely to Blanco before leaving.


    "You don''t really like this type, do you, Dai?"


    Looking back at Leon barogon, Blanco looked back and said in disbelief.


    Dai smiles and knows what''s going on in the other person''s head, but she doesn''t give any explanation.


    Shortly after that, she also left the party.


    ¡­¡­


    The night sky is brilliant.


    In a luxury villa, after taking a bath, Dai Gang''s bright blonde hair was a little bit moist and naturally scattered. Her whole body was only wrapped in a bath towel, and her snow skin showed a milk like luster under the light. From her face, neck to her ankle, there was no flaw at all.


    The Rothschild family is based in Rosenberg, but almost all over the world, there are Rothschild family industries.


    When Dai walked out of the bathroom, she suddenly found a man in her room.


    It''s still a man.


    "Pasha, did anyone tell you that it''s extremely impolite to break into someone''s room without permission?"


    She subconsciously grasped the bath towel, slightly sulky, but not too flustered.


    Obviously, the man in the room she knew, or even described as knowing, was not appropriate. To be more precise, the man whose full name was Pasha Rothschild was her cousin.


    "Dear Dai, you use too many words. What is intrusion? When I came in just now, there was a knock on the door, but maybe you were taking a bath and didn''t hear it. "


    Pasha Rothschild said with a smile that she was gentle and elegant. Even in the evening, she naturally wore an expensive suit, which made her look outstanding.


    It is undeniable that Rothschild is not only financially unfathomable, but also genetically powerful.


    Dai didn''t waste her time arguing with him.


    "How did you come to yowaka?"


    The tone was cold and didn''t want to be a conversation between relatives at all.


    "It''s rumored that the prefecture has some industries in yohuajiazhou, so I''ll investigate whether it''s true."


    Pasha said with a smile.


    On the surface, Dai was quiet, but she was surprised.


    Isn''t all the words that the guy used to test himself before smoke bombs?


    "Why do you come to me to investigate the underworld?"


    Dare to enter Dai''s room so openly, and be able to participate in the family''s plan to suppress the underworld, but Dai has no right to participate in it.


    This shows that Pasha''s position in the Rothschild family is one point higher than that of daisy.


    In fact, this cousin of day, Pasha Rothschild, is the third successor of Rothschild!


    "I heard you''re in Yokohama, too, so I''ve come to see you, Dai. We haven''t seen each other for nearly half a year, have we?"


    Different from Dai, Pasha''s tone is very tender. Even though Dai is just wearing a bath towel, his eyes are not confused. His eyes are clear, and he has been looking at Dai''s delicate face with a gentlemanly gaze.


    "Almost."


    It seems that there is not much affection between Dai and Pasha.


    Pasha didn''t like it.


    "I heard you just came back from a cocktail party with Blanco Watson?"


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Dai, Blanco Watson''s reputation has always been bad. Being with her will affect your reputation."


    Pasha is like a good brother, but Dai is not appreciative at all.


    "Pasha, it''s not up to you to tell me who I am with. It''s my freedom. You don''t have to say three or four things."Dai Mei''s head was slightly wrinkled, and her tone was not cold. She could even call it bad. It was not like what she used to be.


    Like the problems of many consortia, Rao is the first family in the world, and the inside of Rothschild is not an iron barrel.


    "Dai, I really don''t have the right to interfere in your life, but don''t forget that you are a direct descendant of Rothschild, not a lowly woman like Blanco Watson. You represent the reputation of our Rothschild family. If I were you, I would not spend more than an hour alone with a man."


    Dai Wen Yan, a smile.


    "Pasha, you really have a lot of powers. You can''t escape what happened. Are you telling me you''ve been watching me? Or do you think something will happen between me and the half century old Archbishop of the temple? "


    Pasha''s smile doesn''t change.


    "Dai, I didn''t mean to doubt you, let alone watch you. Just through tonight, you should understand that as you are, your words and deeds will be watched and magnified all the time. Naturally, I believe that you and the Archbishop just had a friendly discussion on faith, but it does not mean that others will think so. "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I see."


    "Is there anything else?" Dai asked


    This is no doubt an order of eviction.


    Pasha shrugged.


    "Well, it''s late, and I won''t disturb your rest."


    Then he turned and left, but when he got to the door of the room, he suddenly stepped back.


    "Oh, by the way, Dai, I almost forgot that in three months, I will be 29 years old. I promised myself that I would get married before I was 30 years old, so I will formally propose to the patriarch. I hope he can agree."


    Different from the common customs, in order to make the family prosperous forever and keep the property undivided, the Rothschild family does not prohibit the marriage of close relatives, or even only allow intermarriage within the family.


    Dai''s heart sank.


    Pasha''s eyes swept from the top to the bottom from her devil like figure, and at last, she gave a smile and did not forget the gentleman''s door.


    "Have a good dream. Good night."

 Chapter 1474

    In the magnificent and tall church, the priest is reading the Bible. His voice is thick and boundless, which has the power to wash people''s hearts.


    Like the believers around her, Dai''s eyes closed, as if praying.


    "Your eminence."


    "Your eminence."


    "Your eminence."


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, one after another, a low and respectful voice rang out.


    Then, a figure stood beside Dai.


    "I thought I might wait a long time."


    Leon barogon, the local revered archbishop, spoke quietly, looking at the solemn statue standing in front of the church with a calm look.


    "The temple may never think that they thought that the dead emperor of Yan, who was dead at the bottom of the abyss, now stands in their church and becomes a revered Archbishop?"


    Dai opened her eyes slowly.


    It''s really a brave artist.


    Even if the news of Yandi''s not dead is spread, maybe no one will guess that he is hiding here.


    This is the so-called dark under the light.


    "Leon barogon" is noncommittal. Standing in the church he is in charge of, he still has a look of compassion on his wrinkled face. In a slight tone that no one else can hear, he says, "since you come here yourself, I''m afraid you won''t let me down."


    Dai smiles and stands side by side with "Leon barogon" looking forward to the statue.


    "Are you so confident?"


    "It''s not self-confidence. With your intelligence, as long as you think calmly, you will definitely sort out the pros and cons. Of course, there are certain risks, but you must know that there is no business in the world that can make a steady profit without losing money. The return of this cooperation is far greater than the risk. I can''t think of a reason why you will refuse. "


    This time, Dai did not retort.


    "Well, I admit that your success has moved me. I can cooperate with you, but first you have to show me your sincerity."


    "Leon barogon" turned his head and recognized the other party''s implication.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Dai turned her head and wrote, "kill Pasha Rothschild."


    "Pasha Rothschild?"


    Leon barogon frowned slightly.


    Dai nodded, took out a picture and handed it over.


    "In name, he is my cousin and the third in line to succeed Rothschild. As long as he dies, I will cooperate with you. I can swear in front of your Lord Oh, sorry, it''s not your master. "


    "Leon barogon" didn''t mind the ridicule. He took the picture and looked at the man.


    "He had a problem with you?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    Dai whispered, "his life is the premise of our cooperation."


    Looking at the determined Dai, Leon barogon looked down at the photo again.


    I''m afraid that, in name, brother Dai would not hate her cousin.


    Of course, he could not care about the deep hatred among the direct descendants of the Rothschild family, but he had to ask about one point.


    "You Rothschild always keep a low profile. Where can I find him?"


    "You don''t have to go to him, he will come to you."


    Dai said inexplicably.


    "Leon barogon" looked at her in surprise.


    But Dai didn''t explain. She put on her sunglasses and left a sentence: "you are an expert in killing people, but I need to remind you that if you don''t want Rothschild to stand on your opposite side, you should try to make his death as clear as possible."


    Then she turned and left the church.


    "Leon barogon" stands in the same place and slowly puts down the picture.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Pasha Rothschild, the third in line successor of the Rothschild family, actually visited.


    Archbishop Leon, the supreme head of the church, warmly received him.


    After a few words of greeting, he saw that the other party seemed to have something to say. Leon barogon''s understanding retreated.


    "Mr. Pasha, do you have anything to talk about?"


    Since childhood, Pasha has developed a strong sense of time. He is strict with himself and attaches great importance to every minute. Naturally, he doesn''t come here to get along with an archbishop in his spare time.


    "Monsieur bishop, I heard from Dai that last time at the reception, you talked with her about a cooperation, but she turned it down."


    Instead of beating around the Bush, Pasha went straight into the subject.


    "To be honest, I''m very interested in this cooperation."


    At this time, "Leon barogon" finally understood why the other side would take the initiative to find themselves. He replied quietly: "Mr. Pasha, but miss Dai refused me very firmly at that time...""Monsieur bishop, that''s just Dai''s personal attitude, and it doesn''t represent everyone''s ideas. If Monsieur bishop really knows the properties of the Prefecture in Iowa, just tell me, I can definitely give you a satisfactory reward."


    Eager to make contributions, Pasha seems to be unable to know who he is facing, and has no idea that he is gradually falling into a fatal trap.


    Leon barogon knew about the secret property of the Prefecture near yowaka. Naturally, Dai told him the news.


    Although he doubted Dai''s motive, he couldn''t guess why. He came to Yuehua Jiazhou this time just for those secret industries of the prefecture. Although he may be able to find them, it will undoubtedly waste a lot of manpower, material resources and time. Since there is a shortcut, why should he miss it.


    As for what the Archbishop thought, he could guess.


    People are not saints, how can they completely abandon desire, a little greedy heart, human nature, fully understandable.


    "Monsieur bishop, I can''t accept what you and Dai said, but I can give you 30% as a token of my gratitude when it''s done."


    Pasha was slow and offered conditions.


    "If you report it to the temple, the temple will not offer you such a high price. It will probably be a verbal reward. Besides us, Rothschild, it may be difficult for you to find a suitable partner. I think with your wisdom, you will know what is the right choice. "


    Leon barogon''s eyes wavered and he didn''t say a word, as if he was weighing things up.


    Pasha didn''t worry, didn''t urge, waiting quietly, very patient.


    After two or three minutes, the other side finally spoke.


    "Mr. Pasha, if there''s nothing urgent, why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Pasha had a brilliant smile.


    "With pleasure."

 Chapter 1475

    Country m is different from dragon country in that its control is not so strict. Although it can''t do whatever it wants with its capital, it''s not difficult to build a few airplanes and cannons to play with.


    The largest aircraft manufacturer in country m is privately controlled. As long as you have money, you can buy any of the most advanced weapons in the black market. If you put it in dragon country, it''s absolutely impossible. But you know, country m itself is the largest arms merchant in the world. It''s not surprising that this situation occurs.


    Because of the huge profits, there are almost all kinds of weapons factories in M country, from which all kinds of weapons flow out continuously, and then turn into wealth. However, there are no less than ten legal and illegal weapons factories in Yuehua Jiazhou.


    This is not such a strange number. If we also include the "small workshops" that can''t be scaled up, the number will have to be increased by several times.


    Naturally, the weapons factory is closely related to gangs. The leading underground arms factory in Yokohama Prefecture is controlled by the largest local gang, crossbird, at least, according to the rumor.


    After a sincere negotiation, Pasha successfully saved the cooperation that had been collapsed by Dai tan. According to Leon barogon''s information, he successfully found the underground arsenal that was rumored to be controlled by crossbird, but in fact was secretly led by the local government.


    This is the largest of several weapons factories in the Prefecture near yohuajiazhou, so Pasha decided to take the lead in attacking it.


    This week, he took over the mining companies by thunder, which made him more confident of Leon barogon''s intelligence.


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will take this factory in half an hour."


    As the third in line successor, Pasha has high authority and cultivated his own personal armed forces, with a scale of 500 people.


    Although the number is not large, they are all elite soldiers and have served in the army. After retirement, they were recruited by him with abundant financial resources and became capital hawks.


    The speaker is a big black man named Keith Brent. He is charging with a hj460 in both hands. The speed of 20 rounds is enough to sieve a man in one second. One of his right eyes is disabled. He was hit by a stray bullet while performing a mission in a rich country during his service, leaving permanent wounds. He was wrapped in a piece of black cloth and a felt hat, which is similar to a pirate''s making This black guy looks tough.


    It wasn''t just Keith Brent, a black man. Around Pasha, there was a team of fifty men, all armed and equipped with the first weapons. They didn''t say a word, but the murderous spirit was in the air.


    Although he wanted to fight an invisible war like the annexation of those mining companies, Pasha talked to many State Councillors, but the result was not satisfactory. This weapon factory, named Derry, was dressed in a legal coat and appeared to be making weapons for the official of M country. This kind of cooperation has built a bridge between power and interest exchange, and this group of politicians have obviously been defeated Corruption, in the face of his request for thorough investigation and prevarication, he has no patience to argue with those politicians and can only do it himself.


    "Quick fight, quick decision."


    Pasha whispered the order.


    "Sumeira, you lead a team, protect the young master here, others, follow me!"


    Keith Brent, a black man, made a gesture. Fifty people worked in an orderly way, with ten people as a team, leaving one team to stay at Pasha''s side just in case. The other four teams, led by Keith Brent, felt the night and marched forward to the weapons factory.


    Forty men, uniform in speed, quick and silent, with a small team as the combat unit, approach the Derry weapon factory from four different directions.


    "Who is it?"


    Although the night is dark, the guard tower around the factory still finds the uninvited guest in the dark.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    Without saying a word, Pasha''s men and horses immediately opened fire. The bullet went through the muffler and made a slight and unpredictable sound. However, the speed did not weaken at all. It penetrated the air with extremely fierce force and flew to the guards on the two guard towers.


    Soon, we saw the blood arrow shooting rapidly, and then someone fell from the guard tower more than 30 meters high. At the same time, a loud and harsh alarm rang through the field, waking up the whole weapon factory.


    See has been exposed, black Keith Brent simply no longer cover up, through the wireless headset, Sen Leng''s order.


    "All men are ready to fight! Kill them all and leave no survivors


    All of a sudden, the rays of death become more intense!


    Eight guards on the two guard towers shot back hastily, and all died in their posts.


    Forty people accelerated again like cheetahs and soon broke through the guard tower.


    Pasha stood behind the battlefield, protected by a small team, waiting for the battle to end.


    The weapon factory is different from other places. In the sound of constant high alarm, some people rushed out of the factory soon, with extremely powerful heat weapons in their hands, and even with heavy aircraft.They all have a weird big bird tattooed on their arm. They are obviously members of the largest Gang cross bird in Iowa.


    "Kill me!"


    They were equally fierce and began to fire immediately at the aggressive invaders.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    "Bang Bang..."


    For a moment, there was a lot of gunfire.


    The tongue of fire breathes and tears the night.


    If it''s on the movie screen, it can definitely afford a big production.


    Fortunately, it''s in the wilderness, far from the city center, and I don''t worry about disturbing the people.


    A real barrage of bullets.


    There is no way out for either side.


    There are people falling down with blood, people rushing out of the factory with guns to join the fight.


    In terms of the number of people, these 40 people must be at a disadvantage, but at this time their excellent combat quality is perfectly demonstrated, and their shooting accuracy is appalling. With the help of terrain and trees as shelters, they cooperate tacitly and advance step by step.


    When the torrent of gunfire came to an end, Pasha deliberately looked at the time.


    It was only twenty-three minutes before the battle began.


    "Let''s go and receive our results."


    With a smile of satisfaction, he led a small team to the weapon factory ahead.


    Blood and bodies all the way.


    "All hands hold their heads, squat in place, we guarantee your safety!"


    Black Keith Brent is controlling more than 100 workers in the factory.


    In this battle, they totally annihilated more than 70 enemies and killed only five of their own. Although it''s not proud to wipe out a group of gangs, it''s destined to be a brilliant stroke in his resume tonight.


    Pasha came in, just like a lord touring his territory, looking at all kinds of weapons on the production line with bright eyes.


    "Young master, I''m lucky to have lived up to my destiny."


    "You did a good job."


    Pasha patted Keith Brent on the shoulder.


    At the same time, on a high ground two kilometers away, Li futu, who had removed his disguise, stood side by side with Dai, overlooking the direction of the factory.


    "The battle is over."


    Dai whispered.


    Li Fu Tu nodded silently, then turned to smile, "want to see fireworks?"


    Dai frowned slightly and didn''t understand the meaning. But the next moment, there was a huge roar, which made the air vibrate. Even a few kilometers away, she felt the vibration of the ground!


    In Dai''s intense contraction of the pupil, a mushroom cloud slowly rises in the sky fire, and the Drei weapons factory is instantly razed to the ground.


    "Have fun


    Not far away, clown King throws a remote control around.


    "I owe you a flower when I was 16 years old. Now I make up for it with this fireworks. I hope you like it."


    The mushroom cloud rises slowly.


    It''s reflected in Dai''s eyes.


    Even though she knew that the other party was talking, she had to admit that it was the most beautiful fireworks she had ever seen.

 Chapter 1476

    Although the Drey weapons factory is located in the wilderness, far from the center of the city, but the huge explosion, or soon a sensation of the whole state of Iowa.


    On the way back to the city, Dai saw a lot of police cars whistling towards the direction they came.


    "It''s really worthy of the madness of the underworld, but don''t you worry about provoking Rothschild once you blow it up?"


    Dai looked at the man sitting on the copilot with great interest.


    "No matter how proud you are, it''s not a wise move to make enemies on all sides, is it?"


    The earth shaking explosion not only wiped out the whole weapon factory for a moment, but also turned the people inside into flying ashes.


    No one can survive such a violent explosion, no matter how noble the identity is.


    To tell you the truth, although it was a little shocking, Dai''s heart was full of relaxation and pleasure when she saw the mushroom cloud blooming on the flat ground.


    The cousin Pasha, who wants to marry her and increase her competitiveness, has been dead since today.


    "Infuriate Rothschild?"


    Just staged a war drama comparable to the big hand of the princes, someone smile, extremely calm sitting in a blonde beauty''s co pilot.


    "Dai, besides you, who knows how the explosion just happened? As long as you don''t betray me, anyone will think it''s just an unfortunate accident, or that Mr. Pasha is to blame. "


    "However, Pasha''s identity is extraordinary. The family will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. At that time, it will be found that he has been to church and found Leon barogon. At that time How to explain? "


    "No need to explain."


    Li futu didn''t think much of it and calmly responded: "there is no doubt that Rothschild will find not only Leon barogon, but also you. At that time, you just need to tell the truth about the" deal "based on the facts, and your family will naturally transfer the anger of your cousin''s tragic death to the temple."


    "After all, if it had not been for Leon barogon''s bewitching, how could their outstanding direct descendants have easily taken risks, and the archbishop, together with Pasha Rothschild, had just died in the accidental explosion. There was no proof of death, and the temple could not refute it. It could only hold its nose and pay for their "ambitious" archbishop. "


    "In this way, even if we don''t turn against the temple, there will inevitably be some gap between us."


    While driving, Dai kept looking at the man who had given her a "fireworks gift." her eyes were burning.


    "Now I can finally understand why you have been able to lead the prefecture to such amazing achievements in just a few years. I have always thought that you are just a group of fearless desperado, but now it seems that you are not


    It''s not just showing her sincerity.


    To kill Pasha, he seems to be driven by himself, but in fact, invisibly, he has become a part of his chess pieces.


    Dai sighed with emotion.


    "I''m very glad that you''ve chosen me, not Pasha Rothschild, or I''m afraid I''ll be the one who''s broken to pieces tonight."


    Although her family is known as the number one in the world, it is hard to avoid being inferior to the top violent organizations like shangdifu.


    Her childhood education is how to seize wealth in the most efficient and convenient way, or how to let the enemy ruin their property, but the hell is different.


    The way that the underground government deals with things is even simpler. Just like the way that Pasha was killed just now, when they have a choice, they will not play tricks with you at all. Their thinking direction is only one, that is, how to kill you as soon as possible.


    If there is a good chance of winning the upper temple, the hell will not choose to use the brain.


    "Dai, you have to believe in our friendship."


    Li futu looked out of the window at the scenery and whispered.


    Dai couldn''t help smiling.


    If someone else, it''s all right. But this man just killed hundreds of people and talked about friendship with such a demon?


    "As long as Yan chaide is a loyal friend of Rothschild''s family, I hope you will be able to keep my friendship."


    Li Fu Tu gave a dumb smile, then looked back and said, "Dai, I didn''t promise to help you become the head of Rothschild''s clan."


    "I know, so I want to change our cooperation."


    Dai calmed down like a top negotiator.


    "The underground government is now besieged on all sides, and the industries outside are constantly being eroded. I don''t know how much wealth the local government has accumulated over the years, but I think you must have suffered a lot in the past six months. You need money, and what Rothschild needs most is money. "A penny is a hero.


    A strong financial base is the most basic condition for a force to remain prosperous.


    What Dai said is true, even to the point. Nowadays, most of the industries in the prefecture have been affected. They are basically in a state of living beyond their means. They are consuming their family''s income every day. Although it is not easy to say that they will go bankrupt in more than half a year, the economic situation that the prefecture is facing is also very severe.


    Rothschild is rich, which is well known all over the world. Compared with song family, it''s just a small Witch. It''s not a level opponent at all. However, Li futu was not so easily bewitched by Dai''s words. He reminded rationally: "Dai, Rothschild is rich, everyone knows, but Rothschild''s money is not your money. Even if you are the first heir now, you can''t be the patriarch so fast. You won''t let me kill your grandfather, will you


    It''s harmless to kill a Pasha, but if you want to move the head of the Rothschild family, the leader of the common prosperity Association, even Li futu, you will think twice carefully.


    "Of course not. I''m not crazy enough. I hope my grandfather will die well. "


    Dai turned the steering wheel and drove to East Avenue.


    "You have to understand that in our Rothschild family, it is not only the patriarch who controls wealth. As long as you promise me, you can push me to the position of patriarch of the Rothschild family from now on. I can provide financial support for you. "


    Li futu, who once got a bucket of gold from Dai, is very straightforward and decisive.


    "How much do you have?"


    "100 billion."


    Dai spoke softly, then added.


    "I''m talking about dollars."


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    If Su Yuan, who had been knocked unconscious by someone with a million dollars, was here, I''m afraid she would understand what a real fat sheep is.

 Chapter 1477

    "Come in."


    The other party''s sincerity has been revealed, Dai seems to be in order to give back to the other party, without any vigilance directly brought back to his own luxury villa in about huajiazhou.


    Li futu stopped thinking about the $100 billion for the time being, looked at the three story villa, and said in surprise, "why don''t you arrange bodyguards here?"


    "You said that. We Rothschild people always keep a low profile. I just came to ask huajiazhou to deal with some affairs of the branch bank, but I just stayed for a few days. What do you want to do with the bodyguards?"


    Dai looks back and smiles.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    "Do you have soda?"


    Dai nodded and went to get someone a soda while she made a cup of coffee herself.


    "Here you are."


    "Thank you."


    Take your seat.


    "I know that the words" Rothschild "are a universal talisman, but it''s hard to know if there will be some desperate people. Anyway, you should at least take Adelaide with you. "


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll pay attention next time."


    Dai lowered her head and took a sip of black coffee.


    She has a habit of drinking coffee, never like sugar, maybe this is one of the reasons why she can maintain the devil''s figure.


    "Dai, you really have 100 billion Dollars? "


    Dai raised her blue eyes.


    "You think I''m writing a bad check?"


    "Of course not."


    Li futu immediately explained: "I believe you didn''t cheat me, but you Rothschild, are you really so rich?"


    The word "rich" comes out of the mouth of the Lord of the underworld. It''s a bit against his will, but Rothschild''s wealth is a bit beyond Li futu''s imagination.


    Dai is just one of the possible heirs of the Rothschild family. How rich should the whole Rothschild be when she has such a huge wealth?


    It is estimated that this is a truly rich country.


    "You are the emperor of hell. Don''t you think it''s a little inappropriate to speak in this tone?"


    Dai stirred her coffee with a smile.


    Li futu gave a bitter smile.


    "Just think I haven''t seen the world, but I didn''t expect you to have so much money."


    "Well, do you regret not meeting me later? If you meet later, you may be able to get more than a little money in those years. "


    Li futu''s bitter smile grows stronger.


    "100 billion dollars, that''s my sincerity. Maybe it''s not a huge amount of money for you, but it must be able to help you


    Dai didn''t worry too much about what happened in those years. She soon got to the point and learned from what she had learned. This time, she obviously became smarter.


    "Of course, I can''t call you at one time. I''ll call you in three batches one by one. You help me kill Pasha. I can call you now for the first money. "


    Daley is very popular.


    "Account number."


    Li futu''s lips moved and finally reported his account number.


    With her laptop, Daley made a huge transfer in a few minutes.


    Three million dollars.


    This is the number Dai sent him.


    In a way, he solved Pasha''s reward.


    If you convert, according to the 50 billion secret flowers that Naran Mingzhu once offered to the killer alliance, it seems that Pasha Rothschild''s head is worth more than his own.


    "You really have the impulse to make me a killer again."


    Li futu laughed at himself.


    "We, the Rothschild people, are most concerned about credibility. Yan Di, this is just the beginning. As long as the cooperation goes well, I believe we will all benefit a lot from this cooperation. "


    Dai closes her laptop, which means a lot.


    "Three times, you are the fourth in line successor. You don''t want me to kill the sisters or brothers in front of you in turn, do you?"


    Li futu asked thoughtfully.


    "The same method can only be used once. It''s stupid to use it a second time. "


    Dai puts her laptop back to one side and smiles enchanting.


    "Even if you can really kill them all, can I really become the first heir? No, I''m afraid everyone will know what I''ve done


    Pasha''s death did not make Dai lose her mind.


    Indeed, if those in front of her die, she will be the next one to die.


    Every family will not mind the competition between the younger generation, but will never allow the way of fratricidal.


    "What else can you do for me now?"


    Not only the current partners, but also Dai and Li futu have a bit of unspeakable guilt.Dai took a deep look at him, and then spoke softly, without being polite to him.


    "I need an army, an army of iron."


    what she wants is to build a personal armed force like Pasha. It is not difficult. But Dai is worried that he will be put in the eye. Even in Adelaide, she can not rest assured.


    Money can buy a lot of things, but not absolute loyalty, but the man in front of him can.


    The cohesion of the underground never depends on money, but on a different kind of belief.


    So far, there has not been a traitor or a traitor among the core members of the underground, even in such a dangerous situation.


    This is also one of the important reasons why the underground headquarters has not been exposed so far.


    It''s part of a miracle that the world loves to talk about.


    "How many people do you need?"


    "A hundred is enough. Soldiers are not good, but you''d better give me some fresh faces. After all, now I don''t want to let people know what you and I have to do with it. "


    Dai''s quick talk, no cover up.


    Li futu didn''t like it and said, "no problem, or I''ll let the clown King follow you. No one knows that he has joined the hell."


    Dai is very rich and Li futu is not stingy.


    "Are you willing?"


    "As long as you can accept it."


    Dai didn''t refuse the gift. Although the clown king is treacherous and perverse, since the man dares to send the clown king, the clown king will not endanger her safety. After all, if he really wanted to hurt her, he didn''t have to do it that way.


    "It''s a deal. I''ll recruit in the form of a private guard."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Then Happy cooperation. "


    Dai nodded a smile, took the initiative to extend his hand, "happy cooperation."


    Two hands of different skin color are grasped.


    Li futu then said goodbye.


    "So late, don''t you stay all night?"


    Dai''s voice was unexpected.


    Li futu was slightly stunned.


    This kind of retention is really easy to arouse people''s reverie.


    But then he burst out laughing.


    "You have recorded that sum of money until now. I don''t want to owe you any more. Let''s go."


    Dai spat as she watched the other party pat her ass and walk away.


    "Asshole, what kind of people do you think they are..."

 Chapter 1478

    Japan.


    Under the dark night, the Royal Hospital, which serves the royal family, is full of lights.


    On the corridor outside the operating room of an operating room, there are many figures and big men gathered. Each one is twisted out separately, which has the power to call the wind and rain in Japan.


    The political magnates represented by the prime minister and the heads of Yakuza ''.


    "Your Highness, don''t worry too much. God bless me, Dahe. Fujiwara clan leader, I will be safe and sound."


    A short man with a moustache on his mouth came to the second prince and whispered relief.


    His name is xiaocanzhijiu. Although he is not very good-looking, he even stands next to Minghe and is half shorter than Minghe, but he has an extraordinary status. He is the first assistant of the Japanese nation. He is a supreme minister and has great respect for the royal family.


    And lying in the operating room is yukuza''s biggest leader, the first female leader of the Fujiwara family, Fujiwara riji.


    She also has a more critical identity, the second prince Minghe''s fiancee.


    And, in her arms, there are also the descendants of Daiwa royal family.


    This is also an important reason why so many officials came all night.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Fujiwara, who had been resting at home and was ready to give birth, suddenly felt uncomfortable, bleeding inexplicably, and even nearly fainted. The Fujiwara family servants didn''t dare to neglect it. They immediately informed the royal family. After asking, erhuangziming rushed to the Fujiwara family and personally sent her fiancee to the Royal Hospital.


    More than three hours have passed since Fujiwara was pushed into the operating room, but the door of the operating room is still closed, and no news has come out.


    These bigwigs at the top of the Japanese power pyramid had to stay in the corridor and suffered a lot.


    It is said that even the old emperor was shocked by this incident. Although he did not show up in person, he paid close attention to the situation in the operating room through the cabinet ministers.


    No matter the black-and-white camp or the dignitaries in the upper capital, almost everyone knows that the child in the belly of the head of the Fujiwara family is related to the fate of the whole country in the next century.


    If he is a boy, and is born successfully, and his parents are both so proud, it is no accident that he will dominate the country in a few decades.


    However, there is an unexpected situation. The sudden discomfort before childbirth not only makes the bloody upper level Fujiwara lie on the operating table, but also affects the hearts of many powerful figures in Japan. As the fiance, second prince Minghe, is the first to bear the brunt.


    He is not only the father of the child, the unborn child, but also related to his future destiny.


    After more than three hours of waiting, he never left, dripping water, others see in the eye, even if the surface is silent, but the heart is quite moved.


    As the saying goes, true love is seen in adversity, and the second prince''s performance only shows that they have deep feelings. However, when outsiders see that mountains are mountains in the mist, no one knows the suffering of Minghe''s heart.


    Last year that let him unforgettable nightmares night, several demons broke into the palace, not only destroyed Qingzi into a madman, but also turned him into a useless person.


    The abolition of the lifeblood not only brought him permanent physical trauma, but also nearly destroyed Ming and his bright life.


    But fortunately, his endurance was amazing. In such a painful time, he didn''t abandon himself. He maintained his suffocating reason and chose to hide from the world. So far, he hasn''t been noticed.


    The right choice, of course, let him keep the status of the respected second prince, but the biggest disadvantage of lies is that even if you cheat people all over the world, you can''t cheat yourself in any case.


    Fiancee pregnant, originally is a matter of ecstasy, can not help but be happy, but you know, he is a eunuch.


    Eunuch.


    It means no humanity.


    There is no possibility of succession.


    Where does this child come from?


    , this problem, Ming and do not know the answer, even after learning that Fujiwara Lisa has been pregnant, has been secretly investigating, but the child''s father is still hidden in the darkness.


    Although he and Fujiwara Liji had a word in advance, both sides just take what they need, but he really didn''t expect that the other side had such courage to trample on his dignity.


    This is a huge green hat.


    Even if it is an ordinary person, I am afraid no man is willing to bear such a humiliation.


    But Minghe has no choice.


    If he turns over, he will not get any benefits, and he will become a laughing stock of the whole country and even the whole world. He is more likely to expose his physical disability and be knocked down.


    So in the face of Shoufu''s comfort, Minghe seems to be a little bit forced to smile, not high in interest. After a few words of prevarication, he moves his eyes to the door of the operating room.I''m afraid that''s the best way to endure humiliation.


    Others only saw the ugly face of the second prince, and they could understand, but who could understand his inner struggle.


    He hoped that Fujiwara would die on the operating table.


    But I hope she can be safe.


    The corridor is full of their Japanese humerus, but Minghe can hardly find a bosom friend.


    Time goes by minute by second. In the long wait, two hours go by quietly.


    There are some old men who are sleepy, but they can only resist the tide.


    Finally, after nearly six hours of suffering, the door of the operating room finally slammed open.


    Three white coat doctors walked out quickly, regardless of the sweat on the forehead, excited and quickly reported: "Congratulations, your highness, mother and son are safe."


    Mother and son are safe.


    Simple four words, but make Ming and set in place, as if surprise came too suddenly, let him a little caught off guard.


    The big guys who have been guarding the corridor for most of the night are also stunned. After all, they are not the same as Minghe. Although they are older than Minghe, they are more responsive to this matter than Minghe.


    "Lucky, lucky, this is God''s blessing, Dahe."


    "Congratulations, your highness. Your majesty will be very happy to know the news."


    "Congratulations on the second prince''s birth."


    For a moment, the sound of congratulations was endless, and everyone seemed to be relieved for a long time. On the surface, they seemed to be united.


    In the sound of joy, Minghe finally regained his mind and looked at the door of the operating room. The corner of his mouth seemed to be laughing, but the radian was very stiff.


    "Yes, I really appreciate the protection of sunshine God."

 Chapter 1479

    The bright sunshine poured in from the window and gently fell on the enchanting but bloodless face on the hospital bed.


    "Chirp..."


    With the sound of birds singing on the branches outside the window, Fujiwara, who had been in a coma all night, slowly opened her eyes.


    "Child, my child..."


    When she woke up, the first thing she did was to look around.


    "Don''t worry, the child is OK. He is in the nursing room and a nurse is always looking after him."


    A soft voice came from the bedside.


    "How do you feel?"


    Fujiwara''s eyes move up and see Minghe standing up. Her reason gradually recovers.


    "Are you here all the time?"


    "After you came out last night, I went to sleep for a while, and I didn''t come long ago. The doctor said that you would almost wake up before this morning just because you collapsed and fell asleep, so I''ll wait for you here."


    Minghe shook his head, picked up the kettle and poured a cup of warm water.


    "Drink some water."


    "Thank you."


    Fujiwara Liji took the cup, with the help of Minghe, leaning on the head of the bed.


    A couple should never be so polite when they have already had a baby.


    "Liji, although the situation is dangerous this time, thanks to the protection of sunshine God, the mother and son are safe at last. In order not to disturb your rest, I asked those ministers to go back, and the emperor specially asked me to take good care of you."


    Minghe amity way, calm and startling.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    After giving birth to the baby, Fujiwara''s tone was inevitably a little weak. She bowed her head and drank a mouthful of warm water, moistening Runfa''s dry voice.


    Minghe stood by the bed, looking down at her.


    "Now, Lijie, can you tell me who the father of this child is?"


    His deception has led the whole country to think that this is their own child. However, Minghe knows very well that he has been wronged once, and the woman who has just given birth to her child clearly knows this.


    If it''s just cheating, it''s possible to confuse the real with the fake. However, in the past year of "communication", the two of them can say "respect each other as if they were guests" and "love comes from love, but not ceremony". It''s impossible for them to have the so-called crystallization.


    Smell speech, Fujiwara Liji action meal, subconsciously pinch the cup.


    Obviously, she was also very clear that it was impossible to cheat Minghe, so she didn''t waste her time in sophistry or concealment.


    "Your Highness, this question is not important. Don''t forget, we talked before. "


    "I didn''t forget the agreement between us. I just want to have a right to know."


    Pregnant in October, this should be the first time that they have talked about it openly.


    Minghe looks down at Fujiwara.


    Children have been born, if he continues to choose to pretend to be deaf and blind, then psychologically, he may not be a man.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. It''s just my infatuation. I made a mistake after drinking. I''ve killed that man for a long time. I took the body to feed the dog. It can''t cause us any trouble."


    Fujiwara raised her head and whispered, but it was cold all over.


    Minghe looked at him and said nothing. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "You have a good rest. I have to find the palace and see you later."


    Half pay, Ming and mouth, did not continue the topic just now.


    Fujiwara nods and watches Minghe walk out of the ward. At the moment when the other side opens the door, the corner of her mouth slightly outlines a cold radian.


    "Waste."


    "National teacher?"


    Minghe is about to step out of the ward when he bumps into a woman who comes to visit.


    "Your Highness."


    Abe Xuanji, the leader of jiaheliu and the spiritual leader of Japan, responded politely.


    "I heard that the patriarch of Fujiwara gave birth to a son last night. Xuanji came to congratulate him."


    "Thank you, national teacher. Liji is awake. Please come in."


    Minghe smiles and gives up his position.


    Abe Xuanji nodded to him and looked at the second prince''s eyes. Then he passed by and walked into the ward.


    Instead of waiting for Abe Xuanji to come out, Minghe stood at the door for a moment, and then left the hospital.


    "My lord?"


    Kato Xuan is surprised to see that the nurse has called the child through the instrument.


    "Congratulations, clan leader Fujiwara."


    Fujiwara gave a smile.


    "Thank you. It''s just that the driving of National Normal University has been disturbed. Liji is deeply ashamed."


    Abe Xuanji remained silent.


    "Fujiwara clan leader, when I saw his royal highness leave just now, I didn''t look very good."


    Fujiwara didn''t like it and said with a smile, "Oh? Is it? That should be because he didn''t have a rest"Fujiwara clan leader, no matter what, his royal highness is a man after all, this kind of thing, he is impossible to bear completely."


    Abe Xuanji''s warning is more obvious.


    Theocracy does not interfere with imperial power, which is a traditional practice. If it is not for that man''s reason, no matter how big a scandal happens to the royal family, she will not intervene.


    Fujiwara put the glass of water on the head of the bed.


    "What if he can''t stand it? His only way is to kill me, but he won''t have the chance. "


    "When did you poison him?"


    Abe Xuanji suddenly opened his mouth, and his words were astonishing.


    When she entered the door just now, she found something wrong with Minghe''s eyes. Although it''s hard for ordinary people to find it, the black spots on the white of her eyes are clearly signs of poisoning.


    Fujiwara''s eyes changed slightly when she heard the speech. She stared at Abe Xuanji. The cold murders came out of her eyes subconsciously, but the next moment she would smile enchanting.


    "Ha ha, the master is really knowledgeable. Yes, I did poison him. I did it to protect myself. I don''t kill him. In the near future, he will definitely kill me. I have no choice, either. "


    This is the most typical example of the beauty of snakes and scorpions.


    Abe Xuanji knows that poison. It''s called huaiyelu. It''s a humble name, but the poison is extremely overbearing. At the beginning of poisoning, people won''t be aware of it. It''s painless and silent. Then after 100 to 200 days, all human organs will be completely exhausted. It''s like sudden death. Once poisoned, there is almost no remedy.


    Rao is himself. He is helpless in the face of this poison.


    At this time, the nurse who was ordered carefully carried a newborn baby into the ward.


    "Miss Fujiwara, your child."


    "My son."


    A second ago, fujihara''s face was also dangerous and cold. She took over the baby in her swaddling clothes.


    "Master, do you think this child has the natural imperial spirit to control the country?"


    Maybe I knew that there was a vicious mother on the stall. The child was in the arms of Fujiwara Liji, constantly crying, with no place to put her limbs. Her voice was very loud.


    Abe Xuanji bowed his head.


    Just born baby, the appearance did not open, really do not see where to go, the wrinkled facial features, which can see the bullshit emperor spirit.

 Chapter 1480

    The capital of Italy.


    Versailles.


    This classical and romantic city is the dream of many young people in the world.


    Here is the world''s largest art gallery, there are many fantastic buildings, here is also the world''s most famous architectural college Mandar University.


    Many legendary architects come from here. For those who study architecture, mandar is undoubtedly the highest palace.


    On the campus of mandar, which is regarded as a holy land by countless educators, an oriental girl with a horsetail is walking along the Bank of the sachet river with a drawing board. What is painted on the drawing board is the "gate of science and technology" on the other side of the river. It is a landmark building of the whole city and one of the classic works of the architectural world. It is written by Bartolome ogbeche, the world''s top architect. Every mandar is a master Every student will be required to observe and learn from it.


    A good memory is not as good as a bad pen. In order to feel the wonder of architecture more deeply, many students in mandal will choose to draw the door of science and technology by themselves, and this oriental girl is no exception.


    Every excellent architect is also an excellent painter. The paintings on the drawing board in the girl''s arms are like moving the door of science and technology across the river to paper, except for no touch up.


    The sachet river is the largest river in Versailles, which divides the city into two and also flows through mandar college.


    This is the mother river of Versailles City, which breeds all the Versailles and leaves many beautiful legends. Many lovers write wonderful love stories here. For example, at this time, there are many campus lovers walking along the river.


    Mandar is one of the world''s top architectural institutions. It has attracted people from many different countries to come here for further study. So here, we can see many different skin colors. There is no discrimination and exclusion. Everyone is free from racial differences and friendly coexistence.


    Although the life here is very leisurely and beautiful, it is a foreign country after all. The girl who has been studying in mandar for four or five months holds the drawing board and looks up at the East.


    Around 6 p.m., the scorching sun sets in the west, and the sea of clouds in the whole sky is rendered into a sparkling night, dreamy and magnificent.


    How are you doing?


    The girl''s eyes were empty, and she seemed to be intoxicated with the beautiful scenery at dusk, and her steps also stagnated.


    A moment later, she took a deep breath, regained her composure, hugged the Sketchpad in her arms, and moved on again.


    "Caiwei."


    All of a sudden, a cry started from behind, and then a young man came running.


    The same yellow skin and black hair, like the girl, he is also from the East, even from the same school as the girl.


    "What are you doing here?"


    The girl stopped and looked back.


    "I heard from Lolita that you were drawing here, so I came and looked for you for a long time."


    The young man, with tiny beads of sweat on his forehead, looked at the drawing board in the girl''s arms.


    "Have you finished?"


    The girl nodded.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Just now, when I stopped by the canteen, I brought you this too. It''s still hot. Let''s eat together. "


    The young man who also came to mandar as an exchange student with a girl for further study carried the lunch bag in his hand, smiling and sunny, which easily made people warm.


    It''s hard to avoid loneliness when people come to school from their hometown. In this case, people will yearn for friends, not to mention alumni from the same country, the same city or even the same school.


    The girl looked at the boxes, but after all, she didn''t refuse each other''s kindness. Her lips moved: "that Thank you


    "Caiwei, you''re too polite. We''re here to study together. We''re strangers. Naturally, we should help each other and rely on each other. You don''t need to be so outspoken with me."


    The young man was quite careful and prepared a napkin cloth to pad on the lawn.


    "Sit down. It''s clean now."


    The girl sat down with the young man and put the drawing board aside.


    "Caiwei, unconsciously, we have been here for nearly half a year. When we came here, we were a little worried about whether we would not adapt to it. But I didn''t expect that it was so beautiful here. Time passed quickly."


    The young man sitting on the ground opened several food boxes and put them in front of him, looking at the slowly flowing Sache river.


    "Caiwei, I don''t know if you''ve ever thought about it. Will you stay here and not go back?"


    As exchange students, they can study here for a year. When the year comes, they need to return home. Now, the time is almost half.


    "Mandar has a policy. As long as excellent exchange students have the will, they can get the green card here. Han Han, you can stay forever."


    "And you?"


    The proud son of Education Department of Donghai University turned around.


    "Will you stay with me?"


    The girl gently shakes her head and picks up her lunch box. Her tone is light but firm."I came here just to pursue my dream. This is not my hometown."


    Han Han is a little embarrassed. He has nothing to say for a moment, so he can only cover up by eating.


    According to his personal wishes, he really doesn''t want to go back. Apart from his parents, he has no concern in Longguo. His girlfriend Zhao Danna, who was once a famous family member, was sent to prison by himself to some extent. Although outsiders don''t know the inside story, there are still criticisms. He doesn''t want to face those rumors and strange eyes. What''s more, he doesn''t want to stay in prison Here, too, he will have a bright future. Why do you have to go back to China and have a hard time?


    As for parents, when they come to fame, they will take over.


    "Han Han, thank you for taking care of me. I''m very glad to have you here as a friend."


    The girl eating a box lunch by the Sache river is a civilian of Donghai University. After the accident, she changed her mind and chose to study abroad.


    In fact, it''s more about escaping from one''s real life experience.


    Not only the man who suddenly appeared, but also her mother, who is now a little confused about how to face it.


    Zhao Danna instigated the accident, but he Caiwei didn''t get angry with Han Han. When she said thanks, she looked sincere.


    During her stay in mandar, Han Han did take good care of her. She gave her food and medicine, and she was very touched. She understood Han Han Han''s heart, but it was a pity that she had already lived alone in her heart.


    "I told you that the last thing I like to hear is thank you. You are a girl and I am a boy. I take care of you. It''s natural."


    Han Han said with a smile that he happened to see a grain of rice on her lips, so he put out his hand to wipe it.


    He Caiwei was caught off guard, and there was no time to stop her.


    "I''m so grown-up that I can still get rice on my face."


    Han Han''s eyes are gentle and he wipes out the rice grains.


    Not far away, under a tree, a man from afar stood quietly and had a panoramic view of all this.

 Chapter 1481

    Facing the Sache River, a couple of men and women who had left their hometown to study in a foreign country finished a dinner.


    At sunset, everything is so peaceful and beautiful.


    In a foreign country, every move represents not only herself, but also the influence of the motherland behind her. After dinner, he Caiwei did not forget to put the napkin cloth in the lunch box. When she turned to throw the garbage into the dustbin on the edge of the lawn, a figure bathed in the last afterglow and slowly came into her sight.


    She was in a daze.


    "Caiwei, what''s the matter with you?"


    See her suddenly motionless, Han Han can''t help a little strange, then along the same forward looking, soon also showed a look of surprise.


    "I thought you wouldn''t get used to it here. It seems that I''m worried for nothing."


    The man stood a few meters away with a smile on his face.


    Then he Caiwei threw herself into the forest like a swallow. She quickly plunged into the man''s arms. The garbage she had collected also fell on the lawn. Even the drawing board was completely ignored.


    Han Han was a little embarrassed, but his surprise faded away.


    This man, he had met before, was outside the ward he visited when he Caiwei had a car accident.


    At that time, the other side stood with the head of Donghai. He once doubted the relationship between the other side and Caiwei.


    In this situation, he had an accurate answer to his initial doubts. The civilian flowers of Donghai university are not as fragrant and clean as everyone imagined.


    "I''ve called you a lot, but you haven''t answered..."


    He Caiwei looks up from her long lost warm arms, stares at the face of Chaosi''s dream, and holds each other''s waist with both hands, for fear that everything in front of her is just an illusion.


    "Something happened that made me unable to get in touch with the outside world. I''m sorry to worry you. "


    Can let he Caiwei abandon reserve, this man is once personally he Caiwei from the imperial dynasty to bring out, changed her destiny Li no doubt.


    Looking at Han Han, who is still standing not far away, Li futu reminds him, "you still have classmates."


    Smell speech, he Caiwei this just a little control mood, reluctant to leave the man''s arms, steady strong ups and downs of emotion, look back at Han Han who is still standing there.


    "This is Han Han. He is also a student of East University. This time, like me, the school sent him to be an exchange student."


    At the same time, the dilemma of Han Han Dynasty, Li futu smile.


    After a meal, he Caiwei finally opened her mouth.


    "Han Han, this is my boyfriend."


    "Hello."


    Li futu shows a man''s due demeanor and nods to Han Han with a smile.


    "Caiwei I won''t disturb you. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. "


    Knowing that it will only be more embarrassing for him to stay, Han Han Shiqu takes his leave and takes away the garbage.


    Li futu looked at his hasty back and whispered, "does he like you?"


    He Caiwei, who was still immersed in the great surprise, was surprised and quickly denied: "don''t get me wrong. We are just friends. We are exchange students here this time, and we don''t have many friends, so we just take care of each other. There is really nothing between me and him, just a simple friendship..."


    Li futu looked back at her and said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. You are so excellent. It''s human nature that people like you."


    "Did you see something just now?"


    He Caiwei couldn''t help grabbing the man''s arm and said, "I''m really just friends with him. Just now he came here to send me food, and I''m sorry to refuse. If you don''t like it, then I won''t get along with him, OK?"


    He Caiwei''s eyes are full of anxiety and fear, just like a pet who is afraid of being abandoned by its owner.


    Li futu gazed at her for a while, then pinched her soft nose and said with a smile, "what do you think of me as? Am I so mean. It''s not your fault that others like you. How can I blame you. Living in a foreign country is a lonely thing. If you can have an alumni of Dongda, I will only be happy for you. "


    "You Really not angry? "


    He Caiwei looks up, still a little uneasy.


    Li futu shook his head with a smile.


    He believes in he Caiwei, which can be seen from her mother Xiao Shu. No matter how hard life is, how faithful is it that one never remarries when he brings up his daughter?


    Moreover, to say the least, if he Caiwei really decides to leave him, he will respect her choice.


    From the very beginning, he said that he Caiwei was not his personal belongings. This girl should have her own soul.


    "I''ve heard that this is one of the best architectural institutions in the world, but I''ve never been in the future. Take me around."


    Li futu looked around and changed the topic."This is where I usually have classes."


    From the Bank of the Sache River, he Caiwei pointed to a tall building. On the surface, it doesn''t look like a teaching building at all, but more like a round tower. This is the charm of mandal. Almost all the buildings here are unique and unconventional, so that students can have a lively learning lesson when they walk on campus.


    "How do you feel? Is it difficult? "


    Asked Li futu.


    "There must be difficulties, but here, we can learn a lot."


    Li futu said with a smile: "there are no illustrious people under the great fame. Naturally, it''s not all blown out that mandar has such a great reputation. Since you have this opportunity, you have to make good use of it. I believe that with your ability, in time, you can definitely become a world-famous architect. Come on. "


    "Well."


    He Caiwei nodded gently.


    This is not only her dream, but also the goal she must achieve. She can only work hard, even if she can''t catch up, but at least she can''t be too far behind.


    "By the way, Su Yuan, how are they? Versailles and Donghai have a time difference of more than ten hours. Even if I want to call them, it''s not very convenient. "


    In front of Li futu''s eyes, the delicate and lovely child''s face appeared. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, Su Yuan''s girl has gained a little weight. Everything else is very good. She just misses you."


    "Fat?"


    He Caiwei is a little surprised, but Yuanyuan always pays attention to her figure.


    "Yes, you''ll know next time you go back."


    Anyway, the girl is not here. Someone naturally has the courage to arrange it at will. Then, he looks at a clock on a building in the distance.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have anything else to do? "


    He Caiwei asked.


    Li futu did not deny it.


    "I''m here to see you, and I have some things to deal with. You go back to the dormitory first. I''m going to see someone."


    He Caiwei''s eyes immediately became a little gloomy.


    Li Fu Tu looked at it with a smile.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll come back to see you when I''m done."

 Chapter 1482

    Versailles.


    It''s a romantic city that countless people yearn for.


    But at the same time, don''t forget that this is also the largest Mafia base in the world.


    The Italian black hand party was first established and the largest in scale. After that, it has sprung up all over the world. Almost all the black hand parties follow its model.


    To a certain extent, it led the dark wave to sweep the world. The so-called "East Star" and "Hong Xing" worshipped by countless young people in the Dragon kingdom are compared with the ancient confused kids who swagger through the market with machetes and look like they are children.


    The pro block of Versailles city was a slum many years ago. However, with the development of the times and the improvement of economy, it has been gradually transformed. The original dirty and barren scene has taken on a new look. However, unlike other completely overthrown buildings, one building has been preserved.


    After repair, it still stands, as if in commemoration of the fierce fighting era.


    From the beginning of its construction, it was the place where the poor craftsmen used to solve the contradictions. At last, it developed a custom and has been preserved to this day, forming the Hessian boxing ground, which is now famous in Versailles.


    Almost every day, there are trucks from here, carrying not goods, but a broken body.


    Everyone knows that the Hessian ring is not an ordinary ring. Every night there are people fighting with their lives to win honor or die. What''s on here is the real sense of death fighting. There is no bottom line, no principle, cruelty, blood and violence are its main melody.


    Here, there are few injuries, only the difference between survival and death.


    What''s different from other black market boxing competitions is that cold weapons, steel knives, giant swords, long guns and iron bars are allowed to be used in Hessen ring.


    Of course, thermal weapons and firearms are prohibited.


    The cruel death rate and the most extreme aesthetics of violence also make the Hessen boxing ground more and more famous, and even the noble senior officials can often be seen here.


    Every night, there will be a tragic fall, at the same time, every game, there will be a huge amount of money flow, here is not only the death ring, but also an alternative casino.


    In some heavyweight competitions, each bet is as high as 100000 US dollars, and even super rich people make thousands of bets.


    Even though all the people in Versailles know that Hessian boxing ground is an extremely dark and bloody place, the government has always turned a blind eye to it and allowed it to operate so far. Its strange phenomenon is only for one reason.


    Behind the Hessian ring stands the Italian mafia!


    In the dark, it is the uncrowned king of this country!


    Tonight, the Hessian ring is as lively as ever, full of people.


    Pirates, drug lords, arms dealers, business tycoons, gang giants, terrorists Not only Italy, but also many other countries have come to watch the war.


    If the international Xing police can attack here tonight, it will certainly achieve great results.


    Of course, since these big figures dare to appear in public, they will not be afraid of accidents.


    Because this is the territory of the Italian mafia.


    Not to mention whether the international Xing police are likely to arrive here in silence, even if they have the ability, they will definitely measure one or two before taking action.


    If we really make trouble here, with the craziness of the Italian mafia, especially the contemporary godfather, it is no exaggeration to say that the international police headquarters will be in danger.


    "Hadita has won more than 200 games in a row. It''s likely to create a second myth of winning 300 games in a row tonight. How much money have you brought?"


    "How much? I even mortgaged my house. I''ll take all my money over hadita! If he loses, I''m afraid I''ll have to bury him, too! "


    There was a lot of talk.


    The reason why so many big people are flocking to the Hessian ring tonight is that there will be a heavyweight result here tonight.


    Until last week, hadita, known as the mourner, once again maintained his unbeaten record of winning in a row, approaching the 300 mark.


    Three hundred straight wins.


    It not only means that more than 200 warriors have fallen at hadita''s feet, but also a significant number.


    Since the establishment of Hessen boxing ground, countless boxing competitions have been held, but there is only one who has created the myth of 300 wins here so far!


    The terrorist came out of Hessen boxing ring with a proud record of three hundred consecutive victories. He didn''t walk high and low, waving his unique weapon to kill countless strong players in the ring. His reputation became more and more prominent. Finally, his code name made the whole world like thunder.


    The name of that man is called heiwuchang!


    It is also because of this dazzling lesson that hadita, who is about to set the same record as heiwuchang in Hessen boxing field, has attracted much attention.


    Because the focus of the battle, so that tonight''s gambling pool amount reached an incalculable number, the organizer is the police station has cutting-edge clearing staff, for this important game escort.With the aura blessing of the elder black impermanence, hadita, a latecomer, has been sought after by countless rich people. They are willing to take most of their body price as a bet that hadita can repeat the myth again. It doesn''t matter whether they can become the next black impermanence. What they care about is the huge bonus.


    Of course, although hadita has been unbeaten in a row and has made remarkable achievements, whether he can finally climb the top created by black impermanence, at least so far, is still in suspense.


    No one who dares to participate in the competition has a weak hand. Moreover, there are too many variables in the battle of life and death. The competition is not only about strength, but also mentality.


    "The mourner? Oh, a arrogant and arrogant guy who won a few games thinks he is invincible. I bet he can''t walk down alive tonight. "


    Although haditar is popular, some people still don''t like him. Many people fail to buy haditar.


    "Twenty million, buy hadita and die!"


    There is an endless stream of gamblers in front of the specially set up betting table.


    "Do you want to bet, sir?"


    An enchanting beauty in a uniform skirt smiles charmingly.


    Black eyes and black hair, the man in front of her is obviously Oriental, but there are people from any country here. It''s not surprising.


    "Of course."


    The other side smiles.


    "I''ll buy a billion and bet It''s a draw


    Instantly, many people around cast a surprised look.


    It''s true that all the people who can come here are rich, but one billion is not a small sum. Moreover, the Oriental is still so young.


    And the most important thing is his last sentence.


    Draw?


    In the history of Hessian boxing field, either you die or I live, but there has never been a draw. Isn''t this a money for the boxing field?


    "Are you sure, sir? Buy even


    The coquettish girl is also the first time to meet such a gambler.


    Someone who came here once about seven years ago nodded and laughed again, gentle.


    "Bet."

 Chapter 1483

    Unlike Versailles, which is romantic and peaceful on the surface, the Hessian boxing ring, which is only four blocks away from the city hall, is bloody and depressing.


    On both sides of the stairway from top to bottom, there are pictures of a "warrior" from the founding of the ring. At the same time, there are a variety of bloody photos on the wall. All of them are "wonderful moments" in the fight. Violence, cruelty, shock, horror, and the unique red light bulb, all of them render an atmosphere of infinite terror.


    Step by step, people''s mood will be infected, blood gradually boiling.


    On the surface, Hessen boxing ground doesn''t look spectacular, but if you are on the scene, you will find that there are unique holes in it.


    All the people who enter the ring have to go through the road of glory with photos of "Warriors" first, and then reach the underground space. This is the real sense of Hessian ring.


    It is about four stories high, covering an area equivalent to three-quarters of the size of a football field. The structure is extremely luxurious. The walls are all made of transparent marble, and glass beads are hung with headlights. At the center of the field, there is a large challenge arena one meter high and two meters long.


    The surrounding stands are divided into five layers, which can accommodate 2000 people to watch the game together. Different from the general stadium stands, each seat here is equipped with comfortable leather sofas, and in front of each sofa there are excellent fruit and wine for enjoyment.


    The top stand is set as an independent box, each of which is beyond the luxury layout of the presidential suite. The battle situation of the lower arena is put on the three meter long large screen in front of the box in real time, presenting the bloody battle situation clearly in front of the spectators.


    In short, it is the so-called "VIP" hall. All the people who can enter it are heroes.


    Of course, because someone likes to keep a low profile, he will not go to such a high position. The seat he bought is on the third floor, not high or low, which is a relatively high viewing point.


    "Look, the mourners are out!"


    When tonight''s well deserved absolute protagonist hadita entered the arena surrounded by the staff, people''s eyes were attracted like a magnet, and the fanatical shouts were heard all the time.


    "He''s hadita? In the face of such a critical moment, you can still be so calm. Yes, give me another 100 million. "


    Like the audience below, the characters in the top layer of the box also cast their eyes on hadita, and each of them made extraordinary moves.


    "Your eminence, hadita is out."


    In a box, the attendant warned.


    Although hadita miraculously lived to the present, he was not unhurt. In the process of a fight, his nose was broken by his opponent, leaving an unhealable wound. If he went to the street, he would certainly frighten the timid people.


    The old man in red, sitting on the throne, looked at hadita''s disgusting face.


    "Have you been in touch with him?"


    "Monseigneur, according to Monseigneur, I have contacted him more than once and clearly expressed our meaning, but he is always ambiguous and does not give an accurate answer, which is quite irritating."


    "It seems that it''s not just a rash man who knows the truth of waiting for a price."


    The old man in the red robe smiles.


    "Let''s see first. If he can survive tonight, I don''t mind talking to him personally. Our temple needs talents now."


    At the same time, all kinds of whispers rang out in the luxury box on the top floor of the grandstand. Many people intended to bring hadita under their command. Of course, some people hoped that he would die tragically tonight.


    Although the highlight of tonight''s play is whether haditar can successfully catch up with history and create a myth of 300 consecutive wins, in addition, there are several duels.


    Bang bang!!


    While everyone was still watching hadita, a fight had already begun in the field.


    The dull sound of stomping in vain, a big black man as big as a black bear shakes his fist like an iron basin and smashes it in a crazy round. With his progress, the table is constantly shaking, and the picture is extremely shocking.


    At the same time, he turned his arms and made a counter attack. The sound of the cross attack exploded continuously. Soon, the big black man''s fists were bloody, but he was unhurt.


    In contrast, the visual impact is severe.


    Connor!


    Hessen has won 99 games in a row, a little king who is going to win 100 games in a row!


    Besides the funerary hadita, he is the most famous person!


    And the most important thing is that he will also play hadita tonight. It''s a big point to have a strong confrontation.


    As if aware of haditar''s eyes, Connor glanced at haditar''s direction, then stretched out his middle finger, provocatively hooked it, showing his war intention!


    Hardita is strong, but he is not afraid at all.


    This is the pride of the strong.


    But in the battle of life and death, there was no room for distraction. Connor soon paid for his reckless behavior. His real black opponent seized this rare opportunity and hit Connor heavily in the lower abdomen. The huge impact made him bow like a prawn, and the severe pain made him pale."Roar!"


    Naturally, the black man would not miss such a good opportunity. He continued to attack hard and hit hard. He also made a hook to take Connor''s chin.


    If this punch is hit, there is no doubt that not only the chin will be directly smashed, but even the brain will be shocked into paste by the fierce force.


    Whoosh! At the critical moment, Connor raised his head with all his strength, and his big fists wiped his nose and roared into the sky.


    The big black man lost his right and left again. This time, he was aiming at Connor''s chest. He wanted to kill his opponent.


    However, as a ninety-nine consecutive winner, Connor could not be underestimated. With his body spinning, he once again passed under the deadly boxing, and quickly retreated to the edge of the challenge arena.


    After wiping the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth, Connor was like an enraged Beast, rolling out from his throat with a fierce roar. His majestic but not bloated body suddenly stepped forward, and his ready body slanted into the air. He magnificently twisted 180 degrees and crossed a distance of three meters. His thick right leg swept out from the most tricky angle. The timing and heat were excellent, and there was no room for the black man There is room for attack and buffer.


    The black man''s face changed slightly. He could only choose to let go, cross his wrists, clench his fists and block actively.


    Bang!


    Although the black man was big and strong, he was not able to hide his frivolity. He was shaken back seven steps by the great power.


    "Good!"


    Connor''s brilliant performance immediately won applause, those who buy hadita lost gold owners is to add three points of confidence.


    After that, Connor, who recovered the opportunity, immediately launched an attack. While the opponent was retreating, he took another powerful roundabout kick. The black man who lost the opportunity bared his teeth and blocked with two fists. However, he was beaten back five steps again and hit the elastic rubber rope on the edge of the challenge arena. With the help of the rebound force, he ran away desperately.


    But Connor''s powerful legs are like iron and stone, which contain infinite strength and can''t be vented. The fierce leg wind is like a storm.


    The big black man was in a mess and could only defend passively. Although he tried to fight his legs with fists once, he finally got his wrists bent and completely abandoned.


    After a hundred times of crazy bombardment, the black man was at the end of his tether and lost all initiative. It was only at this moment that he really understood the gap between himself and the other side.


    "Die


    With a sharp roar, the table shakes violently. Connor, who is more and more courageous in the war, rises up and tosses in the air. His right leg, which is full of strength, cuts down with a great momentum.


    "Click."


    Although the black adult raised his arm to block, it was like a mantis arm pawning a car. The leg directly broke his arm, and by the way, it also smashed his shoulder blade and directly fell to the ground.


    "Good


    Countless people can''t help but get up and shout loudly, deafening.

 Chapter 1484

    After chopping the black man to the ground, Connor directly kicked him in the head and solved his life on the spot.


    Click.


    The blood arrow shot fast.


    Confused all the people present.


    The big black man didn''t struggle at all and was killed immediately.


    The scene was boiling.


    "Connor! Connor! Connor


    More than a thousand people, almost all in unison, were shouting Connor''s name, with an excited look and fanatical eyes.


    A hundred battles in a row!


    There is no doubt that Connor created his own brilliant chapter by stepping on the body of the black man. He stood on the stage, arms slowly raised, facing the whole audience, facing the tide of cheers, enjoying his glorious moment.


    Everyone was cheering for the winner, but the box at the top of the stand was still high.


    "Next, it''s time for hadita to come out. Truvi will also be on the scene tonight. If hadita can win this fight and survive, I think truvi will definitely go out and solicit him personally."


    In a box, a clear-cut man said, looking at the opposite box, which was the direction of truvey, the cardinal of the temple.


    Of course, in order to protect the privacy of distinguished guests, it is impossible to peep inside the box from the outside.


    "The temple seems to have learned a lesson from black impermanence, and is unwilling to let hadita become the next black impermanence. If haditar doesn''t follow, I''m afraid the temple will not give up. Of course, all this is based on haditar''s winning the game


    In this box, there is a man with silver hair, beautiful and dazzling, three-dimensional and deep facial features, impeccable, more exquisite than women.


    "Charles, do you think hadita can win? Or does he have the potential to be the second black impermanence? "


    With a wry smile from the opposite box, Charles, the person in charge of Hessen boxing ring, said with a wry smile: "godfather, I don''t know the answer to this question. In those days, maybe no one thought that heiwuchang could grow up to this point."


    "No, no, No


    The amazing silver haired man looked down at hadita, who had already stood up for the funeral, and said with a smile, "in those days, there was someone who knew the Pearl, otherwise there would have been no black impermanence now."


    "Hadita stands up, the real battle is finally about to begin!"


    Hadita''s rise soon attracted everyone''s attention, just like a bucket of cold water, just boiling cheers slowly stopped.


    On the challenge arena, if Connor, who has just solved a human life, feels it, he turns around and looks at hadita. His sharp eyes are as sharp as a knife, and his strong fighting spirit is burning like fire!


    "Hadita, this is your graveyard tonight!"


    "You are not qualified."


    Hadita sneered and did not give any face to his opponent.


    "I will tear you up with my own hands and write my legend with your head!"


    He is confident and open-minded, step by step on the challenge arena.


    "Mourner, don''t mention it. Kill him!"


    A few rich people who have made heavy bets around cheer up loudly.


    "Connor just won a hundred consecutive victories. It''s not so easy to be killed. It''s the mourner. You have to pay attention to it. Don''t get kicked like that nigger just now, or I''ll win five million. Ha ha ha!"


    Some people are optimistic about hadita, while others are optimistic about Connor.


    More than one thousand spectators on the scene formed two distinct camps.


    Of course, there is only one person standing in a very strange position.


    Conner and hadita''s duel, full of hundreds of billions of market, only he bought an unprecedented draw.


    Of course, hadita was not affected by the noise outside the arena and stepped into the challenge arena calmly.


    "Connor, you should be glad you didn''t fight me until now, otherwise You can''t get what you''re doing now. You can''t even win ten games in a row


    Although the battle did not start, the scene was full of gunpowder.


    "It''s arrogant! Hadita, don''t think you are invincible if you win some rubbish. If you had met me earlier, your body would have been fed to the dog. You asshole mourner, let me send you to hell! "


    Connor scoffed. His eyes were gloomy and his momentum was steadily rising. When he reached the critical point, he burst out. With a roar, his body curled up like an arrow, shooting away.


    Twelve meters away, in the blink of an eye.


    The whole arena trembles, the left leg is the axis, the body spins, and the iron leg swings. With the help of the flood, it can reach hadita''s waist!


    Those who use legs are good at attacking!


    Although he is not inferior to others, he is afraid to be careless in the face of this super fighter who is going to create 300 consecutive victories. He takes the initiative to attack, and when he makes a move, he will burst out with all his strength and spare no effort.A simple sweep is full of incomparable visual impact, which makes the audience dazzled and dazzled. They only feel that there is a mirage on the challenge arena. They can only stare at the challenge arena and concentrate on the challenge arena.


    Pop!!!


    On the challenge arena, hadita stands in place with a proud posture. Don''t move, the left hand accurate interception, steel claw like will Conner calf tightly grasp, cause the other party to stop the attack!


    On the edge of the arena, those fighters who won ten or twenty times in a row were closely watching the challenge arena, holding their breath, not willing to let go of any moment.


    For them, this level of fighting is undoubtedly a valuable asset, not only to learn a wealth of combat experience. More can affect their life and death in the future!


    "Arrogance


    Connor was calm in the face of danger. After only a moment''s stagnation, he bounced away with the help of hadita''s clasp. His left leg clicked quickly and his toes were like a drill.


    Bang bang!


    Haditar''s hands flew up and down to block it, but Connor''s use of his legs was almost superb. Although haditar was strong, he could not be arrogant enough to think that he could defeat him without moving.


    After dozens of clicks in a row, he was forced to release Connor''s right leg and intercept with both hands.


    His body falls to the ground and impacts again. He has experienced almost all kinds of tests of life and death. Facing a strong enemy like hadita, he can only enlarge his body function to the maximum limit, attack, attack, active attack, and can''t have the slightest stop of active attack!


    The platform of the challenge arena was "thumping" and Connor almost didn''t touch the ground. He jumped and kicked out with his legs. The route was weird and the lightning was faster.


    The rich people here are not Kung Fu savvy. They have never seen how powerful ancient swordsmen were when they waved swords and stamped their feet to shake Kyushu. It was Connor''s two iron legs that stimulated their visual nerves. Even the proud bodyguards couldn''t help inhaling.

 Chapter 1485

    Hessen has always been known for its cruelty.


    The cold-blooded competition system is almost the best in all kinds of boxing competitions in the world.


    Here, human life is as cheap as grass. The dead black man who was carried down just now is either thrown into the wilderness or will be fed to dogs.


    The level of bloody violence is insane and heinous, but extreme things will turn against them. This evil side, which can never be seen in the ordinary world, is also the reason why Hessen boxing field is highly respected!


    Just like the Colosseum of ancient Rome, ordinary competition and competition have been difficult to arouse the interest of the rich and nobles. Only the fight and destruction between life and life can satisfy their abnormal desire.


    Bloody color, brain burst, broken limbs It''s terrifying, but equally, these gorgeous pictures that can''t be seen in the sun cater to the abnormal pleasure of the upper class.


    With the fight in the ring, the voice of thunder in the stands, these high-ranking figures, one by one blush and neck thick. With hoarse roar, to vent the inner excitement!


    "Connor, give me some strength. Yes, that''s it. Throw the mourner down!"


    "Hadita, didn''t you eat tonight?!!! Fight back, fight back! Hit him on the head like a watermelon


    There are those who have made heavy bets, and they are even more emotional. They just want to rush to the challenge arena. Of course, even if the rules allow them to help, they certainly don''t have the courage.


    It''s OK to play with money. They really go on stage and take their own lives to participate in the competition. They are not crazy enough.


    In addition to the top box, there is an Easterner in the third row who bought a draw for a billion yuan. He sits in his seat, enjoying the game leisurely and tasting the free fruit from the organizer from time to time, which is not in line with the bustling scene around.


    "Hadita, pick me up again!"


    It was another kick in the air, which forced the opponent to toss and retreat. The powerful Connor took advantage of this opportunity to step on the challenge arena with both feet and shoot sideways. In mid air, he rotated 180 degrees with his feet close together, spinning and shooting like a shell!


    The battle of life and death is never just a simple competition of brute force. The mind is also very important. Connor''s explosive body just aims at hadita''s rising position, which obviously has been accurately calculated in advance.


    "Beautiful


    When Connor''s "fans" saw this, their blood was boiling, as if they saw money floating towards them all over the sky.


    What if we''re going to win 300 games in a row?!


    As long as you are hit by Connor, not to mention a man, even a piece of iron will be broken on the spot!


    "As you wish!"


    Hadita''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked up at Connor who had come down from the sky. He didn''t make a mess of himself. He squatted down slightly with a quick decision, clenched his fist in the empty stroke of his right hand, whistling and hooking at his feet which were spinning down from the top of his head.


    There is no fancy, pure hook straight fist, but the key is speed and strength!


    Bang!


    Two knot solid solid solid have no buffer of suddenly collide together!


    The challenge arena trembles!


    The surging force was like a flood. Hadita''s face immediately turned unnatural red. His vigorous body was suddenly out of balance, and he staggered back for seven or eight steps to stop.


    On the other hand, Connor was also hard to bear. The force was always mutual. The long punch made his body hit an unshakable wall. After a short period of stagnation, he flew backward at a faster speed, drew a parabola in the air, and then hit the challenge arena heavily.


    Looking at Connor who "played" a few times on the stage, even the onlookers were shocked. They felt that it must be hard for him. However, Connor got up quickly after another fight.


    People in Hessen boxing field all know a strict law. The longer you lie on the ground, the closer death will be to you.


    So even if the viscera seemed to move, Connor still endured the pain and quickly retreated to the edge of the challenge arena. He didn''t have time to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and stare at hadita warily to guard against each other''s every move.


    "Damn Pervert


    Someone''s eyes trembled, and he couldn''t help saying something rude.


    If I had stood up, I would have fainted?


    This is more than those unreliable security companies. If you can hire such a person as a bodyguard, do you have to worry about safety?


    Of course, the rich in the stands also know that it is an astronomical sum of money to play for those who want to win 100 or more in a row in Hessen ring. Moreover, it is not only a matter of money.


    Someone couldn''t help looking at the top row of boxes.


    Maybe only the people who sit there have the ability to attract these lunatics.


    Hadita did not attack again. His right hand was swinging slowly, and his blood was dripping.


    Compared with Connor''s internal injury, his injury is undoubtedly more intuitive, the whole right hand is full of flesh and blood."I''ve been looking down on you, Connor. Now I''ll take back what I said before, the king of the hundred victories in a row, you deserve it


    Khadita''s approval didn''t make Connor happy. On the contrary, he gave a sneer and his eyes darkened.


    "Oh? Is it? However, I think you are just like this. With this strength, I don''t know how you live to the present. But it doesn''t matter. You will fall at my feet tonight


    Connor is confident and murderous!


    This kind of fighting, psychological warfare is also the key, even if the opponent is strong, verbally, also want to despise.


    "Arrogance


    Connor''s sarcasm made hadita''s eyes surge with anger. He pinched his bloody right fist and said in a cold voice: "the ignorant are fearless, Connor. Now I''ll let you know what the real gap is!"


    With the roar like a wild beast, hadita rushed forward wildly. His momentum was undoubtedly higher than before, as if he was just warming up!


    Seeing this momentum, many spectators on the scene could not help but fantasize that if they were standing opposite the mourners, they would have been paralyzed.


    Of course, although hadita is more brave in the war, Connor will not wait to die. He will step on the rubber band of the challenge arena.


    When the rubber band is forced, it bends backward in an instant, and the radian gradually expands. When it reaches the limit, the thick rubber band suddenly rebounds inward. With the help of strong elasticity, Connor''s body turns into a sharp arrow in an instant and shoots towards hadita!


    "Hadita, your life has come to an end. I, Connor, will bury you tonight!"

 Chapter 1486

    Unlimited fight.


    What is unrestricted combat?


    That is, with the help of anything and any means in the arena, the only purpose is to kill the opponent!


    No one will think you despicable, as long as you can live to stand on the challenge arena, then you will be crowned king!


    Although Connor''s deliberate ridicule made hadita''s mood a little out of control, it was far from being out of control.


    With the help of the rebound force of the rubber band, khadita, who had been rushing forward wildly, showed an amazing ability to cope with the situation. He moved the ground with his toes and took half a step to the side, just avoiding the terrible blow of Connor.


    "It''s hard to be elegant to carve a small insect!"


    At the same time, hadita''s face instantly involved in a sneer, bloody right hand regardless of the injury, instantly turned into a sharp palm knife, the half air Conner abruptly to split!


    "Bang!"


    Connor collided with the challenge arena, and then bounced up again. Hadita''s eyes were cold and bloodthirsty, merciless, and hit Connor''s lower abdomen like thunder.


    "Wow


    A mouthful of thick blood rushed out of his chest irresistibly. In agony, Connor''s facial features twisted, rubbed against the table and quickly slid towards the edge of the challenge arena. Then he bumped into the rubber of the boundary and was brought back.


    After all, Hessian has a rule.


    Except for the winner, the loser can''t leave the arena alive.


    "Damn it


    The sudden change of the situation made many people on the scene rise, most of them were speculators who bet on the death of hadita.


    Their eyes were red and they swore, not sympathizing with Connor, but also distressing about their gambling money.


    ¡°cheers¡£¡±


    On the other hand, hardita''s loyal followers were happy to see Connor fall on the edge of the challenge arena. What''s more, they began to raise their glasses.


    "It''s just a hundred victories in a row. I dare to fight with the mourners. I don''t know how to live or die, and I don''t know what I can do!"


    It''s true that although the record can''t explain everything, it also has a certain reference value. And the scene in the challenge arena is enough to show that there is an irreparable gap between the 100 and 300 consecutive victories.


    "Connor, you''re strong, but I''m better than you!"


    In the eyes of the whole audience, the mourner hadita walked steadily to Connor, who fell on the edge of the challenge arena.


    Connor was lying on the stage, curled up, obviously in great pain.


    Hadita didn''t give any mercy to his opponent, bent down, lifted Connor from the ground, and gradually went up, over his head.


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him


    "Hadita! Hadita! Hadita


    "Mourner! Mourners! The mourner


    The cheers of the mountain roared from all sides of the challenge arena.


    Even those who bought Connor and won were staring at the stage.


    Everyone knows that the mourner, hadita, is going to kill his 300th opponent, level up the history of Hessian ring and become the second legend!


    Already, some boxing staff have raised their cameras on the sidelines to record this glorious moment.


    Nobody cares about Connor.


    That''s the cruelty of Hessian.


    "Monseigneur, the battle is over."


    As if in response to the audience''s call, hadita''s eyes were red, his arms muscles broke, and he was going to throw Connor on his knees to write his own legend with the 300th life.


    But at the moment when his hands were drooping, Connor, who was like the meat of the chopping board, suddenly moved.


    At the critical moment, he suddenly took out a knife from his waist and stabbed it at hadita''s neck from top to bottom!


    "Be careful!"


    Many people''s eyes changed.


    Hadita, who had planned to solve the battle, also felt the cold crisis. His keen intuition made him subconsciously deviate and avoid the insidious and tricky fatal knife, but he was still stabbed in the shoulder, and immediately he was bleeding!


    Hardy Tatton snorted and smashed Connor to the ground!


    Connor, who escaped from the edge of death, bears the pain and gets up quickly, but the Furious hadita is approaching.


    "Despicable little man, die for me!"


    "Poof


    The fingertips directly cut Connor''s clothes. Not only that, from the right shoulder to the left rib, there were several shocking blood grooves.


    "Mean? What is meanness? If the rules permit, it''s feasible. Take me back! "


    Obviously, in this war, Connor, who had never used weapons in the past, was well prepared. The dagger that had been hidden in the dark was tightly held in his hand, and the sharp blade was covered with bright blood. Regardless of the injuries, he stabbed hadita in the chest!


    "Damn it! How can you use a knife?! What a shame"This is Hessen. It''s written that weapons can be used. Connor doesn''t go beyond the rules. What''s shameless? It can only be said that the mourner is stupid! "


    The two gangs hurled abuse at each other and formed two factions.


    It''s true that cold weapons are never forbidden in Hessen boxing ground. If Connor takes them out at the beginning, no one will say anything, but he just takes them out in the middle of the way, which is a bit out of the ordinary.


    But even so, it''s still within the defense allowed in the ring. It can only be said that Connor is smart enough to make good use of the rules.


    "Whoosh!"


    The blade pierced the air and seemed to be aimed at hadita''s chest, but in the middle of the way, it suddenly changed its trajectory and cut down rapidly, which caught people off guard.


    Hadita was also startled. His backward body speeded up abruptly in an instant, and he dodged danger and danger.


    "Hadita, I see how long you can hide!"


    Connor roared, the dagger waved and the awn of the dagger flickered, interwoven into a dense network of daggers, and headed for hadita.


    If it had not been for years of hard work, it would have been impossible to achieve such a level!


    This shows the depth of Connor''s hiding!


    If it wasn''t for hadita, a hundred wins in a row, I''m afraid it''s far from his end!


    "Well, your eminence..."


    In a box.


    The archbishop, who thought the battle was over, was quite incredible.


    He thought that there would be no big suspense for the unbeaten hadita to win the game. He never thought that Connor could push hadita to such a level.


    Judging from the situation, it''s really a matter of two opinions who wins and who loses tonight, who dies and who lives.


    "I heard that this Connor is our saint?"


    Asked truvey, who was able to put on a red robe after the battle of lirenyuan because of heavy casualties.


    "Yes, your eminence."


    His Archbishop nodded respectfully, but his eyes were complicated.


    A murderous death fighter is their believer. Although it is very disobedient, it is a real fact.


    Perhaps this can also explain from the side that the brilliance of their temple shines all over the world, never letting go of any corner of the earth?


    Originally for hadita, cardinal truvey unconsciously put more eyes on Connor, with burning eyes.


    I have to admit it.


    Compared with hadita, Connor, who is more in line with their temple style, is more in line with his heart.

 Chapter 1487

    Dao has always been the overlord of ten thousand soldiers and is highly praised by countless hot-blooded men.


    Saber, machete, saber, Zi Mu Dao, Da Heng Dao All kinds of steel knives were brought to the court by these death fighters.


    Although Connor''s short Dao is not as fierce as long Dao, it is more cunning and sharp.


    "Hadita, force me to do my best. You''re still the first one. You''re proud to die!"


    Outside the arena, Kona was dazzled and roaring!


    Around the corner, those already frustrated spectators suddenly felt as if they had beaten chicken blood. They looked excited and cheered for Connor!


    The unprepared hadita seems to be losing step by step, but the actual pace is strange. He dodges the gliding, and his vigorous body is extremely flexible. Every time, he can slip out from the light of Connor''s knife.


    "All strength? Connor, tonight''s destiny is doomed. Accept it


    Hadith''s eyes were bloodshot, his toes touched the ground, and his erratic body didn''t retreat any more. With a knife on his shoulder, he broke through the dense sword curtain and suddenly appeared in front of Connor. He changed his fist into his claw and moved quickly!


    "Go to hell!"


    The roar is like thunder, and the blood flowing from his shoulders soon turns the whole upper body of Hades red. The visual effect is even more terrifying.


    The madness of Hades made the audience tremble. No one thought that his playing method was so desperate.


    At this moment, the terror of death fighters is once again incisively and vividly displayed in front of everyone.


    "You want to kill me? Dream


    There was no time to stop the knife, Connor made a quick decision. With a deep drink, he squatted in an instant, and at the same time, his left hand clenched into a fist and blasted forward fiercely.


    Bang!


    The claws and fists hit each other hard.


    In an instant, blood filled the air.


    Hadita''s body was stopped by Shengsheng, but Connor''s face was shocked.


    What a terrible power!


    It was he who had the advantage of fist to claw, but in the collision just now, it was he who suffered a great loss. The whole left hand was instantly blood and flesh blurred, and severe pain surged up along the nerve and impacted the cerebral cortex.


    It''s worthy to be the second person who is about to win 300 games in a row after Hei Wuchang. If I didn''t make preparations in advance tonight, I''m afraid I might die.


    Looking at hadita, who is bathed in blood all over his body and has red eyes like a fierce ghost, although Conner was shocked by the strength of the other party, he did not forget what occasion he was in. He clenched his teeth and forced to endure the sharp pain in his left hand. He still had an uncontrollable twitch in the corner of his eyes and roared.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Shua!"


    The five inch short knife turned into a flash of light and stabbed hadita fiercely.


    Sen Leng''s knife light stimulates hadita to squint. He moves his hand sideways, changes the track, and slaps hard on the blade.


    Connor then stood up, the attack changed in one go, the body suddenly turned, a foot swing, powerful heavy sweep in hadita''s left waist.


    "Pa!"


    Hadita''s face changed and he flew out uncontrollably.


    "Good!"


    In an instant, countless people under the stage stood up with excitement, while the faces of the people who put all the treasures on the mourners became ugly.


    It is estimated that no one would have thought that this would be the result of tonight''s war.


    In principle, hadita should step on Connor''s head like an ant!


    "This Connor is a character, and it''s really misleading."


    With such a heavyweight, the boss of Hessen boxing ring naturally supervised the battle personally, and Connor''s extraordinary performance undoubtedly exceeded his expectation.


    "Charles, if it was Connor who survived tonight, how much would you lose?"


    Asked the silver haired man, whose features were more delicate than those of a woman.


    It is obvious that in front of him, Charles, the master of Hessian boxing field, didn''t even have a seat.


    "Godfather, according to my estimation, if Connor wins this game, we will lose more than 10 billion conservatively."


    Although he has been standing at the moment, Charles has no complaint at all. He looks at the unexpected scene in the challenge arena with a wry smile on his face.


    Before the start of the game, it is estimated that at least seven out of ten people are optimistic about hadita, and the amount of money bet on him is far ahead.


    Naturally, the boxing field has been prepared to adjust the odds in real time and allow outsiders to come in to sit. Its purpose is to maximize the interests.


    Not only the spectators, but also some people in the boxing field believe that hadita will be the final winner. It''s impossible to lose money foolishly. However, with so much preparation, if Connor is out of the way, they will lose a lot in the boxing field.


    "People who play chess are put together by their own pieces. Charles, you boss are not competent enough."The silver haired man said softly, as if it was none of his business.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty, Godfather. I''m willing to be punished."


    Charles immediately took the blame.


    The silver haired man is speechless, overlooking the challenge arena, standing high like a God.


    "Kang "No!"


    Hadita, who was swept out, slowly climbed up from the ground, his eyes scarlet, his face ferocious, gnashing his teeth and staring at Connor.


    He has gone through so many life and death battles, tearing up one opponent after another, but he has never been so embarrassed.


    It''s a shame.


    "Hadita, I said, tonight is your death! Go to hell


    Connor burst out laughing wildly. All his strength burst out in an instant. He strode forward, catapulted in the air, whirled 180 degrees like a windmill, and hung upside down in mid air to hadita!


    The audience looked up, their eyes trembled and their manners shook.


    For the first time.


    God blocks and kills God. Hadita, who blocks and kills Buddha, feels the approaching of death.


    Looking at the head-on knife, he tried his best to twist the knife, trying to dodge, but it was too late.


    "Poof


    Although the sharp blade staggers hadita''s head, it cuts firmly at his neck. The blade goes straight into the flesh, and a shocking blood arrow flies wildly!


    Under the witness of more than 1000 people, in this arena which has brought countless honors to himself, Hades, the mourner, was beheaded with a knife!


    "Bang."


    His head fell to the ground, but he didn''t fall down.


    The whole audience was shocked and then quieted down.


    The surging blood dyed Connor''s face red. He looked crazy and looked up with a long smile. In the extreme and excited situation, he was shaking all over. He didn''t see a shadow behind him flying towards him quickly and silently, and then directly bumped into the back of his head.


    "Poof!"


    The laughter stopped in an instant, and Connor''s expression stopped.


    In full view of the public, after killing hadita, Connor, who created a big surprise, fell on the challenge arena soon afterwards.


    "This What''s the situation? "


    The whole room was dull. Everyone was at a loss. They didn''t know what was going on.

 Chapter 1488

    There is no doubt that tonight''s Hessian ring is in the most bizarre situation ever.


    Xiaotianwang killed hadita, who was about to create a legend for 300 consecutive victories. He was a big surprise. The key was that after the victory, he fell on the challenge arena.


    And I never got up again.


    He lay on his back in the challenge arena, the trickle of blood slowly flowing out from behind him.


    Obviously.


    He also followed hadita to the yellow spring.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t Connor kill hadita? Why is he dead? "


    After the big shock and silence, the whole scene was in chaos, and everyone stood up and cried out.


    If you want to find out the truth, it''s second. The key is that the two fighters died in the challenge arena as never before. How to calculate the outcome of this fight?


    What should they do with their gambling money?


    It is estimated that there has never been such experience in the boxing field, and it seems to be confused by such an outcome. Up to now, no one has come out to preside over the overall situation.


    The chaos in the stands intensified, and even the top row of boxes were affected.


    "How did Connor die? Do you see that? "


    Cardinal truvey looked at the Archbishop next to him, also confused.


    After seeing Connor kill hadita, he had already loved his talents, but who knows that Connor also died.


    At the same time, the result made him angry.


    Connor and hadita are both dead. Didn''t he come here for nothing tonight?


    "Monseigneur This I don''t know... "


    The archdeacon is a bit of a mystery, too.


    Why did Connor, who was still smiling, die suddenly?


    "What did you do?"


    In another box, the silver haired man looks at Charles, the head of Hessian ring.


    Charles, also stunned by the result, immediately explained, "godfather, I have done nothing."


    It''s a common thing for the organizers to control the game. Not to mention the underground boxing, let''s say that the regular sports events, such as football, also have big men controlling the winning and losing of the game behind the scenes.


    Although Conner''s sudden death of hadita will certainly cause certain losses to the ring, he has not given any "emergency measures" orders.


    "Go and see what''s going on."


    After watching him for a while, the man with silver hair seemed to believe his innocence and gave a gentle order.


    "Yes


    Charles immediately took the order and left the box in a hurry.


    This duel can be said to be the most concerned one in recent years, and the amount of money in the gambling pool is extremely large. If we do not give a clear account, I am afraid it will have a huge negative impact on the reputation of their Hessen ring.


    "Lose money! Lose money! Lose money


    The crowd was furious.


    Although the game has ended, but no one chose to leave, everyone stayed in the stands, waiting for a result in the ring.


    Seeing the audience''s emotion getting more and more excited, the boxing field finally made a response. A group of big men appeared on the sidelines, each with a cold look, a fierce spirit, and various kinds of guns in their hands.


    Their appearance effectively cooled the audience''s restless mood. The scene of the riot did not happen and the situation was effectively controlled.


    "Please keep calm. We have always adhered to the principle of fairness and openness. We will give you a clear explanation."


    It''s a big deal.


    Charles, the owner of the boxing ring, personally took the stage to preside over the overall situation, and his voice was transmitted to everyone''s ears through eight sound systems throughout the whole ring.


    His appearance, together with the deterrence of the group of armed thugs below, gradually calmed down the scene.


    Who doesn''t know the background of Hessian boxing ground?


    Anger is anger, but no one is stupid enough to confront the Mafia.


    After temporarily controlling the situation, Charles looked at the top box and immediately gave a cold command: "check Connor''s body and find out how he died."


    "Yes


    Several special personnel in charge of handling the corpse immediately took orders, quickly walked to Connor''s body, and carefully examined his body, every inch of his body.


    "Look


    After examining the front and turning over Connor''s body to examine the back, someone found a blood hole in the back of his head.


    There was still blood flowing out of it, mixed with white liquid, like brain.


    The high-intensity fighting just now caused Connor to be black and blue, but the wound on the back of his head is undoubtedly the real fatal wound.


    "Look what''s inside?"


    Someone took out a pair of tweezers and carefully put them into the wound that seemed to be caused by a bullet.When the contents were taken out, several people were stunned.


    It''s a forceps. It''s a Peach stone.


    Under enormous pressure, the autopsy soon came to a conclusion.


    "Boss, find out."


    "What''s going on?"


    Charles said in a low voice.


    One man took out the bloody peach stone.


    "It''s it."


    Charles lowered his head and frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "We took this thing out of the back of Connor''s head, and it caused Connor''s death."


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Charles slowly reached out and picked up the "culprit.".


    "This is "Peach stone."


    "Yes, boss, I think it should have been thrown by someone at the scene."


    In order to provide the guests with a feel at home service, the boxing ground does deliberately provide the audience with fruit and wine, but


    "You mean someone threw a peach stone in the stands tens of meters away, hit Connor in the back of the head and smashed his skull?"


    No wonder Charles finds it hard to believe.


    As we all know, the skull is the hardest part of the human body. Even if you stand in front of you, whether you can break a person''s head with this kind of peach stone is a matter of two opinions. What''s more, the nearest stand is at least forty or fifty meters away from the challenge arena.


    How much wrist strength does it take to break the skull from such a long distance?


    No one responded to Charles.


    Although it''s true that it''s not true, it''s obviously the real cause of Connor''s sudden death. If we don''t accept it, we can only accept it.


    Charles slowly held the stone in his hand and looked around the stands.


    But with so many people at the scene, he could not see clearly who was the great Xia who killed in the invisible.


    Obviously, this is meeting the real strong.


    He managed and even "cultivated" the black and impermanent Hessian ring. Naturally, Charles is a well-informed person.


    Even if he found out the cause, he didn''t disclose the real cause of Connor''s death.


    "In the process of fighting with hadita, the mourner, Connor suffered serious internal injuries. He was too excited after killing hadita, which led to the blood rush, internal injuries broke out and he died on the spot."


    This is the explanation given by the ring after the autopsy.


    Of course, Charles, as a businessman, will not make a loss. Regardless of the uproar, he announced: "according to the rules of this boxing ring, the winner is the one who walks down the ring alive. In view of the fact that hadita and Connor both died in this battle, although the time of death is different, no one left the ring alive. Therefore, the result of this battle is Draw


    Draw.


    The makers take all.


    There is no doubt that the businessmen are pursuing profits.


    "Get the tie! Lao Tzu''s more than three million yuan is just floating in the water?!! "


    "It''s Connor who wins, black curtain! Absolutely dark! I''ll make a 10 million motherfucker''s bet and lose money! "


    If it wasn''t for the dozens of guns on the sidelines, I''m afraid Charles would have been rushed down and torn to pieces by the angry gamblers.


    Crazy drink curse, the only one sitting as usual, leisurely taste a mouthful of wine.

 Chapter 1489

    He lost control of internal injury and died suddenly.


    Such a result, so that in this fight spent a lot of money gamblers are undoubtedly difficult to accept.


    No one''s money comes from the strong wind, even if the people present are not money losers, and the channels to get money are far more violent than ordinary people. But all of a sudden, so many banknotes have been hacked, they are still a little painful.


    Everyone can see that no matter whether it''s true or not that Connor died of internal injury, the fact that Connor cut hadita''s head in full view of the public is witnessed by all the people present and can''t be denied.


    According to reason, the winner of the fight was Connor, who fell to the ground even in a few seconds after hadita''s death.


    A few seconds is enough to judge the outcome of this fierce fight. However, Hessen boxing ground just turned a blind eye to it, showed an ugly greedy face, and used the so-called "rules" to announce an unprecedented draw.


    This kind of shameless behavior is similar to that kind of "the final interpretation right belongs to the sponsor".


    But even though it is clear that the purpose of Hessen ring is to embezzle the huge amount of gambling money in the gambling pool, the adults here dare to be angry and dare to speak, but dare not resist.


    The dragon can''t beat the snake.


    Of course, they are not easy to make, but don''t forget where they are.


    The cruelty of the Italian mafia is well known. When they make trouble in their headquarters, no one thinks that the Mafia, which is famous for its craziness, is soft hearted.


    Hessen boxing ground is a dark and bloody place outside the law. The twenty or thirty guns next to the challenge arena at the bottom are not just used to scare people.


    Although resentful, but all the people present at the end of the rational restraint of emotions, chose to endure a calm, money is no doubt distressed, but compared with it, there is no doubt that life is more precious.


    Even in the top row, where the losses are most serious, no one comes out to challenge the authority of Hessian ring.


    When the white cardinal left through the VIP aisle, his face was a little ugly.


    "Godfather, excluding the off-site bookmaking, there are 1729 people on the spot tonight, 70% of them beat hadita to win, and the rest bought Connor, but one of them is very strange..."


    On a limited edition Rolls Royce with only ten sets in the world, Charles, the boss of Hessen boxing ring, makes a report.


    Hadita and Connor both died tonight, but they made a lot of money in the ring. But tonight''s heavyweight fight, their ring is not the biggest winner.


    The silver haired man gave him a look.


    "Go on."


    Charles coughed softly and continued: "no one has ever bought a draw since the establishment of Hessian ring, but there is an oriental who threw a billion yuan to buy a draw before the game starts tonight."


    From beginning to end, there was a slight fluctuation in the eyes of the calm and indifferent silver haired man.


    "One billion buy even? What''s the origin of this man? "


    Charles shook his head.


    "I''m not sure. According to the registration information, I only know that his name is Ang Lee, from the state of long."


    "So he threw out the peach stone?"


    Of more than 1000 people, only one bought even. There is no doubt that ninety-nine percent of Connor''s death came from him.


    Although the peach stone created an excuse to win, it is undeniable that the other side also seriously disrupted the order of the ring.


    "Check, find out his whereabouts, so late, he should still be in Versailles, such a master, have their own pride, won the money, he can''t leave so soon."


    "Yes."


    Charles took the order immediately, his eyes full of emotion, and his killing chance floated.


    How easy is it for them to get money from the gangsters?


    ¡­¡­


    In the daytime, it belongs to the government, but at night, the Mafia becomes the master of the land.


    The black hand party cares more about the energy of the state than Yakuza, who covers the sky with his own hands in Japan.


    Orders were issued at different levels, and a large-scale search of the whole city was launched.


    There are many people with the same name in the world, but it''s very hard to meet a compatriot in a foreign country, let alone a person with the same name.


    Through the two important factors of name and oriental characteristics, the lucky man who won a lot of money from Hessen ring was found more than an hour later.


    "The Cavallo International Hotel, or the presidential suite, will enjoy it."


    Kavalu is one of the top luxury hotels in Versailles. Its presidential suite costs six figures for a night. Of course, compared with the money the opponent won in the ring tonight, the cost of the room is just a drop in the bucket.


    "The other side is a master. Be careful. You don''t need to be alive. You''ll be killed."


    There is no fear. After discovering the whereabouts of the disorderly order, the order of killing was issued immediately, and the ferocity and hegemony of the black hand party are undoubtedly exposed.


    Soon, four or five cars arrived at the kavalu international hotel.Without any shelter, more than 20 gangsters, armed with guns, blatantly rushed into the kawalu hotel.


    "Ah


    When the ladies in the lobby saw such a gang of thugs rush in, they thought they had been attacked by terrorism, and they screamed in horror.


    And the man is also the face, scared, silly in situ, dare not move.


    As for the security guard, who dares to come up to protect the safety of the guests, he would like to take off his uniform, and then find a place to hide. Under the black muzzle of the gun, his legs tremble.


    "Hold your heads and squat down!"


    The man in charge of the team drank deeply, and his eyes were fierce and cold.


    These guests who dare to resist, honest fear of obeying the order of the mob, less than a moment, the hotel hall was under control.


    "Eight of you, guard all the hotel exits. Four of you, stay here. The others follow me upstairs."


    Although they are overbearing and fierce, these gangsters are still not crazy enough to kill. After controlling the hall, they send out a group of people to take the elevator upstairs.


    Knowing that the other party was an expert and received a must kill order, after arriving at the target suite, one of them waved his hand without any politeness. The two gangsters immediately stepped forward and kicked open the closed door violently. Without saying a word, they rushed in with guns, which was a bucket of sweeping.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    The luxurious electrical appliances, tables, chairs and walls in the suite were immediately smashed and splashed with fire!


    "Bedroom!"


    "Daddada..."


    More than a dozen gangsters opened fire. They were careful to carry guns all the way and sweep every inch of the room. Even the bathroom was shot in a mess by bullets. But strangely, this expensive suite was empty.


    "What''s that sound?"


    One frowned.


    When the gunfire stopped, a burst of "diddidi..." The sound of the voice gradually floated in the air, and the more rapid!


    After a short period of confusion, a dozen gangsters seemed to be aware of something, and their faces suddenly changed.


    "Get out of here!"


    But it''s too late.


    Then there was a bang!


    The huge explosion suddenly broke out and swept the whole room. For a moment, the smoke was shaking and the blood was flying.

 Chapter 1490

    The peace hotel is five blocks away from the kavalu international hotel.


    Looking at the night by the window, cardinal truvi also saw the fire coming out of a window of the Cavallo hotel.


    "The evil Mafia, this is the land under their rule. It''s so chaotic."


    He gave a cold hum.


    The hegemonism of the Mafia is not only reflected in their cruel and brutal style of conduct, but also the long-standing dark forces are extremely exclusive. No other organization is allowed to set foot in Italy, even the temple.


    Even though there are many saints in Italy, such as Connor, who died tonight, in Italy, there has never been a formal church in the temple, so that the cardinal can only condescend to stay in a hotel.


    To sum up, it''s not surprising that truvey doesn''t like the Italian mafia.


    "I believe that the glory of our temple will shine into this land."


    A soft and hoarse voice sounded, and a woman put her arms around truvey''s waist from behind.


    And the head is on.


    Brown fluffy hair, chocolate skin, gray eyes, the whole body is only wearing a bathrobe, revealing a pair of elastic legs.


    From the Eastern aesthetic, this woman is definitely not a beauty, but she has another kind of wild and sexy.


    "Ivana, you should go back to your room."


    Truvie grabbed his hand around his waist and slowly tried to pull it away, but the other side didn''t choose to obey. His hands were strong, and his body was still close to him.


    "Don''t worry. Severus is a smart man. He won''t disturb you."


    Severus, this is the name of the Archbishop who saw her off, and the brown haired woman''s name is Ivana, who is also one of the entourage of this Italian tour.


    Originally, she was an ordinary believer with a happy family, but when she prayed, she was favored by truvey, who was only an archbishop at that time. From then on, she embarked on a road of no return.


    Today, she has divorced her husband and devoted herself to the church. Allah, whom she serves, has not treated her lightly. She has been promoted from an ordinary nun when she first joined, and now manages a local church on her own.


    This time in Italy, truvi, who was promoted to one of the top 30 cardinals, took her with him, and showed more interest in her.


    Perhaps no one can imagine that there is such an unknown relationship between men and women whose age gap is almost a generation apart.


    All gods have desires.


    Not to mention mortals.


    "I know you are not happy today. Let me help you."


    The warm exhalation sound blows on the earlobe, which makes people feel crisp and itchy from the bottom of their heart.


    But in the end, truvy pulled his hands away from his waist.


    "Ivana, I think this is the end of our relationship."


    He turned, calm and chilling.


    This is not the first time he has mentioned this issue. Since he put on his red robe, he has deliberately cut off this layer of immoral relationship.


    "Why? Don''t we always have fun together? "


    Ivana''s face changed in a flash.


    At first, she went astray out of a kind of piety to belief, just like some female benefactors who were cheated by monks. But now, she has realized the pleasure brought by power. She likes the look up and worship when people look at her, so she is not willing to give up easily.


    "Or do you think I''m not young any more and I''m disgusted?"


    When she first followed truvey, she was not married long ago, but now she is over 30 years old and no longer young. Men, young and old, don''t like young and beautiful women.


    "Ivana, don''t get me wrong. I don''t dislike you. It''s just that when we are together, it''s a mistake. It''s good for you and me to separate now. "


    Truvey now looks like a brilliant man.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "Why didn''t you say it was a misunderstanding before?"


    Ivana obviously can''t accept it.


    "Do you think you are now a bishop, afraid that things between us will be exposed and affect your position? That''s why I''ve been trying to get rid of me ever since I put on my red robe. "


    Truvey''s eyes changed slightly,


    although Ivana''s words were not complete, he was afraid that the exposure of the relationship would be affected, which was one of the reasons why he wanted to end the relationship.


    Although this woman was naive at the beginning, she has become very smart and realistic after all these years.


    So truvy didn''t make any excuses.


    "Ivana, I haven''t treated you badly these years. You have more than most people in the world. You should be satisfied."


    "Contentment? Now you tell me to be content? If it were not for you, I would have my own children and my own happy family now... "Hearing the words, truvey frowned slightly, and a killing opportunity flashed in his eyes.


    Of course, he wants a peaceful solution, but if the other party doesn''t know what to do, it can''t blame him for turning his face.


    Compared with the power now in hand, a woman is nothing.


    Ivana is also good at observing what she says and what she looks like. She also notices the fleeting killing in each other''s eyes. She is shocked, and then a sense of abandonment grows in her heart like crazy grass.


    Although she was resentful, she didn''t show it on the surface, and she restrained her aggressive tone. She put her hand on truvey''s chest and became soft and gentle again.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. Indeed, you''ve given me enough."


    "Although I have long thought of this day, I didn''t expect it to come so soon."


    "I promise to leave you. But before that, can you love me again? "


    Looking at this pair of nostalgic gray eyes in front of him, truvi seemed to see the young girl who looked up to her in the church.


    Finally, he could not resist the temptation. He nodded and was pulled step by step to the big bed by Ivana.


    Next door.


    The faithful Archbishop Severus had fallen to the ground, his head twisted, his throat pinched with violence, and the room was intact without any trace of struggle, as if he had been killed without any resistance.


    In the opposite room, the door is open.


    It used to be Ivana''s room, but now she''s in truvey''s room, and it''s obvious that someone has broken into her room.


    Someone who should have stayed in the international hotel of Cavallo sat on the sofa of Ivana''s room, lit a cigarette and looked at the empty room with strange eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to disturb the good interest of the bishop.

 Chapter 1491

    There is a saying in the state of dragon, which is called the beauty of a gentleman.


    Rao was at odds with each other, but at last Li waited in his room for nearly half an hour before he got up and went to bishop truvey''s door.


    And he didn''t have violence to break in directly. In order to avoid seeing some scenes of no show, he politely rang the doorbell.


    Half a minute later, the door was pulled from inside.


    "Who are you?"


    Ivana opened the door. She was casually wrapped in a layer of nightgown. Her chocolate skin was filled with a faint blush, and her long brown hair was a little wet. Tiny beads of sweat could be seen on her forehead, as if she had just experienced strenuous exercise.


    She thought it was room service, but it was a young man who knocked on the door.


    Black eyes, black hair, obvious Oriental.


    "Is this bishop truvey''s room?"


    The other side smiles and speaks politely.


    Ivana''s face changed slightly.


    She appears in truvey''s room like this at this time. If it''s spread out, it will definitely cause a sensation. Both she and truvey will be completely ruined.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know what bishop, you''ve found the wrong place."


    Ivana''s face suddenly cold, immediately intend to close the door, but the door was the other hand to support.


    "What are you doing?"


    She was surprised and immediately threatened: "let go, or I''ll call security!"


    But the other side is not afraid, smile.


    "Ms. Ivana, I think it''s better not to disturb others. After all, if you are seen like this, it will inevitably affect the glorious image of the bishop. Are you right?"


    Looking at each other''s calm smiling face, Ivana could not help giving birth to a wisp of foreboding.


    "Who are you?"


    The other side did not continue to explain, holding the door of the hand gradually attached force, Rao is Ivana is also resisting, but in the collision of strength or the downwind, people stagger back two steps, the door is also completely open.


    Li futu steps into the room.


    "Monseigneur, when you travel with a sexy and beautiful subordinate, you really know how to enjoy life."


    He smiles and sighs as truvey comes out of the bedroom.


    At this time, the archbishop was already dressed, and his whole body was neat.


    "Young man, no matter who you are, you shouldn''t have come into this room."


    Truvey''s face was expressionless, and Morin''s murders were in his eyes.


    The affair between him and Ivana is absolutely confidential, and he is not allowed to divulge it.


    "Kill him, violet


    Cried Ivana.


    This pair of men and women who used to be fraternal, kind and tolerant are even colder than the devil.


    In fact, there is no need for her to remind him that truvey is not interested in exploring the origin of this Oriental. He directly chooses to attack fiercely. His fingers are stiff and buckle into claws. As soon as the moment approaches, his claws go to Li futu''s throat, intending to kill him.


    Although he had just experienced a fierce campaign, the bishop didn''t seem to have consumed much physical strength. His attack was swift and fierce.


    "Pa!"


    Li futu didn''t move. When the two fingers were an inch away from his throat, he held truvey''s wrist with incredible precision.


    Truvey''s body stopped suddenly, and he couldn''t move in any more.


    Master competition, a move can be seen.


    Looking at the trembling eyes of the cardinal, Li futu smiles and sweeps out like lightning!


    "Bang!"


    The priceless bishop seemed to be hit by a train and flew out of the room. He hit the wall heavily. The whole room was shocked and the two murals hanging on the wall fell to the ground.


    Ivana couldn''t help but open her mouth wide and stay where she was.


    There are only thirty cardinals in such a large temple.


    They are not only the masters of the dioceses, but also the mainstay and absolute core of the world.


    But how could such a cardinal, who looked like a man of God, be so vulnerable in front of this Oriental?


    Ivana wondered if she was hallucinating.


    Not only she, truvi herself, could not accept the reality. After she fell to the ground, she immediately stood up with her hands on the ground, her eyes were full of evil, her body turned over in the air, showing the dexterity and fury that she should not have at this age. Her legs were like steel whips, and she hit her opponent on the head in rotation.


    From the beginning to the end, the young Oriental stood in the same place and did not move. He raised his hand blandly and grabbed truvey''s ankle again. Then he threw it down and hit truvey on the ground!


    "Boom!"


    The ground shook violently, even the fruit tray on the table was shaken up.Truvi''s face was white, and his liver and gall were splitting. He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He fell on the ground and couldn''t get up again for a while.


    If this scene is leaked, it may shake the world, and the prestige of the temple may suffer a huge blow.


    In the blink of an eye, the Easterner who defeated a cardinal looked flat. He looked down at truvey who was lying at his feet. The corner of his mouth rose slightly, slowly stretched out a foot, and slowly stepped on truvey''s head.


    "Not even your subordinates, Monseigneur, are you a man or a dog?"


    Truvey''s head was trampled on the ground, and his humiliation even exceeded the pain of his body. His eyes were splitting, and the carpet under his body had been polluted by the blood dripping from his mouth. His hands tried their best to support the ground and wanted to stand up, but in vain. The foot on his head was like a mountain, which made him unable to move.


    Maybe he never thought that he would be today.


    Not far away, Ivana, who was still standing at the door, was completely shocked. The picture in front of her completely overturned her previous world view.


    Who can imagine that a cardinal would be trampled on the ground and asked if he was a man or a dog?


    "Please Ask for You Don''t kill me... "


    Ivana is indeed a smart woman. No matter what the scene is, the fact is the truth. Although the Oriental who is not good at getting things done doesn''t know what it is, she is definitely not the one she can provoke. Truvey, who has always been regarded as a supporter, seems unable to provide any protection for her.


    Judging the situation, she immediately asked for mercy, looking sad.


    Li futu looked back at her.


    But before he could say anything, Ivana reached out and took off her only layer of nightgown.


    "As long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything."


    The bathrobe fell to the ground slowly.


    I have to admit that the Bishop''s consciousness is really high.

 Chapter 1492

    I''m not afraid there''s no firewood to burn.


    Besides, she was not a virgin, and even the old truvy could bear it, not to mention the young Oriental man.


    Ivana is really smart enough to know the trade-offs. When things go wrong, she immediately abandons truvy and knows how to use women''s greatest advantages.


    Of course, Li futu is not a self styled guardian, but he will not "pick up the wisdom of others" and speak calmly as if nothing had happened.


    "Please pick up your nightgown."


    She offered herself the pillow, but the other side was not moved. Ivana was unavoidably embarrassed, but she still bent down obediently to pick up the bathrobe on the ground.


    "You After all It''s What People? "


    It was as if the sound from the crevice of his teeth sounded from Li futu''s feet, and truvi''s teeth were almost bitten by himself.


    Although he wants to break off the relationship with Ivana, Ivana is still his woman so far. I''m afraid no man can bear the shame.


    The key is that he is still trampled by the other side and can''t move.


    The intense humiliation and anger made truvi''s whole body blue, and his face twisted and hideous, which made him look like a ghost for a moment.


    even though he was hoarse, Li futu didn''t mean to respect the old and love the young.


    "Monseigneur, I have been instructed by your Lord to send you to serve it."


    Although the tone is low, the killing is obvious.


    "You dare!"


    Truvi''s hands suddenly support the ground, and his whole body strength is poured into his palms for a moment. He grits his teeth, trying to get rid of the other party''s control, but in the end, he encounters more severe suppression!


    "Go on your way."


    "Pa! Click


    At that moment, it was like a watermelon explosion.


    Truvey''s head was raised and then stepped down again. As a result, it collided with the ground firmly. Then, without any hindrance, his foot went down and finally stepped on the ground.


    And the head between the feet and the ground was crushed to pieces.


    The red and white things flew all over the place in an instant, and truvey''s head became a pool of mud. He was completely motionless, lying on the ground with all his body.


    "Ah


    Ivana''s eyes are frightened and she can''t help shrieking because of her deep fear, which makes her whole body tremble.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better keep quiet."


    Li futu, who wanted to step on a cardinal like an ant, opened his mouth in a soft voice and walked towards the sofa.


    The air soon filled with a strong smell of blood, disgusting.


    But the originator seemed to sit down on the sofa as if nothing had happened.


    Ivana didn''t dare to scream again, but she was very short of breath. Her eyes were shaking violently. Looking at the figure sitting on the sofa was like looking at a ghost.


    At this time, the human instinct of seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster strongly reminded her to turn her head and run away from the room as fast as possible, but her feet were like pouring lead and could not move at all.


    Even truvey was trampled to death by that foot. How could she run away?


    With intense fear, Ivana did not run away, as if step by step, slowly moved to the sofa.


    "This Sir, no matter what grudge you have with truvey, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just his tool. I''ve never been involved in anything about him. You Can you spare me? "


    Although bathed in the extreme panic, Ivana''s reason did not completely lose, trying to get rid of the relationship with truvi who died miserably.


    There is no doubt that the Archbishop Severus, who has not yet appeared, must have been killed.


    "Miss Ivana, I have nothing to do with you, but you saw me kill truvi with your own eyes just now. If you let it out to the temple, I would be in great trouble..."


    "I promise you, sir, that I will never betray you to anyone!"


    Ivana said hastily.


    Li futu smiles and looks across the street.


    "Sit down."


    Involuntarily, Ivana had no choice but to sit down on the opposite side.


    Looking at the miserable corpse on the ground, Li futu said: "he is the bishop of the temple. If he is killed, the temple will fight. Miss Ivana, why do you think I want to leave your life and add some uncontrollable risks to myself?"


    At the critical moment of her life and death, Ivana''s heart suddenly changed, and she failed to try. She was no longer stupid enough to continue to use her body as a temptation.


    "I have something that you may be interested in."


    A minute or two later, she seemed to think of something. She suddenly got up, rushed into the bedroom in a panic, and took out a pinhole camera,"What is this?"


    Looking at Ivana who rushed back soon, Li futu asked strangely.


    "This is a pinhole camera."


    Ivana explained quickly.


    Don''t mention it. I''m really a little hungry now. Li futu picked up a bag of bread on the table, ignored the crime on the ground, dipped it in jam and chewed it. He said with a smile, "I naturally know it''s a pinhole camera, but I don''t know what''s in it. Do you think I can trade it for your life?"


    The ground is full of blood and brains. The pungent smell of staying here makes people want to vomit, but this Oriental can eat as if nothing had happened.


    Ivana''s heart was terrified, and she felt each other''s horror again.


    "Here''s a picture of me and truvey in the room. I secretly recorded it. Since he became bishop, he has been trying to get rid of me. He also mentioned breaking up with me just now. I have no choice but to take this as a bargaining chip to negotiate with him.... "


    Li futu raised her eyebrows and looked at the humble pinhole camera. Her look gradually became a little wonderful.


    Ivana carefully put the pinhole camera on the tea table.


    "I don''t know what grudge Mr. truvey and you have, but killing him like this is not the best way to punish him. As long as there is this video, you can make truvi lose his reputation and be restless after his death. Do you think the temple will fight for a scum who seriously damages their global image? "


    In the face of death, people can really inspire infinite wisdom.


    Li futu once again nibbled at the black bread dipped in jam and asked with great significance: "but if this thing is leaked, then you will be pointed at by thousands of people. Are you not afraid?"


    Ivana had a smile worse than crying.


    "I want to live."

 Chapter 1493

    When Li futu finally came out of truvey''s room, there was no one living in the room.


    Even Ivana, she fell into a pool of blood.


    Of course, in order to thank her for giving up the credit of the pinhole camera, Li futu didn''t suffer too much when she let her die.


    Although the life and death of Ivana is not so important to Li futu, he still doesn''t want to sit on the card table with the temple. Even if Ivana repeatedly guarantees, it''s hard to know what people think. Only the dead can keep the secret forever.


    As he said, he has never been a good man. He has done a lot of hard work, and don''t forget that there is one thing in the Bible, which is used to warn the world.


    Never negotiate terms with a devil.


    ¡­¡­


    "Godfather, the operation failed. The other party seemed to have noticed it earlier, which led to our people''s empty, and the other party also installed a bomb in the hotel in advance. Our people were not prepared, nine people were killed, three people were seriously injured, and they are being treated in the hospital."


    In a Grand Manor, Charles, the boss of Hessian boxing ring, was making a respectful report, with a low voice and a gloomy face.


    He didn''t expect that someone would dare to give him such a big gift.


    And, it''s still in Versailles, the headquarters of their Mafia party!


    The people who were killed in the explosion were second. After all, they were powerful and had no shortage of manpower. What''s more, the huge explosion was a blatant provocation!


    "Waste."


    The silver haired man gave him a blank look.


    Charles could not help but lower his head, not daring to argue.


    Because the man in front of him is not only the owner of the manor, but also the supreme leader of the Italian mafia party, Jane Seymour.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to imagine that those who command tens of thousands of outlaws of the black hand party should be so young.


    With silver hair and delicate features, Jane Seymour looks like an outstanding classical gentleman from the outside, but his real identity is indeed the youngest godfather of the black hands in the history of Italy.


    Although the appearance of Jane Seymour is not as fierce as that of a dark giant, she is no less vicious than any former leader of the Mafia.


    Although he was young, his bloody and ruthless style pushed the power of the black hand party to its peak in nearly two centuries.


    "Godfather, no good."


    There is no double blessing, no single disaster.


    Just after Charles reported a bad news, another Italian came in in a hurry.


    When he came to him, he bowed down to salute the godfather, and then busily reported: "half an hour ago, bishop truvey was found dead in the guest room of the peace hotel. The murderer''s means were extremely cruel. Truvey''s head was violently crushed and there was no corpse. Besides, the accompanying archbishop Severus and a woman, whose name was Ivana, were also killed Lu Wei had a lot of relationships. He was in truvi''s room when he died, and his clothes were not neat. "


    After hearing that, it''s Charles, who looks incredible.


    Truvey didn''t come to his Hessian ring at night to watch the fight between Connor and hadita. Why did he die suddenly?


    The news of truvey''s death was so unexpected that Jane Seymour, who was regarded as the uncrowned king of China, did not speak for a moment,


    "have you found out who did it?"


    Charles asked immediately.


    The tragic death of a bishop in the territory of their Mafia party is no small matter. Compared with that, the explosion of the Oriental and the hotel Cavallo has undoubtedly become irrelevant.


    "The murderer was very cautious, obviously premeditated, destroyed the hotel surveillance, and did not photograph him. When the staff in the hotel found truvey dead, there was no one in the room."


    Charles frowned.


    "Do the police know the news?"


    "The police have sealed off the scene and are checking and inquiring about the guests and staff in the hotel. Almost all the people in the peace hotel know that a bishop is dead. My godfather, I''m afraid the temple will know the news soon."


    Although there is no fear, I am afraid that no one in the world is willing to provoke such a terrible enemy as the temple without any reason, even the Italian mafia, which is known for its crazy cruelty, is no exception.


    "It''s a real night."


    Worthy of being the godfather of modern times, Jane Seymour remained calm after a moment''s silence.


    "Go to the scene."


    ¡­¡­


    The tragic death of a red robed godfather in his guest room caused great concern to the Italian authorities.


    The Italian police chief came to the scene, and a large number of police forces blocked the peace hotel. A person inquired and investigated, and did not let go of any suspicious target and useful information. The huge Peace Hotel became a prison for a moment, and was not allowed to go out or enter.However, in such a tight blockade, several men were welcomed by the police and entered the peace hotel as if they were no one else.


    the police chief came to greet them in person.


    "Godfather Seymour."


    It seems that the senior official of Seymour party is not afraid of the ordinary hand of the cat.


    "Sheriff Wharton, can you show us the scene?"


    Bill Wharton, of course, knew what the black handed contemporary godfather was doing. He immediately nodded and made a gesture.


    "Follow me, please."


    Under the guidance of bill Wharton, the group came to truvey''s room unimpeded.


    Truvi and Ivana''s bodies are still on the ground and have not been moved.


    "Godfather Seymour, the dead is the high-level of the temple. If we can''t find the murderer, we may not be able to account to the temple and the international community. When the news gets out, Italy''s image in the international community will be greatly affected. The best remedy is to find the murderer as soon as possible. However, up to now, we have not found any useful information. Godfather Seymour, our police need the help of Mafia. "


    There is a specialty in this field.


    No one is more experienced in crime than the Mafia.


    The police chief is very flexible. He abandons the "sectarian views" that are not obvious when he cares about the country''s foundation, and directly asks the Mafia for help.


    With the help of the Mafia party, this case will undoubtedly get twice the result with half the effort.


    The contemporary silver haired godfather of the black hand party was noncommittal and silent, observing the room.


    If you are on the scene, you will undoubtedly feel more intuitive.


    The bishop, who was lying on the ground with his brain broken, really died miserably.


    Looking at truvey and Ivana''s body in a bathrobe, Jane Seymour quickly turned away and looked around.


    Soon, he noticed a strange thing.

 Chapter 1494

    "Sheriff Wharton, did your men accidentally drop those two murals?"


    Bill Wharton immediately looked at the wall and quickly shook his head and said, "no, we haven''t moved anywhere here. We have kept the same as we arrived at the scene. By the time we arrived, these murals had already fallen to the ground."


    "Godfather, look at the crack in that wall."


    Charles cautioned.


    Indeed, not only did the mural fall to the ground, but also a tiny crack appeared on the wall where the mural was originally hung.


    Even some junk hotels, I''m afraid this phenomenon will not appear, not to mention the peace hotel, which is favored by international guests.


    Although the peace hotel, the first choice for international guests to stay in Versailles, has been built for a long time, it will carry out regular room maintenance, and there will never be such a huge mistake.


    There is only one possibility that these cracks are just formed.


    Obviously, the bishop didn''t die of a sneak attack or assassination. He had a fierce struggle before he died, but he was trampled on his head violently and died, even without a chance to escape.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, there was a picture of truvi being tortured and killed.


    This is a serious cardinal, not a monk who can only chant Amen.


    Who can make it have no power to fight back?


    "Godfather, could the killer be The Oriental? "


    Charles made a very bold guess, thinking of the Oriental who gave them a big gift tonight.


    This guess seems groundless, but it is not entirely impossible.


    Just look at the hand that the Oriental used to kill Connor with a peach stone in hessian ring. If he wants to kill a bishop, it doesn''t seem that it''s hard to do.


    "Mr. Charles, what do you mean, Oriental?"


    Bill Wharton looks puzzled.


    However, before the senior official of the Italian police system could wait for a response, a subordinate rushed over and said, "Sir, no good!"


    "What''s so flustered?"


    Yelled bill Wharton.


    In front of the gangsters, he is more concerned about maintaining their image as a police officer.


    The man immediately straightened his clothes, stabilized his mood, and took out a mobile phone.


    "Not long ago, a video spread wildly on the Internet..."


    Bill Wharton immediately glared at the words.


    "Do you know what our most important job is now?"?! You don''t want to do it! "


    The inspector, who is at least an intermediate cadre, showed a smile worse than crying and still held up his mobile phone to remind him: "Sir, you''d better watch this video. The protagonists of the video are the two dead people in the room."


    Bill Wharton was stunned and finally took the phone.


    Although the volume has been deliberately turned off, the pictures in the video are still ugly, even shameless.


    Bill Wharton stares at the screen of his mobile phone, his pupils can''t help but enlarge, his eyes are unbelievable, and his expression changes for a moment, which is extremely wonderful.


    Next to the silver Godfather also saw the video in the mobile phone, the eyes also fluctuated.


    Charles''s reaction was more intuitive. After seeing the video on his mobile phone, he immediately looked down at a man and a woman who had died on the ground again. His face was very strange.


    ¡°Fuc¡­¡­¡±


    Bill Wharton almost couldn''t help swearing, but in the end, he stopped in time and turned off the video for more than 30 minutes. With his face shaking, he managed to maintain his dignity and asked his subordinates in a deep voice.


    "Where did this video come from? Is it a deliberate forgery? "


    "The technical department has gone through careful inspection and analysis, and the video is basically true, without any processing and forgery."


    Bill Wharton, holding his cell phone, was speechless for a moment.


    He was really a little confused and didn''t know what was going on.


    Although he had guessed that the dead woman died in truvey''s room in ragged clothes, he still controlled his thoughts and didn''t think deeply. But this video made him have to face an absurd fact.


    Even if you cheat the world and steal your name, the Archbishop still has such a hobby as video?


    What''s more, I''m afraid that others don''t know, so I have to spread it and advertise it?


    Of course, the bishop, who lives a very colorful life, is dead. His brain is all over the floor and there is no corpse. Naturally, this video can''t be sent by him.


    "Give an order to the network supervision department to delete this video immediately and prohibit anyone from spreading it maliciously."


    The big man in the Italian police system is indeed a smart man, making a quick decision and trying to control the situation.


    "Sir, it''s too late now. It''s not just an ordinary video. It''s also loaded with a virus. Once you click on it, it will be saved and reproduced automatically. Now even the president''s mobile phone has received this video."Bill Wharton''s face stiffened.


    "This To Bottom It''s Who He Mom Do Yes... "


    He gritted his teeth, and the cell phone in his hand almost burst.


    "According to According to the investigation.... "


    The subordinate swallowed saliva, lowered his head and tried not to look at the silver haired man standing on one side. He said difficultly.


    "According to the investigation The source of the video leak came from an Internet company called gutes. "


    "Gutes That''s not... "


    Bill Wharton immediately thought of something, but in the middle of it, he suddenly stopped, turned his head and looked at the youngest silver haired godfather in the history of the black hands.


    Gutes Network Security Co., Ltd. is a well-known enterprise in Versailles and even in Italy. It has multi-dimensional cooperation with the government.


    The actual controller behind gutes is the Italian mafia.


    This kind of information may not be known by ordinary people for a lifetime, but it is impossible to hide it from him, the boss of the police system.


    Is all this controlled by the Mafia behind the scenes?


    "No way! We have nothing to do with this case! "


    Charles, who was still immersed in the Bishop''s affair, suddenly changed his face and immediately made a plea.


    Truvi''s death may not be too serious, but the leakage of this video will directly cause a fatal blow to the temple''s reputation around the world.


    Even if they see it, they will be full of imagination. What will those believers with a large number think?


    It''s hard for them to begin to doubt whether they believe in Allah or a group of animals who cheat the world.


    To some extent, this behavior can even be said to be a direct declaration of war on the temple!


    They are gangsters, but they are not willing to bear such charges.


    Bill Wharton coughed softly.


    "I didn''t say anything, Mr. Charles."


    In fact, at this time, it doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not.


    The youngest and most ferocious godfather in the history of the black hand party, the silver haired godfather, was not surprised or angry, but laughed inexplicably.


    "The world is starting to be interesting."

 Chapter 1495

    A vivid video, with the help of the developed network, has spread around the world at an amazing speed.


    The whole world was in an uproar.


    The city of Versailles and the temple were pushed to the top of the storm for a while.


    "Tut Tut, I can''t see it. It''s more than 40 minutes. It''s really healthy. It makes us young people feel ashamed."


    In a coastal city of Western Europe, the Lord of heaven is lying on a reclining chair by the sea, holding a blonde in a bikini, facing the blue sea and blue sky, and holding a mobile phone in the other hand.


    "My dear, do you see that this is a serious archbishop. He always looks kind, generous and loved, but secretly he has such a dirty face. Tut Tut, how many different things have happened? You can use it as teaching material. It''s a good posture. Why don''t we try it later? "


    The bikini girl who was about to come out immediately patted his body.


    "I hate it


    "Slander, this is absolutely slander! The evil Mafia not only killed the bishop, but also forged videos to discredit our holy religion. We have to make those thugs pay the price


    Although it is not too big for some people to watch the excitement, a large number of temple believers naturally find it difficult to accept this fact and blindly choose to deny the authenticity of this video without making judgment.


    They thought it was impossible for the bishop to do such a thing.


    All over the world, wherever there are believers in the temple, protests and processions have begun to break out, denouncing the heinous acts of the Italian mafia party, putting pressure on the Italian authorities to thoroughly investigate the culprits and to return justice to bishop truvi.


    Even in Italy, it is no exception.


    Although the black hand party covers the sky and is notorious for its evil influence, it never allows outside forces to infiltrate, but its faith knows no boundaries and will not yield to violence.


    A homicide case has put huge pressure on the Italian authorities from home and abroad. Obviously, the video must have been released by the murderer who killed truvi, but the source of the video leakage is actually a company controlled by the Mafia.


    On the surface, it seems that the Mafia is behind this incident, but if you analyze it with your brain, you can see that it is impossible.


    Truvi is not an ordinary person. Even if the Mafia want to kill him, they will certainly do it perfectly. They will not show such obvious flaws unless they intend to completely break with the temple?


    Is it just possible?


    It is obvious that this is a deliberate attempt by some people to bring disaster to the East in order to make the black hand party a black pot for the bishop of the temple.


    Not only the Italian authorities, but also the Italian mafia party, which has been denounced all over the world, is very angry. It has cooperated with the authorities as never before to thoroughly investigate the real murderers.


    ¡­¡­


    In a mountain, the sound of vibration resounds continuously.


    There are jagged rocks and luxuriant trees. A waterfall more than 30 meters high washes down from the cliff, making a huge sound of water.


    In the dense forest, a strong man bared his upper body and showed his steel like muscles. His fists and arms kept hitting a big tree in front of him. He was as fierce as a wild tiger in the forest, as if he didn''t know fatigue or pain.


    He is obviously not the kind of person who takes good care of himself. Luolu''s upper body skin shows a bronze color that has been exposed to the wind and sun for a long time. With every time he blows his fist and swings his arm, his muscles will move under the skin like a snake, and the light shines on the dense sweat, forming a sense of power with great visual impact.


    "Pa!"


    With another powerful swing, the devastated tree was finally overburdened. The trunk broke and fell slowly to one side. At last, it fell to the ground, and the dust flew with it, and the crown of the tree at the top fell into the water.


    The man took a deep breath and gradually recovered his Qi and blood. He pinched his hands. Then he went to the river under the waterfall and squatted down to wash the sweat and dust on his face and body.


    Once upon a time, he never thought that he would live such a hard life.


    "Another bishop died, in Italy."


    All of a sudden, with the deafening sound of the waterfall, a whisper sounded after itself.


    A woman quietly appeared behind him.


    Man action meal, but did not look back, continue to hold the cool water to wash his face.


    "I''ve heard, and I''ve heard that before the bishop died, he left an interesting self portrait video for the whole world to remember."


    "You should understand that although that video was his personal behavior, it had a huge negative impact on our reputation."


    The man wiped the water off his face and stood up slowly by the river.


    "This can only be attributed to the fact that some people do not know who they are and should be mainly responsible for this. What''s more, the public opinion outside has been successfully guided, and everyone thinks that video is fake. "


    He turned around and gazed at the dusty woman with a red flower on her eyebrows."Your Highness, this matter does not fall within the scope of our duties. We do not need to interfere. Otherwise, a good heart may be regarded as meddling."


    The inquisition is the most special department in the temple.


    It is responsible for clearing up heresies and executing internal traitors. However, this incident has nothing to do with their scope of responsibility, and they are not really needed.


    "This is indeed a serious mistake made by someone in improper employment. However, truvey''s death is not only an isolated incident. Before him, an archbishop of the state of Iowa in M was killed in the bombing, but also an heir of the Rothschild family was killed with him. Since then, the relationship between Rothschild and US has deteriorated, It''s the turn of the Italian mafia. "


    "Although we all know that the mafia has been used as a scapegoat, in order to deceive believers and guide public opinion, we can only lay the blame on the Mafia. That''s the ultimate machinations. "


    The man answered, and then said with a smile: "Your Highness, you think things have been happening a lot recently. Who is making trouble in the dark?"


    "Hell."


    The virgin responded quickly without hesitation, as if she could confirm her judgment.


    "It''s just puzzling that since the fall of Emperor Yan in lirenyuan, the underworld has always been in a state of self-protection. Why did it suddenly begin to be unwilling to be lonely and make trouble everywhere..."


    "Maybe it''s a trapped beast, and it''s still unknown."


    The man said calmly, "Your Highness, if you think it''s necessary, I can go to Italy."


    It can be said that the woman who has a high status in the temple shakes her head.


    "No, there is a more important task for you to accomplish."


    The man with black hair and black eyes and typical oriental face frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    Now the temple is all over by the Bishop''s death and the video, is there anything more important than that?

 Chapter 1496

    Although Versailles has become the center of the storm of public opinion and the focus of world attention, the students of mandar college have not been affected and bear any pressure.


    At that time, when Li futu stepped into mandar campus again the next day, he still saw a young and carefree face.


    Before he came, he had already sent a text message with he Caiwei in advance. Knowing that he was still in class, he was not in a hurry. According to the sign, he walked to the teaching building where he Caiwei was.


    Beauty knows no borders.


    So is handsome.


    Li futu''s outstanding appearance has attracted the attention of many foreign girls along the way.


    Compared with the Easterners, Western women are undoubtedly more open-minded. Some of them are fiery, and they directly give Li futu a wink.


    if he wants to, a story about a romantic encounter on a foreign campus may be staged, but someone still has a basic bottom line and doesn''t harm these promising flowers In front of those foreign girls, it fully shows the good quality of an oriental man.


    Although it can''t compare with Donghai University, the area of mandar Institute of architecture still can''t be underestimated. With Li futu''s leisurely walk, nearly an hour has passed when he comes to the teaching building.


    But I don''t know if it''s just a coincidence that he has the best grasp of time. When he comes to the teaching building, the penetrating bell will ring at the right time.


    The students began to come out together. If it wasn''t for the exotic faces, he would have felt like waiting for Su Yuan in Donghai University before.


    Time went by, but after waiting for more than ten minutes, he Caiwei still didn''t appear. Li futu took out his mobile phone and made a call. But in the end, no one got through. He frowned slightly, put down his cell phone and walked towards the teaching building.


    As soon as he entered the teaching building, before he went up the stairs, Li futu saw a lot of students gathered around him. He didn''t know what they were doing. The scene was very lively.


    When he came closer, he found that he Caiwei was surrounded in the middle, and there was a girl opposite her. They were arguing about something.


    Li futu''s eyes were even more puzzled.


    According to his understanding of he Caiwei, he Caiwei has never blushed with others.


    "Excuse me, please."


    He squeezed in.


    "Caiwei, what''s the matter?"


    Obviously, he Caiwei was really angry this time, and her face was chilly. Seeing the arrival of Li futu, she quickly said: "our tutor asked us to hand in a design assignment, but after the assignment was handed in, the tutor found that there were many similarities between my design and hers, so she called back and asked us to do it again, and she didn''t punish us, but she said that I plagiarized She said


    It''s no wonder that he Caiwei''s character will be angry. It turns out that she was caught by a thief.


    Although the opening of many TV dramas will be written with the words "if it is similar, it is a coincidence", it is obvious that there is plagiarism in the similarity of a design assignment and it is called back by the tutor.


    With he Caiwei''s personality, even if she can''t finish her homework, she probably won''t do such a shameful thing.


    No doubt, it must be the opposite girl who copied he Caiwei''s painstaking efforts and bit back.


    After listening to he Caiwei''s explanation, Li futu looks at the girl opposite.


    Black pupils, long black hair, yellow skin, medium build, pretty good appearance, big eyes, long eyelashes, small mouth, belongs to the type of Jasper.


    "Dragon people?"


    He Caiwei nodded.


    "Her name is Cheng Ying. She''s from Hong Kong City."


    Li futu was surprised.


    It''s a rare thing to meet compatriots in a foreign country, but it turns out to be more annoying than conflicts with foreign students. No wonder he Caiwei''s temperament can''t help getting angry.


    "Classmate Cheng Ying, maybe it''s just a coincidence. Since the teacher just asked you to do it again, the result is not too bad. Why waste time here? Isn''t it better to spend time redesigning homework?"


    Li futu was not aggressive. After all, considering that the other party was also from the state of dragon, he left a feeling for the other party.


    However, his kindness was not appreciated by the other party. The response of the girl from Hong Kong City made Li futu more surprised.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t understand Longguo. Would you please speak English?"


    The standard English pronunciation is estimated to be more pure and fluent than those authentic foreigners.


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    He subconsciously turned to see he Caiwei, and found that he Caiwei''s face was not angry, but vaguely showed a trace of sadness.


    Indeed, you know, there are so many foreign students around watching.


    Now he finally understood why he Caiwei would argue with others for the first time. It turned out that he was not only called by thieves to arrest them.


    "You can''t listen to Longguo? Aren''t you from the Dragon kingdom? "Li futu asked with a smile.


    The girl looks beautiful, but why did she forget her ancestors?


    "I''m from Hong Kong City."


    She smiles, seemingly polite.


    It is still pure English pronunciation. It is said that I can''t understand long Guowen. In fact, I obviously understand Li futu''s words.


    "Does the port city not belong to the Dragon kingdom? Your family sent you here for further study. I think it was sent to the wrong place. You should be re educated from primary school. "


    Li futu still uses Longguo language.


    Two people insist on using different languages for dialogue, which seems like a chicken talking with a duck, but it does not affect the communication.


    Cheng Ying''s face changed slightly, but she still didn''t want to fall behind.


    "I''m sorry, sir. What I need to remind you is that Hong Kong City is a port city and has nothing to do with Longguo. Moreover, I''m a formal admitted student of mandar, not an exchange student. I can come here and have nothing to do with my family. I rely on my own efforts."


    What a knowledgeable and intelligent girl.


    Many foreign students were shouting around.


    He Caiwei is angry and sad. She clenches her hands and wants to argue, but she doesn''t want to let these foreign students around see jokes.


    She knows that there is not much peace in the domestic port cities. She has seen the news, but until now, it is very difficult for her to understand the thoughts of those young people in the port cities.


    Just like Cheng Ying in front of her, she came to mandar to receive world-class education, but why didn''t she even know her source?


    Li futu grabs he Caiwei''s hand and looks at Cheng Ying, a Hong Kong girl who only speaks English from beginning to end.


    "It''s not up to you whether the port city has anything to do with the Dragon kingdom. But to be sure, you have nothing to do with the Dragon kingdom. You speak good English. There''s no need to go back after graduation. Stay here forever. "


    After that, he took he Caiwei away from here.

 Chapter 1497

    "One rice raises hundreds of people. It''s better to stay away from her as far as possible in the future. There''s no need to have the same opinion with her."


    Out of the teaching building, Li futu relieved.


    Although he was surprised by the girl''s remarks, it''s not surprising that the huge population of the Dragon Kingdom has brought up some scum who forget their ancestors.


    "I just think that if it wasn''t for her motherland, she should still be living under the enslavement of foreigners. How could she say that?"


    He Caiwei smiles bitterly and shakes her head. It''s really hard to understand.


    Now the other party plagiarizes her painstaking effort to bite a thing, she did not care too much.


    "There have been many cases of accepting a thief as a father since ancient times. You think it''s a kind of slavery to live under the rule of foreigners. Maybe people think it''s an honor."


    Li futu said with a faint smile.


    He Caiwei''s bitter smile grows stronger.


    Yes, she is just an ordinary student. She can''t interfere or have the ability to interfere with what other people think.


    Spit out a breath will be bored mood drive in the back of the brain, she turned to show a smile.


    "It''s good to have a restaurant not far from school. Let''s go to dinner. It''s my treat."


    After all, this girl is very different from what he saw in the imperial club. Her father is the commander of the Beijing army. She is a white swan.


    "Are you done with it?"


    After ordering in the restaurant, he Caiwei poured a glass of water for Li futu and asked.


    Now someone wanted by black and white in Italy nods and smiles as if nothing had happened.


    "So fast?"


    He Caiwei was a little surprised. At the same time, her eyes were a little gloomy.


    She knew that it was impossible for her partner to come to Versailles just to visit her. Now that things have been dealt with, she should leave immediately.


    Li futu took a look at her and seemed to have insight into people''s heart. He said with a gentle smile, "I can stay with you for a few days, if you like."


    He Caiwei''s face immediately appeared the color of exultation. As soon as she was about to speak, she hesitated and said, "it won''t delay you, will it?"


    She always knew.


    The man she fell in love with was different from ordinary people. She didn''t have so much time.


    "You are not afraid that my stay here will delay your study."


    Li futu said with a smile, but then, seeing a figure walking into the restaurant, his eyes could not help flashing.


    It''s really fate.


    "How can it be? In fact, I have a lot of free time. I basically have one or two classes every day, which is much easier than that in China."


    He Caiwei, who sits with her back to the door, hasn''t found the uninvited guest coming.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you looking at? "


    Notice that Li futu''s vision is not right, she slowly looked back.


    Suddenly, her brow subconsciously slightly wrinkled.


    It''s Cheng Ying.


    It happened that the girl who came to this restaurant for dinner also saw Li futu and he Caiwei. Obviously, they were quite surprised, but soon they took Li futu and he Caiwei as air and sat down at an empty table.


    It''s impossible to eat in such a restaurant alone. She was accompanied by an Italian man, who was not like a student.


    The distance between the two sides is not far, about three tables away, and there is no intention of finding fault between the two sides. Each side has its own place and does not interfere with each other.


    "Is that her boyfriend?"


    Li futu looked at the bearded Italian man and asked casually.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know her very well."


    He Caiwei shook her head.


    Li futu soon took his eyes back from there.


    "It''s said that the harbor is not peaceful recently. Is it really serious?"


    On the way to dinner, he Caiwei reminds Cheng Ying of the recent uproar of news. Originally, it was just the internal affairs of the state of dragon. But I don''t know why foreign media are scrambling to report. It''s hard to know.


    "The wood shows in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Some countries do not want to see the rise of an Oriental power, so they try every means to create civil strife, with the intention of disrupting the pace of development of the Dragon kingdom. This kind of sinister intention can be easily seen by discerning people. However, there are still some people who are willing to deceive themselves and are willing to be the running dogs of outsiders to show their so-called value and sense of existence."


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles, and writes lightly: "a group of clowns are nothing more than a bunch of clowns. They are sure to pay for their own frivolity and ignorance."


    "But why do they work for outsiders and disturb peace? That''s the land where they live."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Caiwei, maybe you can talk about the bottom line principles with people, but those are not people anymore. They are a group of rabies mad dogs. They can''t distinguish between the inside and the outside. You treat them as compatriots, but they don''t treat you as friends. After all, compared with being a man, some people are more willing to be a dog. If you want to pull him up, he won''t appreciate you. On the contrary, he will feel that you are harming him and will probably jump up and bite you back. "He Caiwei is speechless.


    "Don''t think about that. It''s a good thing to get rid of the black sheep after the chaos."


    As soon as Li futu''s voice fell, the party entered the restaurant. They were all in black suits, shoes and sunglasses. They were powerful and aggressive.


    Obviously, the other party didn''t come here to have a meal. He glanced around and then came to them.


    He Caiwei turned her back to the gate, so she didn''t notice. But Li futu picked an eyebrow and stopped his chopsticks.


    The original harmonious atmosphere in the restaurant changed because of the arrival of these fierce men.


    The guests at the dinner were a little frightened with their eyes.


    Looking at this posture, Italian and local people can basically see the origin of these fierce men at a glance.


    Black hands!


    Care about the country, breaking the law is not terrible, but if you provoke the black hand party, then you can only pray.


    Many criminals voluntarily surrender to the Mafia because of provoking Mafia parties.


    Because they are more willing to accept the trial of the law than the Revenge of the Mafia, so as to apply for the protection of the police.


    Suddenly, a group of men in suits burst into the restaurant and saw six people. The number of them was not large, but the atmosphere made the restaurant guests dare not breathe, and even no one dared to speak for a while.


    The staff in the restaurant clearly saw the origin of this group of uninvited guests. They didn''t dare to stop them at all, even for the formulaic inquiry, and allowed them to enter the restaurant freely.


    Looking at the members of the black hand party whose direction is clear and approaching step by step, Li futu remains calm, but his heart is inevitably a little surprised.


    It seems that he underestimated the ability of the black hand party.


    But a moment later, his eyes flickered in vain.


    The gang of gangsters did not come to his table and stopped halfway.

 Chapter 1498

    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are they? "


    The sudden silent change in the restaurant also attracted the attention of he Caiwei. Soon, she looked back and saw that she was not a good member of the black hand party.


    "Shh."


    Li futu deliberately made a silent gesture, staring at the other side and explained in a low voice: "I think they should be the Italian mafia."


    "Black hands?"


    He Caiwei was surprised, but she didn''t forget to press the bass.


    Every mountain worship temple, into the temple to visit Buddha.


    Before coming to Italy, she made preparations in advance and had a basic understanding of the "local conditions and customs" of Italy.


    She knew that, unlike the Dragon Kingdom, Italy had a terrible evil force, which was well known.


    Even the Italian authorities have no good way to deal with it.


    This evil force is the black hand party!


    It''s just that she used to be just hearsay. She has been in Italy for most of the past six months. No matter how vicious the gangsters are, they won''t make trouble on campus. So although she has been in Italy for a long time, it''s the first time for her to see the real gangsters.


    "What are they doing here?"


    He Caiwei asked suspiciously.


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but I''m afraid your classmate will be in trouble."


    It is obvious that the members of the black hand party just stopped at the table of Cheng Ying, a girl from Hong Kong City.


    "Ebert, you really have a lot of leisure. If you don''t pay back the money you owe us, you bring your girl here for a big meal."


    A fierce man took off his sunglasses. His eyes were dark and cold.


    The Ebert he was staring at was the man who had dinner with Cheng Ying, a girl from Hong Kong City.


    Seeing this gang of thugs coming to us, Ebert, who had been talking and laughing with his girlfriend just now, suddenly changed her face.


    "They Who is it? "


    Cheng Ying, who is brought out for candlelight dinner by her foreign boyfriend, seems to have a hunch that something is wrong.


    But at this time, her foreign boyfriend, who often tossed her to death in bed, didn''t care for her. He stood up with trembling legs and said in a trembling voice: "Johnny, can you give me more time? It doesn''t take too long. One month, just the last month. I will pay you all the money I owe you with interest and capital. "


    Johnny, the black hand, slowly put his sunglasses on the table.


    "Ebert, I''ve given you a chance..."


    On hearing this, Ebert''s eyes were terrified, and she even had no scruples about face. She quickly prayed, "please, Johnny, it''s only the last month. If you don''t pay back, you can kill me. "


    "Killed you?"


    Johnny sneered.


    "Do you think your dog''s life is so important to me? But for the money, you would not have a bone left now. "


    Ebert didn''t dare to make any argument. In the face of this insult, she even echoed: "yes My dog''s life is nothing, Johnny. Give me another month, and I''ll try my best to pay it back. "


    Looking at that humble face, Cheng Ying looks dull, a little can''t believe it.


    Is this the rich boyfriend she''s proud of?


    "You have cheated me once. What do you think I should trust you with?"


    Facing each other''s gloomy and cold eyes, Ebert''s eyes trembled, changed again and again, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything at last, and his left hand suddenly picked up the knife on the table.


    The gang of gangsters did not move.


    Of course, although Ebert, who owed usury, was forced into a dilemma, he was not promising enough to fight with the gangsters. After picking up the knife, he didn''t stab the man in the suit. On the contrary, he put his right hand on the table, pinched the knife with his left hand, gritted his teeth and stabbed it down!


    "Poof!"


    The sharp point of the knife pierced the back of his hand in an instant, and the blood filled out, and soon dyed the table red.


    He was biting his teeth to death. The severe pain made his whole body tremble and his veins burst. At least he didn''t say a word.


    The whole audience was shocked.


    "Ah


    As a student, Cheng Ying never saw such a bloody scene. Looking at the bloody palm, her face was full of fear, and she couldn''t help screaming.


    "Pa!"


    Black hand gang members, but never any pity generation, a fierce man without saying a word, immediately a slap in the face, solid solid smoke in Cheng Ying''s cheek, will be caught off guard girl to pull prone on the table, the head and the table hit.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Cheng Ying, whose forehead is hit and bleeding and the corners of her mouth are split, is completely scared and silly. She covers her bruised face and sobs uncontrollably.


    "Tell her to be quiet, Betty."Said Johnny.


    Suffering from severe pain, Ebert, like a obedient dog, suddenly yells at Cheng Ying: "b1tch! Don''t cry for me


    Cheng Ying, who has never been treated like this before, hears her boyfriend''s rude abuse. She can''t help crying, but it gets worse.


    In a foreign country, at this time, no one will maintain any gentlemanly demeanor towards you.


    Soon, a fierce man violently pulls Cheng Ying''s hair, pulls her up like a doll, and slaps her in the face.


    "Pa Pa!"


    The momentum is strong.


    Cheng Ying a time black and blue face, head dizzy, blood can''t help from the corner of the mouth overflow.


    The other guests in the restaurant were terrified, not to mention offering a helping hand.


    "Ebert, I can give you another month, but in this month, you are my girl. In a month''s time, we should be able to sell for a little bit. "


    "No, no problem..."


    Ebert, where dare to resist, nodded busily for fear that the other party would go back.


    Cheng Ying, who is already a little unconscious, seems to have a premonition of the miserable fate she is about to face. She says in an inarticulate voice: "I, I''m from the Dragon kingdom. You can''t So to me... "


    You know, in the afternoon, she said that she had nothing to do with the Dragon kingdom.


    Perhaps I knew that I had never heard of the gangsters in Hong Kong City, let alone had any scruples, so I had to propose the Dragon kingdom to protect myself.


    Poor man, there must be something hateful.


    "Dragon kingdom? Don''t you always say that you are from Hong Kong City, not from Longguo? "


    It''s her boyfriend, Ebert, who is eager to be taken away by the gangsters so that he will be OK.


    "Remember, you only have one month."


    Finally, a gang of gangsters led by zhuangni gave Ebert a chance, but took Cheng Ying away.


    Looking at the back of a group of people who are gradually away, he Caiwei turns her head and wants to say nothing.


    Li futu looks calm, from beginning to end, without any intention to see injustice.

 Chapter 1499

    "I didn''t save the girl just now. Do you blame me? "


    On the way back to school, Li futu spoke softly.


    After witnessing Cheng Ying being abducted by gangsters, he Caiwei, who is a little depressed, shakes her head and walks on the street in a foreign country. She replies, "no one has the obligation to save all living beings. She doesn''t know people. No wonder others."


    Although a little impatient, she is not a blind and compassionate girl. This is Italy, not dragon. As long as she is a normal person, I''m afraid she won''t fight with the notorious Mafia for an insignificant stranger.


    It has nothing to do with indifference.


    Besides, Cheng Ying is a person who has forgotten her ancestors.


    She was betrayed by her foreign boyfriend, is it true that the old saying, cause and effect reincarnation, good and evil?


    With this in mind, she can''t help laughing at herself.


    When did you become so dark?


    "Do you really think so?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    He knew that he Caiwei, like her mother, was kind-hearted in nature, but in this world, being too kind-hearted was not a good thing.


    "Of course."


    He Caiwei nodded.


    "There were so many people in the restaurant just now, and everyone stood up. Why should we meddle in our business for the sake of a" Hong Kong city man "


    Li futu smiles.


    "Do you mean that to comfort me?"


    He Caiwei shook her head and said with a smile, "No. It''s tiring to save the world. Things like this happen all the time in the world. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t manage it. "


    Then she patted Li futu on the shoulder with a bright smile.


    "So don''t worry about what happened just now, Comrade Li futu."


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    He intended to comfort he Caiwei, but he didn''t expect that the other side would comfort him instead.


    Looking at that beautiful smile, he could not help feeling a little.


    In this case, if he Caiwei had just met her, he would not have been able to tell. As expected, time will encourage people to grow up. Of course, he is happy to see this change of he Caiwei.


    "The school has arranged separate dormitories for our exchange students, one for each, so..."


    Returning to the campus, he Caiwei, with her hands on her back, retreated in front of Li futu. As she was about to walk downstairs, she bit her lip and said, "I''m going to go to the dormitory Would you like to go up and sit down? "


    The eyes are meaningful.


    As long as you''re not a fool, you can understand the girl''s meaning.


    Li futu looked at the dormitory building with little light, and finally shook his head.


    "No, I don''t mind your break."


    Although it''s a single dormitory, he Caiwei is studying here. If the news of staying with a man gets out, the impact will be bad.


    If he had any idea, he would not have sent he Caiwei back after dinner. It''s so convenient to open a hotel outside.


    He Caiwei seems to understand the man''s good intentions, but before she goes upstairs, she still takes the initiative to come up with a kiss, and then waves goodbye.


    "See you tomorrow, then."


    Li futu stands at the bottom of the dormitory with a smile, watching he Caiwei go upstairs, and then turns around.


    However, when he turned around, his step would be a meal, eyebrows slightly up.


    Behind him, a black gun pointed straight at him.


    "Boy, I don''t care where you come from, but I advise you to get back where you come from, or..."


    An Italian youth with a gun, slowly out of the shadow, cold tone, threatening meaning.


    This is different from the characteristics of the East. In the East, ordinary people may not have the chance to see guns with their own eyes in their whole lives. But here, guns are sold openly in shops. It''s not surprising to see someone holding a gun.


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu was not surprised. His eyes moved up from the pistol.


    Inexplicably, it was a young man in his twenties who was looking at him with a gun. His skin was white, and he was a real white man. He was dressed like a man. He was not like a madman who retaliated against society in the news. He looked like a student of mandal, just like he Caiwei.


    "Gary brown."


    The young man was so proud that he gave his name as if nothing had happened. He didn''t seem to know that he was aiming a gun at others.


    Even if Italy allows the holding of a gun, he will also be charged with this kind of behavior.


    "We know each other?"


    Li futu spoke again.


    Gary Brown said in a scornful tone: "no no, I don''t know you. I just want to tell you that girl is mine now. So, if you don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better stay away from her. "Li futu''s eyes twinkled slightly, which seemed to understand what was going on.


    "You mean he Caiwei?"


    Gary BRONC nodded, inherited the fine tradition of foreign countries that don''t understand implicitness, and said aggressively: "I have a crush on her. No matter what relationship you have with her, it has become the past. She is destined to be my Gary BRONC''s woman."


    Li futu was speechless for a moment.


    In Donghai University, he didn''t expect that when he came to Italy, he Caiwei would have such crazy pursuers. He was much more fierce than those students in Donghai University. He showed his love with a gun.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    Looking at Gary Brown not far away, Li futu asked with great significance.


    "Hey, poor Oriental, I think you''d better agree."


    Gary Brown sneered and raised his gun.


    "You don''t want to be a nameless corpse in the garbage can tomorrow."


    Li Fu Tu smile, looking at the genuine pistol, it is ridiculous to say a word.


    "It''s against the law to kill."


    Gary BRONC can''t help but be stunned. Then he seems to have heard a huge joke and burst into laughter. Even the gun in his hand starts to swing up and down, which makes people worry about the possibility of gun misfire.


    "Boy, do you know who I am? Even if I kill you... "


    Before he could speak, his eyes suddenly shook.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the Oriental who was still more than ten meters away appeared in front of him, and then the gun in his hand was taken away.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    There was a slight sound.


    "Is it impolite for your parents to teach you to point a gun at others?"


    When Gary bronck looked back, he found that his pistol had become a pile of tiny parts.


    His eyes were dull and he couldn''t help swallowing.


    "In pursuit of girls, we should not use this kind of thing, but use roses."


    He spread out his palm and let the broken pistol fall from his hand. Li futu opened his mouth quietly and passed by.

 Chapter 1500

    "How''s it going, Gary?"


    Han Han, who had been waiting for more than an hour in a bar near mandar, looked at his friend who finally came into sight and asked.


    Gary bronck still hasn''t eased his breath. His expression is still stiff. Facing Han Han''s inquiry, he doesn''t speak. He just sits down and takes out a pile of gun parts from his trouser pocket and puts them on the table.


    Han Han was surprised, subconsciously looked around his eyes, and then quickly put those parts away.


    "This What do you mean


    From Gary bronck''s expression, we can see that he had a bad start.


    He picked up a glass and poured himself a glass of wine. He said in a dull voice, "Han Han, he Caiwei''s boyfriend, has two brushes."


    Confused Han Han Han said: "can you make it clear? What''s going on? "


    Gary bronck is indeed a student of mandar, and his status is extraordinary. His father is the city master of dinlon in Italy. He met Han Han Han by chance. With Han Han''s deliberate friendship, they soon became good friends.


    This time, he didn''t really want to take over love, just because of the entrustment of his good friends.


    After a big drink, Gary brown, who was quite loyal, explained with a little low emotion: "I took a gun to frighten him and told him to stay away from he Caiwei, but he didn''t scare him at all. On the contrary, he took my gun away and took it down two or three times. Han Han, you are not an ordinary person. "


    Nonsense.


    Han Han certainly knows that it''s not an ordinary person.


    Otherwise, he still needs to ask the son of the city Lord to help him?


    "I''m afraid I can''t scare your rival. If you really like he Caiwei so much, I''m afraid there''s only one way. "


    "What can I do?"


    Han Han, who is good at making friends, immediately asks.


    "Kill him!"


    Gary bronck''s voice was low, his glass in his hand, his eyes cold and murderous.


    As the son of the Lord of the city, he would not have too much awe for human life, otherwise he would not have been so bold and fearless and swaggered around with a gun as if nothing had happened.


    "No matter how good the relationship between he Caiwei and that guy is, as long as people die, no matter how deep the relationship is, it will gradually fade. Women are sentimental animals. At that time, as long as you take good care of them, he Caiwei will be moved. I estimate that in three months at most, you will be able to take advantage of the situation and get the beauty back. "


    Gary Brown is like an old hand in flowers, saying everything.


    Han Han''s eyes are constantly changing.


    Although this is in a foreign country to enlarge his courage, but in the end is facing a human life.


    He''s not Gary brown. He can''t do it easily without such a deep family background.


    "I saw them kissing just now, and he Caiwei took the initiative. If you don''t take this chance to kill that man, I''m afraid no matter how hard you try, there won''t be any chance. "


    Gary bronck continues to mend.


    If we make constant decisions, we will be disturbed.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the stimulation of alcohol, or just because of the hot blood, Han Han Han, who was born in a poor family, has a sharp look in his eyes and speaks in a deep voice.


    "Gary, do you have any channels?"


    No one is stupid enough to kill himself.


    "Of course."


    The son of the city Lord, whom he made great efforts to meet, did not disappoint him.


    Gary Brown immediately nodded and said coldly, "black hands, you should have heard about it? Murder and arson is their specialty. As long as the price is right, you can buy anyone''s life. In Italy, there is a saying that only you can''t afford the price, there is no one who can''t be killed by the Mafia. "


    Han Han naturally heard of the name of the black hand party, but he never thought that one day he would deal with those ferocious thugs.


    Although he wanted to entrust the Mafia party, he was still subconsciously afraid.


    "Gary, how much do you think it would cost to ask the Mafia to do it?"


    He took a gulp of wine to calm his mind.


    "In my estimation, that''s the number."


    Gary bronck held out three fingers.


    Han Han naturally does not have the ignorance to think that 30000 yuan can buy a life, staring at Gary bronck''s hand, his heart sank.


    "Three hundred thousand?"


    Gary brown, who seems to know the market very well, nodded.


    "If you were an ordinary person, 100000 would be enough. But that guy is a little familiar with guns. Maybe he had a military career, so the price of 300000 is not an exaggeration."


    Han Han''s face is changeable.


    It''s really not high if there are 30 thousand lives. If you accidentally hit and kill a person while driving in China, you''ll have to pay at least 500000.Of course, although this figure is not high, it seems to be an understatement from Gary Brown''s mouth, but you should know that he is not as good as Gary Brown''s background. If it wasn''t for the exchange student''s subsidy from the University, it would be a kind of extravagant hope for him to study in mandar.


    Although he is confident that his future will be bright, at this moment, not to mention 300000 yuan, even 30000 yuan, Han Han can''t come up with it.


    Even if it''s true that he is short of money, Han Han still wants to face Gary bronck, so he won''t say a word for a while.


    Although he didn''t speak, he had known him for such a long time that Gary Brown couldn''t understand his details.


    The reason why he gets along with this Oriental student is that Han Hanting is a good apple polisher. Every time he flatters him, he is very comfortable. He likes the feeling of being held high by foreigners.


    So at this time, as the son of the Lord of the city, Gary Brown showed his wealth in front of his Oriental friend.


    "Don''t worry, it''s only 300000 yuan. I''ll give you the money first. Even if I borrow it from you, you can pay me back when you have the money in the future."


    It''s not unreasonable that many people like to be friends with rich people.


    With Gary bronck''s background, it''s just 300000, which is not worth mentioning.


    Han Han''s eyes are fixed. He looks at Gary bronck, who opens his mouth actively. His lips move back and forth.


    "Gary Thank you Thank you


    Gary Brown waved his hand and laughed.


    "It''s nothing. We are friends. We should help each other."


    Han Han showed a touch of emotion on his face and took the initiative to pick up the wine glass.


    "Gary, here''s to you."


    Gary Brown swept the decadent color when he came here just now, with a smile on his face, picked up his glass and touched Han Han Han.


    "Dry!"


    The two wine glasses collided heavily.


    The sound is crisp.


    This may be the feeling that the wolf is embarrassed.

 Chapter 1501

    "Do you know a student named Gary?"


    Today, Li futu was called by he Caiwei to accompany her to visit the excellent works of the college. At the same time, he asked her about the crazy pursuer she met last night.


    But to his surprise, he Caiwei shook her head after thinking for a moment.


    "I don''t know."


    He Caiwei inquires about Mu Lu.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    Last night, the man with a gun threatened to let him stay away from he Caiwei''s domineering behavior, should not be just a cowardly secret lover, dare not express it?


    However, considering that he didn''t want to add any worries to her, Li futu didn''t put his experience of last night into his mouth. Instead, he said: "Caiwei, you''ve been here for more than half a year, so no foreign student has ever expressed his love to you? But I''ve heard that Italian people are very romantic, not as reserved as our Oriental people. As long as we meet girls we like, we will boldly pursue them. "


    He Caiwei didn''t feel shy either. She said with a smile: "there is no such thing. There are so many beautiful women here, I''m not very impressive at all. Moreover, the eastern and Western aesthetics are different. I''m just a dog''s tail at best here. Look at those foreign girls. How tall and beautiful are they? "


    Li futu looked around. In addition to them, many students were also visiting the exhibition hall, including some white girls with beautiful skin and long legs.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    He is modest, but he believes that he Caiwei''s personality will never change the topic. If a suitor named Gary really exists, she will not avoid talking about it.


    This is a little strange.


    However, Li futu didn''t talk much about this topic. He took back his eyes from the white girls and winked at he Caiwei.


    "Because of the genetic differences between the East and the west, we really don''t have an advantage, but you know, in another ten years, you may still be the same as you are now, but they Maybe not. "


    As we all know, the most beautiful time for Western women is before the age of 20. When they live for 20 years, they will go up and down quickly. Their youth guarantee period is much shorter than that of Oriental women.


    He Caiwei chuckled, her eyes narrowed.


    "If they hear you, they won''t be able to walk out of this exhibition hall. You know, a lot of girls here have learned self-defense skills, and they beat people very hard. "


    They looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    "If it wasn''t for that girl in Hong Kong, I think your works should be displayed here, too?"


    Li futu looked at those designs that were still slightly immature.


    Many of the exhibits here are the works of students from mandar, which is not only an incentive, but also a way to learn from each other.


    "I''m not up to that level."


    He Caiwei said with a calm smile that she was not unwilling or resentful.


    Li futu looked at her with a serious look.


    "Caiwei, I believe you. I believe that one day, your name will be on the list of the most outstanding architects in the world. "


    "If you set such a high goal for me, I''m not afraid of too much pressure?"


    "Is that a high goal?"


    Li futu shrugged his shoulders and said as if nothing had happened: "I think with your ability, it''s just pediatrics. Like Beethoven Mozart, if you work hard, it''s not impossible to be famous in history. "


    "Just exaggerate a little bit."


    He Caiwei rolled her eyes playfully and walked forward with her hands on her back. Her steps were light and joyful.


    Li futu followed with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    On a street outside the mandar campus, Gary bronck is holding a cigarette.


    "Han Han, that boy is visiting the exhibition of excellent works in school with he Caiwei. He doesn''t pay attention to you at all."


    He took a puff of smoke and squinted at his Oriental friend.


    Han Han is not far away. He doesn''t look very good. He doesn''t smoke, and he doesn''t know how to smoke. Maybe this is the benefit of poverty.


    In order to pretend to be cool and learn how to smoke in that age, he had to stay away because of financial difficulties, so he still doesn''t know what it''s like to smoke.


    "Are they coming soon?"


    In the face of Gary Brown''s teasing, he turned a deaf ear and just asked.


    "Don''t worry. The black hand party always pays attention to credibility. I''ve already paid for it. Next, you''ll see how the boy died."


    Gary Brown grinned as if he had a plan.


    That''s right.


    What they are waiting for at this time is the "thugs" or "killers" hired by them, the Italian mafia.


    It''s true that the mob will not be satisfied with this, as long as they are suspicious of it, but they will not be satisfied with it.Moreover, the Mafia Party''s style of conduct has always been vigorous, and it will not be as tardy as some official agencies. As soon as the money is in place, Gary bronck will be ready. According to the agreed time, it should be less than half an hour away.


    It''s the first time to buy a murderer and deal with a super thug like the Mafia for the first time. If you''re not nervous, it must be a fake.


    Han Han is not as knowledgeable as Gary bronck. He is the only one who can win. That is, he personally sent his ex girlfriend to prison. With the time getting closer to the appointed time, his heart beat faster and faster, and his palms were sweating.


    "Gary, what will the Mafia do? Don''t you just rush into the school and kill people? "


    Gary brown, who is worthy of being a friend, grinned and relaxed. He seemed to see through Han Han''s inner scruples.


    "You can rest assured that if we pay, the gangsters will naturally do a good job. No matter how they kill the boy, there''s at least one thing you don''t need to worry about. It won''t involve us."


    Looking at Gary bronck''s confident appearance, Han Han was slightly relieved and looked up to the end of the street.


    Time goes by.


    Westerners really attach great importance to the concept of time, which has nothing to do with good and evil. Even if they are extremely vicious, such as the black handed party, they arrive on time within the agreed time without being a second late.


    "Look, they''re coming."


    Looking at the line of cars coming into view, Gary bronck threw away his cigarette butts, his eyes burning.


    Han Han''s heart is shocked. He looks at the six silver luxury cars coming quietly, but they form a huge atmosphere.


    "Well, is this 300000 worth it?"


    I thought two or three people would be enough, but it was a bit surprising and exciting to see that the Mafia had so many people.


    Han Han said nothing and tried to suppress his rapid heartbeat.


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t forget, we''re buyers."


    Gary Brown patted him on the shoulder.


    Indeed, there was no mistake. The silver team stopped steadily in front of them, and then a door opened.


    "Are you Gary Brown?"


    A man in a suit in the car asked without expression.


    Gary bronck did not dare to put on the airs of any son of the city Lord. He immediately nodded. He was just about to speak, but by accident, he saw a silver haired man in the wide car body.


    The other side sat in it, not squinting, exquisite sculpture like features with beautiful silver hair, extraordinary and refined, like a God.


    Gary Brown was stunned subconsciously. Then he thought of something. His pupils suddenly contracted, his face was dull, and his mind was shocked!


    What¡­ The¡­ Fuck¡­¡­£¡

 Chapter 1502

    Black hands.


    The most extreme violent organization in Italy.


    No one.


    Because of the subtle influence of nearly a century, the Italian people have long accepted the existence of this evil force, just like Yakuza to Japan.


    Even if many official figures are faced with troubles that can not be solved or are difficult to solve by using the formal way, they will entrust the Mafia party.


    Black and white collusion, or cooperation, care about the country, has long become a normal.


    As the son of the Lord of the city, Gary BRONC saw the leader of the Mafia party and his father sitting at the same dinner table when he was very young, and they had a good chat.


    Just because he was "influenced" since he was a child, Gary Brown didn''t feel disgusted or resistant to the Mafia. Just as his father taught him many times, in some cases, he even regarded the Mafia as a means to solve problems.


    Just like the trouble his Oriental friend encountered this time, he soon thought of the black handed party who did everything evil, did everything and dared not do anything.


    However, he never thought that he would be able to attract The godfather of the black hand party came out in person!


    Jane Seymour, the contemporary godfather of the black hand party, is not only a legend of the black hand party, but also a myth that cares about the hearts of the Chinese people!


    Of course, Gary Brown has never seen Jane Seymour himself, even his father, without the honor. However, the black handed godfather''s unique appearance and care about the country are well known.


    Gary Brown was invited into the car, not only his heart, but also his body was shaking.


    He didn''t know whether it was excitement or fear.


    "Gary What''s the matter with you? "


    Sitting beside him, Han Han naturally noticed his abnormality, and his eyes were puzzled.


    After the black handed Party''s motorcade picked them up, they soon drove to mandar school. Of course, Gary bronck and Han Han were not lucky enough to be in the same car with their Godfather.


    Even though he was in the last car, Gary bronck still didn''t dare to talk. He looked at the two gangsters in front of him and lowered his voice. His voice was still shaking.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Han Han, I, I think this time It''s a bit too big... "


    Han Han didn''t know, so he frowned and lowered his tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gary You said What do you mean


    This guy just comforted him. Are they buyers?


    Why do you look so nervous when you see the black hand party now?


    Gary Brown swallowed his saliva, no longer standing on the street talking with a cigarette in his mouth, but once again lowered his voice.


    "Do you know who is sitting in the car ahead?"


    It''s only half a year since he came to Italy, so it''s hard to know Han Han''s new arrival.


    Gary bronck''s face trembled and asked and answered himself. In order to prevent being heard by the gangsters in the driver''s and passenger''s seats, his voice was as low as a mosquito for a moment.


    "That''s Jane Seymour! Godfather of the black hands


    "What are you talking about?"


    Han Han''s face immediately changed and his eyes shook violently.


    "Are you kidding?! Are you right? "


    Although he is not Italian, he also knows the power of the Mafia in this country. What is the godfather of the Mafia?


    If the president is the white head of Italy, the godfather is the dark leader of Italy!


    "I''m kidding you!"


    Gary Brown''s face was also filled with disbelief.


    "The contemporary godfather of the black hand party is the youngest godfather in history, and his silver hair is his unique symbol. In the black hand party, besides the godfather, who else dares to dye the same color as the supreme leader? Although I haven''t seen the godfather himself, just now I saw with my own eyes that the man inside is a man with silver hair. "


    Han Han''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    "You mean we paid 300000 to hire the godfather to kill us?"


    Gary bronck''s eyes are shaking. Looking at Han Han, he is speechless for a moment.


    He is confident that he has absolutely not admitted his mistake, but it is true that he only killed 300000 people. Why did he disturb the godfather himself?!!!


    It''s clear that he is a "buyer", but looking at the school gate getting closer and closer outside the car window, Gary bronck has a feeling of uncertainty in his mind, and it''s getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ashara Dane, she is a student in our class. Her design has been highly praised by her tutor. I heard that her design inspiration comes from origami."


    He Caiwei said, looking at an exhibit in front of her.


    This exhibit looks like an art museum. It looks really imaginative. If it is put into practice, it will be a very distinctive building. Of course, because the designer is still a student, she can only put her talent on the paper. Under the exhibit is the name of ashara Dain."Many people say that the world is so big that I want to see it. There is nothing wrong with that. Only when you come out can you find that you have a much broader vision. There are many talented people in this world. "


    "Only by talking with the strong can we make more progress. Does he Caiwei feel more and more pressure after going abroad?"


    Li futu looked at the name and said with a smile, "pressure is a good thing. When people feel pressure, they are aware of their own shortcomings. Only when we don''t know enough, can we make up for it, catch up with them, and finally surpass them. "


    He Caiwei turned her head, her eyes flashing cunningly.


    "And you? Have you ever felt pressure? "


    Li Fu TU was stunned, then he gave a faint smile, without words.


    He''s naturally under pressure.


    There''s no pressure.


    The spirits of the dead in the other side of the abyss are watching.


    After appreciating the outstanding work of he Caiwei''s classmate, they moved on and unconsciously stayed in the exhibition hall for two hours.


    With the passage of time, fewer and fewer students visited the exhibition hall. In the end, the long hall, which can accommodate more than 1000 people, was empty except for Li futu and he Caiwei.


    For this point, men and women immersed in the two world do not seem to notice.


    Just as they were enjoying a real master''s work, a light step began to ring out.


    It''s getting closer.


    Then, a plain words with a smile sounded after itself.


    "It''s a pleasure to have friends from afar. Mr. Wang has come all the way here. I don''t know if I''ll let him know. I don''t want to neglect the distinguished guests now. "


    He Caiwei was a little surprised and turned back subconsciously.


    Back to the standing Li futu, his eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.

 Chapter 1503

    When he Caiwei looked back, she saw a young man.


    At that moment, her eyes could not restrain the emergence of a touch of amazing color.


    The word "amazing" has never been limited to women.


    Impeccable delicate features, white and delicate skin, cold and noble silver hair


    He Caiwei has never been a flower maniac, but this silver haired man who doesn''t know where he came from really looks like the perfect hero who only exists in comics or scripts.


    The other party is obviously talking to Li futu, but he Caiwei looks back. He still nods and smiles politely, and looks like a classical nobleman.


    Obviously, this is definitely not a student of mandar, let alone a tutor.


    He Caiwei opened her mouth, but she didn''t open her mouth blindly. She turned to look at the man beside her.


    Li futu finally turned around in no hurry.


    "Is your excellency speaking to me?"


    In the face of each other''s eyes, he smiles.


    "Of course."


    The youngest godfather in the history of the black hand party nodded gently. He didn''t immediately ask his teacher for guilt. He looked calm and even friendly.


    "A few days ago, my husband used a peach stone as a lever to pry the whole gambling table in Hessen boxing ring. As a result, the ring won the" bowl full ". But afterwards, my husband brushed away without leaving a word. These days, we have been looking for my husband''s whereabouts, just to show our gratitude face to face."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile and did not deny it.


    "You are very kind. I did it for my own gambling. It just happened that I had a win-win situation with the boxing ring."


    Then, with a pause in his voice, he naturally asked, "so Hessen is your property?"


    It can be said that Jane Seymour, who cares about the country and can cover the sky with one hand, reciprocates. She also chooses to treat each other honestly, nods her head calmly, and makes no mention of the bombing of the kavalu international hotel.


    "Hessen boxing field has been established for such a long time, but it''s the first time for us to meet an expert like Mr. Hessen. I don''t know whether Mr. Hessen is coming to Italy on business or on tour this time? If time permits, can you come to the ring and guide our players? "


    Li futu was smiling. He looked at he Caiwei, who was so confused that he didn''t know. He said modestly, "you''re very serious. Hesen boxing field is famous. It''s very good. I don''t need to make a fool of myself. I come to Versailles just to visit my friends."


    Jane Seymour''s eyes also looked at he Caiwei, like a heartfelt praise: "your friend is really beautiful."


    Although I don''t know why the two people''s topic falls on me, he Caiwei still doesn''t show a shameful and intolerable family spirit. She looks at the silver haired man''s eyes with a reserved but polite elegant smile.


    "By the way, the success of finding you this time is thanks to the help of two mandar students. I wonder if you are interested in meeting them?"


    Jane Seymour was a real gentleman. She soon withdrew her eyes from he Caiwei''s face and suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Oh, really?"


    Li futu was silent and nodded immediately.


    "Please bring them here."


    Without Jane Seymour''s command, Gary bronck and Han Han were brought to the front under the "escort" of several Mafia members.


    See Han Han Han, he Caiwei can''t help but frown, eyes show confusion.


    Han Han''s face is very ugly. He lowers his head slightly and doesn''t dare to look at he Caiwei at all.


    In his expectation, he should have been hiding behind the scenes, but who knows that the Mafia took him directly to the stage.


    Even if the black hand party is domineering, it should not be?


    Obviously, there must be something wrong with the buyer.


    Gary bronck, who had been confident before, also had a good face at the moment, and obviously realized that things seemed a little out of control.


    "Do you know these two, sir?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, nodded with a smile and said, "I know. They are all students here. One of them is my friend''s classmate


    "I''m sure the gentleman doesn''t know. They offered us a price of 300000 and asked us to kill him."


    This is the first time that Han Han has never had the experience of buying a murderer. However, even if he has no experience, he has never eaten pork and has always seen a pig run. Isn''t it rumored that "killers" all have professional ethics? How can the gangsters openly betray their employers?


    No matter whether it''s the overbearing style of the Mafia, at least one thing goes against his original intention of hiding behind the scenes. Even if the Mafia succeeds in killing the man in front of he Caiwei, it can''t achieve his expected result. Han Han doesn''t dare to denounce the Mafia for being unruly. He can''t help glancing at Gary bronke angrily.


    However, Gary BRONC was born and raised here. As a result, Gary BRONC had a much sharper sense of smell than Han Han. The feeling of uncertainty in his heart was like a flood. Gary BRONC''s back was wet and he was in a state of extreme fear."Han Han You... "


    He Caiwei can''t believe it.


    But Han Han didn''t dare to look at her at all.


    Li futu was not surprised or angry. He said with a faint smile: "300000. It seems that my life is worth a lot. "


    "My husband made a lot of money for our boxing ring a few days ago. He is our friend. We never do anything against our friend."


    It seems that Jane Seymour, who was able to rise to the top after half of the party''s bloodshed, had never experienced the same explosion that night. He even called the culprit who killed nearly ten of their members a friend.


    Hearing this, before Li futu had time to speak, Gary brown, whose heart beat to the limit, finally could not restrain his fear and begged: "godfather, it''s my ignorance. I really don''t know he''s your friend. Please spare me once."


    Han Han''s heart sank when he looked at Gary Brown who was about to kneel down.


    "If the Lord of the Bronx knew about your illegal deeds, he would have killed his relatives."


    Jane Seymour has not lost her voice.


    A cold shot soon rang out.


    In the open and quiet exhibition hall, the spread of shock, resounding endlessly.


    The night before, Gary brown, who was still holding a gun, had a blood hole in the back of his head, spilling blood on Han Han''s face.


    Han Han, who is pretentious, is stunned. Looking at Gary bronck, who slowly falls down, he finally feels what the real society is. His heart almost stops shooting, and his whole body can''t stop shaking.

 Chapter 1504

    Do not live if you do evil.


    He once sent his girlfriend, the son of a high-ranking cadre, to prison, but he was unharmed. He also completely regained his freedom and successfully crossed the sea to enter the world''s top high-end University. This experience gave Han Han a strong sense of confidence.


    Before leaving the society, he felt that he could conquer it and control it.


    It is a good thing to have self-confidence. But no matter what, too much is better than too much.


    The shot directly through Gary bronck''s brain not only makes Han Han, who has not yet left the campus, feel the cold of blood, but also realizes the real cold side of this society hidden in the sun.


    In contrast, the beating and scolding of Zhao Danna, her former girlfriend, is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Bang!"


    Gary bronck, who is more than 180 Jin thick, finally falls to the ground, and his blood continuously flows out of the blood hole in his head. The scene is shocking.


    The first time I saw someone die in front of me, the unprecedented fear made Han Han''s body cold and his knees soft.


    "Caiwei, help me I don''t dare any more I really dare not... "


    He is really a smart man.


    Even Gary brown, the son of the city Lord, was shot dead, not to mention him?


    Even the blood on his face can''t be wiped. Han Han, trembling all over, immediately prays to he Caiwei, because this is his only way to live.


    But it''s too late.


    Han Han, who is bound in a cocoon, has not been able to wait for he Caiwei to speak.


    A tall and burly member of the black hand party came forward directly, holding his hair in one hand and a sharp dagger in the other.


    "How dare you learn to be a murderer?"


    The member of the black hand party was cold and ferocious, and then he took a dagger to wipe Han Han''s neck!


    "Shua!"


    Han Han, whose strength is not directly proportional, is completely suppressed and can''t make any struggle at all.


    Have you ever seen the scene of killing chickens in the vegetable market?


    Han Han''s throat is split in an instant, and his blood gushes out without money. His eyes burst and his canthus are about to crack. He holds his neck in both hands, as if to stop the blood loss, but in vain.


    "Goo Goo..."


    His eyeballs protruded and he seemed to want to say something, but what he sent out was the creepy sound of blood rolling. He staggered back, leaving bloody footprints at his feet. Finally, he lost his balance and fell on the ground uncontrollably.


    "Bang!"


    Blood still flowed from his neck like a spring, and a pool of blood soon formed under him.


    Before he really set sail in his own life, he fell on the land of a foreign country with an extremely tragic death.


    Zheng Zheng''s looking at Han Han''s body on the ground, he Caiwei is a little stunned.


    Li futu can''t help but squint at the tragic death of Gary bronck and Han Han.


    The black hand party seems to be showing off its "Friendliness", but in fact, it is hard to avoid the smell of warning others.


    After all, if he Caiwei decides, Han Han Han may not have no way to survive. However, the black hand party has no intention of listening to he Caiwei''s opinions at all, and it will directly block his throat.


    In the blink of an eye, the two murderers died miserably in the hands of their own employees.


    The pungent smell of blood began to float in the air.


    "A little heart is no respect."


    Jane Seymour did not squint, and her eyes were always on Li futu''s face. From beginning to end, she did not look at the two bodies.


    The real life is like grass.


    Li futu didn''t show any confusion. He said with a smile, "you are so kind. I''m really ashamed of you."


    "No, our black hand party has always had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. To solve these two problems for our husband is not only for the peach pit in Hessen boxing ring a few days ago, but also for the mercy of our husband in the Dragon kingdom."


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated, looking at Jane Seymour, showing a little puzzled color. This time, he didn''t pretend.


    "What do you mean by that


    "I think my husband still has some impression of him?"


    With Jane Seymour''s words, a man comes out from behind. Standing a few steps away from Li futu, he slowly raised his head.


    Staring at that pair of eagle eyes with great recognition, Li futu''s eyes congealed, and then his eyes showed a sudden color.


    "Cecilia?"


    "Good memory, sir."


    That''s right. This eagle eyed man is the same person who challenged Qin Yuyi on his birthday in Hangzhou. Li futu looked at the silver haired man a few steps away. His tone was not urgent and slow. He was as familiar as his family.


    Jane Seymour, who is recognized by Interpol as one of the top ten terror figures in the world, has a face that does not change. She meets the other''s eyes and smiles gently. With his delicate face, she has a subtle sense of enchantment."I didn''t expect that my name could be known by Emperor Yan. Jane is really honored."

 Chapter 1505

    Perhaps no one would have thought that in the exhibition hall of a first-class architectural college, there are two extraordinary men who trample on the world.


    "Godfather, if you call out all your men, you won''t worry that I''m not good for you?"


    Li futu was not surprised when he was told his identity by the other party. Looking at the young black handed godfather, who was destined to remain an epic, his eyes were full of meaning.


    "If Emperor Yan wants to be bad for me, what''s the difference between their presence and absence?"


    Jane Seymour responded with a smile.


    "In the battle of halsi, Emperor Yan fought hard with the messengers of the temple and Apollo. At last, he was outnumbered and defeated in the abyss of separation. People all thought that Emperor Yan had already fallen. Maybe the whole world, including the temple, never thought that Emperor Yan was still alive."


    Jane Seymour said slowly, "the emperor of Yan took the initiative to appear in Versailles and exposed such a big secret to me. It must be harmless to me. I don''t know where Jane can serve the emperor of Yan?"


    Looking at Jane Seymour, Li Fu Tu gave a dumb smile with a little emotion and appreciation.


    It has to be admitted that the reason why the other party became the youngest godfather of the Mafia party and ordered hundreds of thousands of ferocious outlaws is not only because of his cruel and bloody means.


    Jane Seymour is undoubtedly a wise man.


    He likes to talk to smart people.


    "Since your godfather is very insightful, I''ll be frank. This time I come to Versailles to see my friends is one of them, and the other is really to talk with your Godfather. "


    Jane Seymour made a gesture of listening, with a light smile.


    "There are no more six ears here, but it doesn''t matter if Emperor Yan says so."


    "The enmity between the hell and the temple is well known all over the world. Your Godfather must have heard about it. If it wasn''t for luck, I would have died long ago. I must repay this enmity to the temple. Moreover, the difficult situation faced by the local government in the past six months must have been in the eyes of your Godfather. The relationship between me and the temple is like the AOU party and the fabimus party in your party. "


    The black hand party has always been a general term.


    This notorious evil force is actually composed of many parties.


    The aowu party and the fabimus party are the two leading parties within the Mafia party.


    Jane Seymour, the contemporary godfather of the black hand party, is from the AOU party.


    In fact, just like many heads of state, Jane Seymour''s real identity is actually the leader of the aowu party first, and then the godfather of the black hand party!


    The fabimus party, which could have been compared with the AOU party, had been slaughtered out of ten on the way to the top of Jane Seymour, and now it is dead in name.


    "The meaning of Yan Di is to be with the temple, either you die or I die?"


    The struggle within the party was originally a secret. If someone else had dared to mention it openly, she would have been sent to see God. However, Jane Seymour, who was described by Interpol as full of crimes, was silent and even asked questions with a smile.


    Li futu is noncommittal, just staring at each other with deep eyes.


    Jane Seymour did not dodge and looked at her calmly.


    "Whether in the hell or in the temple, our black hand party and you have never been in trouble. The enmity between you is not caused by our black hand party, and it has nothing to do with our black hand party. But this time Emperor Yan slaughtered the bishop of the temple in Versailles, which led to our black hand party being pushed to the top of the storm. Doesn''t Emperor Yan think this is not a proper way?"


    There is no need to verify the communication at all. Archbishop truvey''s death must have been written by the Lord of hell who came back from the dead.


    At the same time, they offended the temple and the black hand party.


    I''m afraid only Emperor Yan has such great courage.


    "I don''t agree with your Godfather. I will kill one of the hawk dogs in the temple when I see one. It has nothing to do with the location. It just happened to be here. I don''t mean to implicate you at all. If your party is wronged because of the death of the bishop, I can apologize to you. "


    Smell speech, Rao is with Jane Seymour''s degree, canthus involuntarily slightly beat.


    It''s shameless.


    It''s understandable that the other side killed the bishop of the temple, but it''s a bit sinister to release that far-reaching video through their Mafia channels.


    Even an ordinary person with an average IQ can see that this is obviously an attempt to frame the blame. It''s all right to be bold. But when I turn my head, I can still pretend to be so innocent.


    What''s more, in other words, if apologies are useful, what are the police doing?


    It took a while for Jane Seymour to control her inner emotion. On the surface, she still looked calm and polite, and said, "if the emperor of hell really has a heart, why don''t you take the initiative to help us black hand party clarify?"


    Apologies belong to apologies, but Li futu immediately changed his face when he heard that the other party wanted him to explain."Godfather, you''re joking. It''s not the black hand party. You just need to discuss the matter with the temple. If the temple has to put the blame on your party, it''s their fault. I think with the strength of your party, I will not be afraid of the temple. "


    Li futu said with a smile, "godfather, are you right about what I said?"


    This is the typical stand to speak, do not feel lumbago.


    Of course.


    Jane Seymour is the youngest godfather in the history of the black hand party. She is also the strongest Godfather at home and abroad.


    He may not be afraid of the temple, but I''m afraid no one wants to be a scapegoat for nothing.


    As for the other side''s "take things as they are"


    Easy to say.


    Unless he told the temple directly that Yan Di was alive in Versailles at this time, the tragedy of peace hotel and the video door that caused a sensation all over the world were written by Yan Di.


    Only in this way can he successfully get ashore from this quagmire.


    But.


    Jane Seymour also knows that if he really publishes the news that Hades is not dead, he will be able to successfully resolve the misunderstanding with the temple, but at the same time, he will certainly have an irreconcilable feud with the hell.


    Although the other side has not said clearly what to discuss with him until now, in fact, the other side has already thrown the proposition in front of him.


    It''s very clear.


    It''s also very simple.


    It''s much clearer than some students'' homework.


    Multiple choice questions.


    And there are only two options.


    Jane Seymour''s eyes flickered, half paid, and breathed softly.


    "Yama, you are too hard on others."


    Li futu''s mouth rose and his eyes were deep.


    "There is an old saying in the East, how can there be a complete egg under a nest. Godfather, the world pattern will change greatly. Your party should be a participant in history, not a spectator. "

 Chapter 1506

    After staying in the exhibition hall for more than 40 minutes, the godfather with silver hair, who was revered by countless people as gods and scared as ghosts, came out alone.


    No one knows what he talked about with the Oriental.


    "Pop."


    Cecilia, an expert on the list of people, opened the door for him in person.


    Jane Seymour stooped to get in.


    Subsequently, the luxury motorcade drove away from mandar college in an orderly manner.


    Sitting in the car, Jane Seymour looked forward without focus, tapping her fingers on her knees unconsciously, obviously thinking about something.


    The car was quiet and there was no one to disturb.


    "Cecilia, if you compare the world to the Hessian ring, and the underworld and the temple are two fighters, who do you think will be the last to step down alive


    All of a sudden, Jane Seymour spoke softly, making a vivid metaphor, but at the same time, it was very unexpected.


    Although it was a little unexpected, Cecilia didn''t dare not respond to the godfather''s inquiry.


    After a short time of thinking, he did not ask some nonsense, and soon gave a clear answer.


    "Temple."


    The tone was low.


    But it''s also loud.


    "Oh?"


    Jane Seymour looked calm, could not see the anger, whispered: "tell me the reason."


    "Emperor Yan is dead, and there are no leaders in the underworld. In the past six months, the underworld has been suppressed by all parties, so it can only hide and seek self-protection. From then on, it can be seen that the underworld is on the road of decline. Although the underground government has not completely disintegrated up to now, it is only a matter of time before the final destruction


    Cecilia''s analysis is reasonable and in line with the judgment of most people in the world.


    Although the recent bombing of the underworld on the south continent seems to have launched a Jedi counterattack, it seems to many people that it is just a dying struggle and a trapped beast is still fighting.


    "You mean, you don''t think dungeons win at all?"


    In the face of the godfather''s inquiry, Cecilia had nothing to hide. He was frank and nodded his head and said: "if the hell can''t bear it, then they may be able to live for a while longer. But if, as the godfather said, the hell stands up and fights with the holy temple, it may win the world''s" fierce death " Evaluation. "


    Jane Seymour smiles at the words.


    "You don''t think much of hell? You know, it was once a legendary force. "


    The majestic underground is indeed the greatest miracle of this century.


    No one.


    From the beginning of its establishment, the underground government has been under the pressure of all parties. However, under the pressure from all parties, the underground government has not died prematurely. On the contrary, it has been striving to grow and is growing stronger and stronger with the speed of Arabian Nights.


    In ten years, it has almost accomplished what others may not be able to achieve in a century or even several centuries.


    Ten people in tianbang alone occupied four seats. Almost half!


    From this point, we can see the terror of the underworld.


    But unfortunately, the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it.


    Cecilia, who once revered that man, was silent for a moment, and his tone also wrapped up the emotion that could be described by regret.


    "But The legendary man is no longer there. "


    "Look at you, you seem to feel sorry for the fall of Emperor Yan?"


    Cecilia returned with a wry smile.


    "Godfather, to tell you the truth. I used to have a wish that I could meet with the emperor of hell, but it seems that this wish can''t be achieved in my life. "


    Everyone who can be a leader can be short or even ugly, but they all have one thing in common.


    That is, they must all have charisma.


    Just like the great emperor of Russia, even if many people have not seen him, many foreigners are convinced and become his admirers.


    The Lord of hell is such a charming character.


    Because of his existence, the underground government was able to attract so many powerful people in a few years.


    Although Jane Seymour was an iron leader, he was not narrow-minded and seemed to be able to understand Cecilia''s mood.


    With a faint smile, he suddenly changed the subject.


    "Don''t you wonder, who is the man who defeated you in the Dragon kingdom?"


    It''s false to say that I''m not curious, but Cecilia never talks too much about questions that should not be asked. He just says, "I''m not as good as a man. I''m a disgrace to my godfather."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself for non war crimes."


    Jane Seymour, with a strange disposition, gave a word of consolation, then stopped talking, began and ended the conversation.Cecilia didn''t speak again.


    The motorcade drove all the way into the godfather''s manor, which is more luxurious than the presidential palace.


    On this day, Jane Seymour, holding the highest power of the black hand party, did not even eat dinner. She stood in her study and watched a picture on the wall.


    It''s not a so-called famous painting or historic site. It''s a picture of the influence of a huge person. The area is so large that it occupies a whole wall.


    It is full of famous forces and figures in the world. All kinds of lines are like cobwebs. The complex structure makes people dazzled.


    This is a real "world map."


    It''s like hanging the whole world on this wall. If you stay at home and look at the pictures, you can see the world!


    The so-called valuable Mona Lisa is regarded as a treasure by ordinary people. Compared with this picture, it is not worth mentioning at all!


    "It''s a dead end."


    Jane Seymour, who watched alone for hours, whispered.


    It''s obvious.


    The underground and the temple, two towering forces born as if destined to be hostile, also coexist in this picture.


    From the superstructure to the foundation, he spent half an afternoon making a detailed comparison. The final conclusion is almost the same as Cecilia''s reply in the car at that time.


    If that man is here, I''m afraid he will remind him not to "talk on paper" with a negative attitude?


    Jane Seymour smiles and looks back from the picture on the wall.


    No one would like to accompany a ship destined to sink to explore.


    Even if he''s crazy.


    Jane Seymour had made up her mind. She turned around and was about to pick up the phone, but it rang first.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    His eyes twinkled, and he connected the phone and put it in his ear.


    I don''t know what news was reported there, which caused his eyes to change again and again.


    When the call was over, Jane Seymour stood there, looking as if she had been calmed down. A moment later, for no reason, a man laughed.


    At the same time, all over the world, countless luxury mansions, manors and castles, the same telephone rings.


    The message is almost the same!


    After several years of silence, Skynet has finally updated the list of God, heaven and man again!


    Abe Hanhai and Auschwitz, the well-known master of the people''s Republic of Japan, were removed from the list of gods!


    The left envoy of the temple, anukawa, fell from the list of gods to the list of people!


    And the change of tianbang is also huge!


    Abe Xuanji and Cui pan, who originally ranked first and second, have disappeared from the tianbang!


    And Qin Yuyi, who originally ranked seventh, parachuted to the first position in the sky list with an incredible leap!


    This is definitely the biggest change of the three lists since they heard of the world!


    The whole world is boiling because of this change!

 Chapter 1507

    The great changes in the three lists of God, heaven and man, for the first time, even diluted the influence of the indecent video of the bishop of the temple, especially for the upper class in the world.


    Aristocratic giants in various countries and regions, their attention is attracted by the large-scale change list of Skynet.


    For a time, the world was full of controversy.


    In particular, the temple, which was the focus of the world a while ago, has continued to maintain its status as the "favorite of public opinion" because of the fall of Zuo Shi Ando Chuan from the altar.


    It can be said that there are no two blessings and no one comes alone.


    The timing of Tianwang''s announcement is too tricky. It has a similar effect of adding oil and vinegar to the list, which has led to the lowest prestige of the temple of preaching in the world in nearly a century.


    Of course, a few families are happy and a few are sad.


    Although the temple continues to maintain its status as a "trendsetter", standing at the forefront of public opinion and bathed in innumerable eyes of schadenfreude, the Qin family in Longguo has shocked the world because of Skynet''s re ranking of global powers.


    The first day of the list.


    What kind of position is this?


    Those who were once listed here, such as Emperor Yan, and today''s Japanese National Teacher Abe Xuanji, have all succeeded in becoming gods.


    So most people like to describe this position as a half step emperor.


    There is no doubt that this is the closest place in the world to the illusory God list.


    As long as you come to this position, it means that you are only half a step away from the realm of the emperor who looks down upon all living beings, and there is no accident. At some time in the future, you will eventually cross it!


    Put aside the gods above the clouds.


    The first day of the list.


    It symbolizes the invincibility of the world!


    Because of the strong ascent of a woman from the Dragon Kingdom, the whole world looks to the East this time.


    In the south of Longguo, the influence is even stronger!


    The governor of Zhejiang Province, under the instructions of the top level of the country, personally visited the headquarters of the Qin family in Qiandao Lake to congratulate Princess Qin.


    The rich and powerful in the south are even more moved by the wind.


    For a time, Hangzhou became the center of the storm, with big men gathering.


    In addition to hejiuzhou, the guardian of the country, there is no second emperor in the whole dragon kingdom. Now, with the emergence of the world''s most powerful people in the mainland, how can the whole country not be boiling?


    At this moment, officials and even the people, even the hostile camp, put aside their subjective position and congratulated Qin one after another.


    Qin Yuyi''s ascent to the top of the world is not only the honor of a Qin family, but also the honor of the whole country!


    And, you know, this woman is less than 30 years old.


    Such a young man is invincible in the world.


    If in another ten or twenty years, what height will she reach?


    "Congratulations, sister..."


    Qin Yunxuan gently breathes out his turbid breath, and his smile is complicated. Even if he is a close relative, the impact on his heart is still strong, even more direct than outsiders.


    The first day of the list.


    That''s the height the world has to look up to.


    Last year, on the birthday of the head of the Qin family, in front of his Russian fiancee, he said with you Rongyan that the man he regarded as his brother-in-law was the best in the world.


    Now, his elder sister, unexpectedly also arrived at that position.


    It''s like when I was a child, my little friend who often played mud with me suddenly became the richest man in the world one day.


    This kind of feeling, too much Unreal, give a person a kind of unreal feeling.


    Although Qiandao Lake is now full of traffic, but the protagonist has never appeared.


    Princess Qin always likes to be quiet, but she never likes to be in the limelight. Now she is invincible in the world, and she still is.


    Qin Po Cheng didn''t force her either. In order to escape the noise of her family, she left Hangzhou. At this time, she was in Jinling and on her way to Qixia mountain.


    There is no place more pure than Buddhism.


    Qin Yunxuan is still with her, just like when she was a child, she likes to follow her elder sister. From childhood to adulthood, she has always been like this, just like a follower.


    There are always people who say that you should bully your younger brother as soon as possible, because if you grow up, you may not be able to beat him.


    But for this, Qin Yunxuan''s heart was full of bitter smile.


    Looking at the back of his elder sister, Qin Yunxuan knows that maybe in his life, he has to keep such a posture and look up to his old age.


    "Brother Yunxuan, I heard my father say that sister badminton has become more powerful. He also said that in the whole world, there are few people who can beat sister badminton. Is that true?"


    Yao Tao and his entourage.


    When she came to Jinling, the girl naturally followed her.


    "In general, it should be like this."


    Qin Yunxuan nodded. This time, it''s rare that he didn''t tease the distant little sister.


    "Wow."Tao Yaoyao blinked, looking at the distant cousin''s back on the mountain.


    "But sister Yu Yi is still so young."


    If one gets the right way, the dog and the rooster will rise to heaven.


    Qin Yuyi''s fame in the world not only made Qin''s reputation climb to the peak, but also benefited Qin''s collateral.


    Although Tao Yaoyao didn''t know it, she didn''t know what her father''s description of the world''s hard to find rivals meant. She knew that her father, who always had no preference for wine, often took his mother to drink wine together at the dinner table these days.


    "Little peach, if you want to be as powerful as your sister in badminton, you should still have time to work hard from now on. You just have to suffer. I can help you."


    Qin Yunxuan turned his head, turned his mouth slightly and laughed unkindly.


    Tao Yaoyao was full of vigilance and vigilance for her distant cousin who often played tricks on her. She was not interested in playing with swords and guns, and did not hesitate to shake her head.


    "I don''t want to. Nobody bullies me. Why do I practice martial arts? Moreover, if someone really bullies me, you and your cousin will show up to me, right? "


    Qin Yunxuan lost his smile and rubbed her head.


    "You''re really calculating."


    Perhaps knowing that the resistance was invalid, Tao Yaoyao stood on the steps, not dodging, letting the magic hand destroy him, and suddenly asked: "by the way, brother Yunxuan, who is more powerful than sister-in-law now?"


    This brother-in-law, let Qin Yunxuan a time Leng a Leng, after a moment, just reaction.


    Indeed, now it''s not just his wishful thinking. In front of the whole family, he has officially married his elder sister.


    Although she usually likes to talk nonsense in front of this girl, Qin Yunxuan seldom keeps serious this time. He takes back his hand and opens his mouth quietly.


    "Your brother-in-law, of course, is more powerful. He was standing there when he was my age


    He looked to the top of the steps.


    "And now, we''re all up the mountain."

 Chapter 1508

    "Take Yaoyao around. I''ll go to see Master longkong."


    Entering the mountain gate, Qin Yuyi stops and opens his mouth.


    An endless stream of pilgrims passed by her. Some people looked at her, but only for her beauty. Perhaps no one realized that they met a woman who was proud of the world.


    Qin Yunxuan nodded immediately.


    He didn''t like the venerable old monk in Buddhism. Even now, even if the marriage had been completed, his impression of the old monk remained unchanged.


    "Let''s go, brother. I''ll take you to catch the turtle in the wishing pool."


    After Qin Yunxuan takes Tao Yaoyao away, Qin Yuyi turns around and walks towards the depth of this millennium ancient temple with the melodious and heavy bell.


    Or the desolate and dilapidated courtyard, located in a remote place, far away from the shade of the prosperous incense, from which we can see the mottled traces of history.


    Just different from the past, the extra kitten in the nursery adds a touch of vitality to the lonely hut.


    It''s not a rare breed. It''s black and white. It seems that it''s just the most common wild cat.


    "He entered the temple by mistake and was occasionally met by poor monks, so he adopted him here."


    An old and kind voice rang out. An old monk in a shabby cassock walked out of the hut. First, he looked at the jubilant kitten in the nursery. Then he faced Qin Yuyi and put his hands together.


    "Benefactor Qin, you are all right."


    Qin Yuyi immediately saluted back. Even though he was invincible now, he still maintained the respect and modesty that a younger generation should have.


    "Master longkong."


    The old monk with the name of Dharma longkong smiles and looks at the young woman not far away. His turbid old eyes are full of appreciation and exclamation.


    "In front of benefactor Qin, I have no shame to be a master. In just one year, we have reached the top of the world without ever wanting to see benefactor Qin again. These amazing talents really make us who have been eating rice for a hundred years blush. "


    I don''t know whether it''s Buddhism or the old monk''s unique insight. Even if he is trapped in this small courtyard, he seems to know the changes in the list that can make the world turbulent.


    Qin''s feather clothes are calm, and his eyes are like water.


    "In front of the master, how dare you say" invincible ". The master abandoned fame and wealth, lived in a humble house, slept in the wind and snow, and devoted himself to practice. Only in this way can we learn from him. "


    "Benefactor Qin praised me falsely."


    The old monk, with a peaceful smile, invited him to say, "it''s sunny outside. Why don''t you come in and have a talk, benefactor Qin?"


    "Don''t disturb the master''s purity."


    Qin Yuyi refused the old monk''s invitation.


    "The reason why the feather clothes are bothering me so much is that there is only one thing to take with the master."


    "Oh?"


    Smell speech, the old monk eyes show the color of accident, a little bit curious asked: "I don''t know what is so important, need to trouble benefactor Qin to go this trip?"


    Qin Yuyi came forward, step by step, walking steadily. He didn''t stop until the old monk took a step outside.


    The old monk stood in the same place, saw Qin Yuyi''s palm raised and then spread out, his eyes slightly coagulated.


    "This is..."


    "This is my wedding candy."


    Qin Yuyi''s palm is flat in the air. In the center of the palm, there is a red packaged candy lying quietly.


    "Because of the rush of time, I didn''t have time to inform the master, but my father repeatedly told me not to forget the master''s kindness, so this time I went up the mountain, I came here to deliver sugar for the master."


    The rickety old monk stared at the ordinary candy, as if he had settled down. He didn''t move, and his expression tended to solidify.


    After a while, his eyes fluctuated and spread to his face.


    "Benefactor Qin has a heart..."


    Smile in the gullies of the old face slowly emerge, pure, and without any dirt, he slowly raised his arm, the candy picked up.


    "I didn''t expect that I could meet such happy events at the end of my life. It''s really worth my life."


    The old monk raised his head.


    "Benefactor Qin, congratulations."


    "The great master has made great contributions to all living beings. He will surely live a long life. How can we talk about the last two words?"


    Qin Yuyi takes back his hand.


    When she came to Qixia Temple this time, it seemed that she just wanted to send a candy. After the other party accepted the candy, she quickly said goodbye.


    "I won''t disturb master Qingxiu any more. Goodbye."


    The old monk put his hands together.


    "Amitabha."


    The sound of the footsteps is drifting away.


    Soon, Qin''s figure turned around the corner and disappeared.


    "Meow..."


    The adopted cat ran to the old monk''s feet and rubbed his head against his trouser legs.


    The old monk opened his eyes slowly, put down his palm slowly, and then spread it out.


    A candy, quietly lying in his palm.The old man, who has been eating and chanting Buddhism for most of his life, stood for a long time, then gradually opened the candy.


    Finally.


    Put it in your mouth.


    The sugar slowly melts in the mouth, the taste is really sweet.


    The old monk who once sent out a priceless relic and returned a piece of sugar didn''t have any resentment. With a peaceful smile, he slowly bent down and picked up the kitten at his feet.


    "Are you hungry, too?"


    The old man who once forced back the Western punishment gently stroked the cat''s head.


    Sitting outside the world, looking at the river and lake for a hundred years, with whom?


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, why did you come back so soon?"


    Seeing that the elder sister is coming back so soon, Qin Yunxuan, who is still thinking about which turtle in the pool is clumsy and fat, is surprised.


    "Master longkong likes to be quiet. How can I disturb him for a long time?"


    Qin Yunxuan pulled at the corner of his mouth.


    "Master? Does he deserve to be called a master? Elder sister, you are the number one in the list of heaven now. It''s necessary to respect him so much? "


    Because of the arrival of Qin Yuyi, the turtles in the wishing pool finally escaped.


    "No.1 on the list, so what?"


    Qin Yu Yi asked flatly.


    Qin Yunxuan a Leng, immediately opened mouth, a time but speechless.


    The first day of the list.


    Invincible in the world.


    Don''t say how arrogant and arrogant, but you don''t have to be so polite to an old monk, do you?


    Of course, it''s not easy for Qin Yunxuan to say these words directly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder sister, these monks are just people who cheat the world and steal fame. You didn''t see those stories on the news? They wore that layer of cassock and shaved their heads. To put it bluntly, they just wanted to live together. "


    Although there is no specific target, Qin Yunxuan''s negative goal is aimed at the whole Buddhism.


    It''s a total disrespect.


    Tao Yaoyao, who was also a Buddhist, was not angry, but because of his distant cousin''s evil power, he stood beside him.


    Qin Yu Yi looked back at the direction when he came.


    "Don''t mislead reason because of your prejudice."


    The woman, who has already symbolized "invincible" in the eyes of the world, looked in the direction of the hut and spoke softly.


    "He once said that the experts in this world are never high."

 Chapter 1509

    Skynet changed the list, just like a sudden storm without warning, which set off waves in the whole world for a time.


    Although this mysterious and profound force rarely appears in the public view, its huge influence can be seen from the fact that it easily stirred the global situation.


    The death of Abe Hanhai and Auschwitz, and the fall of the disabled anukawa to the altar are understandable.


    Although it''s a bit unexpected that Abe Xuanji and Cui pan join hands to be gods, it''s also reasonable.


    However, what Li futu didn''t expect most was that Qin Yuyi actually "soared up" to the top of the sky list by leaping several ranks one after another.


    He doesn''t know whether it''s because of Skynet''s recognition of Qin Yuyi''s strength, or whether it has a different intention.


    After all, the number one or the half step emperor of heaven is a shining position in the world, but it is also easy to become the target of public criticism.


    In harsey swamp at that time, senter, the king of deadly poisons, had no reason for his kindness. Li futu had a strange feeling that there was no trace to find.


    In the dark, there seems to be a pair of eyes, has been watching themselves.


    Or more precisely, those eyes stand in the place that the world can''t see and observe the whole world silently


    "Well, what are you thinking? So absorbed? "


    A slight step accompanied by a call interrupts Li futu''s thoughts, prompting him to recover from his thoughts. He turns to see he Caiwei coming.


    "Mandal has a policy that smoking is not allowed on campus."


    Sitting down beside the man, looking at the cigarette end between his fingers, he Caiwei kindly reminds him.


    "Sorry."


    Li futu apologized and immediately put out his cigarette.


    He Caiwei smiles brightly.


    "You haven''t told me what you were thinking? I called you twice and you didn''t respond. "


    "Nothing."


    He will not tell he Caiwei about the ups and downs of the world.


    Ignorance is a blessing.


    Let he Caiwei know these, for her, will not have any benefit.


    "The police didn''t trouble you, did they?"


    Li futu accurately throws the cigarette end into the dustbin not far from the bench, smiles and quickly changes the topic.


    He Caiwei was a little confused when she heard the speech, but she quickly reflected what the other party was pointing at. She shook her head and said, "no, I haven''t seen the police, as if Han Han hadn''t been to this school at all."


    As an exchange student studying in mandar, Han Han died. Even if it was a basic investigation, the police should come to her classmate in Longguo to make necessary inquiries. However, it is unusual that she has not been affected in these two days. If she had not seen Han Han Han cut his neck and fell in front of her, she would not have thought that Han Han had an accident.


    "By the way, who were those people that day?"


    He Caiwei finally asked.


    Obviously, Han Han''s life is so peaceful after her death. It must be the "credit" of the people who killed Han Han.


    "Italy."


    Li futu did not hide and spoke softly.


    "Black hands."


    He Caiwei frowned.


    "Are they black hands, too?"


    Naturally, she has heard of the name of the black hand party, and she has not seen Cheng Ying return to school until now.


    "The man with silver hair, they call him Godfather..."


    He Caiwei opens her mouth suspiciously. She has a guess in her heart, but she is not sure.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Yes, the silver haired man you saw in the exhibition hall that day was the contemporary godfather of the Italian black hand party, Jane Seymour."


    He Caiwei''s eyes trembled.


    She is just a girl from a poor family. How did she ever think that one day she could face a legendary figure like the godfather of the black hand party?


    If you add the goddess Athena that you once saw in Greece


    I''m afraid other people will only think that she is suffering from paranoia.


    "You..."


    He Caiwei''s red lips are moving back and forth. She seems to want to say something, but she finally swallows it back and changes the topic.


    "I''m sorry about Han Han. I didn''t expect that he would be so vicious."


    Although she was shocked to hear that Han Han bought a murderer at that time, she realized that Han Han''s crazy behavior must be related to her.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "Good and evil are always in one thought. You can never control other people''s thoughts. I hope you don''t feel too sad. "


    "I''m not sad."


    He Caiwei opened her mouth quickly, her voice was firm, and her head slowly nestled up to the man''s shoulder."He got what he deserved and ate what he got."


    If Han Han knows, he will not die in peace.


    "Let''s go."


    After sitting with he Caiwei for a while, Li futu tries to get up.


    "I''ll take you to a place."


    He Caiwei raised her head and asked subconsciously, "where are you going?"


    Looking at the colorful sunset in the sky, Li futu squinted.


    "Godfather''s estate."


    ¡­¡­


    There is an old manor in the southeast of Versailles, which may not be as large as the presidential palace, but it is more luxurious.


    Compared with the medieval manor, this manor has more security measures.


    Sitting in the car, he Caiwei saw no less than three lines of strict defense. Although the men in suits with bulging waist are not as dignified and inviolable as the guards of the presidential palace, they have more deterrent power than others.


    If you don''t take a special bus, I''m afraid even a mosquito wants to fly in without permission.


    When she got out of the car by pushing the door through the layers of defense, she finally stepped on the endless lawn. He Caiwei watched the old manor bathed in the last afterglow, and could not help muttering: "whip of you gatul."


    Li futu gave her a look of inquiry.


    He Caiwei repressed the ups and downs of her mind and explained: "whip of yougatul, this is the name of this manor. Our tutor has mentioned that this manor has gathered the essence of Medieval Italy''s architectural attainments, and is a gem of the architectural world. It just can''t bring us to visit. We can only understand its mystery from photographs and literature materials. Now it has become a godfather manor.


    Li futu suddenly looked at this unique building.


    "It has been the property of the Mafia since many years ago. In the west, private property is sacred and inviolable. Let alone Mr. mandar, even the Italian president can only flinch. This manor has not received guests for 200 years. "


    "Sir, the godfather is waiting inside."


    A man in a suit made a gesture.


    "Please."

 Chapter 1510

    "My friend said that the godfather''s manor is a treasure in the history of Italian religious architecture, and she happened to major in teaching architecture in mandal."


    Although he was invited, Li futu didn''t realize that he was a guest at all. Before he got into the legendary manor, he opened his mouth freely, which seemed more leisurely than at home.


    The 17th master of youjiatule whip was obviously more hospitable than his predecessor. He knew his elegance by hearing the string sound and said with a smile: "if this beautiful lady is interested, you may as well visit around. There is also a fairly good hanging garden on the fourth floor."


    I''m afraid no one can imagine that the most cold-blooded leader of the black hand party will speak so kindly.


    Although she is a little stiff, she still doesn''t want to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Encouraged by Li futu''s eyes, she stands up slowly after sitting down.


    "Well Excuse me


    Jane Seymour didn''t like it and said to the housekeeper, "show this lady around."


    "Yes."


    Under the leadership of the old housekeeper, he Caiwei quickly left the reception hall.


    "The Emperor Yan is really in a good mood. The form of the underground is so severe now, and there is still Yaxing taking her to travel around the mountains and waters. If I were the Emperor Yan, I would not be so free and unrestrained."


    Jane Seymour seemed to praise.


    The silver haired godfather was as bold as ever. He was alone with Li futu, and still didn''t arrange any bodyguards.


    "My godfather, I''m not just having fun in pain."


    Jane Seymour didn''t tease too much, so she stopped talking.


    "To tell you the truth, I invited him to the banquet today because he gave me a choice. I have made a decision."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "I have to admit that your godfather is more determined than I thought. I don''t know what your Godfather chose? "


    Rothschild is an indispensable part of his fight against the temple.


    Since ancient times, no war has been without economic support.


    It was because of this that he wooed Dai, hoping to draw on her, and with the help of Rothschild''s wealth, so as to shorten the gap between him and the temple.


    Besides economy, manpower is also a key factor in deciding the outcome of a war.


    It is undeniable that, regardless of the top combat power, the subordinate, the underground and the temple are far from the same level.


    He needs help.


    The Italian mafia party, after careful consideration, is the most likely reinforcements in the world.


    The black hand party is strong, has been baptized with blood for a long time, and has no lack of risk-taking and crazy blood. Even if their general combat effectiveness may be a little lower, so what?


    Don''t forget, ants kill elephants.


    The huge war that swept the whole world many years ago was the huge expenditure on manpower of that backward ancient country, which won the final victory.


    His front, need the silver godfather to join.


    Instead of expressing her feelings directly, Jane Seymour said calmly, "like the emperor of hell, I never admit defeat and refuse to be soft. But I seem to be luckier than Yan Di. I haven''t met such a powerful opponent as Yan Di. After coming back from mandar, I carefully and carefully studied the power comparison between the underground and the temple. Unfortunately, in this comparison, I didn''t find that the underground could gain any advantage in any aspect, and this is still under the condition of changing the list of gods. "


    "Yandi, taking risks also needs a basis, but I really can''t give a reason to convince myself."


    The implication of Jane Seymour''s words reveals the feeling of politeness.


    Li futu was not angry and asked calmly, "godfather, do you need a reason?"


    Jane Seymour nodded.


    "The fall of anhuchuan and the canonization of Cui pan, if none of these can convince your godfather, I might as well tell you another news.


    "The other emperor of Japan, Abe Xuanji, was a member of our prefecture a year ago. I don''t know whether this information is enough for your godfather to change his decision?


    Li futu raised his eyelids and asked softly.


    Jane Seymour''s eyes contracted slightly when she heard the words.


    "Yandi, this joke is not funny."


    "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Li futu looks calm.


    "Godfather, if it''s a dead end, I won''t sit here and force you to be buried with me. It''s too hard. It''s because of winning that I come to you. Of course, I know that your party has no grudge with the temple, but if the underground government collapses, your Godfather thinks that your party can be as secure as it is now? "


    Li futu''s tone is bland, but his words kill his heart.


    "No one knows the temple better than I do. Their ambition to expand never stopped. As long as they remove this stumbling block, they will no longer have any scruples. At that time, will your Godfather still feel that he can be alone and be sure that he will not be the next "heretic"Li futu smiles.


    "Godfather, it''s no exaggeration to say that the reason why your party and the land ruled by your party have not been eroded by the temple is that there are some prefectures" carrying the burden "for you."


    Jane Seymour''s eyes flickered. Although the other side''s remarks sounded shameless as usual, she had to admit that there was some truth in them.


    "Yandi, did Abe Xuanji really enter your hell?"


    Silent half pay, Jane Seymour finally spoke, tone is no longer as light as before, seems a little bit low, and also a little thick, obviously mood has changed.


    There is no doubt about the weight of a famous emperor.


    You know, the big black hand party, and even the whole Italy, have never had a emperor!


    The birth of the two emperors, together with the fall of the left envoy, Ando Kawa, has had a great impact on the pattern.


    "With your godfather''s wisdom, I''m afraid you''ll understand if I''m telling the truth or not."


    Indeed, in the capacity of both sides, we really can''t use that kind of deceptive means.


    Jane Seymour was silent. She gazed at the man who the world thought had fallen. After more than ten seconds, she said, "so now, the Qin feather clothes of the Qin family in the Dragon kingdom are one of the cards of the emperor of hell?"


    "I won''t let her interfere in this grudge."


    Li futu spoke without thinking.


    However, this response, to some extent, seems to have admitted the other party''s problems in disguise.


    Jane Seymour laughs at the words, and then expresses her feelings. As if in a joke, she says something that Li futu did not expect, but was a little absent-minded immediately.


    "Yandi, now I have a little doubt that the head of Skynet is your relative?"

 Chapter 1511

    of course.


    It''s just a joke to mediate the atmosphere.


    Jane Seymour knew very well that if the leader of Skynet had any intimate relationship with Yan Di, the hell would not be forced to such a situation, and Yan Di would not be able to find him for help.


    Skynet is the most powerful force in the world. Even the temple can''t match it. This year, decades ago, there was a conclusion.


    In the godfather''s manor, the contemporary godfather of the black hand party prepared a feast, warmly entertained Li futu and them, and personally sent them off when they were leaving.


    "Yan Di, can you and I trust each other?"


    As she got on the bus, Jane Seymour spoke softly.


    "Of course."


    Li futu said without hesitation, and then took he Caiwei to the car.


    That night.


    Under the godfather''s command, the three major forces, namely, Ji, Jian, and Ke, totaled 4500 people. Under the supreme instruction, they were transferred overnight and disappeared from the public view for a long time.


    The day after his meeting with Jane Seymour, Li futu left Versailles, a city where romance and crime coexist.


    "Cui pan, inform niutoumamian to go to monihei, Italy, where there are 4000 people who need their training."


    "No matter what method they use, within half a year, I need to see a group of iron soldiers who are fearless and look at death as if they are going home."


    "Take orders."


    The first magistrate of the new emperor''s Prefecture later provided a very important information.


    "Yama, it''s rumored recently that a strange calamity broke out in the eastern part of northern Europe. Thousands of people have been killed, and the death is very miserable. The image of the temple heretical tribunal appears there. "


    Although proud, but his attitude is still the same as before, no change because of the status leap.


    "Heretical tribunal?"


    Li futu, who has not yet left Italy, has a twinkle in his eyes. Then he takes his mobile phone and says, "find out the detailed address and send it to me."


    Soon, Cui pan sent the address.


    Florence, Findan, northern Europe.


    Staring at the map of the world on the wall of the hotel, Li Fu''s map showed his thinking and finally changed his itinerary.


    ¡­¡­


    Findan, in northern Europe. It is bordered by Ruian, Norway and Russia, with Findan bend in the South and Bologna Bay in the West. The coastline is 1000 km long, not vast, but the water area accounts for almost one tenth of the national area. Most of them are composed of islands, and the number of lakes and islands is as high as nearly 200000. It has always been known as the "country of thousands of lakes". One third of the country''s land is in the Arctic circle. The climate is very cold, and it belongs to winter all the year round.


    After a long period of rule by other countries, Findan achieved national independence only a century ago. After more than 100 years of development, Findan has entered the ranks of highly developed countries. The quality of life and personal quality of its citizens far exceed the international level. The society is extremely free. Unlike Italy, where the Mafia party is rampant, corruption rarely occurs. According to the latest year''s supervision of the world, Findan has made great progress According to the report of global corruption index published by Transparency International, a non-governmental organization on corruption in various countries, Findan ranks first among more than 170 countries and regions in the world, and is the most clean country.


    Florence belongs to Helsinki, the largest port city in Findan, with a population of about 200000. Due to the influence of geographical location, people prefer white. The buildings are mostly made of light colored granite. From the height, it looks like a city of ice and snow.


    Because there is no airport in Florence, Li futu can only get off the plane in Helsinki, stay overnight, and then go by bus tomorrow morning.


    After getting off the plane, the change of climate is reflected to the brain through the sensory nerve. However, Li futu doesn''t care much about the cold, but in order not to attract too much attention, he deliberately bought a windbreaker to keep out the cold.


    Because the temperature hovers at more than ten degrees all the year round, the people of Findan are basically addicted to alcohol, and in order to provide protection against the cold, the degree of alcohol here is generally not low, including beer, and the most common one here is the pub.


    After checking in at the hotel, Li futu did as the Romans did. He found a lively tavern in the city and ordered a bottle of fire wine which was popular with the local people.


    It is said that this kind of wine doesn''t feel much at first, but after a minute, people will feel that there is a flame in the stomach, and it gradually diffuses into the viscera.


    This is what the bartender recommended him at that time.


    Of course, there must be exaggeration. After all, the price of a bottle of gold is close to 500 US dollars. Even the rich people in Findan can''t afford it.


    The new comer didn''t let the people of Findan look down on him. With a big wave of his hand, he lit a bottle freely. He didn''t feel the effect of burning himself, but it was true that his body became a little warmer.


    It''s not the same as the night show of dragon country, where the tavern is more like a place for the people of Findan to chat and relax. The tavern looks very ordinary, of course. The beauty of Findan, which can be seen everywhere, will still give people a sense of being worthy of this trip.Perhaps due to the influence of the living environment, Findan''s women''s skin is particularly fair, which really implements the concept of deception, frost and snow, and their bodies are extremely slim and tall. They all look like models.


    "Hey, man, are you here for a tour?"


    Suddenly, a voice came to my ear.


    It can be concluded from the rough voice line that it is not a chat up call with a beautiful woman. After all, Findan''s women are more reserved.


    The key is that it''s not just a beauty. When Li futu looked at it, he found that he was a disheveled guy who looked about 50 years old.


    Although Findan is highly developed, there are beggars everywhere.


    Here, of course, it should be described as a tramp.


    Li futu didn''t show his disgust. He nodded his head kindly. He saw that the other party was staring at the wine bottle on the table and gave a smile.


    "Have a drink together?"


    The other side agreed without hesitation.


    There is no doubt that this tramp is typical of a drunkard. Maybe it''s because he is addicted to alcohol. He doesn''t know what politeness is. As soon as he sits down, he pours himself a glass, drinks it indecently, and then breathes it out. It feels like a drug addict.


    "Hey, man, you can really enjoy it, but you people in Longguo can stand this fire wine?"


    Although he was in a dilemma, the tramp had a wide range of knowledge. He not only saw that it was a valuable fire wine, but also judged the origin of Li futu at a glance.


    He did not finish, and then poured himself a cup. He did not treat himself as an outsider.


    Li futu is also very friendly, allowing a stranger to share his drink, slightly curious asked: "how do you know I''m from Longguo?"


    What he said was pure Finnish.


    The tramp complacently said, "Hey, I can see it from your appearance. A few days ago, I also met a dragon man, who looks similar to you. He went in the direction of Florence


    With that, he picked up the newly filled glass.

 Chapter 1512

    Obviously, the tramp came here for the sake of rubbing wine. He always glanced at the wine bottle on the table, and would grab the glass to drink as long as he took the chance.


    The amount of alcohol is amazing.


    Even the flame wine that Findan people find hard to endure is like drinking water here. The most abnormal reaction is that his face is a little red.


    "Florence?"


    Findan, with its pleasant scenery and ice and snow all year round, is deeply sought after by people all over the world. It is also a popular tourist attraction in the world. What''s more, Helsinki is also a major port and trade city. It''s not surprising that there are dragon people here, but the town of Florence mentioned by the other party immediately attracted the attention of Li futu.


    "Yes, Florence."


    The tramp, who was still immersed in the pleasure brought by the burning of wine in his abdomen, showed the color of enjoyment and nodded carelessly. Only when the sense of stimulation slowly penetrated into his whole body and gradually weakened, did he notice the unusual look of this forthright dragon man.


    "Man, you''re not here for Florence, are you?"


    He asked suspiciously, frowning like a weed.


    Li futu nodded quickly. "I''ve heard that Florence is one of the most beautiful towns in Findan, so I have a rare chance to take a vacation this time. I''m going to visit tomorrow."


    "Ah


    Perhaps his conscience was still alive, or perhaps he was moved by the generosity of the dragon people. The tramp listened to Li futu''s words. Soon, his eyes were anxious. He even put down his glass and looked around. Seeing no one was paying attention, he immediately lowered his voice and began to speak mysteriously.


    "My friend, Florence''s a real picture, but that was before, and now I can''t go


    "Oh?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows, revealing a touch of just right curiosity and doubt, and carrying forward the glorious tradition of asking people who don''t understand.


    "Why not?"


    The tramp gazed at him, his eyes wavering, hesitating and struggling.


    Li futu didn''t urge him, but quietly offered to pour him a glass of wine.


    Gratitude is not only the traditional virtue of the Dragon kingdom.


    Staring at the amber wine slowly flowing into the glass, it may be the gratitude of the other party for inviting him to drink such a good flame wine. The tramp thought again and again, and his fluctuating eyes finally solidified. After all, he opened his mouth, his face trembled, and his panic and fear were hard to hide.


    "Because For Florence, cursed with malice


    "Curse?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled for a moment, and then he looked at the tramp inquisitively, with a posture of being willing to hear the details.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, the tramp continued to explain in a low voice: "yes, it''s a curse! Since more than a month ago, some people in Florence began to disappear inexplicably. At first, no one cared about it. But soon, the phenomenon of population disappearance, like the plague, gradually spread throughout the town. Finally, the whole town began to panic and work together to find a corpse. "


    The tramp seemed to see dead bodies everywhere, and his eyes were filled with fear.


    "None of those who disappeared survived, they all died, they all died! By now, I''m afraid thousands of people have been killed. Everyone died in silence. There was no motive to be killed. There was no murderer at all. This is not a curse. What is it?! Many residents of the town have run out. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it won''t be long before Florence will become a dead town! "


    The news is terrifying.


    Li futu also lowered his voice and asked in a low voice: "really? So the government didn''t take any measures? "


    "Bullshit measures!"


    Perhaps because of the injustice to their own situation, the tramps scolded: "those incompetent politicians only know how to fight for power and gain, and they are really in trouble. They have no ability at all. They have nothing to do with Florence''s curse, but they only want to suppress the news. Look at these people, just like pets kept by the government, and they don''t know what''s going on in the outside world What did you do


    The tramp said indignantly, grabbed the cup and took a big drink, which made me feel that the world was drunk and I woke up alone.


    Li futu looked around.


    The residents of Helsinki still live and work in peace and contentment. They seem to know nothing about what happened in the nearby town of Florence. Men and women are drinking and chatting, giving people a sense of peace and security in Findan.


    But Li futu understood that this tramp was not a alarmist. His words coincided with the intelligence reported by Cui pan.


    Of course, in the call, Cui pan did not mention the word curse.


    "So, man, you''d better not go to Florence. It''s the kindest reminder, or you''ll get your life in and die out."


    The tramp was holding the glass. Although he was a little emotional, his eyes were sincere.


    Li futu takes his eyes back from around him, does not say yes, picks up the wine glass and touches the other party."Thank you for the reminder."


    "Why? Why are you so crazy again? "


    Surprised tavern waiters found the tramp, immediately rushed over, first immediately expressed sorry to Li futu.


    "I''m sorry, sir. It''s our negligence that bothers you. I''ll drive him out at once!"


    When facing the tramp, it is another face.


    Push and shove, yell.


    "How many times have you been arrested, you lunatic?! If you dare to come in again, we''ll call the police! Get the hell out of here


    The unusual news soon attracted the attention of other guests in the tavern, but everyone was used to it. It was obvious that this tramp was not the first time to come in and rub wine.


    "You ignorant fools! The curse of Florence is about to spread! If you don''t want to die, run! Run


    The tramp seemed to be stimulated, hissing and yelling, but he was soon chased out by the tavern.


    "I''m so sorry, sir. We''re terribly sorry."


    After expelling the tramp, the tavern waiter once again sincerely apologized to Li futu, and in order to show his apology, he took the initiative to present Li futu with a bottle of fire wine.


    "Sir, that tramp is not in a normal state of mind. He often sneaks in to disturb the guests when we don''t pay attention to him, just for drinking. And often say some crazy words. No matter what he said just now, I hope you don''t take it seriously. Have a good time here. "


    The quality of Findan people is indeed very high, and they can correct their mistakes. Their attitude of apology is far beyond that of some businesses in Longguo.


    After apologizing again and again, the waiter left.


    His eyes swept over the half dried up flame wine bottle. Li futu looked at the door of the tavern where the tramp was thrown out, rubbing his glass unconsciously.


    "Curse..."

 Chapter 1513

    Although the tramp said yesterday that he was spitting, it was true. But Li futu was obviously not a person who would retreat from difficulties. Even though he knew that Florence might be cursing now, he still chose to know that there was a tiger in the mountain, and he rented a car to go to the market town about 100 kilometers away from Helsinki the next day.


    Although the current season, not to ice, but all the way, the scenery is still pleasing to the eye, whether it is cloudless sky, or the sun, it seems to show that really like yesterday, as the tavern staff said, the tramp is just a loose tongue, crazy words.


    But, Findan gives people all good impression, at the beginning of the car into the boundary of Florence, gradually began to change, and with the deeper into, that kind of depression is more intensified.


    Although Florence is only a town, it has a large population. According to the latest Findan census, there are about 180000 people living in Florence all the year round.


    180000.


    This is not a small number.


    Even in Longguo, which has the largest population in the world, there are few towns of this size.


    But strangely, after Li futu drove into Florence, he could not see the Grand View of Florence as the largest town in Findan, although there were many pedestrians on the road. But almost everyone wrapped himself up with clothes and scarves, and was in a hurry.


    There is no wind, no rain, the gentle sun shines on the earth, but this small town, but it gives people a bleak and even desolate feeling, like invisible pressure to squeeze their own heart, let people some breathless.


    And the most extraordinary thing is that Li futu turns around aimlessly, only to find that all the hotels on the street are closed. This is absolutely not a normal phenomenon.


    Finally, the emperor was able to live up to the people who wanted to. It took him more than an hour to see a hotel in business.


    Different from those tall and towering international hotels, this hotel, Yazi, is only three stories high, and it is obvious from its appearance that it is old and dilapidated, even the outer walls begin to fall off.


    Of course, at this time, there is no way to be too fastidious. Besides, Li futu is not a person who is greedy for enjoyment, and he does not have too high requirements for the living environment. Moreover, based on his experience just now, if he misses this Yazi Hotel, he may actually sleep on the street today.


    Li futu stopped at the side of the road, pushed the door, got off and walked towards the first hotel he met, which was still open. However, he was hit by a small town youth on the road.


    The other party may have been walking too fast and didn''t see it. It was OK to say sorry for a small thing, but the young man didn''t show his high quality as a Finn. He faltered for a while, but he didn''t stop. He just glanced at Li futu and didn''t even say sorry. He tightened his clothes and hat. Even if he walked away quickly, the plane was flying It was as if something was chasing him.


    In fact, this young man is not the only one. Almost all the small town residents Li futu saw on his way into Florence were just like him.


    With Findan''s highly developed national conditions, the relaxed freehand brushwork and drunkenness that we saw in Helsing''s Tavern yesterday should have been the normal life of the people in this land.


    Of course, when he came to other countries as a guest, Li futu didn''t care too much. He let the young man go away gradually and disappeared in sight. He gathered up his black windbreaker and continued to walk towards the hotel not far away.


    The glass door was easily pushed open, and the hotel was very cold. Only an old man with white temples was sitting at the reception desk.


    "Do you have a room, boss?"


    Li futu walked towards him.


    The old man should be the owner of the hotel. He also wore a pair of presbyopic glasses. Like the folk custom of Findan, he was very fond of wine. When Li futu came in, he was still holding a wine bottle and pouring it into his mouth.


    The door of the hotel is connected with a wind chime. The switch of the door inevitably causes the wind chime to shake, and then makes a light sound, but it fails to attract the attention of the hotel owner who drinks too much.


    As a last resort, when Li futu came to the reception desk, he could only speak again.


    "Boss, I want to rent a room. Do you have any vacancies?"


    Finally.


    This time the owner of the hotel finally looked up.


    Not only does the boss look like a drunkard, but also the reception desk looks very messy. The register book is misplaced, like it hasn''t been cleaned up for a long time. Even if this kind of hotel is not a black shop, I''m afraid no one will choose to stay if it is put in Longguo.


    "You want to stay?"


    The boss didn''t seem to hear it clearly. He asked again. He blushed and looked a little bit confused. He still held the bottle in his hand. The whole person seemed to be lying on the reception desk. The bottle was askew with his body. Some wine had already flowed out of the bottle mouth and wetted the book on the stage, but he didn''t know it.


    Li futu was so determined that he left without turning around and nodded: "I need a room."I don''t know if it''s because of the effect of alcohol, or if it''s too long since we''ve had no guests. The owner of the hotel took a long time to react. He seemed a little slow. He propped up his upper body, put the bottle on the stage, and then took out a large key from under the reception desk.


    "Choose which room you like."


    He snapped all the keys in front of Li futu, then grabbed the bottle and began to drink.


    He''s a typical alcoholic.


    Li futu looked down at the keys and picked up one.


    "How much is it?"


    "Five hundred and one days, check in to pay a week''s deposit, if you don''t live for a week, you will be refunded when you check out."


    The old man did not raise his head. Gululu also drank a mouthful of wine. His service attitude is worth improving.


    Five hundred and one days is not cheap, but it''s definitely not exorbitant. At least this price has shaken off the suspicion of the black shop.


    Although it is obvious that the hotel business is rather bleak from such a big key in front of him, Li futu didn''t bargain with the other party, so he took out a few findans and put them in front of the hotel owner.


    "Your room is on the third floor. Go upstairs and turn right to the fourth room."


    The innkeeper grabbed the bills and finally looked at the foreign guests.


    "Oriental boy, whatever you come to Florence for, remember not to go out at night Burp... "


    Then he burped with wine.

 Chapter 1514

    Don''t go out at night.


    With a kind reminder of the hotel, Li futu took the key and stepped up the steps to his room,


    "creak, creak..."


    However, in a four story Hotel, there is no need to provide any elevator. The stairs are quite old, and the handrails are even covered with visible dust. The wooden board will make a sound when stepping on them.


    The whole hotel seems to be really empty. It''s very quiet around. It''s almost frightening.


    However, Li futu, a master of art, is bold and takes it as it comes. Ignoring the treachery of the hotel, he quickly finds his own room according to the boss''s tips,


    "PATA."


    He took out the key, put it in the door, and the door opened.


    The room faces the street, the light is good, but the facilities are very simple, except for a bed and an old TV, it can be said that nothing, even a chair can not be seen.


    Perhaps the only thing to be praised is to be able to overlook the street view.


    Li futu went to the window, opened the curtain, across the street is a supermarket, business is good, at least absolutely much better than the sparrow Yazi Hotel, but you can see that everyone comes out of the supermarket with big bags, full, just like the supermarket is engaged in big promotion.


    Although this small town does give people a strange feeling everywhere, at least so far, Li futu has not found any sign of so-called "Curse".


    Time goes by quietly.


    As the sun goes down, light gradually disappears from the world.


    Li futu went downstairs again and saw the drunkard boss lying on the reception desk. He seemed to be drunk and still holding the bottle in his hand.


    Without disturbing each other, Li futu went out of the hotel and planned to find a restaurant nearby before dark to solve the problem of dinner. However, after a round trip, he found several restaurants, but all of them closed early without exception.


    You know, it''s just after six in the afternoon.


    In vain, Li futu had to turn back. Fortunately, when he came back, the supermarket opposite was not closed. He went in and bought some instant food products.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    The wind chimes are shaking.


    When Li futu returned to the hotel, night had already begun to fall, and the supermarket opposite had closed down after receiving him.


    It seems that there is no night life in this small town.


    The shaking of the wind chime wakes up the drunken hotel owner. He staggers to support himself and sits up straight. When he sees Li futu coming in, his eyes behind the presbyopic glasses first flash with confusion. Then he seems to recall that this is the guest he received in the afternoon. Then he looks away from Li futu and looks out of the hotel.


    Night, it''s coming again.


    He looked out at the darkening sky for a moment, then recovered, and his eyes fell on Li futu again.


    "Oriental boy, what have you done?"


    Li futu, who really listened to the advice and went back to the hotel before dark, picked up the plastic bag in his handle.


    "I was going to find a restaurant, but I didn''t expect it would be closed so early, so I had to go to the supermarket opposite to buy some food to fill my stomach."


    The owner of the hotel looked down and saw the instant food without nutrition in the plastic bag.


    He was silent, then released the bottle he had been holding in his hand and stood up.


    "Young, how can you eat these junk food. If you don''t mind, join me. "


    Then he went to the kitchen.


    The boss looks drunk and inhumane, but actually he seems to be pretty good.


    Li futu was a little surprised, but he was not polite. He gave up his plan to go upstairs and found a place to sit down.


    About half an hour later, the owner of the hotel came out with two plates. Of course, they were not dragon dishes. The plate was just fried steak. It didn''t look very good. At least it didn''t look as pleasant as those Western restaurants. Some parts might be a little burnt due to the excessive heat.


    Of course, the other side of a good, Li futu will not be unscrupulous to pick and choose, when the boss approached, took the initiative to get up the plate.


    "You can''t do it. Just make do with it."


    With that, the boss handed the knife and fork to Li futu, then sat down and began to eat.


    It''s very unsightly to eat like a wolf.


    "Boss, are you the only one looking at this shop?"


    Li futu forked up a piece of beef and chewed it slowly. The taste was really unsatisfactory, even bloody.


    "I used to hire a few people, but as you can see, now the business is so bad, I still have so many people to do, so I quit them all."


    The boss didn''t lift his head, but he ate with relish.


    Li futu took a look at the stairs. Up to now, the ghost didn''t see any of them. He asked with a smile, "I''m not really the only guest here, am I?"The hotel owner wiped his mouth directly with his hand and looked up at Li futu.


    "You are right. Now let''s not talk about the hotel. If we didn''t have to, people here wouldn''t even go out. You are indeed the first guest to visit in 20 days. "


    Li futu kept silent and continued to ask, "what''s going on here? I looked for a long time in the afternoon to find here. I saw a lot of hotels on the way, but they were all closed. And why did those restaurants close so early? Don''t people here even eat food? "


    Food is the essence of the people.


    It may be understandable that there is no business in hotels or the like, but how can a restaurant close before dark?


    "How can one not eat?"


    The owner of the hotel refuted, but he didn''t explain why the hotel closed so early, just a reminder.


    "Young man, if you go to a restaurant in the future, remember to eat early. It''s better to eat two hours in advance, so that you can make sure you finish before dark."


    It''s dark.


    It''s not the first time hotel owners have mentioned the word.


    Li futu turned his head and looked out.


    The light has completely faded, replaced by darkness.


    The owner of the hotel seems to have found this, and helped the presbyopic glasses on his nose.


    "Eat quickly!"


    The tone is more like an order than a rush.


    He seems to be afraid of something.


    "Thank you. It''s delicious."


    A steak is quickly solved. Li futu thanks politely. Just when he wants to go upstairs, he is stopped by the hotel owner.


    Then he brought him a candle.


    "I forgot to tell you, we have a rule here. It''s forbidden to turn on the lights at night."


    Staring at the white candle, Li futu''s eyes were frozen.


    Outside the hotel, the night spread quietly.


    The whole town of Florence fell into darkness.

 Chapter 1515

    Don''t go out at night and don''t turn on the lights.


    After many years of traveling north and south, major countries and regions in the world have been there, but this is the first time Li futu has heard of such a rule.


    If there were a "curfew" in feudal times, the key is that it has already entered the modern society.


    Moreover, even in the feudal autocratic period, there was no such saying that the lights could not be turned on at night. What''s more, it seems that in order to prevent Li futu from listening to advice, the boss turned off the main switch of the hotel.


    When Li futu returned to his room, he tried to turn on the light, but there was no response at all. He could only light the white candle presented by the boss and came to the window.


    when he opened the curtain, he realized that it was not the boss who was mean to save electricity. Standing at the height of the third floor, he could hardly see any light. Except for the faint moonlight, the whole town of Florence seemed to be a cage In the boundless darkness.


    Everything is quiet.


    No sound was heard.


    There are no cars on the street, let alone a pedestrian.


    A feeling of silence, almost breathless.


    Yesterday the tramp''s nonsense came back to mind.


    This town is really mysterious and weird.


    Li futu didn''t act recklessly. He was like an honest tenant. He took a bath by the flickering candlelight, and then lay on the bed peacefully.


    My first night in Florence was so peaceful.


    The next day, the boss knocked on the door to wake him up.


    Although we don''t mention the power supply at night, the service of this hotel still doesn''t make people feel bad. Although the owner of the hotel doesn''t look very serious and can''t say how friendly he is when he finishes speaking, he is pretty good. It''s mostly cold outside and hot inside. When preparing breakfast, he also made a copy for Li futu.


    "What do you come to Florence for, young man? Tourism or business? "


    With breakfast, the boss took time to ask, at least after a day of short contact, tone is no longer as stiff as the beginning.


    "Travel."


    Li futu responded without thinking, and then said something self mockingly.


    "But I don''t seem to have come at the right time."


    "You have come at a bad time."


    The boss nodded with approval, fork the corn in the plate one by one and put it into his mouth.


    "You should have come two months earlier. Florence is no longer suitable for sightseeing. You can go back where you come from


    There are not many owners who drive their guests out. Besides, with such poor business, it is difficult to open the hotel today, judging from the desolate scene that there is no passing by at the door of the hotel.


    Li futu gave the boss a strange look and asked in a proper puzzled tone: "why can it be two months ago, but not now? Is that what happened? "


    "You''re not from here. You don''t have much to do with things here. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to know too much."


    The boss used a tone of admonishment. Of course, at his age, if he has children, he is not much younger than Li futu. It''s OK to speak as an elder.


    "It''s not easy for me to come here. You can''t just stay all night and go back home without doing anything or going anywhere? "


    This time, Li futu did not listen to his advice.


    The boss gave him a look, which was very strange.


    "If you want to go somewhere, you should hurry up. If it''s too late, I''m afraid you can''t go."


    His tone was meaningful. Without waiting for Li futu to ask more questions, he lowered his head and began to concentrate on breakfast.


    Li futu didn''t rudely disturb the other party''s meal either. He didn''t speak again until the other party was about to finish eating.


    "Boss, do you have a map of the town?"


    "What do you want a map for?"


    Asked the boss.


    "It''s my first visit to Florence. I''m not familiar with the terrain. It''s more convenient to have a map."


    The boss nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t have a map here, but you can go to the supermarket opposite. Do you have a plan? Where do you plan to go first? "


    It''s not appropriate to say that it''s concerned. Anyway, there''s no business. The innkeeper is happy to chat with Li futu to pass the time.


    "I want to go to church and pray first."


    Li futu said, "boss, do you know where the nearest church is?"


    Unlike Italy, the temple has completely conquered this land, and most of the findans are believers of the temple.


    According to reason, when it comes to church, the boss doesn''t mention how reverent he is, but he should at least show his pious appearance. However, it''s strange that when he heard the word "church" coming out of Li futu''s mouth, his face immediately changed, and his expression suddenly became cold."I didn''t expect that you easterners still believe in religion."


    He didn''t know what he was stimulated by. He was moody and gave a sneer. Then he got up and left the table with the plate.


    Naturally, Li futu is a little confused.


    But when he finished his dinner and decided to go to the supermarket opposite to buy a map, the boss stopped him.


    "You want to go to church, don''t you?"


    "I''ll take you."


    ¡­¡­


    Perhaps because of the broken pot and the poor business, the owner of the hotel simply closed the hotel and arrived at a church in the northwest of Florence more than an hour later in the car rented by Li futu.


    When Li futu pushed the door to get off, he looked very surprised.


    Because the church presented in front of him was as devastated as if it had been destroyed by gunfire. Even two thirds of the church had completely collapsed.


    You know, it''s in Findan.


    The temple is supreme here.


    It''s really incredible that the church under my name appears like this.


    Li futu is very sure that he has not issued an order to attack Findan.


    "Why is the church like this?"


    He turned to look at the owner of the hotel, with a proper surprise on his face.


    It''s not just a collapse. It''s clear that the walls and even the gates of the church are covered with black graffiti.


    This is obviously deliberate.


    Graffiti around the church, such bold behavior, if put in a few centuries ago, can be regarded as blasphemy against Allah, is likely to be directly put on the rack of fire.


    The innkeeper seemed to have known that. Seeing the church destroyed, he was not shocked or angry. On the contrary, he was gnashing his teeth and his eyes were twinkling. Looking at the ruins in front of him, his eyes seemed to be full of pleasure.


    "There is no need to exist here. It should have been overthrown long ago."


    It''s hard to imagine that this would have been the words of a Findan.

 Chapter 1516

    "It''s all here. Don''t you want to go in and have a look?"


    The hotel owner, who was very eccentric in his words and behavior, then invited Li futu, his eyes flashing and meaningful.


    Although most of the church in front of it has become ruins, its main building is still well preserved. At least the preaching hall is still standing on the ground and has not collapsed.


    Although the current situation of the church was a bit unexpected, Li futu didn''t turn around since he took nearly an hour to drive here. He stepped over the broken wall and gravel and walked towards the open door.


    Only half of the gate is left, and the remaining half has been broken on the ground, breaking into inches, which leads to the black graffiti on the gate becoming incomplete, making it difficult for people to understand the meaning.


    Li futu walked steadily. With the distance getting closer, he found a disgusting smell in the air.


    As we get closer to the gate, the odor becomes thicker and clearer.


    Without covering his nose and face, he felt the smell floating in the air. Li futu''s steps slowed down slightly and couldn''t help frowning. His eyes shrank and he looked inside the door.


    He was no stranger to the taste.


    If you''re right, it should be The smell of dead bodies.


    Although he became a little slow, Li futu''s steps never stopped. When he walked into the gate at any time, risking the risk that the faltering lecture hall might collapse, his eyes suddenly changed.


    Not only the church was destroyed, but also the scene inside the church was shocking.


    On the ground, on the seats and on the stage, there were bodies lying all over the place, men, women, old and young!


    Some bodies began to decay because of the long time of death. The stench in the air obviously came from these bodies.


    It''s creepy.


    The cross, a symbol of justice and holiness, also fell in the body.


    It''s like purgatory.


    Rao is Li futu. He was shocked by the scene of corpses all over the place. He stood there, motionless.


    It''s more like a mass grave than a church!


    "Here What happened? "


    The innkeeper came in after Li futu.


    Normal people will be shocked when they see this scene, but the innkeeper doesn''t seem to be afraid. His eyes sweep over a corpse, and he can''t help clenching his hands. His eyes fluctuate like water, with anger and sadness.


    "Now you see why you can''t go out at night? The corpses you see are all the residents of the town. I don''t know what they have done wrong and they have to suffer such cruel persecution. It''s not just what you see in front of you. Since more than a month ago, strange deaths have been happening in the town. As long as it comes to night, some people will disappear and die inexplicably. There is no murderer at all. Some people even haven''t found their bodies. Some people say that it''s Satan who has come to the world. It''s Satan who is doing evil. Many people agree with this view He ran to the church to seek shelter, but it didn''t work at all. Our faithful God abandoned us believers, death did not leave, and began to spread faster, so panic and angry people violently destroyed here. "


    The innkeeper stares in one direction, where there are several bodies lying. Looking at the clothes, it should be the staff of the church.


    "They have always said that believing in the Lord will bring us light, but you see, even their most faithful servants have not escaped bad luck. The so-called Lord is a huge joke at all!"


    The owner''s face was shaking violently. Obviously, he was afraid of the constant tragedies in the town, but he also hated the temple.


    It''s true that on weekdays, as the only belief, they bend their knees and crawl in front of the statue. But when the disaster comes, the other side just stands by and can''t provide any help. Anyone who is on the scene will probably have a great understanding.


    "All the people here died for no reason?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The innkeeper nodded slowly.


    Li futu continued: "but why do so many people die here together?"


    From the location of these bodies, it can be seen that they did not die in prayer.


    It''s more likely that they were sent here after they died.


    "I don''t know. Maybe this is Satan''s revenge, Satan''s revenge on the Lord, and we have become scapegoats. "


    It is likely that, like the hotel owner, the strange death has become more and more serious, and there is no convincing reason for it. Therefore, people open up the mind of strange force and chaos, and put all the responsibility on the temple, and even angrily destroyed the church.


    The difference between believers and thugs is only in one thought.


    If this is not a church, the dense corpses on the ground may remind people of some kind of sacrifice ceremony of evil religion.Li futu can now understand why Florence is so strange.


    I can''t go out at night, I can''t turn on the lights, those shops are so early, I''m afraid it''s all out of fear of unknown death.


    People are afraid that turning on the lights will lead to demons.


    "How many people have been killed in the town so far?"


    Li futu asked, but he was still calm when he came across such creepy things.


    "No one knows. People disappear every day, people die every day, bodies are in the river, in the woods, in the trash can. Conservatively, at least 1500 people should have died. "


    1500 people.


    This is indeed an amazing number.


    So much so that the panic had spread all over Florence, and everyone was in danger. Even the corpses here are left to be slaughtered in the wilderness, and no one will deal with them.


    In fact, from yesterday, Li futu realized that the order of the whole town began to be chaotic.


    "I haven''t found a clue yet?"


    He was quite puzzled and asked,


    there is no trace of death for so many people. It''s too weird. Is the curse hard to come true?


    The owner of the hotel shook his head. It seemed that he could not bear the stench and turned to walk out.


    "It''s the punishment of evil spirits. It can''t be lifted, so you''d better leave early."


    When Li futu left, his eyes swept over the corpses.


    It can be found that the facial expressions of these corpses were very calm, even peaceful, dissipated, and did not bear much pain before death, and even it was difficult to find obvious scars on the surface.


    But they all have one thing in common, the body is shriveled, just like the flesh and blood has shrunk.

 Chapter 1517

    Until I got on the bus again and drove back to the hotel, the scene of corpses everywhere in the church, like hell on earth, still lingered in my mind.


    Since ancient times, no one has died.


    The corpses were not terrible at all, but the calm appearance of those corpses, which were similar to each other, gave people a strange and frightening feeling, and made the thick cloud rise slowly from the bottom of my heart.


    If it''s a mortuary in a hospital, that''s all.


    But the place where the corpses are piled up is a solemn and sacred church!


    The tramp he met in Helsing was not crazy at all. On the contrary, almost all he said was true.


    It is true that the whole town of Florence is shrouded in the threat of death, which is almost a curse, and people will suffer from it all the time.


    Back at the hotel, Li futu didn''t immediately pack up his things and ran away. He bought a new map of Florence from the supermarket opposite.


    The innkeeper could not understand his strange behavior.


    Hearing is believing, but seeing is believing.


    he has already taken him to see the terror that Florence is experiencing with his own eyes. He doesn''t want to run for his life. Is he going to stay here to continue his "adventure"?


    "Why do you buy maps? You''re in the wrong place. You''re not supposed to be here. Take advantage of the chance and run for your life. "


    Although the first impression is like a self indulgent and dissolute drunkard, it is obvious that the hotel owner is actually a kind-hearted person even though he does not seem to be easy to contact on the surface, otherwise he will not remind Li futu again and again.


    Even though the boss''s so-called "run for life" is indeed a piece of advice, Li futu did not listen to the advice. He sat in the lobby of the cool hotel where no one was interested and unfolded the complete map of Florence town.


    "Boss, do you know where these weird deaths in town started?"


    He asked, turning a deaf ear.


    The boss seemed to see his idea and shook his head: "it''s useless. So many policemen can''t find anything. What can you find? In order to survive, many people have fled here. Young man, you are still young. There is no need to bury your life here in vain. "


    The boss picked up another wine bottle.


    Li futu''s face did not change, looking at the innkeeper who kept pouring wine into his mouth, his eyes were calm.


    "Don''t you want to find out the truth for your children?"


    Voice landing.


    The wine bottle just raised in the boss''s hand stopped in the air.


    "You What does that mean? "


    His eyes on Li futu were like the water surface disturbed by the wind.


    "The body in the kitchen freezer is your child, isn''t it? She was killed for no reason. Are you going to watch her die so unknowingly? "


    There was a thunder.


    The boss''s face suddenly changed, and his eyes at Li futu were full of disbelief.


    "You How do you know that? "


    This hotel was originally operated by him and his daughter, but since one evening a month ago, when her daughter went to the market to buy food, she never came back.


    He called the police, but the police just asked him to go back and wait for the news. There was no response for several days.


    Finally, regardless of his old age, he could only search for his missing daughter alone.


    Fortunately, but not fortunately, after searching almost half of the town, he finally found his daughter, but at that time, her daughter had become a cold corpse.


    I lost my daughter in my old age.


    It''s hard for ordinary people to understand what a great grief this is, but fortunately, the old man finally carried it down with nostalgia for his daughter. The old man, who has no relatives in the world, took his daughter''s body back to the hotel he and his daughter jointly operated, and then put it in the freezer to freeze it.


    In this way, it can not only ensure that his daughter''s body will not rot, but also enable him and his daughter to accompany each other as before.


    Because of this, even if people in the town are in danger now, the hotel is always open.


    "If I guess correctly, the name of this hotel, Yazi, should also be your daughter''s name?"


    Li futu can see through people''s hearts like ghosts.


    You know, he had no chance to step into the kitchen, let alone get close to the freezer.


    The boss looked at him and said nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s right. My daughter''s name is Yazi. Yazi sophili. She is smart, beautiful and kind. People like her very much. I don''t know why God is cruel, and I don''t know what I did wrong. It can take me, but why kill my daughter? "


    Although a month has passed, the owner of the hotel obviously still can''t accept the fact that the white haired people give the black haired people away. He can''t help but burst into tears.Li futu was silent.


    He knew that old people didn''t need comfort.


    Because for the elderly, any comfort is too weak.


    "I don''t know where the disaster started, but so far, meeting trail, Jingwu District, titasel Street..."


    The innkeeper reported a series of place names, all of which were places where deaths had happened.


    The boss said that Li futu finished sketching on the map with a pencil, and connected all these places together to form a pattern similar to an ellipse.


    "Where is this?"


    Li futu pointed to the center of the ellipse.


    This disaster is obviously not due to the outbreak of natural diseases, let alone the so-called Satan''s punishment.


    Most of the questions are in this ellipse.


    "Here, it''s the Etruscan forest. The soil is dark, and the creatures are extinct. Even a bird can''t be seen. There''s a legend in the town that it''s the place where demons live. Anyone who goes in will lose his way and never get out. So from a very early time, at least as far as I can remember, it was the forbidden area, and no one dared to break into it. "


    At the age of the innkeeper, it must have been a long time since he remembered.


    No wonder there is no mark on the map. It turned out to be a forbidden area.


    Li futu has broken into innumerable caves of dragons and tigers, and he has never been familiar with the so-called "forbidden place" in the world. The thrilling rumor that there is no way to return to the Etruscan forest has not deterred him.


    "Thank you."


    He folded up the map.


    "You''re not going there, are you?"


    The boss asked in surprise.


    Li futu was noncommittal, but said with a smile.


    "If I don''t come back tomorrow, then the room won''t be reserved for me any more."

 Chapter 1518

    In spite of the boss''s advice, a willful man drove up the road to the forbidden place in Florence before dark.


    The townspeople on the road are always in a hurry, as if death is chasing them.


    The unknown is always the most frightening.


    Because no one knows if the next second of bad luck will come to him.


    People with conditions or wealth must have fled this bloody land, leaving either nowhere to go, or they have something to repose here like hotel owners, so they are unwilling to leave.


    Of course.


    Li futu never thought that he was the Savior. The reason why he chose to "meddle in his own business" was that he seemed to have known everything that Florence was going through before.


    When he saw the bodies in the church, he knew the culprit of the terror.


    If you''re not wrong.


    ¡­¡­


    Florence has a population of more than 100000, which is far more than a traditional town. Its natural area can''t be underestimated. It''s wishful thinking to visit the whole town in three or four days.


    As a newcomer, the road condition is not familiar, and the pedestrians on the road basically can''t take care of strangers, so Li futu can only rely on the map to find out the direction and set out in the afternoon, but when he arrives at his destination, it''s already near dusk.


    Even if he goes back now, I''m afraid he will be doomed to violate the ban of not going out at night.


    Li futu doesn''t seem to be in a hurry. He pushes the door and gets off the car. Before the afterglow dissipates, he looks at the Forbidden Forest in front of him.


    There were no forest rangers, no protective belts, only a sign standing, "danger! No entry! " A few words, perhaps barely add a bit of gloom here.


    Compared with the virgin forests, this forbidden area of Florence is really unimportant. The only thing to praise is that it''s really quiet here.


    It''s so quiet that you can hardly hear any birds or insects.


    For the forest, this phenomenon is obviously eccentric.


    Li futu also specially looked at the land under his feet. Indeed, as the hotel owner said, the soil here is really black,


    the warning signs not far away did not stop Li futu''s steps. Before the night came, he calmly stepped into the land that no one had dared to step into for a long time.


    With the disappearance of his figure, the sun finally fell into the horizontal line.


    Behind the car, gradually engulfed by the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    According to the boss''s introduction, Florence''s famous Etruscan forest covers an area of more than 3000 mu. Of course, this is only a rough estimate, and no one dares to come in and measure it accurately.


    Walking alone in the wilderness at night is a very creepy thing, let alone a dangerous Jedi with no return.


    Li Fu''s single shadow walking in the black forest is just like visiting the scenery. He can''t see a trace of care and tension. His speed is really not fast, and it''s no different from ordinary people''s walking. However, his sense of direction is amazing. Without any equipment, he approaches the center of the black forest step by step in the dark.


    "Click."


    It''s the sound of dead leaves being trampled off.


    Li futu stopped and turned to the right.


    There lies another corpse, a man, or more accurately, a boy, who looks eight or nine years old.


    This is the 16th corpse he has seen along the way.


    People in Florence all know that this is a forbidden area, and no one dares to intrude at will. Although these people died here, which seems to confirm the rumor that there is no return to the black forest, it is obvious that they did not run in by themselves.


    The rotten smell of corpses and the rotten smell of leaves are mixed together, forming a force that makes people turn the river and the sea in their stomach, and with the deepening, the stench becomes more and more thick.


    The endless corpses did not deter Li futu''s steps. He showed amazing courage and steadfast steps. Stepping on the black soil of litter, he went step by step into the core of the black forest. After walking for more than an hour, his steps finally stopped.


    Through the gap between the branches and leaves on the top of the head, you can see that the sky is shrouded by a piece of airtight black cloth, and you can''t see any light.


    At this point in time, the residents of Florence should have returned home and locked their doors.


    But.


    In front of him, there was a voice.


    That''s right.


    It''s really the voice.


    Although it''s not big, at this time, on this occasion, the voice suddenly sounded in the black forest can''t make people feel kind. On the contrary, it makes people feel nervous and cold.


    Li futu squinted slightly and did not move on. He leaned quietly against a tree and covered his body.It''s not auditory hallucinations.


    More than one hundred meters in front, there were dark shadows standing, and there were a lot of them.


    "I want to know who gave you the power to indiscriminately kill innocent people and kill thousands of creatures?"


    "Jie Jie..."


    There was a grim laugh.


    "Killing innocent people? What is innocence? It''s natural for you to kill and eat as food, but we are guilty of killing? "


    "Don''t be funny. In this world, the law of the jungle has always been the law of the jungle. When they are killed, they can only blame their weakness. Just like you humans kill dogs and chickens, you are superior because you are human beings? "


    There''s another voice.


    "Don''t think of yourself as so tall and holy in your heretic judgment center. You killed no less people than our blood clan. Yes? Because the people here are all your believers, your church is destroyed, your majesty is challenged, and the believers begin to betray, so they can''t sit still? "


    "What I hate most is that you human beings have such a hypocritical face, which is clearly for your own selfish desires, but also pretends to be a noble and glorious appearance. It''s ridiculous."


    "I tell you, this is just the beginning. I will continue to kill until all the people here are killed. I''ll see if your temple really has the ability to be a savior. "


    It''s not just a voice.


    Even if Li futu hid behind the tree and didn''t go to see it, he could still tell that the situation this time was much more serious than that in Sichuan.


    Sure enough.


    Everything that happened to Florence was caused by the blood clan, and there were a lot of vampires in Florence this time, and their temperament seemed to be more vicious than Edward who was killed in Sichuan.


    Then, a voice that was obviously older than just now sounded.


    As soon as he spoke, all the voices quieted down.


    "If I guess correctly, you should be the new favorite of the temple, Li Haotian, who is on the list of heaven? When Ando Kawa was abandoned, the temple was so anxious to push you out? "


    Li futu is obviously not the first human to set foot in the forest of Irvine.


    Ahead, there is a group of pioneers confronting with evil creatures.


    The man standing in the core is wearing a broad robe, standing in the dark gaze from all sides, standing like a mountain, raising his hand and lifting his hat, revealing an oriental face.


    More than 100 meters away, Li futu, with his back to that direction, was still leaning against the tree, his pupils contracting slowly.

 Chapter 1519

    The heretic adjudication office is a violent organization in a sacred guise, and its external propaganda is to punish evil as its own duty. It is incompatible with the blood clan.


    Besides, Findan is one of the affiliated countries of the temple. Almost all of Findan''s territory are believers of the temple.


    Narrowly speaking, if Italy under the rule of the black hand party is invaded by the blood clan, the temple may still stand by, but in any case, the temple may not allow its followers to be arbitrarily slaughtered and indifferent.


    Florence is regarded as a forbidden area in the etryheir forest. The darkness is so thick that it can''t be dissolved. With the stench of corpses and plants, in the eyes of ordinary people, the unnatural creatures that should only exist in novels and movies appear in this world, and the number is amazing, just like an ethnic group. Their eyes are filled with evil spirit, and they are full of strange light Awn, let a person scalp numb, shudder.


    The 20 person scale heretical ruling team is like a crossover who accidentally intrudes into the other party''s territory. In the face of more evil creatures than himself, it seems that they will be torn up at any time.


    Of course, with the help of the terrain, the number and the color of the sky, the blood clan, which occupies the right place and the right time, is surging like a storm approaching, but as the sharpest spear of the temple, the heretic verdict also shows their extraordinary qualities, which are rooted under their feet, stable as a rock, and immovable.


    "The Bruch clan?"


    The deputy chief of the heretic adjudication office, who was ordered to come, looked at the dense shadows in front of him with calm eyes.


    There are many legends about vampires in the folk, many of which are nonsense, but it is undeniable that one of them is true.


    Among so many clans of the blood clan, the Bruch clan is one of the most ferocious clans, and has the strongest fighting capacity. All along, Bruch has always been the first clan of the blood clan.


    Before he went to Findan, he had already learned about the strange calamity of Florence. Most likely, these evil creatures living in the dark were making trouble. However, he did not expect that the vampire appeared in Florence actually came from Bruch, the first blood clan.


    "Your good eyesight."


    The voice is still the old voice. He should be the leader of these vampires in the black forest.


    Without hiding his head, he quickly reported to his family and said, "Marquis of blood clan, secret party, bruchst, nunien."


    Marquis.


    Not yet discovered by both sides, Li futu is hiding behind a tree. He can''t help but think of the Edward he met in Sichuan.


    If you remember correctly, the other party claimed to be a count at that time.


    If the human and the blood group are regarded as a group, the hierarchy of the blood group is definitely more strict than the human.


    The title of marquis earl, which is similar to that of European nobles, is actually a kind of status division within the blood group.


    The most common one in the blood clan is the Huakui, who is similar to the one in Sichuan and Sichuan. He has just been embraced, that is, transformed. Basically, he has no strong fighting power, just like the ordinary people in human society.


    Although they are small and weak, they are numerous and constitute the cornerstone of the blood clan.


    Further up, the Baron, the descendant recognized by the clan, has his own title. His power is in the primary stage of accumulation, but he is undoubtedly much stronger than ordinary vampires.


    Above the Baron is the Viscount, who has greater power. The vampire who reaches this level can no longer be compared with human beings in terms of speed and power. The Viscount can be said to be the real foundation of a clan.


    On the other hand, just like the Edward that Li futu killed in Sichuan, the count, the vampire who has reached this level, shoulders the important task of clan prosperity. The strength of a clan depends on the quality of the count''s members.


    When it comes to the level of marquis, it becomes the support of the clan. It is the main fighting force in the clan, supporting the huge clan system, standing high and frightening all sides.


    At this time, nunien, who reported himself, actually called himself marquis.


    You know, after the internal strife and human encirclement, the blood clan is no longer the glory of the past, there are several clans, and even have been completely destroyed.


    Not to mention Bruch, among the clans that still exist in the blood clan, the Marquis is almost the "ceiling", and the number is very few. As for the more advanced dukes, it is almost a legend.


    It is said that many centuries ago, in the heyday of the blood clan, there were almost Dukes in every clan. Their power was terrible and irresistible. In the eyes of human beings, they were almost like the demons of hell.


    Further up, that is the peak of ruling the blood clan, Prince!


    Prince, who holds the highest power of the clan, has vast strength and can not be speculated. He is the top spire in the social structure of the blood clan and the supreme leader of the clan.


    Of course, in today''s world, the figure of the Duke is difficult to find, let alone the prince.


    It can be seen from this that the Marquis of the blood clan, named nunien, has a very big origin.Hearing the other party''s self-reported family, from the first clan of the blood clan, and also a marquis, the member of the temple heretic judgment office, some eyes finally couldn''t help but fluctuate.


    In his position, seek his position.


    They have been chosen by the Lord and become a sharp sword to eliminate the evil in the world. Over the years, they have participated in many unknown battles, and it is not the first time they have dealt with vampires.


    But it was the first time I met the marquis.


    Of course, even if I met the Marquis of the blood clan for the first time, all the members of the heretic adjudication office were not frightened or frightened. On the contrary, they had sharp eyes and strong fighting spirit!


    As the person in charge of the Florence incident, the most famous deputy chief in the temple did not show any timidity, nor did he continue to denounce the other party''s indiscriminate killing.


    When we break away from the ordinary world, we will find that no matter how much progress we make today, we have never broken away from the shackles of natural laws.


    Just as the other party said just now.


    The law of the jungle, the fittest survive.


    People can kill pigs, horses, cattle and sheep for food. Why can''t humans be regarded as prey?


    All right and wrong, in the final analysis, are just differences from the camp.


    "Marquis, your opponent is Li Haotian, the deputy chief of the heretical judgment Office of the temple."


    The Oriental was tall and upright, standing in front of a group of vampires, and his voice was steady and unremarkable. However, his voice roared with a thrilling air.


    The Marquis of the blood clan squinted, then raised his right hand, then clenched his fist and pointed to his chest, making a very old gesture.


    "Yes, Mr. Li Haotian."


    Both sides looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time.


    "Kill

 Chapter 1520

    without doubt.


    It''s a war.


    On the outside, it''s a war of good and evil.


    Even though there were few enemies, as the most trump force in the temple, the 20 soldiers of the heretic tribunal still showed their admirable fighting quality. They ordered and prohibited, heard the order without any hesitation, looked calm and resolute, and rushed to the enemy in silence.


    Go ahead!


    Even if the number of opponents is twice that of their own.


    Even if the opponent is not even human.


    "Ignorant human beings, they are looking for death!"


    "Jie Jie, kill them together, then suck their blood and make them dry!"


    Creepy and gloomy laughter rang out in all directions in the forest.


    Then.


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Shadow after shadow is not to be outdone, just like a sharp arrow from the ground, shooting forward, the speed is amazing!


    Deep in the forest of Irvine, the war between two different races begins!


    The head swung to the side and happened to bypass the fist of a vampire. The man of the highest rank in the temple of the Oriental made an effort to turn his waist and hit his head against the vampire''s face.


    Caught off guard, the vampire Viscount was hit in the face by the blow.


    Click!


    The cracking sound of the creepy people clearly sounded in the woods. The huge force broke the bone of the bridge of the nose, and the blood was pouring in the moment!


    If it''s an ordinary person with a normal body, he will feel dizzy and painful. But don''t forget that a vampire is an evil creature who can''t feel the pain. Although he looks miserable with blood all over his face at this time, it doesn''t cause him too much damage. After being smashed back for a certain distance, he quickly pounces on him, and his eyes are more beautiful Ferocious.


    This is the difficulty of vampires. Once in Sichuan and Sichuan, Li futu also learned it.


    At this time, the tragic battle had already broken out, but he still hid behind the tree and didn''t seem to show up. He just turned around and watched the battlefield quietly from an angle that would not be found.


    He was a little curious about the strength of the Marquis of the blood clan.


    Of course, he also wanted to see how far away the Li family has grown.


    "Break their hearts! Or screw off their heads! Only in this way can we kill them! "


    Some people drink heavily to remind their comrades in arms.


    Of course, as a "vampire hunter", almost all the soldiers of the heretical adjudication office know the weakness of this seemingly terrible unnatural creature, especially Li Haotian, as the deputy chief.


    Suddenly, he took three steps forward, barehanded, but full of momentum. With a slap on his backhand, the Viscount, whose nose was bleeding, flew to the side.


    "Shua!"


    Another vampire is following him like a devil. His eyes are cruel and his fingers turn into sharp claws. It''s like splitting the human beings in front of him.


    But the moment his head came out from behind his companion, two long fingers, like knives, had already poked out. There was no sign, no sound, but it was as fast as electricity.


    There was no time for any reaction at all. The vampire only felt a flower in front of his eyes, and then the nail like fingertips were approaching, and immediately


    Poof!


    Two fingers are inserted into the eye socket, two eyeballs are penetrated instantly!


    Vampires do have strong self-healing ability, but this self-healing ability is not without defects, they can not do instant recovery, serious injuries, sometimes take a long time to heal.


    The Viscount couldn''t wait to recover at all. After his eyes were pierced, his throat was fastened by a palm.


    Click!


    Without wasting any time, Li Haotian twisted the head of the vampire Viscount from his neck with one hand!


    Blood gushed from the fracture without money.


    This is absolutely a scene full of visual shock.


    "Evil creatures destined to live in the dark, return to the dark forever!"


    The soldiers of the heretic adjudication center were shocked and their momentum was even higher. Taking five people as a fighting unit, they cooperated with each other and showed extraordinary fighting accomplishment.


    "Weak human beings, you deserve to be so arrogant? I won''t just kill you. I''ll torture you slowly and let you see with your own eyes how your body is eaten. At that time, don''t beg for mercy. "


    On the contrary, the death of their companions stimulated their fierceness in the bone marrow. They had fierce eyes and sharp teeth. Like bats, they were more and more eager to attack and kill the soldiers of the heretic adjudication office.


    The sharp claw waved, bringing out the cold awn of Dawson, enveloping a human on his side.


    "Wishful thinking!"The man squatted down suddenly, his rich fighting experience showed perfectly in an instant. When he escaped the fierce claw attack of the other side, his legs suddenly strengthened, and with the help of the ground anti shock force, his body catapulted like a bow. Not only did he fly the vampire, but also the vampire coming from behind was like a buffer.


    "It''s not sure who thinks he''s right! Thousands of lives of Florence will be compensated by your corpses


    The most difficult thing for a man to overcome is his inner fear.


    Although vampires are terrifying, if they overcome their inner fear, they are not really as powerful as the legend.


    At least not invincible.


    This is a real battle of life and death. The eyes of both sides are bloody and tyrannical, and the moves are fierce. The purpose of each shot is to kill each other as quickly as possible!


    "Poof


    A member of the heretic adjudication office looks ferocious, hands into a vampire''s chest, huge impact, directly penetrated the other party''s heart, did not give the other party any chance to revive.


    However, before he could withdraw his hand, the following vampires, such as hungry ghosts, scrambled for food, tearing his body from front, back, left and right, far exceeding the great power of human beings. As a result, the adjudicator''s limbs were violently torn off like toys in a child''s hands.


    "Shua!"


    The blood is shining!


    His head was pulled off afterwards!


    It''s not killing, it''s killing!


    The blood began to diffuse, and the smell of fresh blood began to diffuse in the rotten body of the black forest.


    The war is getting worse.


    From the beginning to the end, Li futu hid behind the tree and stood idly by, watching the vampires fall to the ground and a judge''s dead body. His expression was filled with a kind of suffocating calm.


    Looking at the battlefield for a while, his eyes gradually shifted and fell on the commanders of both sides.


    Don''t be too disappointed.


    Li Haotian.

 Chapter 1521

    Vampire, an evil creature living in the dark, is cruel, bloodthirsty, murderous, powerful, swift, and can live forever


    This is the common people''s basic impression of the blood clan.


    Of course, the vast majority of people in the world, or even 99.9% of them, have never seen a vampire with their own eyes, and they may not think that a vampire really exists. The unmatched vampires appearing and disappearing on the TV screen are basically the imagination of the dramatists.


    Of course, since it''s imagination, there is a deviation between nature and fact. For example, the rapid self-healing ability of each person in the movie is only reflected in the count''s upward blood group in reality.


    Moreover, the vampires who regard human beings as ants in the movie are not so incomparable, at least not invincible.


    although we don''t know why the blood clan, which has been hard to find, appears in Florence on a large scale, the vampires gathered in the black forest of Irvine this time are not any shrimp soldiers, the worst are the viscount.


    It''s an absolute battle for the temple.


    Of course.


    The most dangerous situation is the deputy chief.


    Because what he faced was a rare Marquis of blood race.


    Unstoppable overturn all the vampires in the way, Li Haotian is like a sharp knife, powerful, single handedly straight into the hinterland of the blood clan battle circle.


    "Take care of the others, and he''ll give it to me."


    Marquis nunien spoke softly.


    The vampires with dark eyes and tusks all around them, intending to rush up in droves, immediately transferred their targets in silence, and rushed to the temple adjudicator who fought hard with few enemies with astonishing speed.


    There are so many blood groups gathered here, and there is a marquis to lead the team. This situation is no doubt unexpected. If you want to change the situation, you have only one chance.


    Shoot the horse first, catch the thief first!


    Li Haotian''s pupils are condensed, and he doesn''t blindly choose to rush to help his subordinates. He ignores the blood clan passing by him. His vigorous body shows amazing explosive power. He stomps on the ground, shoots out and blinks in front of Marquis nunien. His speed makes the space seem fuzzy and distorted.


    Without any stagnation and pause, Li Haotian proved with his strength that today''s position depends on the real material. People are still in the air, and his body suddenly completes the rotation in violation of the laws of physics. His left leg is the axis, and his right leg is like a whip. The surging force is sweeping towards his opponent!


    "It''s ridiculous to shake a big tree."


    With the cold words, the blood Marquis figure in front of him disappeared strangely. The next second, he felt a sharp cold wind on his back.


    Li Haotian is not in a mess in the face of danger. At the moment when his right leg hits the air, he seems to have accurately calculated the next position of the opponent. After landing, he squats down and throws his sweeping leg back.


    "Shua!"


    The dust is flying.


    The leaves danced with the grass.


    "Gee."


    Javier nunien was a little surprised by his quick reaction. He pulled his paws away and stepped back.


    "There is a saying among you human beings that the sea contains all rivers, and tolerance is great. Mr. Li Haotian, I''d like to give you a chance to join our blood clan. From then on, you will get rid of the weak body of human beings, get a broader future, and get rid of the shackles of time and live forever."


    The Marquis of extraordinary status in the blood clan seemed to have a heart of love for talent for a moment, and issued a solicitation to the deputy chief of the temple heretical adjudication office.


    Of course, perhaps more precisely, it should be referred to as treason.


    Compared with the so-called power, money, and even beauty, immortality is undoubtedly more bewitching.


    Those emperors who are on the mountain and river, after they ascend to the top of the world, don''t they all dream of immortality, happiness and longevity?


    Nunian really does not speak freely. If he is really transformed, it may be inconclusive whether he can live forever. However, compared with the human life of only one hundred years, the life span after becoming a blood clan can be greatly prolonged.


    However, in the face of this can be said to be the most extreme temptation in the world, the deputy chief of the temple heretic adjudication office, who was able to achieve this position in a short period of more than a year, did not change his face, but calmly replied.


    "There are so many sufferings in the world, why envy longevity."


    The stones are splashing.


    A figure as swift and violent as the tiger of the mountain forest, the moment came to the front.


    "It''s hopeless to be stubborn. In that case, you should be buried here with them


    Vampire, who has never been a patient creature, refused to give alms. Marquis nunien immediately showed his blood clan''s gloomy and terrifying side. His eyes were filled with death until it came out, and his mouth began to grow sharp white tusks.


    He held his opponent''s iron fist with unbelievable accuracy, and went forward instead of retreating. He jumped on his opponent''s neck like a devil, as if he was going to bite his opponent''s neck with his own teeth!As the most powerful weapon, never underestimate the strength and sharpness of Vampire Fangs.


    Now he has become a hot new rich man in the temple. However, the deputy chief has not been enchanted by fame and wealth. He keeps his mind calm and has no blind arrogance. Seeing the other party hungry, he kicks the other party in the knee.


    "Click!"


    With a thrilling crack in his bones, Li Haotian takes advantage of the opportunity to soar into the air, overturns his body in the air, and kicks his toes on the other side''s chin.


    Hou Jue nunien was forced to let go and retreated four or five meters.


    Although the speed of vampire power is strong, but in terms of musculoskeletal hardness compared to humans also occupy not much advantage.


    It is obvious that under the strong impact, Nunn''s right knee and chin have been broken, bloody, but what makes people feel terrible is that it only takes a few seconds to stabilize his body. When Nunn stands firm again, except for the slight blood in the corner of his mouth, the injury is almost healed.


    "For so many years, you are the only human who can hurt me. Li Haotian, you can feel proud."


    Touching the corner of his mouth, the bloody stimulation further stimulated the ferocious nature of the blood people''s bone marrow. Nunian''s face became more and more terrifying and ferocious, and the killing opportunity suddenly swept like the wind.


    "So you can die without regret!"


    What kind of speed is this?


    He only felt his vision and his sense of crisis made him slightly deviate. Nunien, who was as pale as a corpse, appeared in front of him. Then a little tingling soon came from his face. In an instant, Li Haotian''s left face was stained with blood by several sharp claws.


    Without time to shock, Li Haotian immediately tried his best to retreat. The next second, his chest robe suddenly broke. If he took another step at night, he might have been cut open!


    The Marquis of the blood clan deserves its reputation.


    This is almost no less than the strength of Shenbang.


    What kind of terror will it be for the Duke and even the prince?


    Li futu hid behind the tree and saw the temple fall into a bitter battle. He didn''t hit the bottom of the well, but he didn''t send carbon in the snow.


    On the contrary, after watching the battle for a while, his eyes twinkled for a moment, but at last, just like a passer-by, he turned around and left here quietly before the battle was over.

 Chapter 1522

    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    The lonely moon was shrouded in black clouds.


    In the middle of the night, the door of a hotel called Yazi hotel was ringing.


    In the thick night, the streets were dead.


    No pedestrians and vehicles can be seen, all shops are closed, and even no lights can be seen.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong..."


    The door of the hotel was still ringing, but it seemed that there was no one in the hotel, no one came to see.


    It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that the faint flickering candlelight appeared on the stairs.


    The owner of the hotel was obviously awakened by the knock on the door, holding a candle and holding the handrail carefully, he walked down the old steps step by step. Because he was upset, he almost slipped and fell.


    At his age, it would be hard to get up again if he really rolled down the stairs.


    The candle in my hand was shaking violently.


    After stabilizing his figure, the owner of the hotel stopped on the stairs, breathless and unable to worry about wax oil dripping on his hands. He looked at the front door of the hotel with uneasy and frightened eyes.


    But his eyes were dim. He was too nervous when he heard the movement downstairs. He forgot to look for presbyopic glasses for a moment. In addition, the light was dim. He couldn''t see who was standing outside the door. He wasn''t even sure whether it was a person or not. He only saw a hazy shadow.


    The constant strange death of the residents in the town has caused a dense cloud over Florence. People have long been in a panic and become frightened birds. No one dares to go out at will, let alone in the middle of the night. In this case, when something knocks at the door in the middle of the night, how can the boss not be afraid?


    Fortunately, Li futu, who returned from the black forest, saw the faint light of "dying" in a dark Hotel and called out in time.


    "Boss, it''s me."


    The boss was stunned.


    Although he is old, he has no dementia. Although his memory is not as good as that of the young people, it is not so bad that he can forget it.


    As the only guest in nearly half a month, he still remembers Li futu''s voice.


    Fear instantly dissipated, he quickly went downstairs, holding a candle to Li futu opened the door.


    "You Why are you back? "


    The boss was surprised at the return of Li futu.


    In his expectation, he would surely die if he spent his night in the wild and in a place like the etryheir forest.


    "I drove back."


    Li futu avoided the heavy and took the light, saying a very cold joke.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest."


    "You didn''t go to the forest of Irvine?"


    After closing the door, the innkeeper was still staring at him in disbelief.


    Li futu nodded, then shook his head and explained lightly: "I went, but I saw the warning signs there, so I didn''t go in. I just turned outside the forest. I have to say, it''s really gloomy there."


    No doubt, he obviously lied,


    he not only stepped into the forbidden area, but also went deep into the hinterland, and even witnessed a fierce cross racial war, but he did not choose to tell his boss the truth.


    Even now that he has found out the real reason for Florence''s curse, telling his boss the truth will not relieve his inner fear.


    So many people in your town died for no reason. They were all caused by a group of vampires?


    For ordinary people, this explanation may not be much better than maintaining the status quo.


    "Are you really Lucky enough. "


    The boss didn''t doubt Li futu''s words and regarded his miraculous survival as a blessing of luck.


    "Don''t take this kind of risk any more. It''s too late to regret anything. After all, there''s only one life."


    After the reminder, the boss turned around with a candle.


    "Go back to your room and have a rest."


    Back in the room, Li futu didn''t fall asleep. He lit a candle and stood by the window, looking at the deserted street. What he had just seen in the black forest flashed in his mind again.


    Indeed, under the circumstances just now, if he made a move, Li Haotian would be doomed.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it.


    But in the end, he gave up the chance.


    It''s not difficult to kill a Li Haotian, even if the other party has now mixed into the position of the deputy chief of the heretical adjudication office, even if the other party has now become a member of the tianbang.


    In the situation just now, as long as he did it, he didn''t have to spend too much effort. Li Haotian, who was fully engaged in the fierce battle with the Marquis of the blood clan, certainly couldn''t make too much resistance.


    But.


    Some people do something, others don''t.


    Li Haotian is fighting with the blood clan and asking for the lives of more than 1000 dead souls who died in the hands of the blood clan. Even though his starting point may not be so great, he is just defending the majesty of the temple, but it is undeniable that in the war just now, he is fighting against the cruel alien race from the standpoint of a human being.At that time, he could die, but not in the hands of a human being.


    Even if it was not himself who was present at that time, but anyone in the prefecture, Li futu believed that no matter who he was, he would definitely make the same choice as him.


    The room was flickering with candlelight.


    Li futu''s eyes moved up and looked in the direction of the etryhai forest.


    It has been more than an hour since I came back, and the fighting there should have already ended.


    I wonder if there are twenty-one more souls floating in Florence?


    In the situation when he left just now, the blood clan was strong and well prepared. As long as there was no big accident, the heretic verdict was doomed to pay a heavy price for their rash advance.


    "There are so many sufferings in the world, why envy longevity."


    Li futu said quietly.


    He really did not expect that the Li family, who was once so well-dressed and angry, would have such an awareness.


    At that time, he was in the danger of dying. He really hoped that the other side could not bear the fear of death and was successfully "recruited" by the blood clan.


    Those lovely and decent characters in TV dramas usually have the idea of revenge that the enemy can not die in other people''s hands, but in his own hands. Naturally, Li futu has no such ridiculous idea.


    If the blood clan can annihilate the heretic army, it will save him a little effort.


    He should have stayed to see the end.


    Now looking back, Li futu doesn''t know why he chose to leave ahead of time.


    No matter how powerful his strength is, he naturally doesn''t have a thousand li eye and a smooth ear. Standing here, he can''t know the scene in the hinterland of the black forest at this time.


    After standing by the window for a while, Li futu turned and disappeared in the window.


    Before long, the candle went out slowly.


    Darkness engulfs the world.

 Chapter 1523

    "Lord nunien!"


    In the hinterland of Irvine forest, blood is everywhere, and corpses are everywhere.


    blood and stumps can be seen everywhere.


    In the end, the adjudicator''s troops were outnumbered. Under the order of the deputy chief, after leaving seven bodies, they decisively chose to retreat.


    Although the Temple belongs to fearless, it is not a man with developed limbs. Especially as a rising star in the church, the deputy chief is not a stubborn and inflexible figure, who will not die in vain with a cavity of courage.


    Of course.


    The blood clan also paid a great price for this narrow encounter. Most of the corpses on the ground were of their own kind. Looking at the ruling troops fleeing towards the outside of the black forest, a count turned his head and stared at the Marquis who gave the order to stop the pursuit. His pale and frightening face was full of confusion.


    They have a good chance to catch all the people who dare to challenge them.


    "It doesn''t make much sense to kill them. That Li Haotian is now highly valued by the temple. If he dies here, the temple will fight against him, which will affect our plan. "


    Nunian, who had a great chance to kill the deputy chief, looked at the direction of the other party''s escape, and his ferocious white tusks slowly retracted.


    "Don''t forget what our most important task is now. The young lady will arrive soon. Are you ready for the necessary human blood essence? "


    The vampires around gradually put away their fighting posture, and their tusks gradually disappeared. Although their temperament was a bit gloomy, they didn''t look very different from human beings on the surface.


    "To report back to the Marquis, there are about 300 people left. The blood essence needed should be up to the standard."


    "Well, hurry up. Everything must be ready before the lady arrives in Florence. Ladies and gentlemen, the great recovery era of our blood clan is coming soon! "


    "Yes


    There was a resounding response in the woods.


    There is a consensus.


    All the blood look solemn, and the eyes jump up fanatical flame.


    Then, the shadows quickly disappeared in place, as if they had never appeared here.


    "Human..."


    Marquis nunien looked at the body of the adjudicator on the ground. His body gradually turned into nothingness, leaving only a whisper floating in the woods.


    "A new era is about to open."


    ¡­¡­


    The next two days, Li futu did not go to the forbidden forest, but the death of Florence continued.


    It was not through the news media that I learned about this, but a tailor''s employee who was a block away from Yazi Hotel and disappeared last night.


    Missing at such a time can undoubtedly be equated with death.


    The clouds are still spreading.


    It is obvious that the evil blood clan is still in trouble in the world, and the heretical adjudication office does not seem to be able to successfully defend the peace of the world.


    From this, can we make an analysis that the ruling army, which went deep into the hinterland of the Etruscan forest, had been completely destroyed in that dark night?


    "Young man, they are getting closer and closer. Listen to me and leave now! Otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t leave! "


    The death of the tailor''s employee in the next street makes people feel uneasy and afraid within ten miles. Everyone seems to be able to hear the approaching footsteps of the devil. The cold faced and warm-hearted hotel owner can''t bear to be implicated by an unrelated foreign youth and sincerely exhort him once again.


    it''s getting dark outside, and the weather is getting worse and worse It''s cold. There''s a faint sign that it''s going to snow.


    I don''t know which unfortunate person will be chosen by the devil tonight.


    Li futu and the innkeeper sat around a stove with a pot of wine simmering on it.


    There are still only two of them in the hotel, and there is still no second guest these days.


    "What about you, boss?"


    He asked softly.


    "At my age, I''ve already lived enough. It doesn''t matter whether I live or not. I grew up here and never left Florence. How can I leave at the last moment. Besides, what about Yazi when I''m gone? "


    The old man wiped his reading glasses and looked at the kitchen.


    His daughter was frozen in the freezer in the kitchen.


    Li futu also took a look over there and calmed down.


    The wood in the fire was crackling. The boss picked up the wine pot and poured him a glass of wine.


    "Young man, I admire your courage very much. I''ve lived so long, and it''s rare to see someone as brave as you. But courage comes from courage. There''s no need to take risks. You''re still young. Listen to me. After tonight, leave tomorrow morning."


    "Boss, I''ve paid for my room for a week. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you to rush me away so quickly?"


    Li futu made a joke, then took a sip from his glass.Under the warm and hot wine, suddenly the viscera began to fill with a warm feeling. In this kind of weather, you can''t enjoy this kind of Shaojiu any more.


    "Before you check in, I said that the advance room fee can be refunded if it is not full."


    It seems that the boss took Li futu''s words seriously and explained that he didn''t bully Li futu as a foreigner.


    As the two chatted, the sky gradually darkened, and the frightening night finally arrived as scheduled.


    "It''s snowing..."


    The boss looks out and whispers.


    Li futu turns around.


    Indeed.


    With the help of the last touch of sky light, we can see the white snowflakes floating outside the hotel, pure, beautiful and full of a trace of dream.


    Because of the geographical location, Findan is always in winter. It''s not surprising that the snow is here, but for Florence at this time, the sudden snowfall is like a gift from heaven.


    "You see, I didn''t come for nothing this time."


    Looking at the snowflakes floating and falling outside, Li futu said with a smile.


    The innkeeper was about to speak, but suddenly, a gust of wind and the bell rang unexpectedly.


    At the last moment of darkness, the door of the hotel was suddenly pushed open.


    The cold wind came in, and the fire in the stove shook.


    The innkeeper was immediately distracted and surprised.


    Is there anyone else coming to stay in this kind of time?


    After Li futu, the hotel finally welcomed its second guest in the past month.


    It''s a woman.


    Wearing a white mink coat and a one-piece hat covering her hair, she was outstanding and dusty.


    She stood at the door, patting the snow on her body, and then noticed the only light source in the hotel.


    She raised her head, first looked at the steaming pot of liquor, and then looked at Li futu by the fire.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Both of them were stunned.


    Then.


    The corner of the mouth of the woman who pushed the door on that snowy night rippled slowly. The ripples were like the snowflakes floating gently outside, fluctuating people''s hearts.


    "If you want snow in the late days, can you drink a cup of Wu?"

 Chapter 1524

    There are seven continents, four oceans, seven billion people, more than 200 countries and regions, and 50000 islands in the world. How small is the probability of two people meeting unexpectedly in such a vast space?


    According to the statistics of some scientists, in the vast crowd, the probability of two people meeting is one in 20 million, which is lower than the probability of winning the first prize in the lottery.


    Li futu never thought that in Findan, in Florence, in this hotel named Yazi, Li Luoyi, who left him in Jinling, just pushed the door and walked in.


    Snow is flying outside the door.


    The fire in the shop was shaking.


    She stood there spotless, like an unreal dream.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you going to stay, madam? "


    Although surprised and surprised by the presence of guests, the boss was obviously more relaxed than Li futu, and gradually stood up.


    Lilroy nodded, lifted his hat and came this way.


    "Well, why are you here? No more work? "


    She approached as if nothing had happened, and then sat down by the fire, gazing at the man who met again in another country with a smile. The burning fire reflected in her eyes, especially bright.


    She talks and laughs as if she hasn''t been separated for a long time, as if she is still living in Jinling''s low rent house with hard conditions, and she just comes home from the flower shop.


    Yeah.


    Count the time.


    In fact, the difference is not really long.


    But why does it feel like it has been half a century.


    "No, I quit."


    Li futu finally opened his mouth after his eyes were fixed on each other''s face for a long time.


    "Well, why do you look like that? But I haven''t seen you for just a few months. Don''t you know me? "


    It seems that the difference in Jinling did not have any influence on lilroy. When we meet again in Florence tonight, she is as fresh as before, no matter in manner or tone.


    "If I forget anyone, I won''t forget you. Is that right, miss lilroy


    Li futu finally showed a smile on his face.


    Both of them seem to have returned to the time when they lived together in the low-cost housing.


    "You, you Do you know him? "


    The owner of the hotel was even more surprised to see the two people chatting with each other.


    Li futu looked up at the boss standing up, nodded, without thinking, "she is my friend."


    When he heard the word "friend", lilroy glanced at him, and there was a flash of brilliance in his eyes.


    "Ha, ha, that What a coincidence. "


    The boss was a little surprised and laughed. He didn''t expect that there would be any coincidence. Just now, he didn''t think there was anything wrong. But at this time, young men and women miraculously met here. If he continued to plug in here, he would inevitably feel a little inappropriate.


    "I''ll go upstairs and clean up my room. Then I can stay. You can talk."


    After that, the boss went upstairs to make room for the two young people? You really quit your job? "


    After the boss left, Li Luoyi asked, with curiosity on her white and delicate face.


    Li futu nodded.


    "What''s the matter? Are you really close to a rich woman?"


    "Is that Miss Qin?" Li Luoyi asked with a smile rather than a smile? Or miss white? "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "What nonsense. What''s the relationship between us? Do you have to pretend in front of me? Come on, who brought you down? Are you on a tour to Florence? What about Miss Qin or Miss Bai? "


    Lilroy looked at the stairway.


    "Upstairs?"


    Seeing each other for a long time will produce a sense of estrangement, but Li Luoyi seems to be completely unaffected by the secular rules. In a few words, Li futu is brought back to the days when he lived under a roof.


    "Don''t look. No one. I came alone."


    Li futu picked up a new cup and poured a glass of Shaojiu for Li Luoyi.


    "Have a drink to warm yourself up."


    "Oh, it''s really different from before. I know how to be considerate."


    Li Luo Yi laughs a way, but also didn''t refuse Li Fu TU good intention, took the wine cup to come over.


    "Little plum, do you remember that when I left, you promised me that you still owed me a candlelight dinner."


    She looked at the man opposite, gently shaking the glass, eyes flow, plump red lips in the fire, particularly gorgeous.


    Of course, someone is not a person who keeps his word. He also remembers that he did make such a promise in Jinling. Without saying a word, he immediately got up and went to the kitchen. Then he brought out a plate of peanuts and found a white candle that the boss didn''t use up last night.


    Put the peanuts in front of lilroy and the white candle by the fire, and the successful person will be seated again.¡°¡­¡­ You''re not going to send me off like that, are you


    Liloe was stunned.


    "The black peanuts from Florence are better with this kind of wine. Try it."


    The cheeky person seems to really take it as a candlelight dinner to fulfill his promise.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Luo Yi put a peanut into his mouth with his chopsticks, and then drank some wine.


    The taste is really good, but she still can''t help laughing and scolding: "you are still the same as before, or so shameless."


    In this regard, someone was not moved and accepted it.


    "What are you doing in Florence?"


    He then changed the subject, like chatting with friends.


    Lilloy motioned to the outside of the hotel, concise and comprehensive.


    "Look at the snow."


    Li futu looked out of the window at the snowflakes. He was speechless for a moment.


    "When did you come?"


    Li Luo Yi is enjoying the candlelight dinner that someone "carefully prepares", and asks at the same time.


    "Not long ago, a few days earlier than you."


    "Oh."


    Li Luoyi, as if nothing had happened, chewed the peanuts and asked carelessly, "when are you going to leave?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "I was going to leave tomorrow, but when I see you coming, I can''t just leave. It''s too unfriendly. At least I have to accompany you for a few days."


    "Ha ha, don''t pretend to be kind here. Your rhetoric should be used by Miss Qin or Miss Bai. It doesn''t work for me. You''d better leave early. I can''t use your company. "


    Liloe was ungrateful and sneered.


    Li futu didn''t like it. He lowered his head and took his own wine glass, put it on his mouth and sipped it gently.


    "On the way here, you should have heard about the recent curse of Florence? I''m not sure you''re here alone. "


    Li Luoyi''s eyes are slightly frozen, but his expression is like iceberg thawing. His face is beautiful and he looks at someone who is glib.


    "You mean to protect me?"


    Li futu put down his wine glass, raised his eyes, gazed at the woman he had already met in lirenyuan, and gave a smile.


    "Do you need protection?"

 Chapter 1525

    A long drought brings rain, a foreign land brings an old acquaintance, a wedding night, and a golden title.


    Meeting old friends in a foreign country is one of the four great joys in the world. However, looking at Li Luoyi, who is sitting in front of him and pushing the door in the face of the wind and snow, his initial surprise gradually subsides. In Li futu''s mind, there is only complicated things left.


    He is no longer the bartender Ang Lee who lives in Jinling City. He can no longer treat the other party as a tenant by deceiving himself. The reason why he survived that time in lirenyuan is that the woman saved him.


    It''s hard to believe that it''s just a coincidence that the other party appears in Florence at such a juncture.


    What we saw in the black forest came back to mind.


    Li futu stares at Li Luoyi and falls into silence.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Li Luo Yi seems to be a little unnatural by him, rolled his eyes.


    "Don''t you know it''s impolite to look at a girl like this?"


    Li futu said nothing and drank in silence.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you play in front of me? "


    Li futu asked another question.


    "Are we friends?"


    Li Luo Yi a Leng, immediately without hesitation of nod.


    "Of course."


    Then she smiles.


    "Why, do you have a rich woman now, so you don''t want to recognize the old friends who suffered together? Comrade Xiao Li, you can''t behave like this. Do you understand the principle of not forgetting when you are rich? "


    After living in Longguo for half a year, she even learned some local dialects.


    Li futu smiles back, picks up his glass and signals to Li Luoyi.


    Lilroy raised his glass to him with a smile.


    Li futu took a sip of wine, calm expression, suddenly open mouth, let a person a little caught off guard.


    "How did you find me in Halsey?"


    Li Luo Yi wine cup slightly meal, then dumb smile, did not pretend to be stupid, trying to escape.


    "At last I remember?"


    She put the glass on her lips and tasted it slowly. She was not in a hurry.


    "When I came out of lirenyuan and was about to leave, I happened to see you floating in the water like a corpse. I''m a man who knows my kindness and wishes to repay my kindness. You helped me in the town of chelaka, and I can''t help you when I die, can I? So I brought you out of Halsey. I see you are from the East. So I took you back to your hometown. "


    Li Luoyi, or the woman whose real name is Chloe, put down her glass and said freely and forthrightly, "thank you. It''s needless to say that I''m so kind-hearted."


    Li futu looks calm and calm.


    if he hadn''t heard the other party admit it in the bottom of weikegan Valley, I''m afraid he couldn''t believe that such a woman who is more like human beings than human beings would be a vampire.


    "You''re from the Bruch clan?"


    Li futu once again mentioned the wine pot on the stove and poured wine into his glass. His tone was flat, like chatting about home.


    Chloe''s eyes twinkled a little, and he was smiling. He didn''t explain or try to hide. He just asked a meaningful question.


    "Why do you say that?"


    After refilling the glass, Li futu put the jug on the stove again.


    "A few days ago, in the forest of Irvine, I met a Marquis of the bruchst of your blood clan and his army."


    "Oh?"


    Chloe picked his eyebrows, as if by accident,


    "you should be talking about nunian, right?"


    Li futu was noncommittal, but said calmly: "the people of Florence should not have offended you. Why do you want to kill innocent people indiscriminately?"


    It''s true that Chloe, who had just arrived in Florence, took a sip of wine and didn''t explain anything.


    "The human race and the blood race are originally two hostile races. They have never stopped attacking each other since ancient times. You are afraid of us and want to drive us out of the world completely. Only in this way can you feel that you can rest easy, and our blood group is not willing to give up the right to survive. "


    Chloe raised her eyes and gazed at the man who was just across a small stove.


    "Yama, if it was you, what would you do? You human beings regard us as demons. If you want to get rid of them quickly, do you expect us to talk about benevolence, justice and morality with you? "


    Li futu did not argue with her.


    This kind of topic, can never get a correct answer.


    "So, Florence has had thousands of tragic deaths in the past month, and you''re involved?"


    Chloe smiles.


    "Why, are you going to avenge your compatriots?"


    She just looked at Li futu with a smile. She didn''t start first, and she didn''t choose to run away. It seemed that she was just waiting for an answer.


    Li futu looked at him in silence and did not respond."I really miss the days when I lived in the rental house in Jinling. Unfortunately, I can''t go back."


    Chloe sighed and slowly lowered the glass.


    "Thank you for the candlelight dinner. You have fulfilled your promise. Now, we don''t owe each other. If you want to avenge the human beings who died here, do it. "


    Li futu stares at the clean and spotless face of lead China, and the scenes of living in Jinling after amnesia emerge in his mind like slides.


    That half year, although he lost himself, it was the most carefree period of his life.


    "You go."


    Half pay.


    A word rang out.


    Li futu''s calm and deep face was reflected by the beating fire in the stove.


    "Are you sure?"


    Chloe seemed a little surprised at his choice, looked at him for a moment, and then confirmed, "no regrets?"


    "I''ll see you some day. You and I are both human and ghost."


    Li futu picked up his glass.


    Chloe laughs. She wants to say something, but in the end, she doesn''t say anything.


    She stood up slowly on her knees.


    "Florence, it''s not your place to be. Do what you should do. You are just a human being, not a savior. There are so many tragedies in the world that you can''t manage them. "


    It''s like a reminder.


    It''s like exhortation.


    Li futu said nothing and drank in silence.


    Soon, the wind rings.


    The door of the hotel is open.


    A cold wind poured in.


    The unexpected Chloe disappeared in the wind and snow.


    "Where''s your friend?"


    The owner of the hotel who went upstairs to clean up the room then came down with a candle. He was surprised to see that Li futu was the only one sitting alone.


    "She''s gone."


    "Gone?"


    The owner of the hotel was stunned, and then it was difficult to set up a channel: "how can you let her go alone? It will be very dangerous for her to be outside so late. "


    Then, the owner of the hotel hurried to the door and looked around, but he couldn''t see anyone except the snowflakes.


    Li futu looked at the wine glass opposite him, then looked up to the gate. He looked like water and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1526

    The hinterland of the Irvine forest, which is inaccessible.


    There is an unknown underground cave.


    The depth of the cave is about 100 meters, the length of which can''t be measured, and the sun can''t be seen all the year round.


    The strong smell of blood gushed out from the cave mouth, and the air from the cave mouth seemed to be dyed a light red.


    The scene in the cave is even more creepy. There are human corpses everywhere. The number is incalculable, just like a natural human cemetery.


    What''s more amazing is that deep in the cave, there is a huge pool of blood. All the blood in it comes from human blood. It''s hard to believe how many people''s blood was drained to form such a huge pool of blood.


    The caves, which are suffocating due to lack of oxygen, are full of dark shadows with gloomy temperament, which are far more numerous than what Li futu had seen in the forest before.


    They were silent and motionless, as if they were guarding something.


    A sound of footsteps began to ring from the outside.


    All the vampires were awakened in a moment, but when they turned to see the intruder, they immediately restrained their ferocious and cruel appearance, and looked down, more obedient than the character''s pet.


    "Miss."


    The blood Marquis nunien, who can fight against the emperor, shouts with humility.


    Chloe, who had a drink with his "friend" not long ago, ignored the dead bodies around him and went to the blood pool.


    "Are you ready?"


    Nunian nodded and hung his head slightly.


    "Enough blood has been collected. I''ll wait for the young lady to come."


    "Good."


    Chloe looked down at the thick and deep blood pool in front of him and said softly, "from today on, stop the unnecessary killing and prepare for the sacrificial ceremony."


    "Yes."


    Nunian, who caused endless panic in Florence, respectfully accepted the order, and then reported: "Miss, a few days ago, the temple heretic judgment office broke into the forbidden area, and a deputy chief led the team, which was intercepted by me."


    "Heretical tribunal?"


    Chloe turned.


    Nunien, the leader of the first clan of the blood clan, nodded.


    "In order to prevent the temple army from causing an accident, I didn''t kill them all and let the deputy chief go."


    "Do you think if you let them go, the temple will give up?"


    Chloe looked indifferent.


    "I have warned you not to be too conspicuous, but how do you carry out my orders? "The murders made Florence panic, for fear that the temple would not know what was going on here?"


    Nunien was just eager to welcome the coming of the era of recovery. His starting point was not wrong, but he did not dare to argue in front of Chloe.


    "It''s my subordinate''s negligence. Please punish me."


    Chloe took a cold look at him. Without any action, he fiercely repulsed the Marquis nunien of the ruling army. He immediately threw out and hit heavily on the wall of the grotto.


    Stones splashed.


    The Bruch clan in the grottoes did not move and turned a blind eye.


    "It''s not going to happen again. Do your best to prepare for the next sacrificial ceremony. If you have any more mistakes, you can make a confession. "


    Chloe looked down at the thick and deep pool of blood. There was no expression on her face. She was cold-blooded and cold-blooded. She was very different from the lively appearance in the hotel just now.


    Nunien quickly got up from the ground, not caring to wipe the dust on his body.


    "Bruch orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    A sudden heavy snow caused the main road from Helsinki to Florence to be blocked, and the traffic between the two places was temporarily paralyzed.


    In the ice and snow, a figure walks on foot, not affected by the bad weather, but the shuttle speed is faster than the car.


    In the blink of an eye, there is a distance of 100 meters, shrinking into inches, just like ghosts.


    She had a clear direction, always in the direction of Florence.


    At the border of Florence.


    The deputy chief of the temple judgment office stood in the snow and waited in person.


    "Your grace."


    Finally, an illusory figure gradually appeared in front.


    The temple immediately bowed its head.


    The next moment, the previously indistinct figure has appeared in front.


    The moving red flower in the center of her eyebrows forms the most vivid color in the ice and snow.


    "What about the others?"


    The deputy chief of the heretic adjudication office immediately replied: "three days ago, we met with the blood clan Bruges in the etryheir forest. The other party was very large and powerful, and there was a marquis. We were defeated. After killing more than 20 blood clans, we had to retreat, and 11 of us were killed."


    In the end, he paid half of the price for the enemy''s casualties, which was twice that of his own. Although he was finally repulsed, in fact, it was a victory.The women who came on foot did not criticize them.


    "Are you sure you didn''t make a mistake, it''s really nunian?"


    Li Haotian, who escaped death a few days ago, responded calmly.


    "I''ve read his relevant records and pictures in the secret collection of the classics of the Chinese Academy of education, and I can confirm that he was right, and he himself admitted it at that time."


    "After centuries of encirclement and suppression, the power of the blood clan has been greatly weakened. The Marquis has been their top fighting power, and nunien is one of the few Marquis of the blood clan. In his capacity, he should be practicing in secret and should not be easy to live in the world, and this time he is still making such a big show."


    The woman''s tone is a little puzzled, and her eyes show the color of thinking.


    "What does he want to do?"


    According to the historical records, the most powerful period of the blood clan was more than 900 years ago.


    At that time, the human society was still very backward, but the blood clan was strong, not to mention the Marquis, there were four princes alone!


    It was the peak period of the blood race. They regarded human beings as food and slaves. At that time, the human race lived in bloody terror all the time.


    According to the common sense, under the enslavement of the blood race, it is difficult for human beings to turn over and become the master of the world. Today, the status of the human race and the blood race can be exchanged, not because of how powerful the human race is, but because of the internal strife of the blood race.


    This kind of evil and ferocious creatures, their bloody mouth, not only can bite foreign enemies, treat the same kind, their means are also cruel.


    The main reason for the weakness of the blood group is from the party struggle!


    At that time, the thirteen clans of the blood clan formed five major parties, fighting against each other and enjoying it.


    It is precisely by seizing the opportunity of fighting within the blood clan that human beings are able to rise.


    Of course, these are all from the dust laden historical records. No one knows whether this is the case or not.


    "No matter what the purpose of the blood clan is, we must stop them. Florence has been devastated by them. If it goes on like this, it will be a hell on earth."


    The woman looked at him and nodded slowly.


    "You''re right."


    Look up at Florence.


    "The people of Findan have always been our faithful believers. We have a duty to keep the peace here. "

 Chapter 1527

    As the saying goes, auspicious snow heralds a good harvest.


    In the eyes of Easterners, pure snow has always been regarded as a symbol of good luck.


    Applied to Florence, it seems no exception.


    After two days of heavy snow, the whole town of Florence has become a white country made of ice and snow. Although the weather has become a bit cold, there are still many strange deaths, because the sudden snow has stopped for a while.


    In these two days of heavy snow, no one is missing and dead.


    "The snow has stopped, but the road is covered with snow, and the buses have stopped running temporarily. I''m afraid you can''t walk for a while and a half."


    When the innkeeper went upstairs to give Li futu disposable toiletries, he said.


    Although the hotel''s hardware facilities are not very good, the service attitude is still good.


    Li futu took over the toiletries with an open mind and said with a smile, "maybe it''s Florence who doesn''t want me to leave so soon. It''s not certain that he''s trying to keep me."


    The innkeeper was speechless.


    He really didn''t understand what was going on in the young man''s mind. If he were someone else, I''m afraid he would like to be able to escape from this land of right and wrong as soon as possible, but he was as good as falling in love with this place where people are dead every day and reluctant to leave.


    He shook his head, and the innkeeper didn''t persuade him any more.


    "I''ll let you know when the bus company is back in operation."


    "Thank you."


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    Just as they were talking, the crisp and ethereal wind chime came from downstairs.


    Then, a voice vaguely sounded from downstairs.


    "Anybody?"


    In such bad weather, even if there are few people in the street during the day, the owner of the hotel who has only received one guest in a month doesn''t expect to have business at all, but the reality seems to give him a surprise.


    At this time, there are still guests coming?


    The boss was stunned and looked at Li futu in surprise.


    "It''s like someone''s coming in."


    Li futu warned.


    "I''ll see."


    The boss turned suspiciously and walked downstairs.


    It''s not auditory hallucinations.


    When the boss came downstairs to have a look, he found that there were indeed guests coming, and not only one, but also a group of people standing downstairs, and there were more than ten.


    Led by a woman in a cloak, standing in the core position, there is a fiery red mark in the middle of the eyebrow, which is extraordinary and amazing.


    The rest are men. Everyone exudes a strong aura and has no expression. The first feeling is not like ordinary people.


    "I''m the boss here May I help you? "


    The innkeeper stepped down the stairs and came closer step by step.


    "Do you have enough rooms?"


    The speaker was an oriental looking man with black hair and black pupils. He stood closest to the only woman.


    "We want to stay."


    Although Yazi hotel is not big, it is not comparable with those big hotels at all, but at least there are 20 or 30 rooms. For so many days, except for Li futu, the rest of the rooms are idle. Even if everyone has a single room, it is not a problem to accommodate this group of people.


    Although the owner of the hotel was a little surprised that there would be such a large group of guests at this time, it was strange that when he opened the door to do business, there was no reason to push the guests out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it does, but it will take some time to sort it out. If you are not in a hurry, please sit down first. I''ll clean it up. It won''t take too long. "


    The Oriental man first looked at the woman next to him. Seeing that he didn''t speak, he immediately nodded to the innkeeper.


    "Please."


    Everyone took their seats.


    The boss poured everyone a cup of hot tea, and then went upstairs to clean up the room.


    "It''s strange that people from other places are coming here to stay. I don''t know what they are doing, but it seems that they don''t feel ordinary. One of them is like you dragon people."


    When passing by Li futu''s room, the boss said something.


    Long Guoren?


    But Li''s eyes couldn''t see through the stairs.


    "I have to clean up more than ten rooms. That''s enough work."


    The boss sighed.


    Li futu took back his eyes and said with a smile: "business is a good thing. Do you need help?"


    Although he was old, the owner of the hotel still couldn''t let the guests do the work for him. He shook his head and said no, and went to clean up the room alone.


    Li futu stood at the door for a while, did not go downstairs to see if he was really his compatriots, and slowly closed the door."If there is no accident, the blood clan should still be in the forest of Irvine. Let them have a good rest and go to see what tricks the blood clan is playing in the evening."


    First floor.


    In the temple, a woman under one person and above ten thousand people whispered while drinking hot tea.


    The tone was bland.


    It seems that I don''t know that there are a group of bloodthirsty and vicious creatures hidden in the forest.


    That can be said to rely entirely on the other party''s value in order to be so rapid promotion of the deputy chief secretary did not make any reminder, crisp to accept the order.


    "I understand."


    Although they escaped from the forest of Irvine not long ago at the cost of more than a dozen lives, they are different now.


    A mere Marquis of the blood clan is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Everyone, the room is ready. You can go upstairs."


    It took about half an hour to see the innkeeper go downstairs again.


    A group of guardians of human order did not show any dissatisfaction. They paid for the key and went upstairs.


    When passing by a room on the second floor, the woman gave a slight step.


    Her pause caused the rest to stop for a moment.


    The boss who led the way felt a little strange. Seeing her looking at the door, he immediately explained, "I''m sorry, this room has already been occupied."


    "I''ve heard that Florence has been very restless recently. Even the church has been demolished. Who dares to stay here?"


    The woman asked softly.


    Smell speech, fall behind her half pace of that deputy chief also look toward that door.


    The boss explained, "he''s here to travel, and it''s not a coincidence. But I can''t help it. Now the road is blocked by heavy snow. I can''t walk for a while and a half. "


    The woman nodded and looked back from the closed door.


    The Party passed the room quickly.


    The sound of the footsteps is drifting away.


    In the room, Li futu also looked at the door and heard that the other party was away, but he was not relieved. His eyes twinkled, and a faint and strange light flashed away.


    I''ve heard a lot.


    Your highness.

 Chapter 1528

    "Xiao Li, what on earth do these people do? If you don''t eat, it''s going to be dark and you''re running out. "


    The owner of the hotel turned around and saw Li futu walking downstairs.


    Li futu looked at the door.


    At this time, no one can be seen.


    "They It''s supposed to be holy. "


    "Holy religion?"


    The boss was stunned.


    Li futu went down the stairs and said calmly, "the church was smashed. How could the church turn a blind eye? They must have come here for the curse. Florence, maybe it can be saved."


    "Even if they are really saints, what''s the use? Do they really have the ability to defuse the curse? "


    Like the people of Florence, the large-scale death led to the bottom of the temple''s reputation on this land, and the hotel owners no longer trusted the once devout religion.


    "Leave them alone and come to dinner."


    When he heard that they were holy men, the innkeeper immediately changed his attitude and stopped worrying about their safety.


    Li futu shook his head and refused the boss''s kindness.


    "If I want to go out, I won''t eat."


    "Where are you going again?"


    The boss asked.


    But Li futu didn''t give any explanation. He quickly pushed the door out and soon disappeared in the sight of the hotel owner.


    The owner of the hotel stood where he was.


    They are all eccentric people.


    ¡­¡­


    Instead of searching for the other party''s trace, Li futu went straight to the direction of the etryheir forest. He knew that the final destination of the temple must be there.


    In the battle of black forest a few days ago, although it seems that the ruling troops were not completely destroyed, they were certainly not unhurt.


    When he left at that time, he knew that the temple would not give up, but he did not expect to wait for such a big fish.


    He did not know the true face of the saint of the temple, but he could be sure that the woman who stayed in the hotel was, in all probability, the legendary punishment for all heresy.


    Because in the case of knowing that Florence was a blood Marquis, there was really not much room for the temple to send people.


    The heart of the etruhai forest.


    Underground caves.


    The original calm blood pool began to boil slowly because of the precious injection of dozens of heaven and earth.


    Although the boiling speed is very slow, it is clear that there are blood bubbles slowly emerging from the bottom of the pool, like someone breathing at the bottom of the pool.


    Chloe stood at the edge of the blood pool, watching the movement of the blood pool with a concentrated expression, watching the change of the pool water, his indifferent expression finally revealed a touch of uncontrollable excitement.


    She arrived in Florence this time and brought all the materials she had worked so hard to collect.


    Luanwei night, collected from the bottom of the abyss, is one of them.


    It took a hundred years and the whole family. Fortunately, all the efforts were not in vain.


    Now.


    All she had to do was wait.


    Waiting for the last moment.


    "Miss, the temple has broken in again."


    Chloe frowns slightly and stares at nunian who reports to him.


    "Aren''t they defeated by you? Why are you running back so fast? Did you come to die? "


    "It''s heaven''s punishment."


    Nunien is concise.


    The ceremony had already started, and the grottoes had been under close guard within ten miles. When he heard the report from the people, he intended to solve the problem quickly in order to prevent the young lady from being disturbed. But when he saw the extra woman, he immediately let the Marquis of Bruch give up his idea of being good at advocating.


    The picture of the tragic death of Marquis de s of the opposition party is still fresh in my mind.


    Chloe''s eyes were fixed.


    "You mean Is Cynthia here? "


    Nunien bowed his head.


    "Please, miss."


    He did not expect that the temple would attach so much importance to Florence.


    If I had known that, I should have left no one alive at that time.


    Chloe''s eyes wavered.


    But at this time, she was not in a hurry to punish nunian.


    "Where are they now?"


    "It''s still twenty miles away. The terrain of the black forest is complex and vast, and it''s hard to tell the direction inside. They can''t find it easily."


    "It''s not going to work for a while, but if you let it go, they''ll find it."


    Chloe looked at the blood pool, which was no longer calm, with cold voice and no emotion.


    "The sacrifice is not allowed to interfere. You guard here, and I''ll lead them away."


    "Yes."


    The voice is not lost,


    Chloe''s figure has disappeared out of thin air.¡­¡­


    The sun sets and the moon rises.


    The alternation of day and night is more obvious in this dark forest. Due to the shelter of trees, the night here is extremely thick and almost invisible.


    "It was here that we met nunien."


    The temple and his party have come to the place where they fought with the blood clan a few days ago. The bodies of the 11 adjudicators who died bravely are still lying there in the wild.


    The temple, the virgin, the heretic arbiter, and the supreme judge, Cynthia, glanced over the bodies.


    "Why hasn''t there been any movement so far? Has the blood clan left?"


    Deputy chief Li Haotian looks around.


    There was a dead silence in the woods.


    "It''s not that there is no news. They should have known that we are here, but they don''t want to meet us yet."


    Cynthia looked up.


    The voice did not fall, a gust of wind suddenly blowing, chilling over the attack.


    The eyes of the adjudicators were sharp and ready for war.


    "Your Highness, it''s been five years since we left Frey Bay. How are you?"


    A secluded word floated in.


    Twenty meters ahead, a shadow appeared out of thin air.


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately focused.


    "Chloe, I didn''t expect you to come too."


    In the power structure of the temple, Cynthia, who is still on the top of the left and right envoys, looks at the woman in front of her with a cool look and doesn''t seem to be surprised by her appearance.


    "I haven''t seen you for such a long time. It''s not easy to know your whereabouts. Naturally, I want to say hello."


    Chloe, who was alone, had a gentle smile, as if he were harmless to human beings and animals. He had a warm attitude, and his eyes swept over the judges who were waiting for him. He asked with a smile.


    "Why do you bring people to such a dirty and smelly place so late? Exploring? "


    Li Haotian stares at each other with a slight frown.


    He didn''t join the temple for a long time, and he didn''t know where the woman was sacred, but at least he knew one thing.


    To be able to talk to the saint in this way, this beautiful looking woman is definitely more terrible than the Marquis of the blood clan he met!


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I came out to have a look."


    Cynthia gave a faint smile.


    "Why, is it not disturbing you?"


    "No, I also feel a little sleepless. If you don''t mind, add me. Let''s go around together. There are many people. Anyway, it''s more lively."


    Chloe said with a smile.


    This dark forest with dead bodies everywhere seems to be regarded as a holy place for them to visit.

 Chapter 1529

    "Saint, who is she?"


    Since ancient times, there have been legends of fox demons and ghosts among the people of the Dragon kingdom.


    As long as people with a little sense see a young woman appear in the middle of the night in the woods, I''m afraid they won''t be surprised.


    The deputy chief of the heretic adjudication office, whose ancestral home is Kyoto City, is also not confused by the other party''s voice and smile, and his eyes are unusually calm.


    "She''s not human."


    Cynthia''s answer was short and simple, but the thrill of a hairy handstand filled the air.


    Li Haotian''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    This is not an insult or a joke.


    It''s not human.


    That means blood.


    "Chloe, is the massacre of Florence your instruction?"


    Compared with Cynthia''s slightly cool attitude, Chloe''s signal was much more friendly and full of laughter from the beginning to the end.


    "Massacre? Your highness, I have no idea what you''re talking about. But I''ve heard that Florence is not so calm now, even your church has been overthrown. Tut Tut, they are really a group of ignorant thugs. You are trying your best to protect them, but they bite each other. Your highness, if you are here to punish those thugs, I may be able to help you. "


    Chloe didn''t answer the question.


    Cynthia looked at her quietly.


    Chloe did not dodge. He was calm and looked at him with a smile.


    "I used to think that there was a possibility of friendly relations between the human race and the blood race."


    Cynthia spoke softly.


    Chloe pretended to be surprised, as if he could not see the rotting bodies on the ground around him.


    "Are we not getting along well enough now?"


    "Shua!"


    Cynthia doesn''t speak any more, and her figure disappears in the same place. At the same time, Chloe turns into nothingness 20 meters away.


    The next second, the two women had appeared in the air more than ten meters high.


    Li Haotian and his nine adjudicators subconsciously raised their heads.


    "Boom!"


    There was no movement of the two girls, but the air seemed to be pulled and shaken by the huge force, and there were ripples like water waves. The trunks and branches around seemed to be swept by the strong wind, and began to shake violently.


    Looking up, Li Haotian squinted.


    In the night, in mid air, Chloe and Cynthia''s figures are constantly flashing. They are moving and transposing only in an instant. The speed is so fast that people''s vision can''t catch them at all. Moreover, they are completely free from the shackles of gravity, but they are walking on the ground in the air. The burst sound of the gas wall exceeding the load is like thunder!


    There was a strong wind in the dark and silent woods.


    "Shua..."


    The leaves kept shaking off.


    "Chloe, if you kill innocent people indiscriminately, you will be judged for your sins."


    Cynthia''s voice came from the air, extremely calm, and above the world.


    "Judge me, Cynthia, your boastful personality has not changed at all."


    Chloe''s eyes are playful. He doesn''t show the blue face and fangs of the blood clan, but his speed is three minutes faster than that of the vampire in the movie. One second ago, he was ten meters away, but in a blink of an eye, he appeared behind Cynthia''s back like a ghost. His soft palm waved out, driving the air waves that seemed to move the water.


    It looks like a light palm, but it contains a very terrible power. If it''s really real, even a hill will burst in an instant!


    When Cynthia''s back is blocked, it''s just a short distance away from her.


    "Bang!"


    The power of flooding poured out from the palm of my hand, and the air barrier vibrated violently. Finally, Cynthia could not bear the heavy load. She flew out and fell gracefully and nimbly on the branch of a big tree.


    Chloe didn''t take advantage of the situation to pursue. He stood still and slowly took back his hand. He said with a smile, "yes, I''ve made a lot of progress."


    This picture is shocking.


    If it is recorded and exposed in the ordinary world, it may cause a huge earthquake.


    Rao is Li Haotian. His eyes can''t help changing slightly.


    Tianbang is the peak of martial arts in human society.


    The list of gods has almost existed in legend. Every emperor has the ability to influence the world pattern.


    Even a country, in front of an emperor, sometimes has to give in.


    He had a deep understanding of this.


    But there are still people, even the God list, who can''t accommodate her.


    Saint, one of them!


    This blood clan, unexpectedly can hard shake Saint female, and temporarily also obtained the upper hand?!"But you are still the same."


    With the whisper, the leaves all over the sky floated up and hung around Cynthia.


    Dense.


    Block out the sun!


    Cynthia looks calm, staring at Chloe, eyes suddenly appear a dazzling light!


    "Wow


    Innumerable leaves turned into sharp knives in an instant, rushing to shoot at Chloe, sharp and swift, without any effective barrier from the air, they were punctured instantly.


    Looking at the "alternative storm" passing in front of him, Li Haotian''s eyes fluctuated slightly, and his heartstrings trembled involuntarily.


    In the past two years, he has been doing his best. Day and night, he has suffered all kinds of human sufferings. Finally, he has stepped on the list of heaven and stepped on all living beings.


    Tianbang is the height that countless people dream of, but now he knows that, in fact, tianbang is just the beginning.


    At this moment, he finally saw the power above the God list.


    Even Roxie''s eyes didn''t turn too big, and she didn''t even show some calm.


    I saw her standing in the air, hands suddenly clenched.


    Then.


    There are many transparent and crystal clear "water drops" around her.


    Like her, those "water drops" hang and do not move, forming a still "curtain", which is shocking and beautiful.


    "Shua!"


    Then Chloe''s clenched hands reopened.


    At that moment, the condensed water drops seemed to break away from the confinement, like the bullets from the barrel of the gun, carrying the fierce momentum of invincible, and rushing forward.


    In the air, like a ferocious roaring water dragon!


    "Boom!"


    There was a huge impact.


    The powerful shock wave caused Li Haotian to step back irresistibly.


    The impact of the surrounding adjudicators was more intense, and their blood surged back three or four steps.


    The forest was muddy.


    The leaves are floating around.


    The trees too close to the impact point were all overburdened and fell to the ground.


    On the crown of a big tree 50 meters away from the southeast, someone hiding here, through the gap between the branches and leaves, also witnessed this shocking duel.


    He held a leaf in his hand, and his eyes sparkled with emotion.


    Maybe this is the real tigress.

 Chapter 1530

    The dust and the leaves slowly dissipated.


    The forest was followed by an open space with a radius of about 10 meters.


    The broken trees are askew in all directions.


    The scene was a mess.


    However, as the originator, the two women who are beyond worldly power can no longer be speculated by common sense are as if nothing had happened, and they are spotless.


    "Don''t welcome it. I''ll just go, your highness. I''ll see you later."


    Chloe didn''t seem to want to fight to death. After a few moves, she decided to leave.


    But as Florence''s forbidden area, the forest of Irvine was not a vegetable market. How could she come and go as she wanted?


    Moreover, the adjudicators of heresy, who guard the justice of the world, are not vegetable farmers.


    "Stop!"


    One of the adjudicators yelled, and at the same time stamped his feet on the ground, his strong body rose up and rushed straight to Chloe.


    Courage is commendable.


    Chloe turned and raised her eyebrows, as if by accident.


    Then, the corners of her mouth turned light and her figure turned into a streamer.


    "Stop it


    Cynthia also made an instant reaction and rushed to the other side, but she was still a step slow,


    "tear!"


    In mid air, the brave adjudicator didn''t have time to make any resistance, and his body split in an instant!


    There was a mist of blood.


    Flesh and blood are flying.


    In order to prevent herself from being splashed with blood, Cynthia can only stop her body.


    In midair.


    Chloe passed in front of her through the judge''s cracked body and turned to cast a smiling glance at her.


    "It doesn''t make any difference for such a fool to die sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. This kind of person in your team will only make people doubt your ability. I''ll help you solve it. You''re welcome. "


    After landing, Chloe said lightly, as if the benefactor did not return, and then turned and walked out.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The broken bodies then fell to the ground one after another.


    In midair, Cynthia''s eyes rarely appear a touch of emotional fluctuations, without saying a word, toward Chloe left the direction to catch up.


    "Chase


    Li Haotian immediately issued an order to pursue them, followed by the adjudicator, but with their speed, it was difficult to keep up with the two women.


    "Sir, we seem to have lost our way."


    After tracking for four or five kilometers, they finally left behind.


    Li Haotian did not choose to move forward blindly and stop.


    It was quiet, and there was no sign of the saint.


    "Split up and work in pairs. If you find the saint, send a signal bomb immediately!"


    He made a quick decision and gave the most sensible order.


    "Yes


    The remaining eight adjudicators immediately scattered in groups of two, chasing in four directions.


    Just when Li Haotian was going to choose a direction by feeling, a slight sound came from the air.


    Suddenly he looked up and saw a dark shadow passing through the tree.


    "Who?"


    His eyes condensed, without saying a word, he immediately rose to the ground, stepped on the tree with his feet, and reached for the unknown person who suddenly appeared.


    The mysterious man with a mask covering his whole head suddenly twisted his body, and his shoulder "slipped" out of the deputy chief of the heretical adjudication office. He kicked out with one foot.


    Li Haotian refused to give up. He clapped each other''s legs open and seemed to grab them.


    The mysterious man turned around, his whole head was covered with a mask, only a pair of deep eyes appeared. He smashed the most popular new nobleman in the temple with his hands to hands and solid power.


    The unimaginable surging force poured out of the other person''s palm, poured into his own palm, and then roared along his right arm to launch an impact. Li Haotian only felt that after a burst of severe pain, his whole arm fell into paralysis instantly. If he hadn''t reacted in time, he would have broken his right hand now!


    There was no time to be shocked. Soon, a palm swung over and hit his face firmly. Li Haotian lost his balance and fell to the ground from the tree.


    The deputy chief of the heretical adjudication office, tianbang rookie, is not the enemy of the other party?


    Li Haotian, who fell on the ground, supported himself with one hand and raised his head. He saw the mysterious man standing on the tree trunk, his deep eyes overlooking him.


    After a short stay, the other side didn''t rush down. It seemed that there was something urgent. He swept forward again, like a ghost, moving and leaping among the tree crowns, and soon disappeared.


    Li Haotian held on to the ground with one hand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Cynthia, it''s just a judge. Your temple is so powerful and believers are all over the world. Just re select. Is it necessary to be so serious with me? Why, are you really going to fight for a judge and me? "Two figures were passing by in the woods.


    Ye Dong, not the man.


    The other party''s relentless pursuit leads to Chloe''s anger. When she approaches the edge of the black forest, she stops.


    The direction of her escape happened to be quite different from that of the underground grottoes.


    She turned and looked at the human punishment that followed closely. She was sullen on the surface, but she was laughing and sighing in her heart.


    Human beings, indeed, are stupid creatures. Most of the time, their judgment is dominated by sensibility. Even his royal highness, she can''t avoid vulgarity.


    But surprisingly, after the seemingly angry pursuit of Cynthia floats to the ground, there is no anger on her flawless and picturesque face.


    On the contrary.


    She was extremely calm, almost eerie.


    "Why don''t you run away?"


    She looked like water and spoke softly.


    "Do you think it''s far enough?"


    Chloe''s eyes flashed.


    "What''s far enough?"


    "You have taken great pains to lead me here. Do you really think I can''t see it?"


    Cynthia said quietly.


    "What on earth do you want to protect? It''s in the south, isn''t it? "


    Chloe''s eyebrows trembled uncontrollably, and his expression finally turned into indifference.


    "Since you know that I deliberately lead you here, why do you pretend you don''t know?"


    "Does it matter?"


    Cynthia asked in reply. Her calm was appalling, and her extraordinary wisdom was also chilling.


    "I''ll go now, and I''ll get rid of you and go there again. It''s just a matter of time at best."


    She returned Chloe''s earlier words unopened.


    At this moment, Chloe realized that he had fallen into a trap.


    She thought that the other party was in the trap, but she didn''t know that she had exposed the location of the grottoes on the contrary.


    "I look down on you."


    She gave a cold smile.


    "It''s just that you are so confident that you can ''solve'' me?"


    "Evil is more than right. All evils in the world will be judged."


    With the voice of the waves, the imprint on Cynthia''s eyebrows, as if she had suddenly come to life, loomed in the dark, glinting and magnificent.

 Chapter 1531

    During the six months in Jinling, the Dragon Kingdom, Chloe not only experienced the ordinary human life of daily necessities, but also got to know the ancient country with a long history.


    There are not only endless delicious food, but also rich and interesting language and culture.


    Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness.


    This is a sentence she learned there, which can be used to describe her present situation.


    She didn''t intend to fight with Cynthia, but she wanted to attract the attention of the other party, but in the end, she was discovered by the other party.


    She has been preparing for such a long period of time. She must not fall short at this last moment.


    Sacrifice, absolutely not to be disturbed!


    "Cynthia, if you don''t go to heaven, there''s no way to hell, and you want to break in, I''ll help you and let you serve your God."


    Chloe finally converged to the friendly attitude he had kept since he appeared. His eyes became dark and gloomy, and the fierce and cold killing machine surged out of his body.


    At this moment, she has no other choice but to kill this mortal punishment to ensure that the sacrifice is safe!


    Cynthia''s red mark on her eyebrows is more and more shining. It is a flaming red lotus.


    Her eyes lock on Chloe, and at the moment when the red lotus is so bright that it is almost out of her eyebrows, her momentum climbs to the peak!


    "Wow


    The air vibrates!


    Cynthia disappeared.


    Immediately a series of sonic boom suddenly sounded!


    It''s a reaction to speed breaking space limits!


    Then.


    Only a faint red light flashed away, and Croydon flew out like a broken kite, hitting the trees behind him.


    "Click, click, click..."


    The wild and violent impact led to the collapse of several big trees. After breaking four trees in succession, Chloe stopped the retreat.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Four or five meters high trees fell to the ground one after another, shaking the ground for a moment, and the dust was flying.


    If ordinary people, I''m afraid they will be half disabled even if they don''t die at this time, but what''s shocking is that Chloe''s figure soon floats out from the dust all over the sky and looks harmless, but her original white face shows a kind of pale as paper at this time.


    It was not the weakness of the wounded, but the lifeless color of the dead. Her eyes were as black as blood, and her two creepy sharp tusks slowly protruded out of her lips.


    This is absolutely a scene comparable to the picture in the story of Liaozhai in Longguo.


    If someone sees this scene, I''m afraid she will be scared to death in an instant. However, Cynthia, as the punishment of heaven, is responsible for judging the evil in the world. She is not moved at all when she sees the other party''s real face of ferocity and terror. The red lotus in her eyebrows is burning and dazzling, and her eyes are gradually jumping up with a red flame.


    Without saying a word, she rushed to Chloe again at a speed far beyond the limit of human function, with her palm straight to Chloe''s heart, trying to kill him.


    No matter how powerful the blood clan is, once the heart is broken, it will fall into a permanent "deep sleep.".


    "Pa!"


    After removing the camouflage, Chloe accurately clasps Cynthia''s wrist, but the powerful impact still takes her back.


    In mid air, her fingers were stiff, and her fingertips almost pierced the skin of Cynthia''s wrist. At the same time, she lifted her knees and banged fiercely against her opponent''s abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    Cynthia slapped down with one hand, and the power of the five mountains poured into Chloe''s knee. Chloe''s knee could not bear the heavy load and fell back. But in a moment, a dark claw had already skillfully swung to Cynthia''s face.


    "Chi..."


    The air is torn.


    It''s a woman''s nature to love beauty.


    It has nothing to do with strength and status.


    Feeling the attack of the wind, Cynthia''s eyes fluctuate and subconsciously leans back to avoid the risk of disfigurement. Chloe instantly catches the opportunity of the opponent''s distraction, grabs the hand of the opponent''s wrist, and turns her body in the air with the waist as the axis, and spins 180 degrees luxuriously, like throwing sandbags at the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Like a shell that lost its center of gravity, Cynthia failed to control her balance this time, such as a comet hitting the earth, hitting the ground hard!


    With the huge sound, a huge pit about several meters deep appeared on the ground.


    Regardless of the splashing gravel and dust, Chloe De Li, who was above the air, immediately dived into the pit, deft and quick, like a bat.


    But before she entered the pit, a figure suddenly shot out of the pit and hit her heavily.


    Chloe''s body stagnated for a short time, then flew backward at a faster speed, drew a full parabola, and finally landed with his feet on the trunk of a tree.Cynthia stood beside the huge pit. The sacred feeling of overlooking the world was no longer there. The dust on her hair made her more angry.


    "Heaven''s punishment in the world is well deserved, but with your strength, it''s still wishful thinking to try me."


    The condescending Chloe sticks out his tongue and slowly licks the scarlet at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it?"


    In a flat tone, Cynthia slowly raised her head.


    Four eyes opposite, Chloe eyes irrepressible condensation.


    The flaming red lotus in the center of her eyebrows was dazzling, while Cynthia''s eyes were red as if they were covered by fire.


    Originally in the cold air, as if filled with a burning feeling.


    Chloe suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Threat!


    This moment.


    She had a vague sense of uneasiness.


    "I said that all the sins in this world will be judged."


    The same words.


    But the feeling is quite different.


    At this time, Cynthia seems to be the master of the world, majestic and magnanimous!


    "It''s impossible..."


    Chloe''s eyes wavered.


    She is not the first time to fight with Cynthia. She can''t believe that the strength of the other party will suddenly soar, which makes her have a vague idea of escape at this time.


    This is the instinct of creatures to seek good fortune and avoid evil.


    Although there is a voice in her heart constantly reminds her to retreat, but dignity makes it difficult for Chloe to make the choice of escape without fighting.


    With a light breath, Chloe''s body on the branch becomes void, and then every cell of her body seems to have become a bloodthirsty bat, dense and flying all over the sky. A dense and ferocious net is formed in an instant, whistling towards Cynthia.


    Cynthia stood there, motionless, her eyes burning with fire. Then, she lifted her hands up, and a layer of fire colored solitary aperture appeared in front of her body. Her hair was windless, and the solitary aperture suddenly flew towards the overwhelming bats!


    "Boom!"


    A bright light burst in vain, shooting in all directions, thick night was instantly torn!

 Chapter 1532

    Like the dazzling light of the explosion, let the light reappear in the world for a short time.


    The violent shock wave caused the trees around to shake violently.


    What''s more shocking is that within a half mile radius, those branches and leaves that had been growing vigorously were just like being roasted by fire. At the same time, they became withered and withered, and some even turned completely burnt black.


    The life is lost.


    Nothing grows.


    It''s like the coming of punishment!


    The light flashed away.


    Many of the overwhelming bloodthirsty bats turn into nothingness when they are transmitted by the light curtain.


    Chloe''s figure reappeared and fell to the ground dejectedly from mid air. It was difficult for him to stand up again for a while, and his strength was obviously damaged.


    In the battle just now, Cynthia obviously had the upper hand. She didn''t look hurt, but the flaming red lotus in the middle of her eyebrows became a little dim.


    "Chloe, you will return to St. Peter''s palace with me for trial for the murder of thousands of people of Florence. You will review your crime in front of the world."


    Now that the temple is in trouble and has a lot of negative news, it really needs an opportunity to revive its reputation.


    And Chloe is undoubtedly a good carrier.


    After defeating her opponent, Cynthia doesn''t seem to want to make a ruling immediately, and she wants to let the other side play the most value.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What right is your temple to judge me


    Chloe voice hoarse, and finally slowly stood up from the ground, her skin appeared a large range of severe burns, bloody, shocking.


    If human beings suffer from this kind of injury, their lives are absolutely in danger. Even if they are rescued, they will need at least a year and a half of recuperation, and it is absolutely difficult to recover.


    But it''s unbelievable that Chloe''s festering skin is healing rapidly with the speed visible to human eyes in just a few seconds.


    This is the powerful self-healing ability of the blood clan!


    The higher the level of blood, the more abnormal self-healing ability!


    It is said that the supreme Prince of the blood clan can be reborn instantly.


    "Come back with me, or I''ll go back with your body."


    Cynthia naturally noticed her opponent''s recovery.


    Unfortunately, she was not faced with a prince who could not be killed.


    As a blood Duke, Chloe''s self-healing ability is terrible, but she wants to recover completely. It will take time.


    Although this period of self-healing is short, it is enough for her.


    "Your strength should be borrowed, right? Overload operation regardless of the body''s carrying capacity, you are not afraid of being backfired, leaving irrecoverable permanent damage to yourself? "


    Chloe saw a clue through the other party''s fading mark.


    It''s not that she can''t accept defeat, but that Cynthia''s real strength is absolutely impossible to reach such a level. The threat of that blow just now is almost equal to her father''s.


    "You want to delay?"


    Cynthia''s wisdom is appalling. She can see through each other''s intention at a glance.


    It''s true that she won at a great price. Naturally, she can''t give Chloe enough time to complete self-healing.


    "Since you don''t want to choose, I''ll help you choose."


    She looked calm and took a step forward, but in an instant she crossed a distance of nearly 20 meters and came to Chloe. She stretched out her hand and put it in Chloe''s throat.


    Although Chloe suffered heavy losses, her strength was greatly damaged, but she didn''t completely lose her resistance ability. Knowing that she was definitely not the opponent at this time, she rationally chose to withdraw in order to delay herself, but Cynthia didn''t give her a chance at all. She was like a maggot of tarsal bone, clinging to her and clapping her down from the air.


    "Bang!"


    It seems to be to reciprocate, a powerful hand, directly hit Chloe into the ground, the ground subsided more than three inches.


    Chloe couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Her eyes were gloomy and her breath was disordered. She said, "Cynthia, you have the ability to have a fair fight with me. What''s the means of playing some heresy?"


    "Heresy?"


    Cynthia finally laughed, though slightly. But touching, she noncommittal, looking at lying in the soil of the blood patriarch.


    "It seems that this should not be said from the mouth of your blood clan."


    "What happened to the blood clan?"


    Chloe stood up with the earth in her hands, and the blood was still dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    "All things have the right to survive. Just because you are human, you are born to feel more noble than other species?"


    "Yes, everything has the right to survive, but we should not deprive other species of their lives as the price of their own survival."


    Cynthia attacks again, Chloe wants to dodge, but after all, he is still slow, and is hit by a tree again.


    Had it not been for her as a blood clan, her physical quality was far from comparable to that of human beings. Perhaps now she had already died because of the rupture of her internal organs."Chloe, give up. You are doomed tonight."


    Even in a dangerous situation, Chloe still maintains the dignity of a blood Duke. She doesn''t beg for mercy. Seeing her opponent kill again, she directly gives up the guard, opens her fangs and bites at her opponent''s neck.


    Cynthia frowned slightly, turned her head to avoid the bite, then hit Chloe on the chest with her backhand.


    "Click."


    The sound of the crack of the bone is clear and creepy!


    Although she didn''t feel the pain, Chloe could clearly feel that a piece of broken sternum had penetrated her heart.


    If she goes one inch further, she may really fall into a permanent sleep.


    Chloe flew upside down and fell to the ground. Her mouth was like a spring of black blood. She didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment because she was worried about making the bone stubble deeper.


    Cynthia didn''t give her any chance to breathe. She came here again,


    the sound of her steps was getting closer,


    she had no way back.


    However, a burst of air suddenly sounded.


    Cynthia suddenly turned her head and, at the same time, subconsciously raised her arm.


    One leg whistling wild hit on her arm, surging force such as the flood, leading to her irrepressible friction with the ground sliding out.


    "Are you all right?"


    The mysterious man who was killed suddenly came to Chloe quickly after fighting back the punishment from heaven.


    Chloe on the ground slowly raised his head, only to see a pair of floating concern of the color of the eyes.


    The other side wore a mask and wrapped up the whole head.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing that she was about to capture the Grand Duke of the blood clan, but at the end of the day, she was full of twists and turns. Looking at the uninvited guest, Cynthia finally frowned slightly.


    The other side of her, speechless.


    "She''s a vampire."


    Cynthia made a warning.


    Indeed, at this time, although Chloe''s body is not complete and looks embarrassed, his tusks are still sharp and frightening.


    The mysterious man with only one pair of eyes looks at Chloe, then turns around and faces the punishment of heaven.


    "There are many villains with two legs in the world. If they have a pair of teeth, they are nothing."

 Chapter 1533

    How long is a pair of teeth.


    There is no doubt that the other side''s plain and simple words fully exposed his camp and position.


    This mysterious man who suddenly killed must not have happened to pass by. From his hiding himself so tightly, we can see that he is absolutely prepared, and he is definitely not a blood clan.


    Even though she was extremely intelligent, the situation was obviously beyond Cynthia''s expectation.


    She slowly stood up straight, and did not because of the attack and rage, look still maintain that kind of suffocating calm.


    "You want to save her?"


    She is very clear, the other side is not a vampire, but certainly not good.


    The mysterious man was silent, standing there, alone, blocking the punishment of heaven, the only pair of eyes exposed in the air, deep and strange.


    Long night is hard to avoid many dreams.


    As a natural punishment, Cynthia has never been a person who likes to use her lips, and she knows that if she drags on, it will only give Chloe a chance to recover and make the situation worse.


    Therefore, after determining whether the mysterious person is an enemy or a friend, she decided to make a move immediately.


    Her hands pressed down in vain, and the ground under her feet seemed to be under great pressure. Suddenly, it vibrated, and the mysterious man stepped back.


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Cynthia''s momentum coming, Chloe immediately reminded her.


    "She doesn''t know what method she used to make her strength exceed her real level, but I don''t think it will last for long. Hold her down!"


    The mysterious man with her back didn''t know if he had heard that. Instead of retreating, he stomped on the shaking ground and turned himself into a shell, shooting forward in vain, crashing into the punishment of heaven.


    "Bang!!"


    The air vibrated, forming a huge shock wave, sweeping through the forest, Rao is Chloe, feel a surge of wind blowing face.


    "I''ve already reminded you not to be brave..."


    She looks at the mysterious humanity flying back at a faster speed. Listening to her voice, it seems that she is no stranger to the mysterious people.


    But the mysterious man turned a deaf ear. After breaking a big rock, he blasted into the sky with a tremendous shock. He was more than 20 meters high and twisted around his waist. Then he burst and fell like a meteorite. The speed was so fast that the air made a burning sound.


    Even if that round of the moon is not easy to break away from the clouds, it will become his background!


    Chloe''s voice is stagnant. He slowly raises his head and looks at the figure falling from high altitude. His eyes are confused for a moment. He can''t help thinking of the picture in a movie he once saw.


    Have you ever heard of a set of palms falling from the sky?


    She watched that movie one night when she was bored when she was waiting for someone to get off work.


    It was like being swept by the strong wind, and her cloak, including her hair, began to stir violently. Cynthia felt a surge of pressure, which was still increasing. She carried the real pressure, raised her head a little, and looked at the black pupils in the air.


    Finally.


    Her figure suddenly flickered, disappeared in situ, made a wise decision to avoid.


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    If it was just an earthquake, it would be a complete earthquake at this time!


    The earth is shaking and the storm is spreading. There is a huge pit where Cynthia was standing. It''s like being trampled by a giant monster. The intensity of the earthquake can be clearly felt within a mile.


    Already ten meters away, Cynthia ignored the shaking of her feet and raised her hand to cover the dust from the shock wave.


    However, Chloe quickly reappeared in the center of the pit.


    At this time, dust, swept around, like a small sandstorm, blocking people''s sight.


    Chloe, who suffered a heavy injury, supported the constantly rhythmic ground, and pulled at the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile that looked worse than crying.


    "What a good record of the Tathagata palm..."


    The mysterious man glanced at her, did not fight with her, seized the opportunity, lifted her arm, and immediately took her to the rear.


    When the dust slowly dissipated, the two had disappeared.


    Cynthia slowly put down her hand and looked at the empty front. Her pupils contracted slightly, but she didn''t chase any more.


    Then, her eyes gradually moved down, fell on the big pit, and stood with her hands down.


    "Saint


    Whoosh, whoosh


    The shadows came through the air.


    A few minutes later, the adjudicators who felt the movement finally arrived, and they were inevitably shocked to see the chaotic scene.


    Although they didn''t witness it with their own eyes, they can imagine that a world shaking war broke out here before."Saint, what about the blood clan?"


    Deputy chief Li Haotian comes to Cynthia.


    "Run away."


    Cynthia said quietly, in a concise way.


    "Run away?"


    Hearing that he was able to walk away in front of the saint, Li Haotian''s face inevitably fluctuated. Then he followed the saint''s eyes and noticed the irregular pit not far away.


    "This is..."


    Cynthia didn''t explain. She took her eyes back and looked at him with a slight fluctuation.


    "What happened to your face?"


    At this time, Li Haotian''s face was also slightly red and swollen.


    After all, the strength of the slap just now was quite strong.


    Although he was brave after he knew his shame, Li Haotian was still reluctant to disclose his previous experience to the public because of the fact that he was surrounded by the adjudicators under his command. He evaded the heavy and accepted the light and explained: "acclimatization, skin allergy."


    Typical prevarication.


    But Cynthia did not ask again.


    "Saint, do you need to keep chasing?"


    Li Haotian then asked.


    "No


    Cynthia responded quickly, as if without thinking.


    Li Haotian was a little surprised. When they heard the news, they came quickly. The other side must not have run far at this time. It''s very likely that they could catch up. But why did the saint choose to give up?


    At that time, soon, when he turned to look at Cynthia, he knew the answer.


    Although the tone of Saint''s voice is not abnormal from the beginning to the end, her eyes are filled with scarlet blood, dense, just like ordinary people who haven''t slept for several days, tired to the extreme.


    He had never seen a saint like that.


    "Get out of here."


    Not only did she not pursue, but then Cynthia even gave an incredible order to withdraw immediately, even if she could find brucher''s nest in the forest of Irvine.


    This time, Li Haotian did not raise any doubts. When he left, he looked at the pit again.


    At that moment.


    The eyes exposed to the mask seemed to reappear in front of him.


    "Withdraw!"

 Chapter 1534

    "Come on, don''t run away. When things go to extremes, they will turn against each other. If she misappropriates her own power, she will definitely suffer from backfire. Now, I''m afraid she can''t protect herself. It''s impossible to catch up with her again."


    In the turbulence, Chloe coughed up a mouthful of black blood.


    "Put me down."


    The mysterious man in the woods finally stops, jumps down from the tree and releases Chloe.


    "Are you trying to save me or kill me? If you don''t like me, just tell me... "


    She is not satisfied with the way, do not know good or evil, vengeance.


    "I have to say, you look really ugly now."


    The mysterious man whispered and looked around cautiously.


    Sure enough, as Chloe said, there was no wind around, not even the slightest wind. Cynthia didn''t catch up.


    The sharp tusks slowly retract, and the darkness in her eyes gradually dissipates. He becomes a normal human like blood clan Archduke. He is not angry and stares. Maybe he is the mysterious person who saved her life.


    "What do you think you look like? What, when you''re Spiderman or batman? "


    It''s really sharp teeth.


    "I just saved you, your highness," the mysterious man reminded


    He said the truth, but Chloe didn''t appreciate it.


    "Did I let you save me? You really think I can''t beat her? If you hadn''t dragged me running, I would have beaten her. Her master didn''t know her


    The mysterious man grinned bitterly.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    "Yes, of course."


    The mysterious man had no choice but to answer, and then pulled off the mask.


    The cover was removed, revealing an angular Oriental face.


    Impressively, he was the first guest in the hotel for more than a month.


    "How do you know Cynthia will find me?"


    Looking at someone who finally showed his true face, Chloe was not surprised. It was obvious that he had expected it.


    In this world, there are few people who have the courage to stand on the opposite side of Cynthia.


    And there are few people with this ability.


    "Believe it or not, she and I live in the same hotel."


    Li responded.


    "What a coincidence?"


    Chloe showed a look of surprise, then curiously asked: "so she didn''t find you?"


    But then she found that she had asked a piece of rubbish.


    If found out, this one doesn''t have to be masked.


    "Hello, thank you Thank you


    After hesitation, Chloe said, in a somewhat difficult and unnatural tone.


    After all, the word "thank you" is too strange for her.


    Li Fu Tu chuckled and said, "you''re welcome. You saved me in Halsey. This time, we''re really clear."


    Chloe was stunned, and then turned over in a moment. She looked bad and said, "do you just want to get rid of me? What''s more, it''s just a pair of teeth long. It turns out that they''re all fooling people? "


    It is undeniable that at that time, when she heard this sentence, there was an abnormal fluctuation in her dead heart for the first time.


    It was a strange feeling that she could not describe even if she lived a long life.


    Li futu glanced at her with a deep feeling.


    The ability of blood clan is indeed abnormal. For a while, Chloe seems to be OK.


    "Even if I can''t fight, I have to overpower each other. How about my opening remarks


    "Go away! Get out of here


    The other party''s loose and light appearance completely enrages Chloe. She points to the front, her face is extremely cold.


    Li futu is really not a master who is good at understanding customs. He shrugs his shoulders at Wen Yan''s words, but he really turns around and walks away with no sweet words.


    "Goodbye."


    He was so free and easy that he disappeared in the woods in a few steps.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    One minute.


    It''s not playing hard to get. He''s really like a great Xia who goes to hide his merits and fame after something happened. After saving Chloe, he really left.


    Chloe stood there, leaning slowly against the tree, looking at the empty woods, looking thawed, and suddenly began to laugh strangely.


    She thought of half a year in Jinling.


    Compared with her long life, half a year must be insignificant, but those pictures often come to her mind, lingering.


    Gradually, her smile slowly fade, until completely disappeared.


    People and ghosts are different ways after all.


    Leaving here is really his best and only choice.


    ¡­¡­Segantinis.


    The area of this country is only 1000 square kilometers, but it is the belief center of one sixth of the world''s population, and plays an important role in the world.


    Even in the hearts of more than a billion believers, the significance of this land has transcended the secular world and is supreme!


    Because, this is where the church originated.


    It is here that the holy kings of all ages are crowned!


    Even though the negative news continues, it still does not affect the continuous stream of pilgrims here.


    St. Peter''s palace, located in the core of segantinis, is surrounded by a wide square filled with worshippers day and night.


    It''s the center of a billion people''s beliefs.


    St. Peter''s palace.


    Cynthia, who returned from Florence in vain, stood in front of the palace.


    "Sorry, I failed."


    "Oh?"


    An old and melodious voice came from the seat of power.


    "Why did you fail?"


    "A mysterious man suddenly killed and rescued Chloe. He covered his face. I didn''t see him, but I''m sure he''s not a blood clan."


    "Excuses, all excuses."


    The heretical verdict aroused many people, even the punishment of heaven was personally sent out, but the result was nothing, so the result was obviously unacceptable.


    At this time, the Presbyterian group also sat on one side.


    "Half saint is rare in the world. Cynthia, do you mean a half saint who has never been recorded suddenly came out and rescued the blood Duke and became a traitor of the human race?"


    An elder yelled.


    In the temple, the authority of the Presbyterian group is not small, and all of them are very old-fashioned and stubborn, even in the face of heaven''s punishment, they don''t have much scruples.


    Meanwhile, right envoy nochiev, who was also present, questioned the saint''s statement, but did not make a clear voice.


    As for the deputy chief Li Haotian, he was not qualified to set foot in this hall at this time.


    "Cynthia, who do you think is going to meddle?"


    The old voice sounded again, vast and heavy, like a metaphor. The hall was quiet for a moment, and no one dared to speak casually.


    Everyone looks at the virgin.


    "I think it could be Skynet."


    Cynthia made her own judgment.


    Some elders are deep in thought.


    Skynet does have this strength.


    But.


    What''s the purpose?


    Why does Skynet want to help the blood clan?


    "Holy king, is everything that happened recently controlled by Skynet? Do they want to start a war again? "


    An elder said in a startled voice.


    Hearing the words, the Presbyterian group and even the right envoy nokiev''s eyes could not help but slightly changed.


    Although their temple is towering, Skynet is a force that can make anyone feel pressure.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not going to be exposed


    On the seat of power, the old man with the scepter was silent for a long time. Finally, he spoke slowly in an incomprehensible tone.


    "Terran, there is a holy land at last."

 Chapter 1535

    The blood clan of Florence plundered and killed innocent people indiscriminately. As a holy religion worshipped by Findan, it should have taken the responsibility of protecting the believers. However, the heretic verdict failed to come to Findan. Although it killed some unimportant minions, it did not solve the disaster of the blood clan of Florence.


    This can even be described as the result of fleeing, no matter it is internal or external, it is undoubtedly difficult to explain.


    As the supreme judge of the heretical tribunal, Cynthia is naturally responsible for the failure of this action.


    The Presbyterian group has a special position in the temple. All the elders, their parents and grandparents, have worked for the temple from generation to generation. Rao is honored as if the saint has made a mistake. They have no intention of opening up one side, and almost unanimously demand that the saint be punished and that the Canon be solemn.


    In fact, what is more important is to show the authority of the Presbyterian group by punishing the saints.


    Cynthia, who had done her best, did not argue for herself.


    It''s hard to calm the anger.


    And this is a major failure of the heretical tribunal.


    Finally, the holy king ordered that heaven''s punishment be confined to siguoya for reflection, and that they should not step out of segantinis for three months, which blocked the mouth of the Presbyterian group with clear rewards and punishments.


    "Shengwang Shengming."


    With satisfactory results, the elders withdrew from the main hall, and there was no drop in the well, and there was no right emissary to send charcoal in the snow. Nochiev also went out, as if he had just become an irrelevant spectator.


    "I''ve wronged you."


    After all the people left, the holy king said.


    "In the past three months, you''ve been at siguoya to heal yourself."


    Others couldn''t see it, but Cynthia''s weakness couldn''t hide from his eyes.


    It''s not so much punishment as giving Cynthia enough time to rest.


    "It''s my dereliction of duty this time. I''m willing to be punished."


    Cynthia''s voice was calm and her face was not happy or sad.


    Failure is failure.


    There''s no need to make excuses for yourself.


    She did not resent the Presbyterian group''s use of the excuse, and her eyes were as rational and calm as ever.


    "Holy king, I don''t think it''s that simple for the blood clan to gather in Florence this time."


    "What do you think?"


    "Chloe''s temperament is not so cruel. She has never killed anyone in so many years. And in Florence, she did not want to fight against me, but to protect something."


    Cynthia, as if from a spectator''s point of view, objectively analyzed.


    "There must be something very important to her in the deep forest of Irvine, but at that time, I had no ability to continue searching. In order to avoid unnecessary casualties, I had to withdraw."


    In order to win Chloe quickly, she did not hesitate to burn her eyebrow mark in exchange for a short-term strength surge. Such a move is not a small risk, because once time passes, she will be quickly weak and her strength will drop sharply, which is why she did not choose to pursue at that time.


    Her strength plummeted, and then take people to catch up, once surrounded by blood, that is to die in vain.


    "You made a wise choice."


    The holy king made a final decision. Obviously, he didn''t feel that Cynthia had any fault, but, somehow, he didn''t go on talking about Cynthia''s topic.


    "It''s hard for you this time. Don''t be careless about the side effects after burning the mark. If you are careless, you may cause irrecoverable permanent damage. You don''t need to think about other things any more. During this period of time, concentrate on recuperation. If you have any problems, you can come to me at any time."


    Cynthia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she was no longer opinionated.


    "Cynthia understands."


    She did not continue to raise her suspicions, and soon turned and left the hall.


    When Cynthia disappeared, on the throne, the old man with the crown stood up slowly, leaning on the scepter.


    "The blood clan suddenly gathered in Fontaine Florence on a large scale, killing the innocent. This kind of behavior has not happened for more than 100 years. Besides, Chloe, the Duke of the blood clan, also appeared there. I suspect that this massacre of the blood clan is not a simple provocation, but a different plot, and the plot is not small. "


    At this time, the hall was empty.


    As the spiritual leader of more than one billion people, this old man seems to be talking to himself, but listening to the tone, he doesn''t seem to be talking to himself.


    Soon, the thrilling and strange thing was that there was an echo in the empty hall.


    "Chloe? The daughter of Prince Arafat of the blood clan? "


    The voice and video come from the virtual air.


    We can only hear it, but not see it.


    "Exactly."


    The holy king was leaning on the scepter, and his tone was not cadenced, just ordinary. But with his voice, the air fluctuated slightly.


    "It''s hard to believe that they''re just hunting in such a dense slaughter. And Chloe once appeared in the lirenyuan, the only place where luanwei night grows"According to records, there is a secret skill of the blood clan. Sacrificing with huge blood essence can reincarnate the powerful blood clan. Luan Wei night is one of the materials needed for this secret skill."


    If such news is exposed, it may cause global panic, but the response is extremely flat, like a reminder.


    "It is the duty of your temple to destroy the blood clan."


    The king was silent.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Findan.


    Florence.


    Irvine forest.


    Underground grottoes.


    The dark and thick blood pool is like a volcano, with dense blood bubbles constantly emerging, almost boiling.


    The vampires who have been waiting in the grottoes for several months and even prepared for this for several centuries are all staring at the blood pool with excited looks and crazy eyes.


    "Chloe, my dear daughter..."


    It''s like a deep sound coming from the abyss.


    Soon.


    Blood pool boiling more intense!


    On the surface of the pool, a huge bloody face appeared in vain.


    At that moment, a huge sense of oppression filled the whole grottoes. The strong pressure from the origin of blood led all the blood people in the grottoes to bend their knees, face the blood pool and kneel down on the ground.


    "Boo and Ruhe, welcome Prince Come back


    Hou Jue nunian also knelt down and lowered his head. His voice trembled uncontrollably because of his excitement.


    "Bruch..."


    The face in the blood pool shows the color of memory.


    "You are my most loyal servants."


    The sharp ups and downs of the mood, leading to nunien kneeling on the ground began to shake unstoppably.


    "Father."


    Only Chloe, still standing, stood at the edge of the blood pool, looking at the big face in the blood pool, her eyes also fluctuated violently.


    The terrible eyes in the blood pool looked at her.


    "My dear daughter, it''s hard for you..."


    Chloe shook his head.


    "Father, wait a little longer, and you''ll be back soon!"


    Over the black forest of Irvine, the situation suddenly changed, and the dark clouds completely shrouded the world.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to sleep so long..."

 Chapter 1536

    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    Vientiane garden cemetery.


    Wearing a black suit, song Luoshen pushes the door to get out of the car, holding a bunch of lilies, and walks towards the cemetery.


    because it''s only her second visit, she only finds her destination after walking around the vast cemetery for a while, but someone has arrived before her in front of the tombstone.


    After looking at the figure sitting in the wheelchair, she took the lily and walked slowly towards the other side.


    Hearing the footsteps, the mouse turned back and looked at it.


    And the man on the wheel she held was still staring at the tombstone.


    The offspring did not stop and let the other side approach.


    Song Luoshen walked to the tombstone, stopped, stood side by side with the wheelchair, bent down and put the lily in front of the tomb.


    However, this tomb, once built by the enemy, is not a famous one in China.


    "Is director Song not working today?"


    On the wheel, the man spoke softly and looked at the stone tablet in front of him.


    "This weekend, a public holiday."


    Song Luoshen looked at the tombstone, but the difference was that she stood with each other, but the other could only sit.


    "Oh, I haven''t been out for a long time. I''ve almost become a useless person. I''ve forgotten the date today."


    The man in the wheelchair smiles and looks like he''s laughing at himself. Finally, he turns his head and looks at his former deputy.


    "Weiyang once caused you a lot of trouble, but you are still willing to visit her. Director Song''s mind is really admirable."


    It is true that the woman lying underground once took charge of huangrui group, the aircraft carrier of Longguo private enterprise. She and song group are the most shining twin stars in Longguo business, and they are also the biggest competitors of each other. There have been fights between the two sides in numerous fields. Song Luoshen, the successor of song group, and the late leader of huangrui are not really friends .


    "That''s all in the past. Now I''m no longer working in the Song family, and Huang Rui has changed the leader. Why worry about the right and wrong that have become history?"


    Song Luoshen takes back his eyes from the tombstone, turns his head and looks at the man in the wheelchair,


    "moreover, the main purpose of my coming here today is to find you."


    "To me?"


    The man who was once honored as the prince of Kyoto seems to be a little surprised and then smiles.


    "If you''re looking for me, why do you have to go all the way here? Just let me know and I''ll call on you."


    Songluo looked at him, silent.


    "All right."


    The man in the wheelchair sighed and then asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Although he was not forced to leave his hometown, he seems to be more miserable than the Li family. However, the Cao family prince, who was once very likely to lead the country, has no complaints.


    It''s just winning or losing.


    "Soon, the National Day ceremony will be here. Cao Laolao has done a lot of hard work. He warmly invited him to attend the National Day ceremony, so I''ll ask him his opinion. "


    Smell speech, Cao Xiuge''s smile is more fragrant, completely did not lose after depression.


    "You said, you want to ask my grandfather, why did you come to ask me?"


    Songluo looked at him and was silent again.


    Although she described it as an invitation, it was actually a need.


    After all, the National Day ceremony, facing the world, is to show the unity and prosperity of our country at home and abroad.


    On such occasions, we need some veteran comrades to show up.


    Mr. Cao is the person who should appear in the ceremony.


    Of course, in the case of Cao Lao, even if he had failed before, he would not refuse when the country needed him, but now the situation is different.


    The only male of the Cao family has become a useless person who can only sit in a wheelchair. In this case, it is difficult to ensure that Cao can take the overall situation into consideration.


    The upper class, perhaps out of some guilt, was unable to communicate with Cao himself, so she had to consult him.


    "If I refuse you, will I make you lose some points?"


    Cao Xiuge asked again with a smile.


    "Like you, I want the country to be strong."


    Song Luoshen turned a deaf ear and did not answer the question.


    Cao Xiuge''s radian is brilliant, his eyes are pondering, and he seems to want to say something, but he doesn''t say what he wants to say in the end.


    "Don''t worry, I know my grandfather''s personality. He will never refuse as long as the country needs him."


    He turned.


    "Thank you."


    Song Luo nodded and looked at the tombstone again.


    "The dead are gone. It''s her own choice. You don''t have to be obsessive."Cao Xiuge''s eyes were fixed on the photo which had not faded, and his smile slowly disappeared.


    "As an ordinary citizen, I''m not worth your trouble. Instead of comforting me, I''d better concentrate more on the affairs of Hong Kong City."


    Although he lives in a secluded place now, the turmoil in the port city is so rampant that it is well known both at home and abroad. Naturally, he has heard something about it.


    "what''s your opinion?"


    Song Luo Shen asked softly.


    This time, Cao Xiuge was not stingy.


    "In troubled times, we should use heavy allusions and hope to use great righteousness to influence those ignorant mobs. That''s wishful thinking. Those who betray their ancestors and leave their families should be punished."


    "Do you know what the traitors fear most?"


    Cao Xiuge spoke softly.


    Songluo looked at him.


    "What?"


    "The most afraid of death."


    Cao Xiuge''s tone was gentle.


    "A few decades ago, those traitors didn''t become running dogs because they were greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Besides, you really can''t stand by and watch the chaos of the port city. The chaos of the port city depends on the" hard work "of the Xu family. Don''t forget why the first gate of the port city has a good landlord, but it has to give the transferred assets to outsiders."


    Song Luo''s eyes twinkled, but he didn''t take up the topic. He seemed to be looking at the man who knew the world.


    "Why don''t you be the staff?"


    Since ancient times, there has been a kind of staff organization, which gives advice to the rulers. Now, it is described as a think tank.


    "Are you hiring me?"


    Cao Xiuge laughed.


    Once upon a time, he said something similar to this woman, but now his position has been completely reversed.


    Song Luoshen nodded, looking calm, not like joking.


    "You have the ability to stabilize the country. It''s the loss of everyone to bury you like this."


    "Peace and stability?"


    Cao Xiuge has a bright smile.


    "It should be right to say that it is a disaster to the country and the people."


    "I''m glad of your kindness, but I don''t want to be here any more. Now I think it''s good to be an idle person."


    "Really don''t think about it?"


    Cao Xiuge shook his head.


    From the beginning to the end, without interrupting their conversation, the child mouse timely pushed the wheelchair, shifted the direction, passed behind the God Songluo, and walked out of the cemetery.


    "At your present level, you don''t need any staff at all. Wait for ten or twenty years. Maybe we will have a chance to cooperate."


    The voice gradually faded away.


    Song Luo turned his head and watched the back of a pair of masters and servants.

 Chapter 1537

    "Sister."


    When he came back to song Fu from the cemetery of Vientiane garden, song Luo was blocked before he stepped into the door.


    There is no one who can call Miss song like this except Song Dynasty song, the successor of Song family.


    The second son of the Song family, who is now one of the most influential young people in Kyoto City, is guarding the gate. It seems that he received the notice when he drove into Guxiang from the car of song Luoshen.


    Song Luoshen looks at his smiling cousin, pauses and frowns slightly, but still walks over.


    "Going out?"


    She asked, in fact, very clear that the other side is waiting for the hare, also very clear what the other side to find her.


    "No, sister, I''m waiting for you all the way."


    Now in Kyoto City, no one dares to offend Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song Dynasty Song.


    Fortune is changing, breaking the clouds to see the fog, the description should be a person like him.


    Kyoto City is the lifeblood heart of the whole country, with crouching tigers, hidden dragons and many rich families. Although he was born with the golden key, he is not really outstanding in this thousand year old capital, but now the situation is quite different.


    To put it in a more frivolous way, he now has enough capital to bully the city. In this generation, there are few people who can suppress him. However, the mentality of Song Dynasty songs at this time and in the past also changed greatly.


    He has passed the domineering age, and is no longer a dandy under the root of the imperial city.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Song Luo Shen asked flatly and walked towards the mansion.


    Song Dynasty songs follow closely.


    "Sister, it''s the same thing. Elder sister, I really can''t help it. Huangrui group seems to be crazy recently. It tries every means to attack our song family. If it''s normal business competition, it''s all right. But huangrui group seems to be fighting for you to die. I don''t care about my own loss. "


    Song Dynasty songs are full of sadness.


    "Elder sister, you say it''s not a fight in the Jianghu. How can you have such a way of killing the enemy for one thousand and losing eight hundred in business? Because of Huang Rui''s madness, our song family has suffered a lot recently, and it will continue like this I Elder sister, you can''t just sit by and do nothing


    It can be seen that Song Dynasty songs are indeed a bit miserable.


    In the past two years, the situation in Kyoto has been turbulent, and many people have fallen into the abyss. However, the status of the second son of the Song family has been rising, so that today he has become the leading figure of the young generation.


    But even so, there are still things that make him feel powerless.


    That is huangrui group, which is as famous as their song family.


    Huangrui group has always been their competitor, but in recent months, huangrui group seems to have lost its mind, regardless of everything to carry out a crazy attack on their song family, even if they lose both sides.


    He can cope with the ordinary business competition, but now Huang Rui is like a terminally ill patient who wants to drag the Song family to hell together before he dies. Facing an opponent who has no scruples or even is not good for his own life and death, let alone song Chaoge, I''m afraid that anyone will be helpless.


    There is no other way. Song Dynasty songs can only ask for help. As for the so-called face, it doesn''t matter at all.


    After all.


    He knows why he''s here.


    What he has is not won by himself, but not given by his cousin.


    "You are the successor of the Song family. The decision-making of the group should be up to you. You also have the responsibility to lead the group out of the predicament."


    Hearing that song''s group was in trouble, song Luoshen didn''t have much fluctuation. He said calmly: "besides, using power for personal gain is a taboo in official career. I don''t need to remind you about this."


    It''s the same answer again.


    This is not the first time that song Chaoge asked for help from his cousin. Although he had expected such a reply, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    "Sister, I didn''t ask you to use your power for personal gain, just Aren''t you and Cai Hongli high school alumni? It''s not against discipline to ask her out for a chat and talk with an old friend? "


    Song Luo Shen glanced at him and walked towards the inner courtyard without saying a word.


    Song Dynasty song song closely follow, should be desperate, follow the song Luo God.


    "Elder sister, I really have no way, but I have a little way. I won''t disturb you. I can''t let our song family''s foundation be destroyed in my hands, can I? "


    Songluo finally stopped.


    Seeing this, the Song Dynasty song was shocked. She thought that her cousin was finally moved by the persuasion. Unfortunately, she no longer regarded him as the air, but what she said was not the answer he imagined.


    "I''m going to talk to your brother-in-law on the phone. Are you really going to follow me?"


    Song Dynasty Song''s steps stopped suddenly.


    Songluo continued to walk towards his yard.It''s not an excuse. In a word, after leaving Song Dynasty songs, song Luoshen, who went back to his courtyard, picked up his mobile phone and dialed someone who didn''t know where in the world now.


    "Luoshen?"


    It didn''t take long for the phone to get through.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m enjoying the snow in Findan."


    Light jokes come from the other end of the cell phone.


    Enjoying the snow?


    Songluo subconsciously looked up at the dazzling sun in the sky.


    Although the temperature is not high now, there is still a long way to go before winter, and even in winter, it is still unknown whether snowflakes can be seen in Kyoto.


    "You will enjoy it."


    "If I have a chance, I''ll show you around. The scenery here is really good."


    After half a year''s amnesia and regaining himself, someone seems to have a blessing in disguise, or at least become enlightened. I''m afraid it''s hard to hear such sweet words from him before.


    Women are hearing animals.


    Even song Luoshen can''t avoid vulgarity. Even though she knows that the other party is probably just saying something, she can''t help but raise her mouth slightly. Even her tone becomes softer.


    "You think I''m 18 years old. Who are you fooling. Well, let me get down to business with you. Have you heard about the turmoil in Hong Kong? "


    "Well."


    Li futu, who was far away from Findan, nodded and cared about Versailles. He also met a girl who claimed to be from Hong Kong but did not think she was from dragon.


    "When you dealt with the Xu family in Hong Kong City, little Superman Xu Shiheng died young because of this..."


    "It''s all in the past. Why do you mention it?"


    Li futu didn''t understand.


    "Will you hear me out?"


    Songluo continued.


    "It''s really a thing of the past, but it''s precisely because of that incident that the Xu family has always been dissatisfied with the mainland''s stand by. Now they have transferred all their capital, and they even can''t rule out the possibility of secretly supporting the rioters..."


    Li futu gradually recognized a clue and said with a bitter smile, "do you mean that the turmoil in the port city is still my responsibility?"


    "I didn''t say it was your responsibility."


    Even so, but listen to song Luoshen''s tone, obviously you don''t want to get rid of the relationship.


    Li futu naturally knows how to observe words and colors, but he has no choice but to smile. He is very knowledgeable and takes the initiative to speak.


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?"


    Song Luo seems to be waiting for this sentence.


    "I need the Xu family to come back and let some people understand that traitors will not come to a good end."


    She was so understated that she didn''t seem to know how difficult it was to do it.


    "Where did the Xu family escape?"


    Li futu asked subconsciously.


    "They are justices of the peace, serious nobles. They have titles. Where do you say they are?" he said


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "I see."


    Song Luoshen had something else to say, but at last he felt that this kind of thing didn''t need to disturb him. After a few words, he took the initiative to hang up the phone, then rubbed his eyebrows and slowly let out his breath.


    Compared with the turmoil in Hong Kong and the city, there is another thing that worries her even more.

 Chapter 1538

    NO.4 middle school.


    In the city of Kyoto, where noble schools emerge in endlessly, this high school, which has no big entrance to enrollment, is not so famous. Even its campus seems to be in a state of disrepair. But from here, there are two famous women all over the country.


    On the playground, two women with different styles but the same beauty and temperament are taking a walk.


    They all came from this school, and at that time, they all became a moving scenery in the hearts of countless boys.


    Even up to now, their figures are still hidden in the hearts of many men who have already got married.


    On the playground, many young boys and girls play football and exercise. When they pay attention to them, their sight is stagnant.


    It''s hard to hide the amazement of the boys.


    Girls are envious, fantasy when they grow up, appear in the crowd can also be like this attention.


    The two women, whose looks and temperaments have not been clearly distinguished, walk slowly along the plastic track, ignoring the prying eyes of the young boys and girls around, as if recalling the past youth.


    "It''s as if we were still studying here yesterday, but in the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed."


    Song Luo opens his mouth and breaks the silence.


    "Director Song should not be a sentimental person who is sad for spring and hurt for autumn."


    Cai Hongli, the new leader of huangrui, said in a low voice. Although his tone is polite, it gives people an obvious sense of distance.


    After receiving the call, as a businessman, she gave the leader in charge of economy a face.


    Back to the past school, but things are different. They are no longer the old and new school flowers that the whole school used to compare. They have become prominent figures in their respective fields and even in the whole country.


    Song Luoshen turned his head, did not mind each other''s indifference, looking at each other''s hair.


    "Sister, although work is important, you should pay attention to your health."


    It can be seen clearly that although the hair of CAI Hongli is generally black and beautiful, it is mixed with several pale white hair, which is extremely dazzling.


    "Thank you for your concern. I will pay attention to it."


    Songluo was silent.


    She had expected and fully understood the other party''s attitude.


    After another walk along the playground, she finally spoke.


    "Xuejie, the vicious competition between huangrui and Song family is not good for both sides, and it will also have a negative impact on China''s economy. Xuejie, can you stop here? "


    "Is director song here to be a lobbyist today?"


    Cai Hongli finally turns his head and song Luoshen looks at each other.


    At that moment, Songluo God appeared uncontrollably and lost his mind for a short time.


    Each other''s eyes, dead, can''t see any look, just like a walking corpse without soul.


    "Xuejie, huangrui is also the hard work of Mu Dong. She should not want to see huangrui destroyed."


    Song Luo''s eyes were sincere.


    "People are dead. What''s the use of saying that?"


    Staring at his half life competitor, Cai Hongli''s tone finally fluctuated, sharp and sharp.


    "If you can make my sister live, I can spare Huang Rui, but can you?"


    Song Luoshen was speechless.


    She has never thought of causing Mu Qingyu to die. Mu Qingyu''s death is purely an unexpected accident, but time can''t go back, people can''t die or come back to life.


    "Xuejie, even if huangrui and song group die together, it is impossible to change anything..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Cai Hongli directly interrupts song Luoshen''s words.


    "I am the leader of huangrui group. What kind of decision I make is my power and freedom. I don''t need anyone''s suggestions and opinions."


    Cai Hongli was very strong when he was the chief strategic engineer. Now he has become the head of the group, and he is more dictatorial.


    "If I have violated the law, director Song, you don''t have to be polite, just enforce the law impartially."


    She whispered, like a reminder, like a provocation.


    Although the whole business community can see that huangrui group is deliberately attacking the song group, or even initiating a financial war on its own initiative, from the beginning to the end, huangrui group has never crossed the legal boundaries, only killing the enemy within the rules, or self mutilating.


    After all, every big entrepreneur knows how to dance within the rules.


    This is especially true of CAI Hongli, who was once the main development strategy maker of huangrui.


    "Sister, is there really no room for negotiation?"


    No matter how bad the other party''s attitude is, song Luoshen has no anger at all, but he is humble everywhere.


    "Yes, of course."


    Cai Hongli''s tone seems to be a little loose.Then, just listen to her not anxious, word by word.


    "Take you, Qin Yuyi and his life in exchange for the integrity of the Song family. Director Song, what do you think of this deal?"


    She stares at Song Luo God, eyes dew inquires, seeming to be serious.


    Hatred is a kind of uncontrollable biological emotion, which can make people lose their senses.


    Her parents died when she was a child. For her, Mu Qingyu, who raised her, was not only her sister, but also her mother. She witnessed the tragic death of the only relative in the world. This cruel experience caused a devastating blow to Cai Hongli and made her completely collapse. On the surface, she looked calm, but on the inside, she became crazy.


    In fact, her office is now ready for antidepressants.


    She has stepped on the edge of the abyss, but did not think about how to save herself.


    What she thinks about is how to lead more people to destroy with her.


    in fact, it''s a risky behavior for song Luoshen to appear in front of her now, but I don''t know if she knows song Luoshen''s skill is good or doesn''t want to solve the problem with a knife. Cai Hongli didn''t choose to take the opportunity to assassinate him.


    Looking at each other''s seemingly calm but faintly beating pupil, song Luo Shen subconsciously frowned.


    "It seems that the negotiation has broken down."


    Cai Hongli sighed softly. Meanwhile, he stopped.


    "Director Song, no matter before or now, it seems that we have never reached an agreement on one thing..."


    "Not always."


    Song Luo god suddenly opens his mouth and interrupts it.


    "Sister, don''t forget that we love the same man."


    At this time, she has been unable to take into account the jealous nature of women.


    Cai Hongli''s eyes contracted in vain, and his expression became rigid for a moment.


    If it''s someone else, it''s all right. But the key is that the murderer who killed her sister is the one she cares about. This reality is the important reason why she can''t come out.


    She can''t forgive these people.


    More unable to forgive themselves.


    "You will all pay the price."


    She murmured.


    "I promise."

 Chapter 1539

    Country y.


    Dunlun.


    Platinum palace, known as one of the four palaces in the world, is holding a grand banquet.


    Senior political officials, celebrities, financial oligarchs, descendants of the royal family There are many distinguished figures from all walks of life, even her royal highness.


    But because of old age and frailty, her royal highness, who is nearly 90 years old, just stayed for a short time and left.


    Although these tycoons are respectful in the face of the queen and wish the queen good health and long life, in fact, these foxes with hollow hair all know that their royal highness, who is trembling and needs help, may have few days left in power.


    From time to time, many people''s eyes glanced to a certain direction of the banquet hall.


    Prince Harry and Princess Windsor are standing there.


    in the current situation and the Queen''s attitude, if what really happens, then the next leader will probably be an empress again,


    "prince, your highness."


    An old man who looks sixty or seventy years old comes up to Prince Harry.


    Although he is not young, he is full of spirit. He is in a suit and shoes, wears a pair of glasses, has black eyes and yellow skin, and has unique appearance. He is quite attractive at this party where people are all talking and laughing.


    He should be the only Oriental in the platinum palace now.


    "My Lord."


    Prince Harry turned his head and nodded at the visitor with a gentle smile.


    Although he was from the state of long, he was able to appear here at this time. Naturally, the old man in suit and shoes had a different identity. Before Rao Shi''s brief appearance, she had a cordial conversation with him.


    In recent years, this old man from dragon country has made a lot of investment in Y country, provided a huge number of jobs, and played a great role in promoting the economic development of Y country. Especially in recent months, he stayed in Y country in person, and almost all his family''s belongings have been smashed here.


    Such selfless feelings are very touching. They are definitely the most sincere friends of Y country.


    But the prince nodded his head again, and the princess was not loved by the other side.


    The old man, who had been canonized as Lord by the royal family of the Y country for a long time, was obviously well prepared. However, when he stood in front of the prince and princess, he looked embarrassed and made a gesture of not saying anything.


    Prince Harry is very understanding of the initiative to speak.


    "Sir, are you in any trouble? You are a friend of our country y. if you have any difficulties, just say so. "


    Xu Zesheng, the leader of Xu family, who is known as the spokesman of wealth, finally opened his mouth.


    "Your Highness, to tell you the truth, in a few days, my stay will expire. If there is no result in my naturalization application, I''m afraid I can only..."


    As early as a year ago, he began to apply for the nationality of country y. with his identity and contribution to country y, it is absolutely easy for him to join country y. The official of country y has clearly expressed his welcome to him for a long time. However, the time to go through the process has greatly exceeded his expectation. Up to now, he has transferred all his family property to country y, but it has not been rectified It''s done.


    Seeing that the period of stay is approaching, this matter is naturally becoming more and more urgent.


    "So that''s it."


    Prince Harry suddenly smiled and laughed. "Lord, I will urge the registered residence department to speed up the work efficiency."


    Xu Zesheng, who once made his fortune from scratch and gradually became the richest man in Hong Kong City from a poor family, did not relax. On the contrary, he was in a hurry.


    At his age, people at this level should be happy and angry, but the problems he is facing are not trivial.


    Although his eldest son and his family are still in China, his Xu family has become an empty shell in Hong Kong City, and the transfer of assets has also been exposed, which has become a well-known problem. With the help of relevant parties, many people in China now call him a traitor and traitor. Once he is forced to return after his stay, whether he can come out again is unknown It''s too late.


    "Your Highness, you should have heard about the turbulence in the port city now. It''s no longer safe there. I wonder if your highness can help us with the application of the Xu family as soon as possible."


    Xu Zesheng''s pleading face is almost humble. It''s hard to imagine that this is Xu Chaoren, who is powerful in Hong Kong City and has no less influence than the governor.


    It''s not just him, he plans to move his family out, which may be the reason why the Y side has not dealt with it well for such a long time.


    With his contribution to the Y country, the amount of money he donated for free alone, according to reason, should be fully qualified for the royal privilege of the Y country. But surprisingly, in the face of the naturalization appeal of the Lord, who has made a great contribution to his country, Prince Harry put on an appearance of impartiality."Lord, I understand your mood and your predicament, but you should also understand that the royal family of our country y never interferes in politics. As a descendant of the royal family, I can''t break the rules left by my ancestors. But you can rest assured that I will transfer your appeal to the relevant departments, and I believe they will give you a satisfactory result. "


    Harry''s question and answer was reasonable and polite, but it was hard to avoid chilling.


    Even if a fool can see it, this is an obvious word of evasion, not to mention smart as Xu Zesheng?


    Seeing his opponent''s official voice, Xu Zesheng was very angry. He felt that he had been fooled. But at this time, he had no way out.


    "Your Royal Highness..."


    He fought back his anger and continued to try to impress, but Harry didn''t give him a chance at all.


    "Well, Lord, Windsor and I have to go to the prime minister''s side. Excuse me first."


    As he watched the Royal descendants brush past him, Xu Zesheng''s words stagnated, his hands clenched and his face turned blue. A sense of shame that he had not felt in half his life suddenly surged into his heart.


    There is no doubt about it.


    Country y is going to cross the river.


    He really couldn''t figure out why the other side turned over so quickly.


    "Is that him?"


    Asked Windsor, who had been quiet.


    Harry nodded and whispered.


    "There''s an old saying in the state of dragon that a child doesn''t think his mother is ugly, a dog doesn''t think his family is poor, and a man who can only abandon himself and his motherland is not worth taking in."


    Xu Zesheng, a legendary generation, stands in the platinum palace, the most powerful center of state y, dressed in suits and shoes, but looks like a lost dog.

 Chapter 1540

    The hopeless efficiency of y people did not let Xu Zesheng wait until the day he received the tulip card.


    At the end of his stay, he had to put down his business and embarked on the flight home with great shame and anger.


    However, he did not choose the base camp port city as his foothold. Instead, he went to the capital of the Dragon Kingdom, which is a thousand year old ancient capital.


    Kyoto City, he is not the first time to come, but this time is obviously different from the last few times.


    In the past few times, he led the Hong Kong city delegation northward as a "team leader", living in Diaoyutai and meeting the highest level.


    But this time he went to Beijing, he naturally no longer had such a high standard of treatment, and no one even picked him up.


    Of course, although there are some gaps in his mind, Xu Zesheng has a sense of self-knowledge. Moreover, he is definitely not a man who can not bear the ups and downs of his family business.


    He didn''t want to knock on the gate of the palace, but went to Jianguo gate with gifts.


    "Old Xu?"


    For Xu Zesheng''s sudden arrival, Cao Xiuge, who became an idle man in the mansion, was very surprised.


    What is more unexpected is Xu Zesheng.


    "Xiuge, your leg is..."


    He stared at the prince of the Cao family in his wheelchair, his face stiff, his eyes full of amazement.


    Cao Xiuge and his family had a close relationship.


    Just because he is far away from the political center, and because his youngest son died a year ago, he no longer pays so much attention to the changes in the pattern of Kyoto, and he doesn''t know when the promising Prince of the Cao family is lame.


    No matter how prominent Rao is, he will not have much future for a disabled person.


    In disbelief, watching Cao Xiuge become a useless man, Xu Zesheng, who came back from the tulip country after being humiliated, intends to pull relations to make a remedy, is inevitably disappointed for a while.


    "There was an accident, so I don''t have to walk now."


    Cao Xiuge explained that he was very open-minded about this devastating blow. He ordered his son mouse to make a cup of tea for the guest who suddenly came to the door. He didn''t talk much about his topic, and he quickly asked with a smile.


    "Why did Mr. Xu come to Beijing suddenly?"


    "Thank you."


    In the reception hall, Xu Zesheng slowly sat down, repressed his inner shock, took the teacup from his son mouse, did not rely on the old to sell the old, politely expressed his thanks, and gradually moved his eyes away from Cao Xiuge''s legs, with a solemn face.


    "Now that the order of the port and the city is in chaos and the economy is in depression, I really can''t stand it any more. That''s why I''m going north to discuss solutions together."


    "I see."


    Xu Zesheng''s high sounding, Cao Xiuge seems to believe it.


    "Mr. Xu is about to retire, but he is still fighting for the stability and prosperity of the city. It is admirable that he is so righteous."


    "The port city is my hometown. I have witnessed how it has developed from a small fishing village to the present situation. The prosperity of the port city today has poured too many people''s hard work. I don''t want to see the efforts of generations of people finally destroyed by some ambitious people."


    As he drank tea, Xu Zesheng was awe inspiring and did not mention the issue of secretly transferring assets.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t mention that he had been away from Hong Kong City for several months.


    "Xu Laogao''s wind is bright, and Huaijin''s grip on Yu makes me feel inferior."


    Cao Xiuge sighed and seemed to admire him.


    "I can''t help Mr. Xu because I''m seriously ill now, but I can call director Song. Maybe she can provide some effective help for Mr. Xu."


    There is something in the story.


    This is the communication between smart people.


    Xu Zesheng naturally understood each other''s implication in an instant. He was somewhat moved when he ran into a bruised face in Y country, but he still couldn''t help asking questions.


    "Director song is..."


    He really didn''t know who the Director Song was.


    "Miss Song, song Luoshen."


    Cao Xiuge further reminds us that the meaning is profound.


    "After my injury, she took my place."


    Xu Zesheng''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    Naturally, he has heard of the name of song''s daughter. This proud woman is also one of the few young people he remembers as the leader of Xu''s family.


    Just, isn''t the other party the successor of the song group?


    When did you become an official?


    It seems that he did not pay attention to the North Korean situation for a long time.


    "Thank you, Hugo."


    Xu Zesheng said thank you sincerely, really from the bottom of his heart.


    The heart is in danger.


    When he came to find Cao Shi, he just wanted to take a chance, but he didn''t expect that Cao Shi, who didn''t have much friendship with him, was willing to lend him a helping hand.Cao Xiuge shook his head with a smile.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xu."


    Now that the other party has pointed out a clear way, Xu Zesheng naturally does not want to continue to waste his time here, and he will leave soon.


    "I know a very powerful old Chinese medicine doctor who has a lot of research on your injuries. I will let him come to Kyoto to show you at that time, which may be helpful to your recovery."


    Before leaving, Xu Zesheng did not forget to say.


    "Thank you for being old."


    Xu Zesheng nodded, "you don''t have to send it."


    Seeing him leave in a hurry, the son mouse didn''t understand: "prince, Xu''s life today is supported by the inland, but after he developed, he began to transfer assets and take refuge in Y country. The Xu family has become a shell in Hong Kong City. If there is no accident, he should have applied for y nationality. Why do these selfish people want to help him?"


    In fact, it can be considered as euphemistic. People''s curse to the God of wealth is far more sharp than her.


    Cao Xiuge looked at Xu Zesheng''s back with a faint smile.


    "Indeed, he must have just come back from country y, and I''m afraid he didn''t have too much fun with country y, otherwise he would not have appeared in Kyoto, but would have gone back to Hong Kong City to pick up the Xu family to country y."


    "The prince, why do you want to help him?"


    Seeing that the prince knew everything about the relocation of the Xu family, the son mouse couldn''t help being more puzzled.


    "Do you think I''m helping him when I ask him to go to Songluo?"


    At this time, Xu Zesheng''s figure has disappeared in the courtyard.


    Cao Xiuge looked back and sighed: "it''s easy to be confused when people are old. From a poor boy to today, what a smart man Xu Zesheng is. But now he has forgotten the truth that a good horse doesn''t have to look back. He thinks it''s still his time, and the city of Hong Kong must be his Xu family?"


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and whispered to himself.


    "If you don''t want to be a Shangguan Waner, you need to be powerful all over the world. It''s impossible to convince the public just by relying on the strength of others. I''m not the only one who wants to see what kind of answer you will give to the Xu family."

 Chapter 1541

    With the guidance of Cao Xiuge, Xu Zesheng rushed from Jianguomen to Guxiang song mansion.


    Song Luoshen was still in charge of the Department. He came back temporarily after receiving the notice from the clansmen.


    "Miss."


    Song Lu called at the door.


    Song Luoshen nodded and looked into the house.


    "Where''s old Xu?"


    Song Lu replied, "talk to the master in the study."


    Songluo was silent for a moment.


    "Please prepare something for me, lub."


    "Go ahead, miss."


    Song Luo said something in a soft voice.


    After hearing this, song Lu looks up and looks a little puzzled. He looks at the young lady, but he still does his duty. He doesn''t ask any more questions and leaves soon.


    After Song Lu left, song Luo went to the inner courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Xu, it should have been eight years since we last met in the great hall, right?"


    In the study.


    Song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, warmly received Xu Zesheng who came from afar.


    Although the leader of Xu''s family is not as strong as song''s because of the limitations of Hong Kong City, he is definitely a person worthy of his attention.


    "the memory of song''s family is very good, and Xu is ashamed of himself."


    They are also magnificent figures in their life. They are both good at playing games. They have no friendship at all, but they can also talk and laugh when they sit together.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xu is joking. I don''t want to be old, but I can''t. now I feel more and more lack of energy. When I read for a while, I will be very tired. I can''t compare with Mr. Xu."


    Song Jingguo sighed leisurely: "Mr. Xu is old and strong. Now he is still struggling in the front line of the group. Unlike me, he has retired long ago and left everything to his children and grandchildren. Whether he is prosperous or not depends on their ability."


    "Xu also hopes to retire and enjoy the happiness. Now he is still sitting in his position, which is a last resort. If I had such outstanding offspring as song Gongzi and Miss Song, I would have chosen to retire a long time ago."


    No matter whether Xu Zesheng''s words were polite or not, they at least had a good effect. It seemed that song Jingguo was very comfortable to hear them, because the smile widened and the wrinkles on his face became deeper.


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Xu''s business talent is no less than Mr. Xu''s. what worries Mr. Xu about such a beautiful girl?"


    Song Jingguo also flattered him. Although he didn''t specify which son he was, he made Xu Zesheng think of his youngest son Xu Shiheng who died miserably. His unbearable grief suddenly came to his heart, and his expression became a little unnatural for a moment.


    Although his eldest son is not bad, Xu Shiheng, who is recognized as a little Superman, is undoubtedly more valued by him.


    If the youngest son is still there, he is confident that the glory of the Xu family will not end, on the contrary, it will become more prosperous.


    But God is merciless.


    The extreme grief of the white haired man sending the black haired man is also the reason for his resentment.


    Seeing that Xu Zesheng''s expression was stiff and silent, song Jingguo seemed to realize that he had mentioned a topic that should not be mentioned. He was about to change the topic when a voice suddenly rang out from the door.


    "Grandfather."


    Songluo came in.


    "Luoshen, I''m back. Mr. Xu has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Song Jingguo said.


    "Old Xu."


    Song Luoshen looks at Xu Zesheng, who is sitting next to him. He is as polite as Cao Xiuge, fully showing the style of a big family in Kyoto.


    The dead are gone.


    Xu Zesheng was not a person who could not distinguish priorities. He pulled himself out of the sudden pain and showed a kind smile to song Luoshen. He even stood up.


    "Miss Song."


    Although it was still a moment for him to weigh, Xu Zesheng did not beat around the bush.


    "Some of my business initiatives have led to many misunderstandings among the people about our Xu family. This time I''ve made a special trip to the north, hoping to eliminate some unnecessary rumors."


    The song''s daughter, who met me for the first time, made him feel totally different from the prince of the Cao family, and even vaguely offensive. Therefore, Xu Zesheng did not use the same rhetoric as Cao Xiuge. Although it was still a bit indirect, it was at least not so impressive.


    "Misunderstanding? Rumor? "


    Surprised by that guy''s high efficiency, song Luoshen quietly looks at Xu''s headmaster, who was used by her grandfather as her business model.


    "If Luoshen didn''t guess wrong, Mr. Xu, he should have just come back from abroad. Why did he come to the North specially?"


    Although her tone is bland, the effect is sharp, which makes Xu Zesheng feel a bit embarrassed for a while.


    Song Jingguo turned a blind eye and lowered his head to blow the floating tea in the cup.


    "Our Xu family is in country y, just making legitimate and legal business investment, never like the rumor outside. Miss song used to be a businessman. The port city is now in turmoil, and some people go bankrupt every day. Where is the suitable investment environment? "After a short loss of initiative, Xu Zesheng quickly stabilized his position and made a strong counterattack. He was righteous and justified.


    Song Luo''s expression is not strong.


    "Justice lies in the heart of the people. Since Mr. Xu felt that he had no fault, why did he come to Kyoto to explain anything. However, I would like to ask Mr. Xu a question. As the most famous family in Hong Kong, the state has never treated the Xu family badly. In this extraordinary period, Mr. Xu did not try to stabilize the situation with his own influence. On the contrary, he transferred assets to the outside world and added fuel to the flames in a disguised form. Does Mr. Xu think that he can sum up this practice by saying "be wise and protect oneself"


    Rao is Xu Zesheng. For a moment, he is speechless and has no words to answer.


    Song Jingguo, like an old monk, still hung his eyes, picked up the lid of the tea cup and tasted the tea slowly.


    "Mr. Xu has come all the way, and we can''t let him go for nothing. Luoshen has prepared a gift. Some wild fruits picked on Xiangshan a few days ago are delicious. I''d like to give Mr. Xu a taste. I''m not sure I''ll pay him any respect. I hope Mr. Xu will accept it."


    Song Luoshen''s words suddenly changed.


    Then, song Lu came in with a purple wooden box and handed it to Xu Zesheng.


    Song Jingguo also raised his head and looked at the wooden box.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, Miss Song. I won''t disturb you any more


    Xu Zesheng''s face is very ugly. His opponent''s attitude has been very obvious. If he stays any longer, he will only insult himself. He takes the box of wild fruits and leaves with a cold face.


    "Luoshen, what do you mean by sending him a box of wild fruits?"


    The granddaughter''s last act puzzled song Jingguo, who had been fighting for wisdom and courage in this Kyoto City for most of his life.


    Song Luoshen looks calm and turns to look at Xu Zesheng''s back.


    "Inside the box It''s empty. "


    Empty?


    When song Jingguo was stunned, he immediately thought of something. Staring at his granddaughter, the mind can not restrain the gentle tremor.


    During the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao also sent an empty food box to Xun Yu, an important counselor under his command.


    Many years ago, he told the story to his granddaughter himself.


    Looking at the granddaughter''s calm side face, song Jingguo opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything in the end, with a complicated look.


    His granddaughter has grown up after all.


    Outside the Song Dynasty.


    "Chairman."


    The tall and powerful bodyguard opened the door for Xu Zesheng.


    Xu Zesheng sat in the car and looked out of the window at the gate of the song mansion. Then he took his eyes back and looked at the purple wooden box in his hand.


    In spite of his exasperation, he finally reached out and slowly opened the box.


    Sure enough.


    The inside of the box is really empty.


    Looking at the empty box, Xu Zesheng''s face coagulated in vain, and then his eyes began to fluctuate violently.


    No fruit in the box.


    Please Self mining (cutting).

 Chapter 1542

    "Lizi, kid, it''s too deceiving!"


    Xu Zesheng snorted coldly and covered the empty wooden box heavily.


    He didn''t know what identity this miss song was in the court, but who was he?


    He created the first gate of Hong Kong City. He made a great contribution to the prosperity of Hong Kong City. In his eyes, the whole inland area is almost the same as that of rural areas in 20 or 30 years. The highest level of three generations have met him personally.


    Although he is in a lot of trouble now, how can a younger generation have the courage to let him make a confession?!


    Xu Zesheng''s face was gloomy, and he resisted the impulse to throw out the empty fruit box. He said in a cold voice: "drive, go to Yuanyang road dongfangyuan."


    All day long, this once hot and famous Hong Kong tycoon visited five or six gates in Kyoto City one after another, but all failed.


    Although most of them are smiling and polite, they are all high sounding and perfunctory. As far as Gu is concerned, no one is willing to step forward to send carbon in the snow, which makes Xu Superman, who once had boundless scenery, fully feel what it means to be warm and cold in his twilight years.


    One after another, Xu Zesheng finally became angry. When he returned to the hotel room, he couldn''t help smashing all the cups.


    He opened the tie of his suit and looked out the window at the thousand year old capital with a cold expression.


    Since there is no room for him, no one can think about it.


    Here, he is really powerless, but he has been operating in the city for a lifetime. Even if he has transferred all his assets now, the Xu family still has an unshakable imagination in that land!


    At that time, it was because of his help that the port city was able to make a smooth transition without any wind and rain. Now, it''s time for some people to see the importance of their Xu family!


    Water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it.


    They, Xu, can make the port city prosperous and prosperous, and also can make the port city become devastated and the people can''t live in poverty!


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, Xu Zesheng is on the move today, visiting the Han family, the Liu family, the Feng family, the Kong Family Although several families received the former God of wealth politely, they all played Tai Chi. Xu Zesheng Very angry. "


    At dinner time, the housekeeper song Fuhui reported.


    "I see."


    Songluo nodded.


    Song Fu bent down and immediately stepped down without disturbing the host.


    Maybe it''s because of growing up, or maybe more and more white hair on my grandfather''s head. Now Song Luoshen no longer stays in the room alone as before. Basically, as long as he is at home, he will eat with song Jingguo.


    Song Dynasty song song is also like this.


    After that, the once treacherous inheritor of Lin Yunmen finally came into harmony.


    "Xu Zesheng?"


    Sitting at the dining table, Song Dynasty Song chopsticks meal, curious to see the cousin.


    "Isn''t he in country y? What, back? "


    Xu''s withdrawal of assets, such a big move, who knows Kyoto City.


    Although private property is sacred and inviolable, and other people have no right to interfere with where they want to spend their money and where they want to spend it, Xu''s family is not an ordinary family. As the object of key support, Xu''s family has suffered a lot, but now they choose to run.


    Xu''s way of doing this is like raising a child through hard work. As a result, when he grows up, he turns around to recognize an outsider as his father. Although the metaphor is a bit inappropriate, song Chaoge feels that if he is the party concerned, he will probably vomit blood.


    "This old boy, who is so ungrateful, has the face to come back..."


    Song Dynasty song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    Although Xu Zesheng is a serious businessman, it does not mean that businessmen can have no basic bottom line.


    Song Jingguo, who was sitting on the throne, didn''t scold as if he didn''t hear it.


    "The people of Y are not stupid. What they like most is their Xu family''s money. They don''t really treat them as their own people. After taking them outside for a period of time, Xu Zesheng should understand this, so he wants to come back. But it''s easy to change the family. He doesn''t have a good face outside and wants to come back to find warmth. There''s no such easy thing in the world."


    Song Jingguo said: "this time I was hit in Kyoto. If I let him go back to Hong Kong City, I''m afraid he won''t keep his peace."


    Song Luoshen looks at Song Dynasty song.


    "Help me with one thing."


    Hearing that his cousin took the initiative to ask for his help, Song Dynasty Song cheered up and said without hesitation, "elder sister, you said."


    Song Luo''s face was calm and he spoke softly.


    "Fix him."


    "Solve, solve who?"


    Song Dynasty Song subconsciously a Leng, a time did not respond to come over, a moment later back to God, face slightly changed."Sister, you mean Xu Zesheng


    Song Luoshen nodded as if nothing had happened.


    The Song Dynasty song, which used to be bold and forthright, became hesitant.


    No matter how it is said, even though there are constant attacks, Xu Zesheng is still a well-known tycoon in the country. It is very important to influence such a person.


    "Sister, are you sure? If there is any accident, there will be a lot of trouble in the port city. I''m afraid our song family can''t account for it... "


    In the Song Dynasty, the Song Dynasty was subconsciously speaking.


    However, the Song Dynasty turned a blind eye to it and did not mean to make a statement at all.


    "So, it''s better to do things in a beautiful way, and don''t leave some questionable footmarks."


    Song Luoshen was not in a hurry, and his attitude was obviously very firm.


    After looking at my grandfather for a while, I found that he didn''t say a word. Song Chaoge''s eyes twinkled. He took back his eyes from his grandfather''s face, and a cruel color appeared on his face.


    "Sister, I know."


    He immediately got up and went out.


    He is now the successor of the Song family. Not only the Song family, but also the command of flame has been given to him.


    It''s not a problem at all to solve a businessman who is dressed in a distinguished coat. The key is the follow-up influence.


    "Is this too extreme?"


    After Song Dynasty Song left, song Jingguo spoke slowly and looked at his granddaughter.


    He may not find that the tone of his voice with his granddaughter is very different now. He is no longer arbitrary to judge, but more a kind of suggestive inquiry.


    "Cao Xiuge said that heavy allusions should be used in troubled times. Some people want to do something, but they can''t do it. So someone has to stand up, just like doing business. There''s always a bad name to be remembered. "


    Song Luoshen picked up the chopsticks again.


    "Eat, grandfather."


    "If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. It''s hard for you to eat more dishes."


    Song Jingguo brought her granddaughter a sweet and sour fish, which she loved to eat when she was young.


    His attitude towards the merciless years was very open-minded. For the first time, he hoped that he could live longer and longer.


    Not to shield her granddaughter, but to witness the day of her final coronation.

 Chapter 1543

    World Trade International Hotel.


    A young man checked out, got out of the taxi and looked up at the hotel building in front of him.


    The building is brightly lit, towering and magnificent.


    After appreciating for a while, he drew back his eyes, calmly stepped forward and walked towards the hotel.


    He obviously didn''t come to open a room. He went directly through the hall, into the elevator and went up to the 18th floor.


    Eighteen floors is an unlucky number. Many superstitious people think that this number has the meaning of eighteen floors hell, so many real estate developers do not have eighteen floors when they develop commercial residential buildings.


    But the people of Hong Kong are different from those of inland China. They believe in Feng Shui, but there is no saying that there is a hell on the 18th floor. On the contrary, the 18th floor is a very auspicious mathematics for them. Xu Zesheng, the leader of the Xu family, usually lives on the 18th floor as long as he stays in a hotel. He has maintained this habit all his life.


    "Ding..."


    The elevator door is open.


    Under the gaze of several guests, the ugly young man stepped out of the elevator and stepped on the corridor on the 18th floor.


    The elevator door slowly closed again and went up.


    The young man, who did not attract any attention, walked along the corridor covered with fancy blankets to the door of a room.


    Without knocking or calling, he took out a magnetic card and put it close to the sensor on the door.


    "Drop."


    The door opened quickly.


    This is a luxury business suite with a porch and a corridor. The sound of TV in the living room should be financial news.


    The young man, who was not the resident of the room at all, gently closed the door again with his backhand, and then walked towards the living room step by step.


    Sitting on the sofa watching TV, the head of Xu''s family didn''t notice anyone breaking in until he caught a black shadow in the corner of his eyes.


    "Who are you?"


    He turned his head abruptly.


    It is worthy of being the person who dominates the party and has gone through great storms. It is awe inspiring and daunting.


    But the young man who dares to break into the room of the richest man in Hong Kong City is not moved. He just quietly looks at Xu Zesheng on the sofa and doesn''t reply.


    Xu Zesheng vaguely realized that something was wrong.


    "I advise you to go out, or I''ll call a bodyguard."


    He stood up.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Xu."


    The young man finally opened his mouth, his eyes were indifferent, and his slow voice was very uncomfortable.


    His face is well-known, and it''s not a surprise to be recognized. Xu Zesheng opened his mouth coldly and pointed to the door.


    "I don''t care how you come in, now, right now, get out of here!"


    The young man was still there like a stick, motionless.


    Xu Zesheng''s face was sulky. He tried to pick up the landline on the coffee table to make a phone call, but a flying knife "whooshed" and flew over. He was quick, sharp, and extremely accurate, and cut the telephone line directly.


    Looking at the knife inserted into the wall, Xu Zesheng froze, then straightened up slowly


    "what do you want to do?"


    He now clearly understands that the other side is not "chasing the stars", but is not good at it.


    "Do justice for heaven."


    Young people speak slowly and concisely.


    Xu Zesheng''s mind was suddenly shocked.


    "Who sent you?"


    He was calm and wise, and did not blindly attempt to call for help.


    This kind of time, the other side is so close to himself, can form a fatal threat to him at any time, he will not be stupid enough to stimulate the other side.


    The young man did not reply.


    "You know who I am. As long as you turn around and leave this room, I can pay you what you want. Don''t go astray when you are young."


    Xu Zesheng said calmly.


    It''s not the first time a tycoon has tried to defuse this kind of panic with money.


    "How much does Mr. Xu think his life is worth?"


    Although the other side''s tone is gentle, it exposes the murderer incisively and vividly.


    What a killer!


    Xu Zesheng''s heart sank, but he didn''t mess up. He thought the safety of the imperial city was not a problem, so he didn''t arrange bodyguards to guard the gate. He didn''t have time to regret it. He said in a deep voice: "say a number."


    At present, we can only spend money to eliminate disaster.


    No matter who is behind the scenes to his disadvantage, this account can only be kept until he returns to Hong Kong City.


    "Does Mr. Xu want to spend money to buy Ping''an first, and then take revenge when he returns to Hong Kong?"


    Although the killer is not old, and his face should be less than 30 years old, he has amazing insight and seems to see through what Xu Zesheng thinks.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xu. I''m afraid you can''t go back to Gangcheng."


    Looking at each other''s calm and indifferent face, Xu Zesheng felt a piercing chill, but he still did not choose to sit and wait."I''m the chairman of great wall industry, the leader of Xu family, and the Lord of Y country. Do you dare to move me? Do you know what the consequences will be?"


    After no inducement, he began to bully.


    Every name is enough to make ordinary people breathless, but the young people who live in the same room with him are not affected.


    "Mr. Xu, you are indeed a big man, but you have to understand that the essence of life is equivalent, and so is the law. Do you think your death is a great thing? It''s a big deal. One life pays for another. "


    After that, the young man took out a piece of paper and put it on the coffee table.


    Xu Zesheng looked down.


    That''s a diagnosis.


    It begins with the word "schizophrenia.".


    In black and white.


    Eye catching and heart stirring!


    Xu Zesheng''s pupils suddenly contracted and suddenly raised his head.


    "You...!"


    The other party''s behavior is so normal, how can he be a mental patient?!


    The young man with no father and no mother, who had long been "judged" to be schizophrenic, grinned with horror and strangeness, and finally answered Xu Zesheng''s first question.


    "My name is flame."


    Flame?


    Fire?!


    Xu Zesheng''s heart trembled in vain, but there was no time to say anything.


    The psychopath, who was more normal than normal people, had rushed over, stepped on the coffee table and directly hit him. The huge impact caused them to fly towards the window together.


    "Wow!"


    With a huge crack, the glass burst in an instant.


    Eighteen high, two figures from the broken window fly, fall together.


    "Shameless traitors, everyone will be killed!"


    A crazy, almost neurotic cry exploded in the air, like thunder!


    Many people in the street looked up in amazement.


    "Bang!"


    There was a huge crash.


    In front of the world trade international hotel.


    A pool of blood slowly fainted, scarlet.


    In full view of the public, two human bodies fell from the sky and fell to pieces.


    The whole busy street was numb.


    More than 100 meters away from the world trade hotel.


    The window rises slowly.


    Song Chaoge takes his eyes back and picks up his mobile phone.


    "Sister, it''s settled."

 Chapter 1544

    weekend.


    Guangfuyuan community.


    This is not a commercial residence, but the housing allocated by the unit. The residents in the community are basically the family members of the officials.


    East Associate Professor Yao Chenxi went to the fitness area, holding the vegetables just bought from the supermarket outside.


    "Professor Yao, class is over."


    Yao Chenxi''s home is not here. She just bought a house in the new district this year. It takes about half an hour to take the subway from guangfuyuan. It''s not close, but the residents here seem to be familiar with her.


    This fitness area is not only for the elderly, but also for children''s playground, such as slide and seesaw. Although the facilities are not so high-end because it is a unit house, it is also the best choice for many Baoma and baopa to walk their children. When they see Yao Chenxi coming, they greet her with friendly enthusiasm.


    Even though they are all government officials, the identity of Professor Dong University is still respected.


    Yao Chenxi also nods and smiles very kindly. She turns her eyes around and soon finds Yue Ya''s figure. She immediately walks past with vegetables.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for you for an hour."


    Yue Ya turns around, and a baby carriage is still standing beside her. Looking at Yao Chenxi with vegetables in her hand, she immediately says, "what else do you want to buy vegetables for? I can''t finish all the dishes in my fridge. "


    "It''s all your favorite food. I''m not used to it."


    Yao Chenxi looked at the face of playing with children in the playground, then squatted down and looked into the baby carriage.


    The little guy in the car is much older than when he was just born, and he is not so sleepy. At the moment, he is staring at those jubilant little brothers and sisters with big black eyes. His legs are fluttering and eager to try, as if he wants to jump down to play.


    Unfortunately, he is only a few months old and has not yet learned to walk.


    "It''s worthy of a scholarly family. The second child is much better than the first one. He doesn''t cry or make noise. I''ve never seen such a good child. It''s no wonder that people nowadays are more and more emphasizing the problem of genes. Good genes are different. "


    Yue Ya is full of emotion, but it''s not hypocritical flattery. Yao Chenxi needs to go to work, so she is basically looking after the child now. Originally, taking care of the child is definitely not an easy job. However, in recent months, this little girl has really not given her any trouble. No matter she drinks milk, sleeps or changes diapers, she is very cooperative. She doesn''t cry or make trouble. Rao is her father-in-law I''m surprised sometimes.


    Of course, this can only be envied.


    "Mother, you can''t talk like this. Even though your face is still small, if she hears you, she may think you don''t like her."


    The youngest professor of Dongda squatted beside the stroller. His elegant and intellectual face was full of maternal brilliance. He could not help but pinch his son''s fleshy face.


    But Li Xiaoer didn''t give her any face as a mother at all. He was staring at the little brothers and sisters running around in the playground. His eyes didn''t move. He even seemed to dislike his mother''s disturbing him. He raised his little arm in an attempt to pat his mother''s hand away.


    Yue Ya can''t help but laugh.


    "Chenxi, you see what the mother did. The child doesn''t want to see you at all."


    With that, she turned her head and cried, "honey, we''re going home."


    When she heard her mother''s cry, she didn''t want to have fun. She said goodbye to her friends and ran back quickly. When she saw Yao Chenxi, she immediately called out, "aunt Chenxi."


    Yao Chenxi stood up and nodded with a smile.


    Like Yao Chenxi, Rong Yan reaches over to the stroller and pinches a small face. It''s obvious that the relationship between "sister" and "brother" is very good. However, strangely enough, Li Xiaoer, who just resisted his mother, shows a totally different attitude towards Rong Yan. Instead of patting her hand away, she giggles and dances, which seems very strange It''s enjoyment.


    Although it is not enough to be jealous with a child, Yao Chenxi''s face is still slightly stiff when she sees her son''s treatment of her and his treatment of her face.


    "Two days later, Xiao Yue would laugh a little. It''s good for you to grow up


    It seems that she doesn''t intend to change the name of "Xiao Er".


    Yao Chenxi seems to acquiesce, pushing the pram to Yueya''s house.


    Yue Ya leads her daughter.


    "Xu Zesheng is so rich that he covers the sky in Hong Kong City, but he is such a big tycoon, but he died in the hands of a psychopath. Do you think it''s funny?"


    By the side of the road, someone was discussing the explosive news that just happened.


    "Many evildoers will kill themselves. Although he does rely on his own ability, he can''t get away from the support of the senior management. However, he is willing to go to country y and transfer all his money. No matter how big his business is, he is just a selfish villain. I heard that the Psycho drags him to jump together When I went downstairs, I still yelled that all the traitors would be punished. That''s good. What about Superman? Ideological consciousness is not as good as a mental illness. I''m sorry for that psychopath. He''s really a guide for heaven. The country should bury him. "The voices of passers-by inevitably spread into Yue ya''er.


    Xu Zesheng, the richest man in the city of Hong Kong, fell and died in a hotel in Kyoto City, which is indeed the most sensational news today.


    "Dawn, did you hear about Xu Zesheng''s death by jumping off a building?"


    She looks at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    Xu Zesheng is such a big figure, the representative of the times of the last century, the spokesman of wealth, and the outstanding business leader of Longguo and even the whole Central Asia. He died unexpectedly and was dragged off a building by a psychopath. How can she not hear such explosive news now that it is spread all over the country.


    "Do you think it''s true or not? It''s incredible that such a powerful man was hurt by a psychopath. Do you think there will be... "


    Yue Ya''s words haven''t been spoken yet, but he is interrupted by Yao Chenxi.


    The woman, who had been sincerely pursued by the second son of Xu family and was only one step away from the rich family, pushed the pram. It seemed that she only talked about a person who had nothing to do with her world. She calmly said, "no matter whether it''s true or not, it''s enough for us to live our own life."


    She did not mention that "glorious" past.


    Time has changed, things are different, everything has passed, now she is pushing the baby carriage, is her whole world.

 Chapter 1545

    "Dawn, little two see growing up day by day, you can''t hide from your family, but you can''t hide from your child. When little two grow up, he can talk. He asks you my father, how do you answer then?"


    Rong Yan is taking care of her younger brother in the living room. Cartoons are playing on TV. Yue Ya and Yao Chenxi are preparing meals in the kitchen.


    After many times of asking, but each time she didn''t get an accurate answer, Yue Ya gave up asking about her child''s father''s identity and said sincerely: "it''s time for you to consider your personal problems."


    Yao Chenxi, who is choosing dishes, although she has a headache, knows that the other party is kind-hearted and nods: "I know."


    "You are so perfunctory every time."


    Yue Ya looks at the two children in the living room.


    "Although there is a sophomore, it does have a little impact, but with your conditions, many men will not mind the existence of a sophomore. In fact, you don''t have to worry too much. I know a person from a marriage agency who is a friend of a colleague in Weigan department. I have met him several times. He has a lot of resources of high-quality single men. If you don''t mind, I''m very happy You can... "


    "That''s how you want to be a matchmaker."


    Yao Chenxi said with a smile, turn on the tap to wash vegetables.


    "I didn''t do it for you. If it''s someone else, I don''t care. I really think I''m in a hurry. "


    Looking at the constantly rushing down water, although forced to forget, but at this time, a few months ago in the police station to see that cold face once again irresistible in Yao Chenxi''s mind, a slight tingling feeling then surged into my heart, so that the expression, all appeared a piece of stiff.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask you for help when it''s necessary."


    She said quietly.


    "That''s right. We women have to find someone to rely on. Why do we have to embarrass ourselves so much?"


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Yao Chenxi pushes her son to say goodbye to Yue ya. At the weekend, she will not foster her son in other people''s homes.


    "Say goodbye to Aunt Yao, girl."


    Face standing beside her mother, pretty mouth.


    "Goodbye, aunt Yao."


    "Don''t give it away."


    Yao Chenxi touched her face''s head and said goodbye to Yueya''s mother and daughter at the door. As she pushed her son down the elevator, she happened to meet Rong Weigan, who came home from work.


    "Professor Yao, come to pick up the sophomore."


    Rong Weigan with a briefcase in his hand looked at the pram and said with a smile.


    "Why don''t I drive you back?"


    It was enough trouble for the other family, and Yao Chenxi naturally won''t let the other party run back and forth.


    "No, I''ll just take the subway. It''s very convenient."


    Rong Weigan was not reluctant.


    "Be careful on the way."


    Yao Chenxi nodded a smile, pushed the stroller and passed by, out of the unit building.


    Rong Weigan turned his head and watched the mother and son leave. He shook his head and sighed.


    As a man, he really doesn''t know what kind of bastard he is to do such a cruel and irresponsible thing.


    Although he sympathized with his wife''s friend''s experience, he had limited ability and could not help him. He quickly withdrew his eyes and walked into the elevator.


    ¡­¡­


    The lights are beginning to shine.


    Coming out of the subway, Yao Chenxi pushes a stroller to Fengyue community like a walk.


    "The stars in the sky don''t speak, the baby on the ground thinks of her mother, the eyes in the sky blink and blink, the heart of her mother, Lu Binghua..."


    Her mouth is humming gently, the corner of her mouth is rising, and there are slight ripples.


    Although the birth of her son brought her a lot of troubles in her life, she didn''t feel depressed and resentful, on the contrary, she enjoyed it.


    This child did not become her burden, instead, it became all the sustenance of her life.


    "A, a, e, e, e..."


    Lying in the pram, Li Xiaoer looks at the bright stars in the sky. His mouth keeps making strange noises, and his hands and feet are fluttering restlessly, as if he is responding to his mother.


    Walking to the gate of the community, Yao Chenxi saw a Mercedes Benz S-class quietly parked on the side of the road, but she didn''t care. But just as she was pushing the pram past the car, the door suddenly opened and almost hit the pram.


    Yao Chenxi was startled. She quickly held the cart steady with both hands and glared at Mercedes Benz. When she saw the person coming down from the car, her brow wrinkled and her face became more indifferent.


    "Haven''t the traffic regulations been handed over to you? When you open the door, you should pay attention to the surrounding environment?"


    He deserves to be a senior intellectual. Even if he is angry, he is different.


    It seems that he is also aware of his fault. He looks at the pram that was almost knocked over and apologizes immediately.


    "Sorry, dawn, I didn''t pay attention. I''m so sorry. Is the child OK?"


    If you know what''s wrong, you can correct it.Yao Chenxi also has no reason not to forgive others, pushing the car to enter the community, but was stopped by the other side.


    "Dawn, I''ve been waiting for you all night. Can we have a chat?"


    Obviously.


    Mercedes Benz owners are no stranger to her.


    It used to be, to be more precise.


    It''s just a pity that it''s no longer the time to go to college. Both sides now have their own lives. The other side has their own family, and she also has her own children. It''s not an escape. It''s just that Yao Chenxi feels that there is no need to add unnecessary misunderstandings.


    "Mr. Shi, we have nothing to talk about. Please excuse me. I''m going home."


    Yao Chenxi is pushing the pram, trying to get around.


    Now it can be said that Shi Mo, who has made a great success, holds her hand.


    "Dawn, ten minutes, just ten minutes, OK?"


    He obviously drank a lot of wine, his face turned red, and his body smelled of pungent wine.


    "I really just want to say a few words with you. You don''t know that I''ve been thinking about you all these years..."


    "Pa!"


    Without saying a word, Yao Chenxi let go of the pram and slapped her face.


    "Mr. Shi, I am a mother now. Please respect yourself. Let go


    Shi Mo was a little confused by this unexpected slap. Maybe he had not been so offended for a long time, and his eyes were not clear enough, and he soon burst out with a touch of gloomy anger.


    "Don''t be shameless, just a teacher. Do you really take yourself seriously? I''ll tell you, I have plenty of money now. If I want to, I can lay you off immediately. Believe it or not? "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t get angry. She looked at the once familiar face and laughed in vain.


    Then.


    She just said it again calmly.


    "Let go."


    Although a little alcohol on the head, but Shi Mo''s reason does not seem to have completely lost, the corner of the eye to capture the security guard is coming, can only let go of the hand.


    "If you dare to leave, you will come to me one day."


    He spoke in a low voice, word by word.


    Yao Chenxi turned a deaf ear, pushing the pram and passing by.


    Shi Mo stood there and touched his sore right face. His eyes were red and his face was dark.

 Chapter 1546

    Nine out of ten things in the world don''t go well.


    Life in the world, there are many helpless, want to get some things, we must give up something.


    To pawn money with love, Shi Mo felt that his choice was right at the beginning. After all, there are still many men in the world who can''t afford this opportunity.


    Although he gave up his college sweetheart, his new love was a real rich family, and his temperament and appearance were not bad. He thought he could be satisfied, but he inevitably forgot an old saying in the end.


    In every man''s life, he will meet two women, one is red rose, the other is white rose. If he marries red rose one day, the red rose will become a mosquito blood on the wall and the white rose will become the bright moon in front of the window. If you marry white rose, for a long time, white rose will become a white rice grain on the collar, red rose will become a cinnabar mole on the chest.


    The essence of human nature is greedy, so contentment is always a false proposition.


    There are few people in the world who can really be content. Shi Mo, who thought he had nothing else to ask for, undoubtedly underestimated the bad nature of human nature. With the help of his rich wife, he didn''t feel grateful. On the contrary, he often remembered the campus lover he had chosen to give up, and this restless wild hope was beside him The night after his wife fell asleep, it became more and more swollen.


    After getting ahead, people''s mental state will change greatly. The most significant is that strong self-confidence begins to build.


    Indeed, as the saying goes, 99% of the problems in the world can be solved with money. Now I have plenty of money. Why can''t I make up for my regret?


    A truly successful life should not be flawed.


    Encouraged by his bad nature and stimulated by alcohol, Shi Mo finally tore off his always polite mask on this night, exposing the ugly side of human nature. However, Yao Chenxi, who did not dislike his rural background in the University, has been honed in the society for so many years, and still does not go along with the secular world.


    At that time, she didn''t dislike his poverty, and now, she doesn''t look at him differently because of his transformation.


    Of course, although Yao Chenxi has always been the same, Shi Mo, who has changed his identity, is no longer a poor student who was moved by his girlfriend and didn''t dislike him. Now he has changed his face and successfully entered the upper class. Facing his ex girlfriend, who is not embarrassed by his wealth, he has a strong sense of frustration and Resentment.


    Although today''s Shi Mo is indeed valuable, material wealth does not mean the strength of the spiritual world.


    Once successful, he is eager to be recognized by others.


    He couldn''t understand why and why Yao Chenxi dared to refuse him.


    Good and evil are in that moment. Before he gets on the bus, he stares at the back of the unforgettable resolution, and his heart is completely covered by the negative emotions out of control.


    "Bang!"


    Instead of catching up, he angrily closed the car door, picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    "A Biao, do something for me..."


    He stares at the disappearing figure in the rearview mirror, and a wisp of neurotic color surges in his eyes.


    Come on, I promise.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Er Lang, I''m not afraid of the sun and the wind and rain when I go to school with that schoolbag on my back. I''m afraid that my husband will scold me for being lazy, ignorant and shameless to see my parents..."


    Inside the supermarket, Yue Ya strolls around the children''s products area, humming children''s songs.


    She looked at the little girl who had spent the weekend with her mother in the baby carriage and was sent back. She sighed: "little boy, I''ve found such a rich mother. I''m afraid that when you grow up, there will be a lot of pressure..."


    Want to also want to get, even if Yao Chenxi is very open-minded, can have a professor level mother, this kind of inherent pressure can''t escape.


    "But it doesn''t matter. You still have a godmother. If you have any grievances in the future, you''ll come to find a godmother to support you. I''m afraid you will forget me when you grow up..."


    Yue Ya said to herself, taking off a bag of diapers and putting them in the car, then walking to the milk powder area.


    Li Xiaoer, who has no teeth, obviously can''t understand what Ganma is saying. He just holds the bag of diapers, his arms and legs move around, and his mouth is babbling. He seems to be very excited when he comes to the supermarket.


    "Well, it''s time to pick up your little sister."


    After purchasing the necessary supplies, Yue Ya settles the bill, pushes the baby carriage with a large bag of things to the basement garage on the first floor, and plans to drive to the kindergarten to pick up her daughter.


    She opened the trunk, released the pram, and put the shopping in the trunk first. But at this moment, a business bullet passing by suddenly stopped, and a man wearing a mask quickly jumped out of the car.


    Yue ya, who was just about to close the trunk again, noticed that something was wrong. But as soon as she turned around, she saw a man rushing towards her. Even before her brain could react, she was pushed hard by the other side and hit the car. With a sense of pain, she lost her balance and fell into the trunk.After pushing down Yue ya, the man with the mask said nothing, turned his eyes to lock the pram, quickly picked up the baby who had no resistance in it, and turned to get into the bullet again.


    "Bang!"


    The door was quickly closed.


    Then the throttle went off.


    After a moment''s stupefaction, Yue Ya was shocked and stood up from the trunk.


    "Stop!"


    Unfortunately, the other side turned a deaf ear, and the business bullet started quickly and rushed to the parking lot at full speed.


    From getting out of the car, to pushing down Yue ya, and then to robbing the children to evacuate, it can be regarded as a classic example of crime. The whole process is extremely capable, without procrastination, and it shows that he is experienced and well prepared.


    At this time, Yang Ya''s instinct is that he can''t catch up with others.


    "Stop! Stop the car


    Although Yue Yafen tried her best, how could her feet compare with the speed of a motor vehicle? Moreover, she wore high heels.


    Soon, with a "click", the high-heeled shoes couldn''t be repeated. The heel broke. Yue Ya fell to the ground heavily, and her arms and thighs collided with the ground. In an instant, her skin split.


    But she didn''t feel it. She watched the bullet disappear in the field of vision. Her eyes were dull and her face was as white as paper.


    ¡­¡­


    Donghai University.


    "Miss Yao."


    "Miss Yao."


    "Miss Yao."


    Passing students say hello one after another.


    Yao Chenxi, who was about to attend a lecture, nodded and responded with a smile. On the steps, she suddenly received a phone call.


    "No regrets, no mischief?"


    Looking at her eyes, she stopped and connected to her mobile phone. Her face was filled with a touch of maternal brilliance.


    But the next moment, under the surprised gaze of the students around, their most beautiful teacher''s face suddenly changed. His always elegant and generous face showed an expression of panic, and even his mobile phone couldn''t be held for a moment.


    "Bang! Da, Da, Da... "


    In the sight of many students, the mobile phone fell off from Mr. Yao''s hands, fell on the steps, and rolled down the steps after the impact.

 Chapter 1547

    In court, there are many cases of leniency, but human traffickers are definitely not in the scope of leniency.


    No matter which country, trafficking in people has always been a serious crime, especially trafficking in children.


    In broad daylight, such acts of violence to snatch babies are appalling and lawless, especially in the East China Sea.


    When Yao Chenxi arrives at the parking lot, there are police everywhere. Accompanied by her husband, Yue Ya is being questioned by the police. Only now can she see any color on her face.


    "Aunt dawn."


    It was supposed to be picked up by mom, but the face who was picked up by daddy took the initiative to take daddy''s hand and stood by daddy''s side. She first noticed the arrival of Yao Chenxi and gave a clear cry.


    Yue ya, who is making a statement with the police about the crime, looks up at Yao Chenxi, who is walking slowly. Subconsciously, there is a flicker of evasion in her eyes, as well as her hard to hide guilt.


    Also as a mother, she knows what a child means to a mother.


    The child was lost in her hands.


    The huge sense of guilt made it difficult for her to face the sister she met on campus.


    "You know, it''s not your fault."


    After receiving the phone call, he immediately asked for leave from work and received Rong Weigan''s daughter''s arrival. He squeezed his wife''s hand and then looked at Yao Chenxi.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Yao, we didn''t take good care of the second child, but we should trust the police. They will certainly be able to get the second child back."


    The directors of the sub bureaux present also immediately expressed their views.


    "Director Rong, madam, you can rest assured that we will arrest the criminals."


    Sonorous and powerful, giving people a strong sense of security.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t respond. She looked a little lost. First she looked at the empty pram, then she looked up at Yue ya.


    Even with her husband''s encouragement and comfort, Yue Ya still can''t lift her head in front of Yao Chenxi''s eyes, and her eyes are filled with tears of guilt.


    "Sorry, dawn..."


    Face to hear the mother''s choking, although she is young, but also sensible, understand that it seems that the bad brother was arrested.


    She let go of daddy''s hand and went to her mother.


    "Mom, don''t cry, uncle policeman will be able to get my brother back!"


    The little girl raised her head and stood on tiptoe, as if trying to wipe her mother''s tears, but with her height, even if she stood on tiptoe, she couldn''t reach her mother''s face at all.


    "PATA, PATA..."


    The comfort of her daughter makes Yue Ya lose control of her emotions. Tears come out of her eyes and fall down her cheeks, one by one.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry..."


    She lowered her head and kept repeating the three words.


    Yao Chenxi silently watched her for a while, and finally didn''t get angry. She stepped forward and gave each other a warm embrace.


    "Ya, you don''t have to apologize. I know it''s not your fault."


    Although her voice was hoarse and her heart was afraid, she did not lose her mind.


    She understands that Yueya doesn''t want to see such things happen, and she has done her best to protect her children.


    You can clearly see Yueya''s knees, legs, back of hands, arms There are scratches and bloodstains everywhere. It can be said that it''s not too bad to be black and white.


    Yueya, who had planned to accept each other''s anger, became stiff, and then her tears began to drop more quickly. She released her husband''s hand, hugged the magnanimous Yao Chenxi heavily, closed her eyes, and choked again.


    "I''m really sorry..."


    At this time, Yao Chenxi, who should have been comforted, patted Yue Ya on the back, and then slowly released her.


    "Professor Yao, this is how the incident happened. Yue ya just came to the underground parking lot to pick up her daughter after shopping from the supermarket. Suddenly, a masked man came down from a black business bullet, and he knocked down Yue ya. Then he took the second child away from the pram and quickly got on the car and ran away. "


    As a man, he can''t cry like a woman when encountering things, and as a husband, he should take responsibility for his wife.


    No matter whether there is fault or not, at least the child is lost in the hands of his wife. He must have the obligation to get the child back safely.


    Looking at Yao Chenxi, Rong Weigan began to explain the case with a straight face: "from the monitoring in the parking lot, we can see that this is not a temporary case. The robber is likely to come prepared, because the monitoring shows that the bullet followed Yue Ya''s car into the parking lot, and then when Yue Ya was pushing the children to the supermarket, he specially waited in the car for nearly 30 minutes An hour later, when no one else happens to be there, I''ll do it with a clear purpose. After robbing the children, I''ll drive away. There should be at least two criminals. ""Director Rong is right."


    The director of the Bureau nodded with approval.


    "According to my report experience, nine times out of ten it is a premeditated crime."


    Yao Chenxi tries to be calm.


    "Since there is surveillance, can''t you see the license plate? Is it possible to find the gangster by following the license plate? "


    Such a simple truth, I''m afraid a junior high school student can understand, not to mention gangsters?


    If you dare to commit such a blatant crime, how can you make such a low-level mistake.


    Of course, the director of the sub bureau can understand a mother''s feeling of losing her child and patiently explained: "we have obtained the license plate to track down the owner of the car, but the license plate on the bullet head is likely to be a fake or a set of license plates. It''s not likely to catch someone from the license plate."


    Yao Chenxi soon realized that she thought the problem was too simple. Although she was intelligent, she was obsessed with the situation. At this time, she was worried. It was like ten thousand ants crawling in her mind. It was very difficult for her to keep calm on the outside. It was very difficult to ask her to think rationally.


    "Snatching a baby under one year old is either a special human trafficking gang, or a deliberate revenge or extortion for money."


    "Have you offended anyone recently?" asked the director of the Bureau


    Rong Weigan and Yao Chenxi both shook their heads.


    In life, it may be difficult to avoid small grudges, but how much hatred can be used to snatch such a crazy revenge for a baby?


    Without any useful clues, the sub director was not disappointed. He said solemnly and forcefully: "you don''t have to worry too much. Heaven''s net is strong, evil can never be good. Believe us Donghai police, we will definitely solve this case and bind the criminals to justice!"

 Chapter 1548

    The child''s whereabouts are unknown. As a mother, Yao Chenxi naturally has no way to work normally. She asks for sick leave from school and lives at home waiting for the result.


    Worried that she could not think of any accident by herself, it was also because of her strong sense of guilt. After losing her child, Yue Ya chose to live with Yao Chenxi.


    According to the police, this is likely to be a premeditated crime. The gangsters are likely to retaliate or extort money. However, after waiting at home for a few days, they have not received any suspicious phone calls, and there is no news from the police.


    After the gangster robbed the child, it was like the world evaporated.


    "Chenxi, have some food. If you go on like this, you will not be able to carry it."


    Looking at Yao Chenxi sitting on the sofa with pale eyes, Yue yaman, who brought a bowl of rice, is distressed.


    Since the sophomore lost his job, Chenxi has lost his appetite for food and tea. In just a few days, he has lost a circle of weight, and his mental state is even worse. He doesn''t speak or eat. He is almost in a trance on the phone. He is not like the elegant and confident professor of Dongda.


    "If I don''t, I really can''t eat it."


    Not only her face, but also Yao Chenxi''s lips began to wither. She ignored Yue Ya''s bowl and said: "Ya, go to the police station with me and ask if there is any progress."


    In addition to watching the mobile phone in a daze, what Yao Chenxi has said most to her these days is this sentence. In less than a week, she will accompany Yao Chenxi to the police station to inquire about the progress of the case almost every day.


    Although he knows that if there is any breakthrough, the police will take the initiative to call, but looking at Yao Chenxi''s haggard face, Yue Ya still can''t bear to refuse.


    "Well, I''ll go with you, but at least you can have a meal before you go."


    Yao Chenxi this just took the bowl, but just hastily picked two, obviously perfunctory.


    Yue Ya sighs in the dark, but she doesn''t force herself any more. She takes over most of the bowl and puts it down. She accompanies Yao Chenxi to the police station again.


    Although in the face of her husband, the director of the Bureau received them in person again, the result was the same as she expected, and it was no different from the previous times.


    Tens of millions of people in the East China Sea want to find out the gangsters from the vast sea of people in a few days, which is really a tough thing.


    "Chenxi, don''t worry too much. Wang Ju and Weigan are friends. He will do his best to solve the case as soon as possible. The second child will be fine."


    Although Yue ya, who is also a mother, knows that no matter what kind of comfort is of no help at this time, she has no other way.


    Once again disappointed out of the police building, the top of the sun formed a strong sense of vertigo, Yao Chenxi body shaking, and then stabilize the balance, squeeze out a weak smile.


    "I know."


    Yue Ya nodded: "that Let''s go back. "


    Two people out of the door of the police station, came to the car parked at the side of the road, Yue Ya opened the door, Yao Chenxi suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yue Ya doesn''t understand.


    "Go back first."


    Yao Chenxi said inexplicably.


    Yue Ya pressed the door and said, "what about you?"


    "I have something to do."


    Yue Ya frowned involuntarily.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll be with you. "


    Yao Chenxi is in such a state that she is very worried about what will happen to her alone.


    "No, I''ll be alone. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Yao Chenxi smiles, but she doesn''t know what to do after all.


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there. "


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head again.


    Yue Ya looked at her for a while, but she didn''t ask her again.


    "Well I''ll go back first, but be careful yourself. If you have anything, call me


    "I''m not a child"


    Yao Chenxi nodded. Although she looked haggard, her reason was obviously normal.


    "Go back quickly."


    Even if a little uneasy, but see Yao Chenxi attitude is firm, Yue Ya also did not insist on accompanying, alone drove back to Fengyue community.


    After seeing Yue Ya drive away, Yao Chenxi stops a taxi.


    "Master, go to The Royal Club. "


    ¡­¡­


    In case of difficulties, even children know to ask for help from the police. The director of the sub Bureau has repeatedly stressed that the criminals will be brought to justice. However, as a mother, it is impossible to wait blindly every day.


    Yao Chenxi''s heart was like a needle prick when she thought of how scared her son might be when he was hungry and frozen in the hands of criminals these days, and how likely he would be subjected to more cruel treatment.


    For so many days, there was no effective progress from the police. She could only do her best to seek other help.Although she is the youngest professor in Dongda, she is just an ordinary person. She doesn''t know many powerful people. She racked her brains. There is only one person she can think of.


    Even if the hope is extremely slim, for the sake of her son, she has to give it a try.


    "Here we are, miss."


    Waiting for the taxi driver''s voice to remind, Yao Chenxi, who was in a trance all the way, came back to herself and checked out. Looking at the top club in the East China Sea, she could not help but squeeze her hand and took a deep breath.


    Then, with firm steps, she went to the gate of the court.


    "I''m sorry, miss. What can I do for you?"


    Before he stepped into the gate, four men in suits stopped him.


    The imperial club is the premier venue in Donghai. The guests are either rich or expensive. Almost all of them are dignified people in Donghai. Naturally, they are not allowed to enter.


    These strong men are big and have cold eyes. They are not good at all.


    Yao Chenxi, who is alone, is not frightened by the other party''s aura and raises her head.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone?"


    A man''s face was expressionless.


    "Sorry, this is not a place to look for people. Miss, please leave."


    Although the tone is polite, but the eyes are cold and pressing, ordinary people really can''t bear this atmosphere.


    Yao Chenxi showed the courage of a woman, not to be moved, not to dodge, looking directly at each other, word by word, clear and powerful mouth.


    "Come to me, my boss."


    A woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    In Donghai, few people dare to call the name of Donghai king, especially in front of the imperial gate.


    Several fierce men''s eyes suddenly changed, fierce and sharp.


    "Do you know our boss?"


    Yao Chenxi nodded decisively, making it difficult to guess the truth.


    Several fierce men looked at each other.


    Although a little suspicious, but since the woman dare to find here so blatantly, and also called out the name of the boss, in addition to looking for death, it is likely that she really knew the boss.


    A few fierce men thought to themselves for a while. After all, they did not dare to make decisions without authorization and reported to the manager.


    It will be reported at the next level.


    Finally, before sunset, Yao Chenxi actually met the man known as the king of the East China Sea.


    "Do you know Mr. Li?"


    In the box, Yan Donglai faces the strange woman who threatens to see her, and taps her fingers on the table.


    Naturally, he forgot that when he first gave someone the blood diamond, he had a "one-sided relationship" with the other party in front of the East University.


    Yao Chenxi, who has amazing courage, nods. Facing the terrible man who is in the forefront of Donghai power list, she looks calm on the surface, but her hands under the table are tightly holding.


    "Mr. Yan, I need your help..."

 Chapter 1549

    Seeing that it''s getting dark and it''s almost eight o''clock, Yue ya, who has been waiting for several hours at home alone, can''t help picking up the phone again.


    But before she could dial the phone, there was a movement at the door.


    "Dawn, what have you done? Why are you back now? "


    Put down the mobile phone and go to the door. Seeing Yao Chenxi open the door and come in, Yue Ya is relieved.


    Xiaoer is lost in her hands. If there is any accident outside the dawn, she is really to blame.


    "I went to see a friend."


    Yao Chenxi smiles and takes off her shoes for slippers.


    "What friend?"


    Yayue asked subconsciously.


    At this time, Yao Chenxi is still in the mood to visit friends, which is really a bit surprising.


    And obviously, after going out alone, Yao Chenxi''s mental state seems to be a little different.


    It seems that He became more energetic. Although he was still haggard, his eyes were a little more vivid, and he was no longer as dead as before.


    "You don''t know me."


    After prevaricating on this topic, Yao Chenxi turned to ask, "have you eaten yet? I bought a la carte. It''s all your favorite food. "


    Smell speech, Yue Ya this just notice the plastic bag that the other party is carrying in the hand.


    Looking at Yao Chenxi who passes by and takes the initiative to walk towards the kitchen, Yue Ya is still there, a little unresponsive.


    Just before going to the police station, Yao Chenxi didn''t want to have a meal. Why did such a big change happen suddenly?


    It''s not too much stimulation that leads to mental problems, right?


    Thinking irresistibly to the pessimistic direction of Yue ya, a spirit in the heart, dare not neglect, immediately followed up the kitchen.


    "Dawn You Are you all right? "


    She carefully staring at Yao Chenxi road.


    Yao Chenxi is very normal, ignoring Yue Ya''s eyes, take out the food in the bag one by one.


    "Don''t stand there. Come and help. I''m hungry."


    Although it''s easy for people''s spiritual world to be overwhelmed and lead to collapse and disorder by a sudden huge blow, Yao Chenxi, as an outstanding representative of independent women in the new era, is not so fragile.


    She knows very well that her situation is not as good as that of ordinary housewives. If she falls down, what will her son do?


    Children never have the right to choose, since she chose to be good at advocating to bring it to the world, it must assume the responsibility as a mother.


    Yan Donglai is a big owl in the East China Sea. He''s black and white. He''s powerful. Since the other party has agreed to help, the chance of finding his son will undoubtedly be greatly increased.


    For the sake of her son, she should also cheer up.


    ¡­¡­


    Kunpeng mansion.


    The newly built villas for the rich in Donghai.


    Mr. Smith owns a mansion worth more than 10 million here.


    Of course, as he is now, although he is not short of money, the cash that really belongs to him is not much, at least not enough to buy more than 10 million villas.


    This four or five hundred square mansion is actually a wedding house given to them by his father-in-law, Mr. Henry electric. The name of his wife, Guan Haitang, is written on the house property certificate.


    There are only three nannies in the imposing villa. As a daughter with a golden spoon, Guan Haitang is not only spoiled, but also has a good character. At least she is much better than those rich second generation who are arrogant, extravagant and arrogant. She doesn''t discriminate against her husband from the countryside, and basically plays a good wife.


    In such a rich family, she has such a wide range of choices. As a result, she has chosen the poor Shi Mo alone. It is obvious that she married purely because of love.


    Of course, she also believed that her husband loved her deeply.


    She has been married for more than a year. Although she has no children, she is very satisfied with her marriage. Her husband has always been considerate and considerate to her. She can be called a model husband. She is also active and diligent in her career. Even her father is constantly praised.


    At the beginning, many friends advised her to think twice before acting, Phoenix man did not have a good thing.


    But now Guan is very glad that he insisted on it.


    "Haitang, I''m going to the company. There''s a problem with a project that I need to deal with."


    After dinner, Shi Mo put down his chopsticks and whispered to his wife.


    Guan Haitang is very understanding, "go, don''t come back too late."


    Shi Mo nodded. When he got up and left the table, he gave his wife a very affectionate kiss on her forehead. Then he dressed and left home.


    Driving the Mercedes Benz S-class, which can build several buildings in their village, Shi Mo left Kunpeng mansion, but instead of going to the company as he told his wife, he drove to an ordinary community.


    He didn''t drive the car in directly. First, he parked the car in the parking lot of a shopping mall opposite. Then he walked across the road to enter the community and came to the front of five buildings.This community is an old one. It has been built for more than 20 years. The floor is low and there is no elevator.


    Shi Mo, dressed in a suit and shoes, climbed up to the door of a house on the sixth floor. With no expression on his face, he reached out and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    There was a low voice, alert and alert.


    "It''s me."


    Then the door was opened.


    He quickly stepped into the house, and the door quickly closed again.


    "Mr. Smith."


    The young man who opened the door inside called out.


    If Yue Ya is here, he may feel familiar. Although he doesn''t wear a mask at this time, if his nose and mouth are covered, his eyes look like the gangster who robbed the second child from the parking lot!


    SMER nodded and looked around.


    "And the child?"


    "In the house with puma."


    The man glanced at a bedroom.


    SMER immediately went to the bedroom.


    This is a very ordinary house with two bedrooms and one living room. There is no conspicuous place. It is like a drop of water in the ocean when it is placed in Dadonghai. It is hard for people to notice.


    "Mr. Shi."


    In the bedroom, a man with fierce eyebrows was smoking at the head of the bed. When he saw Shi Mo coming in, he stood up immediately.


    The strong smell of smoke in the room made him frown subconsciously, but he didn''t say anything. He took a look at the man and looked at the bed quickly.


    It is obvious that a baby boy is lying on the bed. He is quiet, clever and motionless. He is obviously asleep. His heart is amazing.


    Indeed.


    A child can''t tell what''s dangerous until he''s a few months old.


    It seems that in order to avoid waking the child, SMER gives a silent look to the puma, then turns and exits the bedroom again.


    Brother Biao, whose real name is Duan Biao, put out the cigarette end and immediately followed.


    "Close the door."


    He said.


    Duan Biao immediately took the door.

 Chapter 1550

    Abducting children is indeed a very serious crime. If ordinary bad people want to do this kind of work, they have to weigh it over.


    After all, once caught by mistake, you may face the super luxury package of free food, drink and accommodation for a lifetime.


    When Shi Mo finds himself, Duan Biao is not unaware of the risks of this task, but he still agrees.


    The reason is simple.


    SMER was very kind to him.


    He and Shi Mo came from the same village. When they were young, they climbed trees, fished and played with mud. They grew up in open pants.


    Although they were born in the same environment, great changes have taken place in their later growth path.


    Let alone the fact that knowledge changes fate is just a joke. It is precisely because of his outstanding talent in learning, he was admitted to the University, and Shi Mo, who is a starting point with him, left the countryside and completed the leap from village, township, town to prosperous city. However, he is not interested in books at all, and his family is poor, so he left school early and went to the society However, due to the lack of knowledge, talent and culture, he has never been able to make a decent name. A few years ago, he was severely disabled because of his fierce fighting with others and his fever of mind, and then he was put in prison.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that SMER later heard about it and spent a lot of money to dredge up the relationship, he would still be in prison.


    It''s not that bad people don''t know how to be grateful.


    Theoretically, he should still be in prison now, so he''s not afraid to go in again. What''s more, when he heard about what happened to him, he didn''t forget his childhood friendship, and built a new house in the village for his old parents, so that he didn''t have to worry about it.


    A scholar dies for a bosom friend.


    So even though he knew that child abduction was a felony, Duan Biao, who had always been unforgettable to each other, agreed without any hesitation when Shi Mo found himself.


    Let alone just catch a child, even if it is to let him stab people, he will not have much hesitation.


    "Mr. Shi, we have captured the child. What do you want to do next?"


    Duan Biao asked in a low voice.


    Although he and Shi Mo are from the same hometown, and they are still playmates who have peed farther than others, the situation has changed. Now they are far from the same class as him, and Duan Biao has been in the society for so many years. Although he has not made a name for himself, he is no longer a young man. He has learned a lot from the world and is not ignorant When I was a child, I was extremely respectful and polite in the face of Shi mo.


    "You''ve done a good job. It''s hard for you."


    Shi Mo first praised him, and then said: "your next task is very simple, that is to help take care of the child for a period of time, and then I will find a channel to send you out of the East China Sea. I''ve put a million dollars into your card. No matter where I am, it should be enough to protect your life for the next year. "


    He is not a human trafficker or a kidnapper. The kidnapping of this child is only a process, not an end.


    He just wants Yao Chenxi to realize his mistake and surrender to him!


    There are many ways to conquer a woman, and the most common one is to use money.


    But it''s a pity that his first lover is not a woman who will fall in love with money.


    This point, he has done more than one attempt to verify, the results in exchange for his unforgettable slap.


    It''s a headache not to be bent down by money, but he also knows where Yao Chenxi died.


    It was the child who was sleeping in the bedroom.


    As long as you hold the child, it is equivalent to seizing Yao Chenxi''s life.


    Of course.


    He can''t be so straightforward, when he took the child to negotiate with Yao Chenxi.


    He is a serious businessman, not a criminal kidnapper.


    He needs to appear as a rescuer when Yao Chenxi is most desperate and helpless.


    And all this will undoubtedly take time.


    Relying on his own efforts to break through the class barriers and rewrite his own destiny, Shi Mo is undoubtedly a very smart man. Although this kidnapping was born out of courage, he also made a detailed overall planning.


    He knew that the police were looking for the child, but Donghai was so big that maybe one day the police could find him here, but Yao Chenxi couldn''t hold on for so long.


    He just needs to send Duan Biao away at the moment when Yao Chenxi is about to collapse, and then help "find" the child.


    At that time, his first lover will naturally understand that women still need a dependence.


    I have to admit that this abacus is really loud. As long as there is no accident, Yao Chenxi is afraid that she can not escape from this invisible evil net.


    "Mr. Shi, this place can''t stay long, otherwise the police will definitely find it."Get out of the car and knock down Yueya. Remind the man who snatches the child.


    His name is Wang Chuang, nicknamed Yanjuan. He has no friendship with Shi Mo, because he was once a prisoner with Duan Biao, his "classmate" and he was from Donghai, so Duan Biao won him over.


    It''s not a good person to make a profit of one million yuan. Such a high return business really gives people no reason to refuse.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. After five days, even if the police are more capable, it will take about 20 days to find here. This is still a conservative estimate."


    Shi Mo''s eyes were full of wisdom.


    "You must have left the East China Sea long before the police found here, but in the next few days, you two need to work hard to take good care of the child and don''t let him miss anything."


    Kidnapping belongs to kidnapping, but he doesn''t mean much to the child. After all, as a qualified businessman, he will never do business that harms others but not himself. What''s wrong with the child is not good for him.


    "Mr. Shi is at ease."


    Although the feeling of being a baby sitter is a bit strange, Duan Biao soon took over the task.


    Since he has already spoken, it is not easy for Wang Chuang to express any objection.


    "After this, I will remember the credit of you and never treat you badly."


    Inspired by this, Shi Mo didn''t stay in the house much longer. After Wang Chuang was the first to go out and confirmed that there was no one up and down the corridor, he walked out of the house and left the community unconsciously.


    In his self directing and self acting drama, the opening performance has been finished. Next, it''s time for him, the director, to go to Yao Chenxi to play his role as Savior.

 Chapter 1551

    The police are still like a sea of rocks. There is no exciting news. But Yue Ya is extremely surprised that Yao Chenxi, who used to go to the police station almost every day to find out the progress of the case, is no longer working in vain these days, and the whole person''s mental state has obviously improved. Although she still doesn''t like talking, she has at least started to be on time Eat on time.


    Seeing that Yao Chenxi gradually tends to be normal, Yue Ya''s heart is a little relieved, but for Yao Chenxi''s strange improvement without any sign, she is also a little surprised. However, no matter how she knocks on the side these days, Yao Chenxi always changes the topic and avoids talking about it.


    Now, she is like an adult nanny, dare not let Yao Chenxi out of his sight.


    "Dong Dong..."


    In the room, the two women were finishing lunch and were about to clear the table together when a knock came from outside.


    "Who is it?"


    Yue Ya was a little surprised, and then put down the bowl, "dawn, I''m looking."


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    Yue Ya goes to the door, opens the door and looks surprised.


    "Yue ya, you''re here, too."


    Seeing that Yue Ya was opening the door, Shi Mo, who was carrying big and small bags at the door, was also a little surprised, and then said with a smile, "I''ll see the dawn."


    Yue Ya subconsciously looks at the big and small bags in his hand.


    "These are some clothes and toys for the kids," he explained


    Yue Ya''s face is complicated. She gives way with a sigh.


    "Come in."


    She has witnessed the once enviable campus love between the two men. Although they finally parted ways, she doesn''t have much aversion to him.


    We are all old classmates, and the other party is kind-hearted, shopping to see the children, she has no reason to turn people away.


    When Shi Mo comes into the room with his things, he sees Yao Chenxi, who is cleaning up the dishes in the restaurant. His pace stops and he looks guilty.


    "Dawn, I drank too much that night and talked nonsense Don''t take it to heart


    See him, Yao Chenxi subconsciously frown, stand straight body, blunt way: "what do you want to do?"


    Close the door again, and Yue Ya helps resolve the embarrassment.


    "Dawn, SMER came to see the children. You see, he bought so many things for the children."


    Yao Chenxi is highly educated, knowledgeable and polite, and Yue Ya is present, so it''s impossible to speak ill of Shi mo. moreover, Shi Mo comes to the door with big and small bags of children''s products, which stabs her heart again. She purses her mouth tightly and doesn''t speak any more.


    Shi Mo Qiang smiles, as if not aware of the embarrassing atmosphere at this time, turns his head and asks, "boy Where''s my son? In the bedroom? "


    Yue Ya''s face changed slightly, but she explained in a low voice: "little two I''m not at home. I was kidnapped a week ago. "


    As soon as Shi Mo''s body was stiff, he suddenly turned back and looked at Yue Ya with an incredible look on his face.


    "What did you say? Kidnapped? "


    I have to admit that his acting skill is far better than that of many young actors at present. The fluctuation of his eyes, the change of his expression and the shock of his tone Every detail is natural and almost impeccable.


    Yue Ya clenched her hands.


    "I didn''t take good care of the children, so the gangster succeeded..."


    Shi Mo stares at Yue ya, who is full of guilt. After a while, he seems to gradually accept this unacceptable fact.


    "Did you call the police? Has the gangster been caught


    His tone was urgent and his concern was obvious.


    "The police, but so far there is not much progress, Chenxi and I can only wait for news at home."


    Shi Mo put his big and small bags on the ground with a dignified and dissatisfied expression and said, "what happened? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Anyway, we are still old classmates. If we have more people, we will have more strength. "


    Looking at his suit and shoes, he seems to be completely transformed. He can''t see the shadow of the poor student. Yueya reacts later.


    Yeah.


    Shi Mo is not what he used to be. He must have a much broader relationship with them. If he could help, he might be able to find some useful clues earlier.


    What''s more, to be more realistic, if an ordinary person''s child is lost, it''s quite different from a celebrity''s child.


    If a person with identity loses his child, the police will also tilt more resources.


    "Now that you''ve lost a little bit of information about the children, do you know? Can we let them come forward and add a little pressure to the police? The more one day they delay, the more dangerous the children will be... "


    Yue Ya said in an urgent voice.


    "We are old classmates, children of dawn, and my own children are no different. Don''t worry. I''m duty bound. I''ll do my best to help get the child back as soon as possible. "


    Shi Mo''s response is decisive and straightforward, firm, very responsible, and his voice exudes a sense of security that can be relied on.Yue Ya''s spirit was greatly touched. In today''s world, people are indifferent. Few students, even relatives, are willing to step forward in times of crisis.


    "No, it''s my own business. Don''t bother you


    Yao Chenxi suddenly spoke.


    What caught people off guard was that she not only didn''t feel grateful, on the contrary, she resolutely rejected the kindness of Shi mo.


    "Dawn You... "


    Yue Ya can''t believe it.


    Yao Chenxi has a grudge against Shi Mo, which she can fully understand. But when is it?


    The safety of children should be the top priority. At this juncture, as a mother, why fight?


    "Chenxi, I know you have a problem with me, but this is an extraordinary period. Our most important task now is to get the child back as soon as possible and let me help you, OK?"


    Shi Mo looks sincere, painstaking and touching. As an ex boyfriend, it''s beyond reproach to be able to do this.


    "Thank you. He''s my son. I''ll find him myself. If there''s nothing wrong, please leave


    Yao Chenxi''s expression is stiff, which can be called stubborn.


    "Dawn, what time is it?"


    Yue Ya quickly came over, grabbed her hand and whispered: "I know you hate him, but now is not the time to be angry. He knows many people and can provide some help. Don''t you want to see the child earlier?"


    As a serious Professor, Yao Chenxi is definitely not a person who can''t distinguish priorities. However, this time, she keeps her stubborn attitude which is hard to understand. She ignores Yue Ya''s advice and says.


    "My son, I''ll find out for myself. I''ve got Mr. Shi''s kindness, but don''t bother."


    Looking at Yao Chenxi''s firm stance, Shi Mo Wei frowned imperceptibly.


    Yao Chenxi''s attitude is obviously contrary to his script. At this time, in the face of his carbon in the snow, the other party should be very grateful.


    What''s wrong?

 Chapter 1552

    Life is not a movie. Movies often have their scripts arranged early, and they go step by step from beginning to end, but life is full of accidents everywhere.


    For the first time in his life, Shi Mo, who wanted to be a cameo director, encountered a big setback when he entered the first show. The heroine who "played" with him didn''t perform according to his script at all, which made him a bit at a loss.


    It''s like someone yelled "card" outside. Shi Mo, who is inexperienced and doesn''t know how to save the scene, was forced to interrupt the scene and withdraw from Yao Chenxi''s home.


    Go downstairs, enter the underground garage, push the door to get on the car, he didn''t leave in a hurry, slightly squinted, took out a packet of cigarettes, lit one, slowly in his mouth.


    "Cough..."


    The long lost smell of nicotine caused him to cough uncontrollably.


    In fact, in order to make a good impression on the Guan family, he had given up smoking before his love affair with Guan Haitang. The reason why he often took a pack of cigarettes with him was the need of work.


    He put down the car window, slowly puffed the clouds, relived the feeling of tobacco paralysis nerve, thought for a long time, still did not want to understand which link was wrong.


    Could it be that Yao Chenxi''s aversion to him has reached the point where he can ignore his son''s life and death?


    No.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    With his understanding of Yao Chenxi, the other side is definitely not such a selfish and cold mother.


    Even if he and Yao Chenxi now have the same relationship as Hanchuan, it''s all his own fault. You know, Yao Chenxi also attended his wedding at the beginning. If it wasn''t for him, he and Yao Chenxi might still be friends.


    Smog streamed out of the car window, and when he sat in the car, he couldn''t figure out a clue.


    Of course.


    He tried his best to direct such a big play. It''s impossible for him to announce the end because Yao Chenxi doesn''t deserve it.


    A cigarette burned out slowly, and Shi Mo''s thinking eyes gradually turned into cold shadows.


    Now, Yao Chenxi can really keep calm, but if you see what happened to her son, can she be so rational?


    Shi Mo thinks that the child''s being tied is not enough to stimulate Yao Chenxi. He needs to add a fire to each other''s suffering heart.


    Throwing the cigarette end out of the window, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Duan Biao.


    Mother and son heart to heart, if it is to see the gangster intended to hurt his son''s video, he does not believe Yao Chenxi can be indifferent.


    "Duan Biao..."


    The phone was soon connected, but before he finished speaking, Duan Biao''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and even his breathing voice was not stable.


    "Mr. Shi, I was just about to call you. Something happened..."


    The tone is stagnant and the eyes are contracted.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as the driver came into the door, he asked in a deep voice. He shouldn''t have been here often.


    Duan Biao''s expression is very heavy, indicating Wang Chuang to report.


    Wang Chuang''s eyes also showed a trace of panic, and he spoke quickly.


    "Mr. Shi, the situation is a little out of control. Now not only the police, but also the Tokaido are looking for the child."


    Shi Mo''s eyes were fixed.


    "How can it be? It''s a matter of police investigation to catch criminals. What does it have to do with those of them


    "It''s Lord Yan''s order."


    Wang Chuang, who was clean when he robbed the child, had a trace of panic in his tone.


    "Master Yan?"


    Shi Mo asked subconsciously, "which master Yan?"


    "King of the East China Sea Yan Donglai. "


    With Wang Chuang''s eyes on each other, Shi Mo''s face immediately froze.


    The king of the East China Sea, who knows about Dadonghai?


    Don''t mention yourself. Even the father-in-law of the chairman of Henry Electric is just an ant compared with Donghai Wang.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    Shi Mo''s eyes were wandering, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. Then he calmed down and stared at Wang Chuang.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "Mr. Shi, it''s my friend who told me. It can''t be false."


    Wang Chuang, who was born in the East China Sea, met a lot of people. He said, "now it''s all spread in the East China Sea. Lord Yan himself orders that the time limit is three days. Who caught the child will hand it in immediately. If you don''t hand it in after three days, you will be destroyed after you are caught."


    Smell speech, history Mo half pay didn''t speak.


    Duan Biao also kept silent.


    In the living room, only the sound of breathing was heard.


    You''re all over the house.


    How arrogant and domineering is this?


    But no one thought it was just a joke.


    What is the identity of Donghai king?


    Since he opened his mouth, he would certainly put his words into practice, saying that he would destroy your family and would never kill only your parents.It''s autumn, it''s not hot, it''s even cool, but the three people in the living room are sweating.


    Shi Mo''s mind is in a mess now. He can''t figure out how a child can startle people like Donghai king.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. Shi, now the black and white roads in the East China Sea are all looking for us. If we don''t make a decision early, I''m afraid we will be exposed soon. "


    Duan Biao spoke in a deep voice.


    Bandits, murderers, outlaws What they are afraid of is not the police investigation. Compared with the official pursuit, what they are afraid of is actually the pursuit and killing in the Jianghu.


    Because there is always a crack in the official wanted, and if there is a hunting order in the Jianghu, there will be no way to escape.


    It will take a month for the police to catch you, but it will only take a week if they are on the road.


    There is no doubt that there was a huge accident in this kidnapping, which had no or little risk. The fate of Donghai king made them the target of public criticism and felt the strong threat from death.


    Rao is Shi Mo, who is a bit out of control at this time. He used to be a chess player, but he didn''t expect to be hunted now.


    "What do you think and what should we do now?"


    At this moment, he has no time to consider why the East China Sea King to alarm. With the attitude of the prince of Donghai to the public, he is very clear that once the plan is revealed, his creator will surely die without a burial place.


    As for the original intention of conquering Yao Chenxi Go to hell!


    How can a woman be more important than life!


    "Or Shall we return the child? "


    Wang Chuang hesitated.


    "No way!"


    SMER didn''t even think about rejecting it immediately.


    He is not stupid, will give the child out, Duan Biao two people may have the possibility of light, but he this behind the scenes, certainly doomed.


    "Mr. Shi, why don''t we go on and on..."


    Duan Biao opened his mouth, his eyes were vicious. In the middle of his words, he raised his right hand in front of his neck and made a cutting gesture.


    Murder?


    Shi Mo understood and looked at Duan Biao''s fierce eyes. His eyes fluctuated.


    Today''s plan, to solve this child, may indeed be their only way out.

 Chapter 1553

    There is a famous saying in the western world, when you have no way to go, don''t forget that there is a choice behind you, that is crime.


    When a person is desperate, it''s really easy to take risks, and that''s what happened to him.


    At first, he didn''t mean much to kidnap the child. He just took the child as a tool for him to achieve his goal. But now the East China Sea King''s meddling has completely disrupted his overall plan. Under the investigation of the whole river, the child seems to have become a hot potato.


    Duan Biao is really a cruel man. He has no heart of kindness and looks like a jackal.


    "Mr. Shi, we don''t have much time to think about it now. We need to make a decision as soon as possible. If we find this place on the road, we will all die without a place to die!"


    "Wait, let me think about it."


    Shi Mo''s eyes wavered and his forehead was filled with a thin layer of sweat. He pulled the collar of his suit and fell into a very difficult choice.


    He is an excellent university graduate, although in order to climb up, it''s hard to avoid scheming, but unlike Duan Biao Wang Chuang, he really hasn''t done anything heinous. Even if this self directed and self performed kidnapping, the bigger purpose is just to scare Yao Chenxi, but if he really wants to harm the child, there is really no way back.


    Killing is not killing a chicken, and not everyone has the courage to see it as easily as Duan Biao, even if the target is just a big baby boy with only a few months.


    Because of nervousness, the palms of his hands began to sweat involuntarily.


    "Is there no other way?"


    He looked at Duan Biao Wang Chuang and asked, "why don''t we throw the baby out and let people find it and give it to the police..."


    Human nature''s subconscious avoidance of the dead end and the timidity of being a murderer make it difficult for him to accept Duan Biao''s advice.


    "Mr. Shi, if you throw the child out, it doesn''t mean that this case will end here. Black and white Taoism will continue to pursue us. Only by destroying the corpse and making the child evaporate, can we have the chance to escape."


    Although Duan Biao''s words are a little dehumanizing, they do sound reasonable, especially at a time when several people are confused and have little reason left.


    His experience in this kind of affairs is far less than that of his fellow countryman and old friend. He thinks about it again and again. For a time, he is enthusiastic and ruthless. He gnashes his teeth and his eyes are a little red.


    "Well, do as you say! You are responsible for solving this child. I will contact you right away. When it is finished, I will send you away from Donghai as soon as possible. The farther you go, the better! "


    In the bedroom, the little guy is sleeping. He just came to this world. He has no idea that people are dangerous, and he has no idea about what is going to happen.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Cai, I''ve heard about chairman mu. Please forgive me."


    On a construction site, Gu Qingcheng spoke softly. She was accompanying the new leader of huangrui group to review the progress of the project.


    This subway project of line 16 is the first cooperation project between Yongxing and huangrui group. It was won after defeating many state-owned assets and even the song group. It is not easy to win. Both sides attach great importance to it. Up to now, construction has started for half a year, and more than half of the main project has been completed.


    At the beginning, Cai Hongli, who was then the chief strategic engineer, was in charge of the project. However, after winning the project, she retired and did not interfere in the specific matters of the project. Since she won the bid in Donghai last time, this is the first time in two years that she has come to review the progress of the project.


    Of course, two years later, the winning bid had already begun to break ground, and the construction site was in full swing. Gu Qingcheng, who was wearing a safety helmet, looked much more mature than when he was appointed to take charge of Yongxing. Cai Hongli, who was next to the East China Sea, became the real helmsman of huangrui group.


    The sudden death of Mu Qingyu, the former chairman of huangrui, has been controversial in the society. Although huangrui group has issued a formal announcement, it is still difficult to fully convince the saying that fatigue leads to illness and sudden death.


    The sudden death of Huang Rui''s chairman, Gu Qingcheng, was also very unexpected, but she didn''t expose people''s scars unwittingly. After a polite consolation, she didn''t stick to this topic any more.


    She has no friendship with the former chairman of huangrui, and has not even seen him. In this sense, it is good news for her that Cai Hongli holds the supreme power of huangrui.


    "Life is impermanent, things are unpredictable, and the dead are gone. We living people have to inherit their will and continue to live."


    Cai Hongli said in a low voice, looking calm, and seemed to have recovered from the huge blow.


    It is obviously impossible for Gu Qingcheng to know that the former chairman of huangrui, who died, is still a close relative of the other party, so he quickly skips over this topic.


    "Sister Cai, let''s go there and have a look."


    "Mr. Gu and Mr. Cai, we are in strict accordance with the requirements of the plan. The project is progressing very smoothly. According to this speed, we should be able to complete the project two months earlier than the planned time limit."When the two top-level leaders came to the scene to review, the next group of people naturally had to come to accompany them, and the master plan of the project was also present. He took two bottles of mineral water from his subordinates and handed them to the two women.


    "Yes, much faster than I expected."


    Cai Hongli nodded gently.


    "Thank you very much."


    "If Cai Dong goes anywhere, it''s our job."


    Many people then took the opportunity to brush up their sense of existence in front of the queen of wealth.


    "Miss, the child has news."


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng next to a bodyguard put down his cell phone, suddenly came forward and whispered.


    Gu Qingcheng looks at the accident and turns his head.


    "Found it?"


    "The man who robbed the child found us on his own initiative, and now he''s under the control of master Qian."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    "What''s the matter?


    Cai Hongli noticed this side.


    "What happened?"


    Gu Qingcheng smiles.


    "It''s nothing, just one of my teachers'' children was lost, and now the kidnapper has been caught."


    "Oh?"


    Cai Hongli was a little surprised, "and this?"


    "Yes."


    Gu Qingcheng sighed: "my teacher is not a rich family, and he has a good character. He has never been angry with others, and he doesn''t know why he was targeted by the kidnappers. Fortunately, now he has been found. I hope the child will be OK."


    The East China Sea is very big, but it''s also very small. Once there''s something wrong with yandonglai, Yongxing will know immediately, not to mention the big news that is wanted all over the city.


    In fact, a few days ago, Yan Donglai had already taken the initiative to go through Yongxing ditch and asked Yongxing to help him. Gu Qingcheng was a little curious after hearing about what caused the East China Sea King to fight so fiercely. After an investigation, he found out that Professor Yao had lost his child at home.


    Although she had already dropped out of Dongda, and was not a student of Yao Chenxi, she didn''t know the famous female professor in the whole school, and even respected each other all the time. Now that something happened at the other''s home, although the other party didn''t ask her for help, since she knew it, she couldn''t just sit by.


    "Speaking of it, my teacher knows him as well."


    Gu Qingcheng naturally understood that Yan Dong was willing to help Professor Yao because of his face.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Cai Hongli naturally knew who the "he" meant, and his eyes flickered and chuckled.


    "That''s a coincidence."

 Chapter 1554

    Mole ants live secretly, let alone human beings.


    At the moment, sitting in the luxurious villa of the hall leader of Yongxing leopard hall, Wang Chuang is unavoidably uneasy, but he doesn''t regret his choice.


    He''s not Duan Biao, let alone Shi mo. he''s involved in the kidnapping, just for money. He didn''t want to take himself in.


    The name of a man, the shadow of a tree.


    Duan Biao, as an outsider, naturally has no idea what weight the word "king of the East China Sea" has in the East China Sea. In fact, after hearing that the king of the East China Sea was looking for the child, he never ran away again. However, at that time, seeing that Shi Mo and Duan Biao were ruthlessly determined, he knew that his persuasion was meaningless. He could not help but get into trouble and was killed by them together.


    Although Shi and Mo kept silent when they decided to kill and destroy the body, it didn''t mean that he would accompany them all the way to the black. He found a way out and slipped out alone. Then Wang Chuang contacted a trusted friend, and he was transferred by layers and finally came here.


    In his capacity, he was not qualified to be a guest at Yongxing hall leader''s house before, but now he is not only face-to-face with Qian hall leader of the leopard hall, but also asked his servants to serve him a cup of tea.


    Of course.


    Up to now, the cup of tea is still on the table in front of him, and he doesn''t dare to drink it.


    "Here we go, boss."


    There are still four men standing in the villa. One of them comes and bends down and whispers. He has a headset in his ear and obviously receives the news from outside.


    Chanson nodded and looked at the kidnapper opposite.


    "Don''t be nervous. Just say what you know, what you''ve done, and what you''ve done."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the dangerous and ferocious kidnappers are nothing but insignificant figures in his eyes.


    Wang Chuang on pins and needles nodded quickly, showing his humility.


    Chanson stood up and went to the door to meet him.


    "Steer."


    When Qian Sen walked out of the villa, Gu Qingcheng had already entered the courtyard, but to Qian Sen''s surprise, he was also accompanied by a strange woman at the helm.


    "This is Huang Rui Cai Dong."


    Gu Qingcheng gave a brief introduction and then asked, "where are the people?"


    "In it."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and walked towards the villa.


    Looking at a young and beautiful woman coming in with all the stars in her eyes, and the head of the money hall is one step behind her, Wang Chuang quickly guesses the identity of the other party.


    Unfortunately, he never imagined that he would meet with the Yongxing helmsman one day.


    At this moment, not only his eyes, but also his face began to shake. I don''t know whether it was because of fear or excitement.


    Gu Qingcheng sat down on the sofa.


    Except for Cai Hongli, others, including Qian Sen, spontaneously stood aside.


    "Where are the children?"


    Looking directly at Wang Chuang, Gu Qingcheng comes straight to the point.


    Sitting next to Cai Hongli, who has nothing to do with the onlookers, looks at the kidnappers of touan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Children Still in the room... "


    Facing such a powerful figure for the first time, Wang Chuang was inevitably nervous.


    "Specific location."


    Gu Qingcheng is simple and direct, without any nonsense.


    "Paulino, unit 1, building 5..."


    "How many people are there in the room?"


    "One."


    Wang Chuang seized the opportunity to get rid of the relationship.


    "His name is Duan Biao, but for his coercion and inducement, I would never have done such a thing. I really didn''t mean to..."


    But Gu didn''t care at all.


    "Why did you kidnap that child? What''s the purpose? "


    Wang Chuang shook his head.


    "I don''t know. I only know that the man who planned this kidnapping is a man surnamed Shi. He is very rich, and he is from the same hometown as Duan Biao. He just asked me to kidnap the child, but he didn''t say why or why. "


    Gu Qingcheng frowned slightly.


    Seeing this, Wang Chuang, who was under great pressure, explained: "what I said is true. The task he gave me was just to bind people. He didn''t tell me anything else, but now they see that both black and white are pursuing this matter, and they have planned to kill the child without proof."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes contracted.


    "What you said is true?"


    "It''s absolutely true. I''m all sneaking out. If they know I don''t agree with them, they''ll kill me all together."


    Wang Chuang''s expression doesn''t seem to be fake, and this situation, give him a hundred courage, I''m afraid he dare not lie.


    Although Gu Qingcheng is now one of the underground overlords of Donghai, and he and Wang Yandong of Donghai have come to unify the river and lake, Gu Qingcheng''s good nature has not disappeared, let alone her once respected professor Yao.


    "Send someone to baolino community immediately and give the child to..."She immediately turned back and ordered Qian Sen, but before she finished, Cai Hongli suddenly interrupted her.


    "With the ruthlessness of the gangster''s intention to kill the children, if you send someone over now, you may stimulate the gangster to put all his eggs in one basket."


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone stagnated, and then he asked slowly, "what do you think should be done, sister Cai?"


    Cai Hongli looks at Wang Chuang.


    "Let him go back. Judging from the current situation, although the gangster was determined to kill him, he did not intend to take immediate action. He went back to see if he could find an opportunity to bring the child out. If it''s really a last resort, it''s not too late to do it again. "


    Gu Qingcheng pondered for a while, then nodded.


    For their own people, the other side certainly will not have too much defense, let the kidnapper to bring the child out, is undoubtedly the least risk way.


    "What''s your name?"


    She looks at Wang Chuang.


    "My name is Wang Chuang!"


    Wang Chuang, who has always been submissive, speaks his name very loudly. I don''t know if it''s because he reports his family in front of so many big men, which gives him the illusion of being famous all over the world.


    "I''ll give you a task to find a way to bring the child out safely. As long as the child is OK, I can let bygones be bygones, and I can also help you to intercede with Mr. Yan."


    Gu Qingcheng gives an opportunity to atone for his exploits.


    "Of course, you have to use all available means to keep in touch with us, and inform us as soon as they have the intention to do it or confirm that they have no chance to bring the child out."


    Wang Chuang''s heart was shocked. He was on the verge of collapse and saw the dawn of his life again.


    "I understand. I''ll go back now!"


    He immediately got up and went out.


    He has been out for more than two hours. The longer he drags on, the easier Duan Biao will be suspicious.


    "Send someone to follow him. Don''t expose him. Don''t act rashly when it''s not necessary."


    Gu Qingcheng ordered.


    "Yes."


    Chanson immediately began to arrange.


    No one found that, watching Wang Chuang leave the villa, Cai Hongli''s eyes leaped with a touch of strange brilliance.

 Chapter 1555

    "What did you do?"


    When Wang Chuang returned to the hiding room, he pushed the door and saw Duan Biao sitting on the sofa, cutting an apple with a knife. When he saw him coming back, he turned his head and looked over, with no expression on his face.


    It''s hard to avoid feeling guilty when being a thief. Wang Chuang, who has already informed Yongxing, is shocked.


    He is very clear that although Duan Biao is a rural man, he is not generally cruel. When they were in prison, Duan Biao, as a newcomer, beat the old man in the prison to death. If his betrayal was exposed, Wang Chuang Ming Bai would surely die miserably.


    After all, people who have been in the bugle have better adaptability than ordinary people. After a short period of palpitation, Wang Chuang Qiang calms down and doesn''t show himself. As if nothing happened, he brings the door back and says, "I''m going to buy gasoline."


    Said, he also deliberately carried in the hands of the two boxes.


    Duan Biao looked down and landed on the two gasoline boxes.


    "What are you doing with this gas?"


    Wang Chuang came over, put the gasoline on the tea table, and sat down.


    "Didn''t Mr. Shi decide to get rid of the baby? I thought about burning the whole house without leaving any clues to the police. In order to avoid the exposure of buying gasoline, I went to several stores to collect the two barrels. "


    Wang Chuang is really a smart man. He made a full explanation of the reason why he stayed so long, which makes it difficult for Duan Biao to doubt.


    "Cigarette, we are grasshoppers on the same rope now. Although there are some accidents, you should believe that Shi always will not treat us badly."


    Duan Biao throws the apple.


    Wang Chuang caught the apple steadily, and was suddenly relieved.


    If it wasn''t for his steady mind, Duan Biao would not have lost the apple, but would have been throwing the knife at each other.


    "I understand, puma. I don''t believe you. Don''t worry. I''ll follow you to the end. "


    Wang Chuang immediately showed his loyalty, then picked up the apple and took a bite.


    Biao nodded at the two sections of gasoline.


    "This gas doesn''t work. Pour it in the toilet."


    Wang Chuang frowned and said, "why? Brother Biao, I spent a lot of energy to get this oil. "


    "If you burn the child here, it won''t help much. On the contrary, it will only let the black and white channel quickly determine the death of the child, and then they will focus all their attention on finding us. Do you want to be chased by the whole East China Sea?"


    Wang Chuang shook his head and looked at Duan Biao.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, brother Biao, what should we do? "


    "We need time."


    Although he was a rural man, and he dropped out of junior high school before he finished, Duan Biao showed outstanding criminal talent at this time. His eyes twinkled and his expression was unusually calm.


    He explained in an orderly way: "as long as the child''s whereabouts are unknown one day, the attention of black and white can''t be all focused on us, so we have to deal with the child quietly."


    Wang Chuang at this time seems to have lost the backbone, even busy way: "brother Biao, you say what to do next, I listen to you!"


    "Mr. Shi has already arranged the way for us to leave the East China Sea. I think there will be results in the next two days. Once Mr. Shi informs us, we will get rid of the child, and then We''ll leave the East China Sea together. "


    "Yes


    Wang Chuang immediately nodded, and then carried two barrels of "not easy" oil into the toilet, intending to pour it out.


    Close the door, he quickly took out his mobile phone, edited the text message, and then deleted the record.


    ¡­¡­


    Money makes the devil work.


    Knowing that time is pressing, Shi Mo quickly bribes a snake and plans to send Duan Biao out of the East China Sea by water.


    Upon receipt of the notice, Duan Biao and his wife immediately cleaned up all traces of the house. After confirming that there was no clue left, they took advantage of the night to carry the child out of the door.


    The moon is bright and the stars are few.


    Duan Biao is driving, while Wang Chuang is sitting on the copilot with his child in his arms.


    They are planning to find a desolate area to dispose of the children quietly and then run away.


    In his infancy, Li Xiaoer didn''t fall asleep. He opened a pair of big black and bright eyes. His eyes were clear and full of curiosity about the world. He was babbling and didn''t know that he might be brutally killed soon.


    "Brother Biao, won''t Mr. Shi come with us?"


    Because the roads were inaccessible, the ground was rough and bumpy. Wang Chuang held the child carefully, which was the only way for him to survive.


    "Shi never leaves."


    Duan Biao said briefly.


    "Brother Biao, who is Mr. Shi? Now the king of Donghai is looking for this child. If he is found, I''m afraid Mr. Shi will also be in danger. "Wang Chuang seems to care about the beginning of the cliche.


    You know, until now, he didn''t even know the full name of the gold owner.


    However, Duan Biao''s vigilance was still quite high, and his mouth was as strict as ever. He glanced at him and said coldly, "there''s no need for us to worry about Mr. Shi''s affairs. What we need to consider is to protect ourselves, which will not cause any trouble to Mr. Shi."


    Wang Chuang nodded awkwardly and shut up immediately.


    Duan Biao didn''t find out. Along the way, Wang Chuang looked in the rearview mirror from time to time.


    "Go, get rid of him."


    After driving for more than an hour, Duan Biao parked his car on the edge of a wilderness, where the soil is loose and uninhabited. It''s really a good place for killing people and throwing corpses.


    Wang Chuang immediately took the child off the bus and took a shovel from the trunk.


    According to Duan Biao''s plan, they will bury the child alive, and then rush to the ferry, where there are snakeheads to meet him and escape from the East China Sea by water.


    This plan is indeed perfect. No matter how well the king of the East China Sea can see the sky, it will be at least ten days and a half months after the child''s body is found. At that time, they had no idea where they were hiding in the mountains and forests, and it would be hard to find them out again.


    Duan Biao watched Wang Chuang walk to the left with his child in his arms, lighting a cigarette and waiting for the reception.


    As time went by, I saw a cigarette burning out, but Wang Chuang had not come back.


    According to the truth, where does it take so long to bury a child?


    Duan Biao thinks something is wrong. He snuffs out his cigarette ends, pushes the door to get off the car and intends to have a look. But just as the door is pushed open, suddenly a series of bright lights shine from a distance.


    "Buzz..."


    Accompanied by the sound of the engine.


    From the front to the back of the car, a black car will be killed.


    The stimulation of the light causes Duan Biao to squint involuntarily, and his face changes suddenly.

 Chapter 1556

    But compared with the real bandits, Duan Biao is just a little thief.


    In fact, when he learned that Wang Chuang had intervened, he should have solved Wang Chuang as well. This is the best way to ensure the safety of Wang Chuang. If an experienced bandit was here and saw that Wang Chuang hadn''t come back for such a long time, he should have had a premonition that it was wrong. He should never get off the car again to check, but immediately drove away.


    Of course, even if Duan Biao reacts now, it''s obviously too late to try to escape at this time.


    There are six cars at the front and back, which form a net that encircles him tightly in the middle.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The door of each car opened, and the fierce men who got out of the car all had cold expressions and cold eyes. Their temperament was very different from that of ordinary gangsters.


    "Are you Duan Biao?"


    A fierce man stood in front of the lamp, looking at Duan Biao.


    "Who are you?"


    Even though Duan Biao had a premonition that the situation was not good, he still had a chance.


    "Yongxing, Baotang."


    The fierce man''s concise response.


    Duan Biao heart suddenly a shock, the face of great change for a time is more miserable.


    He is not from the East China Sea, but when he was in prison, he heard Wang Chuang boast about their two great masters in the East China Sea.


    If it''s the East China Sea King''s men and horses, why even the Yongxing people are looking for themselves?


    What I catch is just a teacher''s child, and I''m not a relative of the emperor!!!


    Obviously, Duan Biao had ten thousand puzzles in his mind at this time, but no one would answer his puzzles.


    "Come on, who told you? Name your boss, so you may have a chance to survive. "


    The other side''s words completely extinguished his last illusion.


    These people did come for the child.


    I don''t know if it''s the heat caused by so many lights. Duan Biao''s forehead is gradually sweating, and his hands are tightly clenched.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Boy, it''s time. There''s no need to be tough. If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will kill the earth. There''s only one life, and the boss can change it again. It''s really not worth dying for others. "


    Under the hand has 500 brothers in the leopard hall is also a small head Wei Hu sneers.


    In the eyes of a real person like him, Duan Biao is just a mole ant.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to think it over. You''d better think it over, or you won''t have a chance to regret it."


    He gave an ultimatum.


    Because of the glare of the car lights, Duan Biao can''t see each other''s face at all, but he knows very well that now he is like fish on the chopping board, and the other party can easily decide his life and death.


    The choice between life and death and love seems very difficult for him.


    He didn''t reply for a long time.


    "I appreciate your loyalty, but I have to remind you that you don''t have much time left."


    Two minutes later, Wei Hu reminded.


    At this time, Wang Chuang, who had disappeared for a long time, finally reappeared and stood on the side of the road, still holding the child in his hand.


    Seeing this, Duan Biao was stunned, and then immediately responded. His eyes were shaking violently, his canthus were about to crack, and he was gnashing his teeth like a ghost.


    "Wang Chuang! Why did you betray me when I trusted you so much? "


    He finally understood why he was blocked here.


    Wang Chuang, who listened to Ji Cong, seemed to be a different person. He said with a smile: "brother Biao, people are not for themselves, and heaven will destroy the earth. If you are willing to go to the dark, it doesn''t mean that others will be buried with you. It''s really not worth dying for a little money. Now the whole East China Sea is catching you. Do you think you can really escape? Don''t be paranoid. Listen to my brother''s advice and tell Mr. Shi out. Then you may have a way to live. "


    Duan Biao stares at him, his eyes are red, and his teeth are almost broken. If the eyes can kill people, Wang Chuang will not be left at this time.


    "Time is up."


    Three minutes passed quickly. Wei Hu was obviously a person who didn''t have much patience. Seeing that the deadline had passed, he reached into his arms and took out a pistol.


    "I appreciate your loyalty. Don''t worry. The boss who will protect your life will come down soon to accompany you. Let''s go on the road safely."


    The muzzle of the black gun was gradually raised, and finally aimed at Duan Biao''s forehead.


    Duan Biao''s pupils contracted and his lips moved, but the other side didn''t intend to give him a chance to speak.


    "Bang!"


    The gunfire soon rang out.


    But strange is, but not together, and, not from Wei Hu''s pistol!


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    In the dark, two heavy-duty pickup trucks rushed forward from the rear. You can see a figure standing behind the car, wearing a scary skull mask to cover his face. He was wearing tight clothes, showing his arms and muscles. He was armed with powerful machine robbers, just like the ferocious mercenaries in the movie, facing the people in Yongxing The horse is shooting wildly!"Tu Tu Tu..."


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    The tongue of fire is constantly huff and puff, fast and fierce!


    Wei Hu and his gang were caught off guard. In a few seconds, several people trembled and fell down.


    Blood began to fill the air.


    Real big kill!


    "Cover! Cover! Fight back


    Wei Hu reacts. His face changes greatly. He shouts loudly quickly. He can''t solve Duan Biao any more. He squats in front of the car and commands his men to fight back.


    Under the shock, Duan Biao, who thought he would die, was also stupid, and immediately squatted behind the door in a pale panic.


    "Thunderbolt, bang!"


    The car body was penetrated by bullets, giving off dazzling fire light and harsh sound, and one side of the car window was smashed.


    In the night, the two groups started a fierce exchange of fire, the fire snake tearing the night, even more shocking than the movie blockbuster.


    Where did Wang Chuang see such a scene? People were scared to death, holding their children lying on the ground, buried their heads, shaking all over.


    Fortunately, at the beginning of the war, he was far away from the battle circle and was not affected. The bullets flying wildly did not shoot at him.


    "Boom!"


    There was a violent explosion.


    A car with a lot of holes was finally overburdened and exploded in place. Three people nearby were blown up directly!


    Although the style of Wei Hu and his gang was also very brave, the firepower gap between the two sides was too wide. After two minutes of hard work, the defense line finally collapsed. Two pickup trucks directly crashed in and two people were directly run over to death.


    Those people in the car wearing skull masks are like demons crawling out of hell. They have no humanity and are still shooting madly, such as slaughtering pigs and dogs.


    "Bang Bang


    Countless bullets flew away, and suddenly stood up from the front of the car. Wei Hu, who was going to fight back with his gun, was beaten into a sieve in an instant, and fell into a pool of blood with trembling.


    The torrent of gunfire finally stopped.


    Even Duan Biao was not spared. The door where he was hiding had already been hit by bullets. He had several bullets in his body, and he also fell into the hail of bullets.


    After the total annihilation of Yongxing''s men and horses, those people with skull masks jumped out of the car, ignoring the scene of corpses everywhere, dripping blood, and walked to the only survivor.


    Hearing the footsteps approaching, Wang Chuang, who was lying on the ground shaking all over, didn''t dare to lift his head. His voice was shaking, full of strong fear.


    "Spare me, spare my life..."


    A skull masked man bent down and slowly picked up the child. It seemed that he was a little uncomfortable, and the baby wiggled.


    Looking at the baby''s dark and bright eyes, the skull mask man flicked his headset in a tone of indifference, especially mechanical.


    "Task complete."

 Chapter 1557

    Kunpeng mansion.


    Shi Mo is sitting in the magnificent living room with his wife, watching the romantic drama.


    Guan Haitang curled up on the leather sofa with her head resting on her husband''s corner, enjoying the warmth.


    "Ding Ling Ling..."


    All of a sudden, a sharp ring of mobile phone rings, breaking the scene of Lang qingqiyi.


    Guan Haitang took the initiative to sit up straight.


    "Your cell phone rings."


    Shi Mo takes out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket, looks at it and stands up quietly.


    "I''ll take a call. Look first. I''ll be right back."


    Guan Haitang has always been very considerate. He thinks it''s something at work. He is not suspicious. He nods his head.


    Shi Mo picked up his mobile phone and went upstairs to the study. He didn''t connect the phone until he closed the door again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    At the other end of the phone, snakehead stood by the ferry, and the faint sea breeze came with the voice.


    "Boss Shi, our appointed time has arrived, but your people haven''t come yet. What''s the matter?"


    "They didn''t come?"


    Shi Mo frowned.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting here, but I haven''t seen a ghost. Boss Shi, I can wait ten minutes at most. After all, the Marine Patrol won''t show any affection to you."


    "I see."


    Shi Mo hang up the snakehead phone, frown deep lock to Duan Biao dial a phone in the past, can show is actually unable to connect.


    After three successive attempts, Shi Mo slowly put down his mobile phone and looked out of the window at the deep night. The uneasy cloud began to grow in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    A bloody wilderness.


    Similarly, Qian Sen, who failed to connect with his subordinates, took people to arrive in person.


    "Brother Qian, this..."


    After getting off the bus, the scene presented in front of us shocked the deputy hall leader Jian Shi.


    Dead bodies are everywhere.


    It''s bloody.


    Even if there is no experience, but only by imagination can understand how fierce the previous battle is.


    "Master, there is no one alive Brother Wei also died... "


    Check the low reports of the men on the battlefield.


    In the action tonight, Wei Hu brought 20 or 30 brothers. Now they are all lying here. Almost every body is full of holes, especially Wei Hu, who died in a particularly heroic death, half of his head was blown out.


    "Brother Qian, who could have done this?"


    Shocked at the same time, seeing so many brothers'' tragic death, the deputy hall leader Jian Shi''s heart was also filled with uncontrollable anger.


    They are always in the East China Sea. How could anyone dare to provoke them so blatantly?


    The other side is so tyrannical, do not leave a living means, it is clear that they did not Yongxing in the eye!


    Qian Sen''s face was expressionless, looking at the scene of corpses everywhere, silent.


    Compared with Jianshi, he is much calmer.


    He did not expect such an accident.


    He was more curious than who the murderer was. Why did a child make such a big fight?


    It''s certainly a good thing to be able to take out such a battle.


    "Clean up the scene and report to the helmsman."


    Smelling the thick smell of blood in the air, qiansen spoke slowly.


    He understood that up to now, it was no longer something he could handle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss Gu, why don''t you inform me before you come? It''s really a loss. Welcome far away... "


    The famous East China Sea King manor.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng who came uninvited, Yan Donglai greets him warmly with a smile. At the same time, it''s hard to avoid some accidents in his heart.


    Everyone knows that Donghai king and Yongxing are the two biggest rivals in Donghai lake. However, Gu Qingcheng is not on full alert when he comes to each other''s base camp. He only brings two bodyguards symbolically.


    "If you come uninvited, please don''t blame Mr. Yan."


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone was polite, but there was a faint hardness in it.


    It''s not good who comes.


    "Miss Gu, I don''t have time to welcome you. Please come in."


    Yan Donglai quietly welcomed people into the manor.


    "Mr. Yan, you will not beat around the bush. Did you do what happened last night? "


    According to reason, Yan Donglai is his predecessor, but after sitting down, Gu Qingcheng comes straight to the point, looks directly at Yan Donglai, and takes out the courage Yongxing should have at the helm.


    "What happened last night?"


    Yan Donglai was surprised and puzzled, and said, "Miss Gu''s words are not clear to Yan. Please let Miss Gu know. What happened last night?"


    "Last night, more than 20 people in Yongxing were killed in the suburbs. The killers had strong firepower and extremely cruel means, leaving no one alive. Those people were originally going to save the children lost in Professor Yao''s family. "


    Yan Donglai frowned, as if he really didn''t know what happened last night."Miss Gu, have you found the child?"


    "Found it, but lost it again last night."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and asked again.


    "Mr. Yan, did you make it?"


    Yan Dong looked at her and shook his head with a smile.


    "No


    "But in the whole East China Sea, I''m afraid only Mr. Yan has this ability."


    Yan Donglai''s smile does not change, and looks at the young Yongxing helmsman.


    "Did Miss Gu come here today to ask for a crime?"


    Gu Qingcheng looks calm, facing the whole East China Sea need to look up to the man, momentum does not fall the slightest.


    "I just want to find a truth."


    "The truth It''s just that I didn''t do it. "


    Yan Donglai was not in a hurry and said, "I''ve always done things in an open and aboveboard way. I killed people, and I''m sure I''ll recognize them. But last night, I didn''t give any orders


    The man who stepped on the whole Donghai River and lake couldn''t lift his head looked calm and showed his lofty demeanor.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Yan."


    Got the other party clear reply, Gu Qingcheng did not do more entanglement, immediately got up to leave.


    Everyone knows Wang Yandong''s personality. As an opponent, he knows it very well.


    As early as before taking power, Gu Qingcheng often heard his grandfather mention this man.


    Grandfather said that although this man is a man of the Jianghu, he did not put down the integrity of a scholar.


    Since he said he didn''t do it, it won''t be him.


    Gu Qingcheng came and went in a hurry, but Yan Donglai didn''t keep him. When he arrived at the door, he stopped.


    "What a tough girl."


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng''s back, he whispered silently, feeling.


    Although Yongxing was in the same position as him, he was still a junior in his eyes.


    Soon, he took back his eyes and thought of the other person''s words.


    The female professor of Donghai University said at that time that her relatives had lost their children. The other party mentioned that she knew Mr. Li, so he chose to help.


    Although this society looks harmonious on the surface, dirty things still happen from time to time. It''s a bit unfortunate for ordinary people to encounter a kidnapping case, but it''s not so strange.


    However, with the development of kidnapping to the present stage, it is inevitable that it is a bit off the mark.


    As Yan Donglai, the height of thinking is obviously different.


    A child, where is it worth arousing the masses, and which group of unwilling forces are taking the opportunity to disturb the situation in the East China Sea?

 Chapter 1558

    "I''ll go up myself, and you''ll stay here."


    "Yes, miss."


    After leaving the bodyguard downstairs, Gu Qingcheng went upstairs alone and came to the floor just found out not long ago.


    Standing at the door, she looked as if, raised her hand and knocked gently on the door.


    "Dong Dong..."


    After a while, the door was opened from the inside, but a strange woman about 30 years old appeared in front of her.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    The other side looks at her doubtfully.


    After a short accident, Gu showed a polite and friendly smile.


    "Is this Professor Yao Chenxi''s home?"


    Yue Ya looks at the girl in her early twenties.


    "You are..."


    "I''m Gu Qingcheng. I used to be a student of Donghai University..."


    "Yue ya, who''s here?"


    Before Gu Qingcheng finished speaking, Yao Chenxi''s voice came from the house, and then Yao Chenxi''s figure appeared at the door.


    "The city?"


    Seeing Gu Qingcheng in front of the door, she was also stunned.


    Gu Qingcheng, who came to the door without permission, was generous and nodded with a smile.


    "Professor Yao, long time no see."


    Yao Chenxi returned to her senses, and then quickly walked towards the door, stroked her hair and forced out a smile.


    "Qingcheng, why are you here?"


    "Come on in," she said warmly


    Although she has no teacher-student relationship with this girl, she is familiar with her reputation in Dongda.


    Gu Qingcheng enters the door, but Yue ya, who still feels a little strange, closes the door.


    "This is Gu Qingcheng. He used to be a student of our East University. Of course, he is also a famous university flower. Although she has been studying for more than a year, many students still drop out of school


    Three people sit down on the sofa, in front of the students, Yao Chenxi subconsciously put away as a mother''s fragile appearance, smile to Yue Ya introduction.


    Yue Ya suddenly nods and smiles at Gu Qingcheng.


    "I''m a friend of Professor Yao. Hello."


    "Hello."


    Gu Qingcheng smiles back.


    "I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Yao Chenxi was very polite, but Gu Qingcheng refused: "don''t bother, Professor Yao. I came to you today. I want to ask you something."


    Yao Chenxi, who is going to get up to pour water, is surprised.


    Even her students, no matter how diligent and eager to learn, can not come all the way to her home to ask questions, not to mention Gu Qingcheng has dropped out of school for so long.


    Is it something at work?


    That seems even more impossible.


    Although the doubts abound, but as a human soul engineer''s bounden duty, even if full of confusion, but Yao Chenxi finally did not refuse Gu Qingcheng''s advice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard..."


    Gu Qingcheng spoke quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Professor Yao''s family lost a child recently? "


    Thunder in silence.


    Rao is Yue ya. He can''t help but be stunned.


    After a short period of stiffness, Yao Chenxi forced out of the face inevitably revealed a wisp of pale and haggard, asked suspiciously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How do you know? "


    "Mr. Yan told me."


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng, Yao Chenxi''s eyes fluctuate.


    Most of Dongdu knew that the girl had a good family background and was very influential in Donghai. However, no one knew the origin of the girl. Maybe only the headmaster knew.


    Of course, at this time, Yao Chenxi didn''t have the heart to think about the girl''s family background, and nodded slowly.


    "That''s right."


    Gu Qingcheng spoke again.


    "Professor Yao, can you take the liberty to ask, what is the relationship between that child and you?"


    Hearing the speech, Yao Chenxi''s pupils contracted violently, and her whole body became tense subconsciously. Her mind turned sharply, and her eyes did not collide with Gu Qingcheng. She seemed to respond naturally: "that''s mine Nephew


    Yue Ya Wen Yan looked at her, her face became a little strange, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "Professor Yao, I didn''t mean to inquire about your family, just because we almost found the child last night, but at the last moment, another group of unidentified people came in and robbed the child."


    Gu Qingcheng explained that there seems to be no doubt about Yao Chenxi''s statement.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yao Chenxi was nervous and stunned and said, "did you find the child?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    "Mr. Yan has also sent me a message. When I learned about Professor Yao, I naturally would not stand by. Under the huge pressure, one of the kidnappers turned himself in to us two days ago. We should have rescued the child, if it wasn''t for another gang of people to intervene."To avoid stimulating Yao Chenxi, Gu Qingcheng deliberately omitted the scene of bloody violence.


    "Professor Yao, I can be sure that the gang who robbed the child last night is not the same as the original kidnappers. That''s why I have to come to you to confirm the identity of the child? Why do so many people want to rob him? "


    Yao Chenxi looks confused at this time, obviously excited by the news brought by Gu Qingcheng, and Yue Ya is a little silly.


    It''s just kidnapping, but now it''s more and more complicated?


    Mr. Yan and this girl, who is sacred?


    There is no news from the police, but how can they say that the child has been found and lost?


    "He is really just an ordinary child. He has only been in the world for a few months. Why should he be treated like this..."


    Yao Chenxi hesitated, tears flashing in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Gu Qingcheng is naturally not good enough to continue to be aggressive.


    "Professor Yao, you don''t have to worry too much. We will try our best to get the child back."


    She comforted.


    It doesn''t matter that Yao Chenxi''s face, the tragic death of more than 20 people, as the helmsman, she must also find out the truth to get back a justice.


    "Qingcheng, thank you..."


    Yao Chenxi thanks from the bottom of his heart.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head.


    "Professor Yao, it''s a pity that I haven''t been your student, but I always respect you. If you encounter difficulties, as long as I have the ability, I won''t stand by."


    Gu Qingcheng''s tone is gentle and soothing.


    "By the way, Professor Yao."


    Suddenly, she seems to think of something, and her face becomes serious. She looks at Yao Chenxi and says.


    "According to the statement of the kidnapper who turned himself in, he kidnapped the child because he was employed by a rich man surnamed Shi."


    "Professor Yao, have you or your family ever had a grudge with anyone surnamed Shi?"


    Yao Chenxi, who has never been enemies, shakes her head subconsciously.


    But one side of Yue Ya''s heart is startled, eyes violent fluctuation, unbelievable and hesitant voice.


    "Surname Shi? It can''t be Mr. Smith? "

 Chapter 1559

    "Stop, who are you?"


    Kunpeng mansion.


    A group of six people are walking steadily towards the villa of Guan family. When they get close to the courtyard, they are stopped by the two high paid bodyguards of Guan family.


    "Private manor, no admittance. Please leave immediately!"


    The two tall and powerful bodyguards drank with a deep voice, and their eyes were like electricity. They were full of air and had great deterrent power.


    If ordinary people, I''m afraid they''ll go back to their home, but they are not good at it.


    "It''s noisy."


    Two of them have cold eyes, stride forward, and grab the shoulders of the two bodyguards who are in the way.


    However, the two professionally trained bodyguards were obviously not careless. When they saw that the other side actually started, they were not willing to be outdone. They immediately used a standard counter capture, instead, they controlled the other side''s arms, wriggled around the waist, trying to throw the other side to the ground.


    Although not trained by professional system, as a reckless man licking blood at the edge of a knife, he may not be as good as these professional bodyguards in skill, but he is undoubtedly better in ruthlessness.


    When they were about to fall, the elite of the two leopard halls had cold eyes. Without exception, they grabbed the two bodyguards and did not let go. When they hit the ground on the back, they pulled hard, causing the two bodyguards to fall heavily on the lawn.


    "Bang!"


    The grass is flying.


    Both sides use their hands and feet together. You come and I go. After wrestling on the ground for a while, they stand up again and continue to fight.


    Blow, elbow, knee, palm


    Both sides refused to give in, and it was difficult to separate them for a while.


    "Stop it."


    A cold voice sounded.


    Two conscientious bodyguards subconsciously raised their heads and were immediately shocked.


    In front of them, there were two black guns aiming at them.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of the way."


    Although it''s a matter of eating your salary and being loyal to you, in this world, few people will really work hard for a job. In the face of the threat of two guns, the two bodyguards of the Guan family weigh it for a moment. Finally, they rationally choose to swallow their anger, let go of their opponents and let go of the road.


    Three people were left to guard the courtyard and control the two bodyguards. Surrounded by two confidants, Qian Sen drove straight in and entered the Guanjia villa unimpeded.


    The movement in the courtyard has long alarmed Guan Haitang and his nanny at home. Guan Haitang appears at the door and looks pale at the unexpected guests.


    "You Who is it? "


    "Miss Guan, don''t get me wrong. We have no malice. We just want to know something from your husband."


    Qian Sen stood still two steps away from the other side, his voice was calm, and he was not angry. He was looking at Henry Electric''s daughter, and his eyes were calm.


    "Is Mr. Smith at home?"


    "He, he''s not here He''s still in the company. "


    In the end is a lady, although know who is not good, but Guan Haitang''s performance is calm, at least did not show a panic.


    "If you have anything to do, you can tell me directly."


    Several nannies crouched in the distance and did not dare to step forward.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Guan. We''re not looking for you. Since Mr. Shi is not at home, please call Miss Guan and tell him to come back as soon as possible. "


    Qian Sen took out his mobile phone and slowly handed it to Guan Haitang. Although the tone was gentle, it was indisputable.


    Guan Haitang bit his lip and finally took the phone,


    Henry electric East China Sea headquarters.


    Deputy General Manager Office of planning department.


    Sitting on the office chair, Shi Mo took his mobile phone and looked at the sunset outside the window. He was puzzled and said, "what''s the matter that I have to come back now? The company has a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. Can''t you wait for me to go back later? "


    "No, you can''t come back right now."


    What surprised him was that his reasonable wife was so overbearing that she had to let him go back, but she didn''t give any reason.


    After all, he is a phoenix man. In the face of his wife''s repeated demands, Shi Mo doesn''t really dare to annoy his wife. He can only leave the company early and drive home.


    Recently, his troubles have been endless. Duan Biao, Wang Chuang and his children are still missing. There is no news from them, which makes him very anxious. Now even his understanding wife starts to lose her temper inexplicably. The trouble of foreign affairs and family affairs leads to Shi Mo''s extremely upset mood. When he encounters a traffic jam, he keeps honking his horn to vent his anger.


    "Press your mother! Are you in a hurry to get reincarnated? "


    Annoyed by the sound of the horn, a car owner in front of him made way for him, but when the two cars were passing by, the car owner put down the window and yelled.


    Because the windows of Mercedes Benz were closed, most of the time, he didn''t hear the scolding outside the car. Seeing that the traffic light in front of him was about to turn on, he stepped on the gas and planned to rush in the last few seconds.The traffic regulations have already given a hint. He''d rather go around a hundred paces rather than risk one step. Shi Mo seems to have forgotten the hint. Although he successfully crossed the line at the moment when the red light was on, he didn''t see a muck truck coming from the right side of the intersection.


    "Boom!"


    In the middle of the intersection, under the traffic lights, the two cars collided. The huge impact force caused the Mercedes Benz''s body to deform on the spot, lose its balance, roll out, roll several times along the road, and finally turn its four wheels to the sky.


    "Damn it


    Just now, the car owner who gave way to the road and yelled loudly witnessed the tragedy and was stunned.


    Anyway, it''s a S-class luxury car, and its safety performance can stand the test. Although the body is seriously damaged, the smoot wearing the seat belt will inevitably hit his head and blood, but he has not suffered fatal injury.


    With his forehead broken and bleeding, he struggled to release his seat belt. The human desire for survival prompted him to push the door and try to climb out of the overturned car.


    When the tragic accident happened, the driver of the muck truck didn''t run away in panic. Instead, he immediately stopped and got off, quickly walked to the side of the overturned Benz, opened the door and seemed to help rescue the wounded.


    "Squeak..."


    With the joint efforts of the two men inside and outside, the deformed door was finally pulled open, and Shi Mo, who felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light, subconsciously stretched out his hand to faint.


    "Help, help me..."


    The driver of the muck truck outside held his hand tightly.


    With the last bit of effort, he raised his head.


    At that moment, his mind suddenly trembled.


    Because what he saw was not an anxious face, but a pair of calm and almost dead eyes.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but he really had no strength.


    He could no longer suppress the dizziness of the tide in his mind. Shi Mo felt that his eyelids closed slowly, and then the whole world fell into boundless darkness.

 Chapter 1560

    "Wow


    A bucket of cold water fell head on.


    Smoky on the chair wakes up.


    His eyes also showed that people are in a coma. When they wake up for the first time, they are always confused. The gangster looks around.


    Then I don''t know if it''s because of the stimulation of cold water that finally surges into the cerebral cortex. He suddenly wakes up and finally wakes up!


    The pain on the forehead still comes in bursts, and the picture before coma reappears like a slide.


    Because his wife called to urge him to leave work early, because he was upset, he snatched some time, but he was hit by a car.


    After the car overturned, he untied his seat belt and pushed the door open. The driver of the muck truck held him


    A frame of picture from the mind constantly flashed, finally fixed in the pair of dead cold eyes!


    Shi Mo, who was wet with water, shivered and moved his body subconsciously. As a result, there was a pain in his wrists and ankles.


    You''re tied up?


    He was stunned and finally realized a serious problem.


    Although rescued, but now, it does not seem to be in the hospital.


    It was dark and closed, and it looked like a basement.


    "Mr. Smith, did you have a good sleep?"


    A gentle female voice suddenly sounded without warning, which made Shi Mo startled.


    He quickly looked forward and found that under the dim light, a woman was holding a child sitting on a chair about seven or eight steps away from him, and four men who could not see clearly were standing behind the woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who are you? "


    Shi moqiang calmed himself, pretending to be calm, but his voice was very weak and hoarse.


    "Why did you arrest me? Do we know each other? "


    He threw out several questions in a row, but there was too much confusion in his heart.


    This situation, this scene, only one thing he knows very well, I am afraid that the car accident is not just an accident.


    I am, should be, maybe be I''ve been kidnapped.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t get to know Mr. Shi. I''d like to invite Mr. Shi to come here this time. I just have a few questions to ask Mr. Shi to solve."


    Women''s voice is very nice, but also very strange.


    Then Shi Mo saw that the other side slowly stood up, stepped on high heels, and gracefully approached him step by step.


    "Deng, Deng, Deng..."


    The sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground is very strange in this quiet and closed basement.


    With the distance, the true face of the other side gradually emerges from the shadow.


    Shi Mo was horrified to find that the woman''s face made him feel like a familiar person, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Mr. Smith, do you know this child?"


    The other side opened his mouth and held the baby in his arms a little bit outwards, as if for the convenience of smercha.


    Wen Yan, Shi Mo subconsciously looks at the sleeping child.


    A few months old baby''s appearance is changing almost every day, and there is not much recognition. However, seeing the baby''s small face, the pupil of SMER still shrinks violently.


    He really can''t remember the appearance of Yao Chenxi''s son, but at this time, he has a strong intuition in his heart to remind him that the baby held by a strange woman is Li Xiaoer who disappeared with Duan Biao!


    Why is the child here?!


    What about Duan Biao and Wang Chuang Ren?


    At the moment, there are countless confusions in his heart, but he is a smart man. Although his brain is still a little bit unconscious due to the sequelae of the car accident, it does not prevent him from perceiving the crisis.


    "No, I don''t know the child."


    He quickly withdrew his gaze and denied it.


    "Oh?"


    The woman smiles.


    "That''s a pity."


    The two men standing in the shadow quickly stepped forward and came to him.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    Shi Mo felt something was wrong, and his voice trembled, but the other side didn''t pay attention at all.


    One man tilted his chair to his back, then covered his face with a white cloth. The other man lifted the bucket beside him and threw it on his face.


    This technique is used by the intelligence bureau of m to interrogate terrorists.


    In this way, criminals can deeply understand the fear of suffocation in the deep sea, which does not cause any harm to human body, but cruelly destroys human feelings!


    Shi Mo couldn''t breathe at all. Under the water, his face under the cloth kept making a sound of "Wu Wu", and his whole body was struggling violently.


    But at the moment, his hands and feet were tied tightly, and there was no place to escape. He could only accept this cruel criminal law.


    In half a minute.


    The two men finally stopped.


    "Wow..."When the white cloth was lifted, he took a deep breath like a drowning man.


    "Mr. Shi, I am a businessman like you. We all like to make friends with honest people."


    The woman smiles at the corner of her mouth and opens her mouth again.


    "So, I hope you think it over before you answer me, do you know this child?"


    "This, this lady I really don''t know where I offended you. If I offended you by mistake, I can apologize, but I really don''t know this child. "


    Shi Mo is short of breath and still chooses to clench his teeth.


    If the woman is unidentified and admits that there is a risk of exposing his premeditated kidnapping, he cannot accept the result.


    "Good."


    Women smile instead of anger, and the radian of their mouth becomes more and more brilliant.


    "Take the baby out and don''t wake it up."


    A man immediately stepped forward from behind, took the child from the woman, and then walked out of the dark basement.


    "Mr. Smith, I appreciate your courage. Why don''t we play a game next? "


    "What, what Game? "


    I don''t know why, looking at the woman''s bright and moving face, Shi Mo felt an inexplicable cold, and even his tone trembled involuntarily.


    "This game is called" see the light at dawn ". As long as you persist in this night, when the first sunlight appears, I will let you go. How about that?"


    The woman looks down at Shi Mo, who is tied up like an animal to be slaughtered. She has a graceful smile, but her eyes are like a pool of stagnant water, without any feelings.


    The game has already begun before he can make his stand.


    After the woman''s voice fell to the ground, the man who had just lifted the bucket immediately picked up a small iron pliers from the nearby tool case, violently and cruelly clamped Shi Mo''s nails, and pulled them out like this!


    In an instant, blood dripping!


    You know, five fingers are connected to the heart.


    "Ah


    Shi Mo was in a cold sweat all over his body. The intense pain of tearing his heart and lungs made his facial features twisted and he couldn''t help crying.


    It is no doubt a wise decision for a woman to let someone take her child out in advance, otherwise the child would be scared to wake up by this fierce cry.


    The woman turned a blind eye and returned to her seat.


    The game continues.


    Ten fingernails and ten toenails were pulled out one by one. This basement is like hell on earth, and these men are the demons who destroy human nature.


    After the nail was pulled out, SMER''s fingers and toes were broken by a hammer


    He didn''t wait until dawn at all. In less than an hour, he had been devastated.


    "I told you everything, please, kill me, kill me..."


    His face was full of blood, even his eyes were dug out, and the blood flowed out from the empty two eyes. The picture was creepy.


    At this moment, he has no other expectations.


    Death is his greatest relief.


    "Mr. Shi, you have to pay attention to the rules of the game. It''s still early before dawn."


    The woman is indifferent. She finally takes a look at Shi Mo, who even wants to die. Then she gets up and leaves the basement like purgatory.


    "Ah


    When he heard the sound of the footsteps gradually go away, the ghost who is no longer human gives out a despairing howl that makes people feel extremely depressed.


    After leaving the basement, the woman stepped upstairs, came to the bedroom and went to the bedside.


    Looking at the sleeping little girl on the bed, she smiles gently, leans down and pinches the little nose.


    "Nice to meet you, Li Xiaoer."

 Chapter 1561

    Kunpeng mansion.


    After waiting for a long time, Qian Sen orders Guan Qianjin to call again, only to find that he has already indicated that he can''t get through.


    "Boss, that boy won''t get any news and run away, will he?"


    A man can''t help speculating.


    "It''s impossible for a person who has managed to climb up from the countryside to give up everything he has got so easily."


    Qian Sen said flatly, and then looked at Guan Haitang.


    "Miss Guan, please call your company again."


    Under the control of others, Guan Haitang can''t resist. Moreover, she also wants to find out what happened. Then she dials the company and learns that her husband has indeed left work early.


    Looking at Guan Haitang slowly put down his mobile phone, Qian Sen didn''t say anything more and didn''t embarrass this woman any more.


    "Go."


    Before his subordinates could react, Qian Sen had already walked out of the villa.


    When he stepped out of the gate, looking at the dark outside, Qian Sen picked up his cell phone.


    "At the helm, someone''s a step faster than us. I''m afraid smoot has been killed by now."


    ¡­¡­


    Fengyue community.


    On the balcony.


    Yue Ya stands beside Yao Chenxi, still shocked by what the girl said in the morning.


    "You really know people, you know faces, but you don''t know hearts. Dawn, do you think it''s really smoot''s work? You and he have no grievances or enmities. At one time, there was a fate. Why did he do that? "


    Yao Chenxi looked out of the window at the night with a trance and restlessness.


    "Dawn, your student What kind of identity? And Mr. Yan, who is he? How does it sound like it''s amazing? "


    At the moment, Yue Ya only felt a hundred question marks in her heart.


    With the development of this kidnapping, more and more people are involved, and it is also more and more absurd. She shudders to think that she can still carry things to visit her children as if nothing had happened after the smoot incident.


    If SMER is really behind the scenes, it would be terrible.


    "Ya, can I explain these things to you later?"


    Yao Chenxi spoke.


    Today, Gu Qingcheng''s news not only shocked Yue ya, but also made a big impact on her heart.


    She had no doubt that it was Shi Mo who was planning all this.


    Of course.


    Who is the culprit is of secondary importance to her. She is most concerned about who robbed the child.


    According to the original statement, the kidnappers are no longer in the hands of the city.


    Suddenly, a burst of ethereal music came from the living room, this is Yao Chenxi''s mobile phone ringtone.


    Yao Chenxi immediately turned to the living room, quickly picked up the mobile phone on the coffee table, and immediately connected.


    "Hello..."


    "I''m sorry, Professor Yao."


    Gu Qingcheng''s voice came quickly from the other end of the phone.


    "We didn''t find him. He was in a car accident on his way home from work, and then he was taken away. He''s still missing. According to my guess, he probably fell into the hands of the gang who robbed the child last night. Professor Yao, the gang have no clear purpose and are extremely vicious by all means. I''m a little worried about your personal safety now."


    Listening to the words coming from the mobile phone, Yao Chenxi stood there stupidly, as if a little distracted.


    Yue Ya is close to her and wants to know the latest development.


    "Professor Yao, why don''t I send someone to protect you?"


    It''s not groundless worry. Gu Qingcheng is not sure what the other party wants. Now Shi Mo doesn''t know whether he will live or die. Yao Chenxi is likely to be the next target of those people. He''s not afraid of 10000, just in case. He won''t make mistakes in case of trouble.


    "No, Qing Cheng, thank you for your kindness."


    But in the end, Yao Chenxi refused her kindness.


    "It''s really troublesome for you to be so busy."


    Lips moved, Gu Qingcheng wanted to say but gradually swallow back, no longer reluctantly.


    "That''s what I should do."


    Then, she comforted: "Professor Yao, now we have a communication with the police. As long as we find him, we can find the gang, so that we can find the children. Now the muck truck that robbed him has been tracked. It will not be long before we have a result. Once there is any news, I will inform you immediately."


    "Thank you."


    After talking with Gu Qingcheng, Yao Chenxi slowly put down her mobile phone.


    "Is smoot missing, too?"


    Yue Ya couldn''t believe it and was surprised.


    Just now she stood by and heard something.


    Yao Chenxi nodded, his eyes lax, no focus.


    Gu Qingcheng is right. The kidnapping is more and more complicated. It''s very possible that she is in danger, but she doesn''t mind at all.On the contrary, she would rather that the gangsters would come to her door quickly and take her away, so that at least she could see the children.


    At this moment, Yao Chenxi has a hunch that even if she urges Donghai Wang to come forward to help, I''m afraid the possibility of finding the child is very small.


    The gangsters who still don''t know the origin, from their arrogant way of committing crimes, obviously they are not ordinary.


    Do you still have time to wait?


    "Dawn, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me, ok... "


    Seeing Yao Chenxi standing still, Yue Ya shakes her arm nervously.


    "I''m fine."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes slowly return to focus, that kind of calm, let Yue Ya for one Zheng.


    "Chenxi, don''t worry too much. Didn''t your student say that the police have found the clue. As long as they find it and follow the muck truck, they can catch all the criminals."


    She was afraid that Yao Chenxi would be stimulated too much, so she quickly comforted her.


    But Yao Chenxi''s reaction is very normal, normal almost abnormal, she noncommittal, Yue Ya smile, and then said a word.


    "I''ll make a phone call."


    It seems that in order to avoid Yue ya, Yao Chenxi goes back to the bedroom alone with her mobile phone, closes the door and comes to the baby bed.


    After watching the crib silently for a while, Yao Chenxi finally picked up the mobile phone slowly.


    "Mr. Yan, I''m Yao Chenxi. I''m sorry to disturb you so late. Could you give me the phone number of Li futu?"


    ¡­¡­


    In front of a two-story building.


    Seven or eight police cars rushed to the building and surrounded it.


    "Attention, people inside. You are surrounded. Please lay down your arms and surrender immediately..."


    The sound of the trumpet broke the silence of the night.


    But there was no movement in the building.


    "Rush in!"


    Under the night, the fully armed people''s public servants step by step, carefully step by step toward the small building.


    "Three, two, one Go in


    With the command of the commander who was gesturing, the assault team that had touched the door no longer covered up, suddenly stepped forward, and violently kicked the door open!


    There was no light in the small building. It was dark and silent.


    "Search!"


    Just when the carpet search was launched, a violent shock wave came from the ground. The surging air wave and fire did not give people any reaction time at all. They directly overturned the ground and engulfed the whole building.


    "Boom!"


    The fire is burning!


    The whole building collapsed like paper, and even the two cars outside were overturned.


    The heat is rolling!


    Heavy casualties!


    The intense and turbulent light of the fire made the lucky man''s face paler and paler.


    Meanwhile, someone far away in the West received an overseas call.


    When he put down his mobile phone, the whole person seemed to be struck by thunder, with dull expression and blank mind.

 Chapter 1562

    "What''s the matter, young man? Is something bothering you? "


    On a taxi from Donghai International Airport, the driver talked to the passengers.


    It''s really not nothing to look for. The passenger he pulled out of the airport has been in a daze since he got on the bus. He looks like he''s out of his mind. It looks like I lost my wallet.


    It''s not a trivial matter to lose his wallet. It''s a long distance from the airport to the city. He doesn''t want to go for nothing. Now it''s time to change his direction and send him to the police station.


    Li futu, who came back from abroad, looked at the old-fashioned taxi driver and tried to show a kind smile, but he couldn''t smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, are you married? "


    Finally, he gave up and asked slowly.


    The inexplicable question immediately stunned the driver, and then said with a surprised smile: "you see what age I am. I''m almost forty now. How can I not get married?"


    "Oh? I thought Shifu was only thirty this year. "


    A little flattery made the driver feel very comfortable, and his smile was even brighter.


    "Why, young man, why do you ask such questions? Are you going to get married soon, or is there something wrong with your wife? "


    Taxi drivers, who come and go every day, are almost talkative people. The passenger comrade who just returned from overseas seems to be depressed, so they immediately start to chat.


    "No, I''m just asking."


    The driver turned and asked, "the first time you''re a father, you don''t know What does it feel like? "


    Smell speech, the driver subconsciously remembered when he first saw his child in the delivery room, his ordinary face was filled with the glory of fatherhood.


    "That feeling It''s just like you have a pillar in your life, all the tiredness has a reason to accept with a smile, and there''s another thing in your life that you should protect at all costs. "


    Li futu is thoughtful.


    "Young man, you don''t have children, do you?"


    The driver looked in the rearview mirror and asked.


    Li futu hesitated, but finally nodded slowly.


    "You all have children?"


    The driver was quite surprised.


    "I can''t tell. How many years have you been married?"


    "I just got married. I got married this year."


    "Marry a son?"


    The driver was very open-minded and didn''t scold the young people for being frivolous. He said with a smile, "it''s not bad. It''s a double happiness. Boys and girls? "


    As soon as Li futu''s tone stagnated, he was speechless.


    Although it sounds absurd, he really doesn''t know whether his children are male or female, and if it wasn''t for the phone call, he doesn''t even know that he has blood in the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Boy


    Finally, he casually perfunctorized the driver.


    "The boy is good. I always wanted to have a son, but I was born a girl. Although I felt a little sorry, I found that there was nothing wrong with the girl as she grew up day by day. At least she was more intimate than my son..."


    The driver was garrulous.


    Li Fu was listening, but in fact, his thoughts began to drift and lax.


    Although the driver is talking and laughing with him now, if you know his real experience, I''m afraid you will send him off.


    Yes, he didn''t cheat. He did get married, and he didn''t get married very long, but what he didn''t say was that he directly married two brides.


    And.


    The most important thing is.


    His child was not born by two married brides!


    He reached out and pressed the center of his eyebrows. Li futu breathed out, listening to the driver''s nagging, and turned to look out of the window.


    And Yao Chenxi in the east gate of the scene can''t help but emerge in front of me.


    At that time, I''m afraid he never thought that the relationship between them would turn into the present situation.


    Even when he answered the phone call, he even doubted whether the other party was joking with him for a moment.


    Of course.


    After he calmed down, he knew that Yao Chenxi would never make fun of him, let alone Yao Chenxi. Even a woman with at least a little bottom line principle would not make fun of such things.


    "Here we are, young man."


    The taxi finally stopped at the gate of Fengyue community.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu, who hastily returned home without informing anyone, checked out and got off. Standing at the gate of the community, he took a deep breath.


    But life is always like this, escape can not solve the problem, the face, after all, still have to face.


    Before visiting, he deliberately went to the fruit shop next to the community to buy some fruit, and then went upstairs to knock on Yao Chenxi''s door."What do you do?"


    The door opened and a strange woman came out, looking up and down at him with alert eyes.


    The first door to someone is quite unexpected, but also deliberately step back, looked up again to confirm the number, to determine that they should not find the wrong door.


    "I''m looking for Yao Chenxi."


    Smell speech, Yue Ya in the eyes of the color of the guard slightly lightened, but still didn''t easily put people into the room.


    At the moment, Yao Chenxi is not at home. Because of the sudden power failure when the electricity bill is used up, she went to the property to pay the electricity bill. This is not her home. In the absence of Yao Chenxi, she can''t easily put a strange man in, not to mention having just experienced the incident of Shi mo.


    How can old alumni who have known for many years do such heartless things to make her believe others.


    "What''s your name? What does it have to do with dawn? "


    Yue Ya was at the door, as if interrogating a prisoner.


    "My name is Li futu. It''s her Friends. "


    Li futu answered every question and tried to be harmless to people and animals.


    "Li futu? Chenxi and I have known each other for so many years. How come we have never heard of a friend like you


    Yue Ya frowned and doubted, but she didn''t hear Yao Chenxi mention the name.


    Li futu was speechless and blocked at the door, unable to advance or retreat.


    Just when they were in a stalemate, Yao Chenxi, who had paid the electricity bill, suddenly appeared in the corridor.


    "Dawn, you are back. This man says he is your friend. Do you know him?"


    Yue Ya shouts.


    Li futu looks back and faces Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi steps slightly a meal, face does not change color, continue not anxious not slow to come over.


    "Come in."


    She whispered as she passed Li futu.


    Yueya took her arm and reminded her, "Chenxi, do you really know him? Don''t forget, your student said that you should pay attention to safety recently... "


    Yao Chenxi looked sideways and looked calm.


    "Don''t you always want to know who the second child''s biological father is?"


    Yue Ya is stunned, her expression is instantly solidified, and then she suddenly turns her head, her eyes shaking, and looks at the man who is blocked by her at the door.


    "You''re the bastard who killed a thousand swords?"

 Chapter 1563

    Li futu doesn''t know this woman, but one thing is clear. If Yao Chenxi wasn''t here, he would rush into the kitchen and bring out a kitchen knife.


    Of course.


    Someone''s life is magnificent, what kind of battle have not seen, and not because of Yue Ya and hold back, carrying fruit aboveboard into the house.


    "Drink water?"


    Yao Chenxi is very polite, which is close to shengfen.


    "No more."


    Li futu put the fruit on the tea table. Then he sat down on the sofa.


    He has been to Yao Chenxi''s teacher''s dormitory in Dongda, but this house is really the first time.


    "The house you just bought?"


    He pretended to be natural.


    Yao Chenxi nodded and gave a sound.


    "No way."


    Yue ya, who has been glaring at someone since entering the door, stares at that face. Somehow, she suddenly feels more and more familiar.


    Finally, a flash of lightning flashed through my mind.


    She suddenly realized, pointing to Li futu on the sofa, because of anger, her voice could not help shaking!


    "You, you, you are not the kidnapper?"


    She remembered.


    A few months ago, she and her daughter experienced a kidnapping, and the driver was the one in front of her?!


    The case has not been settled, and her husband has always comforted herself not to remember these unpleasant things, so she did not deliberately think about it, so she didn''t recognize it at the door just now.


    In fact, Yue Ya''s forgetfulness is not to blame.


    Who would have thought that a kidnapper could appear in front of him with fruit in a dignified manner?


    "The kidnappers?"


    Yao Chenxi frowned.


    "Dawn, didn''t I tell you last time that my daughter and I were kidnapped? That''s him! This is the man! At that time in the police station, you should have seen it, don''t you remember? "


    Yue Ya pointed to someone on the sofa and made a definite statement.


    On the other hand, someone is innocent and at a loss.


    Yue ya really didn''t slander him, and he didn''t deliberately play a hypocritical villain, just because it happened when he lost his memory, just like he did meet Yao Chenxi at the police station at that time, he didn''t have much impression.


    "No, I''ll call the police!"


    Yue Ya''s anger is hard to stop, so she plans to take out her mobile phone.


    "Put the phone down."


    Yao Chenxi frowned.


    Of course, she can''t forget that she still remembers the look in each other''s eyes.


    "Chenxi, no wonder you asked me to stop investigating. Who are you not good at? You have to pick a criminal?"


    Yue Ya is very hard, holding her cell phone tightly, but she doesn''t continue to call the police.


    "I think there must be some misunderstanding."


    At last someone stopped standing out and chipped in.


    "Misunderstanding? You think I won''t know you after a few months? Don''t think that if you know a few people, you can be lawless and unruly. I tell you that if you do more injustice, you will die. People like you will have retribution sooner or later. Isn''t that retribution coming? Although there is no retribution on you, it is borne by your own children! "


    Yue Ya is impatient, quick and jealous of evil. When she speaks, she doesn''t think much about it at all. After venting, she suddenly feels that it''s wrong.


    Her anger stagnated, and her face changed. She immediately looked at Yao Chenxi, full of guilt and apology, and said in a trembling voice: -- Dawn Yes, I''m sorry I didn''t mean that. I just said, "he, I..."


    She didn''t know how to explain.


    Yao Chenxi was silent, with a quiet look. She could not see her anger and joy. She said a word in silence.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yue Ya''s complexion is complicated, and finally she calms down slowly.


    "I''m sorry, if I have done anything to hurt you before, I sincerely apologize to you."


    Li futu looks at Yue Ya and opens his mouth. Even though he is scolded by the other party, he still doesn''t get angry. On the contrary, he returns good for bad.


    At this moment, he has no time to carefully recall when he had trouble with this woman in that half year of amnesia. His urgent return to China is just for one reason.


    "Dawn, can you tell me the details?"


    On the phone, Yao Chenxi said too hastily, only informed him that he had a child, and now he was kidnapped, not even boys and girls.


    Yao Chenxi sat down, put aside personal grudges, carefully described the recent events.


    After listening.


    Li futu was lost in thought.


    Yan Donglai and Yongxing''s power territory almost covers the whole East China Sea''s rivers and lakes. Even they can''t find out the origin. I''m afraid the gangsters'' background is unusual.Shi Mo''s kidnapping of the children may be excusable. We are all men. Yao Chenxi''s idea of the campus lover can be guessed by him, but why is there a greater force behind?


    It seems that they are not trying to stir up the disputes in the East China Sea.


    It seems that those people are really aiming at the children.


    "When you asked Yandong for help, you told him that between you and me Have you got a relationship with me? "


    Li futu suddenly raised his eyes.


    Anyway, they all have children, but Yao Chenxi at least understands each other''s implication.


    "When I asked him for help, I just said that it was a relative''s child in my family. He didn''t know it was Your son. "


    Son.


    After hearing these two words, Li futu determined his child''s gender. His heartstrings trembled uncontrollably, but he didn''t move at this time.


    "What about Shi Mo? That smoot, do you know the baby''s mine? "


    Yao Chenxi a Leng, a time did not speak.


    Li futu already understood the answer.


    At the beginning, he and Yao Chenxi played the roles of lovers when they attended the wedding.


    That group of people first catch the child, and then catch Shi Mo, I''m afraid it''s difficult to determine the identity of the child.


    Now it is basically certain that the unknown force is not drunk, and its real purpose is mostly aimed at itself.


    Besides, I have a good understanding of my deeds in the East China Sea.


    Foreign enemies can be basically eliminated. After all, in the eyes of the world, he is still a dead man.


    There''s no need to go to so much trouble for a dead man.


    "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    Li futu took a breath and spoke slowly.


    "I don''t need to apologize. I just want to ask you to help me get the baby back."


    Although the learned and talented professor of NTU was calm on the surface, there was a touch of prayer in his voice, and he really put down all his pride and dignity.


    "Surnamed Li, if you want to be a man, you can bring the second child back safely, otherwise I will never let you go!"


    Yue Ya also put down her personal grudge at this time.


    "Even if it''s my own life, I''ll bring the baby to you safely."


    Li futu and Yao Chenxi look at each other with firm eyes and sonorous words.


    "I know that now I have no face for you to trust me, but I can assure you in the name of a father."

 Chapter 1564

    Yao Chenxi is not a little woman who sticks to her love for children. She has received western education and has a broader vision than most women. She is also very independent. From the bottom of her heart, she is not a traditional type of relying on men.


    Therefore, she will bear the huge pressure to choose a person to give birth to the child, and if it is not an accident, she may raise the child alone, never tell someone.


    However, the human calculation is often inferior to the natural calculation. As a result of the accident, she has no choice but to seek help from the other party. When her son is exposed, she no longer tries to cover up. She does not make any argument against the other party claiming to be her father.


    She can deny the relationship with herself and him, but she can''t escape the fact that she is the father of her child.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do? "


    Half silent, she asked in a slow voice.


    Even to this day, she doesn''t know what kind of person this man is, but she at least knows that this man has extremely powerful energy.


    The death of Xu Shiheng at the beginning is a proof.


    "Wait and see."


    Li futu''s response was simple and unexpected.


    "Wait?"


    Just now, seeing that he was so impassioned and full of expectation, Yue ya, who thought he had a brilliant plan, was immediately stunned, and then her face became bad again.


    "Are you kidding? What you said is that you will get the second child back, that is, let us wait for nothing at home? "


    She laughed as if she had heard a big joke.


    Yao Chenxi stares at Li futu, but is not in a hurry to speak.


    "If I''m not wrong, the real purpose of their kidnapping should be for me."


    "If they want to hurt their children, they don''t have to go through so much trouble. They have to take the risk of catching him even when the child has already arrived," Li explained


    "Do you mean they just wanted to identify the child from him and threaten you?"


    Yao Chenxi answers with suspicion.


    "Nine times out of ten."


    Li futu nodded.


    "A child doesn''t have much value. So, no matter who the murderer is, the child is definitely not their ultimate goal, and they will certainly have actions next. "


    "What if you''re wrong?"


    Yue Ya questioned: "the killer may still be in the East China Sea now, but if he just waits for nothing, I''m afraid he will miss the best rescue time. When that time comes, people will run away with their children in their arms. Where are you going to find them?"


    What Yue Ya said is undoubtedly reasonable.


    Although there is a strong intuition in his heart, the killer is likely to take the initiative to find himself, but Li futu does not dare to guarantee that his intuition will not go wrong.


    It''s a matter of great importance. We have to make preparations.


    Instead of arguing with Yue ya, he looked at Yao Chenxi and said, "you call Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcheng respectively. The killer must have known the existence of the child after the kidnapping. There are not many people who know the relationship between us. The suspect of the murderer must have started when you found Yandong to help. Ask them who knows that you found Yandong to help


    I have to admit that he really has extraordinary eyesight and has directly seen through the key.


    Yao Chenxi listened and immediately picked up her cell phone.


    Of course, it may be better to make this call by yourself, but Li futu has his own difficulties in letting Yao Chenxi make the call.


    This child''s existence, even he was caught off guard, did not have any preparation, how to explain with the outside world?


    Gu Qingcheng and Yan Donglai are not stupid. Maybe they didn''t think deeply before, but if he shows up, the child''s affairs will be hidden.


    Gu Qingcheng is OK. Maybe it''s just a few words of blame, but if the Qin family knows


    In any case, Qin Yuyi is his wife. If this happens, he will be sorry to the other party. If it is known all over the world, where will Qin''s face go?


    Yao Chenxi goes to the balcony to make a phone call. Yue Ya has been staring at someone on the sofa, just like watching a prisoner.


    More than ten minutes later, Yao Chenxi came back with a mobile phone.


    "They said they would go and get back to me later."


    Li futu nodded.


    "We Can you speak alone? "


    Yao Chenxi pursed her mouth, did not respond, and turned to Yueya.


    Yue Ya Mu Lu was shocked. She looked at Yao Chen Xi for a while, opened her mouth, but said nothing. Finally, she shook her head, and all her words turned into a sigh.


    "It''s too stuffy in the room. I went downstairs for a walk."


    No matter how cold she said, she didn''t become a villain at this time. She turned around and walked out, leaving space for a man and a woman.


    "Bang."The door closed again.


    Li futu looked at Yao Chenxi''s haggard face and said in a slow voice, "it''s hard for you."


    You don''t have to think about it to guess how much pressure a single woman has to bear to have a child out of wedlock, and Yao Chenxi is still a professor.


    Once exposed, Yao Chenxi''s future may be destroyed instantly, and even his career may be ruined.


    "It''s my choice."


    Yao Chenxi said quietly.


    "Child It was Hong Kong city that came back... "


    Li futu finally asked.


    I don''t doubt anything, but as a man, I was suddenly told that I had a son. I''m afraid everyone has to understand.


    If you calculate the time, maybe only that trip to the port city is the most likely one.


    Although Li futu didn''t have any malice, Yao Chenxi''s face inevitably changed and her eyes became sharp.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Li futu quickly explained: "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know if the child was conceived by Hong Kong city that time..."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes contracted and looked at him for a while, and her tone became indifferent.


    "Li futu, I know what''s on your mind. Are you wondering if this child is yours? You can rest assured that when I tell you this, I don''t want you to take any responsibility. I decided to give birth to this child, which has nothing to do with you. I just want you to help me find the child. After the child is found, you can do the paternity test. If I cheat you, you can kill me directly. If it turns out to be your child, I hope you can keep it a secret


    Yao Chenxi''s expression was colder and stranger than when she woke up from a drunken night.


    "I know that you are a big man. You have a lot of confidants and one more child. It''s just a trouble for you. I just want to lead an ordinary and stable life with my son. Therefore, it''s good for you and me to keep this secret."


    Li futu looked stiff and speechless.

 Chapter 1565

    "Mr. Li, have we met somewhere?"


    At the dinner table, Rong Wei raised his glass to Li futu with a dry smile.


    Face is sitting in the middle of his parents, small adults with chopsticks, a pair of black bright eyes, but staring at the opposite kidnapper uncle.


    I have to admit that children''s memory is sometimes much better than that of adults. Yue Ya didn''t think of it at the door for the first time before. However, after school, Rong Yan followed her father to Aunt Yao''s home for dinner. As a result, she was caught off guard and saw someone. After a short period of stupor, a word "Uncle bandit" immediately popped out of her mouth.


    At that time, but Li Fu Tu Lei a Jiao outside inside Nen.


    Maybe he can''t remember Yueya and his wife. At that time, he still had some impression of this lovely little girl in his heart. The uncle of the kidnapper finally awakened his sleeping memory. Until now, he is still a little embarrassed sitting at the dinner table.


    "Director Rong, I''m really sorry. At that time..."


    Li futu picked up his glass and talked about it. For a moment, he didn''t know how to explain it. Finally, he simply gave up.


    "I''d like to propose a toast to director Rong. It''s an apology."


    In fact, before he came, his wife had called in advance to tell him, but Rong Weigan was still hard to accept this reality for a moment.


    How can a kidnapper become Professor Yao''s man?


    He is also the biological father of the second child,


    but he is a man in the officialdom after all, and he is a good hand at making plays. Rong Weigan doesn''t show his inner mood fluctuation on the surface either. He meets Li futu politely and politely, looks at each other with a smile, which is a bit of a gesture of meeting and laughing to eliminate gratitude and hatred.


    "Mr. Li is serious. Let bygones be bygones."


    "Uncle kidnapper, are you really my brother''s father?"


    Crisp appearance of the cut in, like a tongue twister.


    Uncle kidnapper, this is obviously not a polite address, but it''s intriguing that Yue ya, as a mother, seems to have let it go and didn''t correct her daughter.


    Yao Chenxi also kept silent, even at this time to hear the girl call someone like this, the corner of her mouth is still slightly imperceptible.


    Although embarrassed, Li futu couldn''t ignore it. He pretended to be natural and even had to squeeze a smile that he thought was kind and nodded to the little girl.


    "Uncle kidnapper, can you get your brother back?"


    There was hope and supplication in her eyes.


    "My brother has been missing for many days. I miss him."


    Children''s feelings can not be fake.


    To be missed by such a lovely little sister who is carved with powder and jade, maybe this is the peak of the life of the little boy who doesn''t know where he is now.


    "My uncle will certainly My brother got it back. "


    Someone nodded quickly, but in the middle of it, he stopped obviously, because so far he found that he didn''t know his son''s name at all.


    It''s a bit funny, just like he didn''t know it until he was several months old.


    "Well, eat quickly."


    Yue Ya said faintly.


    The appearance obedient start to carry the bowl.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to accompany you?"


    After dinner, when cleaning the table, Yue Ya can''t help asking.


    Yao Chenxi shook her head.


    "You have lived with me for so many days. You also have your own family. Director Rong has to work. You can''t really leave all the girls to him alone. Go back first. I''m not a child. I can take care of myself. Besides, I''m not alone."


    Yue Ya can''t help looking at the figure sitting in the living room chatting with her husband.


    "It''s because of him that I''m worried. He''s not a good man..."


    Yao Chenxi smile, did not argue for someone, just said a calm.


    "I know that he is not a good man. On the contrary, he is a very evil person, worse than 99% of the bad people in the world. But just because of this, with him around, you don''t need to worry too much, because he won''t let others hurt you except himself."


    Yue Ya was stunned.


    Yao Chenxi took the bowl in her hand.


    "Go back."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Yue Ya left here with her husband and daughter and asked Yao Chenxi to call whenever she had something to do.


    "More than half a year ago, I had an accident and was injured, so I lost my memory for some time. It was not my intention to kidnap them..."


    After Yue Ya''s family left, Li futu explained quickly.


    Amnesia?


    Walking back to the living room, Yao Chenxi''s eyes fluctuated and subconsciously remembered the indifferent eyes she saw in the police station at that time.


    But she didn''t ask.


    Her only concern now is that her son can come back safely, other things are not important."Are you going to live here?"


    She turned a deaf ear to Li futu''s explanation and spoke calmly.


    Li futu was stunned. He was not dissatisfied with the fact that the other party didn''t care about his life. On the contrary, he was flattered.


    He thought that after Yue Ya''s family left, Yao Chenxi would immediately turn around and drive herself out.


    "I Is that ok? "


    He said incredulously.


    "If you don''t mind, sleep on the sofa. I''ll buy you a toothbrush and a towel."


    Yao Chenxi turns to go out.


    When she came back from shopping in the supermarket at the gate of the community, she found someone sitting on the sofa, staring at a picture frame in her hand.


    "This is Our son? "


    Yao Chenxi frowned, put down the bag, and immediately went forward to seize the child''s full moon photo.


    "Although I agree with you to stay, I don''t allow you to touch my things."


    She went into the bedroom and put the child''s picture away again, very ruthless.


    "Dawn, can we have a good talk? Anyway, I''m also the father of the child... "


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to say anything about it. So I put my attitude very low.


    "I''ve said all that. I won''t put any burden on you. My child, I raise myself."


    Yao Chenxi''s voice came from the bedroom, firm and determined.


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t want to give up like this, so he planned to open his mouth, but a burst of light music suddenly sounded, which attracted his attention.


    "Your phone."


    He looked down at the shaking mobile phone on the tea table.


    Yao Chenxi quickly came out, picked up the mobile phone from the coffee table to see if it was connected.


    "Hello."


    I don''t know what she said on the phone, which caused her face to change again and again.


    Finally, she put down her cell phone and looked at Li futu.


    "For you."


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed. He looked at the mobile phone, then reached for it and slowly put it in his ear.


    "Mr. Li?"


    The other party''s voice is very strange, like it has been processed by the processor.


    "You are..."


    "I don''t need to tell Mr. Li who I am. It must be very easy to find out who I am with Mr. Li''s ability."


    Li futu listened quietly.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t we play a game. Three days. I''ll give Mr. Li three days. From now on, if Mr. Li can find me in three days, then the child can be returned to you safely. If he can''t... "


    The other party pauses, and then there is a mechanical friction like metal laughter.


    "I wonder if Mr. Li has heard of the explosion at Yanhong Road, Xipu District, East China Sea not long ago? I heard that the victims had died miserably. There were no bones left. Every bone was blown away... "


    "You love playing games?"


    Li futu''s tone was indifferent and could not make waves.


    "No, I just want to play a game with Mr. Li, a game of life and death."


    Then, a "Ding" sounds like timing on the other end of the phone.


    "Now The game begins. "

 Chapter 1566

    Kyoto.


    In a government auditorium.


    The youngest division level leader in history is reporting to all sectors of the society on the achievements of the leading departments since he took office.


    Kyoto''s major business giants were invited to attend.


    For example, Shao Yan, the boss of trendy media, fan Dewang of Wanhong real estate, Huang Zhenghong, the head of Huaxing Technology, song Chaoge of song group, and Cai Hongli, the chairman of huangrui.


    There are many friends in the room.


    Almost all of you are famous business tycoons, each of whom has the ability to influence the domestic economic development trend.


    Of course, the person who can make so many tycoons sit on the stage and preside over the meeting is naturally a person who is famous all over the world.


    in terms of age, these business tycoons here are all older than her, and some of them are still parents or even grandparents.


    But looking at the bright face on the stage, these business tycoons do not have any heart of neglect. On the contrary, many people can''t help looking up at each other.


    At the beginning, she played tricks in the shopping malls, which eclipsed many talents. But in the end, she gave up her huge fortune and devoted herself to her official career. Who can match her courage in the whole country?


    What''s more amazing is that after abandoning business and taking up politics, the other party didn''t fall into the mire. On the contrary, they showed their outstanding political talents, which are no less than those in business. They are rising step by step, and their future is limitless!


    If they were in the shopping mall at that time, they might still be able to see the peak of the woman who was destined to be remembered by the times. But at this moment, none of these distinguished tycoons in the auditorium dare to guess the height that the other party can reach.


    "I once had the honor to hear an elder''s instruction. He said that people on the mountain should never look down on people at the foot of the mountain, because one day, they will go up the mountain to replace you. And those who go up the mountain should not look down on those who go down the mountain, because you are still at the foot of the mountain when they are beautiful. Now, I would like to send this sentence to you for mutual encouragement. You are all outstanding talents of our country and have made indelible contributions to the rapid economic development of our country. Here, I hope all of you can join me in remembering the responsibility and mission entrusted to us by the times and the country, never forgetting the original intention, and forge ahead


    The woman bowed on the stage.


    Her resignation speech won the house applause.


    The chairman of huangrui group was the first to take the lead in clapping.


    The hall was thundering for a moment.


    Of course, it''s the CEO of Soong group that applauds the most.


    There is no doubt that this work report meeting has been a complete success.


    The camera in the reporter''s hand kept crackling.


    Most of the time, the camera is aimed at the woman on the stage, who is full of brilliance.


    "Sister, what you said is very good. The meeting is over. Let''s have dinner together."


    After the meeting, song Chaoge, the CEO of song''s group, came over.


    Song Luoshen, with more and more calm temperament, nodded, but did not deliberately avoid suspicion.


    Although there are many taboos in officialdom, they don''t force people to the point that they don''t recognize each other. They are not afraid of shadow slanting. As long as there are no problems, they are not afraid of gossip from the outside world.


    "Go to my club. It''s quiet."


    Song song song song song song song song.


    Song Luoshen naturally has no objection. Recently, her grandfather vaguely talked to her about song Chaoge''s personal problems. She also plans to find an opportunity to have a chat with him. After all, it''s only a dandy. Now that she is in charge of the family business, it''s time to consider getting married.


    They walked out of the auditorium and came to the parking lot outside the square.


    There are top luxury cars in the parking lot, but there is no sports car, because they are all the cars of business tycoons. They are luxurious, but they are low-key and introverted.


    "Director Song, general song..."


    Along the way, people kept saying hello.


    Although many people came out of the auditorium after the meeting, this pair of brothers and sisters are undoubtedly still the focus of the crowd.


    "Sister, get in the car."


    Song Chaoge personally opened the door of his long axle white guste.


    The price of the whole car is 7.2 million.


    The logo that can be lifted and lowered alone is worth 300000 yuan.


    White horse with green dragon, goddess with hero, if you pull this car out to pick up girls, I''m afraid no woman can resist.


    Song Luo, who was about to get on the bus, suddenly gave up his plan and stood up straight again.


    Song Dynasty Song subconsciously turned to the side to see, immediately picked pick eyebrows.


    The new leader of huangrui group is walking slowly with a smile.


    "Director Song, what you said at the meeting just now is really thought-provoking and has benefited me a lot. If we can have a person like Director Song to lead our work, I think we will certainly have a broader future."


    Then she looked at the Song Dynasty song.


    "Right, Mr. Song?"Song Dynasty Song Silent, not stage fright, but now the cousin did not speak, it is not time for him to speak.


    "Cai Dong is in love."


    Song Luo God showed a formula smile.


    "The meeting has been held up to now, which has delayed the time of Mr. Cai. Surely Mr. Cai hasn''t eaten yet? How about together? "


    She seems to invite.


    "No, thank you for your kindness. I can''t go even if I want to. I won''t disturb you."


    Cai Hongli declined.


    "Oh?"


    Song Luo''s eyes are full of doubts.


    "Why not?"


    "Because..."


    Cai Hongli just opened her mouth, but before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a tender "yiyiya".


    A fierce male bodyguard came over with a baby in his arms.


    Seeing that Cai Hongli is kind enough to pick up the child in his arms, Rao is a song dynasty song song, his eyes can''t help showing a touch of surprise.


    "This is..."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes fell on the baby in CAI Hongli''s arms.


    This is a baby boy. He seems to be only four or five months old. Now he is standing in his arms and is being held by Cai Hongli. His black eyes are also looking at her. His small arms are still shaking restlessly. It seems that he wants her to hold him, and he keeps making a babbling sound, as if he is greeting himself.


    "It seems that the little guy likes director song very much."


    Cai Hongli looked at the little girl in her arms. Then she looked up and saw the strange expression of song''s sister and brother. She quickly explained, "this is my adopted child. Because of him, I''m afraid I don''t have the honor to attend the dinner."


    "Come and say goodbye to your aunt and uncle."


    She picked up the baby''s little hand and waved to the God Songluo.


    "Director Song, general song, I will go first."


    Soon, Cai Hongli left with a smile on her face, holding her child and turning away under the protection of the bodyguard,


    because that child seemed to let her walk out of the shadow and become much more cheerful.


    "When did she adopt the child?"


    Looking at the figure teasing the child, song Luoshen frowned slightly.


    "Sister I haven''t heard of it either


    Song Dynasty songs also have a blank face.

 Chapter 1567

    "You''re out there, offending a lot of people?"


    Single men and few women live in the same room, but the atmosphere is not beautiful. On the contrary, Yao Chenxi''s heart is suffering at this time.


    Three days.


    It''s only 72 hours.


    It''s Dusk outside. With a flick of a finger, the day is coming to an end.


    Although the government deliberately suppressed the explosion in Sipu, but now the network is developed, the news has spread on the network, and the people are talking about it in a hot way.


    There is no doubt that such lawless writing once again shows the ferocity and unbridled of the gang. If they can''t be found out within three days, their own children will be more or less dangerous!


    Even the whole East China Sea, they dare to provoke, causing such heavy casualties as the police, what else do they dare not do?


    In contrast, as a man, Li futu is still quite calm. He takes out the strength that the head of the family should have. He takes a look at Yao Chenxi and does not speak. He still cuts the apple he brought to the door yesterday.


    Yao Chenxi soon realized that she had asked a redundant question.


    She had witnessed that the whole Xu family was almost destroyed by the man himself, and his madness was no less than that of the gang.


    How can such a person have fewer enemies?


    "It will be dark soon. Do you have any idea? Don''t forget, they only gave you three days. "


    Although it is now very clear that the child is just suffering from the disaster, but Yao Chenxi did not resent this man.


    She understands that complaining and hostility can''t solve any problem, and that this man is her only hope for her child''s safe return.


    Outside the window, the setting sun inevitably falls slowly, and she seems to be able to hear the sound of every second ticking away.


    "Have an apple. You haven''t eaten much today."


    Li futu handed over the cut apple, still calm as water.


    "I won''t eat it. You can eat it yourself."


    She looked at the apple.


    Now the child''s life is on the line. She doesn''t want to eat.


    Li futu did not reluctantly put the apple on the tea table.


    "Did Yandong come over there and give you any reply?"


    Yao Chenxi was just about to speak, but her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up a look, not Yan Dong, but Gu Qingcheng.


    "It''s Gu Qingcheng."


    In fact, the mobile phone is placed on the coffee table, and Li futu also saw it.


    "Take it and see what she says."


    Yao Chenxi quickly connected to the mobile phone.


    The emperor will live up to those who want to.


    Waiting for nearly a day, he is waiting for Yan Donglai and Gu Qingcheng''s reply, the result is really did not let him down.


    "What''s the relationship between the chairman of huangrui group and you? She took the baby? "


    The speaker didn''t mean to listen. When he answered the phone just now, Yao Chenxi opened it outside, so Gu Qingcheng''s words were clear to him.


    When one of the kidnappers turned himself in, Cai Hongli was also there. Li futu''s eyes immediately changed, and Yao Chenxi noticed that.


    As a serious associate professor, Yao Chenxi is certainly not a stupid person. Although her son''s disappearance has led to her confusion, she is keenly aware of the strange name of chairman huangrui through the change of Li futu''s expression.


    "She is My sister. "


    When speaking, Li futu stares at the cell phone that has been hung up, and his eyes fluctuate.


    "Xuejie?"


    Yao Chenxi thought that the chairman of huangrui might be the murderer, but Li futu''s words caught her off guard.


    Xuejie, how could it be the murderer who kidnapped her child?


    But next, Li futu''s words made her feel stunned again.


    "Her own sister died indirectly in my hands."


    In front of Li futu''s eyes, the scene in front of Mu Qingyu''s tomb reappears.


    Although he was really reluctant to believe such a fact, his judgment strongly reminded him.


    His fourth middle school sister is the real murderer of kidnapping children.


    When I met in the library of No.4 Middle School, I met again in Donghai many years later. The sound and smile of each other are still in front of me.


    Why did he and the red carp come to the present situation?


    "Do you really think she''s the killer?"


    Yao Chenxi is skeptical.


    "Are you sure you don''t suspect the wrong person? Is she going to take revenge on you just because you killed her relatives? "


    "You don''t understand the importance of her sister to her."


    Li futu''s voice is low and his form is like talking to himself.


    Although he does not have any evidence to prove that Cai Hongli is suspected, but with her intelligence and strength, it can be said that she is the most likely candidate to commit this series of cases.Yao Chenxi stares at him tightly.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Li futu didn''t reply, half silent, finally took out his mobile phone and dialed a call that has not changed so far.


    After a while, the phone was put through.


    It''s quiet over there.


    Although the other party got through the phone regardless of the past, it didn''t take the initiative to speak.


    "Is that you?"


    Li futu took the initiative to break the silence with a low voice.


    A few seconds later, there finally sounded the words, the voice is flat and indifferent.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Is that you?"


    Li futu spoke again in these three words.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you said. I still have social activities. If it''s OK, I''ll hang up first. "


    Li futu didn''t seem worried about the other party hanging up. After several seconds, he finally got to the point.


    "Is the child in your hands?"


    "Child?"


    "What child?"


    The voice of the other end of the dialogue is still flat, which contains a wisp of human doubts.


    "The child you took away in Donghai."


    The other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, he spoke again.


    "Are you calling here to amuse me? I''m sorry, although I can''t compare with you, my time is also very precious. "


    Li futu turned a deaf ear.


    "Xuejie, you are also a woman. Although you haven''t become a mother yet, you should be able to realize how cruel it is to lose a child to a mother. The enmity between adults is a matter of adults. Don''t involve an innocent child."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the voice of Xuejie, the other end of the phone is silent again, and this time it''s been silent for a long time, so long that it''s easy to make people wonder if there''s something wrong with the signal.


    Li futu is always waiting with his mobile phone.


    "Innocent? What is innocence? "


    I don''t know how long later, Cai Hongli finally opened her mouth. This time, her intonation is no longer like the stagnant water before.


    "Li futu, haven''t you ever heard that it''s natural for a father to pay his son''s debts?"


    Voice landing, she clearly admitted the identity of the culprit!


    The culprit was exposed, but Li futu didn''t feel any relaxed in his heart.


    "What do you want?"


    "I''ve said that I just want to play a game with you. As a friendly reminder, it''s 52 hours before the end of the game. "


    On the other end of the phone, a burst of nervous laughter rang out in vain.


    "You don''t have much time."

 Chapter 1568

    "I really don''t need to go with you?"


    Donghai International Airport.


    The announcement that the flight is about to take off has been sounded on the radio.


    "No, you can''t do anything. Her goal is me. You can rest assured that I will bring the child back unharmed. "


    The man who hurried back to China and headed north shook his head.


    Yao Chenxi quietly watched him for a while, immediately came forward and took the initiative to hold him.


    "I believe you."


    After a brief hug, the man turned and joined the boarding crowd.


    Yao Chenxi always stood in the same place, watching the man''s back gradually go away, until disappeared in the sea of people.


    More than two hours later.


    Kyoto Ansan airport.


    Alone without any luggage, Li futu walked out of the airport and stood at the gate of the airport. He took out his mobile phone and calmly made a call.


    "Here I am."


    "Father and son are really connected."


    There was a sigh at the end of the phone, and then a place name was bland reported.


    "Renyuan Guanghe building."


    Li futu didn''t speak any more, hung up his cell phone and stepped forward again.


    Huangrui group headquarters.


    Floor 66.


    Chairman''s office.


    Cai Hongli stands at a height where 99% of the people in Kyoto have to look up, overlooking the busy Chang''an Street. His mobile phone is slowly put down.


    A tall and powerful European stood beside her.


    "He''s here. Let''s go."


    Without saying a word, the cold European turned around and left this luxurious but elegant office.


    Standing in front of the huge French window, Cai Hongli never looked back and looked down at the Dragon kingdom. Although today is the second day of the game, he has arrived in Kyoto City. Even if the road is blocked again, it will not take him a day to get to the building.


    Cai Hongli is an excellent businessman. She will never violate the rules she set by herself.


    Time passes quietly. After entering and leaving the Third Ring Road, the traffic condition is better, and the traffic flow on the road is no longer so dense. At the same time, a light rain is suddenly blowing in the dark sky.


    The rain was hazy, which made the sky look even darker,


    Li futu stepped up the accelerator.


    The rain was thrown by the speeding wheels and splashed everywhere.


    "Hum."


    Suddenly, a lamp lights up, and then a throttle sound from the rear, from far and near.


    A Hummer raced up to the right lane, keeping pace with Li futu.


    Li futu turned to have a look.


    In the Humvee, a European with three-dimensional facial features was sitting, with a cold look. At the same time, he slowly turned his head and looked at Li futu.


    ¡°Game£¬start¡£¡±


    His lips are wriggling.


    Because of the closed windows and the interference of the rain, it is impossible for Li futu to hear what he is talking about, but the shape of his mouth can be seen.


    Since it''s a game of life and death, how can you attack the Yellow Dragon without obstacles?


    See each other''s eyes out of the Sen Leng murderer, Li futu face unchanged, suddenly turn the steering wheel, directly to the right!


    "Bang! Hiss... "


    After the violent shaking, both sides refused to give in and clenched the steering wheel. The two cars seemed to stick together and ran forward together with friction. A series of flames burst out at the junction of the body!


    "Boom!"


    There was another roar of the gas.


    Through the rearview mirror, another car rushed up.


    "Bang!"


    The next moment, a violent impact through the body feedback, Li futu posture of the car can not be suppressed to move forward, the rear of the car completely concave.


    The rear.


    The European face in the cracked glass sneered.


    Then, speed up again!


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    It''s like a runaway bison. The Humvee behind keeps crashing into Li futu. It seems that it wants to overturn Li futu''s car violently!


    In just a few seconds, the front and rear of the two cars collided nearly ten times!


    The real version of wild trampoline!


    For them, luxury cars with high value seem to be just a little toy, and several of them are seriously damaged to varying degrees.


    "Bang!"


    In the violent tremor, the corner of Li futu''s eyes only found that the European in the right car manipulated the steering wheel with one hand and took out a gun with his right hand.


    The other side put down the window and raised the muzzle of the gun. A cold bullet with the breath of death came through the rain!Li futu subconsciously dwarfs himself.


    But when the bullet hit the window, there was only a spider web crack, and the window did not break.


    Bulletproof glass?


    Li futu didn''t expect that the car he picked had such advanced configuration. He looked at the bullet embedded in the glass. At the same time, a fierce impact came from the back of the car.


    "Hum!"


    With the help of the wild thrust from the rear, Li futu stepped on the accelerator and ran forward, escaping from the attack of the two cars. However, after getting out of trouble, he did not drive away, but hit the steering wheel!


    "Chi..."


    The wheel rubs violently with the ground and makes a sharp and harsh sound.


    Li futu put the car across the middle of the road.


    Although brave, but the mantis arm when the car.


    In the rain, the car was hard to control, and the two Humvees didn''t mean to brake at all. They went hand in hand and savagely crashed into Li futu''s car!


    "Kuang Dang Kuang dang..."


    The huge impact force caused Li futu''s car to be pushed horizontally for more than ten meters, and then finally lost its balance, rolled out and rolled along the road.


    Two Humvees stop.


    In the rain, several European men get out of the car, their eyes are cold, carrying a light machine, shooting at the four-wheel car in front of them!


    Cold blooded!


    Crazy!

 Chapter 1569

    "Bang bang!"


    In the rain, sparks are splashing.


    The cold bullets seemed to rush towards the overturned car for free.


    The car body is full of holes soon!


    But these Europeans didn''t give up at all, just like cold and merciless killing machines.


    They are international mercenaries. To accomplish the task is their only goal. Everything else is not important.


    In the hail of bullets, the car was finally overwhelmed.


    "Boom!"


    After a loud noise.


    The car exploded!


    The fire broke through the rain.


    The scene is magnificent!


    The bullet, faster than the rain, finally stopped.


    A big European man put down his weapon and flicked the black headset on his ear.


    "Target solution..."


    He had planned to report the progress of the task, but before he could finish the word "decision", a vague figure suddenly flew over from the fire and rain!


    The speed made it impossible for these fierce international mercenaries to react.


    Flying like a falcon, Li futu grabbed the European man''s throat with one hand, and then made a sudden effort,


    "click!"


    The European man was killed on the spot!


    "Kill him!"


    The rest of them contracted their pupils and were really brave. They took up their weapons again and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    "Daddada..."


    The rays of death are coming.


    No one can be invulnerable. If ordinary people are here, they will be shot into a beehive.


    Li futu can''t fight bullets with his body. The body of the big man whose neck was pinched by him was used as a baffle,


    "poof poof..."


    Bullet after bullet hit the corpse one after another, and the blood mist burst out continuously!


    These international mercenaries are indeed ferocious. Even in the face of their comrades in arms, they have not been soft hearted. They have become the accomplices of the corpses and have no value to them. On the contrary, they have become the biggest obstacle for them to complete their tasks.


    The fire snake kept shining, and Li futu had already picked up the guy in his hand.


    With the corpse as the shield, he gave back the same way and gave back the color to several international mercenaries!


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    No matter how cold-blooded and ferocious they are, these international mercenaries are just mortal bodies. They are shot through by bullets, so their bodies are constantly shaking, and their scarlet blood is surging out of their mouths.


    It''s like a balloon with holes in it. Its power is constantly leaking out from the holes. At last, they don''t even have the strength to raise a gun. With their arms falling down, they fall into the red rain one after another, ending their half life of sin.


    After pouring out all the bullets, Li futu stopped and threw away the "shield" which was full of holes in front of him. Without looking at the corpses on the ground, he quickly turned around, leaving only a mess on the ground. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the rain.


    ¡­¡­


    Renyuan Guanghe building is an office building with a height of more than 100 meters.


    When Li futu arrived in the rain, the whole building was off work, and there was no light at all from the outside.


    The rain is pattering, neither increasing nor slowing down.


    Li futu, who crossed the last ten kilometers on foot, was soaked to the skin.


    Fortunately, mobile phones are now advanced in function, and most of them are waterproof.


    "Here I am."


    He stood under the building and picked up his mobile phone. Even if he was chased by international mercenaries on the road, his tone was still not angry.


    "You didn''t disappoint me."


    At the other end of the phone, Cai Hongli''s voice rang out, accompanied by a clear wind.


    "But you are a little later than I expected."


    "There''s a traffic jam."


    Li futu explained calmly and then asked, "where are you?"


    "Rooftop."


    The wind became clearer.


    Li futu subconsciously raised his head and looked at the top of the building.


    However, there is no end to people''s eyes. With such a high height and the barrier of rain, it is impossible for him to see Cai Hongli.


    "Wait for me."


    His response is always so simple that he plans to hang up his cell phone.


    But on the other end of the phone, another voice came.


    "Unfortunately, I would like to remind you that there is no electricity in the whole building and the elevator has stopped. If you want to come up, I''m afraid you''ll have to climb the stairs. "


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Nearly 200 meters, more than 50 stories high, can only climb up?


    This is undoubtedly a daunting challenge to think about.


    But in the end, he just returned two words."Wait for me."


    This time, no one spoke on the other end of the phone.


    Li futu put down his mobile phone, took back his eyes from the top of the building, and stepped forward into the dark building.


    Although all the staff have been off duty, the building has not been closed, and even the security personnel are not on duty.


    Instead of rushing upstairs, Li futu first came to the sign in the hall.


    Naturally, there is not much detailed information here, but at least we can understand the most basic structure of the building, such as where the escape way is and how many floors there are.


    54th floor.


    This is the number he needs to climb.


    If the biggest difficulty in this game is just the test of physical strength, that''s all.


    However, from what happened on the road, Li futu knew that his sister would never let the game be so "relaxed and boring"


    Li futu continued to observe the public map.


    Each floor is equipped with eight elevators, four stairs and two escape ways.


    The elevator can''t be used. There are only stairs and escape ways for him to choose.


    After learning the basic structure of the building, Li futu didn''t waste any time. He walked towards a stairway. When he passed a monitor, he looked up and peeped.


    Nearly 200 meters high.


    Above the roof.


    Cai Hongli, dressed in black, stands by the rooftop with a black umbrella.


    The picture looks breathtaking.


    Because the first two steps are high altitude.


    If you fall down, you will be doomed!


    "Boss, he''s coming up."


    A European stood beside her.


    On the other side, there is a black high-grade pram. Because it is equipped with rain proof equipment, the baby boy in the pram is not affected by the rain.


    As the leader of huangrui, Cai Hongli is really a person who abides by the rules of the game.


    "You black mamba are the first class mercenary regiment in the world. I paid you 50 million. Don''t let me down."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Standing in the rain, the European tone is like a machine, without any emotion, and soon turns around.


    Cai Hongli holding an umbrella, facing the sky, listening to the footsteps behind him, the corners of his mouth slowly pull up a shallow radian, colder than the rain in the air.

 Chapter 1570

    Black Mamba, the world''s first-class mercenary regiment, has a small number of people, less than 30 in total. However, it has a great record in the war and has a great reputation in the world. This time, it accepted a large order of 50 million. Driven by the money, all the members of the regiment went eastward. After all, this single task of price is also very important in the career of mercenaries.


    It seems that the existence of mercenaries is just to explain the saying that people die for money and birds die for food. For the sake of money, they can "throw their heads and shed their blood" to save their lives. The people intercepted on the road didn''t reply, and the target person successfully arrived at the building. Undoubtedly, the members of the black mamba who are waiting for work in this office building all know that those comrades in arms may have been more unlucky than lucky.


    Anger is inevitable, but it''s not really panic. Although the employer doesn''t specify the identity of the target, even if he wants to use his butt, he knows that a life can be worth 50 million yuan. How can he be a small person who can easily solve the problem?


    "Red scorpion, I''m afraid they''ve all been killed. Please pay attention and be on your guard. The other side is not a lamb. Don''t take it lightly. If anyone is the first to take off the target head, besides the Commission distribution, I will give an extra reward of 3 million! "


    When he left the rooftop, the leader of black mamba gave orders through the headset.


    Although six people''s hands have been damaged, there are still 21 of them in the building, seven of them in a small team, lying in ambush on each floor of the building, forming a network, waiting for the target to come in.


    "Head rest assured, to ensure the completion of the task."


    The first person to reply was the leader of the first team. He was guarding the 10th floor of the building with others on it.


    In other words, if the target really dares to go to the rooftop, it will inevitably be the first to collide with their team!


    "Head''s words must be clear to all of you. Red scorpion''s action failed. Head is already a little angry. We must fight for a breath, finish the task as soon as possible, and go on holiday with money as soon as possible."


    The leader of the first team licked the corner of his mouth, and at the same time, he stared at the stairway in front of him.


    The destruction of the interception team did not make him angry or sad. On the contrary, he looked a little happy.


    After all, mercenaries like these who work hard for money don''t have much feelings. The Commission is distributed according to their heads. If red scorpions die, it means that there are fewer people who spend money, which means that they will get a lot more money in the end.


    Of course, this is based on the successful completion of the task.


    It''s just that the task is done, isn''t it obvious?


    The other side is unarmed, single handed, and they wait for work, waiting for the rabbit, can there be any accident?


    There was not only no light in the whole building, but also no sound. The seven mercenaries ambushed on the 10th floor were guarding the stairways, holding their breath, waiting for the target to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Time goes by.


    The captain of the first team was counting the time in his heart.


    If according to the speed of an ordinary person, the other party should soon climb up.


    "Be careful, the other party should be coming soon."


    With a grim smile on his face, he seems to have seen a beautiful picture of himself throwing money in Hawaii.


    But as soon as his voice fell, there was a sudden gunshot on the floor, but it was still a few seconds later.


    "Mouth C!"


    He was startled, and then snapped, and immediately rushed in that direction!


    There are four stairways and two escape routes. Naturally, eggs can''t be put in one basket. Seven people guard each entrance separately. It seems that there is no gap, but in fact, the dispersion of hands makes the strength of guard become weak.


    When the other five people arrived at the entrance of C, they only saw two bodies lying in a pool of blood.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    The captain of the first detachment scolded him angrily, looked up the steps with fierce eyes, thought that the target had broken through, and ordered moriran.


    "Chase


    But just as a few ferocious mercenaries were going to go upstairs to chase them, a fierce gunshot suddenly rang out behind them.


    "Daddada..."


    There was a blaze of fire.


    Li futu, holding a snatch from a corpse on the ground, suddenly flashed out and killed a group of unguarded mercenaries!


    Never expose your back to the enemy.


    This is the most basic law of existence in nature.


    Several mercenaries paid a heavy price for their carelessness.


    There was no chance to turn around and fight back at all. They fell under their weapons and equipment one after another, and the stairway was full of blood.


    Vacation?


    I''m afraid I''ll have to go to hell on holiday.


    Li futu''s face is quiet. After solving the problem of mercenaries in this layer, he strides over the blood and corpse and continues to move up!


    The 15th floor.


    The twentieth floor.


    Twenty fifth floor.


    "Team one lost communication! The enemy has broken throughFinally, the sound in the headset appeared a wave which was hard to hide.


    The eyes of the second team lurking on the 32nd floor trembled, and some people''s temples slowly shed a few drops of sweat.


    "Don''t panic! Watch out! If you find something, immediately... "


    Before the captain of the second team finished speaking, he was interrupted by a loud burst.


    Li futu didn''t take the stairs. On the contrary, he broke through the window in a way that these mercenaries didn''t expect!


    "The goal is coming in!"!!! Ready to meet the enemy!!! Meet the enemy


    Originally it was a play of waiting for the hare, but it turned out to be like catching a turtle in a jar, and these mercenaries became turtles.


    The building where they used to lurk has become their deadly prison.


    The role of the hunter and the prey has completely completed the transformation. Li futu is like a tiger into a sheep, killing all sides with one enemy!


    "Bang Bang..."


    The silence of the building was completely broken, and the torrent of gunfire was heard all the time. Li futu showed his amazing gun skills and unpredictable body method. He walked through the forest of gunfire, holding two guns in both hands, and opened and closed the fire. He was killed by the gun!


    The fighting continues.


    But the situation is one-sided.


    No one can resist his upward step.


    When he finally approached the rooftop and came to the leader of Black Mamba, his face turned pale, his eyes shook violently, and his face was unbelievable.


    "You Who is it? "


    "Before the operation, you don''t have a detailed understanding of the target. You don''t deserve a qualified mercenary."


    "Bang!"


    There is no mercy.


    A startling blood hole suddenly appeared in the center of the leader''s brow.


    Immediately.


    His body fell back slowly.


    My eyes are wide open, but I can''t close my eyes.


    Since then, it also announced the annihilation of the famous black mamba mercenary regiment.


    Inevitably, he was stained with some blood. Li futu looked sad and happy. He stepped up, crossed the body and walked towards the gate of Tiantai.


    "Squeak..."


    The iron door was pushed open.


    Startled step by step, Li futu finally arrived at his destination, looking at the black figure standing on the edge of the roof.


    "Xuejie, the game is over."

 Chapter 1571

    There was a lot of light rain.


    In the rain, a black Cai Hongli holding an umbrella, slowly turned around.


    "You didn''t disappoint me."


    Seeing that Li futu arrived at the rooftop, she didn''t seem to be alarmed or angry at all. It seemed that she had expected it.


    Li futu''s presence in front of her undoubtedly means that she has destroyed the black mamba mercenary regiment, which she has employed for 50 million. However, she shows a strange calm towards such an unacceptable result.


    "Xuejie, you said that as long as I find you, I will give the child back to me."


    Li futu, who has been through the gunfire, looks at the pram beside Cai Hongli.


    If there is no accident, the baby in the pram is Yao Chenxi''s robbed child, which is his Flesh and blood.


    In the rain, a pair of former schoolgirls and schoolboys look at each other from afar.


    "Li futu, I know that with your strength, those mercenaries are hard to stop you, and the result is not what I expected."


    Cai Hongli holds an umbrella and opens his mouth gently.


    "It''s just, do you think the game is really over here?"


    "Xuejie, you have no cards."


    In the sky, Li futu''s eyes fell on the familiar face again.


    Before arriving at the rooftop, he has solved all the problems, and can be sure that there are no living people in the building except him, Cai Hongli and the child.


    "Oh, really?"


    With a faint smile, Cai Hongli slowly put down her hand.


    The umbrella took off, was blown away by the wind, flew out of the roof and fell into the sky.


    "Black mamba can''t stop you, but don''t forget, I still hold the biggest card in my hand."


    She turned and looked at the pram beside her.


    "Do you know why I chose this place?"


    Li futu is silent.


    Standing in the wind and rain, Cai Hongli answers his own questions.


    "Because this building is the first project invested by huangrui, and it also condenses my sister''s first effort."


    Li futu was silent.


    Along the way, he could see from those ferocious mercenaries that Cai Hongli was determined to kill him.


    He was not angry.


    After all, he had experienced the extreme loneliness in the world like he was alone.


    Although Mu Qingyu didn''t die directly in his own hands, Li futu didn''t argue anything at this time.


    For the person who has lost the only close relative in the world, any explanation will appear so pale and powerless.


    "One person to do things, one person to be, Xuejie, let the child go, I am in front of you, your hate, can be directed at me."


    "Li futu, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Cai Hongli, who seems to be scheming to kill him fast enough, said with a smile, "so many people are not your opponents. As a woman, what can I do to you?"


    Li futu stood at the door of the rooftop, virtually blocking Cai Hongli''s only retreat, holding a pistol in his hand.


    It seems that he is worried that Cai Hongli will hurt his child. He has no plan to shoot at risk.


    Cai Hongli is not blind, and the hazy rain is not thick. The gun in Li futu''s hand should not escape her sight, but somehow, she did not threaten the other party to throw it away.


    "This game is made by me, so when it ends is up to me."


    His hair was wet with rain, but Cai Hongli didn''t feel it.


    "Li futu, I''ll give you a choice now. Only one child and you can survive."


    With the voice, she slowly took out a small and exquisite pistol from her coat pocket, raised her arm gradually, and finally aimed at Li futu from a distance.


    "I''ll give you a minute to think about it."


    She seems to be planning to completely end the feud in her sister''s first project building.


    Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, he didn''t let the other party wait for a minute at all. Li futu gave a quick reply.


    "I choose children."


    He faced the muzzle of the gun without fear of life or death.


    Cai Hongli is holding a single row pistol with seven bullets at most. As long as he doesn''t want to, Cai Hongli can''t hit him at such a long distance.


    But Cai Hongli seems to have no sense of this. Seeing that the other side left the chance of survival to the child without thinking, she sighed.


    "It''s like a mountain of fatherly love, but I don''t know how song Xuemei would feel if she knew that the man she loved not only had an illegitimate son outside, but also was willing to die for this illegitimate son?"


    Li futu was silent.


    In fact, he didn''t know that song Luoshen had met the child, but for some reason, Cai Hongli, who had a chance to set fire in his backyard, didn''t tell song Luoshen the real identity of the child."Wow, wow..."


    In the baby carriage, the cry of the baby suddenly rang out. The little girl, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up at this inappropriate time.


    But at this time, no one can comfort him.


    Attracted by the cry, Cai Hongli''s eyes moved to the stroller.


    "Li futu, although you have made a choice, you have made this choice. I''m not satisfied. "


    She is fat and gentle.


    "I know that life and death are nothing to a person like you. You have made me lose the most important person. Now I want to let you have a taste of this agony!"


    At the end, Cai Hongli''s tone became colder and colder. With her voice, her muzzle suddenly shifted, moved away from Li futu, and suddenly aimed at the pram.


    Because of too much force, her fingers holding the gun were white.


    Originally because of the child''s cry and some dejected Li futu pupil suddenly condensed.


    But until this time, he still didn''t believe that the other party would be completely controlled by hatred and become so cold-blooded and inhuman.


    "Xuejie, put down the gun. I don''t think chairman Mu wants to see you become like this for her..."


    "Late! It''s all too late! "


    Cai Hongli hissed and roared that the elegance and brightness of the past gradually became hazy in the rain.


    "I will not take your life, on the contrary, you must give me a good life, I want to let you spend the rest of your life in regret!"


    Her words are like blood, her eyes are full of palpitating venom, and immediately, she uses her fingers to make kickbacks!


    She really You can shoot.


    Li futu''s mind was blank, but his instinct as a father made him react.


    "Bang!"


    He finally raised his gun, and the bullet shot out, penetrating the rain quickly and fiercely, hitting Cai Hongli''s right chest hard!


    A blood mist blooming in the rain!


    Great penetration, with CAI Hongli flying out of Tiantai.


    Li futu was stunned.


    Why, just one shot?


    Immediately, a convulsive throb came from his heart.


    His eyes enlarged and he suddenly looked at the pistol that was slowly falling from the air.


    In that gun


    ¡­¡­ Is


    No bullets?!!!


    "Sorry..."


    Blood gushed from his mouth, and the unbalanced Cai Hongli slowly closed his eyes. A tear rolled down from the corner of his eye, mixed with the rain, and then flew out of the roof.


    The sea is wide by fish?


    But it''s not the deep blue sea outside, it''s a hundred meters high.


    I''m sorry before I died. I don''t know whether it''s for Li futu or for the unknown child.


    Or.


    It''s someone who''s buried in the ground.


    Li futu was struck by thunder. The next second, his body disappeared in the same place. In the blink of an eye, he came to the edge of the roof. At the critical moment, he grasped the red carp''s hand.


    "You can''t die, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1572

    "Scissors."


    "Triangle towel."


    "Prepare to pick up the cartridge."


    "Ventilator ready."


    "Has the blood come?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the emergency room with white lights, a large group of doctors and nurses gathered around the operating table, sweating heavily on their forehead, and they were fighting against the clock for rescue.


    Outside the operating room.


    Li futu was sitting on the corridor, and he didn''t even have time to change his wet clothes.


    Fortunately, this is a private hospital under huangrui banner. Otherwise, just the blood stains on his body, I''m afraid he would not have been sitting here safe and sound and would have been taken away by the police for investigation.


    "Children have offspring to take care of, don''t worry too much."


    He was not the only one waiting for the result. Cao Xiuge, who was in a wheelchair, also arrived at the corridor for a long time.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu said softly.


    "Why don''t you go and change first."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the bloodstain on his body, his tone was peaceful, like a dialogue between friends.


    Li futu silently shook his head and sent Cai Hongli to the operating room. Since then, he has been a bit out of his mind.


    I haven''t seen this man since I knew him.


    Cao Xiuge looked up at the closed door of the operating room.


    "I believe that the spirit of Weiyang in heaven will surely protect her."


    He seems to be comforting Li futu.


    But you know, actually they are not friends at all.


    Even now he has become a useless man, and to a large extent, this man is the culprit.


    The sympathy between rivals?


    It doesn''t seem so.


    "You know her plan in advance?"


    Li''s tone was not simple, and his eyes were not sharp.


    Cao Xiuge shook his head.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t know what she did in advance. Otherwise, even for the sake of Weiyang, I will definitely stop her."


    Li futu was silent.


    "She knows that black mamba can''t be your opponent, but she still leads you to Kyoto, not to kill you, but to comfort her. She had tried revenge, but her ability was limited and she didn''t succeed. She suffered a lot between love and affection. She couldn''t hurt you and felt ashamed to face her dead sister. So in the end, she had to choose to die by herself. "


    Cao Xiuge watched the door of the operating room.


    "There is love in the world. This hatred has nothing to do with the wind and the moon. Now I''m a little skeptical about whether they saved them or harmed them when they saved them. "


    Calm down outside the corridor.


    Two men, one on the porch and the other in wheelchairs, did not speak again.


    Time goes by bit.


    It wasn''t until the sound of high heels that the silence outside the operating room was broken.


    Cao Xiuge raised his head, looked at the man, and then said something inexplicably.


    "I won''t disturb you."


    He pushed his wheelchair and passed by.


    The one who arrived was Songluo.


    Although this man is no longer his opponent, it doesn''t affect him and add some harmless little troubles to him.


    Now, he wants to see the child he didn''t expect.


    "How''s it going?"


    Song Luoshen sat down in the corridor, and did not immediately ask the teacher for guilt, but asked about CAI Hongli''s injury.


    "The doctor said it was not optimistic."


    Li futu was not surprised by the arrival of song Luoshen. Looking at the pale wall of the hospital, he said quietly, "if she can''t survive, I killed her myself."


    Songluo held his hand.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s not your intention that this happens. You just want to protect the children. There is no reason for a father to blame whatever he does to protect his children. "


    Li futu turned his head slowly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Song Luo Shen smiles gently and holds his hand tightly.


    "Needless to say I''m sorry, it''s me It''s not a blessing. "


    No matter how amazing a woman is, she will definitely want to have her own children with her beloved man. If there is no anger or sadness in her heart when hearing this news, it must be a fantasy. After all, there is no saint in the world.


    However, at this time, Cai Hongli is still lying on the operating table, and the man is still deeply in guilt and remorse. Song Luoshen did not make a big noise at this juncture.


    The difference between women, appearance and figure, is really only second.


    Unless she chooses to leave this man forever, there is no point in making noise. A new life has arrived in this world. She can''t escape and can''t escape. She can only choose to face it."Child What''s your name? "


    She showed a radian and a complicated smile.


    Li futu held the hand like the tallow jade, shook his head and said frankly: "I don''t know."


    His honest answer inevitably made song Luo''s words stagnate, and then he shook his head and laughed.


    "You are really not competent as a father."


    Li futu was silent.


    Yeah.


    Why is he just incompetent as a father?


    In this world, he owes too many people.


    "God Luo, if you want to blame me. I''m to blame. Everyone else is innocent. "


    Li futu looked into the eyes of the woman he fell in love with for the first time in his life.


    Cai Hongli this matter, already formed not small impact to him. He really doesn''t want to face similar things again.


    No one knows Songluo better than him.


    If she is willing, her scheming and means are not comparable to those of CAI Hongli.


    He did not have the face to ask song Luoshen to laugh it off.


    "Are you reminding me or warning me?"


    Song Luo asked with a smile.


    "I am imploring you."


    In front of this woman, Li futu is willing to give up all face.


    Songluo watched him quietly for a while, then put his hands on his hands, only answered a word.


    "We are husband and wife."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Thank you."


    "I know you are worried about your sister''s injury, but no matter how guilty you are sitting outside, you can''t help her. So I''d better call the professor of Donghai university first to report that he is safe. At least I can calm my mother''s heart. "


    Song Luo Shen takes back his hand.


    Li futu''s eyes were slightly condensed, and then he nodded slowly.


    Song Luo God''s means, so quickly dug out Yao Chenxi, in fact, is not a matter of how much to make a fuss.


    He should be glad that he did not choose to lie and hide, but to be honest.


    Otherwise, song Luoshen may not deal with himself, but Yao Chenxi, who is far away in the East China Sea, may have to bear the disaster.


    Some women may be able to tolerate men cheating, but can''t accept cheating.


    Li futu got up and went over to make a phone call.


    Song Luo God looked at his back, and his gentle smile became bitter.


    As a woman, it''s not easy to face such things with a smile.

 Chapter 1573

    In a nursing room, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Cao Xiuge, who was shaking his baby in his arms, turned his head and said with a surprised smile, "are you finished so soon? Did you slap him in the face? "


    Song Luo, who pushed through the door, looked calm.


    "Are you here to see jokes?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles.


    Soon, song Luo God ignored the mouse, and his eyes fell on the baby Cao Xiuge held in his arms.


    The baby didn''t fall asleep. He was looking at the adults in the room with his dark and bright eyes.


    "The child is so handsome."


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Cao Xiuge touched the child''s face and felt it. Then he took the initiative to resist the child.


    "Of course, I believe you will be more beautiful if you have children with him."


    He''s like a compliment.


    Song Luo God said nothing and took the child into his hands.


    This child, it''s not the first time she''s met.


    But her feelings for the child at the moment are undoubtedly more complicated than when she saw it in CAI Hongli''s arms a few days ago.


    The baby looks four or five months old. It''s white and tender. It''s carved with powder and jade. It''s very lovely. Although it''s not noisy, it''s very lively. It''s constantly wriggling in the arms of Songluo God, and it seems that it wants to grasp Songluo God''s hair.


    Song Luo God reached out and held this little restless hand.


    "I didn''t expect that you would be able to help him take care of his children as you are now."


    The tone is light and gentle, but the words are very sharp, and the killing power is amazing.


    Cao Xiuge''s face did not change, even the smile did not change.


    "Do you think I have reason to hurt this child?"


    Song Luoshen looked up and silently looked at the man who could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "Although Cao Xiuhe is not a hero, he will not be so incompetent as to vent his anger on a child who can''t even speak. Besides, I won''t do anything harmful to others but not to myself. Hurt this child, in addition to meaningless vent, but also bring me what benefits? I''m sorry, I really can''t think of it. "


    Speaking of the end, Cao Xiuge''s eyes became playful and said, "if you can''t convince yourself, you can do it yourself. Don''t worry, I can understand. I won''t stop you, right, rat."


    One side of the mouse look quiet, speechless, as always with a shadow posture, never give up waiting for the man.


    With a smile, song Luoshen stroked the baby''s tender hand and said in a soft voice, "your way of provoking dissension is too clumsy. It''s not like Cao Xiuge I know."


    "Oh? Is it bad? "


    Cao Xiuge seemed a little surprised, and then said with a smile: "well, I''m not a bit clumsy. Mr. Song recently had an exchange with my father. It means that he intends to let the two families get rid of the past and form a friendship between Qin and Jin. Do you think that Mr. Song is always an old man, or an old man who is confused?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes were fixed.


    Cao Xiuge looks at her.


    "You look like you don''t know? I''m a little surprised that you, as a sister, are willing to give up all your property. Don''t you care so much about your brother''s life? "


    "You mean my grandfather is going to let Jinse marry into the Song family?"


    ¡°bingo£¡¡±


    One of Cao''s fingers is on his knee.


    "It''s worthy of praise from the whole city of Kyoto. It''s known as a strange woman once in five hundred years. It''s really easy to get through. Yes, that''s what Mr. Song meant. It''s better to settle an enemy than to settle a knot. When people get old, they are less eager to fight. Naturally, they don''t think much like when they were young. Don''t they all like to turn a fight into a friendship, shake hands between the two families and make peace? "


    Song Luoshen was silent and had a faint smile.


    "You mean, you seem to agree with this marriage? As far as I know, don''t you always resent political marriage the most? "


    Although he really didn''t know about it, with Cao Xiuge''s personality, he certainly wouldn''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. Nine times out of ten, his grandfather really wanted to marry Cao.


    The Cao family is well-known for its beautiful appearance, temperament and family background. It is a good match for their own family.


    It''s just


    The enmity between the two families has lasted for several generations. Now it''s decided to shake hands and make peace. Is it really possible?


    Cao Xiuge smiles and pats his disabled thigh.


    "I really dislike political marriage, but now I''m half useless. I can''t help myself. Now I''m not qualified to interfere in Jinse''s marriage."


    Song Luo Shen looked at the leg which was abandoned by her own hands. He was silent and his eyes flickered.


    "Well, I''ll go out and have a look at the situation in the operating room, so that I won''t disturb your communication with the children."


    The mouse came over at the right time, pushed Cao Xiuge and song Luoshen, and left the nursing room."Prince, do you really decide to leave Miss alone? Let her marry into the Song family? "


    Out of the nursing room, the offspring whispered.


    Cao Xiuge''s disability undoubtedly means that Cao''s vitality is greatly damaged. However, unlike Li''s, who has completely collapsed, Cao''s foundation is still there, and there may be a chance to make a comeback in the future, even though it may be several generations later.


    However, it is undeniable that compared with the flourishing Song family, the Cao family is no doubt in decline. If Cao Jinse really married into the Song family, in many people''s minds, it may also mean that they have a high rank in the Cao family.


    "I understand my grandfather''s plan. The marriage with the Song family is really beneficial to the Cao family. As for the possible rumors, I don''t want to let Jinse become the victim of the family struggle. But do you think I have the face to stand up and say no to this fiasco?"


    After becoming a disabled, Cao Xiuge''s attitude is very open-minded, and his eyes finally show a touch of sadness, although shallow, but very real.


    In every struggle, there are losers. If they fail, they have to bear the cost.


    Since ancient times, the wives of many dynasties have become victims in this way.


    "So."


    If the offspring have a sense of the mouth.


    "Prince, are you deliberately telling song Luoshen that you want her to stop this marriage?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles, just like default.


    "But prince, do you think she will really stop it?"


    The son mouse doesn''t understand a way.


    "She''s quitting business and becoming an official now. The Song family can''t provide her with much help. She needs the resources of the Cao family. I think she should be happy to see her become a talent."


    "She will."


    Cao Xiuge whispered: "she has experienced the power of hatred. If Song Dynasty song is not song, this marriage is not too bad, but I don''t want to see Jinse repeat Cai Hongli''s mistake. "

 Chapter 1574

    Under the rescue of the most cutting-edge doctors in the whole hospital, the dying Cai Hongli was temporarily pulled back from the death line, but he was still arranged in the intensive care unit, and the danger was not completely relieved.


    It''s impossible for Li futu to leave the hospital. After talking to Yao Chenxi on the phone, the anxious Yao Chenxi comes to Kyoto in person after learning that Li futu can''t send the child back to Donghai immediately.


    "I''ll go."


    Outside of the intensive care unit, song Luo, who has been here, said.


    Li futu''s complexion is complex, and he wants to talk but stops.


    Song Luo Shen smiles.


    "Don''t worry, they even have children. What else can I do to them? Anyway, I''ll see you sooner or later. Can''t you stop me for a lifetime? "


    Li futu had nothing to say. Finally, he could only nod his head.


    Through the glass, song Luoshen looks at Yao Chenxi, who is still unconscious in the intensive care room, and then turns around and leaves the hospital.


    International Airport.


    Yao Chenxi, who just got off the plane, walked out in a hurry.


    A black Audi drove slowly along the road and stopped right in front of her.


    Window down, showing a peerless appearance.


    Yao Chenxi is not only brilliant, but also a great beauty. She is popular in Dongda and makes some young girls feel ashamed. However, when she sees the woman sitting on the Audi in front of her, her beauty makes her stagnate for a moment.


    "Professor Yao?"


    The other side spoke with astonishing words.


    Yao Chenxi frowned, and her eyes were puzzled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you


    "My name is song Luoshen. You should also know that he has something important to do now, so let me pick you up and get on the bus."


    Yao Chenxi was surprised and hesitant. After all, it was hard for her to trust a stranger after all.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can give her a call."


    Smell speech, Yao Chenxi really made a phone call to someone, a few minutes later, it is very difficult to get on the car.


    And sit in the car, posture is very formal, a little restless.


    "As far as I know, you are the youngest female professor in Dongda. You are knowledgeable and knowledgeable. Why are you so nervous now?"


    Song Luoshen''s tone was very polite. As he drove away from the airport, he turned to smile.


    "Am I ugly?"


    Yao Chenxi hands unconsciously clenched, even busy way: "no, no, Miss Song, you don''t get me wrong, I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman as you."


    Song Luoshen gave a faint smile.


    "Professor Yao is over praised. I didn''t expect him to be so talented and beautiful. No wonder he..."


    Song Luo Shen shook his head and didn''t go on.


    However, if she doesn''t put her words into practice, it doesn''t affect Yao Chenxi to raise her heart to her throat. When she learns that the child is safe and saved, she is relieved, but the current situation still makes her fall into an unprecedented mood.


    This kind of tension can''t be suppressed at all. It''s different from losing a child. It''s like It''s like being caught cheating with someone.


    Just now, the reason why the phone call lasted for a few minutes was that the man not only confirmed the identity of this beautiful woman, but also frankly admitted their relationship.


    Although she knew that the man was romantic, she still didn''t think that he was married.


    It has nothing to do with the aura. Yao Chenxi is not the kind of person in the TV series who can be justified after being a junior. As a soul engineer, her moral guilt makes her subconsciously unable to lift her head in front of this woman.


    "Professor Yao, if he sees you like this, I''m afraid he will mistake me for bullying you."


    Song Luoshen opened his mouth in a low voice. He didn''t beat or scold him when he saw the outer room where he had given birth to his man. On the contrary, he had a surprisingly good attitude and didn''t have a trace of anger.


    Yao Chenxi took a deep breath and managed to keep calm.


    She is also a woman, she naturally understand that even if the other party is quiet now, polite to her, does not mean that the other party''s heart is really calm.


    "Miss Song, I know I''m sorry for you. Please rest assured that I will take the child away immediately and never contact him again."


    Yao Chenxi has firm eyes and firm tone.


    Giving birth to this child is only her personal wish. She never intends to use this child to get something or fight for something. Even if it is not for this accident, she does not even intend to let the man know the existence of this child.


    "Professor Yao, do you think it''s over now? Can you still escape?"


    Song Luoshen''s face did not change, driving, the natural beauty of the face is still not waves.


    "Since you don''t know that you have a son in the world, you may ask him," he said"Or, do you think the world is so big that you can take your child to a place that he will never find?"


    Yao Chenxi''s lips were closed unconsciously, and she was speechless for a moment.


    "Miss Song, do you think What should I do? "


    In the end, she gave the initiative away.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Professor Yao. Just because I''m here to pick you up doesn''t mean I want to warn you or threaten you. I used to be a mother, but I don''t have your blessing, but I can understand a mother''s feelings for her children. Pregnant with a small life in the belly, you can feel his vigorous growth every day. Who can have the heart to kill him? So you gave birth to this child, I can fully understand. "


    Suddenly, song Luoshen''s words changed.


    "By the way, I don''t know the child''s name yet?"


    Yao Chenxi obviously does not want to say, but at this moment, she can not avoid it.


    "Li, Li does not regret."


    may know that the other party will know that after investigation, she did not talk ambiguously.


    Or she doesn''t want her son to have no right to have a fair name.


    "No regrets?"


    Song Luo Shen read it silently, but he didn''t have much fluctuation about the name.


    "Good name. I hugged him. The baby is lovely."


    In the face of such praise, Yao Chenxi, who is eloquent and eloquent in class, has no idea how to respond at all for a moment,


    "well, Professor Yao, I like this child very much. If you don''t mind, I''ll be his godmother. If anything happens in the future. You can come to me directly, and you should understand that guy There are many things that we can solve ourselves, so we don''t have to trouble him. Are you right? "


    Song Luoshen turned his head and said amazing things.


    What are you doing?


    Although I don''t know the background of this beautiful woman, it must be extraordinary to be the man''s wife.


    On the other side''s eyes, Yao Chenxi a time at a loss, speechless.

 Chapter 1575

    After Yao Chenxi was sent to the hospital, song Luoshen didn''t stay in the hospital for a long time. After completing the "handover" with Li futu, he quickly left the hospital, giving space to a couple of men and women with great generosity and understanding.


    A woman can do this, it is enough to make the same sex, are ashamed.


    Looking at each other''s back, Yao Chenxi looks complicated.


    "She''s really a good woman."


    Good woman?


    Li futu''s mouth is slightly raised unconsciously. He also looks at Song Luoshen''s back, but he doesn''t respond.


    Even he, can not simply use simple good and bad to evaluate Songluo God.


    If Yao Chenxi knew song Luoshen in detail, I''m afraid she would not make such an evaluation rashly.


    "Is that her?"


    Yao Chenxi turns and looks at Cai Hongli lying in the intensive care unit.


    Hate, of course, but not strong.


    At the moment, the other party''s life is hanging on the line, and he has been punished for his carelessness.


    Li futu nodded silently.


    "And the child?"


    Yao Chenxi asked quickly.


    The safety of the children. It is undoubtedly the most important issue she cares about. If she does not see her child safe and sound, it is difficult for a mother to feel at ease after all.


    "I''ll take you."


    For a while and a half, Cai Hongli can''t wake up. Li futu takes Yao Chenxi to the nursing room.


    Seeing Yao Chenxi lying in front of the box, he kisses his son in a hurry.


    The feeling of licking a calf is beyond expression.


    It''s something outsiders have never seen before.


    Li futu stood by quietly and watched.


    Poor parents.


    After a short vent, Yao Chenxi''s mood slowly calmed down, holding his son turned, biting his lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you


    Although she didn''t know how the other party rescued the child safely, she could guess from the bloodstain on the other party''s clothes that it would not be so easy.


    "He is also my child. It''s my duty to protect him."


    Li futu looks at the child.


    Such a small child, most of them don''t know people, but she seems to feel the familiar temperature in her mother''s arms. She is very clever and curls up in her mother''s arms. She doesn''t even move her small arms and legs, which are usually very restless.


    "This is the hospital."


    Yao Chenxi held the child and looked at the man. After a few seconds, she said, "you Do you want to do a test? "


    "What identification?"


    Li futu subconsciously said that he raised his eyes and didn''t react to it for a while.


    "Paternity testing."


    Yao Chenxi added that he was calm and could not see what he was thinking.


    "We agreed in advance that you can help me save the child, and you can take the child for paternity testing."


    Li futu was stunned, then laughed dumbly and shook his head without thinking.


    "No more."


    Although the child came too suddenly, so that he did not have any preparation, but he knew Yao Chenxi''s character.


    It is only an insult to the mother and son, even to himself, to make such an appraisal.


    After being rejected, Yao Chenxi didn''t continue to insist. Holding her son, she changed the topic and said, "just now, Miss Song proposed to be the godmother of the child."


    Li futu''s eyes contracted slightly, and his expression did not fluctuate much.


    He knew that at this time, Yao Chenxi should be very sensitive. I''m afraid that any of his words and deeds would be magnified infinitely by her, so he kept quiet and asked in a low voice: "did you promise?"


    Yao Chenxi did not respond directly, asked a rhetorical question.


    "Can I refuse?"


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Li futu was silent.


    Indeed, Yao Chenxi is able to refuse, but how will song Luoshen react to his refusal? What do you think?


    On this issue, Li futu had nothing to do but smile abruptly, pretending to be indifferent, and looked at the child as if he were a bachelor.


    "More than one godmother is not a bad thing. At least if you are wronged in the future, you can support more than one person."


    Although he is avoiding the heavy and taking the light, he has to admit that it is quite reasonable.


    In the world, who knows how many people try every means to get close to the Song family.


    If you really recognize the godmother of Songluo, at least in the whole North, I''m afraid this boy can walk horizontally.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yao Chenxi was speechless for a moment, and finally, with a chuckle, he could only cooperate with the forced smile.


    "You mean to train your son to be a bullying dandy?"Li futu said with a smile: "what''s wrong with being a dandy and being able to be carefree and do as you please? I didn''t even have the chance to be a dandy. "


    This should be like a normal conversation between parents.


    "I don''t want my son to be dependent on others. He should learn to be independent."


    Yao Chenxi is not as unreliable as a father.


    She is an engineer of human soul. She has been teaching students how to let their children become a second generation ancestor.


    A little bit could have been arrogant and arrogant, Wanton good life fell in the hands of such a mother, I am afraid it is inevitable to turn into a bubble.


    Naturally, Li futu would not argue.


    There is a specialty in this field.


    Teaching children, he has no experience, naturally Yao Chenxi such professionals.


    Of course, he did not think, even if he wanted to teach children the right, Yao Chenxi would not give him.


    "I''m afraid you haven''t eaten yet? Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner


    Li futu said softly.


    Although it''s a little concern, it gives Yao Chenxi a great psychological comfort at this time.


    Sometimes women don''t really want much.


    "How can you get out like this?"


    She looked at the bloodstain on Li futu''s body, and her tone became soft unconsciously.


    "I''ll go and bring you some. Do you have any clothes here? Why don''t I go and buy you some clothes to change? "


    What is a good wife and mother? That should be it.


    Of course, maybe Yao Chenxi''s identity is a bit awkward at this time, but that''s not the ordinary small three can be compared.


    Li futu hesitated for a moment, but he was not too polite and nodded.


    "Well Please


    "Take care of the children."


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him, then put the child back in the incubator, and left the nursing room.


    Li futu looks at the child in the incubator. Although the child can''t speak now, a feeling of blood connection from the bone marrow arises spontaneously.


    With this child, coupled with so many ups and downs, the most beautiful professor of Dongda, I''m afraid he will never be able to cut off from him in this life.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: new book released, "I reincarnated three thousand years", you can search the pseudonym to read, the two books will be updated synchronously, welcome to taste.

 Chapter 1576

    Cai Hongli was in a coma for three days.


    Within three days, Li futu stayed in the hospital, and never left.


    When Cai Hongli woke up at noon on the third day, he was the first to find out. However, when Cai Hongli saw him, he was extremely calm and almost strange.


    She just looked at him, then looked away and looked out of the window. No matter what Li futu said, it seemed that she couldn''t hear him, and took it as air.


    By this time, Yao Chenxi had already returned to the East China Sea with her child. Hearing the news that Cai Hongli was awake, Cao Xiuge and song Luoshen both rushed to the hospital.


    "Did she ignore you?"


    Looking at the man standing at the door, song Luo seems to have expected everything.


    Li futu nodded and said nothing with a bitter smile.


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Cao Xiuge said, trying to push the wheelchair into the ward.


    "I''ll go."


    Song Luo God said: "we are all women. If I go in, she should be more receptive."


    Cao Xiuge looked back at her and nodded: "it''s OK."


    They used to stand in a hostile camp, even facing each other, but now they seem to have returned to the same front. The impermanence of their fate is really hard to guess.


    Song Luo pushed the door and entered the ward alone.


    The doctor has come to check and confirmed that Cai Hongli is out of danger. As for the state of being "vegetative" at this time, it is a heart disease. There is no cure for the stone, and they have nothing to do.


    What Cai Hongli hurt was her chest. Her hearing was not impaired. She should have heard the sound of high-heeled shoes, but she didn''t have any reaction. She lay motionless on the hospital bed and looked out of the window. If her eyes were not open, she was really like a living dead man.


    "Sister, I''m glad you can make it."


    Instead of deliberately blocking the other side''s sight, song Luoshen stood on the left side of the bed.


    Cai Hongli still has no response.


    Songluo doesn''t mind. It''s like talking to himself.


    "I know that for you now, living is not a thing to be thankful for, on the contrary, it is a kind of pain, and death is the best way to get rid of it. But, sister, have you ever thought about what to do if you die? Huang Rui has concentrated the efforts of chairman mu all his life. Are you going to abandon him like this? "


    Cai Hongli was still speechless, looking at the window without blinking.


    "Xuejie, whether you believe it or not, there are not many people I look up to in the whole country. You have always been one of them. Even in a period of time, I once regarded you as my learning goal, but now you let me down."


    Looking at the enemy lying on the hospital bed in the shopping mall, song Luoshen whispered: "for people, nothing is easier than death. A serious illness or an accident may take away our fragile lives. If we don''t want to live, it''s very simple to choose a place with a better scenery and end ourselves. It''s rare that we can''t even see it after suffering a huge blow When there''s a little hope, how to keep alive. "


    It seemed that he didn''t expect the other party''s response. Song Luo Shen''s eyes were in a trance and whispered: "many years ago, I thought that if I died, I could escape from this cold and merciless world, but I didn''t choose to do so. It''s not just me. And there''s him. Xuejie, you feel miserable that you are alone in the world now, but at least you still have huangrui, and some people care about your life and death. What about him at that time? "


    "At that time, he had nothing and was homeless. Even a dog was worse than him. In this situation, I''m afraid countless people would choose to end themselves, but why didn''t he choose to die? I don''t know if I can get a good one in my next life. "


    Although Cai Hongli on the bed didn''t speak, her eyes had already fluctuated, and her hand under the quilt was unconsciously clenched.


    It seems that song Luo is not aware of it.


    "Xuejie, you never live for yourself. People who pretend to sleep can''t wake up, and people who want to die can''t stop them. If you feel that you have tried your best to avenge yourself, you can have an account of yourself and feel that you have the face to meet chairman Mu under Jiuquan, then I can give you a knife now to let you end yourself, and I will also place your tomb opposite to Mu Dong''s tomb to let her look at you and let your sisters get together... "


    "Shut up


    Cai Hongli finally turns her head and stares at the woman standing beside her bed. Her eyes fluctuate violently.


    "Why do you teach me? What qualifications do you have to teach me? "


    "A lesson?"


    Song Luo God looks calm, a faint smile.


    "No, sister, I don''t mean to offend you. I''m just saying something from the bottom of my heart. If you really want to die, I can help you."


    Cai Hongli has a tight face.


    "I know you always wanted me to die."


    Song Luoshen smiles brightly.


    "Yes, Xuejie, you are right. I really don''t care about your life or death. If you die, it will do me a lot of good but no harm.""Sonny, I know what you''re worried about. You don''t need to be cocky in front of me and pretend to be calm. Like me, you are both losers. Even, you are more pitiful than me. You and he are the first to know and fall in love, but what happens? And he had a baby with someone else. "


    Cai Hongli''s pale and weak face touched with a sneer.


    "Miss Song, director Song, your heart must be magnificent and colorful now, right?"


    Song Luoshen looks at him from a high position, and his smile slowly converges.


    "What? Why don''t you say something? Didn''t you know how to say that just now? "


    Cai Hongli''s accumulated negative emotions were all vented.


    "That''s right. You are song''s favorite girl. You are the first beauty in Kyoto City. You are the object of secret love in countless Yamen. You can get along well in business and official career, but what about that? No matter how many halos you have, you are a sad wretch. Even your own man can''t see it! "


    "Have you finished?"


    Song Luoshen did not interrupt. He waited until she stopped.


    Cai Hongli is short of breath and sneers.


    No matter how excellent a woman is, she will lose control of her emotions. After all, there is no perfect person in the world.


    "Xuejie, you are right. I don''t deny my incompetence. It''s ridiculous that a woman can''t even see her own man. But what about that? "


    Song Luoshen reached out and touched his cheek.


    "Here, I was once wounded by a woman. It was the first time I was beaten. She said only one thing, that I was nothing more than that. From that time on, I told myself that no matter how ridiculous an outsider might look, I would try to be his armor, not his weakness. "


    Cai Hongli has a stagnant look and a trembling heart.

 Chapter 1577

    "Xuejie, are you really OK?"


    In a four-star hotel, song Luoshen just took a bath and came out of the bathroom.


    Skin competition snow deception cream, let a person sigh the miracle of the creator.


    The man sitting in bed looks back from the TV.


    In the TV, is broadcasting the evening news, outside the window the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, faintly also may hear on the street the vehicle water horse dragon sound.


    Wearing a snow-white bathrobe, song Luoshen climbed into bed, nestled on the man''s shoulder like a bird, and said softly, "don''t worry, I''ve been her opponent for so many years, I know her. I''ve finished what I should and shouldn''t say. If she really wants to continue to die, no matter who goes, it''s impossible to stop her. "


    The request of staying in a hotel was put forward by song Luoshen. Although the times have changed and the enmity has become history, she knows that her man still has a little estrangement from his family. Instead of forcing him to stay in Song Fu, she should be more comfortable staying in a hotel.


    "You and her What did you say? "


    Li futu turned around and asked, with a trace of curiosity in his eyes.


    Wisps of fragrance and hair fragrance are constantly introduced into his nose, which has the power to make people feel peaceful.


    "Me and her Said a lot


    Song Luoshen, leaning on his shoulder, looked at the TV and said with a smile, "she said I''m a loser and I can''t even watch my own man. For the first time in my life, what I said was beyond reason


    Li futu was dumb.


    Loton was silent.


    In the guest room, only the sound of TV news continued.


    "Luoshen, I know I''m sorry for you. I won''t let the children and dawn appear in front of you again."


    Half pay, Li futu opens his mouth.


    Yao Chenxi left Kyoto City after a day, not only her own ideas, but also his inspiration.


    It''s pure bullshit that a TV novel is full of wives and concubines. It''s a new century, not a feudal dynasty. Today''s women want to step on men. Who will tolerate sharing their men with others?


    What''s more, she is an excellent and proud woman like Songluo.


    At this point, Li futu understood that the damage he caused could not be saved, but he could not let the damage continue to deepen.


    While guarding Cai Hongli in the hospital these days, he is also constantly thinking about how to deal with this matter. He thinks about it before and after, and finally comes up with such a way.


    Although it''s unfair to both sides, it''s the only way he can think of to protect the two women from seeing each other in the future.


    "I''ve just become the godmother of my children. Are you going to let our mother and son never see each other again?"


    Song Luoshen sat up straight, turned his head and said, "what do you mean?"


    Li futu laughs bitterly. Yao Chenxi has already mentioned this to him, but he thinks song Luoshen is just polite.


    "Don''t be kidding..."


    "I''m not kidding."


    Song Luoshen looks serious and serious.


    "Since it''s your son, it''s no different from my own child. No matter whether you believe it or not, I will treat Buhui as my own son. Other people''s mothers agree. What right do you have to oppose this irresponsible father?"


    Li futu''s eyes contracted, speechless. Finally, he rationally changed the topic.


    "Cao Xiuge, what are you going to do?"


    Even though he knew he was trying to escape, Songluo was not aggressive. He was silent for a moment and replied, "I once invited him to be a new official, but he refused."


    "When I saw him in the hospital, I felt that he was completely demoralized..."


    Song Luoshen smiles and sighs softly.


    "You still don''t know him very well. As the only hope for the revival of the Cao family, if he was so vulnerable, he would not be Cao Xiuge. After such a huge blow, a period of rest is inevitable, but he can''t be depressed all the time


    Li futu nodded. He just reminded song Luoshen that he didn''t need to say too much since he knew it well.


    "And you?"


    The God of solo gazed at him.


    "Recently, the international situation is constantly changing. It seems that the reputation of the temple has been greatly damaged. Even many parishes have been directly bombed. Did you order it?"


    Li futu nodded.


    If you want to count the people in this world that he fully trusts, the God of Songluo is definitely one of them.


    "Do you really want to go to war with the temple?"


    With the eyes of song Luoshen, Li futu was silent for a moment and said softly.


    "I knew many years ago that the battle against the temple was inevitable. It was just a matter of time."


    "It''s just, are you really ready?"


    Song Luo''s eyes are serious."You actually have a long time to prepare."


    No one can accurately assess how terrible the temple is. The scene we saw in Weishui river is probably just the tip of the iceberg.


    "In any war, there will be no one who can have a 100% certainty of victory, but we are much stronger than before. Not only me, but also too many people, underground and alive, are waiting for that day. I can''t escape any more."


    Li futu said softly.


    Song Luo was silent. At last, he just reached out and grasped each other''s hand. Without persuasion, he just said something.


    "Whatever the outcome. I just want you to promise me to live. It''s not just for me. Don''t forget, you have a son now. "


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Li futu smiles gently.


    "I''ll try."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes trembled, but he did not ask the other party to continue to make a guarantee.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "Look, it should be in these two days. If it hadn''t been for this accident, I wouldn''t have come back this time."


    "It''s going to be a national ceremony soon. Don''t wait to attend it before you leave?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "No need."


    Having passed the age of love, song Luoshen knew that he could not stop him, and there was no reason to stop him.


    She is no longer that naive girl, the other side is no longer that Bohemian youth.


    He has a mission that no one else can imagine.


    She should not be his burden.


    "Can you promise me a request before you leave?"


    Song Luoshen suddenly smile, the beauty shakes the world, slightly dull atmosphere instantly disintegrated,


    "you say."


    "You promised me to pay me a son. Emperor Yan, you can''t break what you said. "


    Li futu was stunned.


    Without waiting for him to respond, song Luo, who has been dazzling since he was born, turned over to him and threw him on the bed.


    This proud woman, not without resentment, but her heart of resentment, all vent in another battlefield.


    The TV was still on, and the announcer''s voice was still ringing all night.

 Chapter 1578

    Japan.


    Luming mountain.


    In fact, the scenery here is no less beautiful than the world famous Mount Fuji.


    It''s just that tourists are not allowed to watch it, so it''s not well-known in the world. However, in Japan, this mountain is no less important than the protectorate shrine.


    Especially in the world of tolerance, Mount Luming is the supreme Holy Land!


    Because this is the site of jiaheliu, the first school of tolerance.


    Moreover, because of the successive two generations of patriarchs of jiaheliu, they both served as the great master of the country and the emperor of God!


    On the 6666 storey stone steps of Luming mountain, a man is walking up the mountain alone, just like an ordinary traveler.


    As for the huge stone tablet at the foot of the mountain, which is carved with red cinnabar and has "forbidden area of sects, no admittance", he seems to have ignored it when passing by.


    There was no other climber on the endless climbing steps. He was a single figure and didn''t feel tired. He went up step by step.


    "Stop!"


    When he came to the stone steps of more than 1000 layers, suddenly a sharp drink sounded, and four figures appeared in front of him in vain, blocking his way.


    The four covered the sun.


    The shadow fell on the climber.


    "Who''s coming?"


    The four are typically dressed as ninjas, with veils wrapped around their faces and cloth boots on their feet. Their bodies are tightly wrapped and airtight, showing only a pair of evil eyes.


    In each person''s hand, he still held a few inches long curved knife. The blade was smooth and delicate, which reflected the sharp cold under the light.


    "I''m looking for Abe Xuanji."


    At the same time, the climber stopped and stood on the stone steps with a calm attitude. What he said only made the eyes of the four Jiahe who were guarding the mountain more sharp.


    "Presumptuous! In the name of the patriarch, how can you call it freely? I want to die


    The social hierarchy of the Japanese nation has always been strict, especially among the sects.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the high status Ninja has the right to wantonly kill the inferior ninja.


    And the patriarch Abe Xuanji, in the hearts of these jiaheliu ninjas, is equivalent to God, far more important than his parents!


    "So..."


    Seeing that this man not only broke into the mountain without permission, but also called the name of the patriarch directly, four Zhongren immediately regarded him as a provocation. Without saying a word, they immediately attacked him with machetes!


    Top down.


    The four figures are like falcons flying, whistling wind, knife light, regardless of the steep terrain.


    The climber didn''t dodge, and his face didn''t change. He held out his hand and caught the first machete with two fingers!


    "Hum!"


    Two fingers gently twist, a surge of shock force immediately along the blade fierce impact!


    For ninja, weapons are equal to life. Zhongren grabs the handle of the knife and refuses to abandon it. As a result, the tiger''s mouth is cracked, and the whole person can''t help turning over in the air because of the huge shock force!


    "Shua!"


    Arm swing, that bear immediately fly to the side, heavily hit on the hard mountain wall, a mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out, dyed his towel red.


    Then, he fell on the step and couldn''t stand up for a moment.


    Fortunately, he didn''t fall on the other side. There was no mountain wall to block him. I''m afraid he would end up dead.


    "Pa!"


    The unarmed climber slapped his hand on the second machete again. He was standing in the same place, but his speed was so fast that it was like countless figures in the same place.


    However, after several breaths, the four fierce Jiahe liuzhongren were beaten away one after another, fell on the stone steps and rolled down the mountain.


    The climber, facing a flat lake, shook his hand and continued to climb the steps.


    Luming mountain top.


    The first school of tolerance is jiaheliu.


    The news spread that someone had broken into the mountain.


    The superior Shangren was shocked.


    "Rush to the mountain?! How is that possible? "


    "Don''t you dare to do that? It''s not the people of ighliu, is it?"


    "No matter who breaks into jiaheliu''s land without permission, he is looking for death!"


    "Go, get rid of him!"


    Five of them were furious and went down the mountain together. In the middle of the way, they really met the reckless intruder.


    Ninja, is a group of cold-blooded and silent creatures, no nonsense, five bear directly hand, intend to give each other a lesson of blood.


    Shangren is already the top fighting force in the world of tolerance. The number of Shangren in each school is not too large. Rao is jiaheliu of the first school, and Shangren in the clan is only more than 50.


    It''s a force that can''t be underestimated that the five Shangren join hands. However, it''s shocking that the end of the five Shangren is no different from the first Zhongren. It''s like a mob. In the blink of an eye, they were defeated by the climber and rolled down the steps. Although they were carefree, they were bruised and their image was lost.The climbers kept on walking up the mountain.


    Step up.


    No one can stop it!


    For a while.


    No one dared to stop it.


    Such a big Jia He Liu, the first school of tolerance, seems to be forced by a man.


    If they were really rushed up the mountain by the other party, their prestige of jiaheliu would be destroyed.


    The news became more and more intense, and finally the Lord of jiaheliu was inevitably shocked.


    "Suzerain, the other party wants to see you by name. The strength is terrible. You can''t speculate. More than a dozen Shangren have gone to intercept you, but they are all defeated. I''m afraid they are not good at it..."


    An elder looks dignified.


    Abe Xuanji, the new emperor of the Jin Dynasty, never changed his face.


    "Let''s go and see when another great figure has appeared in Japan."


    At the gate of the residence, there were many people, just like the whole jiaheliu was shocked.


    These ninjas look cold and fierce. They look at the end of the steps and are ready. They see the patriarch show up and give way one after another.


    With Abe Xuanji''s stature, he will not go down the mountain and will wait silently at the door of the clan.


    Sunshine in the sky, the sky is beautiful, because of the dilution of clouds, the light is particularly soft.


    Ten minutes later.


    On the Mountaineering Road, a figure gradually appeared.


    The other side ignored the amazing battle of jiaheliu and continued to walk up step by step.


    With the distance, the face gradually became clear in the light.


    "I''ve learned the enthusiasm of jiaheliu just now. Even if you welcome me, you don''t have to inspire people like this, do you?"


    He looked up at the dense Ninja at the end of the stone steps and said with a smile.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes were slightly condensed, not only without anger, on the contrary, a pure radian without any impurities slowly appeared on his holy face.


    "Are you here to collect money?"

 Chapter 1579

    Standing on the top of Luming mountain, it''s like being in the clouds, surrounded by clouds and mist, as if in a fairyland.


    The ninja of jiaheliu retreated like a tide.


    "Fortunately, you didn''t choose to come up at night, otherwise, I thought I saw a ghost."


    Abe Xuanji paced to the edge of the cliff.


    There is a light breeze.


    Not far away two Cang trees gently shake.


    Wearing a white palace skirt, the Lord of jiaheliu stands in the clouds, more and more like a banished immortal.


    "Don''t tell me, are you afraid of ghosts?"


    In the world, a dead man came to her with a smile and stood side by side with her to enjoy the magnificent scenery.


    "Ghosts are not as terrible as you."


    Abe Xuanji glanced at him.


    Someone from afar smiles bitterly.


    "It seems that I''ve come to the wrong place this time. Since the national teacher doesn''t welcome me, I''ll go."


    Abe Xuanji didn''t ask him to stay.


    But a man who didn''t move had the cheek to go.


    "There''s an old saying in your dragon kingdom that good people don''t live long and harm lasts for thousands of years. I knew that a man like you would not die young if he didn''t live a long life. "


    Overlooking the vast sea of clouds, Abe Xuanji spoke softly.


    "Is that a compliment?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "Of course."


    Abe Xuanji nodded.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all the time, but you are a little later than I expected. Why did you wait until now?"


    Facing the sea of clouds, Li futu sighed.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Abe Xuanji looked at him and did not ask again.


    "Then why do you want to go up the mountain and hurt so many people in jiaheliu this time?"


    Li futu explained immediately.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have any malice. I said I came to you, but your ninjas didn''t care at all. I was just helpless."


    Just now, although he had "passed through the customs and killed the general" all the way, which made jiaheliu feel like a big enemy, in fact, he had a very proper hand. Otherwise, the Ninjas who were blocking the way would not only have broken their heads and blood.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that Jiahe doesn''t know how to treat guests. I''m afraid that any clan or family in the world, a stranger who casually opens his mouth and names to meet the supreme leader, will not be treated so kindly.


    Just now, Li futu was fighting all the way up the mountain. Whether he was honest or he meant to be downcast is a matter of different opinions.


    Abe Xuanji said nothing and seemed to accept this explanation.


    I climbed mountains and rivers, climbed mountains and mountains, climbed the mountain road for so long, not to accompany her to stand here.


    Of course, although the scene looks romantic.


    "I came to you this time just to ask, does the agreement between us still count?"


    Li futu finally opened his mouth and explained his intention.


    Abe Xuanji is not only the leader of the first school of tolerance, but also the emperor of human beings. Her existence can definitely become a powerful force for her to fight against the temple, and she must fight for it.


    "What agreement?"


    Abe Xuanji turned to look at him with a little doubt in his eyes.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Won''t the national teacher be so forgetful? Or do you want to remember something because you''ve been standing on a high place you can''t climb for a long time? "


    Abe Xuanji''s lips are in full bloom and he laughs.


    "Yama, you don''t need to insinuate. You want me to obey you. Yes, play with me


    Li futu''s eyes congealed and then he laughed.


    Immediately.


    In an instant.


    There is no gentlemanly manner.


    As the saying goes, people''s minds are unpredictable. Although they had an alliance at the beginning, he helped her get jiaheliu back, and the other party joined the hell, but this time is different from the past.


    Abe Xuanji is now in a high position in the Japanese state, and his power is no less than that of Abe Hanhai.


    At this time, it''s hard to guarantee that the other party is willing to bow to others.


    Li futu''s hand is swift and wild, and without the slightest pity, he grabs Abe Xuanji on the shoulder.


    Abe Xuanji seemed to have expected that and stepped back. At the same time, he raised his toes and kicked him sharply under the chin.


    Li futu raised his hand and slapped it on his ankle, like a shadow, and pasted it again.


    At the edge of the cliff, a soul stirring battle suddenly started!


    The figures of the two men are erratic, intertwined and uncertain. As they move, the stones under their feet keep splashing and falling into the cliff.


    It''s not on the flat ground. If it doesn''t, I''m afraid I''ll fall off the cliff and die!


    "Pa!"Palm to palm attack.


    The waves of the wind and the waves of the wind are going up and down!


    Abe Xuanji rubs the ground and floats back. His hair is flying, and his breathing is becoming a little short.


    Li futu''s mouth slightly tilted, and once again stood up with a rainbow of momentum.


    "Mr Abe, it''s still time to admit defeat."


    In response to someone, there is only one swift and fierce whip leg.


    Although that leg is slender and slender, it contains enough strength to break the stone and gold!


    Li futu''s horizontal knife immediately stood in place with a deep breath. With one hand, he clasped his opponent''s calf, took his waist as the axis, suddenly twisted, and took Abe Xuanji out of the cliff.


    There is no better heart than stone.


    In his eyes, such an ethereal and holy beauty seems to be nothing more than a red skull.


    Abe Xuanji completely lost his balance and flew out of the cliff.


    If you really fall, there is no doubt that such a high height, even the iron man, I am afraid will be fragmented.


    Just at that critical moment, Li futu reappeared at the edge of the world. He was still awake where he had stood before. He took Abe Xuanji''s waist and dragged it back to the brink of doom.


    "Yes."


    He bowed his head and gave a smile.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes contracted, and immediately realized the indecency of his posture. He pushed his opponent''s chest open and took three steps back.


    At the same time, her cheeks could not restrain the emergence of a faint red halo, slowly halo dye, particularly gorgeous.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself.


    "What''s your strength now?"


    Li futu blinked.


    "Guess what."


    Abe Xuanji is silent.


    Now she is in the list of gods. She thought that there was no big gap between her and this man, but now it seems that this idea is so naive and ridiculous.


    This man is more and more unfathomable.


    "Now, does our agreement count?"


    Li futu asked with a smile. His posture was so relaxed that it seemed that the first world war just now had no difficulty for him.


    The so-called alliance, without absolute power, is nothing but empty talk.


    Only the agreement based on the suppression of strength has binding force.


    Abe Xuanji is calm and has no positive response. His eyes are meaningful.


    "I think what you should be most concerned about now is not what you and I agreed on."

 Chapter 1580

    The imperial palace of Japan.


    Ming and the prince''s palace.


    A grizzled imperial doctor just finished the daily diagnosis for his royal highness. When he pushed the door gently and came out, he stood at the door, shook his head and sighed. The sigh was deeper than yesterday.


    Half a month ago, his Royal Highness the prince and Ming suddenly fainted on the way to meet the emperor.


    So the court was in chaos.


    You should know that his Highness The Prince of Ming and was highly expected. His majesty immediately ordered all the imperial doctors in the palace to diagnose and treat the prince of Ming and found out the huge poison in him. However, all the imperial doctors could do nothing about detoxification, so they had to try to ease it with all kinds of precious herbs. Fortunately, the royal family had so many treasures that they could afford it.


    But even so, every day so many treasures smashed in, but still only a temporary cure, his Highness''s condition has not any improvement, at the beginning can get out of bed for a while, but now, can only lie in bed, even talk, is a kind of luxury.


    Everyone knows that the most respected Prince is dying, and time is running out.


    In a rage, his majesty executed many people around his royal highness, including bodyguards, servants, royal kitchens


    The whole palace is now in a state of panic, for fear that if you are not careful, you will be killed. Even when you walk, you are careful not to speak too loud.


    Everyone knows that his royal highness was poisoned, but until now, the house of internal affairs can''t find out the culprit.


    With the outbreak of Ming and Prince''s poisoning, the whole palace is covered with a thick cloud. If the real culprit is not found out, the cloud will not disappear.


    However, looking at the current situation, it''s quite reasonable to say that it''s very likely that when the prince really dies, I''m afraid it will be difficult to reveal the real culprit.


    "Lizzie, it''s hard for you."


    Ming and the prince''s palace.


    Fujiwara has just wiped the face of the unconscious Minghe.


    Minghe is lying in bed, unconscious, and has no response to the outside world. His face is bloodless, and his lips are almost purple.


    A woman stood by the bed, looking sad,


    she was Minghe''s biological mother, Yoshiko Qingshui. The son becomes such an appearance, lies on the bed dying, does the mother, how can not be distressed.


    She didn''t know what she had done wrong. Her daughter, Qingzi, was injured by the gangsters and became insane. Now her son is in danger.


    However, the only thing to be thankful for is that even if there is no way to return to heaven, their pulse will not be cut off. She already has a grandson.


    "Madam, it''s my duty and duty to take care of Minghe, although we are not married yet."


    Fujiwara turns around.


    This is the first female patriarch of the Fujiwara family who controls most of Yakuza. She is extremely virtuous and gentle at the moment.


    Originally, Minghe and his wife were deeply attached to each other. Because it was a bit indecent to get married with pregnancy, the royal family had decided to hold the wedding on an auspicious day when the child was born and Fujiwara''s postpartum recovery. However, the human calculation was never as good as the natural calculation. Just when the child was born and the auspicious day was chosen, Minghe was suddenly poisoned and bedridden. Depending on the situation, it was difficult to have a miracle There it is.


    "Liji, I''m so sorry..."


    You son madam way.


    If their son becomes like this, it must be very difficult for them to give each other a proper title.


    Fujiwara shook her head.


    "No one wants this kind of thing to happen. Now I just pray that Minghe can get better earlier. I don''t want to think about anything else."


    Mrs. Youzi was moved.


    Originally, because of rumors, she still had a certain prejudice against the daughter-in-law to be, but she saw people in adversity. Today, her perception has completely changed.


    "Go and see the children."


    She sighed.


    Fujiwara Li Ji saluted, then quit the palace, came to another palace not far away.


    Her son was placed here. There were four nannies alone, not to mention maids.


    After the incident of Ming and poisoning, the royal family became more and more vigilant. The whole palace was well lit and guarded for 24 hours to protect the little prince.


    Although she was born in October when she was pregnant, as the only descendant of the royal family, the child has been admitted to the palace since she was born. Even her mother has only the right to visit.


    Less than three months old, she was very sleepy. When Fujiwara Liji went in, the baby who was protected by layers was in sleep. She didn''t know what she was dreaming about, and there was crystal clear saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    Fujiwara looked kind and spoiled. She gently helped her son wipe his saliva, but didn''t wake him up. After enjoying her son''s sleeping posture for a while, she turned around and walked out of the room.


    She had already had the right to spend the night in the palace, but she abided by her duty and refused to go beyond half a step before she got married, even now.At night, she left the palace and returned to the Fujiwara family.


    "Patriarch."


    As soon as he entered the gate, the servant met him and bent over to report: "the national teacher is coming."


    Fujiwara''s eyes flickered and she looked inside.


    "What''s the matter with the national teacher? Did she say that? "


    She doesn''t remember having an appointment with Abe Xuanji. Besides, it''s so late now.


    The servant shook his head.


    "The national master didn''t say it. He just said that we didn''t dare to ask when the clan chief came back."


    Fujiwara said no more.


    "Where is the national teacher now?"


    "In the West Wing reception room."


    Fujihara immediately went to the west wing.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m really sorry to have kept the people of National Normal University waiting for a long time. Why don''t I let my servants go to the palace to inform me? Then I can come back as soon as possible, and I won''t delay the National Normal University for such a long time."


    Before a man comes, a voice comes first.


    Although she has been a mother, the graceful voice is still so magnetic and soft, even though it is across a door, it still stirs people''s heart.


    In the reception room, Abe Xuanji turned around after waiting for more than an hour.


    A figure appeared at the door, and then Fujiwara quickly pushed the door in.


    The woman who climbed to the top of the power pyramid of Japan step by step, relying on cruel means and cold-blooded heart, unconsciously cast her eyes on Abe Xuanji''s face for the first time, but then found something wrong.


    How come there seems to be a man in the reception room?


    She slightly frowned, a little unexpected shift of vision, and so see the man''s face, as if time solidification, her charming smile suddenly appeared stiff.


    But only for a moment.


    Her eyes trembled, and then the radian became more gorgeous, and her smile became more enchanting. Her eyes complained and cried.


    "Master."

 Chapter 1581

    Looking at the enchanting women walking by, Li futu can''t help recalling the scene of his first meeting in Donghai.


    At the beginning, the other party asked him out with a "love letter", and then as soon as they met, they "sent" a big gift to Murakami, who was the first one in the Japanese kingdom.


    The other party was wandering around the sea, seducing, and perplexing. In order to help her kill her relatives and take power.


    He knew it from the first time he met.


    This is a woman with an ambitious heart.


    But at that time, he also calculated to use each other, and finally successfully achieved the purpose of using this woman to confuse the Japanese nation, but today, the development of the situation seems to have lost his control.


    If it wasn''t for Abe Xuanji''s reminding, he would never have thought that this woman gave birth to her own child!


    Different from Yao Chenxi, he was shocked to learn that he had blood in the world a few days ago, but he was more or less happy at the bottom of his heart. However, when he suddenly heard that Fujiwara had also given birth to a son, he didn''t feel any joy.


    This woman, on the surface, seems to prostrate under his feet, but in fact, she has been using him as a tool.


    "Why did you do that?"


    There was no excitement after a long separation. In contrast to Fujiwara''s performance, Li futu sat there, his face as deep as water, his eyes clear, cold and heartless.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    Fujiwara''s steps slightly slowed down, and her gorgeous face showed a slight doubt.


    "Lizzie doesn''t quite understand."


    "I''ll go out and wait for you."


    Abe Xuanji directly got up and left the reception room, very understanding, leaving a space for a pair of men and women with complex relationships to communicate without scruple.


    "Squeak."


    The door opened and closed again.


    Fujiwara Liji came to Li futu and bent down to sit down. She was about to cuddle up to her.


    Li futu raised his hand and stopped her.


    "In the same way, I don''t want to repeat it a second time. Who told you to do that? "


    Li Fu''s expressionless face fully demonstrates the ruthless side of a man.


    Fujiwara''s biting on her lips made her look aggrieved.


    "Master, Liji really doesn''t know what she did wrong to make the master so angry. Please make it clear."


    Li futu had learned this woman''s skill of acting on occasion, and naturally understood that she was pretending. If she had changed, he could have killed her on the spot without any hesitation. But at this time, his anger turned to anger, but he still didn''t choose to kill her directly.


    "You have got everything you imagined. The Fujiwara family is under your control. Your father and brother have all died. Your goals have been achieved. Why are you not satisfied? What are you going to do with the baby? "


    Fujiwara seems to understand this.


    "Master, do you know all about it? Did the national teacher tell you that? "


    Li futu stared at her and said nothing.


    "Master, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t inform you, but in the past year, since you left Japan last time, you have no trace. I have thought about contacting you, but I can''t find a way to contact you at all, so I can only make my own opinion..."


    Fujiwara, looking down, seems to have no other choice.


    "Master, I''m a woman. It''s hard for any woman to resist the temptation of becoming a mother. It''s hard for others to understand the feeling that a new life is born in their own abdomen. I''ve thought about killing this child, but in the end, I really can''t bear to... "


    At the end of the speech, she choked and wanted to cry.


    For other men to see such a beautiful thing showing such a sad look, I am afraid that the heart will melt, but Li futu indifferent, as if stone heart.


    "Fujiwara, you think you are very smart, so you treat everyone as a fool? How can you be so bold when you steal the day and play the whole Japanese royal family with applause? "


    He knew that this woman had extreme personality, but he didn''t really think that the other party could be so crazy.


    She not only calculated herself, but also intended to deceive the whole Japanese nation.


    This is not a simple bold enough to describe.


    Even he would not have thought of such a "great" plan.


    Fujiwara immediately knelt down beside her in panic, with a kind of surrender posture that is easy to make people feel satisfied, holding her hands on the ground and burying her head in a trembling voice.


    "Master, I can''t help myself. If I don''t, my children and I will die once the royal family finds out! I also do it as a last resort to protect my children. "


    "Still arguing!"


    Li futu grabbed her soft shoulder, dragged her from the ground and stared at her.


    "You think you can really hide it from the world. Once it''s revealed, have you ever thought about the consequences? The whole Japanese nation will never die with you!"Fujiwara''s eyebrows were frowning. It was obvious that she was hurt and she didn''t argue any more. She just looked at the man so pitifully that tears began to surge in her eyes. It seemed that she was extremely wronged.


    Li futu stares at her tightly. After more than ten seconds, he shakes off his hand.


    Fujiwara Liji fell to the ground, then quickly got up again, kneeling on her knees, and came to Li futu again.


    "Master, Liji knows that she is wrong. You can forgive Liji. This time, Liji will never dare again."


    So humble, it''s hard to imagine that this would be the leader of the Fujiwara family, who has the power to kill countless people.


    Li futu has no compassion. Looking at her coldly.


    "What about Minghe? He won''t be so stupid. Why did he let you do so much wrong? "


    He did not forget that when he came to Japan last time, because of Shen yini''s reason, he took the clown king into the palace at night and gave his highness Minghe to the eunuch.


    "He didn''t want to be discovered by the royal family, so he had to make a deal with me..."


    "You will take advantage of the opportunity, but how can he be a serious descendant of the royal family with royal blood on his body? Is he really willing to watch you confuse the real with the fake and shame the Japanese royal family?"


    "Of course he won''t. I think he wants to wait for him to succeed, and then look for a chance to let our mother and son die in an accident, but. He will never have this chance again. "


    Fujiwara, kneeling on the ground, raised her head.


    "Master, don''t worry, he has not much time. Now he can only lie in bed. He is no different from the dead. He can''t even speak. I won''t let any danger threaten the children."


    With that pair of eyes that seemed to be nervous, Li futu gave a dumb smile and finally understood what is the most poisonous woman''s heart.

 Chapter 1582

    "I''m sorry to make you laugh."


    Li futu pushed the door alone and came out with a long breath.


    Abe Xuanji, who had been waiting for more than half an hour in the courtyard, turned back.


    "That''s it?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    Then he went out, looking obscure and complicated.


    Abe Xuanji looks at the reception room and then follows in his footsteps.


    "This is it. Even if you kill her, it won''t change anything."


    Out of the Fujiwara family, Abe Xuanji whispered.


    "Besides, it''s not her fault."


    "You''re still talking for her?"


    Li futu calmed down and seemed to have calmed down.


    Abe Xuanji looked ahead and said calmly, "I don''t mean to speak for anyone. I just talk about the matter. After all, she can''t give birth to this baby by herself."


    Li futu was dumb.


    Although Abe Xuanji''s words are not very pleasant to listen to, they do have some truth.


    Just like men''s infidelity, we can''t just blame Xiao San. If a man can resist the temptation, there will be so many mistresses.


    If he had been able to keep a strict relationship with Fujiwara, this would not have happened.


    "You too, since you already know, why don''t you stop her? I''m still fooling around with her. "


    Li futu sighed, not without blame.


    He understood that no matter how bold Fujiwara was, if she was the only one, it would be very difficult for her to have the courage to take this step. Someone must have become her retreat.


    "Then teach me, what can I do?"


    Abe Xuanji asked in reply, "how can I persuade her to knock out the child? That''s your blood. Do you think I can do that? If I did, who knows how you would react? Don''t say you''ll thank me. I don''t think you believe that. "


    Li futu was speechless.


    "What do you think I should do now?"


    After half pay, he sighed.


    "Don''t ask me."


    Abe Xuanji quickened his pace.


    "You men should solve your own romantic debt. Now I know I have a headache. At the beginning... "


    At this point, she suddenly stopped talking.


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    After all, it''s not true that you don''t eat fireworks at all.


    "Miss Meng, we are friends at least. Can we think of it as giving advice for our friends?"


    He followed up and called the other party''s pseudonym, which he used to hide in the Dragon kingdom.


    This kind of time a Meng young lady shouts out, really has some kind of taste in the heart.


    Abe Xuanji takes a step, glances at him, and then continues to walk forward.


    "If you really don''t have a clue, you might as well stand by and pretend you don''t know anything and let her handle it. Of course, it''s just a personal suggestion. It''s up to you to listen to it or not."


    Stand by?


    Li Fu''s eyes were full of thinking. At last, he asked a rhetorical question.


    "She is subverting the whole Japanese royal family by doing so. As the national teacher of the Japanese nation, do you really just let it go and ignore it?"


    Abe Xuanji smiles.


    "The change of those in power will only affect the ruling class, and most people''s lives will not change much. You should have a deep understanding of this. Your dragon Kingdom has changed so many dynasties since ancient times. Isn''t it just as good? As long as the life of the mass class is not affected, it really doesn''t matter who sits in that position. "


    "Besides."


    She paused and turned her head.


    "With some special complex of you Longguo people, don''t you really want to see the day when Fujiwara''s plan is really successful?"


    In this regard, Li futu did not respond for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow..."


    On this day, his royal highness, who had been in a coma for several days, suddenly woke up, but it did not make the atmosphere of the palace relaxed. On the contrary, it became more dignified and dreary.


    In the Imperial Palace, the air seems to become thick and hard to breathe. It''s so oppressive that people can''t breathe.


    Although his highness Minghe wakes up, he vomits blood. It''s hard to stop when he wakes up. The imperial doctors who came in a hurry wasted their efforts and racked their brains to stop his Highness''s vomit. However, from the gloomy faces of these imperial doctors, the whole palace knows that his highness is probably true this time, and the time is coming.


    "Minghe, my good grandson!"


    His majesty may also know that his most valued grandson, I''m afraid, can''t resist this time. He came to Minghe''s palace in person and sat by the bed with crutches, heartbroken and full of tears.


    In the palace, both the emperor''s relatives and the servants were sad.Minghe was lying on the bed, holding the emperor''s hand. It seemed that he had something to say. However, although he woke up, he was so angry that he had no ability to speak.


    "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your health and help your majesty back to the palace to have a rest."


    The emperor was old and worried that he was too sad, so Minghe''s parents forbeared and sent him back to his bedroom to have a rest.


    "Liji, Minghe will trouble you to take care of her for the time being."


    Youzi said haggardly.


    Fujiwara, who was also sad, nodded.


    "Don''t worry, madam."


    After a large group of people gathered around the emperor and left, Fujiwara looked back at Minghe lying on the bed.


    Although there is no way to speak, Minghe''s eyes stare at her like a fierce ghost, and her body seems to be shaking,


    "Your Highness, don''t be too excited, it''s not good for your health."


    She walked towards the bed, softly.


    "Yes, yes, no..."


    Ming he''s black and purple lips are constantly shaking, intermittent and inarticulate.


    But Fujiwara seemed to understand what he was saying.


    "Yes, I poisoned you. These imperial doctors forced you to live for a few days, but I''m afraid you can''t survive today."


    She sat by the bed, whispering, tender.


    Minghe''s eyes contract violently, then dilate. He stares at her eyes with great resentment, as if trying to frustrate her.


    "Your Highness, since you are dying, I might as well tell you a secret before you die."


    Fujiwara turned a blind eye, bent down and whispered.


    "Don''t you always check who my child was born with? Now, I can tell you that the father of the child is the one who turns him into a useless person. Not only that, his children and I will take the place of your royal family and rule the country in the future... "


    Ming and his body began to vibrate violently, and blood began to flow out of the corners of his mouth.


    Fujiwara gave a gentle smile.


    "So go on your way."


    Killing people is killing the heart.


    Ming he''s whole body is full of Qi and blood, toxins attack the heart, blood gushes out of his mouth, and his body vibrates violently for a few seconds, then it returns to silence.


    "Your Highness..."


    Fujiwara''s face was sad and her voice was long.


    A few minutes later, a heavy and melodious death knell sounded in the palace.

 Chapter 1583

    As one of the most famous descendants of the Japanese royal family, his sudden death would have been a national event.


    However, for the funeral of Minghe, the Japanese royal family chose to keep a low profile and did not make it public. All the people who attended the funeral were princes and important officials. After all, the prince died of poisoning, and the culprit has not been caught so far. If this kind of news spreads, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to the prestige of the royal family.


    in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, not only the funeral was not made public, but also the royal family All the statements made by the royal family claim that his royal highness died of a serious illness. Although his sudden death is still inevitably known by the outside world because of the reputation of Minghe, which has aroused a lot of criticism from the people, because of the deliberate control of public opinion by the royal family, it may not be long before his royal highness, who had been placed high hopes, will be forgotten by the Japanese people and become a royal genealogy Last insignificant name.


    With the arrival of the Ming Dynasty and the prince, everyone inside and outside the court knows that this sensational drug case may become another unsolved case, and the truth may be hidden in the fog forever.


    Although the house office still did not give up the investigation, it had no clue when the prince was still alive. Now that the prince is dead, under the pressure of solving the case, there will be no progress.


    Minghe''s sudden death is undoubtedly a major blow to the Japanese royal family. Similarly, the grief brought by his fiancee, Liji Fujiwara, is still great. It is said that at the funeral, the Fujiwara family burst into tears and almost fainted.


    After all, the Japanese royal family still had a trace of human feelings. Perhaps they knew that they had treated this woman badly. After Ming he died, they specially allowed each other to take their children back to the Fujiwara family. It seemed that they wanted to give each other some comfort.


    But the Japanese royal family didn''t know that fujihara, who seemed to be in a state of grief and closed door, turned around to throw her arms to another man after Minghe had just entered the earth, racking her brains to show off her amorous feelings, and even her children became her tools.


    Although his heart is depressed, even if his son doesn''t fall into the other''s trap, Li futu''s attitude towards Fujiwara is more peaceful than his previous attitude of asking questions. These days, staying in the Fujiwara family can be regarded as a "happy family".


    Yao Chenxi''s son, because of various factors, he didn''t even have a good hug. Now in the Fujiwara family, he doesn''t need to have any scruples, and finally has a deep understanding of what is called the feeling of blood connection.


    Maybe every father''s feeling is the same. When you hold your child in your arms and feel his temperature and heartbeat, it''s as if you feel that your life has survived.


    "Master, the child is asleep. Give it to me."


    The moon is on the branches.


    Wearing a traditional kimono, the most gentle and kind-hearted housewife of the country came.


    It''s hard to imagine that this would be a woman who just died of her fiance.


    Li futu hesitated for a moment, but still handed the child over, looking at the child''s sleeping face, rather reluctant to give up.


    No matter what the love and hatred between him and Fujiwara, but he will not be between adults involved in the children.


    He is a victim, so he will not let the tragedy spread to his children.


    Fujiwara gives the baby to the maid.


    "Master, it''s late at night. Take a bath."


    She stepped forward and took the initiative to unload Li futu''s clothes. Naturally, she acted like a good wife and mother.


    Li futu grabs her hand to her shoulder.


    "If I ask you to take the baby with me, will you?"


    He said quietly, looking like water, without any clue.


    Fujiwara Liji hesitated, and then said with a smile: "Liji''s everything is given by the master. Liji has no opinion where the master wants Liji to go."


    Li futu stopped talking and slowly released her hand.


    "Master, take a bath."


    She pasted it up from the back.


    This time, Li futu did not refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Ming is on the top of the mountain.


    Abe Xuanji, dressed in a white gauze skirt, walks on the clouds.


    "She is really a very smart woman. I know that you are only trying to test her. That''s why she answers you like that. She has worked very hard and managed to get to this point. I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to give up so easily, and you have never thought of a way to properly arrange their mother and son."


    Li futu walked beside her and said nothing.


    Indeed, Abe Xuanji made a clear statement about his current dilemma.


    If the child is so lost to Fujiwara, with Fujiwara''s ruthless personality, who knows what kind of appearance she will teach the child?


    Although he is full of sins, he certainly does not want his children to follow his old way in the future.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he would rather his child become a carefree ordinary person in the future.


    However, if the child is taken away, he can not mercilessly leave Fujiwara alone. After all, Fujiwara is also the mother of the child. But now that he is in an evil future, how can he guarantee their mother and son''s life?"I think you are a big fan now. Now the child is still young. You think so much, it doesn''t make much sense at all. Although fujihara is cold-blooded and cruel, at least she doesn''t eat tiger poison. She can''t harm her children. You have plenty of time to think. "


    Mr Abe said.


    "Furthermore, to say the least, the problem you are worried about is meaningful only when you are still alive. Otherwise, the child can only rely on Fujiwara. So, put down your contradictions. What you should think about now is how to win the war with the temple in the near future. "


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, seemed to ease some mood, turned to ask with a smile.


    "How do you know it''s the near future?"


    "There''s an old saying in the state of dragon, it''s called going to the three treasures hall for nothing. It''s not hard to guess why you came to me after such a long time although you are still alive."


    "And you still choose to see me?"


    Abe Xuanji gave a faint smile.


    "Where can I hide? What''s more, if I don''t see it, I will become the same person as Abe Hanhai. "


    Li futu smiles, looks at the vast sea of clouds and calms down.


    "Are you ready?"


    Abe turned his head.


    "We''re not going to die with you, are we?"


    "Am I that selfish? It''s not good to seek death by myself. I have to come here and take you with me to die. Besides, I''m still a father now. "


    Li futu spoke softly.


    Abe Xuanji stares at his calm side face.


    "How many levels of assurance do you have?"


    After a moment of silence, Li futu spoke slowly.


    "Four floors."


    Abe Xuanji looks back and looks at the distant sea of clouds.


    "Enough."

 Chapter 1584

    During his stay in Japan, he spent more than half a month. In addition to experiencing the fun of being a father, Li futu also had several exchanges with Abe Xuanji in his spare time. The result was surprisingly consistent, and each time he ended up with Abe Xuanji''s defeat.


    After every defeat, Abe Xuanji is not dispirited. He has been defeated many times, but he has been defeated many times. In half a month, he has made great progress.


    Of course, even if she did, Li futu couldn''t stay in lumingshan all the time to instruct her.


    He has a heavy responsibility and needs to be responsible for too many people''s lives.


    "Lord, Mr. Li is gone."


    The edge of the road.


    A ninja comes in a hurry and bows to report.


    Appreciating the sunrise, Abe Xuanji looks calm and doesn''t seem to be surprised at the other party''s leaving without saying goodbye.


    "The order goes on. From now on, we will completely close down Luming mountain. There will be no amnesty for those who break in without permission. All the staff of jiaheliu will carry out A-level training for a period of time. I''ll do it myself. "


    The man was shocked.


    A-level training is the highest level of training in the clan. It''s cruel, and it''s designed to improve the clan''s strength as quickly as possible day and night. Regardless of all the costs, the clan leader suddenly gives this order. What''s the big deal about to happen?


    The name of bear heart turbulent, but dare not ask, kneel down on one knee, bow way: "yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the Japanese state, Li futu kept on going back to the headquarters of the prefecture.


    Although a short time of training may not play a big role, but he also wants to do his best to improve the overall strength of the prefecture, even if it is just a trace.


    When you enter the Amazon jungle, just not far from the location of the underground headquarters, the sunny weather suddenly changes, and the clouds are surging up in the air, like wind and rain.


    In the primitive jungle area, the climate is changeable. It''s not a big surprise that the weather suddenly turns sunny and rainy. Li futu didn''t care too much and kept on walking, but in vain, a deep voice sounded without warning.


    "You are Yan Di?"


    As soon as Li futu stopped, his eyes shrank.


    The sky is still full of dark clouds and strong winds. But there was no one around him, no one in the jungle.


    "Your Excellency?"


    He squinted and looked around.


    "You may not have heard my name, but my daughter, Yan Di, must know it."


    The voice sounded in all directions, as if everywhere, but it was never seen.


    "Your daughter?"


    Li futu''s tone showed a trace of doubt.


    "Yes, her name is Chloe."


    Hearing this, Li''s face changed slightly.


    Chloe''s identity is the Duke of the blood clan. The identity of the other party is already obvious.


    Li futu no longer tries to find out where the other party is hiding.


    Most likely, the other party is not in the jungle at all.


    Standing in the forest, he said in a slow voice, "Chloe and I are indeed old friends, but I have no acquaintance with you. I don''t know why you are looking for me this time."


    "Yan Di''s words are bad."


    Each other''s tone mixed with a smile, so the roaring wind, more and more agitated.


    "Chloe and I deliberately mentioned that I was able to wake up successfully thanks to the help of Yan Di, so one of the reasons for my harassing is to express my gratitude to Yan Di."


    Li futu immediately thought of the Florence incident, quietly, without any credit.


    "Your Excellency, that''s very important. I''m just trying to repay Chloe. She saved me. She''s in danger. I can''t help her. "


    "The emperor of hell has a great mind, and he is much better than most people in the world. No wonder my daughter is full of praise for you. I''ve never seen her pay so much attention to a man."


    "What can I do for you, sir? I need to keep going. "


    Li futu was not surprised by his flattery or disgrace. No doubt he was giving the order of eviction, even if there was no one in front of him.


    "Don''t be impatient, Emperor Yan. I won''t waste too much time."


    The voice rang out again, and finally the meaning of Tao Ming came.


    "I''m looking for you to express my gratitude. It''s just one of the reasons. I also have a great cooperation. I want to discuss with Yan Di."


    "Cooperation?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "Yes. Although I have been sleeping for many years, I know the enmity between Emperor Yan and the temple very well. The style of the temple has not changed for a hundred years. It is autocratic, self respecting, and does not allow others to disobey. As long as you do not choose to surrender, you will be reduced to heresy and killed. Those people in bright clothes are the most terrible demons in the world. So, Emperor Yan, do you know if you are interested in cooperating with our blood clan? "


    "I know that the dungeon you created is already at odds with the temple. There will be a life and death battle between the two sides. The enemy of the enemy is your friend. Our blood clan, with strength and sincerity, will become your firm and reliable ally. If we unite, it will be the greatest cooperation in this century. No, it will be the greatest cooperation in recent centuries! "Hearing this, Li futu finally understood what the other party wanted to do.


    To tell you the truth, he couldn''t restrain his heart for a moment.


    The existence of the heretic verdict is to strangle the evil creatures like the blood clan. Compared with the hell, the gratitude and resentment between the temple and the blood clan are undoubtedly more incompatible. The sincerity of the other side is not worth much doubt.


    The most important thing is that if he can win over the blood clan to become an ally, his chances of smashing the temple will undoubtedly be greatly improved. Not to mention the strength of the blood clan who only hears but can''t see its shape, at least one Chloe is enough to help him block Cynthia as the punishment of heaven.


    From a personal point of view, this is definitely a beautiful thing to send home, but can he promise?


    He is not only the Lord of the underworld, but also a human being. It doesn''t matter how he and the temple fight. But if he colludes with the blood clan to encircle and suppress the temple, the significance will be very different.


    There are many powerful people in the world, not only the underground government and the temple, but also how other forces will treat him if he really chooses to cooperate with the blood clan? What will the world think of it? What do you even think of the local government?


    At that time, as long as the temple gives a little guidance, their underground is likely to be regarded as the traitor of human beings, and the final end will come. It''s likely to be a group attack.


    This cooperation, which seems to benefit all but no harm, actually hides a crisis that is enough to make him invincible.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but it''s my personal enmity with the temple. I don''t want any external force to participate."


    Li futu gradually regained his composure.


    The other party seems very surprised that he will be such a reply, silent for a moment, the voice sounded again.


    "Yandi, I hope you can think it over again. Our blood clan is definitely your best choice. I''m waiting for you to change your mind."


    The voices in all directions slowly faded, and the dark clouds also dissipated.


    The sun is shining again.

 Chapter 1585

    "Father, he certainly didn''t agree."


    Chloe stood at the edge of the blood pool,


    in the pool, the blood was thick, and the scarlet hot blood bubbles kept popping out, and then burst.


    A huge face slowly emerged.


    "It seems that you really know him well."


    "Although his hatred for the temple is as deep as the sea, the chance of cooperation with us is very small because of his character."


    Chloe said without expression.


    "It doesn''t matter whether he''s willing to work with us or not."


    In the boiling pool of blood, the terrible face was floating up and down, looming.


    "If he is willing to join hands with us, it is certainly a good thing, but if he is not willing to cooperate with us, it is not too difficult to destroy the temple with the strength of our blood clan."


    "The most important thing is to bring me back to life, you know, my daughter."


    Although the consciousness awakes, but at this moment, he still can''t leave this blood pool, want to completely revive, he still needs a lot of blood, these are far from enough!


    "Yes, Chloe."


    "Be quick!"


    The big face in the blood pool said deeply: "soon, the day of Christmas in the temple will come. Before the day of Christmas, I must get out of this prison and give a big gift to the temple."


    "Yes, father."


    Chloe bent, then turned and walked out, and soon disappeared into the grottoes.


    The boiling pool of blood slowly returned to calm.


    A dark voice rang out, echoing in the grottoes.


    "Temple, your end is coming..."


    ¡­¡­


    Night.


    Underground headquarters.


    Li futu stands at the top of Shura tower and has an unobstructed view of the whole hell.


    "Meng po Is there any news yet? "


    It has been nearly half a year since he returned to the prefecture. In the past half a year, he has been staying in the prefecture and conducting the training together with all the senior officials of the prefecture. A few days ago, the training ended.


    Cui pan stood behind him and shook his head.


    "Since the day when Mengpo left, we haven''t given up the investigation, but we haven''t made any progress. Yandi, if Mengpo doesn''t want us to find it, no matter how hard she tries, I''m afraid there will be no result."


    Li futu was silent, and his eyes swept slowly from every building in the hell, and finally opened his mouth.


    "Then give up the search, gather all the people back and wait Order. "


    He didn''t want to give up, but now, he had no time.


    "Yes."


    Cui Pan had no waves, and seemed to have expected the result.


    After all, there is less than a month to go before the world-famous Christmas day.


    Li futu turns around and looks at the first magistrate who always takes the initiative to resist the heavy responsibility of managing the Prefecture in an orderly way when she and Meng Po are not around. He smiles.


    "Cui pan, you''ve worked hard all these years."


    This is definitely not the tone of a superior.


    Cui pan was not moved, and there was no change when he first saw him. He was still so stiff and rigid.


    "I''m just doing my part."


    The four eyes are similar, everything is in silence.


    Li futu stepped forward, patted him on the shoulder, and then passed him by.


    Cui pan stood in the same place and did not stop him or ask where he was going.


    Li futu walked out of the hall of death and went downstairs to a room that had never been locked.


    He stopped at the door for a moment, then raised his hand and pushed the door in.


    The furnishings in the room haven''t changed until now, but the beauty is beautiful.


    Eyes in the room slowly through the furnishings, and then Li futu went to the ancient palace style of dragon bed, slowly lay down.


    He looked at the ceiling and said to himself.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t wait for you to come back. If I don''t die, I''ll go to you. No matter where I am, I''ll get you back."


    That night, he never left the room again.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a night of seven stars in a row.


    South of the Dragon kingdom.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    Qin Yuyi is slowly wiping the autumn water sword which is inseparable from him from small to large.


    Qin Yunxuan stood at the door and knocked.


    Qin Yu Yi turned a deaf ear and continued to wipe his sword without raising his head.


    "Sister, do you really want to go?"


    Qin Yunxuan stepped into the room without permission for the first time.


    Qin Yuyi still didn''t respond. All her attention seemed to be focused on wiping the sword. With her wiping, the light of the sword gradually became bright.


    "Sister, my brother-in-law has never called here. Why do you have to go to the muddy water?"Qin Yunxuan stood in front of her.


    From childhood to adulthood, he was a follower of his elder sister. He would not refute any decision she made, but this time, he could no longer stand by and had to stand up.


    This time, if he listens again, let it be. I''m afraid he''ll regret it all his life.


    Qin Yuyi finally raised his head.


    "You know, he''s your brother-in-law."


    Qin Yunxuan tone a stagnation, can still block there, not give up.


    "Elder sister, you should understand that I always support you two together, but one yard to one yard, your strength alone can not play a big role, why do you have to take this risk?"


    He wiped the autumn water completely clean. With a "clank", Qin Yuyi put his sword back and stood up.


    "Some things, others do not mention, but their own, can not forget."


    That pair of autumn eyes, still quiet, but also determined.


    "If I don''t come back, I''ll leave the family to you."


    "Sister..."


    Qin Yu''s face was expressionless.


    "Get out of the way."


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes fluctuated violently. In the end, he let go.


    ¡­¡­


    Japan.


    Go to Beijing.


    Luming mountain.


    "Lord, the whole clan is ready. Please direct."


    An elder bowed his head.


    However, it has been nearly ten years since the performance was held.


    They are all the most elite ninjas in jiaheliu. Even in the whole territory of Japan, they are a shaking force.


    The Qi of blood evil is condensed.


    The wind seems to have stopped here.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking in the same direction.


    The same is true for fujihara, who arrived here specially.


    "My Lord, all the way With the wind... "


    Rao''s heart is full of bitterness and complexity.


    Abe nodded.


    "Take care of Fujiwara."


    Later, she faced the audience, without any mobilization, just a simple word.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    The heart of the Amazon jungle.


    Underground headquarters.


    The top of the hall of going to life is wide open.


    Li futu stands at the top.


    Behind me.


    Four judges.


    Black and white are changeable.


    Ox head and horse face.


    Ghost king and ghost emissary.


    In order.


    Under the Shura tower.


    The shadow is boundless, and there are a lot of people.


    All of them held their breath and looked up at the figure standing on the top of the earth. Their eyes were crazy!


    "In the name of the Lord of the underworld, I issue the seventh order to punish."


    A sound line from the sky, ups and downs spread, covering the whole hell.


    "Goals."


    "Temple!"


    At the same time, a huge mechanical sound sounded.


    In the air.


    A gap appeared and gradually expanded.


    "We take orders!"


    All of them bowed their heads together to form a wave like visual effect, magnificent and shocking.


    All the voices gathered into one, just like a tsunami.


    The crowd is boiling.


    The gate of hell.


    Completely open!

 Chapter 1586

    Christmas day.


    It''s the date the temple was founded.


    Every ten years, the temple will hold a grand celebration on the day of Christmas, and this year is the full 300th year of the establishment of the temple, so this year''s Christmas celebration is particularly grand.


    This is a carnival of more than one billion Temple believers. Believers all over the world are crazy because of this. Those who have the ability have already embarked on the pilgrimage many days in advance.


    A week before Christmas day, segantinis, as a nation of nations, was already overcrowded. Believers of all colors and nationalities gathered here from all over the world just for this once-in-a-hundred-year event.


    In order to ensure the normal holding of the celebration, the outside of St. Peter''s palace has been heavily guarded by the guards with spears and shields to build a tight and solid defense line, so that the believers will not disturb the peace of the palace.


    Although excited, the believers didn''t get out of control and forced to break into the palace. A few days before the celebration, the square outside St. Peter''s palace to the street, within a few kilometers, had been crowded with praying people. Some people left because they were too tired, and the next second someone would seize the place.


    This shows how terrible the power of faith is.


    "The temple is still the temple after all. After so many things, the believers are still so huge. If I had known, I would not have come to join in the fun."


    On the crowded streets, Adam, who had been hit again, could not help complaining.


    The territory of segantinis is very small, and the best capacity is 100000 people. However, there are more than a million believers gathered here, even far more than that. We can imagine how crowded the road is.


    Not to mention the car, even the normal passage of people is a difficult thing.


    The Lord of God, who is well fed, can''t bear the smell of sweat coming from his face and complain constantly.


    "Didn''t you yell that you had to come and watch? At this time, I began to complain. Hum, you''re doing it for yourself. "


    With Adam''s side, is not the first dogleg Carnegie, but a very strong woman.


    With big arms and round waists, it is impossible to compare with the traditional Oriental women, even the Western women with thick bones.


    From the visual point of view, her waist is almost as thick as Adam''s, and her weight is at least 250, which is stronger than burly.


    Not only the figure completely crush Lord, and her tone, also abnormal impolite.


    Because of the Christmas ceremony, the pilgrims to segantinis from all directions are really like a crucian carp. However, no matter how many people there are in the street, it will not hinder this woman. On the contrary, if someone bumps her, she will be shocked out.


    There were a lot of people in the street, but she seemed to walk on the ground.


    "Well, I heard that the local government actually issued the order to punish people? At this juncture, the underground government declared war on the temple, making it clear that this Christmas day will not be passed smoothly, and there will certainly be a big play today. "


    Although the woman''s tone was very impolite, Adam didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. Instead, his face was full of smiles.


    "This kind of excitement is much more difficult than this empty headed Christmas ceremony. That''s why I brought you here. That kid Carnegie is on his knees, holding my leg and begging me to take him. I didn''t agree


    The woman gave a sneer.


    "You really listen to the wind is the rain. Didn''t you say that you saw Yan Di killed with your own eyes before?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I saw Yan Di hit by Apollo and fell into the black river. Eve, do you not see that the black river is really terrible, more powerful than sulfuric acid. If anything falls into it, it will be corroded in the twinkling of an eye, and the ash will not be left."


    Eve.


    The same name as Adam.


    He is also one of the leaders of heaven.


    Different from Yandi and Mengpo in the underworld, they are serious couples, and they are the kind of couples who have gone to testify. They are both emperor of man. Therefore, they have always been known as the most wonderful and powerful couple in the world.


    "As we all know, zhuziling is the highest administrative order of the local government. Only the highest level has the authority to issue it. Mengpo has long disappeared, otherwise Yandi could not have died in lirenyuan. When Yandi died, Mengpo disappeared. Tell me, who issued this zhuziling?"


    Asked Eve.


    Although she is five big three thick, tiger back bear waist, but strange is. Her face is very small, it seems that she is only the size of a slap, and her facial features are very delicate. Looking at her face alone, she will kill a large number of so-called beauties, just like a real Barbie doll.


    The difference between body shape and face is so big that it feels like God made a joke when designing her.


    "Don''t say that Cui pan issued the order. Although he was on the list of gods and was the first magistrate in the prefecture, he was the third person under the Yan Emperor and Meng Po, but his rank was not enough to issue the order. Maybe the leaderless Prefecture would obey his leadership, but as I know him, Cui Pan''s character won''t let him cross this boundary."Eve said blandly: "it''s not without reason that the emperor of hell put him in the position of the first judge and gave him a lot of power. If you don''t mention anything else, Yan Di is good at employing people. It''s a pity that we can''t find Cui pan in heaven. If you and I are finished one day, I''m afraid heaven will fall apart and disappear in the next second. "


    Adam is a little embarrassed. If others dare to belittle his own heaven, he will surely let the other party understand what it means to bring disaster out of his mouth, but what he says is his daughter-in-law.


    "Eve, how can you be so ambitious to destroy your prestige? No matter what, heaven is also our child..."


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Eve did not give any face, glanced at the man who did not have a tool.


    "Look who you have chosen, Carnegie? It''s all doggies who only flatter and flatter. Every day they don''t think about how to improve their strength and expand. They just want to please you. Don''t think he sent you a pair of Western European twins half a month ago. I don''t know. When I go back, I''ll kill him. "


    Today, the weather is very good, the sun is shining high, and there are a lot of people on the street, which leads to the high temperature. However, Adam is sweating and quickly changes the topic.


    "Let''s keep talking about hell. Eve, if Cui pan didn''t send this Zhuzi Ling, who else could it be? Could it be that the underground government is putting the wind in disorder, confusing the public and deliberately adding chaos to the Christmas ceremony of the temple? "


    Said, Adam''s eyes suddenly fixed in a certain place, this is not that he deliberately pretended to distract Eve''s attention.


    In the crowd, he clearly saw an oriental woman with a sword passing by.

 Chapter 1587

    "What are you looking at?"


    Different from other women, as the emperor, Eve''s mind is not as narrow-minded as ordinary women. Most of the time, she can turn a blind eye to her husband''s love affairs, but it doesn''t mean that she can tolerate Adam''s unbridled behavior in front of her.


    "I saw a man."


    After many years of marriage, Adam naturally understood the character of his daughter-in-law and quickly explained it.


    "It''s still a woman, isn''t it?"


    Eve sneered and looked bad. Although she didn''t rub her hands, it seemed that she was going to throw Adam out the next second.


    "Dear, don''t misunderstand me. My loyalty to you can be expressed by mountains and rivers, and can be learned by the sun and the moon..."


    It''s a joke to be thrown out here, Adam explained.


    "I was just looking at a woman. That''s right, but I didn''t mean anything else. It''s just that woman, like Qin Yuyi."


    "Qin Yu Yi?"


    Eve with Barbie''s face frowned.


    "Yes."


    Adam nodded busily.


    "It''s the daughter of the head of the Qin family in the state of dragon."


    "How did she come here?"


    Eve was successfully distracted and turned to look in that direction, but the crowd was so busy that she couldn''t see the figure.


    the amazing speed of the rise of the number one in the sky list has attracted the attention of many giants, and it''s hard for her to avoid hearing of the name, but it''s still a surprise and confusion for the other party to appear in segantinis.


    "Is she also a believer in the temple?"


    "No way."


    Relieved, Adam scoffed: "the Dragon Kingdom has always been a country without faith. Even Buddhists have no fertile soil to live in, let alone foreign teachers. Not only is she not a believer in the temple, but I''ve heard that she and Hades are inseparable. "


    Eve looked back, carefully decorated willow eyebrows are still locked.


    "Emperor Yan? How did she get involved with Yan Di again? "


    Different from Adam, as we all know, Eve, as a woman, is far more progressive than her husband God. She is basically closed all the year round, otherwise Adam would not have the courage to indulge in adultery.


    Because of this, she has some information about the world. We didn''t know it in time.


    "Honey, you don''t know that Yan Di was originally a member of the Dragon kingdom. Before she made her fortune, she had been involved with the Qin family of the Dragon kingdom. Two years ago, Qin Yuyi also participated in the massacre of Yan Di in the temple in Kyoto, the capital of the Dragon Kingdom. But her strength at that time was not as strong as it is now, so many people didn''t pay attention to it. Her relationship with Yan Di is quite complicated. "


    Adam sighed deeply, rubbed his chin, and continued: "at that time, she was just a human being, so she was willing to fight against the temple for the Emperor Yan, not to mention that she is now ranked first in the list of heaven. The Emperor Yan is invincible in the world. The Emperor Yan was besieged by the temple and Apollo in the lirenyuan, and died miserably. As a confidant, how can she be indifferent? This time she came all the way to segantinis, mostly to find revenge in the temple. "


    Adam''s eyes sighed with emotion.


    "It''s a rare woman in the world. There aren''t many such women now."


    "What? You look like you envy Emperor Yan? "


    Eve cold voice way, stare at a long speech of Adam, eyebrow eye is not good.


    Feeling a cold and dangerous breath, Adam immediately broke away from his personal world, his face changed instantly, and he said with a smile: "honey, what do you say. How can I envy the dead ghost of Yan Di? He is dead, and there is no bones left. What do I admire about him? Envious of his women? That''s even more ridiculous. Who doesn''t know that Adam is the number one good man in the world. He is loyal and loyal to his daughter-in-law. "


    Adam''s tone was cadenced, and he vowed that he would almost believe it.


    "You are unfaithful?"


    Eve sneered, "you think I''m a fool. Some things, I just don''t care, don''t think I really don''t know. Although Emperor Yan is not a good man, he is affectionate but not sentimental. What about you? "


    Adam''s smile gradually embarrassed.


    Which man is so denounced by his own woman, I''m sure he won''t feel too good, but he doesn''t dare to continue to argue.


    He is very clear that if he continues to talk about this topic, he will definitely suffer the loss in the end.


    "Dear, do you think Mengpo will appear in this Christmas ceremony of the temple?"


    He asked in a low voice and drove out again.


    As a result, Eve fell into the trap again.


    "I don''t think so. With the character of Mengpo, if she had appeared, she would have appeared long ago. I''m afraid she would have been killed in front of St. Peter''s palace the day after the death of the emperor of hell. How could she have waited until today? "As one of the few women emperors, Eve''s heart is so high that it is hard for outsiders to imagine. There is a vast sea of people in the world, but few of them can enter her eyes. Even Adam always lowers her head in front of her, which is the disadvantage of women being too powerful. Almost all men in the world are not worth mentioning in Eve''s eyes, even the God of Yan, who is destined to be remembered by the times Pride, in her eyes, also only fall a white eyed wolf heartless man''s evaluation, but only one person except.


    Adam understood that his daughter-in-law was despised by everyone, including himself, but he respected her from the bottom of his heart. Even to exaggerate, in his daughter-in-law''s heart, she was almost an idol.


    This is really a magic thing,


    the underworld and their temple are not even friends.


    Maybe this is the charm of Mengpo.


    Adam sighed to himself.


    He may sometimes like to talk, but really, but for Mengpo, he is more or less envious of the emperor of hell.


    "If Mengpo is here, maybe she will be able to fight in the first World War. But if Mengpo doesn''t show up, even if the hell sends out the word" Zhu ", and Qin Yuyi helps, I''m afraid she won''t be the opponent of the temple. I hope the hell is not carried away by hatred."


    Adam sighed.


    Eve doubted: "don''t you always want the hell to collapse? Why do you worry about them all of a sudden? "


    "My lips are dead and my teeth are cold."


    In ordinary days, there is no decent God. At the moment, his eyes are very deep and serious. Looking at the grand scene of the sea of people, he said in a slow voice: "if the hell falls down, the heaven will not be far away from destruction."

 Chapter 1588

    "Daddada..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of the horse''s hooves came forth.


    Four directions southeast, northwest, a carriage suddenly appeared, along the street began to March.


    On the carriage stood an honorable cardinal. They were condescending and kind-hearted, waving to the vast number of believers as if they were inspecting their leaders.


    All the followers are separated from each other like chariots.


    From the point to the surface, cheers come and go one after another, and finally form the effect of a tsunami. The whole segantinis is boiling instantly.


    "It''s going to start."


    Everyone knows that the appearance of Cardinals clearly indicates that the Christmas ceremony is about to open.


    Sure enough.


    Half an hour later, the door of St. Peter''s palace, which is closed all the year round, suddenly opened.


    "Holy king! The holy king has appeared


    The crowd of believers excitedly screamed and waved in the direction of St. Peter''s palace. What''s more, they knelt down on their knees and buried their heads to show their piety.


    That''s right.


    Standing on the top of the world, the old man, as the spiritual leader of more than one billion people, slowly stepped out of St. Peter''s palace and appeared in front of the world.


    Crown on your head.


    Holding the scepter of topaz.


    He is not tall, but he exudes dazzling brilliance that people dare not look at.


    "Welcome my Lord."


    Around the square, the guards in charge of the guard drank in unison, with strong penetration. From near to far, the believers were led in turn.


    "Welcome to my Lord!"


    The whole segantinis seems to be making the same sound.


    The sea of clouds in the sky seemed to vibrate.


    The old man, who was worshipped by all living beings, looked calm and raised his hand slowly.


    It''s just a simple action, but it makes segontinis fall into silence soon.


    The boundless believers pursed their lips tightly. No matter where they stood, their eyes were looking in the same direction. Their eyes fluctuated violently and were obviously very excited.


    After all, the vast majority of their lives, I am afraid, have not been able to see the side of the king.


    "The old man is really powerful."


    In the crowd, Adam muttered, not daring to speak out. Otherwise, if he is heard by others, he will be regarded as heresy instantly, causing a lot of trouble.


    At the same time, his eyes kept wandering around.


    From the local government''s zhuziling to Qin Yuyi''s figure, he had a premonition that today''s Christmas ceremony might not be easy, but until now, what he saw was only a group of fanatical and ignorant believers, and he didn''t find anything unusual.


    "My lady, I''m afraid today''s celebration will not be so smooth. Please be on your guard."


    Behind the king, there were not only a few respected elders, but also Sincia and the right envoy noyev.


    He whispered to the king as he said hello to the believers.


    Cynthia, who had been imprisoned for three months due to her serious dereliction of duty in Florence, looked indifferent, ignored nochiev and looked around silently.


    It''s known all over the world that the seventh word of "Zhu" came out. Naturally, they can''t be unaware of it. However, the remaining generals of the remaining soldiers in the underworld are just going to throw themselves into the net if they don''t come.


    Now, what she worries most is not the hell, but


    In the sea of people.


    An oriental man, like many people around him, wears a headscarf on his head and traditional Indian clothes. He conceals himself in the crowd.


    "Are you ready?"


    "All ready."


    Cui yingdao, who is similar to his clothes.


    The Oriental man in disguise looked at the believers in front of him with indifferent eyes.


    "Inform the gangsters that they will fight for the first time."


    "Yes."


    In the atmosphere of fanaticism and jubilation, a dark and dangerous undercurrent began to surge. Staring at the great and illustrious king, the look in his eyes began to change.


    "I declare that I teach you to create the second..."


    "Kill!"


    Just as the king was planning to start the 300 year Christmas celebration, suddenly, there was a roar!


    "Kill!!"


    Roar ferocious, and wild, at the same time, a blood fog began to drift!


    "Poof


    "Poof


    "Poof


    "Ah


    Many believers have not come back to find that they have been struck by sharp weapons, and then the pain comes, holding the flesh and skin of the wound, wailing in pain.


    Bad luck, but also directly killed by a knife!


    "Kill, kill!"After a brief period of consternation, the scene was in chaos.


    In the sea of people, a knife of small size and easy to carry is pulled out, and a cold light of Dawson lights up one after another, covering the sun for a time!


    These insane people don''t know where they came from. They seem to be suddenly infected with evil. They slash people around with knives and kill them!


    Although the number of believers is huge, the number of these lunatics is also quite large, and they are distributed in different directions. It is conservatively estimated that there are as many as two or three thousand people. When they attack together, they form an amazing destructive effect!


    "Poof


    "Ah


    There was a lot of skin cracking and screaming.


    Segantinis is bleeding fast!


    The celebration was interrupted.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Without order, a saint guard, with a cold and fierce look, bravely rushed to those crazy people who killed innocent people.


    Both sides will fight together soon!


    A large number of believers ran away, trampled to death and injured countless people.


    "Here we are."


    Adam murmured.


    Standing next to him, Eve frowned at the sudden bloody storm.


    No matter which force these people suddenly mentioned butcher''s knife were, almost all the people who died now were innocent people.


    Suddenly there was a huge wave in the sea of people.


    The Oriental man did not move. He watched a frightened and confused believer rush by. There was silence in his expression and eyes.


    It deserves to be the world''s largest "black hand party" in Italy. Its name of ferocity really deserves its reputation. It''s so cold-blooded that it makes people palpitating. In their eyes, these believers are just like local chickens and ducks, slaughtering wantonly and cutting off with their hands.


    "Wow..."


    Blood is still spilling.


    Dyed the land red.


    Oriental men seem to be independent, indifferent, in the sea of people, but as if isolated from the sea of people.


    Innocent?


    What is innocence?


    The establishment of the temple, these believers, is an indispensable cornerstone, some of them, later may be absorbed, become the temple enslaved human weapons and accomplices.


    Kill me.


    Kill as much as you like


    The smell of blood in the air is more and more intense,


    in the panic crowd, there are still many people standing in the same place, their eyes are more and more red.


    "Hoo..."


    A strong wind suddenly blew, blood gathered, and even the air seemed to turn red.


    It''s windy.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: the new book has gone through the signing process, and it can be searched on all major platforms. The title of the book is "I''ve been reincarnated for three thousand years". It''s a float chart product. It must be a boutique. You are welcome to try it.

 Chapter 1589

    "Qiang..."


    The golden spear and the blood stained sharp knife collided with each other, and the battle broke out with a sharp sound. The frequency was so high that it almost pierced the eardrum!


    After the riot, an endless stream of guards rushed out from all directions, like a golden torrent, sweeping towards the rioters.


    The timely dispatch of the holy guard eased the chaotic situation slightly. This inhuman killing was temporarily contained. Those thugs who did not know but came out of nowhere shifted their targets and slashed the butcher knife originally aimed at the believers to the holy and dignified holy guard!


    Massacre instantly transferred to fight!


    It was bloody, but there was no relief.


    To be able to serve as a saint is of course one out of ten thousand. However, those thugs who dare to make trouble at the entrance of St. Peter''s palace and on Christmas day are not the drunkards who will die for nothing.


    The 2500 people who stood out from the purgatory drill were just like the ghosts who had just climbed out of the hell. They took the holy guard as the first vent target, waving crazy knives, cruel and tyrannical.


    The most important thing is that they are not only merciless to the enemy, but also extremely cruel to themselves. Even if their abdomen is pierced by a spear, they are not moved. They cover the wound with their hands, stand up and fight again until they are completely exhausted.


    This kind of fierce and resolute play makes the guards of the temple feel numb.


    "Hell?"


    Standing in the square, nokiev frowned, but then he denied his guess.


    Although the fighting style of these people is similar to that of the demons and monsters in the underworld, their blood evil spirit is still a bit inferior.


    However, apart from the underworld, it was hard for him to think of a force that could match it.


    In the carriages around the square, the cardinal stood with his hands down. Up to now, the riot is still on the sidelines, waiting for orders in silence.


    But his Majesty the holy king stood in front of the main entrance of St. Peter''s palace, watching the saints join the battlefield one after another, fighting until he fell down, never saying a word.


    A few minutes ago, there was still a lot of jubilation in segantinis. At this time, there were many corpses everywhere, especially in front of St. Peter''s palace. There was no need to lay the red carpet deliberately. All the floor tiles had been dyed red, and the slowly flowing blood was gradually spreading to the square where the king was located.


    The high-level watching the fire from the other side causes the holy guard to bear all the pressure. You should know that this is the headquarters of the temple. No matter how vicious these thugs are, they are still delusional with more than 2000 people trying to kill the holy king.


    At the beginning, the thugs who took the initiative to start the war could still occupy the upper points by relying on the number advantage, but then because the holy guards seemed to be pouring into the battlefield endlessly, their resistance to advance gradually increased, and even now they have begun to lose.


    "After all, the temple is still a temple. It is estimated that the standing guard force of segantinis should be 6000 or 7000. This time, the guard force of the temple will only increase continuously. I estimate that there should be 10000 people. At present, these people should be about 2000. They are brave, but it is still night and sky to break through the gate of St. Peter''s palace with this strength Tana


    Adam sighed.


    He and Eve have retreated to a safe position for a long time. He is here to see the play, but he doesn''t want to be swept in for no reason.


    "You think they''re really here to die?"


    Eve looked in several directions.


    "The real main force has not started yet."


    Adam looked around.


    It''s true that although most of them are believers running around, they can still be seen from the sea of people. Some of them are like rocks in the sea, standing still despite the impact of the tide. They are cold and cool, and are not affected by the atmosphere of panic.


    "The hell is here."


    Adam saw the origins of these people at a glance, subconsciously raised his eyebrows, and then looked back at the buildings around St. Peter''s palace.


    In those tall buildings, there are also bursts of breath different from ordinary people, which is opposite to those figures in the sea of people.


    "It seems that the real drama has not started yet..."


    Adam''s voice has not yet fallen, the battlefield has changed!


    "Miso!"


    The figures appeared as if out of thin air. They were all wrapped up in airtight air, only showing cold and heartless eyes!


    The blades in their hands are thinner and narrower, but the threat is more than three points. They attack the key parts of the body of the holy guard with extremely fierce speed!


    Because they showed up without any trace, they were fighting with the Mafia, and the defenceless guards were attacked one after another. The shield in their hands had no effect at all. After the scream, their lives were reaped silently,


    one surprise led to the death of two or three hundred guards in a flash.


    In the square, Cynthia''s eyes finally fluctuated slightly.


    "Ninja?"Nochiev also saw the origin of these people at a glance, with a cold color on his face.


    He really didn''t expect that even the Japanese came to join in the fun.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that today is the occasion of the 300 year anniversary of the founding of your religion. Abe Xuanji led the whole clan to congratulate you!"


    In the bloodbath, a soft but loud voice line sounded in vain, the sound shocked the whole audience!


    Tens of thousands of segontinis, including many fleeing believers, raised their heads together.


    Among all the people''s attention, a white figure came down from the sky. The cherry blossom blade whirled rapidly, and a pink storm swept over her body, then shrouded towards the ground!


    The blood flowers burst!


    Within a radius of 100 meters, all the golden guards were killed at the same time!


    There seems to be a huge blood flower on the ground!


    "Bang."


    Abe Xuanji fell to the ground just above Huaxin. Then, with a whoosh, the cherry blossom blade, which had harvested hundreds of lives, skillfully whirled into her hands.


    The exquisite and gorgeous blade is still spotless.


    There was a strange pause in the fierce fight.


    "Japanese national master, jiaheliu suzerain, the day before yesterday''s list of first an Bei Xuanji?"


    Adam was a little stunned and then surprised.


    "Why is she here?"


    The temple and the Japanese nation have never committed a crime, and have never heard of jiaheliu''s enmity with the temple. There is no reason for Abe Xuanji to go through this muddy water, and he still takes the power of the whole clan?


    It''s a posture that will never die.


    Adam couldn''t understand.


    Not only the LORD God, but even the temple, should never have expected the appearance of Abe Xuanji.


    However, since customers have arrived, what should we do?


    On the right side of the temple, nokiev stepped forward and blinked to the front of the square.


    "Abe Xuanji, I''ll meet you!"

 Chapter 1590

    With the participation of Abe Xuanji and jiaheliu, this sudden outbreak of war has undoubtedly become more and more treacherous.


    No one can understand why Abe Xuanji chose to make such an amazing decision. However, after joining the battlefield, jiaheliu, under her command, burst out all the fighting power in an instant, leaving no spare power. It seems that she regarded those saints and guards as the enemies of life and death. Either you die or I die.


    Jiaheliu, as the largest school of Japanese forbearance, has ruled forbearance for hundreds of years, and its strength can not be underestimated. Although the number of people is small, less than 2000, because of the principle of excellence, almost all of them are masters, and they are more proficient in the way of assassination. Their elegant and treacherous body method makes people defenseless.


    The situation, which had been gradually tilted to the temple, was once again out of balance due to the addition of jiaheliu. The spirit of the precarious black hand party was greatly shaken. With the help of jiaheliu ninja, it launched a fierce counterattack.


    Jinjia Shengwei time pressure doubled, heavy casualties!


    But in the face of such a shock, his Majesty the holy King remained indifferent.


    "Bang!"


    The wind blows!


    Nokiev stomped on the earth, his body was like electricity, plundered hundreds of meters, and hit the newly promoted woman emperor like thunder.


    Abe Xuanji retreats with flying hair. The cherry blossom blade spins out and splits into the other side''s face.


    With nokiev''s strength, he did not dare to shake the edge of Cherry Blossom blade. He tilted his head slightly. A strong wind almost rubbed his cheek. A tiny and invisible wound appeared in an instant. At the same time, a drop of blood accompanied by several hairs fell.


    "That day in the Weishui river of Longguo, you should not be allowed to leave alive."


    Nochiev reached out and touched his face. He saw the scarlet on his fingertips, and a ferocious color appeared in his eyes.


    The ambush in Weishui was just because he worried too much, which led to today''s situation. If he could be decisive and put all his eggs in one basket at that time, all the troubles would not happen again.


    Naturally, nochiev also understood that time can''t go back. No matter how much he regrets today, it''s too late. The best way to make up for it is to kill Abe xuanjige here, just as he killed Yandi in lirenyuan at the beginning!


    "If I let you go in the Weishui River and you send me here again this time, I can''t blame my ruthlessness."


    Nochiev''s eyes were like electricity, and like a dragon and tiger, he came close again. Five fierce Eagles clawed and swept towards Abe Xuanji''s neck.


    "Self willed, self righteous, nochiev, Murakawa''s fate, did not let you get the slightest warning?"


    As the patriarch of jiaheliu, Abe Xuanji''s Ninjutsu is naturally superior to the contemporary. Her figure is so erratic that it''s hard to figure out her track. No matter how wild raoshi nokiev''s power is, it''s hard to capture her for a while.


    "Shua..."


    At this moment, the cherry blossom blade has drawn a full arc, and it has already whirled back, straight to nokiev''s vest.


    "Bang!"


    Nochiev has long eyes behind him, never turns his head back, and throws his foot backward. He is precise and violent, hitting on the cherry blossom blade!


    Under the force, the flight path of cherry blade was forced to change, whistling toward southeast.


    "Poof!"


    A Zhongren was caught off guard and suffered a disaster. He was pierced by the cherry blossom blade and suffered the end of being cut open!


    Blood is flowing.


    All over the floor.


    The picture is shocking and shocking.


    "It''s hard to be elegant to carve a small insect! Abe Xuanji, since you are so kind and lead the whole family here, I''ll take it all impolitely! "


    Nochiev''s every word is clear!


    "I will sacrifice your heads! Today, none of you want to leave alive! "


    Sound like a raging tide, thunder rolling!


    War broke out!


    In front of St. Peter''s palace, the two emperors collided with each other in a powerful way, and countless innocent people were swept away.


    As long as they are in the battlefield, death will come incomparably fast and fierce.


    "After all, nokiev has been famous for many years and has been the right envoy of the temple for a long time. Although Abe Xuanji has been promoted to the list of gods, if he fights for life and death one by one, he will certainly not be nokiev''s opponent."


    Security, Adam, take a look at the whole situation and give directions.


    It is undeniable that this should be the worst war he has seen in the past five years.


    Segantinis seems to have changed from an ocean of jubilation to a hell on earth. There are lots of sorrows everywhere. Almost all the places you can see are red. It''s probably not too much to describe it as a scull of blood.


    It''s only 20 minutes since the beginning of the war, but the number of casualties is rising in a straight line every minute. So far, there have been no less than 1000 Corpses on this bright and sacred land, but the two sides of the fight still have no concession. Their eyes are scarlet, as if they have been blinded by the blood. There is only one goal in their eyes, that is to tear The enemy in front of us!


    The huge casualties did not calm the two sides. On the contrary, they were more reckless. Some people exchanged hands for arms, some fought with their lives, and some died.This is a war doomed to no draw. I''m afraid it will stop only when one side is completely destroyed.


    "Yandi, I''m afraid Abe will not be able to hold on for long."


    Although Adam is dissolute, as the leader of heaven, his eyesight still needs no doubt.


    Although they are on the same list of gods, there is still a certain gap between Abe Xuanji and nokiev, who have just been promoted to the throne. Up to now, there are faint signs of falling into decline.


    There is no need for Cui pan to remind us that Li futu has always had a panoramic view of the war between Abe Xuanji and noxyev.


    Although he is kind to Abe Xuanji, he has no reason to ask the other party to sacrifice his life to repay him.


    He didn''t ask Abe Xuanji to come to segontinis to die with her father''s family property.


    "It''s time..."


    Hearing the speech, Cui Pan''s eyes are deep. He is about to fire at the battlefield to reinforce Abe Xuanji, but someone is faster than him!


    "Abe Xuanji, I don''t know why you made such a choice, but your life is doomed to stop here."


    At the moment of the battle, nokiev''s momentum is more and more surging. He doesn''t give his opponent time to breathe. He has always been close to Abe Xuanji and has drawn him into the field of close combat which he is good at.


    Ninjas, close to hand combat, has never been their strong point. Sure enough, Abe Xuanji, under the intense and rapid offensive of noqiev, was quite unaccustomed and constantly forced to retreat.


    However, at this time, she had been forced to a dead end, behind which was a watchtower, and nochiev had closed all her dodging directions ahead of time.


    "It''s over!"


    Nokiev grasped the fist and smashed it down to smash his opponent''s tianlinggai. However, at this critical moment, a flash of light suddenly twinkled, and the dark sky became more and more dim!


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The sword seems to be covered with a faint purple halo. It tears the space with lightning. It''s like sketching a dreamy Galaxy in the air!


    Nochiev''s eyes narrowed, and a deadly sense of danger suddenly hit his heart. Without time to look back at what it was, he gave up the idea of killing Abe Xuanji and walked away.


    "Boom!"


    The next moment.


    Then the sword passed through his shadow and penetrated into the bunker.


    "If you and I join hands, can we kill him?"


    At the top of the list, Qin Yuyi appears next to Abe Xuanji, watching the right emissary of the temple not far away who is forced to retreat, slowly pulling out the autumn water inserted into the wall.


    Eyes are quiet.


    Murderous!

 Chapter 1591

    "Honey, I''ll say I''m not wrong!"


    It seems that Adam is very excited to witness Qin''s appearance in autumn.


    To put aside the camp and watch a beautiful woman like Abe Xuanji die alive, I''m afraid it will be a thing that any man can''t bear to see.


    "The day before yesterday, the day now."


    Eve whispered.


    Qin Yuyi of the Qin family in the state of dragon seems to have nothing to do with heliu''an beixuanji of the Japanese state, but they have all been in the same position before. The picture of them standing together is really full of impact.


    Of course, it is no doubt that noctyev has suffered the greatest impact.


    "Good."


    His eyes narrowed deeply, his hands clenched involuntarily, and his mind stretched to the limit.


    In this level of fighting, the effect of one plus one is much greater than that of two, which is why they didn''t kill Yan Di in Weishui of Longguo at the beginning.


    Undeniably, in the face of an emperor and a half step emperor, even he felt a heavy pressure instantly!


    "I''ll attack, you cover me."


    Without Abe Xuanji''s statement, Qin Yuyi, who saved her from the dilemma, decided on the battle policy. He drew out his sword and pulled out a rainbow light on the flat land. All the sunlight seemed to condense on this sword!


    He who uses sword is good at attacking!


    And Abe Xuanji, who is proficient in ninja and Yin Yang, is no doubt difficult to give full play to her greatest strength in direct hand to hand combat. Qin Yuyi''s decision between lightning and flint can be said to be the most correct choice.


    But.


    She gives Abe Xuanji a huge space to play, but she, who is responsible for confronting nokiev head-on, virtually takes on almost all the dangers. Moreover, she doesn''t give Abe Xuanji the chance to refuse. People and swords become one, elegant and fierce, but she doesn''t turn back!


    Sword light over the place, the ground inch inch crack!


    Dust!


    This sword, amazing the whole segantinis!


    Abe Xuanji takes a deep breath and raises his right hand.


    "Buzz..."


    The cherry blade whirled violently back into her hands.


    For the emergence of Qin Yuyi, she did not expect, but as a world-class strong, she could not miss the opportunity in vain!


    "Whoosh!"


    In the blink of an eye.


    Abe Xuanji''s figure disappeared in place.


    There is no pre war drill, but these two women who are enough to make countless men in the world unable to lift their waist show amazing tacit understanding, one bright and one dark, one soft and one hard!


    If Qin Yuyi is the only one, he may not need to step back. However, he knows that Abe Xuanji is still waiting for him.


    With the help of the surging anti earthquake force, nokiev''s strong body suddenly rises to the ground, leaping more than ten meters high, which is enough to break the limit of ordinary people''s cognition.


    He dodged the autumn water, but at the same time, Abe Xuanji appeared in vain in the air. On his right side, he turned into a remnant. Several Cherry Blossom blades whirled at a high speed, making it difficult to distinguish the true from the false!


    Nochiev''s eyes suddenly shrank, turned in midair and grabbed the cherry blossom blade with his bare hands!


    But.


    What he caught was a shadow!


    "Poof


    The real cherry blade pierced the air and drew a full and powerful arc in front of him.


    Blood spatter for it!


    From the right shoulder to the left rib, nochiev''s body appeared a scar of nearly 20 cm long. His skin and flesh were open and bloody!


    Cui pan, who had planned to help, stopped and subconsciously turned to look at Yan Di.


    At the moment when the light of the sword appeared, he mistakenly thought that Mengpo had arrived at the battlefield.


    Qin''s feather coat is the first in the list of heaven.


    Of course he has heard.


    But it was not included in their operational plans.


    Even if some people are not there, her will will still be carried out by others.


    Even if some people can''t show up, she will try her best to protect what she wants to protect.


    Looking at Qin Yuyi who came uninvited, Li futu was absent-minded for a moment.


    In order to avoid Qin Yuyi being involved, he deliberately did not send any message to the Qin family.


    Qin Yuyi will be here, but he doesn''t know why he should take the risk.


    This is a war that cannot be turned back. Now that it has entered, it has lost the possibility of retreating.


    In that case.


    Then Live and die together!


    Looking at the battle between nockiev and the two women in midair, Li futu finally spoke and gave the order to launch a general attack.


    "Give me the order. All of you will attack. Target, St. Peter''s palace"No!"


    Cui pan stepped on the ground with his right foot and shot at the sky in an instant. At the same time, he roared, tearing up the space and shaking the world!


    "Emperor Yan has orders. The whole army will attack and break through St. Peter''s palace


    "Jie Jie..."


    A gloomy smile rang out. The long suppressed black impermanence finally lost its bondage. The black silk exploded, and a huge death sickle was instantly exposed in the space.


    His eyes were scarlet, his hands held the sickle of death, and his body rushed forward!


    "Shua!"


    Including the believers who are still running for their lives, countless people were cut off instantly!


    Blood in the sky!


    "Black impermanence, please obey the order of Emperor Yan!"


    At the same time, numerous responses were heard in all directions of segantinis.


    "Qi Gan takes orders!"


    One of the figures ran into each other, his muscles were cast like steel, and no one was the enemy. Five golden guards wanted to join forces to meet the enemy. As a result, one of them was turned upside down, and two of them were torn to pieces with bare hands!


    "The flowers fall in the shade to receive the order!"


    A soft figure flits through the sea of people. Where it passes, blood bursts out and howls everywhere!


    "Deah, take orders!"


    "White impermanence takes orders!"


    "Niu tou takes orders!"


    "Horse face approaching!"


    "Sirius takes orders!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that every corner of sesitinis sounded the response sound, the sound of ups and downs, and finally formed a tsunami effect!


    And it gives people the feeling that this kingdom, as the headquarters of the temple, seems to have fallen in an instant!


    After several years of patience, the hell finally gave up its restraint. The whole army came down on the border and took the initiative to fight against St. Peter''s palace!


    "Meet the enemy! Meet the enemy


    The Shengwei army, who had been attacked by the enemy from both sides, was shocked, but soon closed the camp, showed amazing fighting quality, and collided with the hell!


    Death, instant geometry times sharp increase!


    This battle, though not over, is destined to be epic!


    "Emperor Yan? Yan Di is not Are you dead? "


    Adam was in suspense.


    He was not surprised by the appearance of the underworld, but he saw with his own eyes that Yan Di died in the black river. Where did Yan Di Ling come from?


    In front of St. Peter''s palace.


    Heaven punishes Cynthia, the red lotus in her eyebrows looms.


    At this time, all over the mountains and fields seemed to be shouting.


    The temple, which has suppressed the world for hundreds of years, seems to be in a precarious situation.

 Chapter 1592

    The participation of the prefecture completely crushed the balance of the war.


    Although the great army of the holy guards was brave and powerful, it could not resist the siege of the three sides. The casualties increased in vain, and the front retreated.


    In particular, the high-level of the prefecture, their participation in the battlefield, like a tiger into a flock of sheep, makes the holy guard army miserable. If it is not for the holy guard''s unshakable loyalty and belief, any other army may have collapsed at this time.


    However, although the holy guard army is still struggling to support, no one can see that if there is no other reinforcement, the defeat of the holy guard army is only a matter of time.


    At this time, the temple ruling class, who had been standing by, finally entered.


    "Hiss..."


    Horses howl everywhere!


    Around the square, carriages exploded one after another.


    A dozen cardinals and more than 100 archdeacons, like sharp arrows, shot at the battlefield!


    Their participation greatly eased the pressure on the army of the holy guards, and made the army of the holy guards, which was about to collapse, stable.


    "Kill them all, not one of them!"


    "Kill!"


    The addition of the bishops is like a boost, which reshapes the fighting spirit of the holy guard. Under the leadership of the bishops, they wield spears to regain territory and fight for every inch of land!


    The huge front of segantinis is changing all the time. With each change, countless lives are lost in a pool of blood.


    "It''s too slow. We have to kill those bishops!"


    Black impermanence is carrying the huge sickle that frightens eyeball, the eye is red of stare at a direction.


    The sickle was still dripping blood.


    "Black impermanence, you go, we cooperate with you!"


    "Good!"


    "Shua!"


    A few Ninja swords swayed and attracted the attention of the two bishops. However, these Ninja swords did not compete with them at all. The attack failed and they soon hid in the void.


    The two bishops were concentrating on capturing the location of jiaheliu ninja, but the scythe with strong blood evil spirit came from the rear in vain, but the reaction was a little slow for a moment, and then they were killed!


    "You, you..."


    "Hey, hey, go to hell and serve your Lord!"


    Black impermanence brings up the sickle, does not miss, cuts again toward another bishop!


    It''s a coincidence.


    Cooperation like this is constantly unfolding in all aspects of the battlefield. In this epic war of either you or I, three completely different forces abandoned the camp and united together as never before!


    "No matter how well prepared you are, no matter how many people you have, in the face of absolute strength, you It''s just a mob


    At this time, nokiev was covered with blood and scars, but he still kept smiling.


    Although the images of Abe Xuanji and Qin Yuyi are better than those of nokiev, they are also in a mess. They are in rags, stained with blood and dust, and their mouths are constantly overflowing with blood.


    "No force can survive forever. Your temple has enjoyed three hundred years of glory. Now, it''s time to end."


    "Is it?"


    Nochiev''s mouth rose and gave a grim smile.


    "It''s up to you?"


    "And me!"


    One man broke through the air, and nokiev had no time to take any precautions. He was kicked in the chest, vomited blood, flew backwards, knocked over countless people, and finally fell to the ground!


    Cui pan appeared where he had just stood.


    "Nochiev. Today is your memorial day, and the day of Christmas when you can die in your temple is also the completion of your holy emissary''s name. "


    Originally, it was difficult to compete with Abe Xuanji and Qin Yuyi alone. However, the appearance of Cui pan undoubtedly became the last straw to defeat the camel. The scarred nokiev lay on the ground and vomited blood. All the injuries broke out at once. His whole body was like countless ants nibbling on his meridians. The pain was so intense that his face was twitching and half twisted He didn''t get up again.


    What kind of honor would it be to be the king of man? What kind of fatal temptation will it be?


    If you can really kill a god list emperor, there is no doubt that it will be famous in the world!


    Three nearby Jiahe liushangren keenly caught the opportunity to become famous. After weighing the power, light and flint, they immediately gave up their original opponents and sneaked into noxyev.


    "Shua!"


    At the same time, they appeared from three different directions and stabbed nochiev with knives, almost all of which pointed at the vital parts of the human body.


    If he really died in the hands of several ninjas, no matter what the outcome of today''s war will be, nochiev will surely be "famous in history" and "spread forever". But at this moment, he is exhausted and it is difficult for him to make any effective resistance.With a split, he could only wriggle towards the other part of his head, but he could only avoid the other part of his body.


    "Boom!"


    At this critical moment, all of a sudden, the sound of burning flame sounded in vain.


    It can be seen that the three Shangren''s whole body burst into flames at the same time for no reason, just like the human body suddenly burned itself.


    From the red color, we can see that the flame temperature is very high. Within a few breath, it covered the whole body of the three upper forbearance!


    What an extreme pain it is to burn yourself in a burning fire?


    "Ah


    Rao Shi''s endurance was completely beyond the hellish pain. His arms danced helplessly and screamed horribly. A few seconds later, he lost his balance and fell to the ground in despair. In a short time, there was no movement at all. With the "Yiyi" sound of fat burning, their bodies gradually turned into piles of black coke, The tragic death is appalling!


    And nochiev, too, survived.


    The three sharp knives fell near him. The high temperature caused the sharp knives to melt.


    Rao is nokiev, who also stops breathing and has a short absence.


    And then.


    A figure had appeared in front of him.


    She is not big and tall. On the contrary, she looks weak only by visual sense. However, she faces two emperors and a half step emperor by herself!


    "If you dare to step forward, there will be no amnesty."


    With the plain words, her eyebrows, the flame red lotus incomparably shining!


    At the same time, in the buildings around St. Peter''s palace, many figures jumped down without hesitation.


    Li Haotian, who has been vaguely considered as the most likely successor of the left envoy by the temple, stood up immediately after landing and took the lead in the battle!


    "Those who disturb the peace of the holy land will be killed!"


    The ruling Corps responded in unison and followed!


    "Kill!"


    Rolling like thunder.


    The sound is loud!

 Chapter 1593

    Heaven''s punishment.


    Red lotus burns the world.


    As we all know, in addition to the king, the most powerful person in the temple is the saint Cynthia, who leads the heretic inquisition.


    She stands alone in front of the square of St. Peter''s palace, facing two Demi emperors alone, but no one sneers that she is riding a mantis.


    On the contrary, Cui pan, Abe Xuanji and Qin Yuyi, who are on the same front at this time, all feel great pressure.


    "Jie Saint Cynthia, I''ve heard about your reputation for a long time. I happen to be short of a maid. You''re pretty good. You can barely catch my eye. Come with me


    A huge scythe cuts through the sky. Hei Wuchang holds the scythe of death in both hands and falls from the sky. His face is ferocious and he splits Huashan!


    Cynthia raised her head slightly, palms up.


    "Boom!"


    A red light was shining, and it collided with the sickle of death which had imprisoned countless souls!


    Black impermanence is like being hit hard, spitting blood at the mouth, throwing back immediately!


    "Shua!"


    A white shadow appears, claws slide, the temperature drops suddenly, the air is torn by the sound, like there are countless fierce ghosts roaring,


    between the lightning and flint, Cynthia steps move, slightly sideways, lean out the palm, firmly grasp Bai Wuchang''s wrist from behind.


    Then, white impermanence like light if nothing was thrown out, into the sea of people!


    "If she has to be defeated soon, she will join the battle."


    Cui pan opened his mouth and his eyes were silent.


    If you dare to launch this decisive battle, how can the peak fighting power of the temple of heaven''s punishment Cynthia not be taken into account.


    Now that the war has completely broken out and the two sides are hanging together, it is difficult to see the outcome for a while. But if Cynthia joined the battlefield, the situation that is barely balanced now may collapse in an instant.


    No one questions the destructive power of a semi saint.


    Hold off Cynthia, they can have a chance to win!


    "Shua!"


    The light of the sword is like water, condensing the sun and China. Without saying a word, Qin Yuyi launches another sudden killing.


    Just now, facing the right envoy nokiev.


    Now, in the face of heaven''s punishment, so is Cynthia!


    Cui pan and Abe Xuanji followed and disappeared in an instant.


    "Tut Tut, honey, this trip is not in vain, is it..."


    Safety, Adam is filled with emotion.


    He has never seen such a grand scene.


    Eve scanned the room, frowning.


    "My dear, Cynthia''s hands are very few. We have to study them. What are you looking at?"


    Adam was surprised.


    "I''m looking for the real card of the underworld."


    "Cards?"


    Adam frowned and said subconsciously, "what card?"


    "It''s really surprising that the hell has mobilized so many forces in this battle, but with the current lineup of the hell, it''s still hard to predict whether they can cross the defense line of Cynthia, not to mention that there is a holy King standing behind Cynthia."


    Adam subconsciously looked at the old man who was still standing in front of St. Peter''s palace.


    Now the corpses are all over the place, and segontinis has fallen into an unprecedented riot. Every second, fresh lives are scattered and disappeared, but he is always at the center of the whole huge battlefield. Stand by and don''t move.


    Eve''s eyes are still searching.


    "If people like Abe Xuanji and Qin Yuyi don''t want to be buried with the local government, then the local government has absolutely no cards."


    Adam''s eyes twinkled, and he took back his eyes on the king. He recalled the cry of the dungeon when he appeared just now. A light suddenly flashed in his head and looked at Eve in disbelief.


    "You mean Is Yama not dead


    Eve looked at him.


    "I should ask you this question. At the beginning, in lirenyuan, were you sure that you saw with your own eyes that Yan Di had died?"


    Adam opened his mouth and didn''t say anything at last.


    Indeed.


    Although he saw that the emperor of hell was driven into the Heihe River by Apollo, he did not see the body of the emperor of hell.


    He didn''t say a word, his eyes flickered to the huge battlefield.


    Is Is Yan Di really alive?


    ¡­¡­


    "To deceive more than less is no hero."


    Li Haotian, who has killed more than 100 people, smashes a ninja''s internal organs with one blow. He suddenly turns around to help.


    Not far away, the corpses of several adjudicators flew by, and then two people with ferocious masks blocked his way.


    "Li Haotian, where do you want to go?"


    Bull head!


    Horse noodles!


    "It''s none of your business."Li Haotian''s eyes are deep.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of the way now."


    "I''m not good at it, but I''m good at it."


    Tauren sneer, half of the face exposed outside the mask gradually fierce.


    "Who died today, or the unknown number!"


    The body, ready to go, suddenly surges up. With the help of the corpse on the ground, a military knife is threatening to break through the space barrier, tear the bloody wind, and chop down in the air.


    Although he verbally despises his opponent, Niu tou also knows that he is now shouldering a heavy responsibility in the temple, and his strength can''t be underestimated!


    However, Li Hao is about to break away from the simple sword.


    Next second, the tight palm suddenly shot high into the sky!


    In minutes and seconds, a thunderbolt strikes the ox''s head and throat, no matter how to grasp the opportunity, where to attack, or how fierce the move is It''s amazing!


    "Be careful!"


    At the critical moment, Ma Mian appeared and knocked the bull''s head away. Because he came too fast and rushed too fast to dodge, Li Haotian''s tight palm pierced his shoulder like a steel cone.


    "Poof!"


    The strong blood gushed like spring water. The horse''s right shoulder was directly pierced, and the whole right shoulder was instantly red.


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Haotian suddenly pulled his hand back from his opponent''s body. At the same time, his left palm bombarded the horse''s face and chest, and immediately flew it out.


    "Li! Ho! God


    After a short absence, Niu tou tends to go crazy, roars in a ferocious voice, shakes the spear, and blows at Li Haotian!


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Li Haotian twisted his steps and got close to the ox''s wrist. His strength was rampant. He forced the spear to change its trajectory and pierced the vest of a ghost emissary around him. At the same time, he swung his right hand and gathered all his strength. Then he suddenly burst out and hit the half mask of the ox''s head with the back of his hand.


    "Click!"


    The huge bombardment force led to cracks in the mask, and the ox head''s face twisted in an instant, and then flew out of the mask uncontrollably.


    Li Haotian shook his hand and looked indifferent.


    "But that''s all."

 Chapter 1594

    Li Haotian''s name has been "resounding" since the first World War.


    It has been two years since Li Haotian joined the temple. There has been information that this former son of a noble family has been put in important position since he joined the temple, and he has been selected to the heretic judgment office, which is highly valued by her royal highness.


    Ma Mian and Niu tou know that the times have changed. Today''s Li Haotian is different from the noble family in those years. However, they did not expect each other to grow up so fast!


    "Wheeze, wheeze


    The bull''s head, who was a little dizzy by the blow, was short of breath. He shook his head hard to get rid of the deadly sense of lethargy. Then he concentrated on himself and soon saw the horse face being surrounded by more than a dozen holy guards.


    "Die for me!"


    With a loud shout, the evil spirit was rolling, and the ox''s head looked ferocious. He immediately rushed in that direction. The saber was wildly waved, and his arms and heads rolled down one after another. In the blood fog, he killed his way and came to the horse''s side.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Leave me alone, stop him!"


    A shoulder was pierced, and the bloody horse roared.


    The ox turned its head.


    Li Haotian is already rushing to judge Cui''s battlefield.


    "I''ll stop him, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ma Mian hit him with his shoulder, and then turned to meet Jin Jia Sheng Wei!


    "Go on!"


    With the help of the "thrust" of the horse''s face, the ox head turns into a wild beast, bumps into a passage in the sea of people, and then pulls up a blood stained spear.


    "Li Haotian, stop for me!"


    The long spear throws, explodes fiercely like the meteor, delimits a dazzling golden light in the air!


    "Boom!"


    Spears fall like meteorites!


    The ground collapsed in an instant.


    The spearhead goes deep into the ground and stands still!


    Three steps away.


    Li Haotian stops.


    The next moment, a saber spins out from the side!


    "Be stubborn, and seek your own death!"


    Li Haotian''s eyes narrowed and his reaction was amazing, which made him avoid the fatal knife in an impossible way. At the same time, he had been facing the bull head, his eyes were indifferent, his hands were stiff, he clasped the shoulder of the bull head and pulled it down suddenly!


    At the moment when his head is about to hit his knee, Niu tou resolutely abandons his sabre, spins his hands and presses it down, slaps it on the raised knee, and shakes his feet at the same time, almost frantically, to break free from Li Haotian''s shackles.


    However, before his body fell, Li Haotian appeared on his side like a ghost. He swung his right leg up like an angry dragon out of the sea and pulled it solidly on the side of the ox''s head.


    "Wow!"


    The thick blood gushed out of his mouth. The cow''s head rubbed against the ground and flew backward until it hit a pile of corpses.


    "You want to level the temple?"


    "Li Haotian, don''t think that if you learn something, you can be arrogant."


    Li Haotian''s pupils twinkled slightly. He gave up the bull''s head and turned slowly.


    A figure appeared more than ten meters behind him.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hell, Qi Gan."


    "Qi Gan?"


    Li Haotian had no expression on his face and said in a slow voice: "in the hell, I only know judge Cui pan. I have never heard of this name."


    "Yes."


    Even though he knew that the other side was deliberately insulting, Qi Gan, one of the judges, was not angry. He looked at the most popular figure in the temple with dark eyes.


    "Now you know No, it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not, because before long, you will become a miserable corpse, just like those people around you. "


    "It depends on whether you have the ability."


    Li Haotian responded coldly.


    It''s natural that he has never heard of Qi Gan''s name. It''s just that Cui Pan''s brilliance in the underworld obscures other people''s brilliance. You know, Qi Gan is also an absolute superpower. He used to be ranked third in the tianbang, next only to Abe Xuanji and Cui pan. After the latest list change, he has come to the second position in the tianbang £¡


    In the face of this kind of opponent, we can disdain him verbally, but we must go all out to fight!


    Li Haotian is ready to take the lead in launching a sudden riot!


    "As a judge, I will send you to the real hell!"


    The voice trembles, and before landing, Li Haotian is approaching. His right hand swivels and cuts to Qi Gan''s throat!


    "Pa!"


    Qi Gan slightly raised his head and stood in the same place, just raised the handbrake block.


    Li Haotian''s face was cold and his eyes were as sharp as a knife. When he attacked with his right hand, his left fingers were tight and he pointed hard at his opponent''s chest like iron chopsticks.


    Over the past two years, in order to get closer, he has been working day and night, not daring to relax a little bit. He is growing rapidly every day. Today, he knows the structure of the human body and the major dead places like the palm of his hand. No matter the top of the heaven list or the hell, as long as he catches the chance, he can send it to hell!Qi Gan didn''t blindly choose hard resistance. He twisted his feet to move the ground and withdrew seven or eight meters in an instant.


    "Sir, we are here to help you!"


    All of a sudden there was a scream.


    Then, the shadows tossed in the air, abandoned the original opponent, moved to the battlefield, and fell around Qi Gan. Eight people stood in one direction, trapped Qi Gan in the middle, and instantly formed a net.


    "Zhang Wang!"


    Then four adjudicators shook their arms, a steel net was thrown high with sharp barbs, and the other four adjudicators stood up at the same time, took the rope, and then yanked down!


    The sky above Qi Gan''s head was divided into narrow and desperate squares by a net, and the sky was enveloped tightly!


    Li Haotian stands in the distance, inhales deeply, adjusts his Qi and blood, and the battle is far from over. He must seize every opportunity to keep himself in the best condition.


    The cloud over his head gradually thickened.


    Qi Gan raised his head slowly.


    "Bang!"


    Just at the moment when the net of heaven and earth was about to take shape, a white light like blood came in vain. A woman with a strong figure rushed into the array. Two snake swords with strange traces cleaved fiercely and rapidly towards the sky!


    "Cha Cha..."


    A sharp metal sharp bang bang bang, intense friction caused a series of sparkle!


    Violent concussion, fury roll along the rapid spread of the iron net, the last "Hua" sound, the iron net can not bear the heavy load, burst suddenly, eight referees who lead the net also mercilessly throw out!


    "Qi Gan, don''t forget that the purpose of our visit today is to level St. Peter''s palace. If we die here, it will be a shame!"


    When she arrived in time, qinglijiao of yinluohua dropped a sentence and stared at Li Haotian not far away. Instead of staying, she quickly rose up and threw herself into other battlefields.


    After all, in this war, everyone has his own responsibility and mission!

 Chapter 1595

    "For the church! For my Lord! For life! Kill all the heretics! "


    Under the leadership of several guard captains, countless roars were heard in all directions of the huge battlefield, such as the roar of the angry sea.


    "Fight for justice!"


    In this war, the total number of troops invested by Saint Vega''s heretical judgment has exceeded 10000, and the total number has reached about 12000, which is far more than the enemy.


    One of them tore open the scarred golden armor robe, revealing the long sleeve of linen inside. A chieftain, who had been stabbed several times in his body and was bleeding, shot at the right arm with his spear in the air and roared loudly.


    "Fight


    "War


    More than three layers of the thousand people army led by him have been killed. The remaining 600 people gnash their teeth and roar. Regardless of their strength consumption and personal injuries, they attack the enemy with sharp spears and ignore their personal life and death.


    The spectacle of this battle is not limited to the collision of high-level, the fearless fighting of the bottom soldiers, who are the main body of the battle, and the rendering that they treat death as if they were coming back one after another, which leads to the unprecedented tragedy of this battle!


    "The fourth regiment of the guard army near the temple, kill me!"


    Roaring wildly through the streets, more than 600 Jinjia guards, under the leadership of the chieftain, with spears in their hands and fighting spirit, rushed fiercely to jiaheliu ninjas and members of the black hand party on the street, hoping to recapture the lost battlefield.


    "Shua!"


    "Pooh Hoo!"


    Hundreds of spear arrays were launched together to form a sharp, cruel and airtight strangling array. More than 30 ninja and black hand party members were suddenly provoked by Gao Gao, with blood holes all over their bodies, and died miserably.


    The blood on this long street is thicker and thicker!


    Although they were suddenly stabbed to death after a collision, their sacrifice was not in vain. With their bodies as human shields, the ninja and the black hand party in the rear were given time to react.


    "Kill them!"


    A big man roared like a wild animal. His eyes were scarlet. He took out a few blood stained Spears on the spot, held two spears in one hand, rushed forward a few steps on the spot, then stopped suddenly, and waved his arms vigorously. The four spears shot away in the direction of the pilgrim guard and turned into golden arrows!


    Eight or nine months of hell training has achieved remarkable results, and the remaining 78 or 80 members of the Mafia party in this street are like this. Use everything you can use around you, or knives or spears, or even corpses, to throw the powerful pilgrim guards!


    The guard raised his head like a cloud.


    "Shua!"


    Although he immediately used spears to meet the assassins, unfortunately, some of the guards did not escape. When the figure fell, the camp began to become chaotic.


    "Up


    Jiahe flow Ninja seize the opportunity, in the other side before adjustment, immediately launched a sudden kill.


    However, there was a shadow faster than them. When the camp of the holy guards was in chaos, he quickly came in, went into the enemy''s hinterland by himself, and waved his arms. Two swords brought out the fierce force like a whirlwind.


    Poof, poof


    Blood is in the sky!


    The three Sheng Wei Sheng, who had not recovered, were cut to pieces by the fierce blade, and their intelligence and thoughts were annihilated in the void.


    "Meet the enemy!"


    The chieftain roared, his bloodshot eyes locked in his own camp, and suddenly killed him like a figure in no man''s land.


    "Shua!"


    The light of the sword flashed, but in the short time, there were four more saints'' bodies separated, and they were dead on the spot!


    The figure was cold-blooded. It was like killing a God, opening and closing double swords, killing all sides. With its own strength, it went deep into the enemy''s rear and completely disrupted the camp of hundreds of guards. It created an opportunity for the black hand party and jiaheliu to fight against defense and attack!


    The ghost king of hell, duanlang!


    "Hold on!! They are far less than us! One two three four five six, line up! The rest of you kill him with me


    The person who can be competent for the task of commander in chief is naturally not a straw bag. He is not afraid of sacrifice and decisive. In an instant, he made the most correct decision. He grasped the spear and strode to break the waves of the ghost king.


    More than 400 Sheng Wei immediately gathered up the camp and faced the black hand party and Ninja, with a sharp spear to build a tight defense line.


    The rest followed the steps of the chieftain and killed the ghost king duanlang.


    "Kill!"


    Roaring and roaring. Although almost all of these guards are injured and their strength is greatly consumed, they are still like wolves on the surface. They are surrounded by the ghost king from all directions.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The sound of footsteps is like thunder.


    The encirclement is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Before you die, I''ll give you a chance to keep your name and give it a name!"


    The net has been formed, and the chieftain is cold."Hell, break the waves!"


    In a silent voice, duanlang, which has been heavily surrounded by more than 100 holy guards, once again launched a fight. His figure twinkled and the light of the sword became a shadow. In a twinkling of an eye, another five holy guards were killed!


    "Ah


    In the rear, the black hand party Jia Heliu and his own side have collided. Knowing that every minute counts, the chieftain no longer wastes any more time and says in a grim voice, "kill him!"


    "Yes


    More than one hundred guards, armed with spears, stepped at the same time with a uniform frequency, causing the whole street to start shaking.


    The perfect combination of strength and moves smashed the attack of the two guards in front of them in a flash. The two blades separated the spears and fell into the bodies of the two guards with the force of cruel blood.


    Throat, chest, two key bones completely smashed, surging, so that the two bones smashed like an explosion, a large number of debris in its body for a while rampant.


    Although he was alone, he showed the spirit of breaking through thousands of troops. The sword screen was like a raging small whirlwind, which not only protected him from the wind, but also hanged all the enemies he had locked in!


    So strong!


    At this time, the black hand party and jiaheliu have started fighting with the Shengwei interceptors. It''s like two torrents crashing into each other, and the blood and limbs are splashing out like spray. The two sides merge and entangle with each other, and the fierce battle suddenly breaks out!


    "Kill, kill me!"


    The chieftain hissed and roared, staring at the figure that involved most of his energy. His eyes were splitting!


    He has to solve the problem as soon as possible and then come back immediately!


    "Wow


    The two sabres brought out the dense shadow of the road. The two guards who were about to carry spears in front of them were chopped to pieces of their throats before they could react. The blood splashed and dyed the body red. Before they had time to stop, the guards killed one after another!


    Finally, after seven or eight minutes of hard fighting, duanlang, who was besieged, did not make it to the rescue because of all his strength. After killing 56 holy guards, he was outnumbered and had eight spears in his front and back. Before he died, he held the spear point that pierced his chest from behind and could not fall down.

 Chapter 1596

    "Don''t you shout all the time, why can the hell come to this point in less than ten years? Now, the answer should be clear. "


    Eve throughout the audience, calm way: "although I don''t like him, but also have to admit that the emperor is an excellent leader."


    It is enough to see whether a person''s leadership ability is up to standard, not to look at other aspects, but to see how loyal the people under his command are.


    Knowing that he would die, he would have to be buried with him. There is no need for words to summarize this loyalty.


    Adam, who also witnessed the death of duanlang, was silent.


    In fact, before the completion of the encirclement of Shengwei, the ghost king might break through the encirclement. He had the hope of survival, but he gave up.


    Because of his self sacrifice, he changed the situation of that battlefield. He divided his troops into two places and was killed by duanlang. Although the number of the holy guard regiment was still dominant, it was no longer so easy to recapture that position.


    And that sacrifice, in segantinis, is on everywhere.


    Not only in the hell, but also in the temple.


    It is precisely because of their existence that the war looks both shocking and tragic.


    "Kill!"


    The sound of shouting and killing is still like waves and waves!


    The whole segantinis seems to turn into a giant meat grinder, and people are hanged all the time.


    "Qi Gan, today I''ll see if you are worthy of the name!"


    Li Hao, who is the second most powerful man in the world, is very talented and takes the initiative to attack. The wind is blowing and his breath is like a tiger!


    "Who is the chief judge of heresy? I also want to see how far you have grown. "


    Qi Gan didn''t dodge. He fought with Li Haotian in close combat with his hands, feet, legs, shoulders, knees and elbows.


    Fierce, fierce and tricky!


    "Li Haotian, it''s lucky for you to die here!"


    The dark eyes beat, and the strength of the second magistrate of the prefecture broke out completely. His waist was like a snake, and his feet were like a diamond, which suppressed Li Haotian to death.


    "Oh, it''s too early to say who dies or who lives!"


    Li Haotian''s attack style changed abruptly. He retreated at full speed, opened the empty door, led, sank, pushed left and right. All sides of his body tried their best to gather the whole force. At the moment when Qi Gan followed him, the terrible force exploded!


    Bang!!!


    It''s like two opposing torrents crashing together. Their wild bodies stagnate at the same time. Only their strength is constantly venting and fighting!


    When you hit the top elbow, turn it left and right. When you hold the elbow, step forward. When you lift the shoulder, you practice single swing. When you step forward, you wrap around your waist. When you turn over and stand in the middle of the hall, you open your magic fist and pass it back.


    Li Haotian''s moves are unpredictable. His precise control of power and flexible playing methods have forced Qi Gan into a state of anxiety.


    The two men are also unarmed, but their bodies are more lethal than any weapon. This pure physical quality competition also makes the fight more visual impact!


    Unfortunately, at this moment, all the people in the battlefield are immersed in the battle between life and death, and have no time for others.


    On the other hand.


    The two snake swords danced quickly to create a net of blood evil, which descended abruptly. The holy guard who rushed to the horse''s face immediately turned over and shot blood fog!


    "How''s it going?"


    The shade falls on the horse''s face.


    Half of his body was all red with blood. The horse shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m ok."


    Looking at the bone deep wound on his shoulder, Yin Luohua, without saying a word, grabs his shoulder with one hand and suddenly starts to work. His pliable body bursts out with amazing strength and throws the horse''s face out of the enclosure with bare hands!


    "Bull head, cover the horses and retreat. That''s the order!"


    "Yes!"


    Niutou gritted his teeth, looked deeply at the surrounded judge, grasped the horse''s face, killed and retreated.


    They are not soldiers, but orders are still above everything for them!


    He''s going to escort the horse to safety and then come back!


    When Ma Mian was rescued, Yin Luohua, who was always cold faced and unkind, was surrounded by guards with gold spears and armor. There were 40 or 50 people by sight!


    As a woman, the magistrate showed no less blood than any other man. He glanced around with sharp eyes. Two snake swords crossed in front of him, and his evil spirit suddenly broke out!


    "Kill


    The well prepared golden guard surged up like a forest of spears!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a series of metal blows suddenly exploded, and the fire was all around. The surging impact burst out from the soft snake sword body. A row of gold armours in front of the body were thrown away. Some of the tiger''s mouth cracked, and the spear broke away. Then, in the dense light of the sword, it was torn apart!The two snake swords become the most lethal weapons. Every time the light of the sword flickers, it can raise a lot of blood.


    "Magistrate of the prefecture, where is the shade falling?"


    Just when dozens of guards were about to be slaughtered, three red figures parachuted in, and three pairs of cold eyes locked the figure together.


    Most of them are men. It''s not hard to guess the identity of a woman who has such skill.


    When the snake sword swung in the air, the four holy guards became the souls of the battlefield. They turned around and saw the three Cardinals join the battle. They were not surprised. They gave a sneer. The air engine locked the red robe in the middle, nodded on their toes and attacked fiercely!


    "Shua!"


    The sharp snake sword came in a flash, the blade touched in a flash, the red robe burst in a flash, and the bishop turned his body to avoid the lethal blade.


    "The four magistrates will soon be gone!"


    A bishop makes a cold voice, spins his body rapidly, shakes his hands and tears at the falling flowers in the shade. His movements are smooth and elegant. The cool forest of the soft breath of the shade shows the terrible lethality in the elegant steps.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Yin Luohua disdains her face. She draws her sword, turns around and swings. She dances out dazzled shadows and sweeps away towards her opponent.


    Qiang!!!


    The cardinal blocked the knife with his hand. The metal gloves and blade vibrated and made a sharp sound. Although his hand was all right, he immediately retreated.


    At the same time, the third cardinal, who is ready to go, swivels with a strange pace and quickly approaches the shade.


    Although their cooperation is insidious, they have not escaped the capture of the light from the corner of their eyes.


    "Your temple has always boasted of being aboveboard, but it has done all sorts of sneaky things!"


    The snake sword dances and the wind flies. This kind of soft weapon is hard to control for ordinary people, but in the hands of Yin Luohua, it becomes the most effective weapon. It is tricky and agile, but it is also elegant and sharp. Whether it is close combat or long-range attack, it can break out the unimaginable threat.


    In this huge battle that can be recorded in history, Yin Luohua finally showed her terrifying strength. With one man and two swords, she defeated the guard and three Cardinals.


    Another two swords flashed, and a broken arm flew into the distance.


    "Ah..."


    In a hurry, the cardinal, unable to dodge, put his hand over his broken arm and roared in pain.

 Chapter 1597

    The blood is getting worse.


    Segantinis has become a bloody country, the spread of blood, like a river, slowly surging in the streets, climbing high and looking far away, scarred, corpses everywhere.


    "But that''s all. Li Haotian, if this is your strength, you are doomed today! "


    At this moment, both sides have seen blood. Their bloody hands suddenly change into claws and force through their fingertips. Qi Gan''s Falcon grabs Li Haotian''s right arm like a prey. His fingers, sharper than the sharp blade, instantly break through the barrier of the skin and pierce into the flesh and bones. At the same time, his feet kick fiercely, and his whole body strength surges. He swings his opponent to the ground like a human sandbag.


    Bang!!!


    Li Haotian hit the ground heavily, and the wild impact made the ground vibrate suddenly.


    "Wow


    A mouthful of thick blood gushed out of his mouth. Li Haotian was in pain all over his body, and his face suddenly turned morbid red.


    Are there any judges who have gained fame?


    Rao Shi used to pay special attention to physical strength, but at the moment, Li Haotian still feels as if he is cracked, and even has difficulty breathing.


    It took only two years for him to grow up from a big and powerful family to the point where he can stand up to the second superpower on the list. At this time, he should be proud enough.


    However, come here, it should be over?!!!


    No.


    I have been working hard day and night in the past two years. I dare not slack off at all. What I want to do is to prove with my actions what he can do. I can do the same.


    You can''t fall down here.


    Absolutely not!!!


    Li Haotian''s eyes are congested, and the blood seeping out of his muscles has dyed his whole body red. He looks terrible. He bites his teeth, pats the ground with one hand, and the whole person instantly rises from the ground.


    Qi Gan frowned and finally became dignified.


    No matter what kind of grudge, a fearless opponent is always worth facing.


    "Qi Gan, as long as I''m still breathing, you can''t move forward."


    With amazing perseverance, Li Haotian put up with the pain of the tsunami in his body, turned his strong body into the most lethal weapon, and rushed to Qi Gan.


    Qi Gan took a deep breath, bent his knees slightly, stabilized the footwall, and hit with both hands!


    Bang!!!


    The fists and feet collided!


    At that moment, Qi Gan''s face shook for a moment, and immediately his feet fell off the ground, and the wild impact took him to fly back with him.


    Li Haotian''s body was out of balance, so he rolled forward, and then quickly got up, without any stagnation, and hit again!


    Why to say that the baptism of blood and fire is the best way to make rapid progress, because only in the real war of life and death, a person''s potential can be infinitely stimulated, and he can break through his own limit!


    "Hoo


    Li Haotian is like a thunderbolt, irresistible. All kinds of threatening killing moves are constantly changing. Once he takes the initiative, he will not let go. He will attack like a torrent of water and attack again!


    He knew that his strength was not as good as Qi Gan''s. once this tone stopped, the war would be doomed!


    "Again! When do you think you can hold on to it


    Qi Gan also played a bloody, did not choose to avoid its edge, hands in vain fist, in vain palm, fierce wave, bring out bursts of strange snake like trail, from the Prime Minister Li Haotian''s wild offensive interspersed, arm twist, claw point attack, just buckle his small arm, sharp claw point Pierce the flesh, ruthless and then pull!


    "Poof


    In an instant, ten scarlet blood troughs spread all over the arms, and the strong blood accompanied the streaks of flesh and blood.


    The fighting is getting fiercer and fiercer.


    Although Li Haotian looks bloody and miserable, Qi Gan is also suffering from different degrees of trauma to his body surface and internal organs. Blood can be seen in the corners of his mouth, and his face is unusually pale. With the continuous high-intensity battle, Qi is also rapidly consumed.


    It is obvious that both of them begin to breathe fast and move slower than at the beginning.


    What''s more, this war has lasted more than half an hour since it broke out. The total number of casualties on all sides has exceeded 4000, and it is still increasing in seconds.


    At this time, under the rapid decline of strength, it is a great test of people''s will!


    "Xiaobai!"


    All of a sudden, a roar suddenly exploded, like thunder, spread throughout the battlefield.


    White impermanence is like a broken kite. It falls from the air and hits the ground hard!


    "Wow


    The river like pool of blood splashed, completely dyed the red robe.


    Thick blood seeps from the corners of his mouth. Bai Wuchang is lying in a pool of blood. His clothes are ragged, and his skin is torn in many places. Some even have bones. The blood slowly soaks the white hair."Bang!"


    Black impermanence soon fell beside him, threw the sickle of death on the ground, and raised white impermanence with both hands.


    "Xiaobai, hold on!"


    At this time, the image of black impermanence was also in a mess. His face was bloodstained, and his shoulders and abdomen were bleeding.


    "Kill!"


    Some adjudicators rushed to this side.


    In the sound of shouting and killing, the exhausted Bai Wuchang slowly opens his eyes, and finally there is a touch of humanized fluctuation in his always silent and indifferent pupils.


    He looks at black impermanence, the corner of his mouth rises slightly, raises his bloody hand, and slowly and forcefully grasps black impermanence''s hand.


    "I''m afraid that I can only walk here. You have to finish the next road for me."


    This is perhaps the longest sentence that he said in his life.


    In black impermanence''s arms, he slowly deviated his head and made a pilgrimage to Peter''s palace.


    There''s less than 300 meters left.


    It''s really Sorry.


    "You hold on to me!"!!! If you want to die, you can''t die in front of me! "


    Black impermanence roars like a wild animal on the verge of extinction. The sound of footsteps in all directions is getting closer and closer. He puts white impermanence on the ground, suddenly holds the sickle on the ground, and stands up bravely. Looking at the tide of the holy guards and judges, he looks ferocious and his eyes are splitting!


    "All die for me!"


    The roar is like thunder, the sound is like waves, the scythe of death swings wildly, and suddenly his head falls to the ground!


    The front of the square.


    The most crucial local war in this war is still going on.


    Cynthia, as an enemy, reveals the terror of natural punishment in the world. She seems to have turned into an unbreakable barrier. Rao Shi, the enemy gathered high-end forces to encircle, but she still can''t shake the slightest.


    Not only the defeated black and white impermanence, but also Cui pan, Qin Yuyi and Abe Xuanji are no longer in line with the style of the world''s strongest. They are ragged, with loose hair, red and pale faces.


    St. Peter''s palace was clearly in sight, but they were kept out of the square.

 Chapter 1598

    Since he chose to take this step, sacrifice was inevitable. Cui Pan had no time to pay attention to the black-and-white impermanence. His eyes locked in front of him, as if he were the invincible punishment in the world. His voice said in a low voice: "if we go on like this, we will all die here. I''ll hold her attention and you''ll find an opportunity..."


    "You can''t do it alone. I''ll be with you."


    Qin Yu Yi interrupted him.


    Cui pan was silent and didn''t refuse.


    Hearsay, feelings will not be too real, only after the real fight, in order to understand how terrible this punishment in the end.


    If it wasn''t for the help of Qin Yuyi and Abe Xuanji, with his own strength, I''m afraid he would have died in the war. At this time, blood would flow down his arm.


    "Mr Abe, we will strive to create opportunities for you, and you will have the rest."


    Abe Xuanji took a deep breath, did not shirk responsibility, and nodded his head.


    "Shua!"


    Qin Yuyi and Cui pan cooperate with each other very well. They choose to attack at the same time. They attack Cynthia from two different directions.


    "Shua!"


    The glaring light of the sword flashed away. In the blink of an eye, it forced Cynthia in front of her. The fierce momentum seemed to pierce the sword of heaven''s punishment!


    Cynthia just turned her body to avoid the attack of Cui Pan''s two fingers. At the same time, she raised her left hand and held the autumn water firmly with her two fingers.


    "The speed is good, but the strength needs to be improved."


    She twists her fingers.


    "Hum!"


    Qin Yuyi''s wrist felt a violent shock force. She wanted to hold the handle of the sword, but the tiger''s mouth cracked. The Qiushui sword suddenly spun violently at an amazing speed, and it vibrated and rubbed with the air, making a "buzzing" sound.


    Then Cynthia kicked out and pointed her toes on Qin Yuyi''s chest. Qin Yuyi''s face turned white instantly, and blood oozed out of the corner of her mouth. She immediately threw it out.


    Backhand, sword, Cynthia holding autumn water, no stagnation toward Cui pan stab!


    The speed of the sword is better than Qin Yuyi''s three points!


    Cui pan swung his palm sideways, slapped heavily on the sword body, forced to change its trajectory. Cynthia looked calm, changed the stab to wave, and rowed towards Cui Pan''s chest. The light of the sword was dazzling, and the energy of the sword was vertical and horizontal!


    Cui pan was forced to step on the ground behind him and quickly spread his distance. At the same time, he leaned back 90 degrees and his upper body was level with the ground. His fierce sword almost wiped his face and the air was torn in two!


    "Miso!"


    Just at this time, Abe Xuanji seizes the opportunity of his opponent''s back door opening and shows up on the top of Cynthia''s back. The cherry blossom blade spins out a fuzzy phantom and suddenly cleaves to the back of Cynthia''s head!


    "Hoo


    It''s the sound of a blade through the air.


    There is no blood mist, only the shadow is split.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes trembled, and then she felt a threatening breath appeared behind her. Without thinking about it, she didn''t have time to turn around, so the cherry blossom blade hurled back.


    "Bang!"


    After a slight pause, the autumn water was castrated and still stabbed at Abe Xuanji.


    "Poof


    At the critical moment, Abe Xuanji''s strong contingency instinct made her twist her figure, causing the autumn water, which should have penetrated her heart from the rear, to shift a few inches and pierce her shoulder.


    The huge penetrating power caused Abe Xuanji to fall to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment of impact, Abe''s face flushed and his body trembled violently.


    After penetrating her right shoulder, the tip of the sword inserted into the ground and fixed it on the ground!


    "Is natural punishment really so powerful?"


    Looking at Cynthia standing still, Adam was shocked and took a breath.


    Although Cui pan and Abe Xuanji have just been on the list of gods, their strength is obvious to all. They were granted the title of emperor, which is worthy of their reputation. However, they were beaten so miserably by Cynthia when they joined hands, together with black and white impermanence, who ranked first in the list of gods.


    This situation is his own and has never been anticipated.


    The world knows that the strength of the saint of the temple is unfathomable, and she is definitely a trump card of the temple. But I''m afraid no one would have thought that she would be so fierce. Even now, Cynthia has not been hurt and has not shed a drop of blood.


    It''s a little too scary.


    "One Cynthia, the top of the hell, not to mention the holy King behind, it seems that after today, the hell will be completely destroyed."


    I''m afraid we can tell the situation as long as we are not blind.


    The square in front of the palace guard in Cynthia town is invincible. If the number of underground people can occupy the absolute advantage, it''s just enough. There is still room for adopting the sea of people tactics. But the key is that the number of underground people is not as good as the temple at night. Where can we see the hope of victory in this war?At least, Adam didn''t see it.


    Just when the leader of heaven shook his head and sighed, and looked complicated, he felt that the downfall of the earth was imminent!


    A fast black shadow quietly shoots into the sky from the ground, and its speed exceeds the limit of human visual capture. Not long after Abe Xuanji''s sword lands, at the moment when Cynthia''s vigilance is the lowest, she suddenly gets close and stabs Cynthia''s temple with her hands like a diamond!


    A cold wind suddenly hit, and Rao Shi was as strong as Cynthia. She suddenly felt a sense of crisis in her heart. The red lotus in her eyebrow was shining. She was slightly short and avoided the fatal blow. But the next moment, she would make a decisive decision with a palm blade, and paddle the unpredictable path to her neck.


    "Chi..."


    White throat skin was cut by fingertips, a few blood spilled, Cynthia look indifferent, one hand holding each other''s wrist, immediately hit down.


    The man fell to the ground like a cannonball, adjusted his body immediately before landing, rolled forward when his feet touched the bottom, and successfully relieved the severe impact.


    There is a blood line in her throat. Regardless of her own injury, Cynthia frowns slightly and condescends.


    "Yuluocha, why do you want to join in the fun?"


    "I''m very interested in the task that someone has paid 500 billion for you."


    Palm on the ground, the king of killers yuluocha shot into the sky again. At the same time, countless throwing knives shot at Cynthia like a blanket!


    Red lotus shines, a layer of red aperture appears in front of Cynthia, blocking all the flying knives!


    "You killers, you really want money but not life..."


    She coldly way, voice did not fall, a dark as blood light up, the sun is swallowed, the sky seems dim down, even the light, have been completely torn!


    Everyone looked up in horror.


    In front of St. Peter''s palace, a deep and strong black light hit on Cynthia''s light shield.


    "Bang!"


    The light shield appeared cracks, and then it collapsed like the surface of the water. It was as if Cynthia, the God of heaven, had not been able to react before she was hit hard and flew away, and fell in front of the pilgrimage to Peter''s palace.


    In front of the palace gate, the motionless King finally stepped forward, put one hand against Cynthia''s back, and looked at the end of the black light.


    "Yama, I''ve been waiting for a long time."

 Chapter 1599

    The emperor of hell?!!!


    After such a long time, hearing this long lost name again, many of the magistrates and bishops raised their heads in the battlefield.


    Li Haotian, who is in a fierce battle with Qi Gan, is also shocked. Regardless of two more horrible wounds on his body, he tries his best to distance himself. He suddenly raises his head and looks at the square, his eyes shaking violently.


    It''s true.


    At the front of the square, a figure came down from the sky with a black blade.


    Because of his appearance, leading to the fighting in full swing, incredible short pause.


    "Is he really alive?"


    Although he had made preparations, Adam was still shocked to see Yan Dizhen appear.


    "No wonder the temple has been on fire recently. It turned out that Emperor Yan was fanning in the dark."


    "I''m afraid Abe Xuanji is the one he got. It''s more than a year since the battle of lirenyuan. He has only shown up now. I''m afraid he has made full preparations."


    Eve said, looking over there with calm and rational eyes, without any personal feelings.


    "Do you think he''s really sure to beat the temple?"


    Adam turned his head.


    "Even if he can find Abe Xuanji yuluocha to help, there is a heavenly punishment in the temple, and no one has ever seen how powerful the holy king is. What confidence does he have that he can defeat the holy king? With what he has The blade of the dawn


    No matter how Yan Di escaped from death, the broken blade in his hand is still fresh in his memory.


    Eve didn''t judge.


    "They have come to this point, and neither of them has stepped back, so Let''s see. "


    "It''s you?"


    Cynthia stood up straight, staring at the earthly leader who was born from the dead and came back to life. The blood that slowly spilled from the corner of her mouth was enough to prove that this human punishment was not really invincible.


    "In Florence, you saved Chloe."


    This is a positive sentence.


    It''s not a question.


    There are only a few people who can beat her back in the world. What''s more, she recognized those eyes.


    "Today, we will completely end the enmity between us."


    Li futu did not answer Cynthia''s question, raised the blade of dawn, and the pilgrim King stormed away!


    Cynthia''s eyes shrank and her figure instantly disappeared.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    A dark wind came, blocking her path.


    "Yuluocha, do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Cynthia''s eyes finally reflected the murderer''s opportunity. She waved her hand and shot Red Mans. The world''s first killer was suddenly thrown back and fell on the ground!


    "Kill


    Cui pan heaved a deep breath and launched another fight.


    "Kill!"


    The arrival of the leader led to a revival of the fighting spirit of the local people!


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the earth shaking.


    Cynthia is entangled, Li futu drives straight in, holding the blade of dawn, carrying the momentum of torrents, smashing in the air, and smashing with the scepter of Huangjing!


    The air vibrates and stirs up strong air waves. It''s like a windstorm in vain. The floor on the square is raised inch by inch. The dust is flying and the wind and cloud change color!


    The holy king looks peaceful, stands in the same place, the stature is not high, but gives people a kind of towering and unshakable feeling.


    The strong anti earthquake force caused Li futu to retreat suddenly. He stepped on a huge stone tablet on the square and turned his body into a sharp arrow, which shot again!


    The black light is like a flash of black lightning!


    "The younger generation is formidable."


    With a sigh full of sacredness and a bang, the scepter of topaz fell to the ground in vain. At the same time, a layer of golden light emerged out of thin air, like a protective shell, which wrapped the holy King tightly.


    "Boom!"


    The blade of dawn struck the light shield fiercely. The light shield shook slightly, but it soon returned to normal.


    The holy king held the scepter in his hand and stood still in the hood.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Fierce bombardment was heard all the time. Li futu, holding the blade of dawn, tried his best to launch attacks. The air was constantly torn. The square in front of St. Peter''s palace was like an earthquake, with numerous cracks and shocking.


    However, the leader of the temple was still like a mountain, just standing there quietly, just like a towering mountain, which could not be moved by the wind and rain.


    Adam was dumbfounded.


    Eve also showed the color of disbelief.


    Everyone knows that the king is very powerful, but this situation, or broke their expectations and cognition.


    It''s hard for Emperor Yan to survive. Their strength has shocked them. If Adam thought that if he fought with Emperor Yan, the victory would be five to five, but now he doesn''t even have two levels of assurance. But the progress of Emperor Yan is so fast that he can''t make him move half a step against the holy king?The surging anti earthquake force repels Li futu again. Even the huge stone tablet with a height of eight or nine meters is broken, and the blood overflows from the corner of his mouth. Li futu steps in the blood River, stares at the figure in front of St. Peter''s palace, and clutches the edge of dawn.


    Today''s World War I, he has devoted everything, he shoulders, not just personal life and death.


    Around them, Qin Yuyi, yuluocha, and Cui are still doing everything they can to stop Cynthia and segontinis. People are sacrificing their lives everywhere


    We can''t lose this battle!


    His eyes were black, and he stamped. Blood splashed, and the extreme speed broke through the boundaries of time and space. In the blink of an eye, he came to the top of the king''s head, like a black dragon winding and roaring. The blade of dawn, with the surging power of creating heaven and earth, was severely suppressed by the pilgrim king!


    "Boom!"


    The storm swept in an instant, the floor tiles splashed, the square fell into a chaos, the line of sight became blurred.


    A few seconds later, the chaos gradually dissipated, and the unbreakable light shield had disappeared. Li futu was in the air, while the holy king held the edge of dawn with his unimaginable bare hands, and then pulled it down.


    "Bang!!"


    Li futu fell to the ground, rubbing his body against the ground, and retreated more than ten meters.


    "In this world, no one can surpass you in terms of your potential. If you are given another ten years, this battle may really be hard to predict."


    The king spoke slowly, looking neither sad nor happy.


    Li futu''s flesh and blood were all blurred. Without saying a word, he stood up again with his hands on the ground, and his blood trickled down from him.


    The king''s eyes were calm.


    "You''ve tried your best. If you insist on it, you''ll lose your qi and blood, break your meridians, and die of exhaustion."


    "I still lost."


    Adam murmured, looking at the bloody figure, in vain some inexplicable disappointment.


    "Holy king, bullying the younger generation, what kind of skill is it? How many moves have we made?"


    A laugh that seemed to come from the nether world resounded in all directions.


    Soon.


    The blood on the ground floated up out of thin air and gathered into a long scarlet dragon, and the king of pilgrimage roared away!


    The sky is covered with blood!


    The holy King''s eyes were fixed, the scepter was stationed, and the golden light hood reappeared.


    "Boom!"


    Blood and gold collide.


    Two colors all burst, interweave and mix together!


    Looking up at the mountain, it seems that the invincible King retreats three or four steps and squints his eyes.


    Where the eyes can reach, countless light and cold figures fly to cover the sky.


    Blood, come!

 Chapter 1600

    Blood hung upside down and covered the sky.


    Looking up, you can see a long river of blood rolling slowly.


    The whole segantinis, for a moment, seemed to be shrouded in a scarlet cage. There was no sunlight, only blood!


    "Children, it''s time to have a big meal. Kill! Kill as much as you can


    A series of gloomy and cold figures came down from the sky, with frightening eyes and white faced tusks. After landing, they screamed and rushed towards the people around them, just like a starving ghost who had just been released.


    No camp.


    No matter who you are!


    Whether it''s the guardian, the adjudicator, or the underworld, or jiaheliu, they''ve all been targeted!


    The addition of these evil creatures makes the battlefield more chaotic!


    Above the dome, the river of blood flows back.


    The light is gone.


    Blood dominates the world.


    Looking up at this vision of heaven and earth, Eve was shocked.


    "This is..."


    Adam took a breath, lowered his head, and his eyes swept over the ferocious figures that were not afraid of pain. Finally, he fell on the front of the square.


    "It''s a vampire!"


    He spoke in a deep voice, his eyes firmly fixed on the woman who suddenly came.


    That face, he had seen, was at the bottom of the vicegan Canyon!


    He even remembered each other''s names.


    Chloe!


    "Boom!"


    As the air surged, Cui pan and yuluocha fell from high altitude again and fell into a deep pit on the ground.


    The scarlet mouth of Cynthia is more and more strong, floating in the air, ignoring the surging river above her head, overlooking the figure in the hazy blood.


    "Chloe, I didn''t expect that you were really in collusion with the underworld."


    I don''t know whether it''s by chance or by coincidence. The landing place of Chloe, the Duke of the blood clan, who arrived at the right time, is also very delicate. In front of the half of the huge stone tablet that broke and fell to the ground, he happened to be one step ahead of Li futu and block it behind him.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Cynthia''s eyes were cold, and the red lotus between her eyebrows was shining. She wanted to get out of her body.


    "Yan Di, as a human being, you have betrayed your race and collaborated with the blood race. This kind of behavior is not allowed by heaven and earth. You You deserve to die! "


    The sound line is surging, and the air vibrates, just like the decree of the gods, which instantly rings the whole battlefield.


    Abe Xuanji holds the shoulder pierced by Qiushui, and his face changes.


    Everyone has his own principles and bottom line.


    In order to repay the favor, she can take all her family property as a gamble regardless of her life or death, but this does not mean that she is willing to bear the charge of a traitor.


    Yuluocha leaped out of the pit, breathless, and there was a look of uncertainty on her expressionless face.


    He''s a killer, and he''s the best killer in the world.


    But killers, too, do something and do nothing!


    No one is willing to or can afford to be accused of betraying race!


    This is also why the original blood family came to seek cooperation, but Li futu flatly refused.


    The power of the holy king was far beyond his expectation, but he never thought that today''s blood clan would appear.


    No matter how fiercely he fought with the temple, it was all a matter within the human race. But if the blood clan intervened, the meaning would be quite different. It was the same as the national internal fighting and foreign invasion.


    The traitor is doomed to be the God and the earth.


    No matter how he explains this situation, I''m afraid that he can''t get rid of the charge of collusion with other people.


    Li futu looked at his back near Chi Chi.


    The blood clan can arrive so punctually, it is obvious that they have an insight into all his plans ahead of time, and they will come to an end after he has damaged the temple.


    It''s a good game.


    He was obviously used as a tool.


    "Why..."


    He hissed.


    Chloe, with his back to him, pursed his lips, didn''t look back, just said a word.


    "If I don''t come, you''ll die."


    "Even if I die, I don''t need your help."


    Li futu, who is full of skin and flesh, steps forward, and a bloody foot appears on the ground.


    "Get out of the way."


    Before Chloe opened his mouth, the voice from heaven and earth rang out again.


    "Yan Di, well done! Next, leave it to us. Don''t worry, we will help you eradicate the temple from the world! "


    Above the dome.


    In the river of blood.


    A shadow slowly fell.


    The air seems to condense, just like the huge pressure of substance, covering the whole battlefield instantly!On the square in front of St. Peter''s palace, there are eight sacred steles, implying that the glory of the temple is overwhelming all over the world. In addition to the one that was broken before, there are seven in the square!


    However, at this time, the seven tall monuments began to shake violently. At last, they seemed to be involved by some great force. With a "boom", the seven monuments rose up together, shot at the sky, and then collided with each other!


    The world is more and more hazy.


    Among the dust and stones, the shadow finally fell to the ground and stood in the center of the square, opposite the front of the king. The distance between the two sides was only 30 meters.


    This is a young man. He seems to be younger than Li futu. He has a handsome face and deep facial features. He is a typical Western man.


    "Saratoga, you''re getting older."


    He looked at the holy king and opened his mouth with a smile. His tone and manner seemed to be greeting his old friend again.


    The name of the holy king is very popular in the world, but few people know it. The real name of the holy king is Saratoga, Louis Saratoga.


    The king, holding the scepter, stood in front of St. Peter''s palace, looking calm.


    "Time is merciless, no one can resist the power of time."


    "Oh? That''s not necessarily true. You see, I''m not as young as I live. Saratoga, how about joining my blood clan? Then you can escape from the shackles of the rules of time and live forever! "


    He said with a smile, in a bewitching tone.


    The king''s face is like a lake.


    "Life, aging, illness and death are the laws of heaven and earth. How can one act against heaven when one lives between heaven and earth? Arafat, I know your kindness. "


    "Pedantic, stupid."


    Blood Prince Arafat said with a smile.


    "Arafat, this is a dispute within our clan. It has nothing to do with your blood clan. If you insist on intervening and acting beyond the boundary, I''m afraid that the blood clan''s efforts to revive you for decades will be wasted."


    Although the words are plain, the threat is obvious.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Arafat picked his eyebrows.


    "Saratoga, I appreciate your self-confidence, but I''m curious if your strength is as strong as your mouth. There are all your believers here. Don''t be beaten black and blue by me later. That will make you laugh."


    It seems like a joke like words, but there is Morin cold murders hidden in them, looming.


    The scepter was in vain, the golden light was in vain, and even the thick blood in the air was slightly scattered.


    The holy king stood in front of the palace with a staff in his hand. His eyes were full of gold and his sharp eyes could not be seen!


    "Please teach me."

 Chapter 1601

    "Wow!"


    Above the dome, the long and winding river of blood rolled fiercely.


    Arafat, who has the blood of the ancestor of the blood clan, stares at the holy king. His eyes are suddenly filled with scarlet, thick as blood. On his face, there are black lines surging under the skin of his face, which makes his originally handsome face become terrifying.


    "Be careful, your majesty."


    In vain, his figure exploded and turned into countless blood sucking bats, whistling at the pilgrim king. The scene was so spectacular that it only made people tremble and numb.


    Cynthia wants to come back, but Chloe is quietly behind her, blocking her way.


    "Cynthia, we haven''t finished the battle of Florence. Now go on."


    Cynthia''s eyes were sharp. She immediately hit Chloe and clenched her right hand into a fist. Because the speed and strength were too fast, the air was rubbed out of a gorgeous line of fire, and the sound of explosion was endless!


    Perhaps the highest standard campaign in nearly a century started suddenly!


    In front of St. Peter''s palace.


    The holy King waved the scepter, and layers of golden light filled out, forming an arc light shield. His right hand suddenly pushed forward, as if he was being pulled. The arc light shield fiercely hit the bloody bat flying in the sky!


    "Boom!"


    In front of St. Peter''s palace, a huge light wave suddenly appeared. After a short silence, he suddenly wanted to go in all directions!


    Cynthia and Chloe, who are closest to each other, are hit hard and thrown out.


    The violent shock wave set off a huge storm, and countless people were swept and affected. Adam and Eve, who kept an absolute safe distance, all felt a surging wind blowing in front of them. They could not help but squint.


    "Saratoga, it''s really disappointing that you haven''t made any progress after all these years."


    The overwhelming blood bat was melted by the light wave, but a hazy shadow burst in front of the king. Before he saw anyone, he only had dark sharp claws and then stuck out in vain. His five fingers were stiff, and his fingertips were shining with cold and piercing luster. When the king''s throat was taken away, his sharp power, not to mention human bones, even a piece of gold and stone, would be crushed.


    Between the lightning and flint, the scepter of the king stamped on the ground, and the ground collapsed in an instant. With the help of the anti shock force, he rose from the ground. As he retreated, his left hand covered with a layer of golden luster and swung to the hazy shadow with incomparable strength.


    "Oh, the wrong number."


    Before the shadow dissipated, Prince Arafat appeared behind the king in vain. His scarlet eyes flashed with the color of bloodthirsty and tyrannical. He stabbed his arm at the king''s heart like a sharp diamond. The speed was so fast that people could not catch it!


    Once rammed, the body of the holy king will definitely be instantly penetrated, and the heart will be pulled out!


    "Arafat, I thought that your strength should have increased a lot after you have been sleeping so long, but I didn''t expect that you would go back and be worse than before."


    "Shua!"


    The holy king is pierced, but it''s just the sound of air being pierced!


    Arafat stopped and suddenly looked up.


    A golden scepter has been carrying the momentum of opening mountains and breaking the sea, head on!


    The covered Qi has completely locked him, and there is no room to dodge!


    Arafat grinned, did not dodge, stepped on the ground, even took the initiative to meet up.


    "Saratoga, I want you to fully understand how vulnerable and vulnerable you human beings are!"


    "Boom!"


    In the eyes of outsiders, they can only see a series of hazy illusions. The speed of Saratoga and Arafat has exceeded the limit of human visual perception. As a result, others can only see two kinds of light constantly intertwined in front of St. Peter''s palace, and then hear a deafening explosion!


    Then, in the chaos, the holy King burst out, and finally stopped his body before he was about to rush into the blood river. His meticulous white hair and beard had become a bit scattered.


    In front of St. Peter''s palace, there is a huge pit!


    "Yama, this is the best chance for you to kill the enemy. If you don''t do it, when will you wait?"


    "Wow


    The huge pit formed the effect of a megaphone, causing the sharp scream to become more and more earth shaking. Then Prince Arafat rushed out of the pit and was surprisingly intact.


    He looked at the figure in front of the square, but the other side didn''t move.


    In another battlefield, Qi Gan and Li Haotian, who had been red eyed, had completely separated from each other and were fighting with the blood clan.


    It''s a coincidence.


    In the battlefield, the two sides of the original fighting either actively or passively changed the direction of the killing. Even Adam and Eve, who stood by from the beginning to the end, took the initiative to solve several blood viscount.


    At present, even if the fighting is more fierce, all the people still put aside their personal grudges for the time being, and the spearhead turns outward.Prince Arafat had a panoramic view of the changes in the battlefield.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the temple and the hell had already been defeated, he chose to enter the arena. He had the idea of making a profit. However, he did not expect that the irreconcilable hell and the temple, without anyone''s command, had changed the target of attack by chance, waving a butcher''s knife at their blood clan, and even could see strangely that there were members of the hell and the temple Wei also began to work together.


    "That''s ridiculous. Is this the unity of mankind? "


    With a sneer, Arafat withdrew his eyes from the battlefield and looked up at the figure standing in the air.


    Suddenly, the air began to roll violently, his eyes, all turned black.


    "Wow!"


    On top of the dome, the blood River, as if alive, rolled violently, and the smell of blood in the air became more and more intense.


    "Dida, Dida..."


    Drops of blood fall from the air, and gradually turbulent.


    Real blood on the earth!


    All over the battlefield, a blood clan is like beating chicken blood, bathed in the blood rain, the combat effectiveness increases, the body injury quickly begins to recover, shrieking, more rapid and brutal toward the surrounding human.


    In the air.


    The holy King took a deep breath and drank.


    "God bless the world!"


    In vain.


    He seems to have turned into a sun. His whole body radiates dazzling light, and quickly radiates towards the whole battlefield. The continuous blood rain and light touch and melt instantly!


    "I see how long you can last!"


    Arafat''s eyes were as black as blood. Bursts of black air spread from him and floated to the blood River in the sky, gradually forming a line connecting heaven and earth.


    "Destroy it for me!"


    He looked up in vain and screamed!


    The next moment.


    The blood River in the sky seems to be involved by the black lines, just like the bound blood dragon dragged by people, whistling towards the sun like King!


    "Boom!"


    The glory of the sheltered battlefield faded.


    Everyone looks up.


    The holy king was standing in the sky. He didn''t see him. He only saw a group of light. However, at the moment, the dazzling light was constantly impacted by the blood river. The light and shade were uncertain and shaky.


    "Wow!"


    Finally, after two or three minutes, the sun was finally overwhelmed, the light dissipated, and smashed to the ground from the high altitude.


    "Holy king!"


    The voice of disease is everywhere.


    In the distance.


    Adam and Eve, who had just come to see the play, lost their eyes and were shocked.

 Chapter 1602

    After washing down the holy king, the blood River kept on losing its power and rolled down, hitting the ground, forming a splash. Many people around the square were rushed out of the square.


    The blood on the ground was thick and several inches deep.


    The king lay in a pool of blood, no longer dignified, his whole body was drenched with blood.


    No one in the world is invincible.


    "Ta, Ta, ta..."


    The sound of footsteps.


    Arafat walked slowly through the blood.


    "God bless the world?"


    "Your Majesty, where is your Lord? Why didn''t I see it? "


    In the pool of blood, Saratoga, the holy king, stood up wobbly, holding the scepter. He still wanted to meet the enemy, but a figure came forward in vain and stood in front of him.


    "Emperor Yan?"


    Arafat, the blood prince who shot down the holy king, raised his eyebrows and showed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Li futu clenched the edge of dawn. Although he didn''t speak, his attitude was clear.


    Arafat looked at the king behind him.


    "Yama, I think you should be in the wrong direction. I''m here to help you. We are friends, and he, Saratoga, is your enemy. Now, his strength has been greatly damaged. You have the ability to solve him personally, and I am willing to give you this opportunity. "


    Arafat spoke softly and in a bewitching tone.


    "Go, go and completely put an end to your hatred for so many years, and let out your anger..."


    A lot of people looked over.


    Including Cynthia.


    She wanted to come back, but Chloe was stuck.


    Before and Cui pan several people fierce battle effect gradually exposed, half way kill Chloe to Yi to Lao, let her a time can''t extricate.


    In this battle, the total number of troops invested by the two sides was as high as 20000, but at this time, the casualties were more than half.


    In the eyes of all the people, the figure with a lot of skin and flesh has not changed the direction.


    He seems to have forgotten the purpose of his visit to segantinis.


    "Emperor Yan, do you really want to be clear?"


    Arafat squinted.


    "Are you sure you want to save him?"


    Li futu''s eyes were silent, staring at the blood prince, and his momentum gradually increased.


    The grudge between him and the temple can be calculated later, but if he retreats at this time, not only himself, but all the people who come with him this time will become the shame of the human race, and will become the object of verbal attack all over the world.


    "Good."


    The tone of his voice, the blood in Arafat''s eyes.


    "Originally, for Chloe''s sake, I would like to be friends with you and help you push your hell to a new height, but your performance is very disappointing to me."


    With the voice, the whole battlefield, wisps of black gas from those dead bodies diffuse out, from all directions, toward Arafat.


    "Since you are stubborn, I''m not to blame for your ruthlessness."


    With the gathering of black air, Arafat was gradually wrapped by the black fog, and the scope was expanding, and the black fog began to spread around.


    "Father


    Chloe, who is fighting with Cynthia, turns back and his eyes dilate in vain.


    Seeing the black fog getting closer and closer, the holy King reached out and grasped Li futu''s shoulder.


    "This is the field of his death. Anyone trapped in it will have to get out of it and step back!"


    "Late! Be ready to accept your destiny and become the eternal slave of my blood clan


    In the dark fog, a grim voice suddenly came, as if it came from the nether world. At the same time, it seemed that countless souls trapped in the dark fog could be heard to utter a desperate and shrill cry.


    Then, the speed of the spread of the black fog increased in vain, as the wind swept, quickly toward Li futu and the holy King shrouded!


    "Arafat, that''s enough."


    Just as the black fog was about to engulf Li futu and the holy king, a voice suddenly rang out from the sky and the earth.


    With the voice, the black fog began to vibrate violently, and then exploded in vain, rolling black air aimlessly flying around!


    Arafat''s body appeared, blood seeped from the corners of his mouth, and he almost fell to the ground.


    He raised his head in horror.


    More than a dozen body shapes flashed from the square. One second before, they were still invisible, but after a moment, they appeared on the square.


    There are thirteen people in all.


    All of them are full of the powerful breath of the sky.


    In the core position is a woman, that pair of pupils, a pale!


    Li futu''s eyes contracted.


    This woman.


    He''s seen it!


    If I remember correctly, her name should be manjushahua!"These people are..."


    Adam is in a trance. He has suffered too much shock today.


    He can clearly feel that, in addition to the woman with a pair of strange white pupils, the other 12 people, the breath revealed by everyone, let him feel a strong pressure!


    That is to say.


    These 12 people, conservative estimate, are almost the emperor of man!!!


    "If you''re right..."


    Eve is also a look of shock, murmured: "they should be Skynet."


    Skynet?!!!


    Adam was shocked.


    Is that the first force in the world that is terrible and mysterious?!!


    A hand, is twelve emperor?!!!


    Moreover, this is the most conservative estimate.


    Some of them, even he, didn''t feel the depth.


    You know, with all the known emperors in the world, I''m afraid there are not as many as 12 people in the world!!!


    Adam took a cool breath.


    What he saw today almost overturned his understanding of the world.


    As the leader of heaven, it is so, not to mention other people?


    "This battle is over."


    The white pupil woman opens her mouth like a divine metaphor.


    The whole battlefield, regardless of the camp, whether it is human or blood, whether it is temple or underground, all stopped the pace of killing, slowly put down their weapons, eyes dull, as if the soul was controlled.


    Rao is Cynthia and Chloe. Although they haven''t lost the autonomy of their bodies, they still distance themselves.


    Arafat pursed his mouth, and his voice was gloomy and difficult.


    "I''m just aiming at the temple, not disturbing..."


    "All things in the world have the right to survive. Since you can revive, it''s your own chance. We won''t interfere forcibly, but this war must stop now."


    In fact, there is no need for Baitong woman''s order. With her lineup, no one will be her opponent in the whole huge battlefield.


    Even at this time, it is impossible for everyone to unite!


    "Withdraw!"


    Arafat did not have any unwilling, in the white pupil woman came, quickly and decisively issued the order to retreat.


    As he left, Chloe took a deep look at Li futu.


    Li futu, holding the edge of the dawn, glanced slowly over the twelve figures. His face was expressionless and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1603

    St. Peter''s palace.


    Li futu never thought of it. In this way, I will step into the spiritual holy land that more than one billion people worship.


    Outside, blood is flowing and sculls are everywhere. Even if it rains heavily, I''m afraid I can''t wash it out for three days and three nights.


    But it was such a fierce war, because of the arrival of more than a dozen people, that it was terminated.


    This result is hard to accept, but it has to be accepted.


    Although there are only a few dozen people, this force is strong enough to subvert the whole war situation, so strong that no one can resist.


    If you can see the chance to fight for it, it''s called bravery, but it''s stupid to insist on it when you know that you will die.


    "I''m glad to see you again."


    Walking in front of the white pupil woman turned.


    At this time, there were only her and Li futu in the front palace of the temple.


    Li futu stops.


    "Of course, you may not be in a stable mood now, but this result is at least acceptable to everyone."


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "Oh? Didn''t she tell you? "


    That pair of strange white pupil stares at him, light smile way: "should not."


    This pair of white pupils makes people feel very frightening, not only because of the pale color, but because looking at those eyes, you don''t know whether she is looking at you or not, and it''s even more impossible to guess her heart through the fluctuation of her eyes.


    "Do you know Meng Po?"


    Blood left along his arm, slipped on the edge of dawn, and then dropped on the high-end carpet. St. Peter''s palace, which was not affected by the war, was also stained with scarlet.


    Li futu turns a blind eye and stares at the white pupil woman not far away. Skynet is a ranking person and Manzhu shahua!


    "Of course I know her."


    The other side''s mouth is shallow.


    "Besides, it should be earlier than you knew her."


    Li futu''s eyes coagulated and breathed out slowly.


    As the saying goes, standing high and looking far away, but there is also a saying that the higher you climb, the more you will find your own insignificance and ignorance.


    Today''s war may have a profound impact on countless people.


    "You know she''s now Where is it? "


    Li futu asked slowly.


    Manjushahua was silent for a moment. She spoke in a low voice and did not speak in detail.


    "You have the responsibility you need to take, and so does she."


    Li futu pursed his lips and calmed down.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t tell you where she is, but I can tell you responsibly that she is not in danger. Now she is safe. You don''t have to worry."


    "Thank you."


    "No need to thank you. It''s not so valuable information..."


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I''m not for Mengpo. I''m for you to save them."


    Although the battle ended abruptly because of manjushahua''s arrival, he knew that if manjushahua didn''t arrive, he, Qin Yuyi, Cui pan, yuluocha, all of them would die here.


    He looked down upon the holy king, and also looked down upon the blood clan.


    Hatred, indeed, can more or less blind people''s eyes and reason.


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    Manjushahua is slightly curious.


    Li futu was silent.


    Strange?


    This world has always been the law of the jungle. To say the least, despite the fact that the other party has expelled the blood clan, more than a dozen outstanding figures at the rank of emperor are still outside. What qualifications and abilities does he have to blame the other party?


    "Why did you save me?"


    For a long time.


    He asked in the end.


    "Why do you think I''m saving you?"


    Manjushahua''s meaningful rhetorical question.


    Just look at her.


    He had a premonition that although the gate of St. Peter''s palace was not broken in today''s World War I, a door of the new world was slowly opening towards him.


    "Well, although it is said that human beings are inherently mortal, as the most outstanding human pride in this century, if you die here, it''s a pity. Is this reason enough?"


    "If I remember correctly, you tried to arrest me. Why do you want to save me now?"


    Li futu asked again.


    Skynet is different from the temple. Fighting against the blood clan is not within the scope of Skynet''s responsibility. Just because they had a chance to kill Prince Arafat, they chose to let the blood clan go.


    The motive for their sudden appearance here is really memorable.


    And.


    The performance of Sheng Wang just now is a little too calm.Now he began to doubt whether it was true that there was a great war between Tianwang and the temple.


    "Your mind is narrower than I thought. I can''t remember such a long time."


    Manjushahua smile, did not evade, very magnanimous and generous admission of the original sky net to Li futu hunting plan.


    "Young eagles can grow up faster only under pressure. Without our initial round-up and constant pressure from the temple over the years, do you think it is possible for you to grow up to the present level in just ten years


    Thunder on the ground!


    Thought provoking!


    Li futu''s eyes contracted heavily.


    He sensed in vain that there seemed to be a pair of eyes watching him silently all the time!


    Manjushahua looked at the broken blade of dawn.


    "You don''t have to feel panic. We won''t control and forcibly change anyone''s growth path. If it wasn''t for your outstanding ability, you would not have been able to persist until now. You would have died on the road long ago. The choice of you by dawn blade is also a strong proof."


    Manjushahua raised her eyes.


    "So There is no need to think wildly, nor to feel any burden. Just like I saw you in Hong Kong City in those years, just keep going forward. I am looking forward to your future, and many people are looking forward to it. "


    "Why does Skynet exist?"


    Although the other party''s words were obscure, Li futu understood at least one thing. The world''s first force, its establishment, or its purpose, did not seem to be the same as other forces. It was to seek hegemony and trample the whole world under its feet. Otherwise, she could take advantage of this opportunity to catch everyone while all parties were injured.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t answer your question, just like that teahouse in Hong Kong City. A lot of things, others tell you, after all, it is not as good as their own to understand. Yama, I''m looking forward to our third meeting. At that time, I hope you are not so embarrassed. "


    Looking at him, manjushahua went out, only the sound was left.


    "Just rest here for a few days. So many lives and blood should be enough to wash away the grudges between you."

 Chapter 1604

    Segantinis is completely closed.


    Let''s go out, but not in.


    Countless guards put down their spears and shields, and before they had time to rest, they began to clean up the battlefield.


    Most of the hotels were expropriated.


    "Squeak."


    The door of a hotel was pushed open from inside, and the flowers came out from inside.


    Li futu, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, turned around.


    "How''s it going?"


    Yin Luohua took a look at him.


    "The broken shoulder blade is not too serious, but for a long time at least, she is not fit to use force again."


    Lying in the room is Abe Xuanji, who was stabbed by Cynthia.


    And in this war, which ended in nothing, Abe Xuanji was not the only one injured.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Hard work."


    Yin Luohua looked at the wounds on his body, and finally put down his prejudice for the time being.


    "Your wound..."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Go and have a rest first."


    Among the local officials, only the female judge who was not false to the emperor of hell seemed to have improved her attitude after the battle, and her tone was much softer than before.


    "How can I have a rest now? I have to go to Bai Wuchang."


    Then she left.


    Li futu watched her go away, then looked at the door of the room. Finally, without disturbing Abe Xuanji, he turned and walked out of the hotel.


    He was not far from St. Peter''s palace. When he looked up, he could clearly see the outline of the palace. The scarlet on the ground had not dissipated until now. There were Temple personnel cleaning the bodies everywhere, and the air was still filled with pungent blood.


    Segantinis, the Holy Land in the hearts of more than one billion people, is now in ruins.


    This is war.


    There will never be a real winner.


    According to the rough statistics after the war, in this battle, the black hand party, jiaheliu, Difu The total number of people killed in the battle is more than 4000.


    The temple, on the other hand, has more than 6000 people.


    The total number of deaths of all parties has exceeded 10000.


    It is appalling to see such heavy casualties in an environment of world peace.


    Li futu looked at the scarlet segontinis, his face expressionless.


    "I''m curious about how you survived from the yellow spring."


    A voice came from the sky in vain.


    Li futu looks back.


    A figure is standing on the top of a hotel building more than 20 meters high.


    "The yellow spring?"


    The other side jumped down from a height of more than 20 meters and landed not far away from him.


    "That is the black river that corrodes everything in lirenyuan. I like to call it huangquan. "


    Saint Cynthia turned her head.


    "How did you survive?"


    "It''s my duty to answer you?"


    Li futu asked calmly.


    They were less than ten steps away, but they were at peace. They didn''t make any mistakes in autumn. They couldn''t see that they had fought each other a few hours ago.


    "You really have no obligation to answer me, but don''t you want to know the whereabouts of Mengpo?"


    Li futu''s eyes wavered.


    "Do you know where Mengpo is?"


    Cynthia looked flat, looking into the distance.


    "You should answer my question first."


    Li futu watched her for a moment, then spoke slowly.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t know what happened. After falling into the river, I fell into a coma. When I woke up, I had left Halsey and stayed with Chloe."


    "You mean Chloe saved you?"


    Cynthia frowned slightly, as if doubting this statement.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. If you really want to know, you should ask her."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "I''ve answered your question. Now, it''s your turn."


    Cynthia looked at him in silence for a moment, then said softly, "Mengpo is in Atlantis, which is the so-called The forgotten land of the gods. "


    Li futu''s eyes are fixed.


    Atlantis?


    He had never heard of the term, but he had heard of the place where the gods had forgotten.


    Although it is absurd and funny to know where Mengpo is from an enemy''s mouth, as Cynthia, since she said it, it would not be a lie.


    "As a friendly reminder, although she is in Atlantis, you''d better not try to find her there."


    Cynthia continued, "you must have asked manjushawar the same question just now. She should have told you the same thing.""Why?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Sure enough, only by constantly climbing up can people know the vastness of the world and be qualified to have equal dialogue with more people.


    "Because, now, she should not remember you."


    Li futu was stunned when he heard the words, and then his mind suddenly tightened.


    "What do you mean? Is she hurt? "


    Manjushahua just said that Mengpo is safe?


    "Don''t get me wrong. She''s not hurt, but if she chooses to inherit something, she has to give up something. This is the world. There is no best of both worlds. If she has something, she will lose it. "


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated.


    Cynthia looked at him.


    "It seems that manjushawar didn''t tell you too much. But there are some things I can tell you. "


    Cynthia was very generous. She didn''t have a clear motive. She said without hesitation: "you should have doubted the origin of Mengpo. Yes, Mengpo is not an ordinary human. She has the blood of the lost race Atlantis and is also the royal family of Atlantis. Atlantis has a rule that people can go to the human society after they have certain self-protection ability I will experience for a period of time. I don''t know why she chose you at the beginning, but she is the emperor of Atlantis, just like you are the leader of the underworld. You have responsibilities on your shoulders, she also has them, and they are definitely heavier than you. "


    Cynthia looked into the distance.


    "As the emperor of Atlantis, it is doomed that she can not stay in human society forever, and once she chooses to inherit the imperial power, it means She will be baptized by her heart and soul, and then completely cut off everything she has experienced in human society, including all people and things, including all Feelings. Because Atlantis will not allow their emperors to be involved and attached to other races. "


    Li futu''s heart was surging. For a long time, he said slowly, "thank you."


    "You want to go to her?"


    Cynthia looked quietly.


    "She should have forgotten all about you now. Even if you find her, I''m afraid she''s not the one you remember."


    Li Fu tilted his head and looked far away with a calm face.


    "Whether she is the emperor of Atlantis or not, what she has become, whether she remembers me or not, I will find her."


    In front of my eyes, the picture of the first meeting on the island slowly emerged.


    "Because, I remember."

 Chapter 1605

    After a bloody journey, Cynthia enters a huge and towering Gothic building, which is only one kilometer away from St. Peter''s palace. It has an extraordinary position in segantinis, and is the central command center of the heretic tribunal.


    "How is the injury?"


    She pushed open a door and went in.


    In the room, Li Haotian is naked and wrapping the last wound with gauze. His face is full of sweat and the corners of his eyes twitch from time to time. It is obvious that he is suffering from severe pain. Almost all of his upper body is covered with gauze at this time. The scarlet blood is still seeping out. The picture looks quite shocking.


    After dressing the last wound, Li Haotian tore off the gauze and looked up to see Cynthia stand up with a smile.


    "It''s OK. You can''t die."


    The smile is a little weak and tired, but it is also very tough and resolute.


    The super power, who is the second in the world championship, has been able to hold back the other side''s progress. This kind of achievement is really enough to be proud of.


    Cynthia was not stingy with her praise.


    "Well done."


    Li Haotian smiles without any complacency.


    "Saint, who are those people just now..."


    Less than 20 people, but scared off the blood, forced to stop a torrent of battle, for the identity of the 13 people, everyone is curious.


    Cynthia did not respond, but said, "with your wisdom, you should guess their identity."


    Li Haotian''s eyes twinkled as he had 20 or 30 wounds all over his body.


    "Skynet?"


    Cynthia looked at him and nodded silently.


    "Skynet How strong is it? "


    Li Haotian hesitated and finally asked.


    Everyone knows that Skynet is the first force in the world. Its powerful name has been widely spread in the world, but few people have really seen their means.


    Today''s appearance of Skynet, although only 13 people, is enough to live up to its reputation as the world''s first giant!


    No one will doubt that if the 13 people at that time were willing, they could completely change the situation of the war, even destroy all the people on the battlefield at one stroke, and the world pattern would also change dramatically.


    Moreover, no one can prove how many batches there are in a lineup like this, inside Skynet.


    The emperor is a towering strong man standing at the top of the world. The whole world is numbered. In ordinary people''s consciousness, the emperor is like the scorching sun and bright moon in the sky. However, in Skynet, the existence of the emperor is as complicated as the stars. Today, it seems that there are more than a dozen people who do not need money.


    The scene of more than a dozen emperors appearing together, as long as you listen to it, will be extremely shocking, not to mention seeing it.


    Li Haotian has never doubted the power of Skynet, but now, after witnessing the horror of Skynet not long ago, he has a new understanding of it.


    "I can''t answer your question."


    Cynthia said quietly, "because I don''t know how big Skynet is."


    "Saint, don''t you know?"


    Li Haotian was quite shocked.


    They don''t know, but what''s the saint?


    Cynthia shook her head.


    "I really don''t know, but what I can tell you is that what you just saw is not the full power of Skynet, and far from it. Just now that white pupil woman, her name is Manzhu shahua. She is the one who arranges these lists in tianbang God list. "


    Li Haotian''s eyes were constantly changing and shocked beyond comparison.


    Cynthia seemed determined to speak without surprise, or wanted to take this opportunity to improve the vision of the people she valued. After a pause, she gave Li Haotian a little psychological buffer, and then continued: "you just need to know that Skynet can dominate the world, including our temple, if you want, and all the forces in the world unite , will not be the match of Skynet. "


    Li Haotian''s mood was so intense that he didn''t know what to say.


    If this is said from other people, it may be regarded as alarmist, but the saint certainly won''t make such a joke with him.


    Skynet is so terrible?!


    "Saint, it''s not always rumored that Skynet used to be with us..."


    "Do you mean to say that there was a war between our temple and Skynet?"


    Li Haotian nodded slowly.


    If Skynet was as powerful as the saint said, the temple would not have been destroyed by Skynet in that war if it could continue to grow up to now.


    "So don''t follow others'' advice."


    Cynthia said blandly, "a lot of things, the world knows, just what someone wants them to know."


    "Is the rumor false? Skynet didn''t conflict with us at all? "


    Li Hao''s world consciousness.


    Cynthia looked at him."No, that war is true. It''s only less than ten minutes after the war, we lost. It''s not so much a war as a challenge of great disparity in strength. We are the temple and challenger."


    Li Hao''s spirit is stiff.


    Lose in less than ten minutes?


    You know, in today''s war, the underworld united so many forces and fought for more than two hours, but they failed to break through the gate of St. Peter''s palace. If the blood clan hadn''t killed halfway, the camp of the underworld would be doomed today.


    Li Haotian''s eyes were in a trance. In vain, he became a little dispirited and lost his spirit.


    Indeed.


    Only when people can see the end point, they will have the fighting spirit of constantly striving to climb up, but the temple is too terrible, just like standing in the cloud, suddenly hearing the truth, it is really easy to make people suffer a huge blow.


    "I''m going to give up?"


    Cynthia said faintly: "Skynet is not your enemy. How powerful it is has nothing to do with you. You just need to know that the target you want to catch up with is Hades. It''s the first time he''s seen Skynet, and I don''t see any signs of frustration. "


    "As the leader of the prefecture, the pressure on him is much greater than you. He can bear it. Why can''t you?"


    Li Haotian was silent, but his eyes were beating and his expression gradually recovered.


    Cynthia watched him quietly for a moment.


    "Do you still hate him?"


    For a long time, the man of heaven spoke slowly.


    Although she and Li Haotian are superior and inferior, to some extent, she is also Li Haotian''s mentor.


    Li Haotian was silent for a moment. At last, he shook his head slowly but decisively.


    "I didn''t hate him for a long time."


    Cynthia looked calm and could not see what she was thinking.


    "Why do you work so hard?"


    Li Haotian smiles. His smile is very complicated.


    "I just hope to have the qualification to stand in front of him one day, just like He stands before the king today. "

 Chapter 1606

    "Lord."


    The north of colorful clouds and the top of Qishan mountain.


    A huge palace seems to float in the sky, under the cover of clouds, looming.


    Suddenly, there was a sound in the palace, as if the immortal were talking.


    Although the palace was built on a high mountain with an altitude of more than 6000 meters, it was a marvelous work and won the fortune of heaven and earth.


    In a pavilion, manjushahua stands with her hands down.


    In front of her, a figure was standing there quietly, overlooking the world. Her long hair was even paler than the clouds around her feet.


    Standing here, although extremely dangerous, but the vision is very broad, winding mountains and rivers, a panoramic view of the sea of clouds.


    "What''s the situation?"


    A few seconds later, the woman spoke softly.


    "Both sides suffered heavy casualties, but there was no major loss in their main combat power. We arrived in time. "


    Manjushahua replied: "according to the Lord''s command, I did not reveal to him where Mengpo was, but I think Cynthia should tell him."


    Although the word "he" is not directly named, its directivity is very clear.


    When the pavilion was quiet, only the slow flow of clouds could be heard.


    "How many chances do you think he will go to Atlantis?"


    The woman named Zun Zhu slowly turned around.


    That face is the white haired woman who once appeared in front of Gong Zhengyu''s bed!


    "Ten floors."


    Manjushahua''s snow-white eyes, which could not see the pupils, looked at the woman and responded very simply.


    "What''s the probability that he can enter Atlantis and successfully find Mengpo?"


    The woman asked again.


    Most of all, seeing Li futu''s transformation, manjushahua once responded without thinking.


    "Zero level."


    "Oh?"


    The woman looked flat.


    "You mean he''ll die if he goes to Atlantis?"


    Manjushahua shook his head.


    "No, he''s not strong enough, but I don''t think Atlantis will kill him. After all, that''s the man their emperor liked. "


    The white haired woman was silent. After a while, she opened her mouth again and looked at the strange white pupil.


    "Atlantis chose Mengpo and abandoned you. Is there really no resentment in your heart?"


    Manjushahua raised her mouth slightly, did not answer the question directly, just said a word.


    "What can the emperor do? How tired is it to carry the fate of a family? It''s better to be an ordinary person, relaxed and comfortable. "


    Calm down in the pavilion.


    ¡­¡­


    Muhai Delta, which nobody dares to set foot in.


    The forgotten land of the gods.


    A small boat has been adrift in this forbidden area for three days and three nights.


    This triangular sea area is small, but it is one of the most mysterious and terrifying places in history, which is better than the Halsey swamp!


    For hundreds of years, countless ships and airplanes have been wrecked and disappeared when they pass through here. The wreckage can not be found, and there is no explanation so far. Therefore, the world thinks that this is a cursed place, and would rather go around hundreds of thousands of kilometers, and no one dares to pass through it again.


    This boat, which wanders alone in the Muhai Delta, is really brave.


    Although this sea area, which has been given the name of the devil Delta by the outside world, is always covered with a veil of gloomy terror, when you enter its coverage area, you will find that there is no imagined rough and stormy sea in it. On the contrary, this terrible sea area, which has devoured countless lives, is very calm, and even the ordinary ocean is more dangerous and turbulent than it.


    It''s just a rumor that after entering the Muhai Delta, all the electronic devices are out of order at the same time. It''s undoubtedly a very serious thing to encounter this situation in the vast sea, because it will mean that you can no longer confirm whether your route is correct. Once you lose your way, you may go astray, or you may drift here forever In the boundless sea, it goes with the tide endlessly.


    This little boat has such signs at the moment.


    without any direction guidance, it has been wandering aimlessly for three days. Fortunately, it didn''t encounter any storm, but it also didn''t encounter a boat. On the way, it bumped into several islands, but when it passed, it was like a mirage, just an illusion.


    As crew members who have been working at sea for a long time know, it is not uncommon to encounter "Ghost Island".


    Looking at the endless monotonous sea for a long time, people are always prone to various illusions.


    Far away. Another island appeared hazily.


    Li futu squinted for a while. Although he had been disappointed many times, he finally changed his route and drove there.


    He did not know the specific location of Atlantis in the legend. He only knew that in this Muhai Delta, although it might be a "cover up", he was still reluctant to let go of any possibility and hope.He was the only one on the ship. After he finished dealing with the affairs after the war, he rushed here nonstop. He just handed over all the affairs to Cui pan and didn''t tell anyone where he was going.


    The war had just ended, and everyone was exhausted. He could no longer let others take risks with him.


    After all.


    Atlantis is far more dangerous than segantines.


    In the vast sea, the boat is as small as a duckweed, slowly drifting towards the island which I don''t know whether it is real or illusory.


    The two sides are getting closer and closer.


    But different from previous times, the island did not become illusory, but gradually became clear.


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated and he increased his power again.


    Although it''s not sure whether the island is the legendary Atlantis or not, it''s exciting enough to see the land after floating on the sea for a few days.


    Just when the distance is getting closer and closer, it is less than half a kilometer, and the situation changes suddenly!


    "Hoo WOW


    Originally the calm sea in vain from the wind, the wind, so that the sea instantly set off waves, the sky for a time in vain become dim down.


    Li futu controlled the steering wheel to continue to drive forward, but the storm was getting bigger and bigger, and the waves were getting more and more rough. He slapped on the boat and seemed to tear it apart.


    "Whew!"


    There is no double blessing and no single disaster. Just as the boat was chopping the wind and waves, a huge whirlpool appeared in front of it. The huge suction kept pulling everything close to it. The power of the boat could not escape. Seeing that it was getting closer to the center of the whirlpool, Li futu could only choose to abandon the boat.


    "Boom!"


    He stepped on the bow of the boat and rose up in an instant, ignoring the wind and waves and shooting at the island.


    The next second after he abandoned the boat, the boat could not bear the heavy load. It was sucked into the whirlpool and soon disappeared on the sea.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu fell neatly on the island.


    But from afar, in the wind and waves, the island began to fade away and gradually disappeared in the sea.

 Chapter 1607

    The area of this island is not small. At least at first glance, it can''t see the boundary. It''s full of trees and green. It''s a scene full of vitality. Compared with the strong wind and waves on the sea just now, it seems to be two different worlds.


    Li futu looks back.


    The boat had been swallowed by the whirlpool and disappeared without a trace, and the treacherous thing was that the strong wind and waves and the terrible whirlpool had disappeared completely, and the sea was calm, as if everything he had just experienced was just an illusion.


    The ship is gone, in all directions, there is a vast sea, which means there is no way out.


    Li futu looked calm, took back his eyes and went to the hinterland of the island.


    This is the devil''s Delta where all living beings are deterred. It''s hard to see people on the island. Sure enough, after searching the island for more than an hour, Li futu didn''t find any people. And strangely, he found that the island was bigger than he thought, and it was so big that it seemed that there was no boundary.


    If there was no mistake, he should have been on the south bank just now, but he had been walking towards the North all the time. With his speed and full speed, the general island should have been crossed by him. However, he found that he could not see the north of the island until now, and he had tried to return to the direction when he came and went, but he could never get back to the place where he got on the road .


    There is no doubt about it.


    He lost his way.


    Even.


    This more than an hour, he has been aimlessly along a small circle around, because he returned to the camphor tree that he had marked.


    In the sky, the sun is shining.


    On the island, lush, it seems to be a piece of peace, but a cloud, but uncontrolled began to breed in the heart.


    It''s not just the problem of losing one''s way. Just now, when he went up to the tree to check the condition of the island, he found that the gravity of the island is much greater than that of the outside. Conservatively, it''s almost twice as large.


    All sorts of signs show that this peaceful island is extraordinary.


    "I don''t mean to offend you. I''m just here to see Meng Po and hope it will be done."


    He said in a deep voice.


    The sound vibrated in the air and spread in all directions, but the island was still quiet without any response.


    Li futu frowned, looked at the mark on the tree, and had to move on.


    This time.


    He finally did not return to the camphor tree. After jumping over a hill, a bottomless cave appeared in front of him.


    The diameter of the cave is estimated to be three or four hundred meters by visual inspection. It is surrounded by smooth surfaces. The bottom is dark and dark, like being smashed by a meteorite, or like a passage to hell.


    The area of a cave is so terrible that we can imagine how huge the island is.


    Li futu tentatively threw a huge stone of more than ten kilograms into it, but after a long time, he didn''t wait for any reply. The cave seemed to have no bottom.


    Is that right.


    This is the legendary abandoned country, Atlantis?


    Next to the cave, Li futu thought about it again and again. Finally, he chose to take a chance. Now that he had broken in, he could not stop like this.


    Immediately, he jumped down and fell into the dark and deep cave.


    The darkness spread.


    Light.


    Gradually disappear.


    ¡­¡­


    It wasn''t long before Li futu jumped into the cave that the air fluctuated in vain.


    Then.


    A few breath horrible figures appeared around the cave.


    Each of them is as high as two meters, all wearing purple robes, eyes, but also dazzling gorgeous purple!


    "Did he really jump?"


    One looks at the bottomless opening of the cave.


    "If you don''t know whether it''s safe or not, you dare to take risks easily. After countless years, the nature of human stupidity has not been changed."


    A person coldly way, eyebrow that legendary sea god Trident mark is very eye-catching.


    "His life or death has nothing to do with us, but if he really died below, how can we explain to the emperor?"


    "No need to explain."


    A person face has no facial expression way.


    He should be the one with the most power of speech among several people, quite dignified.


    "The emperor is in the palace at this time. He doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Besides, he is just an ordinary human. Even if he dies, what''s the matter? In order not to disturb the emperor''s practice, there is no need to report the matter here to the emperor. Do you understand? "


    "I understand."


    The voice slowly dissipated in the air.


    Several tall purple figures disappeared.


    Here, as if no one had ever been here.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s like falling into an independent space. The depth of the cave is far beyond his imagination. Li futu can''t estimate how long he fell. At last, he only heard a faint "poof", like the sound of a bubble breaking. Then the whole space seemed to be distorted.Immediately.


    He finally saw the light again.


    From the extreme darkness to see light suddenly, the sudden change of brightness will cause a strong impact on people''s vision, leading to temporary blindness, such as Li futu is no exception.


    After all, he has been in the dark for too long.


    When he got used to it, he found that he was falling rapidly, and the ground was gradually enlarged in his pupils. It was estimated that there were less than 30 meters left.


    He immediately reversed his figure, changed his fall trajectory, and fell towards a tree crown. With the help of the buffer of the trees, he constantly unloaded the impact, and finally barely landed smoothly.


    Waiting for him to stand up, everything in front of him, so that he had seen countless wonders, for a time were stunned in situ.


    He should be in a forest.


    But the leaves of all trees are not green, but thick black.


    In the distance, a golden fireball floats on a huge mountain without seeing the sun.


    All the light, as if it were the fireball.


    Not only can''t see the sun, even can''t see any clouds, and the temperature here, extremely cold, with Li futu''s constitution, can feel the sharp chill brought by the huge temperature difference.


    The forest he is in is so high that you can clearly see a strange city more than ten kilometers away from him.


    The reason why it''s so strange is that the city walls are rarely seen in modern cities, but it seems that the city is all made of stone. There is a 20-30-meter-high solid wall built around the city, which envelops the whole city tightly and forms an iron bucket.


    Is that right.


    This is Atlantis?


    Li Fu stood there, his eyes wavering.


    All of a sudden.


    Whew.


    A sharp air breaking sound suddenly sounded without warning, and then a fierce wind came to him.

 Chapter 1608

    Although shocked by what he saw in front of his eyes, Li futu''s instinctive response to the crisis still made him react sensitively and timely at the critical moment.


    He stretched out his hand and held the golden arrow in his hand.


    This is a golden arrow.


    And it''s a real golden arrow. It''s not only shining all over the body, but also the texture reflected by contact. It''s very likely that it''s really made of gold.


    On the body of the arrow, there is also the character "Heshi".


    If you''re right, it''s probably a surname.


    And most likely, it''s the archer''s surname.


    Slowly put down the arrow, Li futu''s eyes swept over the stone, and then raised his head to see where the arrow came from.


    "Dada dada..."


    A sound of horse''s hooves suddenly sounded, from far to near, and then the two horses stopped more than ten meters away from him.


    "Why, miss, it seems like a person?"


    A tall horse, a woman with neat short hair and ears surprised.


    The young woman on the other horse also looked at Li futu unexpectedly.


    In her hand, she also carried a long golden bow, and an arrow basket on her back. In the arrow basket, there was the same golden arrow as that in Li futu''s hand. It was obvious that the arrow she had just shot.


    An ordinary horse is only two meters high, but the two women''s horses are three meters and five meters high, which are bigger and more powerful than the pure blooded BMW. Moreover, the color of the two horses is very rare, silver gray, like the color of steel. The horse''s eyes are even more wild, and they seem to be more fierce than the tiger and wolf. Staring at it, it''s like being with a fierce beast Look at each other.


    The clothes of the two women are extremely simple. They are made of animal leather. They only cover the vital parts, legs and arms. They are all exposed. It seems that they can''t feel the cold temperature at all.


    In principle, if you can hunt with arrows made of pure gold, you should not be unable to afford decent clothes.


    Almost hurt, but the woman with the long bow had no sense of guilt and remorse. Instead, she sat on the horse, reined in the reins with one hand, and exclaimed with arrogance: "bold and unruly, how dare you disturb my young lady to shoot? Do you want to die?"


    Diao min.


    How dare you.


    It''s disturbing.


    Miss Ben.


    This tone is very domineering.


    Li futu swept over the tall and powerful horses and the strange clothes, and asked calmly.


    "Is this forest your home?"


    He is a newcomer, and this may be the habitat of Mengpo''s race. He doesn''t want to stir up trouble.


    But when the other party heard the words, he seemed to hear a huge joke and burst into laughter.


    "Don''t you think you were shocked by Miss Ben''s arrow just now? Within a thousand miles, there are hunting grounds where Miss Ben gallops at will, not to mention the forest! "


    She was condescending and arrogant.


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake to miss Ben. Maybe Miss Ben can spare your life! Otherwise, Miss Ben will take you as a prey today! "


    The other party''s domineering, a bit beyond Li futu''s imagination, even if he is not willing to provoke right and wrong, but he can not really kneel down.


    Seeing him standing there motionless, the woman who might have been named Heshi''s face became colder and colder. Maybe she felt that her majesty had been provoked. Without saying a word, she put her hand into the arrow basket behind her. Soon, a gold arrow was pulled out quickly at a speed that was hard for human eyes to catch. Immediately, she aimed at Li futu and set up a bow.


    Young, but not generally cruel.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    ¡­¡­


    A penetrating sound surged through the fields.


    Five arrows shot out in a row, like a meteor!


    Five stars in a row!


    Its fierce and fierce, comparable to the day of the temple left envoy an Huchuan!


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, and he stood in the same place, just like he had just caught the arrow. He was only unarmed, but once again he grabbed all the five arrows, without missing anything!


    "Why?"


    The woman with short hair next to her let out a exclamation.


    Even the young lady in her mouth was surprised.


    The whole city of Hehe is able to resist even the five stars.


    Then, not believing in evil, she reached out again and grabbed the arrow basket behind her, but it was empty.


    "No arrows? Now it''s my turn. "


    Everyone has three points of anger. Just now, this woman''s attitude is domineering and arrogant, and her behavior is even worse. Zhao Zhao is rushing to take her own life. Although she doesn''t want to make trouble here, Li futu also plans to teach this woman a little lesson.


    He made a bow with his hand and gave back all the six arrows he had seized. He threw them with his bare hand, but it seemed that they were more powerful than a strong bow!The six arrows rushed towards their master like thunder. The way of terror contained in them was better than that of the woman who shot them just now!


    "Be careful, miss!"


    In fact, Li futu just wanted to teach her a lesson and didn''t really want to kill her. The arrows would only pass through her side and would not really hurt her.


    He didn''t kill his heart, but the women on the two horses didn''t know.


    With a cry, the woman with short hair clipped the horse''s back fiercely. At the same time, a knife was pulled out of the horse leather by her. She broke away from the horse and rushed to the front of the young woman. The knife was waved and the light of the knife was dazzled.


    "Qiang Qiang..."


    With bursts of fire, the sound of metal violent collision suddenly sounded.


    Then, all the six Golden arrows were shot down and fell to the ground. The short haired woman also fell to the ground. There were several gaps in her knife, but she turned a blind eye and turned quickly to look anxiously at the young lady in her mouth.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    The young lady, sitting on the horse''s back, naturally unharmed, shook her head without anger. On the contrary, she was still staring at Li futu with burning eyes, and her evil spirit disappeared completely.


    Li futu looked at the woman with short hair in front of the horse, and then at the lady on the horse. Her eyes also flickered.


    Although he didn''t want to take the other side''s life, no one could stop the arrows at will.


    Any woman who seems to be a follower has the power of emperor level?


    No wonder Mengpo was born.


    The legendary Atlantis really deserves its reputation.


    "Miss?"


    The woman with short hair was obviously very loyal, fearing that her master would be hurt. She cried out again.


    On the horse''s back, the young woman with amazing archery bent forward slightly. First she looked at her maid and bodyguard, but she didn''t stop for a moment. Then she quickly turned her eyes back to Li futu''s face. Her fierce killing was no longer in sight, and her eyes were shining like a treasure.


    "This is a master, this is definitely a master..."

 Chapter 1609

    "Stop hunting, go back to the city!"


    The young woman changed her face and put the long bow into the basket with a smile.


    "It''s miss."


    The heroine with short hair was very respectful of her duty. She picked up some gold armours on the ground, and then stepped across the horse again.


    The horses hissed.


    The young woman pulled the reins and ran towards the city in the distance. But after a while, she stopped again.


    "What are you doing?"


    She turned back and yelled to Li futu, "follow Miss Ben!"


    The tone was like the landlord ordering his slaves.


    Li futu frowned, but finally he followed.


    "Drive!"


    It seems that she is deliberately trying to embarrass Li futu. The young woman has been whipping her horses and accelerating.


    The horses here can''t help but have a huge size, and their speed is much faster than that of the ordinary people, at least twice as fast. Their hooves are like thunder, and they are as fast as the wind.


    However, no matter how fast the two horses ran, Li futu was still hanging more than 20 meters behind him, and he was not thrown away.


    Along the way, the cruel and changeable young woman often looks back and sees that Li futu hasn''t lost her. Her eyes are flickering.


    Today, I went out to hunt in the city, but I didn''t find any prey, but I got a lot more than I expected. It''s worth the trip.


    Running to the gate, the two women stopped MAHLE.


    At the gate of the city, twenty tall and powerful soldiers in armor were on guard. Almost everyone was more than two meters high, holding a long spear and halberd.


    On the city wall, there are three big characters of Heshi City, which are the same as the surname you saw on the golden arrow just now. Only when you come to the city wall and watch it closely, can you have a deeper understanding of how towering the city is.


    I''m afraid the ancient fortress on TV is no better than this.


    Li futu frowned slightly.


    Although he has not been to Atlantis, and he does not know what Atlantis looks like, everything he sees at this time gives him a strange feeling.


    He felt as if he had come to the wrong place.


    "Miss three!"


    Seeing the young woman on horseback and the guards at the gate salute, it is obvious that the female identity is very noble.


    "He''s my man."


    Young women sitting on horseback condescending way, are too lazy to dismount.


    Naturally, he refers to Li futu.


    The guard looked at Li futu coldly, then quickly got out of the way.


    "Drive!"


    Li futu followed the two horses into the stone city.


    The roads are made of hard granite, and all the buildings are made of stone. Wood is rarely seen. Moreover, the roads here are very wide, almost 20 meters wide. From the guards at the city gate, we can see that the people here seem to be very strong and tall.


    Looking around, everyone has big arms and round waists. Their clothes are either made of animal leather or iron armor. Almost every person is two meters above sea level. They are tough and brave.


    What''s more, Li futu also found a strange place. There were no shops like those outside. All he saw along the way were weapons shops and food shops.


    Weapons are the kind of artificial cold weapons, while food is a skinned beast.


    Here, it seems very backward,


    "daddada..."


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was smooth.


    After entering the city, the young woman who seemed to have an extraordinary identity did not run wildly, slowing down her speed. But I didn''t get off the horse. Riding on the horse is like walking.


    Although the street is wide, except for her, no one else can be seen riding in the city. Even if one or two horses pass by occasionally, they are led by others.


    After arriving here, Li futu couldn''t estimate the time any more accurately. He only felt that after walking for more than half an hour, the young woman stopped in front of a "big house".


    The scale of this house is better than that of the Song Dynasty. There are two huge stone statues of lions and tigers in front of the door. They are staring at each other with their tusks open. They are fierce and powerful. There are eight steps in front of the door.


    Li futu looked up at the plaque.


    The three words of the city Lord''s mansion immediately came into view.


    All of a sudden.


    For the environment he lived in, he gradually produced some basic cognition.


    There is no doubt that it is different from the outside world. There is not so advanced technology here, and even there is a huge difference in the ambient temperature. There is no sky, no sun and moon. What lights up here is just a huge fireball. It is just like a city-state society that has been eliminated by history.


    If you''re right.


    That young woman should be the relative of the head of Heshi city.No wonder she is so domineering.


    It should be a young woman named Heshi who got off the horse.


    It''s the same with the short haired woman.


    They led the horse to the city master''s mansion, but Li futu didn''t follow.


    He''s a little skeptical now that he''s in Atlantis.


    If he comes to the wrong place by mistake, what he should consider is how to get out, rather than having a relationship with the "big people" here.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    It seemed to notice that he was standing still, and the young woman turned and stared at him.


    In a completely strange environment, many words must be lost. Li futu ignored it and turned to the left.


    "Stop."


    Young women''s tone is always so bossy, not deliberately, but a long-term habit.


    "You go first."


    She gave the horse to the woman with short hair.


    "Miss..."


    The woman with short hair looked at Li futu with worried eyes.


    Obviously, the strength shown by Li futu in the conflict in the forest just now made her a little afraid.


    "Don''t worry, it''s in the city, and it''s at home. What can he do to me? How dare he do to me? "


    In a word, the young woman dispelled the hesitation of the short hair woman. The short hair woman nodded and led two horses into the Lord''s mansion.


    "Friendship reminds you that if you don''t have me, you will be caught by the patrol in the city soon. The wardens in the prison are much more savage than me."


    The young woman smiles.


    Li futu frowned and stopped.


    "I have no malice..."


    He was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "What''s your name?"


    Li futu was silent.


    "If I were you, I would definitely cooperate well and offend me. It won''t do you any good. I''ll ask you again. What''s your name?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he finally opened his mouth.


    "Li futu."


    "That''s right."


    The young woman gave a brilliant smile.


    "My name is Heshi Yanran. Welcome to Heshi city."

 Chapter 1610

    "Here you are."


    After all, Li futu followed Heshi Yanran into the Lord''s mansion.


    The area of this city Lord''s mansion is extremely vast, at least eight in and eight out, but there are not many servants.


    He Shi Yan Ran takes Li Fu Tu to a small courtyard, and then throws his armor over.


    Li futu took it and raised his eyes with doubts.


    "I don''t care where your clothes are made, but this is in Heshi city. As you saw just now, no one wears them like you. If you don''t want to be watched as soon as you go out, you can change the clothes I give you. It''s the smallest size. If it''s big, you can''t help it. Just make do with it."


    Then he stood at the door with his arms in her arms.


    This kind of armor is made of unknown material. It''s very heavy. It''s at least ten jin, but it feels very soft. Together with the armor, Heshi Yanran threw a pair of leather boots. Although he was a bit rude, he was still careful.


    Li futu held the suit of armor, but he didn''t move for a long time.


    "What are you doing?"


    He stone Yan Ran impatient urge way: "change quickly."


    Li futu, who cherishes words like gold, opens his mouth.


    "Men and women are different. Are you going to watch me undress?"


    He Shi was stunned, then chuckled, holding his arm, and his eyes moved.


    "You know how to be shy? But it seems that when I look at you, you don''t suffer, do you? "


    Li futu was silent.


    "Well, I''ll go out."


    Heshi Yanran didn''t stay here to watch after all. A man undressed, turned and went out, and didn''t forget to help to take the door.


    "It''s fun. It''s fun."


    Standing at the gate of the courtyard, he Shi smiles and ponders.


    They have strong and open folk customs here. It''s common for men and women to look at each other and find a secluded place to get along with each other. It''s common for them to take heaven as their quilt and earth as their bed. Let alone men, even women rarely see such shy people.


    Which city is this from?


    Cangyang city?


    No.


    The people there are bolder than they are in Hezhi city.


    Dawari city?


    It''s not like that either.


    The people there are covered with fluffy hair, just like the wild animals. They don''t match the guys inside at all.


    Heshi Yanran pinched his chin and stood at the door, speculating one by one.


    "Little sister, I''ve been looking for you for a long time, so you are here."


    All of a sudden.


    A coquettish voice rang out.


    "Aren''t you out of town hunting today? You never come back empty handed. What about your prey? "


    A woman with an unusually hot figure came over.


    She wore the same armor as heshiyanran, but her armor was simpler than that of heshiyanran, just like a few pieces of cloth, covering only a few key parts of her body.


    Maybe it''s because she''s a little older. Compared with Heshi Yanran, she''s a lot fuller. She''s a typical devil''s figure. As she walks around, it''s full of waves, which is very exciting.


    "Yanhu!"


    See her, he stone Yan Ran subconsciously frown, then see a scene, is let her eyes show anger.


    "Heshihui! What are you doing? Yanhu is my bodyguard. Who gives you the right to do this to her?! Let go


    The enchanting woman named he Shihui was wearing a fiery red whip of the same color as her armor in one hand, but a thick hemp rope in the other.


    Another break of the rope, just accompany He Shi Yan ran out of the city hunting short hair woman was tied, so was dragged on the ground.


    A figure comparable to the emperor of man is treated like an animal.


    "Little sister, I naturally know that she is your bodyguard, but don''t forget that the duty of bodyguard is to ensure the safety of the master. You don''t know how dangerous it is outside the city. Your father has forbidden us to go out of the city without permission. You are just fooling around, but this slave is fooling around with you. If your father knew, would you kill her?"


    The figure irritates the He Shi Hui to carry a hand is a whip, mercilessly jilted in that short hair woman Yan Hu body.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Rapid speed and strength, resulting in air were broken down, sounded a burst of gas explosion.


    Yan Hu was trapped on the ground, unable to move, perhaps also did not dare to resist, can only bear the whip.


    "Pa!"


    The sound is crisp and explosive!


    The place covered by the armor was ok, but the place outside the armor where the whip had been thrown, all of a sudden, the skin opened and the blood was dripping!


    Yanhu snorted, more resolute, but still couldn''t help showing the color of pain.


    "Stop it


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes coagulated, sharp and compelling: "he Shi Yan Ran, Yan Hu is my bodyguard, even if she has any fault, it''s not your turn to discipline! I''m warning you, release the man at onceAlthough she can ride majestically into the city, it is obviously not very effective in front of he Shihui.


    "Pa!"


    Heshi Hui took the whip and drew it down again. The force was heavy. There was a bloodstain on Yanhu''s neck!


    "Little sister, I''m your elder sister. My father often says," let''s take care of you more. Now my father is practicing hard in seclusion. If anything happens to you, how can we explain it to him? You are not sensible, and my sister is reluctant to punish you, so I can only punish you as a brave bodyguard. I don''t think she would dare to do so in the future! "


    Worthy of being a family, this sister car is really more ruthless than one. With that, he Shihui whipped it down again, leaving no spare force. It seems that she doesn''t care about Yanhu''s life at all.


    It''s really a response to the old saying that the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. It seems that this truth is common everywhere.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There was a lot of noise.


    This is clearly a sign of beating people to death.


    Heshi Yanran finally can''t bear it and rushes up, but she''s not his opponent. Even his family, Heshi Hui is not polite. After several rounds of fighting, she kicks Heshi Yanran in the abdomen, and Heshi Yanran immediately flies backwards.


    Strong impact, directly the door broken, Heshi Yan Ran fell into the hospital.


    Sisters fight, can be so ruthless, the people here are fierce, you can see!


    "Li futu, stop her!"


    He stone Yan Ran props up, originally planned to fight again, but corner of the eye caught a figure, immediately shout.


    In the courtyard, a guy dressed in boots like a savage of ancient times looked outside the courtyard, hesitated, and finally chose to fight.


    "Gee."


    He Shihui raised the whip and was just about to whip at Yanhu, but a sense of crisis appeared from the bottom of her heart in vain. She raised her head, her eyes twinkled, and immediately changed her mind. She swung her wrist and stroked forward.


    The whip is like a raging wave. You can only hear its sound, but not its shape.


    "Miso!"


    But she didn''t get it this time.


    A strange man, who didn''t know where to run out, appeared not far from her. He grabbed her whip with his bare hand.


    She tried to smoke, but the other side was still.

 Chapter 1611

    "Who are you?"


    He Shi Hui picked to pick eyebrow, the eyes penetrate a wisp of doubt, but more, it is a palpitating cruel.


    She could be sure that there was absolutely no such bodyguard or servant in the mansion.


    "If you fight any more, you''ll beat her to death."


    Li futu whispered and slowly released the whip.


    Hand to hand, but even in what kind of place he did not understand, he naturally did not want to offend anyone blindly.


    Moreover, this coquettish woman also put forward the identity is unusual.


    "If I kill her, what will I do for you?"


    He Shihui whispered, holding the whip tightly, but he didn''t go on.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you mind my business? "


    He stone Yan ran out.


    "Heshihui, you are a bastard! You think you''re great? I tell you, one day, I will kill you myself! "


    Li futu stood by without saying a word, but his eyes flickered.


    Listening to the conversation between the two girls, he can probably guess that the two sides should be sisters. If the two sisters open their mouths, they will kill each other. This is really Some are rare.


    "Kill me?"


    He Shi Hui smiles instead of anger and stares at his smiling face.


    "My good sister, do you have the ability? We in the lost world always talk with our strength, not with our mouth. Do you want to kill me with your skill? Oh


    She gave a sneer, with no cover for sarcasm.


    "You


    He stone Yan Ran angry face iron green, eyes sharp stare at He Shi Hui, but no more reckless rush up.


    Obviously.


    She is domineering, but she is absolutely not stupid. She should know that there is a gap between her strength and that of the other party, and she does not ask for trouble.


    this reason is commendable.


    "Heshi Yanran, our city Lord''s mansion is an important place. It''s not a place where all kinds of dogs and cats can come in at will. My father has repeatedly told me that no one is allowed to enter the mansion without permission. What do you mean by bringing a wild man back?"


    He Shihui pointed to Li futu with a whip, looking dignified and cold,


    "what a wild man!"


    He Shi Yan Ran is not willing to show weakness, cold voice way: "he is my new recruit bodyguard!"


    "Bodyguard?"


    Heshi Hui frowned.


    "What? Do I have to ask for your permission to recruit a bodyguard? "


    He Shi smiles coldly.


    Li futu wisely chose not to say a word.


    He Shi Hui''s eyes turned around on them.


    "The bodyguard certainly has no problem, but if it is to bring back the wild man from outside, I, as a sister, must discipline you well."


    After that, she looked at Li futu deeply, as if she remembered him. Then she threw the whip and left here.


    After he Shi Hui left, he Shi Yan ran quickly came forward and untied the rope on Yan Hu''s body.


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, miss."


    Yan Hu reluctantly stood up, his face a little pale, neck, arm, where the whip had been, the blood was still leaking.


    "I''ll help you with the wound."


    He stone Yan Ran, although brutal. But to oneself person, also don''t have that kind of indifference and ruthlessness, support Yan Hu to leave.


    When she left, she looked back at Li futu, but said nothing.


    Li futu stood there and watched the three women leave.


    He wants to leave, but his inner instinct reminds him that the safest way is to stay here for a while while while he knows nothing about this place.


    After all these years, his intuition rarely went wrong. Finally, he went back to the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    After more than two hours.


    He Shi Yan Ran returned to the courtyard.


    When she came into the door, she saw the man sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard, looking at their eternal core.


    "Well, just now, thank you."


    He Shi Yan Ran walked past.


    Li futu took back his eyes from the huge fireball, looked at the coming stone and said calmly: "you''re welcome."


    "What city are you from?"


    He Shi Yan Ran sat down on a stone bench beside him.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered quietly.


    Even though he thought about it with his butt, he knew that he had come to a place he had never heard of before. He had just observed the fireball for half a day and found that it did not dim with the passage of time. That is to say, there is probably no so-called "night" here.


    As long as the fireball doesn''t go out, this place may always be on.


    Although he also had a guess, I''m afraid there is more than one Heshi city here, but the words of Heshi Yanran let him be sure.However, he knew nothing about other cities except this stone city.


    Think about the human attitude towards vampires.


    Here, he is likely to be an alien. Once discovered, the consequences are unpredictable.


    In order to avoid revealing the truth, he had to be silent.


    "Well, I''m asking you something."


    The stone frowned.


    One for one, two for two.


    Although Li futu helped her just now, it doesn''t mean that she just confessed to her. Her overbearing and domineering character was not developed overnight. It had already been integrated into her heart and naturally broke out.


    Looking at this posture, I can''t get away with pretending to be deaf and dumb. Li Fu''s mind suddenly changed and an idea soon came to mind.


    "I I don''t remember


    "Don''t you remember?"


    He stone Yan ran a Leng, then the brow wrinkly more tight.


    "What do you mean you don''t remember?"


    "All I know is that when I wake up, I will appear in the forest, and then soon your arrow will come..."


    With his own experience before, Li futu''s performance at this time can be regarded as true.


    He is obviously pretending to be amnesia, but this can not be said by him, otherwise it is easy to arouse suspicion.


    He Shiyan''s eyes were surprised, and he said: "you mean You lost your memory? "


    Li futu didn''t nod or shake his head. He was silent again.


    If Shen yini were here, she would be absolutely amazing.


    This kind of performance that he does not take the initiative to explain, but can let the audience subjectively develop association in the direction he wants, has undoubtedly reached the highest level of acting skills.


    He Shi Yan Yan''s eyes are startled, obviously is also seldom run into such thing.


    In this way, his strange behaviors when he went to the city before can be understood.


    But then she thought of a problem.


    "Since you have lost your memory, how can you remember your name?"


    Li futu''s eyelids jump.


    This woman seems to be very careless, but she is actually very smart.


    Yeah.


    Now that I have lost my memory, how can I remember my name?


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes are very confused.


    The more hesitant it is, the easier it will be for people to see the flaws.


    Li futu naturally understood this truth. Facing the smiling eyes of He Shi, he did not change his face and said quickly: "in fact, I made up this name casually."

 Chapter 1612

    "You really can''t remember anything?"


    He Shi Yan is suspicious.


    "Then why did you lie to me before? If you forget, why make up a name? "


    "If I said I didn''t remember, would you believe it?"


    Li futu asked.


    He Shi smiles.


    "Now you think I''ll believe it?"


    Li futu didn''t speak any more.


    What he used is actually a kind of human psychology. Just now, he helped this woman more or less, not to mention how much he liked her, but in people''s subconscious, that kind of vigilance will inevitably be reduced.


    Whether this woman is human or not, at least the truth should be interlinked.


    He Shi Yan Ran looked at him for a while, and didn''t know what he was thinking, but at least there was no picture of hundreds of fierce swordsmen rushing in with a loud drink.


    Although there is some doubt about this man''s statement, she doesn''t think that the other party is a spy with ulterior motives.


    Their lost world was always in dispute. Each city attacked each other. But if it was really the enemy, just now, with the skill of this man, he could take her down directly.


    "Well, I believe you for the time being."


    The stone sighed.


    "Since you can''t even remember your own name, you don''t know where it is, do you?"


    "This is Heshi city."


    Li futu''s serious reply made Heshi laugh.


    "You''re just amnesia. I know you haven''t become a fool. Naturally, I know you know where this is. When you went into the city with me just now, you saw it. What do you know about our lost world?"


    The lost world?


    Although he had guessed that he might have come to the wrong place for a long time, Li futu could not help but be silent after his guess was confirmed.


    Remembering that this guy had been staring at the eternal core just now, he Shiyan turned his head and looked at the huge fireball in the distance.


    "Do you know what that is?"


    Li futu remained silent.


    "That is the core of eternity and the source of our life. Without it, the whole world would fall into darkness, the temperature would drop sharply, all plants would decay and wither, and then animals would die, and then we would die."


    Staring at the dazzling fireball, he Yan Ran began to be a little distracted for a moment and said in a slow voice: "my father said that although the core of eternity is called eternity, it can''t really burn endlessly. There will always be a day when it is consumed. Once the core of eternity is extinguished, we will all perish."


    The lost world.


    The core of eternity,


    the more he listened, the more he felt that he needed to calm down.


    He stone Yan Ran is still there to say.


    "Of course, we don''t need to worry. Although the eternal core can''t really last forever, at least it''s OK to protect our generation. We should not see the end of the day. Moreover, my father also said that there is another world, a bright and warm world, on our head. Once the eternal core is really going to go out, we can still enter the world Into the big world, but my father has never told me how to get to the big world, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "


    Heshi looked at the big fireball, or more accurately, the core of eternity, like talking to himself.


    But at this time, Li Fu Tu''s heart was full of waves!


    There is no doubt that the "warm and bright world" referred to by the other party is his world. Perhaps no one would dare to imagine that there is an underground world hidden in the underground where they don''t know how deep it is?!


    Isn''t the Mohai delta the legendary location of Atlantis?


    How did he come to the "Lost World" when he jumped out of the black hole?


    Since that black hole connects an underground world, where is the real Atlantis?


    Li futu''s eyes are constantly fluctuating, and there are too many puzzles and doubts in his heart.


    "Hello, are you listening to me?"


    Li futu looks back and finds that he Shiyan is staring at him discontentedly.


    Although he was shocked, he felt that it was a very correct decision to choose to stay.


    "I''m listening."


    He repressed the waves of his heart and remained silent.


    "What did I just say?"


    "Say we have a big world above us."


    Hearing the speech, he Shi''s face lightened.


    "Yes, no one knows how to get to that world, but everyone is willing to believe it. If my father didn''t cheat me, I really want to see what that world looks like."


    He Shi looked up at the sky, and there was a little girl like longing in his overbearing eyes.Li futu pursed his lips and said nothing.


    No matter how many dark injustices exist in their world, it is obviously much better than the lost world.


    "You are so powerful, if you don''t have amnesia, maybe you know how to go to that world."


    He Shi Yan Ran looks.


    Li futu was shocked and then said quietly.


    "Me? How is that possible? As the daughter of the city leader, you don''t know. How can I know? "


    "No, no, No


    Heshi shook his head.


    "It has nothing to do with whether I am the daughter of the Lord of the city. Our lost world fights every year, so we believe in the strong. It''s good that I am the daughter of the Lord of the city. But if my strength does not reach a certain level, even if my father knows how to go to that world, he can''t tell me that. And you''re not the same


    Hegemony belongs to hegemony, but Heshi Yanran still speaks according to the facts.


    "As strong as you are, there are not many of us in Heshi city. You should have reached the imperial realm, right?"


    "Imperial realm?"


    "You really forgot everything?"


    He Shi said with a smile: "the general, the king, the emperor, the emperor, the Zun, and the legendary extreme state. This is the division of our lost world''s strength. From the beginning, it will increase in turn, and it will be the peak."


    "What kind of strength are you?"


    Asked Li futu.


    In the underground world, there are different definitions of power, which is completely understandable.


    "Me?"


    The domineering and majestic stones show an unnatural look.


    "Huangjing is almost there."


    Obviously, speaking of her own strength, she was a little embarrassed.


    "Well What about Yanhu? "


    Li futu continued.


    Although he doesn''t know what rules the world should follow to divide its power, by comparison, it is undoubtedly the best way to understand the hierarchy of the world''s strong.


    "She is Huangjing."


    He Shi Yan Ran''s response once again brought a big impact to Li futu.


    He had seen Yanhu''s hand outside the city, which was about the same level as the emperor.


    Here is the emperor''s territory.


    There are also emperor, Zun and Zhiji on it.


    There is no doubt that although he still does not know how big the underground world is, at least the strong here are more terrifying than those on the ground!

 Chapter 1613

    Cangyang city.


    Dawari city.


    Uze city.


    Seine city.


    ¡­¡­


    Through the repeated description of He Shi Yan Ran, this mysterious underground world gradually opens the hazy veil to Li Fu''s painting.


    Compared with the world on the ground, the area of this lost world should be smaller, at least not as large as hundreds of countries on the ground.


    There are only ten cities here, but they are in their own way, and there have always been disputes. The word peace has never appeared in this underground world.


    According to Heshi Yanran, their Heshi city ranks in the forefront of the lost world, and no one dares to provoke them. Of course, the truth of this statement remains to be discussed.


    But no matter what level of ten cities Heshi city is in, at least according to Heshi Yanran, they have a population of 200000, which is enough to roughly calculate the population size of the whole underground world.


    Two million!


    Even if there is an error, it should not be too big.


    This is not a huge number. It''s not even as large as a province in the state of dragon. But you should know that the physical quality of the people living in the lost world can''t be compared on the ground. It can be said that all the people here are soldiers, and the war-torn environment makes them all good at fighting. Li futu witnessed it on the way to the city just now .


    There are two million underground people living under their feet, and they yearn to enter the earth one day.


    If that day comes, it will definitely be a catastrophe to the human society on the ground!


    Rao is Li futu. At the moment, he can''t help but close his eyes. He hopes that what he has experienced is just an illusion.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with your eyes? "


    The sweet voice of Heshi broke his illusion. Li futu opened his eyes again. Everything in front of him had not changed.


    I''m looking for Atlantis. How did you enter an underground world by mistake?


    Why is the passage to the world in the Muhai Delta?


    What is the relationship between Atlantis and the lost world?


    "Do you know anyone with purple eyes?"


    Li futu looks at the stone and knocks on the side.


    "Purple eyes?"


    Heshi frowned and asked: "why do you ask this?"


    Obviously, she still had doubts about Li futu''s theory of amnesia.


    Since the amnesia, why still remember what purple eyes?


    "I vaguely remember that I was fighting with people with purple eyes, and then I lost and became what I am now, so I want to ask you."


    Li futu''s explanation is not so rigorous, but at least it makes sense.


    Amnesia return to amnesia, but also the total of some of the more profound things still have a certain impression.


    Heshi thought for a while, then shook his head.


    "No, at least I haven''t seen anyone with purple eyes, but if you want to know, I can help you find out."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Although he Shi Yanran was cruel, at least he had a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. He stood up on his legs.


    "You helped me just now, and I''ll pay you back. I take it for granted, but I can''t guarantee if I can find out."


    Li futu nodded.


    "You can stay here for a while. I''ll send you something to eat later."


    Words, he stone Yan Ran left the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    The library.


    Heshi Yanran has been reading ancient books for a long time, but now he has nothing.


    Basically, there is a general introduction of all the cities in the lost world, but she has searched all the information of the ten cities, but has not found any description of the characteristics of purple eyes.


    Because of her character, she is not a diligent and studious person. She has come to the library a few times in the past. Looking at the dense books, she is bound to feel a little numb, but she will do what she promised. She can only continue to look up the books.


    "Squeak."


    The gate of the library was pushed away from the outside. At this time, Heshi Yanran was far away from the gate. In addition, he was absorbed in searching the information, so he didn''t notice it.


    It was a big man who came in. His muscles swelled up one by one. He was very strong, and his face was covered with stubble. He was ready to go in, but he felt wrong in vain.


    He had a definite step, and then he came to Heshi Yanran.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The sudden sound startled the stone. All the books in his hand almost fell to the ground. He turned his head to have a look and immediately opened his eyes.


    "Brother, what are you doing?! Give me a fright


    The rough looking man grinned when he was thrown into the forest."I came here. Where did I scare you? But you never come to the library. Why do you come here to read so seriously today? "


    There are many precious books in this library. It is one of the forbidden areas of the city master''s residence. Those who can get in and out here are not ordinary people. This beast like man is named heshijian, the son of heshicheng master, and also heshiyanran''s elder brother.


    Although he looks like five big three rough, but the action is extremely agile, raised his hand has not wait for he Shiyan to notice, the book has been in his hands.


    "Excerpts from the lost tribes..."


    He Shijian took a look, then raised his head in doubt.


    "Little sister, what do you think this is for?"


    "Give it back to me!"


    Heshi Yanran quickly snatched the book back.


    "I''m bored. Can''t I just look around?"


    To heshijian, she obviously has two different attitudes to heshihui.


    The reason is simple.


    He Shijian and her mother are real brothers and sisters, but he Shihui is born by other women.


    "Look around?"


    He Shijian obviously won''t believe such a perfunctory explanation. He looks at he Shiyan with great interest and wonders what is the reason that makes this younger sister who has never hated the library and walks around enter the door of the library for the first time.


    "To be honest, what are you looking for?"


    Many books around are passive, enough to see that little sister has been here for a long time.


    He stone solid like a wall will he stone Yan Ran block, aggressive asked.


    Seeing this, Heshi Yanran knows that she can''t hide it from her. Her elder brother loves her, but she is also stubborn. If she doesn''t answer, she will be hard to get away.


    "I''m looking for tribes with purple eyes."


    He Shi Yan Ran opened his mouth and knew that elder brother knew more than he did. He simply asked, "elder brother, do you know where people have purple eyes?"


    "Purple eyes?"


    He Shijian frowned. After a moment, he seemed to think of something. His mind was shocked and his sight became sharp.


    "Where did you hear that?"

 Chapter 1614

    Although the scene of the first meeting is not very wonderful, but at least after that, he Shiyan''s attitude to Li futu is pretty good. I really don''t forget to let my servants bring him food.


    But when he saw that the first meal in the underground world was breakfast or dinner, Li futu''s eyelids couldn''t help beating.


    This is a complete roast sheep, and the volume is much larger than that of the sheep in the world on the ground, almost one and a half on the ground.


    From what he has seen up to now, it seems that the underground world, whether it''s people or animals, is stronger than that on the ground.


    But it''s perfectly understandable.


    Natural selection, survival of the fittest, the underground world environment is bad, weak species, it is difficult to survive here.


    He Shi Yan Ran''s warm hospitality, Li futu is not good to refuse, but when he tasted a piece of meat, his expression can''t help changing.


    I''m used to the delicious food on the ground. I''m not used to it. It''s not hard to eat. I can simply describe the feeling of chewing raw meat between my lips and teeth. It makes him feel like he was a mercenary.


    This roast sheep is big, but the seasoning is very simple, even the fishy smell is not removed, and it is half cooked. Ordinary people can''t help but spit it out.


    However, Li futu naturally would not behave so impolitely. He probably guessed that the habits of people living in the underground world might be like this. Compared with the ancient nomadic groups in the underground world, there is no Heshi Yanran. He is deliberately making trouble for him. Moreover, he has not lived a life of drinking blood, and he is not impatient.


    But a leg of lamb was not finished, but someone broke into the yard.


    Eight feet tall, stubble covered face, eyes such as tigers, rough appearance, or wearing dark armor, like a living savage.


    He Shi Yan Ran follows behind.


    Li futu put down his leg and stood up.


    "Hoo


    The other side didn''t say a word, stepped forward two steps, the huge weight suddenly made the ground appear sunken, a few foot shape, a blow whistling toward his forehead.


    Li futu frowned slightly. Naturally, he couldn''t wait to die. He turned his body in front of the iron fist and waved it out!


    "Bang!"


    The fists were solid and smashed on the armor, and the invulnerable black iron armor suddenly appeared a fist like dent.


    He Shijian''s body was like a black bear, and his face did not change. Then he made a move again. He clenched his hands tightly, and attacked Li futu''s head quickly and fiercely!


    It seems that as long as people here fight, they will face each other with life and death, leaving no leeway. If they hit it, let alone a head, even a huge stone, it will split up in an instant.


    Li futu didn''t panic. As he ducked, he twisted his waist and concentrated his strength on his right leg. He rushed to attack the opponent''s footwall like thunder!


    "Bang!"


    He Shijian couldn''t help faltering, but he didn''t lose his balance. He raised his head and finally showed a look of surprise in his eyes.


    Then his eyes showed his will to fight, and he wanted to fight again, but a cry came out.


    "All right!"


    He Shi Yan Ran came over.


    "Brother, I have said for a long time that he is very powerful, which is not much worse than you. You don''t believe it. Have you been beaten now?"


    Seeing her elder brother suffer a loss, she is not only not angry, on the contrary, her eyes are smiling and gloating.


    He Shijian didn''t continue to work. He glanced at his elbow and then looked at Li futu.


    "He Shijian, he Shiyan''s elder brother."


    The sound is like a bell.


    Thick and broad.


    From inexplicable hands to take the initiative to say hello, the change is extremely natural.


    Li futu has gradually adapted to the fierce folk customs here and nodded his head.


    "Li futu."


    "I hear you''re looking for someone with purple eyes?"


    He Shijian stares at Li futu with twinkling eyes. Obviously, he is not just a simple man as he looks.


    Li futu looked at the stone beside him and nodded slowly.


    "Can you tell me why?"


    He Shijian road.


    "Brother. Haven''t I already told you? "


    Heshi cut in sweetly.


    He Shijian directly interrupts it and still stares at Li futu.


    "I''m not asking you. I''m asking him."


    He Shi Yan Ran tone a stagnation, angry stare He Shi Jian one eye, obviously to this kind of attitude in the heart is very dissatisfied, but also did not speak.


    Unlike heshihui, heshijian seems to have a certain dignity in her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Because I want to figure out who I am. "


    Li futu''s acting skills are really perfect, impeccable, and the answer is perfect.


    Even though he didn''t know the relationship between Atlantis and the underground world, he also knew that he could not expose his own origin from the underground world. Otherwise, in this lost world, he would really be the enemy of the whole world.He Shijian looked at him for a while, then nodded silently, then turned around and went out.


    "That''s my brother. He always likes to talk with his fists. Don''t mind."


    He Shi Yan Ran looked at the elder brother who went out, and then turned back to Li Fu Tu Dao, as if she was very civilized.


    Li futu, noncommittal, sat down again and picked up the leg of the lamb.


    "I checked it for you, but I didn''t find it. It seems that there are no people with purple eyes in all the records, but there are green ones. The people in black wolf village in the West are green eyes."


    He Shi Yan Ran came over and sat down. She tore off a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. She couldn''t feel such a bad thing at all. She chewed it tastefully.


    Black wolf stronghold, Li futu heard her just now. It''s called stronghold. It''s actually a city. It''s also one of the top ten cities in the lost world. The people there are of wolf blood. It''s said that some people with high strength can turn into wolves to fight.


    It sounds really strange and absurd, but it''s inconceivable that there is such a world underground. It doesn''t seem to be a big surprise that there are werewolves living here.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu said softly.


    "You''re welcome."


    He Shi looked at him with a smile.


    "Since you don''t remember anything, just stay here. At least I can guarantee your safety. I can find some ways to recover your memory."


    She seems to be kind-hearted, but in fact, she just wants to leave such a master to be a fighter for herself. After all, it''s rare to see such a strong person in the imperial realm.


    At least if he is there, he doesn''t have to be afraid of that bitch.


    Li futu was gnawing at the leg of the lamb, as if he didn''t see the stone. His eyes were like looking at the luster of a prey, and he had an abacus in his heart.

 Chapter 1615

    In this underground world, as long as the "eternal core" does not go out, it will be in the daytime forever.


    Although there is no need to rest during the day, there is no need to rest during the night.


    He Shi Yan Ran has left, Li futu is lying on the hard stone bed, looking out of the window.


    In this lost world, of course, there is no moonlight, but Li futu still misses the world on the ground.


    He doesn''t know why the black hole can be linked here, but since he can be here, there must be a way to return to the earth in this underground world.


    He can''t be impatient.


    All of a sudden.


    Just as Li futu fell asleep, the sound of footsteps in the courtyard made him open his eyes.


    A figure came into the room.


    Red and enchanting.


    I''m proud of myself.


    He Shihui.


    Li futu quickly sat up from the bed.


    "Don''t be nervous. I mean no harm."


    He Shi Hui smile charming, it seems that is not like a bad comer, and the whip did not take.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Li futu spoke calmly, but he didn''t act rashly.


    Although Heshi Yanran didn''t introduce it, he probably guessed the identity of the woman through the conflict at the gate of the courtyard not long ago.


    Although he chose to stay in the city Lord''s mansion for the time being, he can''t really be a thug to Heshi Yanran. There are ten cities in the underground world. Each city Lord''s mansion is the center of power in the world. In the city Lord''s mansion, he can find the possibility of returning to the earth world, which is much greater than outside.


    He just wants to find his way home as soon as possible without leaving any trace, and doesn''t want to provoke right and wrong, or get involved in any grudge and dispute.


    "It''s OK. I just happened to pass by, so come in and have a look."


    Not long ago, he Shihui, who was extremely cruel and vicious, was like a different person. He came uninvited and sat down beside the bed, only three or four feet away from Li futu.


    "It''s rare to have an outsider in your family. I''m not very popular, and I don''t have many friends in the house, so I want to talk to you to relieve my boredom. Don''t I disturb your rest?"


    With her disposition to kill people easily, it''s strange to have friends.


    Li futu doesn''t say a word. Naturally, he won''t be fooled by each other''s appearance. He has seen a lot of snake and scorpion beauties. Obviously, Fujiwara is one of them. At this time, the woman sitting just close to him is more vicious than Fujiwara.


    "Miss two is very serious. It''s my honor to be able to talk with her."


    Since he plans to stay here for the time being, he has to have a good relationship with the people here, at least not to offend too much.


    Since the other party is willing to put on a look of forget the past, then he naturally does not mind intermittent amnesia.


    Both of them seem as if the previous conflict never happened.


    "How do you know..."


    Hearing that sound, he Shihui, who is easy to touch men''s desire all over her body, is obviously a little surprised. Then she seems to think of something and asks with a smile: "is that what my little sister told you? She''s not going to speak ill of me, is she


    In fact, Heshi Yanran didn''t mention her at all, but Li futu heard that someone called Miss Heshi Yanran, and Heshi Jian was Heshi Yanran''s eldest brother, so the identity of Heshi Hui in the city master''s mansion was obvious.


    "Miss three didn''t say that. She just said that she had a little trouble with miss two."


    "A little holiday?"


    He Shi Hui looks at him with sultry eyes, and his voice is charming with smile, which makes people feel numb.


    "You can really talk."


    Although it can''t be called dead of night, he has only one man and few women in the same room, and is still such a hot and enchanting woman. Ordinary men may not be able to resist, but a certain person''s nature is unusual. Even if he has seen the underground world, how can he be easily charmed by a woman.


    He sat there, more than a monk, with no change in his expression.


    "Your name is Li Fu


    He Shi Hui stares at his mouth, eyes flow, obviously before he Shi Yan Ran fell into the yard after that shout, she actually heard.


    Li futu nodded. At that time, he didn''t think too much about the inquiry of Heshi Yanran. He knew that he should have used the name of Ang Lee.


    But it doesn''t matter. In this world, no one can know him.


    "What city are you from?"


    He Shi Hui continued to ask.


    "It''s a small, remote town, not to mention it."


    Li futu.


    "You''re not right. How can a master like you be born in a small town? Why don''t you want to tell me?"


    He Shihui said with a smile, "I don''t know what my little sister said to you, but I hope you can understand that because of the previous generation, my little sister has always been biased against me. What she said can''t be taken seriously."For other people, he would never talk so much nonsense. If he dared to offend himself, he would certainly make him pay a cruel price. But this man is a strong emperor.


    There are so many powerful people in the lost world, but the existence of the imperial realm is rare, and there are so few powerful people in the whole Heshi city that she has to restrain her anger and choose another strategy.


    Heshi Yanran, that little bitch doesn''t know where to find such a master. If she can draw the other party to her side, that little bitch must be half angry, right?


    He Shihui stares at Li futu''s eyes as if they are full of light.


    "Miss three really didn''t say anything."


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t know that he had become a hot potato when he first arrived. He was still explaining to Heshi Yanran that they didn''t offend him, but he didn''t give him the chance to find a new source for Heshi Hui, who was determined to win. He took the initiative to hold his hand.


    "In fact, you don''t know how much injustice and grievance I have suffered in this city Lord''s mansion. My younger sister, relying on the love of her father and brother, never takes my elder sister in the eye. She often insults me and even directly attacks me many times. What you saw before was really one-sided. If she hadn''t bullied people all the time, how could I treat her like that Bodyguard... "


    He Shihui, who used to be vicious and cruel, seems to have become a bitter wife. She wants to cry, and even seems to hold Li futu''s hand to her chest.


    I don''t think there is a more naked beauty trick.


    The people here are not only fierce, but also very open.


    In a war-torn world where the strong are respected, it is not surprising that such things happen. Here, strength represents everything.


    What is it to be able to win over a strong emperor, not to mention being taken advantage of, even if we spend a good night with each other?


    Moreover, the emperor was not the thick man covered with hair, and he was very handsome.


    Worthy of being a sister, Heshi Hui is not only more ruthless than Heshi Yanran, but also determined to be more decisive and dare to pay.


    Li futu didn''t expect that he would encounter this kind of "good thing" soon after he came to this world. It''s not easy to do it by hand or not.


    Just as the palm was about to climb the mountain, a melodious and urgent horn suddenly came from the distance.


    The whole city of Hezhi was shocked!

 Chapter 1616

    The sound of the horn continued.


    You can hear a lot of noise outside.


    Bursts of rapid footsteps passed through the courtyard,


    as a "foreign black household", Li futu naturally didn''t know, so he Shihui released his hand.


    "Miss two, what happened?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Enemy attack


    He Shihui stood up and looked out of the window with a strange look.


    Enemy attack?


    Li futu picked his eyebrows when he heard the words.


    He Shihui didn''t explain much. The sudden alarm obviously disrupted her plan. After looking at Li futu, she gave up her original plan and quickly stood up and went out.


    "Heshihui?! What are you doing here? "


    It''s said that the enemy''s road is narrow. Before he Shihui goes out, he bumps into him head on.


    Although they were sisters, their eyes were more red than their enemies when they met.


    "What''s your business?"


    He Shi Hui said coldly.


    If at ordinary times, she may not mind disgusting this little bitch, but this time she did not have this interest.


    "The enemy is coming. I don''t have time to play with you. Get out of the way!"


    "You?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes were about to burst into flames. It seemed that she was about to pounce on her. However, the constant sound of the alarm above made her put down her personal resentment for the time being.


    He Shihui sneered, stepped out of the door and passed by.


    He Shi stares at Li Fu.


    Li futu sat on the bed and looked at her, without the nervous and flustered feeling of being caught in bed. He was calm and calm.


    Heshi Yanran didn''t ask for a crime. She stared at him viciously for a while, then dropped a sentence "follow me", and soon turned around and walked out.


    Li futu hesitated and finally chose to keep up.


    ¡­¡­


    On the wall, thousands of guards, armed with bows and crossbows, were ready.


    This kind of crossbow is not an ordinary bow and arrow, but a modified big killer. Its range is up to two or three kilometers. Ordinary iron armor can directly penetrate it, and it can really kill the enemy thousands of miles away.


    Of course, this kind of weapon also requires extremely high arm strength. The guards on the city wall are tall and big, and their muscles are swollen. Almost every one of them is stronger than the boxers on the ground.


    On the city wall, there are also catapults, huge stones of amazing size, ready to go at any time.


    One kilometer away from Heshi City, you can see a giant elephant standing there. It is estimated that there are about two or three thousand by visual inspection. They are roaring in the direction of Heshi city. They are thick, loud and frightening.


    These giant elephants are as high as five or six meters and weigh more than ten tons. What''s more, you can clearly see that there are people sitting on each giant elephant.


    As we all know, the seemingly gentle elephant is actually a very dangerous animal, even more terrifying than jackals, tigers and leopards. Even the elephants on the ground, there are not many creatures dare to provoke. Even after being domesticated, they have to be careful, not to mention the larger giant elephants outside the city.


    How dare these people take such a giant beast as a mount?


    "Who are they?"


    With Heshi Yan Ran came to the city upstairs Li futu, looking at the wilderness outside the city.


    This kind of scene is rare in the world on earth. It''s really spectacular. Although the wall of Heshi city is very tall and strong, people can''t help but wonder if the Colossus will directly crush the wall if they charge.


    "They come from Zuma City, more than 800 li away from us. They are one of the cities adjacent to our Heshi city."


    Heshi stares at the outside of the city.


    More than 800 Li, is it called adjacent?


    If the distance unit here is not much different from that on the ground, then the lost boundary is much larger than I imagined.


    "They are your enemies of Heshi city?"


    Li futu asked again.


    He has to get to know the world as soon as possible.


    He Shiyan nodded, his face showed no hidden hatred.


    "They are shameless robbers! One day, I will kill them all


    It is true that women do not let men.


    Li futu had already understood the personality of the third Miss Heshi, and was no longer surprised by her murderous words. He looked at the elephants outside the city.


    "They should have come less than a few thousand people, depending on your strength. Should we be able to stop it? "


    He stone Yan Ran slanted a head to see him one eye, that eyes seem to be looking at an idiot.


    "What do you think we are from Heshi city? Is it a scarecrow? "


    Li futu really didn''t think that the third lady had such a humorous side. She almost couldn''t help laughing. At last, she held back in time and shook her head in silence.Indeed, according to Heshi Yanran''s previous statement, if it is true to seek truth from facts or not to deceive him, the population of Heshi city is about 200000. It''s brave, war loving and everyone''s warrior ethos here. Even if we don''t mention that all the people are soldiers, once there is a war, there are still more than 100000 living forces in Heshi city. It''s conservatively estimated that the giant elephant group outside the city looks very small It''s very visual impact, but it''s only two or three thousand. With such a huge population gap and still occupying the advantage of a strong city, if we can''t keep it down, the Heshi city may have been broken long ago, and it''s removed from the lost world full of chaos. How can it still stand intact until now.


    Of course.


    Such a simple truth, even Li futu, a newcomer, can understand it. How can the Zuma people outside the city not understand it.


    Naturally, they did not come here to fight.


    "Is the stone hard?"


    A giant elephant covered with gold armor stepped out of the array. The man sitting on the back of the elephant yelled at Heshi city. Without any loudspeaker, the voice still came clearly.


    At this time, as the son of the city Lord, he Shijian naturally came to the city tower.


    "I am he Shijian!"


    He responded with a loud voice.


    "Our young lady died of illness not long ago. Thanks to our city leader''s attention, we are sent here to convey the order. I heard that you have two daughters in Heshi mansion. My city leader ordered you to marry a daughter on a lucky day in three weeks, so as to make the two families better together. Do you hear me?"


    Originally thought that this gang of robbers came to ask for food and mineral resources, he Shiyan''s face changed.


    "We will be stationed outside the city, and then we will directly escort our new young lady back to the city."


    This tone, how arrogant.


    He Shijian''s face twitched and his neck was full of blue tendons. It was obvious that his anger was burning all over his body. The guards on the wall were also angry and humiliated.


    Until the end, he Shijian did not give the order to attack.


    Outside the city.


    Zuma city people swaggered and set up camp.

 Chapter 1617

    Seeing that Zuma city people actually started to settle down outside the city, he Yanran clenched his hands tightly. Finally, he couldn''t help but snatch the crossbow from one of the guards around him. He buckled the string like a full moon and planned to shoot Zuma city people.


    Her temper is obviously much hotter than her elder brother heshijian,


    "miss three!"


    The guard was shocked, but he didn''t dare to stop him. Finally, Li futu held down the bow and stopped the ready arrow.


    "What are you doing?"


    He Shi Yan Ran, his eyes full of fire, glaring.


    "Do you know what will happen if you shoot this arrow?"


    Li futu calms down.


    He wanted to find a way to go back peacefully, but he didn''t want to be involved in any war. If he was allowed to shoot this arrow, the war would be inevitable.


    "I don''t care what the consequences are!"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s tone is extremely cold.


    "They humiliate us so much, I''ll make them pay! Get out of here


    Say, he stone Yan ran a fist waved to come over, say to turn a face to turn a face.


    "Stop it


    A deep drink rang out.


    He Shijian, who found the movement here, came over.


    "Young city master!"


    All the guards around salute.


    "What are you doing?! Put the bow down for me


    He Shi Jian stares at He Shi Yan Ran. His elder brother is no longer warm and serious.


    Seeing he Shijian coming, Li futu let go.


    The blow that hit him didn''t come down after all.


    He Shiyan is not afraid of Li futu, but it does not mean that he dares to challenge the authority of big brother in front of so many people.


    She reluctantly put down the bow.


    "Brother, Zuma people are deliberately insulting us! Why should we be afraid of them?! There are only so many of them. We can rush out and kill them all! "


    Sure enough, the third young lady was fierce. She didn''t agree. She was just fighting and killing. Compared with her, the domineering talents in the world on the ground could almost be regarded as virtuous and virtuous.


    "What do you know?"


    He Shi said in a deep voice: "go back to me, you are not allowed to come up again!"


    "Brother!"


    "Do you hear me?"


    He Shijian''s eyes are firm and dignified, which is beyond doubt.


    After looking at each other for a while, he Yan Ran bit his teeth, slammed the crossbow on the ground, turned around and ran to the city.


    Li futu took a look at he Shijian.


    "I''ll see."


    He Shijian nodded dully.


    In the distance, Heshi huimu saw all this and drew a sneer on her enchanting face.


    "It''s not easy for your elder brother. There are so many soldiers on the wall, you shouldn''t bump into him."


    Li futu is beside Heshi Yanran.


    "I advise you to stay away from me now!"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face was extremely cold, and a chill came out of his body. It was obvious that he was in a bad mood.


    "War is not a joke. You can''t show off your anger for a while. Your elder brother is also a 200000 resident in Waihe stone city."


    "What do you know?"


    Heshi Yanran suddenly stops, turns around and stares at Li futu, pointing to the direction of the tower.


    "He thinks about others. Has he ever thought about me?"?! Do you know how disgusting and shameless Zuma people are?! If I get married, I might as well die! "


    Just now, the people of Zuma were shouting outside the city. It was the "young lady" who came to meet them.


    In fact, this kind of situation is not uncommon. In ancient times, there were many similar cases of sending women to seek peace. If they were backward, they would be beaten. This principle applies to any world.


    Although he was a newcomer to Zuma, Li futu knew that there was a big gap between the strength of Heshi city and Zuma city. What was more clear was that if Heshi city really chose to bear the humiliation, it would be Heshi Yanran who was sacrificed.


    It was understandable that she was so excited at that time.


    After all, not all women are as righteous as those princesses who voluntarily married other countries in the ancient dragon kingdom.


    "It''s not decided yet? Zuma city people just clamor a few words, you are against the nest, this is not more arrogant Zuma city people proud? They may really want to see such a scene. "


    He stone Yan Ran smell speech, the eyes fluctuated, the anger in the chest was about to calm down a little.


    "Every time they come to ask for food, minerals and leather, we give them. I''m afraid they won''t do it this time..."


    Speaking of these, he Shi Yan Ran hated, and his face could not help showing a touch of sadness.


    She also understood that if Heshi city was strong enough, it would not be so oppressed.


    In this lost world, which is full of chaotic wars, if the strength is poor, you have to suffer humiliation. Zuma city has a population of nearly 400000, almost twice as many as them. If war really starts, Heshi Yanran knows that her side will be defeated.If the war is defeated, the price will be more expensive. Because of this, her performance just now will be so fierce. On the surface, she looks angry, but in fact, it is because of fear!


    She knew very well that if it was time to make a choice, she would be the one to be abandoned in all probability compared with the safety of Heshi city.


    Suddenly, she seems to think of something, looking at Li futu''s eyes, inexplicably flashing brilliance, especially bright.


    "Li futu."


    She gave a cry.


    Looking at her shining eyes, Li futu frowned slightly, giving birth to a bad feeling.


    "Why?"


    He replied.


    He Shi Yan Ran stepped forward and drew the distance between them closer to the point where the breath could be heard. He also took his hand.


    "Take me with you


    He Shi Yan Ran''s words are astonishing, and he looks very serious.


    "With your strength, you can break out of Heshi city. Take me wherever you go


    Li futu was stunned and couldn''t keep up with the thinking of the third lady.


    Before, it was Heshi Yanran who brought him into the city, but now the other party asked him to take her away. This kind of change is really unpredictable.


    "You want to escape?"


    He stone Yan Ran forced to nod.


    "If I stay here, I will be sent out. The young Lord of Zuma city is a pervert. Maybe his wife was tortured to death by him. I would rather marry a pig than him. Take me away!"


    She clutched Li futu''s palm again as if she had grasped a straw.


    Although the emperor can''t save the whole Heshi City, it''s no problem to take her to escape.


    "I beg you!"


    This may be the first time that the domineering third lady begged others.


    Unfortunately, Li did not choose to step forward, but slowly pulled his hand back.


    He came to this underground world by mistake, not to be the Savior.


    "Sorry."


    The light in Heshi''s eyes faded away.

 Chapter 1618

    Thousands of elephants in Zuma city were stationed outside the city, but the whole city was covered with a thick cloud.


    It''s urgent.


    An emergency meeting was immediately held by the city master''s office of Heshi city to discuss countermeasures.


    At this time, there was a special system of leadership in Shihe City, which was similar to that in Shihe city.


    "Young city master, Zuma people are deceiving people too much! We used to ask for food and minerals, but this time they wanted to rob the young lady. This time, we can''t tolerate it. "


    It was ban Zan, the first military general of Heshi City, who was strong in the imperial territory. There were 80000 troops standing in Heshi City, of which 50000 were under his jurisdiction. No one had the power to go beyond his right.


    He was impassioned, waving his arm and said angrily, "fight! They are insatiable and regard our Heshi city as their own pasture. Then we will let them understand what is powerful! Young city master. As long as you give me an order, I will be able to lead my troops out of the city immediately. I will not wipe out all the Zuma people outside the city. I will come to see you in Banzan! "


    The generals are very angry. They would rather die standing than live kneeling. They are blocked at the door by thousands of people. Naturally, this kind of humiliation is unbearable.


    "Fight?"


    One person answered.


    "With what?"?! There are only two or three thousand people outside the city. It''s easy to annihilate them. You don''t need ban Zan to do it. Anyone here can do it. But if you kill them, can you solve the problem? "


    This is an old man. Although he is old, he speaks with a lot of energy and is very infectious.


    "Don''t forget, behind the thousands of people outside the city, stands the powerful Zuma city! If we kill them, Zuma city will break with us completely. Zuma city has twice as many troops as us. When the army comes down, what can we do to fight against it? "


    What the old man said is true. The older he is, the more comprehensive he will think about problems. He is no longer so rash and impulsive. As the first official in the internal affairs of Heshi City, he takes the lead in the "civil service" sequence. When he encounters problems, he can''t fight and kill as often as the generals. He has to be responsible for all the people in Heshi city.


    War is no joke.


    An carelessness is likely to cause extremely painful consequences.


    "The meaning of the first rule is that we don''t do anything. Zuma city has sent thousands of people to come here, so we have to send the young lady out?"


    Banzan looked at the old man with a bad look.


    Civil servants and military generals have always been two incompatible factions.


    Their arguments can also be said to represent the two camps in the chamber at this time.


    One side is fighting, the other wants to maintain stability.


    "I never said that."


    "Zuma city people have made an offer, but we can negotiate. Who says we have to send miss out in exchange for peace? I think the Zuma people''s attitude is so arrogant this time. They must be deliberately trying to provoke us. As long as we take the initiative, they will have reason to attack our Heshi city. Young city master, don''t fall into the Zuma people''s trick! "


    Many people secretly nodded when they heard the speech, and felt that what shoutong said was very reasonable.


    It is human nature to pursue good fortune and avoid evil. After all, a few people are not afraid of death. Most people are still unwilling to provoke a powerful enemy.


    In the assembly hall, you come and go, arguing endlessly.


    Outside, Heshi Yanran, who has been eavesdropping for a long time, wants to rush in several times, but she still restrains her impulse. Now there is no final conclusion. She doesn''t need to worry too much. However, she can''t help gnashing her teeth at the thought that the man actually "can''t help dying.".


    Just now when the alarm sounded, the picture of breaking into the courtyard finally began to appear in his mind. He Yanran breathed heavily, left the assembly hall, turned and walked quickly to the south!


    "Bang!"


    When she came to a courtyard, she kicked the door open and said in a loud voice, "heshihui, come out for me!"


    "Heshi Yanran, I''m not a place for you to go wild. I advise you to disappear quickly in front of my eyes, otherwise..."


    Looking at Heshi Hui coming out, Heshi Yanran completely ignored her threat and scolded: "Heshi Hui, you are absolutely shameless! I never thought you could be shameless to such an extent. You''ve lost the face of our Heshi family when I''m not running to seduce others! "


    "He Shi Yan Ran, you can eat anything, but you can''t talk nonsense.


    "What is seduction? Do I have no right to speak to people? "


    He Shi Yan Ran vented his anger here and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking! If I didn''t go in at that time, were you going to take the initiative to climb into his bed? He Shihui is just an emperor''s territory. As for it? "


    "Oh."


    He Shi Hui smiles instead of anger.


    "As for not, it''s none of your business, but it''s you. What''s the matter? Is it exciting to see him talking to me? Heshi Yanran, as a sister, I kindly remind you that men don''t like stingy women. If you look down on the strong emperor, why don''t you give it to me? I don''t care if you used it. "He Shihui''s tone is meaningful.


    "Wishful thinking!"


    He Shi Yan Ran doesn''t want to also don''t want to say, she even if don''t like a thing again, that also absolutely won''t give he Shi Hui.


    "Heshihui, I advise you to die! He''s my man. Don''t waste your time. "


    "Needless to say, it''s not clear who it is. Besides, Zuma city people are waiting to meet their young lady outside the city. I''m afraid you won''t live in the city for long. This time, I won''t care about you. When you get to Zuma City, you can''t be so willful as you are now. They won''t be used to you like their elder sister, especially the young master of Zuma city. I heard that he likes to fight his family members Kick, you must be obedient when you get there... "


    "Shut up


    Heshi Hui punctured Heshi Yanran precisely. At this time, Heshi Yanran breathed heavily and said harshly, "I tell you, even if I die, I won''t marry to Zuma city. You remember!"


    Then, she was not satisfied with another kick on the door, directly let the door collapse completely, fell to the ground.


    The stone turned away.


    He Shi Hui didn''t start, staring at the back of He Shi Yan Ran, the cold and arrogant color gradually disappeared, and there was also a trace of irrepressible worry on the charming face.


    He Shi Yan Ran ignored, but she did not forget.


    There are two ladies in the palace of Heshi city.

 Chapter 1619

    He Shi Yan ran back to his yard, although he Shi Hui in front of how firm and resolute, but it is undeniable that she is actually strong in the outside.


    At this time, her heart is like a strong wind on the sea, ups and downs, is very frightened, more like a boat lost in the sea, full of confusion and fear of their own way.


    There are still heated discussions in that political hall, and the final outcome of their discussion will directly determine her fate.


    "Miss."


    He Yanran see the door with a whiplash obviously.


    Although she is like this now, she can only stay in the hospital and can''t go out to see people, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    "From Zuma?"


    She asked.


    Although the lost world is in constant dispute, if we want to say who is the biggest enemy of Heshi City, there is no doubt that Zuma city is the only one. In three days or two, they will come to make trouble and plunder resources. So as soon as the alarm goes off, Yanhu guesses that there are nine out of ten bandits in Zuma city.


    Heshi Yanran nodded, she and Yanhu grew up together, close relationship, far better than the general master and servant, if the Heshi city who is most worthy of her trust, in Heshi Yanran''s view, it is absolutely not her father and brother, but her bodyguard.


    In front of Yanhu, the third young lady finally took off her strong disguise and revealed her true mood, with a low look.


    "Yanhu, what should I do?"


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Yanhu is a little surprised. Zuma city has come to pick things up. This is not the first time. Why is miss so worried?


    "Zuma city people are not here for resources..."


    He Shi Yan Ran opens his mouth and states the matter briefly. He hopes Yan Hu can think of a way for herself. At this time, she really has no one else to tell.


    "This gang of robbers are really pushing for an inch!"


    After listening, Yan Hu is also very angry, did not expect Zuma City People''s appetite is actually growing, actually put the idea to miss body.


    Now she finally understood why the young lady looked like this. If she married, it would be worse than death.


    "Miss, let''s run! Let''s run while the results are not yet out. It should be too late. "


    He is worthy of being a master and servant. He is interlinked in thinking and wants to go to the same place.


    The two powers hurt each other the least. Compared with the war in which casualties are unpredictable, one''s sacrifice is negligible.


    Yanhu is very clear about the final outcome of the meeting hall is likely to be what, but also very loyal, did not advise Heshi Yanran blindly optimistic, also did not advise her to take the overall situation into consideration.


    It''s better than being displaced than entering the tiger''s den in Zuma.


    Heshi Yanran didn''t want to run, but at this moment, because Zuma city people are stationed outside the city, the four gates are in a state of combat readiness, and the guard is far tighter than usual. It''s hard to escape from the city at this time.


    "In order to guard against Zuma people, all the city gates have been closed. We can''t go out quietly. Once we are stopped, the consequences will be serious..."


    Although very worried, but he Shi Yan Ran did not lose his mind.


    If she can slip out successfully, it will be all right. But once she is intercepted, the situation will be completely out of control. Although she is the daughter of the city leader, her privileges are not unlimited. At that time, I''m afraid many people will think that she is a "deserter", and she can''t afford such a crime.


    "Miss, with the strength of both of us, it may be very difficult to escape, but if the man we met outside the city is willing to help..."


    Yanhu put forward a feasible suggestion.


    A strong emperor in Heshi city is definitely the top strong one. If a strong emperor wants to leave the city, the guard of the city gate is hard to stop.


    "Don''t mention that man!"


    He Shi Yan Ran said angrily: "I have already told him to take me away, but he refused, I knew. I shouldn''t have brought him back and let him live and die outside the city! "


    Yan Hu is dumb.


    In addition to the emperor who "picked up" from outside the city, she never thought of anyone else who could help them in the whole Heshi city.


    "Miss, how about Why don''t you go and ask the young city master? As long as he is willing to help you, the Zuma people will not succeed. "


    Heshi Yanran took a deep breath. Now, it seems that she has only one choice.


    ¡­¡­


    "Brother."


    Just out of the meeting hall, the stone stops at the sound, turns around and sees the stone coming. It''s no accident.


    "Are you waiting for me here?"


    He stone Yan Ran did not respond, look solemn.


    "Brother, have you made a decision?"


    He Shijian was silent for a while.


    "It''s not something you should care about."


    "Why isn''t it something I should care about?"Heshi said in a deep voice: "your decision will directly affect my destiny. Brother, if Zuma city people want you, can you still say so?"


    He Shijian frowned and did not speak.


    "Brother, you should be aware of how sinister and vicious the people of Hezhi city are, especially the young city leader. If I go there, maybe you will receive my bad news in a while. Brother, I hope you can see our brothers and sisters play a part and hold high your hand."


    He Shi Yan Ran was sincere and played the emotional card.


    He Shijian was silent for a moment and spoke slowly.


    "Little sister, you should know that we are different from others. As the daughter of the city leader, we must take on our own responsibilities, and you are no exception. You are the legitimate daughter of the city leader. Because of this identity, you have been enjoying all the glory. For the safety of the whole city, when you need to sacrifice, you should dare to sacrifice. "


    With the words, he Shijian gradually tends to be expressionless.


    "Besides, there is no agreement yet. If you come to me in such a hurry, what will you think if you are seen by others? Do they think that, as the daughter of the city leader, you are afraid to evade your responsibilities? "


    The voice is dignified and righteous.


    Heshi''s eyes trembled and he looked at his elder brother. He was disappointed and became more and more intense.


    Sure enough, in the face of power, the so-called kinship is too cheap.


    Indeed, what can a sister be compared to a less powerful city master who has nothing to worry about?


    "Brother, it turns out that I am so insignificant in your heart. I see


    He Shi Yanran nodded slowly, the pride in her heart made her unable to do what she begged. Seeing the hard and cold side of He Shi, she didn''t say a word more and turned away.


    Looking at her back, he Shijian''s eyes contracted and his mouth opened, but he didn''t open his mouth at last, and let he Shiyan disappear in his sight.

 Chapter 1620

    There is an old saying in the state of dragon that the most merciless imperial families are. In order to ensure the survival of the dynasty, those emperors killed their wives and children without mercy. They came to this underground world, and the same is true.


    If it really comes to the critical moment of life and death, he Shijian''s choice as a young city leader is understandable, but as a party, he Yanran obviously can''t accept being a victim.


    She''s not that clear.


    If there is a real fight, she is willing to fight with Zuma people on her horse, to live and die with Heshi City, and to fight and die with a horse, but she does not want to be offered as a tool.


    If you can''t control your destiny, it will control you.


    He Shi Yan ran back to his own hospital, think twice, finally decided to take a risk.


    However, she naturally won''t fight an uncertain battle. It''s impossible for her and Yanhu to escape.


    And once caught, not to mention Heshi City, whether she can escape or not, I''m afraid it''s unknown.


    "Are you really not going to take me?"


    He Shi Yan Ran came to Li futu''s courtyard again.


    Li futu was a little helpless. He didn''t understand why the third lady was staring at him. At the same time, he was a little disgusted with Zuma people outside the city.


    If Zuma city people didn''t come to pick things up at this time, then he Shiyan won''t pester him because he wants to escape. He will also have a full chance to find a way to go back in the city Lord''s house and leave quietly.


    And this originally beautiful all to now, have become a kind of extravagance.


    "Miss Heshi, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that if I take you out, you may not be good as the daughter of the city leader, but I''m different. I may be wanted by you in Heshi city. If you are, would you like to do that?"


    He Shi Yanran also knows that her requirements are too strong for others, but she has no other way at this time. She doesn''t care if others are involved?


    "I don''t want to hear so many reasons, you just need to answer me, are you willing or not?"


    He Shiyan stares at Li futu tightly.


    He is not here to be the Savior. Naturally, Li futu shakes his head without thinking and takes a firm stand. However, before he even tries to persuade the daughter of the city leader to give up fighting, he Shiyan makes an extraordinary move.


    The arrogant and arrogant third lady once again showed her extraordinary and unusual side, and directly took off her armor.


    You know, there is no such thing as underwear in this lost world.


    although black leather is the main color of the world, what intrudes into Li futu''s sight at the moment is the whiteness of snowflakes. With Li futu''s determination, Rao is stunned for a moment, and then his face changes.


    "What are you doing?"


    It''s not the lust that inspires the soul, but the seriousness of the face, and a wisp of ominous premonition begins to breed.


    No matter how bold and unrestrained the world''s folk customs are, they are certainly not exaggerated to this point. Moreover, the third lady is not a lunatic with mental disorder, and she is much smarter than most people.


    It must have been unkind of her to pay such a high price.


    "Are you afraid of being wanted in Heshi city?"


    Heshi Yanran is not shy or embarrassed, even more magnanimous than Li futu. She stares at Li futu straightforwardly, squints and says, "if you want to insult the daughter of the city leader, do you think you will face a lighter fate than being wanted?"


    Li futu''s heart sank.


    It''s the most poisonous woman.


    He didn''t expect that he Shi Yanran was so decisive that even if he paid for his innocence, he would be dragged into the water.


    "What do you want?"


    At this time, if Heshi Yanran shouts, he must be ready to run away. Of course, he can kill her before Heshi Yanran speaks, but the result will not change.


    This Heshi three miss is really tricky, unexpectedly come up with this kind of poison plan that let him have no choice.


    "Take me."


    Heshi opened his mouth with a firm voice, which was indisputable.


    "Or we''ll die together."


    It can be seen from her eyes that she is determined to die. If Li futu does not agree with her, she will definitely go to extremes.


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuate.


    Free from the threat of He Shi Yan Ran, he ran alone.


    But if he is held by Heshi Yanran, he has to run with Heshi Yanran.


    Neither result was obviously what he wanted.


    But at this time, Heshi Yanran did not give him a third choice.


    "Do you have a clear idea?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s armor has never been put on, "my patience is not very good, you''d better give me an answer as soon as possible."


    Li futu thought again and again, and finally chose to bear the humiliation, nodded and said: "OK, I''ll take you."There is no doubt that it is much more convenient to have a "guide" than for a person to rush through the lost world.


    "I''m glad you made a wise decision."


    He Shi Yan Ran showed a smile, as if he had expected the other party''s choice, and finally put on his armor again.


    "When shall we leave?"


    She was already impatient. The more she stayed here, the more dangerous she felt.


    "I need the city defense map of Heshi city and the distribution of guards on the wall."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Of course, it''s easier to get out of the city than to attack from outside, but we can''t take it lightly. After all, the thousands of guards on the wall are not scarecrows, and the bows and spears are not toys.


    "I know that."


    He stone Yan Ran immediately way, as the daughter of the city Lord, for he stone city she is naturally well known.


    "Zuma city people are stationed in the South now, so the south gate must be the most tightly guarded. We can go out from the north gate when the guard changes shifts."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Then I''ll prepare."


    Heshi frowned and stared at him sharply.


    "What are you going to prepare? When you come here, you don''t bring anything. I warn you, you''d better not play any tricks. "


    Looking at her like that, it seems that as long as Li futu has any abnormal behavior, she will take off her armor again.


    Li futu smiles bitterly.


    "At least a few masks? It doesn''t matter to me, but as the daughter of the city leader, escaping from the city without permission is a kind of betrayal. How can your family lead Heshi city in the future? "


    Heshi Yanran wanted to say that it was none of my business, but in the end, he didn''t say a word.


    Although she hated the ruthlessness of her elder brother, she still didn''t want to let her father and brother bear the blame for her feelings for so many years.


    "Then you come with me to get it."


    Heshi stares at Li futu. In case, she won''t allow Li futu to get out of her sight.

 Chapter 1621

    If you run, you run.


    Heshi Yanran has always been a man who dares to say and do. Since he has decided to leave here, there will be no hesitation.


    Moreover, before leaving, she had not forgotten to bring Yanhu.


    They took nothing but three black masks. They turned out of the main mansion and sped all the way to the north gate. When they got close to the gate, they slowed down.


    "After a while, there will be a second shift. We''ll rush out at that time!"


    He stone Yan Ran stares at North City Gate tightly, the time is just right.


    Because the people of Zuma are under the siege of the city, the investigation of entering and leaving the city has become very strict. The flow of people at the gate of the city is much less than before, and they are released one by one, which virtually adds difficulty to their breakthrough.


    "As soon as they hand over, they rush out immediately. Don''t look back at that time. Run as fast as they can. I''ll take the rest."


    Li futu told him to put on the mask at the same time.


    Now that he has decided to go out of the city with Heshi Yanran, he must ensure the safety of Heshi Yanran. Otherwise, if Heshi Yanran dies at the gate of the city, he will be really thankless.


    Heshi nodded his head, and Yanhu did the same, and covered his face with a mask.


    "I hope you don''t kill people until you have to."


    Some vague voices came through the mask.


    Li futu took a look at her and was a little surprised that this woman had a kind side.


    Excluding the guards on the upper floors of the city, there were more than 20 people on duty at the gate of the city alone. Li futu counted them in detail, and there were a total of 26 people.


    There are a lot of people, but compared with the heavily guarded south gate, it is much easier to break through.


    Soon, a sound of orderly footsteps sounded as scheduled, and two platoons of soldiers came to defend.


    Right now.


    "Go


    Li futu orders, he Shi Yanran and Yanhu immediately follow him to the city gate.


    "Brothers, it''s hard. Next, we''ll be on duty. Have a good rest."


    When the city defense handover, the guards'' attention is undoubtedly the most relaxed. When they are greeting, Li futu and his three are approaching.


    A guard''s eyesight inadvertently saw them, saw three people wearing masks, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Stop, what are you doing? Take off the mask


    He cried.


    The guard at the gate of the city hasn''t responded yet. Li futu has already done it.


    With the help of the anti shock force, he changed his trajectory and swept to one''s head. In the blink of an eye, the people at the gate of the city were tumbling and making a mess.


    "The enemy..."


    A guard just wanted to shout, but he was slapped in the face by the rushing Heshi Yanran. His huge strength made him stagger and dizzy. Yanhu followed the young lady''s steps and rushed out of the city with all his strength.


    "Stop!"


    Naturally, the guard at the gate didn''t know that it was miss three. He just regarded it as the spy of the enemy. Two sharp long guns suddenly stabbed at Heshi. As long as they stabbed him, that would be the end of the corpse on the spot.


    At the critical moment, Li futu grabs a long gun in one hand, and the surging force directly pinches the two guns. He grabs the barrel of the gun as a weapon and bumps into the guards on both sides.


    When one man is in charge, ten thousand can''t open!


    "Go


    Li futu said in a deep voice.


    He stone Yan Ran head also don''t return, and inflammation Hu directly to outside crazy rush, speed play to the extreme.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    The guards on the wall also found something wrong. They immediately set up their bows and arrows. Sharp arrows ran through the air and shot at them. However, Heshi Yanran and Yanhu were too fast. They deliberately didn''t run in a straight line and successfully escaped in bursts of arrows.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, they won''t come after you, will they?"


    Yanhu felt his sweat.


    After running three or four kilometers, the two women stopped and were all wet with sweat.


    If Heshi Yanran was a spoiled miss, she would have been pierced by thousands of arrows. But after running so far, she was a little tired. She sat on the ground exhausted and gasped: "now there are Zuma people outside the city, they should not chase out of the city."


    She looked in the direction of Heshi city.


    At this time, Heshi city has become a hazy shadow, and there is no sound of horse''s hooves.


    The successful escape, although her heart inevitably feel lucky, but not happy, looking at the direction of Heshi City, eyes a little worried.


    Yanhu naturally knows what she is looking at.


    "Miss, can he..."


    Although the emperor is strong, but there are so many guards on the upper floor of the city, once they are besieged, I''m afraid it''s also very dangerous.But in order to protect her and miss, the other party must not let themselves in danger.


    He Shiyan didn''t speak, but for the first time in his life, he felt worried about others.


    Of course, it''s nothing to care about. It''s just that in this war-torn world, with one more powerful emperor around, people will feel more secure. After all, her choice to escape from Heshi city is almost equivalent to abandoning the noble status of the third lady of Heshi city in a sense. It''s impossible for her to be protected by Heshi city as before.


    Time goes by, but Li futu''s figure never appears.


    He Shi Yanran, who had recovered a little physical strength, was gradually in a low mood. She took a deep breath and stood up.


    "Let''s go."


    Although a little lost, she knew she had to leave her.


    Yan Hu''s expression is also a little low.


    Just as the two girls were about to leave, a figure appeared in the distance and rushed here at a very fast speed.


    "Look, miss!"


    Yan Hu eyes a bright, immediately remind a way.


    "Didn''t you run away? What are you stopping for? "


    In the blink of an eye, the figure had appeared in front of him.


    "You''re not dead?"


    Looking at Li futu who finally appeared, he Shiyan''s spirit was shocked and his eyes were surprised. He was not straightforward.


    Li futu took a look at her and said faintly, "are you very disappointed that I didn''t die?"


    Yan Hu just planned to explain for Miss, said they stay here is to wait for him, but he Shi Yan Ran has opened his mouth.


    "Yes, so many people surrounded you that you could escape. What a bunch of rubbish. No wonder those people in the assembly hall don''t dare to fight against Zuma city. If I raise such a bunch of straw bags, I certainly don''t dare either. "


    It''s really a bridge breaker.


    Li futu didn''t quarrel with her. He was very broad-minded, just like he Shiyan didn''t hear her.


    "Let''s go and find a place to rest first."


    Although there is no day and night here, according to the estimation, he felt that he had been in the underground world for almost one day and one night.

 Chapter 1622

    In this underground world, everyone''s first consideration is how to live. They don''t have too many requirements for clothing, food, housing and transportation. So does Rao Shi, who is as noble as he and Yan Ran.


    In the suburbs five kilometers away from Heshi City, Heshi Yanran found a big stone and lay down. It should be the thrilling breakthrough that made her too nervous and tired. After relaxing in vain, she soon fell asleep.


    It''s worthy of being a spoiled master. I really have a big heart.


    Yan Hu naturally did not have her such a good attitude, sitting in the river stone Yan Ran not far away, guarding her young lady.


    Such a loyal bodyguard is really rare.


    "Are you from Heshi city?"


    A voice rang out.


    Yanhu is a little surprised and looks at the emperor. Until she sees the other person''s eyes looking at her, she is sure that she is talking to herself.


    "Well, I grew up in the Lord''s mansion."


    She nodded.


    Compared with Heshi Yanran, she obviously needs to be more reasonable. She knows that if it wasn''t for the strong emperor, they would not have escaped from the city easily. Her attitude is much more kind than when she first met.


    Li futu looked at her neck has not subsided the whip mark, expression is flat, can faint some emotion.


    This is a figure comparable to the emperor. In this lost world, his status is so low, he is a servant, and he is even castigated. If it is on the earth, it''s just It''s unimaginable.


    "Now, she is no longer the third miss of Heshi city."


    Li futu looked at the sleeping stone.


    "Don''t you want to be free?"


    Yan Hu Zheng for a while, it should be that he didn''t consider this kind of problem at all. For a moment, he didn''t react too much. After a while, he opened his mouth and his face was calm.


    "I don''t feel that I''m not free."


    Li futu, who is suspected of provoking dissension, is dumb.


    He didn''t expect to be such a servant. Does it also show that he Shiyan still has a certain personality charm?


    But I really can''t see it.


    He once again looked at the stone, no longer spoke, turned his head and looked at the burning eternal core, and thought of what was on his mind.


    After a while, he stood up.


    "I''ll go around."


    Yan Hu took a look at him and didn''t ask much.


    Li futu gradually walked away. When he was completely out of Yanhu''s sight, he speeded up in vain, bypassed Heshi city and approached Zuma people''s camp.


    More than an hour later, he came to a high hill and looked down at the camp which was only about one kilometer away.


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    What''s more, from Heshi Yanran, we can know that this man in the lost world yearns for the world on earth. If one day the channel between the two worlds is really opened, it will definitely be a catastrophe for his original world!


    This is not groundless.


    Since he was able to come here, it shows that there is absolutely a connecting channel between the two worlds, but the people who may have lost the world have not noticed it.


    Now, Li futu feels that it may not be an accident that he came here. Although I don''t know when the passage between the two worlds will be found, since he has come here, he should do something.


    He reached into his arms and took out a golden arrow from his chest.


    This is what he got quietly in the courtyard of Heshi Yanran. On the handle of the arrow, the two words of Heshi are also engraved.


    He looked at Zuma people''s camp with a twinkle in his eyes.


    If we can reduce the living power here, it will definitely be beneficial and harmless to the earth.


    I''m afraid there is no better way to achieve this goal than war.


    ¡­¡­


    Heshi city.


    The city Lord''s mansion is in a mess.


    It''s not because of the people of Zuma outside the city.


    It''s because miss three is missing.


    If the pressure of heshicheng people, heshijian still can resist, but the disappearance of his little sister, he can no longer hide.


    "Father, I have something to report."


    He stood in front of a training room.


    Inside, heshitian, the leader of heshiteng, is closing.


    After half pay, the sound came from inside, deep, heavy, even across a stone door, you can feel the huge pressure.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Shijian droops his head slightly.


    "Zuma city people sent thousands of elephants to ride over to us to ask for women, and called for the lady of our city master''s mansion. When I was discussing with my ministers, my younger sister might have been worried that she would be sent out, so she ran out of the city without permission."


    "Bang!"


    The stone gate suddenly opened.


    Heshitian, the leader of heshiteng, came out."What did you say? Yan Ran escaped from the city? "


    His eyes were wide open, making people afraid to look directly at him.


    "I''m the one who didn''t take good care of you. Please punish me."


    "With Yanran''s strength, how can she escape?"


    "My father doesn''t know something. Recently, my little sister met a strong emperor. It was with the help of that strong emperor that my little sister was able to escape from the north gate."


    "Imperial realm?"


    He stone day cold voice way, "who is so bold! To rob my daughter? "


    "My father, the emperor who helped my little sister out of the city was not from Heshi City, but from outside the city. He also lost his memory and knew nothing about his past. However, what surprised my son was that he forgot everything and asked about people with purple eyes..."


    "Purple eyes?"


    Heshitian''s pupil contracted.


    He Shijian nodded and raised his right hand.


    "This is what he wore when he came to town."


    What he was holding in his hand was Li futu''s clothes.


    He Shitian looked down, his face suddenly became stiff, and then he took it. The color of shock in his eyes became more and more intense.


    Then he raised his head in a rage.


    "Why don''t you report it earlier?"


    "The son worried that he would disturb his father''s dignity, so he..."


    "Stupid!"


    Heshitian tightly grasped the strange clothes.


    "Do you know who he is?"?! How important is he to our lost world?! No matter what price you pay, you must catch him back for me


    The city master of Heshi seems to have confused the primary and secondary, and never mentioned Heshi Yanran again. It seems that the emperor''s realm is more important than his daughter''s.


    "Yes


    He Shijian immediately took orders. Just as he was about to leave, a bodyguard rushed in.


    "Young city master, it''s not good. Zuma people are attacking the city!"


    "What?"


    He Shijian was startled, and then said harshly: "didn''t they say that they would give us time to think about it?"?! How can we attack the city so quickly? "


    "Because, because They said that we sent people to attack their camp and kill their Vice President... "


    The bodyguard handed out the golden arrow.


    "This is evidence of the Zuma shooting in."


    He Shijian took it in surprise.


    On the body of the arrow, the word "stone" is shining.

 Chapter 1623

    "Miss, it''s not good. Zuma people have attacked the city!"


    He Shi Yan Ran is finding a stream to wash his face, but behind him comes Yan Hu''s anxious cry.


    Her heart a shock, the water drop on the face has not had time to wipe dry immediately turn around.


    "What did you say?"


    "Miss, Zuma city people are really attacking the city! When I went to the south to look for food, I saw that they were already attacking the gate! "


    Yanhu''s hand, also holding a fruit, and coconut about the size, but it is black.


    "How could..."


    Heshi said with a smile, full of disbelief. At that time, she heard clearly on the wall that Zuma city people had given them three weeks to think about it, but it was less than three days. Why did she destroy her promise and fight?


    Did the people of Zuma know about their escape?


    No way!


    Now I''m afraid that her elder brother should all know the news. Zuma people can''t get the news so soon.


    "Do you know why the people of Zuma attacked the city?"


    He stone Yan Ran asked to Yan Hu.


    But how can Yanhu know? Shake your head as you should.


    He stone Yan Ran also understand that he asked a nonsense.


    "Go and have a look."


    They went back to where they had been sleeping.


    Li futu is sitting on a stone, holding the same fruit as Yanhu.


    I don''t know how to describe the taste of this fruit. It''s not delicious, but it''s not bad. But the effect of relieving hunger is pretty good. However, it''s impossible to find fault with it in this situation.


    "Zuma is under siege. I''m going to have a look."


    He stone Yan Ran hasty way.


    "Haven''t you drawn a clear line with Heshi city? It should be a good thing for you that Zuma city people attack the city. It can help us hold the attention of Heshi city and buy time for us to escape. "


    Li futu''s tone is calm, and what he says is reasonable.


    He Shi glanced at him.


    "Heshi city has nothing to do with you. Naturally, you can be indifferent, but I grew up in Heshi city. If you don''t want to go, you can leave alone. Yanhu, let''s go! "


    After that, he Yan Ran walked quickly to the south.


    Yan Hu took a look at Li Fu figure, and then quickly followed the steps of He Shi Yan Ran.


    Li futu smiles and drinks the last bit of juice from the fruit. Then he jumps off the stone and follows.


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, are Zuma people crazy? They really think that thousands of people can conquer Heshi city? "


    When Heshi Yanran several people arrived, Zuma City People''s offensive had entered the white hot stage, there were giant elephants crashing into the city gate, and people climbing the ladder to kill the tower.


    The defense of the people in Heshi city is also very firm. Many huge stones are constantly smashed down. Even those giant elephants can''t bear the huge gravity. Many giant elephants are directly smashed to death.


    "Shoot!"


    A fierce drink from the city upstairs.


    With the command, bursts of arrow rain shot down from the city floor, each wave can set off a blood.


    Zuma city people have to pay a huge price for every step forward, but they are really brave. No one chooses to retreat, risking the huge stones and arrows that may hit his head at any time, and always marching towards the direction of Heshi city gate. Although there are only a few thousand people, they create a strong sense of oppression.


    Rao is Li futu, a little surprised.


    He finally understood why Heshi city was so afraid of Zuma people.


    "They''re dying!"


    Heshi was shocked.


    Naturally, she was not worried that Heshi city would fall. With the strength of Zuma City, it was impossible to break through the gate.


    But she didn''t understand why Zuma city people wanted to make such a suicidal move.


    Watching Zuma city people fall down one by one, being pierced by thousands of arrows and smashed to pieces, he Shiyan can''t feel any pleasure.


    It''s easy to kill these thousands of Zuma people, but in this way, the two cities will be feuded. There is absolutely no room for mediation. Once the army of Zuma people comes down, what should we do?


    When she was in the city, she wanted to fight with Zuma people, but now that she has escaped, she has become a different state of mind.


    "Yanhu, let''s go back!"


    After looking at it for a while, he Shiyan was astonishing.


    "Miss..."


    Yan Hu couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Naturally, she doesn''t know why the young lady took so much effort to escape, but why she had to go back all of a sudden, but Li futu is very clear about he Shiyan''s inner thoughts.


    Now that the two sides are fighting like this, in Heshi Yanran''s opinion, it''s impossible to make peace with her. That''s why she changed her mind and wanted to go back to Heshi city to survive.


    "If you go back now, it won''t do any good. At best, it''s just that one more person will die in vain. I don''t mean you, but her."Li Fu Tu says to He Shi Yan Ran, but his eyes are looking at Yan Hu.


    Now that he has broken out with Heshi Yanran, there is no way for him to turn back. He certainly can''t go back to Heshi city. In this lost area, he can''t even figure out the direction. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see Heshi Yanran as a "guide" running away.


    "What do you mean?"


    He Shi Yan Ran looks.


    "You are the daughter of the city Lord. No one will investigate the matter of running away, but she is different. She''s just a servant. Do you think if a bodyguard helps the host escape, your family won''t deal with her? When she goes back with you, she''ll be your scapegoat. "


    Li futu was not in a hurry, but his plain words hit the nail on the head, which made he Yanran subconsciously think of the picture of Yanhu being whipped by he Shihui at that time. His original determination to return to the city suddenly began to shake up.


    "It''s OK, miss..."


    Yanhu squeeze out a smile, it can be said to be loyal.


    He Shi Yan Ran looks at her, the eyes change violently, finally gave up the plan to return to the city.


    In the final analysis, she is not really so ruthless, at least for the bodyguard who grew up with her, she still has benevolence.


    "Then let''s go to Zuma city!"


    Instead of returning to the stone city, he Yan Ran chose to go the opposite way, staring at the fierce battlefield with firm eyes.


    "We went to Zuma city to make trouble, so that they could not spare energy to attack Heshi city."


    Looking at the serious and not joking stone, Li Fu picked an eyebrow, which was quite unexpected.


    Could it be that there are also tactics like encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao?


    But then he found it funny.


    "Are you sure that with your strength, you are going to make trouble, not to die?"


    "It''s none of your business for me to die. I didn''t ask you to go with me."


    He Shi Yan Ran is very hard, just in each other''s help to escape from the city soon, as if has forgotten each other''s kindness. The speed of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge is beyond imagination.


    She turned and looked to the West where Zuma was.


    "Yanhu, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1624

    According to Heshi Yanran, Zuma city is about 1000 li away from Heshi city. It''s a long way to go just by foot.


    What''s more, the lost world is still in dire straits, with wild animals emerging one after another. On the way, Li futu and his three were attacked by wolves.


    A wolf the size of a tiger should have never been seen by a normal person. Fortunately, Li futu was not a layman. He fought back the wolves and captured a few wolves as a mount. His speed suddenly soared, much faster than that of an ordinary car.


    Half a day, three people long-distance attack, across thousands of miles, came to Zuma city territory.


    The three unfortunate wolves were freed and released.


    "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    Looking at the tall and magnificent tower like Heshi City, Li futu confirmed again.


    "What do you think I''m doing here if I don''t go in? Looking at the scenery? "


    He stone Yan ran cold voice way, stare at Zuma city a mile away, eyes hate.


    Had it not been for Zuma City, she would not have been forced to leave her hometown and have a home.


    Now the war on the other side of Heshi city must have ended. No accident. Most of the thousands of elephant riders sent by Zuma city have been completely annihilated, but Zuma city is still calm, because the messenger who came back to report was accidentally met by them on the road. As a result, Heshi Yanran broke his neck and fed his body to the wolf. When Zuma city felt wrong, I''m afraid he had to wait Two or three weeks later.


    They still have plenty of time, but the key is, how can they sneak into the city quietly?


    "How are you going to get to town? There''s no customs clearance document. I''m afraid I''ll be arrested as soon as I get to the gate, right? Don''t tell me you''re going to break in. "


    "Isn''t that easy? Zuma city will also have caravans for trade in and out of the city. Just grab a few at that time. "


    He stone Yan Ran tone relaxed, looking at the flow of people in and out of the city, seems to be looking at which people to start.


    You stand on the bridge and watch the scenery. The people watching the scenery are watching you upstairs.


    He Shi Yan Ran is choosing a target, but he doesn''t find that he has become a prey in other people''s eyes.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    With a few wind, a few sharp arrows from the rear toward Li futu several people shot.


    They are all masters. Although they focus on Zuma city in front of them, their strong intuition for the crisis makes them react to the danger from their back in time. They dodge to both sides at almost the same time, and several sharp arrows are thrust into the land under their feet.


    "Yo Yo..."


    A strange scream sounded from far to near. Then a dozen men on horseback rushed forward. They were all ferocious, with steel knives on their backs and arrow baskets on their backs. They were not dressed in orthodox armor. One of them was a one eyed dragon, and his left eye was covered by a black cloth.


    "Miss, it''s a horse thief!"


    Yanhu reminds us.


    Li futu picks an eyebrow,


    he naturally guesses that the horse thief should be a similar profession as the mountain thief. This lost world is so chaotic. It''s not surprising that someone has fallen into the grass and taken over the mountain as the king. It''s just that he didn''t expect that he was so unlucky. As soon as he arrived in Zuma City, he was targeted by the horse thief.


    "Boss, this woman is good. She looks better than any woman I''ve ever met. Let''s not kill her. Let''s go back and have fun? I haven''t vented for several days... "


    A horse thief looks hungry and thirsty. He stares at the stone like a wolf. His eyes are disgusting.


    Other horse thieves, too, have a wicked smile.


    Where has he Shiyan been so insulted? Even in the face of Zuma city''s coercion, she clamored to get out of the city and ride with thousands of elephants, not to mention just a dozen horse thieves.


    Listening to the other side''s dirty words, she turned cold, and without saying a word, she rushed directly to the horse thief who spit dirty words. The speed was so fast that the other side didn''t have time to react.


    She jumped up, grabbed the steel knife hanging on the horse''s back, waved it suddenly from top to bottom, and crossed a burst arc. The horse thief opened his eyes wide, and then he and his horse were directly split in two by the knife!


    Yanhu, who has a good understanding with her, makes a move almost at the same time. She nods at her toes and soars into the air. With a cool and gorgeous twist, she kicks a horse thief out with one foot. At the same time, she grabs his bow and arrow. When she lands on the horse, she bows and takes an arrow.


    "Whoosh!"


    A horse thief was shot through the front door with an arrow and fell to the ground from his horse.


    Although their master and servant were forced to be homeless by Zuma city people, it doesn''t mean that everyone can bully them.


    Even without Li futu''s help, seven or eight horse thieves died before they made any effective resistance. Heshi Yanran''s knife even pressed the one eyed dragon''s neck.


    "Spare me, spare my life..."


    The rest of the brigands were all shocked, and then they soon showed fear, knowing that they had provoked the wrong people this time.


    Only look at three people, so just start, but who expected the strength is so terrible?"Didn''t you know how to say that just now? Go on


    He Shi Yanran''s expression was cold, and he pulled the one eyed dragon down from the horse''s back, just like a prisoner, pressing his neck with a knife and making him kneel on the ground.


    A few horse thieves around are silent and dare to be angry.


    The one eyed dragon felt the icy chill on his neck, and he did not dare to move.


    "You have a lot of money, but I, habada, don''t have eyes. I''m willing to compensate as long as a few of you can let me off!"


    He is worthy of being a horse thief. He is very considerate of the situation. When he sees that he has hit the iron plate, he immediately becomes soft and doesn''t care about his face and dignity.


    "Compensation? Do you think Miss Ben cares about your filth? "


    Heshi Yanran seems to think that she is still the third lady of Heshi city. She plans to raise her knife to chop the leader of the horse thief, but Li futu stops her.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li futu came over and looked at the one eyed dragon kneeling on the ground.


    "We''re going to Zuma City, but there''s no cultural disc. Do you have a way?"


    Smell speech, he stone Yan Ran action stop, temporarily restrain kill heart.


    The one eyed dragon was relieved. He looked up at Li futu and said, "aren''t you from Zuma city?"


    "Ask if you have a way, you just need to answer, ask so many questions, what to do!"


    He stone Yan Ran Li voice way, steel knife again down pressure, blade has pierced each other skin epidermis.


    At this time, the one eyed dragon was green with regret. He wanted to drag his hand, who had been cut in two by a knife, to whip the corpse.


    "Yes, of course!"


    He was afraid that he would not respond directly.


    "We often plunder near Zuma city. There are many cultural discs for customs clearance. There are as many as you want."

 Chapter 1625

    Most of the people who dare to be horse thieves are ruthless. People''s lives are like weeds, killing people without blinking an eye, but being the leader of a group of horse thieves is not just ferocious.


    In order to make a living in an environment full of chaos and wars, cruelty is the second most important thing. The most important thing is to learn how to judge the situation and steer by the wind.


    This one eyed dragon is obviously a master who knows how to change his mind. He clearly knows that he has been unlucky to hit the iron plate this time. He didn''t put all his eggs in one basket. He is very clever and immediately chooses to admit his advice, even though he actually has more than 200 horse thieves under his command.


    "A few, now the wife of the young city master of Zuma city died not long ago. At this time, the investigation in the city is very strict. Even if there is a literary disc, you may not be able to muddle through. I suggest that if you really have something important to do in Zuma City, you might as well wait a few more days and wait for the wind to pass."


    He took Li futu back to his base camp, a small hill about twenty miles away from Zuma city.


    Li futu is a master of human arts. He is brave and not afraid of retaliation from the other side. The other side has no plan to lead you into the urn.


    After being a horse thief for such a long time, he was not killed, but also brought up such a small team of 200 people. The one eyed dragon was obviously a smart man.


    Although his skill is not strong, and he is almost far away from Jiangdu, his eyesight is very strong. From the conflict just now, we can see that this man and two women are absolutely masters. Whether his more than 200 brothers can help each other or not, at least he will die before the brothers solve this man and two women, so he knows what is the most favorable choice, After bringing people back, they immediately sent three copies of the discs, and even kindly reminded them that they would be like a murderous horse thief.


    In Heshi City, Li futu heard the news of the death of the young lady in Zuma city. The horse thief did not lie. Heshi Yanran was not a murderer. Her anger was calmed down by several lives just now, and her mood was temporarily calmed down.


    "You''ve been robbing near Zuma?"


    She asked.


    The one eyed Dragon nodded and answered every question.


    "Yes, I have lived here for five or six years. These people are all gathered up one by one, and I have no choice but to take this road. If I can have a bite to eat, I won''t do this high-risk business..."


    He began to sell miserably.


    Heshi Yanran didn''t care about how he made his fortune. He sat in the brigands'' Juyi hall and asked, "where did you come from before?"


    "Zuma city."


    The one eyed dragon quickly said, "most of our brothers here are from Zuma City, but the big men in Zuma city don''t regard us as human beings at all. We are slaves in their eyes, even worse than slaves. Sometimes we are asked to pay for food in a week, sometimes three days. If we can''t take it out, we will be whipped 50 times, or even taken to the mine as coolies We also had no way to escape. "


    With the voice, the one eyed longan shows a touch of hate.


    Although he did have the subjective intention to sell miserably, what he said was almost true. Zuma city is a paradise for the powerful class, but it is a hell for the common people like them. Originally, he could endure severe exploitation. However, it was not until his wife was humiliated and killed himself by a small official that he escaped from Zuma city and became a bandit to plunder the people of Zuma City.


    Perhaps this is the reason why the government forces the people to revolt and the people have to revolt.


    "You are a leader now. You have some team members. Since you hate Zuma city so much, why don''t you take people to attack it?"


    He stone smiling face sneer.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    This girl is too hard for others. It''s almost the same to attack guerrillas and rob ordinary caravans. Let these horse thieves attack the city?


    It''s not like that.


    The one eyed dragon was stunned and then gave a bitter smile.


    "If I had the ability, I would go, but we only have 200 people, not 20000 people. I''m afraid we can shoot all of us before we get close to the wall."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Looking at the leader of the horse thief, he Shi''s eyes twinkled.


    A person''s strength is limited after all. Even if she can enter Zuma city smoothly, the impact will be very small, but if there are many people, it may not be the same.


    The ignorant are fearless.


    Because she is not afraid of nature, he Shi Yan Ran now suddenly came up with a very unrestrained idea in her mind.


    If she can unite with these horse thieves, even if she can really attack Zuma city and give Zuma City eyedrops from time to time, I''m afraid it will give Zuma city a headache, right?


    With this in mind, she looked at the one eyed dragon, and her eyes became poor again.


    "In five or six years, you have gathered 200 people. How did you become a horse thief?"


    Even Li futu and Yanhu were quite surprised when the voice fell to the ground, not to mention the one eyed dragon.


    "Miss..."Yan Hu can''t help but shout, want to remind their Miss they are to get the disc, rather than care about the development of these thieves.


    He Shiyan turns a deaf ear and stares at the one eyed dragon, as if giving orders. He says, "from now on, you people have to obey my orders, understand?"


    The Cyclops are a little silly.


    I''m robbing people. Can''t I be robbed?


    "Why, do you have a problem?"


    He Shi''s eyes narrowed, and a murderous opportunity appeared in his eyes.


    The Cyclops took a deep breath.


    "I don''t quite understand you, miss."


    "I mean, you and your subordinates have been recruited by me. To tell you the truth, I''m from Heshi city. Since you come from Zuma City, you should understand the grudge between Heshi city and Zuma city. I came here this time to do damage. I hate Zuma city more than you. Now do you understand? "


    Li futu was dumb.


    The girl''s mind turned so fast that she began to use local materials. She was robbed by the horse thief, but she turned around and got the idea of the horse thief.


    But I have to admit that although her idea is still funny, it is at least safer than breaking into Zuma.


    Yanhu was also stunned by the young lady''s "quick thinking". He put a good master''s money aside and wanted to become a horse thief instead.


    Under the pressure of Heshi Yanran''s eyes, the one eyed dragon''s mood suddenly changed. In the end, his desire for survival overcame his greed for power, and he chose to give in. He stood up and hugged Heshi Yanran: "yes, boss."


    He stone Yan Ran light way: "very good, from today on, no one will be able to bully you, Zuma City good days, the end."


    This is probably the most hasty handover ceremony in history.


    Li futu and Yanhu look at each other without expression.

 Chapter 1626

    "Come on, everyone. Let me introduce you to you."


    All of the first two hundred one eyed horsemen gathered together.


    In the eyes of the brigands, he pointed to Heshi and said in a loud voice: "from now on, I''m no longer the boss. This is the commander of you and me from today on. This is the second commander and this is the third commander! Do you understand? "


    It''s a great honor for Li futu to get the position of the second in command.


    And the third commander refers to Yanhu.


    When the one eyed dragon''s voice fell to the ground, the thieves burst into flames.


    "Why should a woman lead us? I don''t agree


    "Yes! We don''t agree! "


    There''s a lot of shouting!


    It''s understandable.


    The king''s flag suddenly changed at the head of the city, and she was still a strange woman. I''m afraid she couldn''t accept who she was, except for the few surviving horse thieves who were huddled in the crowd and kept silent.


    The one eyed dragon was about to scold, but he Shiyan took the lead in speaking. Facing a group of ferocious horse thieves, he said faintly: "who doesn''t accept? You can stand up. As long as you win me, you can be the commander. "


    "I''ll do it!"


    A big man, eight feet in length, came up immediately. From his expression, he seemed to disdain Heshi Yan Ran.


    "Are you ready?"


    He stone Yan Ran light way.


    "Come on!"


    The big man sneers at a way, to the last girl, he disdains to take the initiative.


    Heshi Yanran was not polite, and he made a decisive attack. His body was like electricity. More than 200 horsemen only felt their eyes were dazzled, and then they saw the girl jump up and throw her foot out.


    Seeing this, many horse thieves can''t help changing their eyes.


    The man who was the first to stand up was also in a state of mind. He knew that the girl was a master, and he didn''t dare to support her any more. He quickly raised his strong arm to block her.


    "Bang!"


    Touch is to touch that leg, but did not play any blocking effect, huge impact, directly with his arm together hit him on the head.


    "Click!"


    The creepy crack of bone suddenly sounded.


    The man, who weighs more than 200 Jin, got off the ground with both feet and was pulled out with one foot. He fell heavily on the ground, his head twisted, his neck broken, his eyes wide open, and blood gushed out of control from his mouth. He was killed on the spot.


    The stone fell to the ground as if nothing had happened.


    "Who else is coming up?"


    There was no sound.


    More than 200 horse thieves are frightened and dare not speak any more.


    Looking at the man who died miserably, the one eyed dragon could not help shaking. Fortunately, he was rational and decisive just now, otherwise he would not be able to walk out of the gate of Juyi hall.


    "The great commander is mighty!"


    He called out quickly.


    All the brigands wake up from a big dream, and they know how to be flexible. They immediately follow and shout.


    "The great commander is mighty!"


    This world is so simple, the strong is respected, is here the eternal rule.


    Heshi Yanran quickly conquered these brigands with her powerful strength, and completely took the throne of her commander.


    The body was soon carried down.


    "How many horse thieves like you are around?"


    Heshi Yanran returned to Juyi hall.


    "A lot."


    One eyed dragon is really a character, and soon changed his mind. In troubled times, who is not willing to find a strong backer?


    Although his power has been taken away, his life safety has been greatly guaranteed.


    With this thought, he soon accepted the reality.


    "As far as I know, there are at least ten or twenty brigands like us around."


    Hearing so many "peers", Heshi Yanran not only didn''t feel worried, but also seemed a little happy.


    "Is it all your size?"


    "No


    The one eyed dragon shook his head and said, "we have a relatively small number. The largest group of horse thieves has nearly 2000 people. We have to avoid them every time we go out for action."


    Speaking of this, he was obviously a bit subdued.


    Two thousand?


    Hearing this, he Shi Yan Ran''s eyes were even brighter.


    Seeing her like that, Li futu knew what she had come up with.


    Is this girl really addicted to being a horse thief?


    Sure enough, Heshi Yanran quickly said to the one eyed dragon, "go and inform us. Tomorrow we will attack the biggest horse thieves."


    The one eyed dragon was stunned, and then hesitated to remind him: "big commander, we only have 200 people, and the number of each other is ten times as many as ours. Besides, the leader of the group of horse thieves is a master of the Kingdom...""What are you afraid of?"


    He Shi Yan is not moved.


    "Do as I tell you."


    Li futu coughed softly and finally couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "You go out first."


    The one eyed dragon is obviously a man who knows the superiority and inferiority very well. After looking at Li futu, he solemnly said "yes, second commander" and then went out.


    "You want to swallow up the brigands, too?"


    Li futu looked at Heshi and said.


    He Shi Yan Ran nodded.


    "You''re right. One''s strength is too weak, so I have to gather more hands."


    "The soldiers who are good at fighting can''t be formed overnight. If you want these brigands to be able to help you, you have to temper them first and let them have faith in you instead of blindly expanding. Think rationally. If it were you, suddenly a stranger asked you to fight with an enemy far stronger than yourself, what would you do? "


    Li futu said without hesitation: "I can guarantee that if those horse thieves outside hear that you are going to take them to fight the most powerful horse thieves, they will probably run out before you go to battle tomorrow."


    Although Yanhu did not speak, but also a deep thought of the color.


    Although horse thieves are careless about people''s lives, it does not mean that they will not take their lives seriously. At least no one will be willing to die in vain.


    Two hundred people fight two thousand people. It''s not death. What is it?


    Although he Shi Yan Ran felt a little unconvinced, he was still not headstrong and went his own way. He asked Li futu, "what do you think you should do?"


    "It''s very simple. Why do you want to pick the strongest one when there are so many brigands? You can start to swallow the weak one step by step. In this way, you can gradually build up your own prestige. Those brigands outside can also be trained in a close battle. Anyway, those brigands can''t run. It doesn''t make much difference when to fight ¡£¡±


    Li Fu''s image is to act as a commander in chief, which makes a lot of sense.


    Even if he Shi Yan Ran, also have a little intention, but she seems to think of something, a little confused frown.


    "What is a persimmon?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li futu''s face was stiff and speechless.

 Chapter 1627

    Although she was born with a golden spoon, she is different from those thousand gold ladies who feel at ease. Heshi Yanran has a lot of ideas, but she used to have a big brother Heshi Jianzai. She only has the identity of a third lady and has no real power. Even if she is full of ambition, she has no place to fight. But now she has escaped from that Heshi city.


    For other flowers growing up in greenhouses and wandering around the world alone, it''s mostly miserable. However, for her, leaving Zuma city is like getting out of her cage and ushering in the free life of the sea and the sky. Especially on the top of the mountain, which is full of brigands, she seems to have found a fertile land to show her strength.


    These two days, she listened to Li futu''s arrangement and practiced more than 200 horse thieves conscientiously. She also ordered people to set up various training venues on the mountain.


    If anyone from the world on the ground saw it. I''m sure I''ll lose my chin, because these training grounds are almost the same as those in the army.


    Since the change of the new leader, this group of idle horse thieves have not had much rest at all. They can only sleep less than six hours a day and have to get up, and they will not go down the mountain to rob. All of them are forced to exercise. Although they are miserable, no one dares to resist the obscene power of he Shiyan.


    because of the end of the previous few complainers, they are all killed and their bodies are now dead It''s also hanging on a wooden pole in the center of the training ground.


    Dropping water wears away stone is not a day''s work.


    Elite soldiers can''t be trained quickly in just a few days, but it''s undeniable that under the devil''s special training of Heshi Yanran, the whole atmosphere of the group of horse thieves has changed obviously. Previously, it seemed that the mob couldn''t make it to the main table, but now it has the flavor of a regular army.


    Even if he accepted Li futu''s advice, he Shiyan''s patience was not very good. After a few days of practice, he finally stopped tormenting these horse thieves.


    She had the Cyclops call them all to the school yard.


    "You''ve been working hard these days. I can see the sweat of all of you. I''m not doing this to torture you, but to give you a chance to survive in the next few days."


    I don''t know whether it is deliberate or coincidence. Under her brutal rule, the number of these horse thieves is now fixed at 200, one is not much, the other is not much.


    She stood in front of two hundred horse thieves and said in a deep voice: "now, it''s time for us to test the training results..."


    Before she finished speaking, the brigands, who had been holding for a long time, began to make a commotion.


    Damn, they can relax at last. These days, they are not as good as animals. They want to vent their anger down the mountain for a long time!


    The brigands think that the commander is going to take them down the mountain to rob. After all, this is their job. However, the new commander has always been an unusual person. Just when the brigands are going to cheer, Liu heard he Yanran continue.


    "Take your weapons, ride on your horses, and follow me to take the boulder mountain!"


    What?!


    Many horse thieves were stunned.


    Didn''t you go down the mountain to rob?


    How did it become a war?


    Jushi mountain is not far from the top of their mountain. It''s only eight or nine li away. It takes less than half an hour to ride a horse.


    On Jushi mountain, there are also brigands like them, but there are more than 300 people who admit defeat.


    There is a big difference between war and robbery.


    When they heard that they were going to attack their "counterparts", some horse thieves began to be hesitant.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t hear the chief''s words, bring me guys and gather them for me in an hour. If anyone is late, don''t blame me for not being polite! "


    The one eyed dragon yelled and was robbed of his position, but there was no sign of resentment. On the contrary, he was willing to become the dogleg of Heshi Yanran.


    "Damn, it''s better to fight than to suffer here!"


    "Yes, the animals in jushishan are always chasing our targets. I''ve long been annoyed by them. Fuck them!"


    The dignity piled up with human lives saw the effect, and 200 horse thieves left the school yard to fuck the guys.


    "Divide these people into 50 people. The most powerful one will be the team leader, and then choose a small team leader from the ten. At present, let''s do this first, and after that, we will be promoted."


    He Shi Yan Ran said to the one eyed dragon.


    No rules, no circles.


    If she wants to build a combat force, she must first establish strict discipline and a clear hierarchy. She has been influenced by this truth since childhood, and does not need anyone''s advice.


    "Yes


    The one eyed dragon answered, and carried out the order.


    An hour later, all 200 people assembled on time.


    Although the number of people is a little small, they are all fierce, and they seem to have a little momentum.


    "I said a few days ago, don''t treat yourself as a horse thief. That''s why I''m so strict with you these days. You have to worry about the attack of Zuma city and the oppression of other horse thieves. Is this the day you want? ""I know that you certainly don''t want to live a precarious life like this. Since you don''t want to, you have to learn to change. You have to start from strengthening yourself. I know there are more people in jushishan than us, but do we need to be afraid of them? The number of soldiers in a battle between the two armies is only one of the conditions, not all of them. As long as you can unite as one and fight bravely with the will to win, you will surely win. "


    "As long as you win this war, you can win the respect and even fear of other horse thieves. When they hear your name in the future, they will have to give up. What''s more, when robbing caravans and civilians, where can the horse robbers come easily? As long as you can conquer the mountain, the food, wealth, horses and women on the mountain will be your booty. "


    Li futu listened and couldn''t help picking his eyebrows.


    Apart from other things, at least Heshi Yanran has a set of inspirations and knows how to grasp human nature.


    With the voice of Heshi Yanran, the eyes of the horse thieves who had no choice but to stand here began to get excited.


    People die for money and birds die for food. It''s no use just shouting slogans. Only by giving birth to the greedy heart of these horse thieves can they have the determination and will to fight.


    And he Shi Yan Ran, obviously achieved this.


    "Everything you want is on that huge rock mountain. Now, go to your goal!"


    He Shiyan''s order led 200 people to rush down the mountain, which also opened a turbulent period of mutual killing among horse thieves.

 Chapter 1628

    "Newspaper!"


    A cry of illness rang out from the door, and the back door was knocked open in a moment!


    Suolang, the "Mountain King" of Jushi mountain, was surprised and quickly pulled his hand out of the woman''s skirt beside the bed.


    "Bold, let you in?"


    His bodyguard came in.


    The woman on the bed, whom he was planning to spoil, was robbed from the foot of the mountain only yesterday. She was the concubine of a caravan owner. She was small and charming.


    When it came to the end, he was in a bad mood. Even if he was his confidant, Suolang was angry. His eyes were round and he wanted to kill.


    The concubine''s face was red with shame. She quickly covered her lapel tightly and shrank into the bed.


    The bodyguard seemed to know that he was bad for the boss. He immediately fell on his knees, lowered his head and said in a hurry: "boss, it''s bad. The one eyed dragon has killed people!"


    "What?"


    Sauron was surprised.


    "The Cyclops are coming?"


    "Yes! The second leader has taken people to intercept, and now I''m afraid a fight has begun. "


    Suolang was shocked, and then angry. He couldn''t care to have fun any more, so he suddenly got up.


    "He''s looking for death!"


    Pulling out the steel knife hanging in front of the bed, he leaped out of the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    The hillside of Jushi mountain.


    The two brigands have played each other.


    "What''s wrong with this one eyed dragon?"


    Looking at the more than 100 horse thieves below, a strong man with a big knife frowned slightly.


    His name is Soto. He is the second leader of jushishan, and he is brother to the great leader sorang.


    "Did you kill his people recently?"


    He looked around.


    "Tell the second leader that we have never had a conflict with Cyclops recently, and we don''t know which one he is playing. No matter what tricks the Cyclops play, as long as we charge, we can kill them all! "


    A scar face responded.


    "Oh, yes, general, are you sure?"


    The so-called general, of course, is not a real general. It''s just that the two brothers of sorang sotu, in order to better manage their horse thieves, arbitrarily sealed their posts. Their morale is bigger than that of Heshi Yanran.


    "Don''t worry about the second leader. As long as the second leader gives an order, Zongjie will rush down with his brothers and definitely take back the head of the one eyed dragon!"


    Being called "general", this guy really seems to regard himself as an unparalleled general. It''s like ten thousand troops taking the head of an enemy general from it. He''s so heroic.


    "Of course, I believe in general Zongjie''s ability, but the one eyed dragon brings so many people here. Even if we kill him, we will lose a lot of brothers."


    Sotto road.


    There is a little friction and a little conflict between the horse thieves, which is common, but few of them take their family background to fight.


    After all, once there is a major loss of manpower, other horse thieves may take advantage of it.


    "No need to worry! I only need 50 people, and I will kill the one eyed dragon! "


    Zongjie is confident.


    As the most capable player in jushishan, he is indeed qualified to be confident.


    "Very good!"


    Soto, the second leader, nodded with satisfaction, then raised his hand.


    "Bring the wine!"


    Soon a horse thief came with a jar of wine.


    "Second in charge, here comes the wine!"


    Soto poured a glass of wine in person and handed it to his general Zongjie.


    "General, I''d like to propose a toast to you. I wish you success and success


    "Xie Er is in charge!"


    With a scar on his face, he said, but he didn''t pick up the bowl of wine.


    Soto frowned.


    Zongjie quickly said, "this bowl of wine is for me to take back the one eyed dragon''s head before I drink it."


    Soto was stunned, then burst out laughing!


    "How magnificent! We have a warrior like general Zongjie in Jushi mountain. Why worry about the one eyed dragon? OK, I''ll keep this bowl of wine and wait for general Zongjie to come back! "


    Zong JieChong hugged suotu, and then said to the dozens of traitors behind him: "brothers, the one eyed dragon didn''t know how to die, so he came here to die. What do you think we should do?"


    "Kill


    "Kill them all!"


    There was a roar.


    When the second leader saw this, he nodded with satisfaction.


    "Brothers, kill with me!"


    Zongjie gave a loud drink, and then rushed down first!


    Most of the brigands stayed around suotu, the second leader, and fifty of them followed Zongjie to kill the enemy.


    "Prepare to meet the enemy!"


    One eyed longan, who didn''t charge blindly, saw that the horse thieves in Jushi mountain were killed. He gave orders in a calm voice, commanding the horse thieves to set up the formation.Platoon, he was not before, all benefited from the training of Heshi Yanran these days.


    Although the time is very short, I only learned a little, but it''s enough to use here.


    In the sound of shouting and killing, the distance between the two armies quickly narrowed.


    A hundred steps.


    Eighty steps.


    Fifty steps.


    The one eyed dragon sneered and said, "shoot the arrow!"


    Soon, the last line of horse thieves extremely despicably took out the crossbow hidden behind them, instantly aimed at the people and horses of Jushi mountain, and mercilessly set up the bow and arrow.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A shower of arrows flew out in an instant.


    Although the archery of these horse thieves is not very good, but at this time the enemies all rush together and just shoot into the crowd.


    Before the close combat, more than a dozen people were lost in Jushi mountain.


    "Damn it! Sinister little man


    Zongjie was so angry that he cut off the arrow and roared, "give me a rush!"


    At this time, the distance between the two sides is only ten steps.


    "Kill


    The one eyed dragon waved a sabre and led his brothers to meet him. There was no extra move. When he saw a man, it was an angry chop. The horse thief in Jushi mountain blocked him. However, the one eyed dragon was powerful and the sabre in his hand was extremely heavy. He split the horse thief with his sabre.


    "Cyclops, where are you going?"


    With a thunderous roar, Zongjie knocked down two horse thieves and killed them.


    In terms of actual combat effectiveness, the one eyed dragon may not be the opponent of this guy, but the bravery of the two armies can not play a big role in the war. This guy is too eager for quick success and instant benefits. He wants to catch the thief first and catch the king. He is right, but he forgot that his brothers are not as fierce as he is and can''t keep up with him. So he went deep into the war alone and was wrapped up by the people on the one eyed dragon side It''s all around.


    "Cut him to death!"


    The one eyed dragon is not polite. He doesn''t have the idea of fighting alone at all. At the same time, he commands his men to attack.


    Around the seven or eight horse thieves immediately brandish a knife and gun to cut down chaozongjie.


    After a fierce battle, Zongjie was outnumbered and failed to complete the feat of taking the head of the enemy general among the armies. He was chopped to death with a random knife. His head was in a different place and there was no corpse.


    "Second in command, general Zongjie was beheaded!"


    The news of the front line spread to the rear, Soto''s face changed slightly, and the bowl of wine fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1629

    "Brothers, kill them all with me!"


    After a short period of consternation, Soto reacted immediately and was quite decisive.


    There is no doubt that it will affect the morale of the forward. The longer the delay is, the more lax the morale will be.


    No longer in charge of the bowl of wine that fell on the ground, he shook his arms and rushed down the mountain with a grim look.


    Nearly a hundred horsemen left behind him rushed down the mountain.


    The cry of killing shook the mountains.


    The two brigands are like two torrents, smashing together.


    Because there are still some horse thieves left on the mountain, and Zongjie''s 50 men and horses have lost more than half of them, so the two sides can''t distinguish their advantages and disadvantages in number at this time, and even the one eyed dragon side has the upper hand.


    At this time, Heshi Yanran''s devil training in recent days highlights the effectiveness.


    The horse bandits on the one eyed side just knocked down the enemy''s general. Their momentum was like a rainbow, and they were at the peak. Seeing that sotu and his men rushed down again, they immediately welcomed them. They were more brave in the war, and they also showed the rare ability of cooperation among the horse bandits. They had been fighting against the men and horses of jushishan.


    "Damn, when did the one eyed man become so fierce?"?! Second in charge, I''m afraid the brothers will not be able to hold on so long! "


    On the battlefield, momentum is very important. Soto just sent Zongjie to take the lead, which was a failure. Zongjie''s being cut off not only boosted the enemy''s momentum, but also hit his own fighting spirit. Under this situation, we can say that we are losing step by step.


    Of course, now he can''t regret it.


    "Give it to me! I''ll cut off the head of anyone who dares to step back! "


    Soto''s eyes turned red and he roared. He stabbed a cowering man and tried to stabilize the situation by bloody means.


    The spatter of blood spilled on his face, and the picture looked rather frightening.


    Although he made a quick decision, the scene of collapse was not controlled by his own will.


    With the increase of casualties, the pressure is also increasing. At last, some of the equine thieves in Jushi mountain give up their resistance and turn to flee to the mountain. From point to surface, more and more equine thieves escape and finally form a rout.


    "Give it to me! Go


    Soto roared wildly, but now the brigands are not the regular army after all, and the military orders are not popular. Who will listen to him as the second leader in life and death?


    Seeing that the situation was out of control, a few of them were quite sincere.


    "The second leader, the one eyed dragon is coming! Run


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, sotu''s men and horses were completely defeated and gave up their resistance completely. They ran around like frightened sheep.


    "Chase me!"


    Rao Li and the bandits led ma du to pursue and kill.


    "It''s not good to be big or big. The one eyed dragon is coming up!"


    Suolang, who has just gathered his hands and plans to go down the mountain to join his brothers, is surprised and catches the horse thief who escapes in panic.


    "Didn''t the second leader take people to intercept? How did the Cyclops get here? "


    "The second leader and the second leader are defeated, and general Zongjie is also killed!"


    Sorang has not recovered from the bad news, and Soto has been carried up by several horse thieves.


    "Soto, what''s going on?"?! You more than 100 people, can''t even stop the one eyed dragon Gang? "


    Soto gasped for breath and broke free. Knowing that the situation was urgent and not the time to explain, he said in a hurry: "brother, don''t worry about so many. The one eyed dragon is behind. Take the whole brother and get ready to fight!"


    Suolang was also aware of his priorities. He immediately collected more than 30 scattered soldiers who had escaped. The rest of them either ran away or were killed. Apart from heartache, Suolang was also furious. He gathered more than 100 people left behind in the base camp to fight the one eyed dragon to the death.


    It''s said that the poor can''t be pursued, but the one eyed dragon seems to know more about the endless danger of letting the tiger go back to the mountain, and leads people all the way to the top of the mountain.


    "One eyed dragon, you and I have always been well water, you suddenly attack my boulder mountain, kill my brother, what''s your heart?"


    Solon sat on a horse, speaking fiercely.


    "We are all horse thieves. Why do you talk so much with me?"?! I''ve fallen in love with your mountain. There are only two roads in front of you. Either die or surrender! "


    The one eyed dragon was extremely arrogant.


    The bandits behind him screamed wildly, and each of them had just experienced a bloody battle. Some of them were still with blood, and looked at the gang of people in jushishan with ferocious faces. They were very fierce and frightening.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Sorang was so angry that he was about to order the attack, but before he spoke, there was a huge cry of killing in the rear.


    "Kill!"


    The horse thieves in Jushi mountain were stunned.


    Why are there enemies behind?


    "Solon, today is your day of death!"


    The one eyed dragon, who had sent 20 or 30 men up the mountain from the back, seized the opportunity and raised his hand to wave forward."Brothers, kill me!"


    "Kill!"


    More than 100 horse thieves followed the one eyed dragon and rushed to sorang.


    In fact, at this time, sorang doesn''t need to take care of the people on his back. He just needs to try his best to defeat the one eyed dragon in the front. However, he doesn''t know the art of war, and he doesn''t know how many enemies there are on his back. When the front and back are shouting and killing, he will be in a panic for a moment.


    He is still so as a leader, not to mention the traitors under him?


    The horse thieves in Jushi mountain were in a mess for a while.


    Taking advantage of this time, the one eyed dragon had already brought people to kill him. He saw him face to face and knocked over more than ten people of the other side.


    "Surrender to avoid death, and those who surrender will not be killed!"


    One after another, shouts rang out.


    In the end, someone began to collapse.


    "Surrender, don''t kill me! I surrender


    A horse thief dropped his weapon and knelt on the ground.


    If the first takes the lead, there will be a second.


    "I surrender!"


    "I surrender!"


    "I surrender


    ¡­¡­


    There was a thunderbolt.


    More and more people put down their weapons.


    Knowing that the situation is over, sorang and Soto want to escape together, but the one eyed dragon can let anyone else go, and will not let them both go.


    "Who killed sorang Soto, reward a woman!"


    The horse thieves were like wolves smelling the fishy smell. Their eyes were hot and they rushed towards the two brothers.


    Two fists are hard to beat four hands.


    Even though sorang Soto was very brave, he was outnumbered in the end and was killed by a random knife. His death was very miserable.


    As soon as they died, the battle ended quickly. The one eyed dragon was full of happy smiles, and even raised his head to heaven with a long roar, then pointed to the stronghold of the horse thieves in Jushi mountain.


    "Wash it for me and take everything you can. Take them all away! If you can''t take it away, smash it up and burn it up. I''m going to make nothing grow here! "

 Chapter 1630

    After this battle, the one eyed dragon lost more than 40 people and captured more than 120 people. The rest of the horse thieves were either killed or fled in the chaos of war.


    All in all, this battle not only lost nothing, but also lost 80 people. The total number of people is close to 300. The most important thing is that the family wealth accumulated by the two brothers over the years has been almost removed by them. This battle can be described as a complete victory.


    Back on his hill, the one eyed dragon immediately reported to the commander after the war. Talking about the war situation at that time, it was dancing and spitting. Obviously, this victory made him very excited.


    "All right."


    As the daughter of the city leader, Heshi Yanran naturally didn''t care much about the family background of these brigands. She said lightly, "since we win, we will reward them for their merits. This matter will be handed over to you. And the prisoners of Jushi mountain must be strictly disciplined, and they must be helped with kindness and power. It''s really not good. We can kill a few people as a warning. This is just the beginning, More and more prisoners will join us in the future. You have to be prepared. "


    "Yes, commander!"


    The one eyed dragon took orders with his fist clasped. Then he turned to carry out the orders. He was full of energy when he saw his vigorous steps.


    Although he was robbed of the position of the boss, now he feels that life is much better than when he was a mountain king before.


    He didn''t want to attack others before. It would be good if others didn''t attack him.


    "Have you studied the art of war before?"


    After the one eyed dragon left, he Shi looked at Li Fu''s picture.


    None of them took part in the battle with jushishan, but Li futu put forward the principle of dividing the army into two groups.


    Only 30 or 40 people took the dangerous road to climb the mountain, and the result was a marvelous effect. It was a great strategy to win the battle so easily, otherwise at least there would not be only so many people dead.


    "It''s still the great commander who has good guidance."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    He Shi glanced at him.


    "Why don''t you say it earlier, since you can fight so well? Then I don''t have to escape. I''ll give the army to you, and you can command it. We''ll kill as many people as Zuma city comes... "


    Li futu interrupted her naive thought.


    "How can the war of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people be compared with the fighting between the horse thieves, and the regular army will not be so undisciplined as the horse thieves."


    He just talks about the matter, but he Shiyan is very dissatisfied.


    "Don''t you never know how to talk? Can''t I just talk? Do you think I will give you the army of Heshi city? Even if I would, my father and my elder brother would not agree. "


    Heshi Yanran also understands that it is unrealistic to apply the fight between the horse thieves to the war between the two city states, and does not continue this topic.


    "Swallowed a rock mountain. But the number of people has not reached 300. No, it''s too slow. "


    "You can''t eat hot tofu if you are anxious. Be steady. You will be famous in the lost world soon The king of the equine. "


    Heshi Yanran didn''t ask the meaning of tofu this time. After getting along with her for so long, she gradually got used to some strange words in this guy''s mouth.


    "It''s none of your business. You can say it easily. How can I have so much time? Once Zuma city receives the news, they will immediately send troops to Heshi City, and then everything will be late. "


    "No, I have to speed up."


    After the annexation of Jushi mountain, Heshi Yanran was not satisfied. On the contrary, he accelerated the pace of the war, and constantly launched into the palace against the horse bandits who occupied around Zuma City, but achieved great success.


    From the beginning of Jushi mountain, there were many victories and no defeats. The people under her were like snowballs. As she stepped on one mountain after another, she became more and more huge.


    When she took over the position of the one eyed dragon, there were only 200 people under her hands, but now there are more than 3000 horse thieves under her hands, a full increase of more than 10 times.


    With her own efforts, she ended the chaotic situation around Zuma city. Up to now, almost all the horse bandits around Zuma city have been swallowed by her.


    There are only a few hundred thousand people in a city. For example, there are only 200000 people in Heshi city. Although 3000 people are not many, they can''t be underestimated in this lost world. They can even be regarded as a vassal. The name of Heshi Yanran, the so-called "great commander", seems to have a real taste now.


    "Commander, all the brigands within a hundred Li radius have been exterminated by our side. Only a group of brigands are still fighting."


    With the growth of his power, the one eyed dragon, who was the first one to "surrender" in the beginning, has naturally become one of the three generals under he shiyanran, commanding a thousand troops.


    Although the day and night of the annexation, but Heshi Yanran did not forget to temper the traitors, as long as not fighting, she will let the traitors for the devil training.


    Although her men and horses are all composed of horse thieves, the overall style is absolutely different from that of ordinary horse thieves, and more and more close to the regular army.Of course, because of time, there is still a long way to go from the Iron Army in her mind.


    "Since there are still, then go to fight, and they''ll take them in."


    He stone Yan Ran immediately way.


    She is worried that there is no brigands to punish. If all the brigands are killed, she will have no soldiers. This kind of news is absolutely good news for her.


    "But, big commander, those horse thieves are hard bones to chew. It''s said that their leader used to lead soldiers in Zuma City, and he was also a general of no size


    One eyed dragon road.


    He Shi Yan Ran slightly frowned and said thoughtfully, "is that the king realm master you mentioned to me before?"


    "Exactly!"


    The Cyclops immediately nodded.


    "The great commander has a good memory. Yes, that''s him. He is the biggest horse thief outside Zuma City, with more than 2000 people under his command. If we want to attack him, we have to be prepared. It will definitely be a tough battle. "


    Two thousand.


    Other He Shi Yan Ran didn''t care much, what she paid attention to was the number.


    If she can absorb these 2000 people, she will control as many as 5000 people!


    Ten thousand troops.


    Five thousand people is the scale of half an army!


    She stood up in vain and said decisively, "those who follow me will prosper, those who rebel will die. Tell everyone to be ready for battle. Tomorrow I will lead the team myself. I will make sure that there are no more horse thieves within a hundred miles!"


    He who is near to the red is near to the ink.


    She obviously learned this sentence from Li futu.


    The Cyclops took orders immediately.


    "Yes

 Chapter 1631

    Valiant, high spirited, across the five finger ridge.


    He shiyanran, who used to let her subordinates play freely, led the team personally for the first time, leading 3000 troops to Jufeng valley about 80 li away from Zuma city.


    The reason why it is called Jufeng Valley is because of its topography, with mountains on both sides, steep slope, narrow exit and entrance, and extremely wide valley in the middle.


    Zuma city within a hundred miles of the largest group of horse thieves hiding here.


    Of course, to be more precise, today''s horse thieves in Jufeng valley should be the second largest gang of horse thieves.


    As for the first.


    Nature has been replaced by Heshi Yanran.


    Heshi Yanran rode and stopped outside Jufeng valley. Although it was the first time to lead the troops, she was not nervous. She did not rashly launch an attack directly. She said calmly: "send a man in and let them come out to surrender. Otherwise, I will level their camp in an hour."


    Although there is a saying that the two armies will not kill envoys when fighting, it is still a very risky behavior to go in alone and let others surrender. It means that once the words are out, the head will fall to the ground. After a short silence, a warrior will step out.


    "Great commander, I am willing to go!"


    This warrior is the one eyed dragon''s hand, and is also the first group of horse thieves to follow Heshi Yanran. After so many bloody battles, he is definitely the most loyal member of his family.


    "Good."


    The stone nodded.


    The brave man hugged the stone and strode to the valley. His back was full of the heroic spirit that the brave man would never return.


    Three thousand people lined up to watch.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    From the valley came the neighing of horses.


    Then a thunderous sound of horse''s hooves sounded, earth shaking.


    There are cavalry like a torrent out of Jufeng valley.


    Three thousand people under the command of Heshi Yanran subconsciously grasped the weapon and held their breath, as if facing the enemy.


    This group of cavalry is about 1000 people. They are very different from ordinary horse thieves. They have very strict discipline. When they stop 100 meters away, they have a tight formation. They are not confused. They can''t do this without superb horsemanship.


    There was no one to speak, and he Shi Yan Ran''s men and horses stood opposite, momentum kill.


    If we only discuss the quality of individual soldiers, it is obviously better than the troops under the command of Heshi Yanran.


    "Are you Xian?"


    Heshi Yanran reined in the restless horse under the seat and yelled at the Armored Cavalry in front of him in a cold voice.


    Hsien ah.


    The leader of the brigands in Jufeng Valley, a powerful king, was famous in the "green forest" of Zuma city. No one dared to provoke him before the appearance of Heshi Yanran.


    This is why he Shiyan chose to lead the team in person this time.


    She understood that if she stayed out of the affair again, she might suffer a disastrous defeat this time, and all her efforts during this period would come to nothing. Now seeing the quality of the other party''s troops, she was more sure of her original guess.


    The other side looks at her silently.


    Thousands of people on both sides stood still.


    Suddenly, xian''a turned over and dismounted.


    On one knee.


    "Xian''a welcomes the grand commander into the valley."


    The sound line is rich and powerful.


    He stone Yan Ran under the command of three thousand people together surprised, face incredible.


    I didn''t even fight. I really surrendered?


    "Big commander, beware of deceit!"


    The one eyed Dragon said cautiously.


    He stone Yan Ran didn''t think it, saw kneeling on the ground of the constitution a one eye, Le Ma forward.


    "Into the valley!"


    ¡­¡­


    There was no such thing as inviting the emperor into the urn to ambush on all sides. The horse thieves of Jufeng Valley did not let go of their arrow and declared their surrender unconditionally.


    He stone Yan Ran entered the gathering wind valley without blood.


    "You are a smart man."


    She looked at Xian A and seemed to appreciate it.


    "Resistance is also defeat, why take so many people to die with me."


    Xian''a is very calm, putting personal honor and disgrace aside.


    "How do you know you''re going to lose?"


    He Shi Yan Ran asked with great significance.


    In order to be on the safe side, after her men entered the valley, they had removed the weapons of the horse thieves in Jufeng valley.


    Now the wind gathering Valley has been completely under her control.


    "I''ve heard about the name of the great commander for a long time. If you keep destroying the horse thieves nearby, I know that sooner or later I''ll fight here. I really wanted to resist, but I saw the great commander just now outside the valley. I knew that I wasn''t the opponent of the great commander, so why kill myself?"


    As an expert in the realm of kings, although Xian a can''t see the specific strength of this woman, he feels that the other party is definitely better than him. If he is only one, it''s all right. The key is that there are three such people, especially the young man who doesn''t speak much, which makes him have a feeling of incomprehensibility and even unfathomability.Now he has a little understanding of why the independent horse thieves have come to a great unification.


    But why did such a strong man come to be a horse thief?


    He didn''t understand.


    "I appreciate your honesty. Because of your rational decision, you have recovered your life for yourself. "


    Heshi nodded and asked, "I heard you came from Zuma? I used to lead soldiers in Zuma? "


    Xian a nodded.


    "No wonder your men are not like horse thieves, but like regular troops."


    "The grand commander is flattered."


    "Why do you want to run out of Zuma city and hide in this gathering wind valley with good generals?"


    He Shi Yan Ran asks a way.


    "Because I killed my superior."


    Xiana language is amazing.


    "I had no choice but to escape."


    The following crimes, where are unforgivable capital crimes, he Shi Yan suddenly, asked with a smile: "why?"


    "Because he was drunk, he killed my four brothers for no reason, and he didn''t feel regretful when he woke up. Doesn''t the commander think he should be killed?"


    Hsien ah asked.


    "It''s time to kill."


    He Shi nodded his head.


    "I just didn''t expect that there are people like you in Zuma who still have a conscience."


    Xian a was silent.


    "You can''t go back to Zuma city if you offend. Other cities won''t accept you. It''s not worth offending Zuma city for you. Why don''t you do it with me?"


    He Shi opened his mouth sweetly.


    Xian''a holds his fist.


    "It''s up to the commander."


    "Good."


    He Shi nodded his head.


    "I think you have a good way of training. You can train all the 3000 people under my command. I don''t ask you to improve them, but at least let them reach the level of those people under your command in the shortest time. Isn''t that difficult for you?"


    Who would give all military power to a demoted general?


    Xian''a, who was entrusted with a heavy task, was a little stunned for a moment.


    Doubt people do not need to use people do not doubt the stone, a smile, once again.


    "By the way, my name is Heshi Yanran."

 Chapter 1632

    After the recovery of Jufeng Valley, Heshi Yanran did not return to the original camp. The commander moved everything and took Jufeng Valley as a new base camp.


    Hsien''a, who was occupied by Hatoyama, didn''t hold a grudge. On the contrary, he seemed to be moved by the trust of he Shiyan. After surrender, he didn''t do anything. He practiced thousands of horse thieves for he Shiyan diligently and wholeheartedly. Jufeng valley was shaking and shouting all the time.


    All the brigands within a hundred Li radius have been eliminated, and all the brigands have been integrated. As the situation of brigands flooding has become history, it also marks that Heshi Yanran will have no war to fight. Therefore, her wild hope for Zuma city has become increasingly restless.


    "Great commander, there are 100000 elite troops in Zuma city. In case of emergency, there are 150000 reserve troops that can be temporarily recruited. With our manpower, if we want to attack Zuma City, I''m afraid It will be very difficult. "


    Xian''a''s diction is very conservative.


    If five thousand people go to attack the city, they will die.


    Even though he hated the dark ruling class in Zuma City, he had to imagine that he would go to Zuma city to overthrow the dark ruling class, but he was not carried away by hatred.


    If the previous surrender without fighting is a forced choice to assess the situation, then now he tries his best to train for Heshi Yanran, that is willing.


    He Shi Yan Ran.


    The surname Heshi is enough to reveal a lot of information.


    This is the surname of the head of Heshi City, and only his relatives can have it. Heshi city has always been exploited by Zuma City, and the hatred between the two cities is not shallow.


    They all said that they didn''t plan for each other, but he and Heshi Yanran had the same goal.


    "I didn''t say to attack the city. I just need to make Zuma feel threatened and let them know that there is a force nearby that can threaten their safety."


    Heshi Yanran said that her goal of recovering the brigands at the beginning has been successfully achieved, from nothing to existence, from only 200 people to now gathering 5000 soldiers. This achievement is very proud, but she is also very clear that these 5000 people are just a drop in the bucket, and there is no hope to compete with Zuma city.


    But there''s really not much time left for her.


    Even if she did not stop, it took her more than half a month to recover these horse thieves. Now Zuma city people may have found something wrong with Heshi city.


    "The big commander means to go to Zuma and make a provocation? As soon as they''re out of town to fight, we''ll go? "


    Xian a Dao.


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes brightened and thought that this plan was feasible.


    "However, has the commander ever thought that if we really fight under Zuma, we will never have a stable life now. Zuma will certainly not allow a force that dares to provoke them to wander around them, and they will certainly send troops to exterminate us."


    In fact, what Xian a said was exactly what he Yan Ran wanted to see.


    It''s true that these 5000 people are going to die in the siege war, but if it''s a plain war, it''s not necessary.


    Zuma is not exaggerating enough to send 180000 troops to fight them, is it?


    "As long as they dare to go out of the city, we can eliminate them. As long as they don''t send many people, we can fight guerrilla warfare with them. If we can fight them, we can fight them. If we can''t fight them, we can withdraw."


    He stone Yan Ran way.


    Although her idea is a little naive, it is in accord with xian''a.


    "Since the commander is determined to find trouble in Zuma, I have a plan."


    The stone was staring at me.


    "Tell me."


    "I know that there is an elephant training ground in the south of Zuma City, where there are at least 3000 or 4000 war elephants. If we can carry them there, it will certainly make Zuma city very painful. Secondly, if we equip those war elephants to our people''s horses, our combat effectiveness will certainly go up several steps."


    Hit the snake seven inches.


    Xian A''s idea is not crazy.


    Zuma city is the most powerful of their elephant cavalry, with the help of giant elephant''s huge size and strength, almost invincible in the field.


    But giant elephants are much more difficult to tame than war horses. It takes a lot of manpower, material resources and time to tame one. If the elephant training ground is really destroyed, it will be more painful than killing 10000 or 20000 people in Zuma city.


    He Shi Yan Ran hears speech a Zheng, immediately the double eyes erupted the essence light.


    "Are you sure?"


    Xian a nodded.


    "How dare I cheat the commander."


    "Do you know the exact location?"


    He Shi Yan Ran asked.


    "It''s not difficult. I don''t know the exact location, but as long as I send someone to inquire, it''s estimated that the result will be available in two days."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    He stone Yan Ran immediately clap.


    "Send someone to check it immediately!"


    "Yes


    Xian A is also very excited.


    It is the so-called barefoot, not afraid to wear shoes, who escaped from Zuma city. Even if he had recovered his life, if he could cause huge losses to the dark ruling class in Zuma City, what pity would he have for his death?Soon more than a dozen light cavalry ran out of Jufeng Valley and headed south of Zuma city.


    It doesn''t take two days, it takes one day.


    According to the report of the cavalry who came back, there is indeed a huge elephant training ground 70 miles southeast of Zuma City, and surprisingly, the guard force is not strong, only about 1000 or 2000 troops.


    "Zuma city certainly does not dare to be attacked by others. That''s why it''s so careless. If we all attack, it''s very likely that we will win the elephant stadium."


    It is said that the strongest fortresses are often broken from the inside, which is indeed the truth.


    Xian''a is clearly a native of Zuma City, but now he mentions Zuma city with an outsider''s tone, and his attitude is even more radical than Heshi Yanran.


    Perhaps this is the so-called loss of popular support.


    "What do you think?"


    At this time, he Shi Yan Ran seemed to finally think of Li Fu Tu.


    She is not stupid. Although the Scout''s defensive strength is weak, as the most important elephant ranch in Zuma City, how can Zuma city really despise its safety? Although it seems that there are not many troops on the surface, there must be some experts in the dark.


    On their side, the most powerful master is undoubtedly the second commander who has been in vain most of the time.


    "I don''t think much about it. I''m here waiting for your good news."


    Li futu quickly returned, clearly planning to stay out of the affair.


    But he Shiyan where can tolerate him to protect oneself.


    "You have to come with us."


    She said: "now many people say that you are in this position by nepotism. I think it''s time for you to show your real skills and let everyone have a good look. You, the second commander, are definitely worthy of your name."


    She seems kind-hearted.


    Hsien ah''s eyes are strange.


    Yanhu also looks stiff.

 Chapter 1633

    There is no night in the lost world.


    This undoubtedly has a great impact on the war.


    Here, at least, there''s no way to sneak in at night.


    In order not to arouse Zuma City People''s vigilance, Heshi Yanran deliberately detour, and soldiers divided into five road toward the training field.


    "Big commander, three miles ahead, is the location of Zuma training elephant farm."


    Tan Mahui reports.


    Speed is the most important thing.


    Heshi Yanran orders decisively.


    "Rest where you are, and then go ahead at full speed!"


    Half an hour later, five thousand soldiers and horses launched a surprise attack on the Training Stadium from five directions.


    Although the number is not too many, but the momentum is enormous.


    "Kill!"


    The cry of killing is like waves, shaking the earth and the earth.


    "No, my Lord! Someone''s coming! "


    In the Training Stadium, a guard ran into a room in a panic to report.


    "What?"


    The sleeping man in the room sat up from the bed.


    "Kill!"


    His ears moved, and he heard the cry outside.


    "How many on the other side?"


    He asked in surprise.


    "No, I don''t know. It''s all over the place. There are a lot of people. It''s estimated that there are more than 10000 people!"


    "Ten thousand people?! How is that possible? "


    The fat man on the bed was shocked.


    "There are only unruly horse thieves nearby. Where do these 10000 people come from?"?! Does it come from the sky? "


    "My Lord, I don''t know. Please go out. They are coming in!"


    This guy should be the commander of this training stadium. Listening to the shouting outside, he got out of bed, picked up the two big hammers and walked out quickly.


    The captive elephant was disturbed and moved restlessly.


    The soldiers around were all in a panic.


    After a long time of peace of mind, it''s natural for us to see the enemy coming and feel flustered.


    "Don''t panic! Inform the vice governor that the rest of us will follow me to meet the enemy! "


    He turned over, mounted a war elephant and rushed to the enemy.


    With him taking the lead, the panic gradually calmed down, and the soldiers in the training ground took up arms and rode on the elephants and followed them.


    As an important strategic resource, war elephants have always been valued by Zuma city people. Although the military strength of this training field is relatively weak, both the main and the deputy Dutong are strong in the imperial territory.


    With the help of war elephants, even if we are facing 10000 people, we are not without the power of the first World War.


    "I don''t know how to kill them all!"


    Although his subordinates said that there were many enemies to invade, he knew that it was not so exaggerated when he looked at them. By simple visual observation, he knew that there were only 5000 or 6000 people at most. When he was determined, he waved a double hammer to command the soldiers to kill them.


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    The elephant has thick skin and huge body. Naturally, he Shiyan won''t be stupid enough to fight with the elephant cavalry.


    Bow and arrow.


    Reappear the six star string that Li futu once saw.


    A dense rain of arrows immediately shrouded Zuma people.


    The two hammers of nadutong were so powerful that they blocked all the sharp arrows. However, his soldiers didn''t have his good martial arts skills. Some unlucky men were shot in the head and fell from the battle elephant.


    "Light the fire, fire the arrow!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Wave after wave of arrows, and still rockets.


    Under normal circumstances, when elephant cavalry are fighting, they will be blindfolded in advance to prevent the enemy from disturbing the elephant with fire. As we all know, giant elephants are afraid of fire, but suddenly, the soldiers in the training field didn''t think so much about it in wartime. The Rockets fell one by one, and the stimulation of the fire caused the elephant to start tumult and the formation to be gradually confused.


    "Kill


    Hsien ah roared.


    He put forward the rocket strategy. Seeing that the strategy worked, he seized the opportunity to lead the two thousand troops of Jufeng valley into the enemy line like a sharp knife.


    "Hold on, kill me!"


    Du Tong roared wildly. With his powerful power, he forcibly controlled the turbulent battle elephant under his seat. Two ugly hammers with amazing weight were in his hands, as if they were light as if they were nothing. With one hammer, he smashed a horse thief and his horse into pieces.


    Flesh and blood.


    The picture is bloody.


    He was brave enough to kill all sides, and almost with his own strength, he restrained the attack of the horse thieves in Jufeng valley.


    "Dutong, I''ll help you!"


    Soon, vice Dutong, who was also a strong man in the imperial territory, was killed.


    The joint efforts of the two greatly reduced the pressure of the soldiers in the training field."Commander, those two men are so powerful. If we fight like this, our people will die!"


    The one eyed dragon sank.


    The horse bandits and the regular army are really two complete concepts. They can be said to be invincible when they attack the horse bandits, but they encounter great trouble when they attack this training ground.


    He stone Yan Ran look indifferent, turned to look around.


    "Second commander, it''s time for you to show your skill."


    Li futu was silent. He looked at the two strong men in the imperial territory of Zuma city who were riding the battle elephants in the chaos. Then he rode his horse to rush past.


    He Shi stares at his back.


    "Miso!"


    He bent over, pulled out a long blood stained gun from the ground, drove straight in, quickly rushed to the front of the Dutong elephant, nipped the horse''s belly, jumped up from the horse''s back, and stabbed the opposite door with one shot.


    The gun is like a dragon!


    That all unify the heart a startle, instantly lift double hammer grid block.


    "Bang!"


    The sparks burst.


    Li futu fell on the top of the elephant''s head like walking on the ground. His long gun was like an emissary. The head of the gun was so fast that people could see only hazy shadows.


    He was frightened and highly focused. He didn''t dare to be distracted. His sweat flowed down from his forehead. The violent shock force was passed to his hands with each hit. The pain was unbearable.


    He wanted to get back the initiative, but the other side''s attack was like a storm, without a pause, so that he could not find a chance to fight back.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, after another block, his tiger''s mouth cracked, and he let go with an irresistible hammer. The gun head was like a poisonous snake, stabbing from the gap skillfully and fiercely, and inserted into his neck with incomparable accuracy.


    "Shua!"


    Li futu waved his arm and swung his long gun. The body of the Dutong fell on a soldier nearby, and then fell under the elephant.


    "Pa!"


    In the chaos, a thick elephant hoof happened to step on his body, and the huge weight immediately pressed it into meat cake.


    The powerful man in the grand state died at the foot of his tamed elephant.


    "The second commander is mighty! Kill me


    At the same time, he quickly regained his mind and raised his steel knife to drink.


    People are excited!


    "All are killed!"


    On the other side of Zuma City, the fighting spirit of the soldiers collapsed in an instant, especially the deputy Dutong, who was the first to turn around and run after seeing Li futu bring down his superior.


    Defeat like a mountain!

 Chapter 1634

    On the battlefield, the importance of a general is self-evident.


    The general is the soul and pillar of an army.


    The Lord will be killed, and the blow to morale is devastating.


    Zuma city in the training field gave up the resistance completely and ran for his life. Because the speed of the war elephant was too slow, the deputy Dutong abandoned the elephant and changed his horse. He did not turn his head back and fled to Zuma city.


    "Who is it?"


    Without stopping, he fled all the way from the Training Stadium to Zuma City dozens of miles away.


    Facing the fierce drink of the gate guard, he quickly said: "I''m Songzhi. Open the gate quickly. I have an emergency report! "


    "It''s Lord Songzhi! Open the gate


    "Boom!"


    When the gate opened, Songzhi drove his horse into the city. When he arrived at the gate of Mio, he turned over and dismounted.


    "Newspaper! The fifth training elephant field was attacked by the enemy. Letai Dutong fought and died bravely. The training elephant field has been completely lost! "


    Songzhi brought back the news, let Zuma city military intelligence department of the big guys are extremely shocked.


    "What are you talking about?! Is Lotte dead? How could it be


    "It''s true! One of the enemy''s experts estimated that at least the emperor''s territory, Letai Dutong was picked down by him and died under the elephant''s hoof. "


    Songzhi kneels on one knee with shortness of breath.


    "In order to convey military information. I can only abandon the elephant field and keep coming back to report


    "Emperor realm master? Do you recognize who it is? "


    In the whole lost world, the number of people who have reached the imperial realm can also be counted.


    Songzhi shook his head.


    "I''ve never seen it."


    "How many of the enemy? What kind of power is it? "


    "It''s estimated that it''s about six or seven thousand by visual inspection, but I don''t know the origin of it."


    "Bold! How can we plunder the training field of Zuma City, even if we have a strong emperor? "


    One of the Mio''s hands got angry and patted down the armrest.


    "Give me an order to send general Teng Changye up ten thousand troops to fight against the rebels!"


    Teng Changye, one of the three powerful emperors in Zuma City, is well-known for his ability to fight.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Training field.


    Heshi Yanran rode into this important military area originally belonging to Zuma city people with the posture of winner.


    "Report to the commander that in this battle, we have killed more than 400 people, killed 600 enemies, captured more than 300 people, and captured 2000 elephants..."


    Xian''a excitedly reported the results of the war.


    Although the casualties in this war are not small, compared with such results. It''s a big win.


    Two thousand battle elephants are definitely their biggest gains in this battle, but the significance of fighting Zuma soldiers head-on and winning the battle cannot be underestimated.


    All the men and horses under their command used to be horse thieves. Subconsciously, they would be afraid of the orthodox army. But after the war, these horse thieves experienced a baptism from the inside to the outside, and they were transformed.


    The true Iron Army has never been trained, but fought over and over again.


    "Good, everyone."


    Heshi nodded his head, more and more like a leader.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chief, what about these prisoners? "


    Xian a asked hesitantly.


    If these three hundred prisoners were horse thieves, he Shiyan would surely accept them without blinking her eyes, just like many times before. Unfortunately, these people are soldiers of Zuma city.


    She hated Zuma people.


    There was a chill in her eyes, and she didn''t hesitate to speak.


    "It''s all buried!"


    Buried alive.


    It''s not cruel.


    But this is the lost world. There has never been so-called kindness.


    Xian''a was about to take orders, but as the most meritorious person in the war, Li futu said, "it''s more valuable to let these people continue to live than to kill them."


    If others dare to disobey themselves, Heshi Yanran will definitely cut it, but seeing Li futu speak, she still gives the second commander a little face.


    "Why? What value can they have? "


    "Can you train these elephants?"


    Asked Li futu.


    A simple question made Heshi Yan speechless.


    There is a specialty in this field.


    War elephants are not war horses. She really has no experience in taming giant elephants, not to mention how to make war elephants obey orders and use them on the battlefield.


    She couldn''t help looking at Hsien ah, who was also from Zuma.


    Xian''a shook his head silently, saying that he would not.


    In fact, there are not only 2000 war elephants here, but some of them died and ran away in the war just now. Every war elephant is very valuable. Xian''a tried to let people find those scattered war elephants. As a result, because he didn''t know how to communicate with them, he was not only in vain, but also trampled by the frightened war elephants and killed more than a dozen people."They''re from Zuma city. If they take them in, isn''t that raising a tiger for trouble? What should we do when we bite back? "


    He Shi Yan Ran''s worry is not unreasonable.


    Li futu said: "the law of Zuma city is strict. As defeated soldiers, they have lost such valuable war resources, and they are not of great value. Do you think Zuma city will have a place for them? When they go back, what is waiting for them is torture. If it is you, what would you choose? "


    He Shi frowned and his eyes twinkled.


    Xian a nodded and thought it so.


    "You can pretend to be tolerant and let them go back to see how many people are willing to leave. There are really people who want to leave. It''s not too late for you to do it again. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be more cruel than me."


    He stone Yan ran like praise like derogation, and then rode to the captive area.


    More than 300 soldiers of Zuma city were all seized weapons and packed together.


    Heshi Yanran drove his horse back and forth in front of them, and then said: "we started the war just for the war elephant. Now that the battle is over, I don''t want to do more killing. I''ll give you two choices."


    "First, stay and join us. From now on, we will be family and partners, sharing weal and woe, life and death."


    "The second choice, I can let you go back, but whether the big people in Zuma are willing to let you go or not depends on God''s will."


    "I''ll give you a minute to choose for yourself."


    Heshi Yan Ran sat on the horse, looking at hundreds of prisoners.


    A minute passed quickly.


    "Time is up. Now, make your choice. If you want to go back, step out."


    Surprisingly, no one of more than 300 people wanted to go back to Zuma city in the end.


    "Ask the commander to take it in!"


    "Bang!"


    One of the first to fall to his knees.


    Then, like the butterfly effect, everyone fell to their knees.


    "Ask the commander to take it in!"


    Listen to the voice of entreaty, he Shi Yan Ran squinted, the killing machine in the heart slowly dissipated.


    "Go back to the valley!"

 Chapter 1635

    Although the lost world does not divide day and night, the eternal core is always emitting light and heat, but in the deep valley, the temperature is still a bit cool.


    After winning the class, Heshi Yanran naturally lavished a lot of rewards on the meritorious people. He killed five elephants to be used as the food for the celebration. It can be seen that the people of Zuma city who surrendered were in pain.


    Every war elephant is a precious treasure for Zuma people. How can they eat it?


    As for Li futu, the greatest meritorious official, he Shiyan gave him several jars of wine to show his favor.


    To tell you the truth, the wine in this underground world is really not good. I don''t know whether it''s the technology or the water quality. It''s tasteless, but at least it''s better than those powerful officials who were rewarded with a pot of Jiujiu.


    On the second day after the carnival, Heshi Yanran was not dazed by the huge victory. She called all the "important ministers" to hold a meeting, and all the centurions and above were present.


    Although it''s less than a month old, this "Shuai account" is full of people. From the visual effect alone, this powerful group is quite large.


    He Shi Yan Ran stood in the front, looked around with dignified eyes, and then slowly opened his mouth.


    "Everyone has worked hard in the first battle of the training field, but we can''t be careless because of one victory. The reason why Zuma city people lost the battle was their arrogance. They thought that no one would dare to attack them, so they took it lightly and neglected to take precautions. We can''t do what they did. "


    Although there are many people in the handsome account, none of them is noisy. They all listen to Heshi Yanran''s speech quietly and honestly.


    "In this battle, although we won, and it was a great victory, at the same time, our existence must have been noticed by Zuma people. War elephants have always been an important strategic resource of Zuma city. If they lose the stadium, they will certainly not swallow their pride. They are bound to send troops to attack us. That''s why I call you today. "


    "In the battle of training elephant field, we turned from dark to light, and lost our biggest advantage. In the face of the coming crusade of Zuma City, what should we do?"


    I have to admit that although Heshi Yanran''s strength is not strong, she has a unique strategic vision. She knows that as long as she attacks the Training Stadium, no matter whether she wins or loses, the days of stability will no longer exist.


    Of course, maybe that''s what she wants to see.


    "Soldiers come to block the water and cover the land! If we beat Zuma once, we can beat them a second time! "


    The one eyed dragon was the first to shout.


    As the first elder to follow Heshi Yanran, he has experienced numerous victories. Today, his mentality is very different from that of the original horse thief.


    In other words, he''s a little inflated now.


    Of course, from a 200 person horse thief leader to a chieftain in just 20 days, no one can fight with him in a hundred Li area. I''m afraid that anyone would inevitably expand.


    "Commander in chief, I think it''s the same policy as before. If we can fight, we will fight. If we can''t fight, we will retreat. We are all fighting in a hundred Li area. It''s wishful thinking that Zuma city wants to destroy us!"


    Xian''a''s words were obviously more rational, and also expressed the feelings of most people present.


    Almost all of them were horse thieves before they were on the scene, and their Kung Fu on escape was absolutely first-class.


    He Shi nodded his head.


    "You have the same idea as me, but I think Zuma is very powerful, but at least we can''t weaken our momentum. Instead of waiting for them to attack us, we should take the lead."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was puzzled.


    "Dare to ask the commander, how can he win the first place?"


    He stone Yan Ran way: "Yan Hu."


    Yan Hu stepped forward and immediately opened a calligraphy sheet in his hand and read it.


    With her voice, everyone''s eyes gradually changed.


    It should have been written by Heshi Yanran himself. It took her a long time to write, and Yanhu read it for five or six minutes. But the whole article is to denounce the cruelty and cruelty of the ruling class in Zuma City, which made the people living in dire straits and the people in Zuma City unable to make a living. And her group of horse thieves became the teachers of justice and attacked Zuma city with God''s will.


    In a word, she is the embodiment of Guangzheng''s greatness.


    These words of denouncing Zuma city should not be the temporary intention of Heshi Yanran, but the words in her heart for a long time.


    As soon as this article was published, the whole audience was stunned. Rao is Li futu, who is also a little surprised.


    The third lady of Heshi city is really showing more and more the temperament of an excellent leader, and even knows how to fight "public opinion war"?


    In ancient times, even when the rebels rebelled, they would first set up a banner for themselves.


    This paper is very arrogant. I don''t know whether to fight or not, but at least the momentum has been created first."Most of them are wise!"


    After a short silence, there are many flattering sounds in the big tent.


    anyway, hatred can''t be resolved. Why can''t we disgust each other first?


    Dare to scold the leading class of Zuma city so much? Maybe not many people in the whole lost world dare to do such a thing?


    What people dare not do.


    It gives everyone a morbid thrill.


    What''s more, as long as this document is introduced into Zuma City, it will certainly cause great confusion among the people.


    The document was passed by a unanimous vote.


    He Shi Yan Ran vigorously, when immediately ordered people to copy a large number of documents, and then sent a team of light cavalry to Zuma city.


    "Enemy attack


    Seeing a cavalry attack, the guards at the head of Zuma city were on guard immediately, and then a shower of arrows came.


    But the other side stopped far away, beyond the range of the crossbow.


    "Captain, do you want to go out of the city and kill them?"


    "No, just some horse thieves. Don''t talk to them."


    After a few waves of arrow rain, Zuma City upstairs stopped.


    Seeing this, the light cavalry approached the wall.


    Soon.


    The guards on the wall began to bow and arrow again.


    The light soldiers immediately turned around and ran out of the range of the bow and crossbow, as if they were idle and bored.


    Once they come and go, the guards on the wall are too lazy to pay attention to them.


    Seeing that the guard of Zuma City relaxed his vigilance, the cavalry galloped quickly. This time, they didn''t turn their horses around again. After the city wall entered their range, they skillfully drew bows and arrows.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A sharp arrow into the city, as well as tied to the arrow on a piece of paper.


    "What is this? Does it look like there''s a word on it? "


    In Zuma, arrows were picked up.


    The army sent to suppress the bandits has not yet left the city, but the other party''s afternoon has already come in like snowflakes.

 Chapter 1636

    If you lie beside your bed, you will not allow others to sleep soundly.


    What''s more, after so many years of being a bully, I''ve always been a robber and bullied others. How ever have I been provoked so blatantly?


    It''s just robbing the training hall, and even shooting some articles into the city. It''s just unbearable!


    The city has not yet been cleaned up. Teng Changye, the general of Zuma city and the emperor''s strongman, has led 10000 troops out of the city, leading the way to the lost training field.


    Of course, by the time they arrived at their destination, the enemy had already disappeared. What they saw was a mess, with corpses everywhere. There were piles of vultures gnawing at the corpses, and there were many circling in the sky.


    "General, all the things have been emptied, and no meat or two has been left. Those thieves are really abominable!"


    It was Zhan Yi, a commander of the army who went out with him. He was a semi imperialist and the actual commander of the 10000 troops.


    Of course, since the high-level pointed out that Teng Changye was in charge of the expedition, he naturally gave up the leadership.


    Speaking of the tragic situation of the training elephant field, the big man is gnashing his teeth and itching with hatred.


    Teng Changye did not move. He looked around silently, as if he was remembering the bustling scene of the Training Stadium in the past, and then his face was expressionless.


    "The whole army is stationed here for a day, and they send 1000 exploration cavalry to search for the enemy. They take all the war elephants, and they can''t run far."


    "Yes


    He is one of the three most famous generals. He is not only outstanding in personal strength, but also highly strategic, stable and not impatient.


    Now, the fertile land of Heyan was destroyed soon after the attack. Otherwise, it was destroyed.


    One thousand explorers scattered, and the remaining nine thousand soldiers and horses camped on the ruins.


    Half a day later, news came back one after another.


    "General, all the horse thieves in the vicinity have disappeared. When people go to the mountain sky, only Jufeng Valley is left. I suspect that the people who attacked us. It''s the horse thieves who are hiding in Jufeng valley now. The horse thieves around are probably incorporated by Jufeng valley. "


    The chief of the regiment will report the information to Teng Changye.


    "When did the horse thief have such courage? How dare you challenge our Zuma city? "


    "General, I don''t know. Jufeng Valley has always been the biggest group of horse thieves near Zuma city. Its leader, named xian''a, was originally from Zuma city. He happened to work under my command, but he had no honor or inferiority. He committed a crime, killed his superior, was afraid of punishment, so he defected and finally became a horse thief. He has always had a grudge against our city of Zuma. It''s no wonder what he does. "


    Zhan Yi obviously needs to know a lot about the "local conditions and customs" around him.


    Fujiano took a look at him.


    "You are a good soldier."


    Zhan Yi lowered his head, a little embarrassed.


    His original subordinates are responsible for such a big trouble, but Teng Changye didn''t go into it.


    "Order the whole army to start cooking at 8 o''clock tomorrow and leave for Jufeng Valley at 9 o''clock."


    "The end will take orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Datutong, as we expected, Zuma people really can''t sit still. They sent 10000 troops and horses to the training stadium that we had captured. They are probably inquiring about the news and will attack us in a few days."


    Teng Changye sent his explorers and he Shiyan ran didn''t arrange scouts here. Every move of Teng Changye''s 10000 troops was reported back in real time.


    Because of this psychological preparation, I heard that Zuma city really sent troops, and there was not much panic in Jufeng valley.


    Of course, there are still some tensions. After all, they are the main force of Zuma city.


    "Ten thousand?"


    He stone Yan Ran picked pick eyebrow, see to the constitution.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Xian''a said in a deep voice: "according to their banner, it should be the third Legion. The head of the third Legion is my original leader, named Zhanyi. But the way they set up camp first is not like Zhanyi''s style. Once they know where we are, they should lead the soldiers to kill us immediately. According to the truth, they should have found out that we are stationed in Jufeng Valley, but there has been no movement so far. It''s too safe. So I suspect that although it''s the third army that is going to fight, there is someone else in charge


    "Zhanyi is a semi imperialist, who can take his place, and his rank and strength must be higher than him, so I think the commander sent by Zuma city this time is a imperialist, that is to say, one of the three generals."


    I have to admit that xian''a is really smart enough. If there was no accident, he would have a bright future in Zuma.


    "Tianyi, Chuanli, tengchangye?"He stone Yan Ran way.


    Although she doesn''t know many people in Zuma City, she must have heard of the three famous generals in Zuma city.


    Xian a nodded, "exactly!"


    Hearing that it was probably a strong emperor in command, many people''s faces changed.


    Although there are more wars in the lost world and everyone is brave and good at fighting, the strong in the Empire still stands at the top of the food chain.


    How dare these people think about this kind of thing when they play against the great general of Zuma city?


    "Panic, what panic?"


    He stone Yan Ran eyes swept a circle.


    "They have the strong in the imperial realm, don''t we? Our second commander once personally slaughtered two emperors and just one general. What is it? "


    At this time, Li futu is not here, otherwise it would be a bit embarrassed.


    He Shi Yan Ran naturally is nonsense, but the key is, these people don''t know.


    On that day, Li Fu''s picture of Du Tong in the training hall is still fresh in my mind. In addition, he Shi''s face does not change, which is a real thing. How can other people doubt it?


    Kill two emperors, isn''t that half respect, or respect territory?!


    The heart beat quickened in vain.


    "The second commander is mighty!"


    There was a sound of admiration.


    Everyone was shocked and calm.


    With such a strong second commander, let alone a general, even if there are two more, are you afraid of a chicken feather?


    The crowd was excited.


    Of course.


    Except for Yanhu.


    She had a strange look on her face and looked at the free talking lady.


    That man is indeed very strong, but he didn''t kill two powerful people in the imperial realm, did he?


    He Shi Yan Ran didn''t seem to notice her strange eyes.


    "Send me the order, carry out the first level combat readiness, everyone, be alert and prepare for the battle!"


    There is a voice on the ground.


    "No!"

 Chapter 1637

    The first is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy.


    But when the strength is in the absolute superiority, these rules and regulations naturally are not so worth paying attention to.


    At 9:00 on the second day, Teng Changye, a general of Zuma city and a powerful emperor, ordered the whole army to move out of Jufeng valley from the training elephant field where there was no grass to grow.


    the biggest difference between the regular army and the brigands was their military capacity and discipline.


    The commander didn''t give an order. The whole 10000 people stood in the same place in awe inspiring order. No one acted rashly. Except for the occasional roar of horses, the whole scene was very quiet. These 10000 people were like 10000 lifeless sculptures.


    The third regiment of Zuma city formed a neat line outside the Jufeng valley. Looking around, it was pleasant but bleak.


    "General, the terrain of Jufeng Valley is very steep. The entrance is very narrow. At the narrowest point, only five horses can walk side by side, while there are mountains on both sides. The slope is steep and wild animals are frequent. It''s hard to jump. That''s why Xian a chose to fall grass here. He chose such a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack as his base camp. This traitor is very cunning!"


    Zhan Yi said in a fierce voice. If Xian a fell into his hands, he might be skinned and torn to pieces.


    Teng Changye was silent and observed the wind gathering Valley in front for a while.


    If it wasn''t for the robbery of the training elephant stadium and the other party''s blatant attack on a group of horse thieves, it would not be necessary for a person of his level to come out.


    The existence of such a level as him is usually in the important battles between the city states. It really means killing chickens with ox knives when he appears here at this time.


    Of course, military orders can''t be done, but against a group of thieves, Teng Changye didn''t want to delay too much time, and knew that there was no need to surrender at all, so he decided to make a quick decision.


    "Zhanyi."


    "The end will be here!"


    "You lead 3000 elite soldiers as the vanguard to attack Jufeng valley. I lead the army and then hold down the battle. If you don''t accept prisoners, you will be killed."


    "Yes


    Zhanyi Baoquan, as the actual commander of the third legion, although he was ranked the next in the battle, he deserved the qualification of leading the battle. He pulled his horse forward, and then breathed through his chest.


    "Sons, follow me! Blood for blood, no armor left! "


    "Kill!"


    Zhan Yi takes the lead and rushes to Jufeng valley with a steel knife!


    "Kill


    The sound of shouting and killing that shook the four fields suddenly surged.


    Three thousand soldiers were sent out of ten thousand people. They were storming towards the valley in front of them. Steel knives, spears, and all kinds of weapons were shining in the light, cold and sharp.


    Three thousand well-trained soldiers can''t be compared with three thousand horse thieves. They rush all over the mountains and fields to Jufeng valley. They are like floods. They are magnificent. It''s daunting.


    "Shoot the arrow!"


    After Zhan Yi''s soldiers and horses rushed into the range, countless archers appeared on both sides of the ridge. They stretched their bows and took arrows. One by one, the deadly arrows formed a dense network of despair, and headed for the three thousand soldiers and horses.


    The rear.


    Fujiano made a gesture.


    After that, another 3000 iron soldiers left and went quietly to the archer''s position.


    "Run for me!"


    Zhan Yi waves a steel knife. At the same time, his whole body formed a layer of airtight knife array, like a protective cover, which wrapped him around the front, back, left and right.


    "Bang!"


    One after another, the arrows shot, then broke and landed.


    It''s strange to have an ambush. On the contrary, it''s strange to be able to march forward smoothly.


    Zhanyi kept on running, commanding his troops to rush to Jufeng Valley under the fierce rain of arrows.


    War is always the most ruthless meat grinder.


    "Poof


    "Bang!"


    It is true that Zuma people have strict discipline, and no one escapes. However, it is inevitable that they will pay a huge price for every step forward.


    Someone was shot with a few arrows and fell off the horse.


    Some people were forced to overturn with their horses because they were shot, and then they were trampled to death by paoze, who had no time to slow down.


    Outside the wind gathering Valley, blood filled the air instantly.


    "Shoot me! Light them up


    On the ridge, the one eyed dragon commands the crossbow hand to launch a continuous offensive, watching a Zuma city soldier die, his face is very excited.


    "No, my Lord! Someone''s coming! "


    A horse thief suddenly reported.


    The one eyed dragon was startled, but then calmed down.


    "Don''t panic! We set up so many traps in advance. When they climb up, they will be almost dead. Go on, shoot the arrow for me! I can only withdraw when I announce my withdrawal! "


    The rain of arrows is still overwhelming.


    Dense degree, see rattan Chang wild can''t help but frown."Are you sure there are only five or six thousand horse thieves in Jufeng Valley?"


    "General, we can be sure. The total number of horse thieves around is just that much. Even if all of them belong to Jufeng Valley, it''s just this scale. "


    An adjutant replied.


    "But where did they get so many bowmen? Did they put everyone in? "


    "This..."


    The adjutant looked to both sides.


    With the intensity of the arrow rain, the number of archers ambushing on the ridge is estimated to be at least two or three thousand, which is really a little puzzling.


    But in fact, there are only one thousand bowmen under the command of Cyclops. The reason why they can achieve such amazing results is that Li futu has transformed their bows. The simple transformation has produced a qualitative leap, so that ordinary horse thieves can launch multiple arrows.


    "All right, that''s enough. Let''s go!"


    The one eyed dragon''s eyes were red, just like wild animals. He looked at the soldiers and horses of Zuma city outside the eye Valley, and then looked to the side.


    He felt the enemy getting closer and closer.


    The bowmen all withdrew and turned to the mountain forest battle.


    In less than a mile, it took only a few minutes to gallop, but countless bodies were left behind. The 3000 troops led by Zhan Yi had damaged nearly 1000 people before they even saw the enemy.


    "Run for me, kill them all! Revenge for the dead brothers


    Zhanyi raised his sword and drank it fiercely. The sound was like thunder.


    "Kill!"


    A famous cavalry rushed past him one after another and rushed towards the entrance of Jufeng valley.


    "Ah..."


    Bang Dang!


    After the horse stepped on, the ground collapsed in vain, and many cavalry fell into the pit one after another.


    The pit has long been set with sharp wooden thorns, which directly stab the prey falling into the trap to death, and the blood and internal organs gush out together. The picture is extremely tragic.


    The eye canthus is about to crack.


    "Xian, I will not behead you and swear not to be a man!"


    He nipped his horse''s belly and stared at the narrow entrance with a ferocious roar.


    "Give it to me!"

 Chapter 1638

    Nearly half of the 3000 troops were lost.


    After paying such a heavy price, Zhan Yi succeeded in entering Jufeng valley.


    "Xian, you traitor, get out of here!"


    Zhan Yi roared wildly, and his voice rang through the valley.


    To his surprise, there was no one in Jufeng valley.


    Is it difficult to know that they have been conquered by the army, so they fled?


    "Get out of here!"


    Because there are mountains all around, the shouts before Zhanyi are still echoing.


    Then, the empty Jufeng Valley finally echoed,


    "boom..."


    The sound of giant animals stomping on the ground came out.


    For a moment, the earth was shaking, as if the whole wind gathering valley was shaking.


    "Commander of the army, look at it!"


    One man exclaimed.


    Zhan Yi looks in the direction shown by the other party, and his eyes suddenly contract!


    Colossus!


    Countless colossus came running towards them as if they were frightened!


    "Withdraw!!! Get out of here! "


    Zhan Yi didn''t hesitate and cried out.


    The impact of colossus is so great that only the strong city can defend it. If the human body wants to block it, that''s a dream.


    There is no doubt about it.


    The Colossus must have been in captivity on their ranch.


    But at this time, the frightened and out of control war beasts will not remember who their real masters are.


    With the violent vibration of the ground, the battle elephant is running closer and closer with a howl.


    The more than 1000 people who finally rushed in turned their horses in a hurry to escape, but it was not easy to get in and it was very difficult to get out of the valley.


    The opening is like a natural intestinal tract, which is too small to allow the more than 1000 soldiers to retreat calmly.


    "Commander! There''s no time to retreat! "


    Zhan Yi knew that it was hard for him to get out of his body. He clenched the handle of the knife with his hands, and the surging force came out of his arms like a flood, pouring it on the steel knife.


    "Since you can''t run, run with me!"


    With the roar, he galloped forward, the huge steel knife with a terrible force to chop out!


    These war elephants used to be their treasures, but now they are their deadliest enemies!


    Since we are the enemy, we should not be merciful!


    "Poof


    Rao is a giant elephant with rough skin and thick flesh, but Zhan Yi''s fierce knife still cuts its flesh.


    Blood is flowing.


    The skin is open to the flesh.


    If you were a man, you would be dead on the spot. However, because of the huge size of a war elephant, this kind of injury is not fatal at all. On the contrary, the stimulation of pain arouses its fierceness even more. The cry is louder, constantly shaking his head and big nose. Two Zuma City soldiers are thrown off the horse and trampled to death before they can get on the horse again.


    Flesh and blood.


    Crush the bones.


    The picture is very tragic.


    After entering the valley, the blood did not fade, on the contrary, it became more and more intense.


    "Stay here, everyone will be trampled into meat mud and rush with me!"


    Zhan Yi jumped up from his horse, swung his steel knife and crossed a full and violent arc in the air.


    "Click Bang


    A giant elephant head fell in response.


    "Brothers, let''s go!"


    Someone was shouting.


    Infected by Zhan Yi''s bravery, more than 1000 soldiers in Zuma City, who were desperate, roared and rode forward to break through.


    Zhan Yi played his role as a general. He took the lead and rushed to the front. His terrible strength broke out. Even the out of control elephants could not block his way.


    His long sword made of black iron has been slashed wantonly, and more than ten battle elephants have died under his blade.


    Those soldiers followed closely, forming an impact camp like an arrow. Although the giant elephant was fierce and unstoppable, it was too scattered and not targeted. It was inevitable that there would be a gap that could be used. Zhanyi''s soldiers and horses were about to rush out of the danger of death.


    "It''s time, go!"


    In the south side of the mountain, he Shi said coldly.


    A loud arrow shot into the air!


    Zhan Yi had not rushed out of the image array, but he heard the cry of killing!


    Through the gap, his eyes suddenly condensed, sharp as a knife.


    "Xian


    Xian''a finally appeared, followed by two thousand soldiers and horses. Looking at Zhan Yi, who was still surrounded by Colossus, he laughed.


    "Chief of the army, long time no see."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    His anger erupted like a volcano. Zhan Yi threw himself up and gave up his horse. The master bravely stepped on a giant elephant to get out of the encirclement. Before his subordinates arrived, he launched an attack on xian''a.But war is not a martial arts contest. How could Xian a be so stupid as to fight against it and wave his arms.


    "Shoot!"


    A line of bowmen immediately bow and arrow!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Each arrow shot out, penetrating the air, as if attracted by a magnet, and all flew towards Zhanyi.


    As the commander of the third legion, Zhan Yi, a powerful half emperor, is really terrifying. He dances a wild storm with a long sword and cuts down all the arrows. His fierce eyes are fixed on xian''a. after landing, he is like a fierce tiger running down the mountain with a long sword!


    "To die!"


    Xian A''s side, dozens of his men face ferocious, immediately shot Ma chaozhanyi rushed.


    "Get out of here!"


    Wielding a long sword, the two mountain bandits of Jufeng valley were killed on the spot and fell from their horses.


    Although there was only one person, Zhan Yi showed his unstoppable momentum and cut over ten people in the blink of an eye.


    "Daddada..."


    More and more people joined in the encirclement and killing of Zhanyi, and their swords and halberds were dancing.


    Zhan Yi is certainly powerful, but his two fists are hard to fight against four hands and four hands. He has consumed a lot of physical strength before. Now he is fighting against one hundred. Every second, his strength is running out.


    "Commander of the army!"


    "Kill me!"


    Finally, a small number of Zuma soldiers finally broke out of the elephant array. Seeing that Zhanyi was surrounded, they immediately killed him.


    Although the soldiers of Zuma city were at an absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers and physical trauma, they were forced into the encirclement with their brave style, which reduced the pressure of Zhanyi.


    "Die for me!"


    The dull roar rolled in his throat. Zhan Yi''s eyes were red and his arms were bulging. A terrible force broke out. The two hundred jin sword suddenly waved forward. The sharp blade seemed to tear the air. The momentum was extremely frightening.


    Bang bang!!


    A series of dazzling sparks and deafening roars burst out in an instant. The surging shock force came from the attack point, and the weapons could not be restrained. Eight or nine Jufeng Valley horse thieves turned pale when they were severely hit. Some people even suffered internal injuries, and a stream of blood flowed from their nostrils and ears.


    "Zhan Yi, today is your day of death!"


    Xian a clapped his horse and roared.

 Chapter 1639

    The main reason why he was forced to flee Zuma city at the beginning was that Zhan Yi, the commander of the army at that time, was unfairly punished. He was convicted of one of the following crimes regardless of right or wrong. If Zhan Yi had dealt with them fairly, he would not have been forced to be a horse thief.


    After years of fury, xian''a came with fierce eyes and surging strength, like the floodwater rushing out of the gate, pouring the axe in his hand.


    "Shua!"


    The air is torn first.


    A soldier from Zuma city saw someone rushing in and raised his sword to meet him.


    "Bang!"


    After a short collision, the unimaginable surging force blasted his knife. Then he was castrated and cut across his body. The man was immediately cut in half by his waist. Countless blood and internal organs flowed from the fracture. The scene was disgusting.


    "Kill me! None of them


    Xian''a raised his axe and roared.


    Infected by him, all the horse thieves around gave out crazy cries and rushed to Zuma city one after another.


    "Hold on! As long as general Ando Changye arrives, these horse thieves will be dead! Everybody kill me


    Zhan Yi knew that morale was very important in a war. He roared and cheered and fought hard with a long sword!


    "Die for me!"


    The ferocious eyes looked at the horse thieves around, and the bloody long sword suddenly slashed forward, and the cold burst out. Seeing these horse thieves put their lives under the sword again, but even if Xian a arrived, the axe swung out!


    Bang!


    The sparks are splashing!


    Xian''a''s body trembled and her arms were paralyzed. Even the horse in the crotch could not bear the heavy load. As soon as its front hooves softened, it fell forward.


    Zhan Yi grins grimly, seizes the opportunity without hesitation, mentions the long knife and smashes it at Xian a!


    "Whoosh!"


    At this time, a golden light came, forcing him to give up the plan of cutting off xian''a''s head with one knife, change the track, and raise the knife to block.


    A short spark burst.


    A golden arrow fell to the ground.


    Zhan Yi breathed heavily and took a hard look at the forest on the right.


    At this time, xian''a had jumped off the horse and rushed to Zhanyi with a huge axe.


    "Zhan Yi! You never thought you would be today, did you


    Zhan Yi took back his eyes and looked at Xian a with a cold hum.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    He didn''t want to be outdone. He didn''t retreat but advance with a long knife. Just when they collided fiercely, the bandits and Zuma City soldiers all around him also had a fierce contact! When the swords and guns hit each other, the axe and the Tomahawk slashed, and the blood splashed out in an instant, dyed red and gathered in the wind valley.


    "Xian, with your strength, you want to kill me too?! Next life


    Zhan Yi''s eyes were full of fierce light, and his voice rolled down his throat. His strong arms burst out with terrible force. The two hundred jin sword danced in whirlwind. The sharp blade seemed to tear the air, and the momentum was extremely frightening.


    Hold on!


    As long as it takes a long time, general Ando Changye will lead his troops into the valley, and the battle will be over. These people will die without a place to bury themselves!


    Not only Zhanyi, but all the soldiers in Zuma city have this belief in their hearts.


    It is this belief that supports the fighting spirit of the disabled soldiers and resists the attack of the horse thieves in Jufeng valley.


    Bang bang!!!


    Zhanyi half emperor''s strength all broke out. Every time he waved the big sword, his arms vibrated violently. In the face of such exaggerated big sword and terrible power, there was almost no enemy in front of him. In the blink of an eye, there were ten or twenty horse thieves killed by his sword.


    However, people are not steel and can not be tireless. Although Zhan Yi, who is bathed in blood all over his body, looks very frightening, it can be clearly perceived that his arms have begun to vibrate uncontrollably, and the blood is seeping out of the skin epidermis.


    "He''s almost exhausted. He won''t last long. Kill him!"


    Xian''a roars, accurately captures that Zhanyi''s attack is weakened, and his slim body is nimble and whirling. He is extremely dangerous to enter the opponent''s sword curtain and bombard Zhanyi with a huge axe!


    Bang!


    Swords and axes collide again!


    Xian a throat a sweet, a mouthful of blood irrepressible thrust out, the body also staggered back.


    "Seek your own death!"


    Zhan Yi sneers. Although he really consumes a lot of energy, he can''t be provoked by any other generals. He suddenly raises the steel knife inserted into the ground, and the mud and gravel splashes directly at Xian a.


    Xian A''s heart trembled, so he had to try his best to avoid it. He forced himself to suppress the boiling Qi and blood, and could only block it by instinct.


    However A thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    Although the strength of his arms was almost lost in his imagination, yilao didn''t have a big gap.


    Bang!


    The deafening sound burst out.


    The sparks sputter.The heavy broadsword cuts the axe, and the axe falls backward. The blade presses the axe and cuts across xian''a''s side ribs. Suddenly, a huge and frightening wound emerges in vain. The bone can be seen, and the blood gushes out of control. Otherwise, xian''a has taken a step back subconsciously. I''m afraid he has been cut open at this time!


    "You should be content to live so many more years. Now, go to die!"


    He didn''t want to give Xian a any chance. Zhan Yi raised his long sword again. His face was as fierce as a ghost. The sword was quickly raised over his head, which contained the power of breaking mountains and seas. Suddenly, he split toward Xian A''s head!


    "Boss, be careful!"


    The eyes of a horse thief contracted and screamed, but there was no time to get out.


    At the critical moment, a thin figure burst into the battlefield, moving rapidly. With a calm bow and arrow, an arrow shot out quickly like the wind. It passed through the crowd with incomparable accuracy and shot on the long knife.


    "Bang!"


    At the same time, she was forced to move to the ground, and she was forced to change her step.


    Zhanyi didn''t have time to react. Before he turned his head, he was kicked to the side of his brain and lost his balance. His feet were off the ground, and he flew to one side uncontrollably. He was heavily hit by a pool of blood!


    "Wow


    Blood spatter.


    "The three commanders are powerful!"


    The brigands were excited and roared.


    Xian''a, who almost died on the spot, was very relieved for the rest of his life. He covered the terrible knife wound in his side rib and said in a deep voice: "thank you for saving my life


    Yan Hu doesn''t think so. Looking at Zhan Yi not far away, he says coldly: "kill him!"


    "Yes


    A group of horse thieves rode to the fallen Zhan Yi with weapons.


    Zhan Yi held his hand on the ground and quickly got up. He shook his head and stared at Yanhu. His eyes were vicious. Then he saw the horse thieves rushing towards him, and finally he felt like they were lying in ambush.

 Chapter 1640

    "Chief of the army, let''s withdraw first! More and more enemies! We''d better retreat first


    The horse thief came in a fierce manner.


    Soon the soldiers gathered around the city of Zuma.


    Zhan Yi looked behind his back.


    Some of the Colossus blocking his way have already rushed out of the valley. Now it is estimated that he will meet with general Teng Changye. Compared with general Teng Changye, it is because of these colossus blocking his way that general Teng Changye has not come in.


    Zhan Yi''s breathing is heavy, and he knows that he is at the end of a strong bullet. If he continues to fight, he will be killed by the opponent''s sea of people tactics.


    "Everyone, follow me


    Although unwilling, he still rationally gave the order to retreat, and led less than 100 soldiers around, intending to break through.


    Although they can''t fight, they want to go. These horse thieves can''t stop them.


    As long as they join with general Teng Changye, these horse thieves are still turtles in the urn!


    "Yes


    The elite who followed him for many years immediately formed an arrow like assault camp to attack the rear.


    "Want to escape? Grandfathers didn''t let you go. How can you leave? Brothers, chase me


    Naturally, it is impossible for the equine thieves to let them escape. Four or five hundred equine thieves form a fan-shaped circle and chase them.


    "Commander, you go first! Let''s cut it off! "


    Feeling the sound of the horse''s hooves coming closer and closer to the rear, an adjutant suddenly stopped, held the long gun tightly, and his eyes were fierce and firm.


    Zhan Yi took a look at him and said harshly, "don''t try to be brave. Follow me and rush out together!"


    At this time, there is almost no second end after staying.


    He may be cold-blooded and merciless to others, but for the adjutant who has been with him for more than ten years, he can''t let him die in vain.


    "Commander of the army, let''s go together. I''m afraid no one can escape! After we cut you off, you must escape and come back to avenge us! "


    The adjutant was obviously determined to die. Ignoring Zhan Yi''s negation, he turned around and held up his long gun and roared: "brother of the third legion, kill with me!"


    "Head of the army, remember to avenge us!"


    Thirty or forty people came out of less than 100 people. Standing behind the adjutant, they took a deep breath. Instead of following Zhan Yi, they turned and rushed in the opposite direction.


    These people have been injured in the fight just now. Although they are not enough to be killed, they are definitely not light. Instead of running away and being chased by the horse thieves and killed in disgrace, they might as well take the initiative to stay and create opportunities for others to escape. Anyway, they are all dead. Why don''t they choose to die with honor?


    "Come back! Come back to me


    Zhan Yi''s forehead was blue and he almost rushed back. These people were all his confidants who had followed him for many years. How could he have the heart to watch them make such a tragic move.


    "Head of the army, go!! If you don''t go, you can''t go! "


    Someone was holding Zhanyi''s arm.


    "Jufeng Valley, Xian ah!"


    Zhan Yi gritted his teeth and his eyes were red. At last, he looked at the back of the brigands and dozens of adjutants. He turned and ran towards the mouth of the valley.


    "Kill!"


    See the other side soldiers divided into two ways, one way to escape, one way to intercept, the equine thieves roared, the horse nonstop hit the past!


    Just like two torrents, two groups of people and horses collide suddenly, weapons are fierce!


    Although the number of soldiers in Zuma city is at a disadvantage, and their bodies are mostly wounded, the soldiers who have already put life and death at a premium under the leadership of the adjutant just rely on their own desperate momentum and strong strength to resist the first wave of attacks from the horse thieves, and the two sides fight fiercely.


    "Kill!"


    The adjutant roared ferociously. Facing the brigands ten times as much as his own, he didn''t have any fear. The long gun in his hand turned into the most lethal weapon on the battlefield. He was fierce, fierce, fierce, and stabbed Every attack can bring a fatal threat.


    Hold them!


    Hold them!


    In his heart, there is a voice constantly roaring.


    It''s the same with dozens of soldiers nearby.


    They don''t want to live, they just want to buy time for the commander of the army!


    Bang bang!!!


    People''s willpower can really inspire great strength. Many Zuma soldiers'' hands with weapons have begun to shake uncontrollably. Their chest and abdomen viscera are rolling like rivers and seas. The corners of the mouth, nostrils and even ears are bleeding because of the violent vibration of the viscera. However, they are determined to die with superhuman perseverance , still can often dance out lethal moves, like a wall of people, dead to contain the way of the horse thief.


    "Kill them all!"


    Although the bravery of the enemy is a little startling, as the winning division, how can the brigands be shocked by the enemy who is far less than themselves? Seeing the enemy''s main general running farther and farther, the brigands are more anxious in their hearts and more violent in their hands!"Come on! Go ahead


    Although Zuma City soldiers are not afraid of life and death, but the number gap is too huge, in the huge physical consumption, the death line constructed by these dozens of Zuma City soldiers is gradually crumbling!


    "Hold on!!"


    The adjutant roared and kept boosting his morale. At this time, he was also black and blue, and he didn''t know where his strength came from. He was tricky enough to stab out an unexpected horse thief.


    "Kill this man!"


    Shoot the horse before shooting the man, and catch the king before catching the thief. The brigands finally realized that this was the leader of the group of soldiers. Gather people and kill them here!


    "Well done!"


    As if in retrospect, the gun in the adjutant''s hand danced rapidly, making people dazzled. With the spatter of blood, a horse thief fell from his horse.


    "Kill!"


    The brigands were not frightened. At this moment, they all fought with blood, one after another. When the person in front fell down, they immediately jumped to fill the vacancy.


    "Shua!"


    One long gun pierced from all directions. Although the adjutant tried his best to block it, it was difficult to take all directions into consideration. The three long guns pierced the air and inserted into his shoulder, arm and thigh.


    Three huge wounds appeared in an instant. The adjutant snorted and put a long gun into the ground to support his body. However, the oppressed blood could no longer be controlled and shot directly from the closed teeth.


    "Go to hell!"


    There is no mercy, seize the opportunity, and a few long knives ruthlessly cut over.


    "Poof


    A sharp blade hit his left neck, and then slashed down from his right rib, splitting his whole body in two.


    Bang!


    With a dull landing sound, Zhan Yi''s confidant has completed a soldier''s highest destiny. His round eyes are not willing, but also gratified.

 Chapter 1641

    Zhan Yi witnessed the tragic death of the adjutant.


    His eyes were about to crack, but he had nothing to do. Forced by the situation, he could only suppress the raging anger, gritted his teeth and said, "speed up. Get out of here


    A total of 3000 people, but now only dozens of scattered soldiers are left. All of them are united to escape. The scene looks very sad but also tragic.


    "Commander, they are catching up again!"


    After the adjutant died, other soldiers of the interception team soon went to the yellow spring with him, and some of them were even trampled to death by horses.


    Hearing the sound of the horse''s hooves coming closer and closer behind him, Zhan Yi''s body suddenly whirled, rowed the long sword to beat and chop with ingenious strength, and rushed into the rear to pursue the soldiers in the opposite direction. He went deep alone, but in an instant, he reaped four people''s lives and let the other party chase him. Half emperor''s strength was as strong as this,


    the Zuma City soldiers at the back of the breakout camp did the same and stopped With Zhan Yi''s steps, they turned their direction. They were fierce and fierce. They ran into the pursuers. The weapons were waving and the sharp sound was exploding. With the spatter of blood, one by one lives ended in desolation.


    "Head of the army, let''s go! Don''t let the sacrifice of the adjutant be in vain! "


    Zhan Yi almost killed red eyes again, and wanted to rush to the center of the enemy''s array. Fortunately, he was caught by his men in time.


    Looking at the thousands of people who were pestering behind, Zhan Yi''s eyes were burning fiercely, and finally his reason got the upper hand.


    "Go


    But he Shi Yan Ran how to possibly let him escape.


    "Don''t worry about the others, you have to kill that guy for me!"


    Staring at the figure who slaughtered her hundreds of people, he Shiyan''s voice was gloomy. He gave a death order, and even took people to join the battlefield himself.


    As the saying goes, a thousand troops are easy to obtain, but a general is hard to obtain.


    Although she didn''t know Zhan Yi, she also saw that he was very powerful. If such a master could kill one, it was a kind of revenge against Zuma city.


    "Commander, be careful!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A sharp air burst out.


    With a quick mind, Zhan Yi fell to the ground. Instead, he was shot by several arrows and killed on the spot.


    "Come in, still want to go out?"


    He Shiyan clapped his horse and arrived. His eyes were cold. The horse thieves around him quickly formed a big circle and wrapped the remaining dozens of soldiers and horses in it.


    Despair began to spread.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhan Yi didn''t run any more. He was staring at his Yan Ran''s face, which was full of resentment and made people scared.


    The appearance of a woman among the brigands is a very strange thing. Moreover, depending on the situation, this woman''s position in this group of brigands is not light, which is a bit unusual.


    "remember, my name is Heshi Yanran."


    He Shi Yan Ran coldly way, ignore to occupy Yi to shake of eye pupil, moriran order.


    "Kill me! None of them


    "Kill!"


    In the end, Zhan Yi, the commander of the third army of Zuma City, did not escape the opponent''s tactics. At the end of the battle, he was exhausted and was besieged to death. The half emperor was beheaded alive. He hated the battlefield and died without a whole body.


    Outside the wind valley.


    The army led by Teng Changye was really blocked because of the battle elephants escaping from Jufeng valley.


    They waited for the elephants to disperse. But all of a sudden, a war horse running out of Jufeng valley was mixed with a group of giant elephants, like "standing out from the crowd", and soon attracted their attention.


    "Look, general! There seems to be a corpse at once


    Indeed, many people saw a corpse lying on the horse, and it was still a headless corpse.


    A horse carrying a headless body, the picture as long as you think is very scary.


    Not too long, someone found a more terrible side!


    "Well It''s like the head of the army! "


    As the horses got closer, the line of sight became clearer.


    It can be clearly distinguished that the armor on the headless corpse was indeed the armor of the commander of the army.


    The head of the army was killed?


    It''s hard to believe that everyone is shocked.


    "Don''t think about it. It must be a trick of the enemy. The commander of the Zhanyi army is very brave. How can he be harmed by a group of thieves?"


    Teng Changye calmly opens his mouth to calm down the army. He moves his eyes away from the headless corpse and looks at the entrance of Jufeng valley.


    "When the elephants disperse, we will go into the valley and join with the commander of the rebel army to catch all the brigands inside."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    It took half an hour for the elephants to disperse completely.


    "Into the valley!"


    With Teng Changye''s order, all of them rushed to the entrance of Jufeng valley."This, this is..."


    But after they entered the valley, they were all shocked by the scene.


    Dead bodies are everywhere.


    It''s all over the place.


    There were broken corpses everywhere, and most of their clothes showed that they were soldiers and horses from Zuma city.


    What''s more creepy is that not far in front of them, a javelin is stuck on the ground, with a head hanging on the head of the javelin, waving in the wind, as if to welcome them.


    Zhanyi!


    "Commander of the army?"


    Countless people''s faces changed greatly. They couldn''t believe that the Legion leader really died here.


    Rao is Teng Changye. His face sank. Zhan Yi''s head is so straight in the air. No matter how Rao explains it, it''s hard for him to pacify the turbulent army.


    Just when the soldiers and horses in Zuma city were upset because of a man and horse in Zhanyi, countless bowmen and crossbows suddenly appeared in the mountains on both sides.


    Soon.


    Bursts of arrow rain came, even mean and tricky.


    Many Zuma soldiers were shot off guard.


    "Enemy attack! Ready to meet the enemy


    Soon, the roar was heard all over the mountain.


    "Kill!"


    He stone Yan Ran personally led all the people, chaoteng Changye rushed, seems to be ready to fight to the death.


    "Rush!"


    At the command of the superior, Zuma City soldiers also showed excellent military literacy, and timely stabilized their mentality, not to be outdone to kill the horse thieves in Jufeng valley.


    War broke out!


    Teng Changye''s eyes are fixed. He Shiyan, who is obviously the core figure, suddenly strangles his horse. When the horse is hurt, he immediately lets go and runs to him.


    In the chaos, Teng Changye was walking on the ground, and no one could block his way. The speed was so fast that in a moment, he quickly killed him in front of Heshi Yanran.


    "Be careful, miss!"


    Yanhu, who is killing the enemy, catches Teng Changye and screams.


    He Shiyan, who is shooting a Zuma city soldier dead with an arrow, suddenly turns her head. What she sees is a torn stiff claw coming straight to her neck. It seems that she intends to pull her off the horse.


    Her eyes contracted and she immediately raised her bow.


    However, a ghost figure appeared, close to Teng Changye, a palm print, forcing Teng Changye to stop.


    Two palms touching.


    The sea of fury is rolling.


    Teng Changye''s face changed. He broke away from the horse''s back and hit the ground.

 Chapter 1642

    "Don''t you think it''s a shame that those who are powerful in the imperial realm should work for a group of horse thieves?"


    Before landing, Teng Changye steadied himself. Although he was attacked, he landed smoothly.


    Before he went to battle, he knew that there was a strong one at the imperial level among the brigands, so there was no accident and he looked at him as expected.


    "What''s the difference between working for the brigands and you working for the city leader of Zuma?"


    With a faint smile, Li futu felt no shame and seemed to abandon himself.


    "It''s just a defeat to the enemy."


    Teng Changye sneers.


    "Since you don''t know how to repent, you''d better die with these horse thieves!"


    As his voice fell to the ground, his whole body was filled with strength in both hands and legs. His body was like an arrow away from the string. He abandoned his original target, and rushed to Li futu furiously.


    He knew very well that as long as the emperor was killed, the brigands would be a group of clowns. It''s not worth worrying about at all!


    As a strong emperor, they don''t need to borrow weapons at all, because their bodies are the sharpest and most flexible killing tools!


    Bang bang!!!


    In the midst of the tumultuous army, the two powerful emperors collided fiercely. The lingering shadow of the road made others gape and gasp.


    "Miss, stay away from here!"


    Without Yanhu''s warning, how could Heshi Yanran not know the destructive power of the strong in the imperial realm? Seeing Li futu and Teng Changye meet, he immediately drove his horse away from the battlefield.


    "The speed is very good, but people''s power can''t be endless. I''ll see how long you can keep this speed!"


    Although we have a basic understanding of the strength division of the lost world, at least this is the first time to fight with a real emperor. Li futu didn''t take it lightly. He fought with all his strength and made Teng Changye suffer one after another. Even so, Teng Changye didn''t have the slightest panic He was calm and steady, and his defense became more and more rigorous and cautious.


    He was not in a hurry. It seemed that he wanted to find out Li futu''s playing style first.


    Everyone spontaneously moved away from this area. There was no one else within a hundred meters of the battlefield where they collided.


    In addition to the collision between Li futu and Teng Changye, the rest of the people also fight enthusiastically. Heshi Yanran abandons her bow and holds her sword, and fiercely cleaves the soldiers in Zuma city. Although she is a female general, she shows a frightening momentum. Yanhu always protects her and fights with her. Thousands of people crowd together and dance with swords and guns Blood and chaos.


    A group of horse thieves, these Zuma soldiers did not care too much when they went out. They thought it was just an easy war. They came out just to collect military merit in vain. But when they were on the scene and fought with these horse thieves, they found that this was not the case.


    These brigands are very different from the vulnerable mob in their imagination. Their ferocity and ferocity are no less than any regular army they have fought before!


    Although I don''t want to admit it, with the passage of time, the belief that Zuma City soldiers will win is like a balance impulsive by the wind, which starts to shake constantly.


    Are these people really horse thieves?!!


    "Zuma City, should have disappeared in the lost world long ago, you people, should die!"


    Heshi Yanran cut off the shoulder of mingdutong with one sword and took off his whole right arm. While the blood was flying, the blade quickly changed its trajectory and crossed in vain. Before mingdutong could scream, his head was separated. A head was flying high, and many people around were drenched with the blood!


    In the eyes of countless frightened and trembling, the corpse with its head cut off sits on the horse for a moment, then falls to the side dejectedly. The picture is like slow motion in the eyes of many people, leaving an unforgettable impression on them.


    "The great commander is powerful!"


    Cheers burst out!


    At the same time, the brigands were furious. Their eyes were ferocious and ferocious, and they rushed to their opponents. Suddenly, more than 20 Zuma soldiers had not recovered from the tragic death of Dutong, and the God of death came on their heads. The battlefield was always a big taboo for military experts. Their heads rolled down one after another, and their expressions before death were fixed on their faces His eyes were round and full of discontent and indignation.


    They thought that this expedition was a successful and risk-free one, and they wanted to make some military contributions. Who knows that they will die before they win the battle, and before the war is over, they will fall in the wilderness forever.


    "If you don''t want to be the dead, kill them all! Give it to me


    Among the troops of Zuma City, some generals were angry.


    On the other hand, the collision between Li futu and Teng Changye is becoming more and more intense.


    "Is it going to the limit?"


    Seeing that his opponent''s speed was slowing down, Teng Changye gave a cold smile, his fingers were spinning, accompanied by a thrilling sound of bone bumping. His feet were on the ground, his body was suddenly shooting, his eyes were sharp, just like a cheetah, rushing towards Li futu fiercely and quickly.The fierce battle between the two people is so fast that it seems to be connected into a whole piece. Teng Changye can accurately grasp the opportunity of attack and defense conversion in the fierce battle, and the change moves are so smooth and extremely fast. This kind of reaction speed is absolutely beyond the limit of human beings. This is the real strength of the Empire strongman!


    However, just when Tengchang and Yeshi felt successful, Li futu''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Teng Changye is so scared that he wants to change his moves again, but it''s too late.


    This kind of competition is not only about one''s own strength, but also the use of stratagem.


    Pop!


    Twisting claw front heavily beat in Teng Changye hands, claw stroke, power rampant, flesh and blood a fuzzy!


    Click!


    The pain of oppression rolled in his throat. Teng Changye''s face changed in vain. His face was shaking because of the severe pain, and his teeth seemed to be crushed.


    "Die for me!"


    Under the pain, Teng Changye even made another attack regardless of his twisted hands. His body leaped and his legs whirled, like an iron diamond, and he kicked Li futu''s chest like crazy.


    Li futu''s face did not change, his body swayed, trying to avoid the other side''s toes while not retreating, right paw turned palm, forward bombardment.


    Bang bang!


    The two sounds were almost connected. Li futu''s left shoulder was hit, his skin split, his shoulder blade cracked, and his blood splashed. His palm pounded Teng Changye''s chest. The surging force of Jiaolong not only broke Teng Changye''s chest, but also flew him out.

 Chapter 1643

    "General!"


    Teng Changye''s fall caused many soldiers in Zuma city nearby to contract their pupils and tighten their hearts.


    In the hearts of their Zuma people, Teng Changye, who has countless auras, is almost synonymous with invincible. He was defeated head-on in the battlefield?!


    More and more people catch this scene. Their eyes fluctuate violently, and they are shocked. They can''t believe what they see.


    Of course.


    The most difficult to accept this result is undoubtedly fujiano himself.


    The pride of the strong, how can he bear to swallow the humiliation of defeat in full view of the public?!


    "You''re looking for death!"


    After landing, he suddenly hit the ground with one hand. With the help of anti shock force, his body catapulted up in an instant. His eyes trembled ferociously, pressing the pain of blood rolling in his body and sternum splitting, he suddenly attacked Li futu.


    Li futu did not mess in the face of danger, and tried his best to dodge. Although the injury to his shoulder inevitably had a certain impact on his action, he was still trapped and narrowly escaped the angry blow of Teng Changye.


    "See where you can escape!"


    One hit, Teng Changye forced to turn the body, Li futu to chase fiercely, feet and the ground friction out a trace.


    The chest injury didn''t destroy him, but it seemed to stimulate the ferocity in his body. The attack became more and more furious, even if he killed the enemy 1000, he would lose 800!


    What is intriguing is that Li futu clearly won the first place, but after taking the lead, he changed to let go. Facing Teng Changye''s stormy attack round after round, he moved around to avoid a frontal collision.


    Teng Changye seems to swallow thousands of miles like a tiger, but in fact, with the start of the tug of war, his mouth began to gush blood, and more and more.


    Obviously, his violent movement, causes his chest injury to aggravate gradually.


    His violent attack did not bring too much damage to his opponent, on the contrary, he was suicidal.


    "Wow


    Finally, Teng Changye couldn''t suppress the uncontrolled Qi and blood in his body. He opened his mouth and burst out with a mouthful of thick blood, sprinkling it on the ground. Dye it in a startling bright color.


    Li Fu Tu smiles, and finally turns passive into active. He makes a side somersault of running clouds and flowing water, and his thunder like foot is firm on Teng Changye''s head.


    At that moment, Teng Changye''s face was squeezed and deformed, and then flew out of control and smashed on a horse.


    The surging impact was transferred to the horse. When the horse was fighting against him, it gave out a cry of sadness and faltered. Then it fell down and hit the ground heavily. It never got up again.


    Li futu was not surprised. He took out a long gun from the ground and walked over there in no hurry.


    Teng Changye coughed violently, and his face twitched constantly because of the unbearable pain. With his last strength, he supported himself to climb up from the dead horse.


    "I give up!"


    Li futu''s steps are not stopped. It''s a bit unexpected.


    What three generals are they? At least they would rather die than surrender and fight to the death than surrender. How can they admit defeat?


    Seems to be worried that the other side did not hear, Fuji Changye called again.


    "I surrender."


    Li futu laughs, but it''s not a sneer. He just thinks that the people in the lost world are tough, but the people''s Congress here will judge the situation and make the most favorable choice as soon as the situation is not right.


    "Are you sure you want to surrender?"


    Li futu looked around.


    Many Zuma soldiers are still fighting.


    "Sure! I''m willing to follow you. "


    Teng Changye holds his chest and answers without hesitation. The blood is still flowing from the corner of his mouth. It''s hard to judge whether he really means it or not.


    "Can I trust you?"


    Li futu asked, looking at the once powerful Zuma city general, his eyes were inexplicable.


    "As long as you are willing to give me a chance, I can absolutely prove my loyalty to you..."


    Better to live than to die.


    If there is a choice, who is willing to die.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, his choice of life and death is no longer under his control.


    Before he finished his words, a golden light flashed through the air, sharp and swift, leaving no room for him. When Teng Changye just noticed that he was about to turn his head, he fiercely inserted his temple,


    "poof!"


    The sharp sharp point of the arrow fell directly into his head. His eyes were wide open, and his expression was completely stiff. Looking at Li futu, his lips seemed to move back and forth. What he could spit out was not words, but blood. Then, his pupils became lax, his body swayed, his eyes were covered with dead ashes, his heart stopped beating slowly, and he slowly fell backward .


    "Bang!"


    The dust is flying.


    A generation of strong men fell.Li futu''s eyes slowly shifted.


    As far as he could see, he Yanran was on the horse, slowly putting down his bow and arrow. His expression was cold and he said: "Teng Changye is dead. If you want to live, you should immediately put down your arms and surrender!"


    "What? Is the general dead


    "Dead! Really dead


    "General Dead in the war! "


    Teng Changye''s death caused a huge butterfly effect. All the soldiers in Zuma city who heard the news were stunned by thunder.


    "Teng Changye is dead, surrender or not!"


    At the instigation of Heshi Yanran, bursts of shouts rang out everywhere in the battlefield, shaking, forming a deafening effect.


    "I Surrender


    "I surrender, too!"


    "Don''t kill me! I surrender


    Finally, after the death of the general, the fighting spirit of the soldiers in Zuma city soon disintegrated, and one soldier after another took the initiative to lay down their weapons.


    The defeat was like a mountain.


    Seeing that the situation had gone, several Dutong had no choice but to give up their resistance.


    The smoke gradually dissipated.


    Heshi Yanran is obviously a smart man. He knows that even if a strong man like Teng Changye is accepted, it is difficult to really subdue him. More likely, he will only raise a tiger. After all, no one can guarantee whether his attachment is forced by the situation or his true feelings. So at that time, Teng Changye was desperate to surrender. She did not hesitate to bow from a distance She shot an arrow and killed the general of Zuma city. However, for the soldiers of Zuma City, she adopted another set of gentle policies.


    "Count the battlefield, treat the wounded and separate these prisoners! And... "


    Heshi Yanran rode around the battlefield, and finally came to the body of tengchangye.


    "Cut off his head and give it to Zuma city. Show it to the adults in Zuma city. Their retribution is coming!"


    He stone Yan Ran is commanding, the tone is solemn, and pan moves a trace of pleasure.


    "Yes

 Chapter 1644

    Cut off Teng Changye''s head and throw it into Zuma city. Heshi Yanran''s choice is very happy, but at the same time, the price is also very huge.


    The fall of a strong emperor is not only Zuma City, but also unbearable for any city in the lost world.


    Seeing Teng Changye''s bloody head, the ruling class of Zuma city was furious from top to bottom. Even the owner of Zuma city planned to fight in person!


    From the moment he made the decision to cut off his head and give gifts, he Yanran realized that Jufeng valley was no longer a place to stay for a long time.


    Tengchang''s death in the field must have sounded an alarm for Zuma city. They will surely send more powerful troops.


    After a short rest, Heshi Yanran rationally gave the order of migration, and no longer chose to compete with Zuma city.


    A long period of pursuit and escape began.


    ¡­¡­


    The world on earth.


    East China Sea.


    In a cafe outside Dongda.


    Not long ago, Yao Chenxi, who has been promoted from Deputy title to senior title, is drinking coffee with a woman.


    "Congratulations, there are few 30-year-old professors in the country. With a mother like you, the sophomore should be very proud."


    The opposite women are noble and elegant. With the growth of age, their temperament becomes more and more precipitation. Some women, like good wine, will never be eclipsed by the passage of time. On the contrary, they will only become more intoxicating and more fragrant.


    She is like this, and so is Yao Chenxi.


    From the egg like smooth, white and elastic skin, no one would think that the youngest professor in the history of Donghai university is the mother of a three-year-old.


    "This child, the more he grows up, the more mischievous he becomes. As a mother, I don''t have as much weight as his sister. I''ve taught so many students, but now I find that I''m a failure in education."


    Yao Chenxi stirred the coffee, shook her head and sighed, but she couldn''t help leaking a kind smile between her words.


    The woman on the other side laughed, but she didn''t know what she suddenly thought of. Her eyes were in a trance for a short time, and then she said in a soft voice, "should the second child be going to school soon? I''ll pick him up with you later. I haven''t seen him for a long time as a godmother. I miss him strangely. "


    Yao Chenxi hesitated.


    "It won''t delay your work, will it?"


    The woman shook her head and laughed.


    "Mayor Han and I made an appointment to have dinner at his house in the evening. We have time."


    Yao Chenxi nodded, but in vain, her mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "I''ll take a call."


    Time has changed. A few years later, she has become familiar with the other party. She no longer has the original vigilance and vigilance, and she has no taboo. Sitting in her seat, she connects her mobile phone.


    "This stinky boy!"


    Without saying a few words, Yao Chenxi''s face changed. After hanging up, she was angry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The woman asked quite unexpectedly.


    "He beat up other children in the kindergarten, and the teacher told me to go there immediately."


    Woman a Leng, then dumb smile.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s normal to have children and fight. It''s no big deal. Let''s go and have a look."


    Yao Chenxi nodded and immediately raised her hand to call the waiter to check out.


    ¡­¡­


    It is the first experimental kindergarten known as noble kindergarten.


    The two girls got off and went to the garden.


    Big class teacher''s office.


    A little boy is standing.


    While another little boy is wailing with a thick throat, the young female kindergarten teacher and a pearly woman are squatting beside him to comfort him.


    Crying out of the office, so that the corridor of Yao Chenxi can hear, her pace can not help but speed up a few minutes.


    "Mom!"


    Seeing Yao Chenxi coming in, the little boy standing in the penalty station immediately ran over with a bright eye. He didn''t seem to realize that he had done something wrong.


    Yao Chenxi glared at him, then looked at the crying child, and the corner of his eye suddenly jumped.


    The child was supposed to have been well nourished since he was a child. He was very strong and had a big head. But on his fat face, there were a few shallow bloodstains left. It was obvious that he had been scratched.


    Naturally, there is no need to speculate on who was responsible.


    "Li Buhui, who let you bully your classmates?"


    Yao Chenxi said in an angry voice, different from the general image of a loving mother, with a straight face and a stern image.


    The little boy, who was almost on her lap, stopped and stood there, sipping his mouth, speechless and stubborn.


    The woman who came with Yao Chenxi stepped forward two steps, came out from behind Yao Chenxi, half squatted down, looked at the boy, and said with a smile: "don''t regret, tell godmother, what happened? For no reason, you should not hit your classmates, right? "Seeing that the godmother actually came, the boy''s eyes were obviously filled with a touch of surprise, and then nodded vigorously.


    "Godmother, he scolded me, I hit him."


    Yao Chenxi, an educator, is even more angry when she sees that the boy has beaten someone. However, when the woman stands in front of her, she can''t say anything for a moment.


    "Then tell the godmother, what did he scold you for?"


    "He scolded me for not having a father!"


    The little boy, who is very good-looking and can see from his childhood that it must be a female disaster in the future, gritted his teeth.


    Young, but already know a lot, at least understand the meaning of the word wild seed.


    Hearing the speech, Yao Chenxi''s anger stagnated, but his face was even worse.


    The woman touched the boy''s head and stood up slowly without saying anything.


    "Are you the boy''s mother? Look what your kids have done to my son?! It''s almost gone, you know! "


    The pearly woman holding her crying son looked at Yao Chenxi angrily.


    Yao Chenxi is a knowledgeable person and knows that it''s wrong to start.


    "Apologize to your classmates."


    The little boy didn''t seem to hear it. He still stood there motionless. Although he was young, he had a lot of personality.


    "Did you hear my mother''s words? Apologize to my classmates!"


    Yao Chenxi spoke again, adding to the tone.


    The little boy bit his lip. At last, he turned slowly and came to the fat boy who was crying.


    "Yes..."


    His words just came out. The woman with a big diamond ring and a luxury brand slapped the little boy in the face.


    "What''s the use of apologizing for beating my son like this?"


    How young was the boy? He was less than four years old and fell to the ground.


    The kindergarten teacher next to him quickly helped the child up to avoid the emotional impulse of the parents. He continued to take measures to protect the child in his arms.


    "Mother daize, if you have something to say, they are just children..."


    Although he was beaten, the little boy was very strong and didn''t cry in the teacher''s arms.


    Looking at the red fingerprints on her son''s face, Yao Chenxi''s face changed and her heart ached.


    Songluo''s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 1645

    "It''s said that you are still a teacher. You can''t even educate your own children. How can you be a teacher?"


    The jeweled woman, who had a little family background at first sight, kept on talking. The young kindergarten teacher couldn''t persuade her.


    Yao Chenxi took a deep breath.


    "I''m sincerely sorry for the child''s behavior."


    Then she made a small bow to the parent.


    It''s common for children to fight and make noise. Moreover, the injury on the fat boy''s face is a little bit of skin, which is nothing at all. Generally speaking, the other side''s attitude is so sincere that other parents don''t care, but this woman is not good at it.


    "Can I slap you a few times and say sorry to you? Is that how you usually teach your students? "


    She''s still there.


    Rao is Yao Chenxi. At this time, he can''t bear it and frowns slightly.


    "What do you want to do about it?"


    "Lose money!"


    That woman immediately way, very loud, estimate usually is also arrogant used to of Lord.


    With Yao Chenxi''s character, she naturally doesn''t want to continue to confront others like a shrew. When she hears that she wants to lose money, she is relieved and wants to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "How much do you think is appropriate?"


    "Thirty thousand!"


    When the other party''s voice fell to the ground, the kindergarten teacher''s face changed. Although it was a legitimate demand to lose money, it was a bit of a lion''s mouth.


    "Dai Ze''s mother, Dai Ze''s injury is not very serious. It should be OK after a day''s rest. Is 30000 yuan a little bit..."


    As a third party, she naturally wants to be able to mediate conflicts, make the big things small, and make the small things small.


    But the other side did not give her this face at all, listen to her mouth, immediately said: "you shut up, what is your kindergarten? I spend so much money on my children every year, but how do you work? Even the basic security can not do, what qualifications do you have to speak? I tell you, I will not only complain about you, but also complain about your kindergarten, you wait to close it


    The kindergarten teacher was only in his twenties. It was estimated that he had only been working for a short time and had not experienced much of the world. He was a little scared. His face became a little pale and he did not dare to speak any more.


    "I don''t have so much cash. Can I transfer money?"


    Yao Chenxi spoke.


    Although it is obvious that the other lion''s big mouth is even blackmail, but in order to set up a concept for her son that he must be punished for doing wrong, she still intends to accept this account.


    No one is too rich.


    Just when the woman took out her mobile phone and asked Yao Chenxi to transfer money, a strong man suddenly came in with a bag in his arm, like a successful man.


    "What''s the matter? Call me suddenly. I''m having tea with Zhang Ju..."


    "You''re still in the mood for tea. Look at how your son has been beaten!"


    The woman seemed to be greatly wronged and pushed the fat boy out.


    This man should be her husband. After looking at his son for a while, he didn''t feel too excited. He didn''t hurt seriously. It can be said that he was hurt by fart. It would be OK to wipe some medicine.


    "I thought something was wrong. How did it happen?"


    "It''s this little bunny who''s been beaten!"


    The woman pointed to the little boy Li Buhui who was protected by the teacher.


    "Are you the parents of this child?"


    The man looked at the little boy. As an old man, no matter how bad he was, he would not care with a child of three or four years old. When he moved his eyes to Yao Chenxi and song Luoshen, his eyes were stunned, and then he showed an irrepressible greed.


    He has seen a lot. He is not a little boy who doesn''t eat meat. Even his children can make soy sauce. However, when he saw these two beauties, he thought that his firm determination was lost in an instant.


    Damn it.


    How can such a woman not be her own mother-in-law?


    Yao Chenxi didn''t want to go through any more twists and turns and nodded.


    "I''ve turned the money around."


    With that, Yao Chenxi went to the kindergarten teacher and stretched out her hand.


    Maybe he realized that he had done something wrong and let his mother be wronged. The little boy bowed his head and came out of the teacher''s arms and held his mother''s hand obediently.


    Yao Chenxi led his son to come over.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute."


    Songluo was still, looking at the woman.


    "Check to see if the money has arrived."


    The man looked at his wife with some doubts. Not long after he arrived, he didn''t know what happened.


    The woman looked at her mobile phone and gave a cold hum. Although she didn''t speak, she obviously received the 30000 yuan.


    "We have made compensation for your son''s injury. Now it''s time to calculate that you slapped my son."Song Luo God stares at that woman, the facial expression does not have expression to open mouth.


    He is worthy of being an entrepreneur. Although he has now left the business world, he still retains the character of being a businessman who knows how to deal with his business.


    That woman smell speech a Leng, then seem to hear what joke is the same, couldn''t help laughing.


    "Settle with me?"


    Her eyes were condescending, and she didn''t know where the pride came from. She said sarcastically, "I was educating you, so that this little son of a bitch won''t become a social disaster when he grows up. It''s my generosity not to charge you. How dare you ask me for money?"


    It''s not a family. If you don''t go into a family, when you see your mother-in-law brawling here, the man just doesn''t hear it. He stands by the theater. A pair of eyes are swimming on Song Luoshen and Yao Chenxi.


    Song Luoshen looked calm, and did not tit for tat, just asked.


    "Which unit are you from?"


    The woman''s smile was even stronger, and her sneer was undisguised.


    The man finally found the opportunity to step forward with a high profile of a successful person.


    "I don''t have a unit. I''ve set up a company myself, and I''m trying to make a living."


    It''s so modest.


    At last, the eyes of Songluo God looked at him.


    "Do you have a business card?"


    The woman sneered.


    "Give her a card! What to wear? Now everyone really likes to be a character. "


    The man was very cooperative and quickly took out a business card and handed it to song Luo God.


    He Chuanghui Financial Management Co., Ltd.


    Song Luoshen took the business card and simply glanced at it.


    "Forget it."


    Yao Chenxi pulls the arm of rasongluo.


    "If so, if he knows, how do you want me to hand him over?"


    Song Luo Shen whispered.


    Yao Chenxi was silent and slowly took back her hand.


    Song Luoshen picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call in front of the couple.


    "Dai Xiangbing, the person in charge of hecchuanghui Financial Management Co., Ltd., found this company and didn''t want any bricks left. I broke them all."


    Dai Xiangbing and his wife laughed at the speech.

 Chapter 1646

    "Beauty, is the call over?"


    At least he had a basic demeanor. Seeing song Luoshen put down his mobile phone, Dai Xiangbing spoke.


    But the other side didn''t talk to him at all.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Song Luoshen put away his mobile phone, turned and looked at the little boy, reached out and gently stroked his blushing face.


    "Godmother, I don''t hurt."


    Said the little boy.


    Song Luo God a gentle smile.


    "So strong."


    She rubbed the boy''s head and stood up. Meanwhile, she threw the card into the garbage can nearby.


    Dai Xiangbing''s face changed.


    "Beauty, what do you mean? Insulting, isn''t it


    "Parents, I''m really sorry. This is the negligence of our kindergarten. It''s our employees who don''t work well and take care of their children. It''s just that we let the two children have a little friction. I''m really sorry. You have something to say..."


    At this time, the head of the kindergarten finally arrived.


    "Director..."


    The kindergarten teacher who didn''t know what to do was finally relieved.


    "It''s not about children now."


    Dai Xiangbing stared at Song Luoshen''s beautiful face and pointed to the garbage can.


    "I kindly gave you my famous brand, but you threw it in the garbage can. What do you mean? Insulting, isn''t it


    "Like a child, like a mother. Your child is not a good thing. What kind of good thing can a parent be?"


    His wife said harshly in the back.


    The two couples obviously didn''t pay attention to song Luoshen''s phone call just now.


    Now it''s a society ruled by law, and this is the proud city of Dadonghai. In broad daylight, smashing a company?


    Even if you boast, you have to boast something credible, right?


    The head of the kindergarten didn''t intend to come forward, but I heard that several parents had not reached a settlement and kept shouting. In order to avoid the escalation of the contradiction, she had to come here. In case of emergency, she also deliberately brought two security guards of the kindergarten. She was worried about what impulsive behavior would be made under the impulse of the parents. However, when she heard from Dai Xiangbing and his wife, she was a little worried I was stunned.


    Isn''t it a fight between children?


    What''s the matter with adults again?


    "Everyone, calm down. There''s no need to be unhappy. Our kindergarten is willing to bear all the medical expenses of Dai Ze''s children, and our kindergarten is willing to..."


    "Don''t talk, director. Do you think we will continue to read in kindergartens like you, which are full of good and bad people?"


    "My son has hurt his face this time. Who knows if he will lose his life next time?" the woman said bitterly


    The director''s words stagnated and he was very embarrassed.


    "Beauty, I give you a business card, is a kind of respect for you, I also hope you can respect me."


    Dai Xiangbing seemed to be very reasonable, but a touch of threat came out of his eyes, like an order: "pick up my business card."


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Yao Chenxi released her son and stepped forward.


    "What do you want to do?"


    What is the identity of song Luo God?


    If this man does something impulsively, it''s really hard to end.


    It happened because of her son. Naturally, she didn''t want to see things getting worse and worse, and she didn''t want to see song Luo God hurt by carelessness. Otherwise, as song Luo God just said, she couldn''t make it.


    "Don''t go and separate people yet!"


    The director quickly whispered.


    Two security guards of the park hurried over.


    "Calm down, sir..."


    "What are you doing? What are you pushing me for? Try to move me again? "


    Dai Xiangbing pushed one of the guards away and glared at him with a fierce look.


    "Sir, I didn''t push you..."


    The security guard is innocent.


    "It''s about me and her. It has nothing to do with you. Get out of my way!"


    Dai Xiangbing roared blatantly that he was a man. His wife looked at him behind, not only did not stop him, but also looked very appreciative. She thought her husband was a man.


    In the face of such savage and unreasonable parents, the kindergarten head can only say: "this gentleman, if you can''t keep calm and communicate problems, then we can only choose to call the police!"


    "Call the police?"


    Dai Xiangbing smiles and then takes out his mobile phone from his wallet! Hurry up! Before I came here, I was having tea with Zhang Ju of your Jingyang District branch. Would you like me to call you? "


    The director''s expression was stiff and he couldn''t speak.


    "I repeat, get out of the way!"


    Dai Xiangbing, who seems to have a good eye for the sky, cheers to the security guard again with his mobile phone.At this time, the two security guards became a little submissive. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. Under Dai Xiangbing''s eyes, they could not help but move to the side.


    Dai Xiangbing smiles, but at this moment, his mobile phone suddenly rings.


    It''s a partner of the company.


    "I have something to do now. I''ll talk about it later..."


    "Bingzi, the company has been smashed!"


    The news from the phone surprised Dai Xiangbing.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Just now a group of people rushed in and began to smash things! Now it''s almost on the second floor! "


    The other person''s voice was shaking, and he was obviously surprised. Moreover, through the phone, he could hear the "bang bang" over there.


    "How can that be?"?! Where are the people from?! Is there any royal law in their eyes? "


    Dai Xiangbing can''t believe it.


    How arrogant it is to smash it in broad daylight?!


    This kind of person is either a madman or a cow who has forced him to a state beyond his imagination.


    "Where the hell do I know! Come here quickly


    Then the phone was hung up. The gangster should have rushed to the second floor.


    Dai Xiangbing put away his mobile phone and immediately planned to go back to the company, but in vain, a siren sounded.


    Then a group of people''s public servants in solemn uniforms quickly came in.


    Dai Xiangbing was a bit silly. He didn''t know what was going on, but the person who saw the leader of the team immediately burst out a warm smile to greet him.


    "Zhang Ju..."


    But Zhang Ju''s face was serious, and he didn''t have the smile of drinking tea together before.


    "Dai Xiangbing, you are suspected of fraud, illegal fund-raising, withdrawal of registered capital, false advertising, money laundering and foreign exchange evasion. You have been put on file for investigation. Come with us."


    Dai Xiangbing was welcomed by a pair of cold handcuffs.


    Then, the upright Zhang Ju looked at Dai Xiangbing''s wife and gave an indifferent order: "take it away for me together!"


    Two people''s public servants went over immediately.


    "No, impossible! You must have made a mistake


    The girl couldn''t believe the fact and kept retreating. But in front of the power, she had no chance to escape. After her husband, she was also handcuffed. The fat boy began to cry again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the man and woman who had just been invincible became a couple in need.


    However, this should be the case between husband and wife. They should share wealthier and wealthier together. Even if they are in prison, they have to pair up.


    The head of the garden was shocked and didn''t know what had happened.


    When he was pushed out of the door, Dai Xiangbing seemed to think of something. His eyes trembled and he looked at Song Luoshen strangely.


    "You..."


    Song Luo Shen took the little boy''s hand, with a dull look. He didn''t even look at him.

 Chapter 1647

    Duan Xiangbing''s family was taken away with great speed.


    the mutation happened so fast that it was a little slow.


    "Let''s go."


    Song Luoshen takes the boy''s hand and smiles lovingly.


    "Say goodbye to the teacher."


    The little boy was obedient and called to the kindergarten teacher: "goodbye, teacher."


    The young kindergarten teacher put on a smile and was a little at a loss. Although she didn''t know what happened, Dai Xiangbing''s family was suddenly arrested. Let her instinctively feel a strange feeling.


    She didn''t even dare to see the beautiful woman holding the little boy Li Buhui.


    After Dai Xiangbing''s family was arrested, song Luoshen and Yao Chenxi soon left the kindergarten.


    "No regrets, do you want to be a godmother?"


    "Yes


    The boy immediately nodded his head and answered very loudly.


    "Come on, godmother will take you to ice cream."


    Song Luoshen looks at an upscale dessert shop opposite the kindergarten.


    The little boy suddenly showed joy, but still subconsciously looked at his mother.


    Usually, he seldom can eat these things, but now Song Luoshen is present, and his mother Yao Chenxi doesn''t have much dominant power.


    "Enough, enough. He can''t finish buying so much. Besides, ice cream is not a good thing. It''s easy to feel uncomfortable if he eats too much..."


    When choosing, Yao Chenxi, like most mothers, focuses on their children''s health, but song Luoshen still bought five or six ice cream in all colors.


    "He''s almost four years old. His immunity is not as good as that. He doesn''t eat very often. It''s rare for me to see my child as a godmother. Don''t you want to think that when he grows up in the future, when I look back on my childhood, he will only leave the impression that I''m a very mean godmother?"


    Song Luo God carries the plate to go up to the position.


    Yao Chenxi smiles bitterly.


    The little boy sat in his seat and saw that his godmother had bought so much for him, and he was all smiles.


    "Thank you, godmother!"


    Songluo God put the tray in front of the little boy, touched his head, and then sat down opposite.


    Yao Chenxi sat down beside the boy.


    "I don''t regret. Did your mother buy you so much ice cream?"


    Song Luo asked with a smile.


    The little boy looked up, hesitated, and shook his head.


    Song Luoshen''s smile is more fragrant.


    "You see, only godmother will buy it for you, so who do you think you like better than godmother?"


    Yao Chenxi wry smile, want to say what, but at last but again pursed live mouth.


    Although he was young, the little boy was very quick and clever. When he encountered this kind of problem which was easy to offend people, he didn''t think much and said quickly, "I like mom and godmother."


    "What if you have to choose one?"


    Song Luoshen refused to give up.


    The little boy lowered his head, picked up the spoon, ate the ice cream and stopped talking.


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Smart boy!"


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s true that like a father, like a son. So is his father. Whenever he encounters a question that is hard to answer, he either gags or acts like a fool. At a young age, he will be deeply impressed by his father''s true story. It''s amazing that his blood is such a thing."


    Looking at the little boy eating ice cream, song Luoshen sighed with a smile,


    Yao Chenxi''s smile stagnated, and he was silent and spoke slowly,


    "he No news yet? "


    Since Kyoto farewell, that man seems to have disappeared in this world, has been more than three years without news.


    Song Luo Shen shook his head, looking natural and calm, but could not see too much worry or sadness.


    "You don''t have to worry too much, for a man like him, nothing can happen. Maybe he''s wandering in some corner of the world now."


    On the contrary, Yao Chenxi began to comfort song Luoshen. She was all right, at least with her son, but the other side


    At this age, all jealousy, resistance and resistance have disappeared with time.


    Song Luo God smiles.


    "Do you want to say that good people don''t live long and harm lasts for thousands of years?"


    Yao Chenxi did not respond.


    Songluo''s eyes turned to the little boy.


    "No regrets, miss Dad?"


    The little boy raised his head. Ice cream was all on his face. When he heard the word "Dad", his eyes were temporarily confused. Then he turned to his mother and nodded.


    "Yes."


    Yao Chenxi looks complicated.


    After three years, she didn''t care much, but for her son, he had never seen his father in the past three years, and he had almost no impression of his father except the empty man in the photo.


    Although a father and son had never met, how young was their son at that time?Yao Chenxi touched her son''s head, filled with guilt.


    As an educator, she naturally understands how important a complete family is to a child. At the beginning, she insisted that the child must be born, because she felt that her own strength was enough to bring up the child. But today, she only understands how superficial and idealistic her original idea is.


    She can guarantee the children''s food and clothing, but that''s all.


    Just like today, she can''t do anything about other people''s gossip. It''s only kindergarten children who know how to hurl hurtful words. What about primary school, junior high school and senior high school?


    How much discrimination does the son have to face?


    "Your father never comes back to see you. He''s just a bad guy. Why do you think about him?"


    Asked Songluo.


    The little boy looked at her and said seriously, "Dad is not a villain, dad is Superman!"


    "Superman?"


    Song Luoshen''s eyes are exposed by accident.


    The little boy nodded and said solemnly, "mom said that dad is Superman, who is responsible for beating bad guys. There are too many bad guys in the world, so dad is too busy to come back to see me."


    Song Luoshen looks surprised and can''t help looking at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi smiles bitterly.


    She had no choice but to make up such a story. The effect was obviously good. When she mentioned her father, the little boy was proud.


    Of course, he is still young, so he believes it. If he grows up a little bit, I''m afraid he won''t believe this explanation.


    "Your mother is right. Your father doesn''t have time to come back because he wants to maintain world peace. If there are any bad words from classmates in the future, you will beat him as hard as you do today. If your mother beats you, you will find a godmother to support you."


    The little boy nodded heavily.


    "If you teach him that, what will he do if he becomes a violent maniac? It''s nothing today. It''s just a small injury. What should he do if he really makes a big mess in the future? "


    Yao Chenxi helpless, there is such a godmother, her mother seems to fall into an outsider.


    "Even if he breaks the sky, I can make it up for him."


    Looking at the little boy''s muddleheaded face with a smile.


    He was too young to understand the meaning of this sentence, but he instinctively felt that the godmother at this time was too cool.

 Chapter 1648

    "Let''s not talk about the children. How''s your work recently?"


    Yao Chenxi changed the subject.


    "It should be easier than you to sit in the office every day drinking tea, reading newspapers and waiting for work?"


    Song Luo said with a smile.


    Yao Chenxi smiles.


    "Don''t be kidding. I can''t compare with you. I''m afraid the documents on your desk are all national plans and livelihood plans. I''m just a teacher giving lessons to students. There''s no comparison."


    "You can''t say that. You are the engineer of human soul and the transmitter of human civilization. In terms of importance, you are much better than me. We can be laid off, but you can''t."


    Yao Chen Xi shakes her head and smiles, but she doesn''t go on.


    At this time, her cell phone rang.


    It''s Yue ya.


    She put the phone through.


    "Is sophomore out of school?"


    Yue Ya''s voice soon came from that end.


    Yao Chenxi subconsciously looked at his son next to him and found that he had finished one ice cream and started to eat the second one.


    "If you have diarrhea tonight, mom won''t care about you!"


    She glared and then said to the phone, "after school, I''ll take him to eat outside the kindergarten."


    "I''ll come to dinner tonight, and there''s my daughter. She said she hadn''t seen her brother for several weeks. She insisted that I go to your place."


    Yao Chenxi smiles.


    "Well, I''ll be right back."


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    Yue Ya hangs up.


    Yao Chenxi put down her cell phone.


    "Friends?"


    Asked Songluo.


    Yao Chenxi nods and smiles.


    "Well, Yue Ya said that she would go to my house for dinner tonight. You''ve met an eight year old girl..."


    Song Luo''s eyes showed the color of thinking, and then nodded.


    "Is that the lover who works in the drug administration department? Her daughter is beautiful. "


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    Songluo looked at the time.


    "Let''s go. Don''t make people wait."


    Yao Chenxi leads her son.


    "Don''t you want to have dinner with Mayor Han in the evening? I''ll take a taxi with you if we don''t regret. I won''t trouble you


    By the side of the road, Yao Chenxi said.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, it''s on the way. You have to pass by the city hall."


    Songluo opens the door.


    "Get in the car."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t refuse any more.


    ¡­¡­


    The traffic condition in Donghai is not much better than that in Kyoto. An hour later, song Luoshen sent Yao Chenxi''s mother and son to the gate of the community.


    "Say goodbye to godmother."


    When getting off, Yao Chenxi said to her son.


    "Goodbye, godmother."


    "Drive carefully."


    Yao Chenxi said, closing the door.


    Songluo nodded with a smile and drove away.


    After Song Luoshen left, Yao Chenxi began to educate her son. She said with a serious face, "why did you just say that it''s just a joke? We can''t hit people casually, you know?"


    "Auntie dawn!"


    A clear and sweet voice sounded.


    Yao Chenxi looks back and sees Yueya''s mother and daughter coming.


    Seeing his face, the little boy Li Buhui''s eyes lit up and ran away from his mother''s hand.


    "Sister beauty!"


    When she was a child, she was smart and lovely. Now her face is more and more beautiful. After all, it can be seen from her ability to leave an impression on Songluo God.


    Seeing the little boy running towards her, she was also very happy to welcome him.


    In a way, maybe it''s a childhood.


    Both mothers came this way with a smile.


    "Sister beauty, my godmother treated me to a lot of ice cream today."


    As soon as we met, the little boy raised his head impatiently and showed off his face with a bright smile.


    Children don''t have a grudge. What happened in kindergarten has long been forgotten.


    "It''s not good to eat too much ice cream. You''ll have diarrhea and get worm teeth."


    Now she is eight years old and in the third grade. Although she is still a child, compared with the little boy who is still in kindergarten, she still shows the attitude of being a sister and teaches meticulously.


    "But It''s really delicious... "


    "Delicious You don''t take me. "


    Her face pouted.


    The little boy touched his head and stopped talking.


    "No regrets, your godmother is here?"


    Yue Ya came over and asked in surprise,


    when the little boy was just born, she always regarded herself as a godmother, but now I don''t know why, she doesn''t say that anymore.The little boy nodded.


    "The godmother drove me and my mother back."


    Yueya subconsciously looks around.


    "Don''t look, it''s gone."


    Yao Chenxi came over and looked at her face. She said with a kind smile: "I haven''t seen you for some time. My daughter is more and more beautiful."


    Girls are born to like to listen to praise, which has nothing to do with age, face immediately show a blush of color, a little embarrassed to seize the mother''s hand.


    "It''s not easy for them to come here. Why don''t they have a meal?"


    Yue Yadao.


    "I''d like to, but she has a dinner appointment with Mayor Han in the evening. How can I speak?"


    Yue Ya''s tone stagnated and she couldn''t speak.


    "Go in."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    They led their children to the community.


    "Chenxi, I heard Wei Gan say that the leadership of the upcoming national conference will change a lot. Mayor Han is likely to be transferred from Donghai to Kyoto. Do you think the second year''s godmother came to Donghai this time for this?"


    Yue Ya said in a low voice.


    "I''m just engaged in education. I don''t understand the things about court hall. You tell me that these are not playing the piano to a cow?"


    Yao Chenxi is holding her son''s hand.


    "Isn''t that a whisper between our sisters. There is no outsider. "


    Yue Ya said: "Weigan also said that if there is no accident, Mayor Han is likely to make a big step forward this time, and so is the second year''s godmother. She is in charge of the economy. According to the steps, she will be released in the future, with only a few choices. Maybe she will be in charge of Donghai in the future..."


    Yao Chenxi interrupted her.


    "When were you so interested in politics?"


    Yue Ya stares at her.


    "These words, you keep and your husband slowly discuss at home, I am a common people, only care about whether prices will rise, tomorrow to buy vegetables, can spend a few yuan less."


    Yao Chenxi looks at the little boy.


    "Is it my son?"


    The little boy was "frowning" with his face. He didn''t hear his mother''s words at all.


    Yue Ya wry smile, also didn''t say this topic again, loosen daughter''s hand way: "go to take younger brother."


    Face nodded.


    The little boy immediately released his mother''s hand and face and walked in front of him.


    Yue Ya seems to feel something when she looks at it.


    "Look, what a perfect match."


    Yao Chenxi couldn''t help laughing and scolded: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "What nonsense? We''ve agreed that when you''re a daughter in law, you''re a professor. You can''t go back on what you said."


    Yao Chenxi is helpless.


    "When did I say that?"


    "That''s it!"


    Yue Ya vowed that she would be shameless.


    What she said just now is actually a kind of convergence. According to her husband Rong Weigan''s private talk with her, as long as there is no accident, the second child''s godmother is likely to return to history at some time in the future.


    At that time, the little boy who was led by his daughter


    She can only do her best now. As for whether she can succeed in the end, it depends on whether her daughter has that fortune.

 Chapter 1649

    The underground world.


    A troop is heading south.


    Looking at the number of people, it is estimated that there are more than 2000 people by visual inspection. They are very dusty, and most of them are injured.


    "Miss, twenty miles ahead is the boundary of sky city. Zuma people should not dare to pursue it any more."


    Yan Hu''s voice, but also a trace of hard to hide fatigue.


    He stone with wind and sand on his cheek, looking into the distance, was also relieved.


    "Take a rest for half an hour, and then go on."


    She reined in the horses.


    As soon as the order was given, the army, which had traveled thousands of miles, seemed to collapse in an instant, and many people just sat down.


    They have been on the road for two days in a row, exhausted and close to the limit.


    "Have a drink, miss."


    Yanhu handed over a kettle.


    He Shiyan took the kettle, took a big drink, wiped the corner of his mouth, and then looked back.


    The rear area was quiet and there was no overwhelming cry of killing.


    "They are human beings and need rest. Don''t worry. We''ve dumped them for at least 40 or 50 Li. For a while and a half, Zuma people can''t catch up."


    Li futu said in a low voice. In his hand, he was also holding a kettle. His upper body was bare. His armor was split in a battle. At this time, his strong muscles were exposed to the air. Many wounds appeared on his skin, some of which were still wet.


    Since the first battle of jufenggu, Teng Changye''s head has become the lead that ignites the whole Zuma city. After the collapse of the third legion, Zuma city did not stop fighting. On the contrary, it sent out 30000 troops crazily, under the personal command of the young city leader, with the potential to wipe out all the invincible provocations.


    The enemy was so powerful that they couldn''t fight each other. Ma Li, who belonged to Heshi Yanran, immediately started his escape. However, the soldiers and horses of Zuma city stopped him on the road for many times, and the two sides broke out many tragic battles. The battlefield lasted for hundreds of miles.


    Three or four months have passed since the last battle of Jufeng valley. In the past three months, Heshi Yanran and Zuma city people have been fighting guerrilla warfare. Although they have avoided the end of total annihilation, they are still suffering heavy casualties. From the initial four or five thousand troops to the present one or two thousand, they have lost more than half or even the most The one eyed dragon, who began to surrender, also died in an encounter.


    Of course, Zuma city people also paid a high price. Tianyi, one of the three generals, fell on the road of revenge after Teng Changye a month ago.


    "Your arm Are you all right? "


    He Shi Yan Ran looks at Li Fu Tu''s left arm.


    Although the blood of the left arm has been solidified, it looks bloody and frightening because it has not been treated.


    One day ago, they met with a vanguard of Zuma city people. In the fight, the man pulled her, and the knife that should have fallen on her fell on his arm.


    I''m afraid she will never forget the scene of sword light and blood light.


    Li futu looked at his arm and shook his head.


    "Not in the way."


    He Shi Yan Ran looked at him for a while, and then let Yan Hu find some cloth to come over to Li Fu Tu.


    "Put your arms up."


    Li futu took a look at her and raised her arm.


    Maybe it''s the first time to bandage the wound. It''s obvious that the technique of Heshi Yanran is unfamiliar.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "Go?"


    Li futu said softly, "where can I go?"


    "The lost world is so big. With your strength, you can always find shelter. Why do you have to risk your life to stay here?


    In recent months, if it wasn''t for this man''s courage, I''m afraid they couldn''t support it at all. Now they would have collapsed.


    Many times, when trapped in the siege, it was this man who turned the tide and led them to a life.


    And he could have gone.


    It''s much easier to run alone than to run with a group of people. As long as you get away from the pursuit of Zuma City, the land is big that day, and he''s just like water flowing into the river, running freely.


    "If I leave, will Zuma let me go? Don''t forget, I killed Teng Changye, and I killed Tianyi, too. Zuma city died the most in my hands. If they let anyone go, I''m afraid they won''t let me go. In that case, why don''t I stay with you? Haven''t you ever heard of a saying that two fists are hard to beat four legs, and many people have great strength? "


    "But we can''t help you. On the contrary, it''s just a burden to you."


    He Yan Ran bandaged up the wound, and then raised his head.


    Li futu looks at her.


    "We''ve been fighting side by side for such a long time. It''s not appropriate to say that. No matter what you think, in my opinion, we are comrades in arms."


    After that, Li futu moved his left arm and said, "thank you."He Shi was silent.


    That should be her line.


    With her previous character, the word "thank you" will not appear in her life dictionary at all. However, after several months of life and death, her mood has changed a lot compared with the previous domineering and reckless third lady.


    "Take a break. As long as we enter the boundary of sky city, we will be safe."


    She said.


    "I''ve been listening to you about sky city. Why do you think it will be safe when you reach the boundary of sky city?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Zuma city''s great determination can be seen from the fact that they have been following closely for thousands of miles. However, Heshi Yanran always firmly believes that the sky city will become their refuge.


    "In the lost world, each city attacks and conflicts with each other, but sky city is an exception. It is powerful, but it never takes the initiative to launch a provocation or war against anyone. On the contrary, it is like the only pure land in the lost world. It not only keeps aloof from the world, but also takes in those who hate war. No matter which city you are, or whether you are male or female, as long as you advocate peace, sky city will become your best shelter for a long time For a long time, the population of sky city has become more and more, and now it has become the most populous city. Sky city has sheltered those refugees. Similarly, with the participation of those refugees, sky city has become more and more powerful. I don''t know when an unwritten rule came into being in the lost world, that war is not allowed to burn into the territory of sky city, no matter how strong your enemies are, How powerful is it? When you get to Sky City, you will be safe. "


    Li futu picked an eyebrow. He was a little surprised. He subconsciously looked south.


    But it''s still 20 miles away, so you can''t see the style of the city of peace.

 Chapter 1650

    After half an hour''s rest, Heshi Yanran ordered to go back on time.


    The rear is still very calm, and I don''t know whether Zuma people gave up or didn''t catch up.


    Just before going back on the road, Heshi Yanran gave a very strange order.


    "Everyone, drop your weapons."


    Her order was inexplicable, but everyone did not hesitate to listen and immediately threw away the weapons in their hands.


    "Everyone can enter the sky city, but there is a prerequisite that you are not allowed to carry any weapons and be unarmed. This is a symbol of whether you advocate peace or not."


    Yanhu explained in a low voice.


    Li futu suddenly realized.


    No longer deliberately rush March, an hour later, a magnificent city gradually appeared in the field of vision.


    Li futu now understands why it is called sky city.


    Because the elevation of the city is relatively high, it seems to be built on a huge rock.


    And surprisingly, there are only two guards at the gate, which is more symbolic than warning.


    A total of more than 1000 people, but when Li futu Heshi Yan ran close to the city gate, it did not cause any panic, even the two guards seemed to regard them as the air, and let them easily enter the city without a question.


    "Sky city is the weakest defensive city in the lost world, but it is also the safest city. No one will encounter any interrogation, not just us."


    He stone Yan Ran way.


    Outside the city, everyone turned over and got off the horse.


    As the most populous city in the mouth of Heshi Yanran, the sky city is really bustling and full of people. There are all kinds of people with all kinds of looks. Some people have sharp mouths, some are weak, some have thick eyebrows and big eyes, some are tough, some have green eyes, and some are fluffy They come from different cities.


    Heshi Yanran''s entrance of more than 1000 people also attracted many people''s attention, but that''s all. After looking at them a few times, those people looked away.


    Knowing that this is perhaps the most "inclusive place" in the whole lost world, I''m afraid there are people in every city. After entering the city, Li futu''s eyes kept wandering around, trying to find a touch of purple. Unfortunately, he got nothing.


    "Miss, find a place to settle down first."


    Yanhu suggested.


    He Shi nodded his head.


    Naturally, there is no lack of inns and other places in the sky city, but with the number of more than 1000 people, it is difficult to find such a large inn to accommodate all of them. Heshi Yanran found the Homestead Management Office in the sky city and bought three large houses.


    "Shouldn''t housing be allocated here? How could you charge me? "


    Li futu is a bit of an outsider.


    He stone Yan Ran looked at him one eye, basic lazy talk.


    Although the sky city is a city of peace, it does not mean that it will take care of all people''s clothing, food, housing and transportation. In addition to being absolutely safe here, other places in the sky city are not too different from other cities.


    It''s convenient to connect the three houses together. Of course, in order to purchase the right to use the three houses, she also spent a lot of money. Fortunately, during her life as a horse thief, she swallowed them all the way and accumulated a lot of wealth. Although she inevitably lost a lot on the way to escape, the short time is enough.


    Naturally, the "currency" here is not a bank note, but a variety of minerals, just like the gold and silver of the earth.


    "Now that we are in sky city, we can say that it is completely safe. No matter how arrogant Zuma city is, we dare not make waves here. According to the order, everyone should go back to their own courtyard room to have a rest, put everything down and have a good sleep."


    "Yes, commander!"


    After several months of long escape, everyone has been physically and mentally exhausted. Now he has entered the city of peace, and the tension in his heart has suddenly relaxed, and he has long breathed a sigh of relief and left.


    "Since this is the only pure land, so many refugees keep pouring in. Why hasn''t it been filled for such a long time, and there are so many empty houses?"


    Li futu asked as they stepped into the middle of the three houses.


    "As you know, most of the people here are refugees."


    He Shiyan said: "the meaning of refugees means that they just come to escape. They have to choose to come here because they want to live and maybe want to escape from their enemies. This does not mean that they really advocate peace. It''s true that there are many people pouring in here, but there are also many people who choose to leave here after making sure they are safe. After all, many people still yearn for blood and killing, and love bloody and exciting life, but they often don''t realize these things in sky city. "


    Li futu suddenly looked at the towering tower in the middle of the city.


    "So it''s really just a sanatorium? When you are tired, come in and have a rest. When you are recovered and full of energy, go out and continue your original life. ""Almost."


    He Shi nodded his head.


    Li futu smiles, thinking of some costume TV.


    There is always a magic Inn in those ancient TV sets. Any martial arts master who enters the inn will put down his grudge, live together peacefully, and fight to death after going out.


    This sky city, it means something like that.


    "The Lord of sky city is far sighted. He opens the gate to welcome all the guests. Although most of them come and go in a hurry, they will be grateful for the protection of sky city. In the long run, more and more people have stayed here and left, so sky city will gradually have such a transcendent status. Any city that wants to move it will probably attract people There was a lot of anger. It doesn''t cost a single soldier, but it can be alone in this smoke filled world... "


    Li futu''s tone is a meal, looking at the stone.


    "Do you know the Lord of sky city?"


    "What do you think?"


    He Shi Yan Ran way: "this is also my first time to come here, you say I recognize him."


    "I mean, how much do you know about the Lord of sky city, such as male or female, age and strength..."


    Before Li futu had finished speaking, a horse''s hoof sounded at the door of the mansion.


    The party turned back together.


    Several strong men in armor came in.


    "Who cut off tianyiteng Changye?"


    He Shi Yan Ran and others can''t help looking at Li Fu Tu.


    Seeing this, the strong man at the head focused on Li futu and hugged him.


    "Welcome, Lord!"


    Voice landing.


    Everyone was stunned.


    He Shiyan''s expression was stiff and his eyes were twinkling. After a moment, his lips moved.


    "It seems that I don''t need to make more introductions. You can get to know it personally."

 Chapter 1651

    Sky city.


    Surprisingly, Li futu didn''t enter the city Lord''s mansion. Under the leadership of several soldiers, he was taken to what should be the tallest building in the city of peace He could see the tower outside the city at that time.


    There is a plaque on the tower with three big characters on it.


    Tongtian tower.


    "Please."


    The soldier made a gesture.


    Li futu, alone, strides forward calmly.


    Through the wide open door, Li futu enters the first floor of Tongtian tower.


    After he entered, the gate slowly closed and the gap gradually narrowed until To swallow his shadow completely.


    Li futu has no time to take care of the closure of the passage behind him. The scene inside the tower before his eyes makes him lose his mind for a moment, and his mind suddenly shakes.


    On all sides of the walls, all carved with lifelike murals, like a pair of scroll, covering all the walls, will enter the people airtight package.


    The mural should depict a huge and magnificent war. The figures carved on it are countless, with ferocious expressions and various weapons. There are also countless fierce beasts, with stumps everywhere and bloody bodies. When you look around these pictures, it is as if you are shuttling into the fierce war in the mural, which is exciting but extremely stressful The feeling of depression came suddenly, and the fanatical roar and desperate howl could be heard in my ears.


    Li futu''s breathing slowed down unconsciously, and his eyes moved inch by inch on the mural. Suddenly, his eyes were fixed on a wall, and his eyes suddenly shook.


    "Do you know him?"


    A soft voice suddenly sounded.


    Before it seemed to be ignored, in fact, a man had been standing in front of the mural, with his back to Li Fu''s painting, as if enjoying the uncanny craftsmanship on the wall.


    Unlike most of the people here, the man in Tongtian tower is not wearing rough armor, but at least a white robe that no one has ever seen in this lost world.


    "It''s called dark wing."


    The man raised his head, where he was looking was obviously in the same focus as Li futu''s line of sight!


    There, carved with an eye-catching weapon, like a blade, but also like a giant bird wings.


    In front of it, the rolling river is full of bloody color.


    "Of course, it has another name."


    With the voice, the man slowly turned around, looking at Li futu, a smile.


    "You should call it The blade of the dawn. "


    Li futu''s eyes moved down slowly. When he saw the other person''s eyes, his pupils contracted uncontrollably.


    That pair of eyes, a vast white, no pupil!


    He has seen such eyes!


    And only once!


    It''s the one who ranked on Skynet.


    Manjushahua!


    "You are..."


    "Lord of sky city, erlai."


    The white pupil man smiles.


    There was only one other person in the tower. Li futu had expected his identity as the Lord of sky city. However, he was more concerned about the relationship between the Lord of sky city and manjushahua, or even Skynet, and why the blade of dawn, or the wing of darkness, was carved on this wall!


    "Now, do you have a lot of doubts?"


    Sky City Lord looked at Li futu and asked with a smile.


    That pair of white pupil, which can''t see any eyes, is so creepy and weird.


    "Do you know me?"


    Li futu opened his mouth slowly and forced himself to press the waves in his heart.


    "No, I don''t know you, but now that you''re here, it''s enough to say something."


    Sky City Lord Eli said, "you came down from Atlantis?"


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated again uncontrollably, and there was no response.


    "It seems that you don''t know a lot of things, you can enter the lost world, certainly not of your own volition, it should be exiled by Atlantis."


    Li futu remained silent.


    The Lord of sky city turned around and continued to look at the huge murals.


    "You don''t need to be nervous. If you know that you are coming down from the ground, you will become the target of the whole lost world in an instant. But here, sky city, is the only peaceful pure land of the lost world. You don''t need to worry that someone will be bad for you when you are here."


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu finally spoke.


    "I should have introduced who I am just now."


    "What is the relationship between you and manjushawar? How do you know about Atlantis? "


    "Manjushahua?"


    "Her eyes are as white and empty as you are."


    The Lord of the sky city turned his back to Li futu, kept silent and then gave a smile."Originally, she changed her name, manjushahua That''s a good name


    Li futu stares at his back.


    However, the other side did not continue to talk about manjushahua.


    "How do you know about Atlantis?"


    Er Lai''s tone is very strange, and because he faces the mural, Li futu can''t see his expression clearly.


    After a pause, he continued, "why don''t you try to find the answer to this question by yourself..."


    Li Haojue''s back drifts up to the mural.


    Finally, where he had not had time to see just now, he found what he had been looking for since he entered the lost world.


    A pair of Purple eyes.


    On that wall, there are tall figures. They are holding Trident and wearing gorgeous and mysterious purple robes. In their purple eyes, they radiate sharp, powerful and dignified light. They ride on the waves, like the invincible God of war on the sea. Opposite them, there are a large number of monsters.


    Li futu stands in the same place. The scene on the mural seems to have been endowed with a soul. He breaks away from the wall, gets into his eyes, and then engraves it in his heart.


    "Who painted this painting?"


    "What do you think?"


    The Lord of Sky City raised his hand and gently stroked the murals on the wall.


    "It took me a year to build this painting, of course, one year here."


    Li futu didn''t react very well at first, but only a few seconds later did he realize that it was wrong.


    "A year here? What do you mean


    "The lost world and the earthly world are two interconnected but independent spaces. I mean, you feel like you''ve only spent one day here, but for the earthly world, maybe it''s more than that."


    "You mean the time here is not equal to the time on the ground?"


    Li futu''s face changed.


    "Of course, the flow of time here will be ''relatively slow''. For example, if you have been here for a month, it should have been a year on the ground."


    Smelling speech, Li futu''s breath suddenly stagnated.

 Chapter 1652

    If the Lord of sky city didn''t lie, a month here is almost the same as a year on the ground.


    I''ve stayed here for more than three months. Doesn''t it mean that three years have passed on the ground?!


    Before, he may not be too anxious, but after learning the mystery of time, Li futu''s mentality can''t help changing instantly.


    It''s hard to imagine that when he returned to the earthly world, he found that the world had changed, and the people he knew and loved had become grey.


    Although I hope that all this is just false, why should the other party lie?


    "Time becomes slow, and it has its advantages. At least, although you are exiled here, as long as you are not killed, your life will be greatly prolonged. Everything has to be treated dialectically, right?"


    There is a little truth in the words of the Lord of sky city, but Li futu naturally does not want to get the so-called eternal youth at the cost of staying here.


    "Do you know the way to get out of here and go back to the ground?"


    He asked in a deep voice, and his anxious mood was hard to restrain.


    "It''s easy to go to hell, but if you want to escape from hell, it''s not so easy. Who here doesn''t want to go out?"


    Erlai, the Lord of the sky city, said plainly. With the words, his hand caressing the mural slowly retracted.


    "By the way, I want to ask you a question. That''s why I invited you here."


    He still turned his back to Li futu without turning.


    "How on earth did you offend Atlantis so much that they chose not to kill you, but to send you here?"


    "I''m not in exile."


    Li futu had a premonition that the Lord of sky city might be the key factor to decide whether he could escape from the underground world, so he did not choose to hide it from others.


    "I broke into Atlantis and got here by mistake."


    "Oh..."


    "By mistake?"


    Erlai, the Lord of sky city, gave a smile, which meant it was difficult to understand. Then he stopped. A moment later, he turned to ask, "Atlantis, the world on earth should be a forbidden place. What are you doing in Atlantis?"


    "Find a friend."


    Li futu explained briefly.


    The Lord of sky city did not ask again. Looking at the huge murals, he said in a slow voice, "if you really want to leave here, there are two ways."


    "Please help me out."


    Li futu said in a deep voice.


    One month underground and one year on the ground, when he learned of this sensational fact, he seemed to be able to hear the sound every second that passed.


    "The first one is to break through the polar realm, so you can break the space barrier and travel freely between the two worlds."


    Li futu was silent.


    Respect the emperor.


    He still remembered Heshi Yanran and the strength division of the lost world he introduced.


    Although the people in the underground world are generally powerful, he has met some experts in the imperial realm up to now. Zunjing has only heard about it. As for Jijing


    He has never heard of it.


    Not to mention the existence of breakthrough.


    It''s not to belittle himself. Li futu is very clear that he is far away from the realm of breaking the space barrier mentioned by the Lord of sky city. He doesn''t know how many steps still need to be crossed. Even to say the least, even if one day he really reaches that realm, how many years will it be?


    At that time, how long has the earth passed?


    "Is there anyone outside the extreme?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The response of ehlai, the Lord of sky city, was not unexpected.


    "Not yet."


    "What about the second way?"


    "The second..."


    Eli smiles.


    "That is Wait. "


    "Wait?"


    Li futu frowned.


    "Yes, on the day of the eternal nuclear annihilation."


    Hearing the speech, Li futu''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Waiting for the eternal nuclear destruction is almost equivalent to waiting for the destruction of the lost world. I''m afraid it''s no less difficult than breaking through the extreme.


    The other side can be said to have given him two impossible ways.


    Is this trying to make things difficult for him? Or is it molestation?


    "Will there be a day when the eternal nuclear energy will be destroyed?"


    Li futu asked.


    But the other side''s response was unexpected.


    "Of course, and it should be in the near future, so if you want to leave alone, I''m afraid you''ll have to hurry up."


    Er Lai''s tone is meaningful.


    Like him, Li futu looked up and silently gazed at the magnificent mural, silent.


    ¡­¡­Not long after he came back from Tongtian tower, he Shiyan found him. He didn''t seem to have a rest and was waiting for him all the time.


    "Have you seen the Lord of sky city?"


    Li futu nodded, seemingly preoccupied.


    "What does he want from you? Does he know you? "


    "He just warned me to be quiet in the city and not to get into trouble."


    He Shi Yan Ran didn''t think much.


    "I thought Zuma city had said something to him. He wanted to trouble you."


    "How long has this sky city been established?"


    Li futu asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask this?"


    "Feel free to ask."


    "I can''t remember that clearly. It''s been a long time. At least it was there when I was born."


    "Has the eternal core ever been extinguished or perhaps exploded?"


    Li futu''s problems are more and more strange.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He stone Yan ran a face strange looking at him.


    "If the core of eternity is gone, isn''t everyone dead?"


    Li futu couldn''t help looking at the red burning "underground sun.".


    Heshi Yanran is right. The eternal core is equivalent to the sun of the earth. Once the eternal core is destroyed, the whole lost world will have to end.


    In that case, what did the empty city master mean?


    Why does he claim that the eternal core will be destroyed in the near future?


    "But I have seen a legend."


    He stone Yan Ran''s voice rings out again.


    "What legend?"


    Li futu takes back his eyes and looks at He Shi. Yan Ran asks immediately.


    "The core of eternity seems to have been extinguished for some time before. I don''t know the specific reason. Anyway, in those dark days, many people died. That''s the end. "


    "Before, how long ago do you mean?"


    Heshi shook his head.


    "I just glanced at it at that time, and what was recorded in that book was not too detailed. If you are really interested in Heshi city now, I can help you to check it, but now it is in sky city."


    "If..."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "Soon, the end will come again?"


    Heshi was stunned, then looked at the burning eternal core and said, "are you kidding? If that dark history really repeats itself, we can''t escape. Let''s wait to die together."

 Chapter 1653

    After entering the sky city, everyone seems to have come to another world.


    Finally free from the days of escape, nervous tension suddenly relaxed, many people feel relieved and enjoy a peaceful and comfortable life in the sky city.


    But Li futu didn''t go around to explore the city of peace. After he came back from the Tongtian tower, he spent most of his time in his yard, staring at the burning and vigorous eternal core in a daze.


    Er Lai, the leader of the sky city, did show him the way to go home. However, it''s not a day''s work to drop water through the stone. The climbing of martial arts requires the accumulation of sweat and blood. It''s not a day''s work to break through the extreme situation.


    But according to ER Lai, the Lord of sky city, the only way to return to the earth is to wait for the eternal nuclear destruction.


    It can be seen from his observation in recent days that the vitality of the eternal core is incomparably vast and vigorous. It seems that waiting for its destruction is even more distant than breaking through the extreme.


    However, he has not so good patience.


    Underground January, a year on the ground, every second he spent here, the world on the ground did not know what would happen, he did not want to really see the day when the sea changed.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Just came back from the outside of He Shi Yan Ran in the door of the house ran into Li Fu figure out quickly.


    "I''ll go to the Lord."


    He Shi Yan ran a Leng, haven''t had time to say something more, Li futu has passed by with her, and soon disappeared.


    Sky City Lord mansion.


    After the guard''s announcement, Li futu was taken to the front hall.


    "What can I do for you?"


    In the front hall, the Lord of sky city is lying at his desk, splashing ink with a brush.


    Li Fu''s picture is straight to the point.


    "I want to get out of here. Is there a faster way than those two ways?"


    The Lord of sky city didn''t raise his head.


    "I''m sorry, I want to help you, but I''m powerless. All I know is those two ways."


    "Lord, I really have to go back. Someone is still waiting for me."


    The master of sky city stopped and raised his head slowly.


    "How can you be sure that I have a way to help you go back?"


    Li futu gazed at the white eyes.


    "Intuition."


    "Intuition?"


    The Lord of the sky city read it silently and then laughed.


    "If you really want to go home, I have a shortcut."


    Li futu''s eyes are condensed.


    "Please give me more advice."


    "It''s easy."


    The Lord of sky city smiles.


    "Enter the Tongtian tower, climb to the top, as long as you can step on the top, then you can go home."


    Li futu''s eyes wavered.


    "Is that true?"


    Er Lai nodded.


    "Nature is serious. But before you make a choice, I have to remind you that once you enter the Tongtian tower, there is no turning back. Either you can successfully climb it and stand on the top of the tower, or you will be locked in it all your life, and you will never be able to come out. "


    Li futu was about to speak, but erlai took the lead.


    "You don''t have to rush to reply so quickly. You can go back first and think it over carefully. If you really make up your mind, it won''t be too late to come back to me."


    When he finished speaking, he refused to give Li futu a chance to speak.


    "Come and see off."


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back from the city Lord''s mansion, Li futu saw a tavern and went in. He found a seat by the window and sat down.


    He ordered a pot of wine. From this angle, you can see the tallest building in the city, which is the sky tower.


    As long as you get to the top of the tower, you can go back to the ground.


    The words of the Lord of sky city just now kept echoing in his mind.


    He didn''t know whether it was true or not, but at least compared with the first two methods, climbing the tower was undoubtedly the only way he could see hope so far.


    He gazed at the top of the tower, took a drink from the bowl, and made a decision.


    Even if it''s fake, he has to try it.


    "Friend, would you mind setting up a table?"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the side. Before Li futu could reply, he sat down.


    This is a very strong man, muscle taut, comparable to stone, strong breath.


    "I like the window seat,"


    he looks out the window.


    Li futu turned to look at him without saying anything. Drinking wine, he continued to look at the sky tower,


    "I know you."


    The other side spoke again.


    "It''s you who cut off the tianyiteng Changye."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he turned his head again.The other side looks at him.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I just came from Zuma city. Your portraits are now pasted all over Zuma city. Zuma city has offered a big reward for your head."


    Li futu was silent.


    "My friend, I have to admit that I admire your feat. I killed two generals of Zuma City, which made the whole Zuma City furious but helpless. Ha ha, I''m absolutely happy to think about it."


    Listening to his tone, it seems that he doesn''t like Zuma very much.


    "However, Zuma city is going to kill you now, and then it''s fast. In a short time, you''d better stay in sky city and don''t go out, otherwise there will be a lot of trouble."


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu finally asked.


    "Dingdongcheng, Gonggong."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    Gonggong laughed.


    At this time, the bartender brought his drink.


    He poured a bowl for himself, and Hong Gong took up the wine.


    "Encounter is a kind of fate, friend, drink one."


    Li futu didn''t refuse a thousand miles away, and he did a bowl.


    "Is dingdong far from here? You are here... "


    "Travel."


    Gonggong filled his bowl again and said with a smile, "our clan has a rule that when a man comes of age, he must travel the whole lost world. No, I went to Zuma city not long ago, and now I''m here."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow. It was a bit unexpected.


    He has learned how dangerous this lost world is. He can''t compare with the people who travel all over the world. Money is enough. If you travel here, your life may be in danger at any time.


    "Good courage."


    He exclaimed.


    "I''m just a zongling. I almost got killed several times along the way. I''m lucky to be alive in the sky city. I can''t compare with you."


    Gonggong shakes his head and laughs. He is very modest and drinks again.


    Li futu also smiles. Naturally, he doesn''t take this seriously. Although he doesn''t know the specific strength of the other party, he feels that the Gonggong is at least better than the two Zuma City generals who died in his hands.


    After all, if you don''t have the real ability to run around in this lost world, it''s not travel, it''s death.


    Looking at the sky tower, Li futu suddenly flashed a bright light in his mind and said quietly, "have you heard about that tower?"

 Chapter 1654

    "Tongtian tower, people who basically know the sky city, should have heard of the existence of this tower, because Tongtian tower is the tallest building in the sky city, which can be said to be a landmark."


    Gonggong also looked out of the window at the tower in the distance.


    After a sip of wine, Li futu continued to ask casually: "this tower is so high, it should not be as simple as a landmark, right? What''s in it? "


    "Inside?"


    Gonggong turned to look at Li futu, hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "I heard that there is a passage to the outside world in the Tongtian tower."


    Li futu''s eyes wavered.


    "The outside world?"


    Gonggong nodded.


    "Don''t you know? There is a bigger world outside our lost world, which is much bigger than our lost world, and the environment is not comparable to our lost world, but no one knows how to go to that big world. According to legend, there is a passage to the big world hidden in the sky tower of sky city, but no one can be sure whether it is true or not. "


    "Isn''t anyone curious to try?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Of course."


    Gonggong looked at the famous tower and said, "the lost world has been in chaos all the year round. Who doesn''t want a safer and better world? Because there is a legend about the passage to the big world in Tongtian tower. Many strong people have entered the tower to find the truth, but..."


    "But what?"


    Gonggong took a sip of wine and continued: "but no one came out of Tongtian tower. So Tongtian tower is a legend that goes to the entrance of the big world. It''s still just a legend. Of course, those who enter the tower and never come out are likely to really enter the big world, but people outside can''t be sure. Over time, no one dares to take risks easily. After all, it''s still unknown whether those who enter the big world or what happened


    Li futu was silent.


    Sure enough.


    He knew for a long time that it couldn''t be that simple.


    In Gonggong''s opinion, there are many strong people who have entered the Tongtian tower. It is impossible for them to get to the world above the earth without any information.


    Before entering the lost world, he had never heard of any underground world.


    Suddenly, a pair of white eyes appeared in front of Li futu''s eyes.


    Is man Zhu shahua, the ranking person of Skynet, going out from here?


    So, what''s the connection between Skynet and here?


    And the huge mural on the first floor of Tongtian tower, what''s the matter?


    There are too many questions in Li futu''s mind.


    "Although the legend that Tongtian tower is the entrance to the big world is still circulating, I don''t think it has high credibility. If this is true, why didn''t the empty city master choose to leave that day? Is it because I don''t want to give up my power? "


    Gonggong talks to himself.


    "If it were me, let alone a city, I would give up even if I was the master of the lost world. Wandering in the larger world is no more attractive than the so-called power. "


    Li futu was silent.


    As the only "shuttle" between the two circles, it is estimated that no one has more say than him.


    The world on the ground is big, but the general strength of the people there is not at the same level as that of the people here. Undoubtedly, it is not appropriate to use the word "wandering" in Gonggong.


    If the passage between the two realms is really open, and the people in the lost realms can go to the ground unimpeded, then it is not a rush, but Conquer, occupy!


    "What''s more, I heard that among the strong people who enter the Tongtian tower, there are also strong people who are close to the extreme. You say that the powerful people of that level can''t come out again when they enter the Tongtian tower, let alone other people. Maybe the legend is true, but who is willing to take the risk to gamble? Once in, no matter the legend is true or false, it will be doomed to be unable to come out. "


    Gonggong is still talking.


    Li futu''s eyes flickered as he looked at the tower in the distance.


    The strong people who are close to the extreme state do not come out again after they enter, which is enough to prove that the previous reminder of the Lord of sky city is not alarmist.


    Once he chooses to enter the tower, there will be no turning back. If he doesn''t succeed, he may become benevolent.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu stood up.


    Work together for a moment.


    "So soon? You haven''t finished your drink yet. Let''s talk about it again... "


    Li futu kept on walking and soon left the restaurant.


    Hear him come back, he Shi Yan Ran sought to come over.


    "Well, why did you go so fast just now? What can I do for the Lord of sky city? "


    Li futu took a look at her.


    Although the scene of meeting is not very wonderful, in recent months, he and this woman have been living and dying together.


    Although he heard a lot about Tongtian tower from Gonggong, it didn''t change his determination.And once he entered the Tongtian tower, no matter what, he and Heshi Yanran would hardly meet again.


    After seeing Heshi Yan ran for a while, Li futu didn''t respond to her question and asked instead.


    "Are you homesick?"


    A little caught off guard, he Yan Yan Leng for a while, and then asked in doubt: "why do you suddenly ask this question?"


    "It''s just that I suddenly feel a little homesick," Li said softly


    He stone Yan Ran doubts deeper.


    "Don''t you forget where your home is? Do you remember? "


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Now that you are in the sky city, you should be safe. I have to leave."


    Heshi was stunned, and her expression could not help changing. Although she didn''t care about the man when she escaped from Heshi city at that time, her mood at this time was different.


    People are not plants, who can be merciless.


    After more than three months of fighting together, she may not have time to feel her inner changes, but now she suddenly heard that the man was going to leave, and her heart trembled a little.


    "Where are you going? Why don''t I go with you? You''re not safe alone. "


    She pretends to be natural and completely ignores that with her strength, following each other will only become a burden and burden.


    "No more."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    "We have a saying there. It''s called the end of the world. Let''s say goodbye."


    He stone Yan Ran, lips gradually close.


    Li futu looked into her eyes.


    "Take care."


    "We Can we meet again? "


    Although changed a lot, but he stone Yan Ran bone pride or did not lose, retain words did not say export.


    Li futu was going to shake his head, but when he thought of his legendary experience of meeting Heshi Yanran in the lost world, his words turned into a faint smile.


    "Maybe. Who knows. "

 Chapter 1655

    Knowing that there may be no way back, Li futu still chose to enter the sky tower without turning back.


    "Good luck."


    The Lord of the sky city watched him walk up to the second floor. He couldn''t see anything in his pale eyes.


    As his eyes swept over the huge mural, Li Fu ascended the steps and stepped on the second floor, his eyes flickered in vain.


    Because it was different from the emptiness he imagined, there were many people on the second floor of Tongtian tower, including men and women. They all sat curled up on the ground, motionless, eyes closed, and could not even hear any breath. They looked like lifeless rigid sculptures.


    Although there were many people, they were silent and almost terrifying.


    This kind of scene is very strange and a bit beyond Li futu''s expectation.


    The sound of Li futu''s footsteps made some of them slowly open their eyes. From their eyes, it was enough to prove that they were not real dead things. Just a look at Li futu, these people quickly closed their eyes.


    "Here''s another one."


    A husky voice sounded not far from my feet.


    Li futu looked around and found a disheveled man sitting there with his eyes closed. The corners of his mouth rose slightly, which meant that he was hard to understand.


    Li futu looked up the three steps and hesitated. Instead of rushing up, he walked to the man who was talking. He crouched down and looked at the meditator, who was no less than a hundred people.


    "You Why are you sitting here? "


    "Save your strength, and soon you''ll be like us."


    Although the other side closed their eyes from beginning to end, they didn''t resist talking to Li futu.


    Although the strength of these people on the second floor is generally not high, Li futu guessed that most of these people are the strong ones who went into the Tongtian tower to find the passage to the big world and finally disappeared.


    So they''ve been in the tower all the time?


    "Save your strength?"


    Li futu frowned and then asked, "why don''t you go out?"


    "Didn''t anyone tell you the rules before you came in? When you enter the Tongtian tower, it means that you will never come back. Go out? "


    The other side sneered.


    "Tell me how to get out?"


    Li futu subconsciously looked back, and was shocked.


    The steps he had just come up were gone in vain!


    It''s not an illusion, it''s a complete disappearance. It''s a flat place, seamlessly connected with the second floor, as if it''s not the second floor, but the first floor!


    "See? When you enter this tower, you don''t want to go back. You either keep climbing or you just sit down and wait for death. "


    Desperation is like throwing people into a dark, narrow well, lonely and helpless.


    Although the man, who had been sitting on his knees for a long time without repairing his hair, was smiling, his smile was as cold and lifeless as the atmosphere here.


    He didn''t know how long he had been locked up here, but obviously he had already given up the hope of escape, and he also wanted to pass on the despair to others.


    To let others feel fear together is perhaps his only pleasure in this day of waiting for death.


    "Then why are you all sitting here? There is no way out. You can go up. Doesn''t it mean that there is a passage to the big world in the Tongtian tower? If we can find the channel, maybe there is still a chance of life... "


    "Passage?"


    The man laughed, causing many "meditators" to frown and open their eyes. However, people here seem to be very lazy. They not only don''t like talking, but also don''t even want to move. Soon they began to "meditate.".


    "You must also be attracted by the so-called beautiful legend. What channel is it? It''s a big joke! This tower is a lifelong prison. Once you enter here, you will be deprived of your freedom forever, waiting for death in the day-to-day suffering. "


    "How can you be sure it''s a joke?"


    Li futu was in a low mood. Although he prepared for the worst, it was hard to accept all this.


    "You''ve searched all over the sky tower?"


    "All over? How is that possible? It''s impossible. No one can do it. "


    "Why?"


    The man was silent, then opened his eyes and turned to look at Li futu.


    "It seems that you have good strength. Up to now, I haven''t felt the difference between the tower and the outside


    Li futu frowned and looked around subconsciously.


    it is undeniable that the space inside the tower is much wider than it looks outside. Apart from these "meditators" who are almost like walking corpses, he did not find anything strange.


    What this man refers to is obviously not the same "meditators" around him."Haven''t you felt..."


    The voice of the man came.


    "Gravity."


    "The gravity here is much greater than that outside."


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed, and he suddenly realized in vain.


    When he came up, he didn''t notice it, but after the man reminded him, he subconsciously felt it. Indeed, as the man said, the gravity here is not in the same horizontal line with the outside.


    "Although the gravity inside the tower is higher than that outside, it doesn''t have much influence, does it?"


    He had doubts.


    "It''s true that this gravity doesn''t have much serious impact. People who dare to enter this tower can basically bear it, but what if the gravity increases?"


    The man sneered: "here is only the second layer, the gravity is only 1.5 times of the outside, but the third layer, the gravity will become twice, and then up, increasing in turn, can you still feel it doesn''t matter?"


    Li futu''s eyes trembled and he looked up at the stairway on the third floor.


    Although the retreat to the first floor disappeared, the sky tower did not block the upward climbing path.


    "You''ve all stepped back from above?"


    He''s finally getting a little bit of an idea that these people are going to be sitting here.


    The man didn''t respond any more,


    Li Fu didn''t ask any more questions. He basically knew what he wanted to know. These people should be unable to bear the more abnormal gravity, so they couldn''t climb to the top of the tower. But their poor ability doesn''t mean that the legend of Tongtian tower is really a lie.


    Li futu stood up and went to the stairway leading to the third floor.


    "Don''t waste your efforts in wishful thinking. Believe me, you will come back in the end."


    Behind him, the man''s deep and extreme voice came.


    Li futu kept walking through these "meditators" and stepped up the steps. His figure soon disappeared on the second floor.

 Chapter 1656

    On the third floor of Tongtian tower, Li futu deliberately stopped and looked back.


    Sure enough, the stairs connecting the second and third floors have not disappeared.


    Although the tower cut off the way for the people inside to return to the outside, it didn''t really leave any way back.


    At least, if you can''t bear the high pressure above, you can retreat from the height of high gravity like those people on the second floor.


    After Li noticed that the gravity on the second floor was almost three times greater than that on the third floor.


    Double gravity, just as the weight suddenly increased twice, and the impact is not only the human body itself, the air is compressed, the pressure also began to increase, ordinary people in this environment, breathing will become difficult, walking is even more so, think about carrying a person with the same weight walking feeling, may be able to adhere to in a short time, but the time is too long, leg pain It''s hard for muscles to support, and the power of the heart is not enough. Once this state lasts too long, the brain will begin to fall into a state of hypoxia


    Of course, this kind of heavy pressure is nothing to Li futu. He takes a look at three levels.


    Just like the second floor, there are many people sitting here. They are still, but the number is less than that of the second floor.


    Soon, Li futu continued to walk to the stairway leading to the fourth floor.


    Four floors.


    Five floors.


    Six floors.


    With the height rising, the space gradually shrinks, and the number of people staying on each floor also decreases sharply, because the gravity is getting bigger and bigger, and when it breaks through the five floors, the jump speed of gravity suddenly rises.


    When he came to the eighth floor, Rao Shi Li futu felt a sense of suffocation. His heart seemed to be held by a hand, and he felt out of breath.


    It is roughly estimated that the gravity of the tower will increase by 0.5 times when it goes up to the top of the tower. However, the lifting speed is limited to before and above the top of the tower, and the gravity will increase exponentially.


    At the moment, Li futu is on the eighth floor of Tongtian tower. The gravity here is nine times that of the outside!


    Under this kind of heavy pressure, you feel as if the air has become a substance. The whole body suffers from a sense of oppression, and the blood circulation begins to speed up. Lifting your feet is even more important. It takes a lot of effort to take every step, making people subconsciously like bending down and lying on the ground. Ordinary people in this kind of environment are likely to die directly from bleeding in their seven orifices.


    Even Li futu didn''t choose to rush forward at this time. Like those people on the way to the tower, he slowly bent down and sat on the ground.


    He closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing, as if he could hear the blood surging.


    There are twelve stories in the tower.


    The more you go up, the fewer you are. At the moment, there are less than ten people "meditating" on the eighth floor.


    Everyone did not move, did not disturb each other, quietly adapted to the huge pressure.


    When he entered the tower, he couldn''t feel the passage of time. He didn''t know how long it would take. Li futu opened his eyes again and let out a deep breath.


    Although the pressure here is terrible, it is an excellent place to refine the body function. As long as we can resist the pressure here, people''s physical quality can grow by leaps and bounds.


    There is no other danger in Tongtian tower. Pressure is the only test here.


    Each level is actually a breakthrough of its own limit.


    Li futu gradually adapted to the huge pressure and stood up on his knees. Although he still felt difficult to breathe, he at least relieved a lot more than when he first came up.


    He looked around.


    There are no windows in the tower. All the light sources come from the light from the first floor of the staircase.


    So it leads to climbing up, smaller space and higher brightness.


    When he came up, he vaguely remembered that there were eight people sitting here, but now there were only six.


    The missing two did not know whether they went down or climbed to a higher height.


    Li futu pinched his hand and made a crackling sound of bone joint collision. He breathed out and walked towards the entrance of the ninth floor.


    A month here, a year on the ground.


    He can''t afford to delay because of the time constraint.


    Step into the ninth floor.


    Li futu breathed suddenly, as if he had suddenly dropped a huge stone, which pressed down his heart. Even his temples began to sweat.


    "Why did you come up so soon? Why not


    There was a sound of surprise.


    There are only four people on the ninth floor.


    The person who spoke was one of the two who disappeared from the eighth floor, but the other chose to retreat, and he chose to continue to go up.


    Looking at Li futu, he was quite surprised.


    Tongtian tower has a purgatory layer by layer. Everyone has to stay for a long time to climb to a new layer. However, this man only stopped on the eighth floor for a few days, and then followed him to the ninth floor. This climbing speed is really rare.Many people have never experienced the feeling of testing at the edge of limit. At this time, every muscle cell of Li futu seems to be shaking. He insists on walking forward, and then sits down uncontrollably, sweating all over his body.


    "Tongtian tower ascends to the sky step by step, but the higher you climb, the worse you fall. It''s the only way to find your own height. If you venture forward, you will only push yourself into the abyss. Go down. It''s not suitable for you."


    Someone spoke with indifference.


    Li futu is biting his teeth.


    He naturally understood that it would be much easier to go back to the eighth floor, but he didn''t have much time to waste. If he entered here, he would have no way to go back. He could only go up and up again!


    It can be seen that the pressure close to the limit has made his face begin to vibrate and his bones are constantly rubbing. This kind of pain is absolutely beyond the imagination of outsiders.


    It''s like a squeezed balloon. No one knows when it will burst.


    In Tongtian tower, there are countless cases of tragic death due to eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    Seeing that he was determined to go his own way, no one would persuade him.


    People here are struggling with their limits all the time. They don''t have the strength and energy to attack each other. Similarly, they don''t have the leisure to meddle.


    Li futu sits trembling all over. Blood seeps out of his skin. The picture looks very frightening. Although the other four people on the ninth floor don''t speak any more, their eyes look this way from time to time. It seems that they are waiting for the moment when Li futu falls down.


    As time goes by, Li futu''s body is filled with a layer of light red, but from the beginning to the end, he sat there without shaking. Gradually, his body shaking subsided.


    Obviously, he broke through the barriers, broke his own limits, and got a foothold in the ninth floor.

 Chapter 1657

    Tongtian tower.


    Step by step.


    This kind of statement sounds good, but in fact, for the people in the tower, each floor is more like a step closer to hell.


    Each layer will increase the huge pressure, not only will bring a huge load to the human body, and if you can''t hold on, you will face the danger of body explosion and internal organs rupture at any time.


    Just like deep-sea diving, breathing has become a difficult challenge at this time. No matter how fast Li futu wants to reach the top as soon as possible, he also knows that the ninth floor is approaching his limit. If he advances blindly, I''m afraid that the moment he reaches the tenth floor is also the death time when he can''t bear the heavy pressure.


    Under the restraint of reason, Li futu could only suppress his inner desire to climb up and "settle down" on the ninth floor.


    There is no sun and moon in the mountains.


    Not in the tower.


    He can not accurately capture the passage of time, but there is a confusion, gradually emerging in his heart.


    How did these people survive without food or water in this tower?


    Moreover, although he didn''t come in for a long time, at least he was close to ten days and a half months. In this short period of time, although he didn''t starve to death, why didn''t he even feel hungry?


    Li futu opened his eyes and looked around.


    The silence in the tower is terrible.


    He could feel the cells breaking up under the huge pressure, and then regrouping again and again.


    "Master, how long have you been in?"


    He hissed and opened his mouth. His voice seemed to squeeze out from his teeth. Even opening his mouth here was a difficult project. With every word spitting out, he could feel a burst of pain in his lungs.


    He finally understood why the people here were so silent.


    There are four people on the ninth floor.


    But no one answered.


    Li futu could not help shouting again.


    "Master?"


    The space of the ninth floor of Tongtian tower is much narrower than that of the first floor, but it must be more than enough to accommodate five people. Each person occupies a place and does not interfere with each other. Li futu''s shouts are compressed by the huge gravity, which makes the propagation distance very effective. However, several people are not far away from each other, and it is quiet here. At that time, I stayed on the eighth floor and had a good time with Li futu The man who met him opened his eyes slowly.


    "It''s lucky that you''re not dead. It''s your first task to try to adapt here, not to distract others."


    Compared with Li futu, his state is obviously more relaxed, and the heavy pressure here does not seem to bring him too much pressure.


    After all, Li futu is a new comer, and he doesn''t know how many times he has been up and down in this tower.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    If you want to help others, you should lower your posture. Besides, those who can stand firm on the ninth floor of Tongtian tower are all old monsters. It''s reasonable to call the elder.


    Li futu is very polite.


    As the saying goes, a man does not smile when he reaches out his hand. His humble words are very helpful to the man. Although his expression is still rigid, he then takes the initiative to say, "what did you ask me just now?"


    "How long have you been here, master?"


    The man''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, and the color of some memories showed.


    "A year? two years? I can''t remember. How long has it been here? Where can I know. But when I first entered the tower, the limit was only six stories. "


    Hearing the speech, Li futu was more confused.


    The other party feels that they have been in the tower for a year or two, but because the time in the tower is blurred, the time they spend in the tower may only be much longer. It may be understandable for a strong person of this level not to eat for ten days and a half a month, but if they don''t supplement energy for a few years, they will die of hunger.


    How did he survive until now?


    "Master, you have been here for such a long time. What do you rely on to support you?"


    Li futu asked tentatively.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man doesn''t seem to understand the problem.


    Li futu said more directly: "I don''t see any water and food here. Don''t you have to eat?"


    The man was stunned.


    And then there was laughter.


    Li futu''s words made other people on the ninth floor laugh.


    "Do you feel hungry now?"


    After a short period of stupefaction, the man asked.


    "No


    "That''s right."


    The man said: "this tower is a desperate prison, but it won''t let you die hungry. Haven''t you found that there are nutrients in the air here? "


    This time, Li futu was stunned.


    "Here, you don''t have to worry about food or water, because the air here will provide you with energy as you breathe. It is to torture you, let you always feel the pain of life is not like death, let you suffer from the double torture of heart and body all the time. Entering here, you will only have three ends. ""Either you die of old age, or you can''t bear the gravity here, or you lose control of your mind and go completely crazy."


    Li futu was silent for a while, and then said, "we all enter here to find the access to the big world. Is the access to the big world on the top floor?"


    "Maybe, who knows."


    The man said, "I haven''t been up there anyway. The gravity here is already so huge, let alone 12 layers. In my estimation, the gravity of the 12th floor is probably five or even ten times that of here. When people go up, it''s like a stone being crushed by a mountain, and it will be crushed in an instant. That legend is a big joke. "


    "If the passage to the big world really exists on the top of this tower, but there should be no one who can successfully reach that height. What''s more, if you really have the strength to set foot on the 12th floor, why do you have to come here? I''m afraid you can break through the ban and go to the big world. "


    "Tongtian tower is a huge lie, its purpose is to attract people to come in one after another to die!"


    "Prohibition and blockade?"


    Li futu captured a key word.


    "Master, what is prohibition and blockade?"


    "Where are you from? I don''t even know about it? "


    The man said: "when you come in, you should see the mural on the first floor. Many years ago, a big war broke out between our lost world and the big world. As a result, our lost world was defeated. In order to avoid the comeback of our lost world, the people of the big world blocked all the connecting channels between the two worlds after the war. At that time, most of the people who took part in the war died. Although many people don''t know about the war now, with your strength, you should have heard about it. "


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated and his heart was shocked.

 Chapter 1658

    Sky City Lord Eli, dawn blade, Atlantis, manjushawar, Skynet


    After the man''s voice fell to the ground, Li futu didn''t speak any more and fell into a long silence.


    One name after another flashed through his mind.


    What are the connections between these people and these forces?


    What happened to the two big wars?


    Since he entered the lost world hidden in the underground, he has seen too many things beyond his imagination, and he has more and more questions in his heart.


    Two worlds that had nothing to do with each other seem to be connected again.


    Obviously, there are a group of people in the lost world. They are very sure that there is an earthly world. How many people in the earthly world know something about the lost world?


    More and more questions, like bubbles, appear in Li futu''s heart. Too many unsolved mysteries make his mind lost and disordered. The huge pressure of Tongtian tower comes immediately, and you rush out of his mouth.


    "If you dare to be distracted here, you are looking for death!"


    Someone gave a cold hum.


    "Boy, don''t think that when you come here and resist the pressure, you can rest easy. Once you relax, you may break your muscles and bones and die. So, get rid of those thoughts and live is the king''s way."


    Li futu immediately held his breath, stabilized his mind, and concentrated on fighting against the gravity here.


    Indeed, he now thinks that these problems are of no use at all. Survival is the king''s way!


    ¡­¡­


    The world on earth.


    Mohai Delta.


    A cool and noble woman is sitting on her knees, practicing.


    Her head is wearing a beautiful crystal crown, with any words can not completely describe the delicate crown, crystal clear, magnificent flawless, just like a sacred thing given by heaven, simply can not imagine how it is made.


    She was in a huge palace with long purple hair hanging down to the floor.


    The floor is bright and transparent. You can clearly see the deep blue water flowing below. Even occasionally, deep-sea beasts like sharks can be seen passing downstream from the floor.


    The picture is thrilling and makes people tremble.


    But from the beginning to the end, the woman with enchanting purple hair sat there, closed her eyes and never wavered.


    It''s not an ocean park, it''s a Jedi that all humans, including those above, see as a forbidden area.


    "The emperor."


    Suddenly, an imperceptible sound of air waves sounded.


    Then a tall figure in purple armor appeared in the hall. There was a trident mark in the middle of his eyebrows. His breath was simple and deep, not like a mortal figure.


    The woman didn''t feel it, she still didn''t move and didn''t respond.


    The tall figure slightly bowed her head to the woman sitting with her knees crossed.


    "Skynet emissary, please meet me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    There are no emotional fluctuations in the two words sounded.


    The woman''s eyes did not open, and you can see that her mouth did not move at all.


    "The disaster is coming, and the barbarians will be restored. Skynet should come for this."


    The tall figure replied.


    "Is there any sign that the black hole is slack?"


    "No, we check every day that the black hole is so strong that it is absolutely impossible for the barbarians to break through it."


    "In that case, why discuss it? We Atlantis are only responsible for suppressing the sea screen triangle. As long as there is no problem with the black hole, other things have nothing to do with us. "


    "Yes."


    The air fluctuates again.


    The huge undersea palace became quiet again.


    The purple haired woman still kept that posture, sitting cross legged, with a crown on her head. On her beautiful face, she destroyed any human feelings, just like a living God who cut off seven emotions and six desires.


    ¡­¡­


    "My emperor has a metaphor. My Atlantis family is only responsible for the peace of the sea triangle. The rest of the things have nothing to do with my family. My emperor is practicing in secret. It''s inconvenient to see guests. Please go back."


    On his return from Atlantis, the emissary brought the message to the Lord word for word.


    "Under the cover of the nest, how can there be a complete egg? Atlantis wants to stay away from it, but once the lost world comes back, how can they let Atlantis go?"


    Manzhu sawa, who heard the reply from Atlantis, said: "in that two World War, Atlantis was the main force to fight the lost world back underground, causing heavy casualties to the lost world army. The lost world will certainly not forget the pain. Only responsible for guarding the peace of the sea triangle? Atlantis is deceiving himself. "


    "But if they choose to deceive themselves, we can''t force them to fight."


    Skynet opens its mouth."How much time is left before the ban completely collapses?"


    "From the birth of dawn blade, we can see that the prohibition has begun to loosen. If we are optimistic, we should be able to stick to it for three years."


    Manjushawa replied.


    The LORD looked at her.


    "That is to say, for the lost world, they have only three months left?"


    Manjushahua nodded.


    "In the last two World War, the lost world has damaged many strong people. It can be said that their vitality is greatly damaged. Their time there is much faster than that on the ground. In such a short period of time, their vitality should not be recovered. In fact, we don''t have to worry too much about it..."


    "What you said is true, but don''t forget that the power of the lost world was greatly damaged in the last two World War, but the same is true in the world on the ground, and the general strength of the races living in the lost world is much higher than that on the ground, which is an inescapable fact. Although we have an advantage in terms of time, we may not have the upper hand in terms of overall strength. "


    The Venerable Master said: "besides, you don''t know Wutian. He is ambitious and has no end. He always wants to conquer the two worlds. As long as he has the chance, he will not let it go."


    Standing on the colorful clouds, overlooking the prosperous times, the white haired Lord seemed to have a picture of war in his eyes.


    "It''s going to be a disaster again."


    "Lord, he has disappeared for four years and there is no news yet. It should be that Atlantis deliberately put him into the lost world. Do you think he is dead or alive now?"


    Manjushahua turned.


    "You care about him. Why don''t you care about Eli?"


    Manjushahua was silent, then said: "everyone has everyone''s destiny."


    "Yes, everyone has his destiny."


    The Lord nodded.


    "The lost world can enter but not leave. Whether he can survive there depends on himself."


    She turned and looked away.


    That''s the direction of the Dragon kingdom.


    "His mother died on the ground. If he died in the lost world, it might be a reincarnation."

 Chapter 1659

    The silent and lifeless Tongtian tower.


    The ninth floor.


    A figure slowly stood up.


    At this time, I don''t know how long it took for him to enter the tower. His hair had grown to his waist. As he stood up, pieces of blood were broken and fell off from him like stone skin.


    The others opened their eyes at the same time, looking surprised.


    This boy, obviously, came the latest, but now obviously he has fully adapted to the pressure of the ninth floor, and has done what they haven''t done up to now. This How is that possible?


    Is it true that there is such a saying?


    Li futu stood still, squeezed his hands tightly and twisted his whole body. With the clattering sound of bone friction, pieces of blood kept falling from him.


    During this period of time, under the heavy pressure, blood water continuously permeated out of his body, and then coagulated and covered his epidermis. Over and over again, he had a thick layer of blood scab on his body.


    It''s like "rebirth from a broken shell." when all the scabs fall off, Li futu breathes out a long breath of relief.


    Then.


    He tried to take one step, then two steps, three steps


    It''s hard to talk about leisurely walking, but at least, the feeling that I can''t lift my feet is gone forever.


    Only under heavy pressure can people grow up rapidly, and this tower has achieved the ultimate goal.


    "Boy, the speed of your progress is really beyond your imagination, but if you think about it clearly, every five floors of Tongtian tower is a big barrier. You''d better consolidate it for a period of time and go up ten floors."


    Li futu understood that the other party meant well, but he didn''t have much time. He didn''t know how long he had stayed on the ninth floor. Now he had adapted to the pressure of the ninth floor, so he didn''t want to continue to delay.


    The number of floors of Tongtian tower is equal to the division of strength. He has obviously surpassed these people on the ninth floor, but he still doesn''t show any pride.


    "Thank you for your advice."


    Having said that, he then made his way to the stairway leading to the tenth floor with firm steps and no hesitation.


    The rest of the people on the ninth floor opened their eyes and watched his figure disappear in the ninth floor. Their eyes were filled with the same color of surprise.


    They have forgotten how long they have been in this tower, but it is the first time that they have seen such a terrible person growing up.


    Of course, they can''t know, even Li futu himself. The reason why he was able to adapt to the heavy pressure and complete the breakthrough in such a short time is not only his strong will, but also his experience of falling into the "yellow spring".


    In the highly corrosive Heihe River, he should have been as many people imagine that there was no body left. It was the relic that pulled him out of the desperate situation.


    That relic not only let him escape, but also completely transformed his body.


    The so-called "break and then stand" may be exactly the case.


    Buddhist relic is a priceless treasure in the world. Li futu''s "resurrection from the dead" last time was not the whole effect of the relic. Most of the energy of the relic was buried in every cell of his body with the reorganization of his body.


    According to the common sense, those energies should be exerted slowly with the passage of time, or buried in his body forever. However, the terrible pressure of this tower, like a catalyst, stimulates all the residual energy of the relic!


    Li futu didn''t know anything about it. He didn''t know how strong his body was. But when he stepped on the 10th floor, he felt a little different.


    According to the truth, the gravity here is definitely more terrible than that of the ninth floor. But strangely, when he came to the tenth floor, he didn''t feel as much as he expected. Even the pressure jump he felt was not as obvious as when he stepped from the eighth floor to the ninth floor.


    What''s going on?


    Li futu frowned, a little puzzled, but the tenth floor of Tongtian tower was empty, and no one could answer his confusion.


    Of course, he can choose to go back to the ninth floor, where someone may give him some explanation, but every minute and every second can''t be wasted for him. Even if he is confused by this strange change, he still doesn''t go back.


    Instead of staying on the 10th floor, Li futu left the 9th floor and went straight across the 10th floor, making a breakthrough like "leapfrogging" and soon came to the 11th floor.


    There''s no one on the tenth floor.


    But there are people on the eleventh floor.


    It was a gray haired old man, not sitting, standing there, walking around, talking, looking crazy.


    Eleven floors.


    It''s only one step away from the final goal, but here, Li futu still doesn''t feel the pressure of being unable to move, and his heart is more and more troubled.


    "Master..."


    He looked at the old man and called out.The strength of a person who can reach this height must be unfathomable, but this tower is like a prison formed by heaven and earth. No matter how great his ability is, he can''t be trapped here.


    "Fake, fake, all fake..."


    Perhaps trapped here for too long, the only old man who arrived at the 11th floor of Tongtian tower has become a little confused and muddled. He is still immersed in his own world and can''t stop reciting. He turns a blind eye to Li futu''s cry.


    "Master."


    Li futu called out again and increased his tone.


    The other side still did not respond. Just when Li futu suspected that he was completely possessed, the other side suddenly turned his head.


    "How did you get up here?"?! step on it! There''s no way up there! Run


    The other side nervousness shouts a way, obvious already insane.


    Moreover, Li futu found that the other person was a little lame, like a lame.


    Seeing that this was a madman, Li futu put out his inquiring mind and turned to look at the 12th floor.


    He entered the tower in order to get there, which is his goal and the only hope for him to go back.


    Deeply washed breath, Li futu step by step, step by step toward the stairs leading to the top floor.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Suddenly, the old man came. He grabbed his wrist, his eyes trembled, and said nervously: "if you can''t go up, you will die, you will die..."


    Li futu frowned.


    Although the old man was limping, he was not slow. Obviously, the gravity of the 11th floor did not affect him much. In this case, he could leave the 11th floor and go to the 12th floor. But why did he stop here all the time?


    Is that right.


    Just because he''s a lunatic?

 Chapter 1660

    "Master, why can''t you go up?"


    Li futu asked. After being caught, he didn''t break free at the first time.


    "Up there, it''s a dead end. Anyone who goes up there will die..."


    The old man was so talkative that he held Li futu''s hand more and more tightly.


    "Go, go!"


    It''s only one step away from the top floor. Naturally, Li futu can''t just leave. Even if it''s a dead end, he has to see it with his own eyes.


    Li futu''s arm shakes, xuanao shakes and breaks free. Then he turns his head and goes on to the stairway.


    "Why?"


    Looking at his hand, the old man seemed surprised, and then grabbed Li futu''s shoulder again.


    He seems to be the "guard" of the last layer.


    "Can''t go up!"


    Although he is crazy, his hand is not ambiguous at all. You know, there is a huge pressure far higher than the outside world. Ordinary people here, let alone do it, will be smashed to pieces and become a pile of vermicelli in an instant, but his action doesn''t seem to be greatly affected.


    At the moment when his opponent''s hand touched his shoulder, Li futu held out his hand and grasped his opponent''s hand with his backhand. At the same time, he stepped back and swung his right arm to hit him in the abdomen.


    It would be ridiculous to talk about respecting the old and loving the young here. He must go up to the 12th floor, and no one can stop him.


    Under the pressure of terror, although the action has not been greatly affected, both Li futu and the old man have been suppressed for the most part.


    The old man stepped back a few steps and grabbed Li futu''s shoulder to bring him.


    "Can''t go up, can''t go up..."


    He tossed and turned only such a sentence, his hands clasped Li futu''s shoulder, not willing to relax.


    Li futu bent over to shake his shoulder, causing his opponent''s hands to fall off, his feet to twist, and he swung out with one punch as he turned around.


    The old man''s eyes were muddled, but his reaction speed was amazing. His palms were overlapped, and his palms were outward. He collided with Li futu''s fists.


    "Rub, rub..."


    They both stepped back at the same time.


    Li futu pinched his hand without any intention of fighting. After pulling away from him, he immediately turned around and walked towards the 12th floor.


    "Stop!"


    The maggot of the old man''s tarsal bone, who was reluctant to give up, rushed over at the moment when Li futu was about to step on the steps. He stepped on the steps from the side, his body was horizontal, his legs were close together, and he smashed at Li futu. His action was swift and nimble. It was hard to believe that he was lame.


    "Bang."


    Li futu was forced to retreat when he was hit by the knot in his chest.


    The old man is still in front of the steps.


    "Can''t go up..."


    Li futu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and without thinking, he stood up again.


    The two people who only stepped on the 11th floor had a fierce fight for no reason.


    One block, one sudden, the two sides fought for hundreds of rounds, and in the end, it was hard to decide whether to win or lose until they were exhausted.


    Without a bit of strong demeanor, they sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Li futu was also quite helpless. Why did he meet such a lunatic on the 11th floor?


    Through the fight just now, you can clearly know that if the other side is determined to stop him, for a while and a half, he may really be blocked here.


    Of course.


    The other side is old, but he doesn''t have so much time to spend on the other side.


    And the old monster who can reach the 11th floor has much more vitality than ordinary people. Who knows how long the other person can live.


    "Master, I''m here to go to the 12th floor. There''s a road to my hometown. I hope you can let me go."


    Seeing that Wu couldn''t do it, Li changed his strategy and began to understand it with emotion and reason.


    But to say this to a madman was like casting pearls before swine.


    The other side didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He sat there and immersed himself in his personal world. He couldn''t stop talking and didn''t know what he was saying.


    "Master, if you say it, you will die. Why are you so sure? Have you ever been up there? "


    For the madman, it''s mostly a waste of time to talk about other topics. Only by following his words can it cause his response. Sure enough, Li futu''s exploration has had an effect. The old man looked at it and said in a loud voice, "of course I went up!"


    Li futu was not surprised. He continued to ask quietly, "master, what''s on it?"


    "What''s the matter? Nothing, nothing... "


    The old man kept shaking his head. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He was surprised and said: "door, there is a door there!"


    "The door?"


    Li futu''s eyes suddenly condensed.He was afraid that it would be nothing in the end. The old man''s words undoubtedly shocked his spirit.


    "Master, what kind of door is it?"


    He asked in a hurry.


    The old man began to shake his head again.


    "You didn''t push the door open to see what was in it?"


    "Impossible, impossible, no one can get there. The pressure on it is so terrible that no one can bear it. It will kill everyone who wants to go to the door, just like the ball explodes. Bang! You will die, ha ha, ha ha... "


    At first, the old man seemed to recover a little mental, but then he began to go crazy, laughing constantly.


    "We shouldn''t have come in, we shouldn''t have come in..."


    And strangely, he began to shed tears from the corners of his eyes while he was smiling.


    Li futu frowned, his eyes flickered, and he didn''t choose to break through. After his physical strength recovered, he turned and walked toward the 10th floor.


    The old man is still sitting there, like only guarding the way up. If he goes down, he won''t stop him.


    Li futu went back to the ninth floor.


    "Boy, why are you back? Can''t carry it? "


    "Senior, have you ever seen a lame old man?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "The lame old man?"


    "I met a lame old man with white hair and insanity up there. When I saw him, he would fight me. Have you ever seen him?"


    Several people on the ninth floor were puzzled.


    "By the way, half of his right ear is missing."


    "Are you talking about the woodcutter?"


    One is humanity.


    "Woodcutter? Is the woodcutter still alive


    Someone was surprised.


    Li futu asked immediately.


    "Who is the woodcutter?"


    "The woodcutter, a famous strong man in the lost world, was close to the extreme strength when he entered the Tongtian tower. In order to find a breakthrough, he wanted to find a way to the big world, so he chose to enter the Tongtian tower. Among the people who entered the Tongtian tower, his strength was undoubtedly the most powerful. However, didn''t he come in with his wife £¿ You saw him on the tenth floor? Is he alone? And his wife? "

 Chapter 1661

    Li futu subconsciously remembered what Gonggong had said before he entered Tongtian tower.


    The other side also said at that time that there was once a super strong man close to the polar realm who entered the Tongtian tower.


    Now it seems that the person mentioned by Gonggong is the crazy white haired woodcutter on the 11th floor.


    The couple entered the Tongtian tower, but he didn''t see a second person on the 11th floor. This is the Tongtian tower, and there is no possibility of separation. Did the woodcutter''s wife go to the 12th floor?


    As soon as this idea floated up, it was quickly extinguished by Li futu. If the woodcutter''s wife really went to the 12th floor, the woodcutter would certainly go up together instead of staying alone on the 11th floor.


    Most likely, the woodcutter''s wife has died.


    And.


    Probably died on the 12th floor.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Getting the answer he wanted to know, Li futu didn''t stop and turned back to the 11th floor again.


    The woodcutter was still sitting there, confused and reciting.


    Li futu took a look at him and then tentatively took one or two steps towards the steps leading to the 12th floor


    Sure enough, the delirious woodcutter did have a rather stubborn obsession with the 12th floor. Even though he was already insane, he still did not allow anyone to go beyond it.


    "Can''t go up..."


    He raised his head and fixed his turbid eyes on Li futu again.


    Li futu didn''t choose to rush this time. Seeing that he had attracted the woodcutter''s attention, he immediately stopped.


    "Woodcutter, don''t you want to see your wife again?"


    Sure enough.


    The woodcutter''s empty eyes suddenly trembled.


    "You said What? "


    "Your wife is up there, but you are here alone. If I were you, even if I die, I would choose to die with my wife."


    Li futu calms down.


    The woodcutter''s numb expression gradually fluctuated violently, that is, he suffered great pain, his face began to twitch, and his withered hands grasped his head.


    "Dead, all dead, she died, all because of me, all because of me..."


    Like a lunatic, he curled up with his head in his arms. His fingernails pressed hard on his scalp, and his voice gradually began to sob.


    "If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t come or go up at all. I should be the damned one Ah


    He suddenly raised his head and roared. His penetrating power made the highly concentrated air vibrate like water waves under eleven layers of heavy pressure.


    Li futu watched quietly.


    After a while, the scream gradually dissipated, the woodman gradually calmed down, released his straw like hair, and slowly stood up.


    "You''re right. What''s the point of living alone? Even if you can''t die, you''ll never be free in this prison. Instead of endlessly suffering, you''d better go with her..."


    Strangely, the woodcutter suddenly regained his consciousness. After looking at Li Fu''s picture, he went straight to the passage leading to the 12th floor, limping.


    Li futu watched him step up the steps and immediately followed.


    This time, the woodcutter did not stop him.


    The two men went to the 12th floor one after the other, only one step apart.


    At the moment of approaching the twelfth floor, the woodcutter stopped at the last step.


    Li futu also stopped behind him.


    "Everyone knows that there is a way to the beautiful world in the Tongtian tower, but who knows, it is a dead end road that never comes back."


    The woodcutter seems to have returned to normal.


    "Do you know what the cruelest thing is? It is to be expected, but out of reach. It''s like putting a fruit on the opposite side of the cliff, but there is an abyss that can never be crossed in the middle. "


    He seems to be talking to Li futu, but he seems to be talking to himself.


    Li futu passed the woodcutter and looked to the 12th floor.


    The scene of the top floor of Tongtian tower is not much different from that of other floors, but what is exciting is that in the middle of it stands a black door, which floats in the air, about five centimeters from the ground.


    "That''s..."


    Li futu''s eyes were condensed, his eyes seemed to be attracted by the magnet, locked on the door of the void.


    With his determination, at this time, he could not help but look happy. With a touch of emotion, he jumped on his face.


    "That door should be the legendary passage to the big world."


    Said the woodcutter.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve seen it for a long time. Seeing this empty door, he doesn''t have any excitement.


    The impatient Li futu wanted to come forward, but he was blocked by the woodcutter.


    "The more tempting you are, the more dangerous it is. Although the door is there and you can see it clearly, you can never touch it..."Li futu frowned.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    The woodcutter looked at the peaceful twelve floors of Tongtian tower.


    "Do you know why I''m lame in this leg? It''s because of here. If I hadn''t retreated quickly, I would have been crushed to pieces like my wife. "


    Li futu subconsciously looked at the woodcutter''s right leg.


    "The gravity of Tongtian tower increases one layer at a time, but it is still possible to resist even if the gravity is terrible until the 11th floor. But do you know how many times the weight of the 12th floor is that of the 11th floor?"


    "Twice? triple? Five times? Or ten times? "


    Looking at the 12th floor, the woodcutter asked and answered himself.


    "No, not at all. The gravity of the top layer of Tongtian tower is more than 100 times that of the 11th floor! No one can stick to it for a second. Anyone who goes in will be wiped out! "


    Li futu was shocked!


    It''s more than a hundred times the 11th floor?!


    You know, this is not compared with the outside world. The gravity of the 11th floor is already very terrible. Is it 100 times that of the 11th floor?


    I can''t imagine that!


    If what the woodcutter said is true, I''m afraid no one can set foot on the 12th floor of Tongtian Tower!


    "You still don''t believe it?"


    In an extremely calm tone, the woodcutter said, "then I Just show it to you. "


    That''s it.


    He raised his limping right leg and stepped up the last step.


    At the moment when his legs crossed the boundary of the 12th floor, it was like being swallowed by a void monster. The creepy sound of bone burst in vain, the blood mist burst out, and the intense pain caused the woodcutter''s face to twitch uncontrollably. He bit his teeth and bumped into the 12th floor without hesitation.


    Immediately, in Li futu''s eyes shaking violently, a living person was squeezed and deformed by invisible pressure, and turned into a blood mist in the sound of a series of bone cracks. At last, only a pile of vermicelli fell.


    A powerful life is devoured mercilessly in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1662

    With his own life, the woodcutter proved that the top of Tongtian tower was insurmountable.


    Soon, the 12th floor became calm again, except for the pile of humble powder on the ground, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Li futu stood in the same place, the fluctuation of his eyes still did not subside.


    Although the 12th floor is peaceful and quiet, there seems to be an invisible monster waiting for the opportunity to tear up everyone who dares to break into its territory.


    Although hearing is mostly empty, seeing is true.


    The woodcutter died in front of him. No matter how much Li futu wanted to return to the ground, he didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.


    With twelve layers of such terrible gravity, it is no longer human power to contend with.


    Now, there are only two choices in front of him, either choose to retreat, just like the previous woodcutter, and wait for death in any corner of the sky tower, or, just like the woodcutter, bump into the 12th floor and then go up in smoke.


    No matter which choice, there is no doubt that people feel desperate.


    Li futu was finally able to deeply understand the cruelty that the woodcutter had said before.


    The door was there, and the way back was there. It was less than 100 meters away, but he could only watch and could not step forward.


    To live on, or to die generously.


    It''s really a multiple choice that''s hard to decide.


    Li futu stepped forward and stood at the place where the woodcutter had just stood. He looked at the empty door for a long time.


    If there is a chance to resist the twelve levels of gravity, people can find reasons to persuade themselves to plan and then move. However, the woodcutter shows him the endless nature of the twelve levels of gravity with his own life. Even if he retreats, no matter how he trains his body, it''s just self deception and a waste of time.


    Li futu''s heart is surging like a sea. At last, his eyes are gradually calm, and a touch of firm color flashes in it.


    Rather than stay here, he would risk his life to try.


    He took a deep breath, squeezed his hands tightly, gritted his teeth, and then took a step slowly but firmly.


    Just when he was ready to bear the severe pain, to his great surprise, he didn''t feel any pressure, even more relaxed than on the 11th floor.


    Li Fu''s eyes were unbelievable, and then he stepped on the 12th floor with his other left foot.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    There is no bloody body burst horror scene, he stood on the top of the tower, and safe.


    He looked at the woodcutter''s ashes right in front of his feet. He was shocked and confused.


    This What''s going on?


    "Congratulations."


    All of a sudden, there was a sound.


    Although no one was seen, Li futu could tell that it was the voice of Er Lai, the Lord of sky city.


    "Over the years, many people have chosen to enter the Tongtian tower, but you are the first one to successfully step on the 12th floor."


    "What''s going on?"


    Li futu raised his head.


    "Why can''t I?"


    "I know, now you must be very confused, the reason is very simple."


    "Tongtian tower is one of the channels connecting the two worlds, but it sets up a strong prohibition. As long as people in the lost world get closer to the door of the two worlds, they will be closer to death. Tongtian tower is the cemetery for burying the strong in the lost world, and vice versa..."


    There was a pause in Eli''s voice.


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and he seemed to understand something.


    "Do you mean that the existence of prohibition only prevents the people of the lost world from going to the earth, and the biggest shackles, such as the twelve layers of irresistible gravity, can not have a great impact on me, because I am from the earth?"


    "That''s right."


    There was a trace of appreciation and smile in Eli''s voice.


    "There will be differences in the breath of blood between the two worlds. Where you are, you are the Jedi of the lost world. But for you, what you need to overcome is your inner fear of death. If you had just chosen to stop, you would have been in the tower of heaven, desperate and waiting to die, but you broke through your fear, so... "


    "Congratulations, you can go home."


    The sound of Er Lai dissipated slowly.


    Li futu''s doubts disappeared.


    When he looked at the woodcutter''s ashes at his feet, his whole body was filled with excitement, and even his blood began to boil.


    He has been looking forward to this moment for too long.


    Go home!


    He raised his head and stared at the door of the void with fiery eyes. Then he stepped over the pile of vermicelli and walked quickly towards the door of the void.


    When he came to the door of the void, Li futu stopped, and his breathing stopped. Then he slowly raised his hand


    When his hand touched the gate, it was as if the water surface had been pushed out of a ripple. With a burst of ripples, a surge of irresistible attraction surged out of the gate. The void gate seemed to be transformed into a black hole that could devour everything, pulling Li futu into it in an instant.Chaos.


    Paralysis.


    Disorder.


    There was a blank in my mind.


    Not only space, but also oneself seem to begin to twist.


    This feeling is the same as when I "fell" into the lost world.


    Perhaps only a second, or perhaps many years later, a touch of light appeared in vain in the sky. Li Fu tried his best to raise his hand and grasp the light.


    "Pop."


    A handful of soil, he caught in the hand, and then, the light is more and more big.


    When he completely "broke the ground" that moment, he found out. The light was the moon.


    The sky is dark, there are no stars in the sky, only a bright moon hanging alone.


    This dim night is not really charming, but Li futu seems to be stunned, even half of his body is still buried in the soil, holding the soil in one hand. He looks up at the night sky, stunned.


    You know, there is no night in the lost world, let alone the moon.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t help looking at the ordinary scenery.


    "I''m back!"


    Rao, with his determination, couldn''t help laughing when he saw the sun again.


    But he didn''t find out what kind of environment he was in at the moment.


    All around him are ancient stone tablets, dark, gloomy and dead, which are obviously a cemetery.


    In the graveyard, there was a burst of laughter in the middle of the night. What a thrill?


    "Who dares to break into the mausoleum of the Pharaoh?"


    A sharp drink rang out in vain.


    The mausoleum of the Pharaoh?


    There is no Pharaon in the lost world.


    Li futu stopped laughing and looked around.


    The vast tombstone, very creepy, but he did not feel terrible, on the contrary, he felt so kind.

 Chapter 1663

    At the moment, Li futu seems to be in a tomb. His lower body is in the pit, and half of his body comes out from the soil. The key is that he has been in the Tongtian tower for so long, slovenly, with long hair and waist. If this kind of shape appears in the deep mountains and forests, it''s probably a living image of a savage. But in such a cemetery, it''s frightening It''s more terrifying than savages.


    It''s like a dead man crawling out of the grave.


    the tombstone inscriptions around are all engraved with very old words. It''s obvious that those buried here are not modern dead. The appearance of Li futu undoubtedly disturbed the peace of the dead on the ground. When he climbed out of the grave, the tomb guards also quickly arrived.


    Those who can guard the mausoleum are absolutely brave masters who are different from ordinary people. However, seeing the shape of Li futu and the dirt that creeps out of the ground on his body, the mausoleum keeper can''t help but be stunned.


    Li futu didn''t seem to be aware of his own otherness. He took a deep breath of the air on the ground. At this time, his mood fluctuated violently, which was not enough for external humanity.


    "Those who break into the mausoleum of the Pharaoh should be punished!"


    Not frightened by his unique appearance, the mausoleum guard quickly regained his consciousness and was about to launch an attack, leaving no room for him. His first move was a killing style, and he punched Li futu in the head.


    It should be the first time that Li futu with long hair did not hurry. He raised his hand lightly and easily blocked the opponent''s fist and held it in his hand without any shaking.


    The "mausoleum guard" tried to withdraw his fist, but he broke free for a while, only to find that his strength was as strong as a bullock into the sea, and his face fluctuated violently as he had just seen a man climb out of the ground.


    Immediately, he is a kick out, sharp and swift, sound like thunder, but once again was easily resisted by the other side.


    Ordinary people live for a period of time with a foot cover of dozens of Jin. When they take the foot cover off, they can become a master who is hard to master. What''s more, Li futu has broken through the terrible gravity challenge of Tongtian tower.


    When he suddenly left the tower, his biggest feeling now was that he was relaxed. He was so relaxed that he had never been before. It was like a kind of feeling of "fighting one hundred thousand miles at a time.".


    The guardian of the mausoleum of the pharaoh is not an ordinary person, but the strength of the other party is too meager for him now.


    "Sacco, this is a misunderstanding."


    He loosened his opponent''s fist.


    Sacco, who is known as the contemporary king of the Pharaoh, was once again stunned and his eyes shrank.


    "Who are you?"


    Li futu didn''t respond and reached for his long hair in front of him.


    Although a few years have passed on the ground, but for him, only a few months, his appearance except a little dirty, did not change much.


    "Yan Di?"


    Sacco''s face trembled and soon recognized Li futu.


    Some people even disappeared for a few years, but still will not be forgotten by the world.


    "Believe it or not, I don''t mean to disturb the rest of the underground dead. If you have any offence, please include it."


    Li futu was sincere and courteous.


    As the same emperor, the time when King Sacco of France was on the list of gods was far before him. However, the Pharaoh brought Sacco the supreme honor, and at the same time put on the shackles that he would never break away from. As a strong man, he was willing to guard this cemetery.


    "If you disturb the rest of the Pharaoh, there will be no escape from death. No one can be an exception!"


    It''s true that he once dared to chase Meng Po fiercely. Sacco was very stubborn and launched an attack against Li futu again. The momentum was surging and the wind was turbulent. In a moment, he became the most lethal weapon in human form. All his moves were in one form, with the cold breath of death.


    With a slight sigh, Li futu had to fight back. He stood still in the same place, drawing out illusions with his hands, blocking Sacco''s turbulent attack like the tide.


    The more he fights, the more frightened he is.


    Although he painted the dungeon as a prison, it doesn''t mean that he didn''t know anything about the world situation. He also heard about the terrible battle between the dungeon and the temple. It seemed that the two sides ended in a draw. Since then, the life and death of the dungeon and the temple suddenly became peaceful, causing countless people''s Puzzlement and speculation.


    In the eyes of many people, although the hell is terrible, there is still a certain gap between the hell and the temple. This is the cognition of most people in the world, and Sacco is no exception. He is also curious about why the hell can be equal to the temple in that war, and now Li futu''s strength is even more incredible.


    "That''s it."


    Li futu took a slap, which was not fast enough to give Sacco enough time to respond.


    Sacco''s arm muscles puffed up, like small snakes swimming under the skin, and his right hand waved out at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu''s speed is really not fast, but the strength contained in that palm is totally beyond Sacco''s imagination.


    The moment when the two palms touch each other is like a sea pounding a boat. Sacco flies out in an instant, smashes two tombstones one after another, and falls to the ground with blood.The corner of his eyes twitched, and he sat up and stared at Li futu in disbelief.


    "You..."


    Li futu''s face was flat, and he took a picture of the soil on his body.


    "The dead are gone. As the emperor, you still have more important responsibilities to bear, instead of staying here and guarding a pile of rotten bones."


    Sacco''s eyes trembled violently, a little hard to accept the fact that he was so easily defeated.


    Although he didn''t want to compete with anyone, as a famous emperor, it was hard for him to digest the psychological impact brought by the huge gap just now.


    "Even if you only want to be a couple in this life, I''m sorry to tell you that the end of the world is coming soon. At that time, the whole world will be affected. In this catastrophe, no corner can be a paradise."


    Li futu scanned the tombstone around him.


    "Here, there is no exception."


    "The end of the world?"


    "What do you mean?" he hissed


    At this time, Li Sa Ke shakes his head. If he doesn''t have to explain his own experience, he will only say it as if he didn''t have to explain it.


    "Be prepared. We will all be comrades in the trenches."


    With that, Li futu no longer stayed and turned to leave.


    Sacco saw him off until he disappeared outside the cemetery and did not stop him.


    He looked at the grave where Li futu had just climbed out.


    The world the end or doom?

 Chapter 1664

    After leaving the mausoleum of the Pharaon, Li futu felt that his image was too strange, so he went to a hotel to take a bath and cut off his long hair.


    After everything was finished, he suddenly turned from a primitive man who ran out of a deep mountain and wild forest into an outstanding and dignified man.


    Then he looked at the calendar.


    Sure enough, Eli didn''t lie. Four years have passed since he entered the lost world.


    Four years.


    Li futu was a little dazed, and finally deeply realized the feeling of time flies, but at the same time, he also felt very lucky, fortunately, it was only four years.


    Four years is not a short time, but it is not to the point of changing land and things.


    After staying in Egypt for one night, he immediately returned to the underworld the next day.


    When he came back, the whole hell was boiling.


    During these four years, there was no news about him, so the local people would worry about his safety.


    "Master, where have you been in these four years? Have you found the nun? "


    He asked curiously, but he didn''t think it was the most suitable place for him to be.


    Li futu was silent and stated his experience in the lost world.


    There''s a world underground?


    The news of such an Arabian Night moved the demons and monsters in the hell.


    If you were someone else, you would think that Li futu was crazy, but in the underground, no one would doubt the truth of Li futu''s words.


    Don''t mention a lost world. Even if he says that there are 18 floors of purgatory underground, I''m afraid these people will believe it.


    "Will the lost world come up one day?"


    Cui pan asked. In four years, his growth is obvious. According to Li futu''s visual observation, if divided by the strength of the lost world, he should now be close to the level of Empire.


    "Certainly. And that day should come soon. You need to be prepared. This time, we won''t have any way back. "


    With Li futu''s decisive response, everyone''s mood began to become dignified.


    This is no doubt different from the personal enmity of the temple. This is a catastrophe that will cover all mankind!


    Not only them, once the lost world breaks the ban, the whole world will not have any way back.


    "Yama, now everyone knows nothing about the lost world. Do you need to tell the world?"


    Cui Pandao.


    Li futu was silent and shook his head slowly.


    "The world should be aware of this crisis in advance, but it should not be informed by us."


    "You''re ready to fight. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yes, sir


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Li futu left the underground headquarters and went to the nearest three British Islands.


    There, he met Windsor.


    After many years, the naive girl who believed Huaguo Mountain had grown into a qualified Royal Princess, mature, noble, wise and dignified But when she saw Li futu, she still showed a brilliant smile.


    "I thought I''d have to wait a few more years."


    Windsor smiles and hugs him.


    With the passage of time, she has obviously become the most expensive tulip in Britain. The voice of the government and the public for the little princess is growing. If the contemporary queen leaves office, according to the current situation, Windsor is likely to be the next successor to the throne.


    If Li futu stayed longer in the lost world, what he would see would be a queen.


    "Windsor, I want to see your grandmother."


    Li futu comes to the point. He has too much to do. He has to race against the clock.


    Windsor was a little puzzled, but at last she nodded her head and agreed.


    After meeting with the queen at Buckingham Palace, Li futu quickly left the three British Islands.


    Windsor himself sent him out of the palace.


    "Are you going to keep waiting for him?"


    Harry appeared behind Windsor, looking at Li futu''s back.


    Windsor gave a faint smile.


    "There is no equality or inequality. But now I have not met a man who can bring me that feeling like him. Maybe this is my destiny. Brother, born in the imperial family, it''s a luxury to have your own happiness. It''s also a good feeling to have a concern in your heart. "


    Harry was silent.


    After leaving the three British Islands, Li futu went to m country, but the treatment he received here was not as polite and grand as that in England.


    When he sneaked into Rothschild Castle around the inspection layers, when he saw him for a moment, one of Rothschild''s heirs, the gorgeous Miss Dai, after a short period of consternation, immediately fell on him like a shrew.Li futu frowned and pinched the wrist she wanted to grab at her neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing? You still have the face to ask me what I''m doing? "


    Dai breathed heavily. Her green eyes were full of anger. She almost burst out and devoured Li futu.


    "I''ve given you a lot of money to help you attack the temple, but what about you? When you get the money, you turn away? Give me a play? You dishonest bastard


    Dai''s anger is really not pretended. Her hand is caught. She ignores her anger and opens her mouth to bite Li futu''s neck.


    Li futu stepped back, released her hand and pushed it away.


    Dai lost her balance and fell backward. Fortunately, there was a big soft bed behind her.


    She fell heavily on the bed, her dress wrinkled instantly, her legs curled together, showing a very provocative posture.


    Fall on the bed, the pain will not hurt much, but Dai actually holding the face, completely put down the pride of the Rothschild people, inconceivable so sobbing up.


    It''s heartbreaking to cry like a cry.


    Li futu''s eyes twitched and had a headache. He stepped forward and sat beside the bed.


    "I came in stealthily. If you cry again and lead the guards outside in, you will lose all your face when you see you crying like this."


    "Face, when do you think I still care about face?"?! Now I''m a prisoner. I''m confined here. Even my freedom is limited. What do I need to face for? "


    Dai seemed to be extremely wronged, and the cry was not stopped, but even louder.


    I don''t think anyone has seen her like this.


    She is no different from a little woman now. She doesn''t care about pride, identity, self-respect and face.


    Women''s tears are the biggest weapon against men. Dai has been crying all the time. Li futu is a little helpless. He sighs and says: "can crying solve the problem? What can''t be said well? I''ve come to see you, haven''t I? "

 Chapter 1665

    "To me?"


    Not to mention this, Dai''s anger rose again when she heard this.


    "What time is it? It''s been four years since you fought to the death with the temple, isn''t it? Where have you been in the last four years? Are you so irresponsible? "


    Dai''s anger is justifiable. The two sides agreed that she would support Li futu to fight against the temple, and Li futu would help her to seize the power of the family. But when her money was over, Li futu disappeared without a trace. I''m afraid it''s hard for anyone to be calm if they don''t care about her these years.


    But Li futu is also hard to say. He is not a perfidious person, and he has not forgotten his agreement with Dai. However, during this period, he was trapped in the lost world and could not help himself.


    "You''re dumb?! Speak up


    Dai''s face was like a rose with dew. It didn''t look ugly. On the contrary, it was more charming and touching.


    "Dai, actually, I didn''t mean not to contact you, but in recent years..."


    "What''s the matter these years?"


    Dai stared at him as if he didn''t say why.


    Li futu took a look at her and said in a slow voice, "you may find it hard to believe it, but I''ve been underground these years."


    "Underground?"


    Dai frowned and didn''t cry after all.


    "What do you mean? Haven''t you already made peace with the temple? Do you still have to hide? "


    Dai was clearly misunderstood.


    Li futu explained: "it''s not hiding. I mean underground. It''s the underground world."


    "There is still a world under our feet where we don''t know how deep it is. There are cities, animals and plants, and valiant and militant groups. In recent years, it is because I am trapped in the underground world that I can''t contact you."


    Dai blinked in a daze.


    There are still tears on the thick eyelashes.


    She gazed at Li futu for a while, then laughed as expected.


    "The underworld? Do you think I''m a four or five-year-old when I''m telling fairy tales? Why don''t you say you went to the real hell for a walk? "


    Li futu looks calm and looks at Dai seriously.


    "Believe it or not, everything I say is true."


    Looking at him, Dai''s scornful smile faded away.


    Although angry at each other''s dishonesty, but the man''s character, she knows very well, never in order to deceive her and cast such a ridiculous lie.


    Dai looked at the floor subconsciously.


    Underground world?


    All of a sudden, just at this time, the door heard footsteps.


    Although what she said just now was free and easy, when she heard the movement at the door, Dai was still in a hurry and wiped her face with tears.


    Isn''t the guard really attracted?


    I''m afraid I can''t tell you when I push the door in and see Dai Lihua with rain sitting on the bed.


    "Go to the balcony and hide!"


    As she dried her tears, Dai lowered her voice to express.


    The room has a large balcony, and there is no problem in accommodating one person.


    Li futu looked at the door, nodded, quickly got up and went to the balcony. His figure soon disappeared.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Then, the knock came as scheduled.


    After confirming that she couldn''t see too much abnormality on her face, Dai still chose to sit on the bed and said calmly, "who?"


    It is worthy of being a woman of the Rothschild family. Although she was a bit impolite just now, she immediately controlled her fluctuating mood.


    "Dai, it''s me."


    The voice coming in from outside the door was very gentle, obviously not a bodyguard.


    Dai clearly recognized who was coming, and a touch of disgust appeared in her green eyes, but finally she said, "come in."


    "Squeak..."


    The elegant door of the medieval style was pushed open from the outside.


    What came in was a man with elegant demeanor. His appearance was extraordinary, and his actions were filled with noble atmosphere. It gave people a sense of dignity.


    He was obviously surprised to see Dai sitting on the bed.


    "Excuse me for your rest?"


    Dai shook her head, neither hot nor cold.


    "Have a rest. What can I do for you?"


    "Dai, it''s half a year before our wedding. I''ll come back today to discuss with my grandfather about this and your wedding dress. It''s time to make preparations. I''ve called the world''s top designer to tailor a unique wedding dress for you. He''s waiting outside. You can ask him for any specific requirements."


    The other side''s tone was gentle and considerate, but Dai''s reaction was very cold.


    "I''m not going to marry you, Jerry."From this man''s words, we can judge his identity.


    Rothschild ferry, the direct descendant of the Rothschild family, is also the first successor of Rothschild!


    "Dai, haven''t you figured it out for more than a year? With your intelligence, you should be able to understand that the combination of the two of us is a matter of mutual benefit and harmlessness. "


    Ferry smile sunshine.


    "I know that you don''t want to be inferior to anyone, but that''s the fate. How can we be happy in the world? We can get married if we only want to be half satisfied with everything. You are still the most honorable member of our Rothschild family, and will be more honorable than you are now. Why are you so stubborn? "


    Dai gave a cold smile.


    "You don''t have to be so nice, you just want to take advantage of me. Do you think persuading my grandfather to imprison me here will force me to marry you? Don''t be paranoid! I tell you, don''t say one year, even if I''m locked up for ten years, I won''t be your bride! "


    The Rothschild family has always been intermarriage, according to the blood, ferret is her cousin, but her tone is very impolite.


    "Dai. You should understand that one''s will can''t compete with that of a family. "


    Ferry sighed with regret.


    "You and I have a fixed marriage. If you are so stubborn, it will only be you who suffer."


    Dai was unmoved.


    "You don''t have to be hypocritical here. I admit that I lost, but I want to marry you, dream!"


    It is undeniable that at this time, Dai really has a kind of heroine temperament that can be killed but not humiliated. I can''t see she was crying in bed not long ago.


    "Dai. Do you know what I appreciate most about you? It''s not your beauty, but your unyielding temperament. I believe that we will be the most suitable partner in the world and the most ideal partner. "


    Ferry didn''t look like he was talking about marriage at all, but a business deal.


    Dai sneered and said nothing.


    "Since you don''t have your own opinion, I will help you choose the wedding dress. Dai, I''m looking forward to the day when we get married. "


    Feirui said with a smile. As he was about to turn around, his body suddenly froze.


    There was a man standing behind him!


    "Sorry, I don''t agree with this marriage."

 Chapter 1666

    Rothschild, the world''s first family, controls the huge wealth that outsiders can''t imagine. In the dark, he controls the world economy. The castle is the heart of Rothschild. Many members of Rothschild''s lineage live in it, including the contemporary patriarch of Rothschild.


    In order to protect the security of the castle, Rothschild spent a lot of money to build a security system that can be called an iron wall. It''s well guarded, even if it''s more than the White House. Under the layers of security, it''s hard for a mosquito to fly in without being found, let alone a person?


    When ferry looked back, he saw a face that did not belong to the family, but this face was not strange to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The emperor of hell


    After recognizing the uninvited guest, there was an irrepressible fluctuation in his eyes.


    Li futu didn''t have any consciousness as an intruder. He nodded and laughed,


    "Hello, Mr. Ferri."


    As the first successor of Rothschild, ferry''s status has been extremely high, few people or things can move him, but at this time, his mood is still up and down.


    He subconsciously looked at Dai, only to find that he was not surprised or even surprised.


    "You, you..."


    Obviously, before he came in, Yan Di was probably in this room.


    Therefore, Dai Gang is not taking a nap at all.


    Lonely men and few women, furtive, what can they do?


    Although Dai''s clothes are complete, the wrinkles on her skirt give her a lot of space for reverie.


    Although he doesn''t pay much attention to the love between men and women, after all, this is his fiancee. As the first successor of Rothschild, ferry is incredibly humiliated by wearing a green hat.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing Li futu''s active appearance, Dai knew she couldn''t hide. In this case, she didn''t hide any more.


    She doesn''t care if Philip misunderstands or not. Even if she wants to be misunderstood, she is caught by her fiance. There is a man hidden in her room. She doesn''t explain. Instead, she stirs up the flames: "I invited him to be a guest. We just had a good chat, but you came."


    Her implication was that she regarded her fiance as a third party.


    Rao is no matter how well-educated ferui is, no matter how happy or angry he is, his face still twitches when he hears this, and even has the impulse to swear.


    But he knew that no matter how angry he was, he could only bear it now.


    "Dai, since you have a distinguished guest, why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Instead of anger, he laughed, squeezed out a smile and opened his mouth, which was really amazing.


    Dai see in the eyes, green eyes without cover up to show a touch of disdain.


    It is a wise and rational way to step back, but it is undeniable that it is too spineless.


    "Then I won''t disturb you and Yan Di."


    Feirui doesn''t seem to notice Dai''s eyes, and then she plans to leave.


    This is the educational tradition of the Rothschild family since childhood. It is one of the important reasons why the Rothschild family has been able to thrive.


    But ferui, judging the situation, chooses to bear humiliation, but he doesn''t get away safely. Li futu is still behind him.


    Ferui frowned slightly and looked at Li futu, revealing a wisp of just right doubt.


    "Mr. Ferri, I''d like to talk to you about your marriage to Dai."


    Li futu said softly.


    "Yan Di, please say it."


    It''s as if firry has intermittent amnesia, and seems to have forgotten what he said when he showed up.


    Li futu didn''t mind him pretending to be stupid. He reminded him again, "Dai and I are friends. When friends are in trouble, I can''t just sit by and ignore them. She has just expressed her dissatisfaction with this marriage. Marriage is a major event in life and will determine the happiness of two people''s lives. This kind of thing can''t be forced. Since Dai doesn''t want to, why should Mr. Ferri force others to do so? "


    "I''m afraid you misunderstood me, Yama. The combination of me and Dai is not my personal will. It''s the will of the whole Rothschild family. No matter me or Dai, there is no room for resistance."


    At this time, the first successor of Rothschild finally showed some masculinity and carried out the whole family. Although his tone was still very polite, he obviously meant to put pressure on Li futu.


    As Dai said, he really owes Dai. Naturally, he doesn''t want to see her forced to marry someone who doesn''t want to marry. If Li futu had been involved in the past, he would not have chosen such a direct and reckless way. But now, he has no time to think about it in the long run.


    "So Mr. Ferri is not going to break his engagement with Dai?"


    At this time, Dai came down from the bed and came to Li futu''s side. In front of ferui''s face, she took Li futu''s hand intimately. She could even see that Li futu''s arm was close to the proud towering.Li futu frowned slightly and tried to earn a little, but he was grabbed by Dai''s arm.


    It''s not enough to have the green grassland in her imagination. Dai wants to put her hat on her head in front of her.


    Ferry shows his outstanding position as the first successor of Rothschild. Even if his fiancee talks to others in front of him, he still looks the same. He doesn''t see anything, and even laughs at Li futu''s questions.


    "Yandi, I have already said that it''s not whether I want to or not. Even if I want to, it can''t change anything. I can''t decide this marriage."


    After all, it is the son of heaven, who can not have a little pride.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Even if I kill Mr. Ferri, you can''t stop this marriage? Without the bridegroom, the marriage will be gone, right


    Ferry''s pupils contracted and his mind was startled. He subconsciously planned to call people, but then his reason got the upper hand.


    Even if he calls someone, I''m afraid it''s enough time for them to kill him countless times.


    "Yan Di is joking."


    Rao is ferui, who wants to maintain his demeanor, but his smile is still a little stiff for a while.


    Li futu looks at ferui for a moment, and then laughs.


    "I''m kidding. Please don''t mind Mr. Ferri."


    Ferry''s tense mind suddenly relaxed, shook his head, laughed, exchanged greetings, and then went out.


    He left faster than when he came in. When he came out of Dai''s room, he realized that his back was soaked.


    At the door, he stopped for a moment, squeezed his hand, didn''t look back, a cold color flashed in his eyes, and then left quickly.

 Chapter 1667

    "I thought you were going to kill him."


    After ferui left, Dai quickly released her hand holding Li futu, and didn''t give him the chance to continue to enjoy.


    Even if, just now, she put it on her own initiative.


    "He''s your first in line successor to Rothschild. How can he be so easy to kill? Do you think he''s a cat and a dog?"


    Dai Wenyan immediately sneered, "you are just like him, you are all cowards!"


    Li futu knew that Dai was under house arrest and her mood was out of control, so she didn''t fight with her.


    "You''re a good cousin. You can bend and stretch. It''s not a bad thing to marry him. Anyway, Rothschild will be his. After you marry him, you can share the power equally with him


    "If you''re just saying something sarcastic, please come back."


    In front of Rothschild''s family, the cold face of Rothschild was in line with her status.


    Of course, this has to be based on ignoring the fact that she has been under house arrest and even lost her freedom.


    Li futu smiles, but she doesn''t break through her arrogance.


    "Just kidding. Don''t be so excited."


    "What you just said about the underground world is not true?"


    Dai asked curiously, but she didn''t continue to rush.


    Of course, despite her bad attitude, if Li futu really turned around and left just now, she would stop her immediately.


    At this time, she is a prisoner, and no one can provide any help to her in this castle. If she wants to get away, she can only rely on outsiders.


    The arrival of Li futu undoubtedly brought her hope to escape.


    "Do you think I came all the way here to make such a ridiculous joke with you?"


    "How come I''ve never heard of it? Do the people there look like us? "


    Although she was in a prisoner''s dilemma at this time, when she heard the amazing news that there should be an unknown world under her feet, Dai was still instinctively interested.


    Li futu took a look at her.


    "This is not the time to tell you a story. I''m here to see your grandfather."


    "Meet my grandfather?"


    Dai frowned, a little surprised.


    "What did you see him for?"


    "I have something important to discuss with him."


    Li futu said softly.


    Rothschild, a name that may not be familiar to the Dragon Kingdom, is an Invisible Empire in which the West manipulates the world''s political and economic structure in the dark.


    That''s right.


    Empire!


    This behemoth, who has occupied the position of president of the society for nearly several centuries, has unparalleled authority in the western land, and is the existence that any plutocrats have to look up to!


    Once, it was called the sixth empire in the world!


    There is a very vivid folk saying about Rothschild, which describes its horror.


    The democratic party belongs to the Morgan family, while the Republican party belongs to the Rockefeller family, while both Rockefeller and Morgan belong to the Rothschild family!


    That''s right. Those two giant plutocrats are all supported by Rothschild!


    Rothschild''s influence covers almost every inch of the European continent. Every war has happened here, and there is almost a shadow of Rothschild''s activities behind it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that many countries almost rely on the cooperation with the Rothschild family to maintain the normal operation of national economy.


    In the cruel whirlpool of finance, politics and war for more than 200 years, Rothschild was invincible and established the largest financial empire in human history, which had a profound impact on Europe and the world!


    Even now, it is still the invisible master of the western continent!


    Catastrophe is coming, and everyone will be coerced. At this moment, all the forces can only be united. The quickest way to unite the west is to persuade Rothschild!


    This is why Li futu chose to come here.


    "I''m afraid you''re a little late to see my grandfather."


    Dai means the unknown Tao.


    Li futu frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    Dai said in a very calm voice: "no matter how powerful he is, he can''t resist the invasion of time. No one can escape the natural rules of life, aging, illness and death. My grandfather is over eighty years old. His health has been deteriorating in recent years. He was even bedridden last year. Now he has a doctor to observe his health all the time. What do you think Can he still talk to you in such a state? "


    "In fact, it was because of the sudden deterioration of my grandfather''s health that I came to this end. It was because everyone knew that my grandfather was running out of time that he forced me to marry ferry in such a hurry. They have to ensure the smooth succession of power. "Li futu suddenly realized.


    He was surprised to see that Dai had fallen into such a situation before. With her intelligence, even without his help, she would not have lost so miserably. Even her personal freedom was controlled by others. It turned out that the deterioration of Rothschild''s patriarch''s health caught her off guard.


    As soon as the patriarch of Rothschild fell down, he immediately controlled the characters who could threaten him, just like the ancient drama of seizing the throne.


    The power of Rothschild is no less than that of those imperial dynasties.


    In this case, it is obvious that the overall situation is more important. More people in Rothschild are moving closer to the first in line successor, Philip, which is a matter of course.


    "My grandfather''s health is beyond my expectation. If it wasn''t for this accident, I wouldn''t have been put under house arrest. I don''t care what you want to talk to my grandfather about, but with his current health, he can''t give you a satisfactory answer, but I can."


    After a pause, daidun stared at Li futu with her soul stirring green eyes, and continued: "at this time, whoever can take the initiative will become the biggest winner. That''s how ferui locked me up here. As long as you can help me, help me kill ferry, I have ten levels of assurance, I can control Rothschild, and you won''t have any trouble because you killed ferry. When I''m the head of the Rothschild family, no matter what you come to talk to my grandfather about this time, I can promise you! "


    I have to admit that Dai really knows how to seize any chance and starts to swim again. Speaking of Li futu, she is calm and cold.


    The word "seizing power" means that you are dead and I am dead, which can tolerate the slightest tenderness.

 Chapter 1668

    The news that the head of the Rothschild clan was seriously ill was beyond Li futu''s expectation.


    He had been in the lost world for so long that he really knew nothing about what had happened on the ground in recent years.


    A seriously ill man''s control over his family will naturally be greatly weakened. In this case, even if he has convinced the patriarch of Rothschild, he may not be able to achieve his goal.


    Li futu frowned.


    Naturally, he didn''t have much friendship with the head of the Rothschild clan. He didn''t care much about the life and death of the other side, but if he didn''t pass Rothschild, it would undoubtedly become more troublesome.


    "What you said is true? Is your grandfather really dying? "


    "Do you think I''ll cheat you with such a thing?"


    Dai stares at him and says, "maybe you think I''m greedy for power, but I won''t curse him for dying too early. Even though he has always valued Philip, he''s still my grandfather anyway."


    "You are so filial."


    Li futu said something that is difficult to understand.


    Instead of competing with him, Dai continued, "how''s it going? Will you accept my suggestion? The whole of Rothschild, only I, can be your firm ally. "


    Li futu took a look at her and said in a low voice, "Dai, I''m here to talk to your grandfather about the survival and death of the whole human race rather than the pros and cons of our two families."


    "The survival of mankind?"


    Dai was stunned and frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Although I don''t know the specific time, I''m sure that in the near future, the people in the underground world will be killed on the ground. Their general strength is much stronger than ours. Once they come up, it will be a disaster for everyone. If we want to resist this catastrophe, we have to unite all of them. That''s what I want to talk to your grandfather about. "


    Li futu said in a slow voice: "although various countries and forces have been fighting constantly, in the face of the underground world, we must put down our camps and unite together, so that we can have a chance to win. You have never been underground, but I have. You can''t see how savage and powerful they are, but I know. If we continue to maintain the status quo of scattered sand, then when the catastrophe comes soon, everyone will be destroyed, no matter Rothschild or the underground, no one will be spared. "


    "You mean the end of the world is really coming?"


    Many people have heard of the saying of the end of the world, and even many film companies have made films with this theme, but I''m afraid no one will think that this day will come.


    Dai is no exception.


    Although she was born in Rothschild and the son of heaven, Li futu''s statement was too absurd for her to accept.


    "I know it will be very difficult for you to digest this news for a while, but you have to believe that I am not alarmist. While there is still time, we can take precautions in advance. If we wait for that day to come, it will be too late to think about remedies."


    Dai looked at Li Fu''s picture for a while.


    "Even if I believe what you say, how many people do you think will accept it?"


    "I know my words sound crazy, but that''s why I''m looking for your grandfather. You, Rothschild, have great authority in the West. The news of the end of the world is spread by you, which makes it easier for people to be convinced. "


    Li futu looks deep.


    "Dai, we have to race against time. We don''t have much time left."


    "I''d like to help you, but you can see my current situation. I can''t help myself now, even if I want to help you."


    Dai took a breath and didn''t know if she really believed what Li futu said. Anyway, from her appearance, she was very calm.


    Li futu looked at her, her eyes flickering.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the patriarch of Rothschild, he must have understood the priorities and righteousness of running such a large financial empire for most of his life.


    But if it''s a newcomer, I''m afraid it''s not necessarily.


    The key point is that birth, aging, illness and death are natural laws. No matter how powerful he is, there is no exception. No one can change the fact that the contemporary patriarch of Rothschild is terminally ill, so he can only shift his goal to the new leader of Rothschild.


    He has just met Rothschild''s first successor, but it is obvious that the conversation is not very pleasant. Compared with Philip, if he chooses, Li futu naturally hopes that Dai can become the new queen of the financial empire.


    And, as soon as possible.


    "I can''t help you just kill ferry..."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    It''s easy to kill ferui, but it''s very important for him to be a famous teacher. He killed him in the heart of Rothschild without any reason, and he was the first successor of the other party. Although Dai said it was easy, she said that she could deal with the aftermath, but Li futu was very clear that with the pride of Rothschild, it was very difficult to make him surrender by force, and now Dai was just softened Jin, the heir''s identity is still there, but if he goes to kill ferry, then day is likely to become a traitor to Rothschild."I know."


    Dai, who just urged Li futu to kill her, seems to calm down.


    "In any case, he is the first heir. Many people support him and kill him in this way. Those ambitious people in Rothschild will probably borrow a lesson from him. Even if you want to kill him, you have to find a good reason. "


    Dai said, "but now you have to help me leave."


    Li futu did not respond.


    "I know what you want to do."


    Dai stares at him.


    "When you come to my grandfather, you must want to use his influence to communicate with the heads of European countries and the coming doomsday catastrophe. After all, you are the Lord of the underworld. As you are, it is not easy to directly contact with those heads of state, so you want to be your microphone through Rothschild. Although I am not the patriarch of Rothschild now, I am not the patriarch of Rothschild It''s your idea. I have the ability to help you realize it, although maybe not as big as my grandfather. But at least most of the leaders are willing to listen to me. "


    At this time, Dai seemed to return to the arrogance of Rothschild''s successor.


    "Do you know why Ferri can''t wait to put me under house arrest? It''s because I have a threat to him. Yes, it''s a threat. He thinks that fair competition will no longer guarantee him to win. That''s why he chooses this approach, even if it will cause criticism. "


    "So, you help me to be free, and I''ll be your microphone. This transaction should be fair, right?"

 Chapter 1669

    Dai''s trade is very fair indeed. Although it''s impossible to kill ferui directly, it''s only a small effort for Li futu to take Dai out of here.


    But in fact, there was no need for him to perform a "demon Castle" to save the princess. That night, ferry invited him to a family dinner within the Rothschild family, and Dai was no exception.


    After all, although she was under house arrest, she was still one of Rothschild''s serious heirs.


    The banquet is located in the dining room on the first floor of the castle.


    Li futu is an expert in art and has no awareness of an uninvited guest at all. Since he was invited by the other party, he chose to attend. Dai, too, deliberately put on a gorgeous and elegant yellow dress, which complements her bright blonde hair. Her eyes are bright, her teeth are bright, her lips are fiery, and her figure is bright and moving It has become the focus of the restaurant.


    The design of the restaurant is very typical of the western style, but also exudes a strong royal style. A long rectangular table is covered with soft and smooth white tablecloth, silk texture, and some artistic candlesticks with more decorative intention than actual effect are placed on it. The restaurant is full of splendor, and a pair of century famous paintings are hanging on the wall. In this restaurant, rose The details of Childe are also revealed in the details, which is luxurious but not vulgar.


    In addition to the huge empire of Rothschild, which was bombed by Li futu and Dai several years ago, it is not only the position of patriarch that is attractive, but also a feudal official who can be happy all his life.


    Therefore, he tries hard to help ferui win power. Ferui''s enemy is his enemy, so when he sees Dai embracing Li futu on the stage, he is more excited than ferui himself, even if he knows the identity of the man.


    Although the underworld is a bull, they are not easy to be provoked by Rothschild. On the inside story, they have dominated the western continent for centuries.


    This is the pride and confidence of a successor to the Empire.

 Chapter 1670

    "Machel, is this your part?"


    As soon as Machel''s voice fell to the ground, Dai said coldly, in a very impolite tone, as if defending her cousin hunter, but in fact, Machel was also her cousin.


    After being under house arrest for so long, her heart was filled with anger. Don''t think that she didn''t notice that Machel was staring at her dirty eyes just now. In addition, Machel has been wearing the same pants with ferry, and the two heirs are united. As a result, it brought pressure on the rest of their heirs. She had long been disgusted with this voice attached bug. She seized the opportunity and immediately vented her anger, like trying to teach Li Fu.


    "You don''t have to pay any attention to him. He''s a real waste. A good successor is not right, but he is willing to kneel on the ground and be a dog, just to get a bone and not be starved to death. Such a person is not worthy to sit here. "


    Dai didn''t deliberately lower her voice this time. Her clear and cold words spread all over the restaurant, which made the originally harmonious and friendly atmosphere full of gunpowder.


    "Daisy, how can you talk like this? Machel is our brother at least..."


    "Brother? Have you ever seen someone who always stares at his sister''s brother with evil eyes? "


    Dai coldly return a way, have no any astringency, straight poke when of will Rothschild heirs of internal contradiction exposure on the desktop.


    Ferry was silent and didn''t mean to save the field.


    But Machel, who was insulted by others, didn''t have so good concentration and self-restraint. She immediately stood up and stared at Dai with a dim look in her eyes.


    "My dear cousin, I don''t quite understand what you mean by evil. Am I wrong when I look at you? Yes, you are beautiful, since childhood, but because of this, what do you think men all over the world will think of you? And what is waste? Feirui''s cousin has both ability and virtue. He is the most suitable choice for the patriarch. I just made the right choice and said I was a waste? Don''t forget, in the meantime, you can''t even get out of the door of the room. It''s impossible to sit here and yell at me. Compared with you, who is the real waste? "


    Dai didn''t get upset by the run. She gave a cold smile and looked at Machel opposite.


    "I think I should ask my servants to find a mirror to show you what you look like now. Do you know what it looks like? It''s like a wild boar with painful feet in the stab. Looking at you, I have no appetite for dinner any more. "


    "Poof Pooh."


    She could not help laughing and glanced at Dai.


    "Dai, you are so funny."


    Li futu did not take part in the dispute among the heirs of the Rothschild family. He looked on quietly.


    Her seemingly uncontrollable smile undoubtedly added fuel to the fire, which made Machel''s face even more gloomy. His eyes were ferocious, like a beast of choice staring at Dai fiercely.


    "Don''t be proud. I''m a boar. What are you? It''s just a high-level prostitute. You think you can turn the tables if you find foreign help? There is only one fool like Pasha


    Dai sneered and didn''t panic at all.


    It''s true that there are many doubts about Pasha''s death. After Pasha''s death, she supported Pasha''s forces and turned her suspicious eyes on several of their heirs. Among them, especially when she was in fazhou at that time, she became the first target of many people''s doubts. But what about this?


    There is no evidence.


    Doubt can only be doubt.


    "I don''t think Pasha is a fool. By contrast, his IQ is much higher than you. Pasha is dead. I''m very curious. How did a fool like you live to the present?"


    "Bang Dang!"


    The table vibrated heavily.


    The cups and plates were shaken violently.


    Fighting is one of the innate skills of women. It''s definitely not a rational behavior to fight with women, especially for smart women. Instead of getting any advantage, Machel, who is impatient and aggressive, slaps down the table and is furious. She plans to rush to teach Dai a lesson.


    "Well, everyone is a family. Why make a noise? Mr. Li is still here. Don''t let the guests see the joke."


    Ferui finally spoke. Although he is not in the upper position now, he has the style of being the head of the family. Sitting there, he speaks blandly, but it has the effect of setting the tone.


    Machel, who was about to get out of control, breathed heavily. Somehow, he controlled his mood, stopped, and gave Dai a red and fierce look in his eyes.


    "My dear cousin, I will keep in mind every word of what you have just taught me. In the future, when you and cousin fri are married, I will have plenty of opportunities to come to you and listen to your teaching face to face."


    Staring at Dai''s charming face, he smiles again, just like a wolf staring at the prey, incomparably evil.


    Since he was a child, he had a wild hope beyond ethics for this naturally beautiful cousin.Of course, in Rothschild, who allowed intermarriage, this idea was not taboo, but it was a pity that his status was limited, so he could not persuade his family, and his cousin, who was higher than him, treated him coldly all the time.


    However, it doesn''t matter. If he can''t achieve his goal through proper efforts, he can find another way to realize his desire to play small.


    He doesn''t mind sharing beautiful things with others, and, crucially, his cousin ferry doesn''t mind either.


    In the open-minded emotional view, the two people share the same ideals and reach an agreement, which makes the strategic alliance closer.


    He will be the best man of the wedding, and he will enjoy the treatment of the groom in the future.


    As a remarkable descendant of Rothschild, he naturally understood that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    "Mr. Li."


    He suddenly looked away from Dai''s face to Li futu.


    "I''m very curious about your personal experience. I''ve looked up a lot of information about you, but I still can''t satisfy my curiosity. So, if I can, I''d like to have a chat with you one by one. Of course, if you have the courage."


    Machel said slowly.


    Li futu, who has been a spectator from the beginning to the end, picks his eyebrows and smiles.


    If you have the guts.


    Nowadays, few people dare to ask Li futu such a question.


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me?"


    The fire at the gate of the city was asked with a smile by Li futu, who brought disaster to the fish in the pond.


    "Of course."


    Machel nodded and said with a smile, "tomorrow night at nine o''clock, Hill Club. I hope Mr. Li will come."


    Before Li futu spoke, Dai Xian couldn''t help laughing and spewed out a perfect Chinese sentence.


    "It''s hard."

 Chapter 1671

    There is no doubt that Hill Club is naturally the industry of the Rothschild family.


    This terrible financial empire has dominated the western continent in the dark for centuries, and its tentacles have covered almost every inch of the land. Even the head of state in charge of this huge empire may not be able to figure out how many industries he controls.


    Because after generations of territorial expansion, the Empire now conquers a vast territory.


    There is a well-known saying of Rothschild.


    As long as I control the economy, I don''t care who makes the law.


    In a word, the ambition and pride of the family are revealed incisively and vividly.


    And they did.


    First of all, they infiltrated all aspects, holding the economic lifeline in their hands. Then they began to use wealth as a tool to play politics in their hands. The soil covered by capitalism is really a wonderful environment for Rothschild, who holds endless wealth. They can gallop freely.


    After grasping the economic lifeline, they began to use the infinite power of money to support their favorite people to come to power, and then the other party gave back. This cycle formed a wonderful virtuous circle, which led to the more flourishing and supreme empire!


    Hill Club is located in the opposite of purlin center, not far from the famous central garden. It has received many politicians including the chancellor of the exchequer and the White House spokesman. It is a super club that has been declared out.


    If you are careful, you can see a small line of letters under the glittering signboard of Hill Club, which represents the mysterious and ubiquitous financial empire.


    Nine o''clock in the evening.


    Two powerful Land Cruisers escorted a Maybach slowly approaching the gate of Hill Club.


    Since this morning, the club, which is full of power and nobility, has announced its temporary closure. It is also very frank to the outside world, making it clear that it will receive distinguished guests today.


    In the past, even the Hill Club, which entertained guests like the top of the White House, would not "thank you behind closed doors", suddenly stopped opening. Undoubtedly, many people were puzzled, wondering what kind of big people would come to the Hill Club tonight.


    Two minutes before nine o''clock, Maybach stopped at the gate of Hill''s club.


    Two escorted Land Cruisers opened, and eight strong men pushed the door to get out of the car. With fierce eyes, they swept around, scattered around with Maybach as the center, and quickly occupied the key positions.


    Maybach''s driver''s door opened, and a Western man with three-dimensional facial features and golden hair came down. He went to the back seat and bent to open the door.


    Dai took Li futu and got off.


    "We have a word in the East, which is called" invite the king into the Urn ". Do you think that younger brother has the idea of keeping us here forever tonight?"


    Li futu looked at the gate of Hill Club and said with a smile.


    "He''s not my brother."


    Dai Leng, who is holding Li futu''s arm, says that after Li futu''s arrival, she may know that something can''t be done, and ferui soon regains her freedom.


    Although she was trapped for a year, Dai''s family didn''t fall apart. As soon as she came out, she immediately gathered up her own team. The eight strong men around her were her men, but the driver had a special identity.


    "You don''t think of him as a brother, but he admires your sister."


    Li futu sighed and then looked at the Western driver in front of him.


    "Clown king, your face is not good-looking. There are so many handsome men in the West. Why don''t you choose one who is more handsome?"


    The westerner laughed, a little funny, a little crazy.


    Yes, he is indeed the king of clowns. This lunatic with a treacherous and cruel disposition and split personality has shown an advantage that is hard to see in ordinary people since he has been subordinated to Li futu.


    That''s loyalty.


    When Li futu asked him to follow Dai, he carried out Li futu''s instructions. In recent years, he never left the city.


    It''s no wonder that Dai is trapped in the old castle of Rothschild. When Dai heard that the patriarch of Rothschild was seriously ill, she chose to go to the castle to visit her grandfather without much consideration. As a result, she was put under house arrest.


    "Although Machel is a waste, it''s hard to achieve great things, but he''s a madman who dares to do everything. You''d better be careful."


    Dai Dao reminds me.


    Even the underground world has been safely through Li futu faint smile, looking at the door of Hill Club.


    "Come on, let''s get a taste of your Rothschild passion."


    Leaving four people at the door, Li futu and his party stepped into the gate of Hill Club.


    Just entering the hall, a typical Western beauty came up with wavy long hair, plump and sexy, protruding up and down. It is undeniable that Western women still have a unique advantage in figure.


    Naturally, she can''t compare with Dai''s beauty. Her appearance can only be regarded as the best, but the devil''s figure undoubtedly adds a lot of points to her."Hello, Mr. Li. This is Lucy. Mr. Machel asked me to take you in."


    She stood in front of Li futu and bent slightly. Her attitude was very comfortable, giving people a feeling that I was God.


    Moreover, it is undeniable that this woman''s figure is too hot to be bound by her low cut dress. As she bends down, it suddenly presents a soul stirring scene.


    Li futu''s eyes moved down slightly, which was not deliberate, but a male instinct.


    What''s more, the other side stood in front of him, even if he understood that he was not polite, but his sight had no other place to dodge.


    Then there was a clear pinch in his arm.


    Dai stood beside him, still holding his hand, but her face was so cold that it seemed to drip water, and the temperature around her seemed to drop a few degrees.


    With a slight cough, Li Fu drew back his eyes.


    "Please."


    English is like a noble gentleman with deep family background.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Finally, Lucy straightened up, looked up at Li futu, then turned around and led the way.


    "Don''t forget who you are. Aren''t you ashamed to be attracted by such a low bitch?"


    A cold voice came from my ear.


    Having been under house arrest for a year, the proud and elegant Miss Rothschild Dyer seemed to be looking down on nobody.


    "It''s a basic etiquette to talk to people and look at each other. Do I have to look at the sky to talk? That''s a shame. "


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    "If you like this kind of goods, I can find them for you. As many as you want, how about tonight?"


    Li Fu tried to smile without saying anything.

 Chapter 1672

    Hill Club.


    That really hot lady Lucy swayed all the way, stepping on 9 cm high-heeled shoes, took Li futu and her party to the door of a VIP Hall.


    "Mr. Machel is in there waiting for you."


    She stops, turns around and smiles at Li futu, then pushes the door open.


    What appears in front of us is a spacious and bright hall, resplendent and resplendent, with an area of two or three hundred square meters. There is a huge crystal lamp on the top of the head. The ribbon of the lamp is crystal clear, just like a waterfall spreading down. On the walls around, there are paintings that are hard to appreciate but of great value. Besides, the people in the VIP Hall are still very emotional and attractive As soon as the door opened, the music came out.


    Last night, Machel was sitting on the leather sofa in the middle of the hall. His feet were placed on the tea table without any image. He was wrapped up by seven or eight women with exposed clothes. He had a wild smile. While he was teasing the women, he did not forget to do it.


    In front of them, there were more than 20 strong men standing in two rows, each in a black suit. At night, everyone was still wearing sunglasses. Although they didn''t say a word, their murderous spirit was permeated from them.


    "Hey, here comes my guest."


    Seeing that the door was pushed open, Machel gave a laugh, but didn''t take the initiative to meet her. She still held the two sexy girls around her and didn''t let go.


    "Dear Li, come in quickly. Would you like to join us? Look at these Hollywood babies around me. They are all carefully prepared by me for you. Although they are not as good as my cousins, at least they are far more obedient than my cousins. Especially when they are in bed, ha ha, ha ha... "


    It''s not like Rothschild. He''s like a madman.


    "No, thank you."


    Li futu looked at Machel with a smile.


    "You will enjoy it."


    "Life is short. Learn to have fun in time."


    Machel, smiling a little, stared at Li futu and said something philosophical. Then he sat up straight and said warmly, "Mr. Li, what are you doing at the door? Lucy, don''t you invite our distinguished guests in yet? "


    Lucy, who led Li futu and his party here, immediately made a gesture to Li futu.


    "Come in, Mr. Li."


    It seems that Li futu didn''t see the two rows of imposing men in suits. With a smile, he stepped into the VIP Hall.


    Machel gave Lucy a look.


    After Li futu and his party entered the VIP Hall, Lucy closed the door again.


    "Dear Li, you are welcome."


    Machel stood up laughing, holding the left and right girls by the waist.


    "Li, after you promised me last night, I was so excited that I didn''t get a good night''s sleep. In order to entertain you, I spent a lot of time looking at this one beside me."


    He pushed out the sexy girl in his right arm.


    "Last night, she was filming in Skye, and she came here this afternoon. Oh, Li, you may not know her well, but it doesn''t matter. I can help you introduce her role as the black widow, but she has rarely become a popular role all over the world. In Hollywood, she is a beauty that many people want. There is a savage who plays basketball in NBA, and even threatens to drink her bath water. Ha ha ha ha ha, Li, you say Is that funny? "


    This famous Hollywood actress, who is not a vase, is like a pet here, even worse than a pet.


    "Li, I can give her to you. If you want to, you can try to taste her bath water. also. She, I can give it to you, too. "


    With that, Machel grabbed the left girl''s hair savagely and pushed her out, too.


    "Although she''s young, she''s just won a Grammy. I''m sure you''ll like her voice. It''s definitely the most beautiful music in the world."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m not interested in them."


    Li futu, who was held by Dai, glanced over the faces of the two world-famous actresses and said with a plain smile, "they are really good, but in front of Dai, they can''t help but fade away. Are you right, Mr. Machel?"


    Dai glanced at him and her cold face eased a little.


    "Of course, I agree with you."


    Then Machel''s eyes were fixed on Dai''s face, and there was an undisguised possessiveness in her eyes.


    "They are really inferior to my cousins, so I have a proposal. I don''t know if Mr. Li would like to."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Tell me."


    "It''s easy."


    Machel looked around at the seven or eight sexy girls and said, "I use them, and they, so many people, to exchange my cousins. How does Mr. Li feel about this deal?""Besides, it''s not a permanent replacement. I just need one night. And they will all belong to you in the future. How about this deal


    He carefully looked at Li futu, as if he had given him a big bargain.


    "Not so much."


    Li futu didn''t show any heartbeat. He quickly rejected Machel''s offer.


    Machel''s smile subsided in an instant.


    "Mr. Li, I have given such a great sincerity. My cousin is the private property of our Rothschild family. I''m sincere enough to exchange these treasures with you. You''d better think it over before you reply."


    He looked at Li futu slowly and said, "Mr. Li, I really want to be friends with you."


    The implication is that Li futu doesn''t agree with his proposal. Naturally, it''s impossible for him to do so.


    If you can''t be a friend, what else can you do?


    "Mr. Li, there are some of my friends behind you. I think I should introduce them to you ceremoniously..."


    Machel didn''t have time to finish.


    Li futu, who was standing there on Dai''s arm, spoke quietly.


    "Kill them."


    Machel''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    After Li futu, the clown king with a western face disappears in an instant.


    Before Machel had time to make a big reaction, two of his more than 20 players who seemed to have a good future prepared in advance were pinched off their necks and fell to the ground with a terrible crack.


    Without order, the men who followed Li futu and Machel''s men started at the same time.


    Take out the gun!


    "Bang bang!"


    One after another, blood flowers bloom.


    Because it was told in advance that Li futu was the first target to kill, most of the more than 20 super thugs from the Communist Party fired at Li futu.


    But what''s weird is that the bullets near Li futu''s body seem to encounter an invisible resistance and deviate from the original track one after another.


    When the conflict broke out, Dai was held in her arms by Li futu, standing in the rain of bullets, also undamaged.


    Soon the gunfire died down.


    Two of Dai''s men died, but none of Machel''s men survived.


    Li futu released Dai, squatted down and picked up a pistol from the ground.


    "By the way, did you just say that you wanted to introduce them?"


    Li futu stood up straight, playing with the gun in his hand, and looked at Machel.


    "Now, you can introduce."


    Machel''s face turned pale, and his eyes shook violently as he looked at the scattered corpses on the floor. He could not speak at all.

 Chapter 1673

    "Sir Machel, are you going to keep silent?"


    Li Fu figure weighs gun, the person animal harmless smile asks.


    Just when Machel was still in shock and didn''t know how to respond.


    All of a sudden.


    There was a bang.


    The gun in Li futu''s hand suddenly rang, and a cold bullet was shot out quickly, only a few centimeters away from Machel''s head, and then penetrated a woman in the face behind him.


    A bright Hollywood baby suddenly becomes a miserable corpse.


    "Ah


    As the unfortunate woman fell to the ground, the blood spilled on the faces of several women nearby, causing them to squat on the ground with their fingers open and their faces covered in horror.


    "Sorry, it''s gone off."


    Looking at Machel, who was a little shaken, he apologized, like Li futu, who accidentally injured a human life.


    "Dear Li, you can''t kill me. I''m afraid it will cause you a lot of trouble."


    Machel finally spoke in a hoarse voice, his lips trembling and his eyes shaking violently with fear of death.


    God.


    Just now, the bullet almost wiped his scalp, and he seemed to be able to hear death whispering in his ear.


    It''s hard for him to fall to the ground at this time.


    "Trouble? I don''t think there''s any trouble


    Li futu has a warm smile. The gun is still in his hand. No one knows whether a cold bullet will be fired again in the next second.


    "Although there are some differences between the laws of the East and the west, there should be justifiable defense. The more than 20 warriors under your command just now want to take my life. In order to protect themselves, I have to fight back and solve you and them. Do you think this is very troublesome?"


    Because of his fear, Machel was shaking from his lips to his face. No one thought that he was still sitting there like a God a minute ago.


    For his own life, he can only force himself to calm down and answer Li futu''s question like a student.


    "Dear Li, if I die, it will not do you any good. On the contrary, if you are willing to forget the unpleasant things just now, I believe there will be a lot of common topics between us. Look at the babies around, they are scared."


    In order to survive, Machel could only squeeze out a stiff smile, which was worse than crying, and put down the inherent pride of being a descendant of Rothschild.


    "Li, just now it was just a little joke between me and you. I have always admired you very much. You need to understand a fan''s love for idols."


    Machel stood there talking to himself, forced his face to smile, and performed the Oriental face changing acrobatics. His pet babies all squatted on the ground in horror, making Machel stand out like a clown.


    Dai said last night that he was a real waste, obviously with subjective bias. In any case, regardless of his ability, at least the fourth successor of Rothschild is a very thoughtful person. In the club under his jurisdiction, he played a killing game of inviting you into the urn. Let''s not say whether it was successful or not, but on the premise of knowing the identity of the other party However, there are few people in the world who dare to make such a plan and have the courage to do so.


    In addition, he also knew the truth that green hill was not afraid of no firewood. Seeing that the situation was not good, he immediately changed his attitude. He continued to roar like a fool, and his speed was first-class.


    However, judging the situation, he may not be able to get his life back.


    The ignorant are fearless.


    He is of noble blood. He thinks he is superior from the bottom of his bones. He never thinks that the so-called strong are so invincible.


    No matter how hard you are, you are afraid of kitchen knives.


    No matter how powerful it is, can it hold the bullet?


    This evening, Li futu undoubtedly gave him a vivid teaching lesson. He even stood there motionless and never made a move. The more than 20 super thugs he had transferred from the Gongrong club joined hands in the journey to the West.


    It''s undeniable that although the situation is very bad for him now, it''s very bad, but the scene just now is still an eye opener for Machel.


    He had clearly seen that all the thugs faithfully fulfilled his orders. Most of the guns were aimed at Li futu, but the bullets that could have beaten this guy into rags were around his body, and somehow they started to run away.


    It''s just That''s bullshit.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed the picture just now. However, the failure of this plan obviously brought him more consequences than refreshing his cognition.


    She also worked for Rothschild, but because of the different objects of loyalty, Dai''s people didn''t give any face to Machel. Two men died in the chaos just now. The two men who were still alive held their guns to Machel meticulously. As soon as they gave an order, they would start immediately."Kill him."


    Dai had no mercy on her brother in name. She wanted to get rid of him, but Li Fu Tu shook his head.


    "No hurry, take him first."


    Dai frowned, but then nodded.


    "Get him!"


    The two men immediately approached Machel with guns in their hands.


    Just as they were about to reach out to control Machel, the corner of Machel''s mouth, which seemed to be in a panic, drew a strange smile.


    Behind him, several women squatting on the ground shivering suddenly raised their heads. Their eyes were cold and gloomy. They were as sharp and light as wildcats. They rushed to the two men.


    At the same time, Machel also launched a self-help operation, caught the star who was acting and singing, and pushed forward like a human sandbag.


    Although most of these women are pets he used to make fun of, a few of them are not just vases in the traditional sense. Their killing skills are more powerful than their ability to please men.


    These sudden outbursts of women are undoubtedly Machel''s hidden cards. As the successor of Rothschild, where can there be any real fool? Knowing that it will be a fierce battle tonight, how can he only make one-hand preparations.


    It''s not ambiguous that these women who seem sexy and seductive on the surface launch a fierce attack. Before, their charming and clever expressions all become cold and cruel. It''s like a few poisonous snakes suddenly jump out, and their moves are tricky, vicious and thunderous.

 Chapter 1674

    There is no doubt that Machel is not timid, at least not as timid as he shows.


    Although only one winner can succeed in holding the supreme power of the huge financial empire in the end, the support of each successor will cost the various factions within the empire a huge price.


    There are many direct factions in Rothschild. If Machel is really so unbearable, how could the factions supporting him choose him.


    The main purpose of his "Hongmen banquet" tonight is not to kill Li futu.


    Of course, if it is really successful, it is certainly a happy thing, not successful is not worth regret.


    His main purpose is to show the first successor his loyalty and determination, in order to gain more benefits for himself in the future change of power.


    Now Machel felt that his goal had been achieved.


    His cousin, Frederick, must have seen who his most trusted friend is. Now he needs to think about how to get away safely.


    Yes.


    Get out.


    When he saw that Li futu was still motionless and all his more than 20 super thugs had fallen down, he knew that the only problem he needed to consider next was to save his life.


    The two strong men loyal to Dai obviously didn''t expect that these cats, who had been frightened and trembling, suddenly burst their hair and were hit by two actresses pushed by Machel. Before they could move, several women had already jumped in front of them.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Without any pity, he pushed aside the famous "black widow" in his arms. The fierce man immediately raised his gun and pulled the trigger without thinking.


    "Bang!"


    Thermal weapons do have a strong deterrent power in long-range operations, but when it develops into close combat, it is not so easy to use.


    A woman hit him on the wrist at the moment of his shooting, which forced his muzzle to move up, and the bullet was fired obliquely, hitting the luxurious crystal lamp on the top of his head, and suddenly there was a clear sound and dazzling spark


    "click!"


    If she didn''t give the other side the chance to continue shooting, the woman was very straightforward. Her other hand turned into a palm knife and smashed into the man''s throat. Her action was cruel, insidious and full of beauty.


    What the hell is a pet? It''s more terrifying than a professional killer.


    His eyes were incredibly wide open. The fierce man''s face was not reconciled, but his throat was broken and he could only slowly fall back.


    "PATA!"


    Soon, another fierce man''s weapon was knocked down under the siege of two women, and then the key was kicked. While he squatted in pain, a woman jumped up with a gorgeous shock, and a straight and slender leg suddenly threw out. The 89 cm long high-heeled shoe under his feet became the most lethal weapon, and the sharp toe directly hit the fierce man''s temple.


    The fierce man was kicked out, fell heavily on the floor and died on the spot!


    In an instant, two more corpses were added to the ground!


    Li futu''s face did not change. He even raised his hand leisurely and clapped slowly.


    "I thought the Hollywood action shows were just special effects. It seems that I''m ignorant."


    Several women''s faces were cold and indifferent. They solved the problem of two fierce men. They were about to rush towards Li futu with high heels.


    It''s really a bunch of thunderbolt dolls.


    "Li, how are my babies? Isn''t that good? "


    Machel had begun to sneak in the direction of the gate.


    Li Fu Tu laughs and says nothing. He sees several sexy girls rushing towards him like wolves. Like most men, he doesn''t choose to resist. He doesn''t mean to hide when he stands in the same place, but some people don''t want him to enjoy his own sex.


    As soon as he stepped on the ground, the marble under his feet appeared inch by inch cracks, like cobwebs, extending in all directions. Then Machel saw that the particularly powerful blonde man grabbed the five or six meter long bar table with one hand!


    You know, this table is made of solid wood. It weighs at least two or three hundred kilograms. It''s hard for four adults to lift it together, let alone one hand?


    As the guy grabbed the edge of the table with one hand, lifted it up and smashed it at his babies, Machel''s eyes twitched and could not help cursing.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    What the hell are these monsters!


    As soon as they stopped, they saw the table flying towards them. They tried to resist, but all of them were knocked out and fell to the ground, spitting blood and pale.


    "Hey, hey!"


    Joker Wang grinned. He didn''t have any gentlemanly demeanor at all. He quickly walked up and seemed to find a weapon to take advantage of. Once again, he lifted up the long table, which was astonishing in size and weight.


    But this time, it''s hands.


    Then, in Dai''s fluctuating eyes, the Joker Wang, who had been with her for several years, held up the table and smashed at the women.A sound of clacking and clacking continued to ring.


    A woman tentatively raised her hand to resist, but under the heavy force, her two delicate arms were directly broken and bent into a creepy arc.


    Soon, Machel''s hidden cards were all silent, and all of them were lying on the ground covered with blood. Their bodies were broken, and there were few complete bones in their bodies.


    Dai''s face turned pale. She looked at the Joker king, who was excited and insane, and finally witnessed the horror of his rumor. She felt nauseous.


    It''s so cruel.


    Looking at the "babies" who had become a pile of rotten meat, Machel could not help shivering.


    If it is really hard to escape death, he would rather be killed by a bullet than by such a painful death.


    After destroying the women, the Joker turned around, put his eyes on Machel, grabbed the table, and began to walk this way.


    He didn''t seem to have played enough and intended to torture Machel to death in the same way.


    But all of a sudden, there was a huge sound.


    The clown King stopped and looked up in bewilderment.


    Li futu also frowned slightly.


    "What sound?"


    Listening to the increasing noise, Dai''s pale face suddenly stiffened.


    "Yes Propeller


    Because of the huge fluctuation of emotion, her tone is a little sharp.


    "Propeller?


    Li futu raised his head subconsciously.


    Through the glass ceiling, we can see that in the huge sound, a helicopter gradually appeared above them.


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuated in vain and said quickly, "get down!"


    He took Dai''s hand and left the place instantly. Meanwhile, the clown king set the table up again.


    Suddenly, a deafening sound.


    It''s like a storm, turbulent and fierce!


    "Boom!"


    The thick glass ceiling of the VIP Hall can''t bear the heavy load. After a while, it burst suddenly!


    Glass slag splashes everywhere!


    The luxurious crystal lamp fell to the ground and broke up in an instant.


    The sound of the propeller became more and more obvious. Two men wearing sunglasses could be seen at the door of the helicopter.


    With their strange cry, a line of fire cut through the night, crazy pouring into the hall!

 Chapter 1675

    It''s definitely a movie scene.


    After the glass dome was blown out, the sound of the rapid rotation of the propeller and the sound of the fire snake came in more clearly.


    The bandits on the armed helicopter showed their lawless courage. Not far from the central garden, they were condescending and released their bullets to Hill Club.


    Bombardment.


    The hall was a mess.


    The dead bodies on the ground were not spared. After they died, they were swept by a series of bullets and beaten to pieces in the tremor.


    Those real Hollywood babies died in a flash, and the blood fog exploded one after another.


    The floor cracked.


    The wall is full of holes.


    This is the West.


    It''s not surprising what happens here.


    At the moment when two helicopters appeared overhead, Li futu took Dai and hid under the table with clown king.


    Although this table is not made of bulletproof material, it is still heavy and long. The space under the table is relatively wide, so there is no problem to accommodate Li futu.


    At this time, I''m afraid there''s no better shelter in this hall than this table.


    Clown king even in how paranoid madness, but at this time, the head of the storm like bullets, he can only honestly shrink under the table constantly moving.


    Although the film has no real strength, it can only be suppressed in the air.


    After all, Batman and iron man in the movie don''t exist in reality. No one can fly into the air with bullets and punch down the helicopter.


    "You, Rothschild, are really aggressive."


    Listening to the sound of the helicopter hovering in the sky and the explosion in the hall, Li futu said in a soft voice. He was really surprised by Rothschild''s handwriting.


    Although the control of firearms in the west is not strict, the use of armed helicopters to eradicate targets is a bit exaggerated.


    After all, this is not a wilderness.


    It is estimated that many people have seen the swagger of the big guy hovering over them at this time.


    Dai''s face was also very ugly.


    The bullet has no eyes.


    What''s more, this kind of carpet strike.


    The people on the helicopter couldn''t distinguish between the targets, or they didn''t kill the targets. According to this kind of bombing practice, the orders they were given were to completely destroy here and bury all the people!


    If she hadn''t been dragged in time just now, I''m afraid she would have been beaten into a sieve in an instant.


    "It''s the Apache gunship."


    Dai''s face was very cold, and it was commendable that she could keep calm in this situation, and her tone was very calm. Even though she was a little hasty, she didn''t tremble with fear.


    Apache armed helicopter, also known as AH-64 armed helicopter, is different from the armed helicopter, whose primary task is to accompany the ground forces and provide firepower support. When designing Apache helicopter, considering the deficiency of fixed wing attack aircraft in anti tank capability, it is defined as the ability to carry anti tank missiles, pay special attention to hunting hard targets and multi-target engagement Professional anti tank helicopter.


    The words "hunting hard targets" and "anti tank" are enough to illustrate the terror of this kind of helicopter.


    Apache has a short wing on both sides of the fuselage, and each wing has two mounting points. Each mounting point can mount an m-261 19 joint 2.75 inch hydra-70 rocket launcher, and a set of four joint m-299 missile launcher with agm-114 Hellfire anti tank missile.


    There is a m-203e-130mm single barrel chain gun under the nose. Its firing rate can be adjusted. The normal firing rate is 625 rounds and the maximum firing rate is 1000 rounds.


    What''s the concept?


    To put it simply, in a minute, the two big guys hovering in the sky can fire 3000 or 4000 rounds of bullets. Even if the missile system is just a device, the chain guns alone can flatten this place!


    "Cease fire! cease-fire! Fuck£¡ Who sent you here?! Give me a cease-fire, you hear me


    Machel, who was also in the hall, huddled in a corner, raised his head and roared hysterically at the two Apache planes overhead.


    But his cry in the thunderous sound of bullets is very small, a little spray did not turn up will be submerged.


    The bullets are still going on.


    The luxurious VIP Hall is full of ferocious bullet holes.


    Machel''s body could not stop trembling. Knowing that he would be killed sooner or later, seeing that the shouting was ineffective, he began to wave his hand, hoping to attract the attention of the two Apache planes.


    His efforts paid off.


    Two Apache seemed to notice it, but there was no cease-fire, on the contrary, the bullets poured out more furiously!A fierce line of fire shot at Machel one after another.


    Archer had no time to make any response, and the scream didn''t have a chance to send out. In an instant, he was beaten into a hornet''s nest. The ugly corpse died and kept shaking, and there were blood holes all over his body.


    No one knows how many shots he took, but the fourth in line to the Rothschild family died as miserably as Pasha, the third in line to the body of the bombed man.


    Maybe only in this kind of scene can the well-known joke be realized.


    In this hall, everyone is equal.


    Machel''s death did not stop the two Apache.


    The raids are still going on.


    Dada dada


    What is playing like rain.


    That''s it.


    Suddenly, Dai let out a cry.


    Li futu turned her head and saw her covering her right leg. Blood flowed out from the gap between her fingers. She was obviously injured.


    The bullet didn''t come in from the top of the head, it bounced back from the floor.


    Under the attack of this degree, the fatal danger is not only in the sky, but also in the aimless rebound of bullets on the floor and walls.


    "Are you all right?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Dai bit her lower lip, still strong, and shook her head.


    "It''s OK. I can''t die."


    Indeed, fortunately, the bullet only went into her thigh, which is not a fatal injury, but if she continues to stay here, it''s hard to say.


    Although this table can barely be regarded as a shelter, it has little shielding effect in the face of high explosive armor piercing projectiles that can be penetrated by tanks.


    The scarlet blood ran down Dai''s thigh.


    Outside hill''s club, the crowd screamed noisily.


    Li futu raised his head and looked at the two Apache planes that refused to leave through the countless holes on the desktop.


    "We have to get out of here."

 Chapter 1676

    The two Apache helicopters are hovering at low altitude like falcons without catching their prey.


    But the pressure they bring is far more terrifying when the prey is faced with ordinary animals.


    Fire lines flicker wildly in the hall, and death will come at any moment.


    Machel had been beaten into a hornet''s nest. He could not die there any more. His body and head were all bullet holes, and he was beyond recognition. Even if he was carried out, I''m afraid no one could recognize him.


    Li futu looked at the corpse which was more like a pool of broken meat.


    No matter how hard you play, you can''t be cruel enough to send yourself to a dead end, not to mention this tragic way of death.


    Although Machel has set himself a goal array tonight, it is obvious that the two Apache on the top of his head are not from his hand.


    Who on earth is so cruel and tyrannical that even Machel won''t let go?


    Apache armed helicopter, ordinary convenience stores can''t get this thing. It can be imagined that the behind the scenes is not small. Most likely, it was one of the Rothschild heirs who talked and laughed together last night that secretly planned all this.


    It''s possible that the mantis will catch the cicada and the Yellow sparrow later, or play the game of making a profit.


    What is most doubtful is that almost in an instant, a tough man was screened by the bullets from the air, but he didn''t fall down immediately. He insisted on moving forward a few steps and used his life to complete the last guard.


    Then there''s the second one.


    How can several MP5 compete with armed helicopter?


    Soon, the four hard men who practice loyalty with their lives all fall down in full holes.


    Then, a loud noise suddenly broke out!


    The surging sound directly suppressed the sound of the bullets pouring out.


    Rocket Queen!


    Li futu''s three people subconsciously turn back.


    Then I saw one of the Apache was hit, the fire exploded, the helicopter wobbled, finally lost its balance, tilted out of an angle, and went straight to the Hill Club.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the scene of a movie.


    The second Apache obviously didn''t expect this, so the first real interruption occurred due to the heavy rain of bullets.


    In the firelight of the crash of the first Apache, the other Apache stopped firing, but made a more extreme and crazy decision.


    As you can see, a square at the bottom of the fuselage suddenly opens, and then a black warhead appears in the field of vision!


    "These lunatics!"


    Dai''s eyes trembled violently, her hair stood up, and a chill of death filled her whole body instantly!


    Hellfire!


    Launch!


    Li futu''s pupils contracted and he immediately knocked Dai down!


    "Get down!"


    At the same time, another rocket blasted from afar and hit the second Apache fuselage at the critical moment.


    Under the huge impact, Apache irresistibly moved a direction in midair


    therefore, the Hellfire also deviated from the original trajectory.


    "Boom!"


    Wiping the top of Hill''s club, Hellfire blasted a building hundreds of meters away with a shocking black light.


    "Boom!"


    The fire is burning!


    For a time, it even lit up the night!


    Outside, countless people were dumbfounded.


    In their lax and silent pupil, the hit building began to tilt slowly, and then collapsed in an earthshaking noise!

 Chapter 1677

    Two aggressive Apaches were killed after they devastated Hill''s club.


    The huge sound of explosion and the fire from the sky shocked the whole city.


    This kind of movement is almost comparable to the terrorist attacks that caused a sensation all over the world in those years.


    Countless innocent bystanders suffered, and the building that was knocked down by Hellfire collapsed into ruins.


    Dust, do not know how much time to dodge pedestrians were swallowed.


    As the main target of this action, Li futu and Dai rushed out of Hill Club in time at the critical moment.


    The huge fire of Apache''s explosion became their most dazzling background color.


    Screams, shouts, howls of despair, aftershocks of explosions All kinds of sounds were mixed together, and the streets were in a mess.


    The citizens of New York City should not have experienced such a wonderful and exciting night for a long time. This scene is more magnificent than the Mafia fighting.


    It''s full of people fleeing in flames and panic. It''s like a temporary riot scene in a movie.


    After all, no one knows if there will be a disaster.


    "Go, get out of here first."


    Even passers-by were scared out of their wits, but Li futu, who escaped the disaster, was still calm. He helped Dai and took a look at her bleeding right leg.


    "Can you still walk?"


    "No problem."


    Debbie Green''s eyes reflected the scene of war and chaos around her. She couldn''t help looking back at the Hill Club, which had become a complete ruin.


    There''s no doubt that death passed by tonight, but she was lucky that death just said hello to her and left.


    Although she survived, Dai knew that this was not a place to stay for a long time. She had to leave quickly.


    The cars had been destroyed, and the three had to walk, because Dai''s leg was injured and the speed was delayed, which was not fast.


    "Please, help us..."


    Suddenly, a fat man full of blood appeared in front of them, holding a middle-aged woman in her arms. The woman''s injury was very serious, and her abdomen was full of blood. She looked much more serious than Dai.


    Obviously, they are the innocent people involved in this attack.


    It''s just that when people are in danger, they all want to escape from this land of right and wrong in order to protect themselves. Who cares to help others?


    Don''t believe those Hollywood blockbusters that show the brilliance of human nature. That''s bullshit. In ordinary times, there may be some people willing to lend a helping hand, but at this juncture, no one is willing to take risks for strangers.


    Even Li futu and his party.


    Just a look at the fat man. A few of them planned to leave from the side. This big battle tonight caused a sensation in the whole city. No one can guarantee that except for the two Apache planes, the master behind the scenes will be ready. There may be murders lurking everywhere in this chaotic block.


    The fat man was in a panic again, holding the woman who should be his wife, and went to other people for help.


    Soon after that, the indifferent Li futu and the three met with the opposite scene.


    The ground is full of injured people affected by the explosion. The scene is very tragic. Some people are still conscious and struggling to climb on the ground, but some of them have been in a coma.


    A Western woman is squatting beside an unconscious man, pressing his chest with her hands, as if doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation.


    It''s really a doomsday angel.


    However, even if her identity is a medical staff, in this case, it should not be so calm.


    After all, this is not a hospital emergency room. There is no safe environment for you to concentrate on saving people.


    Dai didn''t pay much attention. She limped and planned to move on, but Li futu stopped suddenly.


    "Kill her."


    Li futu looked at the "doomsday angel" and said decisively.


    Clown king without saying a word, took out a large caliber pistol from his arms.


    In Dai Lengshen''s time, the doomsday angel suddenly raised his head, then took out a gun from the man on the ground, and quickly raised it to this side.


    It''s just that the clown king is obviously faster than her.


    "Bang!"


    Her whole body suddenly stiff, a shocking blood hole appeared on her forehead, her arms holding the gun flat, but her fingers no longer have the strength to button down, her eyes wide open, full of incredible, it seems that she does not understand how to be detected.


    Of course.


    Her doubts are doomed to be unanswered.


    "Go."


    After the female killer was unwilling to fall, Li futu continued to walk forward,


    but this shot seemed like a catalyst, and the chaotic scene became more violent.Is to receive the signal, rapid and fierce gunfire from all directions soon rang out.


    "Ah


    The screams of panic were more intense.


    All kinds of sounds can be heard all the time, causing eardrum pain.


    "Kill!"


    Obviously, the doomsday angel is not alone. There are many killers lurking in the street.


    The other side made it clear that they wanted to kill Li futu and never suffer from it.


    But on the road, these people were very innocent and became scapegoats. One after another, some people were shot and fell to the ground.


    Indifference attack.


    It''s not just cruel!


    But strangely, it can be clearly found that the killers lurking on the road do not seem to be the same force, and some are still fighting with each other.


    This is not a word of chaos.


    "Come with me!"


    At this time, a man suddenly waved to Li futu, holding a gun.


    At the same time that he motioned to Li futu, he was still firing, putting down all the visible targets around him.


    It''s also an undifferentiated attack.


    It seems to have become a arena for two demons.


    The most unfortunate, no doubt, are those innocent ordinary people.


    "Your people?"


    Dai asked immediately.


    Li futu looked at her and shook his head.


    Before he came here, he did not expect to be so well received by the Rothschild family.


    He thought it was Dai''s men, but Dai''s question obviously overturned his conjecture.


    "It should be the people who helped to destroy the two helicopters just now. No matter what forces they are, they should not be hostile to us at least at this time. Let''s leave with them first."


    Dai nodded and, with the help of Li futu, walked towards the man.


    Because at this time the scene is too chaotic, bullets flying everywhere, panic out of control of people aimlessly scurrying, simply can not tell who is the enemy and friend, who is an ordinary person, the man leading the way can be said step by step.


    Finally, a loud siren sounded like a wave, and the capitalist security system finally responded.


    ¡­¡­


    PS: the new book "I''ve been reincarnated for three thousand years" is fat and ready to be slaughtered.

 Chapter 1678

    Such a huge movement can almost be compared with the terrorist attack that rocked the world in those years. After the turmoil, it immediately aroused the high-level vigilance of M country.


    Although these m-countrymen like to test the power of their various missiles in the territory of other countries, they never like someone playing similar tricks in their own country.


    The orders are issued through all levels of departments.


    I''m afraid that this "grand fireworks" which is destined to be the most important international news tomorrow has led to the first-class emergency response of country M.


    A great stream of police cars, accompanied by loud sirens one after another into the scene.


    All the police officers, armed and grim, were evacuating the crowd and fighting with those damned thugs.


    "You''re surrounded. I''m Tom Bradley, the director of security. I order you to lay down your arms and surrender immediately. Otherwise, you will pay a heavy price for your stupid behavior!"


    Tom Bradley, the director of the Security Bureau, came to the scene in person and took charge of the scene. He held a trumpet and yelled at the thugs. He was upright and dignified.


    However, although he kept shouting and denouncing the thugs'' inhuman and inhuman acts of sabotage, he stayed in the rear all the time and was protected by his subordinates, refusing to really come to the front line.


    Country m is a country that pays attention to human rights. The more powerful people are, the more valuable their lives are.


    I''m kidding.


    Before he came here, he had seen the live projection. These thugs are just a bunch of crazy people. Now the bullets are still flying everywhere. What if he goes up and dies bravely?


    He is close to the age of retirement. He only wants to spend his last term of office safely. He doesn''t want to make any contribution but no fault. He doesn''t want to be in the limelight and be given the title of a so-called martyr.


    Although Tom constantly called on the thugs to surrender, the more embarrassing thing was that the thugs didn''t give him any face at all.


    Drop your weapon?


    In view of the damage caused tonight, as long as they are arrested, they will at least be imprisoned indefinitely. In the face of this situation, I am afraid only a fool will choose to surrender.


    The sound of bullets did not stop, on the contrary, it was more turbulent.


    Two gangs of people with unknown origins, plus the police of M country, three parties carrying weapons, you come and I go. It''s very busy. The scene is not controlled. On the contrary, it''s more chaotic.


    "A bunch of damn bastards! Kill them all for me


    Tom angrily roared orders, aware of the ferocity of these thugs, gave up the good idea of surrender.


    Get the order, the police are no longer constrained, unbridled crazy fire, vowed to do all these harm to homeland security thugs.


    In fact, some bigwigs are already looking for plutocrats who have the capital to launch the riot to communicate with each other, but no one is willing to be responsible for the riot.


    The weapons and equipment of these police officers are not bad, and the number of them also occupies an absolute advantage, but they can not put an end to the turmoil.


    Because these thugs are not ordinary people, and even on the ability of individual combat, they are much better than these police officers!


    Bullets are flying in the air like free money.


    Every second someone falls.


    Bad luck, sacrifice on the spot.


    This scene is more and more like a typical Hollywood blockbuster.


    Of course, in traditional Hollywood blockbusters, this kind of time. There will always be a hero to come to the rescue, and kill all the bad guys, but the reality is not as good as the movie.


    Casualties have reached hundreds, approaching thousands, but the Savior has never appeared.


    On the way out of the encirclement, Li futu and his party saw many ordinary people who were scared and desperate and lost their strength to escape. They knelt down on the ground, closed their eyes and chanted. They should be praying, but they didn''t know what they were praying for.


    At this time, people have to find something to comfort themselves.


    But God, Jesus and the Savior did not come.


    After Li futu and his party passed by, many ordinary people kneeling and shivering were mercilessly hit by bullets and fell to the ground.


    Someone is chasing Li futu and his party.


    The fall of those ordinary people did not delay the pace of Li futu and his party. Although the Western man who met them was very cautious, his pace never stopped. The accuracy of the shooting is also terrible. Every bullet is used to the extreme, and basically there is no missed shot.


    Along the way, they encountered ordinary people, enemies and "friendly forces.".


    If it wasn''t for the cover, they wouldn''t have escaped all the way here.


    "Do you have a car?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Now, they have basically left the place with the most intensive firepower, and driving is no longer easy to become a live target.


    In addition, Dai''s injured right leg is bleeding, not enough to support her to continue running."That''s it."


    The West looked not far away.


    A small pickup truck quietly parked on the side of the road.


    Just as a few people were about to drive away from this land of right and wrong, suddenly, a familiar loud noise came from behind!


    "Damn it! Get down


    The Western man''s face trembles, roars immediately, at the same time, extremely decisive lies prone on the ground.


    At the same time, Li futu squatted with Dai in his arms.


    Clown King''s reaction is also very fast, regardless of the demeanor image of the side rolling.


    "Boom!"


    Another rocket!


    Meandering across the air, and finally on the pickup truck.


    The fierce impact directly lifted the pickup truck and exploded.


    The fire was dazzling.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    Looking at the fragmented pickup truck, the Western man hit the ground hard. Before he had time to stand up, the sound of propeller rotation sounded from overhead.


    Then the air began to flow rapidly, forming a strong wind, and several people''s hair began to flutter.


    "Daddada..."


    The rapid sound of bullets exploded from high altitude again.


    It''s numbing.


    Helicopter again.


    And it''s also two.


    The only difference is that the two Apache just now came to kill them, but the two helicopters are not.


    The same direction of the torrential rain of bullets, this time aimed at several people behind Li futu.


    The pursuers didn''t have time to make any effective resistance, just like Machel in Hill''s Club at that time, who was suddenly screened by the bullets.


    Li futu raised his head at the same time.


    Because of the strong wind from the propeller, people can''t help squinting.


    Soon, from a helicopter, a lifeline was quickly lowered.


    ¡°GOGOGO£¡¡±


    The Western man waved his hand and motioned to Li futu to board the plane quickly.

 Chapter 1679

    Two helicopters arrived in time, no doubt formed a timely effect.


    The killers who followed were all killed in the blink of an eye.


    That''s the horror of armed helicopters.


    This shows how lucky and dangerous it was for Apache to escape from Hill''s club in the face of two previous planes.


    Four helicopters were sent out in the front and back, as well as heavy weapons like rocket, and the killers who didn''t know how many people were still fighting with the police.


    This is absolutely impossible to see in the East.


    Even people living in the East dare not imagine this.


    What''s the real dark side? That''s the damn thing.


    Compared with these people, compared with the mastermind behind all this, those underground tycoons in the East, at best, are just equivalent to the level of student fighting.


    This is the difference in the social system.


    And what is certain is that even after the event which is enough to stir the world tonight, many people may be implicated and held accountable, but the real originator, in all probability, will not have any trouble.


    "What do you think? Let''s go


    Dai shook Li futu''s arm. What she experienced tonight is unforgettable not only for ordinary people, but also for her as Rothschild''s direct successor.


    From the conflict between Hill Club and Machel, to the crazy attack of two Apache planes, to the pursuit of killers, it''s closely linked and dangerous, which can''t be described by simple stimulation.


    Ordinary people may have a chance to rub shoulders with death, but tonight, death is always following her.


    Those unrelated people on the road were scared out of their wits and paralyzed, so they could only kneel on the ground and pray for the Lord''s protection, not to mention that she was the main target of killing.


    When people encounter this kind of situation, they are likely to have a complete mental breakdown.


    "Have you forgotten how those two Apache and that pickup truck blew up?"


    Li said.


    Dai subconsciously looked at the pickup truck that had been burned into scrap iron, and her green pupils couldn''t help trembling.


    Not long ago, the tragic picture of Apache crash reappeared.


    Indeed.


    The enemy has a big killer like rocket. Once they are in the air, won''t they become a living target?


    The Western man who helped them all the way here seemed to see their worry. Under the noisy sound of propeller rotation, he said in a loud and rapid voice: "although they have fierce firepower, the two helicopters have better flight performance than Apache. Although they are less aggressive than Apache, they fly very fast and are hard to be hit by the ground! Everybody, time is running out. You must get on the plane quickly! "


    Indeed.


    Although the arrival of the two helicopters cleared away the killers behind, the killers were not only those people. With such a big movement of helicopters, you don''t have to think that there will be killers again soon. The helicopter hovering at low altitude is the real live target.


    "Boarding."


    Li Wang, the clown of the west, made every effort to protect them.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Gabe."


    "Who is your master?"


    Gabriel looked at Dai and said quickly, "we are loyal to miss euse."


    Eustace?!


    Hearing the name, Dai couldn''t help but be surprised.


    How could it be this bit?


    Euse.


    Although he only met once, Li futu remembered the name.


    Like Dai, Miss Rothschild is also Rothschild''s second successor.


    It was only from the dinner that we could see that the relationship between the two sisters was not as bad as that between Dai and Machel, but it was not harmonious at all. According to the truth, she should not stand up for it.


    Sure enough, the behavior of the people of Rothschild is different from that of ordinary people, which is hard to understand.


    "Thank you."


    Li Fu reaches out his hand to Gabe. Anyway, the other party brings them here in the face of a hail of bullets. At least they have to have a basic expression. This is etiquette.


    Garber seemed a little flattered. He was stunned for a short time. Then he shook hands with Li futu and urged him to get on the helicopter quickly


    Li futu nodded, grabbed Dai''s lifeline and was taken to the helicopter.


    Garber didn''t follow him on the plane. Instead, he went back to kill him. The two helicopters didn''t stay any longer. They quickly lifted off in the huge roar. Soon, the people on the ground became black spots.


    Li futu takes back his eyes and looks at the two men holding the mechanism in the cabin.


    "Do you have a first aid kit?"


    A strong man quickly threw a first aid box over.


    Li futu opens the box, takes out the disinfectant and bandage, squats down and tears Dai''s skirt open."What are you doing?"


    "Your wound needs to be treated, or you''ll faint from losing too much blood."


    Li futu tore the skirt near the wound and examined it. He found that the wound was not too deep.


    "Bear with it."


    He found that there were tweezers in the first aid box, so he didn''t do it at all.


    Although Dai is a real celebrity, she has a very strong will, biting her teeth. Even though the process of taking the bullet is very painful, she just refuses to say a word.


    This kind of willpower is enough to make most men blush.


    The helicopter flies very smoothly, so the process of getting the bomb is very smooth.


    In terms of treatment, Li futu is also a master.


    Soon, a bullet was taken out of Dai''s leg and thrown out of the open hatch.


    "It''s all right."


    He bandaged the wound for Dai.


    Daichang was relieved, pale and sweating.


    ¡°Fuck£¡ What''s gene doing? You''re not drunk, are you? "


    The helicopter pilot''s voice suddenly rang out. There was uneasiness and surprise.


    It can be seen that the helicopter in front suddenly accelerated, and after a certain distance, inexplicably began to turn the direction,


    "gene! What the hell are you doing? Stop it! Stop! Do you hear me? "


    The helicopter pilot roared at the intercom.


    This time, the panic was more obvious and hard to hide.


    ¡°Oh-My-god£¡ Gene is crazy. He''s going to kill us


    In the roar of the helicopter pilot''s panic, I saw that the helicopter in front had completely turned the nose.


    This posture, what do you want to do, is too obvious.


    "Launch the missile! Get rid of him


    There is a fierce man roaring, very decisive.


    But the other side is faster.


    "Whew!"


    A firelight came and hit the fuselage accurately.


    Just like the previous two Apache, the helicopter suddenly began to tilt, and the two men sitting in the cabin door almost fell directly.


    "No! I can''t control it! The plane is going to crash! Parachute! Now, now


    The driver roared at the top of his voice.


    It''s really shocking step by step.

 Chapter 1680

    It''s obviously not as lucky this time as it was at Hill''s club.


    Two cannibalistic helicopters launched missiles almost at the same time, hitting each other at the same time only microseconds apart.


    Then, the two helicopters caught fire at the same time, both of them lost their balance and began to fall to the ground.


    This is not a game of adventure.


    If you fall from this height, the helicopter will definitely explode, and there will be no bones left inside.


    It''s in danger!


    "Parachute! Parachute jump! "


    At the same time, they threw two parachutes over.


    That''s right.


    There are only two.


    Li futu, however, had three of them,


    naturally, it was not because the other side was stingy. In fact, no one expected that this would happen. There were only five parachutes standing on the helicopter.


    One driver, two fierce men, one person, and only two can be assigned to them.


    If the other party is willing to give a helping hand, it''s enough loyalty. If you ask the other party to die for themselves, it''s a bit of a push.


    Of course, Li futu is fully capable of snatching all the parachutes, but he didn''t engage in the business between the farmer and the snake. He threw a parachute to the clown king, and then said to Dai, "hold me tight, one parachute will bear the weight of both of us. There will be no problem."


    He''s obviously going to take Dai out with him.


    Dai nodded hard.


    "I believe you."


    Of course, at the moment, she seems to have no choice but to believe this man.


    Parachute jumping is a kind of extreme sport, which is popular with some adventurous people.


    But I''m afraid not many people in the world have experienced the experience of parachuting from a helicopter hit by a missile.


    It''s not an adventure.


    It''s survival to the limit.


    Without any information about the wind direction and landing path, all the choices have to depend on self judgment in a flash.


    It''s definitely a challenge of great courage.


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid that ordinary people would not help shaking their legs if they stood at the hatch.


    But obviously, the six people on the helicopter were not cowards, and the helicopter pilot was the first to jump.


    Two strong men followed.


    There is no turning back.


    If you jump, you may die, but if you don''t jump, you will die.


    The choice is not difficult.


    "Jump!"


    Two completely out of control helicopter propellers are still spinning violently, getting closer and closer.


    There is no time for further delay.


    Li futu skillfully tied up his parachute, hugged Dai tightly, and then jumped into the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    Because of the rapid falling, I can only hear the wind whistling by.


    "Boom!"


    Soon, a huge explosion started from above.


    The two helicopters collided with each other and exploded into a huge fire in the air. The heat wave even hit Li futu. They were like rootless duckweeds in the air.


    "You, Rothschild, are an interesting family."


    Li futu whispered, not in a hurry to open the parachute, and clasped Dai tightly in his arms.


    If you don''t let go, I''m afraid this enchanting creature will become a pool of broken meat.


    "Eustace, this bitch, is still so incompetent!"


    Dai gritted her teeth and said angrily. At this time, she was floating thousands of meters above the ground without any protection. Her only dependence was to hold Li futu tightly. If she was not afraid at all, it must be false.


    If it wasn''t for the betrayal of another helicopter, they wouldn''t be in such a situation. They couldn''t even distinguish their loyalty. It''s a manifestation of incompetence!


    As for Eustace''s helping hand tonight, Dai completely ignored it.


    Some impressions can''t be changed overnight.


    "We can''t blame her all. When we are powerful, it''s hard to avoid a mixture of good and bad. People''s hearts are the most difficult thing to grasp. Many times, our own stand will constantly change, and how to ask others to be loyal."


    Li futu rarely said a fair word, but immediately caused Dai''s dissatisfaction.


    "You speak for her? Did she move you by sending carbon in the snow this time? This bitch, I''m afraid that''s the idea! Don''t look down on her. She''s more thoughtful than Machel. This attack, she has known for a long time. According to your Eastern words, it is a typical snipe and clam fighting to gain profits. Even those who pursue and kill us are probably sent by her. She directs and plays a play to sow discord! "


    Dai coldly said that although she was biased, her words were reasonable. Before the truth came out, no one could be sure who was right and who was wrong, who was black and who was white.Li futu didn''t argue with her either. Looking at the screaming clown king not far away, he said gently: "there''s no need to think so much now. Armed helicopters like Apache are eye-catching big killers everywhere. No matter how careful they are, they can''t really hide quietly. They''re not qualified to control them. At that time, just follow the two Apache helicopters If you go down, you can always find some clues. "


    "When I know who it is, I will not let him go."


    Dai was biting her teeth, with a strong tone and a clear sense of murder.


    A series of experiences tonight, enough to let her aftertaste for a lifetime.


    Said, two people at this time of height has reached a suitable height, the ground also began to become clear from hazy, if you go down at this speed, I''m afraid can''t stop.


    Li futu opened the parachute in time.


    "Shua!"


    The white parachute opened instantly, just like a flower blooming in the air.


    At the same time, several other people also opened the parachute, but because it was difficult to control the direction in the air, several people who jumped from the same helicopter were far away at this time.


    As soon as the parachute was opened, the speed of landing became flat. Li futu held Dai in his arms all the time. He was still single armed and had no sign of loosening. His strength was amazing.


    The noble goddess, the third successor of Rothschild, is like a koala hanging on him. No matter how devilish Dai''s figure is, she is so tall and must weigh more than a hundred. Ordinary men can''t bear such a good fortune.


    Optimistic point of view, this may also be regarded as a kind of extreme romance.


    "Be careful, we''re going to land."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Dai subconsciously looked down, and her eyes suddenly looked scared,


    damn it.


    It''s not a plain, it''s not a lake, it''s a redwood forest where they''re flying down.


    The tall redwoods were like spears, waiting for them to hit them.

 Chapter 1681

    Sequoia is one of the best ancient and famous trees in some American countries.


    The leaves of this species are slender, pinnately arranged, green and evergreen, and very tall, with a height of 50 meters and a diameter of about 3 meters.


    What''s the concept of 50 meters?


    These guys, who can grow for thousands of years, are almost taller than ordinary buildings.


    At ordinary times, this large area of Redwood may be a fascinating beauty, but this time it brought great trouble to the landing of Li futu and Dai.


    "Can you change direction?"


    Dai said hastily.


    If they collide like this, the parachute will definitely be hung on the tree. At that time, they will be suspended dozens of meters above the ground. Needless to say, the dense branches will bring unpredictable damage to the human body.


    Dai didn''t expect that she would be so unlucky tonight. She managed to escape the day of birth under the layer upon layer of murders, but at the last moment, she was given such a performance.


    In contrast to the others, they are much luckier. Although the distance is too far, it has become hazy, but we can see that they have escaped the redwood.


    "It''s too late."


    Naturally, Li futu did not want to have intimate contact with the redwood, but even if he changed his flight path, he could not avoid the dense redwood forest coverage area.


    After all, parachutes are not airplanes.


    "We should be glad, at least it''s not crocodile pond or ocean swamp or something down there."


    Li futu comforted him.


    Obviously, it''s not clear where it is now, but at least we can tell that it has definitely left downtown New York.


    "I''d rather fall into the sea than die of pain."


    Dai''s face was not very good-looking. She was pale, but not as white as she had lost too much blood. The wound on her leg had been bandaged by Li futu, which was more like panic and fear.


    The scene she was facing at this time was like knowing that there were swords and spears, axes and tomahawks, but she still had to fight up.


    Don''t even think about it. With the impact of their fall, the parachute will be hung on the tree crown at that time, and those branches will become the sharpest blades to cut them. In this case, it is no doubt that the thin clothing material can not play much protective role.


    Damn it.


    Dai''s mind can''t help but start to come up with a picture of herself being scratched black and blue, and her breathing becomes rapid.


    "It doesn''t matter anywhere else. You''d better protect your face."


    Li futu reminds us.


    Dai''s face was even worse.


    I''m afraid that a woman can bear the pain without saying a word before she is shot.


    In particular, such as her beauty, but also the status of very noble beauty.


    The branches at the bottom, like bullets, don''t have eyes. Maybe they will greet her in the face, and it''s very possible.


    For the fear of disfigurement, Li futu can obviously feel that Dai''s body on his body began to tighten, and his hands unconsciously grasped him.


    Dai is obviously very nervous, and more nervous than before all the way, but unfortunately, the reality will not change with people''s will.


    In Dai''s shrinking pupils, she gets closer and closer to the redwood forest.


    One hundred meters.


    Fifty meters.


    Twenty meters.


    Ten meters.


    Five meters.


    "Ah


    Finally, a scream that cut through the night burst out in vain. Under the threat of disfigurement, the elegant and noble Miss Rothschild day finally lost control of her mood and let out a scream. The voice line was only high, which made Li futu''s eardrum ache.


    A woman is not afraid of death, but her appearance is so persistent.


    He shook his head and sighed. At the last moment of the collision, Li futu tried his best to put one hand around the back of her head and the other hand around her waist. He wrapped Dai in his arms and curled up to reduce the attack defense.


    "Cha Cha..."


    The sound of scraping branches and body is heard all the time. The parachute is hanging on the tree crown unexpectedly. Li futu holds Dai in his arms. After falling for a certain distance, because of the hanging parachute, the rope pulls him back suddenly.


    Don''t underestimate this.


    If ordinary people get this one, at least fracture, or even fainting on the spot, but Li futu just frowned slightly.


    After being bounced back and down, Li futu was hung in the air and rocked slowly.


    "Well, it''s all right. Stop screaming."


    He just let go of Dai''s head.


    Dai raised her still intact face and looked at Li futu. Her eyes trembled and her voice trembled.


    "You..."


    This man, who suffered most of the damage for her, used his body as a protective cover, so that she only suffered some minor bruises, but his whole body was really bloody and looked a little startled.Dai really didn''t cry any more, but her eyes kept shaking. Finally, Li futu caught him off guard and put her arms around his neck and began to cry.


    The sound of weeping is very sad.


    It''s like the emotion that I''ve been repressing tonight has finally burst.


    This is the successor of Rothschild, the goddess of the West.


    However, no matter how high her status is, Dai is still a body. She will be afraid, nervous, afraid and be moved.


    That''s right, moved.


    It''s an arduous project to conquer a woman like Dai. It''s no less difficult than landing on the moon. But tonight, with the beauty of "harmony between man and nature", Li futu finally gave her a firm and forceful hug. After many years, she warmed her cold heart again.


    Once a woman who has never cried tears, it''s like a flood breaking a dike. No matter how hard it is to stop, Li futu''s shoulder is soon wet.


    "We''re not completely safe yet, crying with joy. It''s still a little early."


    Li futu now seems to have learned how to be considerate and said to Dai, "untie my rope."


    Dai gradually stopped crying and raised her head from the man''s shoulder. She was not embarrassed. She wiped her tears, but her voice was still full of sobs. "But now we are still tens of meters away from the ground. Untie the rope, don''t we want to fall down?"


    Looking down from a height of tens of meters is not much different from looking down from a height of thousands of meters, and even the instinctive fear is more intuitive.


    "Trust me."


    Li futu said softly.


    Li huadaiyu looked into his eyes, said nothing more, and immediately deftly untied the traction rope for Li futu.


    Soon, without the shackles, they watched the ground fall again.


    This time, Dai didn''t scream any more. She just hugged Li futu tightly.


    Li futu grabbed those branches, flickered around like an ape in the redwood forest, and finally landed safely with a bang.

 Chapter 1682

    "You''re bleeding a lot."


    After landing, like a koala hanging on Li futu''s body, Dai finally let him go.


    No matter how powerful people are, they can''t be invulnerable. What''s more, with the momentum of falling just now, those dense branches have basically become a knife net, which is comparable to a beating and torture.


    Li futu, who acted as a human body protective shield for Dai once, was as Dai said. His whole body was bloodstained and his skin was split in many places. He looked very frightening, but he didn''t say much about it.


    "A little injury is not in the way. For people like us, this kind of injury is almost common."


    In the plain tone of voice, however, it reveals the heroic feelings that move people''s heart and soul.


    "Are you all right?"


    Dai subconsciously touched her face and found that there was no scar on her face. Then she shook her head.


    Although she now looks really haggard, perhaps she has never been so embarrassed, but at least she has not been seriously injured, nor disfigured.


    Tonight, although it was full of danger and thrilling, unfortunately, the final result was that there was no danger.


    There is no danger.


    It''s a wonderful word.


    Only those who have really escaped from death can realize this feeling of happiness.


    Li futu looked down and landed on her leg.


    "Clown king should have landed outside the redwood forest. We have to get out of here and find him as soon as possible. Can you still walk?"


    Although the wound was bandaged on the helicopter and the blood was stopped successfully, the pain was still severe.


    But looking at Li futu''s "black and blue" appearance, Dai couldn''t let herself continue to be his burden, so she nodded calmly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go."


    Li futu took a look at Dai, but didn''t insist on carrying her or something.


    Although he looked a little sad on the surface at this time, he was basically suffering from skin injuries. For him, this kind of injury was just a trivial pediatrics. After a bath and a sleep, he was basically OK.


    But he felt that it was not a bad thing to let Dai experience adversity.


    It''s the same with Wangshan running dead horse. Sometimes it doesn''t look big from high altitude. When you really get into it, you''ll find that it''s actually much wider than the visual effect. In addition, because Dai can''t avoid limping, they didn''t move fast. It took more than an hour to get out of this Redwood area.


    The night was deep.


    The two helicopters that collided and exploded have disappeared completely, and we don''t know where they crashed.


    "Did you see that he was floating in this direction?"


    After a long search, Dai looks at Li futu and asks.


    They look for a long time, not only did not find the clown king, even did not see the parachute.


    Li futu shook his head and said, "I''m not sure. Forget it, he should be OK. Let''s try to leave."


    The clown King''s survival ability is even stronger than his ability to destroy people.


    If there is no parachute falling from the height, it may be a bit dangerous, but with the protection of the parachute, it is impossible to have too big an accident.


    Looking for a period of time without results, seeing the time getting late, Li futu gave up the meaningless search, and Dai returned to the city.


    However, they did not return to Rothschild castle.


    After nearly a year in captivity and a series of terrorist attacks tonight, which are likely to come from members of a certain family, how can she still fall into the trap?


    It''s true that the castle is the place where she grew up, but it''s no longer a reliable harbor for her.


    She needs to go somewhere absolutely safe.


    There is a vast farm in the west of New York. Different from the countryside of Longguo, the farm work here no longer depends on the labors. It is basically high-tech work. And the most important thing is that when you enter the farm, you will find that there are not only machinery used for agricultural production activities, but also many armored vehicles and assault vehicles of different styles.


    There are several big warehouses on the farm.


    Inside are not agricultural products, but all kinds of advanced firearms.


    Even on the lawn, you can see a few light helicopters.


    "Miss!"


    This farm is obviously a secret stronghold of Dai in New Zealand. The farmer is not a rough man with a big belly and a scratchy beard, but a strong black man.


    It''s really black.


    If there was no light, it would be difficult to detect him standing in the dark.


    When he saw Dai appear, he was obviously excited, which made his eyes more and more bright against the dark skin.


    "Miss, I''ve heard about what happened tonight. Damn it, I dare to attack you, miss. Even Apache is out. It''s crazy. But Jesus bless you. Fortunately, miss is OK."Although he was a black man, he spoke a lot and had a lot of emotion. After a long sigh, he soon noticed the abnormality of Dai''s walking.


    "Miss, are you hurt? Oh, damn it! Which bastard did it? I swear, I''ll pull his head off myself! "


    Although he is suspected of flattering, it doesn''t feel like a simple flattery. His words are full of abruptness and violence. At first sight, he is not a law-abiding citizen.


    "I will make the other party pay, but not now."


    Back here, Dai let go of her guard and went to the main house in the hinterland of the farm.


    "I have to find this guy out as soon as possible, no matter what the means are


    A series of encounters tonight, no doubt touched the bottom line of Dai, her eyes and tone are almost crazy.


    If one year''s imprisonment is tolerable for her, she can''t take care of the overall situation any more because of the other party''s killing tonight.


    Once the final evidence proves that it''s ferui, she will not hesitate to declare war on ferui.


    Yes.


    Declare war.


    Even if the net is broken.


    No one can keep calm in this situation. If you can''t bear to persuade yourself, you will make a big plan. When the other side greets you with Hellfire missiles, how can you bear it?


    Bear a fart!


    "Yes, sir


    Peter responded immediately without any hesitation or worry.


    Generally speaking, they are loyal to Rothschild, but in fact, like this black Pete, and Garber, they all have their own followers.


    Innumerable people like them form a so-called faction.


    This kind of struggle, similar to the struggle for imperial power, has always been the death of you and me, and this series of events tonight has undoubtedly intensified the internal contradictions of Rothschild to the point of no adjustment.

 Chapter 1683

    One night''s thrilling journey not only stimulates people''s body and mind, but also consumes a lot of energy.


    After Li futu and Dai Qingqing have taken a bath, Pete, the person in charge of the farm, has kindly ordered people to prepare a supper.


    When Li futu and Dai sit on the table, they find that the clown king has come back, just as Li futu had expected, safe and sound, and still sitting there eating and drinking heartlessly, as if nothing had happened.


    Li futu and Dai look at each other and smile, then they all sit down.


    It''s hard to taste orthodox Chinese food here, but there are plenty of things on the table, such as caviar, foie gras, steak, red wine, sandwiches


    Although it is temporary instigated, but also try to be grand.


    "How many strongholds do you have in New York?"


    Li futu asked, holding a sandwich.


    Such confidential issues are generally not allowed to be discussed, but Dai said frankly, "in addition to this farm, we have two bases in the north. After all, this is the core hinterland of Rothschild. We can''t allow too much threat. Even our internal members can''t control too much power here. This is the rule. "


    Li futu naturally understood this.


    It''s similar to the ancient imperial dynasty of the Dragon kingdom. It doesn''t matter how the princes and princes speak outside. However, no emperor can let others touch the power of the capital.


    "Is there no one secretly supporting their own forces in New York?"


    "Do you mean to take the emperor to order the princes?"


    Dai is really knowledgeable and versatile. Wen Yan said with a smile, "of course, rules are rules. You can really ignore them. But just like you in the East, you can not follow the rules. But once you are found out, you have to bear the consequences yourself. Although I don''t know where their personal armed forces are in New York, I don''t think they will take the risk. From the founding of Rothschild to the present, there is no leader who has seized the supreme power by force. "


    "Apache''s got it all. Isn''t it crossing the line?"


    Asked Li futu.


    There are two concepts: one is that Rothschild sends Apache, the other is that which member of Rothschild sends Apache.


    It''s like a head of state mobilizing troops, just like a general mobilizing troops.


    But Dai didn''t think much of it, and said, "it''s just two Apache. It''s nothing. Although it''s hard to make, it''s also within the scope of the rules."


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Although Dai''s tone was ordinary, we could see how terrible Rothschild was.


    "Dai, I''ve always been curious about a question. If you don''t want to answer it, you can leave it alone."


    Li futu nibbled at the sandwich road.


    "You said


    Li futu was silent and said, "where are your armed forces stationed in Rothschild, or the common prosperity society?"


    Wealth is a good thing. Everyone wants to possess it. In order to protect huge wealth, it is absolutely not enough to have a smart mind, but also to have a powerful force to match it.


    No one dares to deny that Rothschild is recognized as the world''s first financial group. However, with such terrible wealth, he has never been plundered. Rothschild''s armed forces are enough to frighten the world.


    Li futu is very clear that Rothschild, or co prosperity, not only controls most of the world''s wealth, but they are also the world''s top violent institutions.


    That''s right.


    Violence agencies.


    The world is bustling, all for benefit.


    Tens of thousands of yuan is enough to confuse the minds of the ordinary people. How much can Rothschild''s capital absorb to work for it?


    It''s impossible to measure.


    But obviously, Apollo, the Greek god of treason, is a typical example.


    "You are prying into the core secrets of Rothschild."


    Dai said slowly.


    "So you don''t have to answer."


    In fact, the last moment of silence, childe said, "we have no power to hide."


    As the saying goes, it''s not unreasonable for girls to go out. Maybe it''s the experience tonight that inspires Dai''s desire for revenge, or maybe Li Fu''s desperate behavior moves Dai, who tells her the core secrets of Rothschild.


    "For example, if we compare the west to your dragon Kingdom, then our armed forces of Rothschild are in your major military areas."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled.


    Dai said with a smile: "yes, our strength is placed in the regular forces of western countries. We pay money and people, and they will be organized into a special force and receive exactly the same training as the regular army, such as tanks, planes, missiles, guns The same is trueLi futu was surprised.


    According to Dai''s meaning, it means that the officials of various countries are training private armed forces for them.


    "Western countries are so willing to become your" military factories "


    "Why not?"


    Dai''s tone was subconsciously filled with a touch of pride.


    "This is a great and win-win cooperation. You know, military spending is a huge expense for all countries. If someone is willing to share it with them, do you think they will be happy? What''s more, the most important thing is that in today''s environment, the military forces of various countries are just a kind of visual effect on the books. As long as they can achieve the goal of deterring the enemy camp, it''s enough. It doesn''t matter how many planes, missiles and tanks they own. "


    With Dai''s words, the curtain that ordinary people can never imagine is slowly opened.


    "When we don''t need to use those forces, they are part of the military forces of various countries. They can make the strength of their own country look good on the books without spending a cent. How many people can refuse such a good deal?"


    Dai raises her goblet to Li futu,


    Li futu is speechless, and then picks up the goblet and touches Dai.


    "No wonder a lot of people say that you Rothschild are an Invisible Empire, which is worthy of the name."


    What do you mean "hand and eye know the sky".


    That should count.


    And the most amazing thing is the extraordinary wisdom revealed in it.


    Your enemy is vigorously increasing its military investment. Naturally, you dare not take it lightly, but your economic strength is not enough to support it. What should you do?


    At this time, such a partner as Rothschild is undoubtedly an excellent choice.


    If you think about it further, is there anyone who is fanning the flames of so many arms races in the world?


    It''s worth pondering.

 Chapter 1684

    Fort Rothschild.


    In a side hall.


    Ferret was sitting on the sofa with a glass of red wine in his hand. He leaned back on the sofa, his pupils lax, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the dead of night.


    There is no sound in the big castle at the moment.


    At this time, a clear sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, from far to near, a little harsh.


    "Hey, dear Fri, why aren''t you asleep?"


    Charming and graceful.


    It''s Eustace''s voice.


    Ferry looks back and smiles.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I sat down for a while. Why didn''t you sleep?"


    "I fell asleep, but I was woken up. When I tried to lie down again, I found that I couldn''t sleep any more."


    Eustace went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Oh? Wake up? What happened? "


    Ferry asked, showing a vivid confusion from his manner to his tone.


    "Oh my God, don''t tell me you don''t know yet."


    With wide eyes and a slightly exaggerated expression, she said: "not long ago, our dear Dai was attacked. The other party madly used armed helicopters and rockets. Hill Club was almost razed to the ground, and even Machel was killed. Now it''s a mess outside. It''s said that the police and the thugs are still fighting. It''s hard to understand such big news "Don''t you know?"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Ferui''s eyes were shocked. He held his forehead and exclaimed.


    "Who is so bold as to touch our Rothschild family and kill Machel?"


    Ferry put down his glass, looking angry, and with a touch of heartache.


    "Poor Machel, didn''t he invite Dai to talk to Mr. Li tonight? It''s so unfortunate. By the way, Dai, how''s Dai doing? "


    He stared at euse as if he had just learned about it.


    Eustace shook her head.


    "Sorry, I don''t know. I only know that she seems to have been rescued, but her whereabouts are still unknown. The mob is so vicious that we can only pray that she will be safe. "


    Perry looked worried.


    "Damn it, how could this happen. This is New York. This is an undisguised provocation against us, Rothschild. No matter who is so bold, he must pay for his stupidity! "


    After that, fury immediately took out his cell phone and began to make a call.


    Yousi sat there elegantly, watching with interest, watching him issue the order of thorough investigation, watching him direct the search and rescue, watching him send people to stabilize the situation, watching him Acting.


    New Zealand is the heart of their Rothschild. There can be chaos elsewhere, but here, there must be no uneasiness.


    It''s more of a Rothschild helicopter attack.


    No one has the guts to do that.


    Even the federal government dare not.


    Unless you don''t want to die.


    The most likely culprit for such a thing is their Rothschild insiders. In terms of motivation, courage and strength, the first successor, ferry, is undoubtedly the most suspicious candidate to bear the brunt.


    That''s right.


    Eustace was sure that all the things that Feri was doing in front of her were just disguises, and they were ridiculous and boring disguises.


    But there was one thing that she didn''t understand.


    Standing in the position of ferui, it''s reasonable and justifiable to kill Dai and Yandi, who brought him threats and insults. But why did he even kill Machel, who was standing in the same trench with him all the time?


    Accidental injury?


    That''s not a good reason.


    The drama of bitterness?


    Do you want to get rid of your suspicion by the death of Machel, who is close to you?


    It''s possible.


    But it''s a little bit inhuman.


    Their education philosophy of Rothschild since childhood, that is, honesty, at least in terms of partners, can not be two-sided.


    As a partner, Rothschild is trustworthy.


    This is the image that Rothschild set up for the world, and it is also an important cornerstone of the scale of discovery.


    If it''s Ferry who killed Machel, he''ll suffer more than criticism.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, euse?"


    After the call, ferui stares at her own Yousi, and seems to guess what the other person is thinking with a bitter smile.


    "You doubt me? Do you think I planned this riot and terrorist attack? "


    Eustace shrugged and walked slowly.


    "Dear Fri, I didn''t say anything."


    Ferry stares at her like a statement, with a serious expression and a serious way: "I didn''t do it.""Dear Ferri, we grew up together. Don''t I believe you? Of course, I believe that you can''t do such a heartless thing, but the key is that I believe it alone. It doesn''t have much effect. Will the family believe it? Will the federal government believe it? Will Dai believe it? Will Yan Di believe it? And poor Machel, who is dead, will he believe it? "


    "You don''t know how badly Machel died. He was hit by two Apache planes from low altitude, and his whole body was beaten into a hornet''s nest. Oh, God, I can''t imagine what a terrible picture it was. It was so cruel."


    Listen to you Si''s long and short sigh, Fei Rui''s expression is low, staring at the glass of red wine with enchanting color under the light, clenching his teeth tightly.


    Damn it!


    Machel is going to take action at Hill Club tonight. He knows it, but he doesn''t interfere or stop it.


    What Machel does is Machel''s behavior. Whether he succeeds or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    But then the big scene, no doubt beyond his expectations.


    Such a high-profile start, everyone''s doubts will fall on him, he does have a full motive, but he will not be stupid enough to use such a reckless way.


    You don''t want to believe that there are people in front of you who don''t want to set him up.


    After the incident, many people may have identified him as the culprit, and even try to put the hat on his head.


    Even though euse is talking and laughing with him now, I''m afraid he''s willing to admit that he''s behind the scenes.


    "Well, it''s going to light up in the sky. Even if you can''t sleep, you have to lie down for a while. I''ll go up first. Good night, and you''ll have an early rest."


    With that, Eustace got up and left the side hall swaying.


    ¡°Fuck£¡¡±


    After she left, ferry, who has always been polite, finally couldn''t help but grab the glass of wine that she didn''t drink much and smash it violently on the floor.


    "Bang!"


    The goblet broke in an instant.


    Inside the red wine spilled out, strong scarlet, like blood.

 Chapter 1685

    The terrorist attack on Hill''s club made headlines all over the world the next day.


    There was a global uproar.


    As we all know, country m has always regarded itself as the world''s hegemon, taking maintaining world peace as its own responsibility. Its favorite thing to do is to interfere in the affairs of other countries, or to intervene in the affairs of other countries by armed forces. Many regions are in turmoil, and even their country is ruined. As a result, a fire broke out in the backyard of country m, which immediately exploded in the international arena.


    On the surface, all countries express deep sorrow for the ordinary people who were innocently implicated in the attack, but in fact, it is not known what they really think.


    However, it is said that many heads of state, after hearing about this incident, had just published a strong condemnation and accusation against the rioters, and had secretly opened the wine when they returned to their official residence.


    Of course, it''s none of your business. Others are just watching a play. It''s the authorities of country m who are most affected.


    What do Westerners do best?


    March!


    Protest against the authorities, protest against work, and protest against unfair treatment.


    After the attack, people in New Zealand began to take to the streets, pull banners, shout slogans and ask the authorities for a statement.


    The authorities are really in a mess.


    It is said that the most interesting head of state of m in history has opened the mode of abusing the streets on his personal social account. First, he cursed the mobs, and then he cursed the people who marched in chaos. What he really cursed was sonorous and forceful, but he always refused to show up in the Palace.


    It really deserves the comment from the people.


    This guy is really the most powerful keyboard man in history.


    Naturally, someone has to stand up and be responsible for such a big thing. In other words, they have to come out and carry the pot. Naturally, this is not a task that can be completed in a short time. It requires a series of games.


    How do politicians use this incident to gain benefits or attack their opponents? Dai doesn''t want to take care of it. She is most concerned about who wants her own life so much.


    The two Apache planes are undoubtedly the most valuable clues, but from another angle, if you are behind the scenes, since you are so blatant, you must have done everything possible, and it is certainly not too easy to follow suit.


    Just as Dai arranges for an intensive investigation, Eustace comes to the door.


    "Honey, is your leg OK?"


    As soon as Eustace came, her eyes fell on Dai''s injured right leg, looking concerned.


    "It''s OK. Although it''s a little inconvenient to move temporarily, I can''t be lame."


    "Oh, my God, that''s lucky."


    Eustace let out a long sigh of relief.


    Although she sent someone to save herself, Dai''s guard was not lowered.


    She knew very well that euse''s city was not comparable to that of Machel. As she had said before, she would not dispel her doubts about anyone until the truth was finally revealed.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Dai, someone is going to kill you, and our dear Machel is also killed. You are not safe here."


    Yousi said: "although the armed forces here are good, they are not enough to provide you with enough security. For your safety, come back with me."


    "Go back?"


    Dai gave a sneer.


    "I came out with difficulty. Do you want me to go back? What are you doing back there? To be a prisoner without freedom? Although it''s not safe enough here, at least I can trust all the people here. If I go back, I can''t be killed by Apache or rocket, but I can''t say that I will be poisoned somehow one day. "


    "Dai, calm down. We don''t want to see such a thing happen. I know you must be very angry now. I am the same. Machel is dead, Hill Club is gone, and the outside world has a lot of comments on us. The more this happens, the more we need to unite together. Anyway, we are a family."


    Eustace''s sincere words seemed to come from her heart, but Dai was indifferent, and her bright face was colder than frost.


    "Tell Jerry that if I find evidence that he did it, he''ll be ready to see God."


    There are plenty of opportunities to kill.


    "Oh, Dai, how can you doubt Philip?"


    "He can''t do such a thing," said Eustace


    "You don''t have to act in front of me, euse. Now you must really hope that I can focus on ferry, and then watch us fight each other, and then you can enjoy the success, right?"


    "What are you talking about, Dai? How could I be like that. "


    Eustace was discontented.


    "When I was a child, we used to have such a good relationship. When I heard that you were attacked, I immediately sent someone to help. Dai, I really don''t want you to treat me as an enemy."


    "Everyone would say, yes, we are really better than each other, but you know, that was once. If you really treated me as a relative, why didn''t you stand up and say a word when I was under house arrest?"Eustace was silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, Dai


    "You don''t have to apologize."


    Dai said: "if it were me, I would make the same choice as you. I would stand by and say nothing. This is the characteristic of Rothschild. Only by defeating all our competitors can we stand out. In order not to be a victim, we have to be self-centered. Therefore, you don''t have to talk about this with me at all..."


    "Dai..."


    Eustace opens her mouth and plans to say something, but she is interrupted by Dai.


    "I''m a little tired. Please go back."


    Eustace said a word, then sighed.


    "Well, have a good rest."


    Later, Yousi can only get up and leave. When she comes out of the farm, she meets Li futu.


    "Mr. Li."


    "Miss youse."


    Li futu said, "come to see Dai?"


    Eustace nodded and gave a rather bitter smile.


    "It seems that the attack did a great deal to Dai. I came at a bad time. I hope Mr. Li can help and persuade her. We Rothschild have already died two heirs and can''t fight each other any more."


    This second successor, at this time, seems to be incarnated as a messenger of peace.


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Of course."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    The chaotic situation seems to make Yousi also a little exhausted, no energy to do more greetings, and soon left the farm.


    It''s not only Dai, but also ferui and the M government. Countless people are searching for the person who caused the attack. However, under the investigation of so many tycoons, the behind the scenes are still like hiding in the fog, unable to find out the real face.

 Chapter 1686

    The riots in M country shocked the world, but also inevitably spread to the dragon country.


    Countless netizens are boiling.


    But it''s not anger, it''s holiday time.


    Kyoto.


    Huangrui building.


    A woman sits in the position of CEO and is making an overseas call.


    Not Cai Hongli, but a younger woman than Cai Hongli.


    "Well, I see. Although the result is not perfect, you have at least achieved half of your goal, haven''t you?"


    She holds the phone in one hand and a pen in the other. Her eyes are clear and her face is cool.


    After a huge blow, though not so depressed. However, Cai Hongli still hasn''t fully recovered. Her energy and fighting spirit are not as good as before. Now huangrui group is basically taken care of by this woman.


    Although it has been less than two years since she entered huangrui, the woman, who is less than 30 years old, has been promoted rapidly. All the way, she can be said to have made rapid progress. She has reached the position of one person below and ten thousand people above with rocket speed.


    When Mu Qingyu was still alive, Cai Hongli''s role in huangrui was equal to her. Now Cai Hongli has become the chairman of the board of directors, and then she has promoted this woman.


    Of course, this is not cronyism.


    In fact, Cai Hongli has no relatives in the world now. This woman has no blood relationship with her.


    She was promoted to this position largely because of her ability.


    Talent is really a magical thing. Although it has been wasted for a period of time, when a woman decides to cheer up, the genes hidden in her bones play an instant role.


    The sudden death of the leader is a fatal blow to an enterprise, and the disaster that huangrui group encountered in that year was not only the death of the chairman of the board, but also Cao Xiuge, who had been protecting the commercial aircraft carrier behind the scenes, fell down completely in that incident.


    When the house leaks, it rains at night, and when the boat breaks, it blows.


    At that time, huangrui undoubtedly experienced the most turbulent period in history.


    You know, the market is like a battlefield, in the market, no one will be kind to you.


    Numerous careerists, aware of huangrui''s predicament, have taken advantage of the situation, causing huangrui group to be besieged in many ways, and industries around the world to suffer from different degrees of blows and heavy losses. If it was not for the song group, the biggest competitor of that time, they would not know whether huangrui still exists.


    Then, under the influence of time, Cai Hongli came out slightly from her grief. After she came out to take control of the overall situation, the precarious huangrui group gradually stabilized, but it could only stop losses as much as possible, and it was difficult to restore its previous power. Just when huangrui group was in internal and external difficulties, a woman joined huangrui, and then, it was like being poured into a stream of water With great vitality, huangrui is reborn.


    After she joined, the leading huangrui launched a fierce and resolute counterattack against those careerists who took advantage of the fire. Her strong attitude was like fighting in the Jianghu. The emaciated camel was bigger than the horse. What''s more, huangrui group was not a camel. It was just a sick lion. Although its strength was weakened, it was not a cat or dog that could provoke.


    Using Huang Rui''s solid foundation, the woman is like an animal trainer, guiding Huang Rui to fight with those wild wolves and hyenas.


    A hundred battles and a hundred victories.


    In that large-scale business war, huangrui group once again defended its own dignity, and women also thoroughly established their own reputation.


    Of course, the commercial war, which is still talked about by people today, was not the most glorious period in her life. She was not an ordinary person originally. She just used the war to let the world see herself again.


    If she was willing to give herself an autobiography, it would be very popular.


    Her life can be summed up in two words: legend.


    Originally, she was born in a top class powerful family. Her father was king Nalan, who was in charge of one side. As a result, her family was killed and her whole family was destroyed due to an accident. As a result, she was reduced from a golden branch to a poor person, and even hid her name as a nanny to escape.


    After living as a servant for a long time, she seems to have the courage to join huangrui group and open a new chapter in her life.


    That''s right.


    She was once the Northeast princess, the only orphan of Nalan family, Nalan Mingzhu.


    Time is the greatest magician.


    It''s going to make people look different.


    After experiencing ups and downs, the innocent Princess Nalan has grown strong and independent, and has become the famous "working emperor" of the Dragon kingdom.


    Sometimes, fate is really unpredictable.In terms of life experience, she and Cai Hongli do have some similarities. They are all alone, even their enemies are ridiculous.


    Perhaps, this is the reason why Cai Hongli trusted her so much and entrusted her with the important task.


    "Pop."


    The phone was slowly put down.


    Naran Mingzhu, who had experienced human suffering, stood up and went to the huge French window.


    At night, Kyoto City is still prosperous and busy, with endless traffic on the roads, brilliant lights and high-rise buildings. What a magnificent scene?


    Harmony, stability, security, prosperity Unlike in the west, riots like those in country m are absolutely impossible here.


    Because no one could know.


    What can be exposed to the sun is always bright.


    In this society, it is not that there is no darkness, but that there is no darkness. Even shadows should be isolated.


    The public knew little about the massacre of the Nalan people, and there was no news about it. Afterwards, no one came forward to say a fair word for them. The royal family, which was very popular for a time, was reduced because of the internal struggle of the Li family.


    This is the golden age of peace.


    Nalan Mingzhu stretched out her slender fingers and slowly wiped the glass. It seemed that she wanted to clean the glass and see the world more clearly.


    But the effect is not obvious.


    Because it''s the outer wall of the glass that''s dusting.


    As for the terrorist attack on New Zealand, the western media reported it with great enthusiasm, and the Longguo media also discussed it with great joy.


    Only in the face of external turmoil can they be so eloquent and outspoken.


    It''s really like that sentence.


    The cleaner the media, the dirtier the society.


    "Oh."

 Chapter 1687

    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Come in, please."


    The office door was pushed open.


    Cai Hongli, the leader of huangrui group, came in.


    Hearing the sound of high-heeled shoes, Nalan Mingzhu turned around and saw Cai Hongli, smiling a little unexpectedly.


    "Cai Dong, why are you here?"


    This is a strange question.


    This is huangrui group, and Cai Hongli is the head of huangrui group. It seems that she should have appeared here, but in fact, Cai Hongli has rarely stayed in the company for more than a year.


    When one reaches the acme in one field, people tend to pursue other things. After huangrui group went through that period of ups and downs, Cai Hongli began to be a shake off shopkeeper, leaving the group to Nalan Mingzhu, who was promoted by herself. As for herself, she began to travel around the world, devoted herself to public welfare, and began to pursue spiritual pursuits I went to the backward mountainous areas to support education for a period of time.


    Time flies.


    But her face has not changed much. On the contrary, after more and more rich life experience, her face and temperament become more and more charming.


    "Come and see you."


    Cai Hongli approached with a smile and seemed to have come out of the pain.


    Yeah.


    Time is the best medicine.


    Count the time.


    Five years have passed since the death of Huang Rui''s former leader.


    "Should Cai Dong have just come back from the pastoral grassland?"


    Na lanmingzhu asked with a smile.


    Cai Hongli nodded.


    "In fact, after living in the city for a long time, I really should go close to the nature to have a look. The sky there is as clean as a mirror. People''s hearts are baptized there. There are boundless grasslands and horses like paintings. I recommend you to go there when you have the chance. The herdsmen there are really hospitable."


    Nalan smiles with a smile.


    "Then why didn''t Cai Dong play there for a long time?"


    "As I said, just call me sister CAI."


    "But it''s during office hours..."


    Cai Hongli''s view of Nalan Mingzhu is similar to the relationship between bole and Qianlima, but the public belongs to the public and the private belongs to the private.


    In the past, when Mu Qingyu was alive, Cai Hongli was not allowed to overstep in his work. After Cai Hongli took office, he did not break his sister''s rules.


    "Really?"


    Cai Hongli asked with a smile, "are you sure?"


    Na lanmingzhu subconsciously raised her wrist and looked at the time, then laughed.


    "It''s already half past six."


    "Work belongs to work. But you can''t forget to eat and sleep. If you are tired, where can I find such a good helper? You look like you haven''t eaten yet, have you? Let''s go. Dinner. It''s my treat. Just be my unreliable boss and reward excellent employees. "


    Nalan smiles brightly, then picks up his things and finds a restaurant with CAI Hongli.


    "Pearl, how old are you this year?"


    After ordering the order, Cai Hongli asked like gossip.


    "Twenty eight."


    Nalan Mingzhu replied.


    Cai Hongli looks at her.


    That look is not like a superior looking at his subordinates, but more like a sister looking at his sister.


    "I didn''t know it was..."


    "Sister Cai, in my impression, you have always been a strong and independent female representative, and an idol of my study. You are sad for spring and autumn. That''s what ordinary people do. Don''t you also have to sigh that time is easy to die and time is easy to grow old?"


    From the tone of Nalan Mingzhu, we can see that the relationship between the two women is really very good.


    "Idol? Then you really picked the wrong person. "


    Cai Hongli shakes his head and smiles.


    "I''ve been a failure all my life, but there''s nothing worth learning from."


    As the chairman of huangrui and the youngest business leader in China and even in the world, maybe only Cai Hongli herself can use the word "failure" to describe herself.


    "Sister Cai, don''t say that. If you get this word out, I''m afraid it will set off a hot discussion again. "


    Nalanmingzhu drank water.


    I don''t know whether it''s pure dislike or extreme self-discipline. No matter on any occasion, Nalan Mingzhu only drinks water and never drinks.


    "By the way, the terrorist attack in M country just happened. Have you heard about it?"


    Cai Hongli asked suddenly.


    Nalan Mingzhu nodded.


    "Such a big thing, it''s all reported on the news. It is said that the west is a paradise for freedom and democracy. Once this happens, I am afraid not many people regard the West as an ideal paradise any more. "


    Cai Hongli looks at the beautiful young face.


    "When the ideal becomes a piece of scorched earth, it''s really cruel, but the cruelest thing is that you know that it''s your pursuit of a piece of ruins, but you still deceive yourself and regard it as a paradise you yearn for."Nalan Mingzhu put down her glass and looked up at the woman who was also alone with her.


    "But if you are alive, you have to find some sustenance, don''t you?"


    "Like you, I used to think that I was living like a walking corpse, so I always wanted to seize something and use it as my motivation to live. No matter what the result, I didn''t want to think about it. But later, I learned a truth."


    "Sister Cai, what do you want to say?"


    Nalan Mingzhu whispered.


    "In fact, I planned to play in the pastoral grassland for another month. Do you know why I chose to come back halfway?"


    "Why?" asked Nalan Mingzhu


    "Song Luoshen."


    Cai Hongli said a name that once dominated the business world and now roars in the political arena.


    "The youngest member of the cabinet today?"


    Cai Hongli nodded.


    "You should have heard of her. She is two years older than you and two years younger than me. She is just over 30 years old and has become a powerful giant. Maybe in the future, she will make history again."


    Cai Hongli sighed: "it seems that she was born to break the rules. Living with her in an era is a kind of misfortune for us women, but it is also a kind of great fortune. "


    There are so many beautiful rivers and mountains, but the existence of Songluo God is like the most dazzling sky light, which makes other women pale.


    "I also know that the song Councilor and sister Cai used to be sisters."


    Nalan Mingzhu said with a smile.


    Cai Hongli nodded and said frankly: "yes, we used to be competitors, but it''s a pity that she chose to give up business and choose an official career in the middle of the way. Maybe many people think that she can achieve today''s success only because she has an extraordinary family background, but there are so many rich families in Longguo. How many people can go To her point? "


    "Sister Cai, do you admire her? Admire an enemy of your own? "


    "The enemy?"


    Cai Hongli was silent and said in a low voice: "Mingzhu, maybe I used to regard her as an enemy, but even when I hate her the most, I still admire her. This has nothing to do with hatred. There are many things I can learn from her, one of which is to let go of hatred. "


    "Her family once imprisoned her and interfered in her freedom of marriage. Now the leader of the song group has led people to arrest her, and I, as well as huangrui group, have caused trouble to her more than once. With her current status, it''s easy to deal with us, but she doesn''t have it."


    "Sister Cai, I admit that she is the most outstanding woman in this era, but now we are in the same boat with her. What you said is the past of adulthood."


    Cai Hongli smiles and repeats.


    "Me and her. It''s really a thing of the past. "


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes twinkled.


    "Pearl, there is no impermeable wall in the world, and it''s when facing an opponent no less clever than yourself, and when this opponent. It''s also far more powerful than yourself, so it''s hard for you to be really quiet about what you do. "


    Nalan Mingzhu did not speak.


    "Songluo does have an extraordinary mind, but it doesn''t mean that she is merciful. She will forgive only those things that she doesn''t care about or will not pose a threat to her."


    "Sister Cai, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "It doesn''t matter. You just need to understand one thing."


    Cai Hongli stares at Nalan Mingzhu, as if he were looking at himself.


    "Like you, I have lost my family members, and I have been so sad that I want to die. I have thought that I have to do something for the death of my family members. But later I realized that what the underground people ask for is not what we do for them, their biggest wish. I''m afraid that is to let us live well with their love for us and live very old. "


    Nalanmingzhu lips close, speechless.

 Chapter 1688

    When the two women had a meal and came out of the restaurant, several men came silently.


    The goal is clear.


    Nalan Mingzhu stops subconsciously.


    Cai Hongli is not lack of acute intuition of crisis, a pair of eyes instantly locked in those men.


    As a super entrepreneur of dragon country, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be targeted by outlaws. However, these men don''t have that kind of reckless banditry spirit.


    They stopped two steps before Cai Hongli and Nalan Mingzhu.


    Two women are not ordinary people, no panic, two pairs of eyes are looking at each other.


    "Miss Naran, please come with us."


    A leading man stares at Nalan Mingzhu and opens his mouth. Tao Ming''s intention is obvious. His expression is rigid and he doesn''t smile, but he has nothing to do with evil spirits and evil spirits.


    "Who are you?"


    Cai Hongli asked.


    "National security five."


    The man responded, and at the same time, he took out a small green book and lit it up in front of the two women.


    It''s really Guoan.


    In Kyoto, at the foot of the emperor, no one would be stupid enough to pretend to be such an identity.


    "Why?"


    "Sorry, no comment."


    Cai Hongli''s identity is not obvious, but in front of this group of royal guards, it didn''t play any role. The leading royal guards ignored Cai Hongli''s gorgeous coat and focused on the goal of this trip.


    "Miss Naran, please."


    The tone is calm and plain. Although it is polite, it reveals an unquestionable toughness.


    To protect national security and to be king pioneers, they really have the capital to regard all people in the world as clothed.


    It may not matter to be approached by cops, but it''s a problem to be visited by the royal guards.


    Nalan Mingzhu didn''t panic, and didn''t ask in vain. She took a step forward calmly.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Cai Hongli stood in the same place and sighed as she followed the royal guards to get into the car and saw the car leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Guoan''s reception room is different from tiaozi''s interrogation room. The environment is very good, grand and bright. After all, the people who can come here are not just cats and dogs, but basically high-class people who have made great achievements.


    Nalan Mingzhu is a famous manager, star level business person, so in order not to neglect the guests, the royal guards also made her a cup of coffee.


    Nalan Mingzhu shows the calmness and calmness that her identity should have. She is comfortable when she comes. She sits on the chair and sips the coffee calmly. She has the posture of taking this place as a coffee shop.


    It wasn''t until she sat for more than half an hour that she finally waited for the "chief judge.".


    "Patta."


    The sound of the door handle being twisted sounded.


    Hearing the movement, Nalan Mingzhu looked up slowly.


    The door was pushed open and a woman came in.


    He is unparalleled in the world.


    According to the truth, the other party is not a member of this department, but it doesn''t seem surprising to see her here.


    "I didn''t expect to see Song Wei here. Mingzhu is really honored."


    Song Luo God with a smile.


    "It''s said that there''s another female Zhuge in the shopping mall. I''ve always wanted to meet her, but I can''t find the time. Today is my wish."


    Songluo God looked at the bottom of the cup of coffee.


    "Need a refill?"


    Nalan Mingzhu shakes her head and smiles.


    "No, thank you."


    Song Luoshen didn''t force himself to sit down opposite him, but he didn''t go straight to the subject at the first time.


    "Huangrui group has a long history with me. I''m glad to see it turn its bad fortune into good fortune and go through the difficult times."


    "Cai Dong has always talked to me about the Song Wei, saying that the Song Wei''s departure from the business community was a great loss to the business community."


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "Xuejie is over praised. I can''t compare with Xuejie in terms of business talent. When I was still in the song group, Xuejie made me lose a lot."


    Nalan Mingzhu also laughed, sitting here, but not constrained.


    "I''ve also heard that Song Wei and Cai Dong were called the peerless double beauties in the market."


    Song Luo God showed a touch of nostalgia, and then a smile.


    "It''s all in the past. Well, let''s get back to business. "


    She gazed at the Pearl of Naran, her radian converging slightly.


    "Do you know why I asked you to come this time?"


    "Please also ask Song Wei to dispel doubts."


    Seeing that the other party pretended to be stupid, song Luoshen was not worried. He said slowly: "you have been promoted step by step since you entered huangrui, and now you are in charge of most of huangrui''s business. Am I right?"Nalan Mingzhu nodded.


    "Yes, I am very grateful to Mr. Cai for his trust in me. However, it seems that this is a matter within our group. Does it mean that the government has to intervene in the distribution of power within the enterprise?"


    "Of course not."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "what we have been promoting is market economy and advocating the independent development of enterprises. As long as it is reasonable, legal and reasonable, we will never interfere in anything of any enterprise. Huangrui group has always been the benchmark of China''s private enterprises and plays a guiding role in promoting China''s economic development. As I said just now, I am very glad that huangrui group can take advantage of the wind Ride out the storm. "


    With that, she made a turn.


    "Just..."


    "Just what?" asked Nalan Mingzhu


    Songluo was staring at her and did not respond directly to this question.


    "Miss Nalan, are you in charge of the overseas business of huangrui group now?"


    "That''s right."


    Nalan Mingzhu nodded calmly.


    "A great enterprise will go abroad in the end. Huangrui group should not only focus on China."


    "Regardless of identity, as an ordinary dragon, I also hope that every entrepreneur can have such ambition as Miss Nalan, but we should not let those seemingly great ambitions become an excuse for some aspirants to seek their own selfish desires, right?"


    Nalan Mingzhu frowned slightly, and her eyes were puzzled.


    "Song Wei, I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Since miss Naran doesn''t understand, I''ll explain it to you."


    Song Luoshen said without hesitation: "now, as a decision-maker, under your guidance, a year or two months ago, huangrui Group invested a lot of money to develop the western market. You used your background to cooperate with many Western plutocrats. Miss Nalan is really a person who knows business very well. She flew abroad dozens of times in a year, and more and more people got to know, among them Many of the world''s first-class gatekeepers and even Rothschild, who is known as the world''s first family, have established quite good friendship. Miss Nalan, am I right? "


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes twinkled and her mouth raised.

 Chapter 1689

    "Mr. Cai tried his best to put the company under my care. Naturally, I would use ten times of effort to repay Mr. Cai''s trust in me. As the CEO of huangrui, I lead huangrui to go abroad, explore overseas markets, learn from the advanced experience of Western chaebols, and achieve win-win business cooperation There should be no violation of the law? "


    Nalan Mingzhu responded with reason and reason that she did not dodge and looked at Song Luoshen. Although she was always smiling, there was a sense of confrontation between her eyes.


    "Song Wei is no longer an era of seclusion. Our country has spent two generations from welcoming people in to being able to go out. We will not go back in history when we come to Song Wei, will we?"


    Although Nalan Mingzhu''s tone was friendly and amiable, her words were sharp, turning passivity into initiative, and questioning song Luoshen instead.


    Song Luoshen put his hand on the table, not sullen, not angry, with a smile on his lips.


    "Miss Nalan doesn''t need to give me such a big name. As I have said, we encourage our national entrepreneurs to try and forge ahead. To this end, we have implemented a lot of support policies, but we encourage entrepreneurs to go out to contribute to the prosperity of the global economy, not to create inhuman terrorist attacks. "


    This time. Song Luo God is more direct, can be said to be straight to the point.


    With the voice, song Luo''s eyes became a little strange. Looking at Nalan Mingzhu, he said slowly: "Miss Nalan, you were once a victim of riots. You should have a deep understanding of the harm that cruel killing can bring to people. There is an old saying in the Dragon Kingdom, do not do to others what you don''t want. I can understand the anger in the hearts of those victims, but I will do it myself It is against humanity to impose personal suffering on people who have nothing to do with it. "


    "Song Wei, I admire your mind of helping the world at the same time, but I''m sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "Since Miss Nalan hasn''t understood, I''ll make it clearer. According to reliable information, we suspect Miss Nalan was involved in the riot that happened in New Zealand three days ago. That''s why we invited you here."


    "Riot?"


    Nalan Mingzhu smiles, and his face shows an incredible absurdity.


    "If I understand correctly, Song Wei, are you suspecting that I am a terrorist?"


    Terrorists.


    This kind of hat is not affordable by ordinary people.


    As long as you put on this kind of charge, there is basically no theory of extrajudicial mercy, which is basically a capital crime.


    Song Luoshen did not avoid, light description light wrote: "I said, just doubt."


    At this moment, the difference from the class is reflected incisively and vividly.


    Nalan Mingzhu is indeed a shining pearl in the market, but in the face of absolute power, she is still just a piece of fish.


    And song Luo God, no doubt, represents absolute power.


    What is power?


    I can make you live well or not. That''s power.


    Nalan Mingzhu pursed her lips and seemed to have some emotional fluctuations, but she was not controlled by her emotions. In a short time, she calmed down again and looked at Songluo God, who naturally took the initiative. She also showed a calm smile.


    Seven or eight years ago, she might have had the capital to have an equal dialogue with Songluo. But now, she is not on the same level with Songluo at all.


    It is cruel to say that as long as the other party is willing, let alone suspicious, even if there is no evidence, as long as the other party wants, she can be convicted, this is the reality.


    I think.


    I do.


    This is the evidence.


    In other words, no one is innocent in the face of absolute power.


    The other party is willing to sit here and talk to her now, which has already given her face.


    "Miss Naran, are you not going to say anything?"


    Song Luo''s voice sounded again.


    Although he was a butcher, Nalan Mingzhu could not abandon himself. He calmly replied, "I want to know, why did Song Wei suspect me? Because I have this motive? "


    "No, we can''t be so hasty."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "as small as a family, a company, or a country, it''s just an institution, an institution built for common interests. Its purpose is to realize the interests of most people. But everything is not perfect. No matter how hard they try, there will always be a small group of people whose interests are ignored or their inner desires are not satisfied enough. Therefore, they have a sense of injustice, even resentment, and begin to sprout some dangerous ideas. In this case, sometimes they can light a fire with just a match Star, cause a terrible riot. "


    "What song Wei means is that I am a small group of people?"


    Nalan Mingzhu asked, not sad or happy.


    "NoSong Luoshen shakes his head and smiles gracefully. He looks at this unfortunate and lucky Nalan orphan and says in a soft voice, "you are the match."


    Nalan Mingzhu''s pupils contract slightly.


    "It seems that Song Wei is determined. He thinks that the riot in New Zealand has something to do with me. Then I want to ask Song Wei, if you think I am the match, who is Mars?"


    "That''s why you''re sitting here."


    Songluo said: "miss Naran, the riot in New Zealand killed more than 700 people and injured more than 1000 people. Such casualties are unheard of in today''s peaceful era. Behind those casualties, there are countless family members and friends, including doctors, businessmen, scholars, professors and children. They are all innocent, but they have become profiteers I am a victim of struggle and hatred. Although it is a foreign country, I still feel a little sad. "


    "Hatred is something that can spread. If the victims of that riot also change their mind and want to revenge on those who bring suffering, they will continue to do so. Miss Nalan, have you ever thought about the consequences?"


    "Innocent."


    Nalan Mingzhu did not respond to the question about the consequences, but calmly asked: "Song Wei, can you tell me who is not innocent? The riot must have happened for a reason. It can''t happen for no reason. The gang of thugs were obviously premeditated. Although I don''t know who they want to kill, I think that person is the most responsible person for the riot. "


    I have to admit that this logic is a bit ridiculous.


    Songluo also can''t help laughing.


    "So miss Nalan won''t cooperate?"

 Chapter 1690

    "How''s it going?"


    See song Luo God out, don''t know when to come here Cai Hongli immediately asked.


    "Did she say that?"


    Song Luo Shen shook his head and laughed a little at himself.


    "No, she seems to have made up her mind. But it is understandable that she may not only hate him, but also me. "


    Cai Hongli did not take up the topic.


    She didn''t want to mention and think about the gratitude and resentment of that year.


    "Are you sure it''s her?"


    Song Luoshen looked into CAI Hongli''s eyes and said with a smile, "Xuejie, do you think I''m faking public welfare or something? Or do you think I''m deliberately making trouble for you huangrui? "


    Grasping the CEO of a group has a self-evident influence on a group.


    In Song Luoshen''s background, she doesn''t have this motive. After all, no matter what, even if she abandons business and goes into politics, she still retains song''s blood, and huangrui group is still song''s biggest competitor.


    According to the conspiracy theory, song Luoshen does have the possibility of private use of public power, but Cai Hongli can''t doubt it.


    If song Luoshen really wanted to bring down Huang Rui, he didn''t have to wait until now. When she hired mercenaries five years ago, song Luoshen had sufficient reasons and evidence to kill her.


    "Let me talk to her."


    Cai Hongli looks at the door.


    There is no doubt that now the Pearl of Naran, let her as if she had seen himself.


    In the same way, suffering and sinking in hatred.


    Songluo was silent and seemed to hesitate.


    "She was killed all over the house, but she could not bear it. She even worked as a nanny in Shen yini''s house for so long. She is as tough as you. If you really spend it, you will hardly get the result you want. Let me go. "


    Cai Hongli said with a smile: "Yu Gong, I''m her boss, Yu private, and her friend. She won''t be so hostile to me, and she won''t be. To some extent, she and I are in the same boat. In the face of her, you should not find a more suitable negotiator than me. "


    The reason why song Luoshen was silent was not that he was worried that Cai Hongli would collude with LAN Mingzhu, but he didn''t want to involve Cai Hongli. However, the other side repeatedly asked at this time, and it was hard to refuse,


    "well, if she insists on not saying it, the elder sister doesn''t have to force her."


    Cai Hongli nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Song Luo is absolutely worthy of this thanks.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid there is no chance for Nalan Mingzhu.


    Cai Hongli walked in quickly.


    "Cai Dong."


    Seeing that Cai Hongli came in, he yelled in front of Nalan Mingzhu, who was not humble and arrogant. It seemed that he was not surprised at all.


    Cai Hongli nodded and sat down where song Luoshen had just been.


    "Cai Dong also thinks that I did that riot?"


    "Maybe you didn''t do it, but it must have something to do with you. She and I have been alumni and rivals for a long time. I know her very well and she won''t be aimless. "


    Compared with the time when we had a meal just now, Cai Hongli undoubtedly became much more direct.


    Indeed.


    Have been sitting here, and then beat around the Bush playing machine front has no meaning.


    "Pearl, now you have no choice. Tell me who did it, and say it and you''ll be fine. "


    "Mr. Cai, people do something and don''t do something. As businessmen, we can care nothing, but we must be honest and sell our partners, which is the biggest taboo in the industry."


    When Cai Hongli came out, he made a breakthrough immediately.


    Although Naran Mingzhu did not directly admit it, it directly showed that the riot in New York was really related to her.


    "You think it''s business?"


    Cai Hongli just gently reminded him: "although the pattern of song Luoshen is very big, there is one thing. It''s her fault. That''s the man you want to kill. If anyone really hurt him, I can guarantee that Songluo will take revenge at all costs and consequences. If you don''t name the culprit this time, she will never give up


    "Cai Dong, I know what you said. If it wasn''t for love, the original Miss song could not even give up her family and the song group. But what does it have to do with me? "


    "Cai Dong, what you said in the restaurant just now is really right. The underground people may want us to forget everything and live well, but can we live with peace of mind? Cai Dong, you have also lost your family members. You should also have a deep understanding of this feeling. As far as I know, you once had a time when you were desperate. Why didn''t you comfort yourself like I do now? The dead are gone, and the living are bigger? "The interrogation of Nalan Mingzhu made Cai Hongli speechless for a moment.


    "Cai Dong, you have tried, worked hard and gone crazy. Although you failed, you have a good reason to persuade yourself to forget the hatred and live a good life. If you don''t do anything, I don''t think you can sit here and tell me when it''s time to repay each other, right? "


    I have to admit that Nalan Mingzhu''s analysis is really penetrating. If it wasn''t for that time that Cai Hongli''s mercenaries attacked and killed Li futu, I''m afraid she would still be living in the abyss of hatred and suffering.


    Just like hard work, as long as you work hard, you can not regret it.


    "You mean all you need is a reason to let go of your hatred?"


    After a while, Cai Hongli spoke.


    Smell speech, Na lanmingzhu gently smile.


    "Why?"


    "Cai Dong, it seems that the efforts you made at the beginning were just for yourself. You don''t want to be successful at all


    Cai Hongli was silent and did not argue.


    Nalan Mingzhu sighed.


    "When I was working as a nanny in Shen yini''s house, I had contact with him. It''s undeniable that he is really a charming man. If so many things didn''t happen, maybe I would like him too. However, when I saw his face, I seemed to hear the cry of the dead of our Nalan clan. "


    "But you should know that you can''t kill him. There are so many people in the world who want him dead, but has anyone ever done it? "


    "Yes, why is his life so hard? After disappearing for so many years, I didn''t hear from him. I thought he died in a dangerous place in the world, but suddenly he came out again. He couldn''t be killed with two Apache helicopters... "


    Nalan Mingzhu shook her head, as if she didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1691

    When Cai Hongli comes out of the room, song Luoshen is talking to a middle-aged man.


    Seeing that Cai Hongli came out, the middle-aged man said something and turned to leave.


    Although not seen, but Cai Hongli know each other, in the news.


    Second in charge of Guoan.


    This shows that the woman who is two years younger than her is now in great power.


    "Sister, what''s the result?"


    Song Luoshen looks forward to coming out, and Cai Hongli opens his mouth.


    "Rothschild hunt."


    Cai Hongli said a name.


    Song Luoshen nods and smiles.


    "It''s really different for Xuejie. Thank you very much."


    Cai Hongli doesn''t care about who Rothschild hunt is. No matter how sensational this matter is or how many disputes over power and interests are involved, it has nothing to do with her. She only cares about one thing.


    "She''s just a poor person dominated by hatred. I hope you can open up."


    Everyone''s life experience is different, so it''s true that she doesn''t feel the same thing in the world. However, Cai Hongli can more or less understand the feelings of Nalan Mingzhu. Therefore, for the first time, she began to plead with her former opponent.


    Songluo God looked at the room and did not respond immediately.


    Cai Hongli didn''t urge either.


    She understood that the fate of Nalan Mingzhu at this time was in the other party''s mind.


    If song Luoshen wants to, she can put numerous charges on Nalan Mingzhu, such as espionage, participation in terrorist activities, sabotage of state relations Each of them is enough to make Nalan Mingzhu beyond redemption.


    Even, she can directly hand over the Pearl of Naran to country M.


    The riot caused so many casualties that the authorities of M country were under great pressure of public opinion. If Nalan Mingzhu was handed over as the main culprit, we can imagine the end.


    But from another angle, standing in the position of song Luo God, Yu Gong, hand over the culprit, she can win the favor of M country. In private, Na LAN Mingzhu assassinated her man, no matter from which aspect, she seems to have no reason to hold high her hand.


    Cai Hongli also felt that she had no reason to persuade her. In Song Luoshen''s silence, she thought of a breakthrough.


    "I know that her behavior is too crazy, leading to a lot of unfortunate people killed, but this is not her intention. She just cooperates with Rothschild hunt and provides financial support for him. She doesn''t know the other party''s actions in detail. She didn''t expect such serious consequences. Her starting point is to do something for her family, that''s all


    "I think, if he knows, he should be able to understand."


    Hearing the words, song Luoshen not only laughed.


    "Xuejie, it seems that in your heart, he is still a good man."


    Understand?


    How can a man understand so painstakingly trying to kill himself?


    Although it sounds a little ridiculous, song Luoshen knows that if that guy really knows the truth, most likely he will turn the big thing into the small one as Cai Hongli said.


    He is a world-famous leader of the underworld and a well deserved leader in the list of villains. However, in some ways, he is more tolerant than ordinary people, even benevolent.


    "She''s nothing to you. Why bother with her too much."


    Cai Hongli said with a bitter smile: "we all know that her existence can not cause too much threat to you."


    "You can''t say that."


    Song Luoshen said with a smile: "as a businessman, a schoolgirl should understand how important it is to control risks. Only by taking precautions can she have peace of mind."


    Cai Hongli was silent. After a while, he said, "is there really no room for discussion?"


    Songluo was watching her.


    Don''t look at the monk''s face, look at the Buddha''s face.


    This is the first time that Cai Hongli has ever asked her for a favor.


    Nalan Mingzhu is indeed guilty of a felony, but it doesn''t really matter whether she accepts the trial or not.


    What''s more.


    If we really want to take preventive measures, the guy in Donghai was attacked by a killer. When she passed by to visit and recognize the orphan of Nalan disguised as Jiang Mingzhu, she would be able to eliminate the root and never suffer from the future.


    But she didn''t.


    The guy didn''t either.


    After being reminded by her, knowing that this "Jiang Mingzhu" was waiting for an opportunity, he still pretended not to know, and even continued to leave the other side with Shen yini. From this point, we can see his attitude towards the only survivor of Nalan''s pulse.


    Some things, she will remind, but will not be good at asserting.


    What''s more, just as Cai Hongli said, the huge Nalan royal family has gone up in the blink of an eye. How big waves can a Nalan pearl set off.


    After so many things, not only in CAI Hongli''s heart, but also in Song Luoshen''s consciousness, he felt that the guy was invincible."I won''t do anything to her, but I''ll keep her. As for how long I''ll keep her, I can''t guarantee."


    Finally, song Luo God gave such a reply.


    Cai Hongli no longer has to bargain.


    To be able to get this result, the other side has been lenient, no longer satisfied, that is to advance an inch.


    "Thank you."


    Songluo shook his head.


    ¡­¡­


    After Cai Hongli left, song Luoshen immediately called Li futu.


    "The one who wants your life is the youngest in Rothschild''s heirs."


    "You mean, Rothschild hunt?"


    Li futu''s voice soon came from the phone.


    Song Luo Shen gave a sound.


    "I see."


    Rothschild hunt, the most shy and unobtrusive young man sitting in the restaurant of Rothschild castle at that time, perhaps no one can imagine that such a cruel act was written by him.


    "After a while, I''ll go home."


    "Nalan Mingzhu, I''ll lock it up for you first. Kill or let it go. You can do it yourself."


    Song Luoshen said plainly that she hadn''t heard from her for several years. Although she didn''t make a lot of noise like an ordinary woman, her resentment was more or less revealed in her tone.


    I don''t know if I feel guilty. Li futu just let out a simple hum.


    He knew that song Luo was waiting for an explanation. Maybe many people were waiting for an explanation, but it was impossible for him to explain the experience of the underground world in a few words on the phone.


    "When I get back."


    He said.


    Song Luoshen was silent. Seeing that he didn''t speak any more, he immediately hung up the phone.


    Putting away her cell phone, she stood at the height of Guoan building, overlooking Kyoto.


    She understood that he could not have disappeared for such a long time if he had not met with very difficult things. But understanding is understanding. How many four years can a woman have?


    Looking at the traffic and people coming and going, this amazing woman sighed.

 Chapter 1692

    Jiangcheng.


    Central Plaza.


    There was a lot of people.


    There are many young lovers strolling, old people walking, and children playing.


    In the center of the square, there are colorful fountains. Every night, it will become very busy.


    Some people skate and dance here, some exercise here, and many vendors set up stalls here.


    "Sugar gourd, fresh sugar gourd, ten yuan a bunch, it''s delicious!"


    In the noisy environment, you can hear a loud cry.


    "I remember that when we were young, we only sold a bunch of sugar gourd for one yuan. I didn''t expect that it was so expensive now."


    A bookish young man looked at the sugar gourd vendor.


    "The sugar gourd looks good. Do you want to eat it?"


    He asked about his companion.


    Like the people who come out to stroll around at night, they seem to just come here and dress casually. However, the women around him are not so good-looking. Although they are petite, their delicate and flawless appearance has attracted countless eyes all the way.


    As long as passers-by, basically will look at her.


    Although she is a serious returnee elite, Zheng Yi can''t help feeling a little proud when she walks around with such a beautiful woman who turns her head and shows off her watch.


    "No, it''s too sweet. It''s not good to eat too much."


    The woman replied that not only her appearance, but also her voice were very clear. It sounded like she was only 17 or 18 years old.


    Zheng Yi seems a little surprised by her reaction.


    "Don''t girls like sweet food? What''s more, my aunt also said that you liked to eat sugar gourd when you were a child. "


    "When I was a child, I didn''t like the things I liked when I grew up. When boys were young, they still like the four-wheel drive car. Do you still like the toys now?"


    The woman''s response made Zheng Yi, a master of economics at Harvard, speechless for a while.


    It seems that women do not want to make the atmosphere too embarrassed, smile.


    "Sit down and have a rest."


    Zheng Yi nodded and sat down beside the fountain.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Su Yuan, you are not satisfied with me, are you? "


    Looking at the flow of people coming and going, Zheng Yi said.


    As a serious science male, although he doesn''t know much about romance and his daughter''s mind, he can still feel whether a heterosexual likes him or not.


    Although the woman around him and his neighbor when he was a child are not now, the adults of both sides have been walking around all the time, and the relationship between the two families is good. Seeing that their children are old enough to talk about marriage, the parents of both sides have such a sense of intimacy.


    Of course, it''s an exaggeration to say that it''s a blind date, but at least it''s proposed by the parents of both sides to come out and have a look this time.


    Although they didn''t say anything clearly, they didn''t know what the adults thought.


    It''s not like they''re trying to get in touch. Let''s see if we have any feelings for each other. If so, we can further develop them.


    Zheng Yi turns her head and looks at the woman she hasn''t seen for more than ten years.


    Although he was really a neighbor when he was a child, he seldom saw Su Yuan since he moved. Even for a long time, his impression became blurred. I didn''t expect her to be so beautiful.


    Of course, there was no such thing as the eighteen changes of women. He vaguely remembered that Su Yuan was very lovely when she was a child.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Su Yuan looks at him with a smile.


    Although the child''s face has not changed much, it can be clearly felt that the former school flower of Su university has become a lot more mature.


    It''s not only the change of dress, but also the change of temperament.


    After graduating from Dongda, Suyuan started her own clothing brand company. With the support of a superstar cousin like Shen Yinni, Suyuan''s development went smoothly and soon became well-known. Because the founding time was too short to compete with first-line brands, but at least among young people, Suyuan enjoys a high reputation. Although she is only 25 years old now, she is already worth a lot of money Over 100 million rich women.


    "Su Yuan, I speak more directly. Our parents obviously intend to set us up. I think you can see that I am unmarried, you are unmarried, and I knew each other when I was a child. Although I haven''t been in touch for a long time, I am willing to get to know you again."


    He is worthy of a master''s degree in economics from Harvard University. He is a typical science man and speaks very frankly.


    "I want to know your opinion."


    Zheng Yi''s direct, although a little do not understand amorous feelings, but Su Yuan does not seem to be too embarrassed.


    She is no longer the child who is still in school.


    "But I like you very much."


    "What?"Zheng Yi was surprised.


    "Uncle and aunt, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I didn''t tell them."


    Parents want to keep their children around. It''s not selfish, it''s a nature.


    No parents want their daughter to marry far away. Zheng Yi has an excellent education and works in Jiangcheng. Her appearance and personality are admirable. It''s really a good choice. Su Yuan can understand her parents'' mood, but understanding doesn''t mean she will choose obedience.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. I''m really happy to see you become so excellent now. I''m also very happy to find your friend again."


    From the words, we can see the changes brought by time. A few years ago, Su Yuan should not be so euphemistic.


    Friends.


    Zheng Yi is not stupid.


    Although the other side said very implicitly, he was very clear that he was rejected.


    A returnee with an annual salary of one million was rejected.


    It''s incredible to say, but it seems normal to fall on this woman.


    Although the other side can''t talk about any famous family, it''s not surprising that the other side''s sister is a hot Super Queen. She herself is the creator of a clothing brand, and she doesn''t like him.


    "If it''s not an excuse, I want to know which man has such a good fortune?"


    Zheng Yi said with a bitter smile.


    Although there was inevitable frustration, he didn''t intend to be dogged. He was not such a person, and the relationship between the two families made him unable to do such a thing.


    "Good fortune?"


    After perming her hair, Su Yuan was obviously more solemn. She couldn''t help smiling when she heard the words.


    "I don''t think he thinks so."


    "Oh?"


    Zheng Yi is a little curious.


    "What does he do? How do you know each other? "


    Su Yuan, who is no longer unruly and willful, looks at the sea of people. Her big eyes show a touch of memory, and the corners of her mouth rise slightly involuntarily.


    "The story of me and him should begin with a baseball bat..."

 Chapter 1693

    Sitting beside the fountain in the city park, Su Yuan talked for a long time.


    In fact, the more people grow up, the less words they will have. But when she mentions that man, Su Yuan seems to have endless topics.


    "It seems that you really like him."


    Zheng Yi sighed.


    "Although I haven''t been in love too much, and I don''t understand women''s thoughts, I can see that your smile is from the bottom of my heart and can''t help it."


    Su Yuan, with a smile on her face, is very generous. She doesn''t deny it. She turns her head and looks at her childhood friends.


    "I''m sorry to let you hear so much nonsense."


    Although she said a lot just now, she still didn''t mention some things that she couldn''t say.


    "Don''t say that. If you can tell me this, it shows that you really treat me as a friend. I''m very happy."


    Zheng Yi has a broad smile and a slight loss, which is hard to avoid. After all, a beautiful and excellent woman like Su Yuan does belong to a few categories, but it is impossible to say how sad she is.


    After all, he has not been in touch with Su Yuan for so many years. His appreciation of Su Yuan is just a kind of appreciation of the outstanding opposite sex. The possessiveness of love at first sight only exists in the villain characters in novels and movies for the need of plot.


    "And I need you to keep it a secret for me."


    "Why?"


    Zheng Yi was a little puzzled and said, "don''t your uncles and aunts know that you belong?"


    Su Yuan shook her head.


    "If they knew, how could they match us up?"


    Zheng Yi suddenly.


    "So when you go back. Please cooperate with me... "


    "I understand."


    As a Harvard master, Zheng Yi''s IQ is beyond doubt. Before she finished her words, Su Yuan nodded and said with a smile, "we don''t like each other. We are only suitable to be friends."


    Su Yuan looked at him and said with a smile, "Zheng Yi, you must have met an excellent girl."


    "I believe that this should be a sincere and simple blessing, not a good card for me."


    Su Yuan has a strong smile.


    "Of course, my parents seldom praise boys, but when it comes to you, they are full of praise. When I was a child, I didn''t expect that the coward who could cry when he saw a stray dog would be so promising."


    Zheng Yi was a little embarrassed and her expression became unnatural.


    "Su Yuan, you really have a good memory. Do you remember other people''s embarrassing stories?"


    "I just remember that, too."


    Looking back on their childhood, their smiles became more pure.


    "By the way, I''d like to see that one if I have a chance. If he comes to Jiangcheng, please let me know. "


    At the time of parting, Zheng Yi said.


    Su Yuan was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.


    When Su Yuan came home, it was more than nine o''clock, and her parents were still up.


    "Yuanyuan, is the young man Zheng Yi different from before? Did you two have a good time tonight? "


    Seeing her daughter back, Su''s mother couldn''t wait to ask.


    Poor parents.


    After giving birth to children, for parents, life no longer belongs to themselves. They will worry about their children''s growth and their studies. When they grow up, they will worry about their career and marriage.


    In the past, Su Yuan would go straight back to her room and lock the door, but instead of doing so, she took the initiative to walk towards her parents.


    "Mom, I''ve gone out with him as you told me, but I don''t have that feeling. So, don''t mix up. Zheng Yi''s time is precious."


    Su''s mother frowned, and her original look of expectation suddenly sank.


    "How can you talk, you child? What''s a mess? Didn''t mom see that you and Zheng Yi were friends when they were children? And our two families are so familiar that we don''t have to know our family. have no feelings? Zheng Yi is a master of Harvard, and she is not bad. Do you have no feelings for him? Tell your mother what kind of person you''re looking for? "


    "It''s not me. Zheng Yi doesn''t mean that to me either. You can''t force others, can you?"


    Su Yuan is very smart.


    It''s true that Su''s mother can be a mother to her daughter, but she can''t be a dictator to other people''s children.


    "He didn''t like you either?"


    Hearing this, Su''s mother frowned more tightly and muttered to herself, "that boy''s vision has become so high now?"


    Although she often scolds her daughter for nothing, in her heart, Su''s mother is very proud of her daughter.


    This result obviously caught her off guard.


    "Mom, you are not too young. Emotion has nothing to do with excellence. It mainly depends on your eyesight. If you feel right, even if the other party is poor, you will not care. If you feel wrong, even if the other party is rich, it has nothing to do with you."Su Yuan poured herself a glass of water and looked at her father.


    "Dad, am I right?"


    Su Fu stares.


    "Smelly girl, do you mean your father was poor when he was young?"


    "Isn''t it? When you get married, you can''t even afford to buy a decent wedding ring. I haven''t said that in my heart all the time. Which woman do you say has suffered such grievances? "


    Su''s mother stares at Su''s father.


    Su''s father didn''t expect that the fire would suddenly burn on him. "At that time, the conditions were not limited," she said? At that time, everyone was poor. Besides, didn''t I supply you later? "


    "Can the meaning be the same? What you want when you''re 20, you get it when you''re 30. Do you feel the same? "


    A family dispute broke out.


    Su Yuan, who lit the fuse, had no sense of guilt and no intention of persuading her to fight. She drank water and watched the fire from the other side of the river. After enjoying it for a while, she even slipped back to her room quietly.


    "Bang."


    The door closed gently.


    The world is quiet at last.


    With her back against the door, she shakes her head and smiles, then picks up her cell phone and makes a call.


    "Sister, I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    A charming voice came from the phone.


    "Is the blind date over?"


    "Sister, you laugh at me, don''t you?"


    "No, it''s time for you to fall in love."


    Su Yuan was silent.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a while, there was a sound again.


    "Tell me, how do you feel about each other?"


    "It''s all my parents who have been fooling around about how they feel and how people I''ve known since I was a child."


    "Haven''t you seen each other for many years?"


    "So what, I still remember the picture of his runny nose."


    Dialogue that a little helpless smile, did not mention this topic.


    "What time is the flight tomorrow? Do you want me to pick you up? "


    "No, I''m not a kid anymore."


    "Then be careful on the way."


    "I see. Good night, sister."


    East China Sea.


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    After ten years of watching TV, Shen chani sighed.


    What was shown on TV was a classic old play, which was consistent with what Su Fu and Su Mu saw.


    First meeting at Fengling ferry.


    When I see Yang Guo, I miss my whole life.

 Chapter 1694

    Country M.


    New Zealand.


    The investigation is still in full swing.


    In other words, according to the description of Rothschild, the people in charge of the armed forces of the two countries, such as Archie, were in charge of the fight.


    But the key point is that the officer in charge of Apache''s dispatch died in his home the morning after the incident.


    The cause of death is very simple, myocardial infarction.


    But people with a clear eye know that this is a typical murder.


    As soon as the officer died, without proof, Apache''s line was cut off.


    All the killers were crazy that night. They were not only vicious, but also extremely cruel to themselves. After the police surrounded the scene, they failed to arrest a living person.


    I can run.


    Those who can''t run are either killed because of stubborn resistance or killed by themselves.


    "It must be this guy, Feri. Do you think that if you don''t leave a living, you can die without proof? Since he dares to do so, so do I! Send someone to keep an eye on him. As soon as he leaves Rothschild castle, kill him for me at all costs! "


    Dai coldly orders black Peterson, and obviously intends to follow the example of the means ferry used to deal with her.


    In New Zealand, although she can''t get a killer like Apache, it''s not difficult to get a few armored vehicles and rockets.


    "Not long after the riot, you are planning to do it again. Although you Rothschild have a good eye in the west, you are still a bit rampant."


    Li futu kindly reminded: "the dike of a thousand miles is broken in an ant colony. I think you should calm down."


    "Calm down? I''ve been calm for days


    Dai said in a cold voice: "don''t forget how miserable Machel died. If we were lucky, we would have been a rotten corpse by now. I will kill Rothschild ferry


    People don''t offend me, I don''t offend.


    Being treated like this, Dai''s murder is totally understandable.


    "I understand your feelings, but what if you kill the wrong person?"


    "The wrong man?"


    Dai Mei twisted her head.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li futu, who has been staying with her on the farm these days, looks her in the eye and whispers, "I mean, have you ever suspected that it''s not ferui who is behind the scenes?"


    "Who else could it be without him?"


    Daisy said subconsciously, "is it euse?"


    Although at the beginning, she didn''t suspect her, now she has ruled out her suspicion.


    Acting also needs to consider the cost. If you just want to play a good man, it''s too expensive.


    "Not her."


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Have you never thought that your brother did it?"


    "You mean Machel?"


    Dai didn''t understand and said, "isn''t he already dead? We saw it with our own eyes. He was swept into a hornet''s nest by Apache. Is it difficult that his subordinates were so stupid that they mistakenly killed him? "


    "You have such a huge Rothschild system. Your brother should be more than Machel."


    Dai Mei''s head wrinkled and her eyes were thinking. Then her pupils contracted and she said in disbelief, "do you mean the killer is hunter?"


    Li futu did not respond.


    But Dai already knew his answer, and her pupils were trembling.


    "How can that be? Hunt is still in school, and has never been involved in too many family affairs. His biggest hobby is just playing baseball..."


    "The most ugly things are often the most dangerous. He is a member of your Rothschild heirs. Is he really so harmless? Even if his nature is not bad, his stakeholders, those who support him, will certainly not allow him to be too kind. "


    There are many descendants of Rothschild, but only a few of them can be heirs. Since Rothschild hunt can occupy a seat, even at the end of the row, it is enough to show that behind him, there are interest groups supporting him, which is no different from Dai and them. The difference is only the number and size of interest groups supporting them.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    Although it was clear that family love was not worth mentioning in front of power, daiyi was still a little hard to believe that it was the fact that she watched the little guy grow up so vicious and terrible.


    "To tell you the truth, your brother''s accomplice has been arrested in Longguo. She had a grudge with me before, and I think that''s why she and your brother came together. "


    Li Fu tried to understate, as if to state things that had nothing to do with him.


    "She wants to kill me, and your brother wants to kill you. It''s a very happy deal for both sides to work together as soon as possible, one for money, one for effort, and win-win cooperation."Dai tugs at the corner of her mouth and looks at Li futu.


    "It seems that we are not very popular."


    Li futu chuckled.


    "Now, who dares to kill you? Or the dragon people? "


    "Who is so bold?" Dai asked


    "People who don''t care about life and death for a long time will not have fear."


    Li futu said softly.


    He thought that after so many years, and he also made efforts, Nalan Mingzhu heart hate, should be reduced some, she will do such things, he was a bit surprised.


    But I can understand.


    After all, it''s the Revenge of extermination. It''s not so easy to forget.


    "You say, this time in the end is my drag you, or you implicated me?"


    There was a trace of self mockery in the corner of Dai''s mouth.


    Li futu sighed and said in a soft voice as if he had a feeling: "no matter who is involved, this matter tells us a truth. Some things can''t be avoided by turning a blind eye and pretending to be deaf and dumb."


    The attack really inspired him, not only for Naran Mingzhu, but also for hatred.


    "You''re right. Evasion can''t solve any problem. On the contrary, it will only make the problem more and more serious. So when the problem happens, we need to solve it in the first place. "


    Said Dai.


    "Pete, stand by."


    "Yes, miss."


    Black Pete is on his way.


    "Where are you going?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Castle of Rothschild."


    Dai''s face was cold.


    "I won''t do anything to raise a tiger for trouble, sow dissension, be good at camouflage, be ruthless, and have crazy means. I have to admit that we all underestimate our last successor."


    Dai gave a sneer.


    "He is indeed a good successor to Rothschild, but that will be all."

 Chapter 1695

    If we make constant decisions, we will be disturbed.


    Although Dai is a woman, she is more determined than most men. After learning that hunter, who has always been considered shy and harmless, is behind the scenes, she immediately returns to Rothschild castle.


    The news that Shibao came to meet Feirui was that she was asked by himself.


    "Dai, I''m really sorry for such a terrible thing, but please believe that this attack has nothing to do with me. I''m trying my best to track down the real murderer, and I promise that I will find out the guy who provoked our Rothschild authority and destroyed our Rothschild unity in a short time!"


    On the broad lawn of Rothschild castle, ferry swore with apology.


    After the riot, he is undoubtedly one of the most affected people. All the spearheads are directed at him. In recent days, he is also under a lot of pressure. He knows that Dai may also suspect that she is the culprit. When he learns that she is coming back, he makes preparations in case. Even though he is in the heart center of the family, he still brings a bodyguard.


    Although only one person, this bodyguard''s weight is not small. He is a giant in the world, and Li futu, who came with Dai, is also an old acquaintance.


    Greek rebel, Apollo!


    He once joined forces with the temple in the lirenyuan, and personally won the "yellow spring" of lifutu.


    It''s really a narrow road and a narrow road.


    Rothschild is the leading family of the co prosperity society. Apollo''s service to the co prosperity society is equivalent to that of Rothschild. As the first successor of Rothschild, it''s not a big surprise that Philip can be protected by Apollo. It''s just that when he saw Li futu, he squinted and his strong body immediately appeared A tense state, like a cheetah on alert, ready to move at any time.


    But Li futu''s performance, must appear insipid many, does not have the enemy to meet, is particularly jealous posture, the vision occasionally meets with Apollo, also does not have the waves.


    Now he is completely different from the previous pattern. If he met him a few years ago, he might have abandoned Apollo to avenge himself, but now it is no longer necessary.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, ferry. I didn''t come back today to fight against you. I just want to tell you who is throwing dirty water on your head."


    Dai''s attitude surprised him a little. He frowned.


    "Do you mean, Dai, you''ve found out what''s behind it?"


    Dai nodded.


    "Who is it?"


    Ferry asked with a deep look in his eyes.


    "Our dear brother, Rothschild hunt."


    When ferui heard the words, his pupils suddenly contracted, which was a little hard to believe.


    "Hunt? How is that possible? "


    "Why not?"


    Dai said: "at first, I was as surprised as you when I heard the news, but later, I figured out that he was the most motivated and most likely person to do such a thing. Frankly speaking, after the attack, I doubted you for the first time, just like many people subconsciously, but as the first successor, you may very much want to kill me, but you should not use such a big way. Because it will damage the world reputation of Rothschild, and since you are the most likely successor of Rothschild, you naturally do not want to see such things happen, because Rothschild is your thing in the future. On the other hand, those who have little success rate will not have so many scruples. Are you right? "


    After a short surprise, ferry gradually calms down. Listening to Dai''s analysis, the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that hunt is the most suspect.


    "How did you find out, Dai?"


    "I have to admit that we all underestimate that little hunter, but if anyone doesn''t know it, we have to do it ourselves."


    Dai didn''t respond directly, and then her eyes fell on the sun god standing beside her.


    "Lord Apollo, you seem very nervous?"


    Apollo''s face was tense and he didn''t speak.


    Nervous.


    Such words should not have appeared in the characters of his level, but it is undeniable that Apollo at this moment really gives people a feeling of facing the enemy.


    The legendary battle between the hell and the temple is very popular in the world, because there are not many witnesses, which leads to various versions. However, the fact that the hell is still safe now is enough to make everyone understand that no matter what the process is, at least the hell did not fall into the disadvantage in that battle, which also casts a layer of mystery on the real strength of the hell leader Yan Di The veil of measurement.


    Although I don''t understand how Yan Di came back from death, I can''t deny the fact that I once murdered Yan Di in Halsey. Now I''m face-to-face with him, Apollo can''t be completely alert.


    "Mr. Li..."


    Ferry looks at Li futu and tries to explain to Apollo that Halsey''s situation is an international meeting of the world''s strong. It''s just Apollo''s personal behavior to snatch the edge of the dawn. It has nothing to do with their common prosperity and their Rothschild. But anyway, Helios is the sharpest blade of their Rothschild. He can''t sit by and watch.But Li futu didn''t seem to be a small bellied man. Before ferui spoke, he had already moved his eyes from Apollo.


    "Mr. Ferri, I have a small request. I don''t know if Mr. Ferri can help."


    As soon as his words stopped, he said with a smile, "I''m happy. As long as I can, I''ll do my best. I don''t know what I can do for Mr. Li?"


    "I hope to have a meeting with the president."


    Li futu said flatly.


    As soon as the words came out, ferui choked. He was silent for a moment. He looked at Li futu and asked tentatively, "Mr. Li, I don''t know what you''re looking for, Mr. President? If you don''t mind, I can pass it on. "


    To see the president, it''s whimsical for ordinary people, but it''s not too difficult for Rothschild, especially the first heir.


    But ferry was a little afraid to agree.


    After all, this is a master that no one can control.


    If the meeting is fierce on the way, it will be very lively.


    "No, I have to talk to the president myself."


    Li futu has a firm attitude.


    Ferui knows that he can''t refuse. He looks at Dai in silence for a moment. He immediately thinks about it and takes risks with Dai.


    "No problem. Dai and I will communicate with Mr. President together. I believe Mr. President will be very happy to meet with Mr. Li."

 Chapter 1696

    There is no doubt about Rothschild''s prestige in the West. At three o''clock that afternoon, under the leadership of several senior officials, Li futu entered the White House to have a secret meeting with the most interesting president of M country.


    Born as a businessman, this head of state has suffered a lot because of his philistine and mercenary intentions. He is often regarded as a laughing stock by people at home and abroad. However, how can he really be as ridiculous as he appears to be if he can defeat so many competitors and become the master of this country.


    Mr. President, who should be destined to be "famous in history", has really achieved the wisdom of life handed down from ancient times to the present by the eastern power he has always been on guard against.


    Great wisdom is like a fool!


    He entered the White House at three in the afternoon, but it was not until seven in the evening that Li futu came out of it.


    During the meeting, there were only two people in the office. No one knew what they had talked about. However, when Li futu was personally sent to the front yard, it was clear that the president, who always had a casual expression at any time, had a rare dull, even serious, expression.


    "How was the conversation?"


    Li futu got into the car by sliding the door. Dai, who was sitting in the car, asked softly.


    Maybe only Rothschild has the honor of driving straight to the White House lawn.


    "This should be the most misunderstood head of state in history."


    Li futu did not respond directly, but said so.


    Dai looked back subconsciously.


    Through the window, you can see that the president is still standing on the lawn looking at this side.


    "Drive."


    She withdrew her eyes and ordered.


    Rolls Royce left the white house area smoothly.


    Instead of going back to the farm or to Rothschild castle, Rolls Royce ended up in a seven star hotel.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Even if it''s for the survival of all mankind, you can''t be hungry. "


    When she pushed the door to get off, Dai looked at him and said in a low voice, "if you don''t have the strength, how can you be the Savior?"


    Li futu smiles and follows Dai upstairs into a room.


    This is a presidential suite. It''s a presidential suite in a seven star hotel. There''s no need to describe how luxurious it is. A candlelight dinner has been prepared in the room, which seems to be the time.


    "Sit down."


    Dai went to the table and poured the two goblets herself.


    "Have you solved your brother hunter''s problem?"


    Li futu asked. At the same time, he went to the white chair and sat down.


    Dai handed over a glass of wine. He reached for it and said thank you very gentlemanly.


    "Now, he''s lying at the bottom of the Quine."


    Dai raised her mouth slightly and sat down gracefully with her glass in her hand.


    Hearing this, Li Fu grinned as if, and then asked, "are you sure you don''t care? Why don''t you give him a chance to repent? "


    "When he sent so many killers to kill me, did he read about love?"


    Dai said slowly: "kindness to the enemy means cruelty to himself. Although he is young, he is an adult, so he should be responsible for his actions. Besides, it''s not me, it''s Feri. "


    It''s worthy of being Rothschild. He''s really quick and clean. He''s not only cruel to others, but also merciless to his own people. As soon as it''s found out that Hunter is behind the scenes, he immediately takes measures without leaving any room.


    "Congratulations, you have solved an internal trouble."


    Li Fu raises her glass to Chao Dai.


    This is a long white table, about three meters long, so the two people''s glasses can''t touch each other.


    Dai Xiu''s long fingers picked up the wine glass and touched Li Fu Tuxu.


    "Do you really think killing your brother is something to be happy about?"


    "As you said, most of the time, we often have no choice. We kill people just for self-protection."


    Li futu took a drink.


    Dai sipped the wine, too.


    A hazy lip print appeared on the edge of the crystal clear cup.


    "What you said about the end of the world is really true?"


    Asked Daizi, raising her eyes.


    "Do you think I would really use this kind of joke to tease the president?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Dai stares at him.


    "Have you ever thought about what to do if you lose? According to you, the people living in the underground world are far stronger than us. If, I mean if, if we are defeated, what should we do? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s very simple. There are two choices. One is to die generously, the other is to live idly. But if you really lose, I won''t advise you to bear humiliation, because sometimes it''s more painful to live than to die. "


    "Listen to your tone, it doesn''t seem to have much confidence? It''s not like what Yan should have said. "Looking into those green eyes, Li futu put down his glass and said, "Dai, I don''t want to cheat you. I''m not sure I can stop this catastrophe. The only thing I can do is to do my best."


    "in that case."


    Dai''s charming eyes were staring at him.


    "Have you ever thought about Do you want to run? "


    "Run?"


    Dai nodded slowly.


    "Yes. With your strength, you should find a place where no one knows, such as the prefecture. In a short time, there should be no danger. Why should you shoulder the responsibility that does not belong to you? Don''t forget, you are a notorious terror leader. Do you want to change your career and become a guardian of human beings? "


    Li futu was dumbfounded, shook his head and sighed: "I don''t have such a big ambition."


    "What are you running about for?"


    Dai is really puzzled.


    There are so many people in the world. When a catastrophe happens, there will always be someone in front. Why take the risk?


    This should be the first reaction of many people when they know that a huge war is coming.


    If you want to die, others will die first. At least you can live for a period of time, and no one knows now. If you plan ahead, maybe you can find a place to hide forever.


    The world is so big, it''s impossible for foreigners to let go of every place, isn''t it?


    If it was herself, Dai thought that she would never rush to tell her, but prepare for her own retreat.


    What does it have to do with yourself if you don''t do it for yourself?


    Dai''s question made Li futu silent, and then he just laughed.


    "Dai, I have a son. I should be about five years old now. I can take him to hide and find a place where he can''t visit. But he will always want to see the outside world when he grows up. How can I explain to him then?"


    Dai''s pupils trembled for a moment, and then she began to laugh.


    "You have children."


    She took a sip of wine, holding the glass, eyes blurred, as if self mockery, whispered: "but I''m still a virgin."

 Chapter 1697

    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    International Airport.


    A handsome man followed the crowd out of the airport.


    "You''ve wasted more than twenty minutes of my time."


    The woman who came to pick up the plane was plain. She was dressed in black, simple and capable. Even in the airport, she was still wearing sunglasses and could not see her face.


    "Then you have to blame the airline."


    The man with nothing on his hands smiles back and looks at the woman for a while, then unexpectedly opens his arms.


    Rao is a woman, a little caught off guard for a moment, can not help but Leng for a while, standing in place for a while, and then like those around the reunion of people, hugging with men.


    "You still know how to come back."


    Her chin was on the man''s shoulder, and her slender fingers pinched the man''s waist.


    No mercy, abnormal force.


    The man didn''t push it away, as if he was ignorant. On the contrary, he hugged the woman more tightly.


    "I thought, too, I almost couldn''t come back."


    The woman frowned and realized that the man was abnormal. She raised her head and left her arms.


    "In recent years, where are you? What happened? Why doesn''t any news come back? "


    Li futu, who came from m country, looked at the pair of sunglasses and then the people around him.


    "It''s a long story. We''ll talk about it on the way."


    Rarely absent without permission, song Luoshen nodded and walked out of the airport together.


    By the side of the road, a group of pedestrians are talking around a car.


    Ordinary Audi is nothing in Kyoto, but what is awe inspiring is the license plate on the car and the colorful passes posted on the windows.


    It is no exaggeration to say that top luxury cars like Maybach Rolls Royce can only avoid this Audi.


    Even passers-by only dare to whisper, and even dare not take photos.


    Song Luoshen, as if no one else, opened the door and got on with Li futu.


    People were shocked to see that they were so young and thought that at least the owner of the car was a big man over 50 years old. However, Audi didn''t stay and soon drove away smoothly, leaving only an amazing sight.


    At the current level, according to the regulations, song Luoshen is equipped with a special driver and two guards. Of course, this time, song Luoshen didn''t bring them and drove himself.


    "Come on, where are you enjoying yourself these years? So much so that I don''t even care about my son. "


    Song Luoshen turned his head as he drove, his expression was light, not warm, not cold, and his manner of asking for a crime was obvious.


    "Can you take off your sunglasses? It''s like a spy connection. "


    "Time does not spare people. It should have been more than four years, right? It''s not that I''m worried about getting old and scaring someone. I''ve just found a pair of glasses to cover my ugly face. "


    Song Luo God light way.


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Time is indeed a woman''s biggest natural enemy. Four years have passed, and both of them have passed their thirties. Men are OK, but for women, thirty is undoubtedly a life barrier. Most women will start to go downhill after crossing this barrier. Only a few powerful beings can break this law.


    And Songluo God is obviously one of the few.


    Although the pair of sunglasses still hanging on the bridge of her nose covered her face very well, it can be seen from her skin that the past few years have not left too much trace on her body.


    "Officials will grow old early, and many of them will be bald in their forties. Don''t tell me that you really wear these glasses to cover wrinkles."


    Li futu said with a smile, his manner and tone seemed to have never left.


    "You have wrinkles!"


    Song Luoshen glanced at him and drove with one hand. He took off his sunglasses with one hand.


    If you are caught by the traffic police, you will be fined and deducted points. Of course, this only exists in theory. Even if you run a red light, I''m afraid few people dare to stop the car.


    Li futu caught the sunglasses thrown by song Luoshen, looked at her carefully, and then said seriously: "your talent is not the material for politics, because it''s hard for you to win the support of women."


    This is obviously a roundabout compliment.


    Naturally, Li futu is not a person who can flatter you. What he says is a truth that can stand the test. Although she is over 30 years old, song Luoshen''s face is naturally smooth and delicate, just like an egg, not to mention wrinkles, even without spots. It looks as if they haven''t seen each other for just a few days. At least in terms of appearance, she is no different from a few years ago.


    "You''d better keep your rhetoric. There should be a lot of places to use next."


    Song Luoshen was not moved and watched the traffic ahead."Don''t try to change the subject. In recent years, where are you? "


    Li futu played with the pair of sunglasses, leaned on the back of his chair, looked ahead, and said in a soft voice, "I''m afraid it''s a bit inappropriate now."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re driving. I''m afraid you''ll be distracted and have an accident because you''re too surprised, so I''ll talk about it later."


    "I don''t want to ask you a third time."


    Song Luo Shen said coldly that he didn''t pay any attention to his reasoning.


    Li futu sighed.


    "Well, you have to be prepared."


    After a pause, it seemed that it was to give Songluo a time to prepare. A few seconds later, Li futu said again, "I don''t want to contact you these years, but I can''t. Because I''m in another world. "


    "Another world?"


    He didn''t lose control of the car, but he couldn''t help looking at him.


    "What do you mean?"


    "God Luo, do you believe that there are other intelligent lives in this world besides us?"


    Songluo frowned.


    "You don''t want to tell me that the reason why you have disappeared in recent years is that you have been taken away by aliens."


    Li futu didn''t smile and said in a slow voice, "it''s not aliens, it''s underground people."


    "Underground man?"


    Song Luo Shen''s brow is more tight.


    "Yes, underground man."


    Li futu nodded, his expression was not like a joke.


    "Under our feet, there is an unknown world, called the lost world, where we live the same life. The only difference is that their physical quality is far stronger than ours. They are like the city-state system in the past. The number of people should be about 10 million. They are in chaos and fighting against each other all the year round. If you have been there, you will understand how lucky it is to live on the earth. "


    Song Luo God looked at him strangely and asked word by word.


    "Are you sure you''re not brainwashed by aliens?"

 Chapter 1698

    "The food here is not necessarily worse than that in the hotel outside. If you are hungry, you can eat in the canteen. If you really can''t convince her, you can lock her up here. Anyway, the catastrophe is coming. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to lock her up here."


    Song Luoshen drove Li futu to Guoan building.


    On the way, Li futu has told her all about the lost world.


    In other words, song Luoshen could not believe this story if he heard it from others, but it was said by Li futu.


    He is not only the man she loves, but also the leader of the underworld. He is also one of the outstanding figures who can influence the world.


    He would never make up such a fantastic story in order to avoid the responsibility of disappearing for several years.


    "I''ve already said hello, so I won''t go up with you. I''ll go to the center immediately. It takes about an hour to get to Zhonghai from here. You have two hours to talk to her."


    Li futu nodded, then pushed the door to get off.


    Song Luoshen car does not stop, directly turn around and leave.


    It is a matter of life and death for all mankind. The situation is urgent and we must seize the time.


    Li futu enters Guoan building.


    "Hello, Mr. Li. Please follow me."


    An insider took him upstairs into a reception room.


    Not long after, Nalan Mingzhu was brought in.


    Although the personal freedom is limited, it can be seen that Nalan Mingzhu has not been treated too harshly here. From the appearance, it is intact, without any trauma, and does not even wear handcuffs.


    "Long time no see."


    Li futu took the lead in speaking. He was peaceful and calm. He was not angry at all.


    Seeing him for a moment, Nalan Mingzhu was obviously a little caught off guard. Her steps stopped slightly. After a moment, she returned to normal. She went to the opposite side of Li futu and sat down in silence.


    "Mr. Li, I''m just outside. I''ll tell you anything."


    "Please."


    The national security officer quickly left the room.


    "When did you leave Donghai?"


    Li futu looks at the once pretty nanny.


    "Three years ago? Four years ago? I don''t remember very well


    Nalanmingzhu did not show any negative and depressed, calm a little abnormal.


    "Why did you come to see me?"


    "There''s always a formal meeting, right?"


    Li futu said softly.


    Nalanmingzhu is silent.


    Although she and this man have met many times, each time, they are in the identity of Jiang Mingzhu. Only today, she sat in front of him with her true self.


    "Songluo God said, long ago, you knew my identity."


    "Why don''t you just kill me?"


    Nalan Mingzhu looks at him.


    "Don''t tell me there''s compassion for people like you."


    "Then you can answer me, you hate me so much, why didn''t you choose to revenge Shen yini?"


    Li futu asked back,


    "you have been a nanny in her family for such a long time, and she is not wary of you. If you want to harm her, you should have a lot of opportunities."


    "Injustice has its head, debt has its owner. It''s between you and me. It''s none of other people''s business. "


    "However, because of the grudge between us, hundreds of people lost their lives in M country thousands of miles away."


    "It''s none of my business."


    Nalan pearl has no expression.


    "My agreement with Hunter is just your life. There is something wrong with his execution."


    "I didn''t see the night when you narans were washed with blood, but I don''t think it''s much different from the streets of New Zealand a week ago. At that time, those people who were in the hail of bullets should have the same fear and despair as you used to


    Nalanmingzhu is silent.


    Li futu stopped, stopped for a moment, and spoke again.


    "You''re right. There''s a head of injustice and a master of debt. It''s really time to end the grudge between you and me. That''s why I came to see you today."


    "You Nalan people died because of me. I can''t deny that. So I''ll give you a chance to avenge yourself."


    Then he put a gun on the table.


    Looking at the gun close at hand, Nalan Mingzhu''s pupil shrank and then laughed.


    "You want to test me?"


    Li futu looked at her calmly.


    "Now, is it necessary?"


    Nalan Mingzhu raised her head and looked at him, then suddenly picked up the gun and quickly aimed it at Li futu''s head.


    It''s a real gun.


    And there were obviously bullets.


    "You think I dare not shoot here? Or do you think my life is worth more than yours? "


    It can be seen from the posture of holding the gun and the motionless arm that Nalan Mingzhu has obviously practiced, and perhaps should have fantasized about scenes like this for countless times.Li futu''s face does not change.


    "All you want to do is kill me and press your finger down so that it''s over."


    Nalan Mingzhu stares at Li futu and stops breathing.


    She knew that this man was very powerful, very powerful, but at such a close distance, no matter how powerful he was, he would have nowhere to hide.


    As long as you pull the trigger, all the nightmares will be over.


    I don''t know if it''s because of too much force, Nalan Mingzhu''s arm is still flat and motionless like a ruler, but her fingers begin to tremble slightly. At any time, it seems that there is the possibility of fire.


    "Are you giving to me?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "have you ever seen such a way of giving? As I said, I''m here today to put an end to the feud between us. The hatred of killing my father, the hatred of exterminating my family, and even the greatest enmity, one bullet, should be able to end. "


    Facing the cold muzzle of the black gun, Li futu showed an unimaginable calmness. His smile gradually converged and he stared at Nalan Mingzhu.


    "Shoot."


    He was looking for death.


    Nalan Mingzhu''s eyes trembled violently, holding the gun tightly.


    "Don''t push me."


    "Shoot. Just shoot and you''re free. "


    Nalan Mingzhu stares at him. The shaking of her fingers begins to spread to the whole arm.


    "You have only one chance. If you miss this chance, you may never get revenge again."


    Li futu was staring at those eyes, as if he were dead.


    "Shoot."


    Nalanmingzhu finally can''t control the surging emotion, suddenly closed his eyes, pulled the trigger!


    "Bang Bang..."


    A series of voices joined together.


    Until all the bullets were empty, Nalan Mingzhu stopped. Her arms fell down and she sat down on the chair, as if she had lost all her strength. The gun also fell off from her hands and fell to the ground.


    "Mr. Li!"


    People from outside rushed in immediately.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu is still sitting there intact, but there are irregular bullet holes on the wall behind him.

 Chapter 1699

    Three lanes.


    Renmin University.


    This college has an extraordinary status in Longguo, and most of the people who come out of it will become leaders in various fields in the future.


    In a law room.


    A teacher is in class.


    This teacher looks younger, not as white haired as other professors. Judging from his face, he is only 30 years old at most. However, his legs and feet are obviously not sharp, and he is a bit lame. He should have been seriously injured.


    There is indeed a crutch beside the lectern.


    But even so, he seems to be very popular. Many students come to listen to him.


    The classroom with more than 300 people is almost full.


    "We have studied a lot about law. Now, I want to ask you a question."


    Because of the inconvenience of legs and feet, the teacher can only use his hands to support the platform to maintain balance. He holds the flat frame glasses on the bridge of his nose, faces the whole audience, and asks with a smile.


    "What is law?"


    It''s hard to say that the male teacher is lame, but his outstanding temperament is enough to make people ignore the fact that he is lame.


    He didn''t show his edge. Standing there, he felt like a kind of warm jade, which made people feel peaceful.


    People who have suffered a great blow in life, but can still laugh at life, do have a distinctive appeal.


    "This classmate, you answer."


    A girl sat in front of him.


    The girl raised her hand.


    Don''t say there are no beauties in Colleges and universities, at least this girl has bright eyes and teeth, and beautiful face.


    "Law is a written morality and a minimum morality."


    After standing up, the girl replied generously that, in fact, she is a loyal admirer of the teacher. This kind of worship has gone beyond the kind of admiration between students and teachers, almost close to admiration.


    Even, the teacher''s every class, she will come, but to her dismay, the other side still just regarded her as an ordinary student, even her name did not remember.


    "Not bad."


    The male teacher seemed to be quite satisfied with the girl''s answer. He nodded with a smile, asked the girl to sit down, and said again, "who else has a different opinion?"


    Soon, another boy stood up.


    "In a democratic country, the law is the king. In an autocratic country, the king is the law. "


    His answer aroused the approval of many students. Even the male teacher gave him a look of approval, and then raised his hand to signal him to sit down.


    "This classmate described it very incisively. Law is actually a rope. It is strong and firm, but how to use it depends on the person who holds it."


    "All of you will become the administrators of this country in the future. Some of you should also go to political and legal posts. I don''t know what your original intention of applying for this university is, but I think you should learn to understand that since you are sitting here, you have already shouldered a responsibility that other people don''t have."


    "Do you know why crime often happens at night?"


    "Because in the daytime, there will be no escape from those evils in the light."


    A boy replied forcefully,


    "that''s right."


    The male teacher nodded.


    "Day and night, just like light and darkness, will always alternate, and you, who are standing on the dividing line, as long as you can bravely move forward, the light will move forward, and the darkness will step back. In the long run, one day, the world will be illuminated by light, and there will be no corner for darkness to live in."


    In the back of the classroom, in the corner, a special listener''s mouth slightly rises.


    Listening to him advocating justice and the rule of law on the platform, this feeling is really a bit unique.


    "A man once said this when a female friend of his was bullied by foreigners."


    The male teacher stood on the platform with a touch of memory in his eyes.


    "He said that the dignity of a country is not a big country''s ostentation, but depends on whether its citizens can live a strong life and not be bullied by outsiders. At that time, when he said this, he was facing a law enforcer of our country. "


    The male teacher''s eyes gradually clear, separated from the past.


    "Double standard treatment is common in China. For example, when someone lost a child for a long time without any news, a foreigner lost his wallet, and the whole city police went out to look for it, there were countless reports like that. I often wonder what led to this phenomenon. Now I should be able to understand that the so-called foreign scholars and domestic tyrants are not the mistakes of one or some people, but the influence of the times. People who have come from those difficult times, even now, still have the idea of inferiority in their heart That''s their sorrow, but we''re different. ""We live in a powerful and prosperous age, and have never experienced war and hunger. The country has given us a stable environment, so we have the obligation to give feedback and lead it to a bright direction."


    "We have the responsibility to make this country really stand up. If we want to stand up, we must first establish its dignity."


    "The dignity of a nation lies in the law."


    The male teacher faces the audience.


    "And the law is yours."


    This is undoubtedly a very thought-provoking lesson, many students out of the classroom, are still discussing.


    It''s not unreasonable for so many people to admire this teacher. He really dares to criticize and speak up.


    "Teacher, let me help you."


    As the students filed out and passed the platform, the girl student who started to answer the questions stopped and helped to take the crutches that were placed beside the platform and handed them over.


    "Thank you."


    The male teacher is very approachable, with a smile on his face, but it''s very different from the beast in clothes. Even though the student is young and beautiful, he doesn''t have any evil ideas. When he takes the crutch, he even deliberately avoids the other party''s hand.


    "Teacher, let me help you with the lesson plan."


    The girl is very enthusiastic.


    Nowadays, it is not a feudal society. Everyone has the right to pursue happiness bravely. Unfortunately, it is destined to be a journey to an end.


    "No more."


    The male teacher refused her help with a smile. He limped out of the classroom with a teaching plan in one hand and a crutch in the other.


    The girl followed him, and tried to help him, but she didn''t dare.


    "Teacher, just give me the lesson plan and I''ll get it to the office for you."


    "Classmate, you don''t have to worry. I''ll take it for him."


    Suddenly, there was a sound.


    Then, a figure appeared at the door of the classroom with the light on its back.


    "Mr. Cao, give me the lesson plan."

 Chapter 1700

    "When God Luo told me, I was a bit surprised. Why do you want to teach? "


    In the campus of the National People''s Congress, two men walk side by side.


    The man on the left was walking on crutches, with inconvenient legs and feet. Of course, he was a little slow, while the other man always walked side by side with him, obviously slowing down.


    "Mr. Cao."


    "Mr. Cao."


    "Mr. Cao."


    ¡­¡­


    Although physically disabled, the man on crutches has a high reputation in the people''s Congress. Passing students say hello to him and look respectful.


    Sir.


    This is a kind of honorific name for a person with profound knowledge.


    Although the man who has just finished a profound law lesson is not old, he has been wearing the title of honorary professor since he began to teach in the National People''s Congress.


    Honorary professor.


    As we all know, professors are already great, but you have to know that maybe only one honorary professor can be born out of 100 professors.


    What''s more, this man is still so young.


    "What else? Has been abandoned, muddled around at home to eat and die? "


    The disabled man smiles.


    "Instead of wasting my life in vain, it''s better to do something meaningful, teach and educate people, which can be regarded as a contribution within my ability."


    "Education is the foundation of our country, which is not as simple as a little contribution."


    The man beside him nodded.


    "Why don''t you say hello before you come?"


    He said with a smile: "I have nothing to prepare, so I can only invite you to make do with a meal in the canteen."


    They talked and laughed, so that others may never think what kind of relationship they had.


    "It looks like your legs are recovering well."


    Li futu''s eyes fell, and he stayed on the other side''s right leg for a moment. He didn''t know what to do. He was a little suspicious of exposing people''s scars, but the other side was broad-minded and didn''t care at all.


    "You don''t know how long it''s been. Over the years, rats and doctors have been staring at me for rehabilitation exercises. Two years ago, I didn''t need a wheelchair."


    Leaning on crutches, although the walking speed is slower than ordinary people, but Cao Xiuge''s smile is very open-minded, sighed: "only if you want to fully recover, it should be impossible."


    "Just walk. I thought you were in a wheelchair guiding the country."


    "You didn''t come here just to make fun of me, did you?"


    Cao Xiuge looked at the man he hadn''t seen for several years with a smile. His eyes were very calm and he couldn''t see any resentment.


    "Well, here''s the canteen."


    Two people into the canteen, Cao Xiuge brush meal card, Li futu end of the plate.


    "I really want to be a teacher here all my life?"


    After finding a place to sit down, Li futu opened his mouth, like chatting among friends.


    "What''s wrong with such a life?"


    Cao Xiuge put his crutch on the table.


    "When you are with these young people, you will be infected unconsciously and feel full of vitality."


    "You mean that girl?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Cao Xiuge took a look at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you say that, it will ruin her whole life. She treated me with respect


    This is not self deception, but a look through the secular indifference.


    From the crown prince of the Cao family to a teacher sitting in the university canteen, from the powerful government to the disabled, what else can stir his mood after such ups and downs?


    "You teach here, not to cultivate ideals, but rather to pierce the illusions of many girls."


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and laughed. He didn''t take over any more. He bowed his head to eat.


    Li futu also picked up chopsticks.


    "By the way, why didn''t she come with you? You have disappeared for so many years. How to say, she should not want to leave you all the time. "


    "She has something to do. It''s not when she was young. She can''t get tired of being together all the time. You think we''re still students at school. "


    "You know, you are not young. You owe Luoshen too much, but you have to spend more time to make up for her. After dinner, go back early. "


    "And you?"


    Li futu asked: "have you ever thought about getting married?"


    Cao Xiuge was stunned, then shook his head and laughed. His lips moved, as if he wanted to say something. But in the end, he just lowered his head to eat again without saying anything.


    "It''s not like Cao Xiuge in my impression. In the past, you were ambitious and had no time to be distracted, but now."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "you can''t let people follow you all their lives, can you?"


    Cao Xiuge stopped for a moment, raised his head and said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for several years, but you have changed a lot. These words don''t seem to come out of your mouth. Did God Luo ask you to say that? "Li futu did not deny it.


    "People don''t mind. Why bother you. You don''t want to leave a lifelong regret, do you


    Cao Xiuge asked with a smile.


    "Is there a lifetime left?"


    Li futu looks calm.


    "Have you heard all about it?"


    Cao Xiuge nodded slowly.


    Although he has become an ordinary university lecturer, it does not mean that he knows nothing about what happened in the court hall.


    What''s more, it''s still such a huge movement.


    Today, the command of the first level combat readiness has been sent to the whole country, and the people are still calm, singing and dancing, but the whole army is in a highly combat ready state.


    "Is it really that serious?"


    "Maybe more than you think."


    Li futu looked around at the students who were talking and laughing.


    "I''m afraid your wish to be an idle man is going to fail."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes contracted slightly and slowly put down his chopsticks.


    "I know that those who come are not good, and those who are good don''t come. I haven''t seen you for such a long time. If you suddenly show up, it''s no good. "


    Look at him with Li Fu.


    "No one is willing to face this reality, but we have no choice, I have no choice, you have no choice."


    Cao Xiuge smiles bitterly.


    "Do you think I can do anything now?"


    "The Cao family has been loyal and good from generation to generation. Born in the Cao family, you can''t escape your inherent responsibility. It''s not just the meaning of God Luo and me."


    Cao Xiuge''s fingers gradually clenched.


    "This is an unprecedented disaster, not a region or a country. You once said that you are willing to give everything for this country. Now, it''s time for you to keep your promise. "


    Staring at those deep eyes, Cao Xiuge slowly breathed out his breath.


    "I really didn''t expect that a man full of evil like you would become the patron saint of mankind one day."


    Li futu smiles and fiddles with the food in the bowl.


    "Actually, when I left this country from the very beginning, I had only one idea in my mind."


    He whispered.


    "To let the world know that I lived."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes shrank and his mind was shocked.

 Chapter 1701

    I had a light meal in the canteen, and they went out together.


    At the school gate, a woman is waiting.


    The moment she saw Li futu, she seemed a little surprised. Her steps stopped a little, and then returned to nature,


    "prince."


    She stood beside Cao Xiuge, and then nodded to Li futu. She said hello.


    Since Cao Xiuge started teaching at the National People''s Congress, she has been waiting at the school gate every day after class for several years.


    Li futu also nodded a smile.


    "Where are you going? Do you want a ride? "


    Cao Xiuge asked politely.


    "No, you go first."


    Li futu declined his kindness.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t insist either.


    "Let''s go."


    The son mouse took his arm and went to the car parked on the side of the road.


    Li futu watched them get on the bus and leave.


    As the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend.


    Cao Xiuge now lost all his power and almost became a useless man, but the son mouse still stayed by his side. This friendship should not be as simple as that between the master and the servant.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A soft voice came from behind.


    "Before, he turned a blind eye to the people in front of him because his heart was filled with mountains and rivers, but now."


    Song Luoshen, who had just arrived by car, stood beside him and looked in the direction of a pair of master''s and servant''s cars. He took over the words and said, "now, he should not be willing to drag down his offspring."


    "Although he looks open-minded on the surface, the crutch still leaves a scar in his heart. This scar is irrelevant when facing us outsiders, but it will enlarge infinitely in his heart when facing rats."


    Li futu looked back and said, "this is the defect of human nature. There are often only two kinds of people in the world. One is that they want to be perfect in front of outsiders, and they are not willing to expose any defects, but they are reckless and reckless in front of their relatives. And the other is like him. "


    Li futu looked forward and said, "I''d rather be seen by outsiders than accept the fact that I can''t bear to be exposed to my relatives."


    By this time, Cao Xiuge''s car had disappeared in the street.


    "However, he often did not consider whether the other party really cared."


    "No


    Li futu shook his head.


    "They grew up together. They may know more about each other than themselves. He should know that he is not a relative than a relative. He will never dislike him, but he can''t get over the psychological barrier."


    "After all, he is Cao Xiuge. Even if he is now in such a field, he still sticks to the last trace of pride in his heart. Now, what would others think of him if he was with his offspring? "


    "You know him well."


    Song Luo asked with a smile: "if you were him, would you embarrass others and yourself like him?"


    "Maybe."


    Li futu sighed: "if I had done nothing abroad, do you think I still have a face in front of you?"


    "You men all have this bad virtue. You have to face and live to suffer."


    Song Luo Shen gave a cold hum.


    "But I have to remind you that you didn''t appear in front of me. You were in the East China Sea, but if I didn''t take the initiative, I don''t think you would appear in front of me."


    "It''s all in the past. Why are you so serious?"


    Li futu''s face became a little unnatural.


    At that time, if it was not for song Luo''s insistence, it would be a matter of two opinions whether they could stand here now.


    "Let''s go."


    He went to the car.


    Song Luo God White he one eye, also have no reason not to forgive person''s pestering, followed his footsteps.


    ¡­¡­


    "He How did you come to the National People''s Congress? "


    Inside the car, the driving rat asked softly.


    "What do you think?"


    Cao Xiuge leaned back on his seat and said with a smile, "I''m afraid that a person like him, whose time is more precious than a head of state, is willing to spend less than half a day. Do you think his plot will be small?"


    The offspring turned their heads.


    "Then he came to find the prince..."


    It is said that since ancient times, beauties are like famous generals, who are not allowed to see white heads in the world. However, some women still have the ability to compete with the time, such as song Luo God, and also such as mice.


    Of course, she and song Luoshen are totally two types. Song Luoshen is the kind of beauty that can make people astonished at first sight. Naturally, the appearance of the mouse is not so unique. She is definitely not the kind of beauty that will make people fall in love at first sight, but her temperament and charm can make people feel endless.


    "He wants me to help his woman bear the blame."Cao Xiuge said with a smile.


    The offspring frowned slightly, a little puzzled.


    Even song Luo could not fully guess Li futu''s real intention.


    But in the moment that Li futu appeared, Cao Xiuge understood the other party''s intention.


    He and he will never be friends.


    But they know each other better than their friends.


    "Is he going to invite the crown prince back in?"


    Asked the rat tentatively.


    Cao Xiuge looked ahead and did not admit it or deny it.


    The red light is on and the rat stops the car.


    "Prince, the military leaders from all regions have come to Beijing one after another in recent days. This kind of movement is unprecedented and too sudden. What happened?"


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes did not answer this question.


    "Son mouse, if tomorrow is the end of the world, what do you want to do now?"


    The offspring mouse was stunned and caught off guard.


    Although this question is very impractical, but after a short thought, she replied: "I will follow the prince. What the prince wants to do is what the rat wants to do."


    This answer is not unexpected, but a true portrayal of her over the years.


    Cao Xiuge has a warm smile.


    "Do you know what I want to do most when the end of the world comes?"


    The rat was silent for a moment and shook his head.


    Cao Xiuge was just about to say something, but he was interrupted by the urging horn from the rear.


    The green light is on.


    The offspring continued to drive forward.


    "Prince, you haven''t finished yet."


    "Do you really want to know?"


    The child mouse, with a sound, began to fantasize about what she would want to do if the end of the world really came?


    But there is no answer.


    However, she did not feel sad.


    Because there is no answer, it is already the most obvious answer.


    Always accompany this man, should be her from small to big, the biggest vision and ideal.


    "I want to take you to a place."


    Cao Xiuge said.


    "Where to?"


    Asked the mouse subconsciously.


    Cao Xiuge raised his wrist and looked at the time.


    "There should be time to go now."


    The son mouse was more puzzled and turned to look at him.


    "Do you have any money with you?"


    Cao Xiuge has warm eyes.


    "Nine is enough."

 Chapter 1702

    With the rapid development in recent decades, Kyoto, a millennium old city, has become prosperous and busy. With the continuous influx of people, the city has made great progress. At the same time, too much noise has been injected into it. However, in some places, it has not been affected by the modernization construction, and the historical charm has been carefully preserved.


    For example, drum lane.


    Another example is Qinghefang.


    Qinghefang, located in the south central part of Kyoto, is named after a winding river.


    It has the same long history as Guxiang. The streets and alleys on both sides can see the mottled traces of the past through the changes of years. However, unlike Guxiang, which is full of high-ranking families, there is no Dingshi family like Song family living here, and the most ordinary street Hundred Surnames live here.


    Now there is a very loud slogan, green water and green hills is the golden mountain and silver mountain. The life of being addicted to money is no longer sought after, and everyone is more and more yearning for relaxation and immersion in the mind.


    Qinghefang, which has been quiet and exquisite for thousands of years, is becoming more and more famous.


    It''s night.


    Red lanterns flutter with the river wind.


    Qinghefang is full of people.


    There are no high-rise buildings here. On both sides are low houses. The tallest building is just a four story worry free tavern.


    On both sides, there are vendors, Qingba and street art performances.


    In the river, there are many boats flowing with the waves. As long as they are willing to pay a small reward, they can take bamboo rafts to enjoy the fireworks on both sides of the river in the sound of flowing water.


    Although it can occupy a place in a large number of places of interest in Kyoto, it is not as good as the former ten mile Qinhuai, but Qinghefang is able to attract people''s hearts and naturally has its unique elegant demeanor.


    "Don''t blame me for bringing you here for your honeymoon?"


    In the crowd, a man with inconvenient legs was leaning on a crutch in one hand and holding the hand of the woman beside him in the other.


    In the past 30 years, they have been in pairs every day. However, it should be the first time for them to join hands so openly.


    Up to now still can not completely calm down the mouse just shook his head, hard to grasp the hand of the man around, do not know what to say.


    Since the development of Qinghefang, most of the residents here rely on tourism for a living, with red lanterns hanging at the door of every household.


    Bright and hazy colors make her feel like a dream. She can only grasp the man''s hand and feel the reality through the temperature.


    "I''ve been living in Kyoto all the time. I''ve been there too many times, and I seldom come here. Besides, I can''t go too far now, so I can only hurt you."


    Cao Xiuge leans on crutches and wears ordinary clothes, just like the most ordinary one among the busy tourists.


    "We''ll make it up again later."


    He made a pause.


    "If there''s a chance."


    The rat obviously didn''t think deeply about the meaning of his last sentence.


    "I don''t mind. It doesn''t matter where you go. The most important thing is that you are here. "


    Cao Xiuge turned to smile.


    "It''s up to us men to say that."


    The son mouse raised a smile on him, which did not contain any impurities, so that Cao Xiuge could not help but be stunned.


    It''s not the first time that the young mouse smiles at him, but this time, it may be the most sincere one.


    "You are so beautiful, son mouse."


    Cao Xiuge whispered, looking at the smiling face close at hand, his eyes trembled, and then became trance.


    It''s said that gentleness is the hometown of heroes.


    It is not until now that he began to understand this sentence.


    What thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, wealth and splendor, it seems that there is no warm hand with calluses he is holding at this time.


    I''m not tired of seeing a face for 30 years. This life, should not be tired of it?


    They walked along the river bank, enjoying the scenery around them, talking and laughing, appreciating the most ordinary happiness they had never experienced before.


    "You see."


    All of a sudden, a stall on the side of the road attracted the eyes of the offspring.


    That is an old man who sells sugar. Sitting on a wooden chair, he is absorbed in painting exquisite patterns with sugar juice. Below is a stove heated by high temperature. If the sugar juice drips down, it will soon solidify. On the table, there are many masterpieces of the old man, including rabbits, horses and dragons. Although they are made of sugar, they are vivid and lifelike.


    At a small scale, it is a craft. At a large scale, it can be regarded as a material cultural heritage.


    The old man''s exquisite craftsmanship has attracted many onlookers.


    "Little girl, here you are."


    The old man laughingly handed the newly made sheep to a little girl who was waiting.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    The little girl can''t wait to take it, obviously greedy, but not willing to eat.Her mother paid the bill and soon led her away.


    "Old man, give me a husky."


    The old man''s business was very good. As soon as the little girl left, a young man called out.


    It''s not about eating, it''s just about enjoying the process with your eyes.


    Besides, the price is not expensive. It''s only ten yuan.


    "Have you ever eaten?"


    Cao Xiuge asked with a smile.


    The son mouse naturally shook his head, just like a curious child, staring there all the time.


    "Come on, let''s buy a mouse, too."


    Cao Xiuge is not a person who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Moreover, for so many years, he has too much debt to the woman who has always been with him quietly and without any regrets. Now he can only seize every minute and make up for it as much as possible.


    Holding the mouse''s hand, Cao Xiuge went to the stall.


    "How do you walk?"?! Don''t you have eyes? "


    I don''t know if I''m too curious about that stall. The rat doesn''t pay much attention to the surroundings, which leads to a passer-by''s foot. The other side gives a painful cry and glares at the rat.


    That is a 20-year-old woman, young and beautiful, but very mature. It can be seen that she should strive to create a superior temperament for herself. Her sharp chin rises slightly consciously, her makeup is exquisite, and she has a pair of Large Silver Earrings hanging on her ears. At first glance, she is not an ordinary family, and she should be regarded as a typical Bai Fumei.


    Niu is really a pretty girl, but the flaw is that there is a clear footprint on her pair of apricot pointed high heels.


    It''s hard to avoid bumps in crowded places. And when the rat found that he had stepped on a man, he immediately took back his foot and made an apology.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Although the son mouse''s attitude is sincere, the woman''s brow is still tight.


    "Not on purpose? Not on purpose? Can''t you see when I come here alone? What are your eyes for? "


    She lowered her head and looked at the shoes that she had only worn, which had been soiled a few times.


    "Bad luck."

 Chapter 1703

    Although it was the rat that stepped on the young woman, in the final analysis, it was not the rat''s fault.


    If the young woman didn''t pay attention just because she was talking with her partner, the collision wouldn''t have happened.


    But anyway, it''s a fact that women''s shoes are trampled dirty, just like an electric car walking on a motorway and being hit is the whole responsibility of the car. The situation of Longguo is that people who suffer losses are reasonable.


    "Shuer, what''s the matter?"


    There was not only a female companion around, but also a few young people came up behind the woman.


    They are all quite young, almost in their twenties. They should also come to Qinghefang to play. They are all dressed in simple clothes, with neat short hair and good looks. They can all be called handsome guys. However, unlike cream Xiaosheng, these young people have a temperament more familiar to Cao Xiuge.


    Cynicism.


    Rebellious.


    It''s like those dandies who were once under the root of the imperial city.


    The battle of the other side is not small. There are about seven or eight men and women together. It''s really disturbing to surround Cao Xiuge with his offspring.


    "She stepped on my shoes."


    The girl named shu''er immediately complained to her companion.


    "It''s limited. I haven''t worn it several times. Now it''s completely ruined."


    Children of rich families like them don''t know the virtue of diligence and thrift. Although they are only stained with dust, they will be fine after washing, but how can they wear things that have been trampled on.


    Several young people look at the offspring.


    They are not the hairy boys they have never seen in the world. Moreover, the offspring rat is not an amazing type. They just take a look at the offspring rat, and then they are attracted by Cao Xiuge.


    "Oh, a lame man."


    A young man said with a smile, staring at the crutch.


    Laughter does not deliberately lower, nor does it deliberately enlarge. It is not like ridicule. It seems to be just a subconscious reaction to seeing something surprising.


    Although they are not decent people, they are not so bad as to laugh at a disabled person.


    "Shuer, forget it."


    A young man spoke, as if in compassion.


    "Where did you get these shoes? Even if it''s limited, I''ll get you a new pair. "


    In the ears of outsiders, the young man''s tone is unavoidably a little arrogant, but his expression is very flat, like only stating a trivial matter.


    "The whole dragon country originally sold only 20 pairs of shoes, but now they are all sold out. People have stopped production. Where do you get them?"


    The full name of the woman named shu''er is Liang Shu. It''s really irritating that her favorite shoe was trampled on.


    She came to Qinghefang tonight. She was called out by her friends to play. This is Wen fan who said she would pay for her shoes.


    A good friend of Wen fan recently came to Kyoto and asked them to come out to warm up. Everyone is a friend of the same circle. In addition, Wen fan is the son of the second leader of the northwest military department. No one would be foolish to refuse such an opportunity to develop contacts.


    Originally, she was in a good mood tonight, but who knows the result? Who knows that she should pay attention to her image when she comes across this kind of misfortune. However, the temper of the young lady for so many years is not so easy to control.


    "What do you say to do about it?"


    Liang Shu looks at the woman who stepped on him and doesn''t intend to give up.


    Wen fan is not easy to persuade.


    "It''s better for women to solve their own problems."


    His brother who has just entered Beijing recently handed over a cigarette.


    Wen fan shrugged his shoulders, took the cigarette and lit it. Standing beside him, he began to watch the play.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll compensate you for the price of your shoes."


    The offspring apologized again.


    "Is it a matter of money?"


    Liang Shu frowned and said in a cold voice, "I tell you, there are some things that you can''t buy even if you have money."


    "Then you say a solution."


    Said the mouse calmly.


    Where does Liang Shu want to get a solution? She just feels that she is in a panic, but she doesn''t know how to remove the stone from her chest.


    "Shu''er, why don''t you ask her to clean your shoes? Anyway, I can''t buy any more. I don''t think your shoes are just stained with dust, and they''re not bad."


    Liang Shu''s female companion pulls her arm. In a low voice: "Wen fan, they are watching. Gong Shao met us on the first day. Don''t make the scene too ugly."


    Gong Shao refers to Wen fan, who is a powerful Yamen in Northwest China.


    Liang Shu''s face is changeable. Although he is unwilling, he can''t think of a better way. In the end, he can only admit his bad luck.


    "Clean it up for me."


    It''s like she was trampled by her left hand.The mouse frowned slightly. After a moment, she stepped forward and prepared to squat down.


    Cao Xiuge held her.


    "Although it''s limited, there''s a price. I''ll pay you ten times the price."


    As soon as the words come out, a group of men and women who are rich or expensive are all stunned.


    "Tut."


    Gong Qiu, who followed his Laozi to Beijing, stopped smoking. He looked at the rich lame man with a smile.


    "No wonder this woman is willing to follow him. She really has some money."


    Although the woman who frictioned with Liang Shu was not as young as Liang Shu, neither the taste nor the temperament could be compared with Liang Shu.


    This kind of woman should not commit herself to a disability. It turns out that it''s really for money.


    Nowadays, it''s really hard to say a word.


    Gong Qiu took a puff of his cigarette and let out a long breath.


    "Ten times? It''s kind of interesting. "


    Wen fan was also a little surprised. He looked up and down again at the lame man in ordinary clothes.


    Although Kyoto has always been a land of crouching tigers, if he had not opened his mouth so freely, he would not have seen that the lame man was so rich.


    Although he didn''t know how much Liang Shu''s shoes cost, according to his understanding of Liang Shu, they should be no less than five figures, let alone limited edition.


    In Kyoto City, there are a lot of people who can take tens of millions, but few are willing to pay such a high price for one foot.


    "Oh."


    Liang Shu also appeared a brief Lengshen, and then sneered.


    "You have a lot of money?"


    "We soiled your shoes, and we are responsible for your loss."


    Cao Xiuge looks calm.


    Ten times compensation is enough sincerity. I''m afraid that most people will just stop there and take it when it''s good. But the key point is that for Liang Shu, a rich lady who is well-off, she really doesn''t care about a little money.


    "What if I want her to clean my shoes?"


    She stares at Cao Xiuge, word by word, that foot still did not withdraw.

 Chapter 1704

    It wasn''t a serious thing, but because of Liang Shu''s aggressiveness, the atmosphere became tense for a moment.


    "It''s OK, I''ll just wipe it for her."


    the mouse stroked Cao Xiuge''s hand and gave a gentle smile.


    Cao Xiuge is still holding her.


    The mouse looked at him and gradually quieted down, no longer struggling, but he was more or less moved.


    "I''ll clean it for you, OK?"


    Cao Xiuge said, still calm.


    "I want her to wipe it."


    Rich women, inevitably have indulgent bad temper, Liang Shu is not forgiving, eyes always staring at the mouse, even if the other side repeatedly give in, but still measured.


    Those childe brothers behind her didn''t stir up the fire, but they didn''t make peace. They were all carrying cigarettes to watch the play.


    The passers-by, even the tourists on the river boats, are all looking at this side, pointing and commenting, but no one is nosy.


    Because of Liang Shu''s hegemony and strength, the scene fell into a stalemate for a time.


    Although he took off all his silk and clothes and became an ordinary teacher, Cao Xiuge still maintained his last insistence.


    In other words, this is a man''s last line.


    Once upon a time, the hamster was his guard.


    Now, he''s his wife.


    No matter how frustrated, no man will allow his wife to be humiliated.


    "Sorry, we can''t meet your request."


    Although on crutches, but Cao Xiuge''s other hand, always holding the mice, even if the other party is well-dressed and powerful, but did not show any retreat and timidity.


    He is a disabled, but let the Qinghefang tourists who are lucky to pass by here witness the responsibility of a man.


    "Can''t be satisfied?"


    Liang Shu chuckled, and the fire gas blocking his chest expanded more and more.


    This lame man really seems to have a little money, but in this Kyoto City, rich people like the Qing of crossing the river are everywhere. She has a rich family. Although she can''t compare with those powerful men, her uncle is an important leader in the management of industry and commerce.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, those billionaires in front of her uncle are like fish in a fish pond.


    Uncle can decide who can live like a fish in water, and who can die of withering.


    "Do you think you are qualified to bargain with me?"


    Liang Shu tilted his chin, reflecting the superiority of the class incisively and vividly, not the general domineering.


    "If you don''t look at yourself in a mirror, ten times compensation? Do you think I want your little money? You think you''re a character when you have a few irons in your pocket? I don''t know the heaven and the earth


    In this age of money addicts, it is really rare for women not to bow down for money. However, Liang Shu, who is so eloquent at the moment, can hardly be admired.


    "Don''t bully me. I''ll give you two choices now. "


    Liang Shu stretched his fingers to his offspring and opened his mouth with a sound.


    "Or let her clean my shoes, that''s all. Otherwise. "


    At the same time, her eyes fell down on the cripple''s right leg, and she gave a cold smile.


    "Otherwise, I''ll give you a discount on your other leg, just to make it even."


    At last, the offspring frowned uncontrollably, and a chill appeared in his eyes.


    The prince of the Cao family, once the peerless pride of heaven, talks and laughs with the Li family. He is regarded as a leader by the dandy owners of the whole Kyoto City. He once had unlimited possibilities to hit the peak


    How could anyone dare to imagine that he would be so insulted one day?


    Dragon falls shoal.


    What''s the point?


    Cao Xiuge is still not angry, even a little smile, but the side of the mouse, can''t help it.


    She was willing to bend over and shine shoes, but she would never allow him to be insulted.


    Never allow it.


    This is her biggest obsession.


    It is also the greatest significance of her life.


    Breaking away from Cao Xiuge''s hand, the rat stepped forward and finally became easygoing. He did not dodge and looked at Liang Shu, and opened his mouth without expression.


    "Please apologize."


    It seems that he did not expect that the other party would dare to challenge him. Liang Shu was stunned for a moment, and then laughed as if he had heard a big joke.


    "Sorry? You want me to apologize? "


    She pointed to Cao Xiuge.


    "What? Did I say anything wrong? It''s you who set me up. Shouldn''t you be responsible for your fault? Or am I wrong to say he''s lame? At this point of view, it should have been discounted before. After a loss, why can''t we have a long memory? Do you have to be in a wheelchair to... "


    The glib Liang Shu didn''t finish what he said.Just listen to "pa", all the sounds are still.


    The sharp and powerful slap not only blocked Liang Shu''s bad words, but also directly pumped it out.


    There is no omen of change, so that people around are stunned.


    What kind of person is a rat?


    As Prince Cao''s bodyguard, she is worthy of being listed in the zodiac with Qi Huxiao he. How can ordinary people respond to her anger.


    Miss Liang, who is well bred and delicate in skin, has no or no time to be on guard. Her long brown curly hair swings and falls heavily on the ground. Her arms are suddenly scratched and blood flows from the corners of her mouth.


    Maybe she hasn''t recovered too much, or maybe she can''t believe that someone dares to beat her own reality. Lying on the ground, she seems to have lost her soul and forgot to get up for a moment.


    The playgoers were also stunned.


    "Damn it


    Completely did not expect the other party said to start on the hands of Wen fan secretly scolded, immediately throw away the cigarette ends, quickly walk to Liang Shu side, squat down to help Liang Shu.


    "Are you all right?"


    He asked more than that.


    At this time, Liang Shu''s delicate arms are bloody, the corners of his mouth are broken, and his face is blue and purple because of the strong blow. Now, not only his shoes, but also his clothes are all dusty.


    Maybe Miss Liang has never been treated like this in her life.


    Seeing that Liang Shu was beaten, several childe brothers could not see the play any more. They all threw away their cigarettes and stared at their offspring fiercely with bad complexion.


    We are all friends.


    Let Liang Shu be beaten in front of him. When it comes out, they will lose their face.


    Among them, there is not much sense of righteous indignation and common hatred in Northwest Da Shao Gong Qiu, whom Liang Shucai knew, but his eyes twinkled slightly when he looked at the extraordinary offspring.


    Does this woman seem to be a practitioner?


    However, he didn''t care too much. He knew how to fight. It wasn''t such a fuss.


    Looking at Liang Shu, who was rather miserable, although he didn''t have a deep friendship, after all, we came to Qinghefang today for our own sake.


    Born in a big courtyard, Gong Qiu naturally knows the world.


    He threw the cigarette end on the ground, twisted it out with his feet, disdained to bully a woman, and looked up at the lame man.


    "I''m sorry to inform you that you''re in trouble."

 Chapter 1705

    No one can imagine that the easy-going and polite offspring will suddenly make a move and be so ruthless.


    Even if it wasn''t serious injury, Liang Shu couldn''t go out to meet people for at least the next week or two from the bruise on her face.


    "How dare you hit me? How dare you hit me? "


    With the help of Wen fan, Liang Shu, who had been slapped, stood up from the ground again. She stared at the rat bitterly. The pain on her face and the huge sense of humiliation made her body tremble.


    "I''ll kill you! I will kill you


    She had never been treated like this before. Her reason was burned with anger. She pushed away Wen fan and planned to pounce on Liang Shu.


    at this time, all the tutors and self-cultivation were left behind by her. Under the public''s eyes, the angry Miss Liang completely lost her manners. Her voice was sharp and she looked like a shrew .


    Of course, it''s hard for anyone to keep calm in such a situation. It''s really hard to ask her to pay attention to her image and be calm at this time.


    The power of the woman who initiated the madness can not be underestimated. Wen fan, who was caught off guard, was pushed away by Liang Shu before he could stop her.


    "Liang Shu!"


    Liang Shu red eyes, regardless, full of thinking of revenge back, but she is faced with the rat.


    He didn''t do it again, but he dodged slightly.


    Liang Shu lost his balance because of his inertia. In addition, when a high-heeled shoe fell just now, the heel was damaged. At this time, he staggered forward, and the heel snapped and broke completely.


    No one touched her, but Miss Liang fell to the ground again.


    Now, it''s a complete disgrace.


    "Damn it! Go


    Although Liang Shu''s words are really a little ugly, and he is even responsible for his own mistakes when he falls into this field, these childe brothers are certainly not selfless masters.


    Seeing Liang Shu fall to the ground for the second time, a young man who has always been fond of Liang Shu can''t help it. He doesn''t care what kind of good man doesn''t fight with women. He steps forward and swings his strong arm to teach his offspring a lesson.


    "Miso."


    But his hand didn''t fall as scheduled, and he was pinched by the mouse in the air.


    It was a woman, but he felt that his wrist was clamped by forceps and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Just beginning to behave polite and easygoing, this time no longer polite, raised a foot suddenly kicked in the other party''s stomach.


    "Bang!"


    A man with an altitude of 1.8 meters and a weight of 160 Jin would have fallen into the river if he had not been pulled by his companion behind him.


    "I Grass


    He bent over, took a cold breath, covered his abdomen, and the severe pain of the river and sea made his forehead sweat. He couldn''t stand up at all for a moment.


    All of a sudden, everyone saw that it was a little tricky, and no one would act rashly any more.


    "How can this woman fight like this?"


    Wen fan''s vision from that Si''s body slowly moves back to the son mouse''s body, the eye socket slightly enlarges.


    The other side''s strong skills, really let him some unexpected.


    The sudden outbreak of the rats brought the scene out of control under control again, and these young men seemed to calm down again.


    "Fan, it seems that we have a hard problem tonight."


    Gong Qiu squinted.


    After all, Liang Shu was just a spoiled young lady, but he broke the fighting power of a strong young man with one move. What happened just now really surprised him.


    He is a serious family member. He has been influenced and practiced with the army since childhood. Although his skill is not so strong, his eyesight is more or less higher than that of ordinary people.


    This girl seems to be more than a money worshiper.


    Bodyguard?


    Not really.


    "There are two brushes."


    Wen fan nodded and put away his contempt, but his look was not so dignified.


    "But it''s just a woman. Can''t we take her with so many of us?"


    After wringing his neck, Wen fan obviously didn''t want to stop. Although they didn''t have to do it in person, they were still a woman. In this case, if they had to shake people, they would have no face to see each other in the future.


    Including Wen fan, the remaining three young people are staring at the rat, ready to move.


    Gong Qiu is not as optimistic as they are. Standing in the same place, he doesn''t seem to have the intention to work with them.


    Seeing that the momentum was not right, the onlookers immediately distanced themselves. Some of them were still warm-hearted and began to call the police.


    "Together!"Wen fan gave a cold drink, and then rushed to his son mouse first. His momentum was very powerful.


    But sometimes, a large number of people does not necessarily mean a large number of people.


    The whole process lasted only a few seconds,


    her hand was decisive, and she was very precise, not to hurt others, just to destroy the combat effectiveness The beauty of clouds and flowing water.


    Wen fan''s eyes were shocked by the click on his chest. He staggered a few steps back and half of his body fell into paralysis.


    One animal was even more unfortunate. He was thrown into the river and kept splashing in the river.


    "Fuck! I can''t swim


    There is no enemy!


    Shocked the whole audience, the son mouse looks indifferent, not arrogant and impetuous, boldly put down these childe brothers and walked back to Cao Xiuge''s side.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t compete with these young people, so he took the mouse''s hand again.


    "Let''s go."


    As if nothing had happened, they turned around and planned to leave, but behind them, a voice rang out in vain.


    "Stop."


    The one who opened his mouth, of course, was Gong Qiu, who did not join in the fight.


    He saw that the mice were not ordinary people, so he was smart not to fight with Wen fan. However, not to fight with Wen fan did not mean that he would let the two men and women leave so easily.


    "Guns! He has a gun


    The screams were everywhere.


    Cao Xiuge stopped, looked back and saw a black muzzle aimed at himself.


    Similarly, looking back, the offspring''s eyes were sharp, even moriran.


    "Run


    At this time, who dares to continue to watch the play?


    The scene was in chaos.


    The people around started to run away in panic.


    In the chaos, Cao Xiuge did not panic, completely turned around and faced the muzzle of the gun, not only did he not show fear. Even a slight smile.


    "Aren''t you good at it?"


    Gong Qiu raised the muzzle of his gun with a smile.


    "Move again and show me?"

 Chapter 1706

    It''s not a serious crime to pick up a quarrel, make a fight, or even talk about it. At most, they will be detained for a few days to reflect on it. But the concept of snatching is different.


    Although Gong Qiu was a big family, his mind was not stupid. He didn''t rush up as recklessly as Wen fan. He put himself in an absolutely safe situation, took out the guy at the last moment, and immediately controlled the scene.


    No matter how hard you are, you are afraid of kitchen knives.


    No matter how powerful the female Xia is, she must be honest and obedient in front of the gun. Can''t she jump up?


    Moreover, the northwest young man was not a pure lawless master. He knew that his behavior would have a bad impact, so in order to reduce the risk, he asked his son mouse and Cao Xiuge to stand still and shout again soon.


    "I''m a police inspector!"


    Sonorous and powerful.


    Thick sound line with the river wind, far away.


    This line, this picture, is really a bit like a classic scene in a movie.


    Hearing these words, the pace of the panic stricken people around gradually slowed down, and the panic mood gradually calmed down.


    Oh, it''s the police.


    The scene out of control was slowly controlled because of Gong Qiu''s words. He deliberately yelled so, obviously to pave a way for himself. He was quick in thinking and smart in mind. He was much better than those Keng father and Keng mother''s brain disabled second generation ancestors who were arrogant and arrogant after committing crimes.


    Wen fan relieved his breath, moved his still paralyzed body, and with the help of a boatman, he fished the fallen man out of the river.


    "Put the gun down."


    The offspring''s face was cold.


    It can be seen from the slight injuries of these young brothers that she has never been serious, but Gong Qiu takes out the guy, which is undoubtedly challenging her bottom line,


    she stares at Gong Qiu with sharp eyes, cold eyes and a chance of killing.


    "Are you ordering me?"


    Gong Qiu, who controls the initiative, has an unruly face and a rebellious smile.


    "You don''t seem to recognize your own situation. If I were you, I would never stare at a man who can give himself a hole at any time like this."


    He seems to be a kind reminder, but also like a warning.


    Then, he changed his face in an instant and drank with a cold expression.


    "Hold your head in both hands, squat down for me!"


    I don''t know if he deliberately shows it to the people around him. It seems that he really regards himself as a policeman.


    But he was a fake, and the rat was not a bully. He not only didn''t give in to gongqiu''s gun, but also saw that gongqiu was still holding the gun, so he couldn''t restrain himself.


    "Pa!"


    Stomp your right foot!


    Wen fan, who had just pulled his brother up from the river, happened to turn around and saw only a vague shadow. He was so nervous that he immediately called out: "be careful!"


    Gong Qiu''s eyes trembled for a moment. His instinctive consciousness of crisis made his body tense subconsciously and felt the danger approaching.


    Just as he was thinking about whether to open the snatch or not, the rat still came to him in this instant, his left hand turned into a palm, like a knife, and slashed at gongqiu''s wrist.


    Gong Qiu groaned and immediately staggered back two steps. The sharp pain on his wrist made him release his five fingers, and the gun fell out of his hand.


    The child mouse took off without stagnation. He twisted his waist and legs. While holding the gun firmly in his hand, he swung his right leg suddenly, and hit Gong Qiu''s face with a cool and shocking backward kick!


    At that moment, Gong Qiu''s face was completely deformed. And then, irresistibly, he got off the ground, just like a human sandbag flying to one side.


    "Poof!"


    It wasn''t until seven or eight meters away that Gong Qiu landed again. A mouthful of blood rushed out of the ground. He staggered and stabilized his body. Before he could stand up straight, his head was butted by a cold metal object.


    It''s his gun.


    His face was covered with blood. His breath was frozen, as if he had been fixed. His whole body was stiff and he did not dare to move again.


    People who witnessed all this were stunned.


    Come on.


    It''s too fast.


    A lot of people haven''t thought about it yet, but in the blink of an eye, the situation has turned upside down.


    As soon as Wen fan''s face turned white, he raised his heart to his throat and looked at the woman who was so strong that he didn''t dare to neglect her. He immediately exclaimed, "put down the gun!"


    If there is anything wrong with Gong Qiu, he can''t escape.


    As the initiator of the conflict, Liang Shu stood aside with his face in his hand. He was shocked by what happened. At this time, he did not dare to shout.


    If she had known that this woman was so terrible, maybe she would not have been so difficult.


    But there has never been a if in this world."Hehe, hehe."


    Gongqiu grinned and grinned twice. The scarlet blood was still spilling from the corner of his mouth and dripping down his chin.


    The blow he took just now was more severe than the slap Liang Shu took before.


    Even now, he can only stand bent in an extremely humiliating posture, unable to stand up straight.


    Maybe he never thought he would have such a day.


    Everyone knows that there are crouching tigers, hidden dragons and cattle people in Kyoto. Before he came to Beijing, his Laozi specially told him to be honest and not to make trouble. However, Gong Qiu never thought that he would fall into the hands of a lame man and a woman.


    "Good skill."


    He hoarse voice, "I admit, this time to see the eye, but you dare to shoot?"


    To be fair, this guy really didn''t give the word "dandy" any shame. If you don''t mention anything else, at least his courage is beyond the reach of most people.


    It''s true that the skills of Niubi return to Niubi, but few of them have the courage to open up without fear. Even just now, he hesitated for a moment because of his worries. It was precisely because of the short-term balance that he ended up being controlled by others.


    This young man from Northwest China is really courageous, but unfortunately, he does not know what kind of character he is facing.


    The offspring didn''t speak. In response to Gong Qiu, there was a sound that almost broke his eardrum.


    "Bang!"


    Everyone''s mind suddenly trembled!


    In Wen fan Liang Shu''s dull eyes, a blood arrow darted out of Gong Qiu''s shoulder. Gong Qiu''s ears fell into tinnitus. He staggered to the side and almost fell to the ground.


    What''s real life.


    The offspring made the most perfect interpretation.


    At this time, he felt that gongqiu could not hear any sound at all. With the piercing pain, his heart finally began to tremble violently.


    For the first time in his life, he really felt the fear of death.

 Chapter 1707

    "Wen, Wen fan, now, what should we do? Gong Qiu, he was injured... "


    At the beginning, Liang Shu was like a helpless child. He turned his head and looked at Wen fan. His lips began to tremble.


    Wen fan''s face is as blue as water.


    At the moment, he is also a little confused. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Horizontal afraid of Leng, Leng afraid not to die.


    Even at this time, he did not dare to put down the basic threat, for fear of stimulating the crazy woman to make more radical actions.


    With the determination and coldness shown by the other party, it is no exaggeration to say that the woman may have the courage to shoot gongqiu.


    Gong Qiu did not dare to speak any more. The shot on his shoulder not only twisted his painful face, but also shattered all his pride.


    He can be regarded as a thorough witness of how unfathomable this Kyoto City is.


    When the situation is not good, it''s not a shame to pretend to be a grandson. For his hard talk just now, this famous young man in Northwest China has paid the price of blood. It''s very likely that he will never forget what happened in his life.


    Of course.


    Whether he has the rest of his life is still unknown.


    "Kill, kill!"


    This group of second ancestors who were born in extraordinary families had seen some of the world, and they could barely keep calm. However, these ordinary people in Qinghefang didn''t have such a good determination. The splashing blood and the dull gunfire scared them out of their courage. You pushed me, and they began to flee.


    "Evacuate the crowd!"


    Finally, the people''s public servant arrived late, passed through the panic crowd and came to the scene. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was also startled.


    "Drop the gun!"


    The leader of the team cheered at once. At the same time, he and his subordinates raised their weapons to the woman.


    The child mouse looked at them indifferently, not moved.


    "Put the gun down."


    In the end, Cao Xiuge opened his mouth.


    That''s why the rat lost the gun.


    Gong Qiu, pale because of blood loss, breathed a long sigh of relief. Holding his bleeding shoulder, he immediately took a few steps to the side. He felt like he had escaped from death.


    Wen fan hurried forward to hold Gong Qiu.


    "How''s it going? Are you all right? "


    Gong Qiu was biting his teeth. He was sweating on his forehead. He felt faint like a tide.


    His physical quality is also excellent. If he were an ordinary person or those wine bags, he would be unconscious after being kicked by his offspring.


    "Hold on, I''ll call an ambulance right away!"


    Wen Fan said in a deep voice. Looking at Gong Qiu, he couldn''t hold the blood flowing out of his fingers. For a moment, he was a little frightened.


    To tell you the truth, they''ve stepped on people and been trampled on by people, but it''s the first time they''ve made such a noise.


    Wen fan took out his cell phone and began to call an ambulance.


    At the same time, a young man walked over there and said something to the captain.


    The captain''s face was constantly changing, and the original dignified expression became more and more serious. His eyes trembled and looked at the miserable gongqiu, and then he gave a loud order: "take these two away for me!"


    He meant, of course, the two.


    The arrival of the people''s public servants is like a patron saint. The panic crowd gradually calms down, stands far away and starts to see the follow-up development.


    No one would refuse to watch the excitement without endangering their own interests.


    What''s more, things like this can only be seen once in one''s life.


    "Wait a minute."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the crowd.


    In many surprised and confused eyes, a middle-aged man about forty or fifty years old came out.


    He walked steadily to the captain.


    "What do you do? Do you know it''s dangerous here? Leave at once. Don''t get in the way of our official duties. "


    The captain said majestically.


    After calling for an ambulance, Wen fan also noticed the middle-aged man, frowning slightly.


    Then he only saw that the middle-aged man took out something similar to a certificate and lit it up. Because the distance was too far, he couldn''t see what it was.


    But the captain''s face was as stiff as a ghost, his eyes were shocked, his lips trembled,


    "head, head..."


    Standing beside the team leader, the young man seemed to be struck by thunder. He stared at the middle-aged man in disbelief. The whole person seemed to be in the same place by the technique of immobilization.


    The middle-aged man didn''t stay long, so he turned and walked towards Cao Xiuge.


    Cao Xiuge nodded to him.


    Then the three left the scene as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter?"?! Why did you let them go like thisStunned, Wen fan holds Gong Qiu to the captain.


    Liang Shu several people also gathered to come over.


    They could not accept and understand the lame man''s grandiose departure.


    The captain''s face was stiff and he hesitated.


    "Ah Feng, what''s the matter? What happened to that man? "


    Wen fan frowned and looked at the young man standing here just now.


    Not to mention the injured is Gong Qiu, even if it is an ordinary person, I''m afraid the perpetrator will never be released so easily.


    And all this, so incredible happened in front of their eyes.


    The problem is obviously with the middle-aged man who just emerged.


    That childe brother also seems very difficult, in Wen fan several people and even Gong Qiu''s gaze, after a long time, just hard scalp mouth.


    "He, he is..."


    "Who the hell is that?! Are you stuttering? Speak slowly, speak quickly


    The childe brother who called a Feng swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "Gong Qiu, that, surnamed he, is the leader of your father."


    He didn''t dare to say it after all.


    "The leader of Gong Qiu''s father?"


    A childe sneered: "are you kidding? Gong Qiu''s father is in the Northwest... "


    Before he finished his words, his expression suddenly stiffened and his eyes shook violently.


    "Wait, what''s your last name?"


    Gradually, Wen fan''s several native childe brothers seem to think of something. They look at each other and look at each other.


    The painful Gong Qiu also seemed to understand, looking at the direction of the three people''s departure, his face was shocked.


    "This How is that possible? "


    "What are you talking about? Who the hell is that man? Why did that lame man leave like this? "


    Liang Shu is full of question marks.


    At this time, even Gong Qiu, who suffered the most tonight, did not grumble about revenge. His eyes kept shaking and he was a little trance.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? "


    Liang Shu was puzzled.


    Wen fan took a look at her and moved her lips.


    "Wen fan, what do you want to say? Say it


    "Liang Shu, stop shouting!"


    A young man can''t help it. Although he can''t be ranked among the powerful children in Kyoto City, as a native here, they still know some information.


    "Who do you think it is? That''s the fuckin ''prince! You almost killed us, you know! "


    "Prince? What prince


    Liang Shugen''s reputation is too low. Maybe he didn''t respond to it.


    "How many princes are there in the world?"


    Wen fan looked at the direction of the three people leaving and breathed deeply.


    The prince, once the leader of Kyoto City, let those arrogant dandy master obedient, in that era, just like the scorching sun in the sky.


    Although time has changed, the name is still a legend in Kyoto.


    "This is a fine shot."


    Gong Qiu hoarse way, looking at the direction of the three people left, there is no hate in the eyes, only to go.

 Chapter 1708

    "I''m sorry, Prince. I''m a little impulsive."


    After leaving the place of the accident, the rat whispered.


    Cao Xiuge shook his head with a smile, and then looked at the middle-aged man who helped them out.


    "Thank you very much."


    Chen long, once a member of the Cao family, said calmly, "bullying others, bullying the weak. If you learn a lesson, you deserve it."


    Cao Xiuge didn''t mention this topic much. He turned to look at a pub by the side of the road.


    "I haven''t seen you for two or three years. Let''s go up and have a drink. It''s my treat."


    He is worthy of no refusal.


    They walked into the pub and came to the second floor. As soon as they stepped on the steps, a man waved with a smile.


    "How did it take so long?"


    Li futu and song Luoshen.


    "Just a little bit of an episode."


    The so-called "seeing through the secular world" should be described as Cao Xiuge''s mentality. Even though he was insulted by someone''s nose just now, he was still indifferent. He took the mouse''s hand and walked towards the window with a smile.


    Song Luoshen stood up and looked at Cao Xiuge''s hand tightly clasped with his son mouse for a moment. Then he raised his head and gave a smile,


    "congratulations."


    Cao Xiuge looked at the person who caused him to fall into such a field and nodded with a smile.


    "Thank you."


    "Sit down first."


    Li said.


    Several people were seated separately.


    There are a lot of guests in the tavern. They push cups and change cups. They talk and laugh.


    Like song Luoshen, the son mouse drinks the famous bamboo leaf tea in Qinghefang, while Li futu and other men drink yellow rice wine.


    The guests around them may never know what extraordinary people they met tonight.


    Maybe Li futu didn''t think that they would have a day of drinking.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a geomantic treasure land in Kyoto City. If I was not careful, I might mistakenly think I came to Jiangnan."


    Looking out of the window at the small bridge and the flowing water, Li futu raised his glass and sighed.


    "I know you''ve seen a lot of rivers. It''s not easy for me to think of such a place. Otherwise, I dare not invite you to come to ordinary places."


    Cao Xiuge said with a smile, holding up his glass and drinking slowly.


    "Oh?"


    Li futu smiles a little unexpectedly, hovers his glass, looks at his son mouse,


    "I''m afraid my sister-in-law doesn''t like what you say."


    As soon as these words came out, Cao Xiuge was stunned.


    Sister in law?


    According to the age, he is older than the other party, but what is the identity of the other party?


    Rao is a son mouse. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the other party would call him that way. Sitting there, he became a little stiff for a moment.


    "She can understand."


    A moment later, Cao Xiuge naturally smiles and puts his left hand under the table to hold the mouse''s hand.


    "Commander he, let''s have a toast to Xiuge and the rat."


    Song Luo suggested.


    He, the commander-in-chief of the 300000 imperial guards, who has great power, shows a peaceful but pure smile, looks at Cao Xiuge and his son mouse, and takes the initiative to hold the wine cup.


    "Congratulations."


    Looking at thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, few people can afford his glass of wine now.


    Cao Xiuge and his offspring raised their glasses together.


    "Thank you."


    Several people drank the contents of the cup in one gulp.


    "I''m really glad to hear that you''re willing to help. I thought he''d come back in disgrace. "


    Song Luoshen put down his tea cup and said with a smile,


    "I invited you, but I didn''t move after several times. Why did you agree as soon as he came out?"


    "Luoshen, don''t involve me in your resentment towards him. He''s blocking the door of my classroom. Can I refuse?"


    Cao Xiuge is also full of smiles.


    "At least, you should shut him down if you don''t talk about looking after the cottage?"


    Song Luoshen seems to resent Cao Xiuge''s repeated rejection of her.


    Cao Xiuge shook his head and grinned bitterly.


    He is worthy of sitting quietly without interrupting. In terms of official position, he may be the tallest of several people, but he can not become the future of this country and the world.


    "Do you really think about it?"


    Song Luoshen stops, stops joking and stares at Cao Xiuge seriously.


    It takes courage beyond the imagination of ordinary people to re-enter the stage as the other party is now.


    Moreover, as early as a few years ago, he no longer had to bear this responsibility.


    Cao Xiuge rubbed the porcelain cup, silent for a moment, a faint smile.


    "I don''t seem to have any other choice."


    "You can go on with your life now, and no one will blame you."


    Song Luo Shen whispered: "everyone should have the right to choose their own life.""And then?"


    Cao Xiuge looked at her and asked with a smile.


    "Watching you go through life and death, I continue to be my teacher with peace of mind?"


    Songluo did not speak.


    "My name is Cao."


    Cao Xiuge said gently: "our Cao family has been fighting for this country for generations. My father and my mother all died on the battlefield outside the country. I was only five years old when they left. I just thought it was just like usual. After leaving home for a few days, I didn''t expect an ordinary parting. In the end, it turned out to be a farewell."


    "I only remember that when their bodies were transported back, there were a lot of people at home, very busy. Looking at the white bars and white flowers, I wanted to cry, because I knew that my two closest people would never be seen, but I didn''t cry at last, because I saw my grandfather standing in the middle of the hall, looking up at the photos of my father and mother, always looking up I didn''t shed a tear. When he turned around and saw me, he just picked me up and told me that it was an honor and a matter of pride to die for my country. He should not be sad and sad. "


    He Wuwei, who is also a soldier, looks resolute and looks out of the window, drinking wine silently.


    Although many years have passed, he still remembers the style of the scholar General of the Cao family.


    He even remembered the elegant and bright smile when he was patted on his shoulder.


    If it wasn''t for the other party''s untimely death, the Li family, I''m afraid, would not be so easy to become the king of one word.


    "At that time, it was proposed that my parents should be buried in Baoshan, but my grandfather refused. He said that it is the duty and destiny of the military to wrap the body of a horse. It should be taken for granted, and it should not be used to show off. Finally, my grandfather spilled the ashes of my parents into the sea, so that no one would have a chance to worship them. "


    Speaking of this, Cao Xiuge stopped.


    The atmosphere fell into silence.


    Li futu held his glass in silence.


    It''s the first time he has heard about these things. Now he finally understands why the upper class is so tolerant of Cao Xiuge, and why Cao Xiuge''s reputation can still beat Li Haotian''s after the fall of master Cao, and he is honored as the prince by the dandy owners of Kyoto City.


    This honor was all won by Cao''s blood.


    "Of course, I can''t compare with my parents. Although I''m just a white man now, I dare not forget to worry about my country, don''t I?"


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes were calm and he said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 1709

    If we want to talk about Cao Xiuge, it may be mixed, but if we want to talk about the whole Cao family, all of us may only show respect and make a unanimous evaluation.


    Full of loyal people!


    It''s not about the camp.


    Rao Shi and the Li family sniped the Cao family at the beginning, but song Luoshen had never heard a bad word about the Cao family from his grandfather for so many years.


    Not a word.


    But at the same time, it is the reality of indifference and cruelty.


    Although we all know that Cao is loyal to the country, when it is necessary to unite, Li and song, as well as those stakeholders, do not have any hesitation and hesitation.


    If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth.


    When one''s own vital interests are threatened, it doesn''t matter whether one''s opponents are good or bad, loyal or treacherous.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t see Uncle Cao with my own eyes. But I''ve heard from my grandfather that uncle Cao was a Confucian general in those years. He was gentle and strict in running the army. You''re not like him at all in character. "


    Song Luo Shen whispered.


    When she was three or four years old, she didn''t remember much. When the man who had hoped to carry the backbone of the Cao family died in battle, she was only three or four years old. As for whether she had seen the man, she didn''t have much impression, but she could draw a picture in her mind.


    Strong and resolute, yet gentle and elegant.


    "Of course I can''t match him."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes were a little lax, then he came back and poured wine for himself.


    "So all I can do is try not to disgrace him."


    Li futu picked up his glass.


    "To the spirits of the underground."


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes trembled for a moment, then he took the porcelain cup and collided with Li futu.


    Look up and drink.


    He wiped the corner of his mouth and asked with a smile, "what position are you going to arrange for me?"


    Song Luoshen is worthy of it.


    "After deliberation, it is decided that you will visit abroad as a representative and enter the emergency military intelligence office when you come back."


    "If you have any suggestions, you can raise them now," he said


    It is obvious that the visit abroad at this time is a step-by-step contact with the heads of state.


    This is not an ordinary assignment.


    After several years of ordinary life, Cao Xiuge nods and smiles.


    "I have no opinion. I''ll obey the organization."


    He has no shame to nod, at the same time, take out a document from the body.


    "Here''s your warrant."


    "So formal?"


    So to speak, but when Cao Xiuge took over, he was very formal, using both hands.


    "Going abroad this time, the itinerary will be very tense, and the time will not be too short. I''m sorry to transfer you out at this time."


    Li futu said and looked at the eye mouse.


    It''s time for newlyweds to get married. Even though they can take the mice with them, the couple who just got the certificate obviously don''t have much time to travel.


    "Nothing."


    Cao Xiuge, who was called on to take orders in the face of danger, turned his head and looked at his offspring.


    "We are not in a hurry to enjoy ourselves. We are still young and have a long way to go."


    There''s a long way to go.


    Li futu didn''t speak any more.


    A few people sat down for a while and then left the pub.


    Li futu and song Luoshen did not continue to disturb the master servants who finally achieved the right result.


    After parting at the door of the tavern, Cao Xiuge took the mouse by the hand and walked to the stone arch bridge connecting the two sides with crutches.


    He looked at the river slowly towards the distance and said in a soft voice, "I heard that this river leads to the North Sea. You say we are talking here. Can my parents hear us?"


    The offspring pressed their lips tightly and made no sound.


    For a long time, Cao Xiuge didn''t get a response. He looked back from a distance and turned his head.


    "What''s the matter? Well, why are you crying? "


    Under the moonlight, in the color of the lake, the corner of the eyes of this woman who never knew what weakness was glittering.


    She stood there, never reply, seems to be afraid of a mouth, try to suppress the feelings will collapse in an instant.


    "Are you loving me?"


    Cao Xiuge put out his hand to wipe away her tears, gentle radian.


    "I used to stand on the top of the mountain that everyone looked up to. It''s full of glory and boundless scenery. Other people can only envy me. I''m such a lucky man. What''s the pain in my heart?"


    The offspring didn''t move, but the tears were more and more.


    Cao Xiuge smiles bitterly.


    "Don''t cry. I''m afraid there won''t be many opportunities for two people to live in the world like this. You don''t plan to spend it in tears, do you?"


    He deliberately straightened up his face and, as before, took out the shelf of being the master.


    "I order you not to cry."


    People are not plants, there will always be emotional out of control, but the mouse is not an ordinary person after all, took a deep breath, suppressed the surging emotions in his heart, after a while, hoarse and low voice way: "prince, is it really so serious?"Although she had been sitting there quietly just now, she didn''t ask anything, but she still noticed something from Song Luo Shen and he Wuwei''s personal appearance, as well as between the lines of several people.


    Cao Xiuge didn''t avoid talking any more. He nodded, turned and looked at the distance with a sigh.


    "It may be hard to believe, but I''m afraid the end of the world is coming. In the past few years after the disappearance of Emperor Yan, he found an underground world, which is at a place where we don''t know how deep it is. There is a group of people who are the same as us, but far more fierce and militant than us. They are tired of the harsh living environment underground and want to find a more suitable place for them to live, so. One day in the near future, they will come to our world. "


    Even though he was prepared, Cao Xiuge''s truth was still too shocking, and the rat was unavoidably absent-minded for a while.


    Cao Xiuge looks at the rippling river.


    "It''s hard to accept, isn''t it? But life is always like this. Even if we are caught off guard and at a loss, we can only choose to face it. "


    "But, Prince, you are no longer in any position. You are just an ordinary person now. There is no difference between you and the people around you. Why do you have to bear the pressure you don''t have to bear? Why do you promise to help them?"


    The rat finally asked.


    Hate, maybe not.


    But if you don''t complain, it must be false.


    Anyway, it''s because of them that the prince has become like this.


    "You think I''m helping them?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles gently.


    "Son mouse, this is not an ordinary disaster, but a catastrophe that will sweep all mankind. No one can be wise enough to stay out of it. No one can be spared by the trampling of foreign people. "


    "This is the land my parents defend with their lives. I can''t allow it to be destroyed."


    Cao Xiuge''s voice was very light. He looked at the river flowing slowly to the north and finally into the sea, his eyes were in a trance.


    "In this life, my own wish has failed, so I can only do my best to fulfill my parents'' last wish."


    Standing at the intersection of the moonlight and the light of the lake, Cao Xiuge tried to stand straight and smile.


    "I can''t let the world live up to me, so I can only teach the Cao family to live up to the world."


    Looking at the way with crutches, no matter how hard are slightly bent back, behind the rat covered his mouth, for the first time in his life, tears filled his eyes.

 Chapter 1710

    South section of Chang''an Street.


    In a cafe.


    "Has the order come down? What time does it start? "


    Li futu asked with a smile, holding his coffee.


    "Tomorrow."


    Cao Xiuge, sitting opposite, responded.


    "Then why do you have time to ask me out for coffee? Don''t you have more time to come out with the mice? "


    Cao Xiuge took a sip of the original black coffee and looked at him.


    "There are still things to deal with, how can I leave at ease."


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and seemed a little surprised.


    "Do you have anything important to do at home? If you don''t mind, I can help you


    Because of the urgency of time and the need to race against the clock, the time of the delegation''s overseas visit is set for tomorrow, which is definitely a busy and arduous journey. Cao Xiuge, as the deputy representative, will definitely not be able to return to China in a short time after going abroad.


    "Don''t be silly."


    Cao Xiuge said, as if he had already understood it, and calmly said: "you come to me, just with the idea of letting me curse Luo God."


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean," Li said solemnly


    "You''re calm. I have to come to you."


    Cao Xiuge shakes his head and smiles. He doesn''t break the window paper any more. He puts down his coffee cup and changes the topic.


    "I heard that you arrested Nalan Mingzhu? Nalan''s pulse was destroyed, but she survived. I was really surprised to hear that she was still alive. "


    After a pause, he asked with great significance: "are you really going to cut down the roots?"


    "It''s not what I''m going to do to her, it''s what she''s trying to do with me. She colludes with one of Rothschild''s heirs and plans to blow me up in New Zealand. If I''m not lucky, I''m afraid I''ll be blown to dust by Hellfire missiles."


    "You mean she did that terrorist attack in New York?"


    Li futu nodded gently.


    "It''s worthy of being the daughter of King Nalan. Tiger father has no dog daughter."


    Cao Xiuge sighed and said with a smile: "but it''s understandable that her family died because of you. It''s not too much to retaliate against you."


    Li futu did not deny this.


    Although it was not his order at all, even when Nalan people were slaughtered, he was still lying in the cherry blossom Pavilion in a daze, but he never shirked this responsibility.


    "You''ve caught someone. What are you going to do next?"


    Cao Xiuge said: "can''t you lock her up for a lifetime?"


    Li futu sighed and leaned against his seat.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "Do you really want my advice?"


    Facing Cao Xiuge''s eyes, Li futu nodded.


    "It''s easy."


    Cao Xiuge calmly said: "let her go."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "let it go? And when she finds another chance, where can she prepare another missile for me? "


    Cao Xiuge shrugged.


    "It''s the only choice. For the sake of the overall situation, it is doomed to sacrifice the ego. "


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles.


    "I have to admit that this princess Nalan is very clever, or it may be just a simple coincidence, but she has entered the huangrui group and has intimate relations with red carp. This is an unchangeable fact. Even red carp has regarded her as her own sister. If you really think about her, I''m afraid no one can solve this knot It''s over. "


    Cao Xiuge is not in a hurry.


    "I understand."


    Li futu sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Nalan Mingzhu. Some time, I will let Luo Shen release her. "


    Cao Xiuge nodded.


    Li futu pondered for a moment and became serious.


    "Are you sure that Cai Hongli will listen to you? Now Huang Rui, it should have nothing to do with you? "


    Since the founding of huangrui, Cao Xiuge has never interfered in anything of huangrui group in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. The only hub for him to control huangrui is the former leader of huangrui Mullet.


    He used Cao''s resources to escort the development of huangrui behind the scenes, relying only on Mu Qingyu''s loyalty. Once Mu Qingyu goes against the tide, all his investments will be wasted.


    But mu Qingyu did not live up to his trust after all, and gave back his kindness with his life.


    But now, Mu Qingyu is dead, and all his connections with huangrui are broken because of Mu Qingyu''s death. Although huangrui has today because of him, now, he has nothing to do with huangrui.


    "You have to make it clear that you came to me, not me. I never promised you anything. "


    Cao Xiuge made a statement, and then said frankly, "I don''t know if red carp will listen to me. All we can do is to do our best and listen to fate."After a pause, he added.


    "I may not succeed if I come to her, but if you come to her by yourself, I''m afraid you will fail."


    Li futu grinned bitterly and was speechless.


    Cao Xiuge''s lips moved. He had planned to say something, but he didn''t speak at last.


    If it wasn''t for the imminent catastrophe, he would still choose to escape. Emotionally, he also dealt with it very badly. What qualifications would he have to evaluate others.


    "When will she arrive?"


    Li futu looked at the door.


    "Half an hour ago, I sent her a message, now it should be fast."


    Cao Xiuge brings coffee again.


    "Sent a message?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "how do you know that she will come? Are we not wasting our time here? "


    "I''m not absolutely sure, but I didn''t mention that you are here. In this way, the probability of her coming will be increased by at least 30%


    Cao Xiuge took a sip of coffee with a bland look.


    Li futu was dumbfounded, shaking his head.


    Cao Xiuge also slightly raised his mouth.


    It''s hard for him to get the upper hand in front of this man.


    ¡­¡­


    Opposite the cafe, a magnificent commercial building stands towering, which is the giant of private enterprise huangrui group.


    Cai Hongli, who is no longer so free due to the arrest of Nalan Mingzhu, walks out of the building and looks at the coffee shop opposite. Her face is expressionless and her eyes flash with a little hesitation.


    Some hatred may be smoothed by time, but some heart knot is not so easy to untie.


    After standing at the gate of the group for a while, Cai Hongli breathed out. After all, he stepped forward and walked across the street.


    When she got to the side of the road, a Maybach just stopped.


    A man in a stiff suit got out of the car, holding a bunch of roses in his hand. When he saw Cai Hongli, he was a little surprised and surprised.


    "Red carp."


    He gave a cry.


    When Cai Hongli saw him, his brow wrinkled slightly and imperceptibly, and then he squeezed out a smile of formula.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chu he, a member of Chang''an club and director of Changhong public welfare fund, is full of smiles.


    "I heard that you came back from the pastoral grassland, so I deliberately came to see you."


    Then he handed the rose in his hand.


    "For you."


    Looking at the delicate rose close at hand, Cai Hongli smile slightly convergence, did not pick up.


    Chu he, the top diamond Bachelor in Longguo, is not an uninteresting person. Seeing Cai Hongli''s reaction, he immediately took the flowers back and put them back in the car. He was not discouraged. It seemed that nothing had happened. He laughed as if nothing had happened: "where are you going?"


    That''s the way.


    This kind of man, even if he doesn''t feel it, will never be repellent.


    "I''ll go across for a cup of coffee."


    Cai Hongli is not good either. He is too unkind.


    "You alone?"


    "With a friend."


    Chuhe heard the words and began to speak with a smile.


    "Do you mind adding me one?"

 Chapter 1711

    When Cai Hongli walks into the coffee shop, her eyes sweep over CaO Xiuge''s table. She and Cao Xiuge are both stunned.


    Obviously, neither of them expected the other to be two.


    Seeing Li futu, Cai Hongli couldn''t help walking.


    Chu he looks at her with a little doubt.


    "Red carp, what''s the matter?"


    Finally, Li futu was the first to get up and smile.


    "Xuejie, long time no see."


    Cai Hongli''s face was expressionless, and he came this way.


    Cao Xiuge''s crutch is placed next to him, leaning against the wall. It''s very conspicuous. Seeing that Cai Hongli''s so-called friend is lame, Chu he is a bit surprised. But people like him don''t wear colored glasses to look at people superficially, and they don''t show their inner feelings on the surface. They smile genially and nod politely to Li futu and Cao Xiuge.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Chuhe, a friend of red carp."


    Although the other party came uninvited, both Li futu and Cao Xiuge were obviously not small bellied. Cao Xiuge also deliberately took the initiative to stand up and said with a smile: "welcome, Mr. Chu, please sit down."


    Cai Hongli sat inside without expression, while Chuhe sat opposite Li futu.


    Cai Hongli suddenly brings a man over, which is no doubt unexpected to Li futu and Cao Xiuge. However, neither of them shows any difference.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    Cao Xiuge raised his hand to signal the waiter to come


    "a latte."


    Cai Hongli''s tone was lukewarm and his attitude was not bad, but he didn''t look at Li Fu''s picture directly from entering the door until now.


    "And Mr. Chu?"


    Cao Xiuge understood his role at the moment, eased the atmosphere and didn''t let Li futu speak.


    "A blue mountain, thank you."


    Li futu seemed to know that he was not very popular and didn''t make a fuss. Except for saying hello, he didn''t say another word.


    Chu he obviously noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange.


    He knows that he is an outsider, but as an elite and upper class person, he is used to being obnoxious. No matter what kind of occasions, he likes to show his sense of existence and does not like to be marginalized.


    This is a common problem of the powerful.


    "Red carp and I got to know each other in a public welfare activity. When we went into the mountain to visit the children in the mountain, we encountered a debris flow and almost couldn''t come back."


    He said.


    "What about you two? Have you known red carp for a long time? "


    "I met my sister when we were studying."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Oh, so it is. College or high school?"


    "High school."


    "It''s not easy for high school alumni to keep in touch now."


    It was Chu he who was talking there. After sitting down, Cai Hongli said nothing and sat there as if she were an insignificant outsider.


    "Has Mr. Chu known Xuejie for a long time?"


    Li futu naturally doesn''t know this man, but he is definitely not an ordinary person who can make friends with CAI Hongli.


    Everyone has their own social circle, and Cai Hongli is not young. Even if Chu he is her boyfriend, it''s not surprising.


    After all, when he left, Cai Hongli was experiencing the lowest point in her life. At this time, women often want to seek a support.


    "I''ve known red carp for a year and nine months."


    Chuhe replied with a smile that he could remember the time of his acquaintance so clearly, which showed that he cared about CAI Hongli very much.


    "Two of you, your coffee."


    The waiter brought the coffee.


    Chuhe took Cai Hongli''s latte and put it in front of him. He was very gentle and considerate.


    Cao Xiuge looked in his eyes, quietly, turned his head playfully and looked at Li futu.


    Li Fu''s image is a natural expression of indifference to the intimacy between Chuhe and Cai Hongli.


    Cao Xiuge is very clear about the intertwined and inextricable enmity between the elder sister and younger brother. He really feels a little interesting about Chuhe, but he is not so low-grade as to add oil and vinegar to stir up right and wrong.


    His eyes returned to Cai Hongli, and he was silent. Then he explained his intention.


    "We came here today to ask for your help."


    Although Cai Hongli was silent, he didn''t pretend to be deaf.


    "What''s the matter?"


    She drinks latte with her head down, in a flat tone, without too much temperature.


    The two men sitting opposite had something to do with her sister''s death. She was even shot by one of them.


    She is willing to sit here now, which is enough restraint.


    "The light of the future."


    Cao Xiuge spoke softly.


    "You should still keep the information of this project?"The pupil of Cai Hong carp contracted suddenly, and even the expression fluctuated uncontrollably.


    The light of the future.


    These four words are unforgettable to her.


    It was because of it that her sister paid for her life.


    The scar, which had already formed coffee, was once again cut by the sharp blade, dripping with blood.


    "No. The files have long been destroyed. "


    Cai Hongli''s fingers can''t help pinching tightly. His voice line is full of indifference, and even his breath becomes a little heavy.


    Cao Xiuge stares at her.


    "I know that huangrui must still keep its data. Because this is the hard work of black carp. It''s impossible for you to destroy it


    Cai Hongli and Cao Xiuge look at each other. After a moment, he suddenly laughs.


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    With a cold smile, she finally looked at Li futu beside Cao Xiuge for the first time.


    "Didn''t you hate this plan? Why do you change your attitude now? You killed my sister for it. What? Now you two are united front. What about my sister? Are you going to tell me that she died in vain? "


    The sudden change of the atmosphere made Chu he a little stunned for a moment. His eyes swept over Li futu and Cao Xiuge. He was puzzled and asked Cai Hongli, "red carp, what is the light of the future?"


    Cai Hongli is not in the mood to answer him at this time.


    "Mr. Chu, please go out first."


    Cao Xiuge looked at Chu he, and there was no smile on his face.


    Chu he slightly frowned, the other side''s commanding attitude, inevitably let him some dissatisfaction.


    "I have to stay here with the red carp."


    "Mr. Chu, please leave. It''s also for your own good. "


    Cao Xiuge spoke again.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Chu he feels that he feels an irresistible dignity from this lame man.


    He also planned to speak. At this time, Cai Hongli opened his mouth.


    "You go first."


    Chu he''s brow is gradually tight wrinkly, silent for a moment, still stand up after all.


    "I''ll wait for you outside."


    Looking at Li futu and Cao Xiuge, this man who is also a powerful man in China calmly walked out of the coffee shop.

 Chapter 1712

    After Chu he left, the atmosphere became more tense,


    the smell of gunpowder permeated quietly in silence, and even had the smell of sword drawn.


    "Red carp, we know that the past has caused you a lot of harm. If we have other choices, we will not come to you."


    Cao Xiuge said in a deep voice: "I admit that the original decision to start the future light plan included my personal selfish heart. I have an unshirkable responsibility for the death of herring..."


    In the heart blood dripping Cai Hongli does not have the patience to stop at all, directly interrupts Cao Xiuge.


    "I said that after my sister died, I had destroyed all the information and files about that plan, so I''m sorry, you really got the wrong person."


    "I still have a job. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    As a result, Cai Hongli plans to get up and leave.


    "Sister, please wait a moment."


    Li futu finally spoke.


    Cai Hongli looks at him coldly.


    "Xuejie, I know that I have no reason and qualification for you to forgive us. We come here today, and we don''t expect to get your forgiveness. If I don''t really have no choice, I don''t want to uncover the scar in your heart again. "


    After a pause, Li futu looked at Cai Hongli''s indifferent eyes and continued: "what I''m going to say next may be a bit incredible, even like a Arabian Night, but what I want to tell you, Xuejie, is that the reason why we come to you today is because of you, me, other people in this coffee shop, Kyoto, Longguo, and even the whole mankind, all of us Everyone is about to face an unprecedented catastrophe. We need your help. "


    Li futu''s eyes are sincere and sincere.


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Cai Hongli sneered again, obviously sneering at his words.


    That''s right.


    As long as a person with a normal mind and a clear mind, I''m afraid he will not believe this ridiculous nonsense.


    "You mean you need me to save the world?"


    Cao Xiuge''s expression inevitably becomes a little strange for a while. Indeed, this kind of thing is too strange and absurd. Cai Hongli doesn''t believe it. It''s totally understandable.


    "I''m just an ordinary person, not so capable. I can''t afford such a heavy task. "


    "He''s not kidding you."


    Cao Xiuge coughed softly.


    "Red carp, our world is really in danger of collapse..."


    Cai Hongli looks indifferent and interrupts Cao Xiuge once again.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but please don''t make a fool of me. Because of your ambition, my sister has paid the price of her life. Let alone I have destroyed the files. Even if I have them, I will not give them to you unless I die. "


    She stares at Li futu and Cao Xiuge.


    "You are all great people. Get rid of me, but with a little help, you can do it now. In this way, huangrui is yours. You can find out what you want. Prince, Yan Di, what do you think of my proposal? "


    She straightened her waist and sat there with a posture of looking at the two men who could easily kill her without fear.


    For a moment, neither Li futu nor Cao Xiuge answered.


    "Since you don''t want to do it, I''ll go first. Thank you for not killing me."


    With a smile, Cai Hongli didn''t stay any longer and immediately got up and left the coffee shop.


    Seeing her figure disappear outside the door, Cao Xiuge smiles bitterly and takes back his eyes.


    "I thought that when she attacked you with a mercenary, she let off some of her anger, but I didn''t expect that..."


    He shook his head and sighed.


    "As expected."


    Li futu looks calm.


    "And now what?"


    Cao Xiuge asked.


    "The light of the future must be in her hands, and I''m afraid she''s the only one who knows it, but it''s very difficult to make her believe us just now."


    The light of the future.


    It was a great plan that he once started. At that time, it was against human relations and harmony. But at this juncture, under such a tight time, the light of the future became a shortcut to quickly strengthen our own strength.


    The biggest difference between the underground alien and them is their physical fitness.


    And the light of the future will undoubtedly be able to significantly narrow this gap.


    But the plan is doomed not to be told to others.


    When the other party comes to find himself, Cao Xiuge knows the other party''s purpose.


    Once the future light plan is restarted, what he has done will be unable to hide.


    He could be a long-standing villain.But in extraordinary times, someone has to dare to bear the blame, and someone has to sacrifice.


    "It seems that you are not a professional negotiator. Since your method can''t work, I''ll be the only one."


    Li futu said softly.


    Indeed, in order to fight against the alien race, the future light plan, which was once blocked by him, has become a miracle drug.


    He''s seen the horror of biochemical warriors.


    No pain, no fear, to die.


    Only with this kind of power can we have the capital to contend with the lost world.


    The impermanence of the world is really unpredictable.


    At that time, when he intercepted Cao Xiuge outside Yanjiao laboratory, it might not have occurred to him that this situation would happen today.


    Although he never said it clearly, Cao Xiuge knew what he thought.


    This tacit understanding is commendable.


    Maybe it''s because they are the same kind of people, dare to break the rules, dare to do what ordinary people dare not to do, and dare to take responsibility, not afraid to be guilty!


    "She doesn''t give me a chance to talk at all. What can I do?"


    Cao Xiuge is a little helpless.


    "Why don''t I talk to her again? Compared with him, she is more likely to accept me. After all, I rescued the two sisters from the street


    "But you''re going abroad tomorrow, and you don''t have time to spend here."


    Li futu said: "save your energy for those politicians. I''ll take care of this. "


    "What are you going to do?"


    Cao Xiuge looked at him and said, "I can''t do it. Let others come out. Luoshen can''t do it. I have to change someone who has nothing to do with it. Otherwise, let general he come forward. If she doesn''t trust us, she can''t trust the country. "


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Not appropriate."


    Cao Xiuge was silent.


    Indeed, even if we really want to restart the future light plan, we can''t do it through his hands.


    "All right."


    Cao Xiuge sighed and looked up at the entrance of the cafe.


    At this time, the figure of CAI Hongli has disappeared.


    "She''s not a person who doesn''t know right and wrong, but the kammai in her heart can''t pass. Be patient, and I believe she can understand in the end."


    Li futu smiles.


    "I know, but we don''t have time."

 Chapter 1713

    All the members of huangrui group feel that today''s atmosphere is a bit depressed.


    After going out for a while, he didn''t know why. When he came back, his face was cold and chilly.


    All day, no one dares to get close to that office.


    Cai Hongli also stayed alone in the office until she got off work.


    "Cai Dong."


    "Cai Dong."


    "Cai Dong."


    In the face of the staff''s greeting, Cai Hongli didn''t respond politely as usual today. She just nodded without expression and walked out of the headquarters building. She saw that the silver gray Maybach was still parked on the side of the road.


    Cai Hongli, who was in a low mood, frowned. He wanted to pretend that he was blind, but he finally walked over.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    She knocked on the window.


    "Red carp, off work?"


    It seems that Chu he, who had been waiting here for nearly a day, soon pushed the door and came down.


    I have to admit that he is really patient. It''s really hard for a successful person like him to achieve this.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "No, I''ve done something. I''ve just come here. You''ll be off work soon, so I''ll have dinner with you."


    Chu he was smiling. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to the morning''s suffocation.


    "No one should ask you out for dinner?"


    Cai Hongli originally intended to refuse, but after all, Chu he had nothing to do with the grudge in the past. Coupled with the sincerity of the other party, she finally nodded.


    Chuhe smile more brilliant, immediately opened the door for Cai Hongli, elegant.


    "Get in the car."


    They came to an upscale restaurant.


    "Red carp, who are the two men in the coffee shop?"


    On the way to dinner, the expensive business tycoon finally couldn''t suppress his curiosity.


    "Do you have a problem with them?"


    When he was in the coffee shop, he did hear some information, but it made him a little confused.


    He had never heard that Cai Hongli had a sister, and he didn''t know what the future light plan was.


    Cai Hongli seemed to have expected that he would have such a question and looked calm.


    "Chuhe, this has nothing to do with you."


    "Red carp, are you in any trouble?"


    Chu he sincerely said: "we are friends. If you really encounter any difficulties, you can tell me that as long as you can, I will be duty bound."


    Although the mood is very bad, but hear these words, Cai Hongli expression or slightly eased some.


    "If there is a need, I won''t be polite to you. It''s really OK. I can handle it myself."


    Chu he nodded. He paid attention to everything. Even if he was gallant, he understood the simple truth.


    "Red carp, do you have a sister? I''ve never heard you mention it. "


    He changed the subject just enough.


    Cai Hongli chopsticks meal, head down with a smile.


    "A few years ago. She has already left. What can I say? "


    "Because of the two men in the cafe? When I listen to you, it''s like... "


    Chu he was interrupted before he finished speaking.


    "Whatever you hear there, I want you to forget."


    Cai Hongli looked at him with a serious expression.


    "I do it for your own good."


    "Why?"


    Chuhe frowned.


    "Red carp, I can hear you very clearly. It seems that those two men killed your sister. It''s a matter of course that they killed your sister. Why do you have to swallow it? I can help you if you want


    Chu he has a firm word.


    "No matter what their status and origin, I will certainly seek justice for you."


    In his capacity, it''s obviously not rhetoric.


    Cai Hongli stopped his chopsticks and looked at him quietly for a while. Then he shook his head and laughed. He didn''t speak.


    "Red carp, what are you laughing at?"


    Chu he didn''t understand and frowned.


    "I really appreciate your kindness, but Chuhe, it''s my private business. I really don''t want outsiders to interfere."


    Cai Hongli said in a low voice. She paused for a moment, as if she could have insight into people''s hearts, and reminded: "you''d better not try to investigate in private or do something for me. They are not good people. If you don''t want to get into trouble, you can completely forget today''s things."


    What is the most taboo of men?


    In addition to being green capped, I''m afraid it''s being looked down upon by women.


    Especially the woman you love.


    Cai Hongli is pure kind-hearted, but Chu he is not happy to hear her words.


    "Red carp, you mean I can''t provoke them?"Chushi group, however, has passed on for three generations, and its influence is not limited to China. Its business scope has expanded to foreign countries. It is a real multinational enterprise, a frequent customer in news reports, and has close cooperation with many state-owned enterprise giants. Not to mention its good eyesight, but in China, the people he Chuhe can''t stir up, if they don''t have solid conditions, he will not be able to win He may have an admiration for the leader of huangrui.


    He did not expect that Cai Hongli would give him such a reason.


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Cai Hongli naturally knows that men are very proud, especially the more successful men are. In order to avoid stimulating Chuhe, she quickly shakes her head. But the more she says so, Chuhe feels more despised.


    "Red carp, although we haven''t known each other for a long time, you are the most loving, strong and charming woman I have ever met. I don''t know about it, but now that I know, I can''t just sit back and let it go. "


    He said in a loud voice.


    Cai Hongli didn''t show any emotion. Instead, she frowned and intended to say something. But she knew that no matter how she tried to persuade her, it would only add fuel to the situation.


    "Eat."


    She lowered her head and moved the chopsticks again.


    Chu he''s eyes twinkle. He thinks it''s a good opportunity to get closer to his opponent. He has decided to show his fists to let Cai Hongli know that his shoulders can absolutely be relied on.


    But before he had time to take action, what happened next made him unexpected.


    When they finished their meal and walked out of the restaurant, the man they met in the coffee shop in the morning appeared in front of him again, without his painstaking investigation.


    The lame man is gone.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Looking at the man coming down from the car, Cai Hongli stopped, and his expression suddenly became indifferent.


    "Xuejie, I haven''t finished some words. I hope I can continue to have a chat with you."


    Before Cai Hongli spoke, Chu he stepped forward and stood in front of CAI Hongli. He was no longer as polite as he was in the morning.


    "Sorry, red carp and you have nothing to talk about."


    His opening made Li futu''s eyes move to him.


    Li futu has a good memory and smiles.


    "Please come with Mr. Chu."

 Chapter 1714

    "Ignore him, let''s go."


    Without the presence of Cao Xiuge, Cai Hongli''s attitude was even worse. His face was frosty and he completely ignored Li futu.


    But they didn''t just leave.


    Li futu came over on his own initiative.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Chu he''s eyes are full of warning, and he will protect Cai Hongli behind him.


    Although in order not to be disturbed, he deliberately did not bring bodyguards, but he did not regret.


    In full view of the public, he didn''t believe what the man dared to do.


    But what he is facing is not an opponent who plays cards according to common sense. Li futu, who is smiling, comes to him in no hurry. Suddenly, he is in a dilemma. With a quick hand, he presses his left hand on Chu he''s neck.


    Chu he didn''t know what happened. He just felt that his sight suddenly turned black. Then his mind was blank and his mind lost. His body soon became soft and he was about to plant on the ground.


    Fortunately, Li futu helped him in time.


    This scene did not attract the attention of passers-by. After all, Li futu''s hand was too fast, and Chu he, who fainted, just leaned on him like a hook between friends.


    Then, in a daze, Chu he was helped into the car.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Cai Hongli was so surprised and angry that she couldn''t believe staring at the man standing at the door of the car.


    "Are you crazy?"?! He has nothing to do with you


    She didn''t know that Chu he was just in a coma, but Chu he didn''t feel it, and the way he was at the mercy of others looked really worrying.


    "Sister, don''t be nervous. I just let Mr. Chu sleep for a while."


    Li futu stood at the door of the car with a peaceful smile.


    "Sister, get in the car."


    Cai Hongli''s eyes are constantly changing.


    In fact, at this time, she could shout for help, but she didn''t choose to do so. Instead, she obeyed Li futu''s coercion and got on the bus.


    The Maybach that left Chuhe stopped by the side of the road, and a black Lexus quickly left here.


    Instead of taking Cai Hongli to a dark and remote place, Li futu drove to the seaside.


    "Xuejie, go down for a walk."


    He pushed the door and got off.


    Cai Hongli looked back at Chu he, who is still unconscious. He bit his teeth and got out of the car.


    "What do you want?"


    Walking on the beach, Cai Hongli asked coldly.


    Although it''s evening, there are still some lovers who go for a tryst and walk by the sea. They don''t disturb each other in twos and threes.


    "Xuejie, I came to see you for a very clear purpose when I was drinking coffee. I hope you can hand it in. "


    "No way!"


    Cai Hongli cut off the railway: "as I said, the light of the future has been destroyed by me. Even if I want to, I can''t take it out."


    Li futu went on.


    The soft sand beach left a series of marks with their footsteps.


    "Xuejie, you know, if you don''t admit it, it won''t work at all. The light of the future, I have to get it. "


    Cai Hongli sneers.


    "I said, you can kill me, but it''s wishful thinking to want the light of the future!"


    The nearer to the sea, the more obvious the tide is.


    Four or five steps away from the sea, Li futu stopped.


    "Xuejie, let''s make a deal."


    Behind him, Cai Hongli also stopped.


    "What deal?"


    Li futu turns around.


    "Very simple, you are a businessman, then we will do a business, you give me all the information of the future light, I will release the Pearl of Naran."


    Li futu stares at Cai Hongli flatly.


    "If you don''t think it''s cost-effective, I''ll add a little more, and Mr. Chu can go home safely."


    It seems that after a while, Cai Hongfu has a good expression.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    Although he stood closer to the sea and stood in front of CAI Hongli, the sea breeze blowing from all directions still disturbed Cai Hongli''s hair.


    "Xuejie, it''s not a threat. It''s a deal. Nalan Mingzhu colluded with foreign forces to kill me. I have full reasons to kill her. It''s definitely worth it for you to exchange the dead for the living. What''s more, the light of the future has no value to you at all. On the contrary, it will only make you sink into painful memories. Why do you hold on and refuse to let go? "


    He is very clear that to negotiate with CAI Hongli in this way will worsen the relationship between him and Cai Hongli, but he has no choice.


    As he and Cao Xiuge said, there is not so much time for him and Cai Hongli to know how to move with emotion and reason.In CAI Hongli''s heart, he is not a good man. Maybe this kind of overbearing way is more in line with his image in CAI Hongli''s heart.


    "Ha, ha..."


    Zheng Zheng looked at him for a while, I do not know why, Cai Hongli suddenly laughed.


    "Li futu, do you really think I care about them? My only relative in this world died in your hands a few years ago. Now you threaten me with two unimportant people. Don''t you think it''s very ridiculous? Nalan Mingzhu is just one of my many subordinates, and Chuhe is just an ordinary friend of mine. Do you think I care about their life and death? "


    Cai Hongli''s smile is indifferent and her hair is flying. It seems that she doesn''t eat Li futu at all.


    "In that case, then you can leave."


    Li futu is also very free and easy, and does not demand.


    However, Cai Hongli is obviously not as ruthless as she said. She still stands in the same place and does not leave.


    "Sister, do you know what your biggest weakness is?"


    Li futu seemed to have expected that she would not leave. She said calmly: "kindness does not control the army, righteousness does not manage money, affection does not establish affairs, kindness does not serve as an official. If we can really be merciless and righteous, most of the pain in the world will not torture us."


    "Don''t talk such nonsense to me!"


    Cai Hongli said coldly: "this has nothing to do with other people. Why do you involve them? Don''t you think it''s very mean of you to do so? "


    "I have no choice."


    Li futu watched her quietly.


    "Sister, give me the light of the future. As long as you are willing to give me the light of the future, I promise that I will not disturb you from now on. "


    Cai Hongli stares at him.


    "Li futu, I have known you for so many years, but it is only today that I finally see you clearly."


    Li futu looked indifferent.


    After watching him for a long time, Cai Hongli finally took a deep breath.


    "Good. I promise you, but I hope you will keep your promise and never show up in front of me from now on. "


    Li Fu Tu gave a faint smile.


    "Deal."

 Chapter 1715

    Li futu really didn''t lie. Just when Cai Hongli and he were still standing by the sea, Chu he, who was unconscious in the car, woke up by himself,


    with a little confused head, he got up from the back seat and twisted his stiff neck. His eyes subconsciously showed a little confusion, but he soon recalled what happened.


    When he remembered that he had been knocked unconscious, he immediately looked around and found himself in a strange car.


    Soon, the sound of the waves came from outside.


    Are you at the seaside?


    He frowned and looked around the car. After a while, Cai Hongli and the man who knocked him out broke into his sight.


    "Pa!"


    He immediately pushed the door to get out of the car and walked quickly.


    "Red carp!"


    After the negotiation, Li futu and Cai Hongli turned their heads,


    Chu he quickly came to Cai Hongli and looked him up and down with concern.


    "Are you all right?"


    Cai Hongli shook his head.


    Seeing that Cai Hongli was safe and sound, Chu he quickly raised his head and looked at Li futu. His eyes were sharp and he was no longer polite.


    "I don''t care who you are, but what I want to tell you is that you will pay for your actions!"


    In his life, he has never been treated like this. Although it doesn''t matter, his behavior of being knocked unconscious still touches his bottom line.


    Not only in front of CAI Hongli, but also in front of other people like Chu he, who is really from a big family, seldom loses his manners. His appearance now is obviously very angry.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chu."


    Li futu opened his mouth peacefully. Although his attitude was pretty good, an apology that didn''t hurt or itch obviously couldn''t calm Chuhe''s anger.


    Chu he touched his pocket and found that the mobile phone was not on him. It should have been in his car.


    He looks at Cai Hongli.


    "Red carp, call the police immediately."


    Li futu didn''t panic. He stood still and didn''t stop him.


    More intriguing is the reaction of CAI Hongli.


    She not only didn''t plan to report to the police, but also comforted Chu he: "Chu he, I''m sorry to involve you, but for my sake, can this matter be settled?"


    Chu he couldn''t believe it and couldn''t understand it at all. He looked at Li Fu''s picture and took it for granted that Cai Hongli was threatened.


    "Red carp, don''t be afraid. Listen to me and call the police immediately. If he doesn''t dare to do anything to you, I don''t believe it. He can really be lawless."


    Cai Hongli didn''t speak any more, just shook his head.


    "Give me your cell phone and I''ll call!"


    Chu he held out his hand.


    Cai Hongli finally couldn''t help it and said in a loud voice, "enough!"


    For a moment, the rolling sound of the waves seemed to be suppressed.


    Not far away, there is a pair of lovers of tryst looking at this side in surprise.


    Chu he was a little confused.


    Since we met, Cai Hongli has always been elegant and dignified. He has never seen her lose her manners.


    What''s more.


    He was on her side. Why did she get angry with him?


    "Sister, I''ll go first."


    Li futu didn''t stay much. When he left, he nodded to Chu he politely, as if it wasn''t him who knocked him out just now.


    "Stop!"


    Chu he subconsciously wanted to catch up, but he stopped before he stepped out.


    He thought of what happened at the door of the restaurant.


    There is no doubt that he is not the opponent of this man at all. I''m afraid that catching up with him is only humiliating.


    Li futu didn''t look back, went to the side of the car and got on the car. Soon, the engine sounded.


    Chu he had no other choice but to watch the other side turn around. After a while, the Lexus gradually went away and disappeared in his sight.


    "Red carp..."


    He took back his eyes and looked at the unusual Cai Hongli in great confusion.


    "I''m sorry."


    Cai Hongli said quietly, looking at the sea, did not see the car leaving.


    Chuhe stood beside her.


    "Red carp, what''s your relationship with him? Why don''t you call the police? "


    Cai Hongli laughed, remained silent for a moment, and said in a slow voice, "it''s useless."


    "Why not?"


    Chu he said in a deep voice: "just because he knocked me out just now, just because of this. I am enough to teach him a profound lesson! "


    Cai Hongli looks at the sea.


    "Chuhe, I''m sorry to hurt you, but I really didn''t want to involve you."


    "Red carp, you don''t have to say sorry to me. You''re not wrong. It''s him who''s wrong. The more patient you are, the more arrogant he will be. We must... "He didn''t finish what he said. Cai Hongli''s plain words choked his throat.


    "It''s no use calling the director of security."


    Chuhe''s face was suddenly stiff.


    With CAI Hongli''s identity and character, we will never exaggerate.


    His heart felt as if it had been hammered, and it was very stuffy.


    "He is Who is it? "


    Cai Hongli''s face was numb.


    "Have you really forgotten the name of Cao Xiuge?"


    Chu he frowned and his eyes twinkled, but after thinking for a long time, he still didn''t think of a reason.


    He knew it was the name of the lame man in the morning cafe, but he couldn''t remember who he was.


    Looking at the sea, Cai Hongli''s eyes showed some emotion.


    This is indeed a very forgetful time. Only a few years later, the prince of Cao family, who once denounced Fang Qiu for his arrogance, was gradually forgotten by people.


    "If you think about it, if you are a member of Chang''an club, you will not forget who was the last president of Kyoto club."


    After Cai Hongli''s reminder, Chu he''s mind is like a thunder flash, heart shock, pupil can''t help but enlarge, the whole person instantly Leng in place.


    Cao.


    Cao Xiuge.


    With the wave of violent fluctuations, a person who has disappeared in the public view for a long time is recalled by him.


    "He is The prince? "


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Cai Hongli did not respond.


    But the answer is obvious.


    Chuhe has been a little silly.


    Although the Chu family is a member of Chang''an club, he is not from Kyoto, and there are few contacts among the top clubs in China. He has never met the prince.


    Before today, of course.


    Now he finally understood why Cai Hongli''s attitude was so abnormal. She repeatedly asked herself not to interfere. She really thought about it for him.


    A thin camel is bigger than a horse.


    Although I don''t know why the crown prince suddenly disappeared from the public view, he also knows that no matter how the crown prince is, it''s not the Chu family that they can provoke.


    "I..."


    Chu he gradually showed a bitter smile and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    He is a smart man. Although Cai Hongli didn''t mention who was the man who knocked him out, he didn''t ask again.


    There''s no need to ask.


    There''s no need to be clear about many things, such as what happened to the prince''s leg.


    Knowing too much is not good for you.


    "I''m sorry about today."


    Cai Hongli whispered his apology again.


    Chu he silently shook his head, didn''t speak any more, turned his head, accompanied her to look to the sea.


    The rolling tide is like years. In the ebb and flow of the tide, how many people can stand up to the tide?

 Chapter 1716

    "Well, this is the end of the meeting. I hope you will urge your respective departments to implement the policy and efficiency decided at this meeting."


    "Yes, chairman."


    "The meeting is over."


    After the meeting, song Chaoge, chairman of Soong group, was the first to walk out of the meeting room.


    "Chairman, a Mr. Li futu wants to see you."


    The Secretary waiting at the door came up immediately.


    Song Dynasty song a Zheng, immediately serious way: "how early notice me?"


    "Mr. Li won''t let me disturb you in the meeting."


    The Secretary, who is not young but has a certain charm, was wronged.


    "Where is he?"


    "In the reception room."


    "Take me right away."


    When song Chaoge arrived at the reception room, Li futu was sitting in it reading a magazine.


    "Brother in law."


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.


    Li futu put down the magazine and nodded with a smile.


    "Is the meeting over?"


    "Brother in law, why don''t you inform me in advance when you want to come over?"


    Song Chaoge came and sat down.


    "Have you been waiting?"


    "No, I''ve only been here for more than ten minutes."


    Nowadays, song Jingguo, the leader of the Song family, has completely abdicated and let the sages live in heaven. He has given the song group full power to song Chaoge.


    Without the sword and the sword, the rich song family completed the handover and inheritance in a peaceful environment, rarely without any turbulence.


    Song Dynasty song, who took over the power, did not live up to the expectations of the Song family. After he came to power, he led the song group to move forward steadily and steadfastly. As always, he maintained song''s economic supremacy in the Dragon kingdom. The law of being rich for three generations was doomed to fail here.


    "I''m sorry you didn''t make it back when you got married."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Indeed, in the years when he was trapped in the lost world, many things changed. Song Chaoge, the then successor of the Song family and now the chairman of the Song family, married two years ago.


    "Brother in law, what are you talking about?"


    Song Dynasty song did not like it.


    "I know that you have a big business to be busy with. For my sake, how can you make a special trip to come back? It''s OK. If my brother-in-law really feels sorry, one day when my son is born, just have another drink with me."


    Li futu nodded, looked at Song Chaoge, who was really mature, and asked with a smile, "what are you going to have children for?"


    When listening to song Luoshen, he was really a bit surprised.


    It''s not an accident that Song Dynasty songs get married. In the eyes of the older generation, the continuation of incense is no less important than family inheritance. Only when a person becomes a family can he represent a real adult in the eyes of the older generation. This is also why it has always been said that men have to start a family first and then start a career. Song Dynasty song took over the Song family and was destined to face the problem of marriage. This is not something that his personal will can change.


    Moreover, song Chaoge is really not young, so it''s natural for him to get married. But what Li futu didn''t think of is that he didn''t choose a famous lady in Kyoto, song Chaoge''s wife, who was really inconspicuous in Kyoto before he married him. It''s said that his family runs a chain Hotel. In the eyes of ordinary people, he is naturally called Miss Qianjin, but he has nothing to do with song Chaoge Compared with Chaoge, she is a real Cinderella.


    There is no doubt that this is not a political marriage with mixed interests.


    Although Li futu hasn''t met the nominal sister-in-law up to now, he was introduced by song Luoshen. He met song song song song song song song by chance. That is to say, it was a serious and free love.


    And, most importantly, the future mother of the Song family is not very beautiful.


    Of course, song Luoshen, the eldest sister-in-law of Jinghua, wants to marry into the Song family simply because of her beauty, which is really a very difficult thing.


    Although it sounds like there is no place to be brilliant, Li futu also understands that if she is such an ordinary woman, how can she be recognized by song Luoshen and Song family?


    If you can resist the pressure of song Luoshen''s elder sister-in-law, this kind of courage and courage is not what ordinary people can have.


    "Brother in law, it''s not up to me to deal with the children. Although my grandfather is pressing hard, I think I''d better wait another year or two."


    Li futu nodded.


    "By the way, brother-in-law, you came here today..."


    Song Chaoge understood that the other party came to the company specially, certainly not to talk to him.


    "Did you read the information sent to you?"


    Song Dynasty Song nodded, his face became serious unconsciously.


    "Brother in law, when you sent it to me, I saw it immediately. I only saw it in the movie, biochemical warrior Can it really be created artificially? "


    Li futu nodded.


    "One hundred percent, and it''s been tested."Song Dynasty Song brow tightening.


    "The biochemical warrior created by human beings is really as powerful, quick and painless as the information says?"


    Li futu nodded.


    "That''s right."


    "However, it is also said in the data that people who have been transformed will become ferocious and murderous when their physical skills are greatly enhanced. How can we ensure that they can be trained and will not attack us?"


    "Yes, it''s a double-edged sword. If they have no sense and can''t distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, they are just a group of terrible demons. That''s why I''m looking for you."


    Li futu looks at Cao Xiuge.


    "This plan was suspended just after the initial breakthrough. Now, I need you to restart this plan and improve it. I hope that what will be created in the end is not a group of monsters that can only kill, but a blade that can be used for us. "


    No matter in terms of financial resources or resources, the Song family is not inferior to huangrui at all. What huangrui was able to do at the beginning, the Song family naturally has the ability to do.


    Moreover, Song Dynasty song is also the most suitable candidate to restart the future light.


    Although Cai Hongli was forced to hand in all the information about the future light, this plan is flawed and needs further improvement.


    "I see."


    Song Dynasty Song nodded slowly.


    He knew that since the other party had found himself, he had no room to refuse, even if the plan was against human relations and would take great risks.


    "As you know, genetic modification is not allowed by the code of ethics, so I hope it can be carried out in top secret, and as soon as possible, as soon as possible."


    Song Chaoge nodded, silent, and asked, "brother-in-law, does my sister know?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Don''t tell her at the moment. I''ll tell her myself when there''s a final result."


    Song song song nodded.


    "Chaoge."


    Li futu''s eyes are deep.


    "You have to understand that what we do is not to create sin, but to redeem."


    Song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song song.

 Chapter 1717

    "Dear passengers, we are arriving at Donghai International Airport. The plane is taxiing. For the safety of you and others, please do not stand up or open the luggage rack. After the plane stops completely, please untie it again. "


    With the sweet voice of the stewardess on the radio and a bump, the plane gradually landed.


    Li futu opened his eyes slowly and looked out of the window.


    East China Sea.


    It''s not only the city of the proud son of the Dragon Kingdom, but also a city that he can''t give up.


    After the plane stopped completely, he stepped out of the plane with the other passengers.


    Because no one was informed, no one came to pick up the plane. He walked out of the airport alone and stopped a taxi with a wave.


    "Master, go to Jingjiang road."


    "All right."


    The taxi turned around and left the airport. Nearly an hour later, it came to the gate of a kindergarten on Jingjiang road.


    Li futu checked out and got out of the car. Looking at the kindergarten, his eyes were trembling.


    This is the address given to him by Songluo.


    At this time, it''s 4 p.m. and it''s time for the kindergarten to finish school. The kindergarten is already full of parents who come to pick up their children. Some people are eager to look into the garden.


    Poor parents.


    Li futu bought a bottle of water and stood on the side of the road, waiting patiently like other parents.


    Ten minutes later, a bell rang.


    Then the teachers led the children out of the classroom.


    "Dalu."


    "Zhang Chong."


    "At dawn."


    Children''s safety is naturally the top priority.


    In order to ensure the safety of the children, the kindergarten teachers signed up one by one, and the parents of the children who called their names came forward in turn.


    "Li has no regrets."


    "Li has no regrets."


    "Did Li Buhui''s parents come?"


    The teacher took a little boy''s hand and yelled three times in succession. He found that there was no answer. Just as he was going to let the little boy back behind him to call the next child''s name, a man suddenly came over.


    The handsome little boy raised his head and looked at the strange uncle curiously. His eyes were not big, but they were very bright.


    "are you..."


    Asked the teacher.


    "I''ve come to pick up Li Buhui."


    This man, of course, is Li futu who just got off the plane.


    He lowered his head and looked at the little boy who was also staring at him. His eyes were opposite and his blood began to heat up.


    "Who are you?"


    Naturally, the teacher can''t just casually release people and watch Li futu warily.


    "I am His mother''s friend. "


    Li futu raised his head to reply, looking calm and calm.


    "No regrets, do you know him?"


    The teacher looked down at the little boy standing at his feet.


    The little boy hesitated and finally shook his head.


    Seeing this, Li futu couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    There is no doubt that he is a very failed father. He was not there when the child was born and he was not there when he grew up. Now he is more than four years old, and he has only seen him once, only a few months ago.


    At that time, he saved his son from Cai Hongli. His son was still in his infancy, so he didn''t know him.


    "Your name is Xiao Er, right? Your mother and I are old friends, and I know your godmother, you see, my mobile phone and her photos. "


    Li futu didn''t directly admit that I was your father, so his son would not recognize him. He might even be an adult dealer. He squatted down, took out his mobile phone, and called up a picture with song Luoshen.


    The little boy didn''t know his father, but when he saw his godmother, song Luoshen, his eyes lit up immediately.


    However, although he was young, he was very vigilant. He looked at Li futu''s face on his mobile phone several times, as if to confirm that the man in the photo who was held by his godmother was the strange uncle squatting in front of him.


    "Is the godmother here, too?"


    He looked out of the kindergarten.


    Li futu put away his mobile phone and shook his head with a gentle smile.


    "No, she''s still in Kyoto, she said. She''ll come to see you sometime."


    Hearing that the godmother didn''t come, the little boy''s face was slightly disappointed.


    "The child is yours."


    Seeing that he was really familiar with the parents of the children, the teacher put down his guard and handed the little boy over to him. After all, there were many parents waiting behind.


    Li Buhui, a little boy, was pulled out of the kindergarten.


    "Hungry or not, would you like something to eat?"


    Li futu is holding his son''s hand. The feeling of blood connection makes him feel a long lost excitement and excitement. Rao is trying to restrain himself, but he is still holding his son''s hand.


    "Uncle..."The little boy obviously felt the pain, but he didn''t shout. He just moved his little hand and called.


    Li futu immediately responded and soon released his hand.


    "Sorry, uncle didn''t mean it."


    For him, a stranger, although he knew his godmother, the little boy was obviously a little restrained, and his eyes were fixed on a KFC store across the street.


    "Would you like that?"


    Li futu also looks at the fast food restaurant with hot business on the opposite side.


    The little boy nodded, then shook his head again and said pitifully, "Mom won''t let me eat."


    Li futu smiles.


    With Yao Chenxi''s personality, naturally, she would not allow her son to eat these junk food.


    But of course he would not be so severe.


    In order to make his son accept him more quickly, or to get his son''s favor more quickly, let alone eat fast food, even if his son asks for anything, he will probably be satisfied.


    "Come on, uncle, take you to eat."


    He touched his son''s head and led him across the street.


    Line up and order.


    Hamburgers, chicken legs, ice cream, corn cobs A plate is full.


    In fact, a four-year-old can''t eat so much at all, but to forgive a dereliction of duty, the father wants to make up for the child''s mood.


    The little boy sat in his seat like an adult, looking at so many delicious food, obviously very happy, but after all, his mother is a big professor, good tutor, and did not wait to grab the drumstick and put it in his mouth, but politely looked at Li futu and said a word.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    This time, the sense of estrangement was obviously reduced.


    Looking at his son''s small face and listening to the sound of uncle, Li Fu Tu''s smile became a little complicated.


    But he was not in a hurry to state anything.


    "Eat quickly, it''s not delicious when it''s cold."


    "Well!"


    Li Buhui nodded his head and finally extended his hand to the plate.


    But surprisingly, he grabbed a hamburger, but it didn''t come to his mouth. Instead, he leaned forward and put the hamburger in front of Li futu.


    "Uncle, you too."


    Listening to the tender words, looking at those dark and bright eyes, Li futu''s eyes were a little hot for a moment.

 Chapter 1718

    Just as Li futu and his son are sitting in a fast food restaurant to enjoy their family, Yao Chenxi, who is a few minutes late, finally arrives at the kindergarten across the street.


    "Teacher, don''t you regret it?"


    "No regrets? Didn''t he just be picked up by a gentleman? "


    The teacher''s answer stunned Yao Chenxi.


    "Sir? What, sir


    "It''s a gentleman about thirty years old, about this tall, very kind."


    The teacher made a gesture and looked at Yao Chenxi. He became a little confused.


    "Isn''t he your friend?"


    Yao Chenxi was surprised. The news of abducting and trafficking in children that she had heard in the past appeared in her mind involuntarily. The sudden fear made her face pale.


    "I didn''t ask my friend to pick up the baby."


    Hearing this, the face of the teacher who was responsible for sending the children to the parents also changed.


    If the child is really handed over to a stranger, she is to blame.


    "It''s impossible. He knew the godmother who didn''t regret. He showed us the photo and didn''t regret to recognize that it was his godmother, so he left with the gentleman."


    The more he listened, the more puzzled Yao Chenxi felt.


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, at least when she heard that the man met Songluo, her panic became a little more stable.


    "Is the godmother here, too?"


    "No


    The teacher shook his head.


    "The gentleman came alone."


    "How long have they been gone?"


    "Not long, just ten minutes."


    "I''ll call first."


    Yao Chenxi understood that she had to keep calm at this time. She didn''t panic. She went to one side, took out her mobile phone and dialed song Luoshen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Luo''s voice came from the mobile phone.


    After the phone was connected, Yao Chenxi immediately said: "a man picked up Buhui. He said that he knew you and had a picture with you. Have you come to Donghai? Have you sent someone to take it over without regret? "


    "I''m not in Donghai, I''m in Kyoto."


    Hearing song Luoshen''s reply, Yao Chenxi''s heart sank, but soon, song Luoshen''s voice rang out again.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I know who picked up the rookie."


    Yao Chenxi grabbed the mobile phone and immediately said: "who?"


    "The father of the second child."


    ¡­¡­


    Across the street, someone is eating a hamburger.


    Although he was not hungry, it was his son''s filial piety, and he had to eat it anyway.


    Li Buhui, a little boy, holds a chicken wing in his left hand and an ice cream in his right hand. His mouth is full of cream and butter. He eats with great relish and forgets his mother''s usual advice and instruction.


    After all, it''s just a kid in a big class.


    Someone looks in the eye, the corners of his mouth unconsciously raise a smile, as if that oily little face is the best scenery in the world.


    "Eat slowly, don''t worry."


    He picked up a paper towel to wipe the oil stains on his son''s face, but at this time, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "Uncle, you called."


    Li futu smiles, puts down the tissue and takes out his cell phone.


    "Where did you take the child?"?! I tell you, this is my son! No one can take him away from me! "


    The voice on the phone was angry and loud.


    Li futu turned his head and looked out of the window.


    The kindergarten opposite is still surrounded by parents who come to pick up their children.


    "I''m on the second floor opposite KFC."


    His tone was calm. Before he finished, he hung up.


    Li futu looked out of the window. Soon, Yao Chenxi, who quickly passed through the crowd, appeared in his sight.


    As you can see, that still pretty face is a little bit scary now.


    "No regrets, you see, who is that?"


    Li futu pointed to the window with a smile.


    Seeing the innocent boy''s face in the middle of the road, Yao Chenxi''s instinctive smile appeared.


    "Mom!"


    But soon, he realized something, like doing something wrong, and drew his head back.


    "Uncle, let''s go!"


    He quickly put everything in his hand down.


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The little boy opened his clear and pure eyes, showing the anxious color he should not have at his age.


    "My mother never let me eat these things. If she saw them, she would be angry."That''s how Li futu reacts.


    Before he could speak, Li Xiaoer had jumped down from his position and grabbed his hand.


    "Uncle, let''s go!"


    I don''t know whether Li futu is a child or because of the blood relationship between father and son. He met for the first time, but the little boy soon took off his guard against him. On the contrary, his mother Yao Chenxi seemed to be a monster.


    I don''t know what Yao Chenxi would think if she saw this scene.


    Anyway, Li futu was a little embarrassed for a moment. He didn''t resist and stood up with his son.


    Although he is still young, Li Xiaoer obviously knows how to identify the priorities and interests of things. He doesn''t want any ice-cream drumsticks. He grabs the big hand and goes downstairs in a hurry.


    Because of too much panic, that pair of legs down the stairs when one did not pay attention to step on the air, but for Li futu in the back to grasp, the little guy almost rolled down the stairs.


    Li Fu''s view of the picture makes him feel a little sad.


    There is an old saying in the state of dragon that a loving mother is a loser.


    I don''t know how many people are ruined by doting from their parents.


    However, Yao Chenxi did not make similar mistakes. From the current point of view, her mother has set up a very strong dignity in her son''s mind.


    But it''s understandable. After all, she is a big professor and a senior education expert. Naturally, she knows how to educate her children.


    What''s more, as a child growing up in a "single parent" family, the second child has no weakness, inferiority and introversion. Of course, it may be because he is too young to feel the difference of his family.


    In most cases, single parent families will have a bad impact on children, and the difference is just the size of the impact.


    So far, Yao Chenxi, who has raised her children by herself, has done nearly perfect. Of course, Li futu is also glad that she didn''t come back too late.


    Unlike other children, Li Xiaoer, who knew his mother was coming here, didn''t feel happy. On the contrary, he only wanted to leave here as soon as possible before his mother saw him. However, he had small arms and legs. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get there fast. As soon as he got down to the first floor, Yao Chenxi just pushed the door in.


    Startled, the little guy immediately hid behind Li futu, trying to hide himself. But he had a place to hide, but Li futu had nowhere to hide.


    Soon, Yao Chenxi saw this side.

 Chapter 1719

    For a woman, before marriage, the most important man in her life is undoubtedly her father.


    However, after marriage, the importance of the father will recede, and the husband will replace him. This is why there is a saying that the married daughter is like water splashed out.


    The parents will go first, and the husband will be the partner of their life. But when they have children, the focus of women will change again.


    Compared with children, everything will become insignificant in their eyes.


    This kind of feeling, has not experienced the October pregnancy person, is has no way to realize.


    Even if someone disappeared for several years suddenly appeared in front of him, but Yao Chenxi was not surprised at all. On the contrary, she was as deep as water and walked quickly towards this side.


    Li futu stands where he is.


    And the little guy hid behind him. Although he perfectly hid his little body, he still dragged Li futu''s little hand and undoubtedly betrayed him.


    "Dawn..."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a smile, but Yao Chenxi didn''t give him a chance to exchange greetings.


    "Li Buhui, come here!"


    Hearing his mother''s obviously angry voice, Li Xiaoer didn''t dare to act like an ostrich any more. He walked out slowly from behind Li futu, bowed his head and cried weakly.


    "Mom."


    Yao Chenxi is selfless and looks down at his son with dignity. He takes Li futu as the air.


    "What does mom usually tell you? Teachers should have taught you not to talk to strangers! There are many bad people in the world. They catch children like you and sell them for money. Why don''t you go with others without your mother? Do you know how worried mom is? "


    Li Xiaoer looked up at his mother, and then quickly dropped his head.


    "Uncle is not a stranger."


    Then he added.


    "He''s not a bad man, either."


    It''s said that children''s eyes are the best ones to recognize the good and evil in the world. It seems to be true.


    Although the son was afraid of his mother''s dignity, his voice was very low. But it still brought a warm current to Li futu''s heart.


    "Dawn..."


    He plans to speak again, but Yao Chenxi interrupts again.


    "Shut up


    Yao Chenxi glared at him, and then noticed the big hands and small hands still holding together.


    Her eyes a coagulate, then immediately sternly way: "give me hand to let go!"


    Obviously, this knowledgeable and erudite woman lost her sense at this time.


    This is a public place where people come and go. Li futu didn''t let the conflict escalate. He sipped his mouth and looked at Yao Chenxi, who was covered with frost. After all, he slowly released his hand.


    Yao Chenxi immediately pulled his son over.


    "Go home with mom."


    Ignoring Li futu, Yao Chenxi quickly leads her son out.


    The little guy kept turning back.


    Li futu finally felt what it was like to be concerned about. It was like a very important thing was gradually moving away from him. He soon chased him out.


    "Dawn, can we have a chat?"


    Yao Chenxi pulls her son out of the door, very fast, but the rapid traffic for Li futu won a little time.


    "I don''t think we have anything to talk about."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone is cold, like facing a stranger.


    She was on her own when she was pregnant in October. She was on her own when the child was born. She was still on her own from crying for food to now studying in kindergarten.


    The difficulties and hardships are beyond the understanding of outsiders.


    She''s really polite now. At least so far, she hasn''t said anything unpleasant. I''m afraid other women would have said something offensive.


    Li futu also knew that he deserved what he had done, and he didn''t expect Yao Chenxi to greet him with a smile. Before he came to Donghai, he was psychologically prepared.


    You know, up to now, there is still a gap between he Wufen and Xiao Shu. After all, they used to be husband and wife.


    However, he never gave Yao Chenxi anything, including fame.


    "Dawn, I know that I''m sorry for you, but I haven''t contacted you in recent years. I have my own difficulties."


    Li futu came over, but Yao Chenxi, who was waiting to cross the road, immediately took his son to the side for a few steps.


    Li futu did not give up. He stopped and said sincerely, "dawn, I hope you can give me a chance to explain."


    "I have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to explain anything to me."


    Yao Chenxi looked at the traffic flow and did not look at him at all.


    "Also, I warn you, stay away from my son. If this happens again, I will call the police without hesitation."Li Buhui doesn''t know why his mother is so angry. It doesn''t sound like eating junk food himself. Although he doesn''t quite understand the adult world, he still knows what it means to call the police.


    He took his mother''s hand, raised his head, whispered, but also firmly repeated a sentence.


    "Uncle is not a bad man."


    Yao Chenxi looked down at his son. He felt confused. This kind of feeling was like that he was going to be taken away in the blink of an eye.


    Finally, the traffic flow became sparse. Without saying a word, she immediately led her son to the other side of the road.


    Li futu quickly followed.


    "Dawn, I know that no matter what the reason is, it''s really wrong for me to disappear for so many years, but can you give me a chance to make up for it?"


    Finally, Yao Chenxi stopped, stood with his back to Li futu for a while, and then turned around.


    "Make up? How do you make it up? Where were you while I was changing diapers and cooking? Where are you when the child is crying every night? When the kindergarten calls me, the child has a fever and I''m in class, where are you? "


    Li futu stood there, silent and speechless.


    "I said that I made the original decision by myself. So you don''t have to make up for it. You don''t owe me. I just hope that you don''t let me disturb my world any more. We are living a good life now, and we don''t need someone who has never existed to force us in. "


    Yao Chenxi seems to calm down, and finally took his son''s hand.


    "Say goodbye to uncle."


    Uncle.


    Sure enough, she is a woman full of talent, knowledge and courtesy. She knows what is the most cruel revenge.


    "Goodbye, uncle."


    Li Buhui called to Li futu cleverly and raised his little hand to wave.


    Li futu smiles at his son, hard to hide his bitterness.


    "Get in the car."


    Yao Chenxi then opened the door of a BMW parked on the side of the road.


    Li Buhui climbed into the car.


    Yao Chenxi no longer looks at Li futu. After her son is seated, she closes the rear door, then opens the driver''s door and strides in.


    Li futu stood in the same place and watched the BMW five series disappear.

 Chapter 1720

    The good time is always short. Yao Chenxi takes his son away before he has time to say a few words with him. Li futu stands alone by the side of the road and has nowhere to say sad.


    Looking back from the street, he sighed gently. Even though such a scene had been expected, it was hard to avoid feeling bitter when he was on the scene.


    With Yao Chenxi''s stubborn character, it is a long way to go for him to recognize his son. Moreover, even if he has a big reason, his absence in recent years is an indisputable fact.


    He doesn''t blame Yao Chenxi''s coldness. After all, since the birth of the child, he really hasn''t taken any responsibility as a father.


    No longer chasing, Li futu walked along the street, turned his head and walked in the opposite direction. Suddenly, his mobile phone rang.


    "How''s it going? Is it a family reunion or a lonely family? "


    Hearing song Luo''s voice, Li Fu Tu gave a wry smile and did not speak.


    "See little two?"


    Song Luoshen, who had been waiting for a while to call, asked.


    Li futu gave a sound.


    "Why are you so depressed? You, the father, disappeared for several years and suddenly appeared. Don''t mention her. I''m afraid I won''t give you any good looks. You can imagine how hard it is for a woman to bring a child alone. "


    Even if he wasn''t there, the God Songluo seemed to know what was going on.


    "I don''t blame her. I''m really sorry for her


    Li futu said softly.


    Songluo was silent for a moment.


    "Isn''t the child lovely? It''s a little bit like when you were a kid. "


    Recalling his son''s small face, Li could not help but smile.


    "Well, don''t be so depressed. Blood dissolves in water. Anyway, you are the father of the sophomore. It''s unrealistic for you to let her accept you immediately. She also needs a little time."


    Li futu was silent.


    "God, thank you."


    Song Luoshen smiles.


    "I have something else to do. If I have time, I''ll call to persuade her."


    Li futu let out a hum, then put down his mobile phone, exhaled, and stopped a taxi with a wave.


    "Master, go to Datang for a taste."


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Xiao Shu, who is cooking, is a little surprised. Now her daughter is running all over the world at home and abroad. When she comes back, she should say hello to her in advance.


    She wiped her hand on the apron, then went to the door and opened it.


    "Aunt Xiao."


    Seeing the smiling man at the door, Xiao Shu was stunned and immediately surprised.


    "Xiao Li, are you back?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Come on in, come on in."


    Xiao Shu immediately said hello and pulled Li futu into the door.


    "Wei''er said that you went to Versailles to find her once. What have you been doing all these years?"


    It''s not a question, it''s a concern.


    "In recent years, I have encountered some troubles. I have been staying abroad all the time. I just solved them recently, so I came back immediately. Is Caiwei not at home?"


    Li futu evades the heavy and takes the light as the answer.


    He is worthy of hearing that after graduation, he Caiwei really lived up to her own efforts and became an architectural designer just like her ideal.


    Although I already know that my father is an outstanding person, with he Caiwei''s personality, I naturally won''t rely on he''s worthy energy. After graduation, I devote myself to my work. I often run around at home and abroad, and unswervingly strive to become an outstanding architect.


    "No, she''s working on a project in Weicheng. Why don''t I call her and ask her to go back to Donghai immediately? She will be very happy to know that you are back. "


    "No, work matters."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Xiao Shu didn''t ask.


    "You haven''t eaten yet? It''s time to come back. My aunt is cooking. Just wait a moment. "


    "Aunt Xiao, can I help you?"


    "No, you sit down and have tea first."


    Xiao Shu poured a glass of water for Li futu and then returned to the kitchen.


    Li futu drank and looked around.


    The furnishings of the house are not much different from when he left, and Xiao Shu tidied it up in good order.


    He also went to his room to have a look.


    Although he didn''t come back for several years, the sheets and covers were new and spotless.


    Li futu was inevitably moved.


    The feeling that someone is waiting to go home at any time is really warm.


    When passing by he Caiwei''s room. He pauses, then reaches for the doorknob and tries to twist it.The door was unlocked and quickly pushed open.


    Li futu didn''t go in. He just stood at the door and looked around the room.


    The picture on the wall soon caught his attention.


    That''s a picture of him and he Caiwei. He still remembers that it was a picture of them when they went to Greece. Unexpectedly, he Caiwei made a special trip to enlarge and mount it.


    Looking at the picture, he chuckled and closed the door again.


    "Xiao Li, the meal is ready."


    "Here we are, aunt Xiao."


    At the dinner table, Xiao Shu didn''t show any dissatisfaction. She was as kind and kind as ever.


    Li futu also inquired about her condition with great concern.


    Maybe God opened her eyes. Over the years, Xiao Shu''s condition is very stable, and there is no recurrence. She is nearly 50 years old, but she looks like she is only 30 or 40 years old, and she can''t see that she has ever had a serious illness.


    This is enough to show that mentality is really very important to a person''s health.


    "Xiao Li, I don''t think I''ll go back this time, will I?"


    Xiao Shu asked mildly.


    Although Li futu didn''t find out what she was doing in recent years, she was still a mother after all. No matter how reasonable she was, she couldn''t care about her daughter''s happiness.


    Li futu has been regarded as her son-in-law for a long time. Once she disappears, it will be several years. What about Wei''er?


    Before, Wei''er was still young and still in school, which was not a big influence. But now Wei''er has graduated and become an adult. Women''s best years are those years, and how many four or five years can be wasted?


    Li futu chopsticks meal, silent for a moment, looking at Xiao Shu, said with a smile: "aunt Xiao, such things will not happen again, no matter how busy, I will contact you and Caiwei."


    Xiao Shu was relieved.


    "That''s good."


    They were eating. Suddenly, Xiao Shu said, "by the way, Miss Yang upstairs, do you remember?"


    "Miss Yang?"


    Li futu was a little puzzled for a moment, and he immediately responded.


    "You mean Miss Yang Yuqing, who lives upstairs?"


    Xiao Shu nodded.


    Although he didn''t come back for several years, he will never forget that beautiful young woman with all kinds of manners,


    "what''s wrong with her?"


    Li futu asked quietly.


    Although up to now, he and Yang Yuqing can be called innocent, but I don''t know why, when I think of that beautiful young woman who has divorced, he always has a little inexplicable guilty, especially in front of Xiao Shu.


    "There seems to be something wrong with her business."


    Xiao Shu sighed.


    "Even the house upstairs was sold by her last year."

 Chapter 1721

    After dinner, Li futu found an excuse and went out.


    When she went downstairs, Xiao Shu''s words in the dining room still lingered in her mind.


    I''m afraid Yang Qing can''t even describe what happened between him and his friend.


    Four years is enough time for too many things to happen. Even the house of Datang Yipin has been sold. It is enough to see that Yang Yuqing''s business has really gone wrong.


    If I remember correctly, she should be running a beauty salon. In Li futu''s impression, the other party''s business has always been very good. Even Shen yini, a super star, is Yang Yuqing''s customer. How can she be sold off now?


    Out of Datang Yipin, he thought for a moment, after all, he took out his mobile phone and called Yang Yuqing.


    He used to have Yang Yuqing''s number, but now he certainly doesn''t have it. This number is still obtained through Xiao Shu.


    "Hello? Who is it


    The call was soon put through.


    The voice from the other end was hoarse, low and obviously drunk.


    Li futu frowned slightly and said softly, "it''s me."


    "It''s you? Who are you? "


    Yang Yuqing''s words hurt people. I don''t know if she hasn''t seen her for a long time. As a result, she has forgotten Li futu''s voice.


    Li futu gave a wry smile and then reported to his family: "Li futu."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone.


    "I heard from Aunt Xiao that there is something wrong with your business. You sold all the houses of Datang Yipin. Are you ok?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. Even if it''s something, it''s none of your business."


    Yang Yuqing smiles. Although she can''t seem to remember Li futu''s voice, she doesn''t seem to forget the person who has disappeared for several years.


    "Are you drunk?"


    Li futu could clearly hear that Yang Yuqing''s voice was a little abnormal. He immediately asked, "where are you?"


    "Where are you?"


    The other side didn''t respond and quickly asked.


    "I was in Datang Yipin, and I just came back. When I just had dinner, I heard aunt Xiao talk about you."


    Li futu, 110 roads.


    The phone was quiet for a while, then a voice rang out.


    "No.17, Baibuting, Dongyuan road. If you want to come, come


    Without waiting for Li futu to answer, Yang Yuqing hung up.


    Li futu put down his cell phone, thought for a while, and finally stopped a car.


    Baibuting is a villa area. Of course, the grade of Baibuting can''t be compared with Datang Yipin. When Li futu arrived, it was already dark.


    "Long time no see."


    When Yang Yuqing who opened the door appeared in front of him, Li futu couldn''t help frowning.


    This beautiful young woman, who had always been charming and graceful in his mind, was very haggard and sloppy. She was only wearing a thin silk nightgown, and her face was drunk. After a few steps, she could smell the wine on her body.


    The villa didn''t even turn on the lights.


    "Come in."


    Yang Yuqing turned and walked inside. She was barefoot and didn''t wear slippers.


    Li futu entered the room and closed the door.


    "Sit down and make yourself at home."


    Seeing the guests coming, she turned on the light.


    The ground is full of bottles. I don''t know how long I haven''t cleaned them up.


    "What happened?"


    Li futu asked.


    He knew that Yang Yuqing''s drinking capacity was very good. They had drunk it several times, but they didn''t get to the point of drinking too much.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t seem to hear it. She went to the bar, took out a goblet and picked up a bottle of red wine that had been opened. She should have been sitting here just now, with a small half of red wine on the bar.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a drink first."


    She poured the wine into the glass with a smile.


    Li futu went over and grabbed her bottle.


    "Don''t drink. Do you look like yourself now? "


    "Give me the wine."


    Yang Yuqing was dissatisfied.


    Li futu was indifferent.


    "Give me the wine!"


    Yang Yuqing got up and was about to grab it.


    Li futu avoided her.


    "Can drinking solve the problem?"


    Yang Yuqing raised her head and sneered vaguely.


    "I don''t need you to be a good man. Give me the wine!"


    Li futu was unmoved.


    Yang Yuqing seems to be stimulated, regardless of the rushed over, arm accidentally hit the goblet on the bar.


    The goblet fell, fell to the ground and cracked with a bang. Yang Yuqing, who was barefooted, was caught off guard and could not help stepping on the glass slag.All of a sudden.


    The delicate sole of the foot was pierced mercilessly by the glass slag.


    She let out a cry, faltered and almost fell.


    Fortunately, Li futu helped him in time.


    "Pain..."


    She was lame and hissed, tears almost came down.


    Li futu sighed and put down the bottle of wine. Then he picked her up and went to the sofa to put it down.


    "Let me see."


    Yang Yuqing, leaning on the sofa, raised her feet in pain.


    Li futu squatted down to have a look, and the white and tender sole was dripping with blood.


    "Do you have a first aid kit?"


    "In In the cupboard. "


    Yang Yuqing pointed to the TV cabinet.


    Li futu got up and went over, found out the gauze tweezers and disinfectant, then came back, sat on the sofa, and put Yang Yuqing''s injured right foot on his leg.


    "It''s a little painful. You can bear it."


    "You, you, take it easy..."


    Yang Yuqing was a little scared.


    Li futu pauses. After all, he reaches out his hand and grabs the delicate, white and tender barefoot. First, he cleans it up with disinfectant. Regardless of Yang Yuqing''s pain and struggle, he uses tweezers to clip out the glass slag.


    "Bear it, and it will be better soon."


    Li futu pressed the leg that he wanted to retract because of the pain. He lowered his head and carefully handled the wound for Yang Yuqing. His movements were as gentle as possible.


    Gradually, Yang Yuqing''s struggle gradually disappeared.


    "All right."


    When the last bit of glass slag is sandwiched out, Li futu checks to make sure there is no glass slag left. Without greed, he moves Yang Yuqing''s feet down from her legs and puts them on the sofa.


    "I''ll get you some water and wipe the blood off your feet."


    He raised his head and was about to get up when he suddenly found that the beautiful young woman was crying.


    She didn''t make any sound. She just leaned on the sofa and looked at him, tears rolling down from the corner of her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "How old are you? Can''t stand the pain? "


    Yang Yuqing still did not speak, but tears flowed more quickly.


    Li futu was puzzled and felt a little headache.


    "If I don''t clip the glass out of the soles of your feet, you may be lame."


    "Wu, Wu..."


    Yang Yuqing finally can not control, like a child crying out, pear with rain sit straight body, regardless of a hug Li futu, abnormal force.


    Li futu was too stiff to move.

 Chapter 1722

    Although Yang Yuqing has divorced, it''s hard to avoid crossing the line in such close contact. At least, it''s definitely beyond the boundaries of ordinary friends. If someone sees it, I''m afraid it''s impossible to jump into the Yellow River.


    The key is that Yang Yuqing is still wearing extremely thin at this time. A simple Pajama can''t have any protective effect under her strong embrace.


    In the dead of night, Yang Yuqing, who is a lonely man with few girls and doesn''t know why her mood is out of control, may not realize the risk of her behavior. But fortunately, although someone is not a gentleman, he is not a hypocritical villain who takes advantage of others'' danger. He can be called a man of calm mind. Even his hands are very gentlemanly and will be far away from Yang Yuqing Body.


    Li Qing''s tears, just like Yang Qing''s tears.


    Li futu didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t know where to say anything to comfort him. In the end, he could only keep silent.


    Well, it''s better to let her cry than to hold it.


    "You''re a log!"


    About two minutes later, Yang Yuqing''s cry finally stopped. Her eyes were moist and she raised her head and thumped Li futu''s chest.


    It''s not that kind of coquettish affectation. She put out her hand very hard and beat it, but she didn''t feel satisfied. It was like taking Li futu as a human sandbag, and her fists kept falling down.


    "I don''t know what happened. You''re crying here. What can I say?"


    Li futu grabs her show.


    "You let go!"


    Yang Yuqing is constantly struggling, her face is full of tears, which should be the most embarrassed appearance that Li futu has ever seen.


    "You think I''m stupid."


    Li futu held her hand firmly.


    "The injustice has its head, the debt has its owner, and I didn''t provoke you. Why do you beat me?"


    "Are you a man?"


    "What does it have to do with being a man? Do men have to be beaten for nothing? "


    Li futu argued.


    But women have never been reasonable creatures, especially those who have lost their senses. Yang Yuqing keeps struggling, but she still can''t get Li futu. At last, she bites her teeth and pounces on Li futu like a cat.


    Li futu was quick in eyes and hands. Without saying a word, he immediately got up and stepped back two steps.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Yang Yuqing panted and looked at the man standing there as if facing the enemy. For no reason, she burst out laughing again.


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I think you''d better rest early. I''ll see you another day."


    The girl is crying, laughing and crazy. No one knows what she will do later. The safest way is to go first.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that he turned to leave, Yang Yuqing immediately called out.


    Li futu turned a deaf ear and kept on walking.


    Yang Yuqing was so anxious that she got up from the sofa without thinking. She even forgot that her foot had just been stabbed by the glass and she was going to chase her. However, as soon as her foot fell to the ground, the pain came from her heart. She cried out and fell down again.


    Li futu sighed, quickly turned around and held her again at the critical moment.


    "Do you want to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair?"


    "If that''s the case, you are responsible for the rest of my life."


    Yang Yuqing immediately put her arms around his neck.


    Li futu doesn''t speak any more. He helps her to the sofa again, but Yang Yuqing still holds his neck.


    "Let go."


    "I won''t let it go. Let go and you''ll run away. "


    This tone, how does it sound like you don''t admit it when you pick up your pants?


    Li futu has a headache, can only helpless way: "I don''t go."


    "You promise?"


    "I promise."


    Yang Yuqing released him, and then patted the sofa beside him.


    "Sit here."


    Li futu gave a bitter smile and sat down obediently.


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. I didn''t expect that you have changed so much. Are you still the Yang Yuqing I know?"


    It is undeniable that the change of the other party is a bit beyond his expectation. The young woman and sister in his impression may be charming, charming, sometimes even dissolute, but the inherent elegance and atmosphere are integrated into the bone, but at this time, the woman can''t find any familiar person except her face Feeling.


    To put it bluntly, the other side has behaved like a shrew so far.


    "You know me? Are you familiar with me? Don''t talk like you know me better


    Yang Yuqing sneered. She cried, laughed, and fought. She seems to have let off a lot of emotion out of control. Now she calms down a little.This is a good phenomenon.


    Li futu didn''t care about the other side''s bad tone and asked with a smile: "tell me, what have you experienced in the past few years that has made you like this? You''re a woman who doesn''t even care about divorce. "


    Two people what joke all opened, in front of this Niang, talk need not have too many scruples.


    Yang Yuqing gouged him out.


    "What happened to the divorce? Now divorce is a trend. Is it OK for you? Do you need to run me here? "


    "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean to run on you. "


    After all, it''s a private matter. Li futu didn''t mention it much.


    "What''s the matter? Is it that serious? Can you use it to sell a house? "


    "That house is too big for me to live alone. It''s a waste of space there, and I''m tired of living there. I want to change the environment, so I sold it. This villa is much more comfortable than there."


    Yang Yuqing tone is very relaxed free and easy, finally let Li futu find a familiar shadow.


    "That''s it?"


    "Or else?"


    Yang Yuqing stares at him and asks: "do you think I have to become a seller when I am bankrupt?"


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    He heard Xiao Shu say that the reason why Yang Yuqing sold the house of Datang Yipin was that there were some business problems. Xiao Shu would certainly not make something out of nothing.


    But since Yang Yuqing didn''t want to say it, it was not easy for him to press questions.


    "It''s OK."


    "You just came back?"


    Yang Yuqing asked.


    Li futu nodded.


    "What have you been doing these years?"


    "Personal privacy, no comment."


    Yang Yuqing sneered.


    "Don''t say pull down."


    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    Yang Yuqing suddenly kicked him.


    Li futu looks at her suspiciously.


    "What? Are you going to stay here for the night? I''m a good divorced woman, but I''m not that casual. "


    Li futu was dumb, and for a moment he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    At this time, the girl attacked him with righteous words. Just now, it seemed that she dragged him away, didn''t she?


    Women are really an elusive creature.


    Also don''t bother to argue with her, patted buttocks, Li futu immediately free and easy stand up.


    "Goodbye."


    This time, Yang Yuqing is not playing hard to get. Seeing him out of the villa, he leans on the sofa and giggles.

 Chapter 1723

    "Xiao Li, get up so early?"


    Xiao Shu looks at Li futu who pushes the door to enter, a little surprised.


    "Aunt Xiao, I bought some breakfast. Let''s have some together."


    Li futu came over with breakfast.


    Xiao Shu nodded with a smile.


    When he came out of Yang Yuqing''s villa last night and saw that it was not early, he went back to Datang Yipin directly. At breakfast, Li futu chatted: "aunt Xiao, is your florist still open?"


    "It''s open. The business is good. Wei''er has graduated. She has her own work to do. I have to find something to do. Otherwise, it would be a bit boring to guard such a big room alone."


    Xiao Shu sighed: "there used to be rain and sunshine, and now and then she can come down to talk with me, but now she has moved away."


    Li futu was silent.


    Yang Yuqing must have encountered some trouble when she sold the house of Datang Yipin. It''s impossible for her to say that she''s just tired of living here and wants to change the environment. However, Xiao Shu certainly doesn''t know too much about the secret, and Li futu doesn''t ask much.


    "Aunt Xiao, are you going to the florist today? Shall I see you off? "


    "No, you just came back, there should be many friends need to contact, you go to your business."


    Xiao Shu is always considerate.


    Li futu didn''t try to be gallant. He accompanied Xiao Shu to breakfast. Then he stopped a taxi and came to the downstairs of Shen yini''s company.


    People who can reach the top in a field do have different abilities. Although Shen yini has unparalleled appearance, she has never been a simple vase. After "solo flying", she went from being a simple artist to starting a company and becoming an old board. Her development is going smoothly and the scale of the studio is expanding day by day, Although she has rarely acted in person, her influence in the entertainment industry has declined, on the contrary, it has doubled.


    Not every employee can be a good boss, and Shen yini''s transformation has been proved extremely successful by time. Similarly, she has once again proved her talent to the public.


    Now, in people''s minds, she is no longer a simple star, but more and more like a capitalist. At the same time, many people follow her "one person gets the way, the dog rises to heaven". The most typical one is undoubtedly mu yudie, her former good friend in the circle.


    As the leading sexy queen in the entertainment industry, mu yudie uses a series of popular screen roles to fully interpret the word "beauty". Her enchanting and charm have long been deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    As we all know, the entertainment industry is a fierce competition of vanity fair. Even though mu yudie is over 30 years old now, and even now there are many kinds of small flowers emerging in endlessly, at least for now, no one can shake her position as the first sexy queen in the public heart.


    Of course, after that age, mu yudie''s competitive spirit is no longer so strong, or to be more precise, she has already set foot on the top of the mountain and disdains to compete with those younger generations. After joining Shen yini''s studio, although she is not completely dead, she plays fewer and fewer roles.


    When she got married to a rich family, the reporter asked: is it because there are fewer and fewer opportunities for her to concentrate on her acting career?


    Marrying into a rich family is the final fate of many female stars. After all, although mu yudie is not too old now, it''s time to consider marriage. As a result, mu yudie''s response surprised everyone and even became a popular saying.


    That''s what she said at the time.


    Married to a rich family? Why should I marry into a rich family? I''m a big family myself.


    Afterwards, some good people specially investigated the assets under her name. According to incomplete statistics, excluding some of Mu yudie''s personal investment, her personal assets have reached about $3 billion just because of her film remuneration over the years and her shares in Shen yini studio.


    This is undoubtedly an amazing number.


    She is different from Shen Yinni. Since her debut, her criticism and gossip have never stopped. However, she explains a problem with facts. Even if she is a vase, it is made of pure gold, and it is also the kind with diamond.


    Although mu yudie has made great achievements, she still can''t resist the danger of people''s hearts. Her sentence "I am a rich family" won the admiration and envy of many people, but it also attracted the envy of many red eyed villains.


    It was two years ago when she said this. Soon after that, all kinds of black materials about her spread on the Internet. Among them, the most destructive one was that she evaded taxes.


    No matter whether it''s malice or rumors, those who raise such doubts are undoubtedly malicious.


    All of a sudden, many people began to follow suit and began to advocate vigorously. As a result, the influence became more and more serious, and even attracted the attention of the relevant departments.


    Rumors are fiercer than tigers.


    Because of the unfounded rumors, mu yudie was investigated later.


    Not only in the entertainment industry, but also in any industry, there are grey areas where you can''t see the light. As long as you are serious, those successful people can be more or less found out some problems. Everyone thinks that this time mu yudie is going to fall because of her heroic words. But who knows, just after mu yudie was spread to be investigated, she soon appeared in the public view as if nothing had happened, As a prize awarding guest, she appeared in a high standard film and television award ceremony, and then the news about her tax evasion disappeared without a trace.No one knows what happened. Some people say that there is no illegal problem with mu yudie. Others say that the gold owner behind mu yudie has made great efforts. Others say that mu yudie has spent a lot of money to buy off the relationship There are many different opinions and there is no final conclusion up to now.


    But since that incident, the sexy queen has become a lot more modest, no longer so high-profile to say something that is easy to cause hatred.


    Of course, ordinary people naturally don''t know that although the tax evasion incident was smooth, mu yudie was found out to have a problem. The reason why she was safe and sound was not the so-called help from the gold owner behind, but because she had a good sister.


    Even if someone is absent in recent years, the relationship between him and the national goddess is almost a well-known secret. With Shen yini''s intervention, a storm that may make mu yudie fall will soon disappear.


    After the event, the reason why mu yudie is no longer high-profile is because she was told by Shen yini.


    When Li futu came to Shen Manni''s company, he found that there were many paparazzi and fans.


    It''s not surprising that these people can always be seen where there are stars.


    "It''s fan Xi''er! Here comes fan Xi''er


    All of a sudden, an excited cry sounded, and then these paparazzi and fans swarmed to the roadside.


    Li futu subconsciously turned around and saw a black nanny car coming. The first one to get off was two bodyguards with big arms and round waists.


    "Get out of the way."


    They spread out their arms and obviously regard Li futu as a paparazzi fan.


    Li futu didn''t fight and stepped back two steps.


    Then a tall woman came down, wearing a mask, unable to see her face clearly.


    "Fan Xi''er, I love you!"


    There are fanatical fans shouting.


    In the uproar, Li futu just thought the name was a little familiar.


    Paparazzi and fans keep pushing this way.


    Li futu didn''t have the nature to join in the fun. He turned around to wear it.


    "Give way, give way!"


    The bodyguards are loyal to the women.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Just as the woman in the mask was walking towards the company building, a figure suddenly caught her attention in the crowd.

 Chapter 1724

    Under the protection of the building security, those paparazzi and fans were blocked out.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Li."


    It should be a popular star who took off her mask.


    When he saw the delicate face under the mask, Li futu''s sense of familiarity became stronger and stronger. After a moment, he finally remembered it.


    "It''s you?"


    He smiles.


    "It''s been a long time."


    This woman is the girl from Kyoto Film Academy whom ye Xuanyuan pimped at the beginning. Later, she was recommended by him to Shen Manni.


    Looking at the battle at the door, she has developed very well.


    "It seems that I have a good eye. You are really a big star now."


    Fan Xi''er, who is the most popular girl nowadays, is a little shy. Although her dream has come true, she still looks like the shy girl in front of Li futu.


    "Without Mr. Li, I would not have achieved what I have achieved today. It''s all Mr. Li''s kindness."


    Flying to the branches, it is rare not to forget the origin, which is really valuable in today''s world.


    "Don''t say that. I''m just lifting a finger. If it wasn''t for your own efforts, you wouldn''t have achieved what you have achieved today. Congratulations."


    It can be said that Li futu, who is kind to each other, said with a gentle smile.


    "Is Mr. Li here for sister Fanny?"


    Fan Xi''er asked, not a bit of the shelf as a red flower, "I''ll take you up."


    "Good."


    Li futu nodded.


    When they go upstairs, they don''t see Shen Manni, but they meet mu yudie by chance.


    "Sister Yu diejie."


    Fan Xi''er cried out with a smile and a respectful attitude.


    Although she is now very popular, and even can be said to be the first flower, but at least so far, she did not show any pride.


    Of course, it may also be because of the special identity of Li futu and mu yudie.


    Li futu is not only her bole, but also the person who was able to have a good time with the young people in Kyoto. I''m afraid that she was destitute of her life and was doomed to look up to each other.


    And mu yudie, Yu private is her predecessor, Yu Gong is her boss. No matter how stupid she is, it''s impossible for her to act in front of her.


    After all, in the company, compared with Shen yini, mu yudie is more dignified. Because of her personality differences, Shen yini seldom gets angry in the company. But mu language butterfly is different.


    Because of his talent and arrogance, several disobedient young artists were ruthlessly blocked by mu yudie.


    At the moment of seeing Li futu, mu yudie was so stunned that she forgot to respond to fan Xi''er. After a moment, her eyes fluctuated violently, and she quickly came to this side. However, she immediately realized that this was the company. She forced herself to suppress the inner waves and slowed down her pace.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Her eyes were fixed on Li futu''s face from beginning to end. As for the most potential artists in the company around Li futu, she completely ignored them.


    Fan Xi''er is undoubtedly very smart. As an actress, she can''t see mu yudie''s turbulent emotion under her seemingly calm appearance. She immediately calms down wisely.


    "I just came back, so I came to see you."


    At this time, no matter how dull a man is, he probably won''t mention other women. Li futu didn''t ask Shen Manni. Looking at the Mu goblin who had given him a headache many times, he asked with a smile, "have you had a good time these years?"


    At that moment, mu yudie''s eyes trembled and almost cried. For a long time, she could control her emotion.


    "If you can eat and drink, it''s just a little more eye wrinkles."


    "Is it?"


    Li futu deliberately looked at the smooth corners of the goblin''s eyes and laughed.


    "Why can''t I see it?"


    "Made up."


    Mu language butterfly a little can''t control in the heart of eager, quickly way: "go to my office to chat."


    Li futu nodded and looked at fan Xi''er.


    "Thank you."


    Fan Xi''er shakes her head and smiles.


    Mu language butterfly seems to notice the existence of fan Xi''er, but did not say anything, with Li futu toward his office.


    Fan Xi''er looked at their back, her eyes gradually became a little complicated.


    Women know women best.


    Now she finally understood why the two bosses of the company didn''t fall in love.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the office, without waiting for Li futu to close the door completely, mu yudie suddenly turns around and pounces on him.


    "You bastard! I don''t know how to come back! "


    No matter how hard the depressed mood is, mu yudie stands on tiptoe and kisses her.


    Before Li futu could speak, his lips were blocked, either because he was caught off guard or because he didn''t want to dodge.Full one or two minutes, a little anoxic Mu language butterfly just released his mouth.


    Li futu touched the lipstick on his mouth and said with a smile: "aren''t you afraid of people coming in?"


    "What am I afraid of. If it''s a big deal, I''ll have a showdown with Gini. I can''t manage that much. "


    Although loosened mouth, but mu language butterfly still tightly embraces Li futu''s neck.


    Although the years passed, she was still the passionate and bold Mu goblin.


    "You think Ginny really doesn''t know anything? She just didn''t want to say it


    Li futu gave a wry smile and didn''t take over.


    "Release your hand. This is your company. You''re not afraid of jokes. You should pay more attention to the image of the boss. I can''t run."


    "If you dare to go missing like this again, I won''t live. This is the 26th floor. If you jump down from here, there will be no bones left."


    Li futu had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Mu language butterfly gouged out his one eye, this just released a hand.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Xi''er? I heard that you introduced her to Ginny that year? "


    "Don''t think about it. It''s just a friend of a friend. I just think she has the potential to be a star. At that time, Gini wanted to work alone and needed some potential new people, so I just recommended her


    "I didn''t say anything. Why do you explain so much?"


    Mu language butterfly a pair of bewitching eyes staring at Li Fu figure.


    "Is it hard to be guilty? Get people here from Kyoto, so that they can steal? This girl is very beautiful now. She''s a little bit more frustrated than she used to be. Besides, she has never been in love. I can assure you, do you want me to give you a hint? I have the most experience in the hidden rules. "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Is there a boss like you? I''m afraid your company will close down soon if it comes out that you''re harming your own artists. "


    "I don''t think it''s a waste of water."


    Mu language butterfly blinked a pair of eyes.


    "Now there are people outside asking her 30 million yuan. Would you like to consider it?"


    Li futu shook his head and grinned bitterly.

 Chapter 1725

    Although the entertainment industry is brilliant, it is also the most competitive field. Even if many artists are very popular, they are only a flash in the pan, and few of them can stand in the tide all the time.


    As a person who has never stopped the negative news since his debut, mu yudie can always keep the topic, and every move can affect the public vision, which is naturally somewhat different from the charm of ordinary people.


    Even though she is over thirty, she is still gorgeous. She doesn''t start to go downhill like other women. On the contrary, as she matures, she is more and more filled with a kind of charming temperament. But those eyes, which seem charming and charming, still inevitably have a trace of time.


    In recent years, she has obviously not been so happy.


    Yes, a guy plays the missing Dafa after eating dry and wiping. How can she live comfortably.


    Li futu didn''t see anything, just like he was in his own home. He found a place to sit down.


    "What about Ginny? She''s not in the company? "


    If Shen yini were here, the goblin would not be so bold.


    "I knew you must have come for her."


    Mu language butterfly followed to come over, the air is quiet resentful, directly rely on to sit on the desk: "you come not coincidentally, she just went out, estimate for a while and a half will not come back."


    Li futu was not surprised.


    "What did she do?"


    Mu language butterfly stares at him, quickly put away that pair of resentment general facial expression, smile not smile of way: "can also do, is not for her that baby younger sister."


    "Su Yuan?"


    Li futu picked the eyebrows, and the scenes of that year came to mind, and his mouth unconsciously raised a smile.


    "Did the girl graduate? What''s the matter? "


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    Mu yudie has a beautiful smile and holds her desk in both hands. "Isn''t that girl old and big now? A girl can''t compare with a man. She doesn''t have so much youth to delay. The girl never talks about her boyfriend. The adults at home are a little anxious. This is not true. I just arranged a blind date for her not long ago..."


    "She didn''t go?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "Yes, it is."


    Mu yudie said with a smile: "it''s said that the blind date and her family are family friends. The man and Su Yuan have known each other since childhood, but in the end, they don''t like each other. Su Yuan doesn''t care about her appearance. According to the most popular saying, it''s a typical goddess. If you take it as a girlfriend, I''m afraid no man can resist it, She must have said something to the man to prevaricate the adults. You know the girl''s personality. If her parents can''t persuade her, they can only find her. "


    Li futu smiles.


    Goddess?


    That''s right.


    Mu language butterfly is not praise, put aside the temper, the girl''s appearance and figure, is really nothing to pick.


    "Her parents can''t persuade her, so that''s all she can do?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "even in those days, she didn''t quarrel with her sister less. Now she has grown up completely. Even if she is a girl, I''m afraid she doesn''t have much weight to speak in front of her."


    "That''s right. She''s an adult now, and she has her own ideas. I also asked her not to meddle in her own business. But you know, she''s such a little sister. How can she really stand by and do nothing. Do you know that girl now runs a clothing brand and becomes her own boss. "


    Li futu was a bit surprised to hear the news.


    "That girl still has this ability?"


    "Didn''t you expect that?"


    "Mu Yu die said with a smile:" in order to support her, she is a rare faker. She used the well-developed artists in the company to advertise the girl''s brand, so she had to speak for herself. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    Indeed, with such a sister, even if you want to fail, I''m afraid it''s very difficult.


    "So she is not only her sister, but also her noble. Although she has grown up now, she still dare not listen to her words."


    Li futu shook his head.


    "It''s the girl''s luck and her misfortune to have such a sister. I''m afraid she can''t escape from her sister Wuzhishan in her life."


    "Look what you mean, like fighting for the girl?"


    Mu yudie stares at him.


    "Are you relieved to hear that Su Yuan hasn''t made a boyfriend in recent years? Even wish she were single forever? "


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "What are you talking about? It''s none of my business whether she has a boyfriend or not."


    "Isn''t it true that my sister-in-law''s half buttocks belong to her brother-in-law?"


    The butterfly is not smiling.


    "You are such a smart person, can''t you really guess the reason why she doesn''t have a boyfriend all the time?"


    Li futu coughed softly, pretending to be natural."I don''t know."


    "Just pretend."


    Mu language Butterfly White he one eye.


    "I''ll see how long you can deceive yourself, but Ginny has talked to me about it more than once."


    Li futu''s eyelids picked, as if casually asked: "what did she talk to you about?"


    "About you and Suyuan."


    Mu yudie said frankly: "but don''t worry, I didn''t say bad things about you. On the contrary, I''ve been helping you to get rid of your responsibility. It was a big mistake for her to put you beside Su Yuan. At that time, Su Yuan was in the early stage of love when she met a man like you, and you''ve been through so much. If she can still see other men, what''s more It''s amazing. "


    Li futu was dumb and didn''t know whether to be complacent or blame himself.


    "That''s what I said to her, and she didn''t retort. We all come from that age, and we can understand Suyuan''s girl. No one is right. After all, if it wasn''t for you, if it were for other men, Suyuan''s girl would have been eaten. If it was not for you, she could only blame fate."


    Mu language butterfly sighed with emotion, feeling, should also think of himself.


    Even she did not avoid this pit, let alone Suyuan that girl. So all along, she never said that girl half a sentence.


    "Hello, are you dumb? Why don''t you talk? "


    "What can I say?"


    "Talk about what you think."


    Mu language butterfly air suddenly becomes serious.


    "I''m not kidding you. Su Yuan is different from me. Can''t you let that girl be your lover? "


    Hearing the words, Li futu immediately said: "nonsense, what kind of person am I?"


    "Then you''ll have to settle it. If you don''t want that girl to die alone, you have to make it clear to her. It''s not easy to talk to you about this. I can only say it to you. "


    Li futu breathed out his breath slowly and kept silent.

 Chapter 1726

    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Mu yudie looks at the door.


    "Come in."


    A woman pushed the door in.


    "Sister mu, they are all here."


    "I almost forgot."


    Mu yudie looks at Li futu.


    "I''m going to have a meeting. It won''t take long. You can sit down for a while."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Go ahead."


    Mu yudie went out quickly.


    Li futu rubs her eyebrows and leans on her seat. She doesn''t rummage in the office, thinking silently about how to solve Su Yuan''s problem.


    Emotional debt, the most difficult to pay.


    Yao Chenxi is nothing more than that. He and his son have both. They are doomed to be cut off and cut off. He has to take care of them. However, he only treats Su Yuan as his sister all the time. The key is that Su Yuan is Shen yini''s sister, and he can''t pretend to be nothing.


    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. He got up and poured himself a glass of water.


    Before long, mu yudie returned to the office.


    "So fast?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    "Just a few new people who have just signed a contract, just a few words. Today''s young people are impetuous. They are not popular yet. They are very proud one by one. If they don''t warn them in advance, they won''t make any achievements in the future. "


    Li futu nodded and said with a smile, "you are a good boss."


    "I can''t help it. Because of her personality, it''s impossible to say anything cruel, so I''ll be the villain."


    Mu Yu butterfly said with a smile: "how about it? Have you figured out how to solve Su Yuan''s problem? "


    Li futu gave a wry smile.


    "Don''t say that. How have you been these years? "


    "Do you mean peach blossom luck?"


    Mu language butterfly smoke wave flow, make a provocative posture.


    "My charm, you know, has never been broken, but you can rest assured that I am as loyal as jade for you. If you don''t believe me, you can check it now."


    In the end, she deliberately bit the word "check" very hard, and added a meaningful word.


    "My sofa is very spacious, enough for you to play."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mu yudie stared at him and said, "four years, more than a thousand days and nights. Do you know how hard it is? Don''t you think you should make it up to me? "


    "Well, let''s go."


    Li futu is going to take off his clothes.


    At this moment, mu yudie is shy. Although she is enthusiastic, she is not so forthright that she really plays an adult drama in the office. Shen yini is not in the company, so she will come to her whenever she has something to do. If someone knocks on the door again, she can''t let go of her face.


    "How beautiful you are


    She spat.


    Li futu naturally knows that she''s only strong on the outside, and she doesn''t really plan to do anything here. Even if Mu goblin is provocative enough, he''s not so hungry.


    "What have you been doing these years? There''s no news. It''s completely gone. How, want to abandon from beginning to end? "


    Mu language butterfly directly took the cup of water in his hand and drank it.


    "If I were such a person, would I come back now?"


    Li futu said in a low voice, "I have encountered some troubles, which have been solved recently."


    "What''s the trouble? How many years will it take?"


    Mu language butterfly doesn''t understand of looking at him.


    Li futu looked at her without explanation.


    Mu language butterfly''s eyes fluctuated, and there was no more aggressive questioning.


    She is very clear that her man is standing at the top of the world. The situation is not what she can imagine.


    Although she could not speculate, she also understood that the other party had disappeared for such a long time, it must have been a big deal.


    "You know, in the years when you were away, I almost got caught in jail."


    Mu language butterfly invisibly changed the topic, this considerate, let a person very difficult heart such as water.


    Prison?


    Hearing the speech, Li futu frowned.


    "What happened?"


    "It''s not the black powder. I used to smear that I was supported by the rich and my private life was chaotic. The year before last, I actually said that I was evading taxes. If it wasn''t for Gini to help me, I''m afraid you would have to go to prison to see me."


    Mu language butterfly resents a way, at the same time, the air also unavoidably reveals a wisp of grievance.


    "Are you really evading taxes?"


    "It''s not just me. Everyone is the same, but no one checks. You say those people are hateful. Why are they always staring at me? I didn''t cheat them a cent. "


    To oneself recruit black constitution, Mu language butterfly is also some helpless.


    "It''s OK."Li futu comforted and exhorted: "you are not short of money now. Why don''t you give up the tax?"


    "I didn''t know that would happen."


    Mu language butterfly wry smile.


    "I''ve really convinced those people. It''s bad luck for me. I don''t know what good I can get from them."


    "You can''t say that."


    Li futu said with a smile: "it''s true that you evade taxes and others don''t maliciously slander you, which at least shows that this society still has a sense of justice."


    Mu language butterfly a Leng, then eyes show dissatisfaction.


    "Are you my man or not? You don''t stand on my side, but you still talk for others? Do you know that if it wasn''t for Fanny, I would have been in prison. "


    "Well, it''s over, isn''t it?"


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Although what he says now seems to be selfless, if Mu yudie is really caught, his attitude will be different.


    "I don''t care. I''ve been fined 200 million. You have to supply me. "


    Mu language butterfly stares at him tightly way.


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    "Two hundred million?"


    He said with a smile, "how much money did you escape?"


    "Are you going to pay?"


    "Compensation. I''ll pay for it. "


    For Li futu, the problem that can be solved with money is never a problem. If he can comfort mu yudie with money, he is very happy. Even, he hopes Yao Chenxi and their problems can be solved with money.


    "That''s about the same."


    Mu language butterfly expression slightly relaxed, she naturally doesn''t care about the two hundred million, just want to let oneself see the importance in the man''s heart.


    If you don''t want money, how can you be a good lover?


    She has a very clear position for herself, that is, to play the role of lover wholeheartedly.


    "Those people always say that I am taken care of. I really want to tell them that I am taken care of. How about that? I will


    Mu language butterfly once again threw herself into her arms, buried her head in Li futu''s chest, and attached her concave convex body to Li futu''s body without any gap.


    If this scene is spread, I''m afraid that countless people will go crazy with jealousy.


    Scold to scold, but most of those black powder is a kind of abnormal psychology that they want to destroy if they can''t get it. Let alone sleep, if they can hold Mu language butterfly, they are willing to let them kneel down and lick Mu language butterfly''s toes.


    But this is a very cruel world, someone can make Mu language butterfly such a sexy thing to take the initiative to throw in, but someone can only hide in a dark place, while shouting and masturbating.

 Chapter 1727

    "Let''s go."


    After a moment of quiet warmth, mu yudie leaves Li futu''s arms.


    "Where to?"


    Li futu asked subconsciously.


    "Go find Ginny."


    Mu language butterfly says with a smile: "don''t you want her and Su Yuan that wench?"


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Let''s go."


    "I knew that."


    Mu language butterfly flattering appearance of white he a glance, and then the two left the company, drove to Suyuan''s company.


    Out of the office, mu yudie pays a lot of attention, abides by the duty of a good lover, and keeps a good distance from Li futu in public.


    After arriving at Su Yuan''s clothing company, Li futu found out that this girl is not making a fuss. She rented an office building on the first floor as an office area. It''s not far from Shen Yinni''s company. If she doesn''t have a traffic jam, it''s only 20 minutes away.


    "Miss mu."


    Mu language butterfly seems to often come over, even if wearing sunglasses, also quickly recognized, a woman came over with a warm smile.


    "Come to Mr. Su, please follow me."


    President su.


    Hearing this title, Li futu couldn''t help but smile.


    That unruly and willful girl who likes to cry and make trouble has become a strong woman. Time flies like flies.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Mu language butterfly turned to look at him and said: "don''t look at that girl''s temperament before, but it''s very methodical. Otherwise, she won''t support her so much. She''s going to give money and help others. I''ll treat her with new eyes for three days. You can''t look at her with the same eyes as before."


    Li futu didn''t express his opinion.


    Although mu yudie speaks seriously, it is said that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change. Li futu still remembers the girl''s obstinacy. Naturally, he doesn''t think much of Mu yudie''s warning.


    "Please."


    Mu language butterfly then nodded to the employee.


    "You''re welcome, Miss mu."


    The clerk turned to lead the way.


    Along the way, Li futu saw that the staff here were busy and full of energy. At least it was a very energetic company.


    "Miss mu, Miss Su came here before. She is talking with Mr. Su. Mr. Su told us not to disturb. So, please wait here."


    Mu language butterfly nods.


    "I see. You can do it."


    The clerk poured two glasses of water before leaving.


    "Su Yuan''s office is next door. They haven''t finished talking for such a long time. Won''t they quarrel?"


    Mu yudie is a little worried.


    "The two sisters are a pair of enemies. They have been quarreling all the way. Is it necessary to make a fuss?"


    Li futu said with a smile. He sat down in the reception room and drank water leisurely.


    Mu language butterfly smiles.


    "You are free and easy."


    Li futu looked out of the window.


    "I didn''t expect that Su Yuan managed the company well. It seems that she underestimated the girl before."


    "You think I was joking with you just now."


    Mu yudie said: "it has been estimated for a long time. The brand created by Su Yuan is worth more than 100 million yuan. Although it has some light from her sister, I have to admit that she is really capable. Some people can''t help her even if you want to."


    Li futu nodded.


    "I have never denied the intelligence of this girl, but it''s a pity that she hasn''t been used in the right way before."


    Hearing him sitting there sighing, mu yudie shakes his head and smiles.


    "You sit here for a while. I''ll go next door and have a look."


    Li futu nodded.


    Mu yudie goes to the office next door and stops at the door, intending to listen to the movement inside first, but the sound insulation effect of this office is good, and nothing can be heard.


    So she reached out and knocked on the door.


    After five or six seconds, she pushed the door in.


    "I didn''t say, don''t disturb..."


    Su Yuan was a little dissatisfied, but before she finished her words, she saw mu yudie coming in, and her tone suddenly stagnated.


    "Sister mu?"


    Shen yini was indeed in the office, and there was no picture of her blushing and rough neck. At least on the surface, the atmosphere of the two sisters'' conversation was quite harmonious.


    "Yudie, why are you here?"


    Shen yini also looked back, a little surprised.


    "Let me see. I haven''t seen Yuanyuan for a long time. I miss her strangely."


    Mu yudie has a bright smile and doesn''t shake someone out for the first time. She walks in and asks, "Yuanyuan, I heard you went home for a blind date. How do you feel? Is there any room for development?"


    "Others are Harvard''s top students. They are outstanding young people. They have too high vision to be looked upon by others."Su Yuan said immediately.


    Shen yini shook her head helplessly.


    Hearing this, mu yudie knows that Shen yini has just been here for so long. I''m afraid it''s a waste of effort.


    She looked at Shen yini. Instead of carrying out a painstaking ideological education, she comforted her by saying, "I can''t even look up to our Yuanyuan. What about Harvard''s top students? Now there are not many people who can read, and high education doesn''t mean anything. Can we have Yuanyuan''s ability? Starting from scratch and setting up such a large independent clothing brand, he doesn''t like us, and we don''t like him yet. "


    Mu language butterfly said naturally, but Su Yuan was a little blushed.


    She is really not a self-made woman. If it were not for her cousin''s strong support, she would not have achieved today''s success.


    She is very clear about this.


    Before she could say anything, Su yuan only heard mu yudie say: "it''s OK, Yuanyuan. It''s just a Harvard. Don''t worry about it. Sister Mu will introduce you a better one."


    Hearing this, Su Yuan felt headache. She had been nagged for a long time by her cousin just now. She didn''t want to refuse immediately and said, "sister mu, no, you''re so busy with your work. You don''t have to waste energy on my business..."


    "No waste."


    Mu Yu butterfly said with a smile: "I have already brought it to you. It''s next door. Do you have to meet me?"


    As soon as this remark came out, not only Su Yuan was stunned, but even Shen yini was a little surprised.


    How can Su Yuan not interfere with her feelings?


    She slightly frowned and looked at the Mu language butterfly.


    Mu language butterfly winked at her.


    "Sister mu, I appreciate your kindness, but I really don''t need a blind date. Let him go back."


    "Really not? Are you sure? "


    Su Yuan nodded without thinking, very determined.


    "Well, since you don''t want it, people can''t come here for nothing. Why don''t you go and see her?"


    Mu language butterfly shifted the target, let a person feel confused.


    Su Yuan is stunned and doubts whether sister Mu has a fever today.


    Introduce your cousin?


    But then, all of a sudden, she seemed to think of something, and her eyes shook violently.


    Before Shen yini could react, Su Yuan rushed out regardless.

 Chapter 1728

    "Yuanyuan!"


    Shen yini immediately got up and ran after Su Yuan.


    "What are you up to? Where did you find the man? "


    When she passed by mu yudie, she asked.


    "Just go and have a look."


    Mu language butterfly shook his head and sighed.


    "Thanks for being a sister, you are not as smart as Yuanyuan."


    When came to the next door, see Mu language butterfly to find the so-called blind date object, Shen yini can''t restrain Leng there.


    At the moment, Su Yuan, who came first, had already put herself into each other''s arms, holding the man''s waist tightly, and ten fingers were embedded in each other''s clothes.


    Shen yini''s frozen expression gradually became a little complicated. She stood at the door and looked at it quietly for a while. She said softly, "I''m back."


    Li futu looked at her, nodded a smile, and then gently patted the soft back of the girl in her arms.


    Su Yuan raised her head and gradually got out of his arms.


    This girl really mature a lot, although the mood fluctuation is very violent, but this time, did not cry.


    "Sister mu, brother futu is back. Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    She looks at Mu language butterfly, tone slightly dissatisfied, in order to cover up his just gaffe.


    "I''m not here to surprise you."


    Mu language butterfly smile beautiful, like nothing, as if just did not see anything.


    "This guy just went to the company and scared me. He thought he was in hell. I knew you were here, so I brought him here."


    She said to Shen yini.


    "Well, I''ve sent it to you. The company has something to deal with. I''ll go back first."


    After that, she waved her hand and turned to leave. She was very free and easy. She didn''t know whether it was to avoid the suspicion of Shen yini, or to avoid the scene of witnessing the love between her sister and the man she loved.


    As soon as mu yudie left, the atmosphere became a bit strange. Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened: "Yuanyuan, I haven''t seen you for several years, but you''ve even been the boss of a company. When I heard from your sister mu, I still didn''t believe it, but now it seems that..."


    He looked Su Yuan up and down.


    "Well, it''s really a big change."


    Her face is still that baby face, and her height is almost the same, but I don''t know if she is dressed differently. Su Yuan, who no longer wears a ponytail, really feels much more mature than she used to be. Her black and beautiful hair should have been permed, a little fluffy and curly. Her cool makeup neutralizes her childishness and gives her a trace of dignity.


    "It''s all my cousin''s credit. If my cousin didn''t help me, I couldn''t have made today''s achievements."


    Time is indeed the greatest magician. Su Yuan has obviously become a lot more sensible. She doesn''t cry and act rashly. After a short period of gaffe, she soon regains her sense and calmness.


    Seeing Su Yuan''s change, Li futu was secretly relieved. At the same time, he also had some inexplicable feelings.


    "Brother futu, sister, you talk first. I have something to deal with. I''ll treat you to lunch later."


    Su Yuan said, and soon went out, apparently to make room for Shen yini and Li Fu,


    "I haven''t seen you for several years, this girl has really grown up."


    Li futu sighed, just like what happened when Su Yuan held her.


    Shen yini didn''t mention it either.


    Several people seem to be tacit.


    "She is twenty-four years old. She can''t always be a willful child."


    Shen yini came over.


    "In recent years, you still..."


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    This tacit understanding, let them coincidentally Leng for a while, and then look at each other with a smile, dilute the silk if not sentimental.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve been in some trouble these years. I can''t contact you. It worries you."


    Li futu apologized.


    For the meeting she just met, Shen yini would definitely scold her impolitely, but at this time, she just shook her head with a soft smile, and then came closer again, leaning in Li futu''s arms and leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "Just come back."


    Smelling the light fragrance of hair, Li futu''s heart became quiet,


    gentle hometown, hero tomb.


    At this time, he didn''t want to think of any underground alien race or world catastrophe.


    "Will you go back this time?"


    An ethereal and soft voice sounded in my ear, and Shen yini was still leaning on his shoulder.


    Li futu was silent for a moment, but after all, he said frankly, "Gini, I can''t stay long this time. I just want to see you and see that you are all well. I''m relieved."


    Shen yini raised her head slowly.


    Although the past few years, but the face is still near the perfect beauty, let a person sink infatuated."Never mind. I''ll wait for you."


    Su Yuan''s change is very significant, but Shen yini''s change is even more earth shaking.


    Once upon a time, could he imagine that Shen yini would be so understanding?


    Maybe it''s also related to Shen''s family style. Although it looks cold and unattainable on the surface, as long as it can enter her heart, the goddess of the whole nation will melt from the iceberg into water, just like now, gentle and virtuous.


    Although she lives in the bizarre entertainment circle and the vanity fair, she is still a traditional woman in her heart.


    Even if there is no wedding, there is no actual certificate, but since the moment she handed her body over, she regarded Li futu as her man, a man of her life.


    "Sorry."


    Li futu''s lips trembled, but at last he just said these two words.


    Apart from these two words, he didn''t know what else he could say.


    Shen yini raised her hand and pressed his lips with her long, scallion like fingers.


    "Do you know why I used to resist you so much. It''s because I understand that a man like you is destined to have a hard life. I''ve known that since you lived in my family for a short time. But the fate of this kind of thing, really not people can control, even if I keep in mind to remind myself to keep away from you, but in the end or.... "


    She smiles.


    "Maybe that''s the will of God."


    Li futu can''t help smiling when he remembers his experience with Shen yini.


    He used to hate his own miserable fate, but now in retrospect, he suddenly realized that fate had never wronged him.


    "Thanks, Fanny."


    His eyes are soft.


    "Thank me for what?"


    Four eyes opposite, Shen yini whispered: "thank you for taking you in that year?"


    "I know that you may regret it now, but I really appreciate meeting you in the crowd when I came back to China."


    Thinking of that not so wonderful encounter on the street in those years, Shen yini''s eyes were slightly in a trance, and the corners of her mouth rose slowly.

 Chapter 1729

    Su Yuan has never been a stingy person. When someone came back after a long farewell, she carried forward the style of the host and chose a very high-grade French restaurant to meet Li futu.


    "Brother futu, is it true that you have been busy doing business abroad these years? Why can''t I get through all the time? "


    Li futu looked at Shen yini and nodded: "it''s not convenient to use that number abroad, so I changed it."


    "Then why don''t you call me? No matter how busy you are, don''t you even have time to make a phone call? "


    Su yuanmu shows her dissatisfaction.


    "Do you know, my uncle has been talking about you several times. If it wasn''t for your cousin''s help, I don''t think you would be able to enter my sister''s house if you went to Jiangcheng again."


    Su Yuan shows a look of schadenfreude. Although she has become a billionaire and the boss of the company, she still hides the ancient spirit in her bones.


    Of course, now perhaps only in front of Li futu and Shen yini, she will show this temperament.


    "If you talk more, eat."


    Shen yini yelled at her.


    As the prospective son-in-law of the Shen family, she has not shown up for three or four years in succession, which will inevitably cause a lot of criticism. Fortunately, Shen yini has been helping a son-in-law to cover up these years, trying to find all kinds of excuses for him. Otherwise, Su Yuan is really not alarmist. If someone goes to the Shen family again, she may be swept out by Shen zhe with a broom.


    "Sister, aren''t you angry at all? Really, I''m fighting for you, aren''t I? "


    Su Yuan holding a fork, head down, read: "do not know good people."


    Li futu looked at Shen yini with a smile, moving and grateful.


    Shen yini also looked at him with a keen heart.


    All in silence.


    "Didn''t your former nanny continue to work?"


    Li futu asked, chatting.


    Shen yini thought for a moment before she realized who he meant.


    "You mean ginger? Well, Yuanyuan resigned when she was a senior. I tried to keep her, but she was very determined. What''s the matter? "


    "Brother futu, why did you suddenly mention sister Mingzhu?"


    Su Yuan also curiously looked over.


    "Do you know what she''s doing now?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Su Yuan shook her head.


    "She''s in a friend''s company now, and she''s doing very well. She''s still a high-level person."


    Su Yuan blinked her big eyes, a little surprised.


    Shen yini looked a little surprised, but she said with a smile: "the years have lived up to the people who want to. Xiaojiang is so hard-working and so strong. It''s also right that she can make a breakthrough."


    Li futu nodded.


    There is no doubt that although Nalan Mingzhu has a blood feud with him, he did not vent his anger on others, which is the biggest reason why he chose to pretend to be deaf and dumb after he found out her anonymity.


    No matter what Nalan Mingzhu does to him, he can bear it, but if he does it to others, he can''t be soft hearted in any case.


    This is a bottom line.


    Nalan Mingzhu seems to know this very well. She has been dormant around Shen yini for two or three years, but she has always just played a conscientious nanny and never committed a crime to Shen yini.


    That''s why he finally chose to release the Pearl.


    Even if Nalan Mingzhu was crazy enough to collude with Rothschild to send Apache to bomb him, hatred did not really break her reason.


    "If you have a chance to meet her again, say hello for me."


    Shen yini whispered.


    Li futu nodded.


    After Cai Hongli handed over all the files of future light, he also fulfilled his promise and released Nalan Mingzhu.


    "And me, tell sister Mingzhu if she comes back to Donghai. Be sure to contact me. "


    Su Yuan said.


    Li futu all nodded. As for whether to do it or not, I don''t know.


    "By the way, Gini, do you remember the boss of Irene square?"


    With the foreshadowing of Nalan Mingzhu, he mentioned Yang Yuqing more naturally.


    He remembered that Shen yini was a member of Yang Yuqing''s beauty club.


    Xiao Shu doesn''t know what''s wrong with Yang Yuqing''s business, but Shen yini should know something about it.


    "Sister Yuqing?"


    Shen yini was a bit surprised.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember her."


    "I bought a house in Datang Yipin. She lives upstairs. But when I came back this time, I heard that her business had gone wrong and she sold all the houses."


    Li futu quietly and naturally explained: "I remember you seem to have a good relationship with her, so I''m curious to ask you."


    "I know that."


    Before Shen yini could speak, Su Yuan interrupted: "Iren Fang used to be very famous in the East China Sea. But there was a beauty accident two years ago. A female customer died. It was a big accident. Since then, the reputation of Iren Fang has fallen sharply, and several branches have closed down.""Killed people?"


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan in surprise.


    "Girl, is that true?"


    "Why am I lying to you?"


    Su Yuan said: "it was on the news at that time."


    Shen yini also nodded.


    "Yuanyuan is right. There is a female client who died in Yirenfang, but I heard from sister Yuqing that it''s not their problem, but that the client had a hidden disease and suddenly had an attack. Of course, I don''t know if sister Yuqing cheated me. After all, I''m not a forensic doctor. I didn''t see the body. Anyway, since then, the fire department, health department, municipal supervisor Various departments have been looking for trouble from time to time. In this case, it can be said that Yirenfang is going from bad to worse. "


    Shen yini whispered: "I haven''t contacted sister Yuqing for a long time. I don''t know about her house sale. Sister Yuqing is still too strong in her heart. If she has any difficulties, she won''t tell others. However, if it wasn''t for her divorce, none of these things would have happened. With her husband''s family, those people wouldn''t have bothered Yirenfang like this. "


    Li futu understood the whole story.


    Since ancient times, the state of dragon has been a human society. Everything you do has to have a background. For example, Huang Rui, if it was not for Cao Xiuge''s support, how could it develop to such a large scale.


    The same is true of Irene square.


    In the past, when Yang Yuqing didn''t get divorced, even though the couple were estranged from each other, they were still husband and wife in the eyes of outsiders. As long as the relationship existed, no one dared to act rashly.


    But divorced, the situation is certainly different.


    "Isn''t her mother''s home unusual? Didn''t help her? "


    Asked Li futu.


    "I''m not sure, but it''s her own decision to divorce her husband."


    Shen yini said without hesitation: "in a family like her, marriage is usually a combination of the interests of the two families. Do you think her mother''s family will give her a good face if she is good at divorce?"


    It is worthy of being a Super Queen with broad knowledge, and the analysis is to the point.


    "I''ve seen a TV show where the heroine is divorced and homeless, so she can only take her children back to her mother''s home. As a result, her mother''s family not only sneers but also lets her sleep on the balcony."


    Su Yuan interrupted.


    Li futu was silent.

 Chapter 1730

    "Brother futu, why don''t you talk? This society is like this. There are more people taking advantage of the fire and less people sending carbon in the snow. Just like sister mu, she almost fell over that time... "


    Li futu interrupted: "your sister Mu''s situation is different. She really evades taxes."


    "There''s nothing different."


    Su Yuan doesn''t think so.


    "Yes, elder sister Mu did make mistakes first, but those who have made some achievements now are not trying their best to avoid taxes reasonably. If this society is really so just, elder sister Mu would have been in prison long ago, but as a result, she paid a sum of money, so it''s not over? The boss of Iren Fang doesn''t have no money. If a customer dies in her shop, she can take the money to solve the problem. But in the end, it''s obvious that someone is deliberately taking care of her. If she doesn''t get divorced, do those people dare to do so? "


    Li futu picked an eyebrow and asked with a smile, "girl, who taught you these things?"


    "I realized it myself."


    Su Yuan stopped her fork and declared, "brother futu, I''m also a businessman now. I''ve seen a lot of these things."


    Li futu couldn''t help laughing and turned to Shen yini.


    Shen yini kept silent.


    She is not omnipotent. She can''t protect Suyuan in the ivory tower forever. She always wants to grow up and see the real side of society.


    "It''s really a new look after three days of separation. I''ll give you a toast, girl."


    Li futu picked up a glass of champagne.


    Su Yuan, who is no longer so innocent, puts down her fork and raises her glass to Li Fu.


    "Society is a mountain. The top of the mountain is fame and wealth. Looking up, it''s all buttocks. Looking down, it''s all envy. On both sides, it''s either acting or routine."


    Su Yuan sips the wine and sighs with an old-fashioned qiuheng. Her words are really philosophical, but with her tender face, it''s interesting how to look at them.


    Li futu, who put down his glass, gave a dumb smile.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. After experiencing some things, you think you have a thorough understanding of this society? Eat your food. "


    Shen yini opens a way, tone is not heavy, but dignity is very sufficient.


    Su Yuan did grow up a lot, but she did not dare to resist her cousin''s dignity. She vomited her tongue and lowered her head to eat.


    "In a few years, I''m afraid you can''t hold this girl down."


    Li futu chuckled.


    Shen yini also smiles and shakes her head.


    "I don''t know where she heard that either."


    "You can''t always treat her as a child. When she grows up, she should have known the rules of this society. It''s not a bad thing."


    Shen yini was silent, nodded and sighed.


    Although it''s clear that Su Yuan can''t always be a child in that school, Shen Yinni''s heart is still a bit complicated when she really sees her grow up and mature.


    After dinner, it was Su Yuan who settled the bill. Now she is a serious rich woman, and no one is arguing with her.


    "Brother futu, are you going home at night?"


    As she walked out of the restaurant, Su Yuan asked,


    the family she was referring to was obviously Chunqiu Huafu.


    Shen yini didn''t speak, but she looked at Li futu.


    He knew that he didn''t refuse. Li Fu Tu quickly nodded with a smile.


    Seeing this, Su Yuan said immediately.


    "Then I''ll go back in the evening."


    With that, she paused for a moment, deliberately looked at Shen yini, and asked tentatively in a low voice: "elder sister, do you mind? If it bothers you, I won''t go back. "


    This words, Rao is with Shen yini''s cool temperament, can''t restrain the red face, eyes a stare, but haven''t had time to say something, Su Yuan has been very clever smile run away, wave hands to shout.


    "Sister, brother futu, I''ll go back to the company first. I''ll see you in the evening."


    Looking at her cheerful figure, Shen Gani, who was about to get angry, stood in the same place and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "I haven''t seen Yuanyuan so happy for a long time."


    She whispered.


    "When people grow up, they have a lot of courage. She should never have dared to make fun of you like that before. "


    Li futu said with a smile, taking back her eyes from Su Yuan''s back.


    "Let''s go."


    Two people get on the bus.


    "Where are you going? I''ll see you off. "


    Shen yini asked.


    It''s her car, of course.


    Although they never meet again, they are not greasy.


    "No, I''ll take you back to the company first."


    Li said.


    Shen yini didn''t force her to drive in the direction of the company.


    "Yudie told you about tax evasion?"


    Li futu nodded."When I went to Yuanyuan company to find you, she told me that you helped her."


    "Do you know who I asked to solve this problem?"


    Shen yini turns her head and smiles. She is more charming than Hua.


    Li futu shook his head.


    Shen yini drove the car and said slowly: "she made a lot of trouble about it, just like a fuse, which ignited the public''s hatred of the rich in our star industry. The whole people denounced it. Ordinary people can''t suppress it. We''ve found a lot of people, but there''s nothing we can do about it. Even Mr. Yan, I''ve found him, but he can''t help it."


    "Then who solved it in the end?"


    Li futu asked curiously.


    Shen yini took a look at him.


    "In the end, I had to ask someone to give Miss Song a message, block the news on the whole network, and control the news media''s silence, so it was gradually suppressed."


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    He naturally knew who miss song was, though song Luo never mentioned it to him.


    But if it''s Songluo. That Mu language butterfly should have nothing to do, but why was he fined 200 million in the end?


    "But yudie told me that she finally paid a fine of 200 million yuan to buy Ping''an. If Luoshen really helped, why was she fined so much in the end?"


    Shen yini did not respond, but asked in reply.


    "What do you think?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, as if he understood something. His eyelids jumped and he stopped talking.


    Shen yini did not go on.


    Later, they changed the topic and went back to Shen yini''s company in the chat,


    "how about this car for you?"


    Shen yini stopped the car. Although she acted as if nothing had happened, Li futu always felt a little guilty.


    "No, your car is too eye-catching."


    "All right."


    Shen yini didn''t ask. She pushed the door open and got out of the car and asked, "don''t go up for a while?"


    At this time, Li futu didn''t want to encounter the scene of coexisting with Shen yini and mu yudie. He immediately refused and said, "no, go up quickly. See you in the evening."


    Shen yini looked at him for a while, then nodded,


    "then I''ll go up."


    Then she turned and left.


    Li futu gave a wry smile.


    Three wives and four concubines can''t be so easy, especially when these women are still so smart.


    It''s said that the paper can''t hold fire. Now he faintly feels that this layer of paper is about to be burned.

 Chapter 1731

    Yunyuanju.


    A teahouse on Jinling Road.


    It is said that the real boss, especially those who have reached a certain level, no longer like to talk about things on the wine table. On the contrary, they prefer to drink tea, because drinking tea is much more comfortable than drinking. It not only does not hurt the body, but also can keep healthy.


    Yunyuanju is such a teahouse that can provide a comfortable environment for the rich and tycoons. The small bridge, flowing water and sandalwood are melodious. There is no blame for the environment and service. It is very elegant. It is a favorite place for many upper class people in Donghai to discuss business.


    During the afternoon tea time, a palamella came by. Yang Yuqing, who had a major problem with her industry, pushed the door and got off. Looking at the gate of yunyuanju, she slowly took a breath.


    Then, with a calm face, she walked in.


    "Miss Yang, please follow me."


    Obviously, she is not a stranger for the first time. A maid in a peony cheongsam came up and said with a smile.


    Yang Yuqing nodded and followed him to a box.


    "Mr. Xie has been waiting inside for a long time. Miss Yang, please come in."


    The maid pushed the door open.


    Yang Yuqing went in.


    "Squeak."


    Behind her, the door was closed again by the maid who had left.


    "Sister Yuqing, come on, come on. I''ve been waiting for you for almost half an hour."


    It should be that I heard the movement of the door, and there was a warm call inside.


    It''s not far away from the door, but it''s not far away.


    Through the screen, Yang Yuqing appears in front of a woman who looks about 30 years old. Her skin is very white. At first glance, she belongs to the type of rich family. She spends a lot of money on maintenance, from clothes to the jewelry on her wrists and neck, revealing the taste of money.


    Of course, to be able to call Yang Yuqing so affectionately, without any family background, it is impossible to have such confidence.


    This woman''s appearance is pretty good. Sitting on the tea stool, her plump hips are still up, and even the small and delicate round stool is a bit too much for her to sit on. I''m afraid that the plump young woman is too young to bear.


    But there is a little fly in the ointment. Her chin is very sharp. I don''t know if she has used a knife. Her lips are painted with gorgeous lipstick, but she can''t hide her thin lip. Even though she is full of smile at this time, it still gives people a feeling of loneliness and even bitterness.


    It seems that I don''t want to be disturbed. There''s no maid in the box who plays zither. She''s the only one.


    She poured a cup of tea for Yang Yuqing warmly.


    "I cooked it myself. Sister Yuqing, try it."


    Yang Yuqing walked over slowly.


    "Tea, I won''t drink it, Shirley. Open the window and tell the truth. How on earth are you willing to stop?"


    "Sister Yuqing, I don''t understand what you said. What''s the stop? Has my little sister done anything to make you unhappy? "


    Shirley looked up, innocent and confused.


    "If there is one, sister Yuqing can say it directly, and my younger sister will change it immediately."


    They used to have a good relationship. After all, they both belong to Donghai kuotai circle. They can often meet on some occasions. Even if they are not good friends, they can at least talk and laugh when they meet.


    But that''s all in the past.


    Time can change a lot of things and expose a lot of things.


    Yang Yuqing now naturally did not have the mood to play with her. Standing there, she said, "your Huamei has now occupied most of the share of Donghai beauty market. No one can threaten your interests any more. Do you have to kill everything?"


    When speaking, although Yang Yuqing has no expression on her face, deep down in her heart, she inevitably feels a little humiliated and sad.


    She understood that no matter how hard she pretended to be. But in fact, they are already giving in to each other.


    "Kill them all?"


    Shirley smiles and presses her hand.


    "Sister Yuqing, why do you say it so seriously. Sit down and talk about it. "


    Yang Yuqing squeezed her hand and finally sat down.


    "Sister Yuqing, take a sip of tea first. Now the weather in the East China Sea is very dry. You should pay attention to replenishing water. Otherwise, if you are not careful, you will faint and go to the hospital because of some troubles. Is that right?"


    Xie Li sat there and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m not thirsty."


    Yang Yuqing looked at the steaming cup of tea. Before, when she heard the other party''s sarcasm, she might have used it for a long time, but now she can only bear it because she knows that she has no capital to lift the table.


    "Sister Yuqing, I made this tea for you. If you don''t drink it, I won''t give you face."


    Xie Li said with a smile.


    Yang Yuqing secretly clenched her teeth. After all, she took up the cup of tea and drank it in spite of the heat."Have a good time!"


    Cherie''s smile grew brighter.


    Yang Yuqing put down her tea cup.


    "Tea, I''ll have it, too. Shirley, should you hold your hand high? You should understand that Yirenfang is not only a brand to me, but also the hard work of half my life. I really can''t watch it fall. "


    "Sister Yuqing, I''m not happy with what you said."


    Xie Li showed her dissatisfaction.


    "I''ve heard that Yirenfang is in a lot of trouble now, but it''s your own business. What does it have to do with me? Why do you want me to raise my hand? "


    She sighed.


    "It''s true that I see the development of Yirenfang step by step, and I feel very sad to see Yirenfang step into today''s predicament. But this is the rule of the market. The survival of the fittest has always been the case since ancient times. If someone rises a tall building, someone collapses. Isn''t that the same with you, sister Yuqing? Isn''t the rise of Yirenfang developed by defeating its rivals? "


    Yang Yuqing grabbed her hand and said nothing.


    Once upon a time, the opposite woman always surrounded herself with respect and enthusiasm, but now she began to teach her.


    This is the naked heart.


    "I know that it''s really hard for you to manage such a big brand. You divorced a few years ago, and it''s even more difficult for you. I think it''s just because of this that Iren Fang is neglecting its management and falling into today''s dilemma step by step."


    Xie Li pondered for a moment, and said: "sister Yuqing, don''t say that my younger sister is not loyal enough. I don''t think so. I''m willing to contribute money to take over the offer. Don''t you want to see Yirenfang go bankrupt? As long as you are willing to sell it to me, I promise to bring it back to life."


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes contracted for a moment, and her expression suddenly became cold. Subconsciously, she wanted to turn over her face, but in the end, her reason defeated her impulse.


    She thought that a person can live well, but she underestimated the danger and reality of the world.

 Chapter 1732

    There was silence in the box.


    Only the sound of boiling tea.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t speak, and Xie Li didn''t speak any more. She tasted the tea leisurely. She was very calm, or she thought that the overall situation was in her hands.


    "It seems that we have nothing to talk about."


    Yang Yuqing''s pride has not been completely wiped out. She would rather destroy herself than let her own Yirenfang become the property of others.


    It''s not about money.


    If only for the sake of interests, as early as more than a year ago, before the situation worsened to such a degree, she would have sold the property to maintain the operation of Iren square.


    But it''s a bottomless hole.


    As a beauty industry, reputation is very important. If it''s gone, it''s not far from going bankrupt. Even though she has tried everything, she can''t stop the business of Yirenfang from getting worse day by day.


    She has been supporting for more than a year, but when she can''t make ends meet, she can''t support it for long with her own efforts.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that she is desperate now.


    At this time, Xie Li is willing to accept the offer. For the sake of interests, in fact, it''s good news for Yang Yuqing. Although Yirenfang is declining, it''s still a big brand with great brand value. If you sell this mess, you can recover some losses, but it''s like gold who was carefully raised from birth Like the canary, Yang Yuqing is very indifferent to money.


    For a woman like her, she is not willing to lose even if she is bankrupt.


    "Sister Yuqing, you have to think about it."


    Just as Yang Yuqing was about to get up, Xie Li said calmly, "I''m only willing to take over the mess of Yirenfang at this time because of our previous feelings. If I were someone else, I would not be able to avoid it. As far as I know, have you borrowed all the banks you can borrow? I don''t think I can borrow any more money. Even I seem to have sold all the houses of Datang Yipin? "


    Xie Li said with a smile: "that house is very good. Why don''t you let me know before you sell it? Just tell me, I''m willing to buy it too... "


    Never been so insulted, Yang Yuqing clenched her teeth and stood up without saying a word.


    Xie Li put down her tea cup and Shi ran said, "sister Yuqing, you have to think about it. There is only one chance. As long as you are willing to sell Yi renfang to me now, you can still be your lady and live your high life, but if you go out of this door..."


    After a pause, Shirley sighed.


    "Sister Yuqing, I know you''ve never had a hard life. You can''t get used to that kind of life when you have no fixed place to live and think about daily necessities."


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    Yang Yuqing did not stay, very determined to turn and go out, no hesitation and hesitation.


    Staring at her back, Xie Li''s expression is gradually gloomy.


    "Sister, what''s the matter? Is the talk over? "


    Not long after Yang Yuqing left, a man came in. His eyes were very small and his cheeks were very narrow. Although he was dressed like a human, he always gave people a sense of treachery.


    He sat down in Yang Yuqing''s position just now.


    "She didn''t agree?"


    Shelley didn''t speak, but her face was telling.


    "At this time, why is this woman still holding on? Are you really waiting for bankruptcy? "


    This guy is a little puzzled.


    Xie Li looked at him and said in a cold voice, "how long can she hold on to her current funds?"


    Women are jealous.


    It used to be just that. Her husband''s family was strong, and her scenery was the focus of the crowd everywhere. Even if she was jealous, she could only bear it, but Feng Shui changed in turn.


    She really has no enmity with Yang Yuqing, but she likes the feeling of stepping on the people she looked up to before, which can make her feel comfortable and satisfied.


    And she can''t stand Yang Yuqing''s pride.


    When it comes to this kind of time, what are you proud of? How dare you think that no one provokes you like Phoenix before?


    She had to crush her pride.


    "Elder sister, I have talked with the presidents of all the major banks, and they all promise that they will not lend to her again. According to my estimation, no matter how much she becomes a seller, she will definitely go bankrupt for half a year at most with the current losses of Iren Fang."


    "No. It''s too long. I don''t want to wait so long. "


    Cherie looks cold and stares at her brother.


    "She''s at the end of her tether now. You can find a way to lend her some money."


    The man who ran several loan companies was stunned and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing.


    "Sister, are you right? You want me to help her? "


    Xie Li is not guest way: "you this kind of usury company, does what do help the person''s activity?"Xie Guangqiang is a little embarrassed.


    "You can''t show up. If she knows our relationship, she won''t take the bait. Find someone who has nothing to do with it and lend it to her. The interest can be raised a little. At this time, she can''t manage so much. Even if she knows it''s poison, she will drink it obediently. Isn''t she going to stick to her Yirenfang? I''ll see how long she can keep it. "


    Cherie sneered.


    Xie Guangqiang hesitated and asked tentatively, "sister, what if she can''t afford to pay back the money then? It''s very likely that Yi renfang will not be able to pay back the money. I can''t lose all the principal, can I? "


    "She can''t afford to pay back. Isn''t she still alive?"


    Shirley stares at her brother.


    "She is the most famous young woman in the East China Sea. There are so many people secretly thinking about her. No one dared to show her mind before, but now that she is divorced, I don''t know how many people are staring at her and want to taste her. I don''t know what you guys think? Don''t tell me you''re not interested in her. I''m afraid when I start to deal with Yi Ren Fang, you''re already thinking about it, aren''t you


    Xie Guangqiang smiles.


    "Now, here''s your chance."


    Xie Li picked up her tea cup and said faintly, "which do you think is more important than the money? If you care more about money, it doesn''t matter. I can find someone else. "


    Xie Guangqiang said: "sister, what are you talking about! It''s all up to me. "


    He patted his chest with a flattering smile, with evil light in his eyes. He took the cup Yang Yuqing had used, poured a cup of tea for himself, and then along the edge of the cup, he licked it carefully. When he poured the tea into his mouth, he showed a happy expression.


    Xie Li looks at it with a mean smile.


    Her younger brother is really a scum, even disgusting, but think about the scene of Yang Yuqing being devastated by such a man


    It''s really exciting.

 Chapter 1733

    In the afternoon, Li futu visited some old friends in Donghai, had a drink with Yandong, and then went to the Warring States period. He just looked at them at the door and didn''t go in.


    Finally, he went to Chunqiu Huafu and had a conversation with Mr. Gu.


    Under the leadership of Gu Qingcheng, Yongxing has formed a silent tacit understanding with Yan Donglai. Both sides have developed smoothly in peace. In recent years, there has been no large-scale conflict and struggle in the East China Sea.


    When we enter the river and lake, the time will come.


    As a character who has been struggling for most of his life, most of them fall on the road of struggling to climb, but Gu Qingcang rarely enjoys his old age.


    In the past few years, it is inevitable that Mr. Gu has become a little older. The injuries caused by traffic accidents can not be easy. His legs and feet are a little inconvenient. He can only walk on crutches. No matter how brave he is, he can''t survive the invasion of time. However, Mr. Gu''s mentality is very healthy, he is very open-minded, and his spirit looks very hale and hearty. It''s just a bit unfortunate that Mr. Li futu When we got to Gu''s house, Gu Qingcheng was not there. She went to her parents in other places. It seemed that she was going to invite them back to Donghai.


    But it''s also true that Mr. Gu is getting older and older after all. No matter how much resentment they have, it''s time to let go. Gu Qingcheng has always been filial and naturally doesn''t want to see the stalemate between his grandfather and his father.


    After chatting with Gu Qingcang for more than two hours, seeing that Shen yini should come back, Li futu left Gu''s home.


    When he left, Gu Qingcang ignored his obstruction and took him to the door with crutches.


    "Xiao Li, I was going to keep you drinking, but the doctor said that I had too many hidden diseases when I was young. If I want to live longer, I can''t touch wine any more."


    The big owl, who is proud of the world, patted Li futu on the shoulder, looked at the falling autumn leaves and sighed.


    "If you want to buy sweet scented osmanthus and carry wine together, it''s not like you''re young."


    After leaving Gu''s home, Li futu walked for a while and came to Shen yini''s villa.


    This villa is of great significance to him. It is the starting point for him to return to China and the place for his new life.


    Standing here, "Doo Doo..."


    A series of trumpets interrupted Li futu''s memory. She turned her head and found that Shen yini had just driven back and was sticking her head out of the car.


    "What are you doing here?"


    They then walked into the villa together.


    "Didn''t you find another babysitter?"


    Seeing that the villa was empty, Li futu was a bit of a stranger.


    "No


    Shen yini explained: "in addition to her poor life experience, the reason why I asked Xiaojiang to help her was Yuanyuan. I was busy with my work and had no time to take care of the girl. Sometimes she came back without food, so I found a nanny. But now she has graduated and bought an apartment outside, and she doesn''t come back often Come here, and I don''t often at home, so I didn''t find it. It''s enough to let the housekeeping do the cleaning


    "She bought a house?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    Shen yini nodded and laughed.


    "The girl has long felt that she is too constrained by me. Now that she has the ability, she can''t seize the opportunity to escape from my sight."


    Li futu suddenly said: "no wonder she said that at noon."


    "Let her go. After all, I can''t watch her all my life. She feels tired, and so do I


    Li futu picked her eyebrows and gave a surprised smile.


    "When have you been so free and easy?"


    Shen yini didn''t answer and went to the kitchen.


    "Come and help."


    After a while, there was no sound from the door.


    "Sister, I''m back."


    She walked around the living room and found no one. Then she came to the kitchen and saw Li futu and Shen yini busy having dinner together. She took out her mobile phone and snapped a picture.


    "Lang Qing, Qiyi, husband singing and woman following, elder sister, brother futu, how much do you think I can sell this picture? Can ten million be sold? "


    "I think you are in the eye of money."


    "Come and help," Li said


    "Oh."


    Su Yuan put away her mobile phone and came over. Li futu was just going to let her fight, but she found that the girl was very skilled in dealing with pans and cans.


    "When did you learn to cook?"


    Li futu was surprised.


    He remembered that before, this girl was not involved in human fireworks, even more expensive than her sister.


    "After graduation, I have been groping for my own way. Now I live alone. I have to take care of myself. I can''t eat out or take out all the time, can I?"In the end, Su Yuan even took the spatula from Shen yini, and happily glanced at Li futu, who was an eye opener.


    "brother futu, I''ll have a good taste of my craft later, but not everyone has this kind of luck."


    "I''ll see."


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    Su Yuan is not bragging. The style of cooking is not only decent, but also delicious. It''s bullshit to say that it''s comparable to a five-star chef, but at least it can make people eat.


    "Girl, you are more and more impressive to me."


    Li futu felt that once upon a time, he could imagine that Su Yuan, who was indulgent and unruly, would become what she is today?


    "Hum, brother futu, in your eyes, do you think I will only cause trouble? I tell you, before, I was young, now I grow up, and it''s different from before, you don''t look at me like before, you know? "


    Su Yuan announced with wide eyes.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "I admit it. You are definitely a good girl who can get into the hall and the kitchen. If anyone marries you in the future, it will be his blessing. "


    These words, in other words, I''m afraid that no matter how he was coerced by Su Yuan, he would not say them, but now they really mean it.


    Of course, if the changes he saw were not made by the girl.


    "Well, don''t praise her too much."


    Shen yini said.


    Three people talk and laugh, just like ordinary people''s home had a dinner.


    After dinner, Su Yuan scrambled to clear the table and asked Li futu and Shen yini to sit and rest.


    "This girl has changed a lot, hasn''t she?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Li futu looked in the direction of the kitchen and marveled.


    "Has she experienced any excitement in recent years?"


    Shen yini said: "the change of a girl is mostly related to her emotional experience, but this girl has never been in love in recent years. How can she be stimulated?"


    "That''s to say you''ve taught well."


    Li futu sighed: "I can''t believe she is Su Yuan if I didn''t see her with my own eyes. How did you do that?"


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Shen yini whispered.

 Chapter 1734

    A phone call suddenly came in. It seemed that it was something happened to the company. Shen yini went upstairs after answering the phone and needed to use the computer to receive the files from the other party.


    "Brother futu, you should not leave tonight?"


    After clearing the table, Su Yuan came and sat down.


    "What? Are you ordering me to leave


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    "It''s not my family. I''m not qualified for that."


    Su Yuan sighed: "besides, even if you really want to give me an order, I think it''s my sister who gives me an order."


    Li futu smiles.


    "I''m older and more daring. I dare to make fun of your sister."


    "Hee hee."


    Su Yuan immediately smile, and then asked.


    "Brother futu, have you seen Caiwei?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Listen to her mother say, she seems very busy, often in the field on business."


    "Of course. She''s great now. She''s already a famous architect and has been on an interview show. She''s the pride of our graduates. "


    "You''re not bad either."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    "Right, Mr. Su?"


    Su Yuan gave him a push.


    "Brother futu, don''t tease me. I have a few kilos. Don''t I know? If it wasn''t for my sister, I still don''t know what I''m doing. Maybe I''m staying at home and gnawing at my old age? "


    With that, Su Yuan herself began to laugh.


    "Don''t belittle yourself. Even if you don''t rely on your sister, you can have your own achievements."


    Li futu pointed to the kitchen.


    "Life will live up to everyone who works hard."


    Su Yuan pretends to be unhappy.


    "Brother futu, you mean I used to be bad?"


    Recalling the girl''s previous headache, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s not bad, it''s just a little worrying."


    "What are you worried about?"


    Su Yuan asked immediately.


    "You had that kind of temper, who dare you?"


    "Cut!"


    Su Yuan immediately gave him a white look.


    "There are so many people who want to marry Miss Ben. As long as I wave my hand, I can row from here to Donghai Pearl Tower. Believe it or not?"


    Li futu immediately nodded.


    "Of course, I heard that even the top students at Harvard were prostrated by Miss Su."


    "How do you know?"


    Su Yuan was stunned and sighed.


    "Sister Mu said it again?"


    "Brother futu, don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s all my parents'' nonsense. Although I''ve known each other since I was a child, you said that we haven''t seen each other for more than ten years. Now we are forced to get together. Isn''t that a mess? What''s more, they are now in the golden age of struggle. They are busy with their future career. They don''t have the heart to talk about romance. "


    "Isn''t there an old saying that starting a family first and starting a business later, no conflict?"


    Su Yuan looked at him and said, "brother futu, you''re old. You shouldn''t say that now."


    Li futu asked subconsciously, "how should I say that?"


    "A good wife and a good mother, and now we should say the opposite."


    Su Yuan explained: "business is established and family is established. A good mother and a good wife. "


    Li Fu TU was stunned and then lost his smile.


    His lips moved and he wanted to say something, but subconsciously he thought about what Su Yuan had just said, but he thought it was quite reasonable.


    "Girl, when you used to study, your grades were not very good. Why do you have such sharp opinions now?"


    Su Yuan smiles haughtily.


    "That''s not true. Can a good reader be a boss? "


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. For a moment, she was speechless.


    "What are you talking about? So happy? "


    On the stairs, Shen yini came down.


    "Sister. I''m giving a lesson to brother futu. "


    Su Yuan shouts.


    "Class?"


    "What''s the lesson?"


    Shen yini came over with a little doubt.


    "Brother futu''s ideas are too old. I''ll help him expand them."


    Li futu said nothing with a bitter smile.


    Shen yini looked at them for a moment with puzzled eyes, and then said to Su Yuan, "your father just called me again. You''d better call him back."


    Su Yuan suddenly showed the color of depression, sitting there sighing, but finally had to go upstairs to call home.


    "I think you''d better help and persuade your family not to push the girl too hard. Now, the girl has her own opinions. If you push her too hard, it will only backfire."


    Li futu looks at Su Yuan''s back as she goes upstairs."What did she just tell you? Let you talk to her like this. "


    Shen yini sat down and asked.


    Li futu smiles and doesn''t respond directly.


    "Before, I always thought that this girl was so unruly that any boy could stand it. Now I''m a little worried that any boy could be seen by her."


    "You are not."


    Shen yini said quickly, seemingly casually.


    It''s easy to make waves.


    Shen yini seems to be careless, but Li futu''s mind is shocked and subconsciously looks at Shen yini''s face.


    But Shen yini was very indifferent.


    "What are you looking at me for? No matter how high her vision is, she will behave the same as before in front of you


    "I''m not talking about Su Yuan. What are you talking about me for?"


    Li futuqiang said with a smile.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Shen yini looked at him strangely.


    "I mean, my words are more and more useless to this girl, but at least she can convince you. You can help me discipline her."


    Li futu was relieved.


    "You look up to me. If my words worked for this girl, they would have worked a few years ago."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Shen yini said: "in fact, you can understand the feelings of the elders. We didn''t force her to get married immediately, but we have to find a boyfriend first and try to get married everywhere, right? However, her attitude has always been to resist any development with any man. Once, she even tried to escape by talking about cooperation and went abroad for three months before she came back. Her recent blind date was very good, both in terms of family and personal conditions. Moreover, the two families used to live next to each other and knew each other''s roots. As a result, she went back to meet others and didn''t know what to say What? It''s so yellow. Originally, people were very enthusiastic and time passed quickly. She is still young, but... "


    Li futu said with a smile: "Gini, who do you think you feel like to me now?"


    Shen yini uttered a word, and Daimei slightly coagulated and looked at him a little puzzled.


    "Like Uncle Shen."


    Li futu said with a smile: "Uncle Shen should have taught you that in those years, too?"


    Shen yini pursed her red lips and was silent.


    Li futu didn''t go on. He soon stopped talking and turned to look in the direction of the stairs.


    "You don''t have to worry too much for the elders at home. I''ll have a good chat with her if I have a chance."

 Chapter 1735

    Li futu didn''t leave that night and didn''t avoid Su Yuan. He spent the night in Shen yini''s room.


    The next morning, Su Yuan called the door.


    None of them showed any difference, as if everything was taken for granted.


    "Elder sister, I finished eating and went to the company first."


    Su Yuan put down her chopsticks after drinking a bowl of porridge.


    "Be careful on the way."


    "I see. Brother futu, take your time. I''ll go first. "


    When she left, Su Yuan politely said hello to Li futu. Her politeness caught Li futu off guard, but Su Yuan didn''t mind. Before Li futu spoke, she went out.


    Soon, outside the villa, there was the sound of the car starting.


    "Otherwise, I won''t go to the company today."


    Shen yini said softly.


    Women are flowers, which need to be cared for and moistened. Today''s national goddess''s face looks much brighter, tender, greasy and bright.


    I don''t know if Su Yuan paid attention to this just now. Anyway, Su Yuan didn''t mention a word.


    "No, I''m going to Jinling today."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "Jinling?"


    Shen yini was a little confused.


    "What are you doing in Jinling?"


    Jinling is not far from the East China Sea, but two or three hours by car.


    "I''m going to go to Qixia Temple to offer incense."


    Hearing Li futu''s words, Shen yini not only smiles.


    She naturally knows the famous Qixia Temple in China.


    "When did you begin to believe in Buddhism? Shouldn''t people like you scoff at these things? "


    "That''s not necessarily true. Many of the families in the wild are offering Bodhisattvas."


    Li futu said with a smile.


    Shen yini naturally didn''t believe that he really went to Shangxiang to worship Buddha, but she didn''t make a thorough inquiry.


    "Why don''t I go with you? I''ve always wanted to go to Shangxiang, but I don''t have time."


    Li futu is not very good, so he refuses.


    "Your company doesn''t matter?"


    "It''s OK. There''s a butterfly. As long as she''s here, it doesn''t really matter if the company has me or not. "


    Shen yini joked.


    "All right."


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    I made a call with mu yudie. Two people started the journey, took the high speed, just arrived at Qixia mountain at noon.


    Now it''s autumn. The yellow leaves all over the mountains are magnificent, and add a touch of solemn color to the ancient temple standing in the mountains.


    "Gini, do you know much about Qixia Temple?"


    On the way up the mountain, Li futu asked.


    Shen yini still put on a pair of blinding sunglasses, picked up the steps and shook her head.


    "I just heard that this place is very famous. Many dignitaries like to come here to burn incense and worship Buddha. It is said that at the beginning of every year, the" first incense "here is sold at a sky high price."


    "Many people sell their conscience for money, and finally want to redeem it with money."


    Li futu said, "do you believe in Buddhism?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Shen yini responded decisively.


    "The gods and Buddhas in the temple are only waiting to provide a temporary resting place for the souls who have no place to put them, but they can''t really take you in. God Buddha is just a lighthouse to point out the direction. If you want to escape from the bitter sea, you still need to cross it by yourself. "


    Li futu picked his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I know one My friend, she is the most Buddhist person in the world. I think maybe you can have a good chat with her. "


    Shen yini turns her head and smiles.


    "He or she?"


    Li futu was dumb.


    "Everything in the world is for me, not for me."


    Across the mountain gate, Li futu read out the inscription on one side of the stone tablet.


    A short line of words, but there is a thought-provoking Zen.


    At any time in the Millennium Temple, incense is very prosperous, and there are many pilgrims in the temple.


    , "Nie, do you remember when we took uncle Shen to Town God''s Temple?"


    Perhaps it was the first time that Shen yini came to this millennium old temple. She took her eyes away from the people around her, took a look at Li Fu''s painting, and said, "joy, joy, groping in the dark. Mirage is a castle in the air. Rippling and rippling. To turn a blind eye is to delay. Meet or not? The moon sank to the bottom of the sea and the man was in a dream


    Li futu was stunned. He was surprised and said, "do you remember?"


    he knew clearly that what Shen Manni had read was the marriage sign they had been visiting in Town God''s Temple.


    Relying on this sign, he completely conquered Shen Zhe.


    Shen Zhe, a scholar of the older generation, is different from them. Even though he is not obsessed with Buddhism, he thinks highly of Buddhism. He believes that there is a will of heaven in the dark. At the beginning, he paid hundreds of dollars to buy the monk who wanted to sign. Relying on this, Shen zhe completely recognized his son-in-law.What Li futu didn''t expect was that Shen yini not only remembered it, but also remembered the signature so clearly that it was not bad.


    "How can I not remember. That sign is still kept in my home. My father often takes it out to read it


    Shen yini said.


    Li futu is inevitably a little guilty.


    "In fact, I also know that this sign is not the guidance of the three saints, but you bought it for several hundred yuan, right?"


    Li futu''s face was stiff, and his subconsciousness was like denial. But before he spoke, she heard Shen yini continue: "I went there again, and found the monk. He told me everything for a thousand dollars."


    Li futu was dumb and then said with a bitter smile, "Gini You... "


    At last, he sighed helplessly.


    "It''s boring, isn''t it?"


    "Boring?"


    Shen yini looks flat.


    "Don''t I have any reason to be clear about my marriage all my life?"


    Li futu was speechless. Knowing that it was his fault, he coughed and quickly changed the topic.


    "Come on, I''ll show you around."


    Shen yini''s eyes swept over his face and walked forward.


    After walking around the temple, they finally arrived at the main hall, ready to offer incense.


    Incense is provided free of charge, but no one here will really be penniless. Shen yini donated 3000 yuan, not much, to show her heart.


    During this period, no one did not recognize her as a Super Queen. It''s just that this is in the Millennium Temple. Everyone is very conscious that no one is disturbing the order. They can take photos casually and talk excitedly at most.


    Incense, kneel down, kowtow.


    Although she is not a Buddhist, Shen yini''s attitude is meticulous and she is appointed as devout.


    Li futu stood behind her, looking at the majestic and noble prime minister, and whispered in a soft voice: "the Buddha said that the rich and the poor are the same prime minister..."


    An old voice suddenly rang out.


    "All the joys and sorrows, such as the view."


    Li futu turned his head slowly.


    An old monk did not know when he appeared beside him. He turned his head, put his hands together, and looked down.


    "Amitabha, benefactor Li, long time no see."

 Chapter 1736

    Li futu didn''t offer any more incense.


    After Shen yini got up, they walked out of the main hall.


    "Gini, this is master longkong."


    Li futu said.


    Shen yini seriously looked at the monk who suddenly appeared. A benevolent and kind countenance,


    ''s old robe, is very clean, almost spotless, with a beautiful face and a good look. His eyes are peaceful. It seems that the wine and meat monk who met in Town God''s Temple is a world of difference.


    And what makes her feel strange most is that from her man''s tone, she hears an unusual Respect.


    "Master longkong."


    Shen yini called out quickly.


    The old monk put his hands together and returned with a kind smile.


    The three came to a slightly secluded place.


    "Master, I came to Qixia Temple to see you."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Shen yini stood beside him, sensible quiet down.


    "Benefactor Li has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it."


    The old monk looked peaceful.


    "Master, I''m sorry that I can''t keep the relic you gave me."


    They seem to know each other. Shen yini noticed this in the hall just now, but


    Sariki?


    Isn''t this something that should only exist in movies and novels?


    Although she was puzzled, she still didn''t say a word and didn''t interrupt.


    "There''s no need to apologize, benefactor Li. Everything in the world has a fixed number. Since I gave it to you, it has nothing to do with me. What does it do to me? Benefactor Li, you don''t have to work hard to make this trip. "


    When he heard that something had gone wrong with the relic, the old monk didn''t change his look at all. On the contrary, he comforted Li futu with warm voice.


    "Besides, heaven and earth cycle, cause and effect have a reward, it may just exist in a different way."


    His muddy eyes looked at Li futu.


    "I hope you don''t have to worry about it, benefactor Li."


    Li futu''s eyes shrunk for a moment, then he turned to Shen yini and said, "yini, can you go to the mountain gate and buy me a bottle of water?"


    Shen yini took a look at him and knew that the other party was trying to push herself away. But still did not refuse.


    "Well."


    She looked at the old monk, then quickly turned and walked towards the mountain gate.


    The old monk saw her back with a trace of emotion in his eyes.


    "If you have such a beautiful family, where is not a beautiful time."


    "Master, I have another question to ask."


    The old monk drew back his eyes.


    "Please, benefactor Li."


    "Master, my mother was your disciple at that time. With your ability, it should be my mother''s destiny. But why did you let her go down the mountain and not stop her?"


    Li futu stares at the old monk for a moment.


    The old monk''s turbid eyes obviously fluctuated, lowered his eyelids and read the Buddha''s name.


    "Amitabha."


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless.


    "Master, when I came to Qixia Temple, you thought I was going to be a disaster, so you didn''t hesitate to give me the most precious Buddhist treasure to help me escape from the abyss. I sincerely appreciate the great kindness of master. However, I have a puzzle in my heart, so please let me know."


    Li futu''s face is tight.


    "My Buddha is merciful. I dare to ask the master, if he is willing to help me, why can''t he help her?"


    "Dang..."


    At this time, a melodious heavy bell from the distance.


    "Amitabha."


    The old monk bowed his head, put his hands together, chanted the name of Buddha, and looked compassionate.


    The overlapping of Buddha''s horn and bell vibrates people''s hearts.


    Looking at the old and withered monk in front of him, Li futu calmed down slowly.


    "As a child, it''s hard to avoid being anxious. I hope the master can understand. However, I really want to ask the master, "when the master chose to stay out of the business, was he unwilling or unable?"


    Finally, the old monk slowly raised his head.


    "The dead are gone, so why bother with the right and wrong of the past? Let the dead rest in peace."


    Li futu was silent for a long time and looked away from the old monk,


    "master, I don''t want a right or wrong, I just want to seek a truth. This requirement should not be too much."


    he looked as like as two peas in the temple, and said, "when my mother left, I felt that she was dying because of that man. But a few years ago, I saw a woman who was almost the same as my mother before her bed. She suddenly appeared and saved aunt Gong. Is it really just a coincidence? "


    "Aunt Gong, to some extent, should also be regarded as your disciple?"The old monk was silent.


    "When I was young, I was full of resentment against the world and vowed to revenge on all people. Later, the Li family was destroyed in my hands. Countless people were affected, fell into the abyss, and their families were destroyed. I thought that everything in the past could be put to an end, but in the end, I found that I was walking along a bumpy road, and I was facing a vague or even a difficult road There is no goal. "


    Li futu stopped.


    "But if you go ahead, don''t ask about your future."


    The old monk spoke slowly.


    "It doesn''t matter where you are going, even if there is no lighthouse, or everything you see is just a mirage, but as long as you follow your heart, you will succeed in reaching the other side."


    "Master, are you transforming me?"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "you are Qingsi''s child. Why do you need to change? I believe you, and Qingsi will believe you."


    This should be the first time that the old monk mentioned the woman''s name.


    Li futu was silent and consciously looked to the side.


    Shen yini with a bottle of water, is standing not far away, did not come to disturb.


    Li futu slowly showed a touch of radian, and the gas engine gradually dissipated.


    "Master, it''s time for me to go."


    "Poor monk, give it to benefactor Li."


    "Don''t bother the master."


    Li futu takes back her eyes from Shen yini and looks at the old monk.


    "Master, I don''t know if my mother could have said it in time, but today, on behalf of myself and my mother, I thank you for your kindness."


    With that, Li futu bowed to the old monk deeply.


    "I don''t know when I will have the chance to visit you again. I wish you good health and long life."


    He straightened up.


    "Goodbye, master."


    The old monk''s lips trembled. Before he could say anything, Li futu had turned around.


    "Your water."


    Not far away, seeing him coming, Shen yini handed over the bottle of water.


    Li futu took it and, at the same time, took her hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Shen yini nodded and looked at the old monk as she turned around.


    "Who is he?"


    When she stepped out of the mountain gate, Shen yini finally couldn''t resist her curiosity and asked softly.


    Over Qixia mountain, golden clouds appeared in vain, like the light of Buddha.


    Li futu looked up slightly and looked at the bright sky with a calm look.


    "If there is a saint in this era, he should be the last saint."

 Chapter 1737

    After leaving Qixia Temple, they entered Jinling City and found an ordinary small restaurant to have a common meal.


    "Do you remember when you lost your memory in Jinling?"


    During the dinner, Shen yini said: "at that time, I attended an activity in Jinling. Xi''er told me when she saw you. Then I looked for you in Jinling for a while, but there was no result. Finally, I had to inform Miss Song."


    Li futu nodded and asked with a smile, "do you want to go to the place where I used to live?"


    Shen yini was a bit surprised.


    "Do you remember?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    He has been lost in Jinling for more than half a year. How can he forget it.


    "Well, I want to see how you spent that half year."


    Shen yini was a little curious.


    "Eat quickly. I''ll take you after dinner."


    After dinner, Li futu drives Shen yini to the dilapidated community where she once lived with Chloe for half a year.


    When walking into the corridor, the memory becomes clearer.


    "You lived here?"


    Came to the door of the low rent house, Shen yini was surprised.


    Li futu nodded.


    "Do you want to go in and have a look?"


    "Is there anyone in it?"


    "Just try."


    Li futu stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    Shen yini subconsciously stepped back and helped the sunglasses on the bridge of her nose. She was a little nervous.


    "Dong Dong..."


    Li futu knocked a few times, but there was no movement inside.


    "It seems that there is no one in it. Let''s go."


    Shen yini said.


    "Don''t worry."


    Li futu skillfully opened the rusty iron door, then took out a thin wire from his pocket. He pounded the door lock a few times, and the simple wooden door was soon opened.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen yini''s guilty subconscious lowered her voice.


    "It''s OK. There are all migrant workers here. They must be working now. They won''t come back. Let''s go in and have a look."


    Li futu said with a smile as if nothing had happened. Then he opened the door and walked in calmly.


    Shen yini hesitated at the door for a while, and finally followed in.


    The house is still the same one. The general layout has not changed, but some furnishings have changed slightly. However, the aging walls, rough concrete floor and ceiling fans with ash layer above can all show the hardship of living conditions here.


    Li futu''s eyes slowly turned around, and a touch of memory appeared in his eyes.


    "You lived here for half a year?"


    Shen yini looked around in surprise.


    Although she was not born rich, she had not been exposed to the hardship of the bottom of the society.


    "Didn''t you expect that?"


    Li futu turned to smile.


    Shen yini didn''t ask why you didn''t change a better house, which is just as ignorant as the former Emperor asked why the common people didn''t eat meat.


    "Did you live alone at that time?"


    Shen yini asked, looking at the two bedrooms.


    "And a friend."


    Li futu whispered and looked at the bedroom of liloe.


    Shen yini looked at him and didn''t ask any more.


    "Let''s go."


    It''s obvious that the tenants have changed here. Li futu doesn''t continue to break into other people''s rooms. After staying in the living room for a while, he and Shen yini turn around and go out. When they leave, they haven''t forgotten to take the door for others.


    "There must be something different about living here?"


    Out of the unit building, Shen yini opened her mouth.


    Li futu looked up at the sky outlined by interweaved wires and sighed with a smile: "although the world you can see here is very narrow, happiness is pure. If you get a few hundred yuan bonus every month, you will be happy for many days."


    "Do you remember what you did at that time?"


    "Of course, I remember working as a bartender in a bar," Li said with a smile


    "Looking at you, I miss you very much, as if I enjoyed it?"


    Shen yini said in a low voice, "do you regret waking up?"


    "Of course not. Where did you say it was?"


    Li futu shook his head and opened the door.


    "Let''s go back to the East China Sea."


    Instead of staying in Jinling, they returned to the East China Sea on the same day.


    "Just find a place by the side of the road and put me down."


    After entering the New District, Li futu said, "I have something to deal with."


    "Where to? I''ll take you directly. "


    "No, I have to make a detour. I''ll just take a taxi."Shen yini didn''t insist any more. She found an intersection and stopped to put Li futu down.


    "Drive carefully."


    After seeing Shen yini drive away, Li futu stops the car and comes to an organ community.


    On the way, he also deliberately bought some gifts at the gate of the community, with children''s favorite snacks.


    "Ding Ding..."


    "Here we are."


    Yue ya, who is tutoring her daughter to do her homework, hears the doorbell and goes to the door to pull it open.


    "Who..."


    When she saw the visitors at the door, she almost closed the door again subconsciously.


    Fortunately, she restrained this instinctive reaction in time.


    "Li, Mr. Li..."


    She squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and stammered: "you, why are you here..."


    She and Li futu are old acquaintances. They even go back to the first time they met. It was as early as the time when Li futu lost his memory, but at that time someone''s guest role was a kidnapper.


    Of course, today is no more than in the past, this time someone came to the door, naturally not to ask for trouble, on the contrary, he was very polite with two bags of gifts.


    "Miss Yue, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I know that you''ve been taking good care of Chenxi and Xiaoer. I''m here to thank you today."


    Li futu''s smile is gentle and harmless to people and animals. Moreover, he looks into the room and then takes the initiative to ask, "can I come in?"


    Yue Ya almost blurted out that she couldn''t do it,


    some shadows are not so easy to erase. No matter how inconceivable the identity of this man has changed continuously after that, the experience of being kidnapped makes her instinctively label Li futu as no good.


    She wants to stay away, but now the other party has taken the initiative to find the door, Yueya also dare not refuse people thousands of miles away.


    Yes.


    I dare not.


    Although the identity of this man is not very clear, but one thing she understands, the other side is absolutely not she can offend.


    "Mom, who''s here?"


    A clear voice rang out, and then a little girl who looked about ten years old appeared behind Yue ya. When she saw Li futu, she immediately opened her big black and bright eyes.


    "Uncle kidnapper?"


    Childlike innocence, childlike innocence.


    Adults can control some impulses, but children can''t.


    Obviously, Yue Ya was not only deeply impressed by the kidnapping.


    Hearing the girl''s address, Yue Ya is frightened for a moment. She subconsciously holds her daughter for fear that she will irritate the man.


    But each other''s face did not change, smile sunshine.


    "Are you a girl?"

 Chapter 1738

    "Nannan, for Li Uncle, pour a glass of water


    Maybe it''s someone who reaches out and doesn''t smile. In the end, Yue Ya lets someone into the room.


    "Uncle Li, drink water."


    Although I suddenly called Uncle kidnapper when I saw her just now, her face was no longer a little girl who was ignorant at that time. She was nine years old. She still knew a little bit about the world. At least, she knew what was good and what was bad. With the warning of her mother''s eyes, she quickly changed her name and went to pour a glass of water to Li futu .


    "Thank you."


    Li futu''s expression is very amiable. As he takes the water cup, he delivers the bag of snacks he bought.


    "Uncle doesn''t know what you like to eat, so he bought some casually."


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. Li."


    Yue Ya took over and said to her daughter, "don''t you thank Uncle Li?"


    "Thank you, Uncle Li."


    Face immediately sweet way, although grew up a lot, but still as clever as a child.


    "Well, go back to your room and do your homework."


    Yue Ya quickly drives her daughter back to her room. After all, she still doesn''t put down her guard completely and doesn''t want her daughter to have too much contact with this man.


    "What grade is my daughter in primary school now?"


    I don''t know whether I''m from here or not. After drinking water, Li futu asked amiably. He didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    "Fourth grade."


    Although this is at home, Yue Ya is obviously restrained and even nervous.


    She found a place to put down the gift brought by Li futu, and then said, "Mr. Li, sit down."


    Li futu nodded and laughed, went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Time flies like a car. In the blink of an eye, my daughter is so old. If you don''t tell me, I thought she was going to junior high school."


    "Girls grow faster than boys. She grows taller."


    At this time, Yue Ya can only choose to be insincere for the time being when she can''t understand the other party''s intention.


    "When did you come back, Mr. Li?"


    "Not long ago."


    "Then..."


    After hesitation, Yue Ya asked with a strong smile, "have you seen dawn?"


    The water cup in Li futu''s hand stopped for a moment, then gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes, but..."


    He shook his head and sighed helplessly and sadly.


    "Mr. Li doesn''t need to worry. I understand Chenxi''s personality. You are the father of the second child after all. She can''t be angry with you all her life."


    Yue Ya comforted him by saying that good for bad.


    Of course, what tone she will be in front of Yao Chenxi is unknown.


    As an official lady, even if she has no great wisdom, she is certainly not stupid. She understands the basic ways of dealing with people, such as talking to people and lying to ghosts.


    Li futu naturally knows that Yao Chenxi is not a heartless person. At the beginning, for a little Superman who has no feelings at all, she can ask for leave and fly to Hong Kong City to ask him for help. What''s more, he is still the father of the child.


    As Yue Ya said, Yao Chenxi can''t really hate him all his life, but he doesn''t have enough time to wait patiently.


    Once the lost world comes out, no one can guarantee that he will survive.


    That''s why he went to Qixia Temple today.


    If we don''t do some things now, we won''t know if there will be any chance in the future.


    "Miss Yue, you are Chenxi''s best friend. When you speak, she will certainly listen to you. To tell you the truth, I came here today to hope you can help."


    Li futu looks sincere.


    "You are also a parent. You should be able to understand my current mood. I admit that I really owe too much to Chenxi. I have no reason or excuse to defend myself. I have never thought of taking my child away from Chenxi."


    "Since I was born, I have not fulfilled any responsibility and obligation to be a father. You can even say that I am not qualified to be a father at all. But miss Yue, you should understand how important a complete family is to a child, which will affect his life. "


    "Xiao Er is still young, but like his daughter, he will grow up one day and wonder where his father is. I dare not ask for anything else, but I want my children to understand that he is no different from other children. He has a father who loves him deeply, even if I can''t live in his world. "


    Yue Ya gradually silent down, with each other''s words, the mentality also invisibly slowly changed.


    She is also a parent and can feel the same way.


    Just because she knew the importance of a complete family to her children, she would have urged Yao Chenxi to find a man to marry and give her children a healthy family without knowing the existence of Li futu."Mr. Li, since you understand the influence of both parents on children, why have you disappeared for so many years? At that time, when you rescued the second child, it was originally a good opportunity to ease the relationship with Chenxi, but in the end, you disappeared and didn''t appear until now. From a just standpoint, even if I''m not Chenxi''s friend, I think it''s reasonable and natural that she resents you. "


    Although knowing that it''s easy to offend each other by saying these words, Yue Ya can''t control her sensibility once.


    She is really afraid of each other''s background power, but she still wants to say a fair word for Chenxi.


    To have children is an arduous project.


    What''s more, Chenxi is still a single mother?


    For the sake of this child, she had to hide from school and her family, and she had to travel back and forth as a father and mother. How much did she suffer?


    "I know that I deserve what I''ve done, and I can''t explain it, but miss Yue, I need you to help me for the sake of a sophomore."


    At first, he didn''t know Yao Chenxi was pregnant. Later, because the temple was trapped in the lost world, he couldn''t help it.


    But Li futu didn''t mention a word about it, and he accepted all these misunderstandings.


    Yue Ya looked at him and was silent for a long time.


    "When it comes to the second meeting of the school, I usually ask her to come back for the second meeting of the school


    At this point, Yue Ya stopped.


    Li futu obviously understood her voice. He was so excited that he said from the bottom of his heart, "Miss Yue, thank you."


    "I''m for the kids, too."


    Yue Yadao.


    Although she had realized that she was a little too impulsive, she could not stop her words.


    She sighed in secret.


    I hope Chenxi doesn''t blame herself when she knows.

 Chapter 1739

    "Ya, today, I may have a meeting. I''m afraid I''ll trouble you to help me..."


    Wednesday afternoon.


    Yao Chenxi called as expected.


    "No problem, don''t worry, you work at ease, I will pick up the sophomore on time."


    As expected, Yue Ya agreed very readily as usual. She just said thanks. Yao Chenxi, who hung up the phone, probably didn''t expect that after talking with her, Yue Ya then informed a man.


    Experimental Kindergarten.


    When Yue Ya arrived by car, someone had already stood by the side of the road.


    "So early?"


    After finding a place to park the car, Yue Ya pushes the door and gets out of the car.


    "I just arrived, too."


    Yue Ya nods and looks at the kindergarten.


    "It''s estimated that school will be over ten minutes away. Just a moment."


    Two people stand on the side of the road, silent began to wait.


    With the passage of time, more and more parents arrived. Finally, there was noise in the kindergarten, and the children were led out.


    Li futu subconsciously plans to step forward. Yue Ya says, "I''ll go."


    Li futu took a step, then nodded,


    "please."


    He picked up the child without permission last time. It''s hard to guarantee that Yao Chenxi didn''t tell the kindergarten teacher something. If he reappears, the kindergarten teacher will call Yao Chenxi to inform him. He doesn''t want to see the opportunity to contact the child come to nothing.


    Yue Ya didn''t say anything, and soon walked towards the gate of the kindergarten.


    Li futu stood by the side of the road waiting.


    There were too many parents. After more than ten minutes, Yue Yacai came back with a tender little boy in his hand.


    "Look, sophomore, who is that?"


    With her eyes wide open, Aunt Li Yue looked forward.


    "Uncle!"


    Li futu walked over with a smile and touched his son''s head.


    "Do you remember me?"


    Li Xiaoer nodded hard, then subconsciously looked across the street.


    That direction is obviously where Li futu took him to eat KFC last time.


    Li futu also looked back and then lost his smile.


    Perhaps the son remembers himself, to a large extent, in the face of delicious food.


    But the child is like this, likes and dislikes are very pure, who is good to him, who gives him to buy food, buy toys, he will like who.


    "I''m afraid my uncle can''t take you to KFC this time, otherwise my mother may be really angry, so she won''t let my uncle come to see you again."


    Although I miss the taste of those drumsticks hamburgers, Li Xiaoer wisely withdrew his eyes from KFC.


    "Uncle, I won''t let mom be angry with you any more. I won''t eat those things."


    Looking at his son''s clear and transparent eyes, Li Fu Tu''s expression was stagnant, and his heart was trembling.


    Yue Ya sighed.


    I have to admit that genes are really powerful. She has never seen such a smart and sensible child before, which is better than her daughter''s when she was a child.


    Who is not proud to have such a son? Which parents are willing to give up?


    "The second child is really good. If you don''t eat those things, you can''t have any nutrition. In the evening, my aunt will treat you to a big meal. Let''s go and pick up my little sister first."


    Hearing the girl''s elder sister, the little guy''s eyes lit up and his face was excited. After all, he was still young. His attention was quickly diverted and he was led to the car by Yue ya.


    Li futu also got on the bus.


    Although promised to help, but Yue Ya still can not be so direct irresponsible to give the child out.


    Although the other party''s assurance was very sonorous, she still did not dare to take such a risk.


    When she did this, she was very sorry for Chenxi, and the child was once lost in her hand.


    How can she explain to Chenxi if the other party runs away with Xiaoer?


    So, in order to have the best of both worlds, she chose to accompany the whole audience, which can also be said to be surveillance. Kindergarten finished school earlier than primary school. After receiving her daughter smoothly, they took two kids to have a serious meal.


    Of course, it''s Li futu''s treat.


    During the meal, she made a joke because Yue Ya and Li futu were close in age, and she had two children with her. Naturally, Yue Ya was misunderstood as a family. When the waiter in the tuxedo called her a waiter, Yue Ya immediately made a big face. Li futu was calmer, or perhaps he was focusing on the children.


    "Mom, why are you blushing?"


    When she came out of the restaurant after dinner, Yueya''s Blush still didn''t subside completely. Seeing her daughter''s innocent and curious look up at her, Yueya couldn''t help but show a look of embarrassment. Then she pretended to be calm and said, "the heating in the restaurant is on too much, mom is a little hot.""Oh."


    Face took back her eyes from her mother''s face, then asked the little boy with a smile.


    "Second brother, was the food good?"


    At this time, Yue Ya leads her daughter, while Li Xiaoer is led by Li futu. The two adults walk outside, and the two children inside also lead each other.


    "Delicious


    Li Xiaoer nodded without thinking.


    "There are some things I''ve never eaten before."


    Obviously, the relationship between the two children is very good. After all, to some extent, they are childhood friends.


    "That''s what Uncle Li invited me to eat, otherwise we won''t have such delicious food. You have to thank Uncle Li, do you know?"


    Face like a little adult to teach Li Xiaoer.


    Yue Ya is a little stunned. She subconsciously looks at Li futu and shakes her head with a smile.


    She didn''t know why her daughter liked this man so much. She even helped to do the ideological work of sophomore at this time.


    But no one taught her to say this,


    when we first met, it was clear that this guy was a kidnapper who kidnapped their mother and daughter, but her daughter seemed to regard each other as a relative.


    Is it just because this man has a good skin?


    But my daughter only went to primary school.


    "I know. My uncle took me to KFC last time!"


    Li Xiaoer said loudly, as if to show off, and he grabbed Li futu''s little hand and exerted some force.


    There is no doubt that, let''s not mention anything else. In my son''s mind, if someone is rich and powerful, he will have a good impression. He must have been successfully established.


    It''s a good start.


    Although listening to the voice of childish "Uncle" some bad taste, but Li futu is not eager for quick success and instant benefit, busy to identify himself, play all the children''s mind of the perfect adult, amiable opening way: "girl, sophomore, do you want to go to the amusement park to play?"


    The little guy was young, and his reaction was slow after all. Li futu''s voice fell to the ground, and before his mother could express his opinion, his face immediately cheered: "long live Uncle Li!"

 Chapter 1740

    Fangwen amusement park is a large children''s theme park. The most important thing is that it is close to their dining place.


    When Li futu and Yue Ya arrived with their two children, it was just six o''clock. Although night had begun to fall, the park was still very busy.


    Because we have bought tickets online on the way here, we can avoid the risk of queuing up at the gate to buy tickets. Most adult amusement parks are closed at night, but children''s parks are different. Because they are mainly for children, there are no risky stimulation projects, so they will be open until 9:30 p.m.


    "Has mom ever brought you to a place like this?"


    Asked Li futu.


    The little guy was really excited. He kept running forward with his short legs. If it wasn''t for him, I was afraid he would be able to run away.


    Don''t mention him. Even if he looks at the sculptures full of fairy tales around him, it''s hard to maintain his little lady style.


    "Mom, I want to play that!"


    She excitedly pointed to the dream mountain cart and yelled.


    Li futu''s question was obviously ignored by the little guy. He also learned from his sister and yelled, "I want to play, too."


    Yue ya, who was beheaded by Li futu, said helplessly: "you can only play for one hour, and you have to go home to do your homework."


    Tomorrow is not the weekend, and her daughter is not still in kindergarten. She only planned to let the second child stay with him for a while, but she didn''t want to come to such a place. However, the other party agreed to the two children without any discussion. Facing the innocent smiling faces and eager eyes of the two children, she couldn''t refuse.


    Walking towards the project, Yue Ya said: "Mr. Li, it''s not proper for you to do so. If you can''t see the children at my home after work in the morning, it will be troublesome."


    "Didn''t you say she wouldn''t come to your house today? It''s all about sending your kids to kindergarten tomorrow. "


    Yue Ya''s words were blocked and she said in a dull voice, "you have a good memory."


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "As parents, it''s okay to be strict, but we also have the responsibility to try our best to create a childhood that is not perfect and worth recalling. Miss Yue, don''t you feel happy and satisfied when you listen to the girl''s laughter? "


    Yueya subconsciously looks forward to Li Xiaoer''s playful daughter.


    "Run slowly, take my brother by the hand!"


    She gave a cry and then sighed softly.


    "What you said is reasonable. I can understand that you want to make up for the second child''s mood, but it''s not a good thing to indulge blindly."


    Li futu looks at a pair of children playing in front of him.


    "Miss Yue can rest assured. You should know that even if I want to pamper him, there won''t be many opportunities."


    Yue Ya looks at him and doesn''t speak any more.


    Two adults, two children and four people are like a family. They have experienced a happy journey in the paradise. The time passes unconsciously. When Yue Ya looks at the time, she finds that it''s almost nine o''clock, far beyond the one hour she set before.


    Holding her daughter, she said seriously, "honey, we have to go home. You still have to do your homework. Otherwise, if you can''t hand in your homework, the teacher will punish you to stand up tomorrow."


    "I see, mom."


    Although not dedicated, but after all, for children, teachers and schools still have inviolable dignity.


    Li futu didn''t force him any more. He led his son and Yueya''s mother and daughter out of the garden.


    It should be that today I was too excited and happy. As I walked, Li Xiaoer began to feel a little weak. Li futu picked him up.


    Lying in his uncle''s arms, the exhausted little guy soon fell asleep.


    "Mr. Li, I have satisfied your request. Give me the second child and you can go back."


    After walking out of the park and coming to the parking lot, Yue Ya says that she has done her duty.


    Compared with Li Xiaoer, his face is bigger after all. He is led by his mother and stops to look at Li futu.


    "Xiao Er has fallen asleep. If I give it to you, he may wake up. I''ll send you back."


    Li futu is not as good as a strong man.


    Yue Ya looks at the little guy lying on the other side''s shoulder sleeping soundly. After a moment''s silence, she finally nods.


    As Yue Ya drives, Li futu holds her son and face in the back row.


    "Uncle Li, when will you take me and sophomore out again?"


    The energy of appearance is very good. After playing for so long, I don''t feel sleepy. I''m looking forward to the next visit.


    Before Li futu opened his mouth, Yue ya, who was driving, said, "Uncle Li is a busy man. How can I take you to play? If you still want to play, mother will take you to any weekend."


    "Mom always said that, but she broke her promise every time," she said in a low voice.


    Li futu smiles and lowers his voice."As long as my uncle has time, I''ll take you and my brother out to play."


    "It''s a deal!"


    Face whispered, like a thief, said, but also secretly stretched out a little thumb.


    "Uncle Li, let''s pull the hook."


    Li futu smiles and reaches out his hand.


    Even if her daughter is very careful, but the car is so big, Yueya can''t hear their whispers. Through the rear-view mirror, she has a panoramic view of the scene, but she pretends to be deaf and dumb and doesn''t pierce her daughter''s vision.


    Back to the community, to the bottom of the building, Yue Ya even if no matter how, it is impossible to drive people away at this time.


    "Mr. Li, go up and have a seat."


    She asked politely.


    Li futu didn''t refuse either.


    At this time, Li futu had been holding him in his arms before he woke up.


    Several people took the elevator up the stairs.


    "Why did it take so long to come back?"


    Hearing the door open, Yue Ya''s husband Rong Weigan comes out.


    "I told you I took the children to the playground."


    Yue Yadao.


    "Mr. Rong."


    Li futu said hello. Naturally, he met Rong Weigan.


    Obviously, Yue Ya said in advance that Rong Weigan was not too surprised to see Li futu. He quickly responded with a smile: "Mr. Li, long time no see."


    Then, he noticed that the little guy in Li futu''s arms suddenly became a little unnatural.


    "What are you doing at the door? Go in. I''m so tired. You''ll have to help this girl with her homework later. "


    The face vomited its tongue.


    Rong Weigan hesitated, and at last he whispered Professor Yao is in there. "


    "What?"


    Yue Ya was startled and couldn''t believe it. She looked at her husband with a stiff expression and complained: "why don''t you tell me in advance?"


    "Professor Yao didn''t let me say that."


    Yue Ya looks into the room with shaking eyes, and her heart is like being hung by a stone.


    It''s over.

 Chapter 1741

    This is her own home, and she has nowhere to hide. No matter how uneasy she is, Yue Ya has to face it.


    When she leads her daughter into the house, she does see Yao Chenxi sitting in the living room.


    "Auntie dawn!"


    Even though she was so clever, she could not understand the complex world of adults at this age.


    The appearance of the existence, more or less played a role of a buffer, virtually defuse a bit of the dignified atmosphere of the scene at this time.


    Just now, when Yao Chenxi, who has no facial expression and can''t see his happiness and anger, looks at his face. Or a smile.


    Yue Ya seizes the opportunity to open her mouth, pretending to have nothing to do, and says, "dawn, why are you here? Why don''t you go back and have a good rest? I''ll send my sophomore to school tomorrow. "


    Yao Chenxi got up from the sofa and took a look at her. When she faced her face, her smile gradually converged and she didn''t speak.


    With her identity and knowledge, we can''t see that kind of abusive and noisy things. At this time, her silence can reveal that she is very dissatisfied.


    Yue Ya has a stiff smile. She wants to explain herself, but she doesn''t know where to start. She is standing in her own home, but she feels very uncomfortable.


    She is doing a good job, but why does she feel like she has done something bad?


    Li futu did not hold his son and ran away. He and Rong Weigan went into the house together.


    "Dawn, it''s none of Miss Yue''s business. I asked her for help. If you want to blame me, blame me."


    Li futu looks at Yao Chenxi''s mouth, shows his gratitude, and takes responsibility.


    This makes Yue ya feel better.


    Yao Chenxi and he looked at each other, cold eyes, and soon the line of sight fell on Li Xiaoer, who was still lying on Li futu''s shoulder snoring.


    "Give me the baby."


    At this time, no one dares to add fuel to the fire and help speak.


    Rao is the face, seems to feel the atmosphere is not right.


    Yue Ya releases her daughter''s hand and hands her bag.


    "Honey, go back to your room and do your homework first."


    Face clever took the bag into the room.


    Li futu didn''t make Yao Chenxi''s anger worse. He tried to exchange his son for the other party. However, as soon as he was about to take his son down, the little guy who was still sleeping twisted his body discontentedly, and his hands tightened Li futu''s neck.


    This scene, several adults clearly see in the eyes,


    although knowing that he had better be a mute at this time, Yue Ya hesitates for a moment, and finally can''t help but say: "dawn, the second child has been playing with her for a long time in the playground, so he should be tired out. If you wake him up at this time, it may make him cry. Let him sleep again."


    Then she looked at Li futu.


    "Mr. Li, you should be tired when you take the little two back all the way. Let''s have a meeting with Chenxi."


    Yue Ya is undoubtedly very clever. She points out Li futu''s love for her children without leaving any trace. She wants to impress Yao Chenxi from the side.


    However, because of the collusion between Li futu and Yue ya, and risking her own abduction, Yao Chenxi''s vigilance at this time has been raised to the extreme, and she has no attack on the spot, so she has a good self-cultivation.


    "Don''t disturb others. Come out with me."


    Yao Chenxi stares at Li futu.


    As the saying goes, the ugliness of a family is nothing but publicity.


    She seems to want to solve the matter with Li futu alone.


    Yue Ya is afraid that they will quarrel as soon as they go out. As soon as they plan to speak, they see her husband Rong Weigan shaking her head in silence.


    She hesitated, but in the end she said nothing.


    Li futu is obedient. Even though he knows that it is not good for him to get along with Yao Chenxi alone in this situation, he still has no objection.


    He nodded.


    "Good."


    Yao Chenxi can''t wait to ask the child to come over and walk towards the door.


    Li futu turns around with her son and keeps up with her.


    "Mr. Li, no matter what Chenxi says, no matter how angry she is, just bear it. Don''t quarrel with her."


    Yue Ya comes to me in a hurry and reminds me in a low voice.


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Yue. I won''t fight back. I''ll just give you trouble."


    Yue Ya gave a wry smile, shook her head and sighed,


    "I''m ok, just say something well."


    Li futu nodded, said goodbye to Yueya and his wife, and walked out of Yueya''s home with his son in his arms.


    Waiting for the elevator at the entrance of the elevator to take the elevator downstairs, the two did not say a word, the atmosphere was cold to freezing point.


    Wait until the open and quiet underground garage, came to the car, Yao Chenxi just opened the mouth.


    "What do you want? Why do you want to disturb others? "


    Anger turns to anger, but she doesn''t lose her mind. She knows that Yue Ya can''t be blamed for it today. This man finds the door, and Yue ya really has no room to refuse."Chenxi, I don''t mean anything else. I asked Miss Yue just to see the children."


    Li futu said: "I know you don''t want to see me, so I can only look for an opportunity to accompany my children without you knowing. I just didn''t expect you to come here tonight."


    "If I don''t come here today, are you going to hide it from me with Yue ya?"


    Yao Chenxi''s face was cold.


    "This is my son. What qualifications do you have to approach him without my permission?"


    Li futu was silent for a moment and said bitterly: "dawn, no matter how much you blame me, you should understand that I can''t have any bad heart for my children."


    "Don''t forget, in those days, because of who, my son was kidnapped."


    Yao Chenxi said: "so, if you are really for his good, would you please stay away from him?"


    Yao Chenxi didn''t make a big noise, but this kind of words, which seemed to be uttered in a rational state, was more hurtful than swearing.


    Li futu was silent.


    The scene quieted down, and there were occasional passing vehicles around the garage.


    "I know that I may be a little selfish in doing so, but please understand a mother''s mood. I really can''t bear what happened in those years for the second time."


    Yao Chenxi seems to calm down and look at her sleeping son.


    "Give me the baby."


    "Or shall I take you home? I''ll leave as soon as I see you home, I promise


    This man''s eyes, unexpectedly emerged a touch of unprecedented color.


    It''s like


    Pray.


    Yao Chenxi''s mind trembled for a while, but finally she hardened her heart.


    "No


    She reached out and picked up the child from Li futu''s arms. Then she opened the door and gently put the child in the back seat.


    Then she got on the bus quickly.


    Li futu stood there and watched his mother and son drive away.


    Yao Chenxi drives the car to the direction of the garage exit. Through the rear-view mirror, she looks at the man who has been standing there looking at her car.


    At this time, the sleeping little guy in the back row seemed to be talking in his sleep. Suddenly, he blurted out: "uncle."


    Yao Chenxi clenched her teeth and grasped the steering wheel with both hands. After all, she didn''t stop. When she turned out of the zone, her eyes were ruddy.

 Chapter 1742

    "How''s it going? Little guy, is there any progress? "


    The next morning, Songluo god suddenly called.


    Li futu stood on the balcony with a bitter smile and sighed at the potted plants carefully cultivated by Xiao Shu.


    "The child is very fond of me, just the mother side..."


    Recalling Yao Chenxi''s attitude, he stopped, feeling rather depressed.


    "My ancestors told us that there is nothing difficult in the world, just for fear of those who want to do it. I know her better and she should be more emotional. No matter how bad her attitude towards you is, as long as you persist and let her see your sincerity and guilt towards their mother and son, she can''t be so hard hearted after all. ¡±


    Song Luoshen comforted: "now, it depends on how you make a hole in the ice in her heart. As long as you make a hole, the ice will melt slowly."


    "I hope so."


    Li futu whispered, and then quickly changed the topic. After all, talking about Yao Chenxi''s mother and son is not fair to song Luoshen.


    Even though Songluo seems broad-minded, he can''t really take it for granted.


    "What about Cao Xiuge? Is there any progress? "


    "I was going to talk to you about it."


    Song Luo Shen''s tone became solemn.


    "At present, the foreign delegation has completed the meeting with the head of state of M, because you have been to the white house before, so there are not too many obstacles in the negotiation between the two sides. At present, under the arrangement of the head of state of M, Cao Xiuge has taken people to fly to Eastern Europe, where he will meet with some important heads of state of the European Union. Even if there is no need to doubt the fact that the Holocaust is coming, you should be careful It should be understood that those politicians will certainly have a fluke mentality. It will undoubtedly be a difficult thing for them to persuade them to give too much power before they see the real threat. Cao Xiuge should fall into a tug of war. "


    Song Luoshen''s analysis undoubtedly hit people''s hearts.


    Small to individuals, big to the country, when their own interests are not violated, they will subconsciously expect others to block the disaster.


    Even if several superpowers have reached an agreement, it will still be a project full of tests and challenges to persuade all countries to unite and show their families.


    "He is Cao Xiuge, a born politician."


    Li futu whispered, "we should believe him."


    Although Cao Xiuge has become a disabled now, in his heart, the former Prince is always a respectable opponent, no matter from any aspect.


    "It can only be so."


    Song Luoshen sighed: "I hope those heads of state can put down their selfishness and put the overall situation first, and don''t fight for power and profit at this time."


    "Luoshen, we can never control other people''s thoughts. We can only do our best to do what we can, and the rest depends on God''s will."


    "That''s not your tone."


    Song Luo God said with a smile: "as the top strength of human beings, you can''t be so negative."


    Li futu also smiles.


    "Well, I''m going to be busy. Hang up first."


    Song Luoshen road.


    Li futu gave a sound.


    The phone was hung up.


    Li futu put down his mobile phone and made another call to song Chaoge, asking about the progress of the future light.


    Originally, he should not be so anxious, but time is not waiting for me, no one knows how much time is left.


    The Song Dynasty Song naturally went all out to carry out the task assigned by Li futu. However, this kind of project naturally didn''t want to be successful. Even though Song Dynasty Song threw huge human, financial and material resources into it, it still needed time.


    "Brother in law, some of the current experimental objects have survived successfully, but most of them have not been able to carry over, and the wild nature of the survivors is still difficult to eliminate. I have asked them to work 24-hour shifts without wasting a minute and a second. However, judging from the current situation, we still have a long way to go to meet your requirements."


    There is a trace of apology in the tone of Song Dynasty songs.


    "Brother in law, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t blame yourself. You''ve done a good job. I''m too anxious. By the way, no one noticed? "


    "Brother in law, don''t worry, the project is absolutely in a top secret state, even my grandfather doesn''t know."


    "Hard work."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Then I won''t disturb you."


    After talking with song dynasty song, another phone call came in. Taking it up, I found it was Yue Ya''s number.


    A few days ago, he called in and exchanged cell phones with each other.


    "Miss Yue."


    Li futu got on the phone and called.


    "Mr. Li, didn''t you quarrel yesterday?"


    "No


    Li Yue and miss Fei Yue smile: "even if he may not be exposed in front of the relationship.""Yes, anyway, I watched the second child grow up. I also hope he can have one..."


    Yue Ya stops.


    Li futu''s tone is calm.


    "I''m sorry that you and miss Chenxi didn''t get involved in yesterday''s affair. I hope that you will not be affected."


    On the other end of the line.


    Hearing what the other party said, Yue Ya sighed. She was afraid of the man subconsciously, but with the contact, she found that the other party was not as ferocious as she imagined.


    Standing at that height, she can be so polite to her. Now she can understand why Chenxi gave birth to a child with him when she was unmarried.


    "Mr. Li, you''re very serious. I''ve known Chenxi University for many years. How can I be more serious with her?"


    Yue yarouhe said with a smile: "before I called you, I had already called Chenxi. I heard that her tone was a little wrong, and she refused to say when I asked her. That''s why I thought you had a quarrel yesterday. That''s why I called you."


    "What happened to her?"


    Li futu quickly asked, with Yao Chenxi''s character, not to mention that they separated peacefully last night. Even if they had a big fight and broke up unhappily, Yao Chenxi should not be noticed by outsiders.


    "I don''t know. She didn''t tell me. All I know is that she seems to have gone home with her little two."


    "Home?"


    Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    "To which house?"


    "The hometown of dawn, Anyang."


    Hearing Yue Ya''s response, Li futu frowned slightly.


    Through song Luoshen, he learned that since he had a sophomore, Yao Chenxi had never been home, let alone with her children.


    After all, it''s a shame and scandal to have a child out of wedlock in any family. Moreover, from Yao Chenxi''s temperament, we can see that her parents must be more traditional.


    Her eyes twinkled slightly. Li futu asked, "Miss Yue, do you know the specific address of Chenxi''s home?"

 Chapter 1743

    Anyang.


    A small city about 400 kilometers away from Donghai has nothing to do with prosperity, and it can''t be compared with Donghai. In all the cities ranking, it is beyond the third line, but although sparrow is small, it has all five internal organs.


    There is no airport, but there is a railway station.


    After learning that Yao Chenxi and her children are in a hurry to rush back to their hometown, Li futudang decides the ticket and then comes to Anyang.


    In a small city beyond the third line, there is naturally no subway except the airport. Li futu went out of the railway station, squeezed out from a crowd of peddlers shouting with local accent whether to take a taxi, and stopped a taxi at the specially set taxi waiting gate.


    "Master, go to the sun city."


    This is the address Yue Ya gave him, the name of a community, which is Yao Chenxi''s real home.


    The taxi drove him away from the railway station quickly.


    The city is really small, as can be seen from the orderly traffic flow on the road. In Donghai, there are few times when there is no traffic jam.


    "Young man, you are not a local, are you?"


    Waiting for the red light, the taxi driver suddenly asked.


    Li futu said, "how do you know?"


    "In Anyang, the local people seldom speak Putonghua."


    Li futu suddenly nodded and said, "I''m from the East China Sea."


    "Passing by, or..."


    Li futu was silent and said with a smile, "visiting friends."


    "Don''t you smoke?"


    The driver pulled out a pack of cigarettes.


    "Can I smoke in the car?" Li asked


    The driver grinned and took out a cigarette.


    "Our small cities don''t have as many rules as your big cities."


    Cigarette is not a good cigarette, but it''s human.


    Li futu, who has rarely smoked, did not refuse the enthusiasm of Anyang people. He took the smoke and lit it.


    The driver also lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. The road was very wild, and the one handed driving posture was quite natural. On the way from the railway station to the sun city community, he had a lot of conversation with Li futu.


    Li futu also talks and laughs. From the taxi driver, he can see that although Anyang is not big and prosperous, people here are very happy.


    This is the difference between a small city and a big city.


    In a small city bus, you can often meet acquaintances, or listen to others chat, money, rice, oil and salt, family.


    In the subway of metropolis, everyone is well-dressed, but dignified and silent.


    A small city has its own advantages, while a metropolis has its own strict rules.


    As the taxi driver said, even if he won the lottery one day, he would not like to live in a place like Donghai, which runs counter to the idea of many young people who yearn to go to the metropolis.


    It''s just a matter of choice. No one is wrong. The most important thing is to know exactly what you want.


    Some people always envy other people''s life in Rome, but never ask others whether they like Rome or not.


    "Here it is. Here it is."


    Maybe it''s just that the taxi driver didn''t take a long way from the railway station like the local drivers, and he paid 26 yuan.


    It''s a long way to go in Anyang, because the railway station is in the suburbs. Anyang people usually take a taxi for about ten yuan.


    Li Fu diagram also did not make one hundred silver dollars out of the drama, but the driver gave him a piece of money.


    Check out to get off, the driver quickly stepped on the accelerator, to pick up a live.


    Li futu stood by the side of the road and looked at the neighborhood in front of him.


    There is a retro sculpture in the courtyard of the community, a knight riding a horse, holding a long gun in his hand, and beside it, there is a small fountain.


    From the appearance, this community in Anyang should be considered more upscale.


    Although there is access control, but the supervision is not so strict, Li futu easily mixed in with several householders.


    According to the address given by Yue ya, Li futu finds unit 2, building 9, and then pretends not to bring the door card. After waiting for a few minutes, he finally comes out of the building. He takes the opportunity to enter the building and takes the elevator to the 15th floor.


    Before departure, he sent a text message to Yao Chenxi, but the other party didn''t respond. On the train to Anyang, he sent several more messages, but all of them went to sea.


    He knows that this kind of direct door-to-door way is more abrupt and rude, but he can''t let Yao Chenxi face these things alone with his children.


    Compared with the rumors from the outside world, the discrimination or even abuse of relatives is undoubtedly more likely to make a person collapse.


    Find 1504 house, Li futu stood at the door for a while, then raised his hand, knocked on the door.


    No one opened the door.


    He increased his strength again.


    But there was no response.According to the truth, Yao Chenxi started earlier than him, and now he should definitely be home.


    Just when Li futu doubts whether Yue Ya has given him the wrong address, the resident behind seems to be disturbed by his knocking on the door, and the door is opened.


    "Who are you looking for, young man?"


    Out came an old woman with gray hair.


    Li futu turned around and asked politely, "Hello, is this Yao Chenxi''s home?"


    "Are you looking for Miss Yao? That girl hasn''t come back for years. "


    The old lady''s response undoubtedly made Li futu sure that he was not looking for the wrong place.


    "And her parents aren''t at home, either?"


    "Her parents?"


    The old lady gave a long sigh.


    "Young man, it''s not the right time for you to come. Their family should be in the hospital now."


    "Hospital?"


    Li futu frowned and immediately asked, "who is sick?"


    "Not sick."


    The old lady shook her head.


    "Because of the demolition of their old house..."


    With that, the old lady suddenly stopped, looked at Li futu and asked, "by the way, young man, what''s the relationship between you and that girl Chenxi?"


    "I''m her friend. I''m passing by Anyang, so I''ve come to see her."


    "So."


    The old lady nodded and sighed.


    "Then you''d better not delay here. No one will come back for a while. Go to the hospital while it''s still time."


    After listening to Li Chen''s words, he felt deeply.


    Although the old lady didn''t say it too clearly, from her expression and tone, it seems that the situation is not optimistic.


    Li futu didn''t think of this.


    "Do you know which hospital it is? I didn''t get in touch with Chenxi. "


    "The child must not be in the mood to answer the phone now. I don''t know why their good family has become such a mess."


    The old lady sighed, and then told Li futu the hospital ward.


    Li Fu thanks, no longer stay here, leaving the community nonstop toward the hospital.

 Chapter 1744

    If you want to say where business is the best in the world, but it is also a place that everyone does not want to come to, it may be the hospital.


    Apart from welcoming new life, what happened in the hospital is not a good thing.


    When Li futu arrived at Anyang Central Hospital, it was almost dusk.


    The inside and outside of the hospital are very busy, noisy, and the parking lot is full of cars. After all, this is the best hospital in Anyang, and overcrowding is the norm.


    Li futu didn''t care what to buy, so he quickly walked into the inpatient department and took the elevator to the seventh floor.


    "Ding..."


    The elevator door opened slowly.


    A smell of disinfectant came to my face.


    When Li futu stepped out of the elevator, he was stunned.


    As far as I could see, a little boy was playing with a woman who looked twenty-seven.


    Li futu slowed down and walked over.


    "Uncle?"


    The little boy suddenly saw him, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face was full of surprise.


    Half squatting on the ground to tease the little boy, the woman saw this, turned her head and looked at Li futu suspiciously, and slowly stood up.


    Li futu went over and touched the little boy''s head.


    "Where''s mom?"


    This little guy, of course, is Li no longer regret.


    "Mom''s in there."


    Li Xiaoer pointed deep in the corridor, then turned to look at the woman.


    "Uncle, this is my aunt."


    The little guy is really smarter and more sensible than his peers. He even knows how to introduce him to Li futu.


    Moreover, in his childish voice and tone, there is a trace of show off that makes people cherish.


    In his previous life, he had no other relatives except his mother and aunt Yueya.


    Aunt.


    Li futu looked up at the woman who was also looking at him.


    Short hair, not tall, about 1.65 meters, a woman''s standard figure. It''s worth noting that she doesn''t have any jewelry all over her body. Except for a wedding ring, she can''t even see her ear holes.


    Intellectual temperament, permeated with a capable demeanor, although the appearance is not outstanding, but give people feel very friendly.


    From the son''s address, we can see that this is undoubtedly Yao Chenxi''s cousin.


    "Hello, Li futu, Chenxi''s friend."


    Li futu took the initiative to speak, polite and gentle.


    His sudden appearance seems to let the other party a little unexpected, the other party stiff smile.


    "Hello, Kou man. Sister Chenxi is my cousin."


    Li futu nodded, and the identity of the other side was not different from what he had guessed.


    "How did you find it, Mr. Li?"


    After saying hello, Kou man can''t help asking.


    She did not doubt the identity of the man, although the ulterior motives, but after all, the child is impossible to lie.


    It can be seen from the reaction of the little guy that the relationship between the man and his cousin should be closer, otherwise the little guy could not have behaved so familiar with him.


    You know, she and her nephew met for the first time today.


    "Before I came here, I had been to Sun City, but I found that there was no one at home. My neighbor told me you were here."


    Li explained.


    Kou man suddenly asked, "Mr. Li, are you from Anyang? How come I''ve never seen you before? "


    Li futu said frankly, "no, I''m from the East China Sea."


    Smell speech, Kou man''s eyes twinkled for a while, can''t help but seriously look up and down the other side again, and then asked again: "you come here specially for my cousin?"


    She is an adult, and has been married, naturally understand that men and women are unlikely to have pure friendship.


    This man rushed to Anyang from Donghai. His relationship with Chenxi is definitely not only a friend, but also her pursuer.


    Although Chenxi sister now with a son, but with Chenxi sister''s excellent conditions, a child, should not be many men will mind.


    Li futu naturally heard the subtext of the other party''s question, but he did not deny it.


    "What happened?"


    Nodding, he asked.


    Kou man pursed his lips, and his face suddenly became a little gloomy.


    "My aunt..."


    She stopped for a moment and whispered, "yesterday, the hospital gave my aunt a critical illness notice."


    Li futu, who has already been psychologically prepared, still has an irrepressible frown.


    The aunt in each other''s mouth is undoubtedly Yao Chenxi''s mother. No wonder Yao Chenxi will come back in such a hurry.


    "How could it be so sudden?"


    Coman sighed."My aunt''s health has not been very good. I heard that it was the reason why she didn''t have a good confinement. In recent years, the relationship between sister Chenxi and her aunt and uncle has been very stiff. She hasn''t come back for several years. She is the only daughter of my aunt and uncle. How can I feel better if I can''t see her for several years?"


    "I''ve been depressed for a long time, and my body is weak. My aunt has been taking medicine since two years ago, but she has not told Chenxi that her old house will be demolished half a year ago. Because of the compensation problem, my aunt is not satisfied. She has been arguing with the relevant departments. However, in the municipal planning, where can we ordinary people stop it My aunt was called to talk about the compensation for the demolition again. As a result, she was impatient and quarreled with the people of the demolition office. I heard that she pushed each other a few times. When she came back, my aunt began to feel a little bit wrong. When she was cleaning three days ago, she suddenly fell ill at home and was sent to the hospital by her uncle. Up to now, she didn''t wake up. "


    Kouman lowered his head and looked at the little guy standing next to him.


    "No matter how angry he was, after the hospital issued the notice of critical illness, my uncle still called sister Chenxi..."


    After listening to the whole story, Li futu was silent.


    It is impossible for a hospital to issue a notice of critical illness casually until it is critical.


    "Is she in there?"


    Kouman nodded.


    "Ward 703."


    She reached out her hand.


    "Don''t regret, come here and let my uncle see my mother first."


    No matter how sensible he is, it is impossible for him to understand the meaning of life and death.


    Kouman''s hand is held by him.


    "Thank you."


    Li futu walked down the corridor.


    Kou man turns around with the little guy and looks at each other''s back.


    "No regrets, you seem to like this uncle very much?"


    "Well."


    The little guy nodded without thinking.


    "My uncle is very kind to me. He takes me to eat delicious food and takes me and my sister to the playground."


    Children are so easily bought.


    Kou man smiles for a while, but suddenly, he seems to think of something and his eyes fluctuate.


    If she remembers correctly, it seems that the man just introduced himself as Li futu?


    Li Fu.


    Li has no regrets.


    Is it just a coincidence?

 Chapter 1745

    Ward 703.


    Walking to the door, Li futu slowed down a little.


    "You know how to come back! Look, what''s your mother like now?! Five years, five whole years, we brought you up with great pains. Is that how you repay us? "


    Even through a door, you can hear the roar from inside.


    Through the glass on the door, Li futu saw a lot of people in the ward. Yao Chenxi was also there. A man with white temples was breathing heavily and staring at her with red eyes.


    There is no doubt that this is Yao Chenxi''s father.


    And Yao Chenxi''s mother is lying on the bed, unconscious, life and death.


    All the people standing around the hospital bed should be Yao Chenxi''s relatives.


    Five years.


    To calculate the time, we should start from Xianhuai. In order not to stimulate the family, or to protect our children, Yao Chenxi never came back.


    Filial piety comes first.


    Yao Chenxi is the only daughter in her family. She doesn''t go home for several years. In the eyes of outsiders, this practice is indeed unfilial.


    Yao''s father''s anger is understandable.


    At this time, in the face of her father''s scolding, Yao Chenxi, standing beside her mother''s bed, is silent. Because her back is facing the door of the ward, Li futu can''t see her face. However, she deliberately leaves her child outside to be looked after by her cousin Kou man. She should have known what she will face for a long time.


    Li futu stopped at the door and didn''t rush in rashly.


    "Your mother and I raised you and raised you as an adult. We didn''t expect to get much in return or enjoy much happiness from you. We always hope that you can be a kind and upright person, but look at yourself. What have you done?"?! You are still a university professor, a teacher. Don''t you know how to write the four words of courtesy, righteousness, honesty and shame?! How can I have a daughter like you


    Yao''s father was very excited, and he was heartbroken.


    The daughter''s affair, coupled with his wife''s critical illness, has undoubtedly broken the man''s psychological defense line, and the whole person''s mood has collapsed.


    For the older generation, things like having children out of wedlock are really unacceptable.


    Yao Chenxi, who had been hiding from his family for several years, stood there without saying a word.


    "Brother-in-law, forget it, now that these have no effect, the most important thing is that my sister can be safe."


    A man said, from his address to Yao''s father, we can roughly recognize that he should be Yao Chenxi''s uncle, that is, Kou man''s father.


    Yao''s father''s lips trembled and stared at Yao Chenxi, but he didn''t scold her any more. Taking this opportunity, a middle-aged woman came to Yao Chenxi and said in a low voice, "your father is angry. You''d better go out first. Let''s persuade him first. There''s no knot in a family. Your father''s temper is always like this. Don''t take care of your children. When you come back from the East China Sea, you should not be able to eat. Adults can carry it, but children can''t. take the kids to eat. We are here. "


    She should be Yao Chenxi''s aunt or aunt, and her attitude is much gentler than Yao''s father.


    Yao Chenxi looked at her mother lying on the hospital bed, and eventually slowly turned around.


    A moment before she faced the door, Li futu left the door ahead of time.


    Yao Chenxi opened the door and left the ward. She walked in the direction of the child, looking a little haggard and pale. Besides, there was no big difference.


    "Mom!"


    Seeing her coming back, the little guy immediately yelled, then broke free from Kou man''s hand and ran over there.


    "Hungry? Let''s go. Mom will take you to eat


    Yao Chenxi took her son''s hand and squeezed out a smile.


    "Sister."


    Koman came over.


    "Thank you, Xiaoman."


    Yao Chenxi looked at her and said with a haggard smile.


    Coman shook his head.


    Although she was outside looking after the children, not in the ward, she knew her uncle''s temper and could probably guess what would happen in the ward.


    "My aunt is lying on the hospital bed. My uncle must be very worried and angry. If there is anything ugly in her speech, please don''t worry about it."


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    "I know. Aren''t you hungry? Shall we go down and have something to eat? "


    Coman shook his head and looked at the little guy.


    "I''m not hungry yet, elder sister. Go to eat first if you don''t regret. I''ll go in and have a look."


    Yao Chenxi nodded and led her son to the elevator.


    Kou man walked out of the ward, but suddenly stopped.


    Didn''t Mr. Li go to the ward just now? Why is nobody here now?


    She looked back and was about to ask her cousin, but she saw that her cousin had already led her child into the elevator.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, aren''t you happy?"


    Going down to the first floor and out of the elevator, Li Xiaoer, who was led by his mother, raised his head timidly.Young is young, but his mother is his closest relative. The child is very sensitive to the emotional changes of his closest relatives.


    "Mom is not upset."


    Yao Chenxi lowers her head and smiles.


    But Li Xiaoer still looked up at her with his clear eyes.


    Looking at each other with her son, Yao Chenxi''s tone stagnated and said slowly, "Mom, it''s just a little sad."


    "Why is mom sad? Did I do something wrong? "


    Listening to her son''s uneasy voice, Yao Chenxi immediately shook her head.


    "It has nothing to do with the second child. It''s just that my grandmother is sick, and my mother is a little sad."


    "Can I go to see grandma? Just now my aunt gave me a piece of sugar, but I didn''t eat it. I can give it to grandma, so that when she takes medicine, she won''t feel so bitter. "


    With the other hand, the little guy took a candy from his coat pocket.


    Looking at her son''s childlike face, Yao Chenxi, who just faced her father''s severe scolding, raised her head slightly for a moment and almost lost control of her mood.


    After a while, she wiped the corners of her eyes and lowered her head again.


    "Grandma is sick now, so we can''t eat sugar. When grandma is well, we''ll buy her sugar, OK?"


    The little guy nodded hard and put the sugar back in his pocket.


    Mother and son walked out of the hospital building.


    The night had begun to fall.


    "By the way, mom."


    When walking out of the hospital, the little guy suddenly said, "where''s uncle? Why doesn''t he have dinner with us? "


    "Uncle?"


    Yao Chenxi slightly a Zheng, a little doubt of low head: "what uncle?"


    "The handsome uncle."


    Little guy''s description is really appropriate.


    Yao Chenxi frowned and then reacted.


    "The uncle who took you to the playground? Is he here? "


    The little guy nodded.


    "Yes, my uncle talked to my aunt. Mom, didn''t you see my uncle?"


    Yao Chenxi immediately stopped and turned to look around.


    But in the hospital, people come and go, where can we see whose trace clearly.

 Chapter 1746

    Looking for a clean looking restaurant outside the hospital, Yao Chenxi ordered a bowl of porridge for her son. Naturally, she was not in the mood to eat.


    Little guy obediently sitting in the seat eating porridge, Yao Chenxi took out the do not disturb mode to open a day''s mobile phone.


    Indeed.


    The man sent himself a lot of text messages.


    Holding her cell phone, she watched her son who was a good porridge for a while. After all, she slowly picked up her cell phone and made a call.


    More than ten minutes later, the little guy who had finished a bowl of porridge suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "Uncle!"


    Li futu, who had already entered the restaurant, walked this way with a smile.


    "Is this porridge good?"


    The little guy nodded and asked, "uncle, did you eat?"


    Li futu sat down at the table and shook his head.


    The little guy immediately looked at his mother. Although he didn''t speak, his expression obviously asked his mother to order some food for his uncle.


    Although young, it''s hard to understand the truth that many adults don''t understand.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t treat others coldly or miserly this time. Under the gaze of her son, she silently picked up the menu and pushed it to Li futu.


    Li futu was not polite and ordered a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge.


    "I asked the doctor."


    He looked at his son''s mother and said slowly, "it''s cerebral hemorrhage caused by high blood pressure, because it was too late when it was delivered. Although the operation was carried out immediately, it''s still very difficult."


    Li futu didn''t go on.


    After leaving from the door of the ward, he immediately went to ask the doctor in charge. Although the doctor said it was more obscure, according to the doctor, Yao''s mother would hardly wake up this time.


    Cerebral hemorrhage, different from other diseases, even if you want to turn to treatment, death can not give you this time.


    The moon waxes and wanes.


    People have joys and sorrows.


    No one can know which comes first, accident or tomorrow.


    Yao Chenxi''s lips were tight and silent for a long time.


    "Can you look after the baby for me tonight? I want to be with my mother. "


    You can''t trouble Xiaoman all the time, and the existence of her son is not accepted by her family now. It''s undoubtedly the best choice to give it to this man.


    That''s why she called him on her own initiative.


    "Good."


    Futu nodded slowly.


    After eating, Li futu leads his son to accompany Yao Chenxi toward the hospital for the first time.


    At the door of the inpatient department, Yao Chenxi stops.


    "You don''t have to go up. Take the children to rest."


    She turned around, half squatted down, took her son''s hands and squeezed out a smile.


    "Mom is going to stay with grandma in the hospital tonight. You should stay with your uncle all night and listen to his words, OK?"


    The little guy nodded.


    "I know, mom."


    Although he knew that Yao Chenxi could not stay out of the affair at this time, Li futu hesitated for a moment and said in a slow voice: "your father is complaining about you now. I''m afraid he won''t have a good face if you go up. Your mother has your family and medical students. It doesn''t help if you go there. Why don''t you have a good night''s rest first?"


    Yao Chenxi stood up slowly.


    "It''s me who''s wrong. If it wasn''t for my unfiliality, if I could be with her, if I could care more about her health, my mother wouldn''t lie there. She''s only in her fifties. She shouldn''t be like this. "


    Li futu is silent.


    He also understood that any relief at this time was too pale.


    In any case, Yao Chenxi''s guilt can never be erased.


    Yao Chenxi was strong enough to smile at Li futu.


    "Well, take the children to rest. Don''t worry about me."


    This may be the first time since she had a child that she smiles at Li futu.


    At this time, she was exhausted, even the power to hate someone was gone.


    Li futu pursed his lips and nodded.


    "If you need anything, call me. I''ll be there any time."


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu leads his son.


    "Say goodbye to mom."


    "Goodbye, mom."


    Yao Chenxi waved and watched a father and son turn around and walk out.


    In the dark, the large and small figure gradually goes away, until it becomes blurred, Yao Chenxi takes back her eyes, turns around, drags a heavy step, and steps up the steps in front of the inpatient department building.


    "Sister, where are the children?"


    Coming to the seventh floor, she met Kou man.


    Seeing her coming back alone, Kou man was obviously a little confused.


    "I left him in the care of a friend of mine.""Is that Mr. Li? Elder sister, I forgot to tell you just now. There was a Mr. Li who came here and said that he was your friend. "


    Yao Chenxi nodded.


    "It''s him. He and I are good friends. I heard that something happened in my family, so I deliberately came to help. "


    At this time, she has no energy and mood to think about getting rid of someone.


    Although curious, Kou man is not ignorant enough to carry forward his mind of gossip in this situation.


    "Elder sister, I think you are very tired, or go to have a rest. There are my father and them in the hospital."


    "No


    Yao Chenxi shook her head,


    "you''ve been working hard all day, go home first, and go to work tomorrow?"


    Kou man is a TV host. She has asked for two days'' leave and will go to work tomorrow.


    "Sister, I''ll go back first. Call me if you have anything."


    She grabbed Yao Chenxi''s hand.


    "Everything will pass."


    Yao Chenxi smiles gratefully.


    After watching Kou man enter the elevator, Yao Chenxi goes to the ward.


    In the ward, father Yao and they are still there.


    Yao Chenxi raised her hand, but just touched the door, she put it down again, went to the corridor beside the door and sat down.


    Her uncle noticed her.


    Although he was annoyed that his niece had a son out of wedlock, when he was young, he loved this smart, strong and progressive child very much, even more than his daughter.


    See niece came but dare not come in, he is also very distressed.


    His brother-in-law was stubborn and could not forgive his niece, but he understood that the matter had come to this point, and the children were four or five years old. No matter how angry he was, it would not help at all.


    "Brother in law, let''s go down and have something to eat. Let Meihong watch here first."


    He even drags and drags, at least takes father Yao out of the ward.


    After Yao''s father came out, he naturally saw Yao Chenxi sitting on the side of the ward. Although his expression was cold, he didn''t scold as much as he did just now, and he didn''t make a sound to drive people. As if he didn''t see him, he walked calmly towards the elevator.


    After all, father and daughter, which can really be hard hearted.


    Yao Chenxi''s uncle gave Yao Chenxi a wink immediately, then followed up.


    "Brother in law, wait for me."


    Yao Chenxi, sitting alone at the door, clenched her hand.


    Although her father didn''t scold her any more, she felt more and more guilty.


    She slowly exhaled, slowly stood up and walked towards the ward.

 Chapter 1747

    Although it is a small city outside the third tier, the hotel near the hospital is still not cheap.


    With a single room card from more than 300 ocean, Li futu leads his son into the room.


    The environment is ordinary, but Sheng is really close to the hospital. Li futu can see the hospital building by pulling the curtain.


    "Uncle, won''t mom come tonight?"


    Li futu turns around.


    "My mother will take care of my grandmother in the hospital tonight, so my uncle will accompany you all night, and I can go to see my mother tomorrow."


    This should be the first time for him to get along with his son with Yao Chenxi''s consent.


    But this opportunity is not so pleasant.


    Children, no matter how clever and sensible, always have a considerable attachment to their mothers, especially at night.


    After all, the frequency of contact is not much. In order to prevent his son from being afraid, Li futu picked up the little guy, went to the window, and said to the hospital building with the light on not far away: "see, mom is there."


    "Is grandma very ill?"


    The little guy held Li futu''s neck and looked at the hospital outside with his eyes open.


    "I haven''t even met grandma."


    Li futu was silent and said in a low voice: "in fact, when I was very young, my grandmother hugged you, but you were too young to remember."


    "Really?"


    The little guy turned and looked at him.


    "Uncle, how do you know?"


    "Because I was there."


    "Did my uncle hold me when I was very young?"


    There was curiosity in the little guy''s eyes.


    Li Fu Tu nodded and laughed when the scene of holding the baby out of the pram in that building reappeared in his mind.


    "Of course, we''ve met very early."


    He turned around with his son in his arms.


    "Come on, uncle, take you to the bath."


    Father and son entered the bathroom.


    Soon, the sound of water and laughter rang out in the bathroom.


    ¡­¡­


    After the bath, the father and son lay in bed, the TV was on, and the cartoon program was playing, but the little guy was obviously not very interested in the cartoon on TV.


    "Uncle, when did you and mom meet?"


    Li futu leaned against the head of the bed, looked at the TV, and replied with a smile, "when I met your mother, I didn''t have you at that time."


    "Then..."


    The little guy hesitated for a moment, as if there was something hard to say.


    Li futu turned his head and asked with a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Children, pure in mind, innocent, do not know what restrictions and social rules, so that childlike innocence.


    Therefore, Li futu was surprised that he could see a four or five-year-old child''s desire to talk and stop.


    What he wanted to say seemed to make the little guy feel very embarrassed. He hesitated for a long time before he whispered: "that Uncle You Have you met my father? "


    Li futu''s smile is slightly stagnant.


    "What? Do you miss Dad? "


    After a few seconds, he spoke softly.


    The little guy nodded.


    "My mother said that my father works abroad, because it''s far away, so it''s not convenient to come back. She said that when I grow up, he will come back. My mother always told me that, but now I''m almost five years old."


    "Uncle, how old are you before you grow up?"


    Looking into the little guy''s expectant eyes, Li futu didn''t answer this question for a long time.


    "Uncle?"


    The little guy gave a strange cry.


    For a moment, Li futu''s chest surged with an impulse to be frank, but reason eventually restrained his emotion.


    "When you are as tall as your sister, you should be considered to have grown up."


    "Ah? It''s going to be a long time. "


    The little guy has a bitter face.


    "In fact, it shouldn''t take that long. Maybe one day, dad will come back to see you. Or, he has come back, but you don''t know it. "


    Touching his son''s hair, Li said with a smile.


    The little guy doesn''t understand.


    "Uncle, what does my father look like? Are you handsome? "


    Listening to his son''s question, Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think it should be very handsome, because my mother is so beautiful, if my father is not handsome, then my mother will not like him."


    Li futu''s smile is more fragrant.


    This is the innocence a child of this age should have.


    "Do you think mother is so superficial? Just because father is handsome, she will like him?"


    Li futu pinched his son''s face."Mom and dad have gone through a lot to get together. It doesn''t matter whether boys are handsome or not. If you want to attract excellent girls like mom, the most important thing is to rely on inner talent."


    If the little guy really grew up, he would scoff and even make fun of some boastful Laozi. Unfortunately, he is still a kid who can''t take care of himself in the bath.


    So, someone''s shameless boasting makes him sound very profound.


    He calmed down and pondered hard.


    "Well, when you grow up, you will naturally understand what your uncle said."


    Li futu rubbed the little guy''s head.


    "Go to sleep."


    He turned off the TV, turned out the light, and lay down with the little guy, carefully tucked in the quilt for his son.


    From the East China Sea to Anyang, a day''s hard work, the little guy should have been tired, turned off the light for a while, fell asleep.


    Hearing his son''s steady breathing, Li futu gradually closed his eyes.


    Four in the morning.


    A rush of mobile phone ring suddenly wakes the sleeping little guy.


    Li futu turned on the light, got up quickly, picked up his mobile phone, and found that it was Yao Chenxi''s call.


    The little guy wiped his eyes and sat up.


    After connecting the phone, Li futu heard a burst of sobs that seemed to be out of breath.


    His heart sank.


    "I''ll be right here."


    The other end of the phone was crying.


    Li futu quickly put on his clothes, and then put on his clothes for the little guy. Then he rushed to the hospital with his child in his arms.


    Although he was woken up in his sleep, he didn''t cry or make any noise. He quietly held Li futu''s neck and seemed to know what was wrong.


    More than ten minutes later, Li futu came to the ward from the hotel.


    Yao Chenxi lies on the edge of the hospital bed, grabbing the hand of the woman on the bed. Her body is constantly shaking and crying.


    In the ward, there are several elders of Yao Chenxi, including his father.


    This time, Li futu didn''t look at it from a distance.


    Holding the child in his arms, he pushed the door open and walked in slowly.


    "Mom."


    The little guy called crisply.


    Yao Chenxi raised her head, then slowly turned around, her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was full of tears.


    Li futu squatted down and put the child down.


    Step by step, the little guy walked towards Yao Chenxi.


    "Mom doesn''t cry."


    When he came to Yao Chenxi, he held out his little hand and wiped the tears on Yao Chenxi''s face, but the more he wiped them.


    On the hospital bed, the white cloth that used to cover the body had covered the woman''s face.


    Yao Chenxi hugs her son hard and tears like rain.


    "Mom has no mom."


    Several elders look sad.


    Yao''s father raised his head slightly and burst into tears.

 Chapter 1748

    Compared with gongs and drums, many departures in the world are actually silent.


    Even, often without realizing it, some people have already seen each other''s last face.


    Five years ago, Yao Chenxi, who left home to return to the East China Sea at the end of that long vacation, should not have expected that the difference between her and her mother had become a farewell.


    Like many people, she always thinks that her mother is still young and has enough time to wait. She wants to wait for her children to grow up, and then slowly let her parents accept her, and then do her filial duty as a child.


    But she forgot that if there was so much time in the world, there would not be so much guilt and regret that could not be made up for all her life.


    Funeral home.


    Yao''s mother lay quietly in the coffin.


    Glass cover.


    There were wreaths all around.


    There is a black and white photo in front of the hall.


    The music lingers on.


    Yao''s family were dressed in plain clothes.


    There are Taoists chanting.


    Many friends and relatives came to mourn.


    Yao Chenxi, pale and haggard, kneels in front of the hall and looks at the black-and-white image, a little lost.


    Life is often so cruel.


    No one knows what''s going to happen next second.


    No one knows whether the pain of not waiting for the son to be raised will come to him.


    Li futu was also on the scene, holding the little guy in hand and tying a white ribbon on his arm.


    Yao Chenxi''s state, of course, is unable to take care of the children. Since Yao''s mother left, the children have been taken care of by him.


    "Mr. Li, it''s been hard for you these two days."


    Kou man came over and handed over a bottle of mineral water.


    "Drink some water."


    In the past two days after his aunt died, the man has been busy, working hard, without complaint, and treating the second child as his own. This heart is really moving.


    "You don''t have to entertain me. There are so many people here. Go and help yourself."


    Li futu took over the waterway.


    "I can''t help either. They have my dad."


    Kou man looks at Yao Chenxi who has been kneeling there and sighs.


    "It''s a great blow to dawn that my aunt leaves. Mr. Li, you need to help and persuade her. You can''t come back to life after death. My aunt has gone. Let Chenxi take a look at it. "


    Li futu nodded slowly.


    Even so, people can''t always live in grief, but Yao Chenxi''s mood at this time is definitely not a simple sentence that people can''t be pacified by death.


    I haven''t been home for several years, and I haven''t even seen my mother''s last face. How can I feel guilty about being a child?


    In fact, I am responsible for all this.


    If it wasn''t for the children, Yao Chenxi couldn''t have had such a stiff relationship with her family, and her present misfortune might have been rewritten.


    "Give the water to mom."


    Li futu gives Li Xiaoer the water that Kou man gave him.


    At this time, the only one who can temporarily transfer Yao Chenxi''s attention from grief is this little guy.


    Li Xiaoer obediently took the water and walked towards his mother.


    What did the mother and son say? At last, Yao Chenxi touched his son''s face and unscrewed the bottle cap to drink.


    "Fortunately, there is a sophomore, otherwise I''m really worried that sister Chenxi will not be able to resist this time."


    Kou man sighed.


    Among Yao''s family, she should be the most friendly to the little guy.


    In the past two days, Li futu and his children are busy with Yao''s mother''s affairs. In the morning, they have met with all the Yao family members. Of course, he didn''t reveal his identity. He just helped in the name of a friend of Yao Chenxi, but the Yao family members hardly smile at the kids.


    In fact, other people are OK. The key to the problem lies in father Yao.


    If Yao''s father doesn''t accept the child, it''s impossible for Yao''s family to be good at asserting.


    In the past, Yao''s father was very angry about his daughter''s unmarried birth. Now, with his wife''s death, it''s hard to persuade him to accept this grandson.


    Now he is willing to let Yao Chenxi stay in the mourning hall to be filial, which has been regarded as restraint.


    "When will Auntie be buried?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "At six tomorrow morning."


    Kou man said: "cremation will be carried out at three in the morning. The location was chosen by my uncle. In tiandang mountain, although the place is a little bit too far away, the scenery is good. Originally, my uncle planned to go back to his hometown to bury him, but now no matter in the city or in the countryside, earth burial has been banned. "


    Li futu nodded.


    In the past two days, although he was busy, he always abided by his duty and didn''t show off and take charge of things he shouldn''t take care of.


    Although the Yao family seldom talked to him, they could see that they had a good impression of him."KuMan, dad called you."


    A man came over, wearing glasses, of medium height, but of thin build.


    Li futu knew him naturally.


    Tan kouman and his husband are both in the same system, but they work in the same system.


    Kou man is the host, and he is a planner.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Li."


    "You can do it."


    Li futu nodded.


    KuMan leaves soon.


    "Have a cigarette, Mr. Li?"


    Tan Zhihai takes out a bag of cigarettes.


    Li futu shook his head.


    "No, thank you."


    Tan Zhihai didn''t insist either. He put away his cigarette and didn''t light it himself.


    "Mr. Li, I''m too busy these days to treat you well. I hope you don''t mind. When my aunt is buried, I''ll set the table to thank Mr. Li."


    "Don''t be so polite. It''s all I should do."


    Li futu seems to be polite.


    In fact, if we really want to count the relationship, he should be regarded as the son-in-law of the Yao family, more intimate than Tan Zhihai.


    "Sister Chenxi hasn''t come back for several years. Once she comes back, it''s a farewell to heaven and man. Alas..."


    Tan Zhihai looked at Yao Chenxi kneeling there and sighed.


    "Mr. Li, you are sister Chenxi''s good friend. I hope you can persuade her not to blame herself too much. Life, old age, illness and death are fixed. She doesn''t need to shoulder all the responsibilities on her shoulders. We will help her with the work."


    Li futu nodded. Just as he was about to open his mouth, there was a "crackling" sound on his face.


    And it has been ringing for a long time.


    The sound was obviously someone setting off firecrackers.


    Not only Li futu and Tan Zhihai, but also the relatives and friends who came to mourn in the memorial hall were stunned for a moment.


    Li futu frowned slightly and turned to look at the door.


    Although every place has its own customs.


    But there should be no place to put the whip in front of the hall, right?


    "Who?! Who''s putting the whip? "


    Father Yao''s roar soon rang out.


    Even because of kneeling for a long time and some legs numb Yao Chenxi led his son to stand up slowly.

 Chapter 1749

    Now there are some popular words on the Internet, such as hearse drifting, dancing in front of the grave, rice dressing with ashes, blooming coffins


    These are more vicious jokes, usually used to make fun of it, but if it really happens in reality, it is undoubtedly a great disrespect for the dead, but also a great insult to the family members of the dead.


    Putting a whip in front of someone''s funeral hall is not as bad as dancing in front of a grave, but it''s also very bad.


    In the deafening sound of firecrackers, the Yao family, without exception, all rushed out in anger.


    The relatives and friends who came to express their condolence were also surprised and curious.


    "Son of a bitch, who asked you to put the whip here?"


    Until Li futu went out, the sound of firecrackers still didn''t stop. The firecrackers were rich and bought two rolls.


    Yao father is blushing, neck thick pointed to put whip drink scold, angry body are trembling.


    It was a group of middle-aged men, about five or six people, who were loafing around and were not law-abiding people.


    In addition to a green dragon tattoo, there is also a thick gold chain hanging around his neck, which seems to be for fear that others may not know that he is rich.


    This kind of person is either a gangster who can''t get on the stage, or a vulgar and shallow upstart.


    The firecrackers exploded in disorder, filled with a strong smell of gunpowder, smoke is very thick.


    People around me are talking and pointing.


    "Yao, you''d better clean your mouth for me. I heard that your wife just died. I deliberately put down everything and bought a few hundred yuan whip to mourn. Is that how you greet the guests?"


    The man with the big gold necklace was not afraid of the Yao family.


    "Asshole!"


    Yao father''s anger, can''t help but want to rush past, but was stopped by Yao Chenxi''s uncle.


    "Brother in law, today is a funeral for my sister. We can''t make trouble here."


    See, that Si skin smile meat don''t smile of smile a, more have no fear.


    He held out his hand in a hurry, and a dogleg next to him immediately took out his cigarette and lit it for him, just like the social elder brother in the movie, full of style.


    The sound of firecrackers finally died down.


    The man took a deep breath of smoke, squinted, and said: "your wife is a character. She has been fighting with us for more than half a year, which has just delayed the progress of our demolition. How many people do I support? Do you know how much it costs me to delay every day? "


    He vomited out the smoke, looked into the hall and said, "Damn it, it''s God''s eye-catching thing. It''s time to go down!"


    "Shut up


    Kouman could not help but stand out.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "Too much?"


    The man gave a sneer.


    "Do I go too far with this old man? Municipal planning is not for nothing. We make full compensation, but no one else has any opinions. This old woman is jumping up and down like a monkey. At any rate, she not only doesn''t listen to us, but also encourages the masses to resist US. Now, God can''t see it any more. This man is still good at his duty. Otherwise, there will be retribution. "


    It is said that death is like a lamp out. No matter who is right or wrong, since people have left, they should be more or less virtuous. However, this guy not only came to celebrate with a whip, but also uttered a lot of words outside the mourning hall. He is deceiving people to the extreme.


    Even irrelevant people are frowning at the moment.


    Yao Chenxi naturally didn''t know who the man was, but when she heard that he insulted her mother, she held her hands tightly.


    "Mom."


    Maybe his hand was hurt. The little guy raised his head and yelled.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    An elder of the Yao family finally couldn''t help holding a stick and rushed over. However, he was old after all. He stood there sneering and smoking cigarettes. A horse rushed up, grabbed the stick and pushed the elder of the Yao family out of the country with his backhand.


    "As you can see, my younger brother is a rightful defender, and it''s the old guy who moved his hand first."


    The man was smoking, shaking his head and sighing.


    "Why do some people like to overestimate themselves? For example, the old woman inside also went to the municipal office to make a lot of noise. What happened? Do you really think of yourself as a character? If that old life wasn''t worth money, I would have killed you


    In his eyes, the murderer was not arrogant.


    "Good death, save me energy. It''s really exciting. "


    Demolition is not a good job. It''s necessary to have a black background and a white relationship. This guy should be a local snake in Anyang, otherwise he can''t be so arrogant.


    All the people present are just ordinary people. In the face of this kind of bully, they just dare to be angry but dare not speak."Second uncle, are you ok?"


    Kou man''s husband, Tan Zhihai, helps up the elder of the Yao family who falls out of town, and then glares at the troublemaker.


    "Ren, if you make trouble again, do you believe me to go back and expose all your evil activities?"


    He works in a TV station and really has the ability.


    "Yo, I''m so scared."


    Ren Xiong pretended to be afraid and immediately laughed wildly.


    "You''re killing me! You and I often play cards together to expose me? You don''t want a job? "


    His doglegs laughed.


    Tan Zhihai''s face is red, but he has nothing to do.


    Yao''s father''s body shakes and nearly faints.


    At this time, Li futu walked out of the crowd.


    "What do you do, boy? It''s none of your business. Just stay on your side. "


    A horse disdains a way.


    Li futu turns a deaf ear and stares at Ren Xiong.


    "Please apologize."


    The eyes of all Yao family members, including Kou man, are focused on Li futu.


    "Uncle."


    The little guy''s eyes brightened. Although he didn''t understand what he said just now, he could tell the good from the bad. The man with the gold necklace was undoubtedly a bad guy.


    Yao Chenxi grabs her son''s hand and looks at the man who comes forward again with complicated eyes.


    "Apology?"


    In Anyang, Ren Xiong, who eats all black and white, seems to feel that he has an auditory hallucination. He looks at Li futu suspiciously and asks a definite question.


    "I didn''t catch what you said. Say it again."


    "The deceased is the oldest. No matter what kind of festival you had before, it''s now at the funeral. Please apologize for what you said just now."


    Li futu looked calm and spoke again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha..."


    Ren Xiong stares at Li futu and laughs uncontrollably.


    "It''s really stupid every year. Are you Yao family all stupid? Let me apologize? Are you qualified for that? "

 Chapter 1750

    "Elder sister, please let Mr. Li come back first. That Ren Xiong is not a good man. He can do everything. If Mr. Li offends him, he will be in trouble."


    Seeing Li futu and Ren Xiong against each other, Kou man goes to Yao Chenxi impatiently.


    "He is only your friend after all. We can''t let our own family affairs involve him."


    Yao Chenxi''s cousin, though not as educated as she is, is equally sensible.


    For Li futu to step forward, Kou man is very grateful, but one yard to one yard.


    As a journalist, she knows more about Ren Xiong''s background than ordinary people.


    Ren Xiong is not only the boss of a demolition company, but also runs several loan companies. On the surface, he is a successful person, but in fact, he has raised a large group of idle people in society, bullied the market, harmed one side, and did a lot of unscrupulous business.


    Just because he is smart, knows how to flatter and bully, and knows the importance of umbrella, he has been willing to invest money, so he has been able to get away with it.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s really irritating. The bully can definitely do such things as killing and setting fire.


    Yao Chenxi looked at the worried Kou man, his lips moved, and some of his words stopped.


    This Ren Xiong is really hateful, but when it comes to villains, who can match that man?


    No one knows the top famous family, such a big port city, Xu family were almost forced to die by him.


    The picture of little Superman Xu Shiheng falling to pieces from a building is still fresh in my mind.


    How can a local snake in a third - and fourth tier city compare with this man.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Finally, Yao Chenxi just said this.


    Over there.


    The conflict has broken out.


    "Call me!"


    Ren Xiong is directing his horse, and he plans to teach a lesson to this fool who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth.


    Several vicious gangsters immediately pounced on Li futu.


    Everyone thought that the weak man would be beaten badly, but what happened next surprised everyone.


    Including Ren Xiong.


    Several of his subordinates were lying on the ground, rolling and wailing, even before he could see what was going on.


    Of course, he didn''t have to think about it any more, because the fool in his eyes had already come to him.


    Looking at the still calm face. Ren Xiong couldn''t help jumping.


    There''s no doubt that I met a practitioner.


    "Brother, which way?"


    He restrained his arrogant attitude and asked.


    In more than half a year''s tug with Yao''s mother, Yao''s family relationship is very clear. He didn''t find such a number one in Yao''s family.


    Li futu ignored it.


    "Sorry."


    Ren Xiong''s eyes beat for a moment, and a cruel color appeared in his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    A good man does not suffer at present.


    The other side easily knocked over his younger brothers, and I''m afraid he could not escape the fate of being beaten.


    In this case, why ask for trouble.


    "Brother, I take back what I said just now. Brother, I was a little excited and talked nonsense just now. I''m sorry."


    This guy is also a character. He makes a very simple decision. When he sees a bad situation, he can recognize counsels and be flexible.


    Before Lingtang, it''s not suitable to see blood or fight.


    Li futu did not "bully others".


    "Go away."


    Ren Xiong''s face subconsciously appears a touch of anger, then bites his teeth, stares at Li futu, and then says in a cold voice: "go!"


    Several horses scrambled to get up from the ground.


    A group of people swaggered to run over, but at this time they ran away with their tails in their hands.


    "Good!"


    Looking at Ren Xiong''s back, some people in the crowd couldn''t help applauding.


    "Well done, young man!"


    There are more and more compliments and applause.


    It''s like Li futu, who has become a hero, turns around and smiles faintly.


    Neither humble nor overbearing, neither flattering nor insulting.


    "Brother-in-law, this Xiao Li is not bad. It''s a good match for Chenxi."


    Yao Chenxi''s uncle said.


    After driving away a group of bullies, Li futu not only received applause and praise from outsiders, but also greatly deepened Yao family''s favor for him.


    Yao''s father, who also felt that he was ill tempered, looked at Li Fu''s picture, but didn''t say anything.


    In the past two days, this man has been busy with his family. Although he calls himself a friend, no one in Yao''s family can see that his relationship with Yao Chenxi is not so simple."Mr. Li, thank you for helping our family out. If you let Ren continue to make trouble, I really don''t know how to end it."


    The Yao family greets their relatives and friends again.


    Koman came over.


    "Nothing."


    Li futu understated it with a smile.


    "Ren is a villain who does everything evil. He''ll do everything hurtful. I don''t know how this kind of person can live in peace until now. He should have gone to hell for a long time!"


    Looking at the direction Ren Xiong left, Kou man gnashed his teeth with hatred.


    Li futu kept silent.


    Ren Xiong such a person should go to the 18 levels of hell, I''m afraid there is no place for him in that hell.


    "Thank you."


    Yao Chenxi leads the little guy over.


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Uncle, are you so good?"


    Little guy raised his head, looking at Li futu''s eyes began to change, like looking at an idol, full of stars.


    Li futu''s scene of flipping over a few ruffians just now undoubtedly left an indelible impression on his young mind.


    Li futu touched his son''s head.


    "Didn''t you scare me?"


    The little fellow immediately shook his head.


    "I''m not afraid. I''ll be as good as my uncle in the future, so I can protect my mother."


    The childish words made Kou man smile.


    As soon as Yao Chenxi''s heart warms, she holds her son''s hand tightly, and suddenly feels that all the grievances are worth it.


    "Then we have to make a deal. You should protect your mother well in the future. You can''t let anyone bully your mother."


    Li futu looked down at his son and said with a smile.


    The little guy nodded hard, his face was very serious, just like fulfilling the solemn promise between two men.


    "Let''s pull the hook."


    Li futu squatted down and learned his face. He held out his little thumb that time,


    the little guy quickly held out his hand.


    Two fingers, big and small, were hooked together.


    It''s like a joke.


    It''s also like the inheritance of responsibility.


    Seeing this, Kou man was moved for a moment. She had been married for more than a year. She planned to go to work first and didn''t want to have children so early. But at this time, she suddenly wanted to have children.


    Yao Chenxi pursed her lips and looked at the intimate picture of the two fathers and sons. Some kind of insistence in her heart began to loosen gradually.

 Chapter 1751

    When people die, they should live in peace.


    The next day, when it was dark, Yao''s mother''s body was sent to the crematorium for cremation, and then the ashes were transported to the Park Mountain Cemetery for burial.


    Relatives and friends can offer condolence, but in addition to their close relatives, there are generally no outsiders to participate in the funeral.


    As a person with a different surname, Li futu naturally didn''t go to see Yao''s mother off for the last journey. Because it was too early, Yao Chenxi felt sorry for her child and didn''t take her with her.


    At noon the next day, Yao''s mother''s affairs were completely finished. Yao Chenxi, who came back from the cemetery, came to the hotel to find Li futu and his son.


    "It''s over?"


    Li futu poured her a glass of water.


    Yao Chenxi looked at his son sitting on the sofa watching animation, nodded sleepily.


    "Trouble you these days."


    "You''re too outspoken to say that to me."


    At this time, Yao Chenxi definitely needs a shoulder to rely on, but Li futu knows that he is not qualified.


    Looking at Yao Chenxi''s haggard appearance, he said in a low voice: "since aunt has left, you should be more open to yourself. I don''t think aunt will blame you. You are not alone now. If you fall down, what will the second child do? "


    Yao Chenxi nodded slowly.


    These days, busy with her mother''s affairs, she hardly closed her eyes. Her face was pale and she couldn''t see any blood color. People were really worried about her physical condition.


    "You can sleep here first. I''ll take care of Xiao er. Everything will be better when I wake up."


    Looking at that pair of eyes showing concern, Yao Chenxi pursed her mouth, but after all, she didn''t refuse each other''s kindness.


    Watching Yao Chenxi get up and walk into the bedroom, Li futu goes to the sofa and sits down. He says to the little guy with a smile, "mom wants to have a rest. Shall we turn down the TV?"


    ¡­¡­


    When Yao Chenxi opened his eyes again, it was already dark outside, only to see the faint moonlight.


    Take out the mobile phone to see the time, found that it is more than 8 pm.


    She rubbed her dizzy head, lifted the quilt out of bed, walked out of the bedroom and found a father and son still sitting outside watching TV.


    Her step, eyes for a moment a little trance.


    This kind of silent accompany and protection, not to mention what earth shaking move, but it makes people feel warm.


    "Mom!"


    The little guy''s eyes were sharp. He noticed that his mother came out and called out immediately.


    Li futu turns back and smiles.


    "Awake?"


    Yao Chenxi looked at him, nodded in silence, and then came to sit next to his son.


    She and Li futu, one left and one right, put the little guy in the middle. The picture looks like a warm family of three.


    "Children''s eyes will be broken after watching TV for a long time. Didn''t mom tell you that you can''t stare at TV for a long time?"


    "But my uncle said, mom is sleeping, we can only stay here, otherwise if Mom wakes up and can''t see us, she will be afraid."


    Yao Chenxi a Zheng, subconsciously toward someone a look.


    The other side coughed and avoided her eyes.


    "Did you eat?"


    Yao Chenxi looks back at her son.


    The little guy shook his head and covered his stomach subconsciously. Although he didn''t say anything, he was obviously a little hungry.


    Now, Yao Chenxi, who looks like a strict mother, can''t help it.


    "Do you have children like that? Don''t you know that children can''t be hungry? "


    Li futu said nothing honestly.


    Completely unaware of his tone, Yao Chenxi, whose wife complains about her husband, immediately puts on her son''s shoes.


    "Come on, mom, take you to eat."


    After sleeping for a few hours, her complexion obviously recovered.


    The little guy was led by his mother and jumped off the sofa, but he didn''t move.


    Under Yao Chenxi''s puzzled eyes, he caught Li futu''s clothes with his other hand.


    "Mom, uncle hasn''t eaten yet."


    Li futu and Yao Chenxi looked at each other and were silent.


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s how you host it?"


    After all, Yao Chenxi did not cross the river and took someone along.


    Just sitting on the simple plastic bench of the street stall, Li futu seems a little dissatisfied with the dining environment.


    "If you can''t get used to it, you can change places. There are some good restaurants in huahaiche. It won''t be long before you take a taxi. I''ll pay for the fare and meals. Remember to invoice."


    Yao Chenxi doesn''t lift her head and takes good care of her son.


    Li futu gave a dumb smile.


    Looking at his son''s eating with relish, which seems to be called Liangpi, he was a little confused and said, "don''t you always let the children eat these unclean things?"Before even KFC has been written on the blacklist of Yao Chenxi seems to have changed a person.


    "I grew up eating these things. I''m as healthy as a child. Can I harm my own son?"


    "Whatever Professor Yao says has a point."


    Li futu nodded. He knew that he didn''t have much say in his son''s management and education, and he didn''t waste his efforts. He quickly picked up the bowl.


    "Is it so delicious? I''ll try it, too. "


    After a while, he put down the empty bowl and yelled.


    "Another bowl, boss."


    "All right."


    Yao Chenxi, who is wiping her son''s mouth, tilts up slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    "If you don''t taste it, I really don''t know. The snacks in the streets are not necessarily worse than those in the restaurants."


    After eating and drinking, someone on the street sighed.


    "Who was disgusted at the beginning and ate more than anyone else."


    Yao Chenxi, holding her son, said faintly.


    "It seems that when you were a child, you also loved to eat. Maybe you were a fat girl."


    Li futu joked.


    "You''re the fat girl."


    Yao Chenxi glared at him.


    Although she was not as slim as she is now when she was a child, she had nothing to do with fat words.


    "When are you going back?"


    Yao Chenxi asked suddenly.


    The original freezing point like relationship between them seems to have eased a lot.


    "And you?"


    Li futu asked.


    "I have to stay at home for a few more days with my dad."


    "It should be."


    Li futu nodded and then looked at the little guy who was led by his mother.


    "What about the little two? Your father''s attitude towards you now, if you take your children back... "


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    Although she is knowledgeable and full of poetry, she is still worried and helpless in the face of this problem.


    The child''s heart is very fragile. She doesn''t care how her father sneers at her, but she worries that if the child encounters these things, it will leave a lifelong shadow.


    "Why don''t you take Xiao Er back to the East China Sea first."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    This will undoubtedly be a valuable opportunity to get along with his son alone, but Li futu did not show any joy.


    "Are you going to run away like this for the rest of your life? If you can hide for a while, can you still hide all the time? "


    Thinking of his mother''s tragedy, Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled and fell silent again.


    Li futu restrained the impulse to hold her hand, looked at the street ahead and said in a soft voice, "after all, it''s a family. There''s no barrier that can''t be crossed. I''ll accompany you."

 Chapter 1752

    Sun City.


    Under Li futu''s explanation, Yao Chenxi finally summoned up the courage, did not return to the hotel, directly stopped the car and rushed home.


    No matter how much Yao Chenxi refused, it was the first time for her to officially come. Although the time was not so right, Li futu still sold two bottles of wine and a box of tea in the shop outside the community.


    Although it is back to his home, but standing at the door, Yao Chenxi did not directly take the key to open the door, but knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    With a sound, the door was quickly opened from the inside.


    It was not father Yao who came out.


    "Uncle."


    Yao Chenxi called.


    "Dawn is back. Come in, come in."


    Yao Chenxi''s uncle a joy, eyes from Li futu and the little guy swept, immediately warm greetings.


    "Brother in law, dawn is back."


    He called to the living room.


    Of course, he didn''t live here. He didn''t go back so late, obviously because Yao''s mother had just left. He didn''t trust Yao''s father to stay alone.


    Yao''s father was sitting on the sofa, smoking. On the solid wood tea table, there was an ashtray full of cigarette ends.


    In his fifties, he lost his wife, which can be regarded as middle-aged widowhood.


    This kind of experience obviously had a great impact on him. Sitting there, his back was a little bent, and his whole temperament seemed to be a little depressed and a lot older.


    Hearing the cry of his brother-in-law, he seemed to turn a deaf ear, sitting there slowly smoking, motionless.


    "Xiao Li, Chen Xi, come and have tea."


    Yao Chenxi''s uncle seems to be the head of the family, greeting Yao Chenxi and Li futu.


    "Uncle, you are tired these days. Go back and have a rest first."


    Yao Chenxi took the water cup road.


    The other side hesitated a little and looked at Yao''s father, who seemed to have settled down


    "There''s me."


    Yao Chenxi squeezed out a smile.


    Yao Chenxi''s uncle was silent for a moment, nodded and said in a low voice: "since he has come back, he has something to say. He is your father. Even if he has some resentment against you, he can''t really hate your daughter. If he says anything ugly, he will endure it."


    Yao Chenxi nodded with a smile.


    The other side then looks at Li futu.


    "Xiao Li, I''m too busy these days to say thank you. I''ve worked hard these days."


    "You''re very serious. It''s just a small lift."


    Uncle Yao looked appreciative, then nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    "No regrets, say goodbye to my uncle and grandfather."


    Yao Chenxi took his son''s hand.


    Naturally, the little guy is not a stranger. Although he hasn''t spoken much, he has met several times in recent days. He has an image.


    "Goodbye, uncle."


    Uncle Yao laughed, sighed, pinched the child''s face, and left here.


    Yao Chenxi leads the child to his father.


    Li futu found a place to put down the gift he bought and followed him.


    "Dad, I''m back."


    Yao''s father tilted his head and looked at the other side of the balcony, as if he didn''t hear it, and didn''t make any response.


    Father''s attitude, Yao Chenxi early prepared, she squatted down, facing the son said: "do not regret, call grandfather."


    At this moment, Yao''s father''s eyes obviously slightly fluctuated.


    "Grandfather."


    It seems to be a little afraid of father Yao who has been keeping a straight face these days. Although the little guy yelled, his voice was relatively low.


    But no matter how low the voice is, in this silent house, as long as you are not deaf, you can still hear it.


    Yao''s father took a deep breath and finally turned his head slowly.


    "Why are you willing to come back? If your mother hadn''t gone, I''m afraid you would never have planned to go back to this home


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes were sad and she said in a trembling voice, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    "Your mother took pains to raise you. You forgot that you were sick when you were a child. How did your mother keep watch on you day and night in the hospital? But as a result, until she closed her eyes, she didn''t see your precious daughter for the last time. "


    Yao''s father''s fingers were shaking.


    "Yao Chenxi, do you feel your conscience and put filial piety first? Have you read all your books for nothing?"


    Yao Chenxi clenched her teeth and could not respond.


    Li futu, who was standing at the back, was about to open his mouth, but a little guy took the lead.


    "Grandfather, don''t be angry, will you?"


    Although a little afraid of father Yao, but the little guy keenly felt his mother''s sadness at this time, still summoned up the courage to speak.


    "My mother often says that if you know your mistakes and can correct them, you are a good child. If mom does something wrong, she can change it. Grandfather, don''t be cruel to mom any more, OKThe innocent words fell to the ground, and the house fell into silence.


    All the adults said nothing.


    Half squatting on the ground, Yao Chenxi grabs her son''s hand hard, only feeling heartbroken.


    Indeed.


    If you know your mistake, you can correct it.


    There is nothing good about it.


    But also, people can''t come back from death.


    Some mistakes are either intentional or can be made up for.


    Yao''s father looked at the little guy and pursed his lips.


    "You are very good at educating your children. Even such a small child knows filial piety and loyalty. Don''t you feel ashamed as a mother?"


    Yao Chenxi lowered her head.


    Yao''s father put out the cigarette end in the ashtray, kept silent for a while, and said, "get up first. I don''t want to be regarded as a villain by a child for no reason."


    Uncle Yao is right.


    A family, two father and daughter, where come the deep hatred?


    As long as we are willing to face it together, there is no knot that cannot be solved. We are afraid to escape.


    Yao Chenxi led the child to stand up straight.


    "Sit down."


    Although the tone is not hot or cold, but Yao''s father''s attitude, obviously to ease a lot.


    Then he looked at the picture of Li Fu behind him.


    "You too."


    Yao Chenxi and Li futu sit down one after another.


    "You didn''t want to come back for so many years because of this child, did you?"


    Yao''s father looks at the little guy held by Yao Chenxi.


    The little guy is looking at him with his eyes open.


    "Dad, I''m sorry."


    In addition to these three words, Yao Chenxi did not know what to say and what to say.


    "You''re a professor in a famous university. I''m an old guy who didn''t graduate from high school, but I can''t afford to be you. I''m sorry. I just want to ask you, if you really regard us as your parents, why don''t you discuss such a big event with us? And he''s been avoiding us all the time? "


    "Dad, I know that I humiliated you and mom by doing this. That''s why I didn''t dare to come back for fear that I would make you angry."


    "Why do you do that when you know we''re going to be angry? Loyalty and filial piety, integrity and shame, do you really forget? Once upon a time, your mother and I always regarded you as proud, but how could you do such a thing? "


    With that, Yao''s father''s emotion could not be controlled and became a little excited.


    "Where''s that son of a bitch?! Where is he now? "


    Some guy sitting nearby who hasn''t had time to talk touched his nose.

 Chapter 1753

    Even though the child is still young, he can still understand some words. It can be seen that although father Yao appears to be severe and inhumane on the surface, his heart is not as cold as his face. He speaks more attentively and uses more euphemistic words.


    as the main culprit, he may face the situation of being swept out next However, as a man, Li futu can''t stand by and protect himself.


    But just as he was about to confess, father Yao noticed him.


    Before Li futu could speak, he was interrupted by Yao''s father.


    "Xiao Li, don''t help her talk. After such a high education, you have done such a disgraceful thing..."


    Yao''s father breathed heavily. He was really angry. Even his eyes were a little red. He pointed to Yao Chenxi and said, "you let that son of a bitch come here. I won''t break his leg!"


    The little guy was a little scared by the appearance of grandfather and shrank into his mother''s arms.


    Li futu''s tone was heavy. He listened to Yao''s father''s cruel words and laughed bitterly. However, he naturally couldn''t let Yao Chenxi bear these things alone. He still planned to speak hard, but Yao Chenxi took the lead.


    "Dad, I''m an adult with independent ability. It''s my own choice. It has nothing to do with other people. You can blame me if you want to."


    "You, you!"


    Yao''s father pointed at her and was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Uncle..."


    At this time, Li futu finally had a chance to speak, and he opened his mouth. Yao Chenxi''s eyes immediately cast over, serious and sharp, with a warning.


    Li futu hesitated. After all, he didn''t add fuel to the fire.


    Yao''s father has just experienced such a huge blow as the loss of his spouse. If there is any stimulation, he will be responsible for it.


    "Uncle, actually things are not like what you think..."


    Smell speech, Yao father''s vision immediately moved to come over.


    Li futu raised some words. Under the gaze of a father and daughter, Li futu continued: "Chenxi and I have been friends for many years. I knew Chenxi before I was born, no matter in character, character, behavior She is undoubtedly the most outstanding woman in the contemporary era. She is strong, independent and charming. She is so young that she is honored to be a professor of Dongda. I don''t know how many men are ashamed of her achievements and can''t catch up with her. "


    Li futu pauses and looks at Yao''s father. His expression and eyes are full of sincerity.


    "I have always been curious about what kind of family can cultivate such excellent people as Chenxi. Until I saw my uncle, I finally got the answer."


    Even though she is in a very low mood now, hearing this man''s roundabout compliment, Yao Chenxi''s face can''t help but become a little strange for a moment.


    Wear a thousand things, but not flattery.


    Li futu is obviously avoiding the heavy and taking the light to change the topic, but he let Yao Fu succeed.


    Yao''s father is a very common people. He doesn''t have so many tricks. When he hears that someone praises his daughter, no matter how angry he is, he can''t help feeling complacent.


    No matter how he scolded Yao Chenxi, but in the eyes of outsiders, he still hopes his daughter can be the best.


    It''s human nature.


    Li futu''s praise is like a clear spring, which calms Yao''s father''s anger slightly. At the same time, Yao''s father is a little embarrassed.


    As a father who can cultivate a great professor, he has been shouting and yelling all the time. He behaves like a villager. Not to mention his daughter, he is indeed a bit shameful.


    At the same time, Yao''s father''s expression also showed a hint of embarrassment.


    At this time, of course, he didn''t want to continue to scold his daughter.


    "Xiao Li, she''s not as good as you said. I think she''s just too self righteous. She thinks she''s successful and can''t listen to anyone. The professor is amazing? If you can''t be virtuous, no matter how learned you are, it''s useless! "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t make any argument, just like a obedient child.


    Her performance undoubtedly made Yao''s father feel better.


    Facing the elders, there is no need to win or lose. The best way is to listen to what he says,


    "Xiao Li, please take your children to the bedroom. I want to talk to her alone."


    Yao''s father''s attitude towards Li futu and Yao Chenxi is totally different. Even if he can''t talk about a pleasant face, his tone of speaking to Li futu is obviously more polite.


    Li futu is a little hesitant, worried that if the two father and daughter get along alone, they may quarrel again, but Yao Chenxi has pushed the little guy over.


    "First, I''ll go into the room with my uncle. My mother will have a conversation with my grandfather. I''ll come over later."


    Li futu had no choice but to lead his son to stand up and take a look at Yao Chenxi when he left.


    Yao Chenxi looks calm."Go ahead."


    When Li futu leads the child into the house, Yao''s father opens his mouth.


    "What do you think?"


    Although he is more traditional in essence, he is not so old-fashioned and feudal. It is understandable for young people to fall in love and have some accidents.


    Now the medicine is very developed. In this case, if both sides are not prepared, it''s better to go to the hospital. Why do they have to make the most irrational choice?


    And my daughter is very smart from childhood.


    He really can''t understand.


    "Dad, I know that I''ve made you very angry, but I''m a mother. The feeling of a new life gestating in my body is only understood by a mother. I really can''t be so selfish and cruel."


    Father Yao was silent for a moment.


    He is also a parent.


    And after he calmed down, he also understood that at this point, the child could be called grandfather, and it would not help to investigate these things again.


    "Don''t mention the past. Have you thought about what to do in the future?"


    Father Yao frowned and looked serious.


    "Are you going to be a single mother all the time?"


    "Dad, I have enough ability to raise him..."


    Yao Chenxi was interrupted by Yao''s father''s angry rebuke before she finished.


    "Nonsense


    "You think it''s just a matter of money? I know that you have great ability now. It''s very easy to raise a child alone, but have you ever thought about it? Don''t mention whether the child will have any defects in his character when he grows up in a single parent family, just say you, when you are old, at the age of dad, the child will have his own life and family, and he won''t have so much time to accompany you. By that time, dad will be gone, and you will have your own life How lonely will one be? "


    Poor parents.


    Even if no matter how angry, but from the bottom of my heart, Yao''s father''s starting point is because he loves his daughter.


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes trembled for a moment, her eyes were ruddy, moved, but more remorseful.


    "Dad..."


    "Forget about the past, but you have to listen to me about this."


    Father Yao stares at his daughter.


    "These days, I''ve been observing Xiao Li carefully. He''s really good. He''s sincere to you. Now, it''s hard for you to meet such a man when you''re a girl..."


    Yao Chenxi''s lips moved, and her expression was a little stiff for a moment.

 Chapter 1754

    The Yao family has two rooms and two halls, plus a small study.


    In the study, Li futu was holding his son and explaining the world map hanging on the wall to him. Yao Chenxi suddenly pushed the door and came in.


    "Didn''t you fight?"


    Li futu holds his son and turns back. Seeing Yao Chenxi''s expression, he puts down his heart slightly.


    Although not much blood, but at least Yao Chenxi''s face is not too ugly.


    Yao Chenxi shook her head.


    "Give me the baby."


    Li futu put his son on the ground.


    "And your father? Still out there? "


    Yao Chenxi was silent and said a word quietly.


    "My dad wants to talk to you."


    Li Fu TU was stunned. At the same time, his heart was bound to jump.


    Encounter this kind of thing, say not guilty, it must be false, but he chose to accompany Yao Chenxi back, made this psychological preparation.


    "Did you talk to your father?"


    Yao Chenxi shook his head, did not speak, just looked up at him, the eyes, a little strange.


    Li futu looks out.


    "Your father is not really waiting for me with a kitchen knife, is he?"


    "You can''t go out either."


    Yao Chenxi is not light, not heavy.


    Li futu gave a wry smile.


    It''s a gift from the elderly.


    Even if the outside Yao father is really ready for severe punishment, then he has to stretch his head.


    "If your father really wants to chop me down later, you have to come out and help."


    Said a, he is like a martyr about to die, with a slightly heavy step out.


    "Mom, what are you laughing at?"


    Li Xiaoer raised his head and noticed the arc of his mother''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the living room, Li futu''s pace slowed down subconsciously.


    Yao''s father was still sitting there, smoking again, as if thinking about his mind.


    In the smoke, the atmosphere seemed dignified, but fortunately, there was no knife.


    "Uncle, for the sake of health, you''d better smoke less."


    Li futu walked over.


    "I''m old enough to be healthy or not. I have a life and death. Let him go."


    Yao''s father said with a smile: "you are still young. It''s better to touch less such things as tobacco and alcohol. My uncle won''t give you cigarettes."


    Li futu nodded and sat down on the sofa.


    "To you, dawn?"


    Yao''s father put out his cigarette end in the ashtray and nodded.


    "Xiao Li, originally you came all the way as a guest. I should have treated you well, but her mother died in the morning Sorry for neglecting. I''m really sorry that you''ve been busy these days. "


    Li futu immediately said: "uncle, you are too polite. Chenxi and I are very good friends. Her affairs are no different from my own affairs. Moreover, I didn''t help you, just a little help. Uncle doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Gentle, courteous and thrifty, polite and polite.


    Looking at the picture of Li Fu, Yao''s father nodded secretly, and his eyes were more satisfied.


    He was silent and said in a slow voice: "uncle is from your age. Although he is a little old now, he is not a fool. Xiao Li, your relationship with Chenxi should be more than just a friend, right?"


    Hearing this, Li futu can be sure that Yao Chenxi didn''t tell his father the truth just now, otherwise he would never be sitting here so easily now.


    He hesitated and said with a smile: "my fair lady, a gentleman is very nice. It should be very difficult for an excellent woman like Chenxi to resist her attraction."


    Yao''s father also laughed.


    "Xiao Li, your education level should not be low, right?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "So I''m not wrong. Do you like dawn?"


    Yao''s father stared at him, and his smile gradually subsided.


    Without any hesitation, Li Fu Tu nodded quickly.


    "Even if she had a child?"


    Yao asked again, his eyes sharpened.


    Although a woman should be married when she is older, for a high-quality woman, her early 30s are not too old. But if we add the condition of having a child, the situation will be different.


    How many men are willing to accept a single mother?


    How many men are willing to be a "pick-up man" in the current popular words?


    Li futu''s eyes wavered.


    He probably guessed what Yao''s father thought.


    For others, it''s very difficult to accept that their own women and others have children. Even if they accept it, most of the time, they definitely don''t want to. It''s either money or color, but for him, there are no obstacles.That''s his son.


    It''s Yao Chenxi who has been reluctant to let their father and son recognize each other.


    "Uncle."


    Li futu opened his mouth and only responded to father Yao''s words.


    "That''s my son."


    From the beginning to the end, he has never cheated his father. What he says now is the truth. However, it is impossible for his father to know that the son of a bitch who wants to break his leg is sitting in front of him. He only thinks that this man has deep love for his daughter, so that he can love the house and treat the child as his own.


    Father Yao was deeply moved for a while.


    "Dawn that child, how can do such a silly thing, put so good people do not cherish, but..."


    He shook his head with a heavy sigh.


    Although from the beginning to the end, he didn''t shirk any responsibility, and he didn''t tell a lie, but at this time, Li futu was still a little guilty and lowered his head slightly.


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late. It''s still time to correct the mistakes in time."


    Father Yao said: "Xiao Li, your uncle sees Chenxi''s feelings. To tell you the truth, my uncle is very moved. At the same time, he is also very guilty. Chenxi has let you down. How can she be?"


    Li futu hung his head and said nothing.


    "I''ve talked to her just now. Now, I just want to ask your opinion."


    Yao said: "if you really don''t mind Chenxi with a child now, my uncle will make the decision for you. Here, I will do the wedding."


    Although he knew that Yao''s father should have had a beautiful misunderstanding, Li futu was surprised to hear this.


    He raised his head. Before he said anything, Yao''s father said again, "I know that your registered permanent residence is in Donghai and you haven''t got it back. It''s not urgent for you to get the marriage certificate. You can get it again when you go back, but the wedding has to be handled first."


    Looking at Yao''s astonishing father, Li futu pursed his lips. After a long time, he said in a voice: -- Uncle, this Does dawn agree? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether she agrees or not."


    Yao''s father waved his hand and said: "she has made a big mistake by the order of her parents and the words of the matchmaker. I can''t let her go any more. Besides, it''s not just my meaning."


    Father Yao said in a deep voice.


    "It''s her mother''s last wish to have her married."


    As soon as this remark comes out, how can Li futu argue?

 Chapter 1755

    After a knee jerk talk, the father and daughter''s bad relationship eased a little, and Yao''s father held a little guy.


    Even Li futu was left behind.


    At this time, Yao Chenxi naturally won''t disobey his father''s intention. Anyway, there is a small study at home, so it''s not a problem to get some quilts for that guy all night.


    At least, that''s what she thought.


    "Dad, it''s late at night. Smoke less and have a rest early."


    After bathing the little guy, Yao Chenxi comes out of the bedroom and finds his father still smoking on the sofa.


    "I see."


    Father Yao answered.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t say any more. She went back to her bedroom and came out with a quilt.


    "Here you are."


    She went into the study and handed the quilt to someone who would stay here.


    There is a small tatami in the study, the area is not big, but at least it can be regarded as a small bed.


    "Thank you."


    There seems to be no whimsical thoughts. Li futu takes the quilt with a smile and seems to really plan to make do with it in the study for the night.


    "It''s windy at night. Remember to close the window."


    It should be regarded as a courtesy reminder. With that, Yao Chenxi stopped for a moment, then said good night again, and then turned to go back to her room.


    At this time, Yao''s father suddenly stood at the door of the study.


    "What are you doing?"


    He frowned.


    Yao Chenxi is also inexplicable, doubt asked: "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    She is now treading on thin ice, for fear that her father will be upset and her relationship will deteriorate again.


    "Xiao Li is a guest from afar, and he has helped our family so much. If Xiao Li hadn''t driven away those local ruffians yesterday, I don''t know how much trouble they would have made. Is that how you would repay them?"


    Father Yao''s face was serious.


    "Since I was a child, I have told you to be grateful. It seems that you have really forgotten everything I said."


    Yao Chenxi suddenly, then a little embarrassed, a wry smile.


    "Dad, we only have two bedrooms. I don''t care, but I can''t let the sophomore sleep with me in my study, can I?"


    Li futu coughed softly.


    "Uncle, it''s ok..."


    Father Yao raised his hand and interrupted him.


    "Although our Yao family is not a famous family, we understand the truth of gratitude and gratitude..."


    "Dad, you don''t want to sleep in your study, do you?"


    Yao Chenxi look resolute, immediately said: "no, I don''t agree."


    "Who said I was going to sleep in my study?"


    Father Yao took a look at her.


    "Your master bedroom is so big that the second child is still a child and can''t occupy much space. It''s not a problem to accommodate Xiao Li."


    Although it seems to be talking about bed, Yao''s father''s voice is really meaningful.


    Yao Chenxi was a little stunned immediately.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? You want him to sleep with me? "


    She opened her eyes wide, her face full of disbelief, wondering if she had heard wrong.


    Even if the father is grateful to others, what kind of hospitality, but also as for his daughter to send out, right?


    Is there anyone who treats guests like this?


    Is it hard to say that the death of his mother has really hit his father so hard that he is confused?


    "What''s the problem?"


    Yao''s father didn''t seem to think how shocking his proposals were.


    "I''ve already talked with Xiao Li. Here, I''ll give you two happy things to do. If you don''t think it''s necessary, you don''t have to do anything big. You can invite your relatives and friends to have a common meal. It''s also like going through a procedure to tell them. When you go back to the East China Sea, you can prove it again. In this way, I can also make a deal with your mother."


    After hearing this, Yao Chenxi was stunned for a long time, and then said, "Dad, this is a major event in my life, and it''s related to my life''s happiness. You''re the master. Don''t you ask my opinion?"


    "I''m your father. Can I hurt you?"


    With a straight face, father Yao showed the dignity of being a father.


    "Although you are a university professor now, I still eat more rice for decades than you. I have a better eye than you! If you can see men, you will fall into today''s field? I really don''t know what your eyes are for. Xiao Li is so good, but you can''t see it. You''ll be cheated by a son of a bitch! "


    Yao Chenxi''s lips were moved and speechless with a curse.


    Rao is Li futu. He looks embarrassed.


    Yao''s father was praising him, but he didn''t feel like it.


    "It''s settled."


    Yao''s father clapped his hand and said, "if you still think I''m your father, then listen to me. Otherwise, from now on, I will not be your daughter."


    This is clearly not to give Yao Chenxi any room to refuse."Dad..."


    Yao Chenxi wanted to say something, but Yao''s father didn''t give her a chance to bargain, so he turned and went out.


    Yao Chenxi''s face is stiff and turns slowly.


    Someone stood there with a heavy face, even a rather sad sigh.


    "Uncle is really too bossy, how can such things be so hasty?"


    "What did you say to my father just now?" Yao Chenxi said in a hateful voice


    Li futu''s innocent face immediately pleaded: "don''t misunderstand me. I didn''t say anything. I don''t know why my uncle has such an idea. Why don''t I go out and talk to him now?"


    "Do you think he will listen to you just now? In the end, it''s not me who gets scolded? "


    If her father was angry now, she would never have to go away from this kind of situation.


    Standing there, her eyes fluctuated, and finally, a compromise appeared.


    Biting her teeth, she said, "bring the quilt in."


    Then she went out.


    Standing there, a comrade with a heavy face seemed to be in a dilemma. This time, he reacted very quickly and walked out with the quilt he had not put down yet.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Out of the study, Yao Chenxi saw his father squatting on the ground, holding an ashtray.


    "I''ll clean up."


    Father Yao.


    Yao Chenxi goes that way.


    "I''ll do it. Go and have a rest."


    "No, you go to bed first."


    Yao''s father is very serious about all the cigarette ends into the trash can, but also deliberately clean the ash inside the ashtray.


    "Your mother doesn''t let me smoke much these years. If she sees so many cigarette ends, she will lose her temper."


    Yao Chenxi steps a meal, looking at squatting in the son carefully wipe the ashes of the father, lips gradually close.


    Li futu was silent behind him.


    After a while, Yao''s father, who is about to clean the ashtray, pauses, raises his head and smiles.


    "Oh, I almost forgot. She''s gone."

 Chapter 1756

    "Uncle?"


    It''s strange to see someone come in with a quilt in his arms and listen to his mother''s words. The little guy sitting on the bed has his eyes open.


    Yao Chenxi went to the bed and sat down.


    Although I know that the child is still young, it is impossible to understand too many things, but at this time, my heart is still a little shy.


    "Will uncle sleep with you today?"


    Someone''s face did not change. He was thicker than the city wall and said to his son with a smile.


    "Really?"


    When he was happy, he obviously welcomed the participation of Li futu, but although he didn''t know much about the adult world, he didn''t know nothing.


    He instinctively felt that it was strange for his mother to sleep with his uncle.


    He subconsciously looked at his mother.


    Yao Chenxi''s expression was quiet and silent.


    Someone was not polite, and soon came over with a quilt in his arms.


    Yao''s father really didn''t exaggerate. The bed of the master bedroom is really big. He should have thought about it when choosing. It''s not a problem to accommodate at least three members of the family.


    "You sleep over there."


    Forced helpless Yao Chenxi pretends to be calm.


    Li futu didn''t make an inch, so he obediently put the quilt on the right side, and then went to bed very quietly. In Yao Chenxi''s eyes, he hugged his son.


    "Will uncle tell you a story?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The little guy was excited.


    Li futu thought for a moment, leaned on the head of the bed, straightened the pillow for his son, adjusted a comfortable posture, and then said.


    "There is a little boy, his name is Zhang Lulu, who went to primary school this year. Everything there is like a kaleidoscope, which makes him feel very novel. But in fact, the life in primary school is not as he imagined. It is not full of laughter and freedom, and it is more like there is a nail in his butt on the seat."


    In another year or two, Li Xiaoer, who is about to go to primary school, leans on his father''s arm and listens a little incomprehensibly. However, he knows better than ordinary adults how to be a qualified audience. He listens quietly and does not make a sound.


    "The first class, the teacher said: you are already primary school students, in the classroom to learn to understand the rules. When the teacher speaks, he should keep quiet. When he speaks in class, he should raise his hand. Only with the teacher''s permission can he stand up and answer questions. "


    Li futu was not in a hurry and said: "the children are sitting down in a methodical way and dare not move."


    At this time, sitting beside the bed, Yao Chenxi looked at the man who told his son a story and couldn''t help listening carefully.


    "At this time, the teacher asked the first question at the beginning of school. The teacher asked: if the ball falls into a deep pit, how can it be got out?"


    "The first child who raised his hand answered," use the net. The teacher just said let the child think and then answer. Then Wang Xiaohong, a top student, stood up and said, "you can pour water into the pit to make the ball float."


    "Hearing her answer, the teacher showed a satisfied smile, because Wang Xiaohong''s answer is the standard answer."


    "Uncle, what is the standard answer?"


    Li Xiaoer finally couldn''t help looking up and asked.


    "The answer is the standard It''s not wrong, but it''s not necessarily the only right answer


    Yao Chenxi''s brows were frozen, but she didn''t speak.


    After answering his son''s question, Li futu continued: "after Wang Xiaohong answered the standard answer, Zhang Lulu stood up again and asked the teacher: how deep is the pit? The teacher said, "it''s very deep."


    "Do you know what Zhang Lulu said next?"


    Li futu looks down at his son.


    "Uncle, I don''t know."


    Li Xiaoer is very honest.


    At this time, Yao Chenxi, sitting by the bed, was curious.


    Li futu leaned against the head of the bed and touched his son''s head.


    "Zhang Lulu said that since the pit is deep, let dad buy another ball."


    Yao Chenxi was stunned. Obviously, this story surprised her a little.


    "Hearing Zhang Lulu''s reply, the children all laughed, and the teacher was also angry, saying: you deliberately make trouble, right?"


    "Zhang Lulu said wrongly: I didn''t. If it''s a deep pit, is it not safe for children of our age to pick up the ball? What if there''s an accident?


    So the teacher was even more angry and said: do you mean I was wrong? The teacher is not right, but you are right, right? Is the teacher wrong? "


    Wang Xiaohong, who has just been praised, also stands up and agrees with the teacher: students! The teacher''s knowledge is so rich, how can it be incorrect! We should be good children, listen to the teacher''s words, do not talk back to the teacher! How hard she works


    "But then something strange happened."


    Li futu gave a pause.


    "Wang Xiaohong has ears on her head. She became the first student in the grade to become a rabbit."


    "Rabbit?"


    Li Xiaoer''s expression became a little scared."Yes, Wang Xiaohong suddenly turned into a rabbit. All the students in the class were so scared that they rushed out of the classroom, but the teacher showed a satisfied smile."


    "Then, Wang Xiaohong, who became a rabbit, was set as an example by the headmaster. The teacher and headmaster appeased Wang Xiaohong''s fear and held an award ceremony for her. Looking at the students who haven''t turned into rabbits, the headmaster said: what are you laughing at? You have no right to laugh! Wang Xiaohong became a rabbit on the first day of school, which fully shows that she is a good child who is strict with herself and listens to the teacher! It''s a role model for each and every one of you. "


    "In this way, the children who were afraid of rabbits began to strive to become rabbits."


    Yao Chenxi frowned.


    "Ninety percent of the students have fulfilled the teacher''s expectations, and the stubborn Zhang Lulu has naturally become one of the few" aliens "who has not yet become a rabbit."


    "The good students who are scrambling to become rabbits huddle together, and the naughty children become monsters. Many students said: "Zhang Lulu''s ears are so small, so ugly; there is no hair on his face. It''s strange that he is bald..."


    "Not only the students, but also the teachers, the primary goal is to make the class into a rabbit class. So the naughty Zhang Lulu became her focus. Zhang Lulu went back to tell his mother, but his mother told him: you met a good teacher. There must be his reason for the teacher to be strict. Such a teacher must be very responsible. He also told his children to learn from model student Wang Xiaohong.


    In this way, soon there were three "all rabbit classes" in the school. Originally, Zhang Lulu''s class was the first to have rabbits, but because of Zhang Lulu, their class couldn''t get the honor of "all rabbit class" for a long time. Now, the teacher is very anxious. At the parents'' meeting, parents of "advanced" and "backward" students were named by their teachers. The former enjoys the teacher''s praise, while the latter has to accept the teacher''s criticism.


    Parents of students like Zhang Lulu are scolded by their teachers, and they have to scold them when they go back. In order to make their children become rabbits as soon as possible, Zhang Lulu''s parents even change Zhang Lulu''s food into carrots, take away all the toy cars in the cupboard, and replace them with rabbit dolls. Even, in order to make their children become red eyed as soon as possible, they paint their children''s house as a whole Red.


    But the teacher came to visit, but he was not satisfied. She said that Zhang Lulu''s biggest shortcoming is that he doesn''t care what others say about him. So the first task is to lengthen his ears so that he can hear more.


    Zhang Lulu''s father did what the teacher said and secretly let his son drink the "long ear" medicine. Seeing the closest friends around him turn into rabbits one by one, Zhang Lulu begins to feel frightened and desperate. Although he still resists, he still puts on a rabbit hood in order not to make the teacher worry more and his parents feel embarrassed.


    Teachers and parents got what they wanted, and the "all rabbit class" was born.


    When Zhang Lulu, wearing a rabbit headgear, stood on the platform, the whole class applauded for him. In the thunderous applause, Zhang Lulu woke up in horror, and then he couldn''t help laughing, because he found that these are just a dream. "


    When Li futu finished the story, he found that his son had fallen asleep on his arm.


    He laughed and put his son down gently.


    "It''s a good story. Is it teaching me how to be a mother and teacher?"


    Yao Chenxi said softly.


    This story has profound moral, but it is obviously not understood by a child of four or five years old.


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a fairy tale."


    Li futu said with a smile, "go to sleep."


    Yao Chenxi didn''t move.


    "We need to talk."

 Chapter 1757

    There are children in the middle and two quilts on the bed. It seems that it''s no big deal to sleep with clothes. But Yao Chenxi understands that once this guy stays in his room tonight, his identity in his home will change dramatically.


    Adults don''t worry about what happened.


    If I go out tomorrow morning, I''m afraid no one will be able to reverse my father''s idea.


    "I know that at my age and with a child, in my father''s eyes, I can''t even compare with divorced women. He thinks it''s hard for me to find a good home, so he''s so anxious, even ridiculous that he just let you sleep in my room."


    Yao Chenxi sat on the other side of the bed, in order to avoid waking the child, the voice deliberately put very light.


    Li futu was lying on his own bed, nodding and sighing as if nothing had happened.


    "Pity the parents all over the world."


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him.


    "I''m nothing. I''m not a little girl. It doesn''t matter if I''m misunderstood, but I can''t let my son be wronged because of me."


    Li futu picks her eyebrows and looks at her son''s mother in doubt.


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    "He is still young, but he will grow up one day. I don''t want him to think that I am a mean mother, let alone find him a stepfather."


    Li futu shrunk his eyes and said with a bitter smile, "but I am his father. What does this have to do with stepfather? "


    "Yes, he is your son."


    Yao Chenxi stares at him and says quietly, "but my father doesn''t know, and my family doesn''t know either. They just feel that I have no choice but to commit myself to you. It doesn''t matter how they treat me, but I can''t let them treat my children in a different way."


    "I''d rather he didn''t have a father than be seen as a stepson."


    Li futu suddenly understood Yao Chenxi''s good intentions.


    "In that case, why didn''t you just confess to your father?"


    "Do you think if I said that at that time, you can still lie here safely?"


    Yao Chenxi asked.


    Li futu is speechless.


    "You should also see these days that my father''s temper is not very good, even quite hot. If you let him know that you are the son of a bitch he is" thinking about ", maybe he will go to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife."


    Li Fu Tu grinned bitterly. At the same time, there was a warm current in his heart.


    "So you care about me, dawn?"


    "Don''t get me wrong."


    Yao Chenxi''s tone doesn''t have too much emotional fluctuation,


    "I just don''t want to make an extreme scene and cause psychological shadow to the sophomore. Children at this age are in the Enlightenment period of Sanguan. They don''t have much discrimination ability. As long as they don''t pay attention, they will form a generation''s influence."


    The self affectionate one looks a little stiff for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What should we do now? "


    "You are a man. You shouldn''t ask me this kind of question," Yao said


    Li futu lay on the bed for a while, then sighed silently, looked at his son''s sleeping face on his side of the eye, and then lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    "I''d better go to the study."


    After all, the great professor is a great professor. He didn''t force him to do anything from the beginning to the end, but he built an unbreakable wall, which made Li futu have no choice but to retreat willingly.


    It''s not that animals are inferior to animals. With the "Shangfang sword" given by Yao''s father, Li futu can be shameless, but Yao Chenxi talks about children from beginning to end. As long as Li futu thinks he is more or less a father, he can''t stay in bed.


    And after leaving the warm blanket, someone was quite moved by Yao Chenxi''s love for her children.


    That''s the way.


    After all, the youngest professor of the university is not in vain.


    Carefully pick up his bed quilt, Li futu holding the quilt is going to go out, Yao Chenxi suddenly said: "wait a minute."


    Although someone''s face did not change, it was hard to avoid beating in his heart. He thought that Yao Chenxi would change her mind, but he heard: "my father should not be sleeping now. If you go out at this time, it''s hard to guarantee that you will disturb him. Stay here for a while, and you''ll go out when he''s asleep."


    Well, I''m so sentimental again.


    Li futu stopped, took the quilt and sat down at the end of the bed.


    The master bedroom is quiet for a while.


    The child is lying on the bed with two adults, one sitting at the side of the bed and the other at the end of the bed. The picture looks a bit strange, but it has a kind of charm that silence is better than sound at this time.


    Li futu knows that even if he is about to go out with the quilt in his arms, the chance to live in harmony with his children and Yao Chenxi for a short time has not come easily.Miss tonight, I''m afraid I don''t know when I can have such a chance again.


    "Dawn, although apologizing is too pale for you and your children, I still want to say I''m sorry."


    Li futu looked at the wall and spoke slowly.


    "It''s hard for me, as a father, to accept the responsibility of being so late. No matter what I want to be, I don''t want to be responsible for myself."


    Yao Chenxi looked down at the floor and said nothing.


    "Your love for children is far beyond my reach. No wonder some people always say that maternal love is the greatest in the world. Just like in recent years, I now believe that even if you don''t have me, you still have enough ability to raise your children well by yourself."


    Yao Chenxi looks up.


    "What do you want to express?"


    "I''m just saying something in my heart."


    Line of sight, the man holding the quilt sitting at the end of the bed, facing the wall, a faint smile.


    It was a kind of look that she didn''t understand.


    "Dawn, do you remember the first time we met? I sent Suyuan back to Dongda, and almost ran into an old woman at the gate of Dongda. Then, I met you standing on the side of the road. "


    Yao Chenxi can''t help recalling the scene that happened at the school gate many years ago.


    She can''t help but laugh at the thought of the old lady who ran away at last.


    How time flies.


    At that time, how could she have thought that she would be sitting in her bedroom with the man whose performance was comparable to that of movie king?


    Besides, their children are still sleeping in bed.


    Yao Chenxi''s look softened, and she was silent for a moment.


    "Bad luck."


    With a dumb smile, Li Fu Tu turned his head.


    "Regret it?"


    Yao Chenxi did not respond, just said.


    "It''s time you went out."

 Chapter 1758

    Dereliction of duty is dereliction of duty, but compared with ordinary people, Li futu undoubtedly wants to be a man. Otherwise, he would not willingly take the initiative to retire from Yao Chenxi''s room under the condition of occupying an absolute advantage, nor would he deliberately get up early the next day.


    He had planned to get up before his father, so that he would not find anything fishy, but he inevitably did not consider his work and rest time.


    There is a saying that the first 30 years can''t wake up, and the last 30 years can''t sleep. The elderly people don''t like sleeping in. They get up much earlier than the young people. Even though Li futu has deliberately advanced, he is still hit by Yao''s father who comes out of the bathroom.


    Seeing him coming out of his study, Yao''s father was stunned subconsciously. Before Li futu could say anything, Yao''s father''s face soon turned angry and went to Yao Chenxi''s door.


    Then, the mother and son inside were woken up by the sound of smashing the door.


    "What do you mean? Is what I said totally useless?! Who told you to drive Xiao Li out? Do you treat people like that? "


    In the bathroom, you can hear father Yao''s angry voice in the living room.


    "My grandfather is scolding my mother again."


    Li futu is also powerless to help his son squeeze toothpaste.


    "Grandfather is just a loud voice, not scolding mother. Grandfather is mother''s father, just like mother loves you. How can he scold mother. Brush your teeth. "


    In the living room, Yao''s father''s loud voice kept coming. Yao Chenxi responded to all changes with constancy, never uttered a word, never argued or argued, and was honest and honest.


    Li futu tried to persuade him, but it didn''t work at all. He almost got in by himself.


    No matter how he explained that he was willing to sleep in the study, but Yao''s father couldn''t listen to it. He decided that it was Yao Chenxi who disobeyed the law. Although he didn''t say it clearly, he secretly accused Li futu that he was not a man enough. He actually listened to his daughter''s words and said that he wanted to sleep in the study.


    In this regard, Li futu is also full of helplessness, in addition to a bitter smile, can only smile.


    Finally, someone knocked at the door and finally gave Yao Chenxi a solution.


    Li futu hurried to open the door and found that it was Kou man.


    "Mr. Li?"


    Kouman was a little surprised to see that he was the one who opened the door.


    Li futu was going to call her in, but suddenly he smelled a pungent smell.


    Soon he noticed that the door was covered with scarlet paint.


    The paint wasn''t completely dry, and he didn''t have it when he came last night.


    Kouman obviously noticed this when he knocked on the door, and his expression was a little ugly.


    Two people look at each other, Li futu immediately turned back and yelled: "uncle, you come here for a while."


    Yao''s father quickly came over and saw that the door had been splashed with paint. He was even more angry.


    "Who did it?"


    "If I guess correctly, it should be Ren Xiong."


    Last night saw Chenxi elder sister go home, father a little not at ease, so deliberately called to see the situation of Kou man road.


    "What are these hooligans doing? How did you get them up here? "


    "Uncle, like Ren Xiong, the property here doesn''t dare to offend them."


    Li futu said, "let''s go in."


    A few people went back to the house.


    Koman also brought breakfast.


    "Too much deception! It''s lawless! Is there any royal law in their eyes?! Call the police immediately! Send all these hooligans to prison


    The paint at the door undoubtedly attracted Yao Fu''s firepower.


    Released Yao Chenxi heard his door was splashed with paint, his face is also very ugly.


    It''s enough to put the whip in front of the hall. After being chased away, he even stepped up and bullied to the door, which is too arrogant.


    Even with Yao Chenxi''s self-restraint, he can''t help but get angry.


    "Uncle, if it''s useful to call the police, how can they be free to this day?"


    Kou man said helplessly: "what''s more, there''s no evidence. What can I do to arrest people?"


    "Is that how you''re going to swallow it?"


    Father Yao said in a deep voice: "those hooligans can''t give up. Who knows what they will do next time? This time it''s painting, next time it''s arson."


    Hearing the speech, Yao Chenxi''s face could not help changing.


    It''s not impossible to use the means of those local ruffians and bullies.


    Li Xiaoer is eating breakfast alone. Adults deliberately let him stay in the restaurant.


    "Uncle, how about..."


    Kou man hesitated and said, "or Let''s sign the demolition contract. That''s all they want. As long as the goal is achieved, they won''t mess around any more. Although the price they give is really not high, our family is not really short of that money... "


    "No way!"


    "Do you know what you are doing, Xiaoman? This is for the tiger! It is because they succeed time and again that they become so unscrupulous as they are now. I know they just want me to sign the contract, but I''m not afraid of them. What skills do they have? I always have a life, but I''m afraid that these hooligans will not succeed? Big deal, go underground to accompany your aunt"Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Yao Chenxi dissatisfied.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I don''t care about the money, but it doesn''t mean that I will bow to them. Your mother''s health is so bad and she is in such a hurry. A large part of the reason is that she is angry by these hooligans. Even for your mother, I can''t let them succeed! "


    Yao''s father''s attitude is extremely firm.


    This is not really a matter of the difference between the demolition amount of one or two hundred thousand. Generally speaking, it is a contest between social justice and the hegemony of corruption.


    In reality, ordinary people like Yao Fu often lose miserably.


    In a small city like Anyang, Yao''s family situation is actually quite good. Kou man and his wife work in a TV station. They are journalists. Yao Chenxi is a professor of Donghai University. Even if they are not called Zhong mingdingshi, they are at least a few higher than ordinary people''s families. But even so, those local ruffians still dare to be so bold. In a way, they can It shows their ignorance. On the other hand, it also shows how dark a small city like this is.


    Knowing that his uncle was stubborn and hard to persuade, Kou man couldn''t help looking at his cousin.


    However, Yao Chenxi could not find any reason to persuade her father to compromise.


    She is an educator. Her daily work is to publicize the bright and beautiful side of the world to the next generation, and establish their sense of justice and sense of justice that the poor and the humble can not be removed, and the powerful can not be subdued.


    How could she have an excuse to persuade her father to compromise with the evil forces?


    "Dad, I''ll go to the leaders of the relevant departments later."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    She is a professor of Dongda. Although she is not a high-ranking person, she still has some weight in Anyang.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    At this time, Li futu opened his mouth.

 Chapter 1759

    Paint is very difficult to remove, although it does not affect the use, but the door is equivalent to a person''s face, in order not to be ridiculed, Yao''s father decided to replace the whole door.


    Without letting Yao''s father work hard, Li futu, Yao Chen and Kou man took the little guy to the nearby furniture market.


    "Elder sister Chenxi, Ren Xiong''s gang have a deep foundation in Anyang. It''s really difficult to bring them to justice. You''d better advise your uncle. We don''t have to fight with them. It''s not worth it."


    Li futu is leading the little guy to pick the door.


    Kou man and Yao Chenxi walk behind.


    "Xiaoman, I know all you said, but you know my father''s temper. He is more stubborn than a cow. Now my relationship with him is not easy to ease. If I persuade him to swallow his anger, he may even have to remember my daughter."


    "Elder sister, you don''t understand. There is a saying that if you are not afraid of thieves, you should be afraid of them. It really forces those people to jump over the wall and take risks. It''s not worth the loss."


    Yao Chenxi has not lived in Anyang for a long time. Naturally, she is not aware of the rampancy of the evil forces led by Ren Xiong in Anyang. However, Kou man, a journalist, knows a lot about it. Even if she knows the inside story a lot of times, she can''t report it truthfully.


    This is her dereliction of duty.


    It is also the sorrow of this society.


    "Sister."


    KuMan lowered her voice.


    "The umbrella behind Ren Xiong is fan Zeng."


    "Who was fan Zeng?"


    Although Anyang is Yao Chenxi''s hometown, she no longer lives here. Naturally, she doesn''t know much about the power system here.


    "The member in charge of law and politics."


    Kouman said.


    She said this, no doubt took a great risk, if not for the face of Yao Chenxi, she certainly did not dare to casually say.


    "No wonder you dare to be so lawless."


    Yao Chenxi suddenly.


    However, to Kou man''s surprise, her cousin, who has been regarded as a pride by the whole family since she was a child, is also regarded as an example by her. When she hears the profound background of Ren Xiong''s Gang, she doesn''t have too much fear.


    "Elder sister, Fan Wei is a strong person in the leading group of Anyang, and he is very high-profile and overbearing, which offends him..."


    Kouman''s reminder is over.


    My cousin has been much smarter than her since she was a child.


    "Xiaoman, do you know why I don''t want to come back to Anyang?"


    Yao Chenxi turned her head and suddenly asked with a smile.


    When they were young, the two sisters had a good relationship, but when they grow up, they have their own lives and go their own way. They seldom talk like this.


    "Elder sister, you are highly educated and knowledgeable. A small place like Anyang can''t accommodate you. If I were you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t stay here."


    "It''s just one of them."


    Yao Chenxi whispered: "in fact, I just want to see what the real world is like. The scope of a person''s travel is his world. That''s why I chose to study and work abroad. "


    "Sister, do you see clearly?"


    Kou man asked, a little curious.


    Although she was born in a family, her cousin''s experience and vision are not comparable to hers.


    "No


    Yao Chenxi shook her head and laughed.


    "Only when you stand high can you see far. Everyone can see the sky from big to small, but most people can''t see the whole picture of the world all their life. It''s like a pyramid. Human society is just a savage jungle with a layer of civilization. It still has its food chain. As you said, no one can be equal at home or abroad, and ordinary people, even the ethnic groups living at the bottom of the food chain. But there''s one thing we need to understand


    Yao Chenxi stopped for a moment.


    "The food chain is closely linked and oppressed at different levels, but the level of the bottom oppressor is naturally not much higher."


    "Just like eagles eat fish, fish eat earthworms, but Eagles disdain to eat earthworms?"


    Kouman gave a wry smile.


    Her cousin is really arrogant. It''s a roundabout saying that Ren Xiong''s gang and even fan Zeng fan Committee behind Ren Xiong can''t be on the stage?


    "The world is cruel and class is strict, but we should understand that the real bigwigs, or the real villains, often do not make trouble for the common people."


    Yao''s father and son are looking at a couple.


    Kou man also subconsciously shifted his eyes.


    "Sister, Mr. Li Is he a sophomore or not... "


    This question began to appear from the first time she met the man. She just kept it in her heart and didn''t have a chance to raise it.


    "What do you think?"


    Yao Chenxi is noncommittal, asked a rhetorical question, did not respond positively, walk toward father and son immediately.Finally, the little guy decided on a double-layer anti-theft door, which was settled by Li futu and installed two days later.


    When he came back from the furniture market, Kou man found that his uncle''s house was very busy, and the corridor at the door was full of people.


    "Uncle, what do these people do?"


    Asked the little fellow curiously.


    "Isn''t someone accidentally spilling paint on the door of my grandfather''s house? They''re here to apologize."


    Li futu explained with a smile, and then said to the crowd at the door, "excuse me, please."


    Finally he pushed the crowd into the room. Kou manyue was frightened.


    She is a journalist, but she is familiar with some people''s faces.


    In the living room of my uncle''s family, the leadership of Anyang almost reached the majority, including the chief monitor, their parents and food officers.


    "This must be Professor Yao."


    Anyang leaders, who are having a friendly conversation with their uncle, see Yao Chenxi come in and take the initiative to get up with a kind smile.


    "Hello, Professor Yao. I''m Yu Zang. On behalf of Anyang municipal government, I''m very sorry for what happened these days. Please don''t worry about Comrade Yao and Professor Yao. Before he came, we have strictly investigated and dealt with those people who disturb your normal life. We will not tolerate them. We have also dismissed and censured some of the black sheep involved in them. It will be a severe trial waiting for him... "


    Later, Kou man couldn''t hear what their parents in Anyang said. She was a little confused.


    Not only she, but also father Yao, in fact, did not know what was going on. Although he was a little grumpy, he was just ordinary people. In the face of power and a group of local bigwigs, even at his own home, he was still a little stiff.


    But Yao Chenxi is not surprised, in the face of Anyang''s food and clothing parents, she is not humble, a smile.


    "Justice may be late, but it will never be absent. Thank you for giving our family a stable life."


    The other side nodded a smile, smile slightly embarrassed and stiff.

 Chapter 1760

    A group of blue sky masters who suddenly went down to the grassroots and sympathized with the people stayed in the Yao family for more than half an hour.


    When the excitement dissipated and everyone left, Kou man was still a little stunned.


    "Come and sit down."


    Yao''s father, who personally sent off the local food and clothing official, waved to his daughter.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Although he doesn''t understand politics, he at least understands that these high-ranking officials in the temple can''t suddenly and inexplicably uphold justice for an ordinary people, let alone drop the means and visit them in person just now.


    "Dad, it''s impossible for those hooligans to trouble us again."


    Yao Chenxi sat down.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    The top leaders said that just now. I''m afraid those bullies can only spend the rest of their life in the iron prison.


    If it''s serious, someone might get shot.


    Yao''s father naturally understood that his family would no longer be harassed by those scum, but he couldn''t figure out why justice came so suddenly?


    That''s what my daughter said.


    Justice may be late, but never absent?


    That''s bullshit!


    Is justice still justice?


    Some people have killed people, some have been corrupt, some have used public power for private purposes, and some have committed crimes. However, it took decades for these crimes to be brought to trial. Is it meaningful for the victims?


    If those bullies could be brought to justice earlier, would their wives not die?


    Of course, Yao''s father also knows that people can''t come back to life after death. It''s meaningless to investigate these.


    At least those bullies were punished. As a result, they were able to talk about themselves.


    "Yu Shi, they are called by you?"


    Yao''s father looks at Yao Chenxi suspiciously.


    Although their family is not bad, no one is rich and the most promising one is his daughter who has been scolded by him for many times.


    Nowadays, no one will make a lot of trouble for other people''s family. If you want to know who can attract a group of officials, he can''t think of anyone else except his daughter.


    However, although this is the biggest possibility that can be thought of, Yao''s father still feels a little unrealistic.


    My daughter is now a professor in a famous university, but she is not so powerful as to call the wind and rain, is she?


    More shocked than Yao''s father is Kou man.


    As a journalist and TV host, she is also a member of the system and a member of the public.


    She knows better than Yao''s father how terrifying the authority of powerful people like fan Zeng and Fan Wei is in Anyang.


    But such a deep-rooted tree, actually said to fall?


    Of course, status determines vision. At this time, both Yao''s father and Kou man only see the surface. They can''t know that Anyang''s political arena has started a series of earthquakes because of a paint incident. Kou man only knows that her cousin just went to visit the furniture market with her and did nothing, and then a big man who she thinks is unshakable was planted like this.


    This kind of skill is really beyond her understanding.


    She knew that her cousin did well and was much better than her, but it was a bit exaggerated to be so fierce?


    "Dad, I didn''t do it. I don''t have that ability."


    Yao Chenxi said frankly that he didn''t show his face.


    Yao''s father didn''t feel disappointed. On the contrary, such a fact made him feel reasonable.


    My daughter is a university professor and an educator. She is very noble, great and respected. However, she is not likely to have the power to overturn the clouds.


    "Who did that? They, the officials, can''t come home for no reason to do justice for us, can they


    "Mom."


    The little guy came over at this time.


    Yao Chenxi picked up her son and put it on her lap. She said in a low voice, "who just said that we should solve this problem, naturally it''s who did it."


    This time, she obviously did not mean to help someone cover, on the contrary, she took the initiative to shake it out.


    In an instant, Yao''s father and Kou man''s eyes seemed to be attracted by a magnet and quickly moved to someone''s face standing behind them.


    Father Yao''s eyes beat.


    "Xiao Li, you did it?"


    Li futu smiles.


    "I made a call to my friend, who helped me."


    Although he tried his best to evade, his father''s face changed slightly when he admitted.


    Originally, through the observation of these days, he just felt that this young man, regardless of his appearance or character, was the best choice. He was more suitable for his daughter. As for the family environment, he didn''t care about it, but he was able to make friends with her. She must have thought about it. He didn''t have to worry about it, and it wasn''t too bad.What''s more, he doesn''t expect his daughter to find him a son-in-law with a lot of wealth. Although money is a good thing, there''s no need to be too demanding. Just enough is enough. He only hopes that his daughter can have a home, but now it seems that


    Maybe it''s a perfect son-in-law.


    "Xiao Li, uncle doesn''t know what you do?"


    Yao''s father asked tentatively, as if he knew later. After a few days, he now remembered to ask this question.


    At this time, Kou man''s heart is also turbulent.


    How big is it to let a city level official in other places fall down quietly?


    "To be honest with my uncle, my business is a little complicated. I can''t explain it clearly for a while."


    Yao''s father nodded. He only thought Li futu was a businessman, but he didn''t get to the bottom of the matter. Instead, he asked, "then your family..."


    "My mother died early and left when I was still in school."


    The curve of Lifu diagram is gentle.


    Yao Chenxi held her son in her arms and said nothing.


    Yao''s father''s face suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Li. It''s my uncle who talks too much."


    "Nothing."


    Li futu shook his head and laughed.


    Originally, he wanted to ask the other party''s father, but at this time, Yao''s father was naturally not good enough to continue to ask.


    After hesitating, father Yao said, "Xiao Li, thank you so much for your help this time. My uncle really doesn''t know what to say. My uncle can only say that Chenxi is blessed."


    Although not snobbish, but parents, I''m afraid no one will mind their son-in-law promising, found that Li futu''s background unfathomable, Yao''s father''s mind is undoubtedly more determined.


    "I don''t think it should be too late. The wedding between you and Chenxi should be held as soon as possible. In this way, it can also comfort your aunt."


    Although he wanted to make his tone sound calm, Rao was surprised by the words of Kou man, who clearly recognized the urgency in his uncle''s words for fear that the son-in-law would run away.

 Chapter 1761

    Although he is no longer as strict as before, Yao Chenxi will not be able to leave Anyang in a short time after his close relative''s death.


    After the first seven days of Yao''s mother''s death, Yao''s father gathered a large family and solemnly announced the addition of a new member to the family.


    This member, of course, is not Li Xiaoer.


    The news of the arrival of a group of Qingtian masters has already spread. Yao Chenxi''s uncles and aunts warmly welcome a comrade to join the big family.


    Yao''s father really didn''t hold a big ceremony. A simple family dinner was regarded as a ceremony to announce that his daughter finally had a master.


    Under the hegemony of Yao''s father''s parents, Yao Chenxi has no spare power to resist, perhaps because she has no choice. In the face of the congratulations from her relatives, she reluctantly smiles, as if she has chosen to be submissive.


    After his wife''s death, Yao''s father took his daughter''s hand and entrusted it to another man at the family dinner after the first seven years, with tears in his eyes for the second time.


    There is no eight lift sedan chair, and there are no guests. In an ordinary restaurant in a small city, a round table with more than ten dishes, Yao Chenxi ushered in the most important node of her life as a woman.


    Perhaps she never thought that her wedding would be so simple or even hasty, but she didn''t feel any resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Perhaps in the eyes of other women, such a wedding is too shabby, but only Yao Chenxi knows that for her, who has nothing else to ask for, it is a surprise to have such a simple but formal ceremony, and she should know how to be satisfied.


    She has always believed in a life creed: people in this life, in fact, not just for themselves.


    It''s not to mention whether the result is in line with her original intention, but when she sees the blessing smile on her relatives'' faces and the satisfaction of her father''s eyes, she knows that her compromise is worth it.


    She should give an account to her family.


    "I''m sorry to have wronged you."


    This time, the identity of someone staying in Yao Chenxi''s room again is undoubtedly more justified than last time.


    Even now Yao''s father has been drunk and has been sleeping in the next room. But this evening, Yao Chenxi did not ask someone to leave.


    The order of her parents, the words of the matchmaker, and the testimony of all her relatives, although there is no such proof, for Yao Chenxi, now this man is her other half, not just her son''s father.


    Now that this is the case, it would be too affectable to put on the appearance of being inhumane and rejecting people thousands of miles away.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Yao Chenxi whispered: "it''s embarrassing for you. But you can rest assured that this is just to comfort my father and my family. I won''t really ask you and me to get the marriage certificate. "


    Li futu gave a wry smile.


    "Dawn, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a certificate. If you need to go back to Donghai, I can accompany you to get it."


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him.


    "For people like you, that kind of proof is no big deal. It should be just a piece of paper."


    She has a good relationship with song Luoshen. Naturally, she knows the inside story. In modern society, three wives and four concubines are going to jail, but as a man, getting a marriage certificate may be as much as she usually prints.


    "Uncle, can you stay with my mother and me all the time now?"


    Sitting on the bed waiting for a bath Li Xiaoer timidly asked.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what happened today, he seemed to realize that the relationship between his uncle and his mother had changed.


    "Uncle is a busy man. He doesn''t have time to accompany us all the time. Let''s go and take a bath."


    Yao Chenxi plans to pick up her son.


    "Mom, can I have my uncle wash it for me?"


    "Why?"


    Yao Chenxi a Zheng, "before is not all mother help you wash?"


    Li Xiaoer didn''t speak.


    "Don''t think the child is too young to be shy. I''ll do it. "


    Li futu raised his son with a smile.


    "Take a bath."


    Yao Chenxi stood there, watching a father and son go into the bathroom. Soon there was a loud noise.


    Her eyes are slightly trance, a radian slowly blooming.


    Women in this life, is not the pursuit of such a scene?


    Everything else, it doesn''t matter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Uncle, will you tell me another story?"


    After the bath, the little guy muttered to listen to the story.


    Before Li futu opened his mouth, Yao Chenxi said, "you still need to listen to the story. Last time my uncle didn''t finish the story, you fell asleep."


    "The little guy immediately said:" I promise, I will not sleep this time, listen to the storyIt''s said that strict father and loving mother, but here Li futu and Yao Chenxi seem to have made an exchange. Li futu can be said to be responsive to his son''s request. Here, he has begun to ponder the fairy tale of coaxing children in his stomach, but Yao Chenxi doesn''t give him any chance to please his son.


    "You want to hear stories, don''t you? Then mom will tell you one. "


    Yao Chenxi went to bed and slept beside her son.


    "Mom, I''ve heard all those stories you told. I don''t want to hear any more little matches for girls."


    The little guy is ungrateful and still stares at Li futu pitifully.


    Yao Chenxi''s tone is blocked.


    "What little matches for girls?"


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I''ll do it."


    "No


    It seems that he can''t cope with a child who is still in kindergarten. Yao Chenxi refuses Li futu''s request without hesitation.


    "Mom promised to tell a story you''ve never heard before."


    Yao Chenxi is very insistent, but the little guy is a little incredulous. His voice is suspicious and he asks, "what''s the name of the story?"


    "Father and son."


    Yao Chenxi said.


    The little guy''s eyes shrank and his head pondered for a while. It seems that this story is really unheard of.


    "Say it, mom."


    The little guy''s tone was like charity gave a chance to be a mother.


    Yao Chenxi helped his son manage the quilt, and then opened his mouth.


    "Once upon a time, there was a soldier. When his son was about to be born, he suddenly received a task from his superior. He wanted to go far away to take part in the war to defend peace. He had no choice but to go far away. During that time, he risked disobeying orders and sneaked back once, just to see his child from a distance, but the child never came back I don''t know. When the war was over, it had been four or five years. He came back in ecstasy and went to see his son the first time. However, the child who was already in kindergarten didn''t know him at all. He just called him uncle.... "


    Listen, listen, little guy''s line of sight gradually toward Li futu.


    Li futu stood at the end of the bed in silence, looking down like a guilty man.

 Chapter 1762

    The so-called professor should only be a professional title, which does not mean that she has the ability to coax children. At least in storytelling, Yao Chenxi, the youngest female professor in the history of the East University, does not seem to have much talent. At least she is not as vivid and interesting as Li futu. But the hypnotic effect is better.


    Compared with the previous story of "the whole rabbit class" told by Li futu, this time the little guy insisted on his mother''s "father and son" for a shorter time. Before Yao Chenxi entered the theme, the little guy had already fallen asleep.


    "This child, except before he was one year old, never let me worry about sleeping. He was not born in the year of pig."


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head and smiles.


    "Do you remember?"


    Li futu spoke softly.


    Yao Chenxi took a look at him.


    "When I went to the military dormitory, I was really impressed. It''s the first time that I''ve heard people say that selfishness is so high, grand and new. How can I forget it? "


    Li futu gave a dumb smile. If it hadn''t been for Yao Chenxi, he would have forgotten.


    Looking at his sleeping son, he said quietly, "is it possible that he is in a hurry?"


    "I have said for a long time that I will not let my son carry the identity of a stepson. He is still young, but the older he is, the more difficult it will be to accept this kind of thing."


    What Yao Chenxi said is reasonable, which reminds Li futu of he Caiwei and he Wuwei subconsciously.


    After so many years, he Caiwei still has a grudge against his father. It can be seen that estrangement will gradually deepen with time.


    In other words, children are much easier to cheat than adults.


    "My dad, it doesn''t matter. I''ll explain it slowly, but I''m not worried. At most, he''ll complain a few words in the future, and the patience will pass, but the children are different."


    Yao Chenxi said: "you don''t want him to really disown your father in the future?"


    Li futu has nothing to say.


    "Thank you, dawn."


    "No. I''m just for the kids. "


    Yao Chenxi looks full of reason and calm.


    "I admit that I was influenced by my personal emotions before, and I was too selfish. As a mother, the most basic responsibility is to let the children grow up healthily, not only physically, but also psychologically. You are his father. You are bleeding the same blood. No one can change that. He should have the right to know. Otherwise, he will not only hate you, but also my mother


    Yao Chenxi turns her head and looks at her son sleeping beside her.


    "I let him treat you as my uncle. I have the responsibility to correct this mistake."


    "But what if I leave your lives again?"


    Li futu looks at Yao Chenxi.


    Yao Chenxi was silent.


    "That''s your business."


    Then she got out of bed and took out her pajamas.


    "I''ll take a bath."


    Then she went into the bathroom.


    Soon, inside came the sound of "Hua Hua".


    A simple bathroom door can''t help Li futu, not to mention whether Yao Chenxi has locked it from inside. But at this moment, Li futu is not in the mood of stealing incense and jade. He sits down slowly by the bed and looks at his son''s sleeping face quietly. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, the bathroom door opened again, and Yao Chenxi came out wiping her hair.


    "You''re not going to take a shower?"


    Li futu raised his head.


    "I want to talk to you about something."


    Yao Chenxi''s eyes coagulated and nodded.


    "You said


    "I haven''t told you what I''ve been doing all these years. The reason why I haven''t mentioned it is that I feel like I''m making excuses for myself. But if I don''t say it now, I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to say it again in the future."


    From this man this time back, Yao Chenxi always feel a little wrong, now this kind of premonition is more intense.


    She stopped wiping her hair.


    "What happened?"


    "There is a world catastrophe about to break out, and the whole world will not be spared by it. I come back this time to take advantage of the last peaceful time to see you."


    Yao Chenxi brows gradually tightened, tentatively asked: "is it going to war?"


    Although she doesn''t care much about current affairs, the domestic environment is still stable, and there is no sign of war. However, as a man, what he sees is always much earlier than what the common people see. He can''t be alarmist.


    "You can understand that."


    "War, that''s a soldier''s business. What''s your business?"


    Yao Chenxi said.


    Li futu was silent and gave a faint smile."Dawn, this is not a simple war, no matter whether it''s a soldier or an ordinary person. At that time, all of us will be soldiers who will fight to the death for what we want to protect."


    Yao Chenxi shakes her head.


    "Sorry, I don''t quite understand."


    Li futu has a gentle smile.


    "You don''t need to understand too much. I didn''t mean to tell you that, but when I think about it, it''s not great, it''s selfish. You''ll hate me and you''ll hate yourself. I can''t let that happen. Moreover, I grew up in a single parent family. I know the bitterness. I don''t want this tragedy to continue to spread to my children. Even if I may not be able to accompany him forever, but at least in his short memory of me, he can feel my love for him. "


    Yao Chenxi frowned tightly. The more she listened, the more uncomfortable she felt.


    Are you here to say goodbye to me? When everyone in my family knows you exist, they tell me you want to leave forever? "


    "Li futu, do you think you are responsible for doing so?"


    "Dawn, I have no choice."


    Li futu looked at his son''s small face and said in a slow voice: "I know that in your heart, I have never been a good man. I think so, too. But in this world, bad people can''t retreat sometimes. In addition to heartless to the point of outrageous, otherwise everyone needs to carry a large or small sky, there are always people who need to live a stable life in this sky. "


    Yao Chenxi looks at her son in bed and seems to understand something.


    "You are so powerful, even if you are in war, there should be no danger to threaten you, right? And Miss Song, with her position, can always help you? "


    Although still feel in front of a fog, but from this man''s words, Yao Chenxi felt a strong and turbulent sense of crisis.


    Never before.


    It felt like the sky was going to fall.


    "Of course, she will help me. We are comrades in arms."


    Li futu nodded.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Li futu and she looked at each other, silent for a moment, smiling.


    "When I get back."


    "If you can''t wait, don''t wait any longer."

 Chapter 1763

    Li futu didn''t have time to wait for his father.


    After accompanying Yao Chenxi through the first seven days of his mother''s life, he returned to Donghai from Anyang alone.


    Young man, he has a career to be busy with, which Yao''s father can fully understand. Anyway, he has helped his daughter to find a place to belong, and his greatest wish for the rest of his life has been fulfilled. As for whether the children are around him, it doesn''t really matter. He originally intended to let Yao Chenxi go back together, strike while the iron is hot, and get the certificate quickly, but Yao Chenxi insisted on staying in Anyang for a few more days to fulfill her filial duty.


    Yao''s father naturally refuses his daughter''s filial piety.


    After returning to the East China Sea alone, Li futu went to Yongxing group.


    Gu Qingcheng should have been informed by her grandfather and rushed back from her parents in advance. In recent days, she can''t wait to make several phone calls to Li futu. It''s just that she can''t do what she wants in Anyang. Now that she''s back, he naturally has the obligation to pacify this girl''s love.


    Hello, my name is Gu Qingcheng, Qingcheng of Qingguo Qingcheng.


    To this day, Li futu still remembers this self introduction which is still fresh in his memory.


    Gu Qingcheng was born in Xuanhe. His grandfather Gu Qingcang is one of the top owls in the East China Sea. He has countless fierce disciples under him. In the East China Sea, she can definitely afford to call the wind and the rain. With such a background and family background, according to common sense, such a girl should raise her eyes to the sky and regard the men under the sky as humble ants.


    But in Gu Qingcheng''s body, it is rare to see any pride, but also a woman''s body, in the face of danger, with her delicate shoulders, carrying the weight of the East China Sea half of the river.


    He didn''t tell Gu Qingcheng in advance because he wanted to surprise him, but God didn''t like it. When Li futu arrived at Yongxing group, he was told that Gu Qingcheng was not in the group and went to the Warring States period. Li futu then went to the Warring States club.


    ¡­¡­


    The Warring States period.


    A name that sounds overbearing.


    Just like its position in the East China Sea.


    Whether it''s a local or an outsider, as long as it''s on a certain level, it''s hard to avoid hearing its name.


    It is the same as the Pearl Tower in the East China Sea, almost equivalent to one of the business cards of the East China Sea, but the Pearl of the East China Sea is standing in the sun, and it is quietly rooted in the dark.


    Death fight.


    Unlimited fight.


    It''s a matter of life and death.


    It seems that these nouns should only exist in movies and novels.


    In fact, in order to wear away the national blood and weaken the threat of Han people, Yongzheng of the former dynasty explicitly prohibited civil combat.


    However, how could the towering Han people be arrested for a so-called imperial edict? Since the martial arts prohibition order was issued, the martial arts in China has never stopped. In the modern war period, martial arts competition was even more popular. Major martial arts schools sprang up, and all kinds of boxing competitions were in full bloom. The word "Chinese Kung Fu" spread all over the world in this period.


    Of course, with the end of the war, the era needs peace and stability, and the folk enthusiasm for martial arts is gradually cooling down, but the bloody competitive sports of men have never disappeared.


    No longer like the former martial arts club, gradually from the stage to the stage of such sports, become more and more violent and bloody!


    The death rate of more than 80% is enough to break the Three Outlooks of ordinary people.


    But every death fight is still popular with celebrities, rich and powerful people all over the world.


    They pay for the life and death of the people on the stage.


    The ultimate pleasure of life and life game can not be compared with the simple collision of chips on the gambling table.


    Now people with heart have noticed that Yongxing''s second-generation helmsman seems to have the idea of bleaching. In recent years, Yongxing''s movement on the side gate is getting smaller and smaller. It''s just that it''s not easy for such a big ship to go ashore completely. It''s not something that can be accomplished overnight, just like the Warring States society.


    People who understand the Warring States Club know that this is a place that can''t be more dark. A big man who calls the wind and rain in the West joked that if you enter the Warring States, you can smell the bloody smell of every inch of mud.


    This is a joke. To some extent, it also vividly expresses the evil of the Warring States period.


    But these days, the more evil things are, the more profitable they are, just like drugs.


    The unfathomable gold absorbing ability of the Warring States period is just like its evil, and no one can easily guess it.


    Yongxing wants to bleach. In fact, he should show his determination by the Warring States period. But in fact, the Warring States period has always been stable and popular. Even the helmsman of Yongxing often comes to the scene in person.


    Now, the woman who dominates most of the East China Sea''s rivers and lakes shows up at the observation table in the arena. Behind her, there are several guards who are not angry and arrogant. Beside them, there is the Warring States President Ouyang Xiu.


    With the host''s rhythmic introduction, two boxers in shorts stepped onto the stage of life and death respectively under the pale to almost dazzling searchlight.


    They don''t look like good people. They look fierce and evil. They don''t have any sense of disobedience when they play roles like bandits and murderers. Their bodies are covered with explosive muscles and ferocious scars, as if they are proclaiming their "glorious" history and giving people a strong deterrent force."At the helm, he is the man brought by Lao Yan, nicknamed predator. It is said that he has 20 or 30 lives on his hands. He has been fighting all over the northwest, but he has not met the enemy."


    In the noisy cheers and shouts, Ouyang Xiu squinted at the boxer from other places and whispered.


    "Is Lao Yan here?"


    Gu Qingcheng light way, green and astringent has been dispelled, sitting in the Warring States arena, calm and calm, overflowing no less than the atmosphere of Mr. Gu demeanor.


    "There it is."


    Ouyang Xiu motioned to the left with his eyes.


    Gu Qingcheng looks to the left.


    An old man about 50 years old is sitting there with his legs crossed. He is defended by a group of big men. He is wearing cloth shoes and has an unusual pipe in his mouth. He is smoking slowly and leisurely. It really looks like a big man.


    This guy, nicknamed Lao Yan, is an underground elder brother in the northwest. The boxer in red underpants on the stage is his gold medal fighter.


    "Predator, that''s a good name."


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes returned to the arena, and said in a short and direct way.


    "Can we win?"


    "I''ve seen the video of his fight. The rattlesnake and he should open five five."


    Rattlesnake, another boxer in the arena, is also a boxer under the name of the Warring States club. Up to now, he has won 21 games and lost none. He has won many fierce fighters from other places and is also one of the symbolic boxers of the Warring States club.


    This time, the predators point out that they want to challenge the rattlesnake, and there is no lack of heat. Moreover, in the Warring States period, they usually arrange their opponents randomly. This kind of direct challenge, and the challenge is the boxer in charge of the Warring States period. The meaning of this is intriguing and thought-provoking.


    It''s not too big to watch the excitement, and the powerful and famous people who come from the wind are not stingy with their cheers.

 Chapter 1764

    "Rattlesnakes? I''ll turn you into a dead snake in no time


    The predator''s eyes and tone are all full of murders. It''s creepy.


    It''s good that he doesn''t speak. When he speaks, his strange tone will be exposed.


    "Thai?"


    Rattlesnake frowned. As an ace boxer in the Warring States period, he killed dozens of people on this stage. Naturally, he was not a good fighter.


    "This is the Dragon kingdom. It''s not your turn to be wild. Since you don''t want to stay in your own place, I''ll break your leg for you."


    In the cruel talk, both sides refused to show weakness. The predator sneered and said in his poor Chinese: "the tone is not small. It depends on whether you have the ability. To remind you, the people I talked to before are all dead. They don''t even have the chance to beg for mercy. They die miserably."


    Rattlesnake mouth hook, skin smile meat do not smile, no longer nonsense, direct hands!


    He took off at the same place, then threw his foot on the rubber post behind him. The burst impact force immediately made the rubber post bend out a shocking twist arc, and then suddenly bounced back!


    With the help of this surging anti shock force, the whole body of the rattlesnake instantly rotates in the opposite direction at a high speed, and then suddenly pulls out its leg and smashes it at its opponent!


    "Die for me!"


    "Good!"


    Rattlesnake first shot, it caused the house cheers!


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    The predator from Thailand snorted, calmly, clenched his hands in an instant, highlighted his arm muscles, and swung forward in a decisive and fierce way.


    Taiquan is a fighting skill with a long history. It is known for its strength and agility. It has a high reputation in the world. The main use of the body''s boxing, legs, knees, elbows and four limbs eight body as eight weapons to attack, out of the boxing leg, so that the knee elbow force fluent and smooth, the strength is very abundant, aggressive, known as the strongest fighting skills.


    It''s said that the top Muay Thai master can kill a cow with one punch!


    The predator didn''t seem to be that terrifying, but he managed to block the rattlesnake''s first attack.


    When he landed, the floor was shocked, but the right leg of the rattlesnake trembled slightly.


    "How dare you come up and fight with me? The so-called Warring States period is no more than that. Let''s see who breaks whose leg! "


    The predator''s eyes are gradually fierce, and he defends to attack. His shoeless feet slide on the challenge arena. At the same time, his arms bend, and then he jumps forward suddenly, smashing his elbows at the opponent''s head with the force of starving tiger!


    Life and death.


    There''s no mercy.


    Both sides are killing people.


    Seeing this, the rattlesnake had an idea. It fell backward and fell to the ground. At the same time, it kicked the predator''s abdomen firmly, and immediately kicked the predator out.


    "Beautiful


    "Good fight!"


    Shouts like thunder, and then one after another.


    The faces of the men behind Lao Yan became a little ugly.


    "My lord..."


    "What''s the matter? Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. Besides, it''s just a skill. As long as you don''t die, you''ll have a chance to turn over."


    Lao Yan took his pipe and smoked it slowly. He was not generally calm and calm. The situation in the challenge arena didn''t cause any emotional fluctuation. He was worthy of the fame of his life.


    On the arena, a predator accidentally smashed heavily on the challenge arena. Although others were frightened, he quickly got up, obviously not seriously.


    Fighting machines like them have already been toughened to be extremely strong in high-intensity battles, not to mention invulnerable, but such a degree of attack can make them lose combat effectiveness, which is also a dream.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, the predator gasped, and his eyes became more fierce and cruel like wild animals.


    However, the opponent is not a coward. He is not afraid at all, and he knows how to make a concerted effort to pursue victory. He has already rushed to this side.


    Those who use legs are good at attacking!


    It doesn''t give the predator too much chance to breathe. Rattlesnake cleverly takes its advantage to the extreme and uses its own speed to suppress the opponent until the opponent shows his flaws in panic!


    Just like playing a drum, the challenge arena keeps ringing, and the predator is like being entangled by a poisonous snake, constantly dodging the opponent''s fatal blow.


    It''s said that the master of Muay Thai once and again has the feeling of being pressed and tired of parrying.


    "Damn it, kick the Thais! What prestige do you play in Laozi''s territory! "


    Some local dignitaries in the East China Sea are proud to drink.


    Yongxing, after all, is a local force in the East China Sea and has gathered a lot of people.


    However, people who indulge in this kind of violent feast forget for a moment that people''s physical strength will be consumed rapidly in such high-intensity fighting. The rattlesnake seems to be magnificent, but in fact, it can''t attack for a long time. Although the attack is as fast as the tide, it can''t cause fatal damage to the predators. And the most important thing is that this kind of high-intensity outbreak can''t last long Time.All of a sudden, the predator, who seems to be unable to kick down, blocked his gorgeous whirl full of visual effects. He was surprised and moved back slightly disorderly.


    The predator who has been holding back for a long time finally seizes the opportunity to fight back, gives up his fist, and unexpectedly performs a sweep leg.


    Although the rattlesnake tried his best to reach out to block, it was difficult to stabilize his balance in the already floating footwall. Under the collision, he lost his center of gravity immediately, and the whole person could not restrain his rapid retreat.


    "It''s time for you to die!"


    The corner of the predator''s mouth pulled up a cruel smile, just like the other side had dealt with him before. He immediately stepped forward, and then jumped up, tossed in the air. His right leg drew a majestic arc and cut down with the force of the mountain!


    Tired of running for his life, the rattlesnake felt a chill all over his body. He wanted to retreat again, but he had no way to retreat when he came to the edge of the challenge arena. Desperate, he gritted his teeth and raised his arms to try to block. In an instant, a huge force surged in.


    Click!


    Two seemingly strong arms broke like rotten wood.


    After that, the predator''s iron leg didn''t stop at all. He continued to vent his power of destruction. He smashed the rattlesnake''s shoulder blade and chopped it to the ground. Then he turned around with his left foot as the axis and swept out his right leg. He played with Li Liang''s sweeping leg and hit it on the rattlesnake''s head.


    I saw the rattlesnake quickly slide out along the challenge arena. When it was about to fall off the challenge arena, it collided with the rubber band and was brought back. It lay on the arena and twitched a few times. The seven orifices slowly bled and gradually died.

 Chapter 1765

    "Good! Good fight


    Unlimited death fighting is so cruel that no one knows whether they can survive or not.


    As strong as the rattlesnake, he also fell under this cruel competition system and became another corpse swallowed up by the Warring States arena.


    Most of the passive predators had a sudden reversal of time.


    In the silence, Lao Yan took his pipe, grinned and clapped, and looked back.


    "What are you doing? Applause


    Behind him several imposing men in suits immediately squeezed out flattering smiles, scrambling to clap their hands.


    Lao Yan turned his head and did not forget to nod his head in the direction of Gu Qingcheng. He seemed to say hello.


    Gu Qingcheng''s face did not change.


    Soon, the body of the rattlesnake was carried down from the stage.


    The predator is like a winning beast, swaggering around in the challenge arena, hitting his chest with his fists and yelling at the audience, so as to vent his excitement and show his strong voice.


    "Damn it, it''s too arrogant. I''ll buy him to die for ten million dollars."


    Most of the time, people''s spearhead is still consistent with the outside world. Although they just come to see the excitement and find different stimulation, the arrogant attitude of predators has caused the dissatisfaction of many big men in the audience. They are competing to bet that they don''t want to let the Thai man step down alive.


    Soon, another boxer jumped into the ring.


    There is no such thing as a wheel fight in an unlimited death fight. According to the rules, as long as there are challengers on the stage, you can''t refuse to fight. You have to play at least three games before you can choose whether to step down.


    Of course, if you''re alive at that time.


    "Name!"


    After a fierce battle, the predator doesn''t show fatigue. The sweat makes his muscles look more textured and explosive. It seems that the more he fights, the more courageous he is. His fierce pupils stare at the second opponent, creating a great sense of oppression.


    "Bounty hunter."


    The bloodstain left by the rattlesnake on the stage just now is still wet and clear, but this Flathead man seems not to be afraid. He looks at the predator with his eyes competing. The name given also gives people the feeling that the tip of the needle is on the wheat.


    Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men.


    And no one who dares to fight this kind of challenge arena is afraid of death.


    He is also a fighter who worked hard in the Warring States period. In fact, the boss has ordered that anyone who can get rid of this Thai will be rewarded 10 million yuan in addition to the original commission!


    "Bounty hunter? I hope your strength can match this name. "


    With a grim smile, the predator takes the initiative to attack, kicks and punches, and attacks his opponent up and down the road at the same time.


    The bounty hunter jumps back and forth gently, like warming up. When the predator is near, he suddenly rises up, with a powerful side kick. The sole of his foot is like a sharp diamond, only taking the predator''s temple.


    The predator''s eyes twinkled and his arm was raised to block. Meanwhile, he kicked his right leg towards his opponent''s abdomen!


    Bang bang!


    Because the interval is too short, the two sounds are almost mixed into one.


    At the same time, the bounty hunter stumbles back and the predator stumbles sideways.


    Even?


    "Call me! Kill the Thais! "


    Cheers came one after another.


    Many people in the audience blushed and yelled at each other, and they could not help dancing, as if they wanted to fight on the stage.


    The fight gradually entered the stage of white hot, boxing to meat, legs and legs to death, two people as if tireless fighting machine, you a iron fist, I a flying palm, you come and I go, high-intensity collision, resulting in muscle began to spread blood.


    The thrill brought by this extreme sport can be said to exceed any other sport in the world. The spectators'' adrenaline secretion is frenzied, and their faces are flushed and their arms are swaying.


    Use all the strength to bombard on the opponent''s chest, but the result is just let the other side back three or four steps, shake for a while, and quickly stabilize the balance again.


    This kind of steel like muscle strength makes the bounty hunter secretly frightened. He is confident that even if a cow gets his own blow, it should be seriously damaged.


    "What''s the matter? Is it boring? Is this strength tickling me? "


    Predators will be rampant two words deduction to the extreme, wanton ridicule the opponent, virtually upset the opponent''s mentality.


    The bounty hunter took a deep breath in his anger, and then a roar like a beast was heard on the tip of his tongue. He stamped on the ground with the sole of his foot wrapped in an elastic cloth. With the wild momentum of indomitable, the whole man rushed towards the predator like an arrow.


    The previous attack made him realize that the physical quality of the other side was obviously better than him. Even if the other side had fought before, if he continued to fight, his strength would be exhausted first, and then he would die.There is only one way to gain life.


    Desperate!


    The bounty hunter''s mind is not distracted, and the people and sounds in the whole arena turn into nothingness in this moment. In his world, there are only predators a few meters away.


    "Take your life!"


    He screams, sharp penetrating force makes people eardrum pain, at the same time, he pinches his right hand, desperate to hit the predator''s head.


    If implemented, it would be equivalent to a picture of a stone smashing a watermelon.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    The predator sneers. Although his tone is not very authentic, he seems to have a bit of a deep understanding of the Dragon Kingdom culture. Seeing the bounty hunter fight to death, he draws a cold-blooded curve at the corner of his mouth, suddenly falls on his side, immediately supports the ground with one hand, spins like a windmill with the help of the anti shock force, and his feet are like fans, hitting the bounty hunter''s body hard On the side rib.


    Everyone was dazzled and didn''t respond. The bounty hunter had already spit blood and flew out, then hit the spring rope and was brought back faster.


    By this time, the predator had stood up and faced the bounty hunter, with a fierce and ferocious look.


    "No..."


    The bounty hunter''s pupil shrinks in horror, but he can''t control his castration.


    When the distance was only two meters, the predator who was waiting for the hare was mercilessly punching forward and hitting the bounty hunter''s chest. At that moment, time seemed to stop, and the bounty hunter''s body in mid air slowly completed a prawn.


    Then, with a click, another corpse fell to the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The predator stepped on the body of the bounty hunter with bare feet and roared like invincible.

 Chapter 1766

    "His grandmother''s, in the Warring States period, did they raise a bunch of rice bucket? Are they all so unruly? "


    Seeing that the bounty hunter also died in the arena, the rich people who placed high hopes on him and made heavy bets couldn''t help cursing.


    On the observation table, seeing that the lower class had lost two games in a row, the face of the Warring States President Ouyang Xiu could not see much anger. The upper class''s pride was shown in silence.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    Home successive defeat, there old smoke began to applaud, but Gu Qingcheng face is also calm.


    "Yes, yes, but..."


    Ouyang Xiu hesitated for a moment, then said: "at the helm, if we lose three games in a row and let the Thai step down alive, then we will lose face a little."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at the arrogant Thai on the stage, Gu Qingcheng said in a low voice: "this old man thinks that Yongxing is going to the white road now, so it''s a good idea to reach into the East China Sea. But how can there be such a cheap business in the world? Although Yongxing is undergoing transformation, it does not mean that the dishes used to be cheap to others. He really can''t wait. That''s good for him. "


    "If this Thai steps down alive, don''t let Lao Yan leave the East China Sea upright."


    In the calm voice, it reveals Mori Leng''s opportunity to kill.


    Kindness is not the same as kindness.


    Today, Gu Qingcheng still donates her cash when she sees an old man begging on the roadside, but she will undoubtedly become more resolute and cruel than when she first came to power.


    A simple word Gu can''t suppress so many ambitious snakes.


    "I understand."


    Ouyang Xiu nodded, glanced at the clapping old smoke and arranged in a low voice.


    After so many years of operation in the East China Sea, the Warring States period was famous all over the world. Naturally, there were many good fighters. Soon, another boxer in underpants appeared on the stage, intending to fight on the stage.


    No accident, this should be the last game. People are not machines. No one can fight all the time. As long as the predator is not stupid, after this game, if he wins again, he will definitely step down.


    There was no shortage of people in the Warring States period. No matter how strong the force was, it was impossible to solve the problem of all the reserve forces in the Warring States period.


    But just as the third boxer was about to take the stage, a man stepped on the stage ahead of him.


    Wearing a casual suit, you can''t see the muscles and momentum. It doesn''t look like a boxer at all. It''s like a spectator in the audience.


    Although some people are very dissatisfied with the performance of these fighters in the Warring States period, no one is really ignorant to fight in person.


    "Boy, are you in the wrong place?"


    Not only the audience, but also the predators.


    Seeing the person on stage, Ouyang Xiu was stunned. Gu Qingcheng, who was beside him, reacted fiercely and stood up.


    "What do you do? Come down to me


    A worker roared, intending to blow the man down, but Ouyang Xiu, who was reacting, immediately sent someone to stop him.


    "I''m Qiao Feng. Please give me some advice."


    The predators didn''t know what to say, but the spectators in the audience were even more stunned.


    Where does this come from? Is it funny?


    Qiao Feng?


    I''ve also passed Linghu Chong!


    Gu Qingcheng chuckled, bright and moving, like summer flowers.


    Of course, the one who came to power was not the invincible beggar gang leader described by jinmaoyezi, but Li who arrived in the Warring States period.


    When he saw a Thai fighting in the arena, he couldn''t help but think of the time when he was on the stage, and he had the idea of playing.


    "Are you sure you want to fight me? "


    even if the predator has studied the culture of the Dragon Kingdom, it is unlikely that he has read Tianlong Babu. Naturally, he knows who Qiao Feng is. Of course, he doesn''t care at all.


    What he cares about is whether this person is his next opponent or not.


    Li futu nodded.


    The predator looked around and found that there were no more people on the stage, and the Warring States seemed to acquiesce. Only then did he know that the man who didn''t look like a boxer was really his opponent.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help laughing,


    "is there no one in the Warring States period? I sent such a garbage up to die, to give you a chance to live. Now kneel down to me and admit defeat, you can still hold a dog''s life. "


    The audience is also baffled, completely do not understand what is going on.


    "I didn''t admit defeat in this arena. Be careful."


    Ignoring the other party''s rude remarks, Li, on the contrary, gave a friendly reminder, then twisted his feet, and the whole audience was silent.


    Because the guy who seems to be looking for death actually It''s gone!


    Yeah, it''s really gone.


    In a short second or two, even if I try to open my eyes, I can''t see a second person in the challenge arena except the predator standing there.Anyone here?


    Where the hell?


    Just as everyone was searching for someone''s whereabouts in disbelief, he suddenly appeared in front of the predator, and then just heard "pa".


    Previously, it seemed that the invincible predators did not make any resistance or even dodge, so they were directly slapped out, and fell heavily on the northwest corner of the challenge arena in full view of the public.


    The predator covered his face and lay on the ground, as if he had been spirited away for a while, and didn''t get up again for a long time.


    "Good!"


    "Damn, it''s beautiful!"


    Like a volcano, the atmosphere boils for a while.


    Has been sitting on the high platform, as if the overall situation in hand, the old smoke involuntarily slightly frowned, slowly took a sip of pipe.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    After a short absence, the predator finally reacts. The pain on his face makes him feel a strong humiliation. He claps his hands on the ground and rushes towards Li futu with red eyes.


    Such a short distance, such an explosive impact, this is a nightmare that the second and third rate black market fighters can only gape in the face of, but the predator''s extremely resolute and fierce eyes in a second later instantly evolved into consternation.


    Because the opponent was faster than him, even to the point of inconceivable, he didn''t see where the other party''s hand came from, but there was a pain on his face.


    "Pa!"


    Again, the predator was pumped out.


    He is also really a cruel man. After he fell to the ground, he gritted his teeth, climbed up again and made a wild impact on his opponent, but he was pulled away again.


    "Pop."


    "Pop."


    "Pop."


    There was a complete silence, only the predators were running and flying, and then the sound of ear slaps reverberated.


    Under the attack again and again, Rao is no matter how hard the predator''s muscle density is, but his face still looks like a pig''s head.


    Finally, after another shock, he didn''t move again. Instead, he fell on his knees in front of his opponent.


    "Please, kill me..."


    In the stands, someone was as dumb as a chicken, muttering to himself.


    "It''s a good move, Tianlong Babu..."

 Chapter 1767

    Someone didn''t choose to kill them all in the end.


    This Muay Thai master became the one who was defeated in the Warring States arena.


    But in this case, the real life and death is actually not too much. For this kind of extreme fighter, when he is completely defeated by others, he will live in nightmare and shadow for the rest of his life, just like a person who experiences misfortune in his childhood will have psychological obstacles. Even if he survives his life, the Muay Thai is doomed to become a useless person.


    Unless, one day, he can defeat Li futu, this is the only way he can redeem himself.


    It''s just that there is a great disparity of strength between the two people just now. This possibility is too remote.


    "Who is this man?"


    Seeing his ace player punished or even teased by others, Lao Yan, who sits firmly in Taishan, suddenly changes color. Unconsciously, he tightly pinches his pipe and stares at the strange man in the challenge arena, his expression gradually becomes gloomy and ugly.


    Donghai is the most developed city in China. Its economic status is superior to that of the whole country. It''s full of wealth everywhere. It''s not just the yearning of ordinary people to come here for gold. Many underground tycoons undoubtedly want to include it in their territory. Unfortunately, Donghai is not a land without owners. If you want to get a piece of it, you have to ask its owner first.


    No one is willing to let out the beauty of his mouth. Lao Yan naturally understood this truth, but he could not suppress his ambition. In addition, the momentum of Yongxing bleaching was becoming more and more obvious, so he felt that this was an opportunity not to be missed. After careful consideration, he decided to take the first trump card to the Warring States period to "cast a stone to ask the way" to Yongxing At the same time, let Donghai people witness their own strength, how the situation develops afterwards, whether to talk or fight, that has a foundation.


    Originally, everything was under his control tonight. As he expected, his trump card was out of his expectation. No one could beat him. But who knows that just when he was about to take this opportunity to make a name in Donghai, he suddenly killed a Cheng Yaojin, who seemed "vulnerable" on the way. But in the end, he didn''t spend much time on the stage He was proud of the strength of the gold medal hitters to beat the crying father and mother, and from inside to outside shattered the fighting spirit.


    How much collapse, in order to let a bleeding man kneel down in public?


    This kind of strength gap is too unimaginable.


    Is this the real strength of Yongxing?


    Naturally, Lao Yan''s men couldn''t answer his question. Although they were angry, none of them volunteered for revenge. It''s one thing for those who are not afraid of death, but no one is stupid enough to seek death.


    Li futu, who had relived his old dream, did not occupy the challenge arena and soon got off the stage.


    "Go


    Lao Yan got up with a cold face and left the arena. He didn''t even care about the predators on the stage.


    He understood that from the moment he knelt down, the sharp killing tool he had always valued had become a waste.


    Waste products have no recycling value.


    "He seems to be Mr. Li..."


    Finally, someone seemed to recognize someone.


    "Which Mr. Li?"


    "The former chairman of the Warring States period, yes, that''s him! I was lucky to be here when he made an appointment with Mr. Wang. Mr. Li, with his own strength, even picked Mr. Wang''s three generals, which made the whole Yongxing dare not speak up. I will always remember that battle! "


    "No wonder it was him. It''s said that he was the first master in the East China Sea, and his strength is unfathomable. Today, he really deserves his reputation. "


    The voice of discussion gradually became warm, and many suspicious eyes gradually evolved into unabashed awe.


    Although out of the focus of the searchlight, but people''s line of sight is still moving with Li futu.


    Although he has not heard his fame for many years, his story, once remembered, is still a legendary memory in the hearts of Donghai people.


    It''s not just his enigmatic terrorist skills, but his emotional dispute with Yongxing''s current helmsman makes many people curious, but no one dares to discuss it openly on this occasion.


    "Mr. Li."


    As a former subordinate, before Li futu came, the current president of the Warring States period stood up with money and showed great respect.


    He can have today''s high position, thanks to the cultivation of Li futu.


    "Ouyang, long time no see."


    Li Fu Tu nodded a smile, mild as usual, and then turned his eyes to Gu Qing Cheng.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes fluctuated violently, and his mood was obviously not calm at this time.


    It''s one thing to know he''s back, but it''s another thing to see him in front of you.


    But after all, Gu Qingcheng was no longer the girl who had just entered the river and lake. She controlled the turbulent mood in her heart and didn''t lose her manners in full view of the public.


    "When did you come back?"


    Years of missing day after day, just turned into a seemingly plain joke."As soon as I arrived, I went to the company to find you. You were not in. They said you were in the Warring States period, so I came here."


    Li futu looked her up and down.


    "Yes, quite a lot."


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned.


    If another person dares to tease Yongxing at the helm like this, I''m afraid they don''t need to contact the crematorium. The best way is to find a better way to commit suicide immediately to avoid suffering.


    But at this time, Gu Qingcheng just blushed slightly and glared at a guy who had no way to hide his anger. In a completely different tone, he said.


    "What nonsense!"


    Ouyang Xiu is naturally a smart man. He looks at his nose, eyes and heart. His face is like a piece of leather. He doesn''t move, as if he can''t see or hear anything.


    "What''s the origin of that Thai? Make trouble here. "


    After all, Gu Qingcheng had to be given some prestige. Li futu didn''t continue to make fun of him.


    "It''s just a clown. Don''t worry. Let''s go."


    Gu Qingcheng Road, a domineering invisible from her words revealed.


    Li futu smiles.


    After all, the environment still has the ability to change a person imperceptibly. Such a tone will not appear in Gu Qingcheng.


    Of course, such growth is naturally a good thing.


    On the contrary, she no longer has to take care of her own flowers in the greenhouse.


    Although today''s world is more and more close to the elite, real people in the world are no longer like the TV series with colorful hair. They are almost dressed in suits and suits and are more decent than business people. However, as the overlord of the world, there is no lack of the fierce determination and the domineering spirit of abandoning others.


    Li futu nodded and walked out side by side with Gu Qingcheng under the sight of countless people.

 Chapter 1768

    When we walked out of the Warring States period, it was already dark.


    Gu Qingcheng did not get on the bus, but chose to synchronize with Li futu, and the bodyguard drove behind him.


    "How was the conversation with your father? Will they come back? "


    "This is the last time I go to beg him. I''ve been angry with my grandfather for so many years. It''s time to end it. If he doesn''t want to come back, I''ll never ask again."


    Li futu turns to look at Gu Qingcheng.


    "It''s really a dragon born, a dragon born, a phoenix born. Your father didn''t inherit Gu Lao''s personality, but he was inherited by you every other generation."


    "Is that a compliment?"


    According to Gu Qingcheng.


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Of course."


    "Do you think I''ve changed a lot?"


    Gu Qingcheng asked in a low voice, with a trace of worry in his tone.


    She is aware of her slow changes over the years. She doesn''t know whether the changes are good or bad, but she is afraid to affect her sweetheart''s perception of herself.


    Whether it''s the leader of the river and the lake who makes the best of his words or the flower of Dongda in those years, what hasn''t changed in the past is the importance of this man in her heart.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Li futu smiles.


    "No one can change the world, so they can only change themselves to adapt to the environment. There is no exception. No matter what your status is now, in my eyes, you are always the girl who stands by the Pujiang River and tells me that miracles are often born from ordinary people. "


    Smell speech, Gu Qingcheng slightly a Leng, then show a touch of knowing smile.


    Originally, he always remembered.


    The more legendary a woman is, the less she will stick to the ordinary.


    Maybe it''s because of Gu Qingcang''s teaching since childhood. Gu Qingcheng''s thought is very advanced, or very free and easy.


    She doesn''t care so much about the things that ordinary people care about. What she needs is just a spiritual sustenance. If she is more greedy, that is, if the other party also cares about her and occasionally remembers her, that will be enough.


    After a long time, this man has no sweet words, but a simple sentence does let Gu Qingcheng understand that he has always been in a corner of each other''s heart, never forgotten.


    She is satisfied with this.


    "You remember years ago."


    "Listen to your old-fashioned voice. It''s not long, it''s only six years. Don''t forget, you''re still in your twenties."


    Gu Qingcheng glared at him.


    "Thank you for your kind reminding. If it wasn''t for you, I would have forgotten that I was going to be in my third year. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "I really don''t understand you women. Birth, aging, illness and death are natural laws. No one can get away from them. Since they can''t resist, why don''t they be more elegant? Besides, you are only in your twenties. According to ordinary people, you have graduated only a few years. Is it necessary to be so anxious? "


    "Age is a woman''s natural enemy, not only me, you and other confidants talk about these, they will certainly be angry, right?"


    Li futu coughed quietly.


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at him and quickly changed the topic with a smile.


    "Thank you for helping me out just now. You should be tired too. There''s a dumpling restaurant in front of you. It''s delicious. When I pass by, I''ll eat a bowl whenever I have time. I''ll take you to have a taste. It''s my treat."


    Li futu naturally has no reason to refuse.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, I came to the dumpling restaurant Gu Qingcheng said. The advertisement was very good: not every kind of dumpling can contain the taste of missing.


    From the attractive slogan of the store, we can guess that the business here is not bad. Not surprisingly, when Li futu walked into the store, he found that the store about 100 square meters was almost full of customers, but soon he found a strange place.


    Not to mention 100%, at least 80% of the customers here come to dinner alone.


    "Find out. Most of the people who come here are lonely, because they are all tasting the taste of missing."


    Gu Qingcheng looks around.


    Because of the booming business, they waited for more than ten minutes before they finally got the dumplings they ordered.


    "Try it."


    Gu Qingcheng handed over a pair of chopsticks.


    Li futu took it and took a bite.


    To tell you the truth, this missing dumpling is really not a delicacy. At most, it can only be regarded as a regular one. But he also knows that so many people come here to eat this dumpling is not so much to eat the taste as to feel the atmosphere and taste a kind of feelings.


    "How''s it going?"


    In the face of Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, Li futu is honest. No matter what, this is Gu Qingcheng''s heart.


    "Not bad."


    He nodded a smile, and immediately picked up another piece and put it into his mouth.Gu Qingcheng smiles, opens his chopsticks and lowers his head to eat.


    Although the taste is a bit over the top, the weight is very conscientious. A bowl of dumplings is enough for a normal adult to eat.


    Halfway through the meal, Gu put down his chopsticks.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "The man, did you see that?"


    Li futu followed her eyes and turned to see a man in his thirties, wearing a gray jacket, sitting in the middle of the crowd, nothing special, very ordinary.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I often meet him here, and every time he is alone, sitting in that fixed position."


    "Later, I asked people to check his background information," Gu said


    Li futu was dumb, then said with a smile: "you are really boring."


    "Don''t you know that curiosity is a woman''s nature?"


    Gu Qingcheng took a look at him, then moved his eyes to the other side.


    "Do you know what I found?"


    Li Fu''s picture shows that he is willing to hear it in detail.


    Gu Qingcheng continued: "he is a bank clerk, and his girlfriend is also a colleague of the same unit. But when he was about to report the wedding, his fiancee was found suffering from blood cancer. Surprisingly, when he was supposed to fly separately in such a disaster, he still chose to marry his fiancee in the ward, but this did not move God After fighting the disease for more than a year, his wife left forever


    Li futu was silent.


    "Can''t you see that? Such an ordinary person can do such touching things. "


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "I thought that news like this was generally made up. How could there be such a man with such a long love in this world. But it turned out that I was shallow and ignorant. Today, he is still alone. I think this dumpling shop should keep many precious memories of him and his wife. "


    Li futu sighed softly.


    "There are real feelings in the world."


    "Yes, there are true feelings in the world."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and took back his eyes from the man.


    "Do you know why I told you this story?"


    Li futu inquired, but he thought Gu Qingcheng was just talking about it.


    "His experience reminds me that fate is changeable and no one can predict the future, so we have to grasp the present and the present..."


    Li futu nodded.


    "It''s a real insight."


    Gu Qingcheng looked at him, eyes flow, a strange smile slowly wandering.


    "So, come and have a room with me, now, now."

 Chapter 1769

    As Li futu said before, a person''s life is a process of constant growth and change. That''s why there are so many different words.


    As the queen of Yongxing and the master of most of the rivers and lakes in Donghai, Gu Qingcheng may have been expensive and shy, but now she is much braver than herself.


    Virgin.


    This is a very magical word.


    It can weigh a girl''s temperament and character, and it is also like poison, which has strong attraction and temptation for men.


    I''m still a virgin.


    For a woman, it was a matter of pride, and even a capital. But in Gu Qingcheng''s eyes, these two words are a scar for her. Although they are not big, they hurt when she thinks of them.


    She is not without a sweetheart. On the contrary, five or six years ago, she had already expressed her heart. Besides, the other party did not refuse her. Although they are not as touching as ordinary lovers, they have experienced much more magnificent wind and rain together than ordinary lovers. In this case, she has always been perfect.


    This is absolutely a shame, and she has always consciously chosen to ignore this fact, but now, she does not want to continue to escape,


    in another four or five years, she will be in her thirties.


    In the dumpling restaurant, facing Gu Qingcheng''s gentle but sharp eyes, Li futu didn''t speak for a long time.


    This silent expression seems to be the same as acquiescence.


    Also, not to mention that we have gone through so many ups and downs together, just because the other party has been waiting for so many years wholeheartedly and without complaint. As a man, he should give a competent explanation.


    At this time, it would be too hurtful and shameless to persuade the other party to think twice.


    Gu Qingcheng, who is completely mature, leaves the dumpling restaurant and gets on the bus, holding Li futu''s hand.


    "To the nearest hotel."


    Hearing Gu Qingcheng''s calm words, Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    How did he see Yang Yuqing''s style from Gu Qingcheng?


    What''s more, at the beginning, the young woman''s elder sister was just very eloquent.


    Bodyguards faithfully perform their duties, no nonsense, more than ten minutes to drive to the nearest five-star hotel.


    Gu Qingcheng grabs Li futu''s hand to get out of the car and walk directly to the hotel, just as he is afraid that someone will go back on his way.


    But when he opened the house, Li futu, who had been in a passive position, finally got up and took out a man''s minimum responsibility.


    "I''ll go."


    Both of them are not short of money. It''s not a matter of money. The key is that if the woman has to pay for the house, it''s too much to say.


    Gu took a look at him, but he didn''t refuse to show his "masculinity" once.


    There''s no such thing as full rooms. After all, five-star hotels have plenty of rooms. And even if the hotel is full, with Gu Qingcheng''s resolute attitude, she won''t give up if she doesn''t do it today.


    He didn''t want to be the president. As two people, he couldn''t make such a superficial statement. Li futu took an administrative room.


    Outside, Gu Qingcheng seems to be calm and calm, but when she enters the room, the panic and tension that every woman experiences for the first time still shows in her.


    Although it can be seen that she has tried very hard to pretend that nothing has happened, but the beating eyes still reveal her true mood.


    Li futu looked in his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s still time to go back. Anyway, the room hasn''t moved yet, so it should be able to go back."


    That''s right.


    This is in line with the tone that men and women should have in the face of such a situation. As just now, there is a reversal of priorities.


    "Who regrets it?"


    Gu Qingcheng naturally refuses to show her shyness. If she fails again, she will hate herself afterwards.


    Constantly in the bottom of her heart to cheer herself up, to keep calm, she seems calm way: "I''ll take a bath."


    "Isn''t it too early to take a bath? Why don''t we sit down and have a cup of tea? "


    After entering the room, Comrade Li futu took the initiative completely.


    Gu Qingcheng didn''t pay any attention at all and went directly into the inner room.


    Don''t even think about it. If she sits down in the past, she can''t be sure that the other party will put on a serious gesture and try to persuade her that the impulse is the devil, so she won''t be fooled.


    Gu Qingcheng is ungrateful. Someone can only make tea by boiling water for himself. The executive suite is equipped with superior tea, but whether the tea is good or not, whether it is sweet or bitter, mellow or astringent, only someone knows.


    Women''s bath has always been a more cumbersome project, but Gu Qingcheng''s bath time is particularly long.


    Half an hour later, Li futu changed three cups of tea, but she hasn''t come out of the bathroom yet.Li futu showed gentlemanly demeanor, very patient, no urge.


    It has nothing to do with status. No matter how powerful the virgins are, they will be hesitant and difficult to cross the holy threshold.


    Even though she thought she was well prepared.


    I don''t know what kind of psychological game and struggle Gu Qingcheng went through in the bathroom. In the last 50 minutes, the bathroom door was finally pushed open, and the thick water vapor filled out from inside.


    Wrapped in a snow-white bathrobe, Gu Qingcheng grabs the collar and comes out to find someone still sitting on the sofa savoring life. He can''t help laughing.


    This guy is not very calm now, is he?


    "I''m fine. Why don''t you take a shower, too? "


    Li futu turned his head.


    Perhaps no one can imagine that this woman who bullies Shuang saixue with bright teeth and bright eyes will be the master of dominating the world.


    Although the relationship with Gu Qingcheng was settled long ago when he wanted to entrust it to him, it was the first time that Li futu saw Gu Qingcheng like this.


    Yes, even now Gu Qingcheng is still wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Ordinary people may think it''s incredible, but this is the true portrayal of the relationship between him and Gu Qingcheng.


    Maybe this is the so-called "respect each other like guests.".


    Li futu put down his tea cup and got up. He nodded. His face was colorless. He didn''t linger on Gu Qingcheng''s snow-white skin, which was exposed in the air. He quickly walked into the bathroom.


    Unlike Gu Qingcheng, who was so careful, someone came out again in more than ten minutes.


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng had gone to bed, and the white bathrobe was obviously thrown on the carpet beside the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tonight It''s a nice day... "


    Out of the window. There is a full moon indeed.


    Gu Qingcheng, holding the quilt with only one head exposed, couldn''t help laughing and glared at someone who had nothing to say,


    "come on up."


    Someone hesitated, and finally it was difficult to resist the authority of the underground overlord in the East China Sea.


    As soon as he went to bed, a slightly cold and trembling body came up to him.


    "Qing Cheng, I can''t promise you anything..."


    Li futu finally opened his mouth, but before he finished, his lips were held down by two jade fingers.


    "Tonight, don''t think about anything. You are an ordinary man who has nothing to worry about. I am an ordinary woman who has nothing. We are just a pair of ordinary lovers..."


    Gu Qingcheng breathes out like a orchid in her ear. With a delicate and greasy tone that should never exist in Yongxing''s steering body, she gives a gentle and crisp call.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, honey? "


    Li futu''s heart stopped.


    It is estimated that there is no stronger medicine in the world.

 Chapter 1770

    A person''s life is very long. If there is no accident and he lives to his death, he can spend more than 20000 days and nights.


    If people''s life is compared to a movie, the more than 20000 days and nights are the frames of a movie, and there will always be a few fragments in it, which are especially unforgettable and precious.


    For Gu Qingcheng, last night should be one of the most important transitions in her life drama.


    There are four great joys in life.


    A long drought brings rain.


    When you meet an old friend in a foreign land.


    Wedding night.


    When the golden list is titled.


    Even if there is no candlelight platform, no gongs and drums salute, but in Gu Qingcheng''s view, last night is undoubtedly her real rite of passage. Even if the form is a little crude, it is not much different from the wedding ceremony in meaning.


    When someone who succumbs to power opens his eyes, Gu Qingcheng, who fought with him for most of the night last night, is looking at him with one hand holding his head.


    Although he looks delicate on the outside, Gu Qingcheng, as a virgin, showed unexpected fighting power last night. Like revenge and asking for compensation, he just carried on for most of the night. Later, Li futu took the lead in softening out of pity.


    In this respect, he never felt any shame.


    Their own women don''t hurt themselves, who do they expect to hurt?


    "When did you wake up?"


    He said with a smile as if he were OK.


    "I just woke up."


    Gu Qingcheng, who officially became a woman, was also very generous, without any sense of shyness.


    "It''s said that just waking up is the ugliest time for people, so women usually get up earlier than men to avoid exposing their ugliest side. But what I found out about your face is really impeccable, which makes me suddenly feel that it''s not too bad to describe a man with such a saying that natural beauty is hard to give up."


    "Flower maniac."


    Li futu sat up on his back.


    "What''s wrong with being obsessed with your own men?"


    Gu Qingcheng naturally put his arm around him and put his head on his shoulder.


    "I really want to lie by your side and watch you all my life."


    Gentle village, hero tomb.


    In such an instant, Li futu can''t help but have the idea of taking her confidants to seclude in the river and lake, and managing the flood outside. But it''s just such a short time.


    "Say what nonsense, people have visual fatigue, in the beautiful things to see more will also be tired of, let alone a lifetime, let you see ten days and a half months, you will feel upset."


    "No way."


    Now the master of Yongxing is like a coquettish little woman. She said softly, "why don''t we have a try? Let''s see if I''m bored for ten days and a half. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "What? Do you really want to be a king from now on? Don''t forget your identity. There are tens of thousands of mouths left to eat with you. "


    A comrade really has amazing perseverance. He is worthy of being able to let Buddhism give away the most precious relic. He didn''t want to enjoy himself. He quickly got out of bed and began to dress.


    Of course, he didn''t know what he had just said.


    "Are you still going to the company today?"


    Li futu put on his clothes and turned to ask.


    "What do you say?"


    Gu Qingcheng gave him a white look, holding the quilt to cover his body.


    "I have to take a day off."


    Li futu understood and couldn''t help laughing. As soon as he was about to say something, a soft pillow came over.


    "What are you laughing at! Bring me the clothes


    After breaking through the last layer of boundaries, there will be some obvious changes in the relationship between men and women immediately. Gu Qingcheng is obviously not as polite to Li futu as before. If this kind of action was put in the past, she would not do it.


    In this case, someone naturally obeyed, put Gu Qingcheng''s pillow on the bed, and then went to the bathroom to take out Gu Qingcheng''s clothes.


    "You go out first."


    Gu Qingcheng, who takes over the clothes and holds the quilt in his other hand, pretends to be calm.


    Although she has done what she should and shouldn''t do, she is unavoidably not used to being honest with her in broad daylight.


    After all, this is the first time.


    Li futu was very understanding and didn''t pick up the opportunity to make fun of him.


    "I''ll go and wash first."


    He went into the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, Gu Qingcheng, who had changed his clothes, came in.


    After washing, they didn''t stay long, so they quickly went downstairs to check out. Although they were officially women, Gu Qingcheng didn''t have much trouble walking. According to the tossing degree of the two last night, it is enough to show that her physical quality is really good.


    As a matter of fact, being busy comes back to being busy, but since taking over Yongsheng, Gu Qingcheng has begun to exercise for a long time. Not to say that he wants to be a woman general like Mu Guiying, but at least as a leader of the river and lake, if he really has no power to bind a chicken, it''s really out of order.Not to mention one against ten, if two or three adult men, Gu Qingcheng can cope with it alone.


    "Well, I see."


    When leaving the hotel, Gu Qingcheng received a phone call,


    getting into the car, Li futu asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. It''s the man who came to the Warring States last night to provoke. I asked Ouyang Xiu to give him a little return. As a result, something went wrong."


    The state of dragon is a land of rites, which stresses coming rather than going. The same is true of the world.


    Last night that predator so obvious challenge, openly provocation Yongxing authority, Gu Qingcheng will return completely is human nature.


    "No?"


    Li futu asked, no difference.


    He was originally a mercenary, and he belonged to the kind of people who must be rewarded. He didn''t feel that Gu Qingcheng was doing anything wrong.


    The world is not a good place. You make trouble at my door. After that, I have to say thank you. Please take your time?


    "It''s not that I didn''t succeed. It''s a big brother from the West. He''s really beautiful on his one mu three Fen land. But no matter how big a local tyrant comes to Donghai, he''s just a clay Bodhisattva. Only last night Ouyang Xiu didn''t do it at all."


    "Why?"


    "No wonder you have the confidence to worship the mountain ahead of time."


    Gu Qingcheng said: "Ouyang Xiu found that he knew the people in the Law Commission, so he didn''t act rashly."


    The Law Commission, which is in charge of discipline and supervision, is responsible for public food, but it is also responsible for public food. It can be said that it is a department hated by all the officials.


    "Tricky?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Gu Qingcheng shakes his head and smiles. His eyes are gentle and he grabs his hand.


    "You don''t have to worry about this little thing. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Li futu nodded and said nothing more.


    Today, he knows that the woman around him is no longer the girl who dropped out of Dongda and needed help. She has grown up to be a qualified pilot of Yongxing. She must have been perfect in dealing with this kind of thing.


    "Drive."


    Gu Qingcheng said.


    The bodyguard who stayed in the car all night immediately drove out of the parking lot.

 Chapter 1771

    Even though he didn''t feel much pain, Gu Qingcheng gave himself a day off after experiencing the most important stage of a woman''s life.


    As the originator, even if he is strictly passive, someone still doesn''t recognize others when he raises his pants. After returning to Chunqiu mansion with Gu Qingcheng, he spent a day caring for his family.


    Originally, Gu Qingcang was very kind to ask someone to stay for the night. In fact, his relationship with Gu Qingcheng has just broken through the last layer of boundaries. Staying here is nothing at all. When his grandfather spoke, Gu Qingcheng looked at him expectantly.


    As a woman, Gu Qingcheng naturally tried to get along with her sweetheart for a long time, but in the end, Li futu declined Gu Qingcang''s request.


    This is not the time to be greedy.


    If you leave Gu''s house, you will inevitably pass by Shen yini''s villa, but he doesn''t bother you either. Although he can make up lies, he and Gu Qingcheng separate, and immediately go to find Shen yini, even if the two girls may not know, but they can''t get through.


    After Li futu left, the legendary big owl in the East China Sea called his granddaughter to him. He didn''t say anything. He just looked at her with a slightly enigmatic smile.


    Gu Qingcheng felt puzzled. He looked up and down at himself and asked, "what''s the matter, grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcang, leaning on crutches in both hands, said with a smile: "I don''t know why. I was in a good mood when I got up this morning. Now I finally found the reason."


    Gu Qingcheng is still puzzled.


    "What are you talking about, grandfather?"


    Gu Qingcang looked at her kindly.


    "Did you and Xiao Li finally achieve the right result?"


    Gu Qingcheng was stunned, and his cheeks turned red as if he had applied rouge.


    In front of Li futu, although she can barely pretend nothing happened, she is still a little embarrassed to talk about this topic in front of her close relatives.


    His lips moved, but Gu didn''t know how to answer the question for a moment.


    "My grandfather is not an outsider. Besides, you have grown up. I''m not embarrassed. Grandpa doesn''t mean anything else. He''s just happy for you. "


    Gu Qingcang''s eyes were not only kind, but also gratified, as if he had finally put down a worry.


    Ginger is still old and spicy.


    Even though Gu Qingcheng''s walking is not unusual, the subtle changes in her words and behavior with Li futu after breaking through the last layer of boundaries still give Gu Qingcang a clue.


    "Grandfather..."


    Gu Qingcheng opened his mouth, but he still didn''t know what to say.


    "You and Xiao Li have known each other for a long time. If grandfather is right, Xiao Li should be regarded as your first love. It''s a good thing for a girl to be with someone she likes. It''s also a kind of luck. And Xiao Li is also the benefactor of our family. It''s really the best of both worlds that you can achieve the right result. My grandfather is really happy. "


    Although he had known his grandfather''s attitude for a long time, Gu Qingcheng was relieved to hear his grandfather say so.


    "Thanks, Grandpa."


    "Silly boy."


    Gu Qingcang shook his head and laughed.


    "Now that you and Xiao Li have come this far, what are your plans for the future? Have you ever thought about it? "


    Gu Qingcheng was silent.


    She naturally understood what grandfather meant.


    "Grandfather, he is not an ordinary person, and I don''t want much. As you said, it''s a good thing to be with the people I like. I''ve been satisfied, and I won''t ask for too much. "


    After listening to Gu Qingcheng''s statement, Gu Qingcang looked displeased and asked with a smile, "is this the real idea in your heart?"


    Gu Qingcheng did not dodge and looked at Gu Qingcang, and nodded firmly.


    "No regrets?"


    "Grandfather, I''ve known him for so many years. It''s not a decision I made on impulse. I am willing to take responsibility for my actions, and I am sure that no matter what happens in the future, I will not regret today''s choice. "


    Gu Qingcang nodded slowly.


    "Grandfather believes that this is your choice after careful consideration. Grandfather will always support you. If your parents complain about you in the future, grandfather will carry it down for you."


    Gu Qingcheng subconsciously wanted to say no, but when he said it, he stopped.


    My grandfather is a person who has experienced strong wind and heavy rain. He is a legend in his life. His ideas are more open-minded than ordinary people. He looks at some things less, but it doesn''t mean that her parents can be so open-minded.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, Grandpa


    "Grandfather only wants you to be happy. This is the last wish of his life."


    Gu Qingcheng grabs Gu Qingcang''s dry hand.


    "Don''t say that, grandfather. You can live a long life."Gu Qingcang laughed.


    "What''s good about longevity? I''ve had enough in my life. Even if I close my eyes tomorrow, there''s nothing to regret."


    "Grandfather, if you say that again, I''ll be angry."


    "Well, well, grandpa won''t say it."


    Gu Qingcang was silent for a moment, his tone gradually converged, and he said slightly low: "Qingcheng, have you found that Xiao Li''s return this time seems to be different from before."


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and said, "I don''t think so."


    "No, you didn''t feel it carefully."


    Gu Qingcang was sure: "last time he was, you were not at home. At that time, I found that he had something on his mind, and Worry. "


    "Worry?"


    Gu Qingcheng was a bit surprised.


    Gu Qingcang nodded.


    "Didn''t he say anything to you?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head, carefully recalled the picture with Li futu, but didn''t feel anything wrong.


    "He didn''t say anything to me, Grandpa. Do you think too much?"


    "I hope so."


    Gu Qingcang sighed.


    "Xiao Li''s kindness to us in taking care of our family can be said to be renewed. If it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid it would be unknown whether Yongxing''s surname is Gu or not. In fact, I''ve always wanted to be able to give him a little favor, but..."


    The legendary hero of this generation stopped talking and didn''t go on.


    But Gu Qingcheng also knows that if a real sweetheart is in any trouble, even if they are willing to help, they may not be able to do so.


    "I hope I think too much."


    Gu Qingcang sighed, then looked at her granddaughter''s belly, and the conversation turned.


    "You''re old, too. Now that you''ve achieved the right result, strike while the iron is hot. It''s better to break our family''s misfortune and let your grandfather have a great grandson as soon as possible."


    "Grandfather!"


    While blushing, Gu Qingcheng''s hand can''t help caressing her abdomen, and a trace of vision gradually emerges in her eyes.

 Chapter 1772

    "What are you doing?"


    After returning to the company the next day, Gu couldn''t wait to make a phone call to her sweetheart.


    In the past, even though Acacia can still be repressed, but after achieving the right result, it''s like the gate is pulled up, and the feeling of nostalgia is like a flood that can no longer be contained.


    "I didn''t do anything. What did Mr. Gu tell me to water the flowers?"


    Li futu, who is helping Xiao Shu to cultivate flowers on the balcony, laughs.


    "You have a real sense of leisure."


    Gu Qingcheng joked, then said: "there is no important problem, just one thing, I think I should tell you."


    "Mr. Gu said," I''m all ears. "


    Sitting in the office, Gu Qingcheng has a smile on her lips, holding a mobile phone in one hand and a pen in the other.


    "Yirenfang boss, Yang Yuqing, you should know him?"


    Smell speech, telephone that end originally still have a little careless Li futu eyes suddenly twinkled for a while, put down the kettle in the hand.


    "I knew her when I was fighting with the Wang family in the Warring States arena. Why did you mention her all of a sudden?"


    "There have been serious problems in her Yirenfang business in recent years. Do you know that?"


    "I heard that."


    Gu Qingcheng continued: "she is a member of the Warring States period. I thought the decline of Yirenfang was the cause of their poor internal management, but now it seems that it is not the case."


    "Why do you say that?"


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled and interest came.


    "Since the accident, Yirenfang''s business has been in a continuous depression and is losing money every day. Now there is a huge capital gap. Yang Yuqing wants to renew Yirenfang''s life. She has to find a new capital injection, and someone takes this opportunity to rob her. Lianmou bank doesn''t give her a loan, and then gives her a usury."


    "How do you know that?"


    Li futu is a little curious. He doesn''t doubt Gu Qingcheng''s ability. With Yongxing''s influence in the East China Sea, few things can hide from them. It''s not surprising to find out. But it''s worth mentioning that why Gu Qingcheng pays attention to these?


    The number of members of the Warring States is not a small number. Is Yongxing closely monitoring all the members of the Warring States?


    There should be no such possibility.


    After all, he used to be the president of the Warring States period, but he didn''t find any such thing as monitoring members.


    "The night before yesterday, the elder brother who came to the Warring States period to pick things up, I also found out these things by checking him."


    Gu Qingcheng explained: "Ouyang Xiu told me that the line of the law commission that the other party took was the person who lent money to Yang Yuqing. His name was Xie Guangqiang, and he ran several usury companies under his name. He was nothing, but his sister was the lover of the Law Commission. At the same time, he was with Yang Yuqing, and Iren Fang was lonely, so she should be regarded as one of them Most of her former clients, the biggest vested interests, were robbed by her. "


    Nowadays, we can''t talk nonsense. We have to bear legal responsibility for rumor making, especially the secret about the powerful class.


    But Gu Qingcheng naturally can''t say some shady rumors. Since she has said these things in her capacity, it must be an objective fact.


    "Do you have a good relationship with Yang Yuqing?"


    Then Gu Qingcheng asked.


    Li futu did not have any unnatural, quickly replied: "as a friend, she used to live in my upstairs, but after the business accident, she sold the house."


    "Just like a building, the higher the floor is, the worse it will be when it collapses. So is business. The bigger the plate is, the more likely it will collapse if something goes wrong. Yirenfang used to be the leader of Donghai beauty industry. Because of its current predicament, it is very difficult to bring the dead back to life. I heard that Yang Yuqing divorced long ago. I didn''t know before that Xie''s brothers and sisters are not good friends. Yang Yuqing is targeted by them. I''m afraid... "


    Although Yang Yuqing is a member of the Warring States period, she has no actual friendship with her, so Gu Qingcheng is completely an outsider.


    "Do you know how much yang Yuqing borrowed from them?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "It''s not clear yet, but according to my estimation, conservatism should not be less than 100 million."


    A hundred million is not really a frightening number, but a hundred million usury is a bit surprising.


    As we all know, usury is so terrible. Even if you borrow only 100 yuan, you can''t estimate how much money it will give you in the end.


    Li futu was silent.


    He didn''t know why Yang Yuqing preferred to borrow usury instead of talking to him. But he went to the other party and even asked if he had encountered any difficulties. However, Yang Yuqing pretended to be nobody in front of him and went to borrow usury instead.


    Is this woman drinking her brain out of order?


    "Hello? Why don''t you talk? "Gu Qingcheng''s voice came from the phone.


    "No, just a little surprised."


    Li futu sighed: "in my impression, she should be a smart person. I didn''t expect that she would do such a stupid thing as borrowing usury."


    "When people are desperate, they will think so much. When they are about to starve to death, they suddenly see an apple. Even if they know it is poisonous, they will swallow it."


    Gu Qingcheng said: "she is a divorced woman. Even though she has many friends, those people may have schemed against her with impure motives. The bank has already been bribed by Xie''s brothers and sisters and closed the door to her. She should really have no way to go except to borrow usury."


    Gu Qingcheng''s state at this time, just like lovers in love, even if they can''t stay together all the time, even if they can hear each other''s voice, it''s good, even if it''s just chatting.


    She wants the call to last as long as possible.


    "Her ex husband heard that it was very good. No matter her personal or family background, I really don''t know why she chose to divorce. If she didn''t divorce now, she would not be so embarrassed."


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention.


    Li futu has never been sentimental about what led to Yang Yuqing''s divorce, but seeing Yang Yuqing now reduced to such a situation, more or less moved the heart of compassion.


    "It''s hard for honest and upright officials to break the housework. Only their husband and wife can understand the marriage problems of other people. Outsiders can''t understand them."


    Li futu said.


    "So it is."


    Gu Qingcheng soon began to talk about other topics. He had been on the phone for more than an hour before he hung up.


    Li futu put down his mobile phone, subconsciously looked up toward the direction of the upstairs, and sighed gently.

 Chapter 1773

    Zhangjiawan.


    Yirenfang branch.


    Yang Yuqing, a well-known female tycoon in Donghai, has just had a meeting with the staff of the branch.


    At one time, there were more than 30 stores all over the East China Sea at its peak. But since the accident, nearly half of the stores have been closed. What''s more, the rest of the stores are still alive. They can''t see the prosperous scene of the first three floors. Except for the staff, they can hardly see any guests. It''s so cold that people feel cool.


    Yang Yuqing, who had just returned to the office after the meeting, took a drink of water, took off the disguise on her face, sat on the seat tired and breathed out a long breath.


    Although she got a sum of money and went to various stores to carry out mobilization meetings, she understood that this was only a temporary solution, but not a permanent solution. Once the brand collapsed and was blacklisted by consumers, even if she had money to save the market and continue to maintain the operation of the main stores, her heart was hard to recover.


    In business, the source of customers is always the most important.


    without customers, no matter how much money you spend, it''s just fighting a fire.


    After doing business for so many years, Yang Yuqing knows all these things, but she can''t find a way to save herself for a while. Sitting in the office, looking at the wall with lax eyes, she just feels at a loss.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Yang Yuqing''s pupils shrink and her expression changes instantly. No matter how much pressure she is under, she has to pretend to be confident and resolute in front of outsiders. After all, even her boss is down every day. Can the employees still have fighting spirit?


    If people''s hearts are dispersed, they will be powerless.


    She beat the spirit, a very powerful way: "come in."


    "Mr. Yang, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    A scowling man walked in around the manager of the branch.


    "Boss Yang, how come you seem to be avoiding me recently? Do you plan to disown people when you take the money? "


    Looking at the smiling man, Yang Yuqing frowned slightly, then said to the store manager, "you go out first."


    "Yes."


    The store manager turned away and closed the door.


    Yang Yuqing got up and made a gesture to the sofa.


    "Mr. Zhang, please have a seat."


    Zhang Haonan''s full name of the man is not polite, went to the sofa and sat down.


    "Boss Yang, we all do business. What we pay attention to is a word of reputation. I''ve taken a certain risk in lending you money. After you took the money, it seems that you lost contact. You don''t answer the phone and don''t return the information. Boss Yang, it''s not very authentic for you to do so?"


    Although the other side''s tone is still polite, it is obvious that this tone is a kind of door-to-door interrogation.


    This kind of ruffian gives people a sense of upstart. In the past, Yang Yuqing didn''t care about it at all, but now it''s different from the past.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m too busy these days. I have to go to various stores to inspect and hold meetings. Sometimes I don''t even have time to eat. I really don''t mean to..."


    She showed a smile, but before she finished, she was interrupted.


    "But I don''t think boss Yang was very busy in the office just now. He was very idle."


    When Yang Yuqing''s words were blocked, she didn''t know how to make it over for a while.


    Zhang Haonan suddenly grinned.


    "Boss Yang, don''t be too nervous. I''m not here to make a crime. I just want to ask you whether you want the remaining 50 million?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Yang Yuqing nodded immediately.


    Zhang Haonan, the boss of a loan company, reached a loan agreement with her more than ten days ago. She was willing to lend her 80 million yuan without mortgage. Although the interest was a little high, it was a timely help for her who had asked all over the bank for nothing.


    Although Zhang Haonan doesn''t look like a serious person, she has a good reputation. As soon as she has signed the agreement, she immediately calls her 30 million yuan. Although the money is not much, it is enough to solve her urgent need.


    "Oh, so much. I thought boss Yang only needed 30 million."


    "Mr. Zhang, if I really only need 30 million, why bother you?"


    Although the demand for the remaining 50 million is not so urgent, Yang Yuqing knows that there are still many places to spend money in the future, so she can be prepared.


    "Boss Yang, I love to hear that. I don''t have much money, but I don''t care about the list of less than 50 million."


    Zhang Haonan''s tone is very big and crazy. Regardless of other people''s territory, Shi Shiran lights a cigarette.


    "Boss Yang, I want to borrow money from someone. I usually ask for two points. If the money is less, I won''t borrow it. If it''s not that person, I won''t borrow it either. Boss Yang is a woman who runs such a big plate. I really admire someone Zhang. So I heard that boss Yang is in trouble and sent someone to contact you immediately...""I am also very grateful to Mr. Zhang for his help. When I get through this difficulty, I will certainly thank Mr. Zhang for his kindness."


    Zhang Haonan took a smoke and raised his hand.


    "Oh, boss Yang, don''t say that. It''s just a matter of rescuing people in the world. No one will ever encounter difficulties. I''m just doing my best. Don''t take boss Yang too seriously."


    Although Yang Yuqing knew that the other party was just talking high sounding words, she met a lot of ashes in the bank. When she heard these words, she felt relieved. Even the smell of smoke seemed to be less pungent.


    "I''m very happy to meet a friend like Mr. Zhang."


    Zhang Haonan smiles at the words.


    "I''m also honored to be treated as a friend by boss Yang."


    Yang Yuqing smiles politely.


    "Boss Yang, I was in a hurry to sign the contract last time. Since I''m here today, I''d better take this opportunity to have dinner together..."


    Hearing this, Yang Yuqing''s vigilance was instantly activated. She frowned slightly and then said, "Mr. Zhang, thank you very much for your kindness, but I have to go to the next store later..."


    "Never mind, I can wait for you."


    Zhang Haonan, holding a cigarette, looked at her and said, "it''s just a meal. It won''t take long. I just transferred the 50 million to boss Yang."


    Hearing this, Yang Yuqing is silent.


    her eyes fluctuate and she weighs for a while. Finally, she nods.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    The other party is her creditor, and even if it''s for the sake of 50 million yuan, she still has to give her face.


    Zhang Haonan''s mouth gradually rose, because there was no ashtray, so he threw the cigarette end on the ground, crushed it out with his feet, and stood up slowly with his knees.


    "Then I won''t disturb boss Yang''s work. See you in the evening."

 Chapter 1774

    Short mouth for eating people, short hands for holding people.


    Yang Yuqing understands that once she is infected with this kind of private lending, it will be a very troublesome thing. If she has a choice, she is obviously more willing to owe money to the bank. Unfortunately, most of the time, the bank will only do the icing on the cake business, such as sending carbon in the snow, which is not included in their business scope.


    As a folk slang goes, "everyone who owes money is uncle". Naturally, it''s a joke. Maybe it''s true between friends. If you can work in a loan company, you can''t be easily offended.


    Even if not too willing, but Yang Yuqing at seven o''clock or drove to the appointment of the biboting restaurant.


    Although there are some problems in her business, her identity is still there. No matter how depressed she is, she is still a famous lady in Donghai. She is invited to a special banquet for dinner. Naturally, the place she chooses is not bad, the area is large, it looks gorgeous from the outside, and there is a special parking boy at the door.


    Yang Yuqing pushes the door to get off, passes the key and goes to the door. The waiter bends down and pushes the door open.


    "Welcome, miss. How many of you?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    After hearing the words, the waiter stopped following.


    Yang Yuqing walked into the restaurant and picked up her cell phone.


    I''m afraid that such a big shop can hold nearly a hundred tables. If she doesn''t know when to find it.


    She dialed Zhang Haonan.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''m here. Where are you?"


    Zhang Haonan quickly gave a table number.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, Yang Yuqing walked around for a few minutes. Finally, when she found the table Zhang Haonan said in a slightly remote corner, she found that it was not Zhang Haonan who was sitting there, but a man who was familiar but gave her a sense of familiarity.


    "Mr. Yang, it''s a great honor..."


    The other side politely stood up and offered his hand.


    Yang Yuqing frowned slightly and interrupted directly: "who are you?"


    "Oh, let me introduce myself. I''m the boss of Huichuang financial services."


    The other side''s words, let Yang Yuqing eyebrow can''t help wrinkling more tightly.


    Huichuang financial services is the company that loaned her 80 million yuan, but the key is that Zhang Haonan has been in contact with her all the time. She also thinks Huichuang financial services belongs to Zhang Haonan, but why does a boss pop up?


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little confused. Didn''t Zhang Haonan invite me to dinner?"


    "Mr. Yang, I know you must be confused now, but it doesn''t matter. I can explain it slowly."


    They raised their hands.


    "Please sit down first."


    Yang Yuqing hesitated for a moment, and finally sat down on the opposite side.


    Then, the man who claimed to be the boss of Huichuang snapped his fingers and said to the waiter, "OK, you can serve."


    The waiter nodded and bowed away.


    He tidied up his suit and sat down.


    "Mr. Yang, in fact, Zhang Haonan is my deputy, because I am not only a company of Huichuang, but also a person with limited energy. Therefore, most of the things of Huichuang are in his charge. Today, I also know that Mr. Yang, you have become a customer of Huichuang. I have been admiring Mr. Yang for a long time, but I have never had the chance to meet him, so I just take this opportunity to..."


    "Wait a minute."


    Yang Yuqing frowned.


    "In other words, it''s not Mr. Zhang''s appointment today?"


    The other side laughed, although did not speak, but this attitude is undoubtedly equivalent to default.


    Although it''s just a meal, it doesn''t make much difference whether the target is Huichuang''s boss or Zhang Haonan. However, Yang Yuqing''s covert practice still makes her subconsciously resent.


    However, she can''t help herself in the world. Anyway, the other party is her creditor. Now that she has come, she can''t just turn around and leave. Even if she has been cheated, she can only choose to stay and finish the meal.


    However, Yang Yuqing still consciously insinuated a sentence: "in this case..."


    She stopped for a moment because she suddenly found that she didn''t know the name of the man.


    The other side is considerate and takes the initiative to say, "my surname is Xie."


    Yang Yuqing nodded.


    "Since it''s Mr. Xie who invited me, Mr. Xie can say that why let Mr. Zhang do it for me. Although it''s not a big deal, it''s not good if there''s any unnecessary misunderstanding when I do it carelessly."


    Although it was a creditor, the other side didn''t hold any airs and nodded humbly.


    "What Mr. Yang said is that I am no exception."


    Yang Yuqing is not aggressive, so she stops talking and plans to finish the meal and leave soon.


    "Here we are, gentlemen."


    Soon, the waiter began to serve.


    "Mr. Yang, when we meet for the first time, let''s have a drink first. It''s very difficult to buy authentic white grapes produced by rovney winery outside."


    With that, Huichuang Xie always picked up a bottle of wine on the table."I''m sorry, I drove."


    Yang Yuqing declined.


    Although she did drink too much recently, she still had no loss of basic vigilance towards the people she met for the first time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just find a substitute driver. Mr. Yang, I ordered this bottle of wine for you. At least I should try it?"


    The other side didn''t give up easily.


    Yang Yuqing is not good, too offending, hesitated for a moment, said: "then I''ll have a drink, Mr. Xie, said in advance, I only drink a cup."


    "Mr. Yang is really cheerful."


    The other side quickly stood up and poured a glass of wine for Yang Yuqing.


    "Thank you."


    Yang Yuqing is also very polite.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    They sit down again.


    "Mr. Yang, to tell you the truth, when I first came to Donghai, I heard of your name. They all said that you are one of the best female heroes in Donghai. You are self-improvement and independent. Your achievements in shopping malls make countless men blush. Others say that you are the godmother of beauty industry..."


    Yang Yuqing has seen too much of this kind of formulaic flattery. In order to expand her contacts in the upper class, she usually starts with business boasting. She is really familiar with it.


    "Mr. Xie''s praises are just praise."


    Yang Yuqing was not dazzled by the compliment from the other party, but sighed rationally and calmly,


    "what''s my situation now, Xie always should be very clear..."


    "Mr. Yang, life always goes up and down. It''s no big deal. How many people in the world can have a smooth life? It''s good to survive. Where there is a will, there is a way. If you persevere, the rotten wood will not break. If you persevere, you can carve out the stone. "


    Although Mr. Xie runs a loan company, he doesn''t seem to be a rude man. He talks a lot and seems to have a couple of inks in his stomach.


    "Mr. Yang, it''s really not easy for a woman to persist in the face of such great pressure. It''s awe inspiring. Thank you for a toast."


    He raised his glass.


    "Mr. Xie is polite. It''s my turn to thank Mr. Xie. If it wasn''t for his generosity, I really don''t know how to survive. Mr. Xie, I''ll respect you."


    Yang Yuqing raised her wine glass. Naturally, she couldn''t be better at social intercourse like this.


    The other party smiles and stares at her charming face.


    "Let''s not respect each other. Let''s drink together."

 Chapter 1775

    Although we only drink one cup, who can really be independent on the wine table? Fortunately, this kind of wine is expensive, but the alcohol level is not very high. Besides, Yang Yuqing is the owner of a long-time wine shop. She once made a feat that everyone at a table was drunk and I woke up alone. The amount of wine can stand the test. A bottle of white wine is two-thirds empty, she said His face was as usual, and his eyes were clear.


    "Mr. Yang, Donghai is famous for its outstanding people and a large number of outstanding people, but few of them can really thank someone. But Mr. Yang, you really make me thank someone with new eyes."


    After three rounds of drinking, the speech is no longer so constrained. The president of Huichuang, holding his glass, said: "this society is unfair to women. If women want to succeed, they have to pay twice as much as men''s efforts. Therefore, in this case, many women choose to take a shortcut. Under the condition of President Yang, they think that they should not work so hard."


    "Everyone has his own philosophy of life. Nowadays, sometimes even his parents are unreliable, let alone men? If you bet on others, you can be a soulless accessory all your life, or you will lose in the end. In this case, why don''t you hold your own destiny in your hand? Even if you''re tired, you''ll be happy. "


    Yang Yuqing said gently.


    The other side''s eyes showed appreciation and sighed: "if all the women in the world are like President Yang, then we men will have no status. Compared with Mr. Yang, I''m really ashamed of myself. "


    Yang Yuqing smiles.


    "Mr. Xie is joking. I am on the verge of bankruptcy. How can I compare with Mr. Xie?"


    "Mr. Yang, don''t say that. I believe that with Mr. Yang''s ability, we will be able to turn the bad into the good in the end."


    This time, it was Yang Yuqing who took the initiative to lift the glass with half a glass of wine left.


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    The other side raised their glasses with a smile.


    ¡°cheers¡£¡±


    Put down the glass, see already eat almost, Yang Yuqing did not forget the main purpose of the banquet today.


    "Mr. Xie, I don''t know if Mr. Zhang mentioned it to you. I borrowed 80 million yuan from your company, of which 30 million yuan arrived on the day of signing the contract. I just don''t know the remaining 50 million yuan..."


    "As long as Bayang company has no financial resources, we can rest assured."


    Sure enough, the two of them have a strong voice, but the loan company has money, which is definitely good news for themselves. Yang Yuqing said with a smile: "I''ve got Mr. Xie''s heart, but I don''t need so much. 80 million is enough for me to cope with the present difficulties. If I need more money, I won''t be polite to Mr. Xie."


    The other side nods and smiles.


    "That''s good. Mr. Yang doesn''t need to see me at all."


    Originally, at this time, the meal was almost finished, so we should transfer the remaining 50 million to each other, and then check out and go back to each family. However, Mr. Xie didn''t mean to ask people to make money at all, and he sat there and asked, "Mr. Yang, excuse me, do you really have no contact with your ex husband? Why don''t you ask him for help when you are in such difficulty? "


    This kind of question is a little invasion of privacy, but Yang Yuqing is broad-minded and calm.


    "Mr. Xie also knows that this is my ex husband. Since he has been separated, the best way is not to disturb each other. How can I disturb his life again? I don''t have that position or qualification."


    The other side nodded thoughtfully, and then said again: "Mr. Yang, I''m a gossip. If you don''t mind, I''m still very curious about one point. You had an enviable marriage, but why did you choose to give up?"


    Yang Yuqing frowned subconsciously.


    Since her divorce, almost no one did not know how to mention this issue, and naturally she did not mention it with anyone.


    She originally wanted to refuse to answer, but considering that she is now asking for help, she kept silent and said a word.


    "Some people have said that marriage is a wall. People outside the wall want to come in, but people inside the wall want to go out. I also know that many people envy me for finding a good husband, but the happiness of marriage can not be seen clearly by standing outside the wall."


    "What Mr. Yang means is that there is something wrong with your feelings?"


    Yang Yuqing frowned at him and finally reminded him, "Mr. Xie, this is my private matter. I don''t want to discuss it."


    "I''m sorry, I''m being rude."


    The other side''s attitude was also quite polite. I apologize immediately.


    Although Yang Yuqing didn''t say anything more, she was obviously unhappy from her expression.


    "I''ll get a driver."


    She took out her cell phone, and the subtext was obviously that the meal was over.


    But until she asked for a valet driver, the other party still sat there motionless, pretending to be stupid, and didn''t mean to make a payment at all.


    "Mr. Xie, I don''t know when the 50 million yuan will arrive?"Yang Yuqing didn''t have the patience to beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    Although this is the money she borrowed, there is no need to be too humble. At least she borrowed it for nothing, and she also bears the interest.


    "Mr. Yang, you don''t have to be so anxious. Since we have signed the contract, the 50 million won''t be able to run."


    Then he picked up the bottle again.


    "Mr. Yang, let''s solve the rest of the wine, so as not to waste it."


    At this time, Yang Yuqing''s mood gradually became unhappy.


    The other side''s mouth is beautiful, but when it comes to making money, it''s all about pushing and pulling. What does that mean?


    She looked at the half bottle of wine left in her eyes and didn''t give up any more.


    "Sorry, I can''t drink any more."


    At this time, even a fool may be able to feel Yang Yuqing''s mood changes, but this Xie is still like nobody, still continue to pour wine into Yang Yuqing''s cup.


    "Mr. Yang, I''ve heard that you are a mass of people. This wine has no problem for you at all. Why can''t you drink it? Besides, I''ve already poured it for you. Can''t I leave it in the cup? "


    After seven points, he looked up.


    "You should know that according to the wine table culture of our dragon Kingdom, there is no wine left in the cup."


    Although the tone is not sharp, it obviously implies a sense of compulsion.


    Yang Yuqing naturally understood the rules on the wine table, but she had experienced so many parties, and she had never been forced to drink like now.


    Eyes from the glass of crystal clear white wine gradually moved up, looking at the smiling face of the surname Xie, she finally began to have a sense of foreboding.

 Chapter 1776

    a beast in human clothing.


    Shameless scum.


    Man''s face and beast''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Yang Yuqing had countless words in her heart. She wanted to take the dishes on the table and smash them into each other''s face. However, she could only suppress the rising anger when she was in the situation.


    There is no doubt that you have been cheated.


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why do you deal with me like this?"


    "Mr. Yang''s words are bad. There is a saying that beauty is the biggest sin. It''s really because of Mr. Yang''s charm that I can''t extricate myself. Besides, how can I deal with it? I think it''s a win-win situation. "


    This surname Xie is still that high sounding said: "Mr. Yang, you are in urgent need of funds, and I have satisfied you, in turn, you should also make a return, to comfort my pain of Acacia?"


    Said, his hand on the table is going to touch Yang Yuqing''s hand, but Yang Yuqing disgusted to avoid.


    "I''ve never met anyone who makes me sick like you."


    Yang Yuqing gritted her teeth and said that at this time, there is no need to maintain her face.


    "Oh?"


    The other side laughed instead of being angry, and said as if nothing had happened: "that can only say that Mr. Yang''s knowledge is not enough. You may have misunderstood me now. It doesn''t matter. After a while, and after we have" in-depth exchanges "for several times, I believe that your perception of me will have a subversive change."


    Although she is not so pure and conservative, Yang Yuqing obviously can''t stand such dirty words. She grabs Bao Nu and gets up. She makes a gesture and plans to leave directly.


    What else to talk about with such scum?


    "Mr. Yang, you have to think clearly. If you leave now, you will have the principal and interest of the 30 million yuan loan ready at last. Otherwise, the employees of our company will not be so gentle as me."


    Said, this guy also leisurely picked up the wine cup, slowly sipped the wine, the posture is full.


    "You''re cheating!"


    Yang Yuqing is not a little girl who has never seen the world. Naturally, she won''t be threatened like this. She doesn''t mess up because of the other party''s threat. She says, "I''ll call the police. You wait to go to prison!"


    "Ha, ha..."


    The other side looked at Yang Yuqing and began to laugh.


    "Call the police? Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. It''s my negligence. I didn''t introduce myself in detail just now. I forgot to tell you that my name is Xie Guangqiang, and my sister It''s Shelley


    Yang Yuqing''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Shirley?


    Now the biggest competitor of Irene square is Xie Li?


    Now she finally understood where the inexplicable sense of familiarity came from when she first came in to see this man. It turned out that he and Xie Li were sister and brother!


    "You, you..."


    Even if he is a fool, now I''m afraid he can understand it. It''s obvious that these two brothers and sisters want to kill themselves together!


    Yang Yuqing''s face gradually turned pale, in addition to uncontrollable anger, more or a strong humiliation.


    This trap is not so clever, but why is it so easy to set it?


    Xie Li is clearly using Xie Guangqiang to humiliate her. She seems to be able to see Xie Li''s proud smile sitting in the dark.


    "Mr. Yang, do you understand now?"


    Xie Guangqiang said with a smile: "why compete with yourself? How tired is it for a woman to support herself? Don''t force yourself. You can rest assured that I will treat you well. "


    Thinking of the possibility of taking this famous beauty in the East China Sea to bed, his body is ready to move. In order to avoid his ugly appearance, he also adjusts his sitting posture. His eyes staring at Yang Yuqing are filled with creepy greed.


    "Wishful thinking! Even if it''s death, I won''t let you succeed! "


    Yang Yuqing, Xie Li''s background, is not unclear. She is the lover of a big man in front of the city government. However, from Yang Yuqing''s background experience, we can also judge that she is not a bully easily. The power that ordinary people can''t breathe can''t form a great deterrent effect on her.


    "Don''t look like a gentleman in front of me. It''s not your sister who sells herself to the top. Do you have a chance to sit here? I don''t know if you were ashamed when you were eating and drinking? Every drop of wine and every dish on this table is bought by your sister in bed. I really don''t know how you, as a younger brother, enjoy these things with peace of mind. "


    In terms of eloquence, men are generally inferior to women, not to mention women like Yang Yuqing, who have been wandering in the upper class for a long time and are very skillful.


    Under the attack of anger, Yang Yuqing had no restraint, and her firepower was fully opened. As soon as she spoke, she did not stop. She said that Xie Guangqiang, who had just been proud, had his face changed violently.


    Whether they are real villains or hypocrites, they also have unknown scars in their hearts. Yang Yuqing''s sharp words are like knives, which accurately hit Xie Guangqiang''s heart.It''s true that no matter how bright he''s wearing now, he can''t get rid of the fact that his elder sister sells herself as a lover in exchange for glory.


    "Shut up


    He angrily got up and yelled at Yang Yuqing, even planning to slap him.


    "What? Dare to do it and be afraid to say it? "


    Yang Yuqing is not afraid, staring at the other party''s raised arm, sneer: "want to hit me? If you have seed, do it. I''d like to see if you have the guts


    What''s powerful? That''s the damn thing.


    Even in adversity, this famous beautiful young woman in the East China Sea still has a strong and compelling atmosphere.


    Just as the ancient nobles faced the common people, it was a kind of class oppression, which could not be made up by simple money and material.


    Xie Guangqiang''s eyes are fierce, but when he stares at Yang Yuqing''s face, his hand, which is lifted up in mid air, never waves out.


    "Even if I put on a Dragon Robe, I can''t cover up your poor taste, coward! You deserve to think about me? "


    Yang Yuqing looks contemptuous, that kind of disdain and disdain, no doubt for Xie Guangqiang formed more than just talk about Xie Li sell her body to seek honor even more huge lethality.


    For a man, there is nothing more insulting than being looked down upon by a woman.


    "Smelly watch!"


    Xie Guangqiang''s face changed again and again. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He slapped him hard and called in the past.


    Just when Yang Yuqing was about to learn the slap from reality, at the critical moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grasped Xie Guangqiang''s wrist.


    Yang Yuqing subconsciously turned her head and saw the man''s moment, her eyes were stunned for a moment, and then her strength collapsed like a sand castle, and even tears of grievance appeared in her eyes.


    "He bullied me..."


    Her shriveled mouth way, a change just now of pungent, like a little girl, the tone of Youyan, hear the heart will melt.

 Chapter 1777

    a beast in human clothing.


    Shameless scum.


    Man''s face and beast''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Yang Yuqing had countless words in her heart. She wanted to take the dishes on the table and smash them into each other''s face. However, she could only suppress the rising anger when she was in the situation.


    There is no doubt that you have been cheated.


    "I have nothing to do with you. Why do you deal with me like this?"


    "Mr. Yang''s words are bad. There is a saying that beauty is the biggest sin. It''s really because of Mr. Yang''s charm that I can''t extricate myself. Besides, how can I deal with it? I think it''s a win-win situation. "


    This surname Xie is still that high sounding said: "Mr. Yang, you are in urgent need of funds, and I have satisfied you, in turn, you should also make a return, to comfort my pain of Acacia?"


    Said, his hand on the table is going to touch Yang Yuqing''s hand, but Yang Yuqing disgusted to avoid.


    "I''ve never met anyone who makes me sick like you."


    Yang Yuqing gritted her teeth and said that at this time, there is no need to maintain her face.


    "Oh?"


    The other side laughed instead of being angry, and said as if nothing had happened: "that can only say that Mr. Yang''s knowledge is not enough. You may have misunderstood me now. It doesn''t matter. After a while, and after we have" in-depth exchanges "for several times, I believe that your perception of me will have a subversive change."


    Although she is not so pure and conservative, Yang Yuqing obviously can''t stand such dirty words. She grabs Bao Nu and gets up. She makes a gesture and plans to leave directly.


    What else to talk about with such scum?


    "Mr. Yang, you have to think clearly. You can go now, but after you go out at last, you should prepare the principal and interest of the 30 million yuan loan immediately. Otherwise, the debt collecting staff of our company will not be so gentle as me."


    Said, this guy also leisurely picked up the wine cup, slowly sipped the wine, the posture is full.


    "You''re cheating!"


    Yang Yuqing is not a little girl who has never seen the world. Naturally, she won''t be threatened like this. She doesn''t mess up because of the other party''s threat. She says, "I''ll call the police. You wait to go to prison!"


    "Ha, ha..."


    The other side looked at Yang Yuqing and began to laugh.


    "Call the police? Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. It''s my negligence. I didn''t introduce myself in detail just now. I forgot to tell you that my name is Xie Guangqiang, and my sister It''s Shelley


    Yang Yuqing''s pupils contracted suddenly.


    Shirley?


    Now the biggest competitor of Irene square is Xie Li?


    Now she finally understood where the inexplicable sense of familiarity came from when she first came in to see this man. It turned out that he and Xie Li were sister and brother!


    "You, you..."


    Even if he is a fool, now I''m afraid he can understand it. It''s obvious that these two brothers and sisters want to kill themselves together!


    Yang Yuqing clenched her hand tightly. Besides her uncontrollable anger, it was more of a strong humiliation.


    This trap is not so clever, but why is it so easy to set it?


    Xie Li is clearly using Xie Guangqiang to humiliate her. She seems to be able to see Xie Li''s proud smile sitting in the dark.


    "Mr. Yang, do you understand now?"


    Xie Guangqiang said with a smile: "why compete with yourself? The world is hard. How tired is it for a woman to support herself? Don''t force yourself. You can rest assured that I will treat you well. "


    Thinking of the possibility of taking this famous beauty in the East China Sea to bed, his body is ready to move. In order to avoid his ugly appearance, he also adjusts his sitting posture. His eyes staring at Yang Yuqing are filled with creepy greed.


    "Wishful thinking! Even if it''s death, I won''t let you succeed! "


    Yang Yuqing, Xie Li''s background, is not unclear. She is the lover of a big man in front of the city government. However, from Yang Yuqing''s background experience, we can also judge that she is not a person who is easy to be provoked, and the power that ordinary people can''t breathe can''t form a great deterrent effect on her.


    "Don''t look like a gentleman in front of me. It''s not your sister who sells herself to the top. Do you have a chance to sit here? I don''t know if you were ashamed when you were eating and drinking? Every drop of wine and every dish on this table is bought by your sister in bed. I really don''t know how you, as a younger brother, enjoy these things with peace of mind. "


    In terms of eloquence, men are generally inferior to women, not to mention women like Yang Yuqing, who have been wandering in the upper class for a long time and are very skillful.


    Under the attack of anger, Yang Yuqing had no restraint, and her firepower was fully opened. As soon as she spoke, she did not stop. She said that Xie Guangqiang, who had just been proud, had his face changed violently.


    Whether they are real villains or hypocrites, they also have unknown scars in their hearts. Yang Yuqing''s sharp words are like knives, which accurately hit Xie Guangqiang''s heart.It''s true that no matter how bright he''s wearing now, he can''t get rid of the fact that his elder sister sells herself as a lover in exchange for glory.


    "Shut up


    He angrily got up and yelled at Yang Yuqing, even planning to slap him.


    "What? Dare to do it and be afraid to say it? "


    Yang Yuqing is not afraid, staring at the other party''s raised arm, sneer: "want to hit me? If you have seed, do it. I''d like to see if you have the guts


    What''s powerful? That''s the damn thing.


    Even in adversity, this famous beautiful young woman in the East China Sea still has a strong and compelling atmosphere.


    Don''t say that women are easy to bully, at least Yang Yuqing is definitely not.


    Just as the ancient nobles faced the common people, it was a kind of class oppression, which could not be made up by simple money and material.


    Xie Guangqiang''s eyes are fierce, but when he stares at Yang Yuqing''s face, his hand, which is lifted up in mid air, never waves out.


    "Even if I put on a Dragon Robe, I can''t cover up your poor taste, coward! You deserve to think about me? "


    Yang Yuqing looks contemptuous, that kind of disdain and disdain, no doubt for Xie Guangqiang formed more than just talk about Xie Li sell her body to seek honor even more huge lethality.


    For a man, there is nothing more insulting than being looked down upon by a woman.


    "Smelly watch!"


    Xie Guangqiang''s face changed again and again. Finally, he couldn''t bear it. He slapped him hard and called in the past.


    Just when Yang Yuqing was about to learn the slap from reality, at the critical moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grasped Xie Guangqiang''s wrist.


    Yang Yuqing subconsciously turned her head and saw the man''s moment, her eyes were stunned for a moment, and then her strength collapsed like a sand castle, and even tears of grievance appeared in her eyes.


    "He bullied me..."


    Her shriveled mouth way, a change just now of pungent, like a little girl, the tone of Youyan, hear the heart will melt.

 Chapter 1778

    "Mind your own business, boy


    Xie Guangqiang also quickly stares at the man with a horizontal bar, with fierce eyes and gloomy tone.


    In fact, if he heard Yang Yuqing acting like a coqueter, he should think that the visitor had a lot to do with Yang Yuqing. But at this time, his blood was boiling and his head was dizzy, so he didn''t notice what Yang Yuqing said.


    He thought it was someone in the restaurant who saw injustice.


    Although it''s a pity, there are few warm-hearted people these days, and this brave man is not a stranger.


    Looking at his young sister in tears, Comrade Li futu, who arrived in time, was also a bit embarrassed.


    Although he didn''t hear it completely, he was lucky to hear some of Yang Yuqing''s sharp words when he came here just now.


    Sure enough, it''s still the ferocious young woman who dared to tease him by text messages at the beginning. It''s really hard to convince people that she is so angry.


    From an absolutely objective point of view, I can''t say that the animal who is going to do it has no manners. If anyone hears those words, it''s hard to be indifferent, right?


    Of course, although it''s understandable, Comrade Li futu''s position is also very clear. He walked to Yang Yuqing from the side, released Xie Guangqiang''s hand, and said like he didn''t hear anything: "if a gentleman talks, what can''t he say well? As a man, you can''t be magnanimous. Why compete with a woman? "


    It''s really in response to the famous saying of the old student in crosstalk circles.


    The kind of people who don''t understand any situation and advise you to be generous, this kind of people must stay away from him, when he is struck by thunder, it will certainly affect you.


    "Who are you? Here''s your part? "


    Xie Guangqiang naturally didn''t want to explain. He threatened with a gloomy brow and eyes and said, "be wise and get out of my way!"


    Yang Yuqing''s eyes turned for a while, quickly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, quickly grasped Li futu''s arm, and said coldly to Xie Guangqiang, "it''s you who should roll. He''s my Valet


    Someone looks at her strangely.


    Xie Guangqiang was also stunned.


    Valet?


    Then he looked Li futu up and down again and grinned.


    "I thought it was who. It turned out to be a driving agent. I know it''s not easy to make some money these days, but some money still can''t be made. I''ll put myself in for a little money. But it''s not worth the loss. "


    With that, he took out his wallet from his pocket, opened it and took out a pile of banknotes. He did not count them, and threw them on the table.


    "This money is your hard work. Take it away and take the next job."


    I''m afraid he would take the money to leave if he was an ordinary driver, but what he met today was an alternative with a great sense of justice.


    "He''s the driver I asked for. Why should I listen to you?"


    Yang Yuqing is just like holding on to the life-saving straw, holding on to the arm of "Dai Jia Xiao Ge".


    "Don''t think it''s great to have a little stinky money. Do you think people all over the world can sell anything for money just like your sister and brother surnamed Xie?"


    Xie Guangqiang smiles even more and closes his wallet.


    "Yes, I admit I like money. Who doesn''t love money these days? You used to be a high lady, but now you are still sitting here for money, laughing, eating and drinking with me? Don''t say how holy you are. We are all mortals. We all have to live. Can dignity be used to fill our stomachs? And do you think everyone has the same backbone as you? "


    He looks at Li futu.


    "The money should be enough to pay you for one night. Take it and go back to bed early."


    His tone gives people a kind of condescending feeling, like doing good.


    But the other side didn''t take the money to leave.


    "What? Don''t think it''s enough? "


    Seeing that this generation of drivers was still there, Xie Guangqiang frowned. Although he was a little annoyed, he didn''t want to have more twists and turns. He opened his wallet again and took out all the cash in it.


    "Is that enough? Take it and leave. "


    He has an unknown habit, that is, he always likes to bring cash with him. He thinks that only in this way can he feel safe. At this time, he has seven or eight thousand dollars in his wallet. According to the market of the driving agency industry, I''m afraid it''s enough for last month''s income.


    This smelly girl has worn away his patience. As long as he sends the driver away, he will give her a good look.


    Since we can''t be gentle, we can''t blame him for his barbarism.


    Yang Yuqing also seems to realize that she is in a bad situation. Seeing Xie Guangqiang smashing so much money to buy people''s hearts, she gritted her teeth and said in a hateful voice: "don''t think money is really omnipotent!"


    With that, she made an unexpected move for Xie Guangqiang.


    How many people secretly miss the best young lady in Donghai, who actually took the initiative to stand on tiptoe and kiss the driver!Xie Guangqiang was a fool for a moment.


    What the hell does that mean?


    Do you want to show that you''d rather be cheap than a valet driver?!


    It''s not just a mere affectation. It took nearly ten seconds for Yang Yuqing to let go.


    Although she is not as rich as Xie Guangqiang, this kind of payment is obviously not comparable with money.


    After hitting Xie Guangqiang hard with her behavior, the aggressive young woman Yang, regardless of the identity gap, hugs the driver''s arm tightly in front of Xie Guangqiang.


    "Let''s go!"


    Watching them turn around, some dejected Xie Guangqiang even forgot to stop them.


    From the beginning to the end, in addition to the first two words, that generation of driving comrades had no chance to speak, just like a puppet was pulled out by Yang Yuqing.


    "Damn it! This bitch


    It was not until they disappeared that Xie Guangqiang regained his mind.


    He really did not expect that Yang Yuqing would make such an amazing move. Thinking of the picture just now, he felt as if he had eaten a fly, and his face was constantly twitching.


    He finally realized what it is to put a flower on cow dung.


    And the most important thing is, it seems that he forced the flower to be inserted on the cow dung!


    He felt that Yang Yuqing would not have lost her mind and made such an impulsive behavior if she had not forced her to do so. Just now, Yang Yuqing''s abuse of him had been forgotten by Xie Guangqiang under the stimulation of that kiss. Now, all his hatred has been transferred to a "driving agent" comrade.


    After all, in Xie Guangqiang''s eyes, Yang Yuqing is already on his plate. Someone moved his cheese first, and his strong jealousy and anger almost drove him crazy.


    "Find some good hands, take the guys with you, and get to biboting immediately!"


    He took out his mobile phone, immediately made a call, pulled his collar, and stared at the direction of Yang Yuqing''s departure. His eyes were red, like an enraged Beast.

 Chapter 1779

    Walking out of the dining room, a valet driver seemed to have too long a radial arc. He stopped, turned around slowly and asked a question later.


    "Did you just eat my tofu?"


    Although this is true in line with the objective facts, but with young lady Yang''s beauty, it''s too late for ordinary people to have fun when they encounter this kind of good thing. It''s a bit shameless for him to do something wrong.


    Yang Yuqing might have talked to him about "truth" before, but at this moment, she is not in the mood to despise the other party. When she gets a good price, she straightens her back and breaks the jar and says, "I just eat your tofu. What''s the matter? Anyway, I''m a poor man now, and I''m in debt with usury. What can you do with me? "


    Li futu smiles.


    "Is there a rascal like you?"


    Yang Yuqing gave him a white look.


    Then the two men fell silent.


    Someone looks at the passers-by in the street, while a famous beauty in Donghai looks at him.


    "Why don''t you run? The man in it is a ruthless usurer and has a deep official background. He can be described as black and white. I''m sure he is planning to trouble you now. "


    Finally, Yang Yuqing spoke again, and it seemed that she really took someone as a driver.


    And just now the real kiss, seems to be in the silent tacit understanding of the two people, so it was understated.


    As adult men and women, a kiss is really nothing, but from the realization of today, just that is not so sentimental kiss, it is really the most intimate contact between them.


    That short few seconds, it can be said that these years between the two people always exist that if there is no distance to completely smooth.


    On the surface, it seems that neither Yang Yuqing nor a "Valet driver" has paid attention to the kiss just now, but whether they really feel insignificant or not is only clear to them.


    "What am I running for? You took advantage of me. I''m a victim. "


    Someone will be shameless style to carry forward to the extreme, it seems that the root did not realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Yang Yuqing is very reasonable, based on facts, and doesn''t take women''s privileges.


    "Yes, I took advantage of you, that''s right, but the guy inside tried to coax me to sleep with him. He saw us So close, do you think he''ll let you go? "


    "It seems that..."


    After Yang Yuqing''s repeated reminders, someone seems to be aware that his situation is not good. He looks at Yang Yuqing, and he asks in a bit of panic: "what should I do now? Will he chop me to death? "


    Yang Yuqing forced herself to smile and subconsciously thought of the time when they were flirting with each other by text messages. She nodded her head and continued: "have you seen the movie of Gu Huo Zai? He''s more terrible than the old fool in the movie. Maybe he''ll break you up. "


    Someone suddenly showed a look of horror.


    "So horrible?"


    Yang Yuqing''s smile can''t be repressed. Even if she purses her mouth, it still overflows from the corner of her lips. She nods her head.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "I''ll call the police."


    Yang Yuqing continued to remind him: "I said that he eats black and white. His sister is the lover of a senior official. The police didn''t work at all."


    Someone is so good at acting that you can almost see sweat on your forehead.


    "It''s over. It''s terrible."


    Yang Yuqing''s smile is too hard to suppress. The blue veins can be seen on both sides of the temple.


    At that time, their cooperation was also so tacit.


    It''s easy to find someone to live with these days. But it''s too hard to find someone who is willing to accompany you crazy.


    "Or shall I show you a clear way?"


    Yang Yuqing said: "I know a villain like him. Don''t expect him to hold high his hand. The only way you can save yourself now is to die and live later."


    Someone raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you say?"


    "Turn back, while he''s alone now, it''s better to start first."


    With that, Yang Yuqing picked up the bag and stirred it up for a while. Then she took out a handful Nail clippers.


    She seems to be trying to encourage the other party to take this nail clipper to kill Xie Guangqiang.


    Someone stares at the "sharp tool" which is delicate, small and full of "cold light". He doesn''t scold, but says it honestly.


    "It''s against the law to kill."


    "Is it important to break the law or your own life?"


    Someone thought for a moment and murmured, "this seems to be a problem."


    Yang Yuqing finally couldn''t hold on, and she burst out laughing with no scruples. She was so charming that she couldn''t stand. She had to rely on one arm to hold the other''s shoulder to maintain her balance, and tears came down."You, you don''t go, act It''s really a waste... "


    Before Li futu has time to speak, Xie Guangqiang has come out of the bibotang. When he sees them hooking up at the gate, he is even more furious.


    "Bitch!"


    He said angrily.


    I don''t know. I''m afraid I thought he was catching a traitor.


    Yang Yuqing''s laughter gradually stopped, controlled her mood and turned her head.


    "Who are you calling?"


    "I will scold anyone who has no shame!"


    Xie Guangqiang stepped forward two steps, his face was ferocious, and said: "as a driver, you have appetite. I really misunderstood you. Since you are so greedy, why do you pretend to be noble in front of me? "


    This is the nature of human beings. They do not suffer from scarcity but from inequality.


    If no one can get it, that''s all. But it''s hard to keep calm when you see that the woman you''re dreaming of is flirting with other men and is a man.


    What''s more, that man is far worse than himself.


    At least in Xie Guangqiang''s eyes.


    Indeed, a valet driver is not qualified to carry shoes for him.


    "I gave you an opportunity, but you didn''t cherish it. Originally, as long as you were obedient and served me well, you could continue to enjoy your status as a lady. But since you have to fight me, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Xie Guangqiang''s eyes are dim, and every word,


    "since you are so hungry and thirsty, I will satisfy you. After I get tired of playing, I will reward you to my men. But they have admired you for a long time. Don''t worry, you won''t feel lonely every night..."


    Xie Guangqiang''s face gradually began to smile, making people palpitating.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t show any anger, and didn''t even reply. She just turned her head, looked at someone pitifully, and said wrongly, "he scolded me."


    Li futu sighed softly.


    In the past, Yang Yuqing still had some restraint, but tonight, somehow, she seemed to be completely open-minded.


    What is a disaster.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 1780

    "Boy, I''ll give you one last chance. It''s too late for you to leave now, or you will have no chance to regret it."


    Xie Guangqiang looks at Li futu fiercely. It looks like a threat, but it''s actually a delay.


    Since Yang Yuqing took the initiative to kiss, he has already sentenced the boy to death in his heart, but he is a man of status and disdains to do it himself. As long as his people arrive, he has many ways to make this boy regret coming to this world.


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t even bother to look at him now. His eyes are all on Li futu.


    Xie Guangqiang looks in the eye, is jealous, the corner of the eye Yu Guang sweeps toward the road unceasingly, wishes the younger brother to arrive immediately.


    "How long will it take you?"


    Li futu looked over.


    Xie Guangqiang subconsciously a Leng, "what?"


    "Didn''t you call someone? How long will it take for them to come? "


    The other side''s calm tone made Xie Guangqiang''s eyes twinkle and gradually frown.


    It''s not like a valet talk?


    Xie Guangqiang didn''t answer for a moment.


    "Ten minutes is enough?"


    A valet driver spoke again. He didn''t know where he was from. He didn''t run away. It seemed that he was going to wait for the other party''s people here.


    Now, Xie Guangqiang can''t figure it out.


    There is no need for him to try to delay, the other side directly saw through his ideas, and was not afraid at all.


    Is it a matter of fate?


    It doesn''t look like it.


    Simple forking?


    Deliberately want to show an enigmatic look in front of Yang Yuqing?


    It also seems a little unreasonable.


    After thinking about it, Xie Guangqiang couldn''t figure it out. Finally, I don''t want to waste brain cells.


    In the face of absolute strength, everything is vain. No matter what the boy''s idea is, just wait for a while, he will let him pay for his arrogance!


    Xie Guangqiang stopped talking and took out his cigarette.


    "Hey, it''s another chance for you to be a hero and save the beautiful. You have to perform well and don''t let me down."


    Yang Yuqing winks at Li futu. She knows that a gang of gangsters are on the way, but she doesn''t panic at all. She looks at Xie Guangqiang as if he has nothing. Her tone is almost like a family.


    Li futu smiles.


    "Do I have to thank you?"


    "Of course."


    Yang Yuqing nodded, and then said, "but for the sake of our familiarity, you don''t have to be so polite."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. He shook his head. He intended to say something, but looking at Yang Yuqing''s eyes, he finally swallowed it.


    Although Yang Yuqing looks like nothing now, her eyes can''t tell lies.


    In such a miserable situation, and being forced and abused by others, I''m afraid that no matter how heartless people are, they can''t be indifferent, can they?


    What''s more, Yang Yuqing is a very proud person in her heart.


    This can be seen from the fact that she would rather borrow money at usury than ask for help.


    She was just maintaining her last self-esteem when she was joking.


    "It''s a shame that you should be trapped so easily."


    Li futu changed the subject.


    Yang Yuqing immediately said: "how did I know that their sister and brother would take such pains to deal with me?"


    "I don''t think you''ve lived in vain for so many years. You don''t have any vigilance at all. If it wasn''t for the other party''s anxieties, I''m afraid you''d still be paid if you were sold in the end."


    Yang Yuqing turned her lips, but rarely did she reply.


    Seeing that the two dogs were still talking and laughing, Xie Guangqiang, who was not far away, took a cigarette. For the first time, he felt that time was passing so slowly.


    Finally, in a burst of accelerator roar, a few business bullets came at a high speed.


    "Bang Bang..."


    More than ten strong men pushed the door and got off.


    "Brother Xie!"


    "Brother Xie!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a burst of calls, Xie Guangqiang looks radiant. He throws the smoke on the ground and slowly grins at Li futu.


    The group of strong men gathered around Xie Guangqiang. Because Xie Guangqiang had ordered them in advance, their coats and stomachs were a little bulgy, obviously with knives.


    "Boy, I''ll give you another chance. Now get down on your knees and kowtow to me. It''s OK today."


    With Xie Guangqiang''s words, the fierce eyes of a group of strong men are all focused on Li futu. The huge pressure is enough to frighten ordinary people''s legs.


    "What is the skill of bullying more people than others?"


    Yang Yuqing is full of courage. She is not frightened by the battle. She shouts to Xie Guangqiang, "if you have the ability, you can fight with him alone!"Li futu touched his nose.


    Xie Guangqiang laughs and laughs.


    "Single choice? Are you stupid or am I stupid? Do you think it''s a martial arts contest? If you have the ability, you can call someone. How about I wait for ten minutes? "


    Xie Guangqiang''s eyes are sarcastic. He has no fear. He is eager to see a group of drivers coming on electric cars.


    But it didn''t take ten minutes at all. As soon as his voice landed, four black cars came and blocked behind the bullets.


    Then a dozen men in suits got out of the car.


    Although the gap is not big, but in the gas field, but with Xie Guangqiang people formed a clear gap.


    Bad people are also divided into three, six and nine.


    If Xie Guangqiang''s people look like villains, then these men in suits are the real underworld!


    Xie Guangqiang''s pupil shrinks, but he is not frightened by these suit men. Unexpectedly, Lao Yan falls into the hands of these men.


    "Mr. Li."


    Ouyang Xiu came over.


    Li futu nodded and looked at the controlled old smoke.


    "Who are you?"


    Xie Guangqiang opened his mouth in a deep voice, feeling that it was a little bad.


    Lao Yan is a big brother in the West. His strength is not small. Few people dare to touch him easily.


    Xie Guangqiang thinks he is a character, but who knows, no one talks to him at all.


    Seeing that these people regarded themselves as the air, he felt insulted. He looked at the old smoke, which was held by two men in suits, again. He was still quite righteous. He gritted his teeth and said, "give it to me!"


    A group of captive thugs don''t care about the influence. Seeing Xie Guangqiang''s order, they are ready to draw a sword.


    But someone on the other side is faster than them.


    The hand just stretched into the inside of the clothes and didn''t touch the handle of the knife, a gun had been raised and aimed at Xie Guangqiang''s head.


    Staring at the black muzzle of the gun, Xie Guangqiang''s face turned white, and a cold sweat came down on the spot.


    Although he has done a lot of hurtful things, this kind of battle is really his first experience.


    Lao Yan''s face was so gloomy that he seemed to drip water.


    Xie Guangqiang''s hands looked at each other, his hands stopped in his clothes, and no one dared to act rashly.


    Li futu looks at Xie Guangqiang with a flat look.


    But Yang Yuqing is not so polite.


    "Aren''t you very good? Don''t you want to torture me? Come here. Why are you standing there? "


    Xie Guangqiang''s face twitches.


    He naturally realized that the man beside Yang Yuqing was definitely not as simple as a valet driver.


    "Say you are a coward, you still don''t admit it."


    Yang Yuqing sneered: "I thought you had great ability."


    It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable.


    Xie Guangqiang can''t help it.


    "Do you dare to touch me? If I have a problem, none of you can run away! "


    Yang Yuqing didn''t take over. She snatched her hand from the man in the suit.


    No one stopped her.


    Li futu didn''t speak.


    Ouyang Xiu also quietly stood aside.


    Yang Yuqing raises the gun directly and aims at Xie Guangqiang.


    Xie Guangqiang wanted to pretend to be fearless, but his face was subconsciously frightened.


    "Xie Guangqiang, do you think I dare to rob?"


    Yang Yuqing asked with a smile.


    Xie Guangqiang swallowed his saliva, then grinned, showing a smile that was uglier than crying. He still made the mistake that many men would make. He wanted to face his life and suffered. Looking at the muzzle of the gun, he answered boldly.


    "You dare not."


    In response to him, it was a flat and dull scramble.


    Xie Guangqiang''s heart stopped shooting for a moment, subconsciously stepped back two steps, and almost fell down.


    There was no pain.


    When he found a false alarm, Xie Guangqiang breathed heavily and his face was still palpitating.


    Yang Yuqing put down her gun and muttered.


    "Missed."

 Chapter 1781

    "Ha ha, it''s a relief!"


    The night wind poured in through the open window, making Yang Yuqing''s hair flutter.


    Someone with the steering wheel of the palamella said, "can you close the window?"


    Although he is not a valet driver, he does play a valet role.


    "I don''t know!"


    Yang Yuqing, who was in an extremely excited state of mind, said in a loud voice: "don''t you feel comfortable now?"


    Comfortable?


    Do you want to try the feeling of flying hair on your face?


    It''s no use knowing more. Li futu shut up rationally.


    "By the way, thank you for taking it out for me. If it wasn''t for you, I would have fallen this time."


    Xie Guangqiang was taken away by the people of the Warring States period.


    Yang Yuqing didn''t ask what to do next and how to deal with Xie Li.


    She knew that since the man had appeared, there was no need for her to worry about these things.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to. Just learn to be smart in the future."


    Li futu took a turn to the left.


    "I''m not to blame."


    Yang Yuqing sighed.


    "Is it my fault that it''s so attractive? Those men are always staring at me and making up my mind. What can I do? "


    Li futu is speechless.


    Yang Yuqing leaned on the seat and glanced at him.


    "I found that the world is really dangerous. Women can''t do without men. I used to think that men are the same thing. Now I know that I was too naive."


    Li futu couldn''t laugh or cry. Looking at the road ahead, he said with a smile: "then you should quickly find another man. A woman as charming as you really should find a man who can protect yourself."


    "It''s not that easy to find if you say so."


    Yang Yuqing sighed: "at my age, men who are equal to me are basically fathers. You can''t let me be a junior, can you?"


    "There''s always a catch. Be patient."


    "Hello


    Yang Yuqing was discontented and said, "did you say that? It makes me feel hungry and thirsty... "


    "I didn''t say that," Li said immediately


    Yang Yuqing glanced at him, did not speak, blowing the wind, looking at the front of the car.


    "Well, I surrender."


    She said suddenly.


    "What?"


    "I said I gave up. I don''t want to be a strong woman any more. I can''t stick to it!"


    Yang Yuqing said with a self mockery: "how easy is it to be a canary every day? Why do you live so tired? "


    Li futu glanced at her and nodded in agreement.


    "It''s not too late to rein in. It''s not too late to wake up."


    Yang Yuqing patted him with a smile.


    "Hello! If I were someone else, I would certainly persuade me. Did you push people to the wrong way? I''ve known you for eight generations! "


    "Don''t move. I''m driving. It''s not good if there''s a car accident and there''s some news that the female boss of Yirenfang will have an accident at night."


    "I''m afraid of something."


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t think so.


    "I''m single now. Who cares about me?"


    Li futu didn''t take over.


    "That''s right."


    Yang Yuqing turns her head.


    "Why didn''t you stop me just now? Are you not afraid that I will kill him in a rage? "


    "What am I afraid of?"


    "Don''t you say it''s against the law to kill people?"


    Li futu even replied: "even if you really kill him, it''s the person you killed, not me. What can I be afraid of?"


    Yang Yuqing has nothing to say. She stares at the guy who is in charge of every sentence. After holding it for a long time, she finally crowns out a sentence.


    "Are you so afraid that I appreciate you?"


    The other side looked at her suspiciously.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Yang Yuqing doesn''t speak any more and leans heavily on the seat in anger.


    Naturally, she knew that the reason why she easily took the gun from the member of the Warring States period was that the man had given her the right to choose.


    He gave her a chance to vent her anger.


    At that time, Xie Guangqiang''s life and death was just between her thoughts.


    Everything has been done, but this guy always likes to hide himself, as if for fear that others will know his favor.


    It''s not a good thing without a name.


    I''m running away!


    Yang Yuqing''s breathing was gradually rapid, and then suddenly turned his head.


    "Coward!"


    Someone who''s focused on driving has no idea."Are you scolding me?"


    This is obviously a piece of rubbish.


    In addition to him and Yang Yuqing, there is a third person in the car?


    There is nothing wrong with the saying "woman''s heart is a needle". Just now, young lady Yang, who said she was laughing, didn''t know what kind of madness she suddenly made. She said in a cold voice: "stop! I want to get off! "


    Li futu was a little dazed.


    But Yang Yuqing has untied her seat belt and started to push the door.


    Li futu had a quick eye and quickly locked the door.


    "Are you crazy? Get off here. It''s killing me? "


    "You care about me? What''s the point of living now? There''s nothing left. It''s better to die! "


    Yang Yuqing smashed the door, "open the door!"


    Although I don''t know what kind of nerves this girl suddenly has, in order to prevent her from making more extreme behavior, Li futu closes all the windows and increases the accelerator at the same time.


    "Did you live too comfortably in the past? If you were like yourself, most people in the world would have to commit suicide."


    "What qualifications do you have to teach me?"


    Yang Yuqing cried, "do you know how tired I am to live? Yes, you can help me solve a Xie Guangqiang Xie Li, but there will be Wang Guangqiang and Ma Guangqiang in the future. Can you help me solve them all? "


    Li futu''s words stagnated.


    Indeed, if he didn''t happen to hear about it, Yang Yuqing would be very difficult to escape from the conspiracy of Xie''s brothers and sisters.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We''re friends. If you''re in trouble, I won''t stand by. "


    Yang Yuqing didn''t appreciate it.


    "From small to large, I have always been a person with a clear sense of gratitude and resentment, who is good to me, I will double good to him, yes, we are friends, but only friends, what qualifications do I have to accept your help again and again?"


    "I don''t care..."


    Li futu was interrupted by Yang Yuqing before he finished.


    "But I mind! I may not be successful in my life, but I know at least four words of gratitude. Now I can say that I have nothing and owe you the favor. What do you want me to give you back? "


    Li futu is speechless.


    After staring at him for a long time, Yang Yuqing suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "Li futu, are you really a fool?"


    Li futu''s lips moved. Before he could speak, he heard Yang Yuqing say again: "I never like to owe someone something..."


    He didn''t understand what was going on. Then Yang Yuqing gathered her hair and lowered her body.


    "What are you doing..."


    Li futu''s pupils suddenly contracted and realized that he just wanted to resist, but Yang Yuqing''s action was too fast.


    Not only the head, Yang Yuqing''s whole body is buried.


    The owner passing by this palamella can hardly see anyone on the co driver.


    Why do so many men like young women.


    That should be the reason.

 Chapter 1782

    Even though he has been out of the underground car racing industry for many years, someone is a car racing emperor who once made nagadu only smell the car exhaust. His driving skills are shocking. Under the huge external interference and his own sensory stimulation, he still drives the car safely to the destination. If someone else, he may have had an accident long ago.


    At the door of the villa, he stopped the car. Li futu still held the steering wheel tightly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Young lady Yang, who didn''t know what kind of madness she was going through, burst into laughter.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Li futu turned his head and his eyes fluctuated. Apart from being shocked, he still didn''t understand, and A trace of embarrassment that cannot be concealed.


    To tell you the truth, from the beginning, he didn''t have any distorted ideas about the married woman. At best, he just regarded the other party as a friend who could say nothing.


    But just now, Yang Yuqing didn''t say hello to him at all. In a way he didn''t expect, he completely distorted their pure friendship these years.


    "I''m not crazy."


    Yang Yuqing''s smile slowly stopped. She clearly did something she couldn''t say, but she was as calm as nobody, at least more than someone in the driver''s seat.


    "On the contrary, I''m more awake now than ever."


    Li futu was a little annoyed, but from a man''s point of view, he obviously took a big advantage. If he chooses to get angry, it seems that he is a little too bad.


    He opened his mouth, and at last he only said in a deep voice.


    "I can''t be responsible for you."


    So far, it''s useless to say anything else. All we can do is face it.


    Yang Yuqing smiles. She is a woman who chooses to divorce even though she knows that she will betray her relatives. She is really free and free and bold. She glances at Li futu and says, "did I ask you to be responsible?"


    "Come on, what''s the age now? Don''t be so old-fashioned. I''m just repaying you."


    "I think your brain is really burned by alcohol. Even if you don''t want to owe people, do you have to use this way?"


    "What else?"


    Yang Yuqing naturally said: "I have nothing now. I''m the only one who can hold it."


    Li futu had nothing to say for a moment, so he chose to open the window for ventilation and let himself calm down.


    "Well, don''t make it look like you''ve suffered a lot. You think it''s just an ordinary deal. "


    Yang Yuqing said with a smile: "this kind of exchange is not normal these days. Officialdom, market, workplace If women want to survive, they don''t have to please the strong. The price that Xie asked me for is much higher. "


    "I think you are really crazy."


    Li futu holds the steering wheel.


    "I know that you have been under a lot of pressure because of the accident in Irene square, but is it necessary to abandon yourself? If you are really the kind of woman who is willing to submit to the reality and listen to heaven''s appointment, then why did you choose divorce at the beginning? "


    "In those days, I was naive. I grew up very smooth. I didn''t experience any ups and downs. I childishly believed that women could hold up half of the sky, but what happened?"


    Yang Yuqing smiles.


    "As you can see, I''ve made a mess of everything. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been involved in it all my life."


    She shook her head and sighed.


    "Too tired. There''s a saying from Xie that''s right. Life is only a few decades. Why should I make myself so tired? So many women depend on men to live well, why do I have to be innovative? If someone talks behind my back, it''s good to talk behind my back. Anyway, it won''t make any impact on me. Every day I take my card to go shopping, buy bags, buy jewelry, buy a car and buy real estate. Isn''t this kind of day ten thousand times happier than I am now? What do you say? "


    Li futu really doesn''t know what to say now. Although he is still a little annoyed, he also finds it funny.


    "Is that all you want?"


    "What''s the matter with this pursuit?"


    Yang Yuqing rightfully responded: "to be a canary, but I don''t know how many women''s ultimate ideals in life."


    Li futu is speechless.


    It''s easy to talk, but not to reason.


    I have to admit that what Yang Yuqing said is really a portrayal of reality.


    After a moment''s silence, Li futu closed his eyes, breathed out slowly, and said softly, "I really cherish your friend."


    Some things are irreversible. His anger is not a disguise. Although he really took a considerable advantage, from now on, his relationship with Yang Yuqing will hardly be restored to the past.


    To say that sounds like some shameless words, he really hopes to keep a friendship with Yang Yuqing, which can at least catch up with the pure passing line.


    However, Yang Yuqing''s good ideas destroyed all this.


    "Don''t talk so hard, will you?"


    Yang Yuqing state is very relaxed way: "heaven knows, you know I know, as long as you don''t say, no one will know.". If you like, we can still get along as before. I have no problem at allLi futu ignored me.


    Although the girl said it effortlessly, this kind of relationship is basically no different from having a sleep, even worse than having a sleep.


    People who have slept, can continue to be simple friends?


    It''s just self deception.


    "Hey, don''t be so silent, do you want to say something? I can''t. I''ll be your lover. You take care of my expenses. I''ll serve you well. Don''t worry. Although I haven''t done it before, I have experience. I won''t cause you any trouble. Besides, I have absolute professional ethics. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll green cap you. "


    Yang Yuqing leaned on her seat and said like an outsider, "if I want to get married again one day and meet someone I like, I will tell you in advance."


    Li futu opened his eyes and shook his head with a smile.


    "What do you think of me? Temporary gas station? Or a short-term haven? "


    "Don''t speak so harshly. As you know, I''m a man of eyes. Ordinary people can''t get into my eyes. I can''t say that I''ll never meet anyone with the same eyes in the rest of my life. I''ll die with you like this."


    Li futu turned and looked at her.


    Yang Yuqing blinked with a smile.


    "How''s it going? Is it a deal? "


    Li futu didn''t speak and got out of the car by pushing the door.


    Yang Yuqing followed immediately, shouting: "you''re so bad."


    Li futu stood by the car and finally spoke.


    "Are you not afraid that you will become the most pitiful lover in the world?"


    Yang Yuqing''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Li futu didn''t explain.


    All of a sudden, strange birdsong came.


    They both looked up at the same time.


    Countless crows from the top of the head, dense, cover the sky cover the moon!


    Looking at this strange scene never seen before, Yang Yuqing was dazed.


    Crows are usually active during the day, but it''s almost nine o''clock in the evening!


    Moreover, there is a popular saying among the people.


    Crows all over the sky, there must be great misfortune!

 Chapter 1783

    "This is What''s the situation? "


    Yang Yuqing turns her head rigidly and looks at Li futu.


    Crows, like black clouds, continue to fly through the air, like migration.


    It was the first time in her life that she met such a magnificent and strange scene.


    Li futu looked up at the crows all over the sky and did not speak.


    Yang Yuqing looks up again.


    At this time, people can fully feel their own insignificance.


    It took a minute or two before the crows began to thin out.


    Li futu lowered his head, his eyes twinkled and his expression was deep.


    Yang Yuqing frowned.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Li futu looked at her, silent, said: "Xie''s sister and brother should not come to trouble you again, take care of yourself."


    Yang Yuqing''s eyebrows are more and more tight, and she is keenly aware of what she has learned.


    "What do you mean? Where are you going? "


    She walked quickly around paramella and grabbed Li futu''s arm.


    "Make it clear. Or I won''t let you go! "


    If she really continues to maintain the previous relationship as she said in the car just now, she will certainly not be able to behave like this.


    Obviously, once some boundaries are crossed, it is really impossible to go back to the past.


    "I have something to deal with."


    Yang Yuqing said immediately, "where are you going? How long will it take? "


    Li futu looked at her silently. After a while, he said, "I can''t give you an accurate answer, because I don''t know."


    Crows have always represented the unknown in the Dragon Kingdom culture. Although the passing of crows just now may have been an accident, it was uncontrollable and made Li futu feel uneasy.


    Lost world!


    Count the days, there''s really not much time left.


    "What do you mean you don''t know?"


    Yang yuqingming didn''t want to let go easily. "I''m not that kind of woman. I know you have a lot of affairs. I just want to know where you are going and what you are doing. This at least makes me feel at ease. This kind of request is not too much, is it? "


    Li futu was silent. After a few seconds, he slowly freed his arm from Yang Yuqing''s hands.


    "I''m sorry."


    Yang Yuqing is a little caught off guard. She doesn''t seem to expect that the other party will be so cold. She looks at him in disbelief.


    "Li futu, do you have to be so cruel to me?! Even if you don''t like me, you don''t have to do this to me, do you? "


    There is no comfort or explanation.


    "Take care of yourself."


    At last, Li futu just repeated a sentence again, and immediately turned around and left quickly until her figure disappeared in the night, but she didn''t look back.


    Yang Yuqing stood in the same place, looking at the direction of Li futu''s departure, and suddenly laughed with self mockery. It seemed that she was too tired for a moment. She squatted down slowly, lowered her head, and covered her face with her hands.


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto.


    Southern suburbs.


    "Brother in law, here are the first experimental results."


    At the command of Song Dynasty song, a group of people were brought to a heavily guarded private training base.


    There are not many people.


    Twelve.


    Every face is expressionless and lifeless. It''s not only the expression, but also the expression in the eyes. If you don''t stand but lie on the ground, you may be mistaken for a dead person.


    Li futu, who came from Donghai in the night, looked at it for a moment.


    "What''s the fighting power?"


    "I can''t believe it!"


    Cao Xiuge, who is in charge of the Song family, is in high spirits, and even has a rare sense of excitement in his tone.


    "Brother-in-law, I have done a test, and their physical fitness has far exceeded that of normal people. It is no exaggeration to say that almost all of them have the strength comparable to renbang. If renbang experts fight with them, they will die, at least 50% of them will be defeated."


    It''s no wonder that Cao Xiuge, such as Cao Xiuge, is a bit impolite.


    There were twelve people in front of me.


    If he doesn''t exaggerate, it''s equivalent to the whole list of people standing in front of him!


    What''s the concept?


    Perhaps in order to increase the persuasion of his words, Cao Xiuge raised his hand.


    Soon, the suit bodyguard around him handed him a desert eagle.


    Without saying a word, Cao Xiuge shot one of them!


    "Bang!"


    A splash of blood!


    But it''s amazing, even creepy, that the man who was shot didn''t even hum. He still stood there motionless, as if he was not hurt at all. He still had a dead expression, without any fluctuation.


    So did the other eleven.


    I don''t know the pain.


    Fear does not know!Li futu squinted.


    "Brother in law, we made it


    Cao Xiuge put down his gun with fiery eyes.


    No wonder he has no determination.


    It''s hard for anyone to keep calm.


    The huge amount of human, material and financial resources he invested were not in vain.


    Although there are only 12 people in front of him, the door of the new world has been completely opened by him!


    What does it mean to build a strong man by quantity?


    Although there are only 12 people now, as long as he is given enough time and the continuous financial support of the Song family, he can slowly expand the number to 120, 1200, and even more!


    Although every conversion reagent costs a lot of money, what is wealth in front of it?!


    Give full play to your imagination and imagine it!


    The army is always made up of monsters who are full of strength!


    What other forces in the world can contend with?


    At that time, the whole world will fear trembling crawling at the foot!


    "Not noticed?"


    "No. My brother-in-law, don''t worry. I strictly follow your instructions. No information has leaked out. The experimental personnel are all screened from the flame. "


    Cao Xiuge''s response undoubtedly reveals a cold fact.


    Flame is the family arm of the Song family. It''s equivalent to a dead man. It''s true that selecting people from within flame can be impenetrable, but any experiment is not a success.


    These 12 people are successful survivors.


    But before them, how many bodies of losers have been piled up?


    Moreover, even these "survivors" have lost their self-awareness and human feelings.


    That''s the cruelty of the light of the future.


    But at present, there is no room for too much kindness, and someone must sacrifice and pay!


    "That''s..."


    Li futu noticed a pattern on the chest of the twelve people''s clothes.


    Look at the shape. It''s like a burning flame.


    He had seen the totem of the flame. Different from the flame army, the flame pattern on the chest of the twelve men was pale.


    "It''s the totem of flame. I changed it a little bit, but I haven''t named it yet."


    The Song Dynasty elder brother responded that at the same time, he handed a potion in a glass tube to Li futu.


    The liquid in the glass tube presents a strange silver white color.


    "Brother in law, why don''t you name them?"


    Li futu clenched the potion and looked at the twelve people.


    "Then call them Heaven fire. "

 Chapter 1784

    There was no time to waste, or even to meet song Luoshen again. With a reagent, Li futu boarded an international flight.


    Destination.


    Japan.


    "Why can''t I be happy every time I see you coming?"


    Abe Xuanji, the Japanese national teacher, personally picked up the plane.


    All the people within 100 meters were cleared.


    "I also know that I should not be very popular, and I really don''t want to disturb you if I can."


    Abe Xuanji, who was seriously injured in the great battle between segantinis and the temple and almost ran out of money, smiles.


    "Get in the car."


    Li futu nodded.


    Two people get on the bus.


    The solemn motorcade left the airport in an orderly manner.


    "Cui pan has already told you?"


    Abe nodded and sighed.


    "I thought I could enjoy a period of peace and prosperity after leaving segantinis, but it''s only a few years? Can''t you show up later? "


    Li futu said with a smile: "if you really don''t want to go through this muddy water, you can treat me as if I haven''t been here."


    Abe Xuanji was silent for a moment and looked ahead.


    This special bulletproof car has a metal baffle between the driver''s seat and the rear seat, so you don''t have to worry about being heard in front of you.


    "We have been nailed to the stigma pillar for so long. As a Japanese, I can no longer let the Japanese become the sinners of history."


    Wen Yan, Li futu is a bit surprised.


    "Didn''t you say that this place has nothing to do with you?"


    Abe Xuanji smiles and looks at him.


    "The state of dragon used to treat you badly. Why do you still regard yourself as a member of the state of dragon?"


    Li futu had nothing to say.


    Abe then sighed.


    "If I had known, I might as well have stayed in the cherry blossom Pavilion as my Pavilion owner. It''s easy to be independent of the world. "


    Li futu was dumbfounded.


    "Afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid."


    Abe Xuanji said with a smile: "if the sky falls down, there will be a high roof first. What am I afraid of. Are you right? "


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    "That''s the reason."


    "By the way, it''s been three or five years since you disappeared. What''s your strength now?"


    Abe Xuanji''s words changed, with a bit of curiosity and a bit of ridicule, and said: "if you go to pick the king alone again, can you stop being beaten?"


    Li futu''s face appeared discontented.


    "When did I get beaten?"


    "Come on. If it had not been for the blood prince Arafat, we would have become history. "


    Li futu shakes his head and smiles. He looks out of the window and doesn''t speak any more.


    Abe Xuanji also calmed down.


    More than half an hour later, the team stopped.


    Li futu looked out and found that it was not a hotel or mansion, but a palace.


    That''s right.


    It''s the palace.


    The official residence of the Japanese royal family.


    "Now that you''re here, you''ve got to come and have a look?"


    Abe Xuanji said.


    Li futu calmly looked at the palace for a while, and immediately pushed the door to get off.


    Under the leadership of Abe Xuanji, he entered the most heavily guarded place of the Japanese state and went directly to the palace of the crown prince.


    "My Lord."


    Inside the bedroom, there is a little boy who looks as old as Li Xiaoer. Although he is young, he knows the etiquette very well. Seeing Abe Xuanji, he immediately shouts solemnly. From his tender tone, he can clearly hear that he is not in a hurry, and he is not arrogant.


    "Your Royal Highness."


    Abe Xuanji didn''t neglect it either, but responded quickly.


    From her address, it is obvious that the identity of the boy can be known.


    The crown prince of Japan.


    Zongren.


    Because of his mother''s love for dragon culture, he also deliberately gave him a name of dragon.


    Diyi.


    "Who is this?"


    The crown prince of Japan looked at Li futu with doubts in his eyes.


    Although he was only four or five years old, he was more mature than his peers when he received strict royal education.


    Abe Xuanji didn''t introduce it. Someone did it for him.


    "Diyi, it''s dad."


    The coquettish woman next to the crown prince spoke out.


    If she dares to call the crown prince a taboo, her identity will be revealed.


    The birth mother of the crown prince, the head of Fujiwara family, the underground emperor of Japan, Fujiwara Liji!


    This once precarious woman''s fate suddenly turned upside down. She not only became the first female patriarch of the Fujiwara family, but also married into the royal family, gave birth to a crown prince, and used the growing power to wipe out dissidents. Now she has completely controlled Yakuza, becoming the most important leader of the Japanese nation One of those in power!Her life experience is full of legend, but unfortunately, her "road of glory" is not smooth sailing. Along the way, her relatives, brothers and her husband all died unexpectedly.


    Dad.


    Zongren, the Japanese crown prince who can be called Diyi, was stunned.


    His mother has been teaching him dragon culture. He knows what the word "Dad" stands for.


    He subconsciously looked back at his mother.


    Mother has an encouraging expression.


    Then he looked at the national master.


    The national master looked calm, as if everything was taken for granted.


    The little guy is a little confused.


    "Diyi, he''s your father. Please shout."


    Fujiwara came up and pushed her son down.


    She fully explained what is called boldness.


    You know, it''s in the royal palace!


    Once her words are heard, the consequences can be unimaginable!


    But she didn''t seem to care at all. She was looking forward to her son.


    The little guy''s lips moved, but he couldn''t shout out after all.


    "You child, why are you so disobedient? Can''t you hear me calling dad? "


    From Fujiwara''s rapidly changing tone, we can judge that she should not be a loving mother.


    "All right."


    Li futu finally spoke.


    He stepped forward, stopped in front of the child, squatted down slowly and gave a kind smile.


    "Your name is Diyi?"


    No matter what love and hatred he has with Fujiwara, the child is innocent after all.


    Like sophomore, this is also his son. No one can erase this fact.


    Li futu a mouth, Fujiwara Liji immediately did not continue to speak.


    Maybe infected by his smile, the little guy nodded slowly.


    "My name is Li futu, and your mother I''ve known you for a long time. I''m sorry to see you now... "


    The little guy''s eyes are open.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really my father


    Not only Fujiwara, but even Abe Xuanji subconsciously looks at the man squatting on the ground.


    He was silent for a moment, and then nodded.


    Fujiwara showed a bright smile.


    "Come on, call someone."


    "Don''t force him."


    Li futu touched the child''s head, slowly stood up and looked up at the ambitious woman from the beginning to the end.


    "I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 1785

    Outside the palace of the crown prince.


    Li futu and Fujiwara Liji came out.


    The patrolling bodyguard saluted Vicki Fujiwara in silence.


    "They''re all my people. They don''t talk nonsense."


    Fujiwara murmured.


    Li futu nodded.


    Naturally, he would not doubt the woman''s wrist, not to mention the guard of the children''s dormitory, even if she said she had controlled the armed forces of the whole palace.


    "Are you really not afraid that one day when the east window incident happens, you will be torn to pieces by the angry Japanese people?"


    "I have no choice."


    "If I choose to tell the truth to the royal family, do you think the royal family will let me and my children go? Anyway, it''s a capital crime. It''s better to gamble. "


    The royal court has a natural and unique scenery, with red eaves, pavilions and waterside pavilions. Walking on the river corridor, Li futu said calmly: "this is the road you choose. Don''t make excuses for your ambition. If you didn''t choose to marry Minghe in those years, it would not be the present situation."


    Diyi.


    From this simple two words, it is enough to witness the ambition of this woman.


    Of course, it is undeniable that he also has unshirkable responsibility in the development of the facts to this point.


    "I just became the head of the Fujiwara family. How many people in the outside world do you think will convince me? What can I do? In order to protect myself, I can only take advantage of the situation. "


    Fujiwara''s tone is not hard to hear with a trace of resentment.


    Li futu did not continue to argue with him.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    In fact, both he and Fujiwara are very clear in their hearts that the matter has come to this point, and there is no possibility of giving up halfway.


    Unless he''s tough enough to take the kids away. The result of this is naturally that Fujiwara will come to a very miserable end.


    What''s more, there is no doubt that Fujiwara may shake him out 99% of the time. By then, he will become a public enemy of Japan.


    Of course, he does not have the time to settle down with the enemy.


    In this case, the best way seems to be to continue to let the child stay with Fujiwara.


    Although this woman is vicious, she will not eat her son after all. To say the least, even though fujihara, who once stepped on the corpses of her father and brother, is really a black widow. In this situation, the child shares weal and woe with her. Without the identity of the crown prince''s mother, most of her power will be in vain for her own interests, The child will be protected the most when she is around.


    "Why did you come all of a sudden?"


    Fujiwara''s voice became charming and gentle again.


    She is a beautiful snake, and it is the kind that eats people and does not spit out bones. Only those with great power can control it, otherwise it will be swallowed by her. Erhuangzihe is a typical example.


    It''s not only a premature death, but also an accomplice to overthrow the Japanese royal family.


    Li futu naturally had no feelings for this woman, but he still said, "come and have a look at the children and you."


    "Really?"


    Fujiwara is very happy.


    Of course, I''m afraid only she knows what part of the performance is.


    Li futu stopped and nodded.


    "Really."


    What he said is not entirely against his will. This time, Fujiwara is indeed one of his purposes.


    "No matter what you say is true or not, even if you cheat me, I am very happy."


    Fujiwara full interpretation of what is called courage, as if no one else nestled in Li futu, as if the Japanese palace as their own family.


    Li futu didn''t dodge.


    This woman is not a fool, since she does so, it is no doubt that there will be no risk of exposure.


    "Lijie, I have a question for you."


    "You said


    "Can you talk about the decision-making of Japan now?"


    Fujiwara''s eyes fluctuated for a moment, and she gradually stood up straight.


    "A third of the cabinet officials have gone to me."


    One third, this is an amazing number, and you should know that Fujiwara is also the dominator of the underground order of Japan.


    This woman, who once wandered across the sea alone for help, has now become one of the most influential figures in Japan.


    Li futu was not too surprised to hear her answer. This woman is a natural careerist. She is well versed in the way of power struggle. If she is given enough time, she is likely to completely control the whole court of Japan.


    "I have news for you. Before that, you should be prepared. After a while, the delegation of the Dragon kingdom should come to visit Japan. At that time, I need you to help them as much as you can... "¡­¡­


    "Did you talk to her?"


    Leaving the palace and getting on the bus, Abe Xuanji asked.


    Li futu nodded.


    "This is a disaster that will cover the world. No one can be left alone. Every nation must be prepared to fight."


    Abe Xuanji smiles.


    "But she''s still dreaming of the world, and you suddenly tell her that the world is going to collapse. Can she accept it?"


    Li futu took a look at her.


    There is no need to ask more questions. Apart from her own ability, fujihara''s ability to get to this stage is also due to the help of Abe Xuanji, a national teacher.


    "What are you looking at me for? You asked me to look after her, but I did exactly what you asked me to do


    As a Japanese, seeing the royal family suffer great humiliation and even the risk of being buried, Abe Xuanji seems not to care at all.


    But it''s also true that when it comes to people like her, the idea of "loyalty to the monarch" must have been extremely weak. As long as the people live and work in peace and contentment, who is sitting on the throne should not matter at all in Abe Xuanji''s eyes.


    "the only person you think you have a chance to get back to the devil is you?"


    "Demon?"


    "Cui Pan said so."


    Li futu smiles.


    This description is somewhat appropriate.


    "From an objective point of view, there is a huge gap between us and the lost world in terms of individual strength, but our number advantage is also unmatched by the lost world. Although it is a tough battle, as long as we can unite as one, I believe we will win in the end. "


    "It''s not easy to unite as one."


    Abe Xuanji said with a smile: "don''t you understand human nature? Selfishness, greed, Gougou, bystander.... "


    "That''s right, but don''t forget that there''s one more point in people''s bad habits, which is conformity."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "as long as someone does something, there will be people constantly joining in. What we need to do is to act as a leader."


    "Having said that, don''t forget that most of the leaders in history have become martyrs. Are you really not afraid to die in this battle? "


    Asked Abe Xuanji.


    Of course, they are all on the God list overlooking the existence of life, but for the devil, they are just some powerful ordinary people.


    Since they are ordinary people, they will bleed and may sacrifice.


    Li futu was silent and then gave a smile.


    "I''m afraid. How can I be afraid. But I''m more afraid to die behind them. "


    Abe Xuanji coagulates her eyes and calms down.

 Chapter 1786

    Cao Xiuge competed against the clock in lobbying countries, and Li futu was not idle.


    They work hard for the same goal in different fields.


    "Do you really want to go alone?"


    The airport.


    Abe Xuanji solemnly asked again.


    "I have to go."


    "Don''t forget, because you, segantinis, were once covered with blood and water. Now you go alone. It''s hard to guarantee that the temple won''t take the opportunity to make trouble. I suggest you think it over."


    Abe''s warning is not without reason.


    Although Skynet did not decide the outcome of the World War I, both sides paid heavy casualties.


    Especially the temple.


    Being slaughtered in the base camp is an unprecedented humiliation for the temple. Although they have lived in peace with the local government in recent years, it does not mean that Li futu has taken the initiative to send them to the door alone, and they will still hold their peace.


    Never place your hope on the kindness and righteousness of the enemy.


    "The temple''s reputation in the world is rare. To win this battle, we must unite their strength."


    Mention the temple, Li futu''s tone can no longer hear too much emotional fluctuations. I don''t know whether it was the first world war that had cleared up most of his grievances, or whether it was because of his experience in recent years that he had different views on the past gratitude and resentment.


    This decision was a choice he had to make after careful consideration.


    "If you want to win over the temple, I can understand, but are you not afraid that they will come out and" make peace with the outside first "


    Abe Xuanji admits that this man is indeed a great leader. He knows how to choose between right and wrong. But he knows how to put the overall situation first, which does not mean that other people will think the same way.


    "I can''t. You can send someone else. Why do you have to risk yourself? If you do get to segantinis, there''s no chance of regret. "


    Li futu looks calm.


    "If I show vigilance now, how can I unite with the temple to fight against the lost world? To fight side by side, what we need most is trust. If you want to win the trust of the other party, you must first learn to trust others. I have no choice but to go


    Abe Xuanji naturally understands the truth, but the risk is still too high. If the sage king is a little "dazzled", he will probably first solve the serious problem of Emperor Yan, and then calmly free his hand to integrate the world forces to fight against the devil.


    Although he felt that he was too risky, seeing the other side''s face, Abe Xuanji also knew that he could not persuade him.


    Finally, Abe sighed softly.


    "Be careful, you will die, and you will die in the battle against the devil. You have to understand that many of our warriors have stayed in segantinis forever. It is impossible for me to accept the leadership of the temple. "


    Li futu nodded and laughed.


    "Don''t worry, my life is very valuable. It won''t be wasted."


    "Then Have a good trip. "


    Li futu nodded and immediately turned to enter the gate.


    Abe Xuanji watched his back, then raised his hand and looked down slowly.


    She was holding a silver potion in her hand.


    ¡­¡­


    It is a holy land of faith for more than one billion people in the world.


    Segantinis.


    At that time, there was no trace of the scene of blood floating and dead bodies everywhere. This spiritual paradise restored its peace and tranquility.


    Standing in front of the palace gate, quietly watching the man coming from the edge of the square alone, the left envoy of the temple and the chief of the heretic judgment office had no expression on his face. Until the other side approached, he whispered.


    "I''m not as good as you."


    It''s not that I lost.


    A failure, there is no chance to turn over, but admit that it is not as good, it is undoubtedly a complete admission of defeat.


    Li futu, a lonely figure, ignored the powerful guards on duty in front of the holy palace, looked at each other''s brilliant golden robes, and spoke.


    "Congratulations."


    Li Haotian sidled, "please."


    Li futu strides into St. Peter''s palace calmly.


    Li Haotian followed.


    A half brother is only a short distance away, but there is no communication.


    This kind of tranquility may have been the best way for them to get along with each other.


    There is no scene that Abe Xuanji is worried about. Li futu walks freely in the core Hall of the temple. Under the leadership of Li Haotian, he directly meets the holy King Saratoga!


    In the grand hall, the core of the temple is packed with high-level people, who seem to have known someone''s visit for a long time.


    The heretical verdict led by Saint Cynthia, the trial court led by the whip Heinz, the right envoy, some cardinals in segantinis, and the Presbyterian group in charge of privy affairs.


    Such a terrible lineup, even if Prince Arafat arrives again, I''m afraid it''s hard to get away easily."Your Majesty, Emperor Yan has arrived."


    Li Haotian''s cry made everyone''s eyes move.


    All kinds of emotions.


    There''s anger, there''s hatred, there''s scrutiny, there''s curiosity this is not the only one.


    The king who sits high is the most peaceful.


    "Yan Di, you are so bold. You were so bloody that you dare to come here alone today. Do you really think my temple is a place where you can go or stay at will?"


    An elder issued an angry rebuke.


    With the attention of these big people in all directions, the pressure is not great.


    Li futu''s face was quiet, and he walked step by step to the center of the hall.


    "I come here today, not for the past, but for the future of the human race with your religion."


    "The future of the Terran? The tone is really not small. Does your prefecture have this ability? "


    The elder hissed.


    "Little demon, why are you afraid? As long as they dare to show their heads, our palace will naturally exterminate them. It doesn''t need your hell to make trouble at all. "


    It is obvious that the temple has received the wind.


    Li futu was not angry and responded calmly: "I have witnessed the power of the demon. In my opinion, the strength of your religion is not enough to fight against the demon."


    As soon as this remark came out, most of the people in the hall, except for a few people, were angry.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Another elder stood up with his seat.


    "Yama, this is St. Peter''s palace. The holy king is not allowed to talk at present!"


    These old guys like to lie in the glory of the past, confident and arrogant.


    Li futu did not engage in a verbal argument, but looked at the real decision-maker, the old man with a scepter.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    There are no collisions and sparks.


    The king spoke quietly.


    "My command is that the temple will establish a strategic alliance with the underworld from today on, and work together to fight against the demons."


    Some people were puzzled and even stunned, but they did not dare to resist the authority of the pope in the end. After a short silence, they agreed.


    "Follow orders."

 Chapter 1787

    The king''s words naturally have the effect of setting the tone.


    The establishment of the strategic alliance undoubtedly shows that the feud between the underground government and the temple has a long history.


    Not only did he not take the opportunity to make trouble, but the temple gave Li futu a very high courtesy. That night, Li futu was given a banquet at Craig palace.


    Of course.


    Most people don''t look very friendly at Li futu, but fortunately, these people don''t sit in the position where they can give orders.


    In fact, Abe Xuanji''s worry is not wrong. Li futu has taken considerable risks in this trip. If Shengwang is narrow-minded, he may end up with no exit.


    Fortunately, the two leaders in charge of the transcendent forces seem to have a tacit understanding.


    Li futu has been in the lost world for several months and witnessed how powerful the demon is.


    If he didn''t press hard, he couldn''t choose to come to segantinis. It''s because he knows very well that if he wants to survive this disaster, he must unite all the forces that can be united.


    At the same time, he also believed that the king was not a foolish and narrow-minded person.


    Gratitude and resentment belong to gratitude and resentment, but there is one thing that can never be denied. The real high position must be occupied by those with great ability. Shortsighted people can not sit in that position.


    "Courage is commendable."


    After the banquet, Li futu plans to go back to the temple to arrange his own residence, and the saint Cynthia doesn''t know when to follow.


    "Are you sure we won''t do anything about you, or do you think we can''t?"


    There is little difference between the two sentences, but they are two completely different concepts.


    "if I can, I will not take risks, but I have no other choice. Although there are many mediocre people in your temple, the leader is not stupid. "


    Li futu responded calmly, neither humble nor overbearing.


    Cynthia looked at him.


    Every time she saw this man, she always had a different feeling. From Florence to the last war, and now, this man has been growing up all the time. Now she is not far away from her, but it has given her a kind of hard to see through feeling.


    This is the first time that she has ever encountered such a situation.


    With the strong support of the temple, Li Haotian''s growth has been considered abnormal, but compared with this man, he is still a wizard.


    At first in Florence, he saw that he had to run, but at this moment, Cynthia found that she was not sure that she could win the other side.


    "Have you seen Mrs. Meng?"


    It was not long before Cynthia heard the sting in the other person''s voice.


    "No


    Li futu shook his head and walked on the square where he had fought a bloody battle, with a bitter smile.


    "Before I found Atlantis, I fell into the ground, and then I was trapped in it for months, almost thinking I couldn''t come back."


    "I didn''t lie to you. There is a passage connecting the two worlds that exists in Atlantis and is guarded by them. If you can enter the underground, it means that Atlantis has been found. "


    Li futu turned and looked at the woman who had guided him to Atlantis.


    "Why didn''t you say that then?"


    Cynthia naturally responded, "you didn''t ask."


    Li futu is speechless.


    Indeed, the other side did not deliberately deceive him, and the information provided about Atlantis was true, but did not mention the lost world. Even if the other party is willing to hide, he has no reason to make trouble.


    "How much information do you have about the temple?"


    Asked Li futu.


    It is obvious that the existence of the lost world is not a secret to the temple, either from the performance of the king or Cynthia.


    "Not much. I''m sure you don''t know. After all, few people in the world should be able to go there for sightseeing. "


    Cynthia said, "but since the holy king has decided to make an alliance with the underworld, there is a message that he can share with you."


    "What information?"


    Li futu asked quickly. At this time, he didn''t have the heart to hold any airs.


    "In addition to the passage that Atlantis guarded, there is another passage that we know."


    "Where is it?"


    Li futu''s face was solemn.


    He was able to see the light again with the help of Tongtian tower, but his experience is obviously not applicable to everyone.


    Few people in the lost world can resist the terrible pressure of the Tongtian tower. Even if they are as strong as a woodcutter, they are "evaporated" by the pressure of the top floor. It is no doubt unrealistic for the lost world to enter the earth through the "gate of two worlds".


    They have to find another way.


    If we can guard all the channels that can communicate with the two worlds in advance, we can undoubtedly get twice the result with half the effort.


    "You''ve been to that place, too."


    Cynthia didn''t sell the story. She said straightforwardly, "Halsey swamp, leaving the abyss."Li futu''s eyes were fixed.


    Cynthia continued: "do you know why the river that can corrode all things in the abyss is called the yellow spring? Because below it is the world of the devil. "


    Li futu''s eyes flickered, and he thought of erlai, the leader of the city of peace, and the war scroll in the Tongtian tower.


    "The blade of dawn..."


    "Yes. The blade of dawn used to be a weapon against the demons. "


    Cynthia told a shocking truth.


    "In fact, the threat of the demons has existed for a long time. They once launched a tentative attack on us in Halsey swamp. You should not know that the vicegan gorge used to be a hilly area. Because of the war, the terrain collapsed and finally became what it is now


    This is definitely the real secret


    "The blade of dawn was badly damaged in that battle and left there after defeating the demons. I don''t know how you came back from the world of demons. It must have something to do with the choice of you by the blade of dawn. "


    Li futu slowly breathed out his breath, suppressed his fluctuating mood, and asked a key question.


    "Are you sure that the channel between the two worlds only exists between Halsey and Atlantis?"


    "When did I say that?"


    Cynthia said, "that''s all I know. Is there any other channel? How many other channels are there? Maybe the king should know. You should communicate directly with him. "


    Before Li futu had time to have a further meeting with the holy king, a holy parable had been sent out from St. Peter''s palace and quickly conveyed to all countries.


    Greece.


    Egypt.


    CMB.


    Dongou.


    Meilijian.


    ¡­¡­


    All the figures who look down upon all living beings without worldliness raise their heads and look in the direction of segantines.


    "The Terrans are in trouble. Please wait a moment."


    "Interesting, interesting, daughter-in-law, do you think we should give the old man the face?"


    God, Adam is sitting on a yoga ball, pinching his chin and looking at Eve who is working out.


    Eve hit the special sandbag with one punch and didn''t look back.


    "Has the king done such a thing before?"


    Adam pondered and shook his head.


    "It''s like never."


    "Then dare you not go?"


    "Why don''t you dare, I won''t go, what can he do with me?"


    Adam seems to be domineering, but in fact his eyes are erratic, obviously a little weak.


    Eve is too lazy to look at him.


    "Let someone stand by."


    ¡­¡­


    A holy metaphor.


    All the gods come to the West!

 Chapter 1788

    "Uncle, my father asked me to come here. Where''s my sister? "


    Hangzhou.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    Qin Yunxuan, who enters the villa, shouts.


    Qin Po Cheng, the head of the Qin family, who was reading the newspaper, looked up.


    "Upstairs."


    "I''ll talk to my sister."


    Without saying a word, Qin Yunxuan quickly went upstairs and came to Qin Yuyi''s room. Before entering the door, he couldn''t wait to shout: "sister, are you crazy? You forget what happened to you in segantinis? I almost lost my life. How could you go? "


    Qin Yu didn''t lift his head when he was tidying up.


    "I''m going to be a father, and I''m still so unstable. What''s the point of shouting? Come in and talk


    Qin Yunxuan went in.


    Three years ago, he married his fiancee, Boya, a young lady of the Russian Tomahawk family.


    Now Boya is five months pregnant.


    If there is no accident, within half a year, the Qin family will meet, even if the eldest sister has been granted the title of God, but in that environment, I''m afraid there is still no guarantee of safety!


    Qin Yuyi smiles and says a word in a low voice, which makes Qin Yunxuan speechless.


    "Your brother-in-law is there."


    ¡­¡­


    Kyoto.


    Forbidden City head.


    "Master, you are too old to work any more. It''s time to leave the burden to our young people. "


    Song Luoshen turns his head and looks sincere.


    The old man with gorgeous hair looked into the distance with a faint smile.


    "Your grandfather Hu also advised me, but if I don''t go, won''t it make people see our dragon Kingdom joke? Moreover, there is no reason for us old guys to hide behind and let you young people stand in front of us. When I''m not old enough to walk, I can''t let outsiders say that I have no one in China. "


    Song Luoshen''s lips moved and he wanted to say nothing.


    "Well, don''t mention it. Shifu knows you are kind-hearted, but she is more willing to die in battle than in old age. At least she can make a name in history, isn''t she?"


    He Jiuzhou, the patron saint of the Dragon Kingdom, turns his head and smiles peacefully.


    "Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. I can''t put all the pressure on your shoulders. I''ll try my best to share some of it with you when master still has some strength. "


    Song Luoshen pursed his mouth tightly.


    At this time, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    He Jiuzhou stood at the head of the city and continued to enjoy the scenery he had seen for most of his life.


    I''ve been watching it for so many years. Why don''t I feel tired of it.


    "Hello."


    Song Luoshen gets on his cell phone.


    "It''s me."


    At the other end of the phone, Qin Yuyi, who had just sent Qin Yunxuan away, said, "the temple says that there will be great difficulties for the Terran. Is it true?"


    Song Luo God frowned, a little surprised that the other party would know, but soon thought of the holy metaphor just conveyed from St. Peter''s palace.


    I almost forgot.


    Her "sister" is also a member of the list of gods, and naturally she is also on the list of invitation of the temple.


    The subconscious idea of denying was soon suppressed. Song Luoshen knew that he could not cheat the other party by lying at this time.


    "He doesn''t want you to get involved."


    Song Luo God just said so.


    The response is simpler.


    "I''m his wife."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    Song Luo God slowly put down his cell phone.


    "The girl of the Qin family?"


    He Jiuzhou asked with a smile.


    "Well."


    Songluo nodded.


    He Jiuzhou sighed: "Shifu thought that this was your time, but I didn''t expect that Qin''s daughter would rise suddenly. But it''s also a blessing for you. "


    He Jiuzhou looks far away.


    "If you stand alone, the scenery will return to the scenery, but you will eventually feel something is missing, and you may even feel lonely and lonely occasionally. I think that Emperor Yan should have a deep understanding of this. "


    Song Luoshen whispered: "when I was a child, he and I just wanted to be an ordinary couple, an ordinary work life, an ordinary child-bearing, an ordinary life from the beginning to the end of life."


    He Jiuzhou smiles.


    "This ideal is too ambitious."


    Songluo also laughed.


    The setting sun is gradually setting in the West.


    "Well, it''s late."


    He Jiuzhou exhaled.


    "It''s time for me to get ready and start."


    "Master, I''ll see you off."


    "No need."


    He Jiuzhou said with a smile: "you still have your own task. Don''t bother. Let''s say goodbye."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes trembled slightly, but he didn''t insist on it after all.


    "Master, take care of it."


    He Jiuzhou turned and waved his hand."Gone."


    Song Luoshen stood in the same place, watching his old figure step by step down the castle.

 Chapter 1789

    This time, the temple''s reputation for terror was fully demonstrated.


    Even though the temple has been hit hard in recent years, it has not hurt the root. After the release of the holy parable, a giant that originally guarded their respective territories and distributed all over the world set out to rush to the same direction from all directions.


    Segantinis!


    The appeal of the king can be seen.


    If we want to say where is the safest place in the world at this time, maybe it is the spiritual holy land of more than one billion people.


    But also, with the arrival of an emperor, the smallest country in the world has become the most treacherous and dangerous area.


    If a dispute happens accidentally, it may lead to an unprecedented war among the gods, with unimaginable consequences.


    "Tut Tut, even kussler is here. He can''t see a ghost at ordinary times. The old man holy king has a lot of face."


    The speaker was Lord God, who had just arrived in segantinis. He looked at kussler, the immortal soul of war, who had jumped off the helicopter from a height of more than 10 meters above the ground.


    Eve also glanced over there, and an accident also appeared in her eyes.


    Everyone has his own purpose.


    Some people like to pursue money and beauty, some people are paranoid about power, some people are keen to reach the world But some people seem to be independent and do as they please.


    Kussler is one of them.


    As a time-honored emperor, he did not create forces to separate one side, and did not participate in any power struggle. He was always on his own, as if he had no desire, no desire, no enemy, and, of course, no friend.


    "It seems that the old man is not alarmist this time. Otherwise, kussler will never show up."


    Adam muttered.


    "No matter how powerful the temple is, it''s sure that it doesn''t dare to make fun of such things. It''s only enough to fool one person. Who would be so stupid as to fool the gods."


    "The daughter-in-law has a point."


    Adam immediately made his head bigger.


    Ignoring their comments, kussler jumped from a height of more than ten meters without injury, which was in line with his lonely personality. He walked straight towards St. Peter''s palace as if no one else was there.


    Not long after kussler left, another figure who was almost rarer than him arrived.


    Compared with kussler, she was much more friendly. After getting off the private plane, she nodded to Adam and Eve as a greeting.


    "Athena, I didn''t expect you to come too. Greece is willing to let you run around alone?"


    Looking at the goddess of wisdom with long blue hair, Adam''s eyes were surprised. He could not help hiding the amazing color in his eyes. His daughter-in-law was nearby. If he knocked over the vinegar jar and was beaten here, his reputation would be destroyed.


    However, although he did not dare to tease, he could not help but tease her.


    In the list of gods, Athena, who is most in line with the image of gods, smiles.


    "Even God can''t refuse the king''s invitation, let alone me."


    Hearing the words, Adam suddenly showed his pride.


    How many people in the world can get Athena''s compliment?


    Just as he was about to say something more, suddenly, as if he had noticed something, he turned his head slowly.


    A tall figure is coming slowly.


    Shrink to an inch.


    One second is still very fuzzy, the next second the outline gradually becomes clear.


    Adam''s eyelids beat.


    "This grave keeper has come out?"


    It was the Pharaonic King sak who was trapped in the law-abiding mausoleum!


    As we all know, he almost never left the mausoleum of the Pharaoh.


    The excitement is still behind.


    Like an appointment, Apollo also appeared on the border of segantines.


    Adam subconsciously pulled Eve away.


    The enmity between the sun god and the goddess of wisdom is no secret.


    Athena''s eyes wavered slightly, and then returned to calm.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    In the room, looking at Qin Yuyi who came quickly, Li futu didn''t speak, just sighed.


    After he returned home, he deliberately didn''t meet Qin Yuyi. He just didn''t want to involve her in the disaster, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t hide from her after all.


    However, he is not completely unprepared for this ending.


    With Qin Yuyi''s nature, it is really impossible for her to stay behind and watch the fire from the other side.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"


    Seeing each other again after a long time, but Qin Yu Yi''s face didn''t see much joy and excitement, as if the other party had only left for a day or two.


    The word "respect each other as guests" can be said to embody incisively and vividly in her.The last time they met, they should have been fighting with the temple here. Li futu didn''t seem to have a gentle idea. He said quietly: "it may sound strange, but it''s certain that under our feet, there is an underground group. They have the same appearance and habits as us, but their per capita strength is far higher than ours Strong, because of the difficult underground conditions, they always want to find another environment where they can survive, and our world has now become their goal. "


    Qin Yuyi was silent for a moment. It seemed that she was digesting the news that sounded like Arabian Nights. After a while, she said.


    "How long do we have?"


    There is no nonsense, straight to the point.


    "As long as March, as short as weeks."


    Li responded.


    "How many people know this now?"


    "In addition to the high-level officials of various countries, you should be the only one. The holy king invited you to come here to unite the top fighting power of the Terran. "


    Qin Yuyi''s lips moved.


    "You and the temple..."


    Li futu smiles.


    "Under the cover of the nest, Ann has finished the egg. Once we can''t resist the attack of the devil, we can''t be spared. At this time, it''s time to let go of the grudge between me and the temple."


    "Before you came, the king and I had reached an agreement that we would be comrades in arms in this war."


    Qin Yuyi nodded.


    "I''ll listen to you."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Yuyi, our enemy this time is extraordinary. The strength is far more terrible than you think. Once the war breaks out, no one can predict the result. And you have to understand that since it is a war, there is bound to be sacrifice... "


    Qin Yuyi just held his hand.


    "We are husband and wife."


    The word "husband and wife" means too much.


    Life and death go hand in hand, share weal and woe, this is a new marriage vow, but can do very little.


    Li futu''s lips were tight. Her autumn eyes were like water, but she didn''t speak any more.

 Chapter 1790

    St. Peter''s palace.


    Zongzuo hall.


    On the exquisite and solemn golden bronze seats, there is a figure of ancient and modern times.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Sacco, the king of Egypt, Kusler, the immortal soul of war, Apollo, Adam and his wife, Abe Xuanji, the national teacher of Japan, the local magistrate, hejiuzhou, the guardian God of the Dragon Kingdom, and the left and right envoys of the temple


    Look around.


    You are the emperor!


    Everyone in his own country and field can be said to be like a God in general.


    Twelve!


    It''s no exaggeration to say that this is definitely the highest standard summit of the Terran!


    Some of them have a lot of grudges, such as Apollo and Athena, the goddess of wisdom, and the magistrates of the underworld and the right envoys of the temple.


    But at this moment, they sit together in peace.


    "Why didn''t yuluocha come?"


    After looking at him in several directions for a while, Adam said strangely.


    There are thirteen seats in the hall.


    Undoubtedly, it represents the thirteen emperors in the world.


    All the other seats have been taken, but one is still vacant.


    Obviously, the only one on the list of invited people should be the king of killers.


    "All the big guys are here, but only yuluocha is special. It''s too shameful not to give the holy King face."


    Adam looks at Li Haotian, who is sitting not far away. He looks indignant.


    "Li Zuoshi, I think you should admonish yuluocha and give him some color. If you need help, I will do my best."


    He was just like he was then, fearing that the world would not be in chaos.


    But Li Haotian didn''t lift his eyelids. He said nothing and was not provoked.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps.


    Speak of the devil.


    Yuluocha, the king of killers, walked into the hall. With him, there was haiyinci, the whip.


    Adam''s face froze, and he immediately closed his mouth, completely without the style of a leader of a big power and a powerful man.


    But others seem to get used to it.


    Up to now, the holy king has not appeared.


    "Please come here this time. There is something important to discuss. It''s very important. The seriousness is related to the survival of the human race."


    Yuluocha went to the vacant seat and sat down, while Heinz went to the front of the hall.


    "Here are some information. Please have a look first."


    Heinz raised his hand.


    Outside immediately, a guard came in with a pile of files.


    Everyone here has been given a copy.


    Of course, the above records are all about the introduction of "demon".


    Some of you may have heard about it before you came here, but there are also some people who don''t know anything about it.


    After looking at it for a while, Adam''s eyebrows gradually tightened and his frivolous look gradually became serious.


    Eve did the same.


    Sitting on the right makes Apollo, the sun god next to noxyev, look more violent. Looking at the information in his hand, he can''t believe it.


    "This How is that possible? "


    As a holy king, he solemnly declared that the Terran is in trouble, which means that it must be a big deal. He was psychologically prepared at the moment he received the invitation, but the truth in front of him is still a little beyond his expectation.


    "Everyone, what you see now is absolutely true. In the unknown place under our feet, there is an ethnic group that is almost the same as us. They are strong and powerful, fierce and belligerent, and their individual strength is far beyond ours. Yan Di is a person who has personally experienced this. "


    Said Heinz.


    "Emperor Yan?"


    Athena raised her head.


    "That''s right."


    A voice came from behind.


    Everyone subconsciously turns back.


    I saw two enemies walking side by side.


    Hell!


    Holy king!


    Heinz stepped aside.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I just came back from the underworld more than a month ago. When I came out of Atlantis, I found myself in the mausoleum of the Pharaoh. Sacco can testify to this for me. "


    Sak, the French king, was silent and tacit.


    "In the past few years, I have been trapped underground. I once thought that it was impossible for me to come back, but fortunately, I still found a way to come back after a lot of trouble."


    Li futu said concisely: "of course, this is not important. All you need to know is that, as you have just seen, in the near future, there will be a powerful and terrifying army coming out of the ground. Their only purpose is to seize our world."


    Kussler, the immortal soul of war, opened his mouth."According to this information, even if the so-called" demon "really exists, the number is only a few million, but the number of Terrans is nearly 10 billion."


    Li futu nodded.


    "Yes, the number of demons is not proportional to us, but don''t forget, they are all soldiers. I have seen with my own eyes that a maid of the Lord''s mansion in the city of demon has the strength comparable to that of all of you here. "


    As soon as these words came out, many people''s faces could not help changing slightly.


    A maid has the power to approach the emperor?


    It sounds like a ridiculous joke.


    But looking at the silent Yan Di, all of you, including Adam, who is the most rambling, can''t laugh.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the situation we are facing is very serious. This will be the biggest disaster that our Terran will encounter. If we are not careful, the Terran may face extinction."


    At this time, the holy King opened his mouth and threw out a heavy bomb again.


    "In order to resist the demon, I have made a formal alliance with Emperor Yan. In the coming huge battle, the temple and the hell will cooperate sincerely and fight side by side."


    Fantastic news came one after another.


    It''s like black and white, water and fire, which have always been irreconcilable between the temple and the hell. How can they shake hands and make peace?


    No wonder they''re sitting here.


    It seems to be to give some time for digestion. After a moment''s silence, Li futu spoke to the king.


    "It''s bound to be a tough battle. Maybe a lot of people will die because of it, but we have no choice.


    Although we are worshipped and honored by the world, we are still part of the human race.


    If we choose to step back in this battle, we will be covered with corpses and people will die. "


    Li futu looks around.


    "The king and I did not invite you to come here to force you to make a decision. We don''t have that right. Because in this battle, everyone may die, and everyone may die. "


    The hall was silent.


    The meaning of Yan Di is very clear.


    Even if they are above immortality, they may still die once they join the war.


    "I''ll tell you something later. We just don''t have a special purpose this time."


    After a pause, Li futu opened his mouth again and let the audience know.


    "The general situation is coming. Those who are willing to pull the sky, please get up."

 Chapter 1791

    The emperor.


    Standing on top of the world.


    In every country, it has influence that is hard to guess.


    For example, he Jiuzhou.


    Even though he is like a shadow hidden in the shadow, which is rarely known by ordinary people, he undoubtedly has the energy to interfere in the highest decision-making.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, Abe Xuanji and Sacco, the Pharaonic king, are all like this.


    As the patron saint of their respective countries, they are also the spiritual leaders of the people of all countries.


    As long as we can convince them, we can undoubtedly get twice the result with half the effort in the arduous and huge project of gathering the strength of all countries.


    And it''s the same with Adam.


    Although he is not as involved with the country as Athena and others, he has long been "independent", but the heaven under his command is also a living force that can not be ignored by the human race.


    In the face of a great enemy, it has naturally become a goal we must strive for.


    Unfortunately, human nature is the most elusive thing. Some people worry about the world first and then enjoy the world, while others avoid the bad and pursue the good, putting personal interests first.


    "It''s really terrible, daughter-in-law. Let''s run away..."


    Since he is known as God, he naturally does not care about human suffering. When he heard that he might die, Adam immediately changed his face. After the summit, he grabbed Eve and "fled" St. Peter''s palace without thinking.


    Still in line with his usual style.


    He is quick to make a decision, and he does not care about others'' eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that God was afraid of death."


    At the entrance of St. Peter''s palace, Abe Xuanji walks out and looks at the back of Adam and his wife.


    "God is also man."


    Li futu said quietly: "fear of death is human nature."


    "But he is at least the top man of the Terran. He was once as famous as you. He should be a little aware of who goes to hell if I don''t go to hell?"


    Li futu smiles faintly and takes back his eyes.


    "You don''t know him."


    Even though sachsuan didn''t know much about Adam''s deeds, he asked, "why didn''t I know about him? If the devil really breaks our defense, where can he escape? "


    At this time, a figure came.


    Abe Xuanji looks back, then walks forward and leaves here.


    "I''m really surprised to see you standing with the king."


    A woman with long blue hair came to Li futu and said softly.


    "There''s more than you expected in the world?"


    Li futu''s mouth is slightly raised.


    The goddess of wisdom glanced at him.


    "The end is coming, but you seem to be in a good mood."


    "This is the end of the story. Sadness can''t change anything. Why not be optimistic and positive?"


    Li futu said with a smile: "moreover, from another angle, it may be a blessing for us witnesses to encounter such a once-in-a-lifetime disaster."


    Athena can not help but seriously turned to look at him, insight into the hearts of a pair of eyes, eyes rare emergence of a touch of curiosity.


    "The world has never been kind to you. Why do you work so hard to protect it now?"


    Although the temple and the king have a strong appeal, it is obvious that these emperors gathered in segantinis, at least the underground department headed by Cui pan, are willing to come all the way to the temple, not to give the temple face.


    The rise of this man can be said to be a sobbing story of cutting through thorns and even escaping from death. Almost everyone is trying to stop him or even kill him. According to common sense, he should be full of hatred and hostility towards the world.


    But the fact is that he put down his personal resentment and made an alliance with the temple.


    Even though she was hailed as the goddess of wisdom and the embodiment of wisdom and beauty, it is undeniable that in the "battle of the gods" in Athens, she really did not think that this man could be today.


    Think about the scene in Zongzuo hall just now.


    Not to mention the attitude of the holy king, just look at the emperor present. Excluding neutral factions, the emperor who belongs to or has good relations with the local government accounts for almost half of the people present.


    At that time, everyone should have noticed this unspeakable fact.


    Unconsciously, this man has crossed many obstacles, successfully stood in a height that everyone may not have expected, and stood in a position where even she needs to raise her head.


    Even though they are often sneered at, there are miracles in the world.


    Even Athena could not deny that this man was almost the embodiment of miracle.


    "Actually, it depends on how you understand the word world."


    Facing Athena''s question, Li futu replied with a smile: "I am not a saint, nor a savior. I can''t bear the noble conduct of saving the human race. The reason why I said that just now is just a scene. If we can''t stop the demons, then everyone will be ruined, including those I care about, and the world I want to save is just them. ""Do you mean that your speech just now is so dignified and righteous, in fact, it''s just to trick us into being your thugs?"


    Li futu didn''t feel ashamed at all, so he responded reasonably: "don''t say that. It should be described as mutual help. There is an old saying in the state of dragon. If people gather firewood and fight alone, no one will be the opponent of the devil. It''s the only choice to unite. Athena, don''t tell me you have no one to protect. Can you watch the people of Greece who set up statues for you suffer from being trampled by the iron hoofs of other nations? "


    I don''t know if she was speechless. Athena didn''t answer.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to fight with you one day."


    Li futu said softly.


    "I don''t know if your strength has improved compared with that in those years. I hope you haven''t been completely content with pleasure in that temple these years. The demons won''t show mercy on jade, but they won''t be soft handed."


    "It''s true that the tone of speaking is different."


    Athena''s face was light.


    "Thank you for the reminder."


    Li futu smiles and looks at her extraordinary face for a while.


    "Thank you, don''t use it. Remember, when you are in danger, don''t try to be brave. Don''t be afraid that there is no firewood to burn. When you die, it''s just a handful of loess. Only when you live, it''s meaningful and valuable."


    Athena gave him a light look, but she couldn''t get up.


    "You didn''t talk so much before."


    With that, she walked away.


    Li futu gave a wry smile.


    Watching Athena go away, the radian of his face slowly dispersed.


    Live.


    Two simple words.


    But in the near future, it may be everyone''s biggest expectation.

 Chapter 1792

    After the summit, Athena Sacco, the guardian of the national level, left segantinis one after another and returned to various countries for preparation and deployment before the war.


    For the first time, the killer League issued the No. 1 summoning order.


    At the same time, the cardinals in various countries and regions began to return to segantinis.


    Everyone is racing against time.


    "To win this battle, the most effective way is to seize the passage of the demons. Besides Halsey and Atlantis, where else are there passages that can collude with the two worlds?"


    In the solemn and sacred inner hall, Li futu, who met with the holy King alone, finally raised the most important question.


    Although there is no serious discussion, it seems that under a silent tacit understanding, he and the holy king have become the leaders of this battle.


    War is no joke.


    And it''s bound to be a massive war.


    If you know the other side, you will not be able to fight.


    A little more preparation may make less people bleed.


    "I can''t answer that question."


    The response of the holy king is similar to that of Cynthia. This is obviously a bit beyond Li futu''s expectation.


    He could not help frowning slightly.


    He thought the king must know, but who ever thought it would be such an answer.


    At the moment, there is no third person in the temple, and even the king does not know. Who can give him an accurate answer?


    You know, this is not a trivial problem, this lack of information will have an immeasurable impact on the war situation.


    If you don''t know how many channels there are between the two realms and where they are, it means that the devil may suddenly come out from all parts of the world.


    For example.


    What if they are garrisoned in halxi and plan to wait for the hare, but the demon breaks out of the Dragon kingdom?


    This is not groundless.


    Who can guarantee that the Dragon kingdom does not hide the "export" of the lost world?


    "If we can''t grasp this problem, then our victory rate in this battle will be less than 10%."


    Li futu said solemnly: "according to the current situation, all we can do is to defend Halsey and Muhai Delta and fight them head-on in these two places. If the demons come out of these two places, it''s OK, but if they attack from places we don''t know, then it will be too late to shift the front. "


    If they take Halsey as the front line, but the devil starts to plunder from the Dragon kingdom. He can''t imagine the result.


    "You''re right."


    The king nodded.


    The truth of Yan Di''s statement is not complicated, even an ordinary person can easily understand it.


    If war cannot be avoided, the only way to reduce losses is to meet it head on.


    Once they don''t stop the demon for the first time, the whole world will be devastated.


    "Although I can''t answer your question, there is one person who can definitely give you the answer."


    Just as Li futu''s mood gradually sank, the voice of the holy King sounded again.


    The haze dispersed a little, Li futu''s eyes sank, and immediately asked: "who?"


    The king spoke gently.


    "Lord Skynet."


    Li futu''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    "Skynet?"


    This time, they gathered the world''s top fighting forces, but they missed a very important target.


    Skynet is the world''s top player from the beginning to the end!


    No matter how the world changes, Skynet seems to be standing on top of the nine heavens, and its position has never been shaken.


    This is not a deliberate omission.


    Maybe everyone will give the king face, but it doesn''t mean Skynet.


    In other words, even if Skynet is invited, Skynet may not buy it.


    "Yes, it''s Skynet."


    The holy King''s voice was gentle: "even in the meeting, in order not to attack their fighting spirit, you just mentioned it briefly, and did not explain the real strength of the demon in detail, but you and I should understand that even if almost all the emperors on the God list were called this time, we were still in an absolute disadvantage in the battle against the demon..."


    Li futu was silent.


    There''s no outsider here, so there''s no need to think about morale.


    What the king said is true.


    Although the emperor is already the top fighting power of the Terran, he is really not the strongest in the lost world.


    The general is the emperor.


    He also clearly remembers the power division of the lost world.


    There are three levels above the emperor.


    Although it is not clear how many people have reached these three realms in the whole lost world, at least one thing is for sure that it is definitely not comparable to the 13 seats previously placed in the Zongzuo hall."So if we want to win this battle, we have to get Skynet''s support."


    The king''s words fell to the ground, and Li futu finally asked the question that had been in his heart for many years.


    "Lord Skynet, who is it? Why would he help me? "


    Whether it''s the good intentions shown by sunter, who was born with dawn blade, or the mediation with Skynet in the first battle of the temple, Li futu can clearly feel that Skynet has no hostility to himself.


    You know, Skynet once "hunted" him.


    There is no doubt that the attitude before and after is very contradictory.


    See that he has abundant wings, so he changes his position?


    Not likely.


    How extraordinary is Skynet?


    Just think about the team that was sent to segantinis.


    I''m afraid that''s just the tip of the iceberg.


    Why does the other party have to woo him?


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, his brows twisted, and he couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    "You''d better ask her face to face."


    Shengwang''s response made Li futudang stunned.


    Not because of anything else, but because of the word "she.".


    You know, as the holy land of faith and the foundation of the temple, segantinis still has its own independent language although its territory is very small.


    He has also specialized in research.


    Just like English.


    The grammar of "seganis" is very different from that of "she".


    Therefore, a conclusion is clear enough.


    The first force in the world, the leader of Skynet, is actually a woman?!


    In a daze, a figure gradually emerged in Li futu''s mind.


    I can''t help it.


    It was in the gongzhengyu ward that the white haired woman came from the crack!


    The strange images of the other side out of thin air are still fresh in my mind.


    This kind of miraculous means can''t be done by himself, and Li futu can be sure that the holy king can''t do it either.


    After a short silence, Li futu spoke slowly, in three short and simple words.


    "Where is she?"


    "The south of the clouds."


    The king responded.


    "Tiandang mountain."

 Chapter 1793

    The south of Caiyun in shengwangkou is not yundian in Longguo. The address of tiandang mountain is located in the coastal area south of the sixth continent.


    It is not only connected by land and sea, but also has a very special climate and environment. Sometimes tsunamis roll, lightning and thunder, sometimes clear sky and colorful clouds chase the sun, and even occasionally you can see the rare aurora in other places.


    Although the scenery here is magnificent and spectacular, but because the living environment is too harsh, so no one lives here.


    When Li futu arrived, he was lucky to avoid the bad weather here. The sky was bright and the clouds were really colorful. When he came here, he realized that the so-called tiandang mountain was not a specific mountain, but a rolling mountain range.


    With an average altitude of more than 2000 meters, thick haze floats among them, towering and mysterious enough to make adventurers fear.


    If the king didn''t lie, this is the headquarters of the world''s first power.


    "If you go further inside, such heavy fog will cause you to lose your vision. It will be very dangerous for the helicopter to enter. You can only stop here."


    Li futu nodded.


    "You go back."


    He jumped out of the helicopter alone.


    After the completion of the mission, with the huge sound of propeller rotation, the helicopter slowly lifted off again, and then flew in the direction of coming, gradually becoming a black spot.


    Li futu squinted, looked at tiandang mountain for a while, and then headed for the highest altitude.


    The rugged and dangerous mountain road did not form any obstacles. He walked as fast as he could.


    "Roar!"


    All of a sudden, a low roar sounded, and two wild animals sprang out of the mountain forest on both sides. Their ferocious and terrifying eyes locked Li futu.


    Two tigers!


    This is not the tiger that has been caged without too much wildness. No matter from their strong body or sharp tusks, they are very aggressive.


    And unfortunately, they seem to take Li futu as a prey.


    Most of the well-known "tiger fighting bridge" section in the famous works is a mere fabrication. Facing this kind of large carnivore, the only thing people can do with their bare hands is to pray that they will die in less pain.


    What''s more, there are still two sides in front of us.


    Li futu stops.


    Beast is not human, there will not be so much nonsense, two tigers a left and a right, soon one after another with a bloody mouth toward Li futu.


    With the weight of a tiger, if you are knocked down, don''t expect to stand up again.


    Seeing that the king of two beasts came, Li futu''s face did not change. He raised his right foot, did not retreat but advanced. His body rotated, and then he kicked out.


    "Bang!"


    When the tiger was kicked in the abdomen, the terrible force exploded instantly. With a roar, the tiger flew out of control at a faster speed and hit the ground heavily. The huge impact force caused it to slide continuously on the ground.


    After repelling a beast. Li futu then dwarfs, deftly dodges the second tiger''s fight, and then quickly stands up and grabs the tiger''s tail accurately with his backhand.


    A five or six hundred kilogram beast was incredibly swung by him!


    Can''t you touch a tiger''s ass?


    This is absolutely a shocking sight.


    Meanwhile, the first tiger has struggled to stand up.


    The beast is a beast, and the pain didn''t make him feel afraid. On the contrary, it stimulated the fierceness in his bones. He grabbed the ground with his claws, opened his mouth and ran towards Li futu again.


    "Roar!"


    But it did not enjoy the taste of tearing flesh and blood. On the contrary, Li futu let go, and the second tiger was thrown out like a shell. The two tigers bumped together without buffer!


    Rao is this kind of beast with coarse skin and thick flesh. However, after they fell to the ground, they curled up and struggled on the ground. For a long time, they couldn''t get up again. They made a painful sound similar to sobbing.


    Perhaps they have never thought that the weak and vulnerable human beings in their eyes should have such terrible strength.


    Li futu didn''t choose to kill them all. Just as he was about to leave, a clear and loud sound of birds suddenly sounded.


    And to be sure, he had never heard of this kind of bird call.


    As soon as he stopped, Li futu subconsciously raised his head, only to see a shadow lower and lower, covering the sky above him.


    Long neck, high body, high feet, red top, white feather


    This is a Crane?


    The reason why I''m not sure is that this creature, which looks like a white crane, is so big that it''s almost ten times the size of an ordinary crane.


    For a moment, Li futu doubted whether he had returned to the lost world.


    The creatures there are much stronger and taller than the earth.


    But it''s not Atlantis. It''s not a black hole.The white crane flapped its wings and gradually landed.


    Li futu discovered that there was a man sitting on the back of the white crane.


    It is similar to the pale eyes of erlai, the leader of the city of peace.


    Man, man, man!


    "I don''t know how you will appear next time we meet."


    Li futu said softly.


    If you remember correctly, he and the other party only met three times.


    Port city, segantinis, and now.


    The other side''s appearance is more and more amazing.


    "Come on up."


    Manzhu sofa smiles a little and does not sit down on the white crane,


    Li futu is also very cheerful. Hearing the words, he walks over and straddles on the white crane.


    Although the white crane is huge in size, it seems to be more docile and does not show resistance to a stranger riding on its back.


    "Xiaobai, go back."


    Manjushahua patted the crane on the back.


    The white crane seemed to understand people''s words. It hissed and then flapped its wings.


    Even carrying the weight of two people, it did not bring any impact on its flight.


    Flying on cranes.


    This kind of experience, even for Li futu, is definitely the first time in his life.


    But maybe he has experienced too many strange experiences. Sitting on the back of the crane, he is getting higher and higher from the ground, and he doesn''t show much fuss.


    "You know I''m coming?"


    "In other words, I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time."


    At this time, the distance between the two people is only very close, and the words in front of them are clearly transmitted into Li futu''s ears through the high-altitude wind.


    "I met a man like you in the lost world, all with white pupils. He called Er Lai. You Do you know him? "


    "What you want to ask more is my origin?"


    Even at this time with her back to him, the woman with a pair of strange white eyes still seems to have the ability of insight into people''s heart.


    Li futu is silent, like default.


    "Don''t worry. You should get an answer to all your questions this time."


    Manjushahua touched the white crane''s feather.


    The white crane flapped its wings and quickened its speed again.

 Chapter 1794

    The fog gradually dissipated.


    A palace, which seems to be located in the cloud, appears slowly in front of Li futu as if it has opened the veil of mystery.


    White crane landed on a square smoothly.


    "Here we are."


    Li futu jumps off the back of the white crane.


    He now finally understands why no one knows where Skynet''s headquarters are.


    "Welcome to Skynet."


    Manjushahua said with a smile, "you should be the first one to come here. Come with me."


    Baihe stayed on the square, and Li futu followed manjushahua to go inside.


    The palace is very big, full of magnificent and mysterious atmosphere, but it''s strange that Li futu hasn''t seen anyone except him and manjushahua after so long.


    "Go in. The Lord is waiting for you."


    Walking to a garden, manjushawa stops.


    Lord.


    Hearing these two words, Li futu''s eyes fluctuated involuntarily, looked at the entrance of the garden, and immediately stepped forward, passing by manjushahua.


    When you enter the garden, your sight will be filled with a variety of legendary flower seeds.


    The other shore flower of the same name with manjushahua!


    The flowers on the other side, which were rarely seen, are in full bloom here. They are colorful, and even have the blue color that does not exist in reality.


    In the garden, there is also a pond that looks very shallow.


    A woman with white hair stands by the pond.


    Even if it was expected, Li futu''s pupils suddenly shrank when he saw her.


    There is no doubt that this is the Lord of Skynet, the leader of the world''s first force.


    At the same time, it was the woman he saw in the gongzhengyu ward that looked like her mother!


    Li futu breathed out slowly and walked over there.


    The white haired woman facing this direction is still feeding in the pond.


    When Li futu walked six or seven steps away, she stood up straight.


    "See you again."


    Li futu stops.


    At this time, he saw what was swimming in the pond.


    Although there is a big difference in body size, only the size of an ordinary snake, but from the appearance, the seven or eight white species in the pool are very similar to the legendary dragon!


    Long trapped in shallow pond?


    The white haired woman, described by the head of the Rothschild clan as the next living creature, turned slowly.


    Yes, it''s really the woman who once had a "one-sided relationship" with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know my mother? "


    Finally face to face with the leader of Skynet, but Li futu seems to have forgotten his purpose of coming here.


    "Why do you think so?"


    The other side said quietly.


    "I have never met you before, and you have no reason to help me over and over again."


    Li futu looked at the face that he would never forget.


    "Besides, your face is too much like my mother."


    Maybe the strongest woman in the world is silent.


    "You should be here for the coming demon. What''s the relationship between me and your mother? Does it really matter?"


    "It''s important."


    Li futu did not think about it.


    "Please tell me if you know my mother."


    If he does not seize this opportunity to ask this question clearly, it may become a knot in his heart forever.


    The white haired woman looked at him silently for a while.


    "I''ll tell you a story."


    ¡­¡­


    When Li futu came out of the garden again, he became a bit out of his wits for some reason.


    "It seems that you already know."


    Manjushawa is still standing there, not leaving.


    Li futu took a look at her, and the corner of his mouth pulled, as if with a smile.


    "I''m just a doll."


    Now he finally understood why his blood father called him a sinful man when he was young.


    It is said that tiger poison does not eat son.


    No matter how heartless a person is, it should be impossible for him to treat his children like this. Moreover, from the man''s attitude towards Li Haotian, we can see that he is not a person without feelings.


    Even before he entered the garden, he thought it was the identity of illegitimate child that led to his misfortune when he was young.


    Now, he finally understood the truth.


    He.


    Even his mother.


    It''s not supposed to be in this world.


    "You can now shoulder the heavy task of saving the Terran. The threat of demons may come at any time. If you keep such a mental state, it''s not a good thing for the Terran."Manjushahua said, seemingly reminding.


    "Save the Terrans?"


    Li futu laughed at himself and murmured: "for the Terran, I am the demon. What position do I have to talk about saving it?"


    The story told by the white haired woman in the garden was like a thunderbolt, which overturned all his previous cognition.


    Even, he found that he had become more strange than ever.


    The abyss is not terrible. The most terrible thing is that when you plan to fight with the abyss, you find that you have become an abyss.


    Mother, actually from the lost world.


    And he, therefore, has the blood of the devil.


    No wonder I can enter the lost world and come back safely from it.


    He thought it was just a coincidence and luck.


    In fact, he was reminded many times, but he didn''t think about it seriously.


    "Although you have the blood of demons, don''t forget that you also have the blood of Terrans in your body. Can you really watch Terrans being slaughtered by demons and turn a blind eye to them?"


    Manjushawa is very calm.


    Li futu didn''t respond. He just watched her silently.


    This time, his eyes became a little different. It''s like there''s a kind of Look at the taste of the same kind.


    "Atlantis abandoned you. Don''t you have any resentment in your heart?"


    He spoke suddenly.


    As for the origin of manjushahua, he had made some speculation before, but what Li futu never thought was that the other party actually came from the same ancestry as Mengpo, and they were all members of Atlantis!


    Just because the eyes are different, they are not the orthodox purple eyes of Atlantis, so they are expelled by Atlantis and become abandoned products.


    And the same is true of erlai, the Lord of the city of the sky.


    This kind of situation is very common in the human world and even in the animal world.


    "Why should I hate it?"


    "They just did what they thought was right," manjusa said calmly. There''s nothing wrong with that. And the value of my existence does not need anyone''s recognition. "


    Li futu didn''t speak.


    "If you want to leave, I can send you out now, but you''d better think it over before you decide. If you want to come in again after you go out, there will be no second chance. "


    Manjushahua said, then quiet down, as if waiting for an answer.


    Li futu looked at her and couldn''t reply for a long time.

 Chapter 1795

    In the end, Li futu left here without any wine.


    Manjushahua didn''t stop him. He let Li futu pass him by. After the sound of footsteps went away, he walked into the garden alone.


    "Lord."


    Stepping through the flower path, she came to the white haired woman.


    The white haired woman calmly throws food at the salamander in the pond.


    "He''s gone?"


    "I don''t know. I may or may not have left. It''s really hard for him to accept his real life experience, as he has always regarded himself as an orthodox human race. It can be seen that his mental state is not satisfactory. "


    "Will he tell Warsaw leader all things now


    The white haired woman said quietly, "if you dare not face yourself, how can you fight against the devil. He will know the truth sooner or later. We can wait, but the guys underground who can''t wait won''t. If we don''t tell him at this time, we may not have a chance in the future. "


    Looking at the hexagonal salamander swimming in the pond, manjushahua is silent.


    "It''s enough to say that he''s here today. His mind is not so fragile. It doesn''t matter whether you are a man or a devil. What do you want to be? That''s the key to the problem. It''s not hard for him to understand. "


    "Give him some time," the white haired woman whispered


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the garden, Li futu went back to the square where Baihe put them down.


    The clouds are gorgeous in the distance.


    The white crane circled in the sky.


    Standing on the edge of the square, looking down at the mountains, lakes and seas below with a kind of almost God like vision, Li futu was dazzled.


    The story he heard in the garden was replayed again and again in his mind.


    Fate is like this, always like to play a variety of jokes with people, but this time this joke, it is a bit too big.


    He always firmly believed that the death of his mother was due to the man''s lack of love and righteousness, and he died of heart disease, but now he realized that the death of his mother was not the responsibility of any one.


    To be exact, it was her own choice.


    There are good and evil in human beings, and so are the demons. Not all the demons are murderous. Even in the last invasion of the demons, the mother who should have belonged to the intruder helped the Terran in turn.


    Because my mother doesn''t want to see a world of life.


    Because of her compassion, she suffered severe physical trauma in that war and knew that her life would not be long. Therefore, after helping the Terran to drive the demon back to the lost world, she chose to travel in anonymity. Then she met Gong Zhengyu and had the following series of stories.


    No wonder the old monk of Qixia Temple didn''t stop his mother from going down the mountain.


    No wonder, before she died, her mother told her not to hate anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Time goes by.


    Li futu is just like entering Ding. He always stands there and doesn''t move.


    One by one, there are gradually answers.


    There was a sudden sound of footsteps from behind.


    With a loud crane crow, the white crane flies down and stops beside manjushahua.


    "Has it been decided?"


    Manjushahua stroked the white crane''s neck.


    "Before it gets dark, it''s still time to send you out."


    Li futu didn''t turn around and turned his back to her.


    "Do you know my life experience when you meet for the first time?"


    Manjushahua did not answer, which is like acquiescence.


    "Originally, I have been living in your sight, my life trajectory, I will come here today, is it all in your planning?"


    At this moment, Li futu suddenly realized that his life was like a script that had been written secretly. He was just following the script step by step.


    And all this, I was previously kept in the dark, like at the end of the show, someone jumped out and said with a smile that you performed really well.


    Funny?


    It''s really funny.


    "I can''t say that. Although you can go to this day, you have been watching us all the time, but there is no God in this world. At least you will enter the lost world, which we haven''t counted."


    With manjushahua''s voice, Li futu''s shoulder stirred, as if laughing.


    Then he turned.


    "What would you have done if I hadn''t escaped your hunting? Are you recruiting me or Kill me? "


    In the face of his gaze, manjushawa was silent for a moment, and did not directly answer this question.


    "The greenhouse can only cultivate flowers for people to watch, but not trees that can withstand the wind and rain."Li futu smiles.


    "So the temple has been suppressing and targeting me all the time because of your instructions?"


    Manjushahua is silent again.


    The radian of Li Fu''s diagram is enlarged.


    It''s true that when you are born in hardship and die in happiness, you can''t let a person keep running forward without setting pressure and goals.


    "You are not afraid that I didn''t resist that time, you really played to death?"


    Manjushahua''s face is like a Pinghu Lake, without sadness or joy.


    "It''s not a game. You are not the only experimenter. The threat of demon always exists in the dark. We must do our best to cultivate people who can turn the tide for the Terran. This is our purpose and the meaning of our existence. "


    That''s right.


    Perhaps everyone has never imagined that Skynet does not exist to fight for power and control the world.


    Its purpose is to save the world!


    Skynet was founded to resist the demons, and perhaps even more bizarrely, the leader of Skynet also came from the lost world!


    Li futu laughed at himself.


    "The leader of the first force in the world is actually my relative. Should I feel very honored..."


    Manjushawa did not speak, perhaps because he did not know how to answer this question.


    In the first World War, a demon, who was kind and could not bear to die, turned against her. As a result, her beloved sister also changed her camp.


    It''s a very complicated story indeed.


    Both of them were quiet for a moment.


    "At the beginning, why didn''t you go into the lost world with Eli? He had a good life there


    Li futu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Why should I go?"


    Manjusha said calmly, "this is my hometown."


    "You are really open-minded," Li said with a smile


    Manjushahua is noncommittal.


    Li futu looked at her for a while and said easily, "since you are so selfless and don''t care about personal grudges, you should not mind taking me to a place."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Your real hometown."


    Li futu''s smile slowly converged and said, "Atlantis."

 Chapter 1796

    Although he once strayed into the lost world just because he broke into Atlantis and was almost trapped there forever, Li futu was not afraid of this "forgotten land of the gods".


    What''s more, this time he brought a guide.


    As a member of Atlantis, no one should be more familiar with this land than manjushawar.


    "How long has it been since you came back? I don''t want to visit the lost world any more. "


    With the existence of manjushahua, it''s better than last time that he floated in the sea delta like a headless fly. In the vast ocean, a piece of abrupt land has gradually appeared in Li futu''s vision.


    "That''s Atlantis?"


    Manjushahua said.


    Li futu squinted, increased his horsepower, and controlled the small yacht to sail at full speed towards the land ahead.


    Did not encounter the last bad weather, yachts ride the wind and waves, such as a sharp arrow will be divided into two parts of the sea, road ripples surging spread.


    Just about half a kilometer away from the land, the sea on both sides suddenly burst open, and two tall figures burst out of the water!


    Purple robes in the light of the light overflow mysterious and noble luster, they are nearly nine feet tall, incredible standing on the sea, holding a trident, like the arrival of the God of the sea, powerful and powerful, people can not be forced to look.


    Waves flooded under their feet.


    This is definitely a scene enough to shatter the ordinary people''s cognition!


    "Bang!"


    The two tridents fell at the same time, and the sea seemed to bear huge pressure. It suddenly surged up and set off waves several meters high, flapping toward the yacht driven by Li futu.


    "Wow!"


    In the rolling waves, the yacht, which had no time to dodge, collided head-on with the waves and was almost overturned!


    At the critical moment, Li futu suddenly stepped down with his right foot, and with his own strength, he forced the yacht to balance. Under his control, the downstream boat seemed to become a sharp gun, piercing the barrier formed by the waves!


    Under the gorgeous sunlight, the white yacht flies out from the waves. The picture is extremely shocking and full of beauty.


    The two sudden "sea gods" refused to give up.


    "Shua!"


    Before the yacht came back to the sea, two tridents came from one side to the other.


    The surging force contained in it leads to the air being torn directly, and bursts of sharp bursts of gas are heard!


    "Hide


    Without hesitation, Li futu jumped up and gave up the valuable yacht.


    Manjushawar flies to one side at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    One or two seconds later, the yacht was still in the middle of the sky, and the debris was flying in the fierce fire!


    Li futu and manjushahua, who had escaped the disaster, fell on the sea one after another. But it''s amazing that they both seemed to have lost their weight. They stepped on the waves and did not fall.


    "Wow..."


    The wreckage of the yacht slowly sank to the bottom of the sea. With Trident in hand, the two "sea gods" locked their eyes on Li futu. Without saying a word, they rushed to kill him again.


    At such a high speed, I can''t see their movement at all. I just feel the distortion of space and the explosion of the sea all the way along their route!


    The other side came up clean and straight to fight. Li futu didn''t have any nonsense. He stretched out his hands and pinched the two Trident to contain the other side''s attack. At the same time, he continued to work hard!


    "Bang bang!"


    Two tridents slammed back on their master''s chest!


    "Shua!"


    At a faster speed, the two "Poseidons" retreated more than 100 meters before they stabilized themselves.


    They stare at Li futu, and their strange purple eyes fluctuate slightly.


    Li futu took back his hand and was about to speak, but the other side rushed again and didn''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    The waves roll and the sonic boom vibrates.


    On the sea, several indistinct illusions are constantly intertwined and twinkling.


    I don''t know if it''s because I can''t get involved. Manjushahua stands on the sea and keeps a certain distance from the battle circle. He doesn''t mean to help at all.


    If he had met these two "sea gods" before entering the lost world, Li futu''s fate would have been more miserable. However, through the training of Tongtian tower, his buried physical strength was thoroughly stimulated, and he had great power in the opponent''s home court. He was one against two, but he didn''t lose at all.


    "Boom!"


    With another blow, Li futu beat back one of the sea gods. Then he swung his right leg, drew a powerful and full arc, and tossed his body to hit another sea god.


    The other side blocked with a trident, but obviously underestimated the strength of this leg. As a result, even people with a trident were heavily smashed into the sea, causing a huge wave about ten meters high!


    Outside the battle circle, although manjushahua could not see her white eyes, her expression seemed to tell that she was interested in the sea war.Finally won a short respite time, Li futu did not turn his head back to manjushahua behind him and yelled: "don''t you plan to say something to them?"


    From each other''s highly recognizable appearance, we can almost see at a glance that this is definitely Atlantis.


    He didn''t come here to pick things up.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    Manjushahua didn''t seem to see Li futu''s dangerous situation, so he said, "you know, I''m an exile of Atlantis. Do you think they will listen to me? Besides, you just asked me to bring you. I have done what you asked. Next, it''s up to you. "


    Listening to the voice coming from behind, Li futu''s eyelids beat, speechless.


    Sure enough, only women and villains are hard to support.


    That''s true everywhere.


    There''s no way.


    Looking at the Atlantis who rushed again, Li futu decided not to be polite when he knew manjushahua was determined to be a spectator.


    Even if we can''t do it, at least we have to destroy their combat effectiveness.


    Li futu''s momentum soared again. He was possessed by a God. He grasped the Trident in the opponent''s hand with both hands, defeated the opponent with pure strength, and seized the opponent''s weapon.


    Then he swung his trident around with one hand and hit Atlantis on the head with his tail.


    If this Atlantis man was hit hard, he suddenly lost his balance and smashed into the sea like a shell.


    Li futu stood on the sea with a trident, waiting for the other side to rush out of the sea again, but there was no movement on the sea. On the contrary, Fengyun took the lead in changing color!


    It used to be sunny, but suddenly it was cloudy.


    "Boom!"


    And there''s lightning in it.


    The sea also began to fluctuate.


    Li futu frowned and looked up at the sky with manjushahua.


    All of a sudden.


    Manjushahua seems to be aware of something, withdraw his eyes from the gloomy sky and look forward.


    I don''t know when.


    A group of figures had appeared on the sea.


    Purple robes, purple Trident, and just those two Atlantis the same dress.


    At the front is a woman.


    Head purple crown, a pair of strange purple eyes in a piece of indifference, enchanting purple hair floating with the wind.

 Chapter 1797

    "Meng Po!"


    Looking at that familiar peerless face, Li futu stepped forward and called out.


    It''s a pity that the other side''s expression can''t rise, there is no emotional flow.


    Li futu realized that something was wrong.


    Although his face has not changed, his feeling of "Mengpo" has been completely different. The other person''s eyes looking at him have no emotional color. It''s like looking at a tree or a flower, totally strange.


    Manjushahua lotus step light move, in the sea like walking on the ground, finally came to Li futu side.


    Staring at the purple and gold crown on the head of Mengpo, she reminded: "she has inherited the throne of Atlantis, which means that she has accepted the cult of Atlantis. This is the soul baptism that every Atlantis emperor must experience. Because as the emperor of Atlantis, she is not allowed to have other fetters. Her previous memory must have been erased. From the moment she chose to wear the crown, it means that she is no longer the Mengpo you know. "


    As a former member of Atlantis, manjushawar knew the rules of Atlantis very well.


    "Whether you accept it or not, she doesn''t remember you now. You are a complete stranger to her."


    "Trespass on my Atlantis and hurt my people. In the name of Poseidon, I will sentence you to death."


    A thick bell sounded.


    A strong figure came out from behind Mengpo and took the lead in attacking Li futu.


    Others followed.


    I saw purple figures flying towards this side.


    "Bang!"


    Lightning and thunder, a earth shaking metal strike sound, thunder more exciting!


    Li futu raised his trident in front of him to block his opponent''s blow. The surging anti shock force caused them to fly back at the same time.


    Before Li futu could stabilize himself, two more people were killed!


    Li futu turned around in a hurry, but he was still half a step slow. The Trident hit his waist and ribs, and he immediately shot hard to the side!


    With his feet touching the sea, Li futu''s eyes sank and he reached up and grasped the wrist of an Atlantis man who appeared over his head.


    Then he suddenly drags down and smashes the other side into the sea.


    "Wow


    The sea surface sputtered and set off huge waves.


    Li futu took a breath, let the sea water drip from his hair, looked at the Atlantis who had rushed towards him again, and quietly grasped the Trident.


    Outside the battle circle, a pair of white eyes and a pair of purple eyes of women face each other in the distance, but the surging tide can not make their body shake a bit, they quietly watch the battlefield, like two unrelated spectators.


    "Shua!"


    Two purple figures flash out at the same time, one up and one down, blocking Li futu''s Dodge angle.


    Li futu stepped on the sea, and the whole person immediately floated back for a distance.


    Two purple figures are in hot pursuit.


    On the way back, the Trident in Li futu''s hand was already dancing. Under the thunder and lightning, it flashed a dazzling light. Immediately all the light suddenly condensed and stabbed at one of the purple figures.


    Atlantis was forced to turn the Trident into a defensive force!


    "Bang!"


    Three Trident without reservation hard hit together.


    The light burst out at that moment was even more dazzling than the lightning on the sea!


    Even if they were successfully blocked, the terrible impact still made the eyes of the two Atlantis tremble slightly, and then they could not help retreating. Even one of them could not hold the weapon in his hand. The Trident came out of his hand, threw it into the air, and then whirled violently to the sea.


    "Bang!"


    At the moment when the Trident was about to fall into the sea, the most powerful figure appeared and kicked on the Trident.


    Under the force, the Trident suddenly changed its trajectory and shot at Li futu fiercely!


    Speed, almost blink of an eye came to Li futu body.


    There''s no time to dodge any more. Li futu can only take a trident in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    The two halberds collided suddenly. Taking the position of Li futu as the origin, the sea burst instantly. After a very short stalemate, Li futu flew back irresistibly.


    If ordinary people are lucky enough to witness this war, I''m afraid the world outlook will collapse in an instant. Whether it is physical fitness, strength, speed, or muscle strength, Li futu and others can be said to be beyond the cognitive category of ordinary people.


    Atlantis, as a Protoss, was born with extraordinary talent. It''s not surprising that they have strong physical fitness, but you know, Li futu is not a Protoss.


    With the war in a state of anxiety, there was a slight fluctuation in the eyes of the supreme purple eyed woman in Atlantis, though very slight.Obviously, the strength of this intruder is a little beyond her expectation.


    Most of the time, Atlantis seems to be in a dilemma, even if he is alone.


    "Take him!"


    Long attack, purple reincarnation team leader gradually lost patience.


    With his order, eight members of the purple reincarnation team gathered together to attack Li futu.


    Li futu''s face was calm and calm. Seeing that the other side was surrounded, he grasped a little and took the initiative to attack.


    Although the number of soldiers is absolutely dominant, there is an obvious gap between the two sides in terms of individual combat ability. They can''t break through the encirclement. Moreover, their physical strength seems endless. They are as strong as the purple reincarnation team, but they can''t help each other for a while.


    Finally, Mengpo no longer stood by.


    "Boom!"


    The louder the thunder, the dark clouds suddenly appeared purple lightning.


    As the bright light in those purple eyes shined more and more, the lightning in the cloud became faster and faster.


    Then, all the lightning slowly fused together, and the cloud was rendered hazy purple for a while.


    "Boom!"


    It''s like being overwhelmed. With the thunder of the earth shaking, a huge purple lightning slants down from the cloud and smashes straight at Li futu, who is still fighting with the purple reincarnation team!


    "It''s enough to bully more than less. It''s a bit too much to play sneak attack."


    Just when the thick purple thunder and lightning had spread into the air, another thunder sounded!


    A pale lightning slanted out of the cloud, just hit the purple lightning!


    "Boom!"


    In a flash of blinding light, two thunderbolts disappear at the same time.

 Chapter 1798

    The collision of two thunderbolts caused the fierce battle to stop temporarily.


    Although they didn''t win or lose, the breathing of these purple reincarnation team members was obviously no longer stable, and some of them were in a hurry. Obviously, they didn''t feel very well at this time.


    I''m afraid they are not very calm at this time, not only physically, but also psychologically.


    Even if it''s a Protoss, there are joys and sorrows.


    "I thought you were going to see the play all the time."


    Li futu wiped the sea water on his face, a bit blaming the other party, and he didn''t do it until now.


    Although he had never seen manjushahua''s hand, and did not feel any strong breath in her body, as a member of Shenbang paibang and a member of Atlantis, how could he really have no power to bind a chicken.


    "I''m not here to give you a chance to perform."


    "Before, she was protecting you. I know you always wanted to prove yourself," Manzhu said


    Li futu was silent.


    Before, he had never thought that manjushawa would be so "humorous".


    If you don''t stand on the same level, you can''t see the real face of the other party.


    "You Skynet can be regarded as the roundworm in my stomach."


    He replied.


    Manjushawa did not answer.


    "We didn''t mean to offend you this time. We just negotiated with the nobles to fight against the demons."


    She looks at Meng Po.


    "The devil is coming. For the sake of the human race and the safety of the nobility, we must unite as one and work together."


    Meng Po was silent for a moment, then turned around without saying a word.


    The purple reincarnation team follows.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go."


    Manjushawar followed.


    Li futu slowly exhaled, carrying the Trident, also followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    In his original consciousness, he thought that Atlantis was a piece of land or an island. However, after he came in, Li futu found that the real Atlantis actually existed at the bottom of the sea.


    Living in the magnificent undersea palace, Rao is a bit eye opening to him.


    With the current level of human science and technology, this kind of project can never be completed.


    Of course, he was also very clear that he was not here for sightseeing. After appreciating the masterpieces of Atlantis for a while, Li futu quickly focused on the woman wearing the crown in front of him.


    "You''d better control your emotions. Don''t forget that our most urgent task now is how to resist the demons. Everything else must be put aside first."


    Manjushahua said in a low voice, even though she was returning to her hometown, her expression remained unchanged from beginning to end. The control of this emotion is really heinous. I don''t know whether she is pretending to be calm or really completely let go of the past.


    Li Fu nodded.


    "I understand."


    Now is not the time for love. Now that he has found Mengpo, he doesn''t have to be so anxious.


    Although Mengpo has completely forgotten him now, as long as he gets through the disaster, he will have a chance to make Mengpo remember again.


    Nothing in the world is impossible.


    Since he can come back from the lost world, why can''t Mengpo get back her memory?


    When he thought about it, his heavy heart was relieved.


    "You stay here."


    Mengpo stopped suddenly.


    After entering the undersea palace, the purple reincarnation team no longer followed.


    Li futu subconsciously felt that Mengpo was talking to manjushahua. He couldn''t help but feel happy when he thought of being able to get along with Mengpo alone.


    "It''s OK. It''s the same when I talk to her."


    He also comforted manjushahua with enthusiasm.


    Manjushawa took a look at him.


    Just when Li futu was about to go forward, he suddenly found that Meng Po was watching him.


    He stepped, as if aware of something, his face gradually embarrassed.


    "You are Are you talking about me? "


    He pointed at himself a little unsure.


    Meng Po did not speak, but the answer was obvious.


    Manjushahua''s mouth turned up.


    "Just stay here and don''t run around."


    Li futu was going to let her talk about her love and bring herself with her, but who knows that manjushahua didn''t give him a chance to talk at all and left here with Mengpo.


    Looking at their backs, Li futu opened his mouth, but at last he didn''t shout out, just sighed.


    ¡­¡­


    There is no sun and moon in the mountains.


    It''s the same with the bottom of the sea.


    I don''t know how long later, Li futu, who was really waiting in situ, finally saw Manzhu shahua''s figure reappear, but she just disappeared."Where''s Meng Po?"


    He asked immediately.


    "She is now the emperor of Atlantis, I hope you can put it right."


    Manjushawar once again reminded: "to fight against the demons, you must rely on the power of Atlantis. If you always regard her as the woman who can do anything for you before, with improper words and endless entanglement, you will not only be regarded as an enemy by Atlantis, but also affect the relationship between the Terran and Atlantis."


    Li futu was silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry


    Manjussahua changed the subject.


    "I talked to her just now. I heard her saying that she would be responsible for guarding the passage in Atlantis. As for the rest, she would not mind her own business."


    Li futu adjusted his mind and frowned: "then we''re here for nothing? For the sake of their own safety, the passage in Atlantis needs no one to say that they will do their best to guard it. What we need is that they can help us when necessary. "


    "How can it be regarded as nothing?"


    "At least you saw her safe with your own eyes, didn''t you?" said Manju sawa


    Li futu is speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll talk to her. "


    A moment later, he said.


    "Do you think she''ll meet you?"


    Manjushahua once again very heart to point out a fact.


    "It''s polite that she didn''t deal with you when you hurt someone at their door just now. Now here, you should be more unpopular than me. "


    "If you had spoken earlier, would things have turned out like this?"


    Li futu finally couldn''t help saying.


    Just now at sea, he couldn''t help himself. Can''t he show his sincerity by waiting to die?


    Manjushahua clearly has many opportunities to give him a break, but has been watching.


    "Did you do it on purpose?"


    "What do you think?"


    "What''s in it for you to stiffen my relationship with Atlantis? Is this also a pressure setting? "


    "No


    Manjushahua smiles.


    "It''s not the good things that people do. Atlantis abandoned me. I want to see their emperor turn against the man she loves. Isn''t that a good reason? What do you say? "


    Li futu had nothing to say.

 Chapter 1799

    After struggling to enter Atlantis, Li futu will not leave so easily.


    Not only because of his private relationship with Mengpo, but also based on justice.


    There is no doubt that Atlantis is no less powerful than any other force in the world. If they are willing to lend a helping hand, it will undoubtedly increase the chance of victory in this war. Even if the chance of victory is not high, every point of strength is worth fighting for at this time.


    But the cruelty of the reality is that after staying in Atlantis for two days, he still didn''t get the chance to meet with Mengpo. Although Atlantis didn''t expel them, it didn''t pay any attention to them, like taking them as the air.


    Manjushahua is happy when she comes here. Anyway, this is her hometown. It''s rare to return to Atlantis this time. She has been wandering around these two days, but Li futu doesn''t have such a good leisure.


    "Are you going to waste your time like this? I know this is your hometown, but this time we''re not here for you to visit your relatives. "


    At this time, they were on a piece of land on the sea, covering an area of more than 10000 square kilometers. With pleasant scenery, lush trees and fragrant flowers, they were located on the vast sea, just like an isolated paradise.


    It''s obviously part of Atlantis, and there''s a tunnel in the hinterland that connects to the palace of Atlantis.


    Far away from the noise, close to nature, sea and sky, it''s really a good choice to take a holiday here, but now is not the time to enjoy.


    Li futu was walking on the soft and wet beach. He didn''t know how many times he was "complaining" today.


    Walking in front of manjushahua as always calm and indifferent.


    "You can do what you want. I didn''t ask you to follow me. "


    "If I could see her, would I wait until now?"


    "That''s your business."


    Manjushahua five poisons do not invade, continue to move forward, go to a place, suddenly stopped, and then squatted down, began to pull sand.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li futu stood aside, frowning slightly.


    Manjushahua did not respond and continued to pull the sand.


    In Li futu''s puzzled eyes, she saw a colorful conch dug out of the soil.


    "It''s still here."


    Manjushahua grabs the conch that looks like art and slowly stands up.


    Li Fu''s image is a little clear.


    "You buried it?"


    Manjushahua nodded.


    "I picked it up when I was a kid playing here, and then I buried it here."


    "You have a good memory. After so many years, you can still find a place."


    "Although time is great, there are always some things that it can''t erase, can''t it?"


    Li futu was slightly stunned when he heard the words.


    Manjushahua went to the sea and bent down to wash the conch with sea water.


    Li futu watched her quietly.


    After the conch was washed clean, manjushahua turned around and walked back.


    "Here you are."


    She raised her hand and spread it out.


    Looking at the colorful conch lying in her palm, Li futu was a little stunned.


    "What?"


    "Don''t you know the legend of conch?"


    At this time, the sea becomes a magnificent and moving background. Man Zhu Sha Hua, with her hair floating gently, whispers: "as long as you say your wish to the conch, the sea will hear it and meet it."


    Li futu can''t help laughing when he hears the words. He looks at manjushahua a little unexpectedly.


    "Do you believe this kind of fairy tale to coax children?"


    There was no change in manjushahua''s expression, and her arm was still raised in the air.


    "When I buried it, I told it that I would come back and dig it out again in the future. The sea has realized my wish, hasn''t it?"


    Looking at those pale eyes, Li futu''s smile gradually disappeared. After a moment''s silence, he finally reached out and picked up the conch from manjushahua''s palm.


    "Say your wish to it."


    Manjussahua put his hand down.


    Li futu took a look at her and was brainwashed. He gradually put the conch to his mouth and said something.


    "And then?"


    "Throw it out, the sea will hear it."


    "Are you sure? This thing represents your past memory. If you throw it into the sea, you can''t find it again. "


    "It belongs to the sea. I separated it from the embrace of the sea. Now it''s time for it to return to the embrace of the sea."


    Seeing that manjushahua was so sure, Li futu did not hesitate any more.


    "Hoo..."


    With a wave of his arm, the conch flew into the distance and then fell into the sea."I have to admit that you really have a way of guiding people."


    Li futu breathed out his breath and felt it.


    He was in a rather anxious mood, but he was so relieved by manjushahua''s words.


    "Is that a compliment?"


    Looking back from the sea, Li Fu Tu turned to smile.


    "Of course. If I have a chance in the future, can I ask you to be my psychological consultant? It''s easy to talk about salary. "


    In fact, the two days of staying in Atlantis were not nothing. At least, the relationship between him and manjushawar was "advancing by leaps and bounds". From meeting strangers only three times before to now, he can joke freely.


    In fact, Li futu didn''t find that he was used to talking with manjushahua in such a way, which is a kind of performance for familiar talents. But in fact, they only formally met for two days, so it''s not normal for them to get familiar with each other so quickly.


    In fact, this is also a psychological problem.


    As an ordinary person, if you want to say that you can be "unscrupulous" in front of anyone, for Li futu, Yang Yuqing and young lady Yang must belong. But if you return to your true identity, you didn''t have it before, but now man Zhu Sha Hua has become a person who can make Li futu get along without any scruples and burdens.


    Because the other party knows all his secrets.


    Only in front of a person who knows everything about himself, a person can live the most relaxed and real life.


    "We''ll talk about that later."


    Although manjushahua looks strange and noble in appearance, she seems like a God, but in fact, she has shown a very "humanized" side in these days. She knows more about taste and interest. After giving a leeway answer to Li futu, she immediately asked, "what did you wish for conch just now?"


    Li futu shrugged, looked at the beautiful scenery of the sea and sky in the distance, and said four words lightly.


    "World peace."


    Manjushahua Leng for a while, and then the corner of the mouth up, the first time can''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1800

    On the third day, manjushahua finally stopped taking him around for sightseeing. It seems that Li futu''s tireless efforts in recent days have played a role. Manjushahua, who has hardly had a clear ear, finally helped him to get a chance to meet Mengpo and be alone.


    "Success or failure depends on you."


    Manjushahua could have been here, but I don''t know why she chose to leave. Soon there were only Li futu and Mengpo left in the palace.


    Although I have fantasized about finding Mengpo many times over the years, the scene at this moment is beyond all Li futu''s expectations.


    These days, he has gradually accepted a very cruel fact that Mengpo has completely forgotten him, and the memory between her and him has been completely erased from her mind. In other words, although the body has not changed, the soul in the body has completely changed.


    She is now the emperor of Atlantis, and even the holy king has to look up to her existence. Although she has forgotten him, she is glad that there are not many things in the world that can hurt her any more.


    "Are you a descendant of Ho?"


    That pair of purple eyes looked at him, still without any feelings.


    Li futu understands that this "Ho" refers to his mother.


    Guan Qingsi is supposed to be a pseudonym for her mother when she travels around the world, while he is her real name.


    "That''s right."


    Li futu nodded, controlled his mood and kept calm.


    "For your mother''s sake, I can no longer pursue the matter of hurting our people. It''s against the rules of our family to allow you to stay here for three days. Now you are allowed to leave immediately."


    Looking at the posture, manjushahua won''t get a chance to discuss. Mengpo is just here to give the order of expulsion.


    "I don''t have any hurt heart, and I don''t have any hostility to the nobility. I came here just for the coming disaster of the world."


    Li futu opened his mouth in a deep voice, knowing that there were not many opportunities for him to talk nonsense. He directly stated the key point: "although the aristocracy is isolated from the world, it does not mean that they can rest easy. You know, the nobles also participated in the first two world wars, and brought a heavy blow to the demon. They must have regarded the nobles as their mortal enemies in the mind of the demon. Once they are restored and the Terran can''t resist them, the nobles will certainly become their next target. "


    "Meng..."


    Mengpo almost blurted out, but after Li futu reacted, she forced herself to swallow it back and changed her words in time: "Your Majesty, your lips are dead and your teeth are cold. Once our Terran falls down, the nobles can''t be alone. When the army of demons encircles Atlantis, you will have no chance to regret it."


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Although Meng Po''s voice is very light, a powerful pressure is diffused in an instant.


    "No, it''s not a threat, it''s a reminder."


    Li futu said calmly: "and if your Highness the sea emperor insists on expelling us, all the things I just said will come true in the near future."


    Mengpo was silent and just watched him silently.


    Li futu did not dodge, as if he could not feel the heavy and almost breathless pressure, and looked straight at the emperor of Atlantis, who was dominated by the sea.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Three seconds.


    Time has never been so slow.


    Finally, Meng Po opened her mouth.


    "The Terrans like leisure but hate work. They are content to enjoy themselves. They are weaker and weaker from generation to generation. How can I believe that you are qualified to be my comrades in arms?"


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different.


    From her point of view, I''m afraid that the Terran will use it as a tool to consume the magic power of the earth, which is quite understandable.


    Li futu''s eyes are firm.


    "I can''t promise anything else, but at least here, as commander in chief of the Terran alliance, I can swear that I will do my best to fight against demon, and if I really can''t return to heaven, I will never die after you."


    That pair of purple eyes appeared faint fluctuation for the second time.


    Then, she said, "are you the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces? What about the Internet that day? "


    Although this identity was completely made up by him temporarily, at this time, Li futu could only hold on to the end.


    "Lord Skynet is my mother''s sister, and she has agreed to give me the commander."


    This sentence undoubtedly dispelled the doubts of Meng Po.


    In terms of strength and identity, this man is indeed the most likely candidate for the leader of the Terran alliance.


    "There should be less than a month left before the deadline. Go back and integrate your strength."


    The voice has not dissipated, the figure of Yi has disappeared.


    Li futu exhaled slowly.


    Obviously, he should have succeeded in this negotiation.


    Looking around slowly, he was no longer nostalgic and turned to leave."Have you convinced her?"


    Li futu, who came out, looked at manjushahua waiting outside and nodded.


    As for this result, manjushawa seems to have expected it. It doesn''t seem to be unexpected. There is not much excitement.


    "It seems that we have come home with a full load this time."


    Li futu is noncommittal.


    "Go back."


    "I''m not going to stay here? How many more days with her? "


    Li futu didn''t answer and walked forward.


    Manjusa kept up with him.


    "You don''t hate her at all?"


    All of a sudden, manjushahua asked inexplicably.


    Li futu frowned and didn''t understand his meaning.


    "Hate?"


    Manjushahua whispered: "between the crown and you, she chose the crown and abandoned you. Don''t you have any resentment against her?"


    Although this is a bit like stirring up dissension, it is not totally unreasonable.


    It is undeniable that it is because of becoming the emperor of Atlantis that the memory of the past has been erased.


    In a way, it''s like loving vanity and power and choosing to give up the truth.


    "Please don''t involve me in the grudge between you and Atlantis."


    Li futu looked very serious, even indifferent.


    "I owe her all my life. No matter what decision she makes, I will support her."


    "Have you ever thought about why she left you quietly and chose to return to the throne of Atlantis?"


    Li futu frowned and fell silent.


    "I don''t know. But I believe that she must have her own reasons. "


    Manjushahua did not continue to speak, just looked back.


    Even if she counted everything.


    But I don''t think it was him who finally found the alliance with Atlantis?


    You can''t love him with a crown.


    You can''t protect him without a crown.


    She tried hard to block the disaster for her, but he came in.


    It''s fate.

 Chapter 1801

    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    Tianwan airport.


    A special plane landed smoothly.


    Escalator down.


    The visiting delegation came down.


    "Hard work."


    Song Luo, who was waiting here, went over and held out his hand.


    Cao Xiuge was leaning on a crutch with one hand and holding it with one hand.


    "You don''t have to come here yourself."


    "It should be."


    Song Luo Shen takes back his hand.


    "Get in the car."


    Cao Xiuge nodded.


    A group of people got on the bus.


    The convoy directly into the apron drove out of the airport.


    "I''ve read all the reports. In such a short period of time, persuading the heads of state, this difficult task may only be accomplished by you."


    Inside the car, said Song Luoshen.


    "I''m just doing my best. Besides, it''s not my own credit. Everyone in the delegation is doing their best. Without them, I''m afraid the time to come back will be extended by half."


    Cao Xiuge, who has been abroad for more than 20 days, said: "in addition, the local forces of some countries have also provided us with great help. Anyway, I''m lucky to have lived up to my life this time. "


    Song Luo nodded.


    "I''m sure you haven''t had much rest during this time. Now that you''re back, have a good rest for a few days."


    "Where is the time to rest now? I heard that volcanoes erupted in Australia a few days ago, and there was no peace on the other side of the Indonesian sea. Frequent tsunamis destroyed thousands of villages and displaced hundreds of thousands of people. In South America, tornadoes and earthquakes hit one after another It''s like the whole world is in an abnormal state. "


    Cao Xiuge looks solemn.


    "Such intensive disasters have broken out one after another all over the world. This phenomenon has never happened before, has it It''s almost time? "


    Almost from the day he went abroad, it seemed that the world began to become abnormal. All kinds of natural disasters kept coming, like warnings and omens.


    Songluo God was silent for a moment, or truthfully said: "he said, there should be only about half a month left."


    Cao Xiuge naturally understood who he meant and quickly asked, "where is he now?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be the integration of the international forces such as the underground temple. In this battle, the strong of their level is the key to the victory or defeat."


    Cao Xiuge nodded, remained silent for a moment, and asked, "do you think about how to tell the people?"


    "Through your efforts, when you board the flight home, the world''s first echelon of heads of state have held a video conference, and now they have reached a consensus."


    Cao Xiuge understood that his foreign visit was just an effort to build a bridge between countries. The real decision-making still needs the heads of state to discuss together.


    "What are they going to do?"


    There are only two roads ahead of these heads of state.


    Or we can directly show our cards to the people of all countries and tell them the truth.


    This choice is very simple, but it has immeasurable risks.


    Fear is a human instinct, which can not be controlled or suppressed. Once people know the truth, there is a fierce and powerful race living underground, and they are about to invade their world. Undoubtedly, it is the same as telling them that there are aliens and they are about to attack the earth. It is conceivable that everyone''s world outlook will collapse instantly, and then they will be killed And panic will explode


    At that time, the social order will collapse and the national power will be paralyzed. I''m afraid that before the war starts, there will be chaos within the human race.


    This is not alarmist, but a predictable fact.


    Of course.


    In addition to telling the truth, there is another choice, that is to hide the truth!


    Just like the usual method used by high-level officials, what they don''t want the public to know will be suppressed by power. However, when the devil comes, this is obviously different from the general situation. It can''t disappear out of thin air by controlling public opinion.


    How to hide is bound to be a big problem.


    "The heads of state unanimously decided not to disclose the truth to the people of all countries for the sake of world stability."


    "But how are they going to hide it?"


    Cao Xiuge is not surprised by this result. In his opinion, "keeping secret" is much safer than disclosing the truth. But the key is how to conceal the world''s people?


    "Such a big thing can''t be suppressed by pressure. There may not be any pressure now, but once the war starts, how can we explain it to the public?"


    "In fact, it''s not a complete concealment."


    "You know, the shape of the demon is not very different from that of human beings. This is the angle that can be used," he explained. The heads of state negotiated and decided to "define" the demon as a "reactionary armed force."Cao Xiuge''s eyebrows were slightly twisted up, and the feeling of sudden opening came out.


    It''s true that it''s unrealistic to completely blind the people, but for the sake of world stability, we can completely change the identity of demon.


    No matter where it is a reactionary force, no matter where it is a terrorist organization, even if it is particularly powerful, as long as it is not alien, it will be psychologically acceptable to the people, and it will not cause panic around the world.


    "That''s a good idea."


    Cao Xiuge thought about it and found that there was no better choice than this idea.


    "He thought of it."


    Song Luo Shen smiles.


    Cao Xiuge was stunned and then laughed.


    "Luoshen, now I understand why you would rather wait for him under such a great pressure."


    "Even if I knew he was the leader of the prefecture, I just felt that Li Haotian was a little less lucky than him, but now I understand that his most shining place is not his famous identity. When you insisted on waiting for him, he was nothing. "


    Cao Xiuge sighed in his eyes.


    "He is the notorious emperor of hell, but he let Li Haotian and me go. At the critical moment of the human race, he rushed to the front line recklessly. If he is full of evil, then we are nothing."


    "He doesn''t care about fame or what others think of him. He only does what he seems to do, that''s all


    "I know."


    Cao Xiuge said with a smile: "so, whether it is me or Li Haotian, we are far inferior to him. In my opinion, we can use the word "great" to describe him. I am very honored to live with him in the same era. "


    Since ancient times, how many people can afford to be great?


    And this evaluation comes from Cao Xiuge.


    Song Luoshen''s mouth rises.


    "This is not Cao Xiuge in my impression. When did you flatter so much?"


    Cao Xiuge smiles.


    "Pure words from the heart."


    Song Luo''s radian is rippling. He turns his head and looks out of the window. He doesn''t know what to think of, and his eyes are gradually gentle.


    "He should be proud to hear that."

 Chapter 1802

    "Sister, what are you busy with all this time? I haven''t seen you come back several times."


    In the courtyard, Song Dynasty song just came back and ran into song Luo God.


    "You should know what it is to try to pry into state secrets."


    Song Dynasty Song Shan smile.


    "Sister, is it necessary to be so serious? It''s not at home. Let''s have a chat. "


    Song Luoshen has no waves.


    "Well, sister, I won''t ask the head office."


    Song Dynasty song took a few steps, with a good strange way: "sister, I recently read the news that a terrorist force suddenly emerged in South America, killing innocent people. Even the surrounding governments have nothing to do with it. It is said that tens of thousands of people have been killed. Is this news true?"


    "You should ask the source of the news, not me."


    There is no doubt that countries have begun to pave the way for the arrival of the demon, and create a fairly normal identity for the demon in advance.


    But even so, some smart people are still aware of something wrong, such as song Chaoge,


    "elder sister, we are not talking about international news, it should not violate the rules of the organization?"


    He frowned.


    "Sister, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Songluo looked at him.


    "What''s so strange?"


    "If I remember correctly, is this horror weaving called" saiza "? I''ve never heard of such an organization before. It''s of such a large scale. It''s not just established, is it? "


    "It''s said in the news that this Siza is so difficult to clean up because several terrorist organizations are united."


    Song song song nodded, no doubt he.


    "I see. Those foreigners are so incompetent that they let these thugs kill innocent people indiscriminately. If they were in our dragon Kingdom, they would be exterminated in three days. "


    "This is not the time to blame and complain. In view of the ferocity and harmfulness of Siza, and out of the spirit of internationalism, all countries have decided to send united forces to eliminate Siza."


    Song Dynasty song song was quite surprised to hear that, and then asked a little carefully.


    "Elder sister, you tell me this is not against discipline?"


    "No, it should be in the news tomorrow."


    Song Luo''s expression is flat.


    "Anything else?"


    Song Dynasty Song subconsciously shook his head.


    "If not, please get out of the way."


    Song Dynasty Song immediately took two steps to the side.


    "Sister, are you going out? Have you eaten yet? "


    "No, go to work and eat again."


    Song Dynasty song was stunned.


    It''s six o''clock in the afternoon. It''s already past the off hours.


    "Sister, are you going to work now?"


    He looked back.


    Song Luo did not respond, and his figure soon disappeared at the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Western suburbs.


    Beijing Army camp.


    Song Luoshen, who said he was going to work, came here by car, accompanied by Cao Xiuge.


    The atmosphere in the camp is very dignified. Soldiers on patrol can be seen everywhere. Everyone''s face is very serious. There is a feeling of wind and rain coming.


    The camp, which can hold 100000 people, is saturated at this time. It stopped all daily exercises more than 20 days ago and is on standby at any time.


    It''s not only here, but also the situation of other sub battalions and even regional armies in Kyoto.


    "Commander he."


    Song Luoshen and Cao Xiuge went to the headquarters under the leadership of an officer.


    "Here we are."


    He Wuwei, the commander-in-chief of the Beijing army, nodded to them, and then directly gave orders to a group of senior officers.


    "Inform the whole army to assemble"


    "follow the orders!"


    Less than half an hour.


    The 100000 elite soldiers of the camp assembled in the wilderness.


    The army was solemn and silent.


    A hundred thousand people, as if into an inseparable whole.


    Excellent military accomplishment can be said to be reflected incisively and vividly at the moment.


    He Wufen and Cao Xiuge, the God of song Luo, took the oath.


    Under the gaze of a hundred thousand troops, he has a firm expression and speaks in a deep voice.


    "I think you already know why you are here today. Yes, our country, and even the whole human race will face an unprecedented great crisis. As you have learned during this period, under our feet, there are a group of savage and brutal creatures who are similar to us in appearance and eager for light. They hate the harsh living environment underground and want to occupy our world from the underground For ourselves, if we can''t stop them, then our parents, sisters, relatives and friends, all the people we love and love Will become the ghost of the blade of the devil, not only me, I think you, will never allow this kind of thing to happenHe Wufen''s voice vibrated towards the four fields through several huge loudspeakers, forming a deafening effect.


    One hundred thousand troops were still and calm.


    We can conceal the public in good faith, but for those soldiers who want to fight against the devil, the high-level officials of all countries have no choice to conceal.


    These soldiers should have the right to know.


    They have the right to know what they are bleeding or even sacrificing for.


    People will panic, but soldiers, never.


    "Tonight, we are going to the front line to fight with the soldiers of all countries to defend our common homeland. I believe we will come back in triumph! "


    "Now, let''s welcome Mr. Song to speak."


    He is worthy to move out of the way.


    Song Luo God went to the center.


    Everyone held their breath.


    In the eyes of thousands of people, song Luo God slowly opened his mouth, the original sound of nature at the moment even surged up a stream of blood and sonorous!


    "Since the beginning of Pangu, the three emperors set up the state and the five emperors set up the territory. When a great event occurs in a country, men must sacrifice their bodies to the state.


    That is to say, if the bones become hills and the blood flows into rivers, we should not disgrace the land of our country or lose the territory of our country!


    The noble and the humble, the old and the young, the noble and the humble, the noble and the humble, I will do my best with one heart, pour the water of the Yellow River, fight the waves of the East Sea, invade the land of the barbarians, wipe out the cave of the Japanese slaves, punish the pirates who deceive me, and kill the barbarians!


    Then the sea flows, and my son is worthy of standing up, and I will be covered with corpses all over the field, only the spirit can depend on! "


    The woman''s voice fell to the ground, 100000 people''s eyes fluctuated violently, their expressions were excited, and they roared.


    "Then the sea flows, and I am worthy of it!


    Let the corpse cover all over the field, only the spirit can depend on! "


    All in one!


    The sound rocked the sky.


    The earth is shaking!


    Behind me.


    Many senior generals, including he Wukui, felt that their blood was boiling rapidly in the waves, and they were willing to fight and die on the battlefield!


    Looking at the soft figure, Rao is Cao Xiuge, his eyes are slightly trance, for a time.


    He admitted that he had failed, but in his heart, he did not think that this woman would be a qualified successor.


    But at this moment, his thoughts began to waver involuntarily.


    Maybe she is a more suitable person than herself.

 Chapter 1803

    military orders are like a mountain!


    According to the agreement of the heads of state, a total of one million multinational coalition forces, including the 100000 troops of the Dragon Kingdom, have set out from all over the world and arrived at the same place on almost the same day.


    Halsey Everglades!


    This dangerous forbidden area, once inaccessible, is now surrounded by barracks. Looking down from the sky, it is endless and spectacular!


    According to Skynet Lord, this is the only way to connect the two worlds except Atlantis. If the demons attack, this is their only choice except Atlantis!


    For the current grim situation, this should be regarded as good news. In order to cope with the coming war, not only the halsi marsh, but also the area of the border around the marsh, all the population has been cleared.


    "All the advance troops of 100000 people have arrived. The rear road team is always preparing for war. If necessary, they can rush to the battlefield at any time."


    He, who personally led the team to the front line, deserves to report.


    In the Dragon Kingdom, although he is in a high position, he is not a commander in this grand battlefield.


    Although this military cooperation involving all countries in the world is unprecedented, in order to coordinate the dispatch and avoid the chaotic situation of going their own way, all countries agree that it is necessary to select a top commander of the coalition forces.


    After careful deliberation by the first echelon of powerful countries, and under the recommendation of the Dragon Kingdom, the first emperor to discover the disaster and remind all mankind, finally became the supreme leader of the battle concerning the life and death of the human race.


    He deserves to be the target of the report at this time.


    At this time, although the kharsine camp was all over the mountains, it was not all the strength.


    In order to win this battle, all countries in the world have achieved unprecedented unity, and initially planned to gather three million troops to fight against the devil.


    However, in order to conceal the people of all countries, the soldiers of all countries will rush to the battlefield in batches instead of taking large-scale simultaneous actions.


    As one of the world''s top powers, the Dragon Kingdom has taken on the role of a great power in this unprecedented crisis. It will send a total of 300000 troops to participate in the battle, accounting for one tenth of the whole Terran alliance.


    The 100000 troops led by he Wukui are the first batch of troops, and the remaining 200000 troops will arrive one after another in the next five days.


    "Uncle he, it''s hard. Go and have a rest first."


    In the barracks, Li futu looked at the dusty he and said.


    He had no shame to nod his head. He didn''t have too many greetings. When he left, he handed the tiger amulet to Li futu.


    Li futu did not refuse.


    Will be outside, your life is not subject to.


    Moreover, the significance of this campaign is extraordinary. In order to win the final victory, all people must work together in the same direction. Because this is also a coalition of nations, if we want to make all forces play their best role, we must select the highest commander.


    This is not the first tiger amulet Li received.


    This is undoubtedly a great power, but at the same time, it is also a responsibility and responsibility as heavy as the five mountains.


    He is worthy of seeing him walk towards the barracks. A few seconds later, Li futu pinches the dragon and tiger amulet, turns around and returns to the barracks of the command center.


    "It''s all here."


    In the tent, the top strong of the Terran gather together.


    Except for God and his wife Adam, almost all of them arrived in Halsey with the soldiers of all countries.


    There is no distinction between the old and the young.


    Regardless of the priority.


    In this battle, they will fight for the same goal in the same capacity as the three million Terran allies!


    Li futu opened the camp, and everyone''s eyes moved with him.


    Including the temple.


    The holy King arrived at the front line with the temple a few days ago, and now he is in this big tent.


    Although they are comrades in arms with the outside soldiers, it is obvious that they belong to different combat units, but not for any reason. It seems that Li futu''s identity has changed imperceptibly in the eyes of these strong men after he was elected as the supreme leader of the human Alliance Army by various countries.


    Some people are not angry about this, such as right emissary nochiev standing behind Saint Cynthia.


    Once, and also here in halsi, he faced death and death with Emperor Yan. Now how can he accept the leadership of the other party?


    But the holy king kept silent. No matter how dissatisfied he was, he did not dare to speak at will.


    Private grudges belong to private grudges, but at least there is a truth in his heart. At this time, the threat of the demon is the biggest danger faced by the Terran. Anyone who makes trouble at this time will be the target of public criticism.


    "The first group of soldiers from all countries have arrived. Now it''s time for the next strategic deployment."


    There is not much nonsense. Facing the existence above the world, Li futu is concise and straight to the theme.


    "This kind of joint operation in the world has never happened before. The soldiers come from different countries and different forces all over the world. It''s inevitable that there will be barriers. But we can''t let this barrier become the resistance for us to win this war. So I decided to cancel all the names of all the soldiers, collectively known as the holy alliance, and set up ten legions to disrupt and mix up among you Choose the head of the army. "After Li Fu Tu finished, he was silent, as if to give them time to express their opinions.


    But the eyes fluctuate, but no one speaks.


    the three million troops are close to the bottom line of all countries. After all, it is impossible to ask all countries to send all their troops. It is unrealistic. No head of state will agree. But with the major forces in the world, Li futu thinks that the forces gathered by the Terrans are ready to fight against the demons Balance of capital.


    According to his experience in the lost world, it is estimated that the living strength of the lost world is about four or five million. Even if all the people in the lost world are soldiers, they can not all participate in the battle. After all, there is a unique place like the city of peace in the top ten cities of the lost world.


    According to Li futu''s estimation, excluding the follow-up reinforcements, the initial impact they will face is estimated to be more than one million demons.


    They definitely have the power of World War I.


    "Of course, some of you may have no experience in military operations, but don''t worry. After you become the head of the army, you will be equipped with professional military personnel to assist you. The reason why you are allowed to perform your duties is to let those officers and men know that we are with them."


    War.


    Morale is the key.


    It is more symbolic than practical to let these emperors act as the leaders of the legions.


    He is not the supreme commander who gives orders in terms of overall planning and operational policy.


    The first advantage of the emperor''s role as the commander of the army is that he can convince the public, so that those who leave the existing establishment will not resist.


    The second and biggest benefit is inspiring.


    "I agree."


    In silence, the holy King took the lead.

 Chapter 1804

    After discussion.


    The ten commanders of the armed forces soon came to a conclusion.


    However, to some surprise, both the left and right envoys of the temple got a quota.


    This was not even thought of by right envoy nokiev himself.


    If he stood in the position of Yan Di, he would not be so magnanimous.


    Although he was not bribed by the position of a military commander, it is undeniable that his resentment towards Li futu was inevitably weakened.


    "I said in advance that I would only take a nominal position, and I would not participate in specific matters."


    Yuluocha voice line cold way.


    No matter in any occasion or at any time, he seems to be such an inhuman figure, which seems to be the "common fault" of killers, and other people have long been accustomed to it.


    He is willing to come here and bring the whole killer alliance. From this point alone, in the face of right and wrong, he is the king of killers full of evil, at least better than the God in vain.


    Li futu also knows his personality. The other party''s cooperation has been regarded as a sacrifice. He doesn''t continue to force others. Moreover, he doesn''t expect a strange killing God who is used to reaping people''s lives in silence to command the dispatch of 300000 troops.


    If we want to win this battle, we must make the best use of people.


    Yuluocha and his killer alliance. In the future, it will become a sharp knife that threatens the demon secretly all the time.


    "Of course, I just want the soldiers outside to understand that they are not the only ones who stand in the way when the Terran is in danger."


    Li futu nodded to yuluocha and then looked at the gods.


    "Do you have any comments?"


    No one spoke.


    Ten military commanders have been determined.


    Of course, with a huge army of 300000 people, the leadership system can''t be as simple as that of a head of the army. From top to bottom, it has to be graded and class commanders set up.


    Of course, there is no need to discuss these details here.


    "Since you have no opinion on the resolution of the ten commanders of the armed forces, let''s move on to the next topic."


    Li futu suddenly took out something similar to a badge.


    "This is..."


    Everyone looked at the round object in Li futu''s hand.


    "This is Wen Yao."


    "It''s also the identity of our holy alliance," Li explained


    "Because of the huge size and the complexity of the troops, in order to avoid the situation that the enemy and we are not divided or even kill each other, there must be a sign that can show the identity of our holy coalition."


    "It''s specially made by Skynet. It''s called Wenyao. As long as it''s worn on the body, we will be sensitive to other wearers, so that all accidents can be eliminated. "


    This time, Li futu didn''t discuss with the public, but cut off the railway with an unquestionable tone: "soon enough, enough Wen Yao will be sent here, and everyone, including you, must wear it. Only those who wear this tattoo are our holy allied forces. Those who don''t have it are all regarded as demons. If they meet in the battlefield, they will be killed! "


    With Li futu''s firm and powerful tone, a strong overbearing spread.


    Naturally, this is not a deliberate demonstration of authority.


    The shape of the demon is similar to that of the Terran. Although they are stronger, there is no obvious difference between them. At that time, there will be a big war, and no one will know them. So the identification is really a necessary measure.


    Looking at the badge of light and sword, the virgin Cynthia, who was not selected as the commander of the ten armies, said, "are you worried that the demon will fake the Terran identity?"


    "We are not tired of deceit."


    Li futu nodded.


    "It''s not impossible. We have to be well prepared in advance. "


    "But if they snatch Wen Yao and then pretend to be the holy alliance, how can they distinguish then?"


    Cynthia asked a tricky question. It''s a bit like taking down Lee Fu Tu''s desk.


    Li futu is calm.


    "Skynet had expected this for a long time, so it made special preparations when designing Wenyao. After each Wen Yao is distributed, you must drop a drop of blood immediately, and then Wen Yao will take effect, and the chance to drop blood is only once. Once Wenyao''s master dies in battle, or it leaves the master''s body, it will be invalid immediately. "


    Li futu''s eyes to Cynthia seemed to praise her for daring to question.


    "Any questions?"


    Cynthia stopped talking.


    "We have a lot of troops in Halsey, but what if the devil invades from Atlantis?"


    An beixuanji, the head of the fourth legion, spoke.


    "If that happens, we will not miss the opportunity here."


    "The possibility you said is really a possibility."Li futu nodded, pondered for a moment, and said: "I have talked with the emperor of Atlantis. As we all know, Atlantis is located in the Muhai Delta, surrounded by vast oceans. Once the demons choose to invade from Atlantis, how can they cross the Wangyang sea? At least not in a short time. If they really choose Atlantis as a breakthrough point, with the power of Atlantis and the encirclement of the sea, they can drag on for a long time. At that time, we can use super weapons to catch them all at sea with no effort! "


    Hearing the speech, many people secretly nodded and felt quite reasonable.


    The biggest advantage of demons over Terrans lies in their strong physical fitness, which is far from comparable to Terrans. However, compared with them, Terrans also have unique advantages, that is, the power of technology!


    But the key point is that the geographical location of halxi swamp is very special, and the underground river extends in all directions. According to the survey of geologists, the underground river of halxi is extremely turbulent, and it is in an unstable seismic zone. Once a large-scale nuclear strike is carried out, not only will there be no grass here, but also the radioactivity is likely to follow the uncontrolled underground river into the major marine lakes It may cause large-scale nuclear pollution, crustal movement, mantle convection or mantle plume in the mantle, and lead to a series of unpredictable natural disasters such as volcanic eruption.


    At that time, regardless of whether the demons will return to the lost world to take refuge, at least 200 million or 300 million people will suffer from disaster.


    This price is too heavy for anyone to bear.


    "So, if the devil is not stupid, he will definitely choose here to fight us head on."


    Li futu pauses.


    "What''s more, they have been defeated here, proud of the devil, for the sake of rebirth and revenge, and they have a 90% chance of landing in Halsey!"

 Chapter 1805

    Reinforcements from all over the world continue to arrive at Halsey everglade, once a formidable forbidden area, and now it has become the hottest place.


    with lirenyuan as the center, the barracks of the army encircle the vicegan gorge layer upon layer, so it''s hard for a fly to fly out without being found.


    Manjushahua also rushed to the halsi swamp, a person, and a large number of Wen Yao.


    These tattoos will be quickly distributed one by one to every soldier and become the unique and unique identity of the holy alliance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will the devil really land from here


    After many years, Li futu came to the Bank of lirenyuan again, accompanied by manzhushahua.


    Even though he made a promise at the meeting, he was not absolutely sure.


    If there is deviation in judgment, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Do you think it''s necessary to ask such a question now?"


    As he walked, manjushahua said, "since you have chosen to put all your eggs in one basket, and have chosen to stay here and wait for the hare, you should abandon all thoughts. Even if I tell you now that there is still a third channel, do you think you still have time to adjust?"


    Li futu frowned.


    In front, there is a gorgeous and strange flowers, which is the night of Luan tail.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Manjushahua suddenly smiles.


    "I''m just kidding you. You should believe the Lord''s judgment. Since the LORD said that this was the starting point of the outbreak of war, he would not make a mistake. All you need to do is to be vigilant all the time, and when the demons appear, give them a head-on attack with "the greatest enthusiasm."


    Walking beside the surging "yellow spring", Li Fu''s eyes are dignified.


    "How long is it?"


    "Two days? Three days? "


    Manjushahua whispered: "I can''t give you an accurate answer, but you have to be prepared. Although you are waiting for the hare to catch the turtle in the urn, the devil is not so easy to deal with."


    "Three million hot-blooded men, I don''t know how many people will return home safely in the end."


    Manjushahua finally felt it.


    "It''s the military''s destiny to wrap the body around a horse."


    Li futu said in a slow voice: "before they come, they should be ready to sacrifice their lives and become benevolent."


    "And you?"


    Manjushawa took a look at him.


    "Do you also have the consciousness to die in battle?"


    Li futu was silent and responded freely: "no one can guarantee that he will survive. All I can do is do my best and listen to the destiny. "


    "I generally know why you are here, but have you ever thought about what to do if you die, and those you are desperate to protect?"


    "At this time, there is no choice but to have the best of both worlds."


    Li futu smiles.


    "If everyone wants to be alone, who else will stand in the way? Everyone will be doomed by then. "


    He looked at manjushahua and said, "otherwise, I''ll give you my position as commander in chief? I''ll go to the rear to cheer you on? "


    Manjushahua glanced at him, did not speak, and continued to move forward.


    Did the girl roll her eyes at herself just now?


    But with her white eyes, she couldn''t even see it.


    Li futu shrugged and followed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Within the camp of the temple.


    Having won the post of commander in chief of the army is also a high-ranking right winger. Nokiev is still a little angry.


    "Sire, I don''t know why we should obey the leadership of Emperor Yan. Whether it''s prestige, strength, character, or aspiration What can he compare with your majesty? The only thing he can say is that he was the first to discover the crisis. But it is not because he is the first to discover that he should give such an important command to him. It''s about the life and death of the human race. How can it be such a joke? "


    "Since ancient times, high positions have been occupied by those with ability. I think we should mobilize others to vote again on the candidate of the supreme commander," nochiev said forcefully! Only in this way can we convince the public! "


    Although it''s not the time to entangle personal enmity, people are not saints. Seeing Yan Di sitting in the position of supreme commander, nokiev always feels blocked in his heart.


    No one agrees with him.


    The high-level of the temple was silent.


    If the old men of the Presbyterian group were here, they would certainly support nokiev and refuse to give up. But at this time, all the elite forces gathered in halsi. These old men are old, so they are not qualified to go to the front line this time.


    "Vote again."


    The holy King read it silently, with a look of no sorrow and no joy."It has always been a taboo for military strategists to change generals. Now three million soldiers know that Yan Di is the supreme leader. Do you know how much impact it will have if you change Yan Di now? The devil may invade the next second. If the morale of the army is lax and the army is defeated, will you take the responsibility? "


    Nochiev''s lips moved, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    I didn''t help him.


    "We are enemies with hell, but that was once. In front of the devil, whether it''s the temple or the underworld, we all have the same identity, that is the Terran. Don''t think that the position of the supreme leader of the holy alliance is so glorious. Once the war is defeated, he will become the biggest sinner. All the dead who have died on this battlefield will become the sin on him. How many people are willing to bear this responsibility? Do you think you can handle it yourself, nochiev? "


    In the face of the king''s eyes, nochiev''s lips trembled, and then slowly lowered his head.


    Cynthia and others remained silent.


    Nuoziyev and Yan Di had several fights. If he ruled out the two left envoys, he should have the deepest resentment with Yan Di. Because of this, influenced by his personal emotions, he lost his ability of objective judgment. In fact, if he can think calmly, it should be easy to understand that the seemingly supreme position is actually a pit of fire.


    Even if Yandi is willing to give it to his majesty, his majesty will not accept it at all.


    Because even if it can''t last forever, no one wants to leave a bad memory forever.


    If there is any mistake in this battle, the leader will be nailed to the pillar of shame.


    "In the face of the great enemy, I hope you can put aside the past grievances and take the overall situation as the most important thing. Don''t be a sinner of the temple, of the human race, or of history."


    The holy King''s eyes slowly swept over everyone, and seemed to stay on the left envoy Li Haotian''s face for a moment.


    It seems like a reminder, but also like a admonition.


    The high-level of the temple bowed to each other.


    "In accordance with the holy order."

 Chapter 1806

    Night.


    There is no wind.


    In the endless hinterland of the camp, Li futu is in shuaizhang, watching the sand table map of Halsey swamp, and the candlesticks around him provide a faint yellow light.


    "Chief, I''ve been asked to see you."


    It''s Niutou who comes in.


    He and Ma Mian volunteered to be on duty in front of Li futu''s account. Li futu tried several times but failed, and finally he could only agree.


    "Who?"


    Li futu didn''t lift his head. He was still observing the terrain.


    Niu tou pauses, and his expression becomes a little strange. Finally, he says: "I''m not sure It''s the temple envoy, Li Haotian. "


    With a twist of his brow, Li futu finally raised his head.


    "Li Haotian?"


    He looked at the bull head for a while, and his expression gradually calmed down. Then he said, "let him in."


    Niutou turned decisively and walked out.


    Perhaps it was because the identity of the visitor was too sensitive that Ma Mian gave him the opportunity to report.


    Not long after Niu tou went out, a figure walked into the camp. Instead of wearing the gorgeous sun gold robe, he chose plain clothes.


    In his hand, he was carrying a pot of wine.


    "I''m not interrupting your work, are I?"


    The former Li family member looked at Li futu and said calmly.


    Li futu shook his head, and his expression could not show his happiness and anger.


    "Sit down."


    The two sat down on a wooden chair made of local materials and trees from halcine.


    "Envoy Li Zuo came late at night. What''s the matter?"


    Li futu asked in a formulaic tone.


    "Nothing. I just want to have a drink with Yandi."


    Li Haotian put the wine pot on the small square table between the two chairs.


    "The war is coming. After tonight, I don''t know if I have this chance."


    Li futu was silent and took a look at the large capacity wine pot.


    Drinking in the army is taboo, but when the other party comes, he doesn''t choose to be unkind.


    "Get two bowls."


    He said in a loud voice.


    Soon, Ma Mian found two white bowls, and then quickly retreated.


    Open the jug and fill the two bowls with wine. Li Haotian takes one of the bowls.


    "Please."


    "Please."


    Li futu also raised the bowl.


    Both of them chose to drink it in one gulp.


    "I didn''t expect that we would be able to drink together on this day."


    Li Haotian slowly put down the bowl.


    Li futu put the bowl on the table and said nothing.


    "How is Luo Shen?"


    Li Haotian asked with a smile.


    Li futu nodded. In the flickering yellow candle light, he still didn''t speak.


    "I once had a good fight with Cao Xiuge, but I didn''t expect that we were just drawing water from a basket in the end. I was waiting for the day when she was going to kill the world. I didn''t expect that..."


    Li Haotian stopped and took up the wine pot again to pour wine into two bowls.


    "It''s not as good as heaven."


    "Why did you choose to join the temple?"


    Li futu finally spoke.


    "To avenge me?"


    Although half father, but in blood, this man is still his family in this world.


    "In the beginning, there was such an idea. But it''s not accurate to say revenge. I want to prove that I can do what you can


    "I''m not a character who admits defeat," laughs the man who has jumped from an aristocratic family to a temple envoy. Even if I know that things are irreparable, I still want to prove something, but after all these years, I''m finally sober. I''m afraid I can''t surpass you in my life. "


    Speaking of this kind of words, but his tone can not hear decadence, on the contrary, it is full of Let it go.


    Once again, he raised the bowl to show Li Fu that Li Hao was sincere.


    "This bowl of wine, I respect you. If it wasn''t for you, I would fall at Cao Xiuge''s feet in the end. The end would be more miserable than now. Thank you for letting me see the real scenery of the world."


    With that, without waiting for Li futu to reply, Li Haotian raised his bowl and drank it with his head up. He was very heroic.


    In silence, Li futu also finished a bowl of wine.


    "I haven''t drunk for many years. The last time I drank, I should have been in Kyoto."


    Li Haotian is holding the wine pot with a smile.


    "Float, remember when we were kids in the mansion?"


    Hearing this address, Li futu''s eyes fluctuated slightly.


    Li Haotian seems to be immersed in the memories of the past, with a curved corner of his mouth.


    "At that time, because of mischief, I wanted to steal wine to feed fish in the pond. As a result, I accidentally knocked over the bottle of Maotai that my grandfather had collected. Then you were carried to the sun by my grandfather and punished to stand. In fact, I gave the idea of stealing wine, but I didn''t dare to admit it when I saw that my grandfather was angry. Why didn''t you give me up at that time?"Even as time goes by, some memories will never fade.


    Li futu''s eyes also reappear that afternoon many years ago.


    At that time, he was punished to stand in the sun, while the eldest grandson of the Li family was taken care of by his mother in his arms, constantly nervous to ask if he was hurt.


    "What if I give you up? It''s just that one more person will be punished. "


    Li futu whispered and took the initiative to pick up the wine pot.


    Li Haotian smiles.


    "In fact, there is one thing you should not know. My father knew that I was responsible for your punishment. Afterwards, he taught me a lesson. Because of my face, I didn''t tell you."


    Li futu held the wine pot, stopped, and then continued to pour wine into his bowl.


    "Now think about it, I''m really incompetent as a big brother. Every time I make a mistake, you go out to carry the pot, while I hide behind. When I grow up, I can''t restrain my jealousy when I see God Luo coming with you. "


    Li Haotian frankly stated his dark and defects.


    Li futu drank the wine and said flatly, "it''s all over."


    "Yes, it''s all gone."


    Li Haotian nodded slowly, then grabbed the few bottles left and drank them directly.


    Outside the tent, the night deepened.


    Li Haotian put down the empty wine pot.


    "Well, I don''t want to disturb your rest. Now you have a lot of opportunities, so you have to keep full of energy. The survival of the human race is tied to you."


    He stood up.


    Li futu.


    "I''ll see you off."


    They went to the account together.


    Before going out, Li Haotian stopped.


    "Futu, no matter whether you admit that you are the Li family or not, I, Li Haotian, am honored to have a brother like you. I think grandfather and father should also be proud of having offspring like you. "


    Li futu was silent.


    The man who once exclaimed, "since Li Haotian was born, how can Li Fu be born?" laughed.


    "Well, no more."


    He lifted the camp cloth and went out.


    Li futu stood still and watched him disappear into the night.

 Chapter 1807

    "Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the sky.


    The thick thunder snakes drifted in the dark clouds like golden dragons.


    It rained heavily in the Halsey swamp.


    The whole world is in a haze.


    "It''s really unexpected. There is no report that there will be such heavy rainfall in the near future."


    Qin Yuyi stood at the tent door, looking at the torrential rain outside, with a touch of worry in his eyes.


    Before it rained for a while, Halsey swamp had become a huge quagmire with blurred vision. Moreover, the roaring wind would affect the flight of fighter planes. If the demons took this opportunity to invade, such extreme weather would undoubtedly bring them considerable trouble.


    "The climate here is unpredictable. It can''t be changed by manpower. "


    Standing beside Qin Yuyi, Li futu looks at the strong wind and heavy rain outside, but he seems calm.


    "But such extreme weather will make most of our combat weapons useless. If the devil chooses to attack at this time point..."


    Qin Yuyi expressed his worries.


    "Don''t worry too much. The weather will affect us as well as them. Don''t forget that we have buried enough explosives everywhere in lirenyuan. Even if the power can''t play a role in time and space, once they land, those explosives will be enough to make them feel our enthusiasm."


    Although it is impossible to carry out a large-scale nuclear strike due to the geological reasons of halsi, it does not mean that it will give up the biggest technological advantage of the Terran.


    After on-the-spot investigation and careful research and calculation, although the amount of explosives buried around lirenyuan is huge, it is not enough to affect the stability of the crust.


    But for the same flesh and blood of the demons, the mass of explosives may be enough to make them drink a pot.


    There was no one else around. Qin Yuyi asked a very sharp question.


    "If we can''t hold on here and let the devil rush out, what should we do then?"


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Even if it is really impossible to stop the demon here, it is only the people who choose to migrate to the fourth continent to expand the whole battlefield from Halsey to the whole fourth continent."


    "People moving to the fourth continent?"


    Qin Yu Yi can''t help frowning.


    "Do you know the total population of the fourth continent?"


    Li futu obviously made an investigation earlier and quickly responded, "1.6 billion."


    Although the fourth continent is very poor and backward, it is at the bottom of several human habitats, but there are not a few people living here, accounting for almost a quarter of the whole human population.


    Qin Yu Yi was stunned for a moment, and then said, "1.6 billion people, where are you going to move them? Where do you think it can accommodate so many people? "


    Li futu is silent.


    It''s not avoidance, and it''s speechless.


    Obviously, this problem can''t be solved. It''s not that he has limited ability. I''m afraid that any leader will be helpless if he comes here.


    Obviously, no continent or country can take in so many "refugees.".


    Forced to do so, the only possible consequence is that the two continents "collapse" together.


    In fact, the heads of state have discussed the worst scenario.


    When conditions permit, we all belong to the human race and should support each other. However, in extreme cases, the so-called internationalism and humanitarianism must make way for reality. If the demons are really rampant, the leaders of the first echelon of powerful countries have decided to abandon their soldiers and cars and give up the population of the fourth continent in order to save the whole human race.


    Although some cruel, but if things really happen to that step, it is a kind of heroic must choose.


    It''s better to abandon more than one billion people than to lose the whole human race.


    Of course, Li futu has not disclosed the resolutions of those heads of state.


    "Therefore, we can only do our best to stop the demons in halsi. Even if we can''t eliminate them, we can only delay them for one more second, which is to fight for more survival time for the people in the rear."


    In total, the borders of the four countries are adjacent to halsi. Under the official orders of the four countries, all the people living on the borders have begun to move to the interior. Except for three million soldiers, there are no people living within a hundred miles of halsi.


    Qin Yuyi nodded silently.


    Although Li futu didn''t say it clearly, she was born in the Qin family and had seen the selfishness and coldness of the upper class since she was a child.


    She also knows the situation here.


    If the devil had not been stopped here, the people on this continent would have been very lucky.


    "Feather clothes, you need to understand that we are not saviors or gods. What we can do is to try our best. If the result is not optimistic, we don''t need to blame ourselves too much. We''ve done our best. "


    Li futu doesn''t worry too much about song Luoshen. However, although Qin Yuyi is far away from Song Luoshen in martial arts, she is not as cold as song Luoshen in mind.Li futu has made the worst scene, but he is afraid that Qin Yuyi will not be able to accept the scene of corpses.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    Qin Yuyi nodded. At this time, a loud thunderbolt rang through the world.


    "Boom..."


    Originally, Li futu thought it was thunder, but he didn''t care much about it. After a while, he reacted and felt something was wrong.


    He opened the camp cloth, went into the rain, and looked to the direction of lirenyuan.


    "This is..."


    "Boom..."


    It''s another big bang.


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    "Boom..."


    The sound was continuous, louder and louder, and with it, even the ground began to shake slightly.


    Qin Yuyi also followed out, regardless of the strong wind and heavy rain, standing beside Li futu, watching the direction of the sound source together.


    "Are they here?"


    Rao is with her mind, at the moment the tone appears clear and obvious fluctuation.


    Obviously, it''s not thunder, it''s explosion.


    In the distance, the dust is all over the sky, even the torrential rain can not be suppressed.


    "Du..."


    At the same time.


    The penetrating alarm also came from the remote monitoring station.


    The endless barracks were all startled.


    "Come on! Come on! Take all your weapons! "


    "Array! Array! Prepare to attract the enemy


    High pitched shouts rang out everywhere in the wind and rain.


    The other end.


    I don''t know when the yellow spring, which can corrode everything, suddenly dries up, and a heavy battle elephant seems to rush out of the crack at the bottom of the river endlessly.


    There were four explosions.


    Rao is a rough skinned and fleshy war elephant that can''t resist.


    The rain was dyed red.


    In the bloody wind and rain, a low voice seemed to come from the netherworld, floating out from the cracks at the bottom of the river, with a smile.


    "I declare that the second world war will begin."

 Chapter 1808

    "Come on! Come on! Come on


    In the pouring rain, countless soldiers rushed to the lirenyuan one after another.


    In the sky.


    Thundering fighters rose from the sky in the wind and rain, like sharp arrows cutting through the rain, whistling in the direction of lirenyuan.


    "Wow


    Mud splashes.


    The dense sound of stepping overlaps to form an almost earth shaking effect.


    At this time, Li futu has arrived at the forefront.


    Standing in the vicegan gorge, looking down, the bottom is full of blood and limb of animals, the picture is shocking.


    "Such a big elephant?"


    On the canyon, nochiev, who came from the north, was also very surprised.


    The size of the elephants below is one third larger than that of the elephants in their world on average. This difference is so obvious that it is easy to detect.


    "They should have expected that we would ambush ahead of time, so they drove these elephants to take their lives to open the way."


    The buried explosives are still being detonated one after another. The war elephants are either killed directly or smashed to death by the huge rocks falling from the mountain. The canyon seems to have turned into a natural elephant cemetery.


    The battle elephants hissed out of the bottomless crack, and then fell down in mourning.


    This valuable war resource in the lost world seems to have become a paving stone for free.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of fighters swept over the sky.


    One missile after another was accurately dropped and fell into the abyss of separation.


    "Boom boom!"


    It''s like a mountain falling apart.


    A winding Blood River gradually formed in the canyon.


    "Yes! That''s it. Blow up the animals


    Nokiev wiped the rain on his face, smiling wildly.


    It hasn''t cost a single soldier, but the power of science and technology has given the devil a head-on blow.


    It seems that the devil is not as difficult to deal with.


    "Don''t be happy too soon. It''s just a bunch of animals that were killed."


    Compared with nokiev, kussler, the immortal soul of war, no doubt needs to calm down. Looking at the hell like scene under him, he said in a cold voice: "the demons have not been exposed yet. It''s not so much that we have taken advantage of them as that they have consumed the gift we prepared for them with a group of animals."


    Nochiev glanced at him and his smile faded away.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    ¡­¡­


    The fighter fleet has begun a second round of bombing.


    However, some missiles were thrown out of the canyon. One of them even nearly blew up Athena and the twelve Star Palace.


    Obviously, the bad weather has brought some impact on air operations.


    The follow-up troops are approaching here gradually. It''s a joke if they hurt their own soldiers by mistake before they see the demon.


    Li futu looked up at the fighters flying through the sky in the wind and rain. After thinking for a moment, he finally gave the order to withdraw the air force temporarily.


    "Hoo..."


    After flying over the canyon, the dense group of fighters did not return and soon disappeared in the thick rain.


    In the gorge, the noise of the explosion gradually weakened. It is obvious that almost all the explosives have been detonated.


    It seems that the whole canyon has been bombed for half an hour.


    Although it didn''t hurt the demons, it''s a great harvest to blow up these elephants. If these elephants don''t die and let them gallop, they will be as powerful as a torrent of steel for the Terran soldiers.


    Don''t even think about it. If these elephants run rampant in the battlefield, they will definitely cause heavy casualties among the Terran soldiers!


    With the weakening of the explosion, the cracks also seem to gradually quiet down, no longer a large-scale elephant rush out.


    In the canyon, there are surviving battle elephants with their trunks arched around the elephant carcasses, making a helpless hiss.


    In essence, these war elephants may be innocent, but this is where the cruelty of war lies.


    "That''s it? It''s so disappointing. Now, it''s our turn. "


    There was a sound coming from the crack.


    "Sons, kill me!"


    Then, in the view of Li futu''s people, dense figures rush out from the cracks, like an ant colony.


    They didn''t care about the corpses in the valley. On the contrary, the strong smell of blood seemed to make them more excited.


    "This is the big world! This is the taste of the big world


    In the thick rain, the demon took a deep breath greedily and intoxicated.


    "Sure enough, the legend is right. It''s much better than our lost world. There''s water coming down from the sky! ha-ha! Don''t worry about running out of water any more! ""Brothers, give it to me! Kill all the people here, and the world will be ours soon! "


    There are demons standing on the remains of the elephant, waving a long knife and roaring.


    There is an endless stream of demons rushing out of the cracks. The picture is a bit numb.


    Conservatively, it is estimated that in a short period of time, there have been more than 10000 demons landing.


    "What are you doing? shoot! Shoot me


    With the command of commanders at all levels, the Terran soldiers who were shocked at this scene looked back, clenched their weapons, stepped on the edge of the cliff, and pulled the trigger in the valley mercilessly.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    There are nearly 20000 people in charge of guarding here, all equipped with heavy aircraft.


    Twenty thousand heavy plane robbers were set up around the canyon and began to sweep.


    What kind of picture is this?


    The sound of bullets and even the thunder in the sky were suppressed.


    I saw a flash of fire, as if to build a net, toward the valley of the demons oppression.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    Although most of the demons are wearing armor, they don''t have a good protective effect in front of heavy-duty aircraft. Under the carpet like covering strike, there are many demons who are constantly hit, and even more unfortunately, they are directly hit in the head and heart, and instantly killed.


    This scene greatly stimulated the Terran soldiers.


    They saw that although the demon was powerful, it was not invincible.


    "Go to hell!"


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    The fire is more rapid.


    Naturally, the demons would not wait to die foolishly. In the face of gunfire, they did not flinch and fear. They showed the agility that the Terran could not have. They ran and jumped, and then climbed on the cliff like an ape, risking fierce bullets and began to climb up.


    Feet and legs, the movement of the fast, people creepy.


    "Come on! Stop them! Don''t let them come up! "


    Even if the 30000 famous soldiers tried their best to fire wildly, they could not stop the demon from coming to the world.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the first demon jumped into the Canyon!


    "Give up useless resistance, surrender, or die!"


    He gave a roar, and then rushed over with a grim smile!

 Chapter 1809

    Although the heavy machine robbers have strong lethality, the number of demons is too terrible. Although the 30000 heavy machine robbers around the Canyon have caused certain casualties, they are not enough to have a key impact on the whole war situation.


    More and more demons come up from the bottom of the valley.


    The firepower network formed by 30000 heavy aircraft began to suffer.


    Under the close threat of the demon, some Terran soldiers are forced to give up the heavy aircraft and take up the cold weapons to meet the enemy.


    "Bang!"


    Close combat!


    The grand battle destined to be recorded in history has been launched thoroughly!


    With the weakening of the firepower suppression, the speed of the demons pouring out is faster and faster. In the torrential rain, it''s like a group of ghosts are released from hell.


    "Tear!"


    "Ah


    The roar of pain in the rain suddenly exploded, blood splashed, a celebrity soldier''s arm was forcibly pulled down by the devil.


    After losing the advantage of science and technology, the huge backwardness of the human race in physical quality is exposed in an instant.


    Just a face-to-face, responsible for monitoring the 30000 generals here, thousands of them were brutally killed by the demon.


    "Julian!"


    Seeing that his comrades in arms were mercilessly twisted by the demon, private Georgia, a former second-class member of the third independent regiment of the US Army, had red eyes. His eyes were about to crack, so he rushed forward with a sabre and slashed forward, intending to avenge paoze.


    "Chi..."


    The sharp saber glides through the back of the demon, and the fierce friction between the armor and the blade causes a series of sparks to burst out!


    Although it can''t stop the bullets, the armor on the demon''s body is more than enough to resist the cold weapons like swords. What''s more, the second-class soldier''s strength is not much at all.


    "Hoo..."


    Private Georgia said deeply, seeing that his opponent''s armor could resist the blade, he immediately changed his attack, holding the knife in both hands, intending to cut his footwall.


    But by this time, the demon had turned around, his eyes were fierce, his strong arm was waving, and the bloody head he was carrying in his hand suddenly roared and hit Georgia.


    "Bang!"


    Private Georgia didn''t have time to react. He was hit on the chest. The huge impact force made him get off the ground and fall into the rain.


    "Wow


    The dirty cement splashed up and polluted his blonde hair and face. It looked like a miserable drowning dog.


    "Weak, it''s too weak."


    Demons are walking on the rain step by step, their eyes are high, just like the Terran looking at ants.


    "How can such a weak race deserve such a wonderful world? It''s your end..."


    He went to Georgia and stopped. He slowly raised his spear in his hand and intended to nail the poor opponent to the ground in the most cruel way. However, what puzzled him was that the humble people who were dying showed a wild smile.


    "Ha ha ha On the day when I was ordered to come here, I didn''t intend to go back alive. The great American people will never fear death or evil. Let''s go on the road together


    With a hysterical smile on his face, private Georgia, lying in the mire, pulled off the grenade tied to his leg!


    "Boom!"


    A bright light flashed away in the thick rain.


    At the same time, a small Terran second class soldier made the final struggle with his own life.


    He is far more than a warrior like Georgia.


    They may have different skin colors, nationalities and races, but in this kind of battle, they all have the same identity and are the robes of the Holy Alliance of the human race. In the face of a powerful enemy and death, they all chose the most heroic way to burn with the enemy.


    In ten minutes, there have been three thousand soldiers buried in the battlefield.


    Why should we bury our bones? Where is the world!


    In the rainstorm, the blood color gradually spread from the bottom of the valley to the outside.


    Even if the Terran soldiers are brave and fight to the death, even if they choose to lead the enemy to the end, they are still unable to stop more and more enemies coming.


    "Tu Tu, Tu Tu..."


    Gunfire from weak to thin, as more and more people fell, 30000 generals built by the defense line finally declared collapse!


    "Barbarians under the earth, don''t bully me, there''s no one in the Terran!"


    The sound of deep cheers shook the curtain of rain, and the right emissary of the temple, nochiev, led 20 Cardinals into the battlefield.


    Li Haotian, the left envoy, also followed him and rushed to the devil from the other direction.


    "Finally, some decent people have come. Get out of my way. I''ll fight him!"


    With a laugh, Da Xi, one of the top ten cities in the lost world, comes out with two exaggerated hammers. He looks at nokiev rushing in the distance with disdain."The barbarians, who do not know how to live or die, want to touch the upper world in vain. They are frogs in the bottom of the well. They do not know the height of the earth."


    Nokiev continued his usual arrogance, with great momentum, ignoring the opponent''s three points stronger than himself. His right fist broke through the air barrier and rain shelter, and hit the opponent''s face quickly and wildly!


    "Fall down!"


    Seeing that the other side was coming fiercely, general Da Xi narrowed his eyes and slightly put away his contempt. A pair of hammers with a total weight of more than a thousand were lifted up in his hands. One of the hammers separated noxyev''s fist, while the other one swung away.


    "Hoo..."


    Strong wind!


    Proud to proud, but noxyev is not stupid, such a big guy, he did not dare to hard pick up, floating body to avoid, between light and flint to seize the opportunity, a leg of time to throw on the side of the brain of Da Xi!


    But because of the temporary change, the strength was a little bit smaller, but it was still enough to make most people die on the spot. As a result, the other person''s body shook a little, then shook his head, and then returned to normal.


    "Are you tickling me with so much strength?"


    In nochiev''s eyes, the flame rises, the soles of his feet suddenly step on the ground, and the male body turns into an arrow away from the string in an instant, blinking and closing to Da Xi again.


    "To die!"


    With his pride, how can he be so provocative?


    But he forgot that although he was still the bright right envoy of the temple, the opponent he faced was no longer the common people he could despise.


    Da Xi is a strong man near the emperor level in the lost world, and his strength has always been his strength.


    "Bang!"


    He didn''t get in the way of fighting against nokiev a few punches, but when he hit him with a hammer, nokiev couldn''t bear it. He was immediately hit on the ground and splashed with mud!


    "Remember, Lao Tzu is called Da Xi."


    Da Xi smiles cruelly and picks up the hammer. He is about to hammer the Terran into a piece of meat cake, but a vague shadow suddenly comes. Then he only feels a huge force coming from the hammer he raised. He staggers back a few steps and almost falls down.


    Cui pan fell to the ground and held out a hand.


    Lying in the muddy water, nokiev''s eyes contracted, staring at the hand in mid air. After all, he endured the pain, extended his arm to hold the hand, and stood up with the help of his strength.

 Chapter 1810

    "Boom..."


    Thunder and lightning roared through the sky.


    There is no sign that the torrential rain without warning will stop.


    Under the erosion of rain, the soft soil of halsi everglade became more and more muddy, which added a lot of resistance to the soldiers'' Marching speed.


    About twenty minutes later, the army of halcyon arrived at the battlefield in the storm.


    "Demon! It''s really the devil


    "In order to protect our homeland, brothers, kill with me!"


    "Run! Kill them


    There are more and more demons climbing up from the bottom of the valley, and the Terrans pouring into the battlefield are also vast.


    Both sides collided with each other.


    The sound of wind, rain, guns, shouts, explosions All kinds of sounds are heard.


    The war escalates again!


    The steep cliffs and dense slopes of weikegan Grand Canyon, with an average depth of nearly 1000 meters and a length of more than 300 kilometers, seem to have turned into a natural meat grinder and a natural cemetery.


    Every second, there are hundreds of lives falling forever, and then the vacancy formed by them is quickly filled by the latecomers.


    No one chose to shrink back.


    This is bound to be a battle with no way out.


    "Father, I didn''t expect these people to be so tenacious."


    He Shijian touched the blood on his face.


    They were responsible for the charge of the northeast line according to the plan, but like other fronts, they also encountered the tenacious and resolute resistance of the Terran.


    In particular, the firearms held by the other side have caused them considerable trouble. Nearly a thousand warriors of Heshi city have fallen under the fierce "hidden weapons".


    You know, in this battle between the two worlds, they sent out 100000 warriors in Heshi City, and there were 1% casualties in their first charge. This kind of price is really a bit painful.


    Although in this grand battle of conquering the world, the lost world with constant disputes is rarely united, and all the cities put down their disputes to fight together, but the demon is not a saint. On the contrary, the struggle between them is more fierce than that within the Terran. Standing in the position of each city, they all hope to win the battle, but no one wants to I think my power is consumed excessively.


    Heshitian, the leader of heshiteng City, was in the battle. He watched the warriors under his command rush out of a bloody road with their lives one after another, and his face was expressionless.


    "If your home is invaded, your resistance must be stronger than theirs."


    "But they''re just dying for nothing."


    Looking at the distant Terran soldiers who would rather die than retreat, they are as big as a bear, and Shi Jian said coldly: "under the call of chaos king, this time my lost world has never been united as one. Which is what these weak Terrans can resist? If they want to save their lives, the only way is to surrender to slavery for us to drive."


    "Brother, I don''t think they will choose to surrender."


    A woman standing nearby said.


    If Li futu were here, he would definitely recognize her. After all, he spent most of his time with this woman during the months or years he "traveled" in the lost world.


    His body is full of armor, and he has an arrow basket on his back. His eyebrows and eyes are full of vigor. Although he is very beautiful, his aura is not something that ordinary people can control.


    This is the third lady of Heshi city. She was also sent to the city of peace by Li futu!


    After angering Zuma City, the daughter really couldn''t help staying in peace city for a period of time. But since chaos king held a meeting of all cities and announced that the channel to the new world was about to open, she rushed back to Heshi city.


    Because she understood that in the face of the temptation of the new world, any enmity would become unimportant, and after announcing the whole world''s preparation for war, chaos king also issued an order to ban all internal wars during the preparation for the big world.


    Although the lost world is belligerent, no one dares to disobey the order of chaos king.


    "You see, they would rather die with our warriors than run away, which is rare in our lost world. This war doesn''t seem as simple as we think. We have to pay a lot to get out of this ghost place. "


    He Shi Yan Ran impartial analysis.


    The Terrans seem to have foreseen that they will come and block here in advance. There is no available terrain around them. As a result, they can only carry each other''s firearms with their bodies. If their physique is not far beyond that of the Terrans, I''m afraid they will all be buried here before they have fully seen the scenery of the big world.


    This is not a place for rescue. We must rush out quickly, at least tear up the encirclement formed by the Terran.


    He stone Yan Ran can see these, others can also see.


    "Younger sister, is it not proper for you, as the third lady of Heshi City, to say these words that will increase the ambition of others?"A charming sneer rang out, and Heshi huipi, who was also with him on the expedition, said with a smile: "it''s all right for our family to hear it, but if it''s heard by outsiders, the impact will be a little bad. You have not solved the problem of Zuma City, and you don''t want to implicate our Heshi city to be denounced by the whole lost world, do you? If he hears your remarks, he will not be polite to you. "


    "Heshihui, don''t scare me here. I''m telling the truth."


    He Shi Yan Ran immediately countered: "don''t you have long eyes, can''t you see how fierce the enemy''s firearms are? Every step forward of our warriors is filled with life. Is it wrong to bear the facts? Since your mouth is so powerful, why don''t you persuade the Terran to surrender? Let them make way for us? "


    He Shi Hui hasn''t spoken yet. He Shi Jian''s face becomes a little ugly, and he stares at He Shi Yan Ran.


    "Shut up


    "Brother, what are you doing with me? What I said is wrong... "


    Heshi Yanran was never willing to be submissive. She dared to escape from Heshi city because she didn''t want to marry into Zuma city. As she was about to argue, she heard Heshi Tiandao, the leader of Heshi City: "enough. The warriors in front are fighting bloody battles, but what''s the point of you fighting here? "


    As soon as he Shitian opened his mouth, no one dared to speak again.


    "But Yan Ran is right, the other party''s firearms is a very troublesome problem, we must find a way to solve it."


    Just when he Shitian was thinking about how to resist the enemy''s fierce firearms, suddenly, a sharp howl came from the rear canyon.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Only a giant bird flew out of the canyon, with long beak, long neck, short legs, sharp claws, hairless body, and ugly dead gray skin, just like a small pterosaur in the movie.


    "It''s Flying Wing city!"


    Heshi looked up and looked at the figure sitting on a winged bird.

 Chapter 1811

    Terran''s modern weapons certainly caused considerable obstruction to the demon, but soon, the lost world''s unique combat forces also joined the battlefield!


    "Dragon! Look at the sky! There are flying dragons


    In the war of life and death, how can we have so much energy to distinguish carefully? Seeing the huge birds flying in the sky, the dazed Terran soldiers subconsciously regard them as the kind of terrorist creatures that only exist in the legend.


    "Calm down! chill! Where is the dragon! Just some big birds! Artillery regiment, shoot these birds down from the sky for me


    After a short period of consternation, the Terran soon regained their consciousness, and a torrential fire burst into the sky, and the "flying dragons" were flying wildly in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The explosions reverberated in the air.


    Some red winged birds were directly engulfed by the fire, some red winged birds were shocked by the aftershock of the explosion, lost their balance, and fell tragically at high speed in the rainstorm.


    "See, it''s a damn dragon! It''s just a bunch of ugly animals! FireStarter! Fire at me! Destroy them


    Although they occupy the air superiority, the flying ability of these red winged birds is not very strong, and the maximum altitude that manned flight can support is less than 300 meters, which is completely within the effective range of thermal weapons.


    "Whew, whew..."


    Fierce lines of fire rush up in the rain, blooming among the dense red winged birds. With the screams of people and animals, red winged birds constantly fall from the sky.


    "Damn Terran, let them taste our power!"


    At the same time, the unique air force of Flying Wing city also launched a merciless fight back.


    Barrels of kerosene are splashed down from the sky with the rain, occupying a commanding geographical advantage. A lighted arrow flies madly towards the Terran battle, causing no less powerful lethality than bullets.


    Is fire and water incompatible?


    No, at this moment, there is a strange picture of water and fire coexisting in the vicegan canyon.


    "Ah Fire Ah Help... "


    In the torrential rain, screams come and go one after another, and people are afraid of hearing them.


    In a few seconds, the unfortunate person wrapped by the flame will fall to the ground in the burning pain.


    "Ha ha! Flying Wing city friends, well done! Keep killing! Kill all these people, kill them all! "


    The appearance of dragon cavalry boosted the morale of the demon, and the ground offensive began to become more turbulent.


    Among the top ten cities in the lost world, the military strength of the red winged birds is always in the forefront, and few people dare to provoke. The reason is precisely because of the existence of the red winged birds Corps.


    In the lost world without thermal weapons, there is really no good way for other cities to face this kind of enemy flying in the air.


    This kind of Raptor is not only ugly, but also very cruel and aggressive.


    A red winged bird suddenly swoops down from the sky. Two sharp and powerful claws directly grab an unsuspecting Terran soldier and take him into the air. Then, with its sharp beak, it mercilessly penetrates the head of the Terran soldier.


    The hardest skull of the human body seems as fragile as tofu under the long beak.


    The scream came to an abrupt end.


    "Jie..."


    The red winged bird made an ugly call and threw its body down from the air. Its long beak was stained with Nao pulp.


    "These animals are disgusting."


    In the battlefield, another red winged bird swoops down, intending to kill humans in the same way, but unfortunately it chooses the wrong target.


    At the moment of its claw attack, Hei Wuchang rises up, grabs its leg and steps on its back. With one hand, Hei Wuchang instantly kills the "flying general" who was sitting on the red winged bird to fight. He drives the Raptor and Hei Wuchang flies high into the air.


    "Animals, go back to your dark world!"


    The sickle of death was slashed madly, and blood splashed with it. It seemed as if there was a blood rain in the air.


    Black impermanence, riding on a red winged bird to kill all sides in the air, is just like an unparalleled general in the enemy''s battle field in ancient times.


    "How can you make the black impermanence be more beautiful? Go, go to heaven and have fun


    "Yes


    Seeing black impermanence''s great power in the air battlefield, Heinz, the head of the court of justice of the holy temple, raised his mouth and fixed his eyes on a red winged bird rushing down. He followed his example and broke away from the underground battle and rushed to the high altitude.


    The members of the trial chamber followed.


    In the air.


    The bravery of black impermanence gradually attracted the attention of the flying wing army.


    "To die!"


    "The third line and the fourth line, at my command, kill this thing together


    "Yes! Deputy commander


    Dozens of red winged birds changed their flight direction and rushed to black impermanence together.


    "Whew, whew..."At the same time, the earth demon on the bird draws his bow and arrow, and shoots with sharp arrows.


    "Well come!"


    Black impermanence danced the sickle of death, blocked all the arrows, and killed a nearby flying wing army.


    With people and birds, split them in two!


    His bravery shocked dozens of flying wing soldiers.


    Isn''t the Terran frail?


    "Shoot his red winged bird!"


    Roared the clever winger.


    All of a sudden, all the flying wings responded.


    Bow and arrow!


    "Whew, whew..."


    The second wave of arrow rain came again.


    But this time, most of the arrows changed their target and aimed at the red winged bird under the black impermanence.


    Compared with human beings, the goal of red winged birds is obviously much larger, and black impermanence is impossible to achieve. Even people and birds are protected tightly.


    In the wind and rain, a series of arrows pierced the air and came fiercely.


    Seeing that black impermanence would be hard to avoid being shot down, a few winged birds suddenly flapped their broad wings and floated out of the low sky, blocking in front of him.


    "Click, click..."


    Some of the arrows were chopped off.


    Suddenly light pressure of black Wuchang, if you feel the head, a winged bird quickly flew up from behind, hovering next to him, and he was not a few meters away.


    "Heinz, you don''t have to mind your own business."


    Even if the other party is to help themselves, but black impermanence does not seem to appreciate, frowning, tone is also very cold.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just dealing with the devil. Don''t think I''m saving you


    Heinz said, "it''s impossible for a man like you to survive this battle. It''s better to kill a few more demons than to save a dying man in vain."


    "You..."


    Black impermanence''s eyes are fierce, and he is about to speak, but the other party seems to be too lazy to talk to him, and has driven the red winged bird to rush forward.


    "I don''t know how long you''ll live!"


    With a cold hum, black impermanence clenched the sickle of death, followed Heinz and continued to kill the flying wing army.

 Chapter 1812

    "Ha ha, it seems that this war is not as boring as you think."


    In the chaos of the battlefield, a young man looks back to the sky.


    Before landing, the whole lost world was very optimistic about this battle. They thought that the weak Terran was not their opponent at all, but the result was just a landing battle. The collapsing Terran in their consciousness brought them a lot of surprises.


    "What are the Terrans holding in their hands? Why so fierce? "


    In the face of the turbulent fire network, some demons began to stop.


    Brutality belongs to brutality, but the devil is afraid of death after all.


    In the rear, the young man squinted. His eyes flashed cold, but the curvature of his mouth lengthened. At the same time, his toes twisted the ground, bringing up a string of muddy water, and his lazy body suddenly whirled.


    "Hoo


    In the roaring wind, an axe broke away from his hand and flew straight to the shrinking demons.


    "Hua Hua..."


    The curtain of rain was cut off. When the demons heard the news, they looked back and their eyes trembled.


    "Lord guiwa! Spare my life! "


    No one will be stupid to wait for death. Seeing the sudden killing move of guiwa, these demons knew that their words and deeds were leaked just now, and they ran away in a hurry. At the same time, they all cried for mercy.


    But the cold axe doesn''t have any feelings.


    "Shua!"


    In a flash, several demons were overtaken by the axe, and several heads were lifted from the middle.


    After running forward with inertia for a few steps, several corpses fell to the ground one after another.


    All the demons around showed a look of horror, but they didn''t dare to show their behavior of killing their own side.


    Ghost baby.


    He is one of the most famous emperors in the lost world. Although he looks like a teenager, he is not generally cruel and moody. One second he laughs at you, the next he laughs at you is likely to make you lose your head.


    "In the face of war, if we do not accept the former, we will be punished as a capital crime."


    Ignoring the frightened eyes around, guiwa walked forward slowly and bent down to pick up the axe.


    In a short time, the red and white things on the axe had been washed away by the rain.


    "Did you hear what guiwa said? Let''s go


    "Rush!"


    Forward may die, but backward will die, it is not difficult to make a choice.


    Under the pressure of guiwa, the demons in this battlefield burst out the heroic momentum of fearing death, using one corpse after another to shorten the distance from the Terran front.


    Two hundred meters.


    One hundred meters.


    Fifty meters.


    Thirty meters.


    ¡­¡­


    The safe distance pulled out by technology has finally been erased.


    "Kill them all!"


    The demon, who has been a living target for a long time, roars and grabs the gun from the Terran in front of him. Then he "clicks" and pulls it in half like a vent!


    Then he was riddled with bullets from around him.


    However, after the fall of the demon, more and more demons rushed over.


    "Bang!"


    In close combat, the advantage of thermal weapons is greatly reduced. Before a member of the clan can shoot, his head has been blasted by the demon with both hands.


    "Ha ha ha!!! Now it''s your turn to feel fear!!! Tremble, humble human


    "Chief Sergeant!"


    Seeing the chief sergeant''s tragic death, more than a dozen Terran soldiers were filled with grief and indignation. At the same time, they transferred their guns and fired revenge bullets at the demon.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    "Daddada..."


    The protective armor soon fell apart. Before long, the demon trembled and fell into the hail of bullets.


    "Wow!"


    At this time, a flying axe came spinning, cutting the rain, and also cutting the necks of more than a dozen Terran soldiers.


    The scarlet blood arrow shot.


    More than a dozen people tumbled to the ground.


    Guiwa walks leisurely from the rain.


    "In half an hour, I''ll take care of them, or I''ll take care of you."


    With a smile, but also cold to make people creepy voice sounded.


    "Yes! Lord guiwa


    These 10000 people belong to the sixth Legion and are responsible for guarding the southwest defense line of vickgan gorge. After annihilating thousands of demons, the fire net is broken by the demons, and finally a head-on melee with 3000 demons begins.


    "Hold on! Hold on! We must stop these evil spirits! "


    The scream was loud and loud in the sky. Although these Terran soldiers looked at death as if they were at home, the huge gap in strength could not be easily filled by will and courage.


    "Poof!"


    Axe rotation, rampant edge, skin and bones destroyed, a celebrity soldier fell in the wind and rain, dead."Ashley!"


    "Don''t shout, you can go with him soon!"


    The paw suddenly stretched out, with a ferocious smile, lost in the death of his comrades in arms, a famous soldier was broken into the body with one hand by the enemy, and his heart was forcibly caught out.


    "What a fresh viscera! It''s still beating!"


    The demon''s greedy face raised his heart slowly over his head, then licked the corner of his mouth and slowly put it into his mouth.


    "Wow


    The blood melted in his mouth.


    Seeing this horrible and disgusting scene, many people around are almost nauseous.


    However, the demons laughed and seemed to enjoy it very much. They began to eat out of their heart one after another.


    Gradually, this is no longer like a war, but more like a feast held by fierce ghosts.


    The soldiers who dare to come here are determined to be benevolent if they don''t succeed, but even if they are not afraid of death, the devil''s inhuman means completely defeated their defenses.


    Some people can''t bear the picture of their comrades'' superiors being taken care of in public, and their minds collapse, so they choose to kill themselves.


    But even if they choose to commit suicide, the devil still does not let him go.


    "Give you a chance, surrender, surrender to me, you can survive smoothly, otherwise, you can see that even if you commit suicide, your heart will still be taken out and eaten."


    Ten thousand people now have only the last one, guiwa seems to have a benevolent heart, but the other side does not accept his persuasion.


    "Holy alliance will win! The Terran will win


    After roaring, the last warrior chose to pull the grenade on his body and choose to explode himself.


    "Bang!!"


    In an instant, flesh and blood were flying.


    Guiwa, who was just in the explosion range, blinked ten feet away.


    "Lord guiwa, these Terrans can''t be civilized. Only by killing until they are afraid, can they understand what is invincible."


    The talking demon still has foam on his mouth.


    In the lost world, some poor places do have the habit of eating raw meat.


    Guiwa slowly wiped the blood splashed on her face.


    Around, the ground is full of incomplete bodies, just like hell.

 Chapter 1813

    The rain is pouring down.


    Lightning surged.


    The whole Halsey swamp seems to have turned into a land of glory.


    "Commander! Our southwest defense has been breached by the devil! None of the ten thousand soldiers who were responsible for intercepting the demons survived. They all died in the war! "


    In the sound of wind and rain, with three anxious and seven indignant words, the autobiographical call is sounded in the headset.


    As the commander of the sixth legion, Athena immediately said: "inform the nearby troops, immediately carry out joint defense to fill the vacancy, make sure not to let a demon rush out, I''ll be there soon!"


    "Yes


    "Follow me!"


    Athena is no longer in love with war, kicking away the demon blocking the way, making it fly backward, hitting the army of demons who are constantly rushing in, all of a sudden, people are on the move.


    Leading the twelve Star Palace, the goddess of wisdom, who was not involved in human fireworks, rushed to the lost point.


    Even if everyone knows that it''s just a fool''s dream to wipe out the demons here, but as long as you delay for one more minute, you can consume one more point of the effective power of the demons!


    Three million troops, ten main legions, surrounded the vicegan gorge, and delayed the rampant pace of the demon with their lives.


    "Rocket launcher ready!"


    "Launch


    "Whew!"


    High in the sky, fireworks burst out one after another, and the red winged birds that were hit fell towards the battlefield. Many people were killed, including Terrans and demons.


    Black impermanence''s body has been scarred, Rhine''s left arm is hit by an arrow, if not for the firepower support of the ground forces, I''m afraid they would have been in danger.


    After all, in the face of the black flying wing army, they are too weak.


    "Whoosh!"


    Another burst of air came from behind, swift and fierce.


    Heinz, who had just cut down the two flying wings, just looked back and saw only one arrow coming.


    At this point, he had no time to dodge.


    "Click!"


    Just when the president of the court of justice of the temple planned to resist the arrow again, black impermanence drove the red winged bird to arrive in time and grasped the arrow with his hand.


    The sharp and hard arrow broke two sections immediately.


    Heinz raised his eyebrows and was waiting to speak. But Hei Wuchang swung his arm and the broken arrow suddenly came out. The surging impact directly shot down a flying wing army who wanted to sneak attack from the red winged bird.


    "It''s clear."


    "OK, it''s clear."


    Haiyinci laughed and did not thank him. Ignoring the shocking arrow wound on his left arm, he continued to gallop high up to kill the enemy.


    At this point in the war, the 300 members of the trial court who were with us in the war were almost annihilated.


    Twenty eight of them shed their blood in order to cover black impermanence.


    They used to be enemies of you and me, but now they can sacrifice for each other with no regrets.


    ¡­¡­


    Eastern Front theater.


    The second legion, who is in charge of guarding here, has also been attacked by the wildness of the devil.


    The Terran soldiers fought and retreated, and the front line dragged back two or three miles from the vicegan gorge.


    And these two or three miles, it can be said that there are corpses everywhere.


    According to incomplete statistics, after nearly an hour of fierce fighting, the second Legion has killed 26000 people, and most of them died after the demon drew close.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have a bloody battle in my old age. Even if I was buried here, I would have no regrets in my life."


    Looking at the army of demons constantly forced by the thick shield, he Jiuzhou''s eyes are calm, not sad or happy.


    He is not only the national patron saint of the Dragon Kingdom, but also the commander of the second legion of the holy coalition army, who is shouldering the heavy responsibility of 300000 soldiers!


    "To die in battle is the highest honor for a soldier."


    The man standing beside him said, "like he Lao, I feel very lucky."


    He is worthy of it.


    Marshal long Guojing.


    Deputy commander of the second legion of the holy alliance.


    I''m afraid that only in front of this old man, as he is, will he call himself later.


    "It''s not appropriate to say that we are lucky. Even though the body of a horse is the home that soldiers yearn for, living should be more valuable."


    He Jiuzhou swept the fresh faces around him.


    "After all, they are so young."


    He has no expression, showing the unique fortitude of soldiers.


    "In the face of great disaster, people must stand up, resist and sacrifice."


    "Yes. Someone has to sacrifice. "


    He Jiuzhou slowly nodded and sighed: "it''s just a little pity that we can''t go back to our roots."


    "Kill me!!! Kill all these hateful human beings! "


    The thunderous roar suddenly exploded. Relying on the heavy shield soldiers composed of 5000 death squads, the Legion from Huqiu city in the lost world finally got the chance to fight with the Terran.Zanmo, the city leader of Huqiu City, who was angry because of the Terran tug of war, took the lead in catching a Terran soldier who was stabbed by the tijun and lifted him off the ground easily.


    Then there was a "tear.".


    A scene used to only appear in the film in the Horror Picture of the real present in front of everyone.


    Under the terrifying body of demon, the captured Terran soldier was torn apart by violence before he had time to struggle, and the whole person was torn apart like rags!


    Violent!


    Ferocious!


    Crazy!


    Where did the Terran soldiers see such a scene? Looking at the broken flesh and blood, they were subconsciously stunned.


    But the demons will not take care of their psychological impact, immediately seize the opportunity, launched a merciless killing.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. They just want to destroy our fighting spirit in this way. If we give in, our home will be exposed to these demons. Why do you come here? How can we make such a tragedy happen to our families?"


    The voice of the old and powerful came up and down, and the rain seemed to slow down.


    Regardless of his old age, he Jiuzhou nodded his toes and blinked out of the crowd, aiming at zanmo, the leader of Huqiu city.


    "Cover the commander!"


    He is worthy of drinking.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    Fire again!


    "To die!"


    See people in the clan unexpectedly some self-confident initiative to rush toward oneself, hit the bottom of the heart don''t put the human race in the eye of zanmo full face disdain, eyes pan move fierce lustre, stretch out the thick palm, plan to he Jiuzhou''s leg.


    However, he had never heard of the saying of Terran: the sky is full of rain, and the people are full of disaster.


    "Bang", the other side''s leg strength obviously exceeded zanmo''s estimate, his face slightly changed, his body has been involuntarily staggered back a few steps.


    He Jiuzhou landing, but also a stroke of sweeping legs, such as the iron rope across the river, crazy hit in zanmo waist rib!


    Zamo retreated again.


    "The commander of the army is mighty!"


    The influence of the commander-in-chief on a legion is immeasurable. Seeing he Kyushu''s great power, the spirit of the Terran soldiers was instantly excited, and they forgot the scene just now, and began to fire madly on the demons.

 Chapter 1814

    Zanmo is nine feet tall, while hekyushu is only seven feet tall. Because of his old age, he looks thinner.


    In terms of size, the two sides are not in the same order of magnitude at all, but unexpectedly, he Jiuzhou, the pioneer, shows a wild spirit of swallowing thousands of miles like a tiger, and has been suppressing zanmo.


    After missing the initiative, zanmo couldn''t find a good chance to fight back for a while and was always passively beaten.


    Huqiu city''s strength ranking in the lost world is not high. It can be said that it is at the bottom level, even less than Heshi city. If it wasn''t for its remote and barren geographical location, it would have been annexed long ago.


    Therefore, although as a city leader, zanmo has always been a man with his tail in the lost world. When he invaded the big world this time, he wanted to take advantage of the weak human beings, but who ever thought that he would be beaten by others.


    It''s enough to bear humiliation in the lost world. Do you still have to be bullied by the Terran?


    As time goes on, zanmo''s heart has been burning with anger. Even if Huqiu city has the lowest strength, as the city leader, he has already reached the threshold of the Empire.


    "Enough?"


    Zanmo fought with a hard fight and waved his arm with his backhand. He Jiuzhou didn''t choose a hard fight and left.


    It is clear that at this time, Zamo''s body has been split in many places, and his armor has been broken. Fortunately, as a demon, he has an inherent advantage in physique. If he were a human, he would die suddenly, and there would be no good meat in his whole body.


    He Kyushu didn''t respond. The rhythmic atmosphere of mediation and the just high-intensity outbreak also made his Qi and blood unstable.


    "I didn''t expect that there are masters like you in the Terran, but that''s it."


    Although he looked a little embarrassed, his injury obviously didn''t cause too serious impact on Zamo. He twisted his shoulder and neck, and a clear bone click suddenly sounded. The corners of his mouth rose, outlined a bloodthirsty and brutal arc, and then strode toward Kyushu!


    "Bang!"


    Step down, mud splashes!


    He Jiuzhou''s eyes were deep. He took a deep breath. He twisted his feet and grasped the ground. At the same time, he slowly lifted his hands up and slid in front of him.


    Taiji.


    Start!


    Although the action seems to be slow, it can spread with a great momentum!


    Qi and blood flow through the whole body, through the viscera, nourish the four limbs.


    Around the palms, the passing raindrops seemed to slow down or even solidify.


    Everything is quiet, and every move follows!


    "Wow


    Zanmo broke through the rain and killed suddenly. The big iron fist of casserole blasted forward, blowing a sense of gravel through the mountain!


    Even if there is a mountain in front of us, I''m afraid it will split up in an instant!


    "Pa!"


    He Jiuzhou is like a Pinghu Lake. His feet and palms slide at the same time. His strength changes from the spine to the foot. When the clouds are light and the wind is light, he pushes zanmo''s arm to the side.


    Then he pulled out his back with his chest, lowered his shoulders and elbows. His movements were like flowing clouds and flowing water, his momentum was like bowing, and his strength was like shooting an arrow!


    "Bang!"


    The chest was pushed by the other side''s shoulder for a while, and Zamo snorted. His brows wrinkled, his eyes involuntarily showed the color of pain, and then his feet flew back from the ground.


    Taiji has been enduring for thousands of years. How can it really be used by the elderly to keep fit? It''s just that too many of the so-called Taiji people are just charlatans, which leads to the idea that Taiji is useless.


    And he Jiuzhou is obviously a real Taiji master!


    The shape is like a swan fighting a rabbit, and the spirit is like a cat catching a rat. Quiet as mountains, moving as rivers!


    Zanmo is furious. His attack is like a rainstorm and wind. All his moves are extremely fierce. He wants to split the human beings in front of him.


    He Jiuzhou walked calmly and steadily, not in a hurry, not disturbed by each other''s momentum. He was inspired by his heart and moved his body with his spirit. He pushed, stroked, squeezed, picked, pushed, elbowed, leaned, advanced and retreated Taijishishi is well versed and can be put in and out freely.


    "Die! Die for me


    After a long attack, zanmo''s face tends to be crazy, just like a wild animal who has lost his mind. He no longer defends and takes the extreme game of losing both sides!


    Fist, leg, claw, palm, elbow Attack, attack, attack again!!!


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. This kind of choice seems stupid, but it actually gives full play to the great advantage of being a demon in physique.


    It''s like ordinary people and gym coaches, you punch each other, and then change the other to punch you?


    The two sides have different bearing capacity and striking power.


    If the fitness coach is punched by an ordinary person, it may shake or even not move. But if the ordinary person is punched by the fitness coach, he may be sent to the hospital later.


    Although he avoided most of zanmo''s offensives by using four or two thousand catties, it was inevitable that his close combat would show flaws, not to mention under the continuous attack of zanmo."Boom!"


    The fists and palms hit each other on the other''s chest, and zanmo staggered back. Finally, he did not control his balance and fell in the mud. He Jiuzhou, with a red face, flew out like catkins and fell heavily in the rain.


    "Poof..."


    He held his chest, a mouthful of blood irrepressible from the body of the back out, dyed red the nearby soil.


    "He Lao!"


    He Wuwei, who caught the scene from the corner of his eyes, suddenly changed color and immediately gave a loud order: "commander of the protection army!"


    Many Terran soldiers also saw this scene, subconsciously want to rescue, but the devil will not give them this opportunity.


    More and more demons came up and covered the shadow of he Jiuzhou.


    "Commander of the army!! move out of my way! Get out of the way


    The Terran soldiers roared, their voices almost hoarse. At the same time, they were shooting wildly. From time to time, some demons were shot and fell to the ground, but soon some demons blocked up from the rear.


    Even if the firepower is fully open, it is difficult for these Terran soldiers to make further progress.


    "The dream of Zhu Lou last night, the singing of water tonight, the island cloud steaming the sea, the haze connecting the jungle..."


    He Jiuzhou slowly stood up on the ground, as if he didn''t realize that he was in a dangerous situation. His hands floated again, always facing zanmo with his back to the rear.


    "I''ll let you die in agony!"


    Zanmo once again stormed, like crazy, he Jiuzhou as a human flesh sandbag, punching and kicking, bombing!


    "Bang! Click


    Gradually, he Kyushu''s strength declined rapidly, and his movements were gradually slow. In the face of zanmo''s attack, he was more and more difficult to resist, and his bones were broken in many places.


    "Die!"


    Another blow suddenly hit hejiuzhou''s forehead. Hejiuzhou could not help leaning back and flying out. The huge impact force caused all the demons who blocked the Terran reinforcements behind him to be knocked open.


    "Bang!"


    He Jiuzhou fell in the middle of the battle between Terran and demon, and his blood gushed out of control from the corner of his mouth.


    "He Lao!"


    He has no shame that his pupils contract violently and his eyes are red!


    Seems to hear the cry, he Kyushu weak smile, and then struggling, trying to get up.


    However, he really has no strength.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Finally, he sat down on the ground, still facing the devil, his eyes gradually dim, murmuring to himself.


    "I''m sorry, the rest of you have to work hard."

 Chapter 1815

    In the trickling pool of blood, an old man''s head drooped and sat north.


    The heavy rain, which has never stopped, has finally slowed down at this moment.


    "Commander of the army!"


    "Commander of the army!"


    "Commander of the army!"


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers, who believe in blood and no tears, focus on the same direction. At the moment, their eyes are all red.


    They hope that the old man just tired, just rest for a while, soon to stand up again, but the wind and rain, the old figure is just sitting there quietly, always motionless.


    Obviously.


    Old people are doomed to have been unable to hear their call.


    The faint flame of hope in my heart was completely extinguished. Instead, it was the fury surging from all sides.


    "Kill me!!! Kill all these animals!!! Revenge for the commander of the army! "


    Roar suddenly sounded, like a single spark, instant prairie fire.


    "Revenge!!! Revenge for the commander of the army! "


    Group response, unite as one.


    The sadness and anger in the hearts of the Terran soldiers were completely detonated.


    The fear was burned away.


    "Daddada..."


    The fire tongue does not want the money to be like crazy huff and puff, he Kyushu''s death, pushed the entire second Legion''s morale to a crazy state.


    Carrying guns and guns, everyone began to rush forward.


    The life and death of the individual is thrown out of the sky.


    The whole second legion, 300000 soldiers, most of them are made up of soldiers of the Dragon kingdom.


    Generally speaking, the death of the chief General often leads to the situation that the officers and soldiers have no desire to fight, leading to the defeat of the soldiers. Congratulations on the martyrdom of Kyushu, but it doesn''t make these warriors feel timid. On the contrary, the heroic sacrifice of the head of the army stimulates the blood and loyalty of the officers and soldiers for thousands of years!


    At this moment, the more than 260000 surviving officers and men of the second Legion only have the same belief in their hearts.


    Handsome can go, I can go!


    "Hahaha, sons, the Terrans are crazy. Since they want to die, we will help them!"


    Zanmo is really a cruel character. Even though he Kyushu has left a lot of wounds to his body, he looks like a man who has nothing to do with it. In the face of the common hatred of the Terran legion, he looks up to the sky and laughs and roars: "kill me!"


    In his eyes, these red eyed Terran legions, I''m afraid, are just a group of angered grasshoppers.


    For a long time, the lost world has been in a war environment, which they are used to.


    "The Lord is mighty! Brothers, kill! Kill all these weak people


    Zanmo''s body in front of, around, behind, the boundless demon began to impact, cry to kill a time shaking.


    Looking down from the high altitude, the two sides were like two roaring torrents crashing together, the bloody waves set off, and an extremely fierce battle broke out.


    It''s a coincidence.


    To the East.


    West.


    North.


    from all sides, as like as two peas, almost every corner is a sign of fierce signs.


    The real blood flow floats in the scull, the corpse is everywhere.


    In the southeast front, Li Haotian, the left envoy of the temple, encountered the lost Pan''an City Army. He killed two vice captains of the enemy in succession among the chaotic army, which was very powerful. Suddenly, the bad news came from his ears.


    "He Jiuzhou, the leader of the second legion of our department, died in the war not long ago. Now I am worthy of the post of the leader of the second Legion. Please rest assured that I will uphold the will of the leader of the second Legion and fight against the demons to the death. As long as there is one person left in our department, we will not let the demons cross the mount Aiyu and report It''s over. "


    Firm as iron tone, it is not difficult to hear the sad voice of the silk dead depression, and among them, you can clearly hear the earth shaking voice of war over there.


    Soon, silence returned to the headset.


    Li Haotian''s eyes trembled and his hands clenched.


    The brief report just now undoubtedly revealed a shocking news.


    He Kyushu, the emperor of the Dragon Kingdom, has been killed.


    "Where is the second Legion now?"


    There was no time to delay, Li Haotian immediately looked left and right, his eyes cold.


    He Jiuzhou.


    Although he didn''t have much contact, he had heard of the name before he went abroad and when he was still a child of the booming Li family.


    The greatest of chivalry.


    For the country and the people.


    The other side is already the emperor, but they give up all their glory and are willing to be a guardian in the dark.


    Such a person, even if he can''t carry the fame forever, should not die here, in a foreign country.


    "It should be around Kurosawa bend, not far from us."A cardinal gasped.


    "Take a thousand people and follow me!"


    Li Haotian immediately led 1000 people to the battlefield where the second Legion was.


    Even the head of the army has been killed. We can imagine how bad the situation faced by the second Legion is.


    He did not forget that most of the soldiers of the second Legion came from the Dragon kingdom.


    ¡­¡­


    More than 20 minutes later, Li Haotian went back and forth to the battlefield and came to the position where the second Legion was.


    In front of the picture, let him can''t restrain of Zheng heavy for a while.


    There are corpses all over the place. Looking around, we can see that there are many ruins. In some places, the corpses are higher than human beings. It can be seen that at least 50000 people have been killed on this narrow front.


    "Kill


    Li Haotian took the lead and immediately entered the enemy''s battle. He was dressed in a golden sun robe, just like the God of heaven coming. He had the courage of all men!


    "Pa!"


    Li Haotian, who arrived in time, held each other''s wrists and twisted his body. His body was as strong as the devil. He could not resist the pulling force and fell to the ground uncontrollably.


    "Bang!"


    Li Haotian''s face was cold, without any hesitation and kindness. He didn''t give the other party a chance to get up again. He raised his foot and suddenly stepped on the other party''s belly.


    No matter how strong the demon''s physical quality is, it''s not invulnerable. Even though they are far superior to human beings, they are only mortal foetuses in the body. This is no less than a foot of rock pressing the body, which directly smashes the demon''s ribs. He immediately bends like a shrimp, his eyes are round, and his mouth wants to say something. However, due to the rupture of internal organs, he has lost the ability to speak, and his lips tremble All of them were thick blood, and then they breathed completely within a moment.


    "What are you worthy of? Where is the commander of the army?"


    Li Haotian, who killed a demon in the first World War, looked up at the rescued soldier of the second army.


    Leng for a while, this general immediately reaction comes over, toward left front pointed to, hasty way.


    "The commander of the army is going that way!"


    Li Haotian stopped talking nonsense, and immediately rushed to the direction pointed by the other party. When he left, he left a sentence.


    "Take care."


    His voice fell to the ground and his figure disappeared.

 Chapter 1816

    As the soul of Li Jia long, Cao Jia Chen long, now the commander of Beijing army, and the acting commander of Holy Alliance Army, we can see from his worthy life experience that he is absolutely an extremely calm man.


    Otherwise, not to mention the present glory, he may not live to this day,


    but people are not plants. No matter how hard a person''s mind is, it is inevitable that he will lose control one day.


    It was the first time in his life that he deserved to act irrationally.


    Now, for the second time.


    He Jiuzhou''s death not only stimulated the soldiers of the second legion, but also made a huge impact on he Wufen''s heart.


    Right and wrong aside, his whole life can be said to be for fame and fortune, but pursuing fame and fortune is not a shameful act, and pursuing fame and fortune does not affect his belief and responsibility as a soldier.


    After settling the body of he Jiuzhou, he took over the responsibility of he Jiuzhou without hesitation. He personally rushed to kill zanmo, intending to revenge for he Jiuzhou.


    The number of people dispatched by Huqiu city this time is about 80000 or 90000. Facing the second regiment regardless of life and death, the disadvantage of number and weapons is gradually revealed. Even though Zamo keeps roaring and orders his subordinates to move forward, under the suppression of the firepower of more than 200000 indignant Terran soldiers, he still begins to retreat irresistibly.


    Finally, even zanmo was coerced by the general situation and had to flee to the rear.


    "Who killed the demon? Reward him a thousand gold and seal him a thousand captains!"


    He is worthy of pursuing. He stares at zanmo and orders in a loud voice.


    Money and status are not very attractive to the soldiers who have done their best to serve their country. However, their belief in revenge for the head of the he army is full of their bodies.


    "Daddada..."


    Bullets like money to zanmo''s direction, but most of them were blocked by the heavy shield soldiers at the back of the hall.


    Although the retreat, but the devil is not in chaos, or even in order.


    "Shua, Shua, Shua!"


    On the way to retreat, spears were thrown continuously, which brought many casualties to the people who were eager to revenge.


    Zanmo also kept looking back, with ferocity and provocation in his eyes.


    Gradually, with the deepening of the war, he was gradually separated from the army, with only more than 100 people around him.


    "Commander, be careful!"


    All of a sudden, a fierce wind came, and the two soldiers around him pushed him away. Instead, he was hit by the long heavy shield, and immediately fell to the ground bleeding from his seven orifices.


    In terms of physique, there is still a big gap between them and the demons.


    Five hundred meters ahead, zanmo stopped and stopped running.


    "Stupid human, dare to chase here, want to kill me for revenge?"


    He turned around with a sneer of conspiracy.


    "Since you can''t wait to die, I''ll take you to accompany that old guy."


    The other dozens of demons also stopped with him, and their bloodthirsty eyes were staring at he, who was worthy of the line, just looking at the prey to be slaughtered.


    Obviously, they seem to run away, but in fact they have hidden evil intentions. Once the Terran is dispersed, their disadvantage will be greatly compensated.


    Although the devil has developed limbs, it doesn''t mean he has a simple mind. Compared with other situations, he seems to have to pay an irreparable price for his impulsivity and rashness.


    "Head of the protection army!"


    More than 100 loyal and brave generals immediately stood in the rear, knowing that he was involved in the plot, but they didn''t panic. They had a firm face, and their eyes were filled with the determination of death.


    "Don''t bother. None of you can escape."


    Zanmo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that the battle with he Jiuzhou just now also caused him a lot of damage. He stared at the more than 100 human beings who were alone and deeply in front of him and said: "kill me! None of them


    Dozens of demons rushed out like wild animals.


    "Fire!"


    More than 100 generals, fearless in the face of danger, clenched their guns and began to shoot calmly.


    "Daddada..."


    Even if there is a shield to resist, the powerful penetration of heavy weapons still makes many demons fall in the middle.


    At the cost of a quarter of the sacrifice, the remaining demons finally rushed in front of the more than 100 celebrities and began the inhuman killing.


    They didn''t kill people, but completely destroyed them. Most of the fallen Terran soldiers'' bodies were incomplete, so it''s hard to see the whole body.


    "Chief of the army, you have to withdraw! It''s too dangerous here! "


    Loyal soldiers began to pull he Wuwei to protect him from the battlefield, but he Wuwei didn''t appreciate it.


    Everyone can understand the reason why there is no wood to burn if there is a castle peak. However, seeing these soldiers who have been tortured and killed, as the culprit who brought them here, how can he escape alone with peace of mind."Soldiers, kill with me! Even if we sacrifice here, the country will not forget us, and the world will not forget us! "


    Let''s drink loudly. We are worthy of marching forward. We take the automatic step in our hands and move forward generously.


    "To die!"


    Zanmo felt very uncomfortable when he saw that these Terrans didn''t show the face of dismay. He strode forward and wanted to destroy the ridiculous will of these Terrans. But at this time, a golden light suddenly came.


    "Bang!"


    The fierce and wild back pout kick and momentum bombarded zanmo''s chest and abdomen. The unexpected zanmo flew out and hit a big tree behind him.


    Then, with a click, the tree they were hugging broke and fell to the ground.


    "Wow


    The old wound was not healed, and new wound was added. Zamo was overwhelmed in the wet soil, and his blood could not be restrained. The pain of the viscera led to his face began to twitch involuntarily.


    "Hoo


    Before he could catch his breath, the golden light almost didn''t stagnate and rushed back. A low kick came to zanmo''s leg.


    Zamo staggered and almost fell again.


    "Looking for death!"


    Zanmo was furious when he was kicked in the leg, and his huge iron fist whirled towards the enemy.


    The other side''s momentum is like a rainbow, not to be outdone is also a blow!


    "Bang!"


    Two fists, a wave of turbulence in all directions!


    "Rub rub rub..."


    Zanmo retreated again, the injury in his body was affected, and he vomited blood again.


    The pupil of his eye trembled, and at last there was a light of uneasiness.


    "Who are you?"


    "Terran, dragon Kingdom, Li Haotian!"


    After a few words of response, Li Haotian clenched his teeth, forced to suppress the fluctuation of Qi and blood in his body, stepped wildly, twisted his body, tightened his arms, and roared toward zanmo.


    Thunderbolt!

 Chapter 1817

    "Bang Bang..."


    Fight to the meat.


    The wind is strong.


    You come and I go. It''s hard to separate them.


    Zanmo may have never thought that some Terran would dare to fight with him, and he never lost.


    This is a great test for the physique of both sides. Under such a high intensity of confrontation, even the hard muscles as hard as stone will inevitably begin to be damaged, and the blood gradually seeps out from the skin epidermis of both sides.


    "Get out of here!"


    With a roar on the tip of his tongue, zanmo, who had been unable to attack for a long time, became more and more impatient. His strong body sprang up and hit Li Haotian''s chest with a flying kick.


    The impact of the wild and overbearing suddenly let Li Haotian fly out.


    Zamo was panting and his whole body was wet with sweat.


    Even though the physical quality of demon is strong, he is not an iron man with endless strength. At this moment, he not only feels the pain from various parts, but also feels a rare trace of fatigue.


    Li Haotian, who fell in the mud, is also not very comfortable. As a city leader, zanmo is the strongest man in the lost platoon after all. After such a long time of confrontation, Li Haotian''s body has been split in many places, which seems quite shocking.


    But he didn''t seem to want to retreat. After he fell to the ground, he quickly got up and rushed to zanmo again.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Knowing that the Terran army is closing in this direction, zanmo has begun to turn around, but he is angry to see that this guy is so reluctant. He simply stops and reaches out with one hand to seize Li Haotian''s fist. At the same time, he smashes the other hand with his fist!


    Li Haotian''s reaction is also very fast. He leans back between the electric light and flint, and raises his feet with the trend. He kicks and strikes zanmo''s upper body fiercely!


    "Bang bang!"


    Because the gap is too short, two almost mixed into one!


    As if the magnetic poles repel each other, the two of them immediately flick away on both sides.


    Zanmo''s face flushed unnaturally, and a wisp of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He was short of breath. He looked at Li Haotian like an evil beast, as if he wanted to remember his appearance in his heart. Then he didn''t hesitate and turned back to run away.


    He knows his physical condition. It took a lot of effort to kill the old man before. If he continues to be dragged here by the man in the golden robe and wait for the Terran army to gather around, he will be in a very bad situation.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    This war has just begun. It will happen again in the future. At that time, he will wring off the head of this Terran!


    With the mentality of "green mountains will not change, green waters will flow forever", zanmo completely put out his mind to continue fighting, and began to run wildly.


    "Want to run?"


    Seeing that zanmo started to flee in the opposite direction, Li Haotian immediately ran after him regardless of his own injury.


    "Damn it


    Feeling the breath of not giving up behind him, zanmo was gnashing his teeth, feeling extremely subdued.


    He wanted to stop and tear the abominable Terran apart, but his reason kept reminding him that if he was impulsive now, I''m afraid it would be his own misfortune in the end.


    Although both of them consumed a lot of energy, their speed was still very fast. They shuttled through the rain, like two phantoms.


    "Poof..."


    When zanmo''s whole energy was attracted by Li Haotian, he didn''t notice the abnormality in the rain curtain in front of him.


    A tiny invisible silver light cut the raindrop and crossed zanmo''s road.


    But zanmo didn''t realize it at all and ran into it at full speed.


    "So..."


    Pain sprang up on his neck. He was shocked and felt that it was not good, but it was obviously too late!


    A figure appeared on the side, holding the other end of the silver thread.


    Zamo''s pupils contracted violently and immediately raised his hand to pull, but the other side didn''t give him the chance.


    The whole process was almost between the lightning and flint. Even Zamo kept running at a high speed. He saw a silver flash, and then a head soared into the sky.


    Seeing this, Li Haotian, who was catching up in the rear, suddenly stepped on the ground and stopped the momentum immediately.


    Because of inertia, Zamo''s body still moved forward for a distance, and then fell to the ground, and the bloody head was caught in the hand.


    Staring at the headless body lying on the ground in front of him, Li Haotian''s vision gradually moved.


    A person standing quietly in the rain, holding a city leader''s head in his hand.


    King of killers, yuluocha!


    The head in his hand still has eyes wide open, and he can''t close his eyes.


    Perhaps the city leader of Huqiu never thought that he would die in the big world and die so fast.He didn''t even have time to enjoy the world.


    This is war.


    With the rapid changes, no one knows what will happen, and no one knows whether death will care for him.


    "He should be a big man in the demon. Congratulations, the war has just begun, and he has made such a great contribution."


    Li Haotian slowly opened his mouth, and finally let go of the tone that he did not dare to relax.


    "It should be your credit."


    Yuluocha''s expression was as stiff and cold as ever, and he threw the valuable head directly.


    Staring at the parabola drawn in the rain, Li Haotian''s eyes condensed and took it steadily in his hand.


    After frowning, Li Haotian was about to speak, but yuluocha didn''t mean any nonsense at all. After solving the problem, he turned around and left. It was very free and easy, which was in line with the style of the killer.


    Li Hao''s shadow disappeared in the rain.


    Obviously, it is no accident that yuluocha suddenly appears here in such a big battlefield.


    Obviously, he must have heard the bad news coming from he Wuwei.


    Who says killers are really inhuman?


    Li Haotian gently exhaled, holding the head, turned and returned to where he was.


    At this time, the army of the second Legion has arrived to resolve the crisis he deserves to face, and all the surrounding demons have been annihilated.


    "Li..."


    I used to be a master and servant, but I didn''t know how to call each other this time.


    If the other side had not arrived, he would not have been able to sustain the reinforcements.


    "Li Shao, thank you."


    He finally chose to call Li Shao.


    "It should be."


    Li Haotian nodded.


    "This It''s... "


    Soon, he was worthy of noticing the bloody head in each other''s hands.


    "That''s him! It was he who killed head He Jun! "


    On one side, there are soldiers gnashing their teeth.


    Li Haotian threw zanmo''s head on the ground and let it roll in the mud. His tone was not arrogant or impatient, and even a little heavy.


    "I hope I can take this as a consolation to he Lao''s spirit in heaven."

 Chapter 1818

    The heavy rain went from torrential to intermittent.


    The whole vicegan gorge is surrounded by rivers of blood.


    After more than three hours, this huge landing Sniper War gradually came to an end.


    Even if we tried our best, the Terran could not stop the breakthrough of the demon. The gap was opened in the northeast, just like a hole in a dam. The demon broke the dam like a flood. The situation is so far, and it can''t be retrieved by human.


    As the supreme commander of the holy alliance, Li futu rationally gave the order to stop the pursuit and began to clean the battlefield and count the casualties.


    "68000 people in our department were killed and more than 4000 were injured, of which 1000 were seriously injured and needed immediate treatment..."


    One by one, the data has been collected, which is shocking.


    In the first battle, the ten legions of the Holy Alliance paid a total of more than 400000 people to die and more than 40000 people were injured. Even because of their old age and frailty, many of them could not even stand up and could only sit in chairs. However, when the airliner appeared in the field of vision, these veterans still stood up with their chairs and bent down Stand up straight.


    "Salute


    The guard of honor started firing.


    Standing in the third row, song Luoshen also raised his head and looked up at the gradually coming airliner, his eyes trembling slightly.


    The old man''s face and voice are still in front of his eyes.


    She didn''t expect that a farewell in Zijin City turned out to be a farewell.


    Cao Xiuge, who could not have come, insisted on coming to pick up the plane at last. Leaning on crutches and looking at the roaring landing plane, he pressed his lips tightly and grasped the crutches hard.


    "Chi..."


    The two planes landed smoothly.


    The cabin door is open.


    Standing in the front, the old man who used to play chess and liked to go back on his words trembled. For the first time in his life, his voice trembled.


    "Then Heroes go home. "

 Chapter 1819

    The people of all countries are still a scene of peace and prosperity, and the martyrs who were transported back were secretly resettled for high-level mourning only.


    This war has just begun. For the sake of stability in the rear, no matter how fierce the war situation is, it can only be kept secret.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t practice martial arts well at the beginning, otherwise I would have been able to go to the front line and contribute a little."


    Out of the memorial service, Cao Xiuge leaned on crutches and whispered.


    He Lao''s death has undoubtedly brought him a great impact.


    An old man with gorgeous hair died on the battlefield without regret, even most people didn''t know his existence.


    Compared with the old man lying quietly in the coffin, the so-called fame and wealth, wealth and glory are so small and pale.


    "This war is not just the battle of front-line soldiers. Without your lobbying, countries can not unite so quickly. You have made your own contribution."


    Song Luoshen, who walked out of the memorial with Cao Xiuge, said, dressed in black, calm and strong.


    "I beg your pardon."


    Cao Xiuge said softly.


    He Kyushu has no children and no descendants. To some extent, this only disciple should be his only relative.


    "Prepare for the war before you die."


    Song Luoshen seriously said: "he is a hero, I am proud of him."


    Cao Xiuge nodded.


    In his eyes, the word "hero" originally seemed very ridiculous and illusory, but the old man who had worked for the country and the people all his life changed his cognition.


    "He Lao is indeed a hero, not only a hero of the Dragon Kingdom, but also a hero of all mankind."


    "In this battle, the holy coalition forces killed more than 400000 people and wiped out more than 100000 demons. This is still the case that we are waiting for work to occupy the land. It seems that the situation is more severe than we imagined."


    Song Luoshen is not an ordinary person. He will not be trapped in grief for a long time. If a person dies, he will not be able to come back to life. What he should do now is to study how to win the battle and not let his mentor''s sacrifice be in vain. This is his greatest comfort.


    "Brother Li has already reminded us of the power of the demon. It''s not bad that 400000 vs 150000 can achieve such a result. After all, don''t forget that the number of the whole demon is only a few million, and the number of this invasion is only about 1.5 million. What about us? There are more than ten million standing legions in all countries. As long as there is a need in the front line, we can continue to supply. In this regard, we have an incomparable advantage over the demons. "


    Cao Xiuge''s tone is full of strong confidence.


    400000 people were killed in the first battle. This data seems terrible, but if it is converted into proportion, it will become much easier in an instant.


    400000 is not a bone breaking force for the whole Terran, but the total amount is only millions of demons. How many fifteen can be sacrificed?


    "You''re right. Compared with the number, the devil can''t beat us, but as you know, the devil has broken through our defense line, which means that it''s hard for us to have the chance to encircle and suppress like last time. With the strong individual combat ability of the devil, the next battle will certainly become more difficult."


    According to the front-line report, after the first battle, because of heavy casualties, the Holy Alliance had to take a rest in place, while the demon chose to flee to Pakistan. If he kept on running, he would be able to cross halsi and invade Pakistan in about two days.


    "All we can do is trust the soldiers in front of us."


    Cao Xiuge then asked, "where is the demon now?"


    "They are still in halsi, but according to the front-line report, if they are not stopped, they will soon enter the border of Pakistan."


    "The state of Pakistan?"


    Cao Xiuge pondered for a moment and asked, "has the population transfer at the border of Pakistan finished?"


    Song Luo nodded.


    "Before the beginning of the war, several countries bordering on halsi completed the migration of the population in the border towns, but the population at the border can migrate. What about the population in the core towns?"


    "The demons won''t stop their steps. When they see no one, they will continue to go in."


    Song Luoshen''s eyebrows and eyes are dignified.


    "You know, Pakistan is a country with a large population in the world, with a total population of more than 200 million. It is impossible to completely transfer them in a short time."


    Cao Xiuge then said: "so once the demons really enter the state of Ba, these 200 million people..."


    Cao Xiuge stopped.


    It doesn''t need to be too clear. Just imagine it a little, and you can guess what it will be like.


    Facing the tall and ferocious demon, ordinary people are equal to two legged sheep, and have no ability to resist at all.


    With the tyrannical nature of demon in this war, once demon is swept away, the whole country of Pakistan will probably become hell on earth.


    "After learning that demon has broken through, the head of state of Pakistan has repeatedly asked for help from the international united war center. The heads of state hold urgent consultations and think that the only way to save Pakistan is to intercept demon."Cao Xiuge shook his head and said: "since the demon has broken through the defense line, it means that the tiger has entered the mountain forest. If we stop it again, the difficulty is too high. Not to mention the complex and dangerous environment of Halsey and the fatigue of the front-line soldiers after the war, as long as the demon is not stupid, it will never give us a second chance to encircle."


    "I think the best way now is to let them cross the border."


    Song Luoshen''s eyes contracted.


    "Let them cross the border?"


    Cao Xiuge nodded, his eyes cold.


    "Since Pakistan''s border has become a few empty cities, why not give it to them directly. The geology of halsi is unstable, but the state of Pakistan is different. We can make the border of Pakistan the last graveyard of these demons! "


    "You mean..."


    Songluo''s eyes twinkled, as if he thought of something.


    "That''s right."


    Cao Xiuge''s expression is indifferent.


    "Nuclear strike."


    "As hosts, it''s necessary for us to treat the guests from afar well."


    "But there are too many problems involved in nuclear strikes against other countries...."


    As we all know, the terror and harm of nuclear strike is not only the damage caused by the explosion, but also the nuclear radiation caused by the explosion.


    It can be said that once the nuclear strike is carried out, the disaster stricken area will become a barren land in the next few decades or even hundreds of years.


    "Special things should be done."


    Cao Xiuge said decidedly: "compared with sacrificing a few border towns and the whole country, the head of Pakistan should be able to distinguish which is more important."


    After a pause, Cao Xiuge whispered again.


    "Moreover, it''s just the territory of Pakistan."


    Songluo''s eyes twinkled and he was silent.

 Chapter 1820

    Halsey Everglades.


    Although the heavy rain finally stopped, the ground was still full of water and very muddy, which undoubtedly added a lot of obstacles to the cleaning of the battlefield.


    After nearly a day''s hard work, the bodies of 20000 martyrs were carried back. Almost all the others were incomplete and illegible, so they had to be buried on the spot.


    After the sacrifice of more than 400000 people, only 20000 bodies were found. We can imagine how fierce the war was.


    Obviously, the bodies that are buried everywhere will either rot and become nutrients to nourish the vegetation, or they will become the food of wild animals.


    Planes take off one by one, sending away the remains of the martyrs and the seriously injured soldiers. In the camp, Li futu is visiting the wounded.


    "Miss Song is here."


    Qin Yuyi came in.


    Although she has known each other for many years, and now she is "as close as a sister", she still seems to like to use an obvious sense of distance to describe Songluo God.


    Li futu had no intention of trying this situation. He took a look at her and then walked to the place where there was no one.


    "What did she say?"


    "In order to control the situation and reduce the risk, the high-level decision of various countries will carry out a nuclear attack on the demon."


    Li futu''s eyes twinkled, but he was not surprised by the result.


    In all respects, it is inevitable for heads of state to make such a decision.


    The power of technology is the Terran''s biggest advantage in the face of the devil. No one has reason to let the Terran give up their own advantages and choose to fight with the devil for bayonets.


    Nuclear weapons are undoubtedly the most powerful weapons possessed by the Terrans today.


    It is said that the combined nuclear arsenals of several superpowers in the world are enough to destroy the world more than ten times. Of course, this is too exaggerated. If it happens that day, the earth will be fine, and the destruction will surely be the Terrans themselves. But it should not be too difficult to blow up more than one million demons with the nuclear weapons reserves of the Terrans.


    Demon''s shield may be able to resist bullets, but can it still block nuclear explosions?


    "But Halsey is in a special position. Who will be responsible for a series of natural disasters caused by nuclear strike?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "It''s not in Halsey."


    Qin Yuyi explained: "the international joint operations command has decided that once the demons cross halsi and enter the territory of Pakistan, they will carry out a nuclear strike and avenge the hundreds of thousands of soldiers who died in the battle."


    Although Li futu is the supreme leader of the holy coalition, he can''t influence the decision of the international joint war center.


    Moreover, he has no reason to stop this resolution.


    Pondering for a moment, he asked.


    "What do they want us to do?"


    "Let''s pursue and put pressure on the demons to make sure they enter the territory of Pakistan."


    Li futu nodded.


    "I see."


    Just as Qin Yuyi was about to leave, Li futu suddenly stopped her.


    "Wait a minute."


    Qin Yuyi looked back with doubts in his eyes.


    Li futu looks at her shoulder.


    In the first battle with the demon, Qin Yuyi was also injured. He was affected by the arrow and cut his shoulder, and the arrow was smeared with poison by the demon.


    All the other officers and men who had been shot by the arrow had died, but Qin Yuyi had already been invincible because of a blessing in disguise.


    "Does the wound still hurt?"


    Li futu looked at the arrow wound on her shoulder and asked in a warm voice.


    Qin Yuyi shook his head.


    "It''s just skin trauma."


    Li futu was silent for a moment.


    "Come with me."


    ¡­¡­


    The two came to a special camp, separated from other camps, as if they did not interfere with each other, far away.


    This camp is not small, but it is very strange. It is so quiet that there is no sound.


    Qin Yuyi was a little confused, but he didn''t ask.


    "Assemble


    With Li futu''s order, soon, about 500 people came out of the camp and appeared in front of Qin Yuyi.


    "You should know them."


    Li futu.


    Looking at these expressionless and lifeless people, Qin Yuyi gradually frowned, and the strange feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Then she noticed a little familiar place.


    "This is..."


    Looking at the burning flame totem on these people''s chest, Qin Yuyi''s pupils contracted, as if he realized something.


    "They used to be members of flame, and now they''re called Skyfire."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    Fire.


    Qin Yi''s armed forces were not unfamiliar to her.


    It''s just, why is the flame here?And how did their totem turn white?


    Perhaps also understand Qin Yuyi heart is full of confusion, Li futu is not anxious to explain: "although their predecessor is flame, but now they have nothing to do with flame. Now they only obey me. Now I give you the command of Skyfire. "


    "Don''t underestimate that they have only 500 people, but the strength of each of them is comparable to that of others."


    Hearing the last sentence, Rao Shi Qin''s face changed slightly.


    "People list?"


    What is the concept of five hundred people list?


    If the Song family had such power in those years, the third uncle would have died in Kyoto. Not to mention that in those years, even now, which power could compete with this power?


    Li futu nodded.


    "Yes. They don''t know pain and are not afraid of death. They are thorough fighting machines. They can definitely play a huge role in critical times. They are around you and your safety can be guaranteed. "


    People are selfish.


    He Jiuzhou''s lessons are in front of us. He really didn''t want to see the same tragedy happen again.


    The battlefield is so huge that he has no separation skills. He can''t take care of every place. Giving Tianhuo to Qin Yuyi will undoubtedly add a solid guarantee to her personal safety.


    It''s just a pity that time is too hasty. Even if Song Dynasty Song tried its best, it only produced these 500 people.


    "I don''t know the pain?"


    Qin Yuyi''s insight is really very sharp. Originally, these people with silent eyes make people feel very strange, and Li futu''s words make people feel wrong.


    "Yes, you can think of them as robots. They don''t feel pain. Once they get orders, they will take achieving their goals as their highest mission, even at a great cost. Because of this, they will become the sharpest knife in your hand. "


    "The living dead..."


    Qin Yuyi looks at the 500 people in front of him.


    "Yes, you can also describe them as living dead."


    Li futu nodded.


    "I know you must have a lot of questions in your mind now, but I can''t explain them to you now. If you have a chance, wait until the war is over. "


    Qin Yuyi was silent and didn''t say much.


    "We''ve been waiting too long. It''s time to catch up and not let the demons get too relaxed."


    Li futu turns around.


    "Tell the whole army to go."

 Chapter 1821

    "Zanmo, that guy, is a real waste. He was killed by the Terran!"


    All the way to the East, there are voices whispering in the army of demons.


    There is no anger of common hatred, on the contrary, there is deep contempt and even ridicule.


    War and death are too common for the lost world. The death of more than 100000 paoze did not make them feel anything. However, the death of the city leader of Huqiu caused a lot of discussion.


    If he Jiuzhou is the highest General of the Terran in this war, zanmo, the leader of Huqiu City, is undoubtedly the greatest sacrifice of the lost world.


    "When chaos king called on us to prepare for the big world, I advised Zan mo''an to stay in the lost world and wait for us to triumph. The big world is so big that his territory is inevitable, but he didn''t listen. I have to come by myself. I''ll lose my life. "


    This is Batu, the Lord of Seine.


    Saina city is the closest city to Huqiu city. Naturally, the two city leaders are very familiar with each other. When they heard that Zamo was dead, and even the body was not found, like many people, Batu felt a little more surprised.


    It''s not a pity for the dead. At best, it''s just a sigh.


    The relationship between him and zanmo is not very good, but in the lost world, the two city states are also friends who keep watch and help each other. Although the conflict in the lost world is very fierce, and the relationship between the cities is very tense and sensitive, zanmo''s death is really not a good relief for him.


    After all, no matter how bad Huqiu city is, it can give him some help.


    It is also because of the relationship between the two cities, after the death of zanmo, most of the headless army of Huqiu city were captured by him.


    "Have you counted all the losses in this war?"


    After sighing, Batu asked guton, the first general under his command.


    The other side responded quickly: "bingchengzhu, according to statistics, our army lost more than 32000 people in this battle."


    More than 32000.


    Hearing this figure, Batu''s face could not help twitching for a while, and then asked, "where is Huqiu city? How many of zanmo''s men have we absorbed? This kind of advantage can''t be cheap for others! "


    "About 50000 people."


    Smell speech, Batu brow stretch, facial expression suddenly become good-looking a lot.


    On the contrary, the strength of our own side was not only weakened by 30000, but also increased by 50000.


    If he could do this all the time, he would like to fight a battle like this all the time, but unfortunately, it is impossible for him to swallow up so many Huqiu cities.


    Looking at the army of other cities in the distance, Batu said in a low voice: "how about the war damage of other cities?"


    "According to the news from our detailed works hidden in various city states, except Huqiu City, which is almost dead in name, the most serious casualty in this battle is dawari city. The 150000 legions they went to battle have lost one third of their lives..."


    Batu picked his eyebrows, quite unexpectedly.


    "So serious?"


    Gooddon nodded.


    "It is said that more than 3000 of them were slaughtered by two Terrans. The original goal of the two Terrans was Simone. If it wasn''t for the 3000 people''s desperate protection, Simone would stay there forever, just like Zamo."


    Simone, one of the top ten cities in the lost world, is the leader of dawari city. He is also a famous emperor in the lost world!


    In fact, the strength is not comparable to zanmo, the city leader of Huqiu.


    "It seems that we were too optimistic before. The Terran is not as weak as we think. Even without those firearms, they can''t be underestimated."


    Batu felt it.


    In terms of strength, he doesn''t think he is better than Simone. Simone almost died, which means he also has the risk of falling.


    Among the Terrans, there are masters!


    Gutton continued: "except for dawari City, which lost nearly 50000, the war losses of the other city states are almost the same, about 10000 or 20000."


    Batu nodded.


    "The Terrans have gathered so many troops, and they have made it clear that they intend to finish the battle and annihilate all of us there, but in the end they let us break through."


    "Now that we''re out, they won''t have such a good chance."


    There was a haze in gutton''s eyes.


    "The Terran killed so many of us, we must take revenge."


    "That''s for sure."


    Batu patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "gutton, don''t be so anxious. The big world is much wider than our lost world. The Terran soldiers who fought with us before must have been the most elite strength of the Terran. Other Terrans don''t have their strength."


    "Be patient for a while. Since the Terrans still want to resist, let''s show them what the price of resistance is. They will regret their ignorance."Batu looked into the distance and squinted. From the tone to the eyes, there was a bloody murderous air.


    At this time, almost all the demons hold a breath in their hearts, waiting for the chance to vent.


    And this opportunity soon seems to come.


    "It''s reported that the Terran army is catching up. It''s about 15 kilometers away from our side at this time."


    "Newspaper, the front found traces of human city-state."


    The two messages came to the heads of the legions in a short time.


    "Don''t worry about them, full speed forward, the chance of revenge is near! You don''t need to be told when you enter the city to capture the Terran city-state. As long as you are a living creature, you will be killed! "


    Similar moring massacre orders spread among the legions.


    The army of demons speeded up the March, crossed the halsi swamp and entered the border of Pakistan.


    "Kill!"


    Seeing the city-state in front, all the demons'' eyes were full of bloodthirsty luster, and their faces were ferocious. They were all in high spirits and rushed forward like wolves.


    There was no resistance.


    The army of the demons moved in easily.


    "No one! This is an empty city


    After entering the city, these demons, who are planning to kill, find that people have already gone to Chengkong.


    Don''t say it''s a human being, even an animal can''t be seen.


    "Search for me!"


    Holding their breath, the demons began to dig three feet, wantonly destroyed, all the houses were destroyed, but the result was nothing.


    "Treacherous human! I see where they can hide! Take a rest in place for half a day to raise your strength. These people can''t run far. We''ll catch up later and kill them all! "


    As if they didn''t know the pursuers in the rear, the army of demons stopped in the city so carelessly.

 Chapter 1822

    Two hours later, the Holy Alliance came to the border between halsi and Pakistan.


    "The devil stopped in the city."


    The tabloid sent back the whereabouts of demon.


    Li futu ordered the whole army to stand by.


    "These demons are so unscrupulous that they just rest in the city. They don''t pay attention to us. I suggest we attack immediately and catch them all!"


    Nochiev snapped.


    His upper body is now covered with layers of bandages, apparently having suffered minor injuries before.


    "Don''t worry."


    "What we need to do now is wait," Li said calmly


    "Wait?"


    Apollo frowned, "what are you waiting for?"


    The reason why he chose to take part in the war was that he was coerced by righteousness to a great extent. As the emperor of the world, he did not have the cheek to be a deserter.


    Although not willingly, after the tragic battle just now, I saw those ordinary soldiers fighting against the devil and fighting for every inch of defense. All of these touched the sun god''s heart.


    In particular, he Jiuzhou''s death in the war had a great impact on his soul.


    The environment will influence people imperceptibly.


    Now Apollo really regarded himself as one of the three million soldiers.


    "The international joint operations command has decided to carry out a nuclear strike against the demon. If we launch an offensive, it will definitely be affected, so what we can do now is to wait."


    Li futu tells the truth.


    All the people who heard it were shocked.


    "Nuclear strike?"


    Although they are the best in the world, few of them dare to guarantee their survival under nuclear attack.


    "Ha ha! That group of politicians finally made a wise decision. They should give these demons something to taste. Since they want to stay here, they should not go back. "


    Black impermanence sneers.


    Compared with nokiev, his physical condition is more shocking, even one arm is suspended by bandage.


    Although his appearance was rather miserable, his achievements were also quite remarkable. With the joint efforts of the court and the strong ground fire support, all the four or five thousand flying wings were annihilated, sweeping away a relatively big threat for the next battle.


    "Since we have decided to use nuclear strike, is it not that the war can be declared over here?"


    Said Cynthia.


    Her analysis is reasonable. Nuclear strike is the most powerful means of force for the human race. When two nuclear weapons were dropped, the rampant Japanese nation was forced to surrender unconditionally. One nuclear warhead was enough to paralyze a city instantly.


    With today''s reserves of nuclear arsenals, if you make up your mind, there is no doubt that you can bury more than one million demons here.


    "Although the international war command has passed the resolution, it is still too early to say that the war is over."


    Li futu looked at the frontier town in front of him, not relaxed.


    The power of nuclear weapons is really terrible, but somehow, he always feels that things are not so simple.


    "You don''t think these demons can block a nuclear strike, do you?"


    Jade Luo Cha face has no facial expression way: "unless they immediately scatter to escape, continue to stay in the city so, just gather together to wait for death."


    Wisdom, to some extent, is indeed the most powerful force.


    Compared with their physical fitness, Terrans are not rivals of the burly and powerful Terrans at all, but their wisdom has enabled them to create all kinds of high-tech weapons. At this point, the seemingly terrible Terrans are actually hundreds of years behind the Terrans.


    Even calm ruyuluocha also thinks that once the nuclear weapons are put in, the demons have no room to resist.


    Li futu didn''t speak any more. With an unexplained foreboding, he was waiting for the time of trial.


    It didn''t wait long.


    High in the air, suddenly there was a huge roar.


    Looking up, I saw a series of invisible super bombers flying from afar.


    There are ten in all.


    There is no doubt that these ten bombers are carrying terrible nuclear warheads!


    "Here it is


    In the eyes of countless people, ten bombers quickly flew over halsi and headed for Pakistan.


    "What sound?"


    Inside the city.


    The devil noticed the movement from the sky and looked up.


    "Dodge! Take cover quickly


    In the previous campaign, the Terran air bombardment made them suffer a great loss. Countless heavily loaded colossus were killed and injured before they played a role. Although it is not clear what those steel like machines are, at least their lethality is much more terrible than the red winged birds in their lost world.


    Seeing the bombers getting closer, the demons began to hide.However, they do not know that this is not an ordinary air bombing. In the face of nuclear attack, there is no shelter.


    "Target set, confirm launch."


    "Wow


    When the bombers flew over the small town, their black warheads were dropped down, and under the action of gravity, they quickly fell to the ground.


    seven or eight kilometers away, because of the high geographical position, the Terran soldiers were able to witness this spectacular scene.


    Looking at bullet after bullet falling, everyone subconsciously began to hold their breath.


    What would a million ton nuclear strike be like if it happened in a super large modern metropolis?


    Intense light radiation and penetrating nuclear radiation in the first few seconds immediately killed the exposed people within six kilometers and within the direct vision of the explosion point, and countless buildings began to burn under the high temperature.


    The ensuing shock wave will turn all the glass curtain walls into countless glass bullets, sweeping the streets and alleys, and millions of cars full of gasoline will fly to several blocks to spread the fire.


    The fire caused by the nuclear explosion and the collapse of skyscrapers may cause more casualties than the nuclear explosion itself. In addition, there is the fourth killing effect of nuclear weapons - radioactive contamination.


    With the distance maintained by the holy allied forces at this time, excluding the subsequent radiation threat and the explosion hazard of nuclear strike, the life safety of the Terran soldiers can not be affected for the time being.


    Just as everyone was engrossed in waiting for the demon to be sent to hell, the next scene became an unforgettable picture of all holy allied forces.


    At the same time when the warhead fell, a figure suddenly floated up like a God in the city.


    I saw him hanging in the air, his hands looked like lifting up, and then the warheads seemed to be controlled, so inconceivable stagnated in the air.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment.


    A moment later, as if out of gravity, all the warheads incredibly began to fly high into the sky.


    Soon after.


    "Boom!"


    Huge explosion, let the whole world fall into a chaos, everyone in front of the moment hazy.


    The sun and the moon lose color for it!

 Chapter 1823

    "That''s What is it? "


    "Not only can you fly, but also can you control the nuclear warhead?"


    "Is that the devil?"


    ¡­¡­


    The high-altitude shock wave slowly dissipated, and the Holy Alliance immediately set off a wave of discussion.


    Everyone''s face is filled with horror, even including the high-level general he deserves.


    The brief scene just happened is really like a miracle.


    The figure that had disappeared could almost be said to have saved the army of demons.


    The smoke and fire in the sky has not completely disappeared, countless people can''t help wiping their eyes, wondering if what they see is just an illusion.


    "Is there such a powerful presence in the demons?"


    There is still a shock on the face of the king of France.


    Just now that kind of means, not to mention himself, no one can include in his cognition, even the holy King Saratoga standing not far away!


    "Who is that?"


    Cynthia looks at Li futu with solemn eyes.


    Ordinary soldiers doubt whether they have visions, but she can be sure that what just floated in the air is indeed a human figure. By an incredible means, she solved the disaster of the demon.


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu shakes his head slowly. What happened just now is totally beyond his expectation, but at the same time, it also confirms his uncertain premonition.


    The most powerful nuclear strike of human society has been so easily resisted.


    "Didn''t you spend some time in the lost world? With such strength, you can''t be a nobody in the lost world. Haven''t you heard of it? "


    Asked Cynthia.


    Suddenly, such a terrible strong man appeared among the demons. Rao''s heart became a little heavy.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that his opponent''s "simple hand" just now is enough to make him stronger than all known Terran strongmen.


    This is for the Holy Alliance and for the entire Terran community. It''s not good news at all.


    "I really haven''t heard of it."


    Li futu shook his head again.


    "Although I have been in the lost world for a period of time, I have limited contact with people. I really haven''t met anyone with such skills. However, according to my estimation, the strength of the demon should be the peak of the demon''s strength rating. It''s extreme."


    The general is the emperor.


    The strongest person he met in the lost world was the woodcutter trapped in the tower of heaven, but even the woodcutter didn''t reach the extreme.


    Li futu once doubted whether there was a real extreme state in the lost world. It was like a lofty goal. Maybe setting this state in the lost world was just a direction for all the strong. But the figure just appeared gave him a clear answer.


    "Even a nuclear warhead can resist. Who can fight against such a strong one?"


    Nokiev spoke out a very grim reality.


    There was silence.


    "That''s a mistake."


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom, opened her mouth. Maybe she is one of the few people who can keep calm at this time.


    "Although he defused the nuclear strike, it does not mean that he can really withstand the nuclear explosion. Don''t underestimate the enemy, and never expect him to be too terrible. If there are really invincible powers in the demons, why should they run away? "


    Athena''s words fell to the ground, and everyone''s heavy heart suddenly eased a lot.


    It is true that the scene just happened is too shocking, but it does not mean that there is no chance of winning this battle.


    Just like being invulnerable and not being able to hit by bullets are two different things, the fact that the nuclear strike did not kill them does not mean that they could not be killed.


    If those nuclear warheads can land successfully, no matter what the extreme situation is, they may have turned into flying ash like the one million demon army.


    Of course, judging from the current situation, the plan to destroy the army of demon with nuclear attack is not very realistic.


    Since the other party can resolve the problem once, it will certainly resolve the problem for the second time. If we continue to do the same, we can only pollute the environment and waste materials.


    "Now what?"


    Kussler, the immortal soul of war, watched the dense fog rolling in the high sky.


    "The radiation is coming."


    Although the shock wave of the explosion is avoided, the invisible radiation is also the fatal threat caused by the nuclear explosion.


    Occupying the advantage of altitude, we can see that the demon in the city is no longer resting, and has begun to prepare the whole army to escape from the radiation range.


    "They''re going to run."


    Li Haotian reminds a way.


    "Now I''m going to catch up with them. I''m just going to bump them into the hands of the God of death. Even if I can hold them down, I''m afraid these 2.5 million people will have to die here when they are exposed to radiation."Jade Luo Cha indifference way.


    This is one of the disadvantages of nuclear strike. Radiation doesn''t matter whether you are an enemy or a friend. Once attacked by it, you will suffer and die in the extreme pain of burning all five internal organs.


    Looking at the gradually diffused smoke, Li futu was silent for a moment. After all, he had to give an order.


    "The whole army retreated ten li and pursued by a detour."


    ¡­¡­


    International Joint Operations Command Committee.


    After the end of the nuclear strike, the leaders of the first echelon of powerful countries immediately held a video conference.


    ¡°oh-my-god£¡¡±


    The head of state of M spread out his hand and sighed heavily.


    "I''m sorry to tell you that our destruction failed. According to the news from the front, the damned demon escaped under our hundreds of tons of nuclear warheads and is about to break out of Pakistan''s no man''s land."


    "What?"


    Several heads of state of the European Union were shocked.


    "How is that possible?"


    "It''s true. And the front soldiers have confirmed. Now what we need to discuss is what will Pakistan do next? "


    "The head of state of Pakistan has spoken to me urgently many times. If the demon is not controlled, the 300 million people of Pakistan will not escape this time."


    "Then stop them! Let the Holy Alliance speed up and stop the demons when they break through the no man''s land


    The only Eastern power head who attended the meeting said: "before that, I have communicated with the supreme commander of the holy alliance. Due to the influence of nuclear radiation, the officers and men of the holy alliance can only make a detour and try to intercept them when the demon breaks through the no man''s land. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to do so."


    "Then the head of state of Pakistan can only be on guard."


    The Russian emperor said decisively: "since this has happened, there is nothing we can do. We hope that the official of Pakistan can play their role and protect their people."


    The head of state of M, who has never dealt with it, nodded. This time, he stood in the same position with a look of sympathy.


    "Let''s pray for the people of Pakistan."

 Chapter 1824

    Pakistan, with a total land area of more than 8 million square kilometers, is the fifth largest country in the world. It is divided into 26 states with cities. Bordering on halsi is bonanbu city in Amari state.


    In response to the call of the joint war command center, before the outbreak of the war, the Pakistani government had already relocated all the population of more than 1 million people in bonanbu to the inner city. At this time, all of them had been temporarily resettled in the neighboring city of saiala.


    Between the two cities, the Amazon River, the largest river in Pakistan, flows through and separates the two cities. Originally, Pakistan built a bridge on the Amazon River, but because of the reason of demon, the expensive bridge has been destroyed by Pakistan.


    By this time, the army of the demons had passed through the empty city of bonambu and came to the Amazon River.


    The width of the river here is not too long, but there are also seven or eight hundred meters. The current is fast and it is not easy to cross.


    The rolling flow of the Amazon River has become a natural barrier to protect the people of Pakistan.


    Pakistan bombed the bridge ahead of time. Undoubtedly, it is a very wise decision. Otherwise, at the moment, the two million people in the city of saiala may have been exposed to the sword and gun of demon.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s reported that the main forces of the demons have arrived at the banks of the Amazon River, and they have begun to cut trees and build boats to cross the river."


    In front of the devil''s movement has been continuously transmitted back.


    "It''s not easy for more than one million demons to cross the river completely. The Amazon River has bought us time. We will be able to catch up with them before they finish their boat building."


    He is worthy of patting the sand table.


    The threat of nuclear radiation caused the holy alliance to make a detour, thus delaying the journey for nearly a day.


    If everything is smooth, the city of saiala in front must have been occupied at this time. Fortunately, the complex and changeable terrain of Pakistan has won them enough time.


    After a long period of rapid march, many of the Terran soldiers were already unable to bear it. Coupled with the adverse reaction of acclimatization, even if the war was urgent, Li futu had to choose to take a rest here. When he heard that the demon was blocked by the Amazon River, he was also relieved.


    According to the news from the international joint war command, the heads of state hope that he will act according to the circumstances and not advance rashly. If things can not be done, it is inevitable to sacrifice some of the people of Pakistan. However, the safety of the holy coalition forces must be put first.


    These words are enough to show the attitude of those leaders.


    Although Pakistan is the fifth largest country in the world in terms of land area, to put it bluntly, it is only a developing country and does not contribute much to the world economy. In the eyes of those powerful countries, even if Pakistan is gone, it is not a big thing.


    The lives of the poor are worthless, and so are the countries.


    "On the other side of the Amazon River, should it be the city of saiala in Pakistan? How many people are there now? "


    "With the population transferred from Bernabeu, there should be two million people living in the city now."


    "Two million."


    Li futu read it silently.


    He is neither a saint nor a savior, but even so, it is impossible for him to regard the "two million" as an empty figure.


    "I want to connect with the head of state of Pakistan."


    According to the regulations, as the supreme commander of the holy coalition, he only needs to be responsible to the international united front command Committee. However, in the current situation, those Member States should be ready to sacrifice Pakistan.


    Even if the Amazon becomes a new battlefield, people in the city of saiala must be moved to avoid harming the innocent.


    There was a faint sound in the distance before the telephone could be called.


    "What sound?"


    "It''s like Shells. "


    Everyone went out immediately.


    Because of the distance, we can''t see the scene in the distance at all, but from the continuous light in the sky in the distance, we can judge that there should be fierce competition ahead.


    "Isn''t it the Ba state that started the war against the demon?"


    "Very likely! That''s the direction of the army of demons. "


    "Go to the control room!"


    On the large screen of the monitoring room, through satellite monitoring, real-time transmission back to the picture of the Amazon River.


    We saw dozens of fighters flying out of the city of saiala, crossed the Amazon River, and began to attack and bomb the army of demons.


    When the army came to the city, the state of BA was forced to save itself.


    Many shells fell into the army of demons, just like women scattered in the sky, and there were explosions everywhere. But soon, a frightening scene happened.


    Just as the Pakistani warplanes were frantically venting their firepower, some shells suddenly stagnated in mid air and then shot in the opposite direction. What''s more, some shells flew over the Amazon River and landed in the city of saiala!


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    ¡­¡­


    The fire is burning!In the sky, more than a dozen fighters were hit by their own shells and exploded in the air.


    "They must stop this stupid behavior! This is self destruction for Pakistan


    There is no doubt that this is the same picture as the previous nuclear strike.


    Now we should be glad that Pakistan is not a pro nuclear country, and what it just launched is just a missile. If they launched a nuclear warhead, I''m afraid that the two million people in the city of saiala will be dead.


    There''s no need to remind them that missiles are flying in the air and other terrorist scenes that violate their cognition undoubtedly frighten those fighters who have not been shot down. Seeing one after another of their own fighters explode, how dare they continue to bomb and quickly escape from the sky of demon.


    The explosion suddenly sounded, and then quickly subsided, but the screams and screams in the city of saiala were loud, the tall buildings collapsed, the streets were in chaos, and I don''t know how many people were innocent.


    "It seems that stopping the nuclear strike is a wise decision, otherwise it would be equivalent to sending weapons to the devil."


    Qin Yuyi stares at the big screen.


    As long as the unknown figure still exists in the demon army, this kind of attack method will only harm the Terran itself in the end.


    Imagine, originally intended to let the devil taste the taste of nuclear warheads, but the result of nuclear warheads flying towards themselves, what would it be like?


    Li futu was silent. After a long time, he said, "contact the high level of Pakistan, let them try to transfer the people of saiala City, and don''t act rashly."


    After that, he went out, didn''t inform anyone, quickly left the camp, and moved in the direction of the demon.


    "You want to go to the Amazon?"


    A voice rang out, the king suddenly appeared in front, blocking the way.


    Li futu stopped.


    "I have to go and see what that is."


    The holy King seemed to have guessed what he thought and said calmly.


    "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 1825

    According to the city division, the army of more than one million demons stationed orderly on the banks of the Amazon River, across the water from the city of saiala, stretching for tens of miles.


    From a distance, the scene is very spectacular. It''s hard to imagine what a doomsday scene it would be if such a huge army of demons rushed into human society.


    Heshicheng camp.


    Three young lady he Shi Yan Ran is really bored in the account, walk out to relax, Yan Hu conscientiously follow her side.


    "Yanhu, where is that guy now? Will it come out like us? "


    "Miss, do you mean Mr. Li?"


    Heshi nodded and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    There is no such scenery in the lost world.


    "This time, many people came out of the top ten cities, even the city of peace. Mr. Li may also be here."


    Although we didn''t spend too long together, Yanhu was still impressed by the man who shared their joys and sorrows.


    He Shiyan takes back his eyes from the night sky and looks at the boundless camp of the demon.


    "If he did come, which army would he be in now?"


    "This..."


    Yanhu obviously does not know how to respond.


    I want to find someone out of more than one million people. I don''t mean to look for a needle in a haystack.


    "Miss Do you really miss Mr. Li? "


    Pause, Yan Hu tentatively looking at He Shi Yan Ran ask a way.


    They grew up together. Although they were masters and servants, they were sisters to a certain extent. She knew the temperament of the young lady very well. However, since she came back from the city of peace, even when she was still in the city of peace, the young lady seemed to be a different person.


    Miss Li used to be lively and restless. But since Mr. Li left, Miss Li suddenly became quiet and often stayed in the yard alone.


    She didn''t understand why Miss Li had such a change, but at least she understood that Mr. Li should occupy a special position in her mind.


    She had never seen a young lady talk about a person so often.


    "I miss him?"


    He Shiyan sneered: "what do I want him to do? It''s just that I''m a little curious. He''s so eager to find someone with purple eyes. Now, can he find them? "


    "Miss, if you really want to know the whereabouts of Mr. Li, why don''t you go to the Lord for help? If the Lord of the city goes to check, it should be easier. "


    Yanhu suggested.


    He stone Yan Ran looked at her one eye, just said: "you don''t understand."


    After returning from the city of peace, her father kept asking her about the guy. Even though she said the other party had separated from her for a long time, her father still asked them all the details of their way out of Heshi city.


    She had never been so serious as her father.


    Although his father''s attention to that guy has been transferred since the news that he is going to fight in the big world came out, he Shiyan still subconsciously thinks that it''s better not to mention that guy in front of his father.


    "The big world is really much bigger than our lost world. I really don''t want to go back."


    Unconsciously, the two women went to the edge of the camp. Heshi jumped on a big stone and sat down with her knees in her arms.


    But Yanhu abides by his duty and stands by the stone.


    "Miss, do you think we will win this battle?"


    "Of course."


    He Shi said without hesitation: "the Terran is so weak, how can it be our opponent in the lost world, and don''t you see how powerful chaos king is. With the leadership of chaos king, the big world will be in our pocket sooner or later. "


    Yan Hu nodded, after a while, and asked: "that young lady, after we conquered the world, what should the people do here?"


    He Shi Yan Ran Leng for a while, found that he did not know how to answer this question.


    The will of the Terran, she had seen it before.


    Yes, no one is willing to give up their home.


    "I don''t know. This is not a question we should consider. "


    Yanhu calms down.


    A pair of master servants, one sitting on the stone, the other standing beside the stone, silently enjoying the customs of the new world.


    "Yanhu, what do you want to do most after this battle?"


    He Shi Yan Ran suddenly made a sound.


    Yan Hu in the eyes of the emergence of a loss, and then shook his head: "I did not want to do, I just want to follow Miss."


    He Shi, who once wantonly publicized his fresh clothes and angry horses, smiles and looks at the night sky with her knees in her arms. She says to herself, "when the first World War is over, what I want to do is to have a good tour of the world. The world is so big. It will take me several years to finish my tour of every place."Yan Hu smell speech can''t help but low voice way: "Miss, you still worry about and Zuma city marriage?"


    It was because of the forced marriage of the Zuma people that the young lady had to run away from Heshi city. Although Zuma city could not care about a series of things later and the reason of going to the big world, when the war ended, the other party would settle the accounts in autumn.


    "It''s nothing to do with Zuma."


    He Shi Yan Ran said: "no matter what they want, anyway, even if I''m dead, I won''t promise this marriage. It''s a big deal to escape again."


    "But we didn''t have Mr. Li to protect us this time..."


    Yan Hu subconsciously open mouth, but words haven''t finished, he stone Yan Ran then stare over.


    "What does he mean to protect us? You know, who was in charge when we were in the mountains? "


    Yanhu immediately realized that he had said something wrong and soon chose to shut up.


    "It''s just a little bit of strength. What''s the big deal? I can''t tell where the guy has died now."


    He stone Yan ran cold voice way, the mood is a little fickle for a time.


    Think of the other party so decisive choice to leave their own, her chest can not stop jumping up a stream of resentment, and even a bit itchy teeth.


    "I''d better not see him again, or I''ll inform Zuma. His head is in Zuma, but it can be exchanged for ten thousand taels of gold. "


    Just when he Yan Ran expressed his resentment, suddenly, a rustle of footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Although very light, it is still quickly captured by Yanhu.


    "Who?"


    The chambermaid turned quickly, her eyes suddenly sharp.


    The other party didn''t mean to hide his whereabouts at all. He came to the stone in a blink of an eye. His heart was throbbing. He immediately planned to move, but he didn''t have the chance.


    Just a face-to-face interview, the bodyguard, who was comparable to the emperor, didn''t even have the chance to react. In a moment, she was pinched by the neck. Just when she was about to die, a voice sounded from the rear.


    "Slow."


    At this time, the stone sitting on the stone just turned back.

 Chapter 1826

    Looking at the man approaching step by step, he Shi, who has not yet figured out what happened, has a frozen expression, and even his eyes begin to enlarge involuntarily.


    She didn''t believe in the so-called fate and fate, but when she saw the man just talked about appearing in front of her eyes, her head still fell into a short blank.


    The holy King took back his hand on Yanhu''s neck.


    Seeing Li futu, Yanhu didn''t do it again, but for the old man standing beside him, there was a strong taboo in his heart.


    If Mr. Li spoke a little late just now, she would have been a dead body by now.


    "You, why are you here?"


    He stone Yan Ran stood up, the face still remains surprised.


    Li futu was quite surprised to meet the third miss of Heshi city. Even before he came, he didn''t think of her at all.


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Li futu asked with a smile.


    Although she used to be a "friend" of "sharing life and death", the situation has obviously changed at this moment. She is a demon, but he is a human. Once he Shiyan knows his origin, she will turn over.


    This is in the demon camp.


    In order not to arouse Heshi Yanran''s vigilance and suspicion, Li futu was very natural.


    "I didn''t expect you to come out. Why don''t you stay in the lost world? This war is very dangerous. "


    The holy king stood silent, listening to Li futu''s greetings with a female demon, without saying a word.


    "What''s your business? Are you allowed to come? No one else is allowed to come? "


    Heshi Yanran''s attention center was immediately guided to shift, arrogant way: "I Heshi Yanran will be afraid of danger?"


    Li futu nodded with a smile.


    Indeed, Miss Heshi is a master of "women do not let men".


    "Who is he?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes involuntarily shifted to the holy king.


    Li futu naturally said, "a friend of mine."


    Smell speech, he stone Yan Ran also didn''t have too much doubt, looked at the holy king for a while, then moved the line of sight back.


    "Don''t you know there is a rule that you are not allowed to intrude into other Legion camps at will, just by your sneaking into our Heshi camp. I can do you justice. "


    I don''t know if it''s because of stepping on the stone to speak. The third miss of Heshi seems to have forgotten the strength gap between the two sides and is very proud.


    Li futu naturally understood her temperament and said with a silent smile: "where is furtive? I am aboveboard."


    "Whether you''re secretive or aboveboard, you''ve broken the rules."


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face was cold and selfless.


    "Say, what''s your intention?"


    Although Yanhu didn''t speak, she was very clear in her heart that the young lady must be right and wrong now. Although she pretended to be fierce, she had already started to talk if she really wanted to investigate.


    It''s one thing to fight or not, and it''s another thing to fight or not.


    One is strength, the other is attitude.


    What''s the intention?


    This words for a time really asked Li futu, he and the holy king just randomly chose a location to sneak into the demon camp, but who knows, by chance, they picked the Heshi City camp, and also hit Heshi Yanran.


    After all, if Li He and the devil are in trouble, it''s hard to kill him.


    After a short thought, he thought about it.


    "I don''t think I haven''t seen you for a long time. I think you should also take part in this expedition. That''s why I deliberately came to your Heshi camp to have a look. I didn''t expect that I ran into you so coincidentally."


    As soon as these words came out, Rao was the holy king. He could not help but turn his head and took a look at Li futu.


    At last he understood why even the emperor of Atlantis was in love.


    This kind of casual rhetoric and serious nonsense calm face, is really amazing.


    Women are hearing animals.


    So is the female demon.


    Heshi Yanran naturally can''t guess the true origin of Li futu. For a moment, he really believed Li futu''s words. Even though his face didn''t show much, the heart lake could not help rippling.


    "You said you came to see me?"


    He stone Yan Ran sneer a, with her pride, affirmation won''t expose the true emotion of oneself heart.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? If you really had this friendship, you would not have left when you were in the city of peace. "


    Li futu picked an eyebrow, but he didn''t expect that the other party was still worried about his leaving him in the city of peace.


    Women are really creatures who like to bear grudges.


    "I had to do it at the beginning. After all, I have my own business to do. I hope you can understand."So a listen, he stone Yan Ran in the heart of resentment can''t help but dissipate a lot, the expression of indifference also eased a lot.


    Most of the time, what women want is not a convincing explanation. What they want is only an attitude.


    And Li''s attitude of admitting his mistake, so far, is undoubtedly very sincere.


    "Have you found the man you are looking for?"


    He stone Yan Ran light asked a, although the shelf is still there, but the attitude is clearly improved a lot.


    That pair of indifferent purple eyes appeared in front of him. Li futu was silent, then nodded with a smile.


    "Found it."


    Heshi nodded his head and finally jumped down from the stone.


    "Which city are you working for now?"


    There was no suspicious pause and hesitation in Li futu.


    "Huqiu city."


    "Huqiu city?"


    The stone frowned slightly.


    "Isn''t the Lord of Huqiu City dead?"


    Li futu nodded, a little sad way: "yes, our city Lord really died in the previous war."


    Finally, when cleaning the battlefield, it''s hard to avoid finding a lot of seriously injured demons. Those who lost their value were abandoned by the clans, and the Terrans got a lot of information from these demons.


    It''s true that most of the demons are hard bones. But there are also many experts in torture and even spiritual torture.


    "Then you..."


    He Shi Yan Ran looks at him, her this three young ladies although not too big actual military power, but the information channel is quite broad. She knew that after the death of zanmo, the leader of Huqiu City, the regiment of Huqiu city was divided up like a cake by other cities, and Senna city was the biggest winner. Most of the surviving soldiers of Huqiu city went to Senna city.


    "I''m also thinking about where I''m going."


    Li futu''s tone just revealed a trace of uncertainty in the future.


    Heshi Yanran intended to comfort her, but suddenly, her eyes, which were looking at Li futu, began to twinkle.


    This guy is so powerful and has no ownership. Why don''t you take this opportunity to take it for your own use?

 Chapter 1827

    Because of the unexpected encounter with Heshi Yanran, the realization of Li futu''s idea of going deep into the enemy camp became much easier.


    Heshi Yanran actively invited him into the camp.


    "Go back first. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Li futu''s attitude towards the holy king is calm.


    The holy King nodded, looked at the stone and turned back.


    "Well, you go to rest first. Remember, don''t mention him to anyone."


    Carefully safe back to his camp, he stone Yan Ran whispered exhort Yan Hu.


    "I understand, miss."


    Yan Hu nodded and quickly went out.


    "My father has been inquiring about your whereabouts. If he knows you''re here, it''s not good for you."


    He Shi Yan Ran explained a sentence.


    I don''t know what she did was right in Li futu''s mind.


    Heshi Yanran''s preconceived attitude doesn''t have any doubt on him, and other people will trust him so soon. At the same time, Li futu''s good intention of protecting and hiding will inevitably move him a little.


    This kind of temporary tent is very simple. Even miss Heshi doesn''t enjoy any special treatment. There is almost nothing in the tent except a wooden board used as a bed.


    "Have you had a good time?"


    He didn''t rush to ask for information as soon as he opened his mouth. Li Fu''s image is the concern of his friends. This practice is enough to eliminate the gap between them, and it''s easier for Heshi to let go of her guard.


    "Not yet."


    He Shi said with a smile: "after you left, I stayed in the city of peace for some time. Then I heard that there was news of the big world. When the order of the whole lost world to stop the dispute and prepare for war came out, I would take Yanhu back to He Shi City."


    Futu nodded slowly.


    "And you?"


    Heshi looked at him and asked, "where did you go after separation? How did you go to Huqiu city? "


    "This..."


    Li futu sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a long story. "


    "How long?"


    He Shi Yan Ran said with great interest: "tell me."


    Anyway, she doesn''t mind listening to stories.


    But in the face of her expectant eyes, Li futu was in a dilemma for a moment.


    As long as you tell a lie, you have to make up for it with countless lies.


    But in such a short time, it''s not so easy for him to make up a travel story that sounds flawless.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk? "


    The stone frowned slightly.


    "Don''t you want to tell me?"


    Through the months of sharing weal and woe, she knew the temperament of the city leader. At least Li futu controlled five or six points. He Shiyan had almost all the common bad problems in the ground world. Moreover, because of the cruel living rules of the lost world, she had to be more cruel and vicious. Of course, her friendship with her made her a good friend It''s impossible to do it directly if you don''t know what to say, but if you don''t know, you''ll turn your face.


    See he Shi Yan Ran has shown obvious dissatisfaction, Li Fu Tu quickly said with a smile: "of course not, it''s just too boring, nothing to say, or wonderful when I am with you."


    The East strikes the West.


    Transplant flowers and graft trees.


    The skill is so deep that he Yanran doesn''t realize that he has been distracted.


    The corners of her mouth turned up unconsciously, pretending: "now you know what life is worth yearning for? I told you not to go. You don''t listen. "


    Taking this opportunity, she took the opportunity to say her true plan as if nothing had happened.


    "Anyway, the Lord of Huqiu city has died in the war, and you are homeless. Why don''t you stay here?"


    Li futu was surprised when he heard the words.


    "How can this work..."


    "Why not?"


    He Shiyan quickly said: "my father, then you don''t have to worry. He hasn''t seen you, and now he is in charge of the army, and the war is so heavy, how can he take care of me? Stay with me, as long as I don''t say, no one will know. When the war is over, we will leave immediately and travel around the world together."


    This idea is really good, and it seems that she really takes Li futu as her own person.


    "When will the war end?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    Heshi was stunned for a moment, and then said: "I don''t know, but human beings can''t resist it for a long time. As long as we cross the river and enter the human city, then human beings will realize our strength and invincibility. Then they will be dominated by fear, and panic will spread quickly. It doesn''t need us to make great efforts at all, and the human race itself will be destroyed It''s going to get into chaos. "


    "Although the Terran army behind is very brave indeed. But I don''t believe that the whole Terran is as fearless as they are. Are you right? "Li futu nodded.


    "Although the previous battle was very difficult, even the city leader of Huqiu city died, but it will be much easier next. That''s what my father said. He said that when we enter the Terran City, we will first slaughter the city and build up prestige. Human beings are fragile creatures. They are afraid of pain and death. When the bloody lessons are intuitively placed in front of them and they know what the end of the struggle is, they will give up meaningless resistance. So don''t think that the Terran seems to be a very large population, but in reality it is not In fact, they just have their own appearance. This battle will end faster than you think


    As a Terran, it''s hard to say what he said. But Li futu has to admit that part of what he said is true.


    As long as panic spreads, human society will collapse instantly.


    That kind of consequence is more serious than the threat of demon.


    "The new world is so huge, with our strength, even if we defeat mankind, it is difficult to completely control the world, right?"


    Smell speech, he stone Yan Ran couldn''t help laughing.


    "How can you be so short-sighted? Our population base is indeed small and insignificant compared with human beings. But just because it is now, it does not mean it will be the same in the future. In the past, it was in the lost world. It was because of years of war and lack of food that the population was always on the low side. However, if the world is conquered, these restrictions will no longer exist. At that time, we can vigorously reproduce, and the population will not grow rapidly? "


    Li futu was silent.


    Obviously, from the lines of Heshi Yanran, it can be seen that the demon is really planning to win this time.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Heshi frowned and looked at Li futu. He was a little puzzled by his reaction. When he heard about the near future, he should be a little excited.


    "Sister, are you asleep?"


    At this time, Li futu''s charming voice sounded from outside the tent.

 Chapter 1828

    Familiar voice of deja vu, coupled with the sound of little sister, a fiery figure soon appeared in Li futu''s mind.


    He looked at the stone with a smile.


    "Your sister?"


    The relationship between the two chieftains of Heshi city is obviously still not much alleviated. Heshi Yanran''s face is immediately cold and nods,


    "she knows you. If she sees you here, she will tell her father that you''d better hide first."


    Li futu quickly looked around.


    But where can I hide in this humble camp?


    "Well! Hide it up there. "


    He stone Yan Ran pointed to bed.


    Li futu hesitated a little.


    "That''s your bed..."


    "What happened to the bed? It''s not that you''re going to hide for a while. "


    Listening to the steps outside the tent getting closer and closer, Heshi Yanran pulls Li futu to the bed and pushes him over and covers him with a quilt.


    Just finished, heshihui had already opened the camp cloth and walked. If it was a moment in the evening, it would have been found.


    "Little sister, are you asleep?"


    According to the quilt, Heshi Yanran stood up straight, then turned around. In order to divert Heshi Hui''s attention, she quickly came over and said coldly, "what are you doing here? Do I agree to let you in? "


    He Shihui didn''t like it and said with a smile, "my father asked me to come here. I''m afraid you''ll be hungry. He specially asked me to send some food."


    With that, she lifted a piece of dried meat in her hand.


    Although the three armies did not move food and grass first, in order to maximize their combat effectiveness, the lost armies did not bring much food, and each soldier was only equipped with dry food for about ten days.


    This is not arrogance.


    In ten days, naturally, it is impossible to conquer the whole world. The idea of each city is very simple. The world is rich in land and resources, which is much richer than their lost world. They will certainly not lack food. What''s more, they can snatch the food of the human race.


    But at present, because a river is blocked here, there is still a shortage of food for the time being. As long as we successfully cross the river and enter the Terran City, this situation will become a thing of the past.


    "I''m not hungry. Give it to someone else."


    He Shi Hui seems to have a good intention, but he Shi Yan Ran doesn''t appreciate it. He keeps in front of him Shi Hui and doesn''t mean to take the meat at all.


    "Little sister, don''t get on with your body. I heard from my father that this boat can''t be built well for a while and a half. At least it will take two or three days. You know the food shortage in the army. Take it."


    He Shihui handed over the piece of dry meat that was less than three or four Jin.


    Li futu has been in the lost world. Naturally, he knows that the food from there has no taste at all. It''s just to fill his stomach. But even so, it should be regarded as a kind of preferential treatment for the privileged class to have supper.


    "I think you''d better take it back. I''m afraid the meat is poisonous."


    He stone Yan Ran Piao an eye that piece of meat, unkind way: "compared with hungry meeting, I think life is still more important."


    "Little sister, I''m so sad about that. I''m your sister. How can I hurt you? Besides, my father asked me to take it. Do you still doubt that my father will be bad for you? "


    After seeing her disgusting face, he Shiyan didn''t want to listen to her hypocritical nonsense again, and snatched the piece of meat.


    "Now you can go out?"


    Heshi Hui smiles.


    "Little sister, I know that you will feel very boring if you hold your temper here. Would you like to have a conversation with your sister?"


    "No!"


    He Shi Yanran refused without thinking and said coldly: "I''m going to have a rest. Please go out."


    It''s polite of her to say "please".


    If she had not worried about making too much noise and attracting more people, she would have directly started to blow the wild seed out.


    "Well, you have a good rest, and my sister won''t disturb you."


    Heshi Hui sighed, it seems a little helpless and bitter. When she turned around and planned to leave, her eyes inadvertently swept over the bed, and suddenly found something wrong.


    The bed made of wood is not big. No one is lying on it. You can almost see it at a glance.


    He Shi Hui''s body shape, after a short period of consternation, his eyes suddenly become strange.


    So furtive, don''t think about it. It must be a man hiding on the bed.


    In this way, imagination has a lot of room to fly.


    There was something indescribable going on in the account before she came in.


    But what makes he Shihui feel a little strange is that her sister always thinks highly of herself. She is not such a casual person.


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    See he Shi Hui still pestle here, he Shi Yan Ran frown, almost put disgust two words written on the face."It turns out that my younger sister has found someone to relieve her fatigue. It seems that my elder sister has become amorous."


    He Shi Hui said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He Shi Yan Ran began to have no reaction, but immediately found that the other side of the line of sight from time to time across her to look at the bed, the heart suddenly clattered.


    "Heshihui, I warn you to go out immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    He Shi''s face suddenly changed and her voice and color were fierce. If ordinary people could not bear the dignity of the third lady, he Shi Hui would not be intimidated by her after fighting with her for so long.


    "Little sister, why are you so nervous. My sister is also a woman, which is totally understandable. But when do you have a date, why don''t you tell your sister? "


    He Shihui did not leave in a hurry, and he was confident.


    Heshi Yanran didn''t know how to explain. Of course, she couldn''t explain to Heshi Hui. She stared at Heshi Hui with sharp eyes and said: "I advise you not to mind your own business."


    "It''s not meddling. It''s just my sister''s basic concern for my sister."


    He Shi Hui soft voice way: "younger sister, that is our He Shi city warrior, or..."


    "It''s none of your business."


    He Shi Yan Ran stepped forward and completely blocked his sight.


    "Can''t you get out?"


    He Shi Hui took a look at her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s all. I''ll just leave. "


    With a sigh, she seemed to remind her: "little sister, it''s human nature to love men and women, but now it''s an extraordinary period. During the war, if the news of you as a third lady in the army is spread, I''m afraid it will cause some adverse effects, and your father''s face is not very good-looking, so you''d better restrain yourself. Of course, you can rest assured that my sister will keep it secret for you. "


    Finish saying, he Shi Hui seems to be can''t see he Shi Yan Ran ugly facial expression, smile a, immediately turn around, swaying living posture of walked out.

 Chapter 1829

    "Sooner or later, I will kill her myself."


    He stone Yan Ran pinches a hand, gnashing teeth of looking at the direction of the account door.


    Li futu had already come.


    He had known the grudges of the two sisters for a long time, but he didn''t know much about them. Moreover, he said that it was hard for an honest official to break the housework. He was not interested in the family affairs of the Heshi family at all.


    "Your sister won''t go out and tell on me, will she?"


    He Shi Yan ran cold voice way: "can''t, if she can say out of words, just won''t say like that."


    "Your sister doesn''t seem to be too bad for you."


    He Shi Yan Ran turned to see him one eye.


    "You don''t know her at all. She is just hypocritical. She knows that if she spoils my reputation, and her father knows that she is fanning the flames, she will not be spared. Her only strength. I''m afraid I won''t do harm to others but not to myself. "


    "It seems that I almost caused you a big trouble. I''d better leave first."


    Li futu plans to leave.


    "Is there any point in your going now?"


    He Shi said with a smile: "now that you are gone, will he Shi Hui forget about the Tibetan people in my bed?"


    Li futu is speechless.


    He Shi Yan Ran was silent, calmed the mood for a while.


    "It''s OK. Let her go. What she thinks has nothing to do with me."


    With that, Heshi Yanran changed the topic.


    "Have you considered what I just told you?"


    Li Fu was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Stay with me."


    He Shi Yan Ran once again said: "anyway, you are homeless now, you might as well stay here..."


    Before she finished, Li futu interrupted: "your sister almost found me just now. If I stay here, sooner or later she will find me."


    Heshi frowned and felt a headache.


    "Why don''t you go and kill her?"


    She said suddenly, her eyes flashing.


    "With your strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to solve her quietly?"


    Li futu picked his eyebrows.


    "Are you crazy? This is your camp in Heshi city. All around you are the people and horses of Heshi city. Once they are found, you and I can''t escape. "


    "It''s OK not to be found out?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s expression is serious, not like joking.


    Li futu smiles.


    "She has no grudge against me. Why should I take such a big risk? Once the east window incident happens, can you spare me in Heshi city? In the crux of our common struggle against the world, fighting each other will become a public enemy. "


    He Shi Yan Ran calms down, perhaps also knows own proposal is not too realistic.


    This guy is strong, but he is not her private thug, and he won''t listen to her.


    "Then I''ll kill her when the war is over. Even if I owe you one. "


    He stone Yan Ran retreat and seek second, and promise heavy promise.


    "As long as you help me kill her, I can give you whatever you want."


    Li futu laughs, but he doesn''t take the opportunity to tease Qianjin, the city master with a bad temper.


    "Let''s wait until the war is over. Judging from the current situation, this war should have just begun. "


    "You don''t have to be so negative. It''s a pity that your city master died, but things like this won''t happen again. Don''t you see that chaos king has already done it?"


    Heshi comforted: "under the leadership of chaos king, we can completely capture the world in the near future."


    Chaos king?


    Li futu''s eyes flickered quietly, catching this special title.


    In the lost world, he had never heard of the name.


    And look at the appearance of He Shi Yan Ran, it seems that he worships the king of chaos very much.


    You know, the city leader''s eyes are always above the top.


    Subconsciously, the figure of resolving the nuclear strike crisis with one''s own efforts reappeared in front of us.


    "If chaos king is willing to fight earlier, maybe zanmo will not die."


    Li futu low road.


    At least seven points to grasp, he Shi Yan Ran said chaos king should be that means shocking horror figure.


    "No matter how strong chaos king is, he can''t care for everyone. We have sacrificed more than 10000 warriors in Heshi city."


    He Shi said with a smile: "since you are dead, you don''t have to be too rigid. Blood debt and blood payment. When we invade the city of the Terran, they will pay for their stupid resistance. "


    Heshi Yanran''s ruthlessness, Li futu naturally understands that a person who can kill his relatives can expect her to be kind to the Terran. At this time, all the demons should have the same mentality as Heshi Yanran. He has a bad breath in his heart and wants to revenge the Terran.If you stand in the perspective of the devil, you will think the same as them.


    There''s nothing wrong with the fact that demon wants to seek a better living environment.


    It''s true that Terrans want to defend their homeland.


    There is no right or wrong in this war, only different positions.


    "How long before we can cross the river?"


    Asked Li futu.


    Heshi Yanran was not wary, and quickly replied: "listen to my father, the short time is two days, the slow time is three days, you don''t have to be too anxious, they can''t run."


    Li futu was silent.


    "If I want to go to chaos king, do you have any channels?"


    He stone Yan ran a Leng, surprised way: "do you want to go to chaos king?"


    Li futu nodded.


    He Shi looked at him for a while.


    "Do you think it''s more promising to follow chaos king, or do you think it''s safest to stay with chaos king?"


    "I killed so many people in Zuma city before, and they have been looking for me all the time. Only when I follow the chaos king, Zuma city should not continue to pursue me."


    He Shi Yan Ran nodded and thought what he said was reasonable.


    People go up and water flows down. With this guy''s strength, I''m afraid only a strong man like chaos king can have weight as his backer.


    "You have a good idea. Chaos king is the master of our lost world. If you follow him, Zuma city will not dare to make mistakes. But you should know that chaos king has very high requirements for his disciples. All of his twelve disciples are strong in the imperial world. Not only that, they also maintain absolute loyalty to chaos king. It''s hard for chaos king if you suddenly run to join him I''ll accept you. "


    After listening to the words of Heshi Yanran, Li futu didn''t change his color on the surface, but his heart was shocked.


    The twelve.


    All of them?


    What''s the rank of chaos king?


    He thought that the top fighting power of the lost world was just the top of the top ten cities, but now it seems that the power headed by chaos king is the real peak power of the lost world.


    "In our lost world, there should be no other strong one like chaos King..."


    Li futu seems to sigh, but in fact, he is inquiring.


    He Shi smiles.


    "Of course. As the only extreme state, not only our lost world, but also the king of chaos is invincible in the earthly world. "


    Li futu''s eyes contracted slightly.


    Sure enough, it''s really the extreme in the legend.

 Chapter 1830

    That figure is the extreme state.


    For this result, Li futu is not unexpected.


    Although Heshi Yanran confirmed the true existence of the extremely powerful in the legend, the news is not entirely bad news for the Terran.


    After all, even if the figure is not in the extreme, I''m afraid that result will be much more difficult to accept.


    "I don''t have much friendship with chaos king. I''m afraid I can''t introduce you. My father may be able to speak, but..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Naturally, Li futu didn''t really want to go to the devil. When he got the information he wanted to know, he planned to leave.


    "It''s getting late. Take a rest. I''ll go first."


    "When will you come to me again?"


    He Shi Yanran held him.


    Li futu was silent, looked at her and said with a smile, "your sister has just found out that she can''t say it until she has been in the limelight."


    Four eyes opposite, Heshi Yanran slowly took his hand back, seemingly casually said: "Hey, you have to be careful, although you are strong, but such a large-scale battle, any accident can happen, don''t accidentally lose your life."


    Li futu nodded, then said.


    "You too."


    Heshi raised her hand.


    "Let''s go."


    Li futu no longer stays, turns around and leaves quickly.


    "Hoo."


    The camp cloth opened and fell back, and soon there was only one stone in the tent.


    She went to the bedside, but she didn''t lie down. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She sat by the bedside and began to stay.


    ¡­¡­


    Without knowing it, Li futu leaves for the Terran camp.


    No matter how confident he is, he will not be so arrogant that he wants to cut the head of the enemy general alone.


    That''s what happens in fairy tales.


    Heshi Yanran has a saying that is true. The strong of the extreme realm has indeed stood at the peak of the two worlds, and can even be said to be invincible.


    Among the known characters, who can compete with chaos king?


    Holy king?


    Definitely not.


    Mengpo now crowned king?


    Maybe a little less.


    After thinking about it, Li futu found that only the unfathomable Skynet Lord could have the capital to compete with chaos king.


    Suddenly, Li futu saw a figure standing quietly on the side of the road. He slowed down and walked past.


    "Long wait."


    It''s the king.


    No matter whether the other party''s intention of waiting here is out of concern for his safety, at least this intention is worthy of thanks.


    "Nothing wrong?"


    Li futu shook his head.


    "Everything goes well."


    The holy King nodded, and they went to the Terran camp together.


    "It was a demon I knew when I entered the lost world. It was the daughter of a city leader in the lost world."


    Li explained.


    No matter how much he used to have with his comrades in arms, there is now a moat in the temple.


    Even Heshi city and Zuma city can shelve the dispute. How can they continue to fight with each other.


    Necessary explanation is a basic respect for comrades in arms.


    "I know."


    The holy king said, "do you know anything?"


    Li futu took a breath and said in an orderly way: "the figure who blocked the nuclear strike that day was the chaos king of the lost world, and also a very powerful man. He is the only extreme state of the lost world and the most powerful role of the lost world. It must be under his leadership that the top ten cities of the lost world unite to attack us. "


    "So if you can kill the chaos king, then the demon will fall apart in an instant?"


    "Very likely."


    Li futu said in a deep voice: "the cities in the lost world have always been in constant disputes. They have a lot of gratitude and resentment. If no one pressed them, they would not be so united as they are now. Maybe they would fight first. But the key is, how to kill? "


    Li futu''s eyes are dignified.


    "We know that the strength of the strong in the imperial realm is almost the same as that of the saints, but we know nothing about the extreme realm."


    "What do you think?"


    Asked the king.


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    "If we gather all our strength to kill chaos king, what''s the chance of winning?"


    Hearing the words of the holy king, Li futu had to express a heavy reality.


    "If there is only one chaos king, the key is that he still has twelve disciples. The twelve disciples are all powerful in the imperial realm. Even if we send all the masters, I''m afraid they won''t be rivals. "


    The king was silent.Obviously, the information that Li futu inquired about also brought him a great impact.


    What is the concept of the Twelve Kingdoms?


    In order to kill a Huqiu city leader who was not in the imperial realm, he Jiuzhou was forced to attack Li Haotian one after another. In the end, yuluocha succeeded in sneak attack. For this reason, he Jiuzhou even paid the price of his life.


    No exaggeration.


    Twelve imperial realms together, I''m afraid, can hang all the holy allied forces at present.


    Moreover, it''s still the case of excluding those experts in the top ten cities.


    It''s true that those who don''t know are fearless.


    The more you know about the enemy, the more pressure you feel.


    "There''s no need to worry too much. Many ants kill elephants. It''s hard to fight with two fists and four hands. The war focuses on group strength, not individualism. Our human race has lived in this land for generations and can''t be knocked down so easily."


    The king whispered.


    As the head of the temple and the spiritual leader of more than one billion people, this old man really has an indescribable personality charm.


    Even if the mountains fall apart, you can be calm.


    Li futu smiles and nods.


    Back to the camp, Qin Yuyi immediately came over with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "Miss Song is looking for you."


    Li futu took a look at the mobile phone, then subconsciously looked up at the sky.


    At this time point, it''s just dawn in the Dragon kingdom.


    He took the phone.


    Qin Yu turned around and left.


    Seeing her back, Li putu slowly put her mobile phone to her ear.


    "Good morning."


    "I heard that some of the demons can resist nuclear bombs?"


    Song Luo Shen''s touching voice soon came from that end.


    Li futu gave a sound.


    "What kind of creatures are these? Is it really a demon? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s not as terrible as you think. We can handle it. "


    Men are like this, no matter how heavy the pressure is, they will bear it by themselves. In front of women, they always show a relaxed appearance.


    "I can''t. come back."


    Li futu was silent after listening.


    He understood that song Luo was worried about himself, and that he Jiuzhou''s death had greatly touched her.


    "I''m gone. What do you do?"


    He said with a smile.


    Song Luo God without thinking.


    "I can quit."


    "And then? Will you really be happy? "


    Songluo did not speak.


    "God Luo, I am the supreme leader of the holy alliance. Many people here come to the front line because of me. I gather them here. Can''t they just give up?"


    "But I''m really worried... "


    This time, Jinzhiyuye, the proud woman of heaven, was really scared. There was a tremor in her tone.


    Li futu was silent.


    "I promise you, if it''s true, I won''t try to be brave, OK?"


    Song Luo God said: "if you have any accident, I will bring the sophomore to the hell to find you. I will do what I say."


    Then he hung up.


    Li Fu Tu gave a wry smile. As he slowly put down his cell phone, he subconsciously saw his son''s small face.


    He is homesick.

 Chapter 1831

    After a night''s rest, the Holy Alliance forces set out again to catch up with them before demon crossed the river.


    Only in this way can the more than two million Pakistani people in saiala have a chance of life.


    Because of the huge size of the holy alliance, more than 2.5 million troops are divided into the front, middle and rear three services, and another 10000 vanguards are in the front.


    The speed of the army was not comparable with that of Shengwang and lifutu, and the route they chose was also different. Half a day later, 10000 vanguard troops took the lead to reach the foot of a group of low mountains.


    "Cross this mountain and walk another ten kilometers to the banks of the Amazon."


    Said a cardinal.


    The leader of the 10000 vanguard army is Li Haotian.


    "Should they know that we''re after shepardy in the mountains?"


    Looking up at the low mountains, Li futu''s eyes were dignified.


    Although this mountainous area is not big, the highest mountain is less than 100 meters, but it is a rugged mountain after all. If the demons really ambush in it ahead of time, and the army advances recklessly, they will certainly encounter many casualties.


    "It''s possible."


    The cardinal beside Li Haotian examined the low mountains ahead.


    "But this mountain is our only way. The army on other routes can''t get through at all. Even if it can, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time. "


    "Then there''s no need to think about it."


    Li Haotian decided: "let the soldiers be divided into 100 teams, with 100 people in each team. Push forward carefully. There should not be many people ambush in this mountain. Once you find the devil''s whereabouts, you should immediately send a signal bomb to warn."


    "Yes


    Soon, the 10000 vanguard army was divided into 100 small teams, and under the leadership of their respective captains, they were in an isolated shape and pressed toward the forest ahead.


    Li Haotian personally led a team of 100 people into the mountains.


    Unlike ordinary soldiers, Li Haotian carries a long knife, which is two meters and three meters long and only five centimeters wide, so it gives people a kind of narrow feeling.


    The whole body of the knife is dark, and it seems that even the light shining on it can be swallowed. The blade shows a smooth arc, overflowing with an abnormal sharp feeling.


    In general, he does not like to use weapons, but now is undoubtedly a special case.


    Ten thousand vanguards broke up into parts and felt the mercury in the mountains.


    "Whew!"


    All of a sudden, a light burst into the sky and exploded in the air.


    "Eight o''clock!"


    Li Haotian raised his head and immediately focused on the starting point of the signal bomb launch. He was no longer careful and led the people to rush to it at full speed!


    "Kill!"


    Shout to kill Zhentian.


    All over the country.


    The launch of the signal bomb attracted all the vanguard troops.


    It''s not groundless. The demon did set up an ambush in this low mountain. The team of 100 people, led by the team leader, had begun to fight with the demon.


    "Jie Jie, sons of the human race, I''ve been waiting here for a long time!"


    A burly, brown bear like demon''s arm muscles bulge. As he rushes forward, he holds the handle of the sword tightly with both hands. His surging strength surges out of his arms like a floodgate, pouring steel knives.


    "Hoo


    The strong wind is roaring and majestic, and the huge chopper comes out with a terrible force.


    Click!


    The most peripheral Terran soldiers raised their guns to block, but they were immediately cut in half by the blade under the simple collision.


    Maybe in the lost world, the huge machete used to kill animals was castrated and directly split this Terran soldier in two!


    "Wow


    Scarlet blood and internal organs rolling out, the horror picture makes people heartbroken!


    "No one left, kill!"


    Do not know where to emerge from the demons are like to see the prey of wild animals, from all sides of the mountain rush out.


    "I''ve fired the flare! Reinforcements are on the way, everyone with me to retreat first


    The leader of the 100 man team yelled at the throat.


    There are so many demons. One hundred of them have no power to fight in the first World War. They just show their bravery.


    One hundred people quickly assembled into an arrow formation, trying to kill a life passage with powerful firepower.


    "Ha ha, want to escape? Do your dreams and stay with me


    The demons roared ferociously and fiercely. Regardless of the intensive firepower, under the cover of shield, they chased and attacked 100 Terran soldiers who fought and retreated.


    "Captain, you go first, and I''ll cut it off!"


    In the procession, seeing the demon getting closer and closer, a black soldier stopped, his face firm and unyielding, clutching the gun in his hand.


    With a shiver in his heart, the white captain snapped without thinking: "you''re a fart! Don''t even think about it! Come out with me! As long as we join the reinforcements, we can launch a counterattack! At that time, we must kill these animals clean"Captain, take the brothers first!"


    The black soldier no longer retreated with the army, got out of formation, and started shooting at the coming demon with guns!


    "I command you, come back to me!"


    The captain roared with red eyes.


    "Captain, let''s go first!"


    Not only did his order not make the black soldier change his mind, on the contrary, another 20 soldiers left the formation and ran to the black soldier instead of retreating.


    "Go to hell, demons!"


    The fire snake breathes fiercely.


    They seem to build a life line with their bodies.


    "Come back! Come back to me


    The captain roared, with his eyes splitting. Although they may have never met before and come from different nationalities and countries, now they are comrades in arms fighting side by side. How can they bear to see them die.


    "Captain! let''s go! Or you won''t be able to leave! "


    The vice captain roared with red eyes. Although he couldn''t bear it, he could only choose to pull the captain back.


    "Come on, all of you!"


    Looking at the demons coming like hell ghosts, more than a dozen Terran soldiers who choose to stay behind pour bullets like crazy.


    But when they leave the formation, their ending is doomed.


    "Die for me!"


    The suppression of firepower was quickly broken through. A two or three meter long iron bar came flying and swept. The fragile defense line of life collapsed in an instant. A dozen Terran soldiers immediately flew out. Some of them were caught by the demon and tore up with their bare hands before landing.


    "Daddada..."


    The black soldier, who escaped by chance, was still firing wildly with his teeth biting, but he was soon hit by a sharp knife in the neck.


    The huge force surges down and slants down, rushes out from the right rib, the whole body split into two in an instant!


    "Chase


    His body fell to the ground, his eyes filled with discontent and satisfaction.


    One after another, the demon trod on his corpse to catch up.

 Chapter 1832

    "Withdraw! Get out of here


    There was no time to grieve for the more than a dozen soldiers who died in the war. Seeing that the demon came after him like a devil, the vice captain roared out the order to retreat with all his strength.


    "Run? I see where you''re going


    Naturally, the speed of the demon is much faster than that of the Terran. Even if more than a dozen brave soldiers delay with their own lives, within a short time, the team of dozens of people will be caught up again.


    "Not one!"


    The devil''s ferocious roar shocked people''s heart and soul.


    "Soldiers, fight with them!"


    Seeing that there is no hope of escape, the captain is determined to fight with these demons.


    But at this time, a roar came from the side.


    "Kill


    Finally, reinforcements arrived!


    The two cardinals shot, their bodies whirled abruptly and inserted into the demons. Although they didn''t cause much visual impact, they ended the lives of several demons in a flash.


    "Daddada..."


    The five closest teams got together and fired wildly at the devil.


    "Kill! Soldiers, it''s time to counterattack. Take revenge for your brother who died! "


    Seeing reinforcements arrive, the leader of the team who has decided to sacrifice his life is shocked. He and his soldiers hold the formation and cooperate with the friendly forces to fire at the devil.


    "Come on! Stay here, all of you


    The demons, fearless and fearless, all rushed to the Terran soldiers with weapons.


    "Kill these two people!"


    Some of the demon''s bloodthirsty eyes gathered on the two cardinals who rushed in. Instead of rushing to launch an attack, they tacitly completed the encirclement and cut off the angle of escape.


    "Up


    After the encirclement, the demon roared and took the lead in attacking the two cardinals.


    After a rapid run, he sprang up, tearing his thick palm against a cardinal''s neck.


    "Look out!"


    Feeling the danger coming from the rear, another cardinal pushes away his companion, turns around and kicks the demon out, kicks the demon out of the way and hits the demon in the rear.


    "To die!"


    By this time, more than a dozen demons had gathered around.


    Although the cardinal is powerful, it''s only for the Terran. It''s really not a strong man to throw the cardinal into the lost world. In the face of the siege of more than a dozen demons, if you are careless, you will be in danger of being killed.


    And the most important thing is that these demons are far more cruel and brave than the Terrans, not only to the enemy, but also to themselves. Many times, they would rather lose both sides.


    Under the siege of more than a dozen demons, the two cardinals watched and helped each other, but they were also full of danger, and their red robes were broken.


    "It''s over!"


    A demon jumped up on the body of his companion, holding a knife in both hands, and slashed at a cardinal head-on.


    The cardinal raised his head abruptly, only to see the light of a bayonet.


    Just at this moment, a shadow refracted and hit the demon. He immediately flew out with faster speed, and the knife in his hand was thrown out, "bang" fell on the ground and was seriously injured.


    After landing, the figure rioted again. Before the two demons had time to react, their necks had been pinched, and then "click"!


    Bone smashed, blood gushed from the mouth, eyes enlarged, life dissipated in an instant.


    "My lord Zuo Shi!"


    Looking at the back of the man who arrived in time, the two cardinals were relieved.


    Although they are willing to die for the temple, if they can live, no one wants you to die.


    "Debt collection."


    Li Haotian, who was carrying them behind his back, said slowly. Before his voice fell, his body whirled abruptly, and his powerful momentum exploded like a volcano. He swung the Tang sword to attack the ghosts, and the blood mist flew. Almost in the blink of an eye, several more demons went to hell without making too much effective resistance.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    The two cardinals, with their eyes full of brilliance, followed and launched a fight.


    Gradually, more and more vanguard teams who saw the signal bombs rushed to the battlefield, but also more and more demons.


    The valley became a new meat grinder.


    ¡­¡­


    "How much strength do you have?"


    Looking at the human beings who fight with themselves for dozens of rounds, Suzuki yen, the general of wuze city who is ordered to lead the ambush here, hisses.


    When he came, he saw that the Terran was killing all sides in his own side. He rushed into the battlefield and stopped it.


    After dozens of rounds, the weakness of the Terran began to be exposed, and the speed of the human race decreased significantly.


    "It''s enough to kill you."


    "Is it?"


    The other side''s response made Suzuki Yan''s killing more gloomy. The two short blades whirled at the same time. With the body shooting, the blade went straight to Li Haotian''s body.However, at the moment when Suzuki Yan thought he was going to succeed, he suddenly disappeared from his sight like Li Haotian, who was wasting too much energy and moving slowly. It was as if he had suddenly risen from a certain frequency of action to another frequency. The jump of vision and consciousness made Suzuki Yan feel bad. It was too late to change his moves again.


    "Shua!"


    With a flash of golden light, Suzuki Yan''s double swords in his hand instantly disappeared, and even his wrist was rubbed out with a thread of blood.


    Beads of blood spilled from the wound one by one.


    If the angle is a little higher, I''m afraid his right hand is gone.


    "Go to hell!"


    Suzuki Yan was furious immediately. Regardless of the double knives he fell on the ground, he launched a counterattack in an instant. His body leaped, his legs whirled, and he kicked Li Haotian in the chest like crazy.


    "With your strength, I''m afraid it''s not enough."


    Li Haotian''s eyes are fierce and his body shakes. He tries to avoid the other side''s toes, and at the same time, he turns his left hand into his palm and bombards him forward.


    Bang!


    Li Haotian''s left shoulder was kicked, the mesothelium split in an instant, and even his clothes were torn.


    At the same time, his palm also completely imprinted on the enemy''s body. The surging force not only sent Suzuki Yan flying out, but also caused cracks in the tree he hit.


    After landing, Suzuki Yankuang vomited blood. Seeing the other side coming to him again, he suddenly roared angrily, "when do you want to see the play?"


    "Pa pa pa..."


    A burst of applause in vain, a coquettish figure from afar branches jump.


    "Suzuki Yan, you really disgrace us in wuze city. You were beaten like this. I think you''d better die and apologize."


    She looked at Suzuki Yan falling under the tree, but in her crisp voice there was a blade like cold and sharp.


    "You..."


    Suzuki Yan dare to be angry.


    Li Haotian gradually moved to her, and then moved to her.


    "Hey, brother Jun, how about some moves?"


    Weaving fields.


    Admiral uze.


    Wuze city is also the only strong emperor!

 Chapter 1833

    Although the other party is smiling, Li Haotian can clearly feel that a grim air engine has locked himself firmly. As long as he has a slight change, he may be hit by a storm.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Haotian looked at the weaving field and asked him to adjust his breath and restore his strength.


    "Brother Jun, just call me Ono."


    Smell speech, lie under the tree Suzuki Yan''s face can''t help twitching.


    Ono?


    I''m afraid this poisonous woman is older than him!


    Li Haotian turns the Tang Dao for a moment. After the appearance of this woman, Suzuki yen''s attitude is enough to see that this woman is definitely more difficult than Suzuki yen!


    "Brother Jun, you can''t cross the mountain, but you can come back with me. I promise that no one can touch you."


    Weaving field licked his lips, eyes charming, release a kind of ambiguous signal.


    "Thank you very much."


    Before the words were heard, Li Haotian suddenly clenched the Tang Dao, and the next second he appeared in front of zhitianye.


    "Shua!"


    Tang Dao can''t see its shape, only can hear the sound of the air being torn instantly!


    "Brother Jun, sneak attack is not a gentleman''s style..."


    Weaving the field and pointing the ground, it seems that Li Haotian''s action had been anticipated, and his figure moved back.


    Tang Hao''s eyes are as long as a sword!


    "I really don''t know how to feel for fragrance and jade..."


    Weaves the field both hands to carry behind, the body shape left to sway right to flash, looks like step by step to retreat, but also like leisurely walk.


    Li Haotian gritted his teeth and held the knife in both hands!


    "Wow


    The speed of the knife was so fast that a flash of light flashed through the door of the weaving field.


    If it is implemented, the weaving field will be cut to the head!


    "Oh..."


    With a smile, weaving field back in the back of a hand finally took out, only two fingers, it is incredible to clamp the unstoppable knife!


    "Brother Jun, are you really so ruthless?"


    Her eyes were full of bitterness.


    Li Haotian twisted his body and threw his leg toward the weaving field like thunder!


    Weaves the field another hand also to take out, lifted the heavy as if lightly patted on Li Haotian''s leg.


    It was like hitting a mountain. Li Haotian''s legs fell back quickly. His strength gathered in his hands like a river. He held the Tang Dao tightly and turned it suddenly!


    Weaves the field eyes to twinkle for a while, unavoidably the palm is cut off, can only be forced to let go.


    "Weaving fields, what are you doing?! He''s human. He''s our enemy! If you go on playing like this and let him run away, I will go back and report it to the Lord of the city to see how you will explain it then! "


    Suzuki said angrily.


    Weaver field gave him a cold glance, and the shudder in his eyes made Suzuki Yan''s expression stagnate.


    "Waste talks a lot."


    Although she was obviously one of her own, Suzuki was just a mole ant in her eyes.


    "Brother Jun, I''ve been playing with you for so long. Should you give me an answer? Would you like to come with me


    Her toes point to the ground, and Li Haotian immediately opened more than ten meters away, the charming smile on her face began to gradually disappear.


    Li Haotian didn''t say a word and responded with action.


    "Bang!"


    He stamped heavily, then leaped forward, and the distance of more than ten meters was instantly crossed.


    When he came to the weaving field, his figure was divided into six parts, each holding a knife, with different posture, from all angles toward the weaving field.


    The weaver frowned.


    "It''s interesting."


    A figure came with a knife, and the weaved field skilfully escaped. At the same time, a little edge followed.


    Chop, stab, chop, scratch


    Between dodging, weaving field figure is also blurred.


    This is definitely a picture that breaks the ordinary people''s cognition.


    "So..."


    After all, it is still a hundred dense and sparse, and the brow of weaving field is tightly wrinkled. A wisp of hair is cut off by the knife light, and slowly falls from her eyes.


    In her eyes, there was a cold fire.


    "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    He didn''t continue to be beaten passively. Zhitianye, who has been on the defensive, has no longer given Li Haotian the chance to fight. His sexy body suddenly becomes empty and twinkles on the ground. His five fingers turn into claws and his sharp fingertips lock Li Haotian''s chest and abdomen!


    Under the pressure of the pain of rolling blood and splitting bones in his body, Li Haotian flew with all his strength. With a "bang", a big tree behind him was hit. Suddenly, debris splashed and a deep dent appeared.


    The tree is shaking!


    "Let''s Take your time. "


    Weaves the field to take back the hand claw, the sound is no longer crisp soft, on the contrary reveals a evil spirit kind of gloomy and cold."Take a breath for him. Don''t let him die easily. I''ll kill him myself!"


    By this time, Suzuki had risen from the ground. There was still pain on his face.


    "One more word of nonsense, I''ll kill you first!"


    Cold words with no feelings fall to the ground, weaving fields like maggots of tarsals, chasing Li Haotian again.


    Although Li Haotian was holding Tang Dao, he was too flexible and strange to weave fields. He always seemed to anticipate his ideas in advance and could easily avoid them in the critical moment. As a result, Tang Dao could not hurt her at all.


    "Brother Jun, are you tired?"


    Although there was pity in his voice, the weaver turned around in mid air and threw his foot out. Even if Li Haotian tried to block it, the surging force still spread to him through the shock of the blade.


    "Bang!"


    He couldn''t help spitting out blood, flew back and smashed a tree in the rear.


    After all, Li Haotian is a real emperor. He is stronger than zanmo, the leader of Huqiu city. With Li Haotian''s strength, he can hardly compete with him.


    "What''s the trouble?"


    After landing, zhitianye sighed. Just as he was about to walk towards Li Haotian, a series of bullets flew over.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    She frowned and folded back.


    "Protect the left envoy!"


    Some of the Terran soldiers came around spontaneously.


    "Zuo Shi, are you ok?"


    When zhitianye was stopped by fire, a cardinal rushed to Li Haotian and lifted him up.


    Li Haotian had blood on his mouth and breathed heavily. His injury was not serious, but he fought with Suzuki Yanzhi one after another, and his strength was almost exhausted.


    "Nothing."


    He was tense and tried to stand upright, but the cardinal had already seen that he was at the end of his rope.


    "Mr. Zuo Shi, let''s withdraw first! There''s no need to die in vain. I''ll take you away! "


    Finally, looking at the Terran soldiers who are still fighting to the death, the cardinal forcibly drags Li Haotian, who does not have much ability to struggle, out of the battlefield.


    "They want to run!"


    For the first time, Suzuki yen, who suffered such a big loss, was willing to give up. He immediately roared, "stop them!"


    Weaver''s eyes narrowed, staring at the Terran soldiers standing in front of him.


    "To die!"

 Chapter 1834

    Never look back.


    The cardinal drags Li Haotian through the mountains and woods, exerting his power to the extreme.


    The signal bombs sent out must have been received by the rear army. Now they are coming at full speed. As long as they join the army, they will be completely safe.


    "Shua!"


    Although one person was dragged, the cardinal''s speed was still very fast. The rugged mountain road did not cause much impact. Only a red shadow flashed through the forest.


    The sound of fierce fighting was gradually left behind.


    Although a little cruel, but stay, also can''t play any role, at best just accompany those officers and soldiers with the funeral.


    Only by surviving can we avenge them.


    Run!


    Run out of the mountain!


    The cardinal did not dare to rest for a second. Sweat gradually came out of his forehead and his whole body was soaked.


    "Isn''t it tiring to run so fast? Why don''t you stop and have a rest? "


    There was a sudden burst of laughter over the trees.


    The cardinal''s body and mind were shaken, and his steps became a bit disordered, and he almost fell.


    "So..."


    A figure came down from the sky and stood in front of them.


    Weave the fields!


    She''s catching up!


    "Brother Jun, is it a bit impolite to leave without saying hello?"


    Looking at her smile, the sweat on the cardinal''s forehead became more intense.


    Li Haotian took a deep breath, pushed aside the cardinal''s support, and gradually stood upright.


    Weaves the field, the smile is bright, but lets the human be creepy.


    She was staring at the cardinal.


    "Is it you who want to compete with me?"


    "Mr. Zuo Shi, you go quickly!"


    With a low roar, the cardinal suddenly rushed forward and took the initiative to launch an attack on Zhiye.


    Perhaps knowing that there was no way to escape, he intended to fight to the death.


    But after all, the strength gap is too big, the result of eggs hitting the stone is often very tragic.


    Weaver field easily grabbed his hand, seemingly delicate body burst out amazing power, regardless of the cardinal''s shaking eyes. Zhitianye stood still and swung it to one side.


    "Click!"


    Unfortunately, there happened to be a big stone in that direction. The cardinal''s back collided with the tip of the stone without buffer, and his spine broke.


    All thoughts and emotions are completely frozen at this moment. The cardinal is lying on the stone, with his body down, facing the sky, and the focus of his pupils gradually disappears.


    One move.


    Just one move!


    In the world, the high cardinal was killed in the blink of an eye, which shows how terrible the empire is.


    "Brother Jun, no one bothers us now..."


    Li Haotian''s face was tight, his eyes moved from the body of the cardinal on the stone, and he had made a plan to fight for his life.


    But at this time, there is a very abrupt voice, without warning suddenly sounded.


    "Hey, don''t think you can make a fool of yourself in this barren mountain. If you want to do something, you can''t go home? It''s easy to influence people outside. "


    Weaves the field to frown, looks toward the sound source direction.


    Two figures came into view.


    Walking ahead is a man. He looks lazy and lazy.


    Behind is a woman, Barbie face, King Kong figure.


    Adam!


    Eve!


    Looking at the God walking leisurely, Li Haotian''s eyes fluctuated slightly, showing a touch of surprise.


    "Why are you here?"


    When they had a meeting in St. Peter''s palace, didn''t the couple leave?


    "It''s said that the old man in hejiuzhou is belching. Why do you say that? I''m old enough to want to fight and kill. Now, I''ll lose my life. "


    Adam shook his head and sighed, as if weaving the field was air.


    "An old man is working so hard. I think it''s a bit unreasonable to stay at home again. So I''ll come over with my daughter-in-law to see if there''s anything I can do for you. Li Zuoshi, it seems that you need help now."


    Li Haotian was silent.


    Adam then finally looked at the weaver field.


    "Fortunately, it''s just a woman, if she is a powerful person. Then we''ll slip away, but she''s only one person... "


    Adam''s mouth is up.


    "Daughter in law, I haven''t seen your prestige for a long time."


    Eve doesn''t give face.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Adam coughed softly, as if he felt a little humiliated to be contradicted by his mother-in-law in front of an outsider, and glared at Eve.


    "Let you go, you go, there''s so much nonsense."


    The authority of men is bursting.Eve glanced at him. After all, she didn''t speak any more and turned to the weaving field.


    "Hoo..."


    Adam breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Two more meddlers."


    Weaves the field to sneer.


    "Since you are trying to die, I will help you..."


    The words did not fall, weaving field suddenly attack, at the foot of the soil splashed, cunning and fierce, like ghosts attack and kill.


    A claw pointed out, straight to Eve''s face, want to break the eye.


    Although she was strong and burly, Eve''s reaction was not slow at all. She turned her head in time to avoid the other party''s vicious attack. At the same time, she raised her hand and grabbed the other party''s arm.


    "Oh..."


    Zhitianye''s eyes are ironic, and her body twists like a snake. When Eve''s hand touches her, she escapes flexibly, and her fingertips sweep through Eve''s abdomen.


    "Hiss!"


    Even though Eve''s ability to respond to the crisis has been amazing, the time to retreat is still half a step late. Her clothes are torn like a sharp blade, and several tiny blood lines appear on her abdomen full of abdominal muscles.


    "Damn, dare to beat my daughter-in-law!"


    Seeing Eve injured, adanton jumped out in a rage, and kicked the weaver field with his disorganized kick.


    What a lovely pot to protect my wife.


    Weaves the field to dodge not to be able to, the arm is kicked, her brow a wrinkle, involuntarily staggers to withdraw two steps.


    "Daughter in law, are you ok?"


    Adam did not pursue, the first time to look at eve, a face of concern and tension, sincere, from the heart.


    He is so romantic, but Eve has always been around him, which is not unreasonable.


    Eve touched the wound on her abdomen. The cold and sticky blood passed through her fingertips. Her face did not change and she shook her head.


    "I swear by my personality, you''re dead."


    Seeing that the wound was really not deep, Adam put down his heart, and then stared at the weaving field fiercely, full of murders.


    I believe that if you are familiar with him, there should be few people who will believe his oath.


    After all, what personality does God have?


    However, zhitianye didn''t know about Adam. She saw a humble human dare to challenge herself. Her eyes contracted like the tip of a needle, and she patted the dust on her arm. There was no smile on her face.


    "You are looking for death."


    The voice line is not high, but it is like poisonous tongue spitting letters, gloomy and piercing, just like a knife on the body inch by inch, making people shiver.

 Chapter 1835

    The appearance of Adam and Eve. There is no doubt that Li Haotian, who is at a dead end, will survive.


    Zhitianye no longer clings to what she calls "junge''er", but her hatred value is all attracted by Adam and his wife.


    "I don''t usually beat women, but this time I''m going to make an exception."


    Adam is still so arrogant, or the ignorant are fearless.


    Li Haotian stood in the rear and didn''t remind him.


    "I''ll take your life..."


    Hoarse voice overflowed from the teeth, weaving field already tight body instantly released, unarmed, but the soaring momentum has become the most sharp sword, the sole of the foot skillfully and ferociously hit the ground, just like a snake ready to shoot at Adam!


    It seems that Zhou Sen''s shadow fist is not too powerful.


    "Hua Hua..."


    The leaves rustle off.


    So there was a wind in the forest.


    "If you bully my daughter-in-law, you have to pay the price!"


    Adam''s face did not change, his eyebrows and eyes overflowed with unruly defiance, and his manly roar tore the sky. He stood upright and catapulted into the air. He tossed his right foot in the air and smashed into the weaving field.


    "Bang!"


    Crazy to crazy, but since the self styled God, and has been recognized by the world, Adam''s strength, absolutely can not be underestimated.


    "Bang!"


    Fist and foot collide fiercely!


    A burst of shock wave instant shock, swept around!


    If the branches around are swept by the strong wind, they shake violently.


    Weaves the field to frown, again opposite direction back two steps.


    Adam fell to the ground, but he couldn''t help staggering a few steps, leaving a few deep and shallow footprints on the soft ground, and his paralyzed right leg almost made him fall.


    He forced himself to maintain his balance and put all his weight on his left leg to support him. His face twitched and he pretended to be nothing but a curse in his heart.


    "Damn, how can a woman be so strong? I almost lost face. "


    "It''s interesting."


    Zhitianye shook his hand and raised his mouth slightly, staring at Adam''s right leg standing on the ground.


    "Are your legs numb?"


    Adam smiles, raises his right hand, hooks his finger, and makes a provocative gesture.


    "Come on."


    Weaves the field, the corners of the mouth smile, but in the eye is actually a deep dark and cold.


    "I''ll help you!"


    She stepped forward and rushed to Adam again. Adam took a strong breath and put on a defensive posture, but there was a stronger figure lying in front of him.


    "Daughter in law..."


    Even weaving fields can see that his right leg is inconvenient. How could Eve, as a couple for many years, not see it.


    "If you can''t fight, you can''t be a man."


    With her back to Adam, she stretched out her strong arm which was not proportional to the weaving field, and grasped the wrist of weaving field. With the lesson she had just learned, she no longer gave weaving field a chance to get close to her body. She turned her waist, burst out her strength, and swung weaving field abruptly!


    "My daughter-in-law is powerful!"


    Adam''s eyes lit up and he yelled, but he was a little too happy.


    From the ground and the corner of the mouth is mean, people in the air, but the backhand also clasped Eve''s wrist.


    "Get up!"


    Weaving field has not yet landed, Eve was also forced to pull up by a surge of force!


    "So..."


    Zhitianye turned over in the air and fell back to the ground. However, most of her strength was offset because her sole first touched the ground. On the contrary, Eve was thrown out by her.


    "Boom!"


    More than ten meters away, Eve hit a big tree like a shell, and then hit the ground.


    Fortunately, her body was amazing, and she soon stood up again. Although blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, it didn''t seem to matter.


    All of this just happened between lightning and flint.


    Adam''s excited expression hasn''t even disappeared.


    "Li Zuo Shi, what''s the origin of this woman? How could it be so powerful? "


    Li Haotian was silent and took the time to recover.


    Weaver turns and stares at Adam again.


    "Are your legs better?"


    Seeing that she was about to launch an offensive, the arrogant Comrade god suddenly raised his hand.


    "Wait!"


    Knit the field and frown.


    "Why?"


    "We are actually passing by. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Adam limped to the side and made way for Li Haotian, as if he had just abandoned him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t expect this scene.


    "You want him, don''t you? Just do it. I promise I don''t see anything. "Adam is serious and shows his shamelessness to the extreme.


    He nodded.


    "He who knows current affairs is a hero. You made a pretty smart decision


    After that, she seemed to clear up her desire to attack and walked slowly towards Li Haotian.


    It seems that the two sides, who have just made a great deal of cruel remarks, have stopped their efforts.


    Abrupt.


    Funny.


    The scene filled with smoke became harmonious for a moment.


    But just as the weaver field passed Adam, there was a sudden change!


    "Shua!"


    It seems that Zhitian, who has accepted the signal of Adam''s seeking for peace, is suddenly in a dilemma. His left hand turns into a claw and tears it sharply and rapidly towards Adam''s neck.


    There''s no sign.


    "Damn it! I knew you were a bad girl


    But coincidentally, almost at the same time, Adam, who felt that peace was the most important thing, also chose to make a move. His arms bumped into each other and then bounced away quickly.


    Adam''s face is ferocious. He lifts his knee and bumps into each other.


    "Shameless human beings!"


    Weaving the field and gritting his teeth, it seems that he didn''t expect the other party to have such a "tacit understanding" with him. His body whirled like a snake, skilfully and ominously avoiding Adam''s knee collision, and at the same time, he slipped to Adam''s back in the blink of an eye.


    "Shua!"


    The stiff right hand is like a fierce eagle claw, tearing the air to the back of Adam''s neck spine.


    Feeling the grim wind coming from his back, Adam knew that he was in danger and could not look back. He subconsciously rushed forward.


    "Puff..."


    Missed the fatal cervical vertebra, his back clothes were torn out a big mouth, at the same time, a bloody claw mark also appeared in his back.


    "Hiss..."


    Adam''s face twitched and he couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    "You stinky girl, you are really cruel!"


    "Don''t struggle any more, just suffer more."


    It''s like learning the human''s caprice, weaving the field no longer nonsense, still wriggling blood dripping claws, like a tarsal maggot, rushing towards Adam again.


    "I don''t have a man. Why do I have to pester other men?"


    Eve stepped up, jumped up, and suddenly rose seven or eight meters high. Although she was a woman, she was like a tiger going down the mountain. She took her body as the most powerful weapon and hit the weaving field from high altitude.


    "Bang!"


    The weaving field was smashed and flew instantly, rubbing the ground and sliding far away.


    Eve landed and stood with Adam.


    What did you say?


    Husband and wife are of the same mind, and their benefits are the same!

 Chapter 1836

    If you fight alone, I''m afraid neither Adam nor Eve will be the opponents of weaving fields, but it''s a little different with two against one.


    In the case of the power gap is not too great, the number can also play a certain role, not to mention Adam and Eve are still husband and wife.


    The two words "husband and wife" represent the incomparable tacit understanding of ordinary people.


    After a fierce fight, although Adam and Eve are scarred, scarlet blood gradually appears on the corners of their mouths.


    Adam, who has been kicked away again, gets up from the ground, breathing heavily with mud and grass scraps, and stares at the weaving field where he fights with his daughter-in-law in the distance. The common arrogance in his eyes can not be seen. Except for the thick war accident, the rest is ferocious.


    Drops of bright red liquid slowly slide down his body.


    A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    He has never tasted such pain and blood for a long time.


    He didn''t know that he had escaped from segantinis, so why did he take the initiative to come here at last.


    He didn''t know what was going on in his mind, but when he heard the news that he Jiuzhou and more than 400000 people had died in the first collision with the devil, he just felt hot in his mind, and then got on the plane to the front line.


    Up to now, he still can''t figure out why he put the comfortable life in the rear. However, he has to drag his family to live and die.


    Son of a bitch, the emperor is worthless here.


    Since I can''t figure it out, I don''t think about it any more.


    I''m afraid my daughter-in-law will look down on herself if she is a deserter.


    After wiping the blood on his chin, Adam suddenly patted the ground. Like a lizard, he almost wiped the ground and rushed to the foot of the weaving field.


    The corner of his eye catches Adam who is coming. He weaves the field and frowns. He elbows Eve back and kicks Adam with his heel like the tip of a knife!


    "Pa!"


    Adam, parallel to the ground, clasps her ankles, then, regardless of any image, spins her body.


    The weaver was dragged down.


    "Daughter in law!"


    Adam, covered in mud, roared.


    Eve''s eyes contracted and her steps stomped. With the appearance of a deep pit, her retreat was suddenly restrained. Her momentum rose in an instant, her waist whirled, her beautiful and shocking legs raised, and she stepped towards the fallen weaving field in a thunderous manner!


    Weaves the field, the eye is fierce, quickly raises the hands to carry on the grid block.


    "Pa!"


    Her hands are like a strong net, which confines Eve''s fallen feet. Taking this opportunity, Adam gives a grim smile.


    "Go to hell, motherfucker!"


    Kill him while he''s sick!


    With five fingers on the ground and fingertips deep into the soil, Adam''s body spins 90 degrees to the ground and kicks hard at the waist rib of weaving field.


    Weaving fields immediately rolled out along the ground like a wooden stick, bumped into a raised stone, and lay on the ground with a bent body. Qi and blood gushed out against the ground, and "wow" vomited out.


    A piece of land was dyed red.


    "Ha ha ha, how do you feel? Is it comfortable? "


    Adam, who was also lying on the ground covered with mud, was more embarrassed than weaving fields. He burst out laughing, full of undisguised pleasure.


    Eve bent down to help it up.


    "Good, good..."


    At this moment, absolutely injured, the weaving field slowly stood up on the ground.


    It can be seen that she is obviously suffering a lot, and her face is twitching involuntarily.


    "I just wanted to kill you, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    Adam''s eyes are like blood.


    "Look forward to it, you will feel what life is not like death!"


    With the voice, her figure suddenly become illusory, in the mountain forest with the road to ponder the traces of uncertainty.


    Although he couldn''t see where she was, Adam could feel a cold air coming closer and closer to him.


    "It''s up to you..."


    He still refused to be soft on his lips, but before he had time to finish his words, his body suddenly gave out, then flew back like a heavy blow, and fell beside Li Haotian.


    "Be careful!"


    He didn''t have time to feel the pain and tried to lift up to remind Eve.


    At this time, zhitianye has appeared strangely in the place where he just stood. His stiff and sharp claws are waving to Eve''s neck.


    Out of the instinctive response to the crisis, Eve subconsciously deviated.


    Weaves the field the eyes to be full of lets the human shudder gloomy, the forward wrist suddenly sinks, grasps Eve''s shoulder, five fingers buckle tightly, then pulls back.


    "Tear..."


    With the rupture of the clothes, a piece of flesh and blood was caught by her!


    Eve snorted, Barbie''s face finally showed a touch of pain."Take the knife and use it!"


    Li Haotian turns his head. Before he has time to make a sound, Adam rushes over without hesitation and takes away his Tang Dao.


    Maybe it was Eve''s injury that inspired her full potential as a husband. Adam, whose chest and back were full of ferocious wounds, didn''t know where the strength came from. He rushed out of a distance and stood up, holding a knife in both hands, and cleaved toward the head of weaving field.


    Weaves the field to turn head, the corner of the mouth peeps out a cold disdain, the double arm rises. Two hands "pa" a knife body so to clip.


    "Come down here!"


    She stepped back, pulled Adam out of the air, and slapped the blade with her hands staggered!


    Severe shock force, let Adam tiger pain, forced to let go.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Zhitianye sneers. Just when it seems that the situation is settled, Adam, who is close to zhitianye, suddenly shows a strange and frightening smile.


    "It''s time to end."


    Weaves the field brow to wrinkle, suddenly one kind of intense crisis feeling surges to the heart.


    No!


    Subconsciously, she wanted to step back, but the Shaying hidden in Adam''s left sleeve had already revealed the black muzzle of the gun.


    "Goodbye!"


    Bang!


    To seize the opportunity of the lowest vigilance of the other party, Adam shot without hesitation.


    A merciless bullet revolves and shoots out!


    The distance between the two is too close.


    Zhitian, whose feet were just off the ground and intended to retreat, was shocked, and a startling blood hole suddenly appeared in the center of his eyebrows.


    "You..."


    Her face was unbelievable and her eyes became stiff.


    "Bang Bang Bang..."


    In response to her, it was a series of dull and fierce snatches.


    Adam yanruo pulled the trigger crazily and shot all the bullets in one breath!


    "Boom!"


    Like slow motion, zhitano fell heavily on the ground, and all the bullets poured on her face. Now she was beyond recognition and looked disgusting.


    It was as if he had exhausted his last strength, and Adam''s arm fell limply, bent down and gasped.


    Li Haotian slowly exhaled, looking at the motionless body and whispering.


    "Good shot."

 Chapter 1837

    "You have to remember this time, Ambassador Li. You owe our husband and wife a life


    Adam straightened up and grinned at Li Haotian. He was ragged and covered with mud. It can be guaranteed that Lord God, who always pays attention to personal image, has never been so embarrassed.


    Looking at the scars all over his body, Li Haotian nodded slowly, walked step by step, bent down and picked up the Tang Dao that had fallen on the ground.


    "Hold on. The signal has been sent out. The army should be here soon."


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small problem..."


    Adam waved his hand to save face, but before he finished speaking, he didn''t mention it at a breath. Suddenly, his mind was a little whirling, and he almost fell down.


    Li Haotian came forward to help him in time.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been suffering from hypoglycemia."


    He''s still showing off.


    This is obviously a symptom of excessive blood loss.


    Li Haotian helped him to sit on the ground slowly.


    Eve came over.


    "Daughter in law, I''ve avenged you. How about your man? Is he a special man?"


    Adam looked up with a big smile.


    Eve did not speak, but regardless of the image also sat beside him.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Adam looked at the terrible wound on her shoulder with heartache in his eyes.


    "Nothing."


    Eve shook her head and was silent for a moment.


    "I don''t care about Lisa."


    Adam Leng for a while, and then even busy way: "or daughter-in-law magnanimous."


    Two people sit on the ground, one is standing next to the emperor, there is still a silent body lying on the ground, the scene is a bit strange.


    "Here! Here it is


    About half an hour later, someone finally arrived at the mountain forest.


    "If you come a little later, I''m afraid you''ll have to collect the body for me."


    In order to face the strong support of Adam finally can not insist on, leaning on Eve''s body fainted, pale, blood is still dripping down the fingertips.


    "Come on! Help


    ¡­¡­


    Li futu''s Chinese army arrived here more than an hour later.


    "How''s Adam?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that she lost too much blood. It doesn''t matter. She''s already had a blood transfusion. Eve is guarding her.


    Li futu nodded.


    "This time, it''s my problem."


    Li Haotian then said, "if I didn''t choose to rush forward, but wait for the army to come together, the 7000 soldiers would not have died."


    Yes, by the time reinforcements arrive, there will be less than 3000 vanguards left.


    "It''s not all your fault, and you don''t want to see it happen."


    Li futu said in a low voice: "we all know that you want to speed up the March and explore the terrain. You don''t want to let the army be delayed and you can get to the Bank of the Amazon all the way. Although we have sacrificed 7000 brave soldiers this time, the devil has also paid a very painful price. "


    "The woman who was killed by Adam should be the Empire master in the demons. She is definitely the high-level fighting power in the demons. Let alone 7000, it''s worthwhile to use 70000 people to exchange an imperial realm. "


    Li Haotian was silent.


    "You are the leader of the holy alliance, and that should not come out of your mouth."


    "So, it''s only here that I''ll say it."


    Li futu said: "this is a war without a way out. Three million soldiers and soldiers have been killed, more than 400000 of them. In front of us, sacrifice is still waiting for us. As the commander of this war, we should cherish the lives of our soldiers, but at the same time, we should also treat life and death rationally and coldly. "


    "Before that, you should not have experienced the days of war, I have. In the early days of the underworld, we wandered on the edge of life and death every day, and countless forces were suppressing us. The reason why the underworld has come to this day has nothing to do with me. It''s countless underworld people who took their lives for it. "


    Li futu said without hesitation: "like the 7000 soldiers who just died in the war, they are also victims. If you have the chance, you are welcome to visit the underground headquarters. I''m there to set up a monument for them. In fact, it''s not just the hell, the temple, the heaven The world''s most famous and influential forces are based on the tombs, the tombs of their own people. "


    "The enemy is very strong. We are all prepared for this. But after the war, our understanding of the enemy is still deepening step by step. You don''t need to feel guilty. Some people say you are greedy or radical. Just listen. Don''t worry. We''re not here to be respected. "


    Li futu smiles.


    "In fact, to tell you the truth, no matter whether this war can be won or not, I am ready to leave a bad memory forever."


    Li Haotian frowned slightly and said, "why?""As the supreme leader of the holy alliance, as long as you win this battle, you will save all mankind. At that time, you will be famous forever. The premise is that after the victory of the war, you are still alive. "


    Li futu smiles at the words.


    "Forever? "It''s a long-standing honor?"


    He shook his head.


    "Even if we win this war, we will win miserably. Few of these three million soldiers can survive in the end. There are always people who are responsible for their sacrifice. "


    Li Haotian was silent.


    Indeed, the other side is not alarmist, the devil is powerful, he witnessed.


    If Adam and his wife hadn''t arrived in time, he would have been on the list of martyrs by now.


    In the face of such a terrible opponent, even if the holy alliance can win the final victory, there must be no one who can live to the end. These soldiers are all elite teachers and trump forces of all countries. If they are all buried here, the officials of all countries will be heartbroken.


    People don''t know contentment.


    Take he Jiuzhou, who died recently in battle, for example. Although it is known that he died in the hands of the demons, who can guarantee that the state of long will not have a heart to heart with Li futu, the supreme leader of the holy alliance?


    There will be a little bit of it.


    "Then why did you take this thankless job?"


    Li Haotian asked.


    Li futu looks at him.


    "You think I want to? How about you? "


    Li Hao shakes his head.


    He has already gone through the stage of "vanity".


    "That is to say, there is always someone to sit on."


    Li futu gave a faint smile.


    "Anyway, I''ve never had a good reputation. It''s nothing to recite a little bit of abuse."


    Li Haotian was silent.


    "By the way, I have children."


    Li futu said suddenly.


    Li Haotian showed a rare expression of stupefaction.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s... "


    Li futu shook his head.


    "It''s not Luo Shen."


    Li Haotian was silent, and gradually raised his smile: "because of what happened today, so he deliberately told me the good news?"


    Li futu didn''t speak.


    "Boys and girls?"


    "Boy."


    Li Haotian''s smile is even more brimming with a sigh, as if he had put down a worry.


    "After the Li family, even if they really died here, it seems that there is no good regret."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: new book set sail, "God add my friend", welcome to review.

 Chapter 1838

    The holy coalition forces will cross the low mountains in an orderly way and reach the banks of the Amazon River within ten kilometers.


    "Xiuge, spear up, ready to fight!"


    The orders were issued at all levels. All the officers and men were ready for the fierce battle with firm eyes and uniform steps towards the enemy.


    The steps of millions of people caused a total earthquake on the ground, so that it was noticed by the banks of the Amazon River.


    "The Terrans are catching up."


    "Those who don''t know what to do, pick up the guys and kill them all!"


    "Lord, I''d like to lead the soldiers to kill them all!"


    There were shouts in the barracks.


    The United Front Department of demon held a meeting soon.


    "It''s obvious that the Terran alliance is rushing to prevent us from entering the city. As long as we enter the city, the war will no longer be under their control."


    "Yes! We have to stop them. We can''t let them slow us down. "


    "As long as we succeed in crossing the river, they will lose. Let''s go and meet them with me. It''s time to get revenge."


    Soon there was a movement in the camp of demons.


    Looking down from the sky, the demon is like an ant colony, leaving the camp in a dense way and moving in the opposite direction of the Amazon River on a large scale.


    this must be another big battle coming on!


    "Everyone, listen to me! Don''t run into the Terrans, pull them into our front, and drag them down with our endless strength and strong physique! "


    With the experience of vickgan''s bloody battle, the demons have no doubt learned to be smart, and know their advantages and disadvantages compared with the Terrans.


    The biggest advantage of the Terran lies in their number and weapons, but the quality of their own individual soldiers is incomparable to the Terran!


    In order to snipe the Terran alliance, this time the demon sent out a total of 300000 troops, breaking the whole into parts, with 100 people as a small team. It was one of chaos King''s humerus, disciple Hu Bilie, who was in charge of the battle!


    Three hundred thousand demons come from different cities in the lost world. Only the twelve disciples can suppress the conflicts between them and command them together!


    With Hu Bilie''s order, each attack square made changes and adjustments one after another, that is, with the 100 man team as the benchmark, it was divided into dense assault arrows and pushed forward rapidly.


    At this time, the holy alliance also got the news.


    "300000? It seems that the focus of demon is still on shipbuilding, and he doesn''t want to fight with us


    Li futu looked ahead.


    The king nodded.


    "The devil wants to use these 300000 people to hold us back and buy time for them to cross the river."


    "I''ll go!"


    Li Haotian asked again.


    "The devil should know the difference between him and us. Since he sent 300000 people to intercept us, it means that there must be experts in their army. You still have injuries on your body. It''s better for me to go. "


    It''s Saint Cynthia who speaks.


    Apart from Li futu and the holy king, she should be regarded as the most powerful individual in the holy alliance.


    Li futu took a look at her and nodded slowly.


    "The fourth, fifth and sixth Legion will be under your command, your holiness. I wish you a successful return."


    Cynthia didn''t speak. She just took a deep look at him. Then she nodded, took the three legions out of the army, and went forward at full speed.


    Half an hour later, the two sides of the relative charge met in a fluctuating hill.


    The fierce war began.


    With the help of all kinds of guns and bombs, the holy coalition forces firmly occupy the terrain, and the powerful firepower network fiercely strangles every enemy who tries to attack.


    It''s impossible for the devil to retreat. He launched a series of desperate charges from all directions with a desperate attitude. The strategy of breaking the whole into parts greatly weakened the firepower threat of the holy alliance, and also consumed the ammunition reserves of the holy alliance to the greatest extent.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    The explosion was earth shaking!


    The conflict on the line of fire has intensified.


    In just 20 minutes, some demons have broken through less than 50 meters.


    "The second line of defense goes to war!"


    After discussing with the three Corps leaders, Cynthia decided to arrange the second defense line to fight back.


    Wild fire roared across the battlefield again.


    Javelin missiles, ground artillery, all kinds of heavy firepower, crazy pouring towards the demon formation.


    But even so, based on a hundred people, the demon still passes through like a locust, coming in under the barrage of gunfire.


    A terrible battle broke out!


    There was a fight in every corner.


    "It''s time for everyone to get ready!"


    Cynthia''s face was quiet.


    "Don''t advance rashly. Don''t show off your bravery. Remember to trust your comrades in arms."Abe Xuanji, head of the fourth legion, nodded.


    "I understand."


    Kusler, the immortal soul of war, gave a low reply.


    "Fight


    With Cynthia''s command, the high-level of the Holy Alliance shot at each battlefield.


    Kussler, who has always been alone, shows his rare wild side. After rushing into the battlefield, he immediately set off a bloody storm. The brutality of his means is not inferior to any demon. It''s hard for an enemy who died in his hands to fall dead.


    In the chaos army, the immortal god of war lived up to his name as the God of war. He was like a human meat grinder. He killed the enemy from east to west, and then killed the enemy from west to East. Three in and three out were irresistible, which completely disrupted the formation of the demons here.


    Although the demons roar wildly and their eyes are splitting, they have more heart than strength, because they not only face the violent impact of kussler, but also guard against the firepower attack of the Terran soldiers. With the help of the killer troops, kussler is like adding wings to a tiger, and in the battlefield, it is like entering into an uninhabited place.


    Although yuluocha didn''t lead any official positions, his existence with the killer alliance can be said to be a tricky mace of the holy alliance. He didn''t confront the enemy head-on, but was like a wandering ghost, lurking in every corner of the battlefield. He could always kill from a tricky and strange angle. Few demons could survive under their claws.


    With the help of the opportunity of high-level attack, the Terran soldiers seize the opportunity and bombard the demons with heavy weapons almost without money, which not only strongly curbs the enemy''s attack momentum, but also creates an extremely impressive number of enemies in a short time.


    "Courage is commendable, but in the face of absolute power, all this is just a waste of effort, can not affect the overall situation, the glory of the lost world will eventually come to the new world, no one can stop it."


    In the depth of the demon formation, the disciple hubili looked at the chaotic battlefield with no expression on his face.

 Chapter 1839

    The flame begins to float in the eyes of the saint, and the red lotus shines in the center of her eyebrows!


    "Heaven''s punishment, Cynthia."


    ¡­¡­


    PS: in the creation of the new book, Tianjiao''s update speed will inevitably slow down, but it is guaranteed that there will be no eunuch or rotten end. Thank you for your support and love for this book.

 Chapter 1840

    On the banks of the Amazon, wooden boats began to enter the water.


    Less than ten miles away from the hills, a tragic is in full swing!


    In the middle of the sky, a black and a red figure are like two comets, constantly colliding fiercely.


    The roar is heard everywhere!


    Looking up in horror, demon and the Allied soldiers could only see two gorgeous streamers. They could not see the figures of Cynthia and Hubilie.


    "The Terrans have been comfortable for so many centuries. It''s time to abdicate and let the world change its master!"


    Hu Bilie''s eyes are sharp, and the rainbow penetrates into the sky like the sun. It seems that he can smash the stars with a fist, and bombards the front with a red flame wildly!


    The speed and the sharpness of the air engine made him form a cone-shaped air flow!


    In the middle of the sky, Cynthia was bathed in the red halo, and the flame rose in her eyes. Her eyes were so bright that people did not dare to look at her.


    "You don''t have to make excuses for your illegal invasion. This world is the home of human race from beginning to end. It was and will be! No one can change it, no one can change it! "


    With the voice, the scope of Cynthia''s red halo suddenly soared, just like a small red sun appeared in the sky!


    Hubilie hit the red sun hard!


    "Boom!"


    The halo fluctuates slightly, and Hubilie flies backward in the opposite direction. The red sun still stands in the sky and shines on the earth!


    "Bang!"


    Like a sinkhole, where Hubilie fell, a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground. The dust was flying, and the cracks were spreading everywhere.


    I''m afraid ordinary people have fallen to pieces now, but it''s amazing that Hu Bilie soon crawled out of the pit, with no obvious scars except his image.


    He raised his head and looked at the fire in the sky. His mouth was rebellious, he stepped on the ground, and his body rose again with the help of force!


    At this time, Cynthia also came from the top down dive!


    This is bound to be a battle in which soldiers from the top to the bottom cannot retreat.


    "Break it for me!"


    His body whirled at a high speed, stirring up a grounding storm. Hubilie roared. His violent leg broke through the halo and collided with Cynthia''s arm.


    Time seems to stagnate.


    A moment later, an invisible shock wave diffuses from a little crazy in all directions, the whirlwind and the light mass dissipate at the same time, but the two people in the center still stay in the sky, anxiously fighting, the picture is breathtaking!


    On the ground battlefield, many soldiers have run out of bullets and begin to draw out their swords to fight against the demons.


    Even if the holy alliance is not afraid of death, and everyone looks at death as if they are at home, but in the huge gap of strength, the resistance they can play in front of the powerful demon is too weak. Only seven or eight people can stop a demon.


    Even so, sacrifice happens every minute.


    The number advantage will soon disappear.


    Five thousand.


    Ten thousand.


    Twenty thousand.


    Fifty thousand.


    ¡­¡­


    The death toll of the holy alliance began to overtake that of demon.


    The whole line is in urgent need.


    Even Kusler, the immortal soul of war, fell into the siege of the demons. He was surrounded by dozens of demons. He was in critical condition.


    In such a high-intensity battle, it was a great test of his physical strength. In addition, he used up too much physical strength to fight against the demon formation with his own strength before, so it is difficult for him to continue the fight for a moment.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go and save kussler. He won''t last long!"


    The cherry blossom blade whirled at a high speed. Blood splashed everywhere it passed, and the heads of several demons came out of their bodies.


    Abe Xuanji, who had already seen sweat on his forehead, turned his head and cried in a hurry.


    On the right side, yuluocha, who helped her relieve her pressure, nodded and glanced at the direction of kussler, who was trapped in a tight encirclement and was unable to fly. She did not stay any longer, but turned to rescue decisively.


    After he left, the gap formed was quickly attacked by the demon.


    Abe Xuanji frowned and had no time to recover the cherry blossom blade. Fengying threw out his right leg and kicked a demon on the shoulder with the tip of his foot. With a click, he entered the demon''s shoulder directly and destroyed the demon''s shoulder blade.


    The demon immediately flew backwards, but several other demons came madly.


    "Die


    One of the demons grins grimly, reaches out his paw and grabs Abe Xuanji''s shoulder.


    Just at this time when Abe Xuanji was already hard to dodge, several figures suddenly rushed to him. At the critical moment, one of them, without thinking, directly filled the vacancy formed by yuluocha''s departure with his body as a barrier.


    "Chi..."


    The claw that should have grasped Abe Xuanji finally fell on his shoulder, and the sharp force instantly made his shoulder scalp open!But what moved people was that he didn''t seem to feel any pain at all. His indifferent friendship didn''t fluctuate at all. The dead pupil looked at the suspicious demon in front of him and waved his right fist without saying a word!


    "Poof!"


    There is no gaudy punch, direct bombardment in the devil''s chest, violent force let the devil''s chest instantly collapse, sternum fracture, bone stubble in the body rampage, mercilessly pierce the heart!


    Thick blood gushed out of control from his mouth, and the ferocity in the eyes of the demon solidified. Then his feet flew back from the ground, and he died before landing.


    Abe Xuanji''s eyes shrunk slightly and took a breath. At the same time, he looked at the lifeless figure.


    "Which army are you from?"


    The other side doesn''t pay attention and rushes towards the demon.


    Because of these people''s killing, Abe Xuanji''s pressure has been greatly reduced. She raises her hand, catches the whirling Cherry Blossom blade, and keenly notices that there is a flame totem on those people''s chest.


    Sky fire!


    Coincidentally, many similar people appeared around the battlefield.


    They have no words, no communication, no feelings, and even no consciousness. They are like machines whose souls are taken away by Satan. From the moment they appear, they only know how to kill!


    Although the number of people is not many, at most hundreds of people, but it caused a huge resistance to the advance of the demon.


    "He has no strength! Go! Kill him


    On kussler''s side, the demons who besieged him screamed and saw that the human beings surrounded by them were exhausted.


    At the moment, yuluocha is still on the way.


    When the demons want to rush up, a beautiful long sword comes through the air. The sword Qi condenses in one point and crosses half of the battlefield with an irresistible force!


    Through the place, Aihong everywhere, blocking the way to the devil are pierced!


    The encirclement around kussler was torn open in an instant. Before some demons could turn around, they were divided into two by the domineering sword Qi!


    Zheng!


    When the tip of the sword is submerged in the ground, the body of the sword is still as clear as water and spotless.


    A line of death, an unarmed woman across a bloody, step by step.

 Chapter 1841

    The besieged demons were soon wiped out.


    All over the sweat of the immortal soul of war, supporting the tired body, said thanks to the woman from the East.


    The spotless sword had returned to his hands. Qin Yuyi, who arrived in time, shook his head silently and said softly, "have a rest."


    Kussler nodded, no nonsense, regardless of the image of a butt sitting on the ground, grasp every minute, every second, began to restore physical strength.


    Seeing that Qin Yuyi had finished the siege, yuluocha, who came here, stopped and turned to other battlefields without hesitation.


    There are corpses all around. Even the most ferocious demons are shocked by the power of the sword. No one dares to attack again for a while.


    Qin Yu stood up with his sword and stood beside kussler. His eyes moved to the main battlefield.


    In the middle of the air, the battle between Cynthia and Hubilie has become white hot.


    The moment they collided with each other, they burst out a terrible impact that ordinary people can''t imagine. The surging anti earthquake force forced them to bounce away again.


    Cynthia, as the punishment of heaven and the saint of the temple, is the most powerful person of the human race. But as the twelve disciples, Hubilie is not a person who has gained a false name.


    Her body is like a meteor, her eyes are like electricity, her waist is like a snake, and her feet are like a drill. Hubilie pesters Cynthia, and does not give her any breathing opportunities. As the fierce battle continues, her momentum does not decline, but the Vietnam War is more and more surging.


    After he was shaken back, he got close to each other again. He went up, down, left top, right pull The whole body''s strength converged like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. In his deep drink, it broke out towards Cynthia!


    The sky is shaking!


    In such a fierce melee, even if it is as strong as Cynthia, it is still hard to resist. It can''t be restrained to fly out and fall into the sky, just like the sun being shot down, hitting the ground heavily!


    "Boom!"


    It''s like the earth shaking, the sand flying, the dust rising, and the sight clouding.


    Countless officers and soldiers of the Holy Alliance witnessed this scene, and all of them were shocked.


    "How does it taste?"


    Hu Bilie is still in the sky, looking down at the earth. His body is not so huge, but at this time he creates an invincible sense of the devil!


    To be selected into the twelve disciples is enough to show that his strength has represented the peak of the lost world. In the objective comparison of strength, there is a gap between the human race and the lost world that can not be ignored. They have similar status in their respective world. Cynthia is not the opponent of Hubilie, and it is reasonable.


    As for this war, the policies of both sides are very clear. If the Terrans want to expel the alien race and protect their homeland, they can only rely on unity. However, if the demons want to complete the wild hope of occupying the world, they rely on the absolute suppression of the Terrans by the per capita strength.


    "Give up, you''re not my opponent. You''re just going to die in vain. I admire your courage to sacrifice your life for righteousness, but you can''t change the coming reality."


    Like a magic metaphor, Hubilie fell to the ground slowly from the sky.


    "Don''t struggle with inaction any more, accept the fate."


    "Bullshit fate."


    In the dust, a cold voice came out, and soon after, the saint Cynthia gradually came out,


    but what was different from the past was that her body was covered with a lot of dust, and her mouth was covered with a touch of shocking blood, which was quite different from her sacred image.


    "You think we can be enslaved by force? Will has always been the most powerful weapon in the world. The determination of the Terran to defend their homeland can not be destroyed by any force, so your plan is just wishful thinking. "


    Before her voice fell, Cynthia launched an attack on her own initiative. Her figure was illusory, just like a brilliant lightning on the ground!


    "The mantis is pawning the cart!"


    Hu Bilie squinted. The previous high-intensity collision didn''t seem to cause much burden on his physical ability. Standing in the same place, his eyes were not as good as his eyes, and his hands were not fixed. His move was like a roaring wind, magnificent!


    "Pa!"


    One claw caught one of the wrists from the rollover kick. Just as she was about to press down, Cynthia turned her body with the help of force, and the other foot hit Hubilie''s chest like a thunderbolt.


    "Bang!"


    In a flash, Hubilie grabbed Cynthia''s leg and pulled it down!


    Then, one fell back and the other fell to the ground.


    Seeing all this, Qin Yuyi frowned slightly.


    It''s not the first time she''s seen Cynthia fight, even in front of St. Peter''s palace.


    She had a deep understanding of Cynthia''s strength.


    In such a war situation, it can not be said that Cynthia is not worthy of the name, only that the strength of the disciples is too strong!


    Although you know yourself and the enemy, you can win a hundred battles, but this is definitely not good news for the Terran.


    All the holy Allied soldiers who witnessed the battle looked grim and worried. They were sweating for the saints.Even the onlookers could feel the great pain of the violent impact of her body on the hard ground. However, Cynthia got up again in an instant, and rushed to Hubilie again in a determined manner, regardless of the blood flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    Hu Bilie looked down at his chest, took a deep breath, and then grinned. When he raised his head, his eyes were already shining like wild animals.


    Body pain, stimulate him as a demon instinct in the fierce!


    Without retreating, Hu Bilie keeps his eyes on Cynthia and glides forward to make a strange trail. While avoiding Cynthia''s move, he twists his arms, points his claws, and clasps Cynthia''s shoulder with his fingertips as a sharp weapon to instantly pierce her skin!


    "It''s over!"


    He gave a grim smile, and then pulled back. Cynthia''s shoulder clothes broke in an instant, and the round pearl jade''s shoulder was exposed in the air, but at the moment it appeared, it was all skin and flesh!


    "Well."


    Rao Shiyi, with Cynthia''s concentration, could not help snorting and turned pale, but she could not bear the pain. The red lotus with dim eyebrows suddenly flashed in this moment, and waved forward with the soft palm of her other hand, striking again on the chest where Hu Bilie had just been kicked.


    she was as strong as a disciple and could not be restrained under the impact of the flood I''m throwing it out.


    "Bang!"


    In the eyes of countless shaking, Hubilie flew more than 20 meters, then fell on the ground, the ground seemed to have a shock.


    "Long live your highness!"


    Crazy voice everywhere!


    Cynthia''s sudden power made the soldiers of the United Army feel energetic.


    However, Qin Yu Yi was the only one who couldn''t see any joy on his face.


    She had seen that Cynthia had done her best and was now on the verge of collapse.


    On the other hand, Hu Bilie stood up safe and sound a few seconds later.

 Chapter 1842

    "I haven''t felt pain for a long time."


    Hu Bilie, who stood up again, covered his chest and breathed out deeply.


    Although he didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble on the surface, as a strong man of Cynthia''s level, how could he be unharmed by her full force.


    If we can see through the perspective, we can see that not only the bone of Hu Bilie''s chest appeared crack marks, but also the muscle tissue had been damaged. Although he stood steadily at this time, he actually endured the pain of ant phagocytosis.


    Of course, Cynthia''s injury is more serious than his. Although she is not disabled, her injured shoulder and whole arm are nearly useless. This also means that her combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced in the next battle.


    There was already a gap in strength, but now she lost another hand, which was even worse for Cynthia herself and the whole holy alliance.


    "The strong are always respected in our lost world, and in order to show my respect, I will let you die openly."


    Hu Bilie wrists, at the same time five fingers clenched, without any kind heart, heel stamped, body turned into a stray arrow, the potential with the thunder, in an instant across more than 20 meters.


    "I''ll remember your name!"


    Cynthia raised her head and could see clearly the other''s shaking face.


    "Your Highness, be careful!"


    Some people can''t help shouting anxiously, and their faces turn pale.


    Even if they are not believers of the holy religion, all countries, all nations and all forces are forced to join together to form a community of common destiny in the struggle between the two worlds.


    Every glory is a glory, and every loss is a loss.


    Seeing Hu Bilie''s fierce counterattack, the hearts of countless soldiers were raised.


    The wound on her shoulder was still bleeding. Cynthia''s eyes were as bright as water. She was still standing in the same place without fear or flinching. She was determined to resist the blow.


    She seems to be trying to show an attitude.


    Just like he Kyushu, who died in the war before, no one would choose to retreat in the face of the life and death of the whole race.


    "Zheng..."


    A clear sound, suddenly ring, surging in all directions!


    At the juncture of lightning and flint, a long sword flashed by and stabbed at the track that Hubilie must pass.


    A sense of crisis suddenly hit his heart, Hu Bilie subconsciously slightly tilted his head, the corner of his eyes caught the sharp sharp light, flying towards him at a terrible speed.


    What a fast sword!


    He frowned and couldn''t bear to think more.


    He can really move on and completely defeat this powerful woman of the human race. Instead, the sword from the side will certainly strike him to a certain extent.


    This aggression can never be completed in one day. Fortunately, he has experienced this pioneering war in the new century. He wants to participate in it personally, rather than recuperate on the sickbed and be a spectator in the future.


    Only a few seconds of weighing, Hu Bilie made a decisive choice, in the state of extremely fast forward in violation of the laws of physics in vain to turn the body, two palms incredibly hard to clamp the sword from the rush!


    The surging impact force forced him to deviate from the original track and fly to the side.


    "Break it for me!"


    Hu Bilie''s eyes contracted, his hands suddenly twisted, and two forces sprang out in vain. Then he only heard a "click". The autumn water, which had harvested countless demons, could not bear the heavy load and was spinning and broken in two.


    Hu Bilie shakes his hand and throws the broken autumn water to both sides like throwing garbage, then looks up.


    Another famous woman appeared in his sight.


    "Is there no one in the Terran?"


    He said coldly, "do you only know how to send women to die?"


    At this time, his breathing was a little heavy, the pain in his chest was gradually aggravated, and even his blood and blood almost gushed out, but he forced him to swallow it back.


    "The rise and fall of the world, people have the responsibility to resist alien invasion, how can men and women


    Qin Yuyi stops and forms a triangle position with Cynthia and Hubilie.


    "Well said."


    He coughed imperceptibly, and his throat was very sweet. He said coldly, "but you have no weapons. If the swordsman has no sword, it''s just like the warrior has lost his fist. What do you take to resist?"


    Qin Yuyi''s eyes fell on the autumn water penetrating into the land.


    The body of the sword has been completely broken. There is no possibility of repairing it.


    This also means that the weapon that accompanied her as a child and looked like a relative will announce goodbye to her here.


    However, just like the best destination for a soldier is a body wrapped by a horse, Qiushui is always a weapon. It may be the best outcome to fall on the battlefield of fighting against foreign races.


    Qin Yuyi raised his eyes, and his face was calm and not sentimental.


    "What I''ve lost is just a sword, but in the face of invasion, the whole human race''s unyielding battle is more than one?"With the voice, her momentum is rapidly rising at the speed visible to the human eye, just like the formation of a storm, the air surging, and the sand is beginning to fly up.


    Hu Bilie squinted, only to find the strange purple light in the eyes of this Terran woman.


    "This is..."


    In an instant, his heart inexplicably gave birth to an unknown premonition.


    "Soldiers, use your weapons!"


    Qin Yuyi, whose eyes are covered with purple, raises his hands. His voice is not loud, but it shakes the sky like thunder!


    Rao is Cynthia, her eyes change slightly.


    She felt a powerful threat.


    Soon, whether they are fighting or injured, the holy Allied soldiers are shocked to find that their weapons begin to shake uncontrollably, and the vibration is more and more intense.


    "Whew!"


    Finally, the first warfighter seemed to be pulled by some force, and shot to the sky by himself.


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    "Whew!"


    ¡­¡­


    Then, one handle after another rushed to the sky!


    Not only the Terran soldiers, but also the demons couldn''t help but stop. They looked up at the sky and were shocked.


    At the moment, countless weapons seem to be absorbed by invisible magnetic field, hanging on the sky!


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    So that the light was dim for a moment.


    "It''s impossible..."


    Hu Bilie stepped back irresistibly and could not accept what he saw.


    Looking up at the torrent of steel in the sky, Cynthia''s eyes trembled and her face was filled with shock.


    "The demons are fierce and rebellious. They are good at fighting and bullying our compatriots. Qin Yuyi, on the orders of the supreme commander of the holy alliance, kills the rebels. Those who dare to insult me with their staff will be killed!"


    The ten fingers of the woman who lost her sword were open in vain.


    "Wow


    The torrent of steel hovering in the sky rolled in an instant.


    All over the place!


    Countless sharp points are all washed away towards Hubilie!


    "It''s impossible!"


    The inevitable roar of hubili was like the roar of a tiger, full of reluctance and fury. But after a while, the wild roar disappeared in the shadow of the sword.


    "Shua Shua..."


    In the blink of an eye, a generation of disciples melted into the torrent of steel falling from the sky. They died without a whole body, not even a piece of meat.


    The whole battlefield was silent for a moment.


    There are three million swordsmen in the world.


    See me also need to bow!

 Chapter 1843

    No one knows how to draw the picture just now.


    If you have to find a word to describe it, it is undoubtedly


    Miracle!


    Those shocking means give people the feeling that no living creature can stop them, and Hubilie is no exception.


    On the flat ground, a "sword mountain" with a height of nearly 10 Zhang suddenly emerges!


    And his disciple Hubilie was buried alive at the bottom of the mountain.


    Seeing this shining mountain, Rao is Cynthia. It''s hard to remember for a long time.


    At this time, no one who was still in the shock noticed that Qin Yuyi''s seven orifices began to flow blood slowly, and then fell back like a force.


    "Shua!"


    At the last moment when she was about to fall to the ground, Cynthia shifted her position and appeared beside her, holding her with one hand.


    "You..."


    Cynthia was about to speak, but she looked down. Her eyes trembled as she could see them.


    The woman''s face was full of blood, and the blood flowed from her eyes, nose and ears.


    Her lips were dry, and she was in a coma, unable to say a word.


    "Yuluocha, take her away at once!"


    Cynthia screamed.


    Soon, a shadowy figure came and stopped beside her for a moment, then picked up Qin Yuyi and quickly fled to the rear.


    ¡­¡­


    "How?"


    At the gate of a barracks, excluding the generals fighting in front, all the high-level of the Holy Alliance gathered.


    The king stood at the front and looked at the man who came out.


    Many people have witnessed the scene of yuluocha rushing back with Qin Yuyi in his arms.


    Qin Yuyi, whose orifices are bleeding and his mind is full of troubles, reminds many people of the scene of he Jiuzhou''s death.


    Everyone''s expression is very dignified, even including the right emissary of the temple, nochiev.


    The battle situation ahead has been told through the mouth of yuluocha.


    If it was not for this Oriental woman to come forward, it would be the saint who suffered at this time.


    This kind of high righteousness, let all selfish, have no place to settle down.


    "Miss Qin, are you ok?"


    Li Haotian opened his mouth. He knew the entanglement between the Qin''s daughter and Li futu.


    He knew that Luo Shen might not be able to hold each other down in terms of his importance in Li futu''s mind.


    Li futu looked around slowly, kept silent for a moment, and said in a slow voice: "life is safe, but from now on, she should not be able to hold the sword again."


    Qin Yuyi''s injury is really serious.


    The meridians are broken.


    It can even be said that life is on the line.


    If it wasn''t for Mengpo''s blood to keep her last ray of life, I''m afraid that at the moment when she killed Hu Bilie with ten thousand swords, she would have died with her.


    It''s not that she didn''t know the cost of this "sword", but she made a choice.


    Everyone was stunned, and then all were silent.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon kingdom.


    Thousand Island Lake.


    Qin family villa.


    "Big brother..."


    Qin, the second eldest son, was in deep pain when he broke the army.


    "I have said for a long time that you don''t want to agree to badminton, but you have to listen. If she stays at home honestly, how can she appear..."


    At this point, he can''t say any more.


    His niece has long been regarded as the hope for the Qin family to take off and the real phoenix of the Qin family! But the news from the front line dealt them a fatal blow.


    I can''t practice martial arts any more


    The Phoenix had not yet soared for nine days, but its wings were cut off.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that the fall of Qin Yuyi had a more serious impact on the whole Qin family than when Qin defeated Liu Yu.


    "Uncle, is that true?"


    "After elder sister I really can''t practice sword any more


    Until now, Qin Yunxuan can''t accept this reality.


    The elder sister clearly promised him that she would come back safe and sound, but why did she wait for such a result?


    As the soul of the Qin family, Qin Po Cheng doesn''t have much expression at the moment.


    "You don''t want to disclose this matter for the time being. The most important thing is not to tell her mother."


    Qin''s mother was out of town and didn''t know it.


    Qin Yunxuan face pale, hear this, the last trace of fantasy in the heart is broken, mumbling.


    "Why? Elder sister is so powerful, why is it so? Who can hurt her? "


    "Among the demons, the strong are everywhere. It''s said that the feather coat is to save the saint of the temple and kill a high-level of the demons, so that he is seriously injured."


    Qin Po Cheng Dao, worthy of being a leader of the top class, heard of such bad news, still did not reveal too much emotional fluctuations."Big brother."


    Qin Po Lu, who was also more calm, opened his mouth.


    "I''m going to go to the front line to take over the badminton and fight against the demons."


    Qin Po Cheng''s eyes were slightly calm. Before he spoke, Qin Po Jun on one side was shocked and couldn''t wait to scold him: "third brother, what are you talking about?! You want to go to the front? Don''t you know how dangerous the front line is? Didn''t you hear that even the feather coat is like this? "


    Qin Yunxuan also looks incredible and wants to dissuade him.


    The elder sister''s strength has been abolished. If the third uncle has any weaknesses, it''s absolutely unbearable for their Qin family.


    "Second brother, I can''t compare with badminton, but I''m still her third uncle."


    Qin Po Lu looked at Qin Po Jun, calm eyes contain a firm, a decisive.


    "As an elder, how can he hide behind his back and let his nephew live and die in front of him?"


    Qin broke the army''s lips and was speechless for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are so many people in the world. Why do you have to go? As the elder brother said, since the demon is so strong, what can you change? "


    Qin broke the army.


    "Second brother, if the whole world thinks like you, what hope can we have for the human race?"


    Qin Po Lu said: "don''t forget, before the outbreak of the war, there were three million officers and men of various countries like badminton, who rushed to the front line without hesitation. Now, nearly one million people have died in the war. He Jiuzhou was killed and his badminton was seriously injured. Later, even holding the sword has become an extravagant hope. The reason why they are willing to sacrifice is to exchange for the survival of the whole human race."


    "Second brother, this is not a war related to others, but a battle of life and death for all the people. No one can be alone. If the front line collapses and the demons invade everywhere, do you think we Qin family will be able to be a peaceful couple then?"


    Qin broke the army and opened his mouth, but he had nothing to say.


    Qin Yunxuan, who always wanted to speak, was silent.


    "Brother, let me go."


    Qin Po Lu looks at Qin Po Cheng.


    Qin Po Cheng and he looked at each other for a long time, and finally opened a mouth, simple four words.


    "Come back alive."


    Qin Po Lu raised a smile and nodded his head.

 Chapter 1844

    it happens that there is a similar case.


    Because the high-level United to cover the sky, although the general public knew nothing about the invasion of demons, the fierce battle situation on the front line was still spread through various channels, and was known by those strong people who were above all living beings.


    Great chivalry is for the country and the people.


    It was not only Qin who was defeated. After learning that countless brave soldiers had died generously in the front line, some of the countries packed their bags and embarked on the journey of defending their country.


    Qin Yuyi''s serious injury makes Li futu feel deeply distressed, but he is the supreme commander of the holy alliance, shouldering the life and death of millions of officers and soldiers of the holy alliance, as well as the rise and fall of all mankind, not just Qin Yuyi''s husband.


    He could only hide his feelings, arrange people to look after Qin Yuyi in place, and then order the whole army to move on.


    On the Amazon.


    More and more wooden boats were launched one after another.


    Demons no longer wait. They start crossing the river in batches.


    On the turbulent surface of the river, there are many boats, and the scene is very spectacular.


    "Here comes the devil! The devil is coming


    In the city of saiala, people are in a great panic. They clean up and flee. The social order completely collapses. The streets are in a mess, just like the scene of the end of a movie.


    In the face of this situation, no military dare to go out of the city to meet and protect the people.


    Because the situation of missiles out of control and flying everywhere before completely frightened the Pakistani military and had no courage to resist any more. In the withdrawal plan, the fighters in saiala city were also included in the list, and the priority was still very high.


    Because the Amazon River bought them precious time, two million people stranded in saiala were evacuated, 300000 of them, including more than 1000 fighters.


    Now that demon is crossing the river, it means that the remaining 1.7 million people have lost the last chance to escape,


    what they are left with is to live and die on their own.


    The cars were smashed and overturned, and the shops were looted. The frightened people tore up the mask of civilization, revealing the savage side of the creatures. You pushed me, you trampled on each other, and there was an endless stream of roars and screams.


    In the face of chaos, the symbolic fighters who were left behind didn''t mean to stand up at all. Even if they saw someone being pushed down, they turned a blind eye and chose to run for their lives without looking back.


    The devil has not yet entered the city, but the scene of the city seems to have doomed it to become a sad city.


    "Ouaga, humble people, enjoy the last fear!"


    Finally, a demon starts to land.


    "Kill! Revenge for Lord Hubilie! "


    "Blood debt, blood compensation, we must make the Terran pay a painful price!"


    Hubilie''s death, to the greatest extent, inspired the ferocity in the demon gene.


    After landing, they roared, ferocious and rushed to the city ahead.


    "Sons, this is your killing feast. Enjoy it


    The high level of the demon not only didn''t stop it, on the contrary, it added fuel to the flames.


    More and more demons landed, and more and more demons rushed to the city of saiala.


    They don''t rest. They can''t wait to kill when they step on the ground. They want to enjoy the wonderful feeling of crying and wailing under their butcher''s knife.


    Looking down from the sky, the dark demons rush to the city of saiala like ants. The picture makes people feel numb, suffocated and desperate.


    The sound of shouting and killing outside and the sound of panic in the city overlap and form a unique Symphony between heaven and earth.


    One kilometer.


    Five hundred meters.


    Three hundred meters.


    One hundred meters.


    Ten meters.


    ¡­¡­


    The first demon entered the city of saiala.


    "Here it is! Here they are


    "Run!! Run


    "Get out of the way!"!!! Get out of here! Get the hell out of here! "


    The entry of demon is like a catalyst, which further aggravates the chaos in the city of saiala.


    "Run, run!"


    Demon looked up at the sky with a long smile, but his hand was not vague. He jumped up, trampled on the small shop roof, and then jumped into the crowd.


    "Shua!"


    The sword swung around.


    "Shua!"


    Blood splashes.


    Where the blade passes, the fragile flesh and blood are all cut off.


    "Ah!!! Kill people!!! The devil has killed people


    In broad daylight, the cruelty revealed by the demons made the people of saiala face the risk of death. They didn''t dare to have any heart of resistance at all. They just screamed and ran for their lives.


    But their speed is too slow.


    Now that the demon has entered the city, there is no chance to escape.


    "Wow!"


    I''ve never seen a black man standing on the street crying. I''m not scared by such a scene.The adults passed in a hurry, only to run for their lives, and no one paid any attention.


    "Deng."


    A demon fell on his side.


    The devil, the devil


    People run away in horror.


    Instead of pursuing, the demon touched the poor black child and cried with a grim smile, "if anyone takes this child with him, I can spare his life. Is anyone willing?"


    Black children are still crying.


    No one paid attention.


    "Child, see clearly, I didn''t kill you, but these people who are shouting demons."


    Click.


    The crying stopped suddenly.


    A child fell down on the street, with his eyes open, looking at the crowd of people running for their own lives, tears in his eyes slowly rolling down from the corner of his eyes.


    The demon has continued to kill the crowd.


    "Spare me, spare me..."


    The crowd cried for their parents, but they didn''t give birth to demon''s kindness.


    Soon, like the poor little boy, one after another fell to the ground and was killed.


    There are still 1.7 million people in the city of Saia, even if they are civilians, but if they unite, they should also be able to cause some trouble to the demons.


    However, they just run for their lives. Just trampling leads to many people dying in the hands of their own kind.


    The demon laughs. A demon can drive hundreds of people, just like driving chickens and sheep.


    There are more and more demons crossing the river.


    More and more demons enter the city.


    The city of saiala, and even the history of the human race, ushered in the darkest day.


    This is a one-sided massacre.


    Regardless of men and women, old and young, rich and poor, under the butcher''s knife, all people are treated equally.


    All the streets are full of bodies.


    The flowing blood gathered into a river and dyed the whole city red.


    In just half an hour, 100000 people were killed, and the death rate is still increasing rapidly in milliseconds.


    Terrans are not harmonious. Wars used to happen frequently, but no war is cruel to this extent.


    This is not a war.


    It''s extinction.


    Later, in the top secret records, the battle was called the slaughter of saiala.

 Chapter 1845

    There was no resistance.


    Less than three hours after the first demon entered saiala, the whole city of saiala was declared occupied.


    All the 1.7 million people stranded in the city became lambs exposed to the knife.


    There are corpses all over the city.


    The screams continued.


    The slaughter is spreading and continuing.


    "Father, they are just unarmed civilians, and they haven''t carried out any armed resistance. Is it necessary for us to kill them like this?"


    On the way to the city, looking at the residual condition of the sculls, even the cold-blooded Heshi Yan Ran didn''t understand it for a while.


    Even in the lost world, such indiscriminate killing of civilians rarely happens.


    He Shitian, the leader of Heshi City, said calmly, "you answer your sister, why do we do this?"


    "Yes, father."


    He Shitian, the young city leader of Heshi City, arched his hand and said to him: "on the battlefield, we must avoid the benevolence of women and human beings. We must defeat the determination of human resistance with strong force and resolute means. Only when they see the end of the struggle will they be afraid and choose to surrender. "


    "Brother, I don''t think so. You think that the Terran is too weak. From the previous wars, we can see that the will of the Terran is much stronger than we think. They have sacrificed some elite soldiers, but their determination to resist is still unshakable. We are killing these civilians now, which is likely to backfire and force them Never die with us. "


    "Little sister, this is the end of the matter. We and the Terran are already dead."


    He Shihui then said: "we don''t kill these civilians. It''s very likely that these civilians will become human soldiers to kill us in the future. Do you want to see that? "


    "Moreover, don''t forget that Lord Hubilie has already died in the rear battlefield. His sacrifice is all for the sake of delaying our time. The Terran has spared no effort to catch up with us, in order to protect the civilians in this city. Every one of these civilians is responsible for the death of Lord Hubilie. They must pay for it! "


    Looking at the broken bodies around, he Shihui''s eyes were cold, without any feelings.


    In her eyes, the people of saiala are just human like livestock.


    He Shi Yan Ran and he Shi Hui have never dealt with it. Wen Yan was about to refute it, but he Shi Tian nodded at this time.


    "Your sister is right. The Terran is more tenacious and stronger than we think. Even the disciples died in battle. From now on, we should always be vigilant and not be merciful. You want to be open to these civilians. But just imagine, if the position is reversed and we are defeated, will the Terran show mercy to us? "


    He Shi Yan Ran speechless.


    He Shitian then gave an order to he Shijian.


    "Summon all the warriors in Hezhi city to continue to search, and don''t let them go anywhere. As long as the Terran is found, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    "Yes, father!"


    It''s not only Heshi City, but almost all other cities have given similar orders.


    Cisaila, the first occupied Terran City, was reduced to a realistic version of hell on earth.


    According to the historical records of later generations, more than 1.7 million people were stranded in the city of saiala before the destruction of the city by demon, but less than 3000 people survived.


    According to the survivors'' recollection, the ground of saiala city was covered with corpses at that time, and the demons just killed and buried. The square garden was dozens of kilometers long, once smelly, and a city was like a huge mass grave!


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a bit late after all."


    On the Amazon.


    After all, the Holy Alliance arrived here.


    Mountains, rivers, lakes and seas belong to nature, and there is no camp.


    "This is the city of saiala. According to the official of Pakistan, there are nearly two million residents in it. Now that the devil has entered the city, I''m afraid these two million people will..."


    Abe Xuanji is worried.


    Although Pakistan is not her home country, and she has never been here, the entire human race is now closely linked into a community of common destiny, sharing weal and woe.


    "This sacrifice is inevitable, and we can''t stop it now."


    Li Haotian, with a firm face, calmly said: "what we hope now is that the devil can stay in ceardo for a period of time, so that the residents of the surrounding cities can have more chances to survive."


    It sounds cold and cruel, but it is an indisputable fact.


    In fact, the international joint operations command is ready to give up the whole Pakistan.


    When a strong man breaks his wrist, it is necessary for the current situation.


    "There are nearly two million people in the city of saiala, even though they are unarmed civilians, but it is enough to delay these bastards for some time. Can we seize this opportunity to surround saiala and catch turtles in a jar?"God Adam said darkly that although he came midway, he was accepted by the Holy Alliance and became a non staff member because of his bravery against demon.


    Originally, he should be lying on the bed to rest, but he didn''t want to. The injury caused by the fierce battle with zhitianye was not light, but it was not as serious as Qin Yuyi''s. after the necessary treatment and dressing, at least there was no problem in walking on his own.


    "No, we don''t have enough people."


    Athena opened her mouth and looked at the city on the other side of the Amazon.


    "In addition to the north where we are now, it is possible for the devil to break through from the other three directions. With our forces, if one is divided into three, it is impossible to stop the devil at all."


    "Damn it."


    The Lord of God scolded angrily, involving his injury and grinning.


    "Why do they have to invade us? I knew earlier, why don''t we organize people to enter their world? At least I won''t be so afraid of my hands and feet as I am now. I''m so damned


    This God''s idea has always been very unconventional, but it is not unreasonable.


    Just as the wars between countries before did not like to spread to their own homeland, if we put the main battlefield in the lost world, the loss to the Terran will undoubtedly be reduced a lot.


    Even Li futu didn''t think of this before.


    Before the invasion of demons, it is not that there is no chance to fight against the enemy. As long as we rush to enter the lost world through the black hole of Atlantis before the invasion of demons, the primary and secondary nature of this war may be reversed.


    Of course, it''s too late to say that.


    "Do you smell it?"


    Sak, the king of the Pharaoh, who had always been silent, suddenly spoke.


    He moved his nose slightly, and his eyes fluctuated.


    "It''s the smell of blood..."

 Chapter 1846

    Saiala city is adjacent to the Amazon River. The climate is humid and changeable. The sky was clear one minute ago, and lightning and thunder may turn around.


    Soon after the demon entered the city, the sky gradually became gloomy. It seemed that God was mourning for the misfortune of ceala, and the rain was pouring down. But even so, ceala was still scarlet, and the streets were covered with blood, which was hard to be washed clean.


    Without rushing to expand the territory of conquest, the demons settled down in the city of saiala for a short time and opened a carnival with the theme of killing. The torrential rain could not cool their bloodthirsty desire.


    Across the distance, you can still hear the roar of wild pleasure.


    1.7 million citizens are dying out at a terrifying speed.


    "Yanhu, do you think it''s right or wrong for us to do this? The world is so vast that there is no need for us and the human race to force each other to live in peace. "


    In a private house, Heshi, who did not participate in the massacre feast, stood in front of the window and watched the rain like soybeans outside. For the first time, he looked puzzled.


    Moving to the big world is a beautiful vision that everyone yearns for, but so far, it seems that what has happened is completely contrary to the imagination.


    Many people have died, but now the war still does not mean to stop at all. The Terran Legion is still biting behind, and there is no end to the war.


    They come to this world to live and work in peace and contentment, not to live and die.


    In this case, why don''t they stay in the lost world? Even if the environment there is bad, they are at least more stable than they are now.


    Among the women, Heshi Yanran is absolutely courageous, but the blood and fire she has experienced since landing in the big world still has a huge impact on her.


    She''s killed people, she''s killed a lot of people, but it doesn''t mean she can do everything.


    The cruelty and ferocity of the war completely exceeded her cognition and imagination.


    "Miss, we are invaders. We may be willing to live in peace with the Terrans, but from another perspective, if we do not invade the world, but the Terrans attack our lost world, miss, would you like to cede part of your territory to the Terrans?"


    Yan Hu''s words make He Shi Yan Ran speechless.


    She knows everything.


    But


    Listening to the scream outside the window, he said: "even the disciples have been killed. The Terran is not as weak as the propaganda, but our people turn a blind eye to it. They are immersed in the pleasure of killing and the sense of superiority created by the high level. If this war continues, there may be no winner in the end."


    Yan Hu was silent. After a moment, he said, "Miss, if you don''t want to stay here, we can go."


    "Go?"


    "Where to?"


    "Go back to the lost world, and when the war is over, we''ll come up again."


    Smell speech, he stone smile, smile some heavy.


    "I''m afraid I can''t even go back now. The Terran army is just behind us. Do you think we can break through their barriers with the strength of both of us? "


    Yanhu is silent.


    Heshi sighed and looked out the window at the heavy rain.


    "I don''t know what happened to that guy now."


    This Heshi three young lady''s face, unexpectedly faintly reveals a wisp of concern.


    "Miss is referring to Ang Lee?"


    Yanhu asked tentatively.


    He stone Yan Ran did not respond, the same default.


    "That guy promised to hang out with me after the war. Don''t die."


    The stone murmured softly.


    Yanhu stood beside her.


    "No, miss, don''t worry too much. Mr. Li has great strength. He escaped from Heshi city with us at the beginning and was safe in the face of Zuma city''s pursuit. Now he will certainly be OK. "


    If a period of time ago, Heshi Yanran might not be worried, but the news of Hu Bilie''s death made her feel a little pessimistic about the future of the war.


    She looked out of the window.


    "I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    Holy coalition camp.


    A high-level general is discussing future operational planning.


    "I''m afraid the people of saiala have been doomed. What we have to do next is to prevent the tragedy of saiala from being repeated in other towns."


    "I suggest that large transport planes be dispatched immediately to transport the soldiers in front of them and block them."


    "But after the demon conquered Ceara, there were many invasion routes they could choose, and we couldn''t block them in all directions."


    Around the sand table map, there are different opinions of these great figures standing at the peak of the Terran, and it is difficult to make a decision.


    After several wars, more than half of the original 3 million people of the Holy Alliance have been lost, and the advantage of suppressing the number of demons has been greatly weakened. Even the casualties of the demons are very heavy. However, after breaking through the natural barrier of Halsey and Amazon River, the vision of the demons is suddenly bright. The geographical location of ceala is in all directions, and there are too many directions for the demons to choose It''s right to intercept them, but how to achieve accurate interception is extremely difficult.And once the choice is wrong, it may be a disaster for the whole city.


    Li futu observed the topographic trend map in front of him.


    "At present, there is only one way to find someone to sneak into saiala, find out their target before the next action of the demon, and then feedback back to seize the time difference. We will wait for our efforts to intercept the demon on the only way. We don''t want to finish the battle, but we must defeat the main power of the demon at one stroke!"


    The tone is powerful and inspiring.


    But the key point is that saiala has been occupied at this time, and I''m afraid it has become a dead city. If you go in now, aren''t you going to die?


    "I''ll go."


    Li Haotian said in a deep voice that he was the first to offer himself.


    Li futu looked at him and shook his head.


    "You don''t fit in."


    "Why?"


    Li Haotian frowned.


    "You don''t know about the demons, but I''ve been to the lost world and I know their habits. I''m not easy to be detected when I dive in."


    The implication of Li futu''s words is undoubtedly to take risks personally.


    Abe Xuanji frowned and was about to speak, but someone took the lead.


    "It''s too risky. You''re the supreme commander of the United forces. It''s not suitable to take risks personally. Let me go."


    It''s the king.


    In addition to Li futu, he was the most important one.


    Li futu still shook his head.


    "What we are talking about now is not who can take the risk, but who is most suitable for the task. The tragedy of siala is just around the corner. If we can''t stop them, siala will only be the first dead city, and then there will be a second and a third I know more about demon than you all. No one is more suitable for this task than me. "


    The king is silent.


    The rest of the people were quiet.

 Chapter 1847

    speed is the soldier ''s asset.


    No one can predict how long the demons will stay in Ceara.


    In the middle of the night, with the help of a dead tree, Li futu crossed the turbulent Amazon River and dived in from the side of saiala.


    The whole saiala is filled with a smell of decay, and the closer it is, the stronger the smell of blood in the air.


    The streets are wet. If you step down, you will see a scarlet footprint.


    There are many corpses everywhere and there are many scars.


    Looking around, there are bodies discarded at will everywhere, which is absolutely more thrilling than any disaster blockbuster.


    A city with a population of nearly two million is so lifeless that people can''t feel any anger.


    Li futu held his breath and walked quietly in the city.


    Suddenly, he heard a movement.


    It''s very weak. It''s like human breathing.


    He stopped, turned and walked towards the source of the sound, only to find that it came from under a pile of bodies.


    Bend down and lift the body.


    A ragged and bloodstained woman was exposed, looking at him in horror with a three or four year old child in her arms.


    "Please, please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Obviously, with the help of the cover of these corpses, she pretended to be a corpse and escaped the slaughter of the demon.


    However, hiding here all the time is definitely not a long-term solution. Even if it can not be found by the demon, it will be starved to death.


    The woman obviously didn''t believe that there were still people alive in the city, and subconsciously took Li futu who found her as a demon.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m human."


    Li futu held out a hand.


    Woman a Leng, some disbelief, in her hesitation whether to grasp each other''s hand, a burst of foot step sound suddenly sounded from the distance.


    She was so excited that she hugged the child and closed her eyes tightly.


    As a vulnerable civilian, in this case, we can only deceive ourselves to escape fear.


    Li futu turns around.


    At night, several tall figures came from afar, walking and talking.


    So swaggering, nature is not human.


    If you leave at this time, you will not be found out, but the mother and son will not escape.


    Li futu didn''t leave. Instead, he took the initiative to walk towards the demons who were patrolling.


    "Too weak, too weak indeed! Today, I killed more than 100 of them easily. They won''t resist. They just want to run away. They have no passion at all. "


    "You''re only one hundred. I''ve almost killed four hundred. If my knives hadn''t been cut off, I would have killed twice as many."


    The demon came with a smile and seemed to regard the massacre as a competition game.


    Then they suddenly found a figure standing in front of them.


    "Who?"


    "What are you doing?"


    They were not frightened when they were stunned.


    Although this city is Terran land, it has now been completely occupied by them.


    "Which city are you from?"


    Li futu is calm. Return to the guest oriented and continue to approach.


    Jiming demon looked at each other and felt the strong breath of each other.


    "We are soldiers of wuze city. We have been ordered to patrol this area to see if there are any surviving Terrans. I don''t know if you are..."


    A demon clasps his fists in a respectful manner.


    Among the demons, the strong are always respected.


    They didn''t associate Li futu with the Terran at all.


    The city has been occupied. They don''t believe that any Terrans dare to come in and die.


    "I''ve been ordered by the head of Heshi city to see if there are any strong people hiding in the city."


    Hearing the words, several demons suddenly burst out and immediately said with a smile: "don''t worry, my Lord. The Terran is a mob. They can''t compete with us at all. In the face of our blade, they will only kneel down and pray. They don''t dare to resist at all. So far, we haven''t found a so-called Terran strongman."


    Just when a few wuze City demons were elated, Li futu was near.


    A demon stares at each other''s deep eyes and suddenly feels something wrong.


    His face changed and he was about to shout a warning, but it was too late.


    "So..."


    In an instant, Li futu had pulled out his opponent''s broadsword. He saw a cold light flickering in the air, and the blood arrow shot.


    Among the lightning and flint, several demons were killed.


    "Bang Bang..."


    Several heads fell to the ground one after another.


    Li futu poked around the corpses with a knife to cover up the headless corpses. Then he threw away the knife, turned and walked to the mother and son, and extended his hand again."You can''t stay here long. I''ll take you out."


    The woman''s eyes trembled and she finally held out her hand.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Sending the poor but lucky mother and son out of the city, Li futu turned back again.


    On the way.


    He met at least five teams of inspectors, all of them were killed by him and destroyed.


    Through a group of soldiers of Heshi City, he learned that Heshi city was stationed in saialane.


    No more killing.


    Li futu sneaked all the way to avoid the patrol and came to the northeast of saiala, which is the rest area of Heshi city.


    It doesn''t matter for the whole war to kill those low-level demons. His purpose of sneaking into the city is to get the next action plan of the demons. If killing too many demons causes the high-level vigilance of the demons, it is undoubtedly contrary to his purpose.


    Compared with outside the city, after entering saiala, the demon really became careless, or proud, and completely regarded saiala as his territory. The defensive force was very weak, just like a form.


    Indeed.


    Cealane is unarmed ordinary people, and has been slaughtered, it really can not cause too much threat to them.


    Originally, after these fierce battles, the morale of the demons had been broken up a lot, but this time the slaughter of the city, it undoubtedly made their confidence soar again.


    The frivolous carelessness of the demon created convenient conditions for Li futu, who used the terrain to grope deep into the camp.


    More than an hour later.


    He saw a woman come out of a house.


    He Shi Yan Ran''s maid, Yan Hu.


    Li futu jumped from the roof and landed lightly.


    Yan Hu a surprised, subconsciously intend to start, can wait to see each other''s face, suddenly a Leng.


    "Mr. Li?"


    "Where are you three ladies?"


    Li futu asked as if nothing had happened.


    "Miss is in it."


    Yanhu subconsciously pointed to the back of the house.


    Li futu nodded, passed her and walked towards the house.


    Thinking is a bit chaotic Yan Hu opened his mouth, want to block, but words to the mouth, but swallow back.


    Thinking of the young lady''s attitude, she left here as if she had not seen anything.

 Chapter 1848

    in the house.


    The water was splashing.


    A woman was sitting in a tall wooden bucket, only one head was exposed, her whole body was hidden under the water, and her armor was randomly placed beside the bucket.


    Obviously.


    She is bathing.


    Although she lives in the bad environment of the lost world, Heshi Yanran''s skin is really good. Maybe it''s her noble relationship as the daughter of the city leader. Although it''s not much white, it''s delicate and smooth. Under the wetting of the water, it looks like it can be broken.


    "Squeak..."


    The door was pushed open.


    He Shi Yan Ran heard the movement, but he didn''t panic. He scooped up the water in his palm and gently moistened his neck. He said, "Yan Hu, I''m taking a bath."


    Just walked into the room of someone''s step meal, looking at the mist in the back of the brain, suddenly had the impulse to turn around to go out.


    See no response, he stone Yan Ran aware of the wrong.


    "Yanhu?"


    There was still no sound.


    Heshi frowned and his eyes twinkled. He immediately got up from the bucket. At the same time, he grabbed the armor beside the bucket.


    "Wow


    Water splashes.


    Two seconds later, she rushed out, dressed neatly except for her wet hair.


    "To die!"


    Heshi Yanran, holding a short sword, is about to stab the maniac who dares to break into her room directly. But when she sees the real face of the other party, her quick body suddenly stops.


    Li futu was a little embarrassed and stood in the same place.


    "I didn''t mean to."


    He Shi Yan Yan''s expression is startled, and then his cheek spreads a less obvious blush, pretending to be natural.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Li futu coughed softly and tried not to look at each other''s eyes.


    "It''s in town, so come and see you."


    He Shiyan slowly put down the knife.


    "I thought it was someone else..."


    "I know."


    Li futu nodded.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were taking a bath. I''ll go out and come back later."


    "No, No."


    He stone Yan Ran immediately way: "I have already washed."


    Li futu stood there and didn''t know what to say for a moment. In fact, the scene was a little too embarrassing.


    He Shi Yan Ran was more magnanimous than he was. The blush on his face had dissipated. He said as if nothing had happened: "I talked about you with Yanhu before..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    He Shi Yan Ran looked at him one eye.


    "Talk about whether you''re dead."


    After making a joke, he Yan Ran''s face became a little low and sighed: "now even Lord Hubilie has died in battle. The Terran is much stronger than we thought. I don''t know where the final result of this war will go."


    Hu Bilie.


    One of the twelve.


    It is also the main cause of the serious injury of the feather coat.


    Of course.


    Now the other side has been buried under the magnificent sword mountain, and even a complete body has not been left.


    Li futu was silent.


    "Since it''s a war, there will always be sacrifices. Haven''t all the people in this city gone to be buried with Lord Hubilie?"


    "Do you agree with their practice of slaughtering the city?"


    He Shi Yan Ran asks a way.


    Li futu looks at her.


    "Didn''t you think that you could destroy the courage of the Terran resistance by killing?"


    "It was the beginning, but now I don''t think so. I don''t know who will sacrifice in the next battle


    The change of He Shi Yan Ran surprised Li futu a little.


    Obviously, the tragedy of this double world war has not only affected their people.


    Unfortunately, although Heshi Yanran had an extraordinary identity, he had no right to speak in this huge battle.


    "Even so, you can''t stop this war, can you?"


    He Shi Yan Ran speechless.


    After a moment''s silence, Li futu spoke again and said calmly: "this battle is not influenced by personal will. The Terran and we have made such a great sacrifice. It''s not easy to end it. What you can do is to protect yourself. If there is any accident, don''t hesitate. Everything is based on saving your life. "


    What he said is not entirely a lie to gain the trust of Heshi Yanran.


    Although the formation was antagonistic, he didn''t really want to see the third lady who had been in trouble with him die in the war.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m the daughter of the head of Heshi city. We are surrounded by the warriors of Heshi city. But it''s you. Even Lord Hubilie has been killed in battle. You''d better be alert and be careful in the battlefield at any time. Don''t try to be brave."As the leader of the city, Heshi Yanran, who is used to domineering, has no previous emotional experience and doesn''t know how to express her feelings. It''s obvious enough to say that.


    Li Fu is not aware of these words wrapped in the heart of her daughter, is thinking about how to open the mouth to spy intelligence, but suddenly outside the sound of footsteps.


    Someone''s coming.


    He Shi Yan Ran is also aware.


    They looked at each other.


    "Not Yanhu..."


    He stone Yan Ran words haven''t finished, outside the door spread of laughter.


    "Yanran, I''m Zuma Changding. You should not have fallen asleep."


    Hearing the words coming from the door, he Shiyan''s face changed slightly. At the same time, his eyebrows wrinkled.


    Zuma has made up his mind.


    The young Lord of Zuma.


    What''s the matter with him?!


    No need to remind Heshi Yanran. Hearing this name, Li futu seems to be aware of something.


    "The fiance you escaped from?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face was ugly and nodded. He saw that the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. He didn''t have time to explain more.


    "You can''t let him see you here. You find a place to hide first."


    Looking around quickly, she found no place to hide.


    Between pressing, her eyes fell on the barrel that just bathed.


    "Hide there, quick!"


    She pushed Li futu and let him hide in the barrel.


    "Putong..."


    No sooner had a man entered the barrel than the door was pushed open.


    Standing at the edge of the barrel, the stone turns around and stares at the uninvited visitors.


    "Zuma, who let you in?"


    "What? If I come to see my fiancee, can I go through anyone''s permission? "


    The young city master of Zuma city is not as big and powerful as the ordinary demon. At least he is more "elegant" than his elder brother, he Shijian. In the words of the human race, he is more polite and wears soft leather made of animal skin rather than hard armor.


    "Oh, it seems that I really didn''t come at the right time. Are you taking a bath?"


    His eyes fell on the wooden bucket beside he Shi Yanran, and his mouth rose slightly with a bad smile.

 Chapter 1849

    At the beginning, because of Heshi Yanran''s "escaping marriage", Zuma city and Heshi city had a big marriage. After that, Heshi Yanran followed Li futu to "plunder and rob" around Zuma City, forcing Zuma city to send troops to fight. As a result, Zuma city failed to win, but suffered heavy losses.


    In general, because of the willfulness of Heshi Yanran, the two families formed a lot of hatred. Originally, this contradiction was almost irreconcilable. However, in the face of such a once-in-a-lifetime historical node as the double world war, the two families of Heshi city in Zuma city started from the overall situation, shelved their personal resentments, and jointly attacked the Terran world.


    However, even if we shake hands and make peace for the time being, it is still out of time for a man to break into a woman''s room without any notice and put it in the lost world.


    What''s more, it''s the time to take a bath at home.


    What is intriguing is that the young city master of Zuma did not show any embarrassment at all. He closed the door with a smile and even a polite backhand.


    "Zuma Changding, I advise you to get out of here at once."


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face was cold.


    "And mind your mouth. I have nothing to do with you. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being rude to you! " It doesn''t matter if


    Zuma has the final say, he looks at the beautiful wet hair of the stone, and smiles and says, "sweet, we have nothing to do with it. It''s not your fault. Your father and my father are now discussing military affairs with chaos king. I think the two of them will have a new discussion on the issue between us. "


    "Forget the past. I know you are bewitched by thieves. I can let bygones be bygones. When the war is over, I will marry you in this beautiful world. I think our union will go down in history forever with this war. "


    Li futu hid himself in the barrel and heard the words clearly.


    If there is no accident, the thief in the mouth of the young master of Zuma city should be him.


    In the hazy heat of the water and the faint fragrance, he heard the cold and resolute voice of the stone.


    "Wishful thinking! I tell you, even if I die, I will not marry you. What if you can persuade my father? I''ll run again


    He Shiyan sneered: "I''ve learned the strength of Zuma city. It''s just a name. Even I, a female, can''t help it. You boast that you are a strong city all day long. It makes people laugh! "


    Zuma Changding''s smile was slightly stagnant, and her expression finally became a little gloomy.


    Heshi Yanran''s painting is really piercing, but he has no way to refute it.


    After all, when they started Zuma City, they let Heshi Yanran and his party escape into the city of peace.


    "Yan Ran, do you think you can change anything by saying this? You are just a woman, a tool with little value. Marry me, let our two cities become marriage Qin, is your biggest value embodiment. What do you think is the reason why I come in so easily? Do you really think your brother doesn''t know? "


    Zuma Changding regained his smile and said politely, "give up. Don''t try to struggle any more."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes fluctuated and said harshly: "you must have sneaked in!"


    "Just the opposite."


    Zuma is always smiling.


    "I just came to you after visiting your elder brother. It''s still the position she pointed out to me."


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face turned white.


    Although Zuma Changding spoke softly, what he said was heartbreaking.


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes were in a panic. He couldn''t believe that his closest friend had betrayed him.


    "Yan Ran, although he is your elder brother, he is the little Lord of Heshi city. You are just his younger sister. Where is more important than a city?"


    Zuma said in a soft voice: "the double world war will be an unprecedented power reshuffle. Everyone is thinking about how to seek the greatest interests, where will they care about you."


    "Except for me."


    With the words, Zuma Changding is slowly coming to this side step by step.


    "Yanran, I can promise you that as long as you are willing to marry me, I will only love you and protect you well."


    This guy''s way of attacking people''s hearts is good, but his level of sweet talk to women is not very high, and maybe not even as high as the Terran high school students.


    He stone Yan ran at this time some square inch big chaos, full of thinking about why elder brother to do so, why to push himself to an enemy.


    He killed so many people in Zuma city. If he really married, how could he have a better life? What''s more, as we all know, the young Lord of Zuma city is a pervert who likes to torture women.


    "Stop!"


    The flustered Heshi Yanran suddenly noticed Zuma Changding''s approach. She was shocked and immediately scolded, "what do you want to do?""Yan Ran, I said so much, don''t you know what I mean?"


    Fortunately, Zuma is not that kind of burly and majestic look, otherwise he made this affectionate look must be very disgusting.


    But even so, his manner fell in the eyes of He Shi Yan Ran, which still made her feel sick.


    "Zuma, stop pretending. Who don''t know, you are a complete pervert, to destroy him for fun


    Ignoring Zuma Changding''s gradually ugly face, he Shiyan said, "no matter who allows you to come, I advise you to leave this room immediately, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Seeing that he Shiyan was stubborn, Zuma Changding gradually lost his patience, his smile narrowed and his eyes became hazy.


    "Yan Ran, you don''t want to be too self righteous. Who can you do with your poor Kung Fu?"


    He is really telling the truth, the strength of Heshi Yanran is really unsatisfactory, even less than Yanhu.


    Can he stone Yan Ran what temperament?


    He didn''t want to talk any more. Without saying a word, he started immediately. His eyes were sharp, his fingertips were straight like the tip of a sword, and he went straight into Zuma Changding''s throat.


    Go straight to the point.


    "Oh."


    Zuma long will sneer, not flurried, standing in place, backhand grasp Heshi Yanran wrist.


    "Since you want to compete with me, I''ll satisfy you."


    "It''s up to you?"


    He stone Yan Yan full of disdain, a foot along with the trend toward Zuma long set kick.


    The direction is tricky, the heart is sinister!


    If the implementation, not to mention a wife, Zuma will not be a man in the future.


    Looking down at the rushing long legs, Zuma fixed her eyebrows and flashed a bit of ruthlessness. She moved sideways. At the same time, she tugged at Heshi Yanran''s wrist and threw it towards the door!

 Chapter 1850

    As the little Lord of Zuma City, Zuma was set in the lost world where the strong were like clouds. Although he couldn''t rank on the list, there was no big problem in dealing with Heshi Yanran.


    Although the point to unload power, but it is difficult to resist the hegemonic force or cause the stone Yan Ran heavy impact on the wall.


    Click.


    The concrete pouring wall suddenly appeared cracks like cobwebs.


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face turned white and his face was in pain.


    "Yan Ran, don''t make trouble for yourself. You can''t beat me."


    Zuma Changding shook his hand, Shi ran said.


    If someone had dared to attack him in his own territory, he would have tortured him to death by all means, but now is an extraordinary time after all, and the other party is the leader of Heshi city. He can''t do too much.


    But it doesn''t matter, the other party is his person after all, and so on into the door, she is more means to let it understand what is a woman''s duty!


    "You are a waste! What''s wrong with bullying women?! I tell you, Zuma Changding, even if I marry a wild man or a horse thief, I will never marry you! "


    Heshi Yanran never had a soft personality. She endured the pain and attacked Zuma Changding again. She twisted her soft waist and legs, lifted her gorgeous and ornamental legs, and then hit Zuma Changding like an iron whip.


    Listening to the fierce wind, Zuma''s eyes twinkled. There was no hard resistance, so he quickly took a few steps back.


    "Pa!"


    He stone Yan Ran''s long legs heavily stamped on the ground, and the ground instantly cracked.


    Zuma''s eyes moved from the broken ground and fell on the slender and powerful legs of Heshi Yanran. An evil smile came from the corner of his mouth and he sighed.


    "It''s a pity that if you use these legs on the bed, you will be able to drive people out of their wits."


    "To die!"


    Heshi is more furious when he hears the words. He jumps up and kicks Zuma Changding. His toes are like sharp iron diamonds, intending to break Zuma Changding''s forehead.


    "Yan Ran, I really like you more and more."


    Zuma looks back calmly, his hair is flying, and he looks at the long legs passing from the top of his head.


    "I''m very lucky to be able to marry you."


    Zuma Changding''s words are like a magic sound, which stimulates Heshi Yanran''s mind. The attack is faster and fiercer. It''s killing!


    Zuma long left dodge right flash, no longer and Heshi Yan Ran head-on collision, for a time there is a kind of good men don''t fight with women feeling.


    "Zuma, what kind of man is hiding?! You coward! If you have the guts, fight with me


    "Yan Ran, you are my wife who hasn''t been through the door. It''s not me who hurt you?"


    Zuma has always been affectionate.


    "I won''t fight you."


    Hezuma seems to have no reason to be distracted by him.


    If ordinary people see such a daughter-in-law, they will be scared and dare not marry back home. But the more angry he Shi Yanran is, the more excited Zuma will be.


    I have to admit, this pair of men and women are not ordinary species.


    The people in the room are changeable, and the wind is strong. Because of the pressing of the stone, Zuma Changding is forced to retreat. Finally, his heel meets a hard object, and there is no way to retreat.


    It''s the bucket full of water.


    At this time, the red eyes of the stone Yan full of mind, only to kill the threat in front of, nothing else, a foot has been fierce kick.


    "Miso."


    Zuma Changding still did not choose to hit hard, once again chose to dodge. The foot moves, the body moves horizontally, almost is rubs the stone Yan Ran''s leg to flash.


    "Bang!"


    He stone Yan Ran burst of a foot knot solid solid kick just take a bath on the barrel.


    Even the stone, I am afraid, can not bear this kind of heavy blow, not to mention the wood is far more fragile than the stone.


    "Bang Dang!"


    Did not play any resistance, he Shi Yan Ran''s legs directly through the bucket, the current surge, the whole bucket for a time split!


    "Wow


    The warm water in the bucket will flow out quickly. If it is flooded, the whole house will be submerged.


    The ground is flooded, but it doesn''t matter. The key is annihilated by anger. The rational stone forgets that there is a person hidden in the bucket.


    "Yan Ran, this is the water you used for bathing. It''s a pity that it''s such a waste."


    Although Zuma Changding looks like a human model, his words are really disgusting. He seems to be addicted to teasing Heshi Yanran, enjoying his partner''s anger and helplessness. But then, when the barrel collapses and a figure shows up, his smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly solidifies.


    This is absolutely the way someone imagined to appear, but the reality is not always based on personal will. He Shiyan''s impulse forced him to expose himself. He wiped the water on his face, and Li futu stood up slowly.Zuma Changding''s expression was startled. I never thought that there was a man hidden in the bucket, and he was still a man. He was staring at Li futu. The smile just now was completely replaced by the haze.


    "Who are you?"


    Heshi Yanran is the woman he identified, now suddenly see a man from Heshi Yanran''s bathtub out, not to mention him, even for anyone, I''m afraid will be furious.


    Whether it''s humans or demons, there''s almost the same level of tolerance for the green hat.


    Li futu wanted to say that it was a misunderstanding, but his lips moved, but he didn''t say it.


    In this case, even if he is willing to explain, the other party will certainly not believe it.


    The current washes, and the angry Heshi Yanran calms down a little at this time. Seeing that Li futu is exposed, she is also shocked.


    Now this kind of scene, no doubt she does not want to see, otherwise she will not let Li futu hide before, but the matter has come to this point, also can not be retrieved, she simply heart a horizontal, simply broken pot broken.


    "Zuma Changding, do you know why I resist marrying you so much?"?! Because I have a man! In any way, he''s a thousand times better than you trash! "


    Then she went over and put her arms around Li futu.


    "Just before you came, we were going to take a bath together, but you came. How can you be so disgusting and good?"


    Kill!


    Zuma Changding''s eyes are creepy. She has no smile at all. Her face is gloomy and terrifying, just like a ghost.


    His pupil is like the tip of a needle, staring at the stone.


    "How can you do that? How dare you do that? "


    "Why can''t I?"


    He stone Yan Ran sneer, or as she always style, do not consider the consequences, said: "I said, you can''t get my, never possible."

 Chapter 1851

    It''s absolutely a ridiculous joke to say what you really feel about Heshi Yanran. In the eyes of Zuma Changding, Heshi Yanran may be just a tool to increase the reputation of Zuma city.


    But even so, seeing that there was a man hidden in the room, Zuma Changding still felt the anger of betrayal.


    The anger gushing from the spinal cord is no less than that of Heshi Yanran who just lost his mind.


    Zuma Changding''s blood was boiling, but her face was as cold as ice, and her voice seemed to squeeze out from her teeth.


    "Do you know what it means to do that? You are shattering the friendship between our two cities, and you will be the sinner of them. "


    "Friendship?"


    He Shi Yan Ran, the corner of his mouth cocked up and sneered.


    "Don''t speak so well. Who doesn''t know the ambition of your Zuma city? You are a group of animals that are hard to fill with desires! All the time, we rely on the force to strengthen ourselves. Whoever is close to you is doomed to be unlucky. My father and brother are deceived by you, but I will not. "


    "You call me a sinner? If I marry you, I won''t be a sinner? "


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes were full of sarcasm and said, "since no one cares about my life or death, why should I care about others? I tell you, Zuma Changding, the threat has no effect on me. It''s a big deal. Go back and declare war on Heshi city! "


    In human society, in those high-ranking families, such as Heshi Yanran, will almost certainly be called illiterate.


    In fact, the experience of Heshi Yanran can be found everywhere in human history. In order to avoid war, or for various reasons, many dynasties would marry women with noble status for peaceful development.


    Those married women are on the road of no return under the oppression of righteousness and power.


    There is no doubt that Heshi Yanran is more selfish than them, or more precisely, more brave.


    Why sacrifice yourself for others.


    No one can accuse her of doing something wrong.


    Heshi Yanran''s provocation makes Zuma Changding''s face more and more gloomy. His eyes gradually move from Heshi Yanran, who is hard and soft but does not eat oil and salt, to Li futu''s face.


    "I''m sorry to inform you that you''ve touched something you shouldn''t have. No matter who you are, I promise you''ll end up miserable."


    Before Li futu opened his mouth, he Shiyan took the lead, still hugging him intimately, full of disdain,


    "Zuma Changding, don''t be self righteous. Do you know that your ignorance is ridiculous. Do you know who he is? "


    Zuma must have said nothing.


    He didn''t know the face.


    But it doesn''t matter, he Shi Yanran reminded him: "think about how Tianyi, the great general of Zuma City, died. At the beginning, you sent so many people to chase me, but you lost a lot. Have you forgotten all these?"


    Zuma Changding''s pupil contracted like the tip of a needle. She suddenly woke up and stared at Li futu.


    "It''s you!"


    "Now you know why I look down on you, you trash? I''ll only choose the real strong one. A straw bag like you can''t even drink my bath water! "


    He Shiyan struck while the iron was hot. His teeth were sharp and his words were like knives. He kept shooting at Zuma Chang, pushing him to the edge of endurance.


    However, different from Heshi Yanran, Zuma Changding is the little city master of Heshi after all. He has been influenced since he was a child. He usually thinks about things from many angles. He is not so impulsive as Heshi Yanran.


    Now he really wants to tear Li futu to pieces, but he also clearly understands that he is not the opponent of the culprit who once brought great losses to their Zuma city.


    Now I''m just asking for trouble and humiliating myself.


    Zuma takes a deep breath. After knowing Li futu''s identity, he turns around and plans to leave without saying another word.


    This ability of controlling anger is enough to show that he still has something desirable.


    He is a man of thousands of gold, so there is no need to take risks personally. Since he has been found, there are more means to deal with the dog men and women.


    "If we let him leave like this, we''ll be in big trouble."


    He stone sweet low voice way.


    Li futu naturally understood this point.


    as long as you let Zuma Changding out of this room, maybe there will be heavy troops around here soon.


    "Stop."


    Zuma not only did not stop, on the contrary, after hearing Li futu''s words, he rushed to the door faster.


    Decisive.


    Smart!


    If he is stopped, it will be very difficult for him to get away easily!


    Li futu''s eyes were calm, and his feet stepped forward. In a flash, he appeared on Zuma Changding''s back. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Zuma Changding''s shoulder,


    "roll!"


    Zuma Changding felt the movement behind him, turned to dodge, and hit Li Fu with a powerful backhand.Li Fu''s head is slanting, so he can easily avoid it.


    But Zuma''s aim was obviously not to fight high and low. When his fist failed, he immediately stopped and turned around. His knees were strong, like an arrow off the bow, like an eagle off the cage, and quickly shot at the door.


    He just wanted to run!


    How could Li futu let him go? He twisted his feet and changed his shape. The next moment, he was already in front of the door.


    "I''m sorry, the road is closed."


    Zuma Changding''s eyes were sharp, and his speed did not decrease. With a rapid momentum, he broke the air barrier with one punch and locked Li futu''s chest.


    "To die!"


    Li futu just raised his hand, like a solid barrier, firmly containing Zuma''s fist.


    Zuma''s eyes beat and gnashed her teeth. Knowing that it was hard to shake, she immediately changed her attack. She suddenly raised her legs and threw them at Li futu''s waist like thunder. Her trajectory was tricky.


    But Li futu''s speed is faster, Zuma''s long legs are still in the air, but the abdominal pain, immediately a flood like surge of force burst out, blood ran wild, he can''t help flying backward, hard hit the barrel position.


    "Wow


    Zuma long order hand to support the ground, thick blood along the chest and out!


    The wet spot was instantly stained with scarlet.


    He stone Yan Ran full face pleasure, only feel grow out of a bad breath.


    "Didn''t you just be very strong? Why are you lying on the ground now? Zuma Changding, don''t lie down like a dog, stand up


    Zuma, who has scarlet on his mouth, looks up at the nearby stone and claps the ground with one hand. His body suddenly floats up like a piece of cloth.


    This time, he didn''t rush to the door again. Instead, he went in the opposite direction. In the blink of an eye, he came to Heshi Yanran. One hand blocked Heshi Yanran''s resistance, and the other hand grabbed Heshi Yanran''s neck.

 Chapter 1852

    As the saying goes, if you meet in a narrow road, the brave will win.


    However, because of Li futu''s outstanding achievements before, Zuma was determined not to fight first, and he didn''t have the determination to fight hard at all. After a short collision, he realized that he was not an opponent, so he had to find a new way to catch Heshi Yanran to ensure his safety.


    This is definitely a very wise decision.


    He stone Yan Ran in the heart a surprised, the heart knows not good, but in a hurry, also can''t carry on the effective resistance again.


    Seeing that she was about to be strangled by Zuma Changding, Li futu came first and grabbed his hand before Zuma Changding met Heshi Yanran.


    Zuma''s eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes were gloomy and venomous.


    "Let go!"


    He jerked out his hand in an attempt to break free, but his strength could not compete with his opponent.


    Li futu took root under his feet, and he did not move at all, despite Zuma''s efforts.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, he stone Yan ran quickly from two people flash out, retreat to absolute safety position.


    "Zuma Changding, you are so shameless! I''m sure I''m right. You''re just rubbish


    Zuma Changding''s face twitched, almost twisted. She sprang up, her teeth clenched, and her whole body condensed. Taking her legs as the carrier, she threw fiercely at Li futu!


    "Pa!"


    Li futu raises his other hand and grasps Zuma''s long leg.


    One hand and one leg were caught one after another. At this time, the young Lord of Zuma city was hanging in the air in a strange posture.


    After a brief pause.


    Li futu raised his eyes, stepped back, and pulled his hands down at the same time!


    "Boom!"


    If the shell falls to the ground, Zuma will hit the ground heavily. The terrifying shock moves wildly in his body. His internal organs seem to shift, and his muscles and bones seem to break.


    Although the physical quality of the demon is far better than that of the Terran, it is still just the physical body.


    Zuma is sure to be bleeding again!


    He should have never been treated like this before. Compared with the physical pain, the spiritual humiliation is more and more severe!


    "I swear, I''ll make you live worse than death, suffer all kinds of torture, and regret coming to this world!"


    He stares at Li futu like a devil. His voice is slow and hoarse, but it is full of a chill of terror. His eyes are red and his teeth are bloody.


    But at this time, in addition to putting down cruel words, he has temporarily lost the ability to resist.


    Heshi Yanran comes to Li futu again, overlooking Zuma Changding on the ground, with a cold expression and without the slightest pity.


    "This is the end of the matter. Only if we don''t do it twice, can we kill him forever."


    He Shi opened his mouth in a low voice and realized that it was amazing.


    This is not a simple threat. From the cold light in her eyes, we can see that she really killed.


    As a matter of fact, she has led to the development of the situation.


    From the original force to escape from Heshi City, we can see that the three young ladies of Heshi city are very independent, even paranoid!


    Once she has made a decision, she will not consider how serious the consequences will be.


    It was the same with fleeing at first, and it is the same with this time.


    Maybe it was unintentional to kick the bucket, but then she didn''t hesitate to coerce Li futu in, which was definitely deliberate.


    From what she said, she didn''t plan to leave a way for herself or Li futu.


    "You should be the first one to hurt him. I''m sure if you let him go, he will do whatever it takes to deal with you. You have no choice."


    Heshi stares at lifutu, like a reminder and a seduction.


    Li futu turned his head.


    "A lot of people should know that he came to your room tonight. If he didn''t go out of your room, did you think about what Zuma city would do to you?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s face didn''t fluctuate.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll run away again. Anyway, this is a big world, much bigger than our lost world. No matter how powerful Zuma city is, it doesn''t have any effect here!"


    Hearing the speech, Li futu couldn''t help laughing.


    "But your escape this time is quite different from that last time. Now there is a life and death war between the two worlds. No matter what the reason is, if you choose to escape at this time, you will definitely be regarded as treason. Even if you are the daughter of the city leader, you can''t be tolerated. If you choose to escape, you may never come back."


    He Yan just went out last time, but he didn''t choose to leave again.


    "Do you think there will be a good end if I don''t go?"


    He stone Yan Ran is very calm, looked at the eyes like a dog fell to the ground Zuma Changding."Did you not hear him just now? My father and brother allowed him into my room. Since they don''t regard me as a relative, I have nothing to miss. "


    "This is the big world, not the lost world. It''s totally strange to you. You''re wandering alone. Don''t you feel afraid?"


    Li futu asked.


    "Alone?"


    Heshi shakes his head with a smile and looks at Li Fu carefully.


    "Isn''t there you? We can go together again. "


    The tone of Li futu''s speech was very good.


    If the iceberg thaws, a smile appears on his face.


    "Don''t think about it. We are grasshoppers on a rope now. We can only run for our lives together. There is no other way to choose, so Please pay more attention in the future. "


    She looked like she had no way to go and had to flee. She looked like she was on holiday.


    Then she went to the bed, took out a saber from under the bed, and came back again.


    "Heshi Yanran, what do you want to do?! I''m the young Lord of Zuma city. If I have any problems, you''ll have to be buried with me in Heshi city! "


    Looking at the sharp cold light of the saber flashing, Zuma Changding seems to be aware of something, and his mind begins to panic.


    The more dignified people are, the more afraid they are of death.


    For the first time in his life, he clearly felt the threat of death.


    "Whether Heshi city will be buried with you or not is a matter of the future. Now, you can go on your way safely."


    Heshi Yanran was still determined to kill as usual. The curved saber was gradually raised, and he intended to cut off Zuma Changding''s head.


    "So..."


    The blade cut the air and made a sharp explosion.


    There is no terrible picture of blood splashing three feet. Li futu pinches the knife wrist of he Shiyan.


    "What are you doing?"


    He stone Yan Ran suddenly turned his head, his face puzzled.


    "You can''t kill him yet."


    Looking at Zuma Changding, who is completely reduced to fish, Li futu''s eyes are twinkling and deep.

 Chapter 1853

    After reading Li Fu''s picture for a while, he Shiyan didn''t choose to go her own way after all. She stunned Zuma Changding with a backhand, which was to spare his life for a while.


    "Why don''t you let me kill him?"


    Heshi Yanran throws the knife aside.


    "It won''t do us any good if he''s alive."


    Li futu did not explain.


    "Do you have a bigger bag?"


    The stone frowned slightly.


    "What for?"


    "Take him away."


    He Shi Yan Ran frowned deeper, more confused.


    However, Li futu obviously did not mean to explain.


    She did not continue to press questions.


    Soon, she found a big black bag.


    At this time, the master of Zuma city was careless and had no ability to resist. Li futu easily stuffed him in.


    "Here you are."


    He stone Yan Ran also very intimate found a rope.


    Li futu took it and tied it up.


    "Have you really decided? You''d better think it over. If you really choose to leave at this time, there will be no turning back. "


    He stood up and looked at the stone.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Heshi Yanran, without hesitation, chopped off the railway: "I''ve long been tired of the days before. I don''t want to live a life of fear. Although I leave here, I will lose all my identity, but I will be free."


    Li futu nodded.


    "What about Yanhu?"


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes congealed.


    She almost forgot the maid she grew up with.


    Compared with the so-called blood relatives, the maid who has been with her for several times is undoubtedly more important in her heart.


    If she left Yanhu alone, Yanhu would die.


    "You wait for me, I''ll ask her."


    Li futu nodded.


    He Shi Yan ran quickly walked out.


    "Dong Dong..."


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    "Miss?"


    Hearing the sound from outside, Yanhu immediately gets out of bed and goes to the door to open the door.


    He Shi Yan Ran immediately stepped in.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    See Miss serious expression, Yan Hu realize that something is wrong.


    "It''s too late to explain."


    Heshi stares at the loyal maid.


    "I''m going to leave here. Would you like to go with me?"


    With that, she added.


    "Never come back."


    Many people should know about Zuma''s entering her room. At least elder brother knows very well. If Zuma doesn''t come out of her room for a long time and is noticed by others that something is wrong, I''m afraid she can''t leave at that time.


    Yan Hu is very shocked, understand that there must be a big thing, but she did not ask more.


    "I''ll go wherever Miss goes."


    There was no hesitation in responding.


    He Shi nodded his head.


    "Go


    They went out again.


    "Pop."


    The door was pushed open.


    "Mr. Li."


    Yan Hu yelled, eyes swept from the black bag on the ground, but didn''t ask much.


    Li futu nodded and was not surprised to see her come in.


    "Think about if there''s anything important to bring, pack up and we''ll leave right away."


    "We don''t have anything. It''s not too late. If my elder brother finds out, it''s over. Let''s go now!"


    Li futu nodded, lifted the bag with one hand and carried it on his back.


    "Go


    Taking advantage of the night, the three sneak in the streets and alleys, and rush into the outskirts of saiala at a very fast speed.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me!"


    On the way, I met several waves of patrolling demons, but they were all resolved by Heshi Yanran using her own identity.


    She is the third lady of Heshi city. Although she has no real power, her identity is still precious in the demon society.


    Half an hour later, the three safely and smoothly came to the outskirts of saiala, of course, more accurately should be four people.


    "Where are we going next?"


    Although he Shi Yanran has a strong personality, he still regards Li futu as the backbone at this time.


    She made a decision that she couldn''t look back, but she didn''t see any anxiety or fear of the future on her face. On the contrary, it was like the excitement of a broad sea with fish leaping.


    "Go west, don''t stop. The farther you go, the better."


    Li futu raised his hand and pointed out a direction.


    He Shi Yan Ran looked over there, then turned back, realized what, staring at Li futu frowned."What do you mean? You''re not coming with us? "


    Li futu shook his head.


    "I can''t leave."


    He Shi Yan is unbelievable.


    "Why?! Do you want to go back? "


    "You just beat Zuma like that. It''s no different from killing him. If you go back, you will die! No one can protect you! "


    Yanhu stood quietly, without interrupting, and looked at the black bag again.


    On the way out of the city, she saw that it should be a person in the bag. Now it seems that she is the little Lord of Zuma city?


    Miss, did you tie up the young Lord of Zuma?


    Li futu''s face was indifferent, and he looked at the third miss of Heshi city who wanted to shoot him with an arrow, but now he was not wary of him.


    "Actually, I''m not like you."


    He Shi Yan Yan looks stagnant, frowning.


    "You what do you mean? What do you mean you''re not like me? "


    "Remember the first time I met you? I said that I lost my memory and knew nothing about the lost world. At that time, you believed me. Have you really never doubted what I said? "


    He Shi Yan Ran''s eyes fluctuate. I don''t know if I haven''t understood it or I don''t want to understand it. Looking at the man who suddenly becomes a little strange, he opens his mouth in a daze.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to express? "


    Up to now, Li futu finally chose to confess.


    "I''m a Terran. I came into your lost world by mistake."


    "This is my hometown."


    Tone is not heavy, on the contrary, more peaceful, but words like thunder!


    Terrans.


    By mistake.


    Hometown.


    He Shi Yan Ran seemed to be struck by thunder and froze there for a moment.


    Yan Hu''s color changes abruptly.


    Miss has been thinking of the object, actually is a human race?!


    "What did you say?"


    Heshi''s eyes were dull and empty, as if he didn''t hear clearly.


    "Repeat what you just said."


    "I don''t see Ang Lee. My real name is Li futu. I''m from the Dragon kingdom. It''s my wife who killed your disciples."


    "I am the commander of the holy alliance, the supreme leader in charge of leading the Terrans to fight against your demons."


    The identity is completely clear.


    Yan Gu looks startled.


    Supreme commander of the holy alliance?


    In other words, standing in front of her, is their lost world now the biggest enemy!


    He stone Yan Ran completely lost his voice, eyes lax, like lost soul.


    "Miss!"


    Yan Gu step forward two steps, protect you in He Shi Yan ran side, look at Li futu''s eyes with vigilance and vigilance.


    "Protect your young lady. The world is very big. As long as you are kind and don''t kill, you should be able to find a place to live."


    After that, Li futu grabbed the bag and shot in the direction of the Amazon River, and soon disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 1854

    "Wow..."


    The icy water rushed down.


    Zuma, in a coma, wakes up.


    His eyelids slowly opened, and he saw a shadow standing in front of him in the darkness.


    Under the cold stimulation, Zuma gradually wakes up. Zuma''s face changes. She immediately wants to get up, but she is forced to sit down again by a strong pulling force.


    "Bang dang..."


    The thick chain of his arm vibrated endlessly, and he locked Zuma in the chair, no matter how he struggled, he would not move.


    "Don''t waste your time. You can''t escape here."


    A gloomy voice came out.


    "Who are you?"


    Zuma looked fierce, and immediately threatened: "I''m the little Lord of Zuma City, I order you to untie the chain immediately, otherwise when my army arrives, I will let you live or die!"


    "Pa!"


    In response to him, it was a slap in the face!


    Zuma would have been on the ground if he hadn''t been bound by the chain.


    "Little Lord of Zuma? What a big name. "


    Laughter rang out, with ferocious, with disdain.


    "Do you think your black grandfather is scared? I can''t live, I can''t die? What a prestige. I''m standing here. Come on, stand up and fight. "


    The ghost in front of Zuma couldn''t help biting her teeth.


    "Tell me your name."


    Word by word, it''s full of resentment, it''s eerie, it''s creepy.


    But the "black grandfather" was unmoved and outspoken.


    "Listen to me, I''m the black impermanence of hell, remember?"


    Hell?


    Black impermanence?


    Zuma Changding searched his brain quickly, but he didn''t find any relevant information at all.


    "What''s a fake name? Yes? Don''t you even have the courage to tell your true name? Which city do you belong to? Now is the critical period of fighting against the Terran. If you stir up internal strife and disturb the morale of the army, you are not afraid of... "


    Before Zuma finished, there was a burst of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Black impermanence looks up to the sky and laughs.


    Zuma stopped talking, cold drops of water mixed with blood flowing down his face, staring at the figure in front of him.


    "The bucket is the bucket! I don''t know who I fell into. What kind of courage do you have to seize our land? "


    Zuma''s pupil contracted suddenly.


    Although his thinking is a little chaotic and slow now, the other party''s words still let him know the information of a great heart shock.


    "Are you a Terran?"


    Zuma Changding suddenly changed color and was shocked.


    Black impermanence smiles heavily and nods slowly.


    "Yes, Laozi is a human race."


    Zuma was so confused that he couldn''t believe it.


    Wasn''t he knocked unconscious in Heshi Yanran''s room? How did you wake up and fall into the hands of the Terran?


    What''s wrong with him when he''s in a coma? The Terrans are in town?


    No way.


    Although he has been in a coma, he can feel that he has not been in a coma for long.


    It is impossible for the Terrans to invade the city in such a short time.


    Zuma looked around subconsciously and found himself in a tent.


    "Where is this? He Shi Yan Ran?! Tell Heshi Yanran to come out for me! "


    The pathetic young Lord of Zuma City obviously didn''t understand his current situation. He yelled and yelled, which attracted the other side''s sharp light and slapped him with his backhand.


    "Pa!"


    The swelling on both sides is symmetrical.


    Zuma''s mouth cracked and his eyes were burning with anger. He was staring at the black impermanence like a devil, and seemed to want to fight with it. No matter how he struggled, he could only make a clang sound, and could not shake the shackles of the iron chain. He was like a locked animal, unable to move.


    "Find out where this place is. If you don''t want to die, be honest with me. Although Emperor Yan told you not to kill you, I can''t guarantee that I can control my hands."


    Black impermanence''s eyes are bursting with fierce murders.


    If he had made the decision, the so-called little city master would not have lived to the present. I''m afraid there would be no good meat left.


    Along the way, over a million Terran soldiers buried their bones in the battlefield, including thousands of robes in the underworld.


    He wants to cramp these demons!


    It turned out that he was most hostile to the temple, but now it has been replaced by these animals from the ground.


    Zuma Changding breathes heavily, and his strong sense of humiliation makes him want to bleed. But at this time, he''s tied up and can''t move. Even if he wants to work hard, he''s powerless."Stare at me again. Believe me to dig out your eyes?"


    Black impermanence ferocious voice way, see his appearance, seem to really intend to start, is not pure threat.


    When Yan Di handed over people to him, he just told him not to let him die suddenly. It doesn''t matter if he was disabled, does it?


    Just as the dark sun was about to move, a sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Black impermanence turns around, gloomy murderous spirit instantly converges, respectful voice way: "Yan Di."


    Li Fu nodded.


    "You go out first."


    Black impermanence obediently out of the tent.


    "You''re a Terran!"


    Looking at Li futu''s face, Zuma Changding finally understood what was going on. At the same time, he felt incredible.


    You know, before the start of the double world war, this man caused a lot of trouble in the surrounding area of Zuma city.


    Let''s not mention the private grudges. What makes Zuma feel shocked is that since this man is a Terran, it means that the Terran has visited their lost world long before their invasion!


    How is this done?!


    "Is it surprising?"


    Looking at the miserable little Lord of Zuma City, Li futu looks flat.


    "You, Heshi Yanran..."


    Zuma blinked in front of her eyes, then gritted her teeth.


    "What a stone city! Actually collude with the Terran! traitor! Shameless traitor


    Obviously, he misunderstood, but Li futu didn''t explain.


    "Little Lord, what you should care about most is not others, but yourself."


    At this moment, Zuma was quite different from the rest of the world. He was generally aware that he was in the dangerous situation of the enemy camp, but he did not show too obvious panic.


    "Oh, do you think I''m afraid of you? It''s just death! No one can stop us, the world will become our territory


    Zuma Changding spits blood on the ground, slowly raises her head and raises a nervous smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "You, your people, and Heshi city will die in time, and there will be no place to bury them!"

 Chapter 1855

    Zuma looks like a fierce ghost in his eyes. Maybe he knows that he is in a dangerous situation. He doesn''t beg for mercy. He is very tough.


    Li futu didn''t beat, scold or torture at will like Hei Wuchang. He stood there and spoke softly.


    "Tell me your next plan and where you are going to March. As long as you cooperate, I can save your life."


    "Ha, ha..."


    Zuma would sneer, ignoring the blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    "You want me to be a traitor? I advise you not to waste your time. If you want to kill or cut, do as you please. Anyway, you people will come to bury me in the near future! "


    Although his character is improper, I have to admit that the young city leader of Zuma city is not short of courage. He is trapped in the enemy camp, but he is neither humble nor arrogant. He would rather die than surrender.


    Li futu looked at him quietly.


    Long Zuma, who was tightly tied to the chair by the iron chain, raised his head and looked at him without hesitation. His eyes were full of undisguised hatred and murder.


    "Don''t be stubborn. You people can''t be our opponents. Surrender and be our slaves are your only way out!"


    Ignoring his clamor, Li futu turned around and walked out.


    "I don''t know what to do at this time, Yama. I''ll kill him!"


    Outside the tent, black impermanence looks fierce. He is about to rush in and cut Zuma to pieces.


    "What''s the use of killing him?"


    Li futu asked softly.


    "At least let the demons see what will happen to them in the future!"


    Hei Wuchang replied, "isn''t he the little Lord of Zuma? It''s more or less a character with the devil. Cutting off his head and sending it to him can at least demoralize the devil! "


    Li futu shook his head.


    "This is the end of the matter. It''s impossible to affect the determination of the devil to fight to the end by killing a young city leader."


    "What about that?"


    Black impermanence eyes show the color of thinking, immediately ferocious voice way: "or I go to call clown king, isn''t he very tough?"? I''ll see if the Joker king can still be tough in his hands! "


    The clown king is basically a lunatic with mental disorder. Human nature and conscience have disappeared in him. His heart is more cruel than any other so-called murderer in the world. I''m afraid that anyone will choose to die without hesitation.


    Many captured demons died in his inhuman torture.


    Although it is not in line with humanitarianism, the senior leaders of the Holy Alliance have turned a blind eye to it.


    "No need."


    Li futu still shakes his head and refuses Hei Wuchang''s proposal.


    He made great efforts to drag Zuma back, not to send an experimental object to the clown king.


    "The meaning of Yan Di is..."


    Black impermanence inquires.


    "Let him go."


    Li futu opened his mouth blandly and realized that he was astonishing.


    Black impermanence a Zheng, and then face uncontrollable changes.


    Naturally, his loyalty and respect to the emperor need not be described in words, but when he heard that he was going to release Zuma Chang, who was hard to get back, his eyes still showed strong incomprehension.


    "Let him go? Yama, why? Even if killing him can not affect the war situation, but let him go back, it can be regarded as adding a point of power to the demon. "


    That''s the truth.


    Black impermanence should be questioned.


    Li futu looked at him with a faint smile.


    "Do you think it''s important to kill a young city Lord, or to let the demons have civil strife?"


    Black impermanence does not understand its meaning.


    Although a little sorry for Heshi Yanran, but in this war, there is no room for any mercy.


    Li futu knows that a living Zuma Changding is far more valuable than a corpse.


    As long as Zuma will go back alive, Heshi city will be suspected, and may even be considered to be in collusion with the human race.


    Even if you can''t really fight with each other, at least you can successfully stir up the suspicion and mutual vigilance within the demon. Zuma will certainly be of the greatest value.


    Of course, Li futu didn''t explain all this to Hei Wuchang in detail.


    "It can''t be too obvious. It''s better for him to think that he escaped. Do you understand?"


    Black impermanence slowly nodded and watched Li futu leave, still perplexed in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Third uncle."


    Under the moonlight, a figure appeared in front.


    Li futu stopped, then walked over.


    As the distance narrowed, the man''s face became clear.


    Qin family, Qin broken.


    "Third uncle, have you seen the feather coat?"


    Qin Po Lu nodded. There was no sadness or joy on his firm face.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of my coat."Li futu opened his mouth and finally showed guilt and remorse on his face, where he had never shown any emotion.


    His wife came to such an end, as a husband, how can he be really indifferent.


    But the responsibility on his shoulders made him unable to immerse himself in negative emotions, and even unable to stay around Qin Yuyi.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Qin Po Lu shook his head.


    "I can''t live in the battlefield without blood. I heard that millions of soldiers have been killed. Those soldiers who died are also children of other people''s families. If they can sacrifice, why can''t our children of the Qin family? "


    Li futu is silent.


    Qin Po Lu watched him.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself too much. You are now the commander of the holy alliance, shouldering the rise and fall of the whole human race. Your relationship with Yu Yi is insignificant in your current status."


    Qin Po Lu looks to the city of saiala on the other side of the rolling Amazon River.


    "You have made the right choice. Only by winning this war can the sacrifice of badminton and even millions of soldiers not be wasted."


    Li futu stood by in silence.


    "Before I came here, my elder brother said that we Qin family are proud of our feathers and you."


    "Uncle, you shouldn''t have come."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "The real war has not really started yet, and no one can predict what will happen next. If you have an accident, I can''t explain it to Yu Yi. "


    Qin Po Lu''s mouth rose and began to laugh.


    "Why, are you worried about taking responsibility?"


    "Don''t worry, I have communicated with badminton before I came here. She supports my decision."


    Li futu turned his head and suddenly found that a wisp of frost appeared on the sideburns of the unmarried man.


    Sure enough, no matter how big a hero is, he can''t resist the passage of time.


    "I, Qin Paolu, a Wufu, was naughty when I was young and kept my family business when I was middle-aged. So far, I haven''t done anything praiseworthy. Since I have encountered such a disaster, I can''t just stand by and watch."


    "At large, it''s the highest mission of everyone who practices martial arts to bring peace to the world. At small, the devil has done harm to my niece. Shouldn''t I ask them for an explanation?"


    Qin Po Lu, with a smile on his face, stands on the Bank of the Amazon. Although he is no longer as young as he was, he is more romantic than he was.

 Chapter 1856

    In saiala.


    In the night, heshihui came in a hurry. Without even saying hello, he pushed the door directly.


    "No, brother."


    Sitting alone at the table, he Shijian looks like he is thinking about something. He raises his head and frowns slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Heshi takes a deep breath.


    "Little sister is gone!"


    He Shi Jian''s pupils contracted instantly, his heart suddenly clattered and stood up immediately.


    "When did it happen?"


    "About half an hour or so, I also heard from the patrolling private soldiers."


    "Patrolling private?"


    He Shi Hui nodded.


    "Little sister is probably going to the suburbs!"


    He stone firm eyebrow head tight wrinkly, in the heart of the foreboding is more and more strong, immediately go out.


    Heshihui turned around and followed.


    They came to the room of Heshi Yanran.


    All over the place.


    Although the water has been completely evaporated, but through the cracks in the ground and broken barrels can still clearly identify the fierce fighting here.


    In particular, there are several pools of black and red blood on the ground, especially shocking.


    He Shijian went over and squatted down. He touched the blood on the ground with his fingers, and his face became more and more low.


    "What about Yanhu? Did she not notice that the young lady was missing? "


    "Yan Hu also disappeared, patrol said she and Yan Ran left together."


    He Shihui explained, and then added: "by the way, there is a man with them!"


    "Men?"


    He Shijian stood up and turned around with serious eyes.


    "Is it Zuma Changding?"


    Heshi shook his head.


    "No, the patrol didn''t recognize him."


    He Shijian frowned.


    "What about Zuma? No one saw him? "


    "No


    He Shihui''s face was also very cold.


    It''s not a small matter that the young Lord of Zuma City disappears on his own territory. There are contradictions between the two families. If this matter is not handled properly, it may lead to uncontrollable serious consequences.


    "According to the patrol, they only saw little sister and Yanhu, and a strange man. There was no one else."


    Strong as a black bear, he Shijian''s eyes flickered. After a while, he stared at he Shihui.


    "What do you think?"


    Although he and his sister are not the same mother, he can''t deny that this sister is very clever, resourceful and quick thinking. If she is not a daughter but a man, she will certainly pose a greater threat to him.


    "Brother, from the traces on the scene, we can see that there must have been a fierce fight in this room, and some people were injured..."


    He Shijian twists his fingers and still feels the wet and thick feeling of blood.


    "You mean someone broke into this room and hijacked Yanran?"


    He Shihui shook his head.


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "According to the patrol, Yanran is in good condition. She can''t see any serious injuries. Otherwise, she can''t cheat the patrol. The blood in this room should not be left by Yanran."


    He Shijian looked at her and sounded like a bronze bell.


    "Speak up."


    He Shihui was silent.


    "Brother, if I guess correctly, I think the injured should be Zuma Changding."


    "No way."


    He Shijian resolutely said: "with Yanran''s strength, even with Yanhu, it''s impossible to be Zuma Changding''s opponent."


    "Brother, don''t forget that when my little sister ran away, she was accompanied by a strange man."


    He Shihui reminded: "she and Yanhu don''t have that strength, it doesn''t mean others don''t have it."


    He frowned and remained firm to this statement.


    "Who is so bold? Dare to attack the young Lord of Zuma? Zuma Changding is the only descendant of Zuma city master. If you deal with Zuma Changding, you will be against the whole Zuma city. Are you really going to die? "


    Heshihui was silent.


    She couldn''t answer the question.


    No matter how clever and cunning she was, it was impossible for her to guess that the Terrans had sneaked in.


    "Brother, the most urgent task now is to quickly find Zuma and confirm his whereabouts. If Zuma city knows that something has happened to him here, it will be a big trouble."


    He Shijian nodded and exhaled deeply.


    "You''re right. No matter what, you have to find out Zuma first. If what you say is true, even if Yanran and others really hurt Zuma Changding and then run away, she should not kill Zuma Changding so unknowingly. He should be alive. "When he said this, he Shijian himself was a little weak.


    His sister is famous for her audacity and can do everything.


    But at this time, he can only associate things with the good.


    "Chaos king called all the city leaders to a meeting, and Zuma city leader also went. We must find Zuma before the end of the meeting."


    "Also, don''t make too much noise. Do it in secret."


    "Yes


    Heshihui immediately went out and gave an order.


    He Shijian stood in the room, looking around.


    Time goes by bit.


    No news came.


    Finally.


    Heshi Hui came in again.


    "How''s it going?"


    He Shijian, with a heavy heart, immediately asked, "have you found it?"


    Heshi Hui shook his head and looked gloomy.


    "I''ve searched all over the area within ten li, but I haven''t found any trace."


    "No way!"


    He Shi said in a firm voice: "can it evaporate out of thin air? Keep looking! Even if I dig three feet, I must fix Zuma''s head for me to find it! "


    "Brother, I have ordered them to continue the search. But I think it''s hard to get results. "


    He Shi Hui said.


    He Shijian stares at her tightly.


    "Brother, the meeting should be over soon. We have to do something else. "


    In fact, he Shijian himself knows that since he can''t find it within a ten mile radius, even if he expands the scope further, it''s really hard to come up with a result. After all, if he puts himself in the position, Zuma will never escape by himself. If he can''t find it now, he Shiyan will probably hide it.


    And he Shi Yan Ran doesn''t need to drag a long way to hide.


    "What do you think we should do now?"


    Heshijian clenched his fist and watched heshihui.


    "What should I say when my father comes back?"


    "Tell the truth."


    Heshihui without thinking.


    "Brother, in this situation, we don''t even know whether Zuma will live or die. In case, what I''m talking about is in case, if Yan Ran''s brain was hot at that time, did she really kill Zuma Chang? We have to be wary of this possibility. "


    "Yanran''s whereabouts are unknown now. Zuma city will only settle accounts with us. We must discuss with our father and prepare for the worst."


    He Shijian''s face was ugly. Looking at the dark night outside, he nodded slowly.


    "It can only be so."

 Chapter 1857

    The search is still going on.


    However, Heshi Yanran and Zuma Changding seem to evaporate out of thin air, and there is no news.


    No one is alive.


    There is no dead body.


    Even if he Shihui, his heart is like a huge stone, extremely heavy.


    She is more thoughtful than Heshi Yanran, which also means that she is more mature than Heshi Yanran.


    Although there is a private grudge between them, Heshi Hui knows that at this point, Heshi Yanran and Zuma Changding disappear together, which is not a good thing for her.


    Her status all depends on Heshi city. If Heshi city gets into any trouble because of this, she can''t be alone.


    In the end, she even joined the search herself.


    Time goes by bit.


    The night deepened.


    Stars are all over the sky, bright and bright, which is a beauty that can not be appreciated in the lost world.


    He Shijian stood outside the house, looking up at the sky, but his mood was always relaxed.


    "Young Lord, the Lord is back!"


    A bodyguard came to report.


    He slowly lowered his head and exhaled.


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    Heshi Tianju, the leader of Heshi city.


    He Shijian knocked on the door.


    "Father, it''s me."


    Inside the house soon came the powerful voice of the sky.


    "Come in."


    He Shijian tidied up his mood and pushed the door.


    "I was about to call you."


    Heshitian sat in his seat, looking from his face, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Zanmo died in the war, Huqiu city is dead in name. In addition to being attached to the major cities, a large part of its troops are in a state of being leaderless. Just now, chaos king made a decision on this issue. In the matter of fighting against the Terran, our lost world must be twisted into a rope, and the power cannot be dispersed in any way. Therefore, chaos King added the remaining troops of Huqiu city to the major cities, and I won the third army of Huqiu city for our Heshi city. "


    Although the strength of Huqiu city is not satisfactory, it is at least a strength. As we all know, the third army of Huqiu city is the most effective force in Huqiu city. If it is expanded, how can he Shitian be in a bad mood.


    "Congratulations, father."


    He Shijian bowed his head and clasped his fist to congratulate him, but he couldn''t hear much smile in his tone, which seemed to be a little insincere.


    Who is he Shitian?


    Something was wrong immediately.


    "What happened?"


    He Shijian bowed his head and said nothing.


    He Shitian said in a long voice: "raise your head."


    He Shijian slowly raised his head, but his eyes still did not dare to look at him.


    "Father, please


    All of a sudden, he Shijian knelt down on one knee and hung his head in a sinful posture.


    Heshitian frowned.


    "Why are you guilty?"


    "When my father was in a meeting, Zuma Changding made a sudden visit and proposed to visit my younger sister. Without my father''s permission, I agreed to come down."


    "And then?"


    Heshitian''s expression remained unchanged, but an unknown premonition rose in his heart.


    "And then..."


    The top of the sky is lower.


    "Then the little sister and Zuma will disappear."


    He Shitian''s eyes trembled and his voice became low.


    "Disappear?"


    "What does it mean to disappear?"


    "We found fighting blood in my little sister''s room. A patrol team saw my little sister walking with a strange man, but I didn''t see Zuma Changding."


    He Shijian''s brief explanation.


    "When I found my little sister missing again, I immediately sent someone to search for her, but now There are no results


    Quiet down in the house.


    Heshitian''s eyes flickered.


    The atmosphere is depressing.


    "It''s all because of me. Please punish me."


    He Shijian kneels on the ground and pleads guilty again.


    "Do you mean that Zuma Changding enters Yanran''s room, conflicts with Yanran, and then they both disappear?"


    "That''s right."


    He Shijian said quickly: "according to the analysis of Hui and I, the bloodstain in Yanran''s room is likely to be determined by Zuma."


    "You mean Yanran has hurt Zuma?"


    Heshitian immediately had the same idea as before.


    "How can it be? Yanran won''t be Zuma''s opponent."


    "Father."


    He Shijian reminded: "Xiaomei is not Zuma Changding''s opponent, but when she finally disappeared, she was accompanied by a strange man. Hui and I think that Zuma Changding was probably injured by this strange man.""Where''s your second sister?"


    He Shitian Dao.


    "She''s searching for her little sister and Zuma Changding."


    "Let her see me at once! Also, I saw Yan Ran''s patrol at last. Let''s call them together. "


    "Yes


    He Shijian got up, turned and walked out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father."


    "Lord


    After a while, Heshi Hui and the patrol team who ran into Heshi Yanran stood in front of heshitian.


    "Any news?"


    Heshi heaven looks at Heshi Hui.


    Heshi shook his head.


    "We''ve searched all over the area for 15 Li, but we haven''t found anything. I doubt Now my little sister is out of town. "


    Heshitian pursed his lips and looked at the patrol.


    "Tell me the last scene you saw of miss three in detail."


    The patrolmen were wary, trying hard to recall, and did not dare to leave out any details.


    "You said that strange man was carrying a big bag?"


    Heshitian found a neglected detail.


    "Yes, Lord. When we saw it, we thought it was very strange, but the third lady was there. It''s not convenient for us to ask more questions."


    The soldier was very clever, afraid of being involved in the anger of the city leader, and busy getting rid of the responsibility.


    He Shi Hui and he Shi Jian look at each other, and their eyes are suspicious.


    They have ignored this detail before.


    At that time, Yanran should be eager to go out of the city and not want to be found out. How could she take an unimportant bag as a burden.


    "Is Zuma in that bag?"


    Heshihui had a sudden whim.


    He Shijian''s eyes flashed, and he thought it was very possible.


    Only in this way can they explain why they have not found any trace of Zuma Changding.


    It''s just


    There is another problem.


    If Zuma is really in that bag, why does Yanran take him?


    Yan Ran doesn''t like him and even hates him to the bone. Can''t she elope with him?


    This is not logical at all.


    "How big is that bag?"


    He Shi Hui asked.


    "About this big There must be something in it. It looks heavy. "


    The patrolman made a sketch. According to the size of his sketch, it''s no problem to install a person.


    "Father, I think nine times out of ten Zuma was taken away by his younger sister!"


    He Shi Hui looked at He Shi Tian and said with certainty.


    Heshitian is noncommittal, silent for a moment, staring at the patrol.


    "Can you draw the face of that strange man?"

 Chapter 1858

    Heshitian''s whole process supervision put great pressure on the painter, and the sweat on his forehead overflowed.


    But with the description of the patrol soldiers, after more than half an hour, a figure''s outline gradually appeared on the paper.


    "Look, is that him?"


    The painter stopped writing.


    The patrolman came up, looked at the picture, and immediately said, "yes, that''s him, that''s right!"


    There''s no doubt about it.


    The painter was relieved, took down the portrait, held it carefully in both hands, and presented it respectfully to heshitian.


    "Please have a look."


    He Shitian took it and looked at it carefully.


    Naturally, demon''s painting skill is not as good as that of the Terran painters, because the lost world has been in constant war all the year round, and what it reveres is the absolute force and physique. Unlike the Terran society, where all flowers bloom in full bloom, and what''s more, only through the empty talk of others, this portrait of Li Fu is not so realistic, at best, it is six or seven points similar.


    Heshitian frowned gradually.


    According to the analysis of the children, Zuma must have been defeated and taken away. After the confirmation of the patrol soldiers, the mysterious man was not obviously injured.


    That is to say, he didn''t spend much effort to defeat Zuma Changding.


    Even if Zuma is not strong enough, he can easily defeat him. He is more or less an expert.


    But the face on the portrait was so strange that he should never have seen it.


    "Come and have a look."


    Heshitian raised his eyes.


    He Shi Jian, who had been waiting here, came quickly.


    "Father."


    He Shijian stood on one side, drooping his head and shouting.


    He Shitian handed out the portrait.


    "Look, have you seen him?"


    He Shijian took it with both hands and looked down at the portrait. When his eyes settled, his eyes became flickering.


    Heshitian didn''t urge.


    "You see."


    He Shijian didn''t give a definite answer. After looking at it for a while, he gave the portrait to the next he Shihui.


    He Shihui watched for a while, with a slight frown.


    "How do I feel..."


    "Do you look familiar?"


    He Shijian said.


    Heshi Hui was stunned, then looked up at him and nodded slightly.


    "I feel familiar, too, as if I''ve seen him somewhere before." He Shi Jian stares at the portrait in He Shi Hui''s hand, and his eyes are full of thought. He begins to think hard.


    Heshi Hui lowered his head to observe the portrait again.


    "You go out first."


    He Shitian waved his hand and held back his servants.


    Finally!


    "I remember!"


    Suddenly, he Shihui raised his head, looking excited and surprised.


    "He''s the one who ran away with his little sister!"


    "You mean he''s the unidentified guy that my little sister brought back from outside the city before hunting?"


    "Yes, that''s him!"


    Heshi Hui nodded hard.


    At this time, he Shijian''s mind became clear.


    Indeed.


    It''s more like that.


    And he had a short fight with the other side at that time, and the other side really had the strength to defeat Heshi Changding and take him away.


    But different from he Shihui''s reaction, when the identity of the mysterious man was confirmed, he Shijian didn''t feel relaxed. On the contrary, he''s expression became heavier somehow.


    "Father, he is the one I mentioned to you before Ang Lee. "


    He Shijian turns around and looks at he Shitian.


    The father and son looked at each other, and the look of heshitian was deep.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Father, we can be sure that my elder brother and I have met him, but that he is right. If it wasn''t for him, my younger sister would not have caused so much trouble that our relationship with Zuma city was so stiff. I thought he had been killed by someone long ago, but now he suddenly appeared, and gave his little sister to... "


    He Shihui was interrupted by he Shitian before he finished speaking.


    "If you want to talk to your big brother, you go out first."


    He Shihui''s tone was stagnant. Although it was strange, he still did not dare to be authoritative.


    "Yes."


    He took a look at her and then walked out of the room.


    "Are you sure it''s really him?"


    After he Shi Hui left, he Shi Tian asked again. As a city leader, his tone was dignified.


    The stone faces the stone sky and hangs its head slightly.


    "I may admit my mistake alone, but Hui is sure that I can''t be wrong."


    He stone God color tight, did not speak.


    He Shijian raised his head.


    "Father,..." This Ang Lee is really The Terrans? "He Shi Tian Yan looked at the door and hissed: "no doubt."


    He Shijian''s heart sank again.


    It was complicated enough, but now the Terrans are involved.


    "Is he really so bold? If a man dares to run to our territory, is he not afraid to be found dead here? "


    "He can even go to the lost world. This is their land. He can''t come here."


    He Shijian was speechless.


    Until now, he did not know how the human had slipped into their lost world.


    "But what does he do with Yanran and Zuma? Don''t Yanran know that he is a human? Why do you follow him? Reporting from the patrol, Yan Ran doesn''t look like being held. "


    "It''s not important to think about it now. There''s no doubt that Zuma city will face considerable trouble."


    He Shitian said in a low voice: "at that time, no one knew that Ang Lee was a Terran, but now Zuma will disappear in our place, and Zuma city will not give up. If we can''t give him a satisfactory statement and Zuma city knows about the Terran, then we will be charged with collusion with the Terran..."


    He Shitian''s words let he Shijian see a more serious consequence that he didn''t realize before.


    If that is the case, then they will not only have a feud with Zuma City, once defined as collusion with the human race, then they will become the public enemies of the whole lost world!


    It''s not hard to imagine what will happen.


    "Father, if this is the case, I''m afraid that Zuma will have been taken out by that clan. We can''t save him again."


    Although he Shijian had developed limbs and was as big as a bear, his brain was not stupid. He said quickly, "now that this is the end of the story, we can only weave a story to set aside our relationship with this human race and claim that Yanran and Zuma will be attacked and then disappeared at the same time."


    This is indeed a feasible way at present.


    Heshitian did not immediately state his position and is still weighing it.


    It''s a disaster tonight. If we don''t handle it properly, it may bring disaster to the whole city.


    "Father


    Suddenly, outside the door, he Shihui''s voice rang out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Heshi Hui opened the door and came in with a look of surprise and anxiety.


    "It''s reported that chief Zuma will be back!"

 Chapter 1859

    Zuma''s coming back?!


    Hearing this strange news, he Shitian and he Shijian were both in a daze. Then they looked at each other, and their faces were all suspicious.


    They have just decided that Zuma must have been captured by the Terran, and the end is more or less bad. How come now


    "He came back alive?"


    Heshitian stares at heshitian seriously and asks.


    "Yes, father!"


    He Shi Hui nodded hard.


    "It''s impossible!"


    He Shijian frowned, his eyes flickered, and he couldn''t figure it out in his mind.


    Did he and his father misjudge?


    Or is there something wrong with the portrait that led them to admit their mistake?


    If he is really captured by the Terrans, he will not be able to return safely because the Terrans do not leave any survivors on the battlefield.


    "Where''s my little sister? Did you find my little sister


    He Shijian asked immediately.


    Heshi Hui shook his head quickly.


    "No


    He Shijian''s brow is more tight.


    Xiaomei and Zuma must have left together. Why did Zuma come back now, but Xiaomei didn''t?


    "No!"


    Heshitian suddenly made a sound, as if he thought of something, and his expression was very dignified.


    "What''s the matter, father?"


    He Shi Hui Mu Lu does not understand.


    "Zuma will be safe and sound. It''s strange, but it''s a good thing for us. If he really has any strengths and weaknesses, Zuma city and we will be really at odds. Even if he is injured, at least he is still alive, so we have room for mediation. "


    There is nothing wrong with her statement, but the premise is that it is based on the fact that the human race is not involved.


    Although he Shihui has met Li futu, she really doesn''t know that Li futu is a human.


    "How can it be so simple!"


    Heshitian said coldly: "when he comes back alive, our Zuma city will be forced into a desperate situation."


    He Shihui is stunned. He doesn''t understand why his father is so angry. He doesn''t understand why his father cared about Zuma''s life and death before. How can he change his attitude now.


    Listen to the meaning of father''s words, he seems to prefer Zuma to die?


    He Shi Hui didn''t understand, but he Shi Jian finally responded at this time.


    Zuma must have been arrested and suddenly came back safely. It''s really strange.


    There is only one possibility, that is, the Terrans deliberately do it!


    Otherwise, the injured Zuma will not be able to get away by himself.


    There was no mistake in their judgment just now.


    From the perspective of the Terran, it''s better to put Zuma Changding back than to kill him!


    Because you can give them the charge of colluding with foreign enemies by Zuma''s mouth!


    There is no doubt that this is a most vicious strategy!


    After thinking about the joints, a layer of cold sweat immediately appeared on his back.


    He seemed to see the abyss ahead waiting for them.


    "Father, what shall we do now?"


    He Shijian thought fast and was worthy of being the son of the city leader. Although he saw a big disaster, he didn''t mess up and calm down. After a while, he thought of a solution.


    "Today''s plan, we have to find my little sister back, only to find my little sister back, we can prove our innocence."


    "It''s too late."


    The sky is dark.


    "If I guess correctly, zumalon should have taken his son to report to chaos king by now."


    Zumalon.


    Lord of Zuma!


    The famous super power of the lost world.


    In terms of strength, even more than the top ten disciples, they are said to have stepped into the rank of honor.


    He is absolutely a hegemonic figure in the lost world!


    He Shijian''s heart sank.


    Indeed.


    If it had been him, he would have done the same.


    Once the chaos King found that they colluded with the Terran to rebel against the lost world, then they were really doomed!


    In the lost world.


    Chaos king is God!


    No one can disobey his authority, no one can resist his will.


    Against the king of chaos, there is only one end, that is, the end!


    "Father, this kind of thing, is it necessary to alarm chaos king?"


    He Shi Hui is full of doubts.


    Although Zuma Changding had an accident on their territory, he didn''t worry about his life. Even if Zuma city is mainly responsible for investigating, he should come to them to ask for a crime. Why did he directly stab chaos king?


    The friction and enmity between the two cities is just a small dispute for chaos king. Now chaos king is most concerned about the double world war. Zumalon is not afraid to annoy chaos king by disturbing chaos king with such things?There is no explanation from Tianhe.


    "For today''s plan, we have to take the initiative to go to the chaos king to explain the situation."


    But father, what if chaos King believed Zuma''s one-sided words? You go alone, don''t you


    "Or else? Do you think I''ll have to go with a lot of soldiers? "


    He stone day cold voice way: "so we he stone city will only die faster!"


    He Shijian''s face changed and he realized that he had said something wrong.


    If the king of chaos really believed that they had a different heart in Hezhi City, no matter how many people went there, they would not escape bad luck.


    "If zumalon is allowed to talk nonsense in front of the chaos king, leading to the chaos King''s preconception that we really have a bad heart, then we are really doomed. I have to explain the matter clearly before the chaos king is convinced by zumalong. Only in this way can we have a ray of life in Heshi city. "


    Heshitian is not anxious, not slow, worthy of being the Lord of a city, not chaotic in the face of danger, clear thinking, calm and resolute.


    "Father..."


    He Shijian yelled and clenched his teeth.


    Heshitian raised his hand.


    "No more. Don''t do anything, just wait for the news. "


    Then he took out a jade pendant and handed it to he Shijian.


    "This jade is filled with my breath of life. If this jade is broken, then Take the people and run for their lives. "


    He Shijian''s face was tight, and he squeezed the jade in his palm.


    After that, he Shitian said nothing more and walked out firmly and resolutely.


    Now zumalon must have reported to chaos king. If he doesn''t get the trust of chaos king, he will die.


    But if he doesn''t go, there''s no way to go. At best, it''s just a delay.


    He has to try.


    It''s the responsibility of being a city Lord.


    "Brother, is it really so serious?"


    Heshi Hui is looking at his father''s back, which is still a little unclear until now.


    The conversation between father and brother just now felt like a disaster.


    He Shijian was silent until he Shitian came out of the house and disappeared.


    He looked at heshihui, who was puzzled in his eyes, and said simply: "that Ang Lee is a human race."


    He Shi Hui is stunned, then the pupil suddenly enlarges.


    Ang Lee.


    Terrans?!!

 Chapter 1860

    "Chaos king."


    When heshitian met chaos King alone, it was not surprising that zumalong and his son were already present.


    He did not change his face, did not squint, bent slightly, and made a unique etiquette of the lost world.


    Even if he respected as the Lord of a city, but in front of that figure, it is still not worth mentioning.


    "Heshitian! How dare you come here! If you collude with the human race, you should die! "


    Zumalong spoke fiercely, then faced the king of chaos and said coldly, "king of chaos, I propose to take heshitian down and execute him in public to rectify the morale of the army!"


    "In collusion with the Terrans?"


    "Zumalon, you should pay attention to evidence when you speak. Why do you say that I collude with the Terran?"


    Heshitian stood up straight. Even though he knew that the situation was not good, he didn''t panic. He looked deep and looked at zumalong.


    If at this time he is in a mess, he will be doomed.


    "Evidence? How dare you ask for evidence? "


    Before zumalong''s words came down, zumalong, who stood next to him and could be said to have escaped from death, came out.


    At his level, it was impossible to be here.


    "Lord Heshi, I saw with my own eyes that your daughter Heshi Yanran met with the Terran. When I visited her, they jointly knocked me unconscious and took me away. When I woke up, I was already in the Terran camp. If it wasn''t for God''s help, I would have escaped successfully. I''m afraid everyone would still be in the dark now."


    Zumalon answered.


    "Chaos king, the evidence of the collusion between Heshi city and the Terran is conclusive. I request that heshitian be taken down immediately to seek justice for those soldiers who died in the battle with the Terran!"


    This Zuma city master clearly intends to take this opportunity to thoroughly break into the abyss of Heshi City, which has a grudge against him.


    This is not a big deal.


    Collusion with the human race is absolutely unforgivable.


    "Heshitian, what else do you have to say?"


    A gentle voice sounded, without any dignity.


    Chaos king, who dominates the lost world, looks very young, just like a young man in his twenties. He seems to have no strength to bind a chicken, and his figure is much thinner than that of ordinary demons. He can''t feel any temperament.


    It''s totally unimaginable that he resisted the nuclear attack of the Terran with his own strength.


    This should be the so-called Dao Zhijian.


    "Chaos king, I think their accusations against me are totally bloody!"


    Heshitian coldly looked at zumalong and his son, who intended to put themselves to death, and immediately refuted: "I am the leader of heshitian city. I have hundreds of thousands of people under my command. What good can I do if I collude with the human race? Moreover, in the war with the Terrans, our Heshi city has never fallen behind, and countless soldiers have died bravely. If I really collude with the Terrans, why should I fight with the Terrans so resolutely? "


    "That''s because you try to deceive us by pretending to be smart and brave. Do you think that if you do a good job on the surface, you can hide your wolf ambition? "


    Zumalon sneered: "who knows what agreement you have reached with the Terran in private, and how much benefit the Terran has given you. Anyway, it''s only the soldiers who have sacrificed, not the people of Hezhi family. What do you care about?"


    This is really a bit sinister.


    "You..."


    There is anger in the eye of Heshi heaven. You can restrain it a moment later.


    At this time, if he loses control of his emotions, the harm will only be his own.


    "Zumalon, you keep saying that I collude with the Terran. The so-called evidence is just one side of your son''s story. He said that he was captured by the Terrans. Is it true that he was captured by the Terrans? "


    Heshitian''s thinking reaction is very fast. In such a crisis, it is rare to ensure that he is sober and full of deterrence to lock Zuma Changding''s eyes.


    "According to your opinion, your son was taken away by the Terrans in our territory, and then escaped from the terran base camp unharmed. Don''t you think this is contradictory and ridiculous?"


    "In the hands of the human race, even I dare not say that I can come back alive. Even the disciples of Hubilie died in the battle with the human race. In the whole lost world, I''m afraid that the only one who can break through from the base camp of the human race is chaos king. Do you think your son''s strength is comparable to chaos king if he can''t reach the Empire?"


    Although a little evasive, but heshitian counterattack angle selection is very tricky, let zumalong father and son for a time difficult to explain.


    "You are changing the topic. Changding is not very strong, but he can escape from the Terran camp because of the negligence of the Terran."


    "I think you want to die in the terran base for a long time, so that no one will know your evil intention."


    He stone day cold smile.


    "Negligence? Did the Terran spend so much effort to capture him, and then let him escape because of such an "easy" negligence? This explanation is really convincing. "Zumalong didn''t seem to want to talk nonsense with him. He looked at the king of chaos and said, "king of chaos, it doesn''t make much sense to explore how my son escaped back. If you want to determine whether Heshi City colludes with the human race, the way is very simple. Just call the third lady of Heshi city to confront him."


    "Zumalong, you can make up your mind. You know that Yan Ran has disappeared. Where do you want me to find her to confront you?"


    "Oh? That''s ridiculous. My son said that he was kidnapped by the Terran. You can''t believe it. Let you ask your daughter to come out to confront you. You said that her daughter has disappeared, heshitian. Now, why do you have to be stubborn and admit it frankly. Maybe it can give the innocent people of Heshi a way to live. "


    "Chaos king, I really don''t know anything about what happened tonight. At the time of the incident, I was still in a meeting. When I went back, Yanran and the little Lord of Zuma city disappeared together. Then the news came back that the little Lord of Zuma Great Wall appeared safely. I was so anxious to ask where my daughter is now."


    Heshi said that he knew that his voice just now could not solve the practical problem. Now, he had no other way. He had to push all the problems onto his lost daughter to seek that life.


    "I don''t know?"


    He also wants to harass his daughter tonight, but you don''t think you are responsible for it


    He stone day smell speech a startle, pupil heavily shake down, heart instantly sink to the bottom of the valley.

 Chapter 1861

    exactly.


    He can explain today''s events by force, but he can''t explain what happened in the lost world.


    It''s not the first time that the Terran appeared. At the beginning, in the lost world, they had fled with their daughter.


    Zumalong put forward this point, and immediately hit the dead spot of heshitian, which made him unable to argue.


    "That human race, once appeared in the lost world?"


    Sure enough, hearing the news, even the king of chaos seemed to attach importance to it.


    "Yes, dear chaos king, I can guarantee that the Terran has been to the lost world, and the first foothold is in Heshi city. However, from Heshi city as the starting point, he seemed to travel through most of the lost boundary and stayed in Zuma city for several months, causing great casualties to Zuma city. We have been chasing him, but he finally ran into the city of peace, so we had to withdraw, and then we lost track


    Zuma said immediately.


    "From harassing the surrounding areas of Zuma city to fleeing into the city of peace, Heshi Yanran, the third young lady of Heshi City, was with that human race in the whole process. Now the master of Heshi city said that he didn''t know anything about it. Is it too far fetched?"


    Two father and son sing a song, cooperate tacit understanding, step by step will heshitian into a desperate situation.


    Speaking of this, he Shitian can''t deny it any more, but if he admits it, he will undoubtedly take the initiative to commit the crime of collusion with the human race.


    There is no doubt that the situation of Heshi city master is very dangerous at this time.


    "Heshitian, what else do you have to say?"


    With chaos King''s eyes, a huge invisible pressure enveloped heshitian. With his strength, he suddenly felt out of breath.


    He took a deep breath, then fell to his knees with one knee thumping, facing the king of chaos.


    "I admit that at that time I did know that Yanran brought back a human race."


    Hearing this, zumalong and Zuma Changding look at each other and show a sneer.


    But he Shijian would not give up the struggle and continued: "but it doesn''t mean that I colluded with the Terran. When Yanran brought the Terran back, I was still closed. Later, because Zuma city sent heavy soldiers to "propose marriage", I had to go out ahead of time. At that time, I knew the identity of the Terran. At that time, I planned to take him down. But who knows that Yanran escaped from the city with the Terran in order to avoid marriage with Zuma city... "


    "Heshitian, you are really eloquent. So, if you don''t catch that Terran, it''s my responsibility to Zuma city?"


    Zumalon couldn''t help yelling, but in vain, he was shocked all over, his face was stiff, and he felt that the surrounding space seemed to turn into substance, squeezing towards him.


    Then, he saw chaos King staring at him without expression.


    He shut up immediately.


    "Go on."


    The king of chaos said plainly.


    He Shitian kneels on one knee and continues to open the door.


    "Yanran and the Terran escaped from the city. I lost track of them. Later I learned that they had been around Zuma for a period of time, and then they went to the city of peace, where the Terran and the little girl separated, and then they appeared tonight. "


    "Where did your daughter bring that Terran back?"


    "It''s in the woods outside the city."


    He Shitian said in a deep voice: "this is a big matter. I didn''t catch anyone, and I didn''t dare to report it to you without authorization. After all, I haven''t seen him before. It''s hard for me to determine his human identity just by his clothes. I don''t know how he went to my lost world. I don''t know what happened tonight. I hope chaos Wang Mingcha will tell you


    The city master of Hezhi has completely eliminated the responsibility.


    But it is undeniable that what he said is true.


    The scene quieted down for a moment.


    Seeing that the old man had picked himself up completely, Zuma was about to speak, but zumalong stopped him with his eyes.


    Chaos king has warned him just now.


    The consequence of offending chaos King''s authority is not much lighter than colluding with the Terran.


    "You mean, up to now, you''ve never seen that Terran?"


    Chaos King''s voice rang out again, ordinary, can''t hear the joy and anger.


    "Yes."


    He Shitian nodded and said, "but my eldest son and second daughter have seen each other. If necessary, I can ask them to come right away."


    "No


    No thunder rage, chaos King''s eyes look to Zuma Changding.


    "I want to see what happened."


    Zuma was in a daze for a long time. Before he had time to respond, he felt a strong force burst into his mind, and his mind was torn like pain.


    His facial features were distorted, but only for a moment, and then his expression was like solidification, dull in shape, and his eyes were lax, as if walking dead.Zumalong was shocked and subconsciously looked at chaos king, but he didn''t dare to stop it.


    Kneeling on the ground, he Shitian was also shocked and secretly congratulated himself that he had not lied just now.


    It''s the first time for them to see this kind of supernatural means.


    Obviously, at this time, Zuma Changding''s mind has been occupied by other wills.


    It didn''t last long. Six or seven seconds later, Zuma shook her body for a long time. Her consciousness revived and she regained her body dominance.


    He had no idea what had just happened.


    Zumalong and heshitian knelt down at the same time. They felt uneasy and did not speak.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Heshi city. The purpose of the Terran is to stir up our internal unity. We can''t be fooled."


    Hearing the words, the huge stone hanging in the heart of the stone heaven fell to the ground, like the rest of his life. He said in a loud voice, "thank you, King chaos!"


    Although unwilling, zumalong did not dare to say anything at this time. Who knows what chaos king saw through his son''s memory just now?


    Although Zuma city has never colluded with the human race, it has done a lot of evil things.


    Fortunately, the king of chaos doesn''t seem to have the intention to pursue it.


    "Let''s all go down, step up prevention, and don''t let today''s events happen again."


    "Yes."


    Zumalong and heshitian speak in unison, then turn around and leave together.


    Soon, only chaos king was left in the house.


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    Space distortion seems to have an inexplicable rule effect, and time begins to trace back.


    It''s like going back to the scene where Zuma was tied to that chair.


    In black impermanence''s abusive voice, Li futu came in.


    Through Zuma''s eyes.


    They look at each other.


    "Wow


    The scene dissipated like mist.


    Chaos king mouth slightly up.


    On the other side of the Amazon.


    Li futu seems to be aware of it, turns around and looks in the direction of saiala city.

 Chapter 1862

    The next day.


    Li futu and the leaders of the holy King''s allied forces stood on the banks of the Amazon River and looked at the movements of the demonic army in saiala.


    Unlike the demon, they don''t need to cut and build now. Relying on the advantages of the whole human world, a large number of ships have been transported. As long as the demon moves, they can cross the river immediately.


    Now I don''t move. I''m afraid I''ll be hit by half.


    "Why hasn''t the devil moved yet?"


    Nochiev frowned and said, "are they going to stay here?"


    "It''s good news that they don''t move. It''s time for us. We can let Pakistan withdraw more civilians from nearby cities. "


    "These demons are really brave! Stop here and don''t go. Are you demonstrating to us? "


    "Oh, if that''s the case, then it''s good. We can send more troops to surround them, lay mines, and mobilize armored tanks, so that they can''t fly!"


    At the moment when all the Allied forces were talking, great changes suddenly took place in the rear camp!


    In the sixth Legion''s camp,


    the sound of wild animal like footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Then, a sharp scream suddenly tore the sky!


    The whole Sixth Army was alarmed.


    The unknown soldiers immediately ran out of the camp, looked up, and all of them were shocked.


    I saw dark shadows rolling in the air, shooting from afar, with a crazy evil spirit passing over their heads.


    "Who is it?"


    A shadow came down from the sky and landed in the middle of the camp.


    "Take your life!"


    Before the officers and soldiers of the sixth Legion could figure out what was going on, the dark shadow had drifted through the crowd. They couldn''t see clearly. They only left the remnants, like ghosts and ghosts. But the evil spirit soon began to diffuse in the camp.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!! Alert


    A sergeant I yelled and woke everyone up.


    But then, a strong figure like a black bear came, holding the huge saber to draw a powerful arc, directly splitting the first-class Sergeant!


    "Wow


    Blood is flying.


    Many soldiers around them could not dodge. They were drenched in blood and cold in body and mind.


    "dodge carefully!"


    "Fight! Prepare to fight


    There was a cry.


    At the same time, the mob wants to break into hell, but the mob wants to break into hell.


    "Oh, Terran, don''t you want to fight? As you wish! "


    Suddenly, the number of these shadows is small, about a hundred people, but each of them is extremely powerful. Some of them volley in the air, some of them sprint, some of them collide savagely. The dancing weapons, tight claws and clenched iron fists kill the soldiers in front of them in their own ways.


    Just a hundred people, but like boiling oil pot was thrown into the water, in the sixth Legion camp immediately set off a bloodbath.


    "Demon! It''s the devil


    "Kill! Kill them


    "Revenge for my comrades in arms!"


    Those who came were not good, but the soldiers of the sixth Legion were also very brave. They were not deterred by the brutality of the other side. On the contrary, they were full of blood and fighting spirit. Regardless of the danger, they rushed to the enemy one after another and bravely attacked!


    To be selected into the holy alliance can be said to be the elite soldiers of the Terran society, but in the face of these sudden invasion of the demon, it is still difficult to resist.


    "Ah


    The sharp roar trembles at the tip of the tongue. The demon holding a huge saber is like a fighting beast. There is no fancy thunder. He immediately collides with five guns. The sharp sound waves are booming, and the terrible power is surging. Several guns can''t bear the heavy load. Suddenly, they are divided into four parts!


    Poof!!!


    In the violent impact, several soldiers immediately uncontrollable hematemesis fly out.


    "You are trying to compete with our lost world?"?! How ridiculous


    The giant saber continued to chop wildly, but several Terran soldiers couldn''t dodge and were killed on the spot!


    The restless evil spirit, the arrogant roar and the fierce moves are like the devil climbing out of hell!


    And this kind of terror momentum, even let the wolves rush up the sixth Legion soldiers for one meal!


    One word appears in everyone''s mind at the same time.


    Monster!


    ¡­¡­


    Coincidentally, while the sixth Legion set off a bloodbath, the fourth Legion camp was not peaceful.


    A woman with long hair, also leading nearly a hundred demons, floats in and walks around in the fierce encirclement and suppression of the fourth Black Legion.


    Her erratic body is like rowing in a raging sea. When she brushes with a soldier, the soldier still keeps a striking posture, but her head has been separated from her body. The strong blood is like a fountain, which is magnificent and shocking!¡­¡­


    "Terran alliance, die!"


    In the third Legion camp,


    accompanied by Jie Jie''s laughter, a thin old man swayed rapidly, leaving confused shadows. He dodged right and left in the gunfire. A moment later, his body suddenly turned violently, his hands were stiff, and he snapped the throat of two Terran soldiers.


    The breathtaking "click" sound suddenly rang out.


    The old man''s smile remained unchanged, and he threw away the two dead Terran soldiers.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s been a long time. Ha ha, come on! Come on!! Come to me, all of you


    Eighth camp.


    Laughter resounded through the sky. A wolf tooth stick full of cold spines was waving wantonly. It was brave and domineering. It broke the siege of the Terran soldiers in the most wild way. It could smash people on weapons and hit the human body. The violent force would instantly crack the human body and pierce the internal organs!


    His eyes were cold, but his face was laughing. The figure with wolf tooth stick was stronger and fiercer in Vietnam. Most of the soldiers who died under his stick were not human, just like a human meat grinder.


    ¡­¡­


    The second Legion.


    "Twenty sixth!"


    The killing has not spared this camp.


    A cold figure''s left hand clasped a soldier''s arm like lightning. His strength surged, and then he twisted to the side. Then his tight right hand suddenly attacked and slashed at his throat.


    Click!!


    The neck broke in response to the sound, and the blood broke, causing the blood to run wildly. The whole head of the soldier changed color on the spot.


    He''s like a butcher, walking slowly, killing one person step by step, splashing blood step by step!


    There is no manic aura, no ferocious roar, but the calm and cold is filled with a palpitating insistence!!


    ¡­¡­


    Within a moment, the whole Holy Alliance camp was in chaos.


    The cry of killing was earth shaking.


    The smell of blood quickly diffuses, and as time goes on, it becomes thicker and thicker!

 Chapter 1863

    "Frail Terran, is this your fighting capacity?"


    With the roar, two more Terran soldiers were torn apart with bare hands!


    Blood and limbs are thrown away at will.


    It seems that the pictures in the often ridiculed thunder drama are not completely fabricated. When the power reaches a certain level, the human body is just like cloth, fragile.


    At this time, a figure rushed out of a barracks. It was as fast as lightning. It took off and turned over in mid air. With an elbow stroke, it suddenly hit the tyrannical demon on the neck!


    "Rub rub rub..."


    If you were a Terran, you''d be afraid that your neck would be broken and you''d die on the spot. However, the demon just rubbed the ground and staggered backward. After four or five steps, he stabilized his body, shook his head, and soon regained consciousness. His bloody and ferocious pupil locked his enemy.


    "Finally a decent one came out."


    He grinned horribly, then twisted his body like nothing happened, and strode forward.


    Qin Po Lu, who was attacked by the enemy not long after he arrived, took a deep breath, threw himself away from the enemy''s attack. His strength gathered in his legs like a hundred streams, and then suddenly released. His right leg, like a steel whip ready to go, quickly and wildly took the opponent''s waist!


    "Pa!"


    When the devil was in danger, he raised his arm to block strongly. At the same time, he squatted down sensitively, swept his legs in one go, and drew out a majestic arc. He fought back strongly and pulled hard at Qin Paolu.


    Qin Po Lu''s eyes were firm and cold. From the moment he chose to go to the front line, he had long ignored life and death.


    The eldest man was born in the world. He should be worthy of his heart and have peace for all the world!


    Daring to attack the coalition camp with light soldiers is enough to show the strong self-confidence of these demons. They must have terrible strength, but so what.


    Around the officers and men, which is not brave to fight first, fearless to die?!


    Only when they are on the scene can they really understand the heroism of the war. Only now can Qin Paolu fully understand why his niece is willing to sacrifice herself.


    In this case, even if there is a yellow sand overburden, it is also a proper place to die!


    The potential of the body has been thoroughly stimulated, and the men who have been invincible in the south 20 years ago have put down all their burdens and devoted themselves to the war. The moves are more and more fierce, tricky and fierce, fighting with their opponents for life and death.


    Bang!!!


    The two fists collided fiercely without buffering, and the burst of strength was like two violent waves crashing together, which instantly cracked the bones, and the severe pain attacked the nerves!


    Both sides faltered back at the same time, but after a while, when they stabilized, both Qin Paolu and the demon did not hesitate to storm again and continue to collide and fight.


    "Weak! It''s too weak!! Such a race is not worthy of this world, and you will be destroyed in our hands!


    "Ridiculous! Arrogance and ignorance will only bring self destruction


    Qin Po Lu sneered, showing his great strength without restraint at the moment, collapsing, palming, punching, grasping Seamless connection of all kinds of attacks is like a storm, people are dizzying!


    This kind of strength, let a person marvel, can be compared with emperor simply!


    When he was hit by the current, the demon roared, and his body was split in many places. However, the density of his hard muscles made his body like refined iron. This injury was not fatal at all.


    "Besides the number, what else can you compare with us? We have twelve disciples, ten city masters and dozens of Empire masters! They are the proudest warriors in our lost world. They alone are enough to make your so-called United Army go up in smoke


    With the roar, the strength should be in the Royal level of the demon arm a shock, lift fly Qin broken.


    "Listen! Listen! Listen to the screams of your Terran warriors! Listen to the cry of your countrymen! In the face of our real fighting power, you are not vulnerable at all. Your meaningless resistance is nothing but death! "


    "Terran, recognize the reality!"


    The demon in Huangjing looks at Qin Paolu ten steps away with a cold smile.


    The purpose of going directly to the base camp of the Terran alliance is to give the Terran a strong counterattack, and also to publicize the power of their lost world!


    To this end, the operation, directly led by ten disciples!


    Ten disciples!


    Although the number is not much, but can participate in this action, the strength of the most second, is also like him such Huangjing!


    Although the lost world has been in chaos for many years, it is also the first time in history that such a big effort has been made!


    This action is to give the Terran a head-on blow and completely defeat the ridiculous resistance will of the Terran!


    "Surrender


    With a grim smile, the emperor rushed like a shell, and his claws, which had already been fastened, attacked quickly and fiercely to the throat of Qin Po Lu.


    Who says that the devil is brave and resourceless?


    Feeling the cold death crisis, the intuitive reaction of the strong prompted Qin Bolu to subconsciously Dodge, but he was half a minute slow after all."Wipe!"


    The tip of his paw brushed against his throat and immediately tore up the flesh and blood, leaving several shocking blood grooves on Qin Po Lu''s neck.


    The blood overflowed and flowed down.


    Qin Po Lu snorted. He immediately tore up his clothes and wrapped a piece of cloth around his neck.


    "Disciples? City Master? It sounds very powerful. Don''t forget that one of your so-called city masters died in the first war. Even one of your disciples died in the war not long ago. I''m afraid you don''t even see his body now. "


    Qin Po Lu said coldly, "by the way, it''s my niece who killed your disciples."


    When he said this, his face was full of undisguised pride!


    The Holy Alliance gathered all the strong men of human society, but the Qin family was the first one to split the enemy''s disciples before the battle!


    Wanjian emperor.


    Cover the sky and the sun.


    Terror, like a disciple, is still destroyed on the spot.


    How magnificent?!!


    If human society can exist after this catastrophe, their Qin family will surely go down in the annals of history!


    "You, say, what, what?"


    When the emperor heard the words, he was furious.


    Disciples are the symbol of the upper limit of the strength of the whole lost world. They are a kind of supreme honor and a kind of belief. Compared with the city master, they are in a better position.


    Before the fall of a disciple, the impact on the morale of the demon is quite huge.


    When enemies meet, they are very jealous.


    The emperor''s demons are furious, ferocious and tyrannical. They are full of horror and terror. They suddenly revolt like tigers and rush to the Qin Dynasty regardless.


    "Today, I will break you to pieces and avenge Lord Hubilie!"


    Roar earth shaking, straight into the sky.

 Chapter 1864

    The physical quality of the demon is far stronger than that of the Terran. What''s more, the demon is still a real emperor. In his rage, his speed is as fast as thunder, his left hand clenches into a fist, and he bombards Qin Po Lu''s chest like a meteor through the sun!


    Bang!!!


    When the fist collided with the chest, the surging tearing force instantly broke the muscles, the flesh and bone were dislocated and rubbed, and almost all of senbai''s sternum was exposed.


    Unimaginable pain suddenly impact nerve!


    Rao Shi''s perseverance was as tough as Qin''s, his body suddenly became stiff, his face trembled, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    However, he is a tough guy, in this case, still did not say a word.


    "I see how long you can last!"


    The emperor was merciless, and his eyes were grim. His right leg came one after another. He didn''t give Qin Po Lu any chance to react and hit him heavily on the chin.


    With a startling "click", Qin Po Lu was hit by a train and flew out at an extremely fast speed.


    At this critical moment, a wild figure suddenly rushed to the ground and jumped. The huge scythe fell like a white crescent moon and chopped at the emperor!


    However, the sharp blade still touched his shoulder and cut the flesh in an instant. Nearly a kilo or two of the meat fell off and was replaced by a shocking blood!


    Qin Paolu fell to the ground heavily. His chin was dripping with blood. His jaw bone had been broken under the blow just now. He couldn''t even say a word now, not to mention the pain of heart and lung.


    Now, he finally realized how hard the war was and how powerful the Terrans faced.


    "The animals under the ground dare to be reckless!"


    Black impermanence, who has made great achievements in the war, looks arrogant and has all the strength. He runs forward with the scythe of death in both hands, and his Qi locks on the demon.


    He was originally the enchanting emissary of the underworld, and ranked fifth in the list of heaven! After this period of tempering of blood and fire, under the honing of life and death, the strength is more soaring!


    "Now that you''ve come, stay forever!"


    After ten steps, he jumped and looked wild. The terrible scythe of death waved its majestic radian!


    "Boom!"


    Seeing that the other side is coming, the devil is frightened by the momentum of black impermanence. He dares not resist his edge. He jumps forward and escapes when the scythe comes.


    "Boom!"


    As if the earth shaking, dust, the ground appeared a clear winding cracks, as long as nearly 100 meters!


    Huge impact force is also like the tide of turbulent feedback back, black impermanence chest a stuffy, a mouthful of blood irrepressible thrust out.


    Under the influence of the earthquake, the emperor, who was in a hurry to escape, also faltered. Looking at the zigzag cracks on the ground out of thin air, he could not help but feel startled for a moment.


    In their eyes, the Terran represents weakness.


    Among the Terrans, are there any people who are so powerful?


    However, the thought is only in a flash, knowing that the other party is being swallowed by the counter shock, and the Qi and blood are in disorder. The demon did not give up this excellent opportunity. He rubbed the ground forward, his body turned, his tight right leg swung rapidly, and hit black impermanence''s back fiercely and cunningly.


    "Poof..."


    The blood gushing out of his mouth is thicker and thicker, black impermanence''s body is out of balance, and he rolls forward in confusion.


    "Kill him!"


    At this time, some soldiers noticed the demon, and without saying a word, they started to fire wildly with their weapons.


    "The incompetent Terran can only rely on foreign things!"


    The demon is cold and looks scornful, but he knows that the Terran firearm is powerful. He doesn''t dare to take it lightly. He doesn''t care to chase black impermanence, so he dodges immediately. His body is erratic, and his speed is comparable to that of bullets!


    "Daddada..."


    However, after all, this is the base camp of the Terran. The firepower network is too dense. It is inevitable that he has been shot several times, but at this time, he has broken into the crowd.


    "Die for me!"


    The emperor''s demons, who were covered with blood and skin, started to kill. They stretched out their hands and directly lifted up the four soldiers, then threw them forward like human sandbags!


    "Bang..."


    All of a sudden, people were looking up and down.


    "All out of the way, all out of the way for me!"


    Only a few soldiers'' faces were twisted wildly, and they gave out hysterical roars. They were staring and tightening their muscles. They rushed to the emperor''s place like they didn''t know what to do.


    They''re all armed with grenades!


    However, he didn''t notice or have seen grenades. He just felt that these people had lost their sense and ran up to die.


    "In that case, I will help you!"


    Ten fingers are buckled in the shape of Eagle claws. He rushes towards these Terran soldiers in the opposite direction. On the way, his hands attack in vain. His body is as fragile as paper, and is penetrated all at once!"Poof


    The abdomen of the two soldiers was pierced, and their bodies were suspended in the air, showing the shape of prawns. Almost black blood gushed out of control in their mouths. The vitality in their eyes gradually dissipated, but their faces were full of proud laughter.


    "Together Go to hell... "


    The other two soldiers rushed up regardless of everything, clinging to the demon, with the same crazy look on their faces.


    Exhausted the last trace of strength, they did not hesitate to pull down the grenade lead rope.


    "Boom!"


    Then, there was a loud noise, the blood mist exploded, the foam flew, and everyone''s vision became hazy!


    Including the demon, as well as a few soldiers, in this loud noise, the ashes disappeared and disappeared!


    Although Qin Po Lu could not speak, his body suddenly tensed, and an unprecedented palpitation spread all over his body. His face was hesitating, his heart was shaking, and his mind was full of the roar of several soldiers just now.


    The eye socket, starts to blush, the broken chin also cannot stop the start trembles.


    Even severe pain can no longer be felt at the moment.


    Indeed.


    In this large-scale battle, a person''s strength, like a drop in the ocean, is negligible.


    Compared with the powerful top fighting power of demon, it is not the top strong ones of the Terran who decide the survival of the Terran, but these ordinary and ordinary Terran soldiers!


    Their strength is the cornerstone of this war!


    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.


    These soldiers, who are willing to die, can be said to defend this sentence to the extreme!


    "The loyal soul is forever, the spirit is immortal, send the hero off!"


    A shrill roar sounded, full of solemn and stirring.


    "All the way!"


    The roar is repeated and resounding all over the country.


    Rao is a prisoner of Qin Dynasty. His lips tremble and he makes a weak voice.


    Hero, let''s go.

 Chapter 1865

    The high-end fighting force led by the top ten disciples made a large-scale invasion, which seemed to be a strong response to Li futu''s sneaking into saiala last night.


    Last night, Li futu sneaked into the city of saiala, which was occupied by the demons. He retreated and captured the son of the city leader alive. It seems that he completely angered the demons.


    Terran pay attention to return, the devil is not without etiquette!


    Huangjing is just the bottom of this terrorist force. It''s not important to lose one!


    In the camp of the eighth legion, a "quasi emperor" holds a soft machete and dances all over it. With the addition of power, the blade seems to bend, but it doesn''t affect its hardness. Even bullets can block it!


    He killed people quickly and artistically, just like a master of terror. In his elegant movements, a Terran soldier fell apart and died miserably.


    "Let it go."


    When the emperor was about to chop a human chieftain, he frowned slightly and a thin dagger stuck to his neck silently.


    The cold feeling on the blade penetrates through the skin, a little bit.


    "If you don''t want to die, you''d better not move."


    A quiet and dead voice sounded.


    Yuluocha, one of the super strong Terrans!


    He is the king of killers. He used to only kill people, but his aim is to save people!


    Even if it''s just a chieftain who''s not at the top of the coalition.


    "Dead?"


    The mouth of the would-be demon rises.


    "You can''t shake the tree without measuring your own strength. Since you want to save him, let''s be company together


    Before his voice fell down, his body, which was still, suddenly flipped inconceivably. The speed was beyond imagination, contrary to cognition!


    But the sinister intention of killing spread in an instant.


    At the same time, the treacherous machete flickers and vibrates so frequently that the air frictions out of the array of harsh sonic boom!


    "Chi..."


    A little cold, sharp out, mince space, straight to take yuluocha chest.


    Yuluocha, who had been prepared for a long time, tried his best to use his superb body method. It was like a dead leaf in the wind deflecting to the side. It seemed soft and powerless, but it left a clear shadow.


    The king of killers, who never shows his intention to kill, suddenly bursts into violence and stirs up a messy shadow to take the demon emperor!


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    Zhundi''s mouth was up, his eyes were fierce, and he didn''t retreat but advance. He bravely appeared on the track of yuluocha''s attack. His tight left hand was slightly clasped and blasted to yuluocha''s chest.


    Among the Terrans, yuluocha, as the king of killers, is hard to meet opponents. Few people dare to survive his assassination, but he is facing the enemy of the level of demon Empire,


    bang!


    The accurate palm of emperor Zhun, like a prophet, was firmly imprinted on the heart of yuluocha. The force beyond imagination broke out in an instant. The flood burst into yuluocha''s body, and the blocked bones were immediately impacted out of the cracks.


    The terrifying power of the strong in the imperial realm is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment!


    Yuluocha seems to have no feelings. From his choice to save the chieftain and even participate in the war, we can see that this seemingly heartless killer king is not just a living dead man wandering in the world. He has his own principles and things he wants to protect. At the same time, he also has an unknown crazy side!


    Just now, he could not escape from this kind of injury


    Poof!


    The cold and sharp dagger passed the inside of the emperor''s elbow. The skin and blood vessels were cut instantly, and the scarlet blood spattered immediately!


    The emperor looked at his bleeding arm and frowned.


    This knife cuts right into his artery!


    If it is not a coincidence, then the other side''s understanding of the human body structure is simply shocking!


    "You have one hand left."


    Yuluocha''s mouth can''t stop spilling blood, scarlet touch the eyes, his injury will never be lighter than the other party, but even if the pain is unbearable, his expression, always a dead silence.


    This extreme indifference is also the most frightening thing about him.


    The emperor''s right arm curled up and wrapped it with a piece of cloth to slow down the flow of blood. After all, the corners of his mouth that had been raised all the time did not smile and gave a cold hum.


    "What about a hand? It''s enough to clean you up! "


    In this regard, yuluocha didn''t say a word, but Lingyi body method was used again, and disappeared in situ.


    Zhundi''s eyes fluctuated and he raised his head subconsciously.


    At this moment, I saw that yuluocha had appeared above him, still with an immortal expression. However, he fell down like a meteor, and the dagger stabbed down on his head!


    At the same time, Yu Luocha''s left hand was stiff, and his fingers were no less sharp than steel chopsticks. With a fierce momentum, he buckled to the back of the emperor''s neck!With the help of the treacherous body method, the power of this combination of assassins is maximized.


    "Get out of here!"


    A low roar rolled in the throat, zhundi turned fiercely, a sweep of the leg burst up in the air, the speed was dizzying, tyrannical fast, straight to yuluocha lower abdomen.


    Yuluocha has a strong ability to deal with emergencies. He knows that this blow can''t be hard connected any more. His left hand buckled to zhundi''s back neck changes its track between the electric light and flint, slides down and collides with his opponent''s side kick.


    Bang!!!


    Like a broken kite flying out on the spot, yuluocha smashed into the distance in an unprecedented awkward posture.


    However, zhundi was not easy either. He staggered back and stopped his body. He began to climb a strand of dignified in his eyes. No matter what he said on the surface, the strength shown by the other side so far surprised him.


    It''s the first Terran he''s ever met who can compete with him without firearms!


    He was just about to turn around and stop fighting, but he could not be surprised any more.


    "Shua."


    Yuluocha''s pale face appeared in front of him again.


    And the distance is not far away!


    At that moment, the emperor could not deny that his heart could not help palpitating.


    "What''s the rush? It''s not over yet. "


    With the cold voice, senbai dagger, like a poisonous tongue spitting out a letter, suddenly cut out a sharp cold light in the air, and immediately wiped it over the emperor''s throat.


    Thunderbolt!


    "You are looking for death!"


    Emperor Zhun''s eyes flashed a touch of anger, and his toes hit the ground. In an instant, he stepped back and broke away from the deadly threat. In the next second, the Falcon spread its wings and suddenly burst out. At the same time, the machete in his hand danced a terrifying storm, and all of them went to yuluocha!

 Chapter 1866

    The light army was trapped, and the courage was amazing. However, in the face of the encirclement and suppression of the Terran alliance, it was inevitable that the terrible demon Department began to suffer casualties.


    Quantitative change causes qualitative change.


    The saying that ants kill elephants is not groundless.


    Of course, the purpose of this high-end combat force is not to defeat the whole holy alliance.


    Their target is simply killing!


    In the shortest time, cause the greatest degree of casualties!


    On the banks of the Amazon River, the cry of killing was earth shaking, causing the surging water to surge.


    "It''s over!"


    Emperor Zhun''s eyes were cold and fierce, his momentum roared and soared, and his soft machete rolled and stabbed suddenly. In an instant, he wiped the chest of yuluocha fiercely.


    Its track is not a straight line, this elastic sub foot machete shakes out a very fast frequency under the wave of zhundi, which makes the space seem to vibrate and twist.


    Although it''s just a knife, it seems that there are countless blades in front of yuluocha''s chest, and the clothes are broken instantly, exposing the bloody wounds.


    As the king of assassination, yuluocha was forced to such an awkward situation for the first time. The unbearable pain made him frown involuntarily, and his face turned pale.


    The sharp and harmful knife gas impacts his body, and he can''t help but take a few steps backward.


    "Oh..."


    With a sneer, the emperor Jung broke out all his terrifying strength. After a knife, he didn''t give yuluocha a chance to breathe. He soared like a dragonfly in the air, showing his astonishing ability to stay in the air. His legs swung quickly, leaving a shadow in the air!


    "Bang Bang..."


    I don''t know how many times I was kicked. With the shaking, yuluocha flew out and fell on the ground like a broken bag.


    The wild bombardment force caused him to rub a certain distance on the ground, and his chest ribs were all broken.


    "Accept your destiny. Your human spirit has been exhausted. There is no need for any useless struggle."


    The emperor''s hair is scattered and his posture is wild, just like a madman.


    "Submission to our feet is your only way out!"


    "There are only two endings to this war. Either you withdraw, or you destroy together. "


    It''s still so cold, no waves.


    If ordinary people suffered from such injuries, not to mention sudden death, I''m afraid they would have fainted. But yuluocha incredibly got up from the ground again, his mouth and body bleeding.


    As the originator, zhundi was very clear about the severity of his injury at this time and the tenacity and perseverance shown by the other party. Even he was a little surprised.


    "You are a strong man. As long as you are willing to submit to our family, after our family defeats the Terran, you can keep your status unchanged. How about that?"


    In such a large world, it is impossible to completely occupy it by its own number. They need some "aborigines" to help manage it.


    Moreover, with such a large population of the human race, it is impossible to wipe out all of them. As a strong emperor, the quasi emperor knows very well that the policy of the upper class is to combine kindness with power.


    Unfortunately, up to now, no one has chosen to be attached. If he can be the first to persuade the Terran, his reputation will soar.


    Yuluocha turned a deaf ear and did not respond.


    This kind of disappoints the emperor, and at the same time, completely eliminates the heart of persuading him to surrender.


    "Well, I''ll satisfy you, since you''re bent on death."


    Zhundi moves forward slowly, and then his speed soars in vain, like a cheetah to launch a sprint, so fast that the dust is flying and shaking!


    "Whoosh..."


    The trembling scimitar distorts the space, encircles the terror ripple and stabs the throat of yuluocha.


    If this is implemented, the king of killers is bound to fall!


    At the critical moment, yuluocha, who is close to the end of the oil lamp, holds the dagger tightly and blocks it boldly.


    Qiang!!!


    The two metals collided violently, giving off a sharp, piercing sound wave.


    Zhundi''s eyes were cruel, and his castration did not decrease. He continued to rush forward. With his amazing elasticity, after bending, the machete was like a poisonous snake and twisted to yuluocha with amazing speed again.


    "You will die today!"


    Under the surge of killing heart, the emperor Zhun locked yuluocha, like gangrene attached to bones. It was not only the assassination of machetes, but also all his limbs and whole body turned into weapons to launch a violent attack.


    This Terran has delayed him too much time. He must kill it as soon as possible, so that Bai can spare his hand to kill those Terran soldiers.


    "Tick, tick..."


    Scarlet liquid dripping on the ground, weak voice in this chaotic battlefield is not worth mentioning.


    Yuluocha mouth not live bleeding, don''t know where his body strength let him also be able to resist.


    The first lesson of a killer is not to teach the skills of killing, but how to save his own life.Every killer will take his own safety as the first consideration. If the risk is too high, he may even give up the task.


    However, at this time, the No. 001 killer League, it is against the first criterion of the killer, the fight does not retreat.


    The honing between life and death can stimulate people''s potential. If he can survive this war, maybe yuluocha can usher in a transformation of strength, but zhundi obviously won''t give him this opportunity.


    The dagger was shaken open by the more manic machete. Zhundi lifted his right leg, and with the help of strong inertia, he suddenly turned around and hit yuluocha on the shoulder.


    "Bang Dong..."


    Yuluocha immediately rolled out, and his injury was aggravated again. The pain was like a runaway flood in his body, impacting his consciousness.


    He bit his tongue, held his hand on the ground, and wanted to stand up. But at this time, he saw that the emperor who jumped up from the sky had hit him like a meteorite.


    It''s the smell of death.


    From the past is to bring others, but this time it''s their turn to personally feel.


    The ramshackle yuluocha tried her best to roll to the side like ordinary people in a critical moment.


    "Boom!"


    The next second, zhundi had already landed, and there was a big pit about one meter deep in the place where he had just been.


    I''m afraid it has already become a pool of blood mud.


    "I see how long you can last!"


    Zhundi quickly jumped out of the pit, aggressive and vicious. The soft machete stirred up the cold and piercing light, and shook the dazzling illusion. The real point of Li Mang, however, was like a thunder snake straight to the heart of yuluocha.


    The speed is too fast, and the distance is too close. This time, yuluocha is really hard to resist.


    Poof!


    The broken skin did not have any blocking effect, just like a small hole in the water pipe suddenly cut a big mouth, slowly spilling blood out of control!

 Chapter 1867

    The killer''s strength lies in the silent attack.


    This kind of direct hand to hand combat is not the strength of the killer, not to mention the strength of zhundi, but also the front line of yuluocha!


    Yuluocha paid a heavy price for his "recklessness". The sharp point of the sword came out of the body, passed through his back, and blood dripped down the blade like out of control.


    It was like being set in the same place. Yuluocha''s body was stiff. At this time, he could no longer feel pain. Instead, he felt a heavy sense of weakness and fatigue, as well as unprecedented Cold.


    It seems that the temperature around suddenly drops sharply, and there is no meaning of stopping.


    At this moment, all the memories of the past poured into his mind, face by face, dead, alive, flashing in his brain, unprecedented clarity, but the world before him, but gradually began to blur.


    It was like countless hands pulling him down. The bloody yuluocha couldn''t even keep standing. Finally, he fell down on his knees and subconsciously wanted to support the ground with both hands. But in the end, his eyes became more and more heavy.


    "So..."


    The machete was pulled out with the fall of yuluocha, and the blood spattered again like an arrow.


    The scene was desolate and breathless.


    All the soldiers who witnessed this scene were dull and absent-minded.


    The king of killers, who stands at the top of the world, actually falls down like this.


    They have an incredible sense of absurdity, but the scene tells them that this is the reality.


    There is no God in this world.


    No matter how powerful the God is, it will fall down.


    The emperor to be, who defeated yuluocha with his own strength, stood up with a knife. His figure fell in the eyes of the soldiers around him. He was extremely tall and terrifying. However, on his face, he didn''t have the publicity and pride after winning. On the contrary, he frowned and looked in a direction, and his eyes revealed Dignified.


    The strong have a certain sense of crisis, especially the crisis strong enough to threaten themselves.


    Just now, when he stabbed the knife, his heart suddenly tightened and he noticed that it was unusual. Therefore, when his mind swayed, the knife did not hit the vital heart, but shifted half an inch.


    That is to say, the Terran strongman who fell in front of him was not dead, but fell into a coma because of his detachment and excessive blood loss.


    Of course.


    At this time, if he wants to make up for it, it will be easy for him to completely end the high-end fighting power of a human race, but at this time, he has no time to be distracted.


    "Who''s coming?"


    He opened his mouth in a deep voice, which was not very loud, but very penetrating. Through the vibration of the air, he quickly spread out.


    His eyes locked in the wind and sand, a figure slowly appeared in vain.


    Crown on your head.


    Holding a scepter.


    "Terran, temple, king."


    The gentle and thin voice broke the sand and covered the whole battlefield.


    Like thunder!


    Because of the fall of yuluocha, the heart of the dull Terran soldiers suddenly surged!


    Holy king?!!!


    Many of the soldiers in the holy alliance are holy believers. Looking at the old man slowly coming, his face is excited and excited. He can''t help but kneel down and prostrate himself devoutly. ***


    Looking at the kneeling Terran soldiers, the emperor''s frown was filled with wonder. These kneeling people were like stones hanging around his heart, making his heart more and more heavy.


    "Old man, there''s already one here. Are you going to come and die?"


    With a sneer, he forced his inner uneasiness to be suppressed.


    "Please teach me."


    Twenty meters away, the holy King''s staff fell and stood still. He didn''t show any momentum, but he put pressure on the other side.


    "Since you are determined to die, I will do as you wish!"


    With a sharp drink, the emperor did not rush to solve the problem of yuluocha, which had become a cutting-edge fish. He chopped the ground and ejected. After a big war, his body was still emasculated, and his machete rolled and ejected, breaking a gap in the pressure wall formed by his opponent.


    The holy king did not dodge, and his Scepter turned over.


    "Bang!"


    After two-phase collision, zhundi''s chest was stuffy, and he forced down the blood that was almost gushing out. Blood appeared in his eyes, and his wrist trembled. He used the powerful spring of the machete to change the attack trajectory.


    But at this time, a thin and thin palm has been printed towards his chest, the speed is not fast, but it is impossible to resist!


    "Bang!"


    As if it was just a slight push, but in a flash, the emperor would suddenly change color, and the blood just swallowed would burst out with a more violent trend. Not only his mouth, but also his nose and ears were covered with scarlet blood at the same time.


    In the middle of the sky, the emperor''s body bent like a prawn. After a short period of stagnation, he flew out at a terrible speed and landed on the ground like a shell. Then he slid dozens of meters away.Even the machete could not be grasped any more. It fell out of its hand and was thrown into the soil like being abandoned.


    Zhundi covered his chest with horror and wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    It turned out that his sternum was already completely broken at this time. If you can see through it, you can see that his chest seems to have been smashed by a heavy hammer for countless times, and he didn''t die on the spot. It''s already an excellent physique!


    "Impossible..."


    Even if he was defeated in a battle, he would not be able to find an excuse.


    Face twitch, lying on the ground for a long time, even if the pain unbearable, but the emperor or with amazing perseverance to support the ground slowly stood up.


    Zhundi level of the strong, but this time is actually just a simple stand, even appear trembling, and with his stand, from his facial features outflow of blood more thick.


    The king''s eyes closed slightly and his expression was indifferent.


    "Here''s your end."


    "It''s up to you?"


    Zhundi grinned, his teeth were full of blood, and he suddenly burst out in his throat.


    With his injury, if he retreats, he may still have a chance to save his life, but if he continues to fight, he will surely die.


    But even so, he rushed forward with indomitable attitude.


    In this double world war, countless people showed their admirable bravery, but they lost their world, and there was no coward!


    In the wind and sand, I saw a shadow rising from the sky. The old man with the crown on his head lifted his eyes lightly, and then raised his scepter.


    Next second.


    Golden light and red light burst out!


    "Dang!"


    From the head to the whole body, above the sky, the emperor would turn into a gorgeous and hazy mist of blood in an instant!

 Chapter 1868

    The thick blood mist gradually dispersed, then thinned, until it disappeared completely.


    Just now, it was as if no one could defeat the demon emperor, and he didn''t even leave a whole piece of flesh and blood.


    The faces of the surrounding Terran soldiers were shocked. After a short absence, the excited color climbed onto their faces.


    "The king is mighty!"


    Shouts, such as tide, such as waves, straight into the sky, even the battlefield sand are dispersed by it.


    One soldier will bear a nest.


    The importance of senior generals in a campaign is self-evident.


    They are often the heart of an army!


    The holy King arrived in time and killed the demon emperor with the force of destroying the withered and decayed, which undoubtedly greatly boosted the morale!


    But you know, this is just a quasi emperor. When he raided the Holy Alliance camp, the devil sent ten disciples to lead the team!


    First Corps theater.


    A hairless figure is being besieged.


    If an outsider sees it, he will be absolutely shocked.


    Because the three people who took part in the siege were Yin Luohua, Qi Gan and dia, the three magistrates of the underworld!


    Looking at the world, how many people are worthy of their joint efforts?


    It''s estimated that you can count it with both hands!


    But at this time, facing the siege of the three judges, the bald man was able to do it with ease, and did not show any dispirited color. Even, his leisurely posture could be called a trick!


    "This guy is too proud! Help me kill him


    Qi Gan''s eyes were sharp, and the tacit understanding formed by years of cooperation played an instant role. Yinluohua and Diya attacked and killed the target respectively in silence. One was elegant and gloomy, and the other was overbearing and wild. The two different breath intertwined, not only did not repel each other, but on the contrary, they were well integrated, like forming an invisible strangling storm, sweeping towards the target Cover and go!


    Although he was bald, he did have a pretty appearance. His mouth rose slightly, and he did not blink. He looked up at the two magistrates flying by. His knees bent slightly and his fists waved upward like a dragon going out to sea.


    "Break it for me!"


    A whirlwind suddenly formed, sharp and fierce impact on Yin Luohua and DEA joint formation of the gas field suppression.


    At the same time, Qi Gan''s eyes were dark in vain. Qi Gan''s Qi sank into the elixir. All his strength gathered in an instant, and his body was far better than an arrow. He rushed to the bareheaded demon with a terrible speed that human eyes could not catch!


    The joint efforts of the three judges resulted in a rolling evil spirit comparable to that of the flood breaking the dike.


    The temperature of the battlefield seemed to be affected, and it dropped sharply in an instant.


    The officers and men of the first regiment around took a cool breath, because of the terror of the judges and the power of the bald man.


    They can''t help but wonder how far this demon''s strength has been, if they can defeat the three judges?


    Bang!!!


    The two fists hit, Yin Luohua and di Yaru were struck by lightning, and immediately flew out in the opposite direction. However, their task had been completed. At this time, Qi Gan''s full strength attack was coming, and the bald devil had no time to react.


    Between lightning and flint.


    Qi Gan''s unstoppable punch hit the bald head''s chest wildly.


    However, it''s amazing that it''s like a wave bumping into a rock. Apart from the explosion of the land within three meters of the foot, the bald devil''s body didn''t shake at all, and his expression didn''t change at all.


    From the cracked ground like a cobweb, we can see how terrible Qi Gan''s angry blow was, but this demon


    At that moment, thousands of soldiers who witnessed the scene were hit by a heavy hammer in the heart. Their blood stagnated and then went against the current. Their bodies trembled uncontrollably. Their eyes could not restrain their round stare, and their faces showed a look of horror.


    At this moment, the strength gap between the two sides has been fully revealed.


    The three judges are not the opponents of the bald devil, far from it!


    "Be careful!"


    Falling in the distance, DIA didn''t have time to feel the pain. With the roar, the blood slowly overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, Qi Gan also had a premonition that it was not good, but he knew that he couldn''t get away. He simply took the offensive as the defense. He stepped sideways in an instant, raised his arm, used his elbow as a weapon, and hit his opponent in the face like thunder.


    Dense and coherent, with a strong sense of killing!


    The unfathomable bald devil grinned and raised his hand, not to intercept, but Hold on!!!


    Like a pincers attack, ordinary people can''t imagine a sudden burst of surging finger force, which not only controlled Qi Gan''s elbow joint, but also almost cracked his bone!


    "That''s it?"


    Staring at the pair of joking eyes, Qi Gan was furious, and his tight toes flipped and kicked, drawing a majestic arc, straight to the opponent''s lower abdomen.


    Bareheaded smile more intense a point, with kick knee strong confrontation.


    "Bang!"


    Qi Gan''s legs fell back, almost lost his balance, and his face changed slightly."It''s not interesting."


    With a sigh, bareheaded action burst like a landslide, backhand directly in Qi Gan''s side brain!


    "Pa!"


    At that moment, the violent impact force caused Qi Gan''s facial features and face to be distorted. Then he flew out irresistibly and landed dozens of meters away. His will was faint and his body was twitching unconsciously. He almost fainted directly.


    The brain is the most important part of the human body. A slap on a bald head just now is no less harmful than a speeding car!


    "Qi Gan!"


    Yin Luohua cries out, looking at Qi Gan who falls in the distance, what is surging on the beautiful and deep mixed blood face at the moment is worry.


    However, Qi Gan still did not make any response, let alone stand up again.


    Thousands of the first Legion soldiers around them are as dumb as a cucumber.


    The magistrates cooperated in the killing attack. They thought that the demon would die, but how did they know it would be this result?


    Judge incompetent?


    Obviously not!


    Just now, the speed, power, or reaction shown by the magistrates of the underworld were enough to subvert their understanding of the limits of the human body. But just because of this, the bareheaded demon, who was one against three and was harmless, was even more terrible!


    "Is this the so-called master of your Terran?"


    With a smile in his mouth, he looked at the judges who fell in three different directions.


    "Kui chaos king also said that the human race has a deep foundation, so we can''t take it lightly. It''s boring. It''s extremely boring."


    "Can you give me a decent opponent?"


    "What about the woman who killed Hu Bilie last time? Tell her to come out and let me meet her for a while


    Qin Yuyi killed his disciples and became the pride of the whole human race. However, he also suffered from the attack and was still in bed in the rear. Naturally, he could not be here at this time.


    But this does not affect the arrogance and arrogance of the bald devil.


    Around thousands of Terran soldiers look angry, staring at the bald head, dare not to speak.

 Chapter 1869

    Disciples are of great significance in the lost world.


    Almost equal to the status of the God list in the human world!


    But this bald devil even called Hu Bili''s name directly, which shows that his identity is also extremely respected!


    One of the twelve!


    Stop it!


    I have to admit that although he has no inch hair, his appearance is evil and crazy, especially at this moment, which is very touching.


    If he goes to a temple, he will be very popular!


    Of course, looking at the world, I''m afraid that no temple can accommodate such a "Giant Buddha"!


    After witnessing the defeat of the three judges, thousands of soldiers around reacted that although there was no longer a second woman in blue who could turn the tide in time, the soldiers of the first regiment on the scene would never allow the Terran to be so despised.


    "Daddada..."


    The fierce fiery snake''s frantic huff and puff regardless of everything.


    Countless sharp rays from all directions toward the brake shock and go, like a hook woven into a dense strangulation net, leaving no gap.


    Xiu Cha''s mouth turned slightly up, and he laughed wildly, shaking and stamping the ground under his feet.


    It looks like a gentle stamp, but it''s like the earth shaking, sand and dust shaking, dense, with the sliding of xiucha''s hands, it seems to be under the traction of a huge force, a time of change!


    All of a sudden, everyone''s vision became blurred.


    I saw a dust storm formed around xiucha, and then gradually narrowed down. Finally, in the visual effect, it was like a substantial soil pupa wrapped xiucha tightly.


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    Bullet after bullet hit the "pupa" one after another, and then it was "engulfed.".


    The Terran soldiers have never seen such a method. Their movements are stiff, their eyes are enlarged, their faces are shocked and shocked.


    Even DEA and Yin Luohua are unbelievable.


    "Is this the disciple?"


    Looking at the indestructible and slowly rotating "earth pupa", an invincible sense of frustration surged into everyone''s mind for a moment.


    Morale is down!


    At this time, quietly, inexplicable momentum shrouded the whole audience, only to see a flash of mirage, speed, only in the air stay fuzzy shadow.


    Then.


    Click.


    Crisp sound, like eggshell broken, and then in a thousand pairs of eyes incredible witness, that seemingly indestructible soil pupa instantly fragmented.


    "Wow..."


    The dust is flying around.


    Rest brake re exposed, and irrepressible stagger back two steps, radian finally convergence.


    The dust fell.


    Looking at the figure not far away, xiucha frowned slightly. His relaxed and proud posture was not there, and his sight fell on the simple broken blade.


    "Wings of darkness?"


    His eyes were uncertain.


    "Chief!"


    Looking at the wind and sand is still a layer of body, DIA spirit shock.


    Yinluohua is also a long relief.


    "Here, it''s called the blade of the dawn."


    Li futu held on to the remnant soldiers who had killed him.


    At the beginning, in the lost world, in the city of peace, in the tower of heaven, from the mouth of the city leader Eli, he knew the real name of the blade.


    But he prefers what the Terrans call it.


    Because dawn represents hope!


    "Who are you?"


    Xiucha looked at the Terran, and for the first time, his casual eyes showed the emotion of facing squarely.


    "Terran, supreme commander of holy alliance, Li futu."


    Smell speech, rest brake pupil condensation, then a smile.


    "Are you Li futu? The highest Terran commander, the strongest Terran? "


    His eyes then deepened.


    "If I take care of you, the war will be over."


    "The will of the people to defend their homeland will not collapse because of someone. This war will only end when you return to your world."


    "Oh, really?"


    Xiucha was smiling, but his momentum suddenly rose in an instant, which was far more than that of Zhan Qigan. It seemed that the volcano was recovering and about to erupt!


    "I''d like to have a try. If you lose the commander, you people can still unite as one and fight to the death."


    "Lost world, under the throne of chaos, disciples rest, please teach me!"


    With the voice, like a volcanic eruption, xiucha suddenly burst up, body shape like electricity, whether it is power or speed, are far more than just a few times!


    Obviously, just now he was just playing and now he shows his real strength!


    The officers and men around them looked startled and took a breath.


    These creeping out from the ground are a group of monsters!In the center of the battle, I can only see the shadow, not to mention the ordinary soldiers. Even the local magistrate like diayin Luohua can''t see Li futu and xiucha''s hand. It''s like the movie has been played dozens of times faster!


    "The human race is the strongest. It really deserves its reputation!"


    A moment later, the two sides parted.


    Xiucha wiped the corners of his mouth, and a touch of scarlet appeared on his fingers.


    It seems that it''s only ten seconds, but no one knows how many times they collided.


    Li futu didn''t say a word. This was the first time for him to fight with a strong disciple. Even though he had been tempered by the tower of heaven, he just suffered several times, and his body was aching.


    "Come again!"


    The rest brake gave out a long roar. It was sharp and clear. It spread rapidly. The sound had not disappeared yet. People were approaching. The fist was rubbing against the air, and the sound exploded!


    You can even see the air burning!


    This is the performance of breaking through the limit of strength and speed!


    Li futu stands in the same place and smashes with the same punch!


    "Boom!"


    When the two fists collided, the shock wave immediately formed into a visible shock wave, like a sea wave, rapidly spread around, even two or three hundred meters away.


    Many soldiers were directly overturned!


    "Ka, Ka, Ka..."


    Every inch of the ground is cracked. The crack is as big as the ground crack. If you don''t pay attention, you may fall in.


    As the most direct carrier, the impact force of Li futu and xiucha can be imagined.


    However, the shocking thing is that despite the earth''s shaking, they seem to take root at their feet and connect with the earth. It''s like they have reached a strange balance, and they are all motionless.


    It seems that after the short stagnation of time, Li futu twists his left fist. At the same time, the Dark Dawn blade spins forward from the other hand without leaving a gap. The track is tricky and the castration is fierce!


    His face was flushed and his blood was rolling. The pupil reflected the light and shadow. He didn''t dare to fight against the dark wing. He was forced to choose the back side, but his shoulder was still picked.


    "Shua!"


    In an instant.


    The skin is split and the blood is thrown away.


    More than ten meters away, xiucha looked down at his bloody left shoulder, frowned slightly. I don''t know how long it took to feel the taste of injury again.

 Chapter 1870

    "Finally, a decent figure came. The Terran is the strongest. It really deserves its reputation."


    Seeing the injury of his left shoulder as if nothing, he raised his head and raised his right corner of his mouth slightly, but his eyes did not have the arrogance and arrogance just now.


    Not far away from the man, he felt an unprecedented substantive threat.


    It seems to underestimate the Terran.


    Dozens of times of their land area and population base, how can it not give birth to some strong enough to face up!


    He clenched his left hand quietly.


    Although the pain caused by the injury to the left shoulder is unavoidable, it will not seriously affect the next battle.


    "Next, I''ll give you the highest degree of respect, and then I''ll wring your head off with my own hands."


    Xiucha''s tone was not fierce, and he didn''t mean to kill him. He was calm and peaceful, as if he was just stating an impending fact. But the instinct of wildness and self-confidence in it also made the soldiers around him tremble.


    "Arrogance


    DEA, who regarded Emperor Yan as the supreme belief, drank deeply.


    "Just like this war, it is still unknown who will win or lose, who will live or die."


    Li futu''s face has no waves, no lines, no sadness, no joy.


    "Is it?"


    All of a sudden, xiucha''s manner changed greatly. Just now, calm and calm became manic and evil.


    His temperament, also gradually cold.


    Sharp eyes such as sword scabbard, across the battlefield, direct Li Fu map!


    "Then the world will be decided by the war."


    His eyes flashed like beasts, his restless power surged in his chest and even all the cells of his body, his voice was still surging, and he had already stormed away, shooting at Li futu with a wild posture that he could not resist!


    Speed, resulting in rolling yellow sand flying up!


    Who else''s domineering, as well as the air field like dragon and tiger, have brought incomparable shock to others!


    "Be careful!"


    Even if the shade falls, the heartstrings suddenly tighten.


    In the fierce killing atmosphere of the sea tide, xiucha came and jumped up in vain. The height was not amazing, but the momentum soared again at the moment of leaving the ground. His right hand snapped like a downhill tiger, vowing to split Li futu''s head!


    Manic and violent.


    I''m so angry!


    Countless officers and soldiers, as if they were on the scene, looked shocked!


    Li futu''s eyes shrank, his tight body suddenly released, and he didn''t choose to avoid his sharp edge. His body flashed and swept, and he was strong against it!


    The elegant and mysterious body method is fully used. It is like a ghost or a falcon. Countless shadows appear in the process of wandering. The blade of dawn shakes and stirs, tearing the space, and colliding with the close combat of xiucha!


    Others can''t see the actual shape at all. They just feel like two floods crashing into each other. Even if they can''t see the moves clearly, they can imagine the great danger!


    "Have a good time!"


    In vain, a sharp scream came out, resounding through the sky, and the bloody xiucha burst into the sky. Under the shock of countless looking up, it soared to more than ten meters in the air!


    Then, I saw another figure follow, wild somersault, upward sprint, inconceivable appeared on the track of xiucha flying.


    That scene is like a goshawk hunting for sparrows who want to escape!


    The tight left arm is like a spring compressed to the extreme. At the moment of approaching the brake, it suddenly attacks. Due to the violent speed and strength, there is a clear air explosion sound at the place where the wrist passes!


    "Well come!"


    Although he was in a state of evasion, xiucha''s body and mind were still immersed in the hot fighting. He felt that the danger was approaching and didn''t panic. In the wild laughter, his right leg was thundering, and he severely kicked his reluctant opponent.


    Bang!!!


    Similar to the explosion of lightning, the two terrible forces collide with each other without reservation, just like a heavy hammer, the hearts of hundreds of meters of soldiers are shaking!


    After a short period of stagnation, the two figures entangled tightly in the air suddenly separated, one flying higher, the other falling back quickly towards the ground.


    Only when they landed one after another, could they see the clue of this collision.


    Li futu landed steadily, but the brake, which was forced to change its trajectory, failed to stabilize its balance. It crossed a parabola like a lost arrow, and then hit the ground violently.


    The dull sound made people feel scared, but the hundred legged insect died without stiffness. After a rest, he stood up quickly, which made his scalp numb. But from his rapid breathing and facial expression, we can see that he was not feeling well at this time.


    Although I didn''t see clearly the course of the fighting between the two sides just now, the bloody wounds on Xiu Cha''s body were enough to see how thrilling the fight was.


    If you were an ordinary person, I''m afraid you would have fallen down at this moment. The strength and perseverance of xiucha are shocking!


    "You are not good at fighting and killing our people. I have the obligation to avenge the soldiers who died in the battle and the millions of people who died in saiala."Li futu was holding the blade of dawn. His face was still calm, and his body was not big. However, standing there, he seemed to fit in with the heaven and the earth, filled with the majesty that he could not fight!


    "Blood debts should be paid with blood."


    A few days ago, a disciple fell in the sky under the sword rain, dead without a body.


    Today, it seems that there will be a second?


    Countless people hold their breath, look hot and excited, roared: "blood debt, blood pay!"


    "Blood for blood!"


    "Blood for blood!"


    ¡­¡­


    I''m hoarse.


    Wave after wave!


    Xiucha seems to be in the sea and may be swallowed at any time.


    "Do you think you can really kill me?"


    He turned a deaf ear to the shouting and killing in all directions, but the momentum of xiucha, who was seriously injured, was not dispirited. He stared directly at Li futu and said coldly, "heaven and earth will fall, not you alone, you can turn it around."


    "It''s up to people."


    Calm words, filled with the firmness of coexistence with heaven and earth!


    Xiucha grinned grimly.


    "Well, try it again."


    At the same time, his momentum soared to a height of extraordinary terror in the blink of an eye.


    "The earth collapses thousands of miles!"


    His knees suddenly sank, all the momentum and strength gathered on his palms, and then he pressed hard towards the ground!


    "Boom!"


    It''s like a high-intensity earthquake suddenly occurred, a time of shaking, high-frequency tremor, the ground began to crack, and cracks rapidly expand.


    Some soldiers were caught off guard, resulting in unbalanced falls. Unfortunately, not a few fell into the ground seam.


    "Hold on!"


    A soldier quickly grabbed a fallen comrade in arms, lying on the ground, gnashing his teeth, his face turned red, exhausted his strength.


    The comrade''s feet were hanging in the air, his face was pale, and the crack below was deep, like a man eating abyss, which could swallow him up at any time.

 Chapter 1871

    If you look down from the sky, it is like a huge ferocious iron net falling from the sky, deep into the ground, cracks continue to spread and breed, and blocks are segmented.


    Thousands of soldiers trapped in it are like earthworms struggling to survive.


    In just a few seconds, hundreds of people have been killed, fell into the cracks and disappeared.


    "How about that?"


    Xiucha looks up and smiles madly.


    Li futu looks calm, standing on the square shaped land, just plain road.


    "Do you still have strength?"


    Rest brake smile slightly stagnant.


    It is true that the blow just now has consumed all his strength. Now, he has run out of oil and lights, which is equivalent to the end of a strong bullet.


    "Then, go on the road."


    Li futu''s eyes narrowed slightly, his killing machine flickered, he grasped the blade of dawn, and was about to launch a fatal blow, but in vain, several powerful momentum came together.


    "Shucha, you''ve really disgraced us."


    One, two, three, four Five ways!!!


    There were five powerful figures who were not inferior to xiucha. They came one after another in the shape of a fan and surrounded Li futu from five directions.


    "Are you all right?"


    Diah grabs Qi Gan who is unconscious and shouts to Yin Luohua.


    Yin Luohua, who almost fell into the cracks of the ground, shook his head blankly. Looking at the five figures that suddenly appeared, his eyes were startled, and even the first appearance could be called a feeling of fear.


    This is


    Five disciples?!!!


    "It''s none of your business. Don''t get involved!"


    The rest brake sinks a voice way.


    But no one paid any attention to him.


    There are five figures, including tall and thin men, white haired old people, young girls and callous young people


    There are different images, but they are all magnificent, like the abyss and the sea!


    Cosy.


    Kate.


    Vilva.


    Xun sun.


    Blood rouge.


    That''s right.


    These are indeed the five disciples!


    After hearing the news of xiucha, they gave up their goals one after another, rushed to the battlefield together, and completed the unprecedented Union and meeting!


    If you can force xiucha to this place, the Terran must have sent the top Terran!


    "You are the strongest Terran?"


    They looked directly at Li futu, and the pressure formed was so thick that it was almost real. If they were ordinary soldiers, I''m afraid even this kind of pressure would be enough to make them heartbroken!


    "I don''t deserve the strongest name of the Terran. If you are looking for the supreme commander of the Terran coalition, it should be me."


    Li futu''s face does not change.


    Even when I saw the five disciples coming, I was not alarmed.


    For the strength of the devil, he had expected.


    He knew that it would happen sooner or later.


    "Good courage."


    The old man with crane hair grinned.


    "Unfortunately, it''s the wrong camp."


    "Nonsense, get rid of him."


    With the voice of indifference, the wind rolled and the clouds swayed, the momentum of the five disciples roared and rolled, and in a moment, they climbed to their best state.


    The images are different, but the eyes are the same.


    "Under the throne of chaos, disciples, blood rouge, please teach me!"


    The girl''s original soft voice is now full of creepy strictness.


    She stares at Li futu, and the killing intention in her eyes is in sharp contrast to her exquisite appearance!


    "Under the throne of chaos, disciple, Cauchy, please teach me!"


    "Under the throne of chaos, disciple, Xun sun, please teach me!"


    "Under the throne of chaos, disciple, vilva, please teach me!"


    "Under the throne of chaos, disciple, Kate, please teach me!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The earth shaking shouts, like thunder, completely shocked the soldiers within a few miles.


    If you add the defeated xiucha, there are six disciples in this battlefield at this time!!!


    On the other side of the battlefield, there was only one person standing opposite them!


    Yin Luohua''s face was completely pale. Although she didn''t have a good face for that man from beginning to end for many years, at this time, the huge sense of panic still permeated the whole body quickly with the blood. Her heart seemed to be held tightly by a big hand. She turned her head irresistibly, put down any worries towards the direction of fighting alone, and yelled out: "hurry up Run


    DEA''s face was dull.


    Run?


    They''re from hell. There''s never a dictionary like this in their dictionary.


    But at this time, if you don''t run and stay, it''s not a fight to death, but will die!"Chief, let''s go!"


    He was also desperate to roar.


    At this time, the magistrate''s roar also showed obvious trembling.


    Li futu, who was alone, still didn''t move. When he heard the cry, his eyes moved and he just gave a quiet smile.


    Then.


    He once again faced the five disciples and spoke in a tone no less sonorous than the slightest.


    "Terran, Li futu, please fight!"


    On the earth, a surge of fighting spirit, like a sword, soared into the sky!


    "Ridiculous


    The five disciples suddenly narrowed their eyes and launched an attack almost at the same time.


    It was like a sudden shot, like a runaway herd of animals. Some of them rushed in a straight line, some of them strode wildly, some of them outflanked. The five disciples, with their own strong momentum, rushed to Li futu from many directions.


    The depression of the scene is almost breathless.


    "It''s over!"


    Verva, a disciple with crane hair, shrieked and screamed. He was the first to kill him with a fierce killing aura. Although he was old, his momentum was like a dragon, and his palm was like a hawk claw tearing the air. With a fierce wind, he patted Li futu''s head hard.


    Looking like a young disciple, Xun sun''s face was cold and fast as a ghost. He left a confused black shadow along the way. When he appeared beside Li futu, the heavy knife had been cut out wildly, stirring up a terrible killing machine with sweating hair and straight to Li futu''s neck.


    "Offended!"


    The tall and thin disciple Kate suddenly lost her balance and fell to the ground on her back. Her movements seemed to be in a mess, but in fact her hands cleverly supported the ground. With the momentum of the sprint, her legs pounded like a dragon.


    Blood rouge and Cauchy also came one after another. Their strength was fully opened, and their aura was shaking. They cooperated with each other very well. It seemed that the waves coming one after another were fiercely attacking Li futu.


    All eyes widened.


    Yin Luohua has been aphasia, face like paper, can not see any blood.


    In the five disciples carefully woven must kill array, Li futu holding the blade of dawn, did not escape, did not dodge, with a kind of stirring posture, unexpectedly chose a strong attack!


    The tight body is released suddenly, and the shadow is surging out of the sky in the rush and rapid fire. It plunges into the flood like attack and killing array, and the dawn blade shakes and stirs, tearing the space and attacking all the weapons of the opponent.


    "The human race, must win."


    A firm voice came from the airtight strangulation array.


    All of them were stunned, and their faces were shocked. They looked at the vague figure in the lonely world with trembling eyes. They were boiling with blood and surging with emotion!


    As a mortal, compare with the gods!

 Chapter 1872

    Disciples are the top strongmen in the lost world. Their status is only under the chaos king, even higher than the top ten city masters!


    At this time, the five disciples joined hands, to some extent, almost half of the strength of the lost world!


    One against one, maybe Li futu is better than the other, but one against five?


    Look at the Terran, maybe no one can do it!


    The blade of dawn is shining black, sharp and bright. It''s hard to fight with five peerless powers, but it can''t stand alone.


    It''s like a delicate girl''s blood rouge. Her soft body starts and spins in the air. At the moment when her opponent is entangled, her tight toes are as good as any weapon in the world. She kicks Li futu like a lightning.


    The air was punctured, making a sharp explosion!


    Li futu, who fought off Cauchy and vilva, trembled in the corner of his eyes. He subconsciously lifted his left arm up between the lightning and flint, and grabbed the foot and pulled it down!


    "Oh."


    Blood Rouge sneered, and then showed the shocking flexibility, stagnated in the air, and turned gorgeous again. The other foot directly kicked Li Fu''s face door with a more vicious momentum than just now.


    That foot seems small and exquisite, but its threat is chilling!


    Li futu naturally did not dare to underestimate, although the other side seems to be a 28 girl, may be ranked in the top ten disciples, who knows is actually an old monster who has lived for many years.


    At this critical juncture of life and death, ethnic security, he did not have any soft hearted, clenched the blade of dawn, eyes firm toward the foot!


    There was no terrible scene of amputated limbs flying blood.


    With a clang sound, a heavy broken knife came from the air, blocking the dawn blade.


    "Good strength."


    It seems that the young disciple Xun sun''s eyebrows moved, leaving no trace and clenching the knife.


    The fierce impact just now brought him a kind of pain.


    This feeling has never been before.


    "I''m flattered."


    Li futu''s face did not change, his eyes were always calm, not sad or happy. In the face of the five disciples'' attack, he did not have any despair and gray. In a layer of unchanging black pupils, he was full of unyielding fighting spirit.


    We are outnumbered. He knows that there can be no pause. After forcing the blood rouge and Xun sun to stop, he rushes to Kate.


    BAM BAM bam!!!


    The sound of the golden dagger resounded all the time.


    Everyone was dazed and dazed, immersed in the world shaking war that was destined to go down in history.


    "Shua!"


    From vilva''s fingers through Li futu''s chest, Rao Shi experienced the tempering of Tongtian tower, but there were several shocking red scratches on his skin.


    But if you change for someone else, I''m afraid it''s not just a little skin injury, maybe even the sternum has been directly torn!


    Of course, vilva also paid a great price. He was kicked in the abdomen by Li futu and immediately flew out. When he landed, he supported himself on the ground with one hand. When he raised his head, his eyes could not hide his anger.


    "Stop playing! Speed will take care of him


    With the words, he clapped his hands on the ground, and his seemingly old body shot like a toad again. At the same time, the other four disciples also launched a storm attack again.


    It''s dangerous and lethal.


    The sand is all over the sky.


    The situation is changing!


    A few minutes later, several landing sounds were heard intensively, and the five disciples dispersed and stopped in five different directions.


    Ferocious, wild, cruel, and crazy, the fierce eyes are fixed on the commander-in-chief of the human alliance not far away.


    Li futu, who was alone, was holding the blade of dawn. Blood gradually spilled from his body and the corners of his mouth. He stood upright in the encirclement, and his body was still straight and high.


    All people hold their breath and forget themselves. They don''t know where they are and their responsibilities.


    Their eyes were fixed on the figure that had never been bent.


    The atmosphere is more depressing than ever.


    "I take back what I said before. There are warriors in the human race."


    Kate opened her mouth and stared at the figure.


    "But how long can you hold on with your own strength?"


    "If you bully more than you bully less, what kind of strong people are you!"


    Seeing the whole situation of the war, Yin Luohua couldn''t help shouting, even if he might be involved, he didn''t worry about it any more.


    She could not see that although the man had not fallen, he had done his best.


    One disciple has already oppressed heaven and earth, let alone the five!


    Every second just now, there was a huge loss of strength.


    Now, I''m afraid he has run out of oil and the lamp has run out.


    "More than less?"


    Left face also has a tiny blood line of blood Rouge sneer."This is war! Do you think it''s a martial arts contest? Are you not deceiving us by mobilizing more troops than we have? "


    Just a disdainful look, she would withdraw her eyes from Yin Luohua, and then her eyes fell on the black blade.


    That''s the weapon. It almost broke her face.


    Blood rouge on that pure as a girl''s face, shaking ferocious.


    "Let me take you on the road."


    With the sharp and cold sound, the blood Rouge''s figure turned into a phantom. The speed was so fast that only a series of ghosts were left in the air.


    Li futu stood still, seemingly waiting to die, but when the wind came, he suddenly turned to his side, held his hand tightly, and stabbed the dawn blade with his backhand!


    "Pa!"


    But the huge loss, resulting in his speed and strength are not as good as just now, blood Rouge accurately grasped his wrist.


    "Why insist? It''s just a blink of an eye. There won''t be much pain. "


    He had known for a long time that he was at the end of his life, and now he was more sure that he was. The blood Rouge was killing him. The face close at hand suddenly showed a gorgeous smile to Li futu.


    "Goodbye!"


    She turned her wrist and succeeded in seizing the blade, but at the same time, the man who could not bear the heavy load even showed a deep and strange smile.


    Blood Rouge was surprised and had a bad feeling, but it was too late.


    Without any image, Li futu suddenly fell forward and threw himself on the blood rouge. At the same time, his hands clasped her waist like iron hoops. The blood dripping from the corner of his mouth dyed her hair red.


    "You want to die!"


    The blood Rouge''s pupil was like a needle, and he was so angry that he was about to tear the man apart with dawn blade in his hand, but the other side had already picked her up.


    Without any rules, it''s like a simple road. Li futu uses himself as a pressure plate, tightly wrapped with blood rouge, just like ordinary people fighting. They entangle each other and fall to the ground together.


    "Bang!"


    Not to mention the Terran soldiers, even the other disciples were a little stunned.

 Chapter 1873

    Li futu and xuerouzizai fall to the ground and wrestle together. Who has ever thought that the duel between the world''s strongest would be such a scene?


    Blood rouge, her hair was scattered, her face was ferocious, and her whole body was covered with dust. She was beaten by the powerful force on her face, and her mouth was suddenly bleeding. At the same time, she also crossed Li futu''s neck with the color of her five fingers.


    "Get out of here!"


    The flesh was torn.


    Several blood marks appeared on Li futu''s neck.


    That kind of pain, even if others can feel, but Li futu''s expression still does not make waves, elbow and arm bending, strength gathering, flood water rushing to blood Rouge lower abdomen.


    "Bang!"


    As one of the top ten disciples, blood Rouge''s face changed dramatically, and Linglong''s body was seriously bent and slid out against the ground.


    "Bold!"


    Kate has always been fond of the blood Rouge of the same status. When she saw this, she was furious and shot out. Her body was like electricity, and she drew a sharp and majestic arc. In an instant, she came to the sky of Li futu. Her feet were like rocks, and she stamped down on Li futu like mountains!


    There was no time to think about it. Li Fu Tu, who was injured all over, rolled over on the ground with his hands. He almost fell into the crack between the brakes.


    "Boom!"


    The power of okitel''s stomp is shocking. It''s like a meteorite, and the ground is shaking!


    Seeing that Li futu dodged, he did not stagnate. He squatted down, rubbed his iron leg to the ground and rotated, so fast that his breathless foot would no longer give his opponent any chance to escape.


    Li futu was like a lonely boat. He was overturned by the waves, flew out, and then fell to the ground heavily.


    Kate stood up slowly, not pursuing.


    Dozens of meters away.


    The man''s hands were on the ground, and his blood flowed out of his mouth and fell on the ground. First of all, his left knee. With the tremor of his body, his weak strength slowly gathered. In the silent battlefield, he stood up again.


    "Commander!"


    "Chief!"


    Everybody''s heart is starting to tighten.


    From his bruised body and miserable face, everyone could see that the man was close to the end of the lamp after fighting with the five disciples alone.


    Although the expression is still calm and indifferent, it is completely supported by strong will and aloof heart!


    Looking at the body that continuously slightly trembles, the face of Yin Luohua is as pale as paper.


    Although she has been sneering, even deliberately and the other side, but she never really thought, the other side to the end.


    But at this time, the end seems to have come.


    The first step is to break the brake.


    I''ll stop the five disciples alone.


    This battle record has already shaken the past and brightened the present!


    For anyone, I''m afraid I''ll die without regret, but


    He is the emperor of hell. He is the supreme commander of the holy alliance. He is responsible for the survival of the whole human race


    He can''t Should not Die here!


    For the first time in his life, he hated his incompetence, hated himself, and could not help him, even if he just shared the burden.


    The wind and sand become gentle.


    There was silence.


    The disciples were not in a hurry to kill.


    "The supreme commander of the holy alliance, Li futu, will defend the fate of the race to the death. Your name will be remembered by all the warriors of the lost world!"


    Even as a hostile camp, the powerful opponents and the great feelings of defending the interests of the race with their lives gave the disciples a little more respect in their ruthless eyes.


    Kate clenched the heavy knife.


    "I will let you die with dignity."


    Before his voice fell, his toes twisted the ground, and he suddenly burst into flight. His body stirred up a messy shadow. In the blink of an eye, he rushed to Li futu''s side. He seemed to pause on the left side, but actually appeared on the right side.


    Visual misleading makes many people feel that their thinking is in disorder.


    "Pick up the knife!"


    When the body is solid, when the step is forced to stop, it''s like a suddenly blocked wave. The power is greatly accumulated in a short time, and the terrible killing power bursts out instantly!


    The broken knife splits out and sweeps through the cold wind. The deadly sword takes Li futu''s head.


    To give full play is the greatest respect for the strong!


    In the previous fierce battle, Li futu had a huge loss of strength, plus internal and external injuries, both in strength and reaction ability. Even though his mind had captured the opponent''s moves, it was difficult to make an effective dodge. At the critical moment, he had to step back. Although he avoided the end of being cut head by a knife, he replaced it, Is from the shoulder to the chest appeared a deep visible bone scar!


    The mortar force from the broken knife made him throw back again."Bang!"


    Many Terran soldiers close their eyes in despair and sorrow, and can''t bear to look again.


    "The first leader!"


    Dia''s eyes are red.


    "Cough..."


    With coughing, thick blood gushes out of the mouth without money, so does the body.


    Li futu turned over and stood on the ground. He still wanted to stand up, but his injury was too serious.


    Everyone can see that this man, the pride of the human race, is at the end of his tether.


    At this time, a bright figure suddenly rushed in and took off in the middle, like a javelin, accurately and without hesitation, and landed beside Li futu.


    Then, he slowly but firmly stretched out a hand.


    "Can you still stand up?"


    The dazzling golden robe of the sun covered the color of the wind and sand, shining in this terrible battlefield!


    Li futu was a little surprised.


    Diya and Yin Luohua''s eyes also happened to appear for a moment in a trance, maybe they didn''t expect each other to appear, or maybe it was because of this scene, too disobedient.


    The hand remained in mid air.


    "You''re the supreme commander of the Terran alliance. You can''t fall."


    The man who suddenly appeared opened his mouth. His body was not burly, but his lines were firm, giving people a tough feeling.


    After a short period of stagnation, Li futu raised his hand.


    Two hands across the love and hate, national enemies, after a century, once again tightly hold together.


    With the help of the man in the golden robe, Li futu stood up again.


    The five disciples were silent and didn''t stop them. They just asked after Li futu got up again.


    "Who are you?"


    The former Li family, now the left emissary of the temple, turned around after pulling up Li futu and faced the five terrible disciples. With a firm expression, he spoke in a gentle but eloquent tone.


    "I''m his brother."


    For the first time in his life, Li futu, who has been walking alone from beginning to end, has been blocked behind.


    In a trance.


    His thoughts went back decades.


    At that time, they were not sensible children, and they met for the first time.


    The baby boy tried to act like an adult.


    "My name is Li Haotian. I''m your brother, Li futu, right? Don''t worry, I will protect you from today on! "

 Chapter 1874

    The battlefield fell into a brief silence.


    Verva, a disciple with crane hair, was staring at the resolute figure in the golden robe of the sun. He did not smile.


    "The courage is commendable, but the strength is too weak. You are looking for your own death. But since they are brothers, it''s better to die together. "


    As a left envoy of the temple, he may be regarded as powerful in human society, but in this battlefield, facing the five disciples, Li Haotian''s strength is really not enough to see.


    Vilva is not arrogant. He is right. Li Haotian''s uninvited visit may not only fail to save Li futu, but may even bring himself in for nothing.


    Of course.


    That''s it.


    Even if he wants to go back, he has no chance.


    "You go first."


    Seeing that Li futu was seriously injured at this time, Li Hao said without looking back. His eyes were fixed on the five powerful figures in the fan-shaped position in front of him. There was no panic and fear on his increasingly mature face.


    Deserters.


    One time is enough.


    "Cover the commander and leave!"


    He cried.


    Thousands of famous soldiers and the temple adjudicators gathered from all sides like locusts, forming a tight encirclement, creating a huge pressure.


    "Go


    "When I was a child, I always used you as a shield. Now it''s time to give you back."


    When they were young and ignorant, in the Li family compound, the two children often caused some troubles, such as knocking over Ming Dynasty palace porcelain bottles and doodling on priceless ancient paintings.


    And every time, the big boy who was afraid of his grandfather''s dignity would put the blame on his younger brother.


    Imperceptibly, that road from childhood looks like some belly black figure has grown up.


    Knowing that there might be no turning back, this time, he did not retreat.


    "You are the commander-in-chief of the Terran alliance, and you are bound by the faith of the Terran people. I can die, you can''t! "


    "Go


    Facing the five disciples, his eyes were as hard as iron.


    "All of you, charge with me!"


    "Kill!"


    For a moment, the cry of killing was earth shaking.


    Pull a hair and move the whole body!


    Under Li Haotian''s leadership, nearly 3000 Terran troops, including the temple adjudicator, rushed to kill the five disciples like waves!


    Everyone will play to the extreme speed, countless rapid and dull footsteps together, forming a shaking effect, no one is willing to be behind!


    A shadow from Li futu''s side constantly rushed past, without looking back, indomitable!


    This time.


    They kept Li futu behind them.


    "Terran will win!"


    As if from the soul of the roar resounded through the sky, and even the clouds above the sky are so excited!


    Compared with the approaching Terran troops like the tide, the five disciples surrounded by them are like five isolated islands about to be submerged.


    "Ignorance is hopeless!"


    Vilva gave a cold hum.


    "I''ll take care of the East."


    "Give me the south."


    "I''m in charge of the north."


    "The west is mine."


    The scarlet blood Rouge left in the corner of his mouth was staring at the direction of Li futu, but the brave people had already covered his figure.


    "I''ll wring that man''s head off myself."


    Her venomous and gloomy eyes formed a strong visual contrast with her delicate girl''s appearance. Her Qi finally locked the bright gold in the sea of people.


    "Quick fight, quick decision!"


    It can be imagined that there must be more and more Terran troops on their way. The five disciples felt as if they were on the way at the same time. According to the previous plan, they projected their own battlefield.


    "Poof


    "Shua!"


    Bloodbath, open again!


    Blood Rouge eyes have nothing else. It''s as fast as spirit. It''s a thrilling shuttle in the stream of people. It only occasionally cuts the neck of the person in the way, and the target goes straight to Li Haotian!


    "Hoo..."


    Li Haotian, who had been on the highest alert for a long time, was not flustered. When his pupils contracted, he saw a gloomy face coming quietly, and the ready straight fist suddenly bombarded him wildly.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Although he had been injured in the previous fight, even if he was not in full swing, the arrogance of the disciples could not be underestimated.


    The corner of his mouth outlined a sharp sneer, blood Rouge palms out, easily holding the opponent''s wrist, exquisite body, I don''t know where the outbreak of terrorist force, tiptoe point, waist twist, in an instant forcefully threw out Li Haotian."So..."


    After spinning in the air for a moment, Li Haotian kept his balance. When he landed, his feet spread and he supported the ground with one hand. He raised his head and stepped on the ground without hesitation. It was like a burning rocket. His whole body was like a long gun, stabbing at the blood Rouge!


    "I''ll get rid of you first."


    The two pupils of blood Rouge are condensed into two black spots, which are terrifying. The body is extremely backward in violation of the common sense of human body. It is almost close to the ground and then quickly rises again. It turns its direction, firmly grasps Li Haotian''s legs, and then suddenly pulls down!


    Fortunately, Li Haotian even with both hands to support the ground, cushion, otherwise the fierce smashing force is likely to directly make him heartbroken!


    "I thought the disciples were so powerful, but it didn''t seem so good."


    After supporting the ground, Li Haotian forced himself to turn around without any pity. His feet were like a diamond, and he directly kicked his opponent in the face. In words, he also used color.


    As a great man said, we should attach importance to the enemy tactically, but despise the enemy strategically.


    "I hope you can be so tough when I twist your head off."


    Although the blood Rouge looks like a young girl in bloom, her terror is not inferior to that of any demon. Her hands immediately fight with each other. Although her fists are small, when they collide with Li Haotian''s feet, the great power of the explosion makes Li Haotian''s face change on the spot.


    He lost his balance instantly, rolled out like a sandbag, and didn''t stop retreating until more than 20 meters away.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Haotian clenched his teeth and controlled his trembling face. It took several seconds to get up again. But if you pay attention, you can see that his two legs are swinging slightly involuntarily.


    Hearing is false, seeing is true.


    Until this time, he finally realized how big the gap between himself and the strong disciples was.


    The seemingly simple collision just now almost broke his legs!


    Therefore, he also realized how difficult it was for that man to fight against five.


    "Can you still stand up?"


    "Not bad."


    "But I still like the way you''re on the ground."


    With the sharp voice, the piercing wind roared again.

 Chapter 1875

    "Hiss!"


    The sharp and biting cold wind brushed my face.


    Li Haotian felt a chill on his face. He touched his face subconsciously. Then he looked down and his pupils shrank slightly.


    On his fingers, there was scarlet blood.


    It''s like being caught by a fierce ghost. There are four bloodstains on that tough face, similar to blood rouge, but the depth of the wound is deeper.


    Blood Rouge appears on the right side, with blood dripping from the fingers.


    What is creepy is that she raised her hand, put her finger into her mouth slowly, and slowly sucked the blood clean.


    "Good taste."


    Li Haotian turned a blind eye. His face was resolute and his eyes were like hawks. He took off his golden sun cannon and stomped on the ground. He did not choose direct collision any more. He shot at a high speed in the dense crowd.


    A large number of Terran soldiers became a natural shelter, which well covered his path.


    Blood Rouge squints, eyes follow the shadow, don''t think the other party wants to escape.


    To be honest, at this moment, although the strength of these Terrans is weak, it is undeniable that she has not met a Terran deserter.


    None of them.


    Sure enough, soon a strong wind came.


    The blood Rouge with his back to his mouth pulled up a sneer of disdain.


    Li Haotian''s eyes are sharp, his claws are wildly forward, and his target is the back neck. But who knows, after successfully pinching, there is no physical touch feedback,


    it''s a phantom!


    At this time, just like a mantis catching cicadas, blood Rouge has quietly appeared behind him.


    "Get down on your knees!"


    Two seemingly thin legs with wild momentum, fiercely determined to kick Li Haotian leg bend, the surging power of breaking the stone through the gold, people have no doubt that even the two iron bars will be broken!


    At the critical moment, Li Haotian forced to turn around. Instead of being flustered by the design, on the contrary, his blood stained face showed a strange smile.


    Soon.


    A black muzzle appeared in the pupil of the blood rouge.


    He once saw God use this method once. Although it''s a bit mean, who cares about it on the battlefield?


    But God is the best for survival.


    "Bang!"


    Without any hesitation, Li Haotian buckled his finger firmly.


    A firelight whirls violently and shoots out!


    At the beginning, the emperor who was strong in weaving fields died in this way, and was surprised by God and blew his head.


    But Li Haotian is not Adam, nor is blood Rouge weaving fields.


    Even if the emperor had no time to respond, the blood Rouge was incredibly backward in this microsecond, avoiding the fatal shot.


    Li Haotian was not surprised and kept pulling the trigger.


    "Bang Bang..."


    The bullets kept on shooting, making people dizzying.


    Next, there is a scene that makes people sweat.


    In a short distance of less than a few meters, I saw blood Rouge "Dancing", and the figure changed. The exaggeration of some movements even exceeded the limit of the human body, just like a piece of skin without bones, it just passed through the gunfire without injury!


    "Are there any more bullets?"


    When the gunfire stopped, she gave Li Haotian a frightening smile.


    If you are familiar with her, you must know that this female devil who looks like a girl has been thoroughly angered now!


    If she hadn''t reacted in time just now, I''m afraid she might have fallen here with hatred like Hu Bilie!


    "It''s my turn."


    Smile suddenly gloomy, seemingly weak body burst out of wild power, like the surging waves, blood Rouge forward, hard to Li Haotian.


    "Pa!"


    Without hesitation, Li Haotian gave up his useless gun, knowing that he was in a strong fight.


    Li Haotian, a once respectable son of a family, has been able to grow up in just a few years. Today, Li Haotian is worthy of the name of pride. However, the opponent he faces this time is too strong and beyond common sense.


    Even though he tried his best, he was still suppressed everywhere. With a "pa" sound and a violent and quick slap of blood rouge, he was solid in his face. The surging power of the tide prompted him to fly out immediately, hit several Terran soldiers, and tumbled to the ground in embarrassment.


    This is a kind of torture, but also an insult!


    "My Lord!"


    Several adjudicators saw this, eyes canthus to crack, immediately face ferocious toward blood Rouge rushed over!


    "To die!"


    The infuriated blood Rouge''s pupils were filled with cold palpitations. There was no emotion at all. The body moved and the shadow remained.


    "Click!"


    The two adjudicators didn''t know what happened, and they kept charging forward, but the blood Rouge had appeared in front of them. Their seemingly white palms were like the claws of evil spirits, and they broke their necks in the blink of an eye.Hard human bones in her hands, as fragile as withered bamboo.


    "Wow


    Looking at the adjudicators who are still rushing in, blood Rouge holds two corpses and suddenly throws them forward. The castration is so fast that those adjudicators can''t dodge. Under the impact, they immediately spit blood and turn upside down.


    "This is the elite of your people? A mob


    Blood Rouge looks like a girl, but at this time the exquisite body exudes the power of the devil.


    "Don''t be wild!"


    After all, the heretic adjudication office is the powerful Department of the temple. Usually, it is responsible for some difficult opponents, such as the blood clan. Naturally, the adjudicator is one in a million, resolute, loyal, brave and fearless.


    In spite of the pain, a adjudicator got up from the ground and rushed, even in the face of a powerful terrorist with unfathomable strength, still without any hesitation and hesitation.


    "Miso!"


    When the sword was drawn out of the sheath, the adjudicator ran quickly with fierce and wild nature. He locked the girl with fierce eyes. The blue tendons on her neck burst up. He held the sword in his hand and chopped her forward!


    Blood Rouge didn''t move, just stretched out two fingers, then easily caught the golden sword.


    The picture is extremely disobedient and weird.


    The seemingly unstoppable golden sword is like hitting a mountain and stopping immediately.


    "Wow


    All of a sudden, another figure came. The same golden sword, the same wild, the same fierce, didn''t choose to split to the blood rouge, but the comet smashed on the colleague''s golden sword!


    "Bang!"


    The two forces suddenly superposed, but the two fingers were still hopelessly motionless.


    "Oh."


    Blood Rouge sneers and stares at the two adjudicators who cooperate with each other.


    "No matter how many mole ants there are, they are just mole ants."


    Wriggle your fingers.


    "Click!"


    The temple''s carefully built arbiter''s sword breaks like wood.


    The blood Rouge was thrown out and kicked on the judge''s abdomen. The two judges bumped into each other and flew out like shells. After falling to the ground, they trembled for a while and gradually lost their voice.


    Blood flows out slowly from their seven orifices.


    If you can perspective it, you will find that it is like being stirred by a huge force, their internal organs have all been broken.

 Chapter 1876

    Although the adjudicator was brave, but after all, the strength gap was too huge, and he died in an instant without any damage to the blood rouge.


    As she said just now, the people of the world dare not go against the ruling forces. In her eyes, they are just mole ants!


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    There was a striking contrast between the cold eyes of the shadow and the girl''s appearance. The evil spirit of blood Rouge was surging, like a fierce ghost crawling out of hell. At the same time, it left a terrible black air in the air.


    At the end of the black air, Li Haotian, who had just stood up, flew violently again. Before he landed, he was caught up again.


    Blood rouge is like gangrene attached to bones. It has a deep radian and regards Li Haotian as a sandbag. The speed of "Xiu Quan" is so fast that people can''t see it clearly. They can only barely catch the shadow of Psychedelic boxing.


    "Get down!"


    Li Haotian''s kicking was like thunder, and his momentum was like waves. He directly blasted Li Haotian to the ground. The hit place was too heavy to bear the heavy load and collapsed in an instant. Li Haotian rubbed tens of meters away to stop castration, and his whole body was bloody.


    "Congratulations on your sacrifice."


    With the cold language, blood Rouge meteorite from the sky, the pupil condensed into the tip of a needle, the straight tip of the foot is better than any sharp sword, threatening the vital power, straight to take Li Haotian''s head!


    No one will doubt that under this step, human skulls will only be as fragile as watermelons, it is difficult to play any role in resistance.


    Imminent moment, I saw a figure suddenly broke into the air, hard and blood Rouge hit together, resulting in her whereabouts instantly changed to horizontal!


    "You I want to die


    Blood Rouge''s face suddenly changed, even if he didn''t want to, he waved his hand into a knife, and cut the other side''s back fiercely and quickly!


    "Bang!"


    The figure trembled for a moment, but still did not leave. At the moment of the gradual decline of the impact, he grasped the blood Rouge''s leg, as if he had exhausted all his strength. The terrible and turbulent power was released, and he threw it wildly towards the ground!


    Only the sound of the wind.


    It hurts to shave.


    Blood rouge is like a meteor falling toward the ground, "boom", a huge pit appears out of thin air.


    The blood Rouge fell into the pit, and the thick blood rushed out of the mouth uncontrollably.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The shrieks of fury exploded in vain, and the sharp tone seemed to tear people''s eardrum and pierce the sky.


    The power of the disciples was displayed incisively and vividly at this moment. If ordinary people, I''m afraid the five internal organs would have broken at this time, but the blood Rouge seemed to be immortal.


    With the help of the surging anti shock force, they quickly rush out of the ground again, such as a sharp arrow, cutting through the air barrier strongly, returning blood with blood and teeth with teeth, colliding with the figure of the sneak attack accurately and ferociously!


    After a short period of stagnation, Li futu flies to a higher place. On the other hand, the blood Rouge falls to the ground again. After his body trembles, the blood at the corner of his mouth is more thick.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu fell to the ground from a high altitude. Although he didn''t fall down, it was hard to avoid shaking. His bruised body looked shaky and his blood was dripping down his fingertips.


    Obviously, both of them are not in good health at this time.


    Blood Rouge wiped the corner of the mouth, supported the body to climb up from the ground, as strong as her, now breathing also appeared obvious disorder.


    "The commander-in-chief of the United forces of mankind is also engaged in the sneak attack?"


    Her eyes were filled with creepy resentment and hatred.


    Just now the other party''s despicable sneak attack, let her under the carelessness suffered the heavy injury, at this time the whole body inside and outside is likely to suffer the poisonous insect to gnaw.


    With a hoarse smile, Li futu gasped: "war is not tired of deceit. As you say, on the battlefield, there is no distinction between good and evil, only victory and defeat."


    "But do you think you can change your destiny? It''s time for you to die. It''s not human power that can stop you. "


    Blood rouge is full of murders.


    It''s not just a hostile relationship.


    In the lost world, the word "genius" has become her label since she was born. Because of her extraordinary talent in martial arts, she naturally broke through the realm of king, emperor and Emperor Having a good journey, she became the second female disciple under the throne of chaos in a legendary manner. So far, she has not experienced such setbacks.


    "Yes? Then you can try to see if I fall first or you


    Li futu seems to be at the end of the storm, but there is a subtle calm in his tone.


    According to estimates, blood Rouge thought that the other side had no resistance ability at this time, so she had to wait to die, but the lesson just now made her a little afraid.


    It''s the head of the Terran, after all.


    She doesn''t want to die here like Hubilie.


    A stalemate, a strange scene of time.


    "Rouge, I''ll help you!"The wind roared.


    Kate strong chop, all the way to kill, countless Terran soldiers were split in an instant!


    He passed through the bloodbath, holding a heavy broken knife, and the gas engine locked Li futu. Yue Zhen''s knife was fierce and fierce. It seemed that he wanted to cut Li futu''s head in the blink of an eye!


    But at this critical moment, suddenly, the wind is blowing!


    The sky suddenly became dark, the sea of clouds rolled, the air was dull, and it seemed that a huge rainstorm was brewing.


    Blood Rouge raised his head.


    Dimly visible, in the clouds, there are electric arcs flickering and creeping.


    This is


    Blood Rouge frowned slightly, suddenly produced a kind of unspeakable feeling.


    "Die!


    If the aggressive Kate didn''t feel it, she would wave the knife forward wildly, and suddenly a purple light would come down from the sky!


    "Wow!"


    Like a heavy burden, in the sea of clouds, the twining and converging arc forms a shocking purple lightning. The huge light column falls vertically from the sky and strikes on Kate''s heavy knife inconceivably.


    Everyone was frightened by the strong light and squinted subconsciously. The whole chaotic battlefield suddenly fell into a strange stagnation.


    It''s like God pressed time-out.


    I saw Kate''s wild figure suddenly stiff, his face turned red quickly, and then turned black. There were white smoke on his body, and accompanied by the sound of thunderbolt. It was like being fried, and there was a strong smell of scorch.


    Heaven and earth are quiet.


    Everyone looked up in amazement.


    I saw tall and powerful figures floating in the air, each holding a trident, solemn as a God.


    Among them, a woman with purple hair and purple eyes is the most thrilling. She has a crown on her head, which is unattainable, just like a myth. People can''t help but have the impulse to worship.


    Including the blood rouge, several disciples all stopped the killing, tightening their eyes on this unique purple army.


    "Art, Landis..."

 Chapter 1877

    Appearance can be imitated, modeling can camouflage, but temperament, is not fake.


    What''s more, the purple sky thunder just like divine punishment is not a means that can be used by the human race.


    Kate is like a coke now. Although he still has the breath of life, we can see from his slightly twitching body that he is suffering.


    All these signs point to the same name.


    Living on the earth with the human race, that distant race.


    Atlantis.


    "Meng po..."


    See that wearing a crown, purple hair waist, solemn and noble figure, Yin Luo Hua, lips unconsciously open, eye waves violent fluctuations.


    DEA also looked up, his face hesitating, very excited.


    Mengpo disappeared for so long, no one thought that she would appear in this way at this time.


    They didn''t know what Atlantis was, but it didn''t prevent them from recognizing Mengpo''s identity at a glance.


    Because in the world, there is no other person who can be so elegant, and only Mengpo will arrive in time when the emperor is in danger.


    Just a little strange is, at the moment Mengpo''s expression is too cold, no waves.


    "Shua."


    After the arrival of Atlantis, several disciples did not love to fight any more, but gathered together, including xiucha.


    As all the disciples, they really have the right to be arrogant, but the sudden arrival of the purple army makes them immediately put away their inner contempt, with a touch of vigilance in their eyes and face, even dignified.


    This is not the first time that there has been a dispute between the two sides.


    This purple army was an indispensable member in the grand battle when they were defeated in the lost world.


    Of course, at that time, the top ten disciples were not on the current list. It was because some of them died in that battle that they had the chance to replace them.


    If there had been no Atlantis, the current war would not have happened at all, because in the last two World War, if Atlantis had not intervened, the world would have changed its master long ago.


    With the help of Atlantis, the lost world was defeated, and most of the old disciples were killed or injured. Not long after the last generation of chaos king returned to the lost world, he was depressed.


    This is a painful history that everyone in the lost world can''t forget.


    This time, they gathered the strength of the whole world, rallied and made a comeback. The only fear for this war is not the Terrans, but Atlantis, which is inferior to them in terms of individual strength.


    But now.


    The most frightening thing happened.


    "Atlantis, this war has nothing to do with you. We can guarantee that after we defeat the Terran, we will never infringe upon any interests of the nobility. On the contrary, we are very willing to rule the world with the nobility."


    As an "old man" among the disciples, he was also the witness and witness of the last two world wars, so he could better understand the horror of Atlantis.


    In those days, the Terrans were far less powerful than they are now. Most of the warriors they sacrificed in the lost world fell to the trident of Atlantis.


    Among them, more than half of the disciples were included.


    Like Xun sun Xiu Cha, they all came in later.


    "Armed crossing represents aggression. On behalf of Atlantis civilization, I declare war on your side. "


    The peerless woman wearing the crown spoke blandly. She didn''t seem to hear what vilva was saying at all. She was eloquent and followed the law.


    Then.


    It''s purple.


    It was full of excitement and even covered the sky.


    Trident stand like a forest, at the same time like the tide wave forward.


    There is no comparison between the number of Atlantis and that of human beings, but the pressure is not of the same order of magnitude.


    This is just like a group of invincible generals!


    The faces of the disciples suddenly changed.


    No manners.


    No nonsense.


    Come up and declare war.


    Leave no room.


    In their way, there is an impulse to curse people for a while.


    What the hell are you doing with them?


    "Go


    His face changed and he gritted his teeth, but he also made a rational decision to retreat.


    They went deep alone and relied on the strength of individual soldiers to crush the Terran. In other words, they had no fear. However, Atlantis intervened strongly at this time, resulting in the instant breaking of their advantage.


    If we continue to struggle at this time, the consequences will be unpredictable.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that it''s not impossible to fold all of them here.


    This loss is unbearable for the lost world.


    Blood Rouge reluctantly looked at the commander of the Terran alliance, and held her hand tightly. Although she was full of resentment, her reason still didn''t let her take the risk. She pointed her toes to the ground, and her body flew forward. She picked up Kate, who was much bigger than her, and shot at saiala quickly.So it was with the rest of the disciples.


    Many Terran soldiers who are still fighting suddenly find that these demons are no longer in love with war, and they all leave. They are at a loss and don''t know what happened.


    As the tide fades, the ace of the lost world quickly withdraws from the Terran camp without any hesitation and hesitation.


    Li futu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. First he looked at the purple haired woman who had changed the situation. Then he turned around and walked to Li Haotian with a heavy step.


    At this time, the most popular figure in the temple was lying on the ground covered with blood. He was scarred all over and looked miserable, even dying.


    After all, with his strength, he was proud enough to resist the disciples for so long.


    "At least this time I didn''t disgrace the Li family."


    Without saying a word, Li Fu Tu squatted down slowly with one hand on his knee, stretched out one hand, and tried to pull the other side up.


    Li Haotian, whose face is covered with mud and blood clots, smiles.


    "From Kyoto to the temple to here, I didn''t dare to stop for a moment. Now I''m tired and want to have a rest."


    With the voice, a gurgle of blood gushed from the corner of his mouth like a spring.


    Li Haotian coughed twice, the blood gushed more thick, and also mixed with debris like visceral substances.


    "You don''t blame me, do you?"


    Li futu never said anything, but shook his head.


    Li Haotian''s eyes crossed Li futu''s face and looked at the white and purple sky.


    "The scenery here is really magnificent, but I still miss the sky in Kyoto, but I can''t go back."


    He slowly closed his eyes, voice gradually weakened, until not audible, full of scars, but the corners of his mouth with a smile.


    "I''m tired. I''ll sleep first."


    Li futu, who was also covered with bruises, closed his lips and knelt down slowly.

 Chapter 1878

    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    A transport plane made an emergency landing.


    Soon, a stretcher was carried down and rushed to the ambulance waiting on the apron for a long time.


    Without stopping, the ambulance drove away quickly, and the military and police convoy opened the road ahead and drove to the General Hospital of the military headquarters.


    Luqi mountain.


    Waiting here, a few years did not step out of the mountain man received the news, after all, or violated his promise, turned down the mountain.


    At this time, the news of Li''s return to Beijing has spread all over Kyoto.


    Although times have changed and the Li family has collapsed, the news has spread that Kyoto is still shaking again.


    Each big family is no longer calm, there are teams have set out, rushed to the military general hospital.


    Kyoto International Airport.


    A terrifying Audi with license plate stops quietly.


    No matter the so-called luxury cars such as Maybach and Rolls Royce, they all give way, and there is no car within 10 or 20 meters around.


    Pick up port.


    A man seems to be waiting for someone. He is about thirty years old. His face is not so amazing, but his temperament is deep.


    This kind of man, perhaps can''t let the little girl fancy, but for the elderly, really understand the man''s woman, almost equivalent to poison.


    All the young ladies in the past looked sideways.


    It''s just a pity that he has a crutch in one hand.


    However, lameness is not the main reason to prevent those young ladies from chatting up with her. The key is that there is a gorgeous woman standing beside the man.


    Yes.


    The extreme exaggeration of "peerless beauty" is used in this woman without any sense of disobedience.


    Lost the grand display of youth.


    Wearing casual clothes, she does not have any attendants. Standing there with a lame man, she is already the most moving scenery in the airport.


    Song Luo God.


    This is the name of Jinghua.


    The splendor of light has eclipsed countless celebrities.


    With the passage of time, she did not lose her aura. On the contrary, she, who has become the Deputy Secretary General of the Secretariat of the Central Hospital, has put the four or nine cities under her feet with another gesture.


    "Why don''t you go to the hospital first?"


    The man spoke.


    At this time, to be able to stand next to the God of Songluo, his identity is naturally ready to come out.


    Once the prince.


    Cao family.


    Cao Xiuge.


    Of course.


    That period of time has passed, and now he is more often called member Cao.


    He also worked in the central hospital.


    It is very likely that his words will become the national policy in the future.


    In that glorious period, the three most dazzling men and women in Kyoto, two of them, though they have experienced ups and downs, have finally lived up to their expectations.


    And the other


    "It doesn''t matter whether I go or not, and at this time, there should be a lot of people there."


    "Yes, almost all the gatekeepers in Kyoto have sent representatives. Even Pei Tianjiao, who has been closed all these years, went to visit the city for the first time. Who said that Kyoto is impersonal?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Cao Xiuge shakes his head and leans on crutches.


    "It''s not optimistic. I''ve heard that it''s very likely to become a vegetable."


    Songluo is silent.


    Cao Xiuge was silent.


    The three of them, at that time, were like the three most dazzling stars in the night sky of Kyoto.


    The development of the world to today''s situation, a central feeling, only they can understand.


    ¡­¡­


    "No regrets, slow down!"


    "Godmother!"


    A little boy should have just got off the plane and ran excitedly towards the God of song Luo with a pair of short legs.


    A beautiful young woman with full charm followed anxiously.


    With a smile that turned all living beings upside down, song Luo walked forward, squatted down and held the four or five-year-old boy in his arms.


    "Sophomore, are you tired of flying?"


    "Not tired!"


    The little boy who was picked up didn''t consider how envious his situation was. He was very excited.


    "Godmother, why haven''t you come to see me for so long?"


    "Godmother is very busy at work. How can she have so much time?"


    The intelligent and elegant young woman came over and looked at Song Luo God with a little reproach.


    "He will be in the first grade soon. Don''t treat him as a child any more. Let him go by himself."


    This is clearly not a loving mother.


    Song Luo God really put down the little boy.


    You know, as the successor of the Song family, the first beauty in Kyoto, few people in the whole city dare to talk to her in a teachable tone.Now it''s even less.


    "Little two, uncle Cao."


    Song Luoshen turns around with the little boy and introduces him to Cao Xiuge.


    "Uncle Cao."


    The little boy is very clever and shouts obediently.


    Cao Xiuge''s eyes were complicated. Then he walked up with a cane and touched the little boy''s head.


    "Your name is Li Buhui?"


    The little boy nodded heavily.


    "Well!"


    "Hello, Mr. Cao."


    Yao Chenxi said hello politely.


    She had never met Cao Xiuge, and did not know that the lame man in front of her had been the prince of Kyoto, but she knew one thing very well.


    The person who can stand by the God of song Luo, and let him introduce himself, and let the little two call him uncle, must have an unusual identity.


    When the old professors of the school talked about the domestic situation, she listened in.


    When talking about song Luoshen, those old professors are quite emotional and agree that life may be able to witness history.


    "Nice to meet you, Professor Yao."


    Cao Xiuge nodded and laughed.


    "Let''s go."


    Song Luoshen leads the little boy and walks out of the airport.


    Because of Cao Xiuge''s inconvenience, song Luoshen drove.


    Yao Chenxi and her son are in the back row.


    The little boy may have forgotten that he was very young. When he was still in his infancy, he came to this city. At this time, he was lying on the window and looked out curiously.


    "Luoshen, why did you suddenly let me bring my sophomore to Kyoto?"


    The fact that her son had been kidnapped led Yao Chenxi to have some shadow over the city. Although song Luoshen invited their mother and son many times, she refused, but this time song Luoshen''s attitude was very tough.


    Although she has given birth to a son, but in front of Songluo God, she still has some weakness.


    It should not be just her.


    The vast majority of women in the world, in the presence of Songluo God, I am afraid it is difficult to look up.


    "Sophomore has grown up. I think some people should see him."


    Hearing song Luoshen''s words, Yao Chenxi frowned slightly. As a professor, she was not stupid.


    "What about him? Is he back? "


    She still doesn''t know what that man is going to do.


    Songluo shook his head.


    Cao Xiuge sat on the co pilot and kept silent, looking ahead.


    He took over he Kyushu and the remains of those soldiers.


    Now, Li Haotian has also been lying in the general hospital.


    He wants him to come back, but he doesn''t want him to come back early.

 Chapter 1879

    Military general hospital.


    The best hospital in the whole army and even in the whole country.


    There are many celebrities and famous doctors.


    At the gate of the hospital, the upright pacesetter saluted the Audi.


    The tall and straight posture makes the eyes of the little guy in the car enlarge involuntarily.


    "Mom, that uncle is so cool!"


    The childish voice made several adults in the car laugh.


    Yao Chenxi, who came to the hospital with a heavy heart, was amused and held her son in her arms.


    Audi drives into the hospital.


    "Here we are."


    Song Luo Shen stops the car.


    Yao Chenxi got out of the car with her son in her arms, then put him down, took his little hand, and looked at Song Luoshen from the driver''s seat.


    "What''s going on?"


    Even if the man didn''t come back, the hospital was born with the ability to make people nervous.


    "Professor Yao, that''s right."


    It was Cao Xiuge who spoke.


    Leaning on crutches, he looked at Yao Chenxi and said, "there was a man who was seriously injured while fighting with him in the front line. He was just sent back from the front line and is now being rescued."


    The front line.


    Fight side by side.


    Rescue.


    Yao Chenxi captured several key words.


    She naturally knows who the "he" in the other person''s mouth means.


    "Is it really a war? Why is there no news in the news? Who are you fighting with? "


    In the face of Yao Chenxi''s continuous questions, Cao Xiuge''s response was particularly calm.


    "Professor Yao, I can only answer you that this is a very important battle, and we are not allowed to fail, no matter what the cost."


    Yao Chenxi shut up.


    Since they didn''t want to tell her, and they kept it so tightly, it showed that it was indeed a state secret.


    She can''t get in touch with the man now, let alone know the situation of the other party, but she can get to know through the person sent back from the front line.


    As a result, her mood a little more eager.


    "What''s the state of the injured now?"


    She looked at the hospital building.


    "It''s not optimistic."


    Cao Xiuge said.


    "Go in and talk about it."


    Song Luo God opens his mouth.


    Three adults and one child walked into the building.


    "Brother."


    Into the first floor, a girl, no, more accurately to describe, is a woman came.


    Then she looked at Song Luo God and called out, "sister song."


    There is no doubt that the woman who has faded her green is Cao Jinse.


    Maotu, who is inseparable from her, is still with her. She is still a girl who makes all women jealous. Her black eyes are faster than her own young lady to notice the little girl who is led by her mother.


    "Look, miss


    She pushed Cao Jinse''s arm and stared at Li Xiaoer as if she saw something extraordinary.


    Lead to small not all strange look at her.


    Up to now, Cao Jinse, who has not been married, also has her eyes on the five-year-old boy.


    At that moment, her eyes, there was a moment of trance.


    "This is sister Maotu, and this is aunt Jinse."


    Yao Chenxi naturally did not know the master and servant, but song Luoshen took the initiative to introduce them.


    Sister?


    Maybe the innocent Maotu in Laodu began to express that he was very happy, but he soon reflected that he was a generation lower than miss?


    All of a sudden, her little face was crowded together, and it was obvious that she was not willing, but she did not dare to argue.


    No matter before or now, Mao Tu, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is really like a little rabbit in front of song Luo God. Even Cao Jinse is puzzled about this point,


    finally, he can only think that the elder sister of the Song family is too powerful.


    "Are you Li Xiaoer?"


    Obviously, Cao Jinse has heard of this little bit.


    She showed a kind and gentle smile, came forward, squatted down, and looked at the little boy.


    Maybe Cao Jinse''s temperament was too friendly. The little boy didn''t have any tension and fear, and even said something amazing.


    "Aunt Jinse, you are so beautiful."


    Several adults were stunned.


    Song Luo God first reacted, playing the godmother''s authority and holding the little boy''s ear impolitely.


    "Little guy, you know how to please women when you are so young. How come you never praise godmother?"


    "Godmother, it hurts!"


    The little boy pretended to be in pain. He tilted his head and held out his hand to catch the hand of Songluo God. No matter what he said or how he acted, he won the true story of someone.Cao Jinse couldn''t help laughing.


    "How''s it going?"


    Cao Xiuge interrupted.


    Cao Jinse straightened up and his smile slowly subsided.


    "It''s not optimistic. Academician Zhou said that none of his five zang organs is intact, and most of his bones are broken. It''s a miracle that he has been able to persist up to now. "


    Cao Xiuge is silent.


    "Just now, grandfather Hu also came."


    Cao added.


    Cao Xiuge and song Luoshen have no waves.


    No matter how many mistakes he made, this time, the eldest son of the Li family, who was driven out of the country like a sinner, broke free from his shackles with his behavior.


    He is the hero of mankind and the pride of our country.


    "Let''s go up."


    Cao Xiuge turned his head.


    Song Luoshen nodded and released the hand that held the little boy''s ear but didn''t use much force at all.


    Yao Chenxi heard the sound of grandfather Hu, but she didn''t pay attention to it, but it didn''t take long for the picture to appear in her eyes.


    The first floor of the hospital is blocked.


    The corridor was crowded with people.


    They all have extraordinary bearing.


    When song Luoshen and his party walked out of the elevator, the crowd gave way one after another.


    No matter song Luoshen or Cao Xiuge, these two contemporaries have not been able to become the focus.


    All eyes, weird are focused on the four or five-year-old.


    Yao Chenxi naturally felt this strange scene.


    She followed song Luo God, led her son, step by step forward.


    With each step, there seems to be more pressure.


    "Mom, why are your hands sweating?"


    The little boy seemed to feel the abnormal atmosphere, and looked up in a very low voice.


    Mother''s palms are sweaty at this time, holding him wet, more uncomfortable.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t speak, and even more clenched his son''s little hand.


    Gradually, they came to the front.


    "Grandfather Li, here comes the sophomore."


    Song Luo God opens his mouth.


    In front of the door of the emergency room, an old man with a manicure was stiff, then turned around slowly and tremblingly.


    It was the same with the people next to him.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t know this old man surnamed Li.


    She didn''t know the man who came out of the mountain for the first time in several years and was once known as the king of one word.


    However, on the left side of the old man surnamed Li, when the well-known face turned around, she stayed in the same place as if struck by lightning.


    Now she finally understood who grandfather Hu was referring to, which was mentioned by the famous woman downstairs just now.


    Did she ever think that one day, she could face the first person?

 Chapter 1880

    Looking at everyone looking at themselves, the little guy also felt a bit at a loss, turned to look at his mother, and called: "Mom."


    But Yao Chenxi''s mind is empty at the moment, like falling into a dream, in a trance, unable to respond at all.


    "Pretty cute, little one."


    A burst of laughter, old and dignified.


    The old man standing at the top of the mountain looked at the older, thin old man beside him. "Old Li, when he was a child, he looked very similar to futu, didn''t he?"


    Li Kaijiang, who had been up and down all his life, closed his lips and looked at the five-year-old child with turbid eyes.


    Then, he slowly steps forward.


    Li Buhui opened his clear eyes and stared at the old man with doubts.


    There were many people in the corridor, but at this time, no one spoke.


    The atmosphere was so quiet that it was almost audible.


    "Little two, it''s called granddad."


    In the end, it was Songluo who broke the silence.


    Yao Chenxi''s pupils contracted. Looking at the old man with white hair, she seemed to realize something.


    The skinny old man, who had been in power all over the world, came to the mother and son and stood two steps away.


    Maybe it''s because of old age, even in the face of thousands of troops and horses, his palm trembled slightly.


    He wanted to reach out and touch the child, but at last he repressed the impulse and looked at Yao Chenxi.


    "You are Professor Yao."


    "I''m Li Kaijiang, Li futu''s Grandfather


    Even though she had expected something, when she heard the old man''s words and self introduction, Yao Chenxi still felt as if she had been struck by thunder. At this time, she stood there, as if she had lost her language ability.


    She had known the man for so long that she had never seen his family or even heard him mention it.


    "Little two..."


    Song Luo God bowed his head and called again.


    But always clever little guy this time did not listen to her godmother, did not call people.


    "It''s OK. Don''t embarrass the child."


    Li Kaijiang said with a strong smile.


    At his age, at his position, after everything he has experienced, fame and wealth in the world, I''m afraid they are indifferent.


    But there is one thing he can never ignore.


    That''s inheritance!


    The continuation of incense has always been a top priority in the concept of Chinese people.


    The higher the gate is, the more so it is.


    Now, Chang sun''s life is on the line, and the other is leading a coalition of Terrans, fighting bloody battles in front of him. His future is uncertain.


    The importance of this child to the Li family can be imagined.


    At this time, Li Zhengrong also came.


    Looking at the somewhat God like eyebrows, Yao Chenxi involuntarily grasped her son''s little hand.


    No matter what the man and his family have, she is her.


    In the case of unprepared to see his close relatives, for any woman I am afraid will panic.


    And know.


    She and the man are still unmarried and pregnant first, which is undoubtedly a very deviant behavior in the eyes of the elders.


    Of course.


    She doesn''t care what the other person thinks of herself.


    But she couldn''t help caring about how her son was treated.


    "The child can''t be with your mother and son because he has a heavy responsibility. I hope you don''t blame him."


    Li Zhengrong opened his mouth. Years of life as a grave keeper made his temples white, but his back was still straight.


    He seems to have forgotten who knocked down the dust by himself.


    Then he looked down at the little guy, with a kind smile on his resolute face.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li has no regrets."


    The little boy said timidly, a little nervous.


    "Do you miss Dad?"


    Li Zhengrong asked.


    The little boy hesitated, then said tentatively, "is it Uncle Li?"


    Li Zhengrong was stunned for a moment.


    Yao Chenxi is more embarrassed.


    She is no longer willing to care about past grievances. During this time, she has begun to guide her son imperceptibly, trying to make him accept the fact that "Uncle" is "father".


    But after all, her son was not two or three years old and was not sensible at all. She knew that she could not act too hastily. Although she had achieved certain results, she had not been able to completely change her son''s concept, which led to the embarrassment at this time.


    "Uncle Li, because from birth to growing up, the float is not around, so the sophomore still doesn''t know..."


    Song Luo explained.


    Li Zhengrong suddenly, can also understand, looking at Yao Chenxi, "hard you."


    "Where''s uncle? When will you be back? "


    Li Xiaoer opened his mouth, raised his head and asked.Obviously, that uncle is very important in his heart.


    "He, ah, went to fight the bad guys. If he beat the bad guys away, he would come back."


    Li Zhengrong said with a smile.


    The dignitaries in the corridor were filled with emotion.


    Is this kind and kind-hearted image still the king who had great power and authority?


    Songluo touched the little guy''s head.


    "We''ll all wait for him to come back, won''t we?"


    The little guy naturally didn''t know how heavy this sentence was and nodded hard.


    "Bang."


    The door of the operating room was suddenly pushed open.


    Everyone''s attention is shifted when they are in Leighton.


    "How''s it going?"


    The medical giant shakes his head with a heavy expression.


    "Haotian''s injury is too serious. We try our best to save his last life."


    Everyone is silent.


    In fact, we are all prepared for this result.


    Even, the reason why he came all the way back was that he had prepared for the worst.


    If that step really happens, it''s going back to its roots.


    "Take care, Mr. Li."


    "I''m fine. It''s the fate and glory of every soldier. He didn''t disgrace the Li family. "


    The old man bent and tried to stand up straight.


    Before long, mobile beds were pushed out.


    After a few years, the present honours finally met the once indescribable Li family once again.


    Only this time, he was no longer the original noble and elegant, miserable lying in the hospital bed, the only face exposed outside as pale as paper, just like the living dead.


    "Li Shao."


    "Li Shao."


    "Li Shao."


    As a leader of the young generation in Kyoto, Li Haotian is still a leader in the eyes of many wealthy young men even if he is defeated and left the country. Even though most of the dandies at that time are now on the right track.


    Now that they meet again, they can''t help throwing away their scruples and shouting.


    But once the Li family, after all, can not hear.


    The bed passed in front of him.


    Song Luoshen and Cao Xiuge have very complicated eyes.


    Yao Chenxi leads his son and retreats to the side.


    Through the surname Li, she can roughly guess the identity of the man on the bed.


    Such a prominent position, actually all hurt like this.


    How dangerous was the battlefield she did not know?

 Chapter 1881

    Outside the ICU.


    Most of them have been persuaded to leave.


    Li Kaijiang is already very old. Under Li Zhengrong''s persuasion, he left the hospital temporarily.


    Father and son haven''t seen each other for several years. I think there must be a lot to say.


    The matter of staying at home was left to the two young women''s families.


    "Li''s family is proud of their iron and steel. They will never see the weak side in them."


    Song Luoshen looked through the glass at Li Haotian, who was lying on the bed and monitored by various medical instruments.


    The eldest grandson is seriously injured and dying, and his life is on the line. If you were the elder parents of ordinary families, you would be very sad, not to mention crying. But just now, it was hard to see the sad mood on the faces of the father and son.


    In this regard, Yao Chenxi felt a little uncomfortable.


    But when she heard the words of Songluo, she gradually understood.


    Maybe they just don''t have the habit of feeling in their heart.


    "He and he are..."


    She took her son''s hand and looked at the man in ICU.


    Songluo God whispered: "my former fiance."


    "The eldest grandson of the Li family."


    "His half brother."


    Yao Chenxi can''t help but look around at the gorgeous woman.


    This is the first woman to make her feel ashamed, and maybe the only one.


    Although the other party didn''t explain in detail, these simple identities were enough to make up for a tortuous love and hatred.


    Song Luoshen bent down and picked up the little boy, who had been very quiet and clever, and motioned to the ward.


    "Sophomore, look, that''s your uncle."


    Today, it''s time to put an end to that period.


    "Uncle?"


    Li Xiaoer timidly looked at the man on the bed.


    This word is no doubt very strange to him, and at his age, he may not know the specific meaning of this word.


    But this does not affect, he instinctively aware that the man and his relationship seems to be very special.


    "Yes, my uncle has been working abroad and has no time to come back. This time, I finally came back. I was lying on my bed and ignored us."


    "When he wakes up, shall we talk about him?"


    Yao Chenxi didn''t interrupt and let song Luoshen hold his son.


    She heard the doctor just now.


    Wake up?


    Will there be a day to wake up?


    Five year old children also gradually begin to have their own self-esteem. They don''t want to be a godmother, just like they are dealing with two or three-year-old children, and ask the godmother to put themselves down.


    "What kind of family is his family? Is his relationship with his family really bad? "


    It''s just before. Now that she''s here, Yao Chenxi can''t continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    She has realized that her son, so far, should be the only blood of the Li family, and she will definitely recognize and return her ancestors in the future.


    The power of the Li family has just been fully displayed.


    It''s something she can''t resist and doesn''t want to.


    So she had to start to understand this horrible family.


    "The Li family is a military family. Grandfather Li lived in the army all his life. At the peak, the Li flag was the flag of our country. However, a few years ago, there was a fight between futu and the Li family. The Li family was defeated, and then collapsed quickly. Li Lao and Uncle Li retired


    "He broke his family?"


    Yao Chenxi is unbelievable.


    Song Luo, noncommittal, looked at the glass.


    "It''s all cause and effect."


    Yao Chenxi''s lips moved, but looking at the quiet song Luo God, she didn''t ask again.


    ¡­¡­


    September 15.


    Yin.


    With a breeze.


    Yao Chenxi leads his son along the winding mountain road with song Luoshen.


    "Sophomore, are you tired?"


    Although the mountain road here is narrow, it is not rugged, but there are many weeds, and there are many broken branches and gravel on the road, which is naturally more difficult for four or five-year-old children to walk.


    If it wasn''t for mom''s lead, the little guy would have fallen several times.


    However, although the little guy was younger, he was tough. When he heard the godmother''s words, he immediately shook his head and looked like a little man.


    "Godmother, I''m not tired."


    "Hold on a little longer and you''ll be there in a minute."


    Song Luoshen didn''t lie. About five or six minutes later, the narrow mountain road suddenly opened up, and a small grave appeared in front of Yao Chenxi''s eyes.


    Along the way, it was overgrown with weeds, but it was very clean, like it was often cleaned. There were two tall cypress trees standing around, and there was a simple wooden house beside it.


    "He planted those two trees himself."Song Luo''s voice is very light. It seems that he is worried about disturbing the undead underground.


    Yao Chenxi clenched his son''s little hand, his heart involuntarily became a little heavy, and followed song Luoshen step by step toward the tomb.


    The tomb of a loving mother and a unfilial son Li futu.


    The blood like mottled handwriting on the wooden tablet is also full of the great resentment of the engravers of that year.


    It''s all clear.


    No longer let song Luoshen mouth introduction, Yao Chenxi let go of his son''s hand, with an unprecedented tone, trembling voice: "kowtow to grandma."


    The little guy was stunned for a moment, looked up at his mother, then knelt down on some wet soil, and knocked his head on the tombstone three times.


    Songluo didn''t stop him. His eyes were peaceful.


    Aunt Wan, do you see it? Your grandson has come to see you.


    Not only let his son kowtow, Yao Chenxi also meticulously bowed to the tombstone.


    Then, she turned around and said, "thank you."


    She didn''t want to fight for anything in the past, but it was an important recognition that her son was able to come here.


    Not every woman has such a mind.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t dare to guarantee that he could have such a mind.


    She now finally understood why in his heart, the status of Songluo God was so deep-rooted and unbreakable.


    It''s not just that gorgeous look.


    From the outside to the inside, this woman is hard to extricate herself.


    If he is a man, maybe he will be crazy for her.


    All of a sudden.


    The rustling of footsteps.


    The two girls turned and saw a father and son coming.


    "You''re here, too."


    No matter how hard he is, he will not be able to overcome the years. Li Kaijiang, an old man, walks slowly with the help of Li Zhengrong.


    Song Luoshen was stunned, and then immediately met him.


    "Grandfather Li, why are you here?"


    Such a mountain road is a difficult challenge for the elderly.


    Yao Chenxi will pull up his son, more or less unfamiliar, stiff and nervous standing at the edge of the grave.


    "It''s long overdue."


    He never admitted his mistake in his life. Even when he saw Li Zijun''s flag fall outside the north gate, the old man looked at the solitary grave and whispered, "I''ll give her an apology."

 Chapter 1882

    Jianguomen.


    Inner street.


    Cao house.


    The night is in full swing.


    The stars are shining.


    "Miss, is that little one really his child?"


    In the courtyard in the southeast corner, Cao Jinse gently pushed the swing, while Mao Tu sat on the swing, and the master and servant seemed to turn upside down.


    In the past, there was always a quarrel about who would push and who would sit. I don''t know when it started, it has disappeared quietly.


    "What do you think?"


    "Miss, you should have seen him as a child?"


    Mao rabbit tilted his head and was curious in his big black and bright eyes.


    "Do you look like that little guy?"


    Cao Jinse couldn''t help laughing.


    "There is no saying that a father looks like a child."


    Silent, she nodded: "although I have not seen him so young, but the child''s eyebrows and eyes and he, really quite like."


    "Miss, I was right."


    Mao rabbit bared his teeth, a pair of rabbit teeth are exposed.


    "That guy is really a big turnip. Even the children are so big. If I were sister song, I would be very angry!"


    Cao Jinse smiles and pushes down the swing.


    "It''s someone else''s business. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Miss, does that little one''s visit to Kyoto represent that the grudge between him and the Li family has been reconciled?"


    The rabbit continued.


    "I think so."


    Cao Jinse said in a low voice: "I think they don''t want to be implicated in the fourth generation."


    "Alas."


    Maotu suddenly sighed a long sigh. Her old-fashioned qiuheng appearance was in sharp contrast to her innocent appearance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cao Jinse was amused.


    "What are you sighing for?"


    "I just think how time flies."


    Mao rabbit raised his head, holding the rope with both hands, and looked up at the night sky with the swing swing.


    "Young master Li was so beautiful at the beginning, but now he is lying in the hospital with his life hanging on the line. I don''t know if he can survive."


    Time is indeed the greatest magician in the world.


    At the beginning, the top three elite families in Kyoto fought against each other openly and secretly, and now they have become history.


    Cao Jinse is silent.


    At present, the top medical experts in Kyoto have consulted for many times, but Li Haotian''s injury is too serious. According to the current situation, it can be said that there is more danger than good luck.


    Although the Li family retired from the stage of power several years ago, if he really died this time, it might mean the end of an era for many people.


    Although he is a loser, at a certain time, the name of Li Haotian is still a shining sun.


    This scene can really make people deeply feel the impermanence and change of time.


    The rabbit was quiet, too.


    Only the sound of swing was heard in the yard.


    "Squeak..."


    All of a sudden.


    The gate of the courtyard was pushed open.


    A lame man came in slowly on crutches.


    "Brother."


    Cao Jinse immediately called out.


    Mao rabbit also jumped down from the swing and called for master.


    In the zodiac, she calls master Cao Xiuge, and all the others are called prince.


    "Miss, I''ll have a rest first."


    Although there was no change in his appearance, Maotu became much more sensible than a few years ago. Seeing Cao Xiuge coming in, he soon chose to leave, making room for a pair of brothers and sisters.


    "Brother, you just came back?"


    "Well, I went to the general hospital again after work."


    "Is it getting better?"


    Cao asked.


    Cao Xiuge shook his head.


    "If ordinary people suffer from such injuries, I''m afraid they can''t insist on going back to China at all. It''s a miracle that he can survive until now."


    "Brother, who are we fighting? Why are the casualties so serious? Are those people that good? "


    Cao Jinse knew little about the front line, because his elder brother Cao Xiuge never mentioned it to her.


    However, through the death of he Jiuzhou and the death of Li Haotian, she can also guess some.


    "These things have nothing to do with you. They are not things you should worry about."


    Cao Xiuge, as always, chose to avoid this problem.


    It''s not to worry that the news will leak, but to tell Cao Jinse that there is no meaning except to create unnecessary panic.


    If the world can''t avoid the end of destruction, he hopes that his sister can live a carefree life before the end.Cao Jinse did not ask again.


    "Jin se, are you 28 years old this year?"


    Cao Xiuge suddenly asked and changed the topic.


    Cao Jinse gave a hum.


    "These years, my brother has never urged you, but girls, nearly 30 years old, should be worried. Have you never thought about the big things in your life? "


    There''s a girl next door.


    It should be a girl like Cao Jinse.


    After Song Luoshen, the most popular celebrity in Kyoto City should be the young lady of the Cao family.


    Compared with Songluo, she seems to be a different type.


    Quiet.


    Gentle.


    Knowledge and reason.


    It can be called the classic model of a lady.


    She is the perfect candidate for granddaughter-in-law in the eyes of many big men. In recent years, those who want to talk about marriage by beating around the bush are like crucian carp across the river, but they are all declined by Cao Xiuge.


    He once said that he would never let his sister become a victim of political marriage, and now it is the same.


    "Brother, it depends on fate."


    Hearing Cao Jinse''s response, Cao Xiuge said with a smile: "you always have this reason, but time and tide wait for no one. Once a girl is over thirty, she won''t be popular. Like your sister of the Song family, she should be regarded as the best in the world, right? But even she is paying attention to maintenance now. "


    "I said that your marriage is up to you. I will never force you to do anything. As long as you like, I like it. No matter what he does, I don''t care. "


    "Brother, I know what you mean."


    Cao Jinse smiles bitterly.


    "But you can''t let me go out and marry myself off just by looking for someone?"


    Cao Xiuge leans on crutches and looks at her deeply.


    "I''ve given you so many years to look for. Haven''t you met any of your favorite people?"


    Cao Jinse''s lips gradually tightened and kept silent.


    "If you don''t experience a love in your life, there will be some regrets. I don''t want to see any regrets in your life."


    If the holy alliance is really defeated, then the whole world will fall under the iron feet of the demon, and life will be destroyed at that time.


    At that time.


    No one can predict what the Dragon Congress will look like.


    Cao Jinse couldn''t understand the deep meaning of Cao Xiuge''s words. He was silent for a moment and suddenly laughed.


    "Brother, if you think so, you don''t have to. Because I have no regrets in my life. "


    Cao Xiuge was stunned.

 Chapter 1883

    The Amazon basin.


    Cui pan opened the camp.


    "Chief."


    Lying in bed, Li futu opened his eyes.


    It''s a bed, but it''s a pile of piles.


    These days, he has been recovering.


    In addition to the unprecedented feat, he also brought serious injury to himself.


    For a person, I''m afraid he''s already out of his wits, but he relies on his excellent physique to carry it down.


    But even so, at this time, it can be clearly seen that his body surface is still full of scars, some begin to scab, but most of them have not healed.


    This is the front line. There is no medical equipment. It''s just common herbal medicine.


    There is no anesthetic.


    There is no painkiller.


    It only depends on the perseverance of the individual.


    We can imagine how much pain he has suffered these days, but we can''t see any clue from his face.


    "What''s the matter with the devil?"


    Seeing Cui pan come in, Li futu sat up.


    "No. It''s quiet these days. It''s a sneak attack that day. The price they pay is not small, it''s Mengpo. "


    Meng Po?


    When mentioning the name, Cui Pan''s face never changed suddenly showed a trace of unnatural.


    After all, today, everyone knows that the noble woman who dominates Atlantis is no longer the original Mencius.


    Here''s Lee''s pupil.


    "What happened to her?"


    In addition to the day Mengpo led Atlantis arrived in time, these days he did not meet Mengpo again.


    A country cannot be without a king for a day.


    The army should not be without commander in chief for a day.


    When he was injured and recuperated, naturally someone had to stand up and take charge of the overall situation instead of him.


    And this person is Meng Po!


    No matter from strength, status or status, the emperor of Atlantis is undoubtedly his best substitute.


    "Mengpo decided that three days later, the whole army would attack saiala and launch a decisive battle with demon."


    Cui Pan''s words are amazing.


    "Decisive battle?"


    Li futu frowned subconsciously, a little caught off guard.


    After the whole city of saiala was slaughtered, he also angrily thought of fighting to the death with the devil, but a lightning attack by the devil stranded the idea.


    Now Atlantis joined the battlefield, their camp''s strength greatly increased, but in three days, it was a little too hasty.


    In such a short time, he can''t recover to the best condition at all, and it''s not only him, like Qi Gan and them, who are also recovering from injuries.


    "This is not the best time for a decisive battle. At least I''ll wait until I get better. Didn''t you stop her?"


    "We talked, but..."


    Cui pan stopped for a moment.


    "Chief, you should understand Mengpo''s personality. No one can change what she decides."


    Li futu was silent.


    Indeed.


    He knows the character of Meng Po best.


    Even if the past has been forgotten, but she is always her, people''s character will not change because of the loss of memory.


    Li futu stood up on his back.


    "I''ll go to her."


    Outside the eye-catching purple camp tent, there are two tall and powerful Atlantis guarding.


    They are all members of the purple reincarnation team, as can be seen from the logo on their chest.


    Li futu felt that he would be stopped, but to his surprise, when he came near, the two members of the purple reincarnation team did not look askance, as if they were blind and did not stop him.


    Li futu entered the barracks unimpeded.


    "This is not the time to launch a decisive battle. Your decision is too risky, and it is likely to put the Holy Alliance and your people into a hopeless situation."


    Inside the tent, a woman sitting with her knees crossed as if meditating opened her dreamlike eyes.


    Li Fu''s picture doesn''t flash and doesn''t avoid looking at him.


    Although there are countless words in his heart that he wants to say to her, now is not the time for love.


    "You have to stop this decision."


    Looking at the scarred man, the beautiful woman is still with purple hair, but there is no mood fluctuation in her noble and charming purple eyes.


    "Then when do you think is the right time for a decisive battle?"


    "At least when I recover."


    "When you recover?"


    Mengpo''s face is expressionless, like a real God looking down at a mortal.


    "Do you think you can make a significant impact on the whole war situation by yourself? Or, without you, this war can''t be won.


    "I didn''t mean that. But I am the commander of the holy alliance. The Terrans have given me the most elite soldiers. I have to fight side by side with them. I have to participate in this battle. "It seemed that seeing the firmness in his eyes, Meng Po was silent.


    "You have done your duty."


    The tone didn''t fluctuate too much, but it was already a great compliment.


    As a commander in chief, Li futu has done everything he should.


    "I know that your Atlantis is very powerful, but the lost world is not a weak brigade. They have ten cities, ten disciples and countless excellent soldiers. What''s more, their power of chaos king is unfathomable. You are risking everyone''s lives."


    "I know the strength of the lost world better than you."


    Mengpo was not moved.


    "How strong are they? Do you think there is still a way out for you people in this war? "


    Li futu pursed his lips.


    Indeed.


    There is no reason for him to be critical.


    At the end of the day, Atlantis has no obligation to participate in this war.


    They can stand idly by, watch the fire from the other side, and even sign a "non aggression" treaty with demon.


    When the other party comes here, it''s a timely help.


    "At least, when I recover."


    Li futu''s tone softened, and even revealed a hint of supplication.


    He didn''t want to lie in the back and do nothing to wait for a result.


    "It''s not necessary."


    Mengpo is noble and indifferent.


    "The biggest weakness of your clan is indecision. No matter what the result is, whether you win or lose, you will have to face it. Why delay. It''s better to let the result come earlier. "


    "Since I was able to get rid of them once, I believe it will be the same this time."


    I''m still as overbearing as ever.


    Be determined.


    There is no doubt.


    As the commander of the holy alliance, Li futu did not seem to have any room for argument at this time.


    After all, Terrans are more dependent on each other than Atlantis in terms of needs.


    Atlantis has a way out.


    But Terrans don''t.


    "You''ve done enough."


    When Li futu came out of the tent, he met the holy king.


    "I think what she said is very right. No matter what the result is, we will face it. Procrastination is not an escape."


    "You''ve done your duty. We''ll take care of the rest."

 Chapter 1884

    Since ancient times, as long as it is a war, there is no absolute winner.


    Through several fierce battles, both the lost world and the Terran can be said to have suffered heavy casualties.


    Gather the power of the whole world, for the sake of this battle of human survival, the number of soldiers and soldiers of various countries who formed the Holy Alliance Army has reached 3 million!


    Moreover, all of them are the best in a hundred.


    However, when we came to the banks of the Amazon, three million soldiers and soldiers had already lost more than half of their lives, and all the ten legions were seriously damaged.


    Among them, the most heroic eighth Legion now has less than 80000 people.


    You know, at the beginning of the whole army, the number of each Legion was 300000!


    In other words, in the eighth legion, 70% of the soldiers have been killed.


    Other legions may be in a better situation, but the most powerful one is less than 200000, which is the fifth Legion led by King Sacco.


    Now that we have decided to launch a decisive battle immediately, it is imperative to reorganize the planning with effective force.


    In order to gather strength and not be dispersed, under the suggestion of Mengpo, the original ten legions of the holy alliance were reduced to five legions, and the original organizational system was directly cut in half.


    However, it is also beneficial to do so.


    Although the number of legions has changed from ten to five, the number of each Legion is still around 300000.


    This kind of temporary blending was originally taboo by military experts. After all, war is not a game played by students. They can form teams at will, which has no influence. But soldiers pay attention to tactics and cooperation. When strangers enter their own troops, it is easy to affect morale and even cause conflicts.


    But in fact, such a problem does not exist in the holy alliance.


    Because they originally came from different countries, different nationalities.


    Gathered here for the same faith and belief.


    Moreover, in the previous battles of life and death, the major legions have been helping each other and supporting each other. They have already become close friends of you and me. How can they have any heart of rejection?


    As the king of Atlantis, Mengpo''s reform of the Holy Alliance went very smoothly. A huge army of more than one million people was reorganized in one day.


    The original ten Army leaders left five positions unchanged, and the other five became deputies. Because of the glorious death of he Jiuzhou, his position was replaced by Adam.


    Now the holy coalition''s lineup is.


    Chief of the first army: God Adam.


    Deputy Commander: Eve.


    Head of the second army: Athena, goddess of wisdom.


    Deputy head of the Army: Japanese national division Abe Xuanji.


    Chief of the Third Army: Saint Cynthia.


    Deputy Commander: right envoy nokiev.


    Commander of the Fourth Army: kunsler.


    Deputy Commander: first judge Cui pan.


    Head of the fifth Legion: King sacke of France.


    Deputy Commander: Apollo.


    There is no doubt that each of them is a name that can shake the world. But at this moment, they are gathered together without any sense of victory.


    Because, on the other side of the river, the enemy stationed in the city of saiala is too strong.


    The news of the restructuring of the coalition forces naturally spread to Li futu.


    Of course, he has no opinion on this measure, and even very much supports it.


    If a worker wants to do a good job, he must first sharpen his tools.


    Only by gathering all the forces together can we maximize the chance of winning.


    However, the key problem is that as the commander-in-chief of the holy alliance, there is no one to discuss such a major decision with him.


    In other words, he, the supreme commander, is nothing at present.


    Since the injury, or the arrival of Atlantis, his power seems to have been virtually deprived.


    Of course, he is not angry. He has been quietly lying in the tent these two days, hoping to get better earlier.


    He understood that he was not being elevated, just those people who wanted to live.


    That''s right.


    To live.


    Going to war with such injuries is like dying.


    "No clothes? I''m in the same robe as my son. Wang Yu set up his teacher and repaired my spear. I''ll take revenge on my son. "


    All of a sudden.


    A generous and melodious chant began.


    And bigger and bigger and louder.


    "No clothes? With the son. Wang Yu set up a teacher and built my spear and halberd. I''ll make it with my son


    "No clothes? He was dressed with his son. Wang Yu set up a division and trained our soldiers. Go with your son


    Qin Feng: no clothes. ¡·


    gradually, the singing voice is more and more surging, like waves, as if a million people are singing.


    Li futu sat up and listened for a while. Then he opened the tent and went out.It was dusk.


    The sky is high and the clouds are wide.


    The last piece of light before the dark makes the sky golden and red, just like a heavy oil painting.


    Magnificent, dreamlike.


    The whole holy alliance is singing "no clothes", including those foreign soldiers.


    Now, because of the reorganization, the troops of all countries have been scattered. It is obvious that the soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, who are integrated into the legions, have spread the song of Qin to the whole holy alliance and even the whole world.


    Is it not to say that you have no clothes and you are in the same robe with your son.


    The tumbling of the Amazon is silenced.


    Perhaps the demons on the other side also heard the battle song here, and the unyielding will of the Terran.


    "No matter how the battle is won or lost, the Dragon kingdom will make a great mark in human history."


    Athena came over.


    Not to mention Li futu, the supreme commander of the holy alliance, the performance of the dragon people in this struggle is obvious to all.


    Whether it''s the emperor he Jiuzhou''s generous death, the sword of Qin Yuyi, or Li Haotian''s lonely resistance to his disciples


    In this epic battle, the people of Longguo have won the respect of all people for their blood that has not been lost for thousands of years.


    This is the moment when all the soldiers and men from all over the world sing hanqiang together.


    It''s a tribute at the highest level.


    Li futu looked at his long blue hair.


    "Since you became an adult, you have been known as the goddess of wisdom. Nothing in the world can escape your eyes. Do you think we can win this battle?"


    "Of course."


    Athena without thinking, that pair of eyes that seem to be able to see everything, without any fluctuations, just like telling an established fact.


    "That''s why we''re here, isn''t it?"


    This should be the first person to give such a firm positive response.


    Li futu laughed for a moment, turned his head and looked at the city of saiala on the other side, and said in a soft voice, "I didn''t expect that you would have a day when you didn''t mean it."


    Athena stood with him, watching the sunset fall.


    Some soldiers were lucky to witness this scene, which later became the most unforgettable picture in their life.

 Chapter 1885

    military orders are like a mountain.


    On the day of the decisive battle, the five legions of the holy alliance, 1.5 million soldiers and soldiers, all of them in solemn formation, their eyes tightly locked on the opposite side of the city of saiala, their eyes full of high morale and unyielding faith!


    Yellow sand battle wear gold armour, not broken Loulan oath not to return.


    Everyone is waiting for the war.


    There is no way out for the Terrans.


    Under the scorching sun.


    Mengpo led Atlantis to the forefront, and made no declaration of graduation.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, I saw her face to the Amazon River, also face to the opposite bank of saiala, hands gently up.


    Then, there was a shocking scene!


    The surging and rolling river seems to be cut off by an invisible force, forming a strange blank area in the middle. Water drops float in the air, reflecting the light into hazy color.


    The whole Amazon seems to be still.


    More than one hundred soldiers were shocked and held their breath.


    In the army.


    Qin Po Lu was also agitated.


    Had he ever seen such a device?


    The purple figure, like a ghost, naturally knows who it is. Because of this, his feelings are more complicated.


    The phoenix of the Qin family is so broad-minded and brilliant that she has met such an opponent.


    However, at this time, it was not the time to think about these things. Qin Po Lu took a deep breath and gazed forward.


    There is a suspicion that the war is a desperate one.


    But the Terrans have no choice.


    At the moment, ten Atlantis, armed with huge iron chains, have been flying across Pinghu by sinister means, building a chain bridge over the Amazon River.


    The natural moat suddenly changes into a thoroughfare!


    It''s a coincidence.


    Soon, a total of five cable bridges, like dragons, lay over the Amazon River.


    Meng Po''s voice rang out.


    Simple, short two words.


    "Crossing the river."


    Adam, head of the first army.


    Athena, commander of the second army.


    Cynthia, commander of the third army.


    Chief of the Fourth Army, kussler.


    Sark, commander of the fifth Legion.


    Five people deliver the same command at the same time.


    "Let''s go!"


    Carrying the last hope of the Terran, the soldiers of the alliance turned from static to static, just like locusts and ants, rushing towards the five iron lock bridges in a turbulent and orderly way!


    A hundred thousand masters cross the river at an incredible speed!


    "This How could it be... "


    Above the high city.


    The demons who blocked this scene were all terrified.


    Then.


    "Alert! Alert!! The Terran kill is coming


    The whole city of saiala was shocked.


    "Kill!"


    At this time, the vanguard forces of the Holy Alliance have been on the way to the city. According to the power of the hot weapons, they attack the still shocked demon.


    The tongue of fury flickered wildly.


    The bullet of revenge is everywhere.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    In the blink of an eye, many demons fell to the ground after being shot.


    "Fight back!! Fight back


    Whoosh


    The reaction of the demon immediately responded, a spear was suddenly thrown over, wild burst, forming a terrible killing effect.


    Dozens of vanguard members were instantly pierced.


    "Go! Rush in! "


    "Stop!! Stop them


    The two sides did not give up, in this channel into the city, launched a fierce fight.


    Within a half mile radius, the land soon turned into a graveyard of heaven and earth.


    "Daddada..."


    It''s true that the brave win when they meet in a narrow road.


    The demon is fierce, no less than the holy alliance, but there is a steady stream of Terran soldiers who successfully crossed the river.


    A slap.


    Two slaps.


    Finally.


    Like a broken rock, the demon guarding the city gate is finally broken.


    "Kill!"


    A soldier of the second Legion was the first to step into saiala, which opened the prelude of the war.


    One million people of Pakistan originally lived in this city, but after the invasion of demon, most of them were slaughtered, and a small number of lucky people fled.


    After the Holy Alliance entered the city, it was also polite. It was like a brutal and cold-blooded massacre attack for the sake of revenge of the compatriots.


    The demon was caught unprepared, unable to form effective resistance and retreated step by step.


    Soon, a small part of saiala was "recovered.".


    "Wang, the Terrans have successfully captured Dongcheng District. Now they are on our way."In a building, there are many high-rise buildings of demon.


    Cosy.


    Kate.


    Xun sun.


    Blood rouge.


    Stop braking.


    Li Wang.


    Vilva.


    Black rose.


    Enzo.


    All the nine disciples were present except Hubilie, who had died in battle.


    If there is a nuclear explosion here at this time, I''m afraid that the crisis of extermination will be lifted instantly.


    Speaking of a female, disciple Hei Mei, she is also the last female disciple among the top ten disciples except blood rouge.


    But compared with a girl''s blood rouge, her appearance is much more murderous.


    Because there is a scar on her back cheek, which has been spreading up to her earlobe. Even in the lost world, where she believes in strength and doesn''t pay much attention to beauty, it is still a more embarrassing thing to have a scar on her face.


    But no one dared to mention it face to face.


    It''s not only because of Hei Mei''s strong power as a disciple, but also because her scar was left in the last lost world war.


    She is also one of the ten disciples who participated in the first World War.


    "Isn''t dawari and wuze stationed in Dongcheng District? How could it be occupied by the Terrans so quickly? "


    The rest brake that still takes slight injury on the body doubts a way.


    "It''s not for self preservation."


    Xun sun''s indifferent words reveal the secret.


    "These city masters seem to be awe inspiring, but in fact, they all have their own plans in mind, and they don''t want to become the next Huqiu city. So when you see the Terran put on a decisive posture to attack in an all-round way, you are not willing to damage your strength to resist. It should be just a symbolic fight. After a while, I chose to retreat. "


    "These cowards! It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail! They only value their own small profits, and are completely regardless of the overall situation. "


    "We should take over their military power before we go out," said vilva


    Compared with the unity of the human race, their performance in the lost world is much more humiliating.


    It seems like a city of unity, but in fact, it''s a battle of intrigue. If it wasn''t for the suppression of chaos king, these city masters might have been able to fight themselves.


    Now, in the face of the attack of the Terrans, for their own interests, they let the Terrans in directly. It''s just


    "Wang, I think the two city masters of dawari and wuze should be questioned. They are afraid of fighting and they are deserters!"


    "The question of guilt will wait until the war is over."


    Chaos King''s voice sounded, calm.


    "Let''s go ahead and let all the cities gather in the center of the city. Since the Terrans want to fight a decisive battle, we will satisfy their wishes. We''ll wait for them there. "

 Chapter 1886

    The attack of the Holy Alliance went very smoothly.


    From the beginning of seiala, there was no decent resistance.


    If thunder sweeps acupoints, the five legions are in an arc and go towards the central area!


    If you look down from a high altitude, it is absolutely a quite shocking and urgent scene.


    "Finally, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    In the center of saiala stands a stone tablet symbolizing freedom and equality.


    At this time, taking the stone tablet as the boundary, the army of the demons was lined up in a row.


    Led by a gentle and elegant young man.


    Beside him stood several disciples who had raided the camp.


    Even the nine city masters are inferior.


    The sound of footsteps was earth shaking.


    The legions of the Holy Alliance arrived one after another without any rash action. More than one million people were in strict order and stood in a vast and silent steel forest.


    Take the stone tablet as the dividing line.


    The two ethnic groups are quite different from each other.


    The clouds in the sky seem to be still.


    "Atlantis, you are only the sojourners of the world, so why call yourself masters. Or are you so nosy? "


    Looking at the purple figure still shining in the millions of troops, chaos Wang asked with a smile.


    It''s not like a match before the war, but just a friendly conversation between friends.


    "To maintain the order of the world itself is the duty entrusted to us by the God of the sea. You do not belong to this heaven and earth."


    Meng Po opened her mouth, but her voice was not big, but it rang through the sky.


    "Retreat or perish."


    "Sure enough, I''m still so confident."


    Chaos king said: "in this case, let the war give us an answer."


    With the voice landing, the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The storm surged.


    "Charge


    At the command of the nine city masters, the army of the demons was ferocious and fierce. They rushed forward like a wolf.


    "For the Terrans!"


    The holy allied forces were not willing to be outdone. They clung to their weapons with firm and resolute expression, and bravely and generously met the enemy.


    There''s no more nonsense.


    Taking the stone tablet as the boundary, the two sides are like two opposite and surging torrents crashing together!


    The color of blood is blooming!


    The waves of life set off in an instant!


    The war broke out in an instant!


    "Daughter in law, be safe!"


    As strong as Adam, he put away all his pride and frivolity, and looked solemn and serious.


    This war is very different from any battle he has ever experienced before.


    No one can stay out of it, no one can sacrifice.


    Eve did not bicker as before, nodded seriously, turned his head and said: "you should be careful, too."


    As the commander and deputy commander of the first regiment, they can no longer work together to keep watch and help each other. Instead, after mutual instructions, they project different battlefields separately.


    It''s a coincidence. As a senior general of the holy alliance, none of them shrank behind the battlefield, all of them took the lead and rushed to the front line.


    "Who will go first?"


    The nine disciples didn''t go to battle at the first time. They looked around the battlefield and seemed to be choosing their opponents.


    "Give me that woman."


    Black Mei stares at a direction, and before her voice falls, she will race away. In the blink of an eye, she is 100 meters away.


    She was unstoppable for a while.


    After those Terran soldiers fell down, they never stood up again, because their bones were all smashed by the force!


    Heimei''s target is the commander of the second Legion. She is the closest woman to God, the goddess of wisdom, Athena.


    Athena, who had not directly participated in the war, seemed to be aware of something. She was moved by her appearance and suddenly turned around. With her long blue hair floating, a fierce wind almost wiped her back!


    "Pa!"


    A dull sound burst open, like thunder, the ground inch by inch cracked, there is a dent about two feet deep.


    It''s hard to imagine what it would be like to smoke on the human body.


    Heimei clenched the weapon that caused all this.


    It was a bone whip with a peculiar shape. It was about three meters long. It was grim and lifeless.


    Because of the scar on her face, she has always been hostile to women, especially beautiful women, and the goddess of wisdom, who is beautiful and regretful, is instantly chosen by her as the target of vent.


    "Pa!"


    The air seems to have been punctured.


    Without any verbal communication, Heimei looked cold and cruel. Her arms were waving and her bone whip was like a poisonous snake. She rushed to Athena again.


    Between the light and flint, Athena''s waist twists and turns, smart and elegant, and full of a kind of shocking beauty, just like the heavenly daughter dance, successfully avoided this whip.The disciple Hei Mei''s eyes were colder and sharper, and her bone whip was more violent.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    The air burst.


    When the speed reaches a certain level, it disappears.


    This is the case at this time.


    The human eye can''t catch the trace of the bone whip at all. It can only see the goddess of wisdom dancing.


    "Kill the ugly one!"


    A holy coalition team of 30 noticed the presence of black Mei. A black soldier roared and rushed here with weapons.


    Ugly.


    These three words undoubtedly touched the taboo in Heimei''s heart. You know, in the chaotic world of loss, no one dared to call her that.


    Her eyes suddenly gloomy, a moment turned, wrist shaking back the bone whip, a moment then abandoned Athena.


    "Daddada..."


    The Terran team didn''t care so much. They took up their weapons and started shooting at her.


    But then, there was an incredible scene.


    Black Mei waved the bone whip, and the air was full of fire. She unexpectedly blocked all the bullets with the whip.


    Just like the shocking scene of the movie special effects, the Terran team was stunned and stunned.


    But Hei Mei is not polite.


    On the tiptoe, the invisible flame expanded rapidly, and her whole body seemed to be filled with thick black air.


    I saw her quickly shorten the distance with the Terran team, cruel eyes to take the lead in targeting the rude black soldier.


    "Bang!"


    The bone whip was thrown out quickly, and the black soldier''s head was beaten mercilessly and cruelly.


    It''s like a watermelon being swung by an iron bar. With the explosion, disgusting and horrible pictures appear. Red and white objects are splashing everywhere, and soldiers are drenched all over the place.


    "You, damn it."


    Without any mercy and hesitation, Heimei kept waving her bone whip, just like the devil of hell was harvesting her soul. Without exception, all 30 soldiers died in the blink of an eye, and there was no corpse.


    "Although this is a war, you are too cruel."


    The voice suddenly rang out.


    Close at hand.


    I saw the blue color flicker, and then black rose seemed to bear the impact of a huge force, instantly flew out.


    Athena didn''t pursue, looking at the bloody, lips gradually close, that pair of unattainable eyes, for the first time there was anger.

 Chapter 1887

    As a goddess of wisdom, Athena rarely has the opportunity to make a move. Most of the time, she lives deeply in the palace of Athens and falls into the eyes of the world.


    The first record of her hand was the battle of the gods in the Greek temple.


    And then.


    Right now.


    Although it is a symbol of wisdom and beauty of the goddess, but as one of the God list emperor, Athena''s strength can not be underestimated.


    Even though Hei Mei was a strong and terrible disciple, she suffered a small loss.


    Insignificant pain is a small matter, but this leg, let black Mei had a sense of shame.


    In addition, Athena''s unique charm in the sky made her suffer a lot of stimulation.


    The same sex repels each other.


    Women are jealous.


    It''s innate, not about strength.


    Looking at Athena''s face, black Mei felt extremely dazzling, and the scar on her face, like a centipede, seemed to hurt.


    Just as a woman who fails in marriage can''t see other people''s family happiness.


    She clenched the bone whip, her eyes were cold and silent, and she lashed forward fiercely.


    There is no end to the harsh explosion!


    She has suffered, others should try it!


    Invisible whip shadow in the mid air as if the magic of a pale ferocious bone dragon!


    Even though Athena''s body method is mysterious, she can only do it step by step under the dense whip net. She can''t get close to Heimei.


    From a distance, it''s like dragons trapping the princess in the fairy tale!


    "Click! Click! Click... "


    Under the tremendous impact, the earth''s crust was overburdened and cracked layer upon layer.


    The lacerations intertwined with each other, leaving the earth scarred and shocking.


    The high concentration of spirit exacerbated the loss of strength, and Athena''s forehead was gradually sweating.


    The corner of black Mei''s mouth involved a sneer, as if she was looking at a clown.


    "I see how long you can hold on."


    The frequency of wrist shaking is increasing again, and the superb whip method causes the air to surge.


    The wind is blowing.


    Athena suddenly raised her head and her pupils contracted.


    At the same time, five bone whips were drawn towards her from all directions.


    Between Xu and MI, Athena made a precise judgment, captured the real bone whip and moved to the side in time. But even so, she was still half slow.


    "Cha!"


    The aggressive bone whip scraped against her left shoulder and slid down her arm.


    "Hiss..."


    The high-grade fabric of the palace skirt will not break unexpectedly under the fierce tearing, exposing a big mouth.


    From the shoulder to a small part of the clavicle, the delicate body of the goddess of wisdom is exposed to the air for the first time!


    Athenian Norton frowned uncontrollably.


    Although she has not been seriously injured, this kind of disappearance is undoubtedly a great blasphemy and shame for her!


    "Your body, should not have been seen by others, this is a waste of things."


    "You are so beautiful, shouldn''t you show it to others?"


    "Is it because of shyness? It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you


    Hei Mei said to herself and sneered even more.


    She is a woman, but to see Athena exposed amorous feelings, she seems more excited than men.


    She could not help but wave the bone whip again,


    this time, she aimed at the ribbon that Athena tied around her waist!


    Obviously, she is not in a hurry to solve the battle, but intends to torture each other slowly.


    Naked in the crowd.


    For a woman, and a strong woman, there should be nothing more unbearable.


    Aware of the other side''s sinister intentions, Athena naturally won''t wait to die. She tries her best to escape when the whip comes.


    "Want to run?"


    Black Mei''s eyes are cruel. Under her control, the bone whip is like gangrene attached to bones. She quickly winds around Athena again. The close attack is breathless.


    It''s the same whip, but her whip method is different from heshihui''s!


    Seeing that she could not dodge, Athena could only stretch out her hand and forcibly grasp the bone whip.


    The fierce friction caused her palm to split in an instant.


    She was determined, as if she didn''t know the pain, and began to wrestle with Heimei through the bone whip.


    But the gap still exists.


    The impact of tsunami like force is continuously transmitted, one wave higher than the other.


    Athena was forced to let go and was thrown out.


    Hei Mei is unreasonable, points her toes on the ground, and catches up with her. Her bone whip swings wildly like fatigue.


    because of the sudden limit of speed, the air seems to be rubbing out flames.A bone dragon flying in the air, entangled, and finally, integrated.


    "Hoo..."


    A huge bone dragon was born. Its ferocious eyes locked on Athena and roared away!


    At this critical juncture, a shadow appeared in the sky, with a clear goal, appeared between Athena and Heimei, and stiffly blocked the bone whip with her body.


    "Roar!"


    The grim and terrifying bone dragon''s unwilling roar can''t change its fate.


    The bone is retracted.


    Black Mei eyes angry, eyes such as the tip of a needle staring at her bad man.


    Although for Athena blocked a fatal blow, but also paid a very tragic price.


    Under the fierce impact, he flew hundreds of meters away, his clothes cracked, and a bloody and terrible whip mark appeared on his body!


    If it falls on ordinary people, I''m afraid there are no bones left.


    Athena''s eyes quivered.


    She''s a goddess of wisdom, yes, but she doesn''t know everything.


    At least she never thought that it would be the other party who would come forward.


    Instead of Athena, it was no one else who took the blow. It was the traitor who had betrayed the motherland.


    The sun god.


    Apollo!


    His temple in Athens was destroyed by Athena.


    "How are you?"


    Asked Athena, tightening her lips.


    Blood dripping Apollo stood up from the ground, his expression was flat, and he shook his head indifferently.


    "Don''t get in the way. Protect yourself. You are the patron saint of Greece and a myth in the eyes of the Greeks. Don''t let them down. "


    In his tone, he seemed to be harbouring a sense of resentment, as well as an exhortation and a reminder.


    Athena nodded in silence and turned.


    For the first time, after years of hostility, the two gods of the same origin stood on the United Front.


    This is the sense of responsibility as the most powerful human!


    Standing on the top of the world according to the list of gods, these powerful people have different temperaments, even good and evil, but they can keep the same tacit understanding in the face of right and wrong.


    That''s why they''ve been able to take this step!


    "Good, good."


    Black Mei sneered, and the shadow in her eyes made everyone creepy.


    "In that case, let me take you two on the road together."

 Chapter 1888

    It''s bloody.


    Smoke of gunfire was everywhere.


    Once again, the whole city of saiala has become a natural cemetery.


    The Terrans and the lost world fought perhaps the most brutal battle of positions ever.


    Both sides are not afraid of life and death, fight for every inch of land!


    A large number of shells rubbed out red tails in the air, just like a ribbon to cheer up the war, whistling from south to north, and then rushing into the camp of the demon.


    "Boom boom..."


    Because the personnel are too dense to avoid, with the small mushroom cloud, countless flesh and blood and buildings in an instant.


    The power of science and technology is still the biggest reliance for the Terran to win this victory.


    "Ha ha! Blow up the bastards


    A British sergeant has a grim smile.


    In his background image, the cannonball is blasted off continuously, then falls and bursts.


    Every deafening sound means that countless lives are cruelly devoured.


    Of course.


    Heavy weapons like this are also double-edged, because if you are not careful, you may hurt your own troops by mistake.


    However, at this time, it has been unable to take into account so much.


    "Fire! Fire! Shoot me


    At the command of the commander, the Terran soldiers carrying heavy weapons madly attacked the demon camp indiscriminately.


    The battlefield blossoms everywhere.


    This sad city has become even more devastated.


    "Seek shelter!"


    Seeing the fierce firepower of the people, Batu, the leader of senna City, was distressed by the huge casualties of his soldiers, so he ordered to stay away from the edge, hoping that other cities would attack first.


    Because of backwardness and barrenness, the city is full of brick buildings, where can it resist the heavy artillery bombardment.


    "Boom..."


    The dust was flying and the buildings collapsed.


    The demon who tried to take refuge was buried mercilessly.


    Some were on fire, some were crushed by boulders, and some were directly blown apart, leaving no bones.


    No matter how strong your physical quality is, you can only fall down with hatred under the iron gun.


    It''s not only the shelling that may fall from the sky at any time, but also the Terran machine gun has brought a lot of trouble to the demon.


    Especially for those heavy aircraft robbers with a wide range of attacks, a gun is like a fortress, which can fire thousands of bullets a minute, making the demon gnash his teeth and suffer.


    In this situation, life becomes the cheapest thing, and almost every second someone falls down.


    Explosion, fire, blood, scream It''s the main theme here.


    No human war movie can show the cruelty of the moment.


    "Human beings are nothing but relying on these things."


    The high-level fighting power of demon did not rush to join the killing feast, standing in an absolutely safe position, enjoying the unprecedented war.


    "I think we should also learn from human technology. At least these weapons in their hands are of great research value. Far more powerful than our swords. "


    "I don''t think so. It is because of these tools that Terrans ignore their own training and cultivation, and their physique is so weak. Do you want us to learn from them as incompetent as our warriors


    It can be seen that except for Heimei, who was the first to join the battlefield, the other disciples were not worried.


    Although the Terran firepower is powerful, it can never determine the outcome of this war.


    Indeed.


    At the beginning of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, when he helped neighboring countries to fight against the United States, his weapons were so backward, but in the end, he did not succeed in winning the war.


    Advanced weapons and equipment are indeed an important part of war, but they do not represent all.


    After all, weapons are just tools.


    The fighting continued and the situation escalated. Looking down from high altitude, saiala was almost destroyed.


    Artillery and bullets are fired like free money, which leads to the fact that at the beginning of the war, the demon was suppressed and kept in a passive state, and the number of casualties increased with time.


    "All right, I''ll get some exercise first."


    The disciple Enzo gently raised his mouth and twisted his shoulder. Before his words were heard, people rushed out and soon merged into the chaos of the battlefield.


    "I hope he doesn''t get blown to pieces."


    Muscle Qiu knot of the king indifferent way.


    Compared with the Terran, the demon is bulky, but his body is particularly strong. His muscles are covered up like dragons. It''s hard to imagine how terrifying explosive power is hidden under his body. If the so-called bodybuilding champions of the human world stand in front of him, they are just like children.


    Enzo carefully shuttled through the battlefield, watching from all sides, listening to all directions, watching out for the stray bullets flying from time to time, and paying attention to the high-altitude shelling.Although he is powerful, he will not be so arrogant that he thinks he is invincible. If he is hit by a shell, his end will be miserable. After all, Hubilie is a lesson from the past.


    Although his disciples are at the peak of the lost world, they are not immortal. Therefore, under the threat of the powerful firepower of the Terran, he is cautious in every move.


    There was no hurry to start the killing, Enzo consciously went to the place where the firepower source was the most ferocious and quietly touched it.


    He is a disciple and the top fighting force in the lost world. Naturally, it is not his task to kill the ordinary soldiers of these Terrans.


    His purpose is to disintegrate the Terran firepower network.


    After several explorations, he finally found a Terran fighter behind a broken wall, who was focusing on plane snatching and frantically shooting.


    There should have been a house here, but now only less than one meter of earth wall is still standing, which provides a better shelter for the aircraft''s hot seller.


    Not far from him, there was a black iron box, three meters long and one meter wide. Looking through it, it was full of weapons, which made people scared.


    There are not only rockets, rocket launchers, heavy machine robbers, charge robbers, but also all kinds of grenades. They are just small arsenals.


    It can be seen that the Terrans are well prepared for this decisive battle.


    Everyone is a mobile bunker.


    The fighter is enjoying the pleasure of bullets flying and experiencing the feeling of blood pumping. He doesn''t notice any abnormality until a whisper rings in his ear,


    "is it fun?"


    His first reaction was not to turn back, but to dodge to the side. At the same time, his hands quickly inserted into the waist, ready to draw the gun.


    But when Enzo successfully close to the moment, it means that he has no chance.


    "Click."


    A hand came out from behind and broke his neck like a knife.


    Although thermal weapons are powerful, they also have fatal disadvantages.


    Once close, the moment will become a pile of useless scrap metal.

 Chapter 1889

    "Daddada..."


    A stream of bullets poured down.


    Enzo immediately hid behind the low wall, nearby lay the body of the hot fighter.


    The bullets hit the wall, and the dust splashed. There was another dense crater on the crumbling wall, which seemed to collapse at any time.


    It''s not suitable to stay here long.


    No matter how powerful our strength is, if we are exposed to the barrage of bullets, if we are careless, we may still fall.


    Enzo''s eyes fell on the tin box full of weapons and immediately extended his hand.


    The heavy tin case was easily pulled over by him.


    From all kinds of weapons, he grabbed the rocket launcher with temperature.


    Learn from foreigners and master their skills to control them.


    Although he also prefers to solve the pleasure of life with his hands, in this case, the use of human weapons is undoubtedly a more secure way.


    In the lost world, maybe there is no lack of brain, but he is not.


    In addition to the rocket launcher, he also picked up a few robbers and took advantage of the situation to put on a few grenades.


    Then, in the dense gunfire, he abandoned the low wall and rushed out like a cat.


    "Boom!"


    Rocket launch!


    At the same time, the low wall was also overburdened and disintegrated, burying the body of the plane''s killer.


    Enzo showed his own terrifying speed and flexible body method. In the chaotic battlefield, he rushed left and right, and used rocket launcher and charge gun alternately. In addition, he threw grenades and used Terran weapons, which caused a lot of casualties to the holy alliance.


    There was a smell of fire everywhere.


    The air is also polluted, full of smog, which affects people''s sight.


    "Your disciples!"


    After being trapped in a bunker by Terran fire, the demon troops are excited to see Enzo killed.


    There are about 40 people in this small army. They are brave and good at fighting. However, the Terran weapons are so powerful that they have to stay away.


    Throw out the last grenade. Enzo''s gun is still there, but the ammunition is finished.


    Soon afterwards, there was a "boom" and a huge explosion.


    It seems to be just a small iron knot, but the destructive power is not comparable to their swords, spears, axes and tomahawks.


    However, although the Terran weapons are advanced, it''s not a field battle, but a street battle. The holy coalition forces, which firmly occupy the firepower advantage, dare not easily approach.


    "Damn it, these Terrans will only rely on firearms. If they fight head-on, I can crush his head at once!"


    A demon wiped the dust on his face, gritted his teeth, and was powerless and furious.


    Enzo lost his gun.


    Without ammunition, these things are scrap iron.


    Because of good luck, perhaps also because of geographical factors, the focus of the Terran bombing is on the center of the battlefield, where it has not been shelled.


    Otherwise they won''t get to the present.


    Although it''s only a small battlefield here, we can see the big from the small.


    This is the case here. I think other places are not much better.


    "Your disciples, it''s no way to wait like this. Let''s rush over."


    One of the demons has a ferocious face and a double fist.


    "No hurry, just wait."


    He listened to the rapid fire outside, and Enzo looked indifferent.


    "Terran gunpowder is not endless. When they are short of gunpowder, it will be their end."


    Just like a prophecy, not long after Enzo''s words were finished, the shooting suddenly stopped outside and became quiet.


    Trapped here, dozens of demons quickly detect the anomaly and carefully look out.


    "What are Terrans doing?"


    "Have you run out of bullets? Or is it replenishing ammunition? "


    "This is our chance. Let''s go!"


    The devil became restless.


    But before they made up their mind, a violent motor roared.


    "Boom!"


    A few steel armored cars rushed out!


    They are like battlefield bulldozers. When they meet the gravel blocking the road, they can be crushed mercilessly in an instant!


    In order to make up for this battle, the holy alliance made full use of the strength of science and technology, mobilized a large number of armored vehicles with strong mobility, in order to make up for the gap with the physical quality of the demon.


    The Terran system is no match for the demon, but what about the steel?!


    Armored vehicles are like wild animals, shuttling freely in the battlefield, directly towards the building where the demon may be hiding!


    "Boom..."


    House after house, like paper paste, collapsed rapidly under the savage collision of armored vehicles. However, the speed of armored vehicles did not decrease, and they rushed out of the ruins quickly and unhurt, and rushed to the next target.These huge steel monsters, after special transformation, seem to raze everything in front of them!


    Soon.


    There was an armored car coming towards Enzo.


    "Damn it


    A demon can''t help but curse.


    Their hiding place can block bullets, but they can''t block this thing. In order to avoid being killed, these demons have to withdraw.


    But don''t forget, in addition to the strong iron sheet, these armored vehicles are also equipped with a large number of machine robbers. At the moment of the appearance of the demon, the bullets will be launched madly!


    "Tu Tu Tu..."


    The demon exposed in the open space became a living target in an instant.


    A cloud of blood mist exploded with the bullets, and a demon fell to the ground in the scream.


    The previous massacre seems to be happening again.


    But at this time, what looked like a lamb became the original perpetrators.


    Cause and effect, retribution.


    The demons who once committed cruel crimes in this land have also tasted the consequences.


    Even, some armored vehicles are not eager to kill them, but rush past and crush the demon to death.


    The body collides with the car body, and the bones click under the wheels. The picture is bloody!


    Obviously, the holy alliance is also avenging and venting for the dead compatriots!


    "Miso!"


    All of a sudden.


    A figure rushed out of the dust.


    He put his hands against the side of an armored car and turned it over with his own strength!


    You know, even though these specially modified armored vehicles can''t compare with tanks, their weight is more than ten tons!


    If you want to overturn it with your bare hands, it''s hard to imagine how much strength it will take!


    The armored car rolled around on the ground, producing a series of sparks, and then the four wheels turned to the sky.


    The scene is incredible!


    The movement on this side also immediately attracted the attention of other armored vehicles.


    Several of them gave up their original goal and turned around one after another.


    "Daddada..."


    The rush of the machine suddenly rang out!


    At this time, Enzo had already jumped and left the spot, and the bullet could not catch his track at all.


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared next to an armored car.


    Then.


    The same scene reappears!


    These big killers were like toys in front of him. They were easily overturned by him one after another!

 Chapter 1890

    "Gulong..."


    Skew, skew, some simply four wheel up.


    Although the loss of power, but the tire is still decadent rotation.


    This kind of big guy with more than ten tons, even the elephant, may have to work hard, but it was easily overturned?


    The scene of the Arabian Nights made the witnessing Terran soldiers feel disobedient. They were shocked and lost their mind, so that the rushing sound of fighting was weakened.


    This undoubtedly provides a chance for the demon who has been suppressed for a long time.


    They roared and jumped out of the bunker, looking at the corpses and debris on the ground. Their eyes were splitting, and there was only one thought in their hearts.


    Revenge!


    Seizing the gap between the Terrans and the gods, the surviving demons quickly gathered. Instead of being frightened by the tragic scene, they were ferocious and immediately launched a desperate charge.


    On the battlefield, momentum matters.


    Enzo changed the situation on this battlefield almost by himself.


    Although there are no advanced thermal weapons, the demons are brave, vigorous and fast. It''s hard to lock them with only one gun per person.


    After all, the role of thermal weapons is limited.


    This is also the premise of the existence of the hot zombie film.


    At this time, in the face of the demonic troops rushing by, these allied soldiers also have a sense of powerlessness in the face of zombies in the movie.


    Even if the hands of the gun crazy launch, but still can not change the other side from their closer and closer.


    After a lot of experience in previous battles, they know very well that once they enter into hand-to-hand combat, their end is likely to be torn alive and stripped alive.


    "Back! Retreat


    "We''re going to take cover!"


    The commander''s calm command came from his ear.


    Hundreds of coalition officers and soldiers ordered and banned. After receiving the order, they did not hesitate and orderly evacuated backward in batches. They did not forget to rob while withdrawing.


    Only more than 30 heavy machine gunners remained where they were, looking cold, as if they didn''t know what it meant to stay behind to cover. They steadfastly carried out the orders of their superiors, manipulated the heavy machine robbers with great lethality, and fired madly at the oncoming demons.


    "Dada dada..."


    The overheated temperature caused the barrel to turn red.


    Because there was no way to rest, the terrible recoil paralyzed some soldiers'' shoulders.


    They gritted their teeth and were patient. Their eyes were firm and their mind was empty. There was only one consciousness to urge them to fight and keep fighting!


    Heavy aircraft snatches shine brilliantly on this battlefield.


    Active jump out of the demons have become a living target.


    The firepower network formed by more than 30 heavy aircraft is suffocating.


    Even if the devil moves fast, it is still very difficult to completely avoid the heavy rain bullet.


    Watching the demon fall down one after another under the pressure of the dense line of fire, Enzo''s eyes narrowed slightly and stretched out his feet to kick an armored car.


    The weight of the armored car was incredible fast forward friction slip.


    The bullet hit the armored car and kept shooting out fierce sparks.


    With the armored car as the baffle, Enzo rushed to the plane.


    "Go! Tear up these bastards


    The devil followed.


    The roar of tyranny was frightening.


    Because the fighters are attracted by the armored vehicles, their pressure is reduced.


    It''s getting closer.


    Finally.


    "Click!"


    The first fighter was smashed in the head by the demon with an angry punch.


    Then came the second.


    After killing more than 60 demons, all the fighters who held their positions were destroyed.


    Their sacrifice is naturally valuable.


    The rest of the coalition had been evacuated from a safe distance.


    "Chase


    However, the devil naturally refused to give up, not willing to roar, continue to chase.


    Both sides are chasing each other.


    Ammunition is rapidly depleted, and bullets are less dense.


    On the way back, some people kept falling behind. At present, there are only more than 200 coalition troops left.


    The situation is not optimistic.


    The roar of the demon became more and more excited, his eyes were congested, and his hair was creepy.


    In their opinion, these two hundred people are like cattle and sheep on the cliff. They are doomed. But they don''t know that there is such a saying in the art of Terran war.


    Don''t chase the poor!


    Under the intentional traction of the Terran troops belonging to the third brigade of the third legion of the holy alliance, the bloodthirsty demons gradually enter the minefield where they are properly deployed!!!


    Against the demon, the Terran''s greatest advantage is not only weapons, but also wisdom!


    "Son of a bitch, son of a bitch, go to hell!"


    Sitting in a command car, the sergeant grinned and watched the radar screen show that demon had entered the minefield. He slowly put his hand on the red button.The demons know nothing about it.


    "Di..."


    With the force of the fingers, "boom"!


    More than 100 kg of high explosive arranged in advance was detonated at the same time!


    Just like the volcanic eruption, the crust was torn in an instant. The smoke and fire from the sky didn''t give the demon any chance to react. In the blink of an eye, they were all wrapped up and devoured.


    The terrible shock wave spread around, smashed everything along the way, and destroyed trees and buildings directly.


    At least hundreds of demons died directly in the explosion. Even the lucky ones were short of arms and legs. They were thrown away by the shockwave and fell to the ground, whining bitterly.


    This is the battlefield.


    Cruel and bloody.


    Fortunately, the demon who didn''t catch up stopped immediately. Even if he was as fierce as these wild animals, he was still scared to see this scene.


    At this time, they really realized the cunning and horror of human beings.


    "Daddada..."


    In the thick smoke, suddenly there was a loud voice.


    "Damn it


    Although the demons don''t know the art of war, they don''t know where they have been trapped. Seeing a famous soldier rush out of the smoke with guns, they don''t have the feeling of war at all. Although they feel resentful, they still choose to avoid it rationally.


    The role of chasing and fleeing is changed again.


    It''s not far away.


    Enzo saw it and didn''t stop it.


    I''m afraid he would not feel better at this time if he accidentally entered the explosion just now.


    Looking at the demon who died miserably on the ground and had half a breath left, he didn''t have any sympathy and didn''t mean to save others. He just retreated silently with a deeper vigilance.


    Killing prisoners is a violation of international rules and humanity.


    But in this war, there is not so much kindness.


    When they came to the wailing demons on the ground, none of them were soft handed. They did not hesitate to take up their weapons and shoot at the demons.


    That''s right.


    It''s torture.


    Even if they were not killed, all the more than 20 demons who survived were slaughtered.


    His body is riddled with wounds, and his death is not necessarily better than that of his companions who became ashes in the explosion.

 Chapter 1891

    Relying on the power of science and technology, the Terran has won the first place in this unprecedented decisive battle and seized a huge advantage!


    It''s not just a fire net on the ground.


    Above the sky.


    Patches of UAVs roar past, forming a series of black clouds. Using the accurate guidance system, it also causes terrible damage to the demon!


    "No, if we go on like this, these ghosts will kill all our warriors!"


    "Let''s go to Davari! Find the commanding point and knock those things down! "


    As we all know.


    Among the ten cities in the lost world, the bowmen in dawari city are the most powerful. Their powerful crossbows are bigger than the average human race, and they can''t be controlled by those who have not stretched their arms.


    This also contributed to the fact that the bowmen of dawari were all excellent generals selected from thousands of miles.


    Besides, there is a black bamboo forest next to dawari, where the toughness and elasticity of the black bamboo are the most lost!


    As a result, it has created the bows and crossbows of the lost world!


    Under the dense rain of shells, the archers of up to 2000 people in dawari took action. They found the buildings and high ground that had not been destroyed by the war and began to climb!


    Stretch the arm and pull the string.


    His eyes were sharp.


    Aim at the iron knot in the sky.


    Bow like a full moon!


    "Whoosh, whoosh..."


    A javelin thick arrow whistling through the air, friction out of the flame, scrambling to see, toward the sky Wuyang Wuyang UAV shot away!


    "Bang Bang..."


    It is well-known for the bow and crossbow troops of the whole lost world.


    Under the impact, a group of sparks burst out one after another, and once again brought brilliant fireworks to the battlefield.


    "Go on!"


    "Shoot!"


    Watching the Terran air weapons fall out of control in the round after round of shooting, Da Wali''s general Geda can''t help smiling.


    If a war reporter can capture this scene, winning a Pulitzer Prize will be like searching for something!


    All of a sudden.


    Gotha''s laughter stagnated, his brows wrinkled and his eyes twinkled.


    A sense of coolness grew inexplicably, then spread rapidly, and his back began to be filled with cold waves.


    The keen intuition of the strong reminds him that someone is staring at him.


    The whole body subconsciously tense, in addition to the cold accident, Gotha felt the threat.


    Creak


    He quietly clenched the big weapon of deterring the lost world, a terrible chopping saber!


    Of course.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s an elephant chopping knife.


    Because it''s so big and generous!


    It doesn''t matter whether such a weapon is sharp or not, because with its weight, few people can bear it.


    Then, Gotha turned around and looked behind him at a wall about 30 meters away.


    Sure enough!


    A Terran wearing a headscarf is standing there quietly staring at himself.


    From the neck, it''s covered with complicated lines.


    More than eight feet makes him strong and tall in the human world!


    "Who are you?"


    Strong voice with a strong sense of evil, Gotha eyes slightly narrowed, ferocious expression, people shudder.


    "The Holy Alliance of the Terrans."


    "Head of the fifth Legion."


    "Sacco!"


    It''s a Terran!


    What''s more, he''s a commander of the army?!


    According to the power system of the Terran, this position is even higher than their city master!


    Gotha''s heart tightened subconsciously, then grinned grimly.


    "Well come!"


    "Just take your head


    Before he heard it, he jumped forward like a cheetah.


    Move like a bow, send like thunder!


    Clench the terrible chopping sabre, and your whole body muscles are like a hill. The chopping Sabre is held high above your head, with the force of splitting Huashan Mountain, as if you want to split the king into two!


    Roar!


    As the saying goes, a long, a strong, an inch short, an inch risk.


    However, it''s hard to avoid being too flexible when wielding such a huge weapon. Even though this defect has been weakened to the maximum by the powerful power of Gotha, in the duel between the experts, although the chopping saber is surging and oppressing, it''s also too slow.


    Sark took a step on his side to avoid the terrible knife. In a moment, it was like an earthquake. Under the huge impact, the ground could not bear the heavy load and collapsed immediately.


    Gotha''s eyes were bloodthirsty. He immediately raised his head and saw that the attack was defeated. He immediately wanted to lift the knife and cut it again. But at this time, Sark had jumped up and swung his right leg horizontally. His castration was like a whip, and he was solid on Gotha''s side of the brain!"Pa!"


    Gotha''s head was forced to tilt, and his whole body flew to the side. Fortunately, the terrible chopper slowed down his momentum and made a deep mark on the ground.


    Twenty or thirty meters later, Gotha kept his balance, shook his head, spit bloody saliva on the ground with a "bah" sound, and then stared at Sark, his eyes gradually congested.


    This kind of injury is nothing to him, but it is an unbearable shame.


    "Look at the world more, because you won''t be able to see it soon."


    With a roar, he rushed with his knife. He learned from the experience of the last time. He changed the chop to sweep, as if he wanted to cut his opponent''s back!


    Although the dragonfly''s body is still a little bit ahead of time, but the reaction speed is still as slow as thunder.


    "Bang!"


    The surging force of the wrist, Gotha face slightly changed, can only watch the chopper fell to the ground.


    At the same time.


    Without saying a word, Sark turned defense into attack, stepped forward to close to his body, and used his whole body joints as weapons to launch a close hand fight with Gotha!


    As a Pharaonic king, sak kneaded yoga into martial arts. In terms of body flexibility, there are few people in the world today.


    It''s open and close, and it''s tricky and sharp.


    Gotha had no chance to lift the knife again. In an instant, his body had suffered many blows.


    The sound was as rapid as a drum.


    The blood began to overflow from the corner of his mouth, and he was losing.


    This kind of level of duel, once lost the opportunity, it is difficult to get back.


    His body is as strong as iron, but he has nothing to do except roar.


    "Weaker than you think."


    Sark finally said a word, and then with his palm as a knife, from top to bottom, with the power of thunder, he just smashed on Gotha''s tianlinggai.


    "Pa!"


    If Godard is struck by lightning, his face is stagnant, his mind is empty for a moment, and then his turbulent power spreads down, and he can''t help kneeling down.


    The expressionless Sark then raised his right leg and kicked forward mercilessly. Without any dazzling skills, he hit Gotha''s forehead neatly and simply.


    "Bang!"


    Gotha head rate has been Yang, and then spread the whole body, the whole person decadent toward the back of the explosion.

 Chapter 1892

    In addition to Li futu, this decisive battle, the Terran can be said to be a master, all of them take the lead.


    On the battlefield, there is no pity for jade. Eve is surrounded by a group of fierce demons.


    Eve, who is very much like King Kong Barbie, is not in a mess in the face of danger. Her toes hit the ground in succession, which is not inferior to a man''s strong "delicate body". She quickly turns around, holding a sharp Sabre that she doesn''t know where to get from, and instantly dances out layers of sabre curtain to cover the surrounding demons.


    "Hiss..."


    At that moment, several demons could not dodge and were cut by the sword curtain and dismembered on the spot.


    "Ha ha, daughter-in-law, well done!"


    Not far away, Adam, who is caught by Yu Guang, laughs. He puts down his heart and draws back his attention. His vision is sharp and he locks on several demons who are running towards him.


    These demons hold a heavy hammer in their hands, and their evil spirit is fierce, just like a group of wild animals, creating a strong oppressive force.


    Their hammers were stained with blood.


    It is enough to see that many Terran soldiers have died before.


    "Die for me!"


    A few hammers were rushing at Adam.


    With that fierce and terrible strength, if it is implemented, people will only have the share of meat cake.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Adam pulled out a sneer, even if the situation is critical, can not reduce the emperor''s arrogance, in front of the hammer whirling up, like an eagle flying in the sky, in the dangerous hanging out of the incredible.


    Rolling in the air, falling to the ground while defending for the attack, picked up a tungsten gold long stick on the ground, without hesitation toward the front of the devil hard hit.


    The whole process is flowing without stagnation and impeccable.


    "Click!"


    It''s like a watermelon bursting.


    Where can that head hold the emperor''s blow? It''s exploded immediately under a stick, and the red and white things splashed out!


    The scene was shocking and bloody.


    "Go on!"


    Adam holds a long tungsten gold stick and waves it skillfully. His speed is dazzling. His feet are rubbing and twisting, leaving a shadow of the road. If the iron stick is waved or smashed, even if it is not dead, he will lose most of his fighting power if he gets one stick.


    This scene, if let the dragon people see, will certainly think of the journey to the West in the great sage killing the four scenes!


    "Kill him!"


    Watching a companion howl and fall, the demon is not willing to roar. If the beast is enraged, he rushes towards Adam faster and fiercer.


    Two more hammers smashed down.


    "One, I''ll kill one! Two, I''ll kill one


    Adam is not scared, with a smile on his lips. He is proud and evil. The long staff of tungsten and gold roars up and bravely attacks!


    "Bang!"


    The screeching sound of the crossfire suddenly filled the air and tried to pierce people''s eardrum.


    The surging impact force came along with the weapon, and the two demons'' palms were bloody and irresistible.


    "But that''s all."


    Adam''s face did not change. He stepped back and bullied himself with two heavy hammers. The long tungsten stick continued to swing and swept out. The air was rubbed to make a huge sound.


    "Bang!"


    A demon''s waist was suddenly broken, screaming and bumping into his companion.


    "Boy, you''re good. Leave your name. The city master will not kill the unknown."


    A deep and indifferent voice sounded.


    I saw a human figure leaping and turning, just like an eagle. The two long and narrow magic swords on his back were particularly eye-catching.


    Adam fixed his eyes, clenched the iron bar, and stood up straight.


    "Lord? Finally, there''s a decent person. "


    The spirit of the top ten cities: Jiakan, the leader of Luocheng City, fell 30 meters away smoothly and elegantly. He didn''t rush to launch an offensive. His voice was quiet and flowing.


    "I am Jiakan, one of the top ten city masters in the lost world. Before I die, I will leave your name."


    Seeing this, the evil spirit in other demons'' eyes was weakened, and they abandoned Adam and rushed to other targets.


    "You can call me grandfather!"


    Adam''s smile widened and he was wild.


    Lord, it sounds like a bluff, but so what?


    In the first encounter with the devil, but there is a city Lord was killed!


    The evil and perverse God was completely mad. This time, he didn''t judge the situation and then move. The tungsten and gold long stick danced wildly and took the lead in launching the attack. All his strength broke out. His handsome face was also ferocious and ferocious at this time!


    Feet shock, jump up, tungsten rod reflects dazzling light, majestic head-on hit toward Jiakan!


    "To die!"


    Gakan''s face trembled, his hands were raised back, and two magic swords were drawn out in an instant.


    "Bang!"


    Double knife cross, the tungsten stick in the air.


    Adam let go and lifted his right leg quickly in the middle of the fall and kicked his opponent''s chest fiercely.


    Gakan''s reaction was also very quick, and he dodged immediately.The long tungsten stick overturned and fell to the ground, and Adam took it back in his hand.


    Without saying a word, stand up and fight again!


    This God, who had been secretly accused by many people of being "timid and timid", showed his strong side this time.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The knife sticks kept hitting.


    Golden light is shining everywhere.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Gakan hummed coldly, his arms tightened, and his strength suddenly increased.


    Adam was caught off guard and staggered back a few steps.


    Gakan whirled in the same place, and the double swords swept along. They were quick and fierce, and they slashed at Adam''s head.


    Poof


    A thread of blood falls with it!


    Adam frowned, a cold blood line suddenly appeared on his cheek, and his heart shook uncontrollably.


    If he hadn''t reacted in time just now, he would have been killed instead of injured!


    "Do you know there''s a rule in our Terran fight?"


    "What rules?"


    Gakan asked, a little sorry for not being able to solve each other.


    "Hit people, not face."


    Adam''s eyes gradually turned red and he said, "I''ll live on this face. Since you dare to hurt my face, I want you to die!"


    Jiakan was a little dazed for a moment.


    In the lost world, scars are a symbol of honor.


    The more scars you get, the more respect you get.


    So it''s hard for him to understand what the Terran said.


    Of course, the great God never needs to be understood.


    Let the blood slide down his cheek, Adam''s momentum is not only unabated, but even more surging. Holding the stick in both hands is like madness. The attack is more violent and savage!


    That feeling, want to get through Ren Du two pulse, strength soared three points.


    Gakan frowned and was surprised by the opponent''s performance, but his skill was not disordered at all. He waved a knife with his right hand to attack, and with his left hand, he went down to stab Adam''s abdomen with a tricky and vicious angle.


    He had a sinister heart, but at the same time, it was hard to avoid that he was a bit too big. He had one arm and one knife, and he couldn''t completely resist the impact of the long tungsten stick, resulting in a hit on his shoulder.


    That''s a lot of weight.


    Gakan''s body trembled and his face turned white.


    But Adam also suffered. Even if he was not cut open, he was injured by the blade. The scarlet blood soaked his clothes and slowly oozed out.

 Chapter 1893

    On the Amazon.


    Holy coalition station.


    The galloping river is like a clear dividing line.


    The front is the battlefield of fire, but the back is peaceful.


    Through the aerial photography of UAV, Li futu witnessed the fierce war in the city of saiala.


    He saw the unprecedented cooperation between Athena and Apollo, the powerful bow and crossbow troops in Davari, and Adam''s life hanging on the line


    As the supreme commander of the holy alliance, he can only act as a spectator at this time.


    Watching a famous general die generously, his hands slowly clenched.


    "According to the current situation, we have a good chance of winning this battle."


    Inside the observation room.


    Qin Po Lu also watched the big screen.


    In this battle, in order to complete the first battle, the holy coalition forces poured out. But just in case, he led a team of 1000 people to stay in the rear to protect Li futu.


    From the aerial pictures to now, although the casualties of the holy alliance are very large, the losses of the demons are also very heavy.


    The power of science and technology has brought considerable help to the Terran.


    So far, almost half of the dead demons have fallen in the hail of bullets.


    "Now it''s time to win. It''s too early. "


    Li Fu''s face is expressionless and he can''t see any relief.


    "The real high-end combat power of the demons has not fully joined the battlefield, especially their leader, chaos king."


    "Only if he is defeated, the balance of the war may fall to us."


    "Meng po Can you defeat chaos king? "


    Qin Po Lu asked.


    Li futu is absent with injuries. The highest fighting power of his own camp is undoubtedly the woman with purple hair and eyes.


    General to general, king to King rule.


    Chaos must be given to her.


    The battle between them is likely to dominate the war, even the fate of the two worlds!


    "I don''t know."


    Li futu shook his head.


    If we say that the former Mengpo can''t be the opponent of chaos king, but now Mengpo is the king of Atlantis who has inherited the ethnic heritage.


    For Mengpo''s strength, he can''t speculate now.


    "In a war of this scale, one person''s strength can''t influence the overall situation. Even if Mengpo is defeated, relying on the tactics of the sea of people and ammunition reserves, the devil can''t win at all."


    Qin Po Lu said firmly.


    Although Mengpo''s existence has gone beyond his cognition, the invasion of demons has refreshed his world outlook.


    But he still felt that personal strength was limited after all.


    Better than Li futu, better than Mengpo, even better than the chaos King If you are deeply involved in thousands of troops and horses, you will still fall. The greatest possibility is to fight to death.


    No one can fight ten thousand with one.


    What''s more, the Terrans have advanced weapons.


    If the king of chaos is really invincible, he will come down alone, show the power of gods and demons, and kill everywhere, then he can force the human race to submit.


    However, the reality is that the other party has aroused the masses and carried all the soldiers of that world, but they have been driven here all the time.


    Now, relying on advanced science and technology, the living power of the demon is being rapidly consumed. When the soldiers at the bottom die, even if the top level is strong, can it turn the tide with the help of the number one or twenty?


    Li futu also thinks that this is true.


    But in his heart, there was a sense of indescribable uncertainty, and he always felt that something was wrong.


    No matter the number or equipment, compared with the Terran, the demon is in an absolute disadvantage, and since the start of the double world war, the demon has been in a passive situation.


    Didn''t the chaos King think about all this?


    What is his strength in launching this war?


    In the bloody city of saiala.


    The king of chaos also saw the sacrifice of his subordinates.


    But he didn''t seem to be anxious at all. He was calm and calm, and his expression was like water, overflowing with the mysterious kingly demeanor.


    Atlantis has been involved in the battle, not relying on thermal weapons, and can directly counter the demons.


    As the decision-maker of this battle, Meng Po did not go out in person. She seemed to be monitoring the chaos king and looking at him from afar.


    They are in sharp contrast with the battlefield of life and death. They are clearly in the battlefield, but they seem to be independent of the war.


    There is no one who does not know how to disturb them.


    Even the random gunfire and bullets in the air and on the ground seemed to be controlled by some law, avoiding them accurately.


    "Look, what a cruel picture! We could have lived in harmony. Why should we make a mess?"The king of chaos sighed and looked compassionate.


    "The Terran and you each have their own living soil. This is the arrangement of heaven and earth. How can we live together? But you have to go against heaven, so you will be punished by heaven."


    Meng Po''s expression was indifferent and indifferent to the huge casualties.


    It seems to see that the current situation is not good for our own side. Chaos King smiles and says in a soft voice: "then we both step back. The Terran will give up a piece of territory as our territory. We will stop invading the Terran. How about that?"


    "No way."


    Meng Po responded without thinking.


    "Why not?"


    Chaos King coagulates his eyebrows.


    "The Terrans have such a vast habitat. It''s harmless to draw a line. Isn''t it the same with you Atlantis? You can. Why can''t we? "


    Mengpo no longer responded.


    "I''ve lowered my requirements, but I''m still unsatisfied. Then we can''t be blamed."


    Chaos king looked at Mengpo, and a smile of evil spirit suddenly appeared on her ordinary face.


    "Sure enough, you Atlantis have been arrogant from generation to generation. I''d like to see if the strength is the same


    The voice just fell, the wind suddenly rolled.


    The highest fighting power of the lost world, chaos king, who dominates one side of the world, finally moves out and becomes a black lightning.


    "Chi Chi Chi..."


    Meng Po, who is wearing a crown, has a purple light in her eyes. She does not retreat, but advances. At the same speed, she opposes to chaos king.


    there are two different colors of lightning in the air, and then they collide with each other fiercely.


    "Boom!"


    Black and purple light interwoven, arc crackling crazy flash, and then suddenly exploded, a light pen straight up lasing, like breaking through the sky!


    The storm surged.


    For a moment, the original sunny weather turned into a coma.


    The flashing arc forms a photosphere like visual effect in the human eye.


    In the sphere of light, two figures are faintly visible, mysterious and bewildered.


    This huge and gorgeous light ball completely ignores the rules of nature, and constantly jumps in space on the battlefield. Where it passes, the sky collapses and the land sinks.

 Chapter 1894

    "Boom!"


    The ball of light exploded.


    The two figures separated in an instant and stood aloof in the sky in a way that violated the laws of nature.


    On the sky, the wind and cloud are changing, lightning and thunder!


    Countless people looked up in horror.


    In their eyes, the two figures floating in the air are just like gods and demons!


    "Reinforcements!"


    The purple reincarnation team wants to help Mengpo, but it is blocked.


    "You don''t deserve to be Wang''s opponent."


    Liwang and xiucha fell from the sky like shells and fell into the battlefield.


    All the ten disciples took part in the war, and they were no longer onlookers.


    The war intensified.


    "Give up other targets, aim at him, and annihilate him!"


    The same command was given all over the battlefield at once.


    The king of chaos has become the target of public criticism.


    Before he was in the chaos of the battlefield, no one could find his trace, but now he is standing in the sky, it is really too conspicuous.


    There is no good end to pretending.


    In the sky, on the earth, in all directions, a series of fierce rays come forward one after another, forming a dense death net, enveloping the king of chaos.


    As long as the king of chaos can be killed, the war will be almost half won.


    Chaos King''s face is full of light smile, showing contempt, like a god looking at the meaningless struggle of ants.


    In the face of the gunfire, he did not move, and then there was a shocking scene.


    Within the range of 10 meters around him, all the shells seemed to have lost their power, or to have been manipulated by an inexplicable force, and all stopped.


    It was absolutely a thrilling spectacle.


    "Human beings have never understood what real power is."


    The random murmur of chaos king, the shells in the air seem to break free from the shackles, and then It was reflected in the direction it came!


    "Bang Bang..."


    The flames kept bursting.


    In the scream, countless lives were devoured mercilessly.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, the sky above, earth shaking sound.


    Chaos king raised his head subconsciously.


    I saw a huge purple arc wandering in the clouds like a dragon, then roared and dived down.


    That kind of speed, there is no room for people to dodge.


    The twinkling light makes countless people blind for a short time.


    There is an unfathomable crack in the ground, and chaos king is gone.


    "The Terran will win!"


    Cheers were everywhere.


    Anyone who suffered such a terrible lightning strike would be killed.


    Unfortunately, the joy of the holy alliance did not last long.


    "Whoosh!"


    In the pit, a vague figure shot out and appeared in front of Meng Po.


    "As the emperor of Atlantis, you still play sneak attack?"


    A wild punch, causing spatial oscillation.


    Chaos king is not hurt!


    Meng Po''s face was cold, and her side head was easy to avoid.


    Without any pity for jade, chaos King''s eyes tend to be cold.


    If you want to conquer the Terrans, Atlantis is a stone you have to step on.


    No one could capture the two men''s offensive.


    Two people''s fight, has broken through the space limit.


    In human vision, we can only vaguely see the hazy virtual shadow and the distortion of the surrounding air.


    "Father, if we go on like this, even if we win this war, there will be no warriors left."


    The rising casualties made heshijian a little uneasy.


    This war was supposed to be an overwhelming massacre, but the strength and tenacity of human beings are beyond their imagination.


    He stone raised his head in the sky, and his brows were locked.


    Now the king of chaos is being held back by the emperor of Atlantis, and the Terran firepower is so fierce that it is really hard for them to resist.


    "Father, we don''t have to fight with the Terran, or Why don''t you go back? "


    He Shijian touched the rain on his face.


    The original sunny weather disappeared because of the fight between the two kings.


    With the incessant thunder, big raindrops began to fall.


    "Back? Where can we go now? Back to the lost world? Do you think with the strength of our city, we can break through the Terran defense line? "


    "We have to believe in chaos king," he said. As long as chaos King conquers the emperor of Atlantis, the victory will belong to us


    Coalition forces.


    UAV aerial photography at this time simply can not capture the battle between Mengpo and chaos king.Li futu''s heart is also tight.


    If Mengpo can defeat chaos king, the battle will be sure. But if Mengpo is defeated, I''m afraid there will be no one in the human race who can stop chaos king.


    "I''m going to saiala."


    Li futu opens his mouth.


    "You can''t go because you''re hurt now."


    Qin Po Lu said immediately.


    "Third uncle, you should understand the meaning of this battle. Mengpo can''t lose. I''m going to help her."


    "But you''ve got injuries. It''s no use going there."


    "Third uncle, my injury is not in the way."


    Qin Po Lu frowned.


    "I understand your mood, but now is not the time to be brave. If you have a weakness, it will be devastating to your morale. I won''t let you go unless you step over me."


    Li futu clenched his lips.


    Just when we were in a stalemate, there was a sudden noise outside.


    "I want to see Li futu! I have something important to tell him


    Listen to the sound.


    It looks like he Shi Yan Ran?


    Didn''t she leave?


    Why are you here?


    Doesn''t she know this is the headquarters of the coalition?


    Li futu walked out quickly.


    "Commander! This woman doesn''t know where she came from. She said she wanted to see you


    Two guards are holding the stone.


    You know, Heshi Yanran''s strength is not low. If you really want to fight, these two guards can''t be rivals.


    It''s so easy to get caught that she didn''t resist at all.


    "Let her go."


    Hearing Li futu''s order, the two guards let go immediately.


    "What about Yanhu?"


    Li futu looks at the stone.


    The maid had been inseparable from Heshi Yanran all the time. When he sent the two girls out of the city that night, Yanhu was there, but now she was gone.


    "She''s in the city."


    "Haven''t you left? Why did you go back? "


    "Where can we go, the two of us?"


    He Shi Yan ran hastily said: "I come to you, not to say these things to you, you quickly let your Terran soldiers retreat!"


    Wen Yan, not only Li futu, but also Qin Paolu who followed him frowned.


    "Why?"


    Li Fu Tu asked in a voice.


    "Because Yanhu and I found that chaos King colluded with the undead! At that time, those who died on the battlefield will become their army of the dead, and your people will surely be defeated! "


    Li futu''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    The undead in the mouth of He Shi Yan Ran must be a vampire!


    Damn it!


    How to forget them!

 Chapter 1895

    All kinds of shells are still falling into the battlefield like meteorites.


    The scene is better than any known war blockbuster.


    What follows is a rising number of casualties.


    Not including the Terrans, in the two hours of fighting, the devil has killed nearly 200000 people.


    No matter what the outcome of this war, it is bound to be the total number of casualties since their invasion of the Terran world!


    The Terrans, who rely on science and technology and seem to have the upper hand, are actually not comfortable.


    The gap of individual strength can not be completely made up by external forces.


    Even with the help of guns, up to now, the number of sacrifice of the holy alliance is almost the same as that of the demon.


    However, from a strategic point of view, it is a victory for the Terran to have equal casualties with the demon!


    Although it''s inhumane, if you can exchange ordinary soldiers with the demons, I''m afraid no one at the top of the clan will refuse.


    "Do you think you can win this war if you hold me back?"


    Above the sky.


    After the collision, the two lights and shadows separated and stood opposite each other at a distance of about 100 meters.


    From afar, a purple hazy, a black light diffuse, bright color.


    Under their feet.


    The soldiers of their respective camps are still fighting bravely, and the artillery is falling.


    Scream, explode, scream, howl


    They stay out of the business as if they were gods on the high plane.


    Meng Po''s expression was indifferent and she was as silent as ever.


    Chaos king is really strong.


    Perhaps it can be called the strongest of the two worlds.


    But her task is not to destroy each other.


    As long as we can hold each other''s hands and feet, so that he can not participate in the war, then the balance of victory will tilt towards our own side.


    Chaos king looked down at the huge battlefield under his feet.


    Although they have ten disciples, strong emperors and ten city masters, their role in such a large-scale war is limited.


    What''s more, humans are not all mole ants. They also have amazing talents and powerful weapons.


    If the present situation is maintained, even if the whole army is not destroyed, it may eventually have to be defeated because of heavy casualties.


    "This time, you are more united than last time. I''m glad to see that you are so united. "


    even though the situation is grim, there is still a faint smile on chaos King''s face, and he even appreciates the unity of the human race.


    With his voice, the sky, black gradually spread, like clouds floating from, blocking the sky.


    On the other hand, Meng Po''s side is also full of purple clouds.


    Taking the median line as the boundary point, the sky is half purple and half black.


    "Last time you couldn''t do it, this time it''s even more the same."


    Meng Po finally got in touch.


    "Yes."


    Chaos Wang smiles, don''t know what to think of, eyes slightly narrowed.


    "The reason why we failed last time was that there was a traitor among us, but this time, it''s different."


    His tone is meaningful.


    Without further talking, the king of chaos seemed to appear in front of Mengpo in an instant. His right palm was raised, and the black halo was surging in the palm of his palm, and he printed on Mengpo''s chest.


    Mengpo didn''t dodge, or didn''t have time to dodge at all. The purple light in her eyes was surging, and she also stretched out her white and tender palm to fight.


    "Boom!"


    Two palms fight, the sky vibrates!


    Sweeping out of the huge shock wave to form no less than the effect of explosion, the wind howling, within a few miles of all objects are overturned!


    Long purple hair flying all over the sky, Mengpo looks calm, her hands seem to be connected with the sky photoelectric, every move, can trigger thunder.


    If ordinary people see this scene, I''m afraid they will be silly and shout: where Taoist friend is here to rob.


    But the king of chaos is the king of chaos after all. He is a towering figure who can oppress the lost world. Despite the thunder on his head, he is just like a leisurely walk.


    They collided with each other strongly, and the strange phenomena of heaven and earth appeared frequently.


    But the black area of the sky is expanding.


    "Well, it''s almost time."


    The disciple Hei Mei looked up at the sky and immediately drew back her eyes. Her eyes were fixed on a man and a woman who had been fighting with her for a long time. Her smile was like a blade without any temperature.


    "It''s almost over."


    Apollo, whose clothes were broken and his upper body was almost naked, ignored the ferocious whiplash marks on his body. His tight body, like a spring ready to go, suddenly released his repressive momentum. His feet cleverly and ferociously chopped the ground, and his majestic body, which was more violent because of the bloodstain, rushed towards Heimei like a shell!


    There is no fancy fist, full of surging power, such as the rainbow to the sky in an instant!"To die!"


    Black Mei''s eyes were cold, and her strange and sharp bone whip swung quickly, like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, straight to Apollo.


    The air is hunting.


    "Pa!"


    The bone whip wrapped around Apollo''s body and tied him to death. Black Mei''s expression was deep, and her arm continued to swing.


    Self control was forcibly deprived, Apollo was dragged off the ground by the bone whip, flew around in the air, and then hit the ground hard.


    "Bang!"


    The crust ruptured and a big pit appeared.


    The surge of impact led to Apollo''s blood rushing out of his body, involving several previous whiplash wounds on his body. Blood gushed out of control from the wound, and his face turned white and ferocious for a while.


    But strangely, there was a strange sneer at the corner of his mouth, and he grabbed the bone whip.


    Heimei frowned slightly, and a sense of uncertainty came to her heart in an instant,


    immediately.


    A fragrant wind suddenly came.


    Athena lost her former indifference. She was soft and beautiful. Her body flipped in the air like a butterfly dance. Her long plump legs drew a majestic arc, and she took the black girl''s head.


    But the disciples are worthy of being disciples, black Mei is not disordered in the face of danger, nimble rotation, bow after shaking, accurately avoid the tricky foot.


    Can not wait for her smile, just listen to "pa" sound.


    Just loud.


    Athena, who had not yet left her feet, had a premeditated hand to throw out decisively, which completely broke all the pride of Heimei.


    There were five red marks on Bai Nen''s face, which were more glaring than the scar. The powerful way that swept half of her body made Heimei lose her balance and fly to one side uncontrollably.


    Apollo seized the opportunity, held back the sharp pain, clapped his hand and jumped up. At the same time, he tugged at the bone whip with one hand and raised his muscles like a dragon. In the same way, he swung black Mei fiercely.


    "Hoo..."


    After several laps in the air, Apollo suddenly let go.


    Heimei is like a shot put thrown into a building more than 100 meters away.


    "Boom!"


    The violent impact force caused the wall to collapse instantly, the limestone splashed, and the black rose was engulfed and disappeared.

 Chapter 1896

    "Are you all right?"


    Athena, with a slight shortness of breath, looked at Apollo.


    Although they used to be like each other, they were comrades in arms who shared weal and woe on this battlefield.


    The scarred Apollo shakes his head silently, with blood stains on the corners of his mouth. It seems sad, but his resolute face, combined with his terrible injuries, makes his image as lofty as a mountain.


    Without saying a word, he watched the ruins closely, with no sign of relaxation.


    Sure enough.


    Diffuse dust has not dispersed, a fuzzy figure in which slowly stand up.


    Athena''s pupils contracted slightly, and she couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Indeed, the battle was more difficult than expected.


    "It''s a good match, but you''re going to pay for your cunning!"


    The sound is sharp.


    It''s like a blade.


    Heimei, holding a bone whip, rushed out of the ruins. Her body was filled with great anger and humiliation, which made her face twisted and ferocious.


    "Be careful!"


    Apollo drank deeply. At the same time, he chopped off the ground and got up.


    "Shua!"


    The next second, the bone whip, which was harder than steel, hit him fiercely. It hit him right where he was just now. The ground was too heavy to bear the burden. In an instant, it split into cobweb like lines.


    Black Mei''s eyes were congested, and her eyes soon locked on Athena, and her wrist swung.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    There was a series of explosions.


    Athena flickers and moves. It looks like the goddess is dancing, but it''s really startling step by step.


    Because of her anger, Heimei gave up Apollo and tried to put Athena to death.


    "Don''t forget, you have another opponent!"


    The cold voice vibrates, and Apollo, who is seriously injured, circles behind Heimei. His waist twists, and his whole body gathers his legs like ten thousand rivers returning to the sea. Then he throws out like thunder.


    Hei Mei snorted. She was kicked in the back. Her body was out of balance and fell forward uncontrollably.


    At the same time, the unavoidable Athena finally hit the bone whip, whirled out, and fell to the ground with Heimei almost at the same time.


    Athena''s clothes were broken, and there was a terrible whip mark on her body.


    That kind of feeling, is like the priceless precious porcelain, was roughly broken.


    You know, she is the goddess of wisdom!


    Seeing the blood flowing from the corner of Athena''s mouth, Rao was a little absent-minded for a while, and then his eyes were even colder.


    Eyes move, lock in front of the black Mei fall, Apollo foot on the earth, rise.


    Kill her while she''s sick!


    At the same time.


    The sky.


    Black clouds and purple clouds have been converging, colliding and fusing with each other, and the electric light is constantly flashing.


    Above the sky, there seems to be a dragon fighting.


    The sky has completely changed.


    Not only is visibility low, but the temperature drops sharply.


    The demons have strong physical quality and long-term survival in the harsh environment underground. They can adapt to this extreme change, but the Terrans can''t compare with it.


    And the accuracy of the shell strike also declined significantly.


    "Boom!"


    A huge thunder exploded.


    After a flash of light, the world fell into greater darkness.


    At this time, we can''t see the trace of Mengpo and chaos king.


    After the gale, the heavy rain arrived as scheduled.


    Torrential rain, washed eyes can not open, and even mixed with stone size hail.


    The world is in chaos.


    The smoke and fire on the battlefield cooled rapidly.


    The sudden torrential rain, but let the devil ease his breath, such weather has little effect on them, but the role of Terran weapons and equipment has to be seriously limited.


    This is undoubtedly good news for them.


    Although the smoke of gunpowder became lighter, the war did not stop.


    "Sons, it''s time for the Terran to understand our power! Go! Kill them all


    The devil roared.


    They seemed to be charging in all directions.


    "Dada, dada, dada..."


    The sound of fire seemed so soft in the rainstorm.


    "Withdraw! Shrink the line


    In the bad weather, the holy coalition forces were forced to stop the pace of the offensive, had to give up the hard won position, from offensive to defensive.


    "Boom boom!"


    The earth shaking sound is heard all the time.


    The hail is getting bigger and bigger.


    From the original stone gradually evolved into the size of shot put, and the fall is fierce!


    Potential energy is converted into kinetic energy.


    Those buildings that survived the war failed to resist the overwhelming natural disaster and collapsed one after another.Not only the Terrans, but also the demons began to be affected.


    In the dark sky.


    Mengpo''s hair is dancing, her eyes are purple, just like a God.


    There seems to be an invisible protective cover around her body, no matter hail or rain will instantly melt and then evaporate after approaching.


    "Girl, I admit that you are very good, but your time of inheriting the imperial rule is too short. Maybe you will grow up for several decades, and the result of this war will be different, but that can only be possible."


    The black on the sky gradually covered with purple light.


    The king of chaos seems to be integrated with the whole world.


    Mengpo turned a deaf ear.


    "In the name of the royal family of Atlantis, I grant you the judgment of sin, and the thunder prison comes!"


    Above the sky, the faint and hazy purple light suddenly brightened up in an instant.


    They break through the blockade of the black cloud, just like a flame burning out a gap of paper.


    Chaos king looks up.


    I saw countless purple lightning seemed to be guided, all toward him.


    It was a desperate scene.


    The corner of chaos King''s mouth rose slightly, like the calm acceptance of death penalty before he left.


    "Boom!"


    Heaven and earth are like day in an instant.


    All of them were blind for a moment.


    Meng Po frowned slightly for the first time.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    In the air.


    The rain began to set.


    Hail the size of shot put also stopped in mid air.


    Time seems static.


    Then.


    All the hail flew to Mengpo in the anti gravity direction, but it was blocked by inexplicable force three meters around her.


    One.


    Blow it up!


    Two.


    Blow it up!


    Three.


    Blow it up!


    ¡­¡­


    At last, a faint voice came out,


    the air fluctuated.


    The invisible shield was broken.


    In the blink of an eye, Mengpo was wrapped by countless hailstones and quickly became a peerless ice sculpture.


    The volume of the ice sculpture continues to expand, and finally forms an iceberg in the air!


    Mengpo, who was frozen in the ice, fell to the ground as fast as she could.


    At this time, everyone''s vision has not recovered.


    Just when Mengpo was only ten meters above the ground.


    A man rushed forward with a broken blade in his hand.


    The ultimate black awn comes out of the vessel and flies towards the huge iceberg.


    "Boom!"


    The crystal clear iceberg burst in an instant!


    At the last moment before landing, Mengpo was firmly in her arms.


    "You''re late."


    Li futu, who came late, looked up and saw a pair of deep eyes.

 Chapter 1897

    it is raining cats and dogs.


    Thousands of miles of ice.


    Dark clouds block out the sun.


    Mengpo pushed away and hugged her man. Her face was covered with indifference as usual.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Li futu didn''t speak. He looked up and watched the figure fall slowly.


    In the shadow of wind and thunder, the other side is like a demon!


    "The dark wing is in your hands."


    Chaos King stepped on the earth, no regrets, no regrets, he just quietly staring at the broken blade in Li futu''s hand, talking to himself.


    "Is that fate?"


    Then he gave a smile.


    "But it''s broken."


    Then, he looked up at the top men and women in human society.


    "Now that we are all here, let''s put an end to this war."


    Li futu clutched the edge of dawn, took a deep breath, and was about to start, but he only heard an indifferent voice in his ear.


    "It''s a fight between him and me. It''s not your turn to intervene."


    The voice is not lost.


    Mengpo then crossed the space and appeared in front of the king of chaos. The purple light filled her hand and thunder came out. She went to the king of chaos with an irresistible force.


    Chaos King''s mouth was smiling, but he didn''t move. However, the ice on the ground quickly spread along the sole of his feet, climbing up, blinking, covering his body, like a layer of crystal clear ice armor!


    He stood still and didn''t make any resistance, but the "ice armour" who colluded with the earth passed on all the palm thunder and spread along the earth.


    "Kaka kaka..."


    With two people''s positions as the starting point, accompanied by the purple electric light, the thick ice layer formed by hail bursts at a speed that is difficult for human eyes to catch.


    Li futu, who is the closest, bears the brunt.


    Rao''s body was tempered by the Heihe River, and he felt a surge of Qi and blood.


    Countless people have been affected.


    Many close Terran soldiers were killed on the spot. Even the demons were paralyzed and unconscious.


    The purple light in Meng Po''s eyes is more and more shining, and ordinary people dare not look directly into her eyes.


    "Boom!"


    A huge purple thunder came down from the sky.


    That moment.


    The rain and hail around the light column evaporated instantaneously.


    Chaos king was soon engulfed.


    Once again, the surrounding ice was severely damaged, and all of them burst into pieces like dust.


    I don''t know if the time and space here are distorted because of the overload.


    The sputtered ice slag seems to be slowed down and floated in the air, forming tiny mirrors that refract light and shadow.


    The battlefield was covered in purple for a moment.


    It''s very cold.


    But it was like a dream,


    Li futu squinted subconsciously.


    If ordinary people were struck by such a terrible lightning strike, it would have been gone. However, when the light and electricity dissipated, chaos king was still unharmed. At best, there were only a few strands of hair, slightly burnt.


    He turned his head and breathed softly.


    A few strands of hair fell slowly.


    This leisurely and rambling is incompatible with this battlefield, and makes people feel powerless at the same time.


    Mengpo pursed her lips, and her breath began to be disordered.


    "It seems that this time, God is not on your side."


    Chaos King faint smile.


    Then.


    In a flash.


    Li futu''s eyes shrank and stepped forward, blocking Mengpo behind him and chopping with a blade.


    "So..."


    The sound is crisp and lasting.


    A finger flicks to change the path of dawn blade. At the same time, Li futu is swept by one leg and suddenly flies out in the rain.


    Later, Meng Po was also shot away.


    "Why bother?"


    Li futu twisted his body, forced to stabilize his balance, and held his breath after landing. However, the unhealed injury still caused blood to seep out of his clothes.


    "You''re here. It''s no use."


    In the heavy rain.


    Meng Po''s voice still has no temperature.


    "Don''t be a burden to me, please leave."


    Her eyes were always fixed on chaos king, and she didn''t even look at Li futu.


    Li futu was silent and resolute. He struck the ground with the soles of his feet. Regardless of the pain, he did not retreat but advanced, like an arrow from the string.


    "Stupid!"


    Meng Po''s eyes fluctuated and finally showed what might be described as anger.


    No accident, Li futu was hit again.


    Chaos king was easy to grasp the wrist, throwing sandbags like falling on the ground.


    In the mud and water splashing, he slipped out of the distance and lost all his aura and glory.Meng Po''s face was cold and stiff. She seemed to be angered by the other party''s unkindness. She stood in the same place, stood by and stood still.


    Soon.


    The figure in the mud stood up again as expected, and rushed to the seemingly invincible opponent again with the same attitude.


    "Wow


    There was no accident.


    He took a deep breath, stabbed the edge of dawn into the ground, and got up slowly, regardless of the strong blood color that could not be covered by his filth.


    Stubborn and stubborn.


    "You can''t hope to win."


    Chaos King plain way, eyes do not look at the enemy''s hatred, but through appreciation.


    "I am the supreme commander of the holy alliance. My mission is to fight you."


    Li futu grinned, but his eyes showed the firmness and determination of Haigu Shilan. He turned his back to Mengpo and chose to move forward again.


    But in the face of absolute power gap, will can not play any role.


    This time he fell more heavily and farther, and even flew behind Mengpo.


    Instead of satirizing him, Meng Po kept staring at chaos king and finally said.


    "Too much."


    A man can be killed, not humiliated.


    Chaos King''s practice is a complete spiritual blow and devastation.


    Fortunately, at this time, the weather is dangerous, no one can see here.


    Otherwise, it will be a devastating blow to the morale of the holy coalition.


    Indeed.


    Most things in the world are not transferred by human will.


    "I''m just teaching him a lesson. It is a wise man''s choice to follow the trend. "


    The king of chaos stands with his hands down and his mouth slightly raised.


    "Supreme commander of the holy alliance? It''s just a ghost from the Terran. Why waste your life for such a false name. If you are willing to surrender to my lost world, I can give you a position below one person and above ten thousand people. How about that? "


    The fierce internal struggle of the lost world seems to like persuading surrender in this double world war.


    Of course.


    It doesn''t mean kindness.


    Presumably they just enjoy the pleasure of completely conquering their opponents.


    Killing the enemy is not the same as domesticating the enemy.


    In particular, the target is the supreme commander of the Terran alliance.


    Meng Po didn''t talk much.


    Because chaos king didn''t ask her.


    The man turned over in the mud, put one hand on the ground, spat blood on the ground, looked up and grinned.


    "Screw you."


    This should be regarded as the most stirring national abuse.

 Chapter 1898

    "If you don''t want to die, stay there."


    Meng Po looked directly at the king of chaos without looking back, and her voice was cold.


    From her tone, she could not even hear the affinity of her allies. At best, it was just like a relationship of interest.


    "Sorry, I can''t listen to you this time."


    Meng Po frowned.


    Li futu, supported by the blade of dawn, once again stood up from the mud with difficulty and determination.


    "Courage is commendable."


    Chaos King sighs that he is clearly the initiator of this war, but he has a sense of compassion.


    Li futu''s mouth is bleeding, but his eyes are full of fighting spirit and fighting spirit.


    "It''s not as easy to conquer the world as you think."


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Boom!


    Under the wind and thunder.


    The king of chaos disappeared.


    Meng Po raised her head and her pupils contracted.


    Above.


    As if illusion, countless chaos King appeared out of thin air, difficult to distinguish true and false.


    With different fighting postures, they colluded to form an impenetrable net and went to cover Li futu!


    The seemingly cold-blooded Meng Po did not stay out of the trouble any more, but jumped up first. Every collision with the "chaos king" drew thunder.


    However, there are too many parts of the chaos king, which are unreal and unpredictable.


    Lightning and thunder.


    Li futu looked up at the fierce battle in the sky. Suddenly, he turned around fiercely, looked firm and cold, held the edge of dawn in both hands, and waved towards the back.


    "Shua!"


    The air is split.


    The sharp streamer flickered and then stopped abruptly.


    Two fingers are incredibly easy to clamp the dawn blade.


    "Abandoned weapons should be far away from the battlefield, so why bring them back to the smoke of gunpowder?"


    Fingers randomly twist, a reversal of the power of heaven and earth suddenly burst out!


    "So..."


    The blade of dawn flies out in rotation, crosses a lonely arc and plunges into the muddy water in the distance.


    Li futu''s face was tense. He stepped forward and leaned forward, trying to bump into each other''s arms.


    Close to the mountain!


    Chaos king mouth smile, clearly have the opportunity to react, but just can not move.


    They collided with each other.


    "Bang!"


    Li futu''s face suddenly flushed, irrepressible regression, staggering a few steps, almost fell in the rain, intense pain bursts of impact on the cerebral cortex, bones seem to be broken.


    After experiencing the baptism of Heihe River and the tempering of Tongtian tower, he had not felt the same for a long time.


    What stood in front of him just now was not like a person, but like an unshakable mountain.


    "If I am stubborn, I''m not to blame for my ruthlessness."


    A foot like a diamond, wild and tyrannical in the middle of Li futu''s chest, Li futu from the ground, quickly fly to the distance, important fall to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    The rain splashed.


    Chaos King shook his head, it seems to be lamenting the opponent''s stupidity, but then, the man who should have run out of oil and the lamp ran out unexpectedly staggered to stand up again.


    He was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile: "interesting."


    In his eyes, the war between you and me seems like a game.


    His eyes flashed. He raised his feet and was about to move forward, but a strong wind came from overhead,


    looking up, he saw a pair of shining purple eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The light wave falling from the sky was like a falling meteorite, which covered the chaos King''s body and smashed a deep hole in the ground.


    Mengpo falls to the ground and looks at the pit. After a moment, she suddenly turns her head.


    Chaos King appeared unharmed in another position, lightly patted his clothes, all over unharmed.


    Mengpo pursed her lips, and her eyes became more and more dignified.


    At this point.


    Another battlefield.


    As the spiritual leader of more than one billion people, Saratoga, the holy king, rarely met his opponent.


    Thunderstorms are on the rise.


    His robe has been soaked, and the sleeve has been torn, no longer the invincible image of human society.


    A young man with a horizontal knife in front of him has a cold look. Only one person has created a deterrent force comparable to thousands of troops.


    The majestic momentum is better than that of Saratoga!


    My disciples, my grandson!


    From the fight to now, after dozens of rounds, the two have never uttered a word, without any verbal communication.


    "So..."


    The thick rain curtain is cut off instantly when the heavy knife is wielded, and there is a gap of disobedience.


    It didn''t produce the strong people''s sympathy for the strong. The stalemate Xun sun has exhausted his patience. He strides forward with a knife, and his momentum will rise with each step!Three meters away, he sprang up like a dragon. He held his hands together, his eyes were cold, his body was bent out of an explosive arc, and he was splitting Huashan Mountain!


    The situation, straight people shudder, scalp numbness.


    If those who are not determined run into him, I am afraid that he will be crushed by Xun sun''s momentum, lose his fighting spirit, no longer resist, and wait for death in the same place.


    The king looked up, his eyes narrowed slightly, his right hand held the scepter tightly, rotated and lifted it up, and then his left hand attached it.


    "Bang!"


    Golden light!


    With the loud sound of breaking the eardrum, the king''s knee bent slightly, and the ground under his feet collapsed instantly.


    The surging impact is like a wave, sweeping the whole body through the scepter.


    The holy king held his breath, suppressed the boiling Qi and blood, turned defense into attack, seized this rare opportunity, whistling and swinging the purple gold scepter.


    "Bang!"


    The scepter successfully hit Xun sun''s abdomen, but because his hands were paralyzed, his strength was not enough. Although Xun sun was repulsed, he did not suffer much damage.


    Hold the breath finally relaxed, King Saratoga uncontrollable light cough, dazzling blood spilled from the mouth.


    Xun sun frowned slightly and looked down at the abdomen of his eyes. The faint pain made Li Mang in his eyes twinkle.


    Last time, he joined hands to deal with the commander-in-chief of the Terran alliance, but he failed, which was a disgrace to him.


    He doesn''t allow the Terrans to have another one who can fight against themselves!


    His heart was full of murders. Xun sun shot up. His feet touched the ground and tossed in the air. He directly crossed a few meters. At the same time, his body fell to the ground, and the heavy sabre again took the holy King''s head.


    Play extremely hard and burst!


    The holy king didn''t choose to resist any more. At the critical moment, he took two dangerous steps.


    The heavy broken knife passes by and cuts on the earth.


    The ground can''t bear the heavy load, just like a crack in the ice.


    If ordinary people were to take such a high-intensity offensive, they would have been unable to catch it. But the horror of Xun sun is that he seems to be indefatigable.


    He picked up the broken sword and continued to dance. His weak body didn''t know why he had such a terrible explosive force. He didn''t give the holy king a chance to breathe. The wild sword screen cut off the rain and the pilgrim King poured out.


    In the wind and rain.


    The crackling sound of the golden dagger rang out all the time.

 Chapter 1899

    "Dang!"


    It''s another fierce collision between forces.


    Even the sound wave is covered by time, and even roars into the sky.


    The king seized the scepter, stepped back, and his feet sank.


    Xun sun tossed in the air, landing seemed light, did not splash a little water, but his cold face also flushed.


    "That''s right. It''s my match."


    His eyes were firmly fixed on the holy king, and he praised him, but he didn''t show any mercy and pause.


    The long stalemate has exhausted his last patience.


    "Die


    Stomping on the earth, the body shot forward quickly, the heavy broken knife danced out layers of wind, carrying rain, wrapped it, forming a small storm!


    "Holy king, I will help you!"


    Just listen to a sharp air breaking sound.


    A long gun is full of golden light. It pierces the rain curtain like a thunderbolt and hits the storm hard.


    "Bang!"


    After the sharp impact, the storm weakened significantly, and Xun sun showed his figure.


    When he arrived, nokiev let out a roar, and the strong bodybuilding body stormed out and rose up. In the rain, he rowed through a thunderous arc, with his right leg straight to his neck.


    "To die!"


    The corner of his eyes was cold, and Xun sun forced him to change his attack path. The front chopper roared and slashed. The blade was sharp, and he was going to cut nokiev down!


    "Innocence


    Nokiev grinned grimly. He could not help turning his body in the air. He twisted to the back of Xun sun. His legs were bent and his knees were like a diamond. He hit him on the back of his neck fiercely!


    If ordinary people get this blow, I''m afraid the spine will break instantly!


    Even though the physical quality of the disciples was beyond imagination, in the high-intensity collision with the holy king, Xun sun''s body was already in a state of high load operation. At this time, he was suddenly hit by nokiev''s full strength, and his head was inevitably dizzy. Finally, a mouthful of blood could not help gushing out, and the whole person flew out.


    "Is this the so-called disciple? But that''s it


    After the successful attack, nockiev fell to the ground with a lot of scars on his body. Obviously, he also experienced a lot of fierce battles, but this did not affect his arrogance at this time.


    Disciples.


    In addition to chaos king, this name represents the force ceiling of the lost world.


    If he could kill a disciple, he would be famous all over the world just like the woman of Qin family!


    Of course.


    Nochiev is not so naive. Although he is confident that 99% of the people in the world will not stand up again after being hit by him, he does not think that a disciple will fall down so easily.


    After all, it''s a man of ability.


    Several levels higher than him.


    His cold eyes were always fixed on the figure falling in the mud. Nochiev''s seemingly arrogant expression was mixed with a trace of dignity that could not be concealed.


    Naturally, he knew that if the battle with the holy king had not consumed most of his opponent''s energy and mind, he would not have had a chance to attack successfully.


    "How are you, king?"


    Although people are regarded as ants, as the right emissary of the temple, nochiev is deeply devout to the holy King Saratoga.


    The king shook his head gently, holding his breath and staring at the mud.


    Sure enough.


    Xun sun lived up to expectations and soon got up again.


    This disciple, who has been showing himself in a cold image most of the time, shakes his neck and finally discards his "no smoking" appearance. His eyes are full of fierce light and he wipes the blood on the corner of his mouth.


    "Damn you all!"


    Nochiev''s seemingly cruel foot didn''t seem to have a great impact on him. With the cruel voice, he rushed here like a wild animal, with a ferocious look.


    No matter it''s speed or momentum, it''s up three points again!


    The heavy knife cuts the air, and the huge friction makes the rain seem to start to burn!


    In the rain curtain, the arc red light appears, treacherous and shocking!


    Abandoning the holy King Saratoga, nokiev, who was firmly locked in by Xun sun Qi Ji, finally felt the horror of his disciples.


    He seems to have a chance to dodge, but his intuition reminds him that no matter how he hides, he can never avoid this knife.


    That from the visual effect, it seems that he was scared silly, standing there, waiting for the sword.


    "Hoo


    Electric light and flint room.


    Or the holy King Saratoga''s hand in time, which symbolized the supreme glory of the scepter clang, intercepted in the path of the broken knife.


    But this time, the holy King underestimated the strength of the sword.


    The terrible impact of the meteorite crash suddenly broke out, resulting in the scepter almost out of hand.


    After breaking the supreme scepter of human society, the knife, which was slightly deviated from the force, continued to move forward and finally cut on the shoulder of noxyev!The fierce and cruel force was ruthlessly rampant along the edge of the knife. Nokiev''s face turned pale. A creepy scar appeared from his shoulder to his lower rib, and his whole arm was almost cut off!


    "It seems that your body is not as hard as your mouth."


    The gloomy words came, and the fierce eyes were close at hand. Xun sun was holding the knife in his backhand and was about to enlarge the result of the battle. Suddenly, a chill came from his heart.


    He was about to turn back, but the strong wind was approaching in the rainstorm.


    His instinctive reaction to the crisis led him to give up the idea of killing nokiev and dodge to the side for the first time.


    However, the claws that originally attacked his back were still on his back, as if they were cut by a sharp blade, leaving a few fuzzy blood grooves.


    The pain made Xun sun''s eyes twitch. Of course, he was more furious.


    That feeling.


    It''s like an adult being teased by several children!


    Turning around completely, he finally saw what was behind him.


    From the body characteristics can be clearly identified, it is clearly a demon!


    It''s just expressionless and rigid, and you can''t see any vitality in your eyes.


    Xun sun''s pupils contracted and subconsciously looked back.


    I saw a woman standing there, all the key parts of her body were covered with protective iron rings, and her arms danced slightly.


    It can be seen that the silvery silk threads overflow from her fingertips and extend forward, rippling in the rain.


    This is


    Saratoga''s eyes wavered.


    Because of severe pain and trembling body nochiev also appeared for a moment, and then looked at the beautiful mixed race woman, biting her teeth.


    "It''s not up to you, Yin Luohua, to be kind!"


    "Sorry, don''t think too much. I didn''t mean to save you."


    The woman looked cold.


    That''s right.


    She was the only woman among the four magistrates.


    The shade is falling.


    This puppet skill is naturally learned from Mengpo!


    It''s just that she didn''t have any psychological burden before.

 Chapter 1900

    "Yinluohua, don''t think you are so powerful after you have learned something from Mengpo. You can''t intervene in this battle!"


    Only the puppet technique that Mengpo could use, nochiev could recognize it at a glance.


    It''s said that Meng Po''s puppets are invulnerable and can be compared to steel. Maybe it''s because they are too anti humanitarian. Meng Po herself seldom uses them.


    "What are you? Is it your turn to give orders here? "


    Even if we stand on the United Front, some old grudges can not be easily written off.


    Yin Luohua is not polite to sneer at each other, the tone of indifference is full of disdain.


    In the face of the enemy, our own people are still abusing each other. This scene looks very strange, but it doesn''t seem to disobey.


    The king said nothing and did not mediate.


    "Who gave you the courage?"


    Nokiev and Yin Luohua ridicule each other as if no one else. In his eyes, it is undoubtedly a huge insult. He holds the knife in both hands, suddenly turns around and cuts it. He kills the puppet in a turbulent way, and his anger comes out along the blade. He wants to cut off the puppet completely.


    but he underestimates the magic of puppetry.


    With the shaking of the silver line, the controlled puppet disappears under the blade at an incredible speed. The next second it appears, it will fall from the sky!


    "To die!"


    Xun sun''s eyes were ferocious and fierce. When he looked up, his left hand roared up.


    "Click!"


    He grabbed the punch, then five fingers clenched, the face was tight, the power of terror suddenly broke out, the waist was bent, once he grasped the puppet fist, he pulled it down and hit it on the ground!


    "Bang!"


    Even if it is already a corpse, the violent impact will lead to the fracture of the skeleton of the puppet.


    "I''ve said before, don''t over measure yourself."


    The seriously injured nokiev sneered, but when he saw that the puppet was damaged, his face was still a little ugly.


    This time, Yin Luohua did not fight against him.


    Because of his anger, Xun sun raised his right foot and suddenly stepped forward. Regardless of the feeling of the same origin, the puppet''s head was like a watermelon crushed by a huge stone, which was suddenly broken.


    Red and white things sputter out.


    I can''t bear to look directly at the bloody scene!


    "Tell me how you want to die!"


    The scar on his back was bleeding continuously. Xun sun slowly raised his head, and his trembling eyes and roaring gloomy momentum were like hell opening the door!


    "Yinluohua, take nokiev away!"


    The holy King stepped forward and chopped the ground with his scepter. The holy golden light permeated his whole body, just like a small sun, and ran straight to Xun sun.


    "You hear me, get out of here!"


    Although he escaped, he had lost most of his fighting power. However, he seemed to be unaware of his situation. He was arrogant and did not intend to leave at all.


    As an old opponent, he knows the power of Yin Luohua very well. He may be a figure in human society, but he doesn''t look at it much better than the disciples of demon. Without the puppet, it''s just waiting for death to stay here.


    But soon, nochiev''s pupils contracted.


    I saw the flowers falling in the shade without saying a word. My fingertips moved slowly. The silver silk thread connecting the puppets was gradually breaking away. The cold look didn''t look like a retreat at all.


    Over there.


    The holy king and Xun sun have collided, and the offensive of both sides is like a storm.


    "Don''t stay in the way! Go away


    With a roar, despite the pain of biting his heart and lungs, the bloody noctyev clenched his teeth and stepped on the ground. His bloody body was like a touch of the setting sun, and he shot at Xun sun.


    Shock and solemn!


    "Fool!"


    Yin flower cold spit sound.


    Sure enough.


    Soon.


    Nokiev flew back at a more explosive speed and fell into the mud. The thick blood gushed out of control from the wound and dyed red!


    But as the right envoy of the temple, he was not only proud of the world, but also strong willpower. Even though the pain of ten thousand ants made his body spasm, he just bit his teeth and said nothing.


    Yin Luohua turned a blind eye to this, and his cold eyes soon moved to Xun sun who was fighting with Saratoga.


    This is the chance!


    Her eyes shrink, aiming at a gap, her hands dazzling rapid sliding, dozens of cold silver shot out, its speed is even faster than the bullet!


    Cuan sun was caught by the light from the corner of his eyes, but because he was entangled by Saratoga, the holy king, it was difficult for him to retreat. He had to dodge by force. At last, he couldn''t avoid completely. A dozen silver lights pierced his strong skin and flesh from all angles, penetrated his body, spread all over his body, arms, and joints of his hands and feet!


    It''s silver needle!!!


    And it''s a silver needle linked by silk thread!There is a special barb at the end. As long as the target is pierced, the sharp barb at the end will entangle it, just like a prey trapped in a trap, which is hard to break free.


    Once again, the air was full of quiet silver lights.


    Right makes nokiev lie on the ground, amazing scene let him temporarily forget the pain, pupil dilation, incredible.


    This is


    Is it not that Do you want to make disciples into puppets?!!!


    "Hiss!"


    Yin Luohua''s expression was cold, and his hands suddenly pulled back, which seemed to confirm nokiev''s conjecture.


    With the silk thread involved, the silver needle that had penetrated into the body''s joints instantly retracted, and tightened the flesh with the barb of the port. Xun sun staggered, as if he had been dragged by inexplicable force, and the heartbreaking pain swept through his whole body.


    Rao''s expression can''t help changing with his concentration. His eyes are ferocious and protruding, and his eyes are covered with blood!


    "Holy king, don''t you do it yet?"


    Yin Luohua roared loudly, and the silk thread in his hand seemed to be a soul alluring rope, which not only limited Xun sun''s movement, but also caused great damage to his spirit and body.


    Saratoga, the holy king, seized the opportunity, made a decisive decision, opened up his strength, and poured out the momentum of light and holiness without any reservation!


    Kill him while he''s sick!


    "Bang!"


    Cuan sun was about to fight back, but with the pull of Yin falling flowers, the silver needle in his body broke out, and the severe pain accompanied with the stiffness of his body, both the reaction speed and strength were severely limited, so he could no longer compete with the holy king, and was soon smashed to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The style of the disciple was no longer the same. He fell into the mud like a lost dog.


    "Ha ha! Well done


    Nokiev, contrary to the normal, looks up at the sky and smiles, even if his state is not much better than that of Xun sun.


    Damn it!


    The huge humiliation and anger filled his whole body, even more than the pain he suffered. The twisted faced Xun sun held his knife tightly, knowing that if he didn''t cut off the silk thread, he would be subject forever!


    But where would Saratoga give him this chance.


    In the eyes of nochiev.


    In the unprecedented tacit cooperation between the magistrate and the holy king.


    Xun sun is like a trapped animal in a dilemma. He is tortured to death.


    In the rain.


    He lay on the ground, his body was covered with bruises, dripping blood spilled through the tiny holes, and the heavy broken knife lay on one side.


    After Hubilie, he was the second disciple in the lost world.


    Fall!

 Chapter 1901

    That''s what war is.


    No one can guarantee that they will survive.


    No matter how powerful it is.


    "What? Is Xun sun dead


    The news of Xun sun''s death quickly spread out, like a bomb dropped on the sea, and the waves soon spread throughout the battlefield.


    As a lower ranking disciple, blood Rouge actually has the best relationship with Xun sun, who is only one step ahead of himself. Even for personal reasons, they have little in common.


    Maybe it was filled with righteous indignation, or maybe it was out of the cold of lips and teeth, and the blood Rouge became very excited.


    "Damn you all!"


    The gloomy words overflow from the teeth, the blood Rouge moves like a rabbit, also like a falcon. The body method is weird, fierce, fast and fierce. The strength of life is completely breaking out at this moment, and the black air of eyes is filled with, which is comparable to the ferocious female ghost climbing out of hell.


    The black and white impermanence that haunted her was the first to bear the brunt, and she deeply felt the madness and horror of the female disciple.


    Even if he is a frightening terror, he can face the fury and madness of blood rouge. His death is as white as impermanence, and there is a slight fluctuation in his pupils.


    "What are you shouting about, little girl? Think I''m scared? "


    Black impermanence as always arrogant, but from his eyes revealed unprecedented dignified.


    Although he was very arrogant, he knew that the huge gap of strength between them made him dare not neglect him. He swung the sickle of death with a high degree of mental vigilance and fought with all his strength.


    From the front, Bai Wuchang is on the side. They have a clear division of labor and a tacit understanding of each other. Even though there is a huge difference in rank, they still cause great trouble to blood rouge.


    "Whoosh!"


    He lowered his head and body, and avoided the sharp attack of death''s sickle with an incredible angle. His body was full of blood rouge. His hand was printed on black impermanence''s chest, and then he jumped up. His seemingly slender legs were thrown out wildly, such as a spring compressed to the extreme, and all the ferocious force of the waves fell on black impermanence!


    "Click!"


    With the sound of a bone crack, black impermanence flies out like being hit by a train.


    "Shua!"


    At the same time, a white robe appeared behind the blood rouge. His hands were stiff and clasped into claws, like a dragon playing in the water, like a hungry wolf fighting. He drew a tricky path and took the blood Rouge back.


    No matter the timing, angle or position, they are all very tricky. Generally speaking, this person must be doomed. But at this seemingly unavoidable moment, with a slight joint friction sound, the blood Rouge''s body was strangely rotated close to Baidu. The whole person twisted like a twist, and the white and tender hands also clawed, with no less fierce momentum Fight back.


    The power of the disciples is displayed incisively and vividly at this moment!


    "Bang!"


    It''s like the sound of jingo''s crossfire.


    Blood Rouge''s originally pretty little face is ferocious. She grabs Bai Wuchang''s hands and suddenly twists her body again. She forcefully lifts Bai Wuchang up and throws him out!


    "Wow..."


    After flying for a certain distance like rags, Bai Wuchang fell to the ground, sliding for nearly 100 meters, soaked in a little blood, and dyed his white robe red.


    "Motherfucker, take my grandfather''s knife!"


    The fierce and rebellious roar exploded in the air.


    Blood rouge, who was planning to take advantage of the situation, raised her head and saw that black impermanence rushed over again. As soon as she stopped, her eyes became sharper and sharper.


    "To die!"


    Like a mad leopard, blood Rouge toes point to the ground, seemingly light, but in a flash, her exquisite body turned into a rocket, with irresistible momentum, straight to the black impermanence impact!


    "Bang!"


    Black impermanence didn''t have time to react, so he was hit by blood rouge.


    The rapidly falling body was seriously bent immediately. His eyes were straight and his face was twisted. After a short period of stagnation, he could not restrain throwing into the sky.


    In mid air.


    Blood Rouge firepower is fully opened, hands and feet are used together, the offensive is like a storm, black impermanence without fighting back is regarded as a human sandbag, and the dull beating sound is as quick as a drum beat, which is thrilling.


    Blood is falling.


    It was not until they rose nearly 30 meters that they began to fall. It was appalling that they had such terrible jumping power!


    "Boom!"


    Black impermanence, which was covered with bruises, smashed a deep hole in the ground. His face was pale, and his thick blood continued to overflow from the corner of his mouth.


    If we can see through, we can find that most of his muscles and bones are destroyed by violence, so that his consciousness very much wants to command him to stand up, but his bones are scattered, and he doesn''t listen to me at all. Waves of unbearable pain constantly impact his brain nerves.


    He could only lie there, angry and miserable.


    A flash of white light, accompanied by a little scarlet, white impermanence to kill again, face, claws tear out bursts of shadow.


    "Oh."Blood Rouge mouth corners pull out disdainful sneer, backward at the same time jump, toes such as drilling, merciless forward kick.


    Bai Wuchang''s body vibrated, and he staggered back.


    "It''s too weak."


    This time, no one can check and balance her. After landing, the blood Rouge rushed forward, and the claws were ruthlessly buckled to Bai Wuchang''s throat.


    At the moment of claw front coming, Bai Wuchang''s shoulder swayed to avoid the fatal part, claw shoulder collided, and resisted the blow with his shoulder.


    When the cloth was torn, several blood grooves appeared.


    "Happy?"


    Blood Rouge you ran vomit sound, fingertips covered with blood, smile on the face is even more creepy.


    "Since you enjoy the pain so much, I''ll give it to you."


    Smiling blood Rouge eyes, but a cold, no feelings, claws crazy swing, wantonly vent the anger of the heart, only to see bursts of mirage.


    The gorgeous white robe was torn into rags, and Bai Wuchang''s body was covered with scratches, as if he had been attacked by wild animals.


    "Boom!"


    A leg burst to throw out, white impermanence flew out, dispirited smash to fall to the ground.


    "That''s your strength?"


    Blood Rouge with blood in her hands, laughing like a female devil.


    "Cough..."


    Severe cough and panting, big mouthful of blood from the throat, white impermanence shaking hands and feet, in the blood Rouge cold eyes, even difficult to stand up.


    "It''s not over yet."


    "Is it?"


    Breathing is also a little short of blood Rouge seems to be tired of such a game, eyes exposed.


    "I see how long you can last!"


    Just as she was about to hurt the killer, a figure suddenly rushed wildly, shaking her fist fiercely.


    Even if the blood Rouge dodged in time, the waist was still wiped.


    The aftereffect of the shock made her frown and stagger uncontrollably.


    "Nobody bullies me?"


    Blood Rouge''s face was ugly. He turned to look at it.


    First judge.


    Cui pan.

 Chapter 1902

    The cold eyes swept the black and white Impermanence in the distance, and Cui Pan''s dead eyes were more gloomy and fierce.


    In the recent raid, the lost sector sent high-end combat power to attack the coalition camp with arrogance.


    Although it was successfully repelled in the end, the terror of the strong disciples had been fully displayed in that war.


    If it wasn''t for Emperor Yan''s efforts to turn the tide around, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At least before the showdown, morale will plummet.


    To deal with such a strong man, we must not give him a chance to breathe.


    Without any stagnation, Cui Pan''s feet cut off the ground, quickly rose up, and his body shot at the air. Then his legs opened and rotated rapidly, driving the whole body to turn down, drawing a magnificent parabola, and slashing the blood rouge on the ground!


    It''s like a thunderous leg. Its lethality is by no means inferior to any weapon. If the blood rouge is hit, with her tender body, she will end up miserable.


    "Oh."


    Blood Rouge raised his head and let out a wisp of sneer from the corner of his mouth. Then he suddenly acted like a rabbit, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and reappeared ten meters away.


    A dagger left on the battlefield is picked up by her, and her eyes lock on the track of Cui Pan''s whereabouts. Her eyes are cruel, and she turns back again. Her body is euphemistic, and her speed is like a ghost. She goes straight to the place where Cui pan fell.


    The light of the sword cuts through the night, dazzling and frightening.


    As the first magistrate in the local government, Cui pan was once the top judge in the heaven list, but now he is the top judge in the God list. Naturally, he has rich experience in the battle of life and death.


    Aware of the intention of blood rouge, he made the most correct choice between lightning and flint. His waist and eyes suddenly started to work, and his body, which was shot like a shell, twisted so strangely and laterally just before landing.


    "Shua!"


    It''s just so humble, just let that touch of cold sword fell.


    To avoid the fatal blow, Cui pan immediately counterattacks after landing. His tight right leg opens wildly and suddenly releases like a powerful spring. His sharp shooting toe is like an iron cone, and smashes down the blood Rouge that is about to pass him.


    He is the first judge for his quick response and wild action!


    However, just when he was about to kick the blood rouge, the other side twisted his body strangely and avoided it in a dangerous but clever way. At the same time, the sharp sword in his hand forced to change the route in this extremely short time and stabbed Cui Pan''s throat.


    What speed?!


    Rao is Cui pan. It''s hard to avoid palpitation at this time. His brain still has enough time to give instructions, but the instinct accumulated in his life and death still makes him fall back subconsciously.


    "So..."


    There is a touch of blood on the edge of the snow-white sword.


    Cui pan escaped, but there was a shocking blood line on his neck.


    If a little bit more, I''m afraid he will be in a different place now!


    Before Cui pan felt lucky, blood Rouge made another attack posture in the forward momentum. His left hand was like a poisonous snake coming out of the hole, silent but quickly printed to Cui Pan''s chest.


    Cui Pan''s eyebrows were cold and fierce. He turned his right hand into a palm and used his palm as a knife. He responded strongly and hit the soft palm suddenly.


    Bang!


    The dull sound burst out suddenly.


    The seemingly simple collision erupted a terrible force at the moment of mutual attack. The two bodies trembled at the same time, and then flew back by chance.


    In mid air, they forced to twist their bodies to control their balance. But after landing, the wild impact still failed to release completely. They staggered back and left a series of footprints on the ground.


    After completely controlling his body, Cui pan clenched his hand and couldn''t help squinting.


    In the last raid, Emperor Yan defeated all the disciples, which greatly weakened the sense of terror brought by the disciples.


    But only when you experience it, you can understand that the strong disciples are still so terrible.


    The forces are mutual.


    From the footprints on the ground can be analyzed, blood Rouge unloading force is easier than him.


    And, you know.


    This is based on the fact that black and white impermanence has consumed her physical strength in advance.


    It really deserves its reputation.


    "In the face of absolute strength, any trick is false. Don''t you know that?"


    The chilly sound line sounded.


    Blood Rouge moved again at an unacceptable speed. Because her speed was too fast, human eyes could not capture her position at all. They only felt that an invisible iron net was covering her.


    "Shua!"


    In a flash.


    The blood Rouge ghost appeared on Cui Pan''s side. The sword edge was like water. It stirred up a dark white awn. It was fierce and vicious. It reached Cui Pan''s waist.


    She wants to let Cui pan die in extreme pain!


    Without time to feel the pain in his throat, Cui pan suddenly turned around at the critical moment, burst out and slapped his hand on the sword.


    The attack trajectory was forced to change. Cui Pan''s eyes were deep, and then he threw his leg. Without any fancy or skill, he had a kind of simplicity and simplicity, and directly kicked on the sword.The frenzied momentum and explosive force even increased a little more than just now.


    "Bang!"


    The dagger came out of his hand, whirled and flew out, flashing light.


    "You want to die!"


    Blood Rouge was furious, and his five fingers, which had lost their weapons, buckled rigidly. They clawed toward Cui Pan''s back, then suddenly contracted and pinched his spine.


    No!


    Cui pan was surprised and immediately wanted to break free, but where would blood Rouge give him this chance again.


    The seemingly slender and soft hand suddenly broke out, and the incredible strength burst out. Rao Shi Cui pan tried his best to tighten his muscles in advance, but the steel claws pierced his flesh.


    "Click!"


    Bone fracture sounds.


    It''s crisp and penetrating.


    With Cui Pan''s tenacious will, Rao could not help but snort, and his face turned pale.


    "Comfortable?"


    Blood Rouge whispers gently like a lover, but the gloomy expression on his face is frightening.


    Feeling that the palm on his back was about to move again, Cui pan struggled to wave his elbow and arm, violently bumping into the blood Rouge face.


    Because the distance is too close, and the blood Rouge indulges in the pleasure of tormenting the enemy, there is no time to resist, so hard as a stone elbow hard hit her face.


    "Bang!"


    At that moment, her whole face trembled and twisted.


    Then, her head could not help but seriously tilted to the side, her hair fluttered, and her whole body flew out in an instant, and the scarlet blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth.


    At the same time, she also pulled a large piece of flesh from Cui Pan''s body.


    Cui Pan''s body shakes and almost falls down. His back is stained red with blood. The first magistrate of the prefecture, who once shocked the world, now looks a little rickety and tottering.

 Chapter 1903

    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood came out of his mouth.


    Blood Rouge smeared the corners of the mouth, breathing heavily, just like a female ghost who has lost her mind. Her hair is dancing, and her eyes are full of blood, red and crazy.


    "I want you to live or die!"


    Still hanging the flesh and blood of five fingers stiff button again, she momentum turbulent toward Cui pan launch impact.


    "Shua!"


    Cui pan retreated suddenly, as if he had been attacked by a beast, adding a creepy claw mark to his chest.


    Blood rouge is like gangrene attached to bones. It is tightly wrapped up. It looks like the soft legs are swinging, and it hits Cui Pan''s chest with great force.


    "Bang!"


    Cui Pan''s body trembled and immediately fell to the ground, making a big hole in the soil and pouring blood.


    Blood Rouge''s face was ferocious. He stepped on Cui pan in an insulting posture.


    "Click!"


    I didn''t see how hard she tried. I just heard the sound of bone fracture.


    The sharp pain from many parts of the body gathered together to form an irrepressible wave, which swept through the sky and impacted all the limbs.


    Before this torrent, Rao Shiyi''s perseverance was hard to resist. The dam broke down in an instant, biting his teeth and turning pale.


    "Pray for me, I may let you die soon."


    Blood Rouge was ferocious and arrogant, and his little foot broke Cui Pan''s bones and gradually moved to Cui Pan''s face.


    Perhaps it is hard for the world to imagine that the first magistrate of the prefecture who deterred the world would have today.


    "Shua."


    A white shadow flickered, blood Rouge head did not return, as if the whole body is eyes, raised his hand to grasp the other side''s wrist, waist and abdomen slightly twisted, violently thrown forward.


    "Bang!"


    Also close to the oil lamp dry white impermanence friction ground sliding far away.


    "Don''t worry, none of you can escape."


    To defeat the black and white double evil Jia Cui pan with one''s own strength, if it is handed back to the human world, I''m afraid the whole world will be in an uproar.


    "If you don''t kill too much, even the enemy should be given basic respect."


    All of a sudden.


    A light voice sounded.


    In this scene, it seems so abrupt and strange.


    Blood Rouge frowned and turned his head.


    I saw a woman in a white dress. She was wearing a white veil on her face and showed a pair of pale eyes. She was graceful, ethereal and dreamy.


    See the woman''s moment, blood Rouge pupil suddenly contracted, face upheaval.


    For the first time, this strong disciple, who has won the military ceiling of the lost world, shows a posture of facing the enemy when facing this seemingly weak white dress woman.


    She took a deep breath, clutching her fingers unconsciously and uttering.


    "Misfortune, fortune."


    Although separated by a layer of hazy veil, but you can see, as if the woman named "bad luck" smile.


    "If you don''t mind, I hope you can call me Manjushahua. "


    Manjushahua.


    This is a woman with the same white pupils as Er, the leader of the city of peace.


    The woman who had stopped the battle between the underworld and the temple.


    After all, it came.


    Blood Rouge tight body, feet also from Cui pan body back, a small turn, face "bad luck" or "manjushahua", the whole person showed a high state of alert.


    "Are you sure you want to intervene in this war?"


    That pair of white frightening pupil swept an eye, on the ground just like the Cui pan several people of the disabled soldier defeat.


    "I''m friends with their leader, and I don''t like the name doom."


    That''s not the answer.


    But the attitude is clear.


    Blood Rouge took a deep breath, his face suddenly gloomy and sharp.


    "You asked for it. I''ll see if you are as powerful as the legend


    Erlai, the leader of the city of peace, has a unique position in the lost world.


    No one knows his specific strength.


    And he is the only one who is not under the control of chaos king.


    There is a rumor that erlai, who is in charge of Tongtian tower, is as powerful as chaos king!


    The truth of the rumor is not known.


    But this pair of unique white pupil, like a totem and symbol, has formed a terrible majesty in this lost world.


    This time, the blood Rouge dare not have the slightest neglect, all the strength completely broke out, even if the consumption is huge, and the body is injured, but the speed of the attack does not slow down.


    The shadow of the road.


    Confuse the eyes.


    This speed beyond visual response creates a sense of space-time confusion.


    Can''t see the pupil focal length of manjushahua just standing there quietly, as if has been looking ahead, suddenly, she gently twisted.


    The blood cloth on his face was incredible.Manjushahua doesn''t have any murderous chance or murderous spirit, just like a weak woman with no power to bind a chicken. However, in the face of her fierce and majestic disciples, she walks leisurely, as if she can always anticipate each other''s thoughts in advance. No matter how hard the blood Rouge tries, she never touches the corner of her skirt.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Blood rouge is unbelievable and cannot accept such a fact.


    It''s one thing that strength is inferior, but she can''t stand the humiliation that she can''t touch each other.


    Her face completely twisted, no longer defensive, devoted to attack.


    From the beginning to the end, manjushahua''s face was like water, just like her eyes, without any waves.


    And blood Rouge''s desperate play is not moving, she just dodges from beginning to end, without launching any counterattack.


    That feeling


    Perhaps a little exaggerated description, as if adults are playing games with a child.


    It''s like playing chess.


    If someone can figure out your every step, you can''t win at all.


    The humiliation and anger became more and more intense, and the reason of blood Rouge was burned out. Even though the victory had been decided, she didn''t stop. All parts of her body were used as weapons, and the attack was like waves.


    Manjushahua is calm and elegant. It can always be avoided in time at a critical moment, and even gradually produces a strange beauty that seems to dance around the blade tip.


    If Li futu were here, it would definitely overturn his cognition.


    No one''s strength can be endless, the breath of blood rouge is more and more urgent.


    All of a sudden, manjushahua, who has been passively dodging, quietly stretched out a foot.


    Caught off guard, the blood Rouge tripped and fell forward.


    A touch of white light then pierced her eyes, but at this time she had no time to react.


    Just a poop.


    A blade of sword pierced into her chest and came out of her waistcoat, dripping with blood.


    It can be seen that this is the same sword that blood Rouge used before. After being kicked by Cui pan, it fell here, inserted obliquely into the ground, and then happened to pierce her body.


    It''s like fate.


    Blood Rouge should never have thought that she would die in this way. She tried to get up with her hands, but with the rapid passage of blood, her eyes became dim, and then she slowly fell down.


    It''s all quiet.


    Perhaps no one would have thought that his disciples would die in such a way in the end.

 Chapter 1904

    "What? Is Lord blood Rouge dead? "


    "Is Lord Xun sun dead, too?"


    Under the deliberate propaganda of the holy alliance, the news of the fall of the two disciples quickly spread all over the battlefield.


    After confirming the authenticity of the news, the morale of demon suffered a serious blow!


    If you add Hubilie, who died among thousands of soldiers before.


    The third of the ten disciples has gone.


    With the high-level achievements, the Holy Alliance launched a ferocious offensive. The demon army was disorganized, unable to resist, and retreated under the impact of the holy alliance.


    In front of the battlefield, the Terran for the first time to gain the advantage and the upper hand, the crowd excited, momentum like rainbow!


    "It seems that without our help, the lost world is doomed to fail again."


    No one noticed that many ghosts and ghosts quietly entered saiala, which has become a human purgatory.


    Their faces were pale, their breath was cold, and they peeped at the fierce battle between the two worlds. There was no anger and emotion in their dead eyes.


    It was chilling cold.


    "Father, are we really going to take part in this war?"


    In the dense shadow, there is an exquisite figure.


    Around her lay the remains of the two worlds war.


    "Dear Chloe, this is the best and last chance for the revival of our blood clan."


    He looked at the huge battlefield, full of black fog. His figure was not so big and majestic, but his momentum was especially majestic.


    Chloe pursed her lips and looked at the distant thunder zone with complicated eyes.


    "Come on, children, enjoy this bloody feast to the full


    Blood Prince Arafat raised his hands.


    Then a sharp hiss sounded one after another, connected and converged, forming an overwhelming effect.


    The shadows gradually revealed their appearance, the eyes were congested, and the ferocious fangs gradually emerged from their mouths.


    "Whew..."


    "Whew..."


    "Whew..."


    Like bats, they seem to have wings, shooting at the battlefield with incredible speed.


    "What sound?"


    "Look! What''s that? "


    "Vampire! It''s a vampire


    Everyone has seen fantasy movies.


    But who can imagine that this kind of evil creature, who thought it was just fabricated, would really appear in reality?


    Even with the foreshadowing of the lost world, the psychological quality of the soldiers of the holy alliance is far stronger than that of ordinary people. However, when they see a fierce ghost flying by, they can easily escape bullets and bayonets and rush to their comrades in arms to bite, they can''t help but be frightened.


    These evil creatures are very fast, and they don''t seem to feel pain. Even if they are shot, they don''t have any discomfort.


    What''s more.


    Even more terrifying.


    After being bitten by them, the soldiers were assimilated, turned into inhuman beasts, and rushed fiercely at the people around them.


    The holy allied army, who is wholeheartedly pursuing and killing the demon, is attacked by the blood clan. In a panic, they are killed and injured badly.


    "Ah..."


    Screams were everywhere.


    "Chloe, as you can see, this is an opportunity to change history and the future. After this war, our blood clan will recover, and we don''t have to hide any more. From then on, we can live in this world aboveboard."


    Looking at the blood clan killing everywhere, Arafat looked excited, even excited.


    "Father, why do you believe that after defeating the Terran, the lost world will tolerate us?"


    "In terms of credibility, no one is more hateful than the Terrans. We should believe in chaos king, and do you think our blood clan has a better choice? "


    Chloe is silent.


    "All the blood debts and grudges are here. Let''s have a thorough understanding."


    Follow the voice.


    The black fog around Arafat floated more intensely.


    Then.


    More bizarre scenes appear.


    Countless blood bats roared out of the black fog, endless and overwhelming.


    The holy king, who had just got rid of Xun sun, raised his head and shrunk his eyes.


    "Arafat..."


    Countless blood bats cover the sky.


    All of a sudden.


    Beads of blood were spitting out from their mouths and dripping down on the earth like rain.


    Then.


    A gruesome scene happened.


    The two sides who died in the war before, whether the demons or the Terrans, seemed to be awakened by some evil ceremony and revived again.


    The only difference is that their nature has disappeared. Become extremely brutal and bloodthirsty, just like the evil spirits climbing out of hell, crazy attack all the creatures around.It''s absolutely hopeless.


    After all, the number of "undead army" is too large!


    The bloody battlefield full of sculls and corpses has become a breeding ground for evil spirits!


    When the holy alliance was in a panic, the temple was the most responsive.


    After all, they have been fighting with the blood clan for a long time.


    "They are not afraid of pain. They can heal themselves from injuries. Only by cutting off their heads or breaking their hearts can they be killed!"


    The temple immediately launched a counterattack.


    Under their influence, the Holy Alliance gradually calmed down and stabilized itself.


    "Incendiary bomb! These ghosts are afraid of fire! Burn them


    "Chaos king, you collude with the blood clan."


    Li futu also saw the battlefield like hell.


    A dead corpse got up again like a living corpse.


    For the sake of responsibility and mission, the soldiers of the holy alliance can only hold back their grief and stab their former comrades with bullets or guns in tears.


    "It''s not collusion, it''s cooperation."


    Chaos King smiles.


    "The blood clan could have been your allies. Your clan was too narrow and selfish to tolerate the existence of other races, which led to its fall to us. All this is your own fault. "


    Meng Po''s face also became a little ugly.


    Originally, the situation has been in favor of the development of the Terran, but the emergence of the blood race, but the balance of victory was tilted in an instant.


    After all, there were too many people who died before the war.


    At this time, "they" all resurrected and became the puppets of the blood clan.


    "Since you are the leader of the human race, you should learn to see the situation clearly. Do you think there is still a chance for you to win? "


    Although the holy alliance is brave and fearless, what they are facing at this time is the undead army that is not afraid of pain and can not be killed.


    The number of casualties multiplied rapidly in seconds, the war situation was in danger, and many fronts had collapsed.


    "Give up."


    Chaos King opened his mouth with a condescending alms.


    "Evil is more than good. If the Terrans were defeated so easily, they would not have been able to reproduce to this day."


    To his surprise, after the initial short-term uneasiness, the young Terran commander quickly calmed down, and his eyes were full of perseverance and confidence that he could not understand.


    Glittering.


    Shining!

 Chapter 1905

    one ''s sabre-rattling is getting louder and the smell of gunpowder thicker.


    The whole world turned into a real purgatory.


    Not to mention the Terrans, even the ferocious demons can''t help but feel shocked when they watch the corpses climb up and turn into blue faced monsters.


    The situation suddenly reversed.


    It seems that the blood clan that can''t be killed has become the biggest force in this war.


    "Dang!"


    The scepter cuts the ground and makes a soul shaking sound.


    Gold has soared.


    With Saratoga as the center, it diffuses in all directions.


    Where the golden light passes, the blood clan melts quickly like ice and snow, and there is no time to escape and resist.


    But the resurrected "living dead" don''t know how to be afraid at all. Attracted by the bright light, they suddenly turn their heads, scream and rush towards this area.


    The number is like a rolling wave.


    It''s a hopeless picture of disaster.


    Touch, swallow.


    Countless resurrected lives were annihilated again, leaving no trace.


    The behavior of moths to the fire of the living dead has also achieved certain results.


    The momentum of light diffusion was curbed, and even gradually shrunk and faded.


    Saratoga''s lips tightened and his face turned pale.


    My hair is flying in the wind.


    Bad luck, or manjushahua face expressionless, Mori White''s pupils become more indifferent and dead, an invisible force from the two pupils whistling!


    "Click."


    From near to far, a living dead person was frozen instantly, then exploded, and crystal clear "ice" scattered everywhere.


    Dreams.


    And it''s scary!


    Under the joint efforts of the two people, a mysterious blank area appeared in the dense battlefield.


    "Saratoga, don''t waste your efforts. Violence and crime are the best hotbeds for our blood clan to multiply. Here, the blood clan is invincible."


    Ancient and melodious words resound between heaven and earth.


    Prince Arafat''s blood bat roars in unison.


    Like response, a corpse opened his eyes one after another, the resurrected living people became more brutal and fierce towards the Terran soldiers.


    Chloe, who did not take part in the killing, saw everything. He could not see the excitement of the restoration of the ethnic group on his face. On the contrary, he was hesitating and confused.


    The threat of the blood clan is imminent. In order to relieve the pressure of the holy alliance, even Mengpo had to give up the king of chaos and deal with the living dead.


    One after another, the majestic purple thunderclaps came down.


    Countless dead people have been killed.


    Saint Cynthia once again activated the red lotus in the center of eyebrows, burning the strongest fighting power, leading the heretical judgment center, becoming the most sharp force against the blood clan.


    But after all, too many people died in this war.


    Now those who have sacrificed have become sacrifices and nutrients of the blood clan.


    "Look, the general situation is like this. Manpower can''t compete with the way of heaven."


    Maybe it''s because the victory is in hand, chaos king is no longer in a hurry.


    The commanders of the two sides fell into a strange state of peace for a while.


    "What is the way of heaven?"


    Asked Li futu.


    "The way of heaven is to respect the strong. That''s why you people can dominate this world."


    Chaos king said: "You raise pigs and sheep for food, and train cats and dogs for fun. It''s because your strength is stronger than other creatures, so you call yourself the spirit of all things and take it for granted. It''s a rule you made, but why don''t you follow it now? "


    "It''s just the way you think of heaven."


    With a faint smile, Li Fu Tu wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth.


    "Natural selection. The reason why we human race are able to dominate the world today is because of the hard struggle and continuous progress of generations. We have never stopped moving forward. This is also the most essential meaning of life and the reason why the heaven and earth choose us. Because of the difficulties, because of the setbacks, because of the so-called difficulty to overcome, we choose to give up, to obey and to yield. This is the biggest betrayal of the way of heaven. "


    Chaos king was silent, and then raised a slight radian on the corner of his mouth.


    "Well said. But now, it seems that it''s time for the reincarnation of the way of heaven. You people seem to have been abandoned by this heaven and earth. "


    "Chaos king, you just came out of the underground, and you are not so familiar with our world. Are you sure you understand this world?"


    Chaos King''s eyes flashed.


    "Oh?"


    Li futu''s eyes were deep. He didn''t continue to respond and looked up at the sky.


    Chaos king, if aware, smile gradually convergence, also slowly raised his head.


    On the dark and gloomy sky, a ray of light suddenly emerged from the East, which made this desperate world show the last ray of light.Instead of being engulfed by the fragrant darkness, it has a wider and brighter scope.


    All over the sky, the blood bat was injured by the light and fell to the earth like rain.


    "What is it?"


    Prince Arafat''s distraught voice spread.


    The rays of the sun are expanding rapidly with irresistible force. They are shining in the dark, dazzling and better than the scorching sun.


    The blood clan and the living dead all raised their hands to cover their faces with discomfort and pain.


    The whole battlefield stopped for a moment.


    Countless eyes looked up at a direction from all directions.


    "The world says that the way down in troubled times is Buddhism''s refuge from the world. I can''t agree with that


    I saw an old monk sitting in the sky, with his mouth full of heavenly constitution. The brilliant golden light gathered behind him, forming a real Buddha who stood up to heaven and earth!


    Chaos king, who had been calm for a long time, had an obvious fluctuation in his face. He looked at the rickety figure, his eyes seemed a little unbelievable.


    Li futu pursed his lips and looked up at the old man who had been with him for several times and called himself "I" for the first time. His eyes were complicated.


    The cassock was still old, but it was clean and spotless.


    As for the appearance of the old monk, misfortune, or manjushahua''s expression showed a trace of accident, which was gradually replaced.


    "You old bastard!"


    The voice of pain and anger sounded, and countless blood bats gathered together to transform the blood thirsty face of Prince Arafat of the bleeding tribe and rush to the old monk''s shop.


    However, when entering the field of Buddha''s light, all the blood bats were ablated in a flash, and did not stir up any waves.


    The old monk, who was like a real Buddha, ignored the successive blood bats and looked at Li futu across the sky. His eyes were peaceful and he nodded gently with joy.


    Li futu squeezed his hand tightly, with respect in his eyes and sadness in his eyes.


    After a short period of sight crossing, the old monk put his hands together and made a gesture of anger that he had never seen before. The ten thousand Zhang Buddha statue behind him became more and more towering.


    "I am Buddha, merciful."


    The Buddha''s name resounds all over the world.


    Go straight to the deepest heart of everyone, causing tremors from the body to the soul.


    The darkness was dispelled in an instant.


    All subconsciously close their eyes.


    The world is in bright light!

 Chapter 1906

    "Ah..."


    In the strong light of heaven and earth, the faces of the blood clan were distorted, their bodies evaporated and turned into nothingness.


    The holy alliance was stunned.


    A large number of blood army, even in this instant, all the ashes!


    "I didn''t expect that the Terran could be so strong."


    Chaos king looks calm.


    The light faded slowly.


    The golden and angry old monk also disappeared with the blood clan.


    Li futu clenched his hand, and his heavy eyes reflected a ray of perseverance.


    "You have no reason to win this war."


    "Tut."


    Chaos King faint smile.


    Even if the whole blood clan is destroyed, it doesn''t seem to affect his mood.


    "do you think it''s over? Against you, I''m enough alone. "


    "Yes."


    Li futu gazed at him with sharp eyes and high spirits.


    "It''s time for this war to come to an end."


    He raised his right hand, and the light that had not yet completely dissipated converged like a hundred rivers into the sea, filling the dawn blade.


    The surface of this dark artifact gradually moves crystal awn, then becomes clear, and finally returns to its original luster.


    Strange black flame covering the surface, burning!


    Chaos King squints his eyes and smiles instead of startling.


    "That''s what it''s like."


    "Because of your selfish desire, the corpses are everywhere and the lives are ruined. I will sacrifice the dead with your blood!"


    Li futu''s momentum soared, and the dark wings suddenly waved.


    Black flame cross winding, draw a cross, the extreme high temperature, the space is burning distortion, with an irresistible speed, toward the chaos king.


    "Well done."


    Chaos king is not in a hurry. His hands seem to be lifted up slowly. In front of him, a layer of light wall with mysterious lines appears in the void.


    "Poof."


    There is no earthshaking movement,


    when the two touch each other, it is like water dripping into the sea, and the cross black flame is engulfed and absorbed. There is nothing unusual except a moment''s tremor in space.


    "It seems that your strength is not as powerful as your mouth."


    Chaos King smile charming, one hand forward, that layer of light wall immediately rotating toward Li futu fly.


    Li futu''s expression is resolute, his facial features are ferocious, and he rushes forward. The black flame is rolling and dispersing, gradually surging, wrapping his people into one.


    I saw a black fire dragon roaring fiercely towards the wall of light!


    "Boom!"


    Flickering for a while, the light wall quietly burst, and the castrated black fire dragon passed by, with a despairing breath, straight to the king of chaos.


    "Bang!"


    The chaos king without any buffer collides with it head on, the black flame suddenly vibrates, and the space is distorted by human eyes.


    The black flame retreated, and chaos king was hit hard like a meteor.


    Li Fu image meteorite decadent from the sky, the tragic fall to the ground.


    Meng Po''s purple eyes fluctuated.


    This man suddenly burst out of powerful strength, let her some sidelights, glanced at Li futu, she quickly looked at chaos king.


    "Well, it''s really her child. It didn''t disappoint me."


    What is suffocating is that chaos King floats slowly into the air as if nothing had happened. Apart from the scattered hair, he can''t see any scars.


    Is it really invincible?


    Li futu, who had done his best, stood up with a heavy heart.


    "It''s a pity that you are not born at the right time. If you belong to the lost world, then..."


    Chaos King pursed his lips and didn''t go on.


    At this point.


    The Holy Alliance seized the opportunity to pursue the lost world again.


    If the war continues, the lost world will once again taste the bitter fruit of failure.


    "You''re right. It''s time to draw a full stop."


    Accompanied by voice.


    Sudden change!


    Li futu suddenly raised his head.


    A hand slowly appeared in the dark.


    It is filled with endless pressure, seems to be able to suppress everything in the world.


    The real cover up!


    It seems to fall deliberately at a slow speed, so that people can experience the despair and suffering of no resistance.


    "Little girl, you are not human, so why are you so persistent?"


    The huge purple thunder snake rushed down to the chaos king, but the next scene was stunning.


    The invisible thunder and lightning was firmly grasped by chaos king with one hand.


    The thunder was shining and thundering.In that case, it''s like an experienced hunter grabbing a few snakes. No matter how they struggle, they still can''t break free.


    The flashing purple light reflected the slightly upward corners of chaos King''s mouth.


    Then he pulled hard, and the purple thunder and lightning was torn as hard as a rope!


    It seems that we have conquered the law of heaven and earth with manpower!


    Lost contact with the sky, like a vine lost vitality, purple lightning gradually dissipated into nothingness.


    Chaos king with a smile, right hand continue to press.


    The big hand above the sky falls slowly with his action, and the overwhelming pressure makes people''s souls start to shudder.


    "Bullying, that''s your skill?"


    Suddenly, the temperature dropped sharply.


    Moisture in the air freezes incredibly fast.


    Everyone''s eyebrows are covered with frost.


    The whole world seems to be frozen.


    The giant hand that covered the sky was also frozen, and its fall stopped suddenly.


    In the ice crystal.


    The figure of a woman with white hair turned from virtual to real, which was dreamlike under the refraction of countless ice crystals.


    "Lord."


    Light Sabina.


    Saratoga was also relieved.


    In addition to the white haired women, there are many unknown strong men in the battlefield.


    Their faces are strange, but they all have the terror power no less than the emperor!


    Their scale is enough to crush all the Terran forces!


    Their participation in the war undoubtedly hit the devil in the head. The gap between high-level combat power has been rapidly narrowing, resulting in the situation faced by the lost world, which has a huge difference in military strength, becoming more and more pessimistic.


    "I thought you wouldn''t show up."


    Seeing the white haired woman appear, chaos King''s face doesn''t show waves, as if it had been expected.


    The giant hand in the high altitude can''t bear absolute zero degree, quietly breaks, rippling layers of air waves.


    Chaos King''s right hand trembled slightly, then slowly put down.


    "Parra, have you really decided to stand on the opposite side of me?"


    Li futu looked up at the white haired woman.


    Parra.


    This should be the name of the Skynet Lord.


    From the attitude of chaos king, we can see that they obviously know each other.


    He was not surprised by this, or even expected it.


    "It''s your own obsession."


    "Obstinate?"


    Chaos King''s mouth rose, and finally pulled out a radian that can be described by human emotions.


    "As a traitor, I don''t think you are qualified to say that."


    He seems to be talking to himself and questioning heaven and earth.


    "What''s wrong with me looking for more suitable soil for the lost world?"

 Chapter 1907

    There is no real difference between good and evil in this world, just different camps.


    Standing in the position of chaos king, as the leader of the lost world, he wants to take the people away from the harsh living environment and find a more suitable world, which is beyond reproach.


    But it is impossible for the Terrans to sell their homes.


    This leads to irreconcilable conflicts between the two sides.


    "We have given everything for this campaign. No one can stop it, Parra, and you can''t either


    The whole body''s breath is gradually confused and hazy, and the space is fluctuating and distorted. The lost world commander is no longer friendly and peaceful. His momentum is rising rapidly with the speed visible to human eyes, and his expression tends to be gloomy and arrogant.


    Li futu raised his eyebrows and raised his head slowly.


    I do not know when, the sky actually appeared a slowly circling black hole, dark and deep, treacherous and terrifying.


    "Let me see how much strength you''ve gained by staying in this world for so many years."


    Chaos Wang Mingming is floating in the sky, vaguely visible with the naked eye, but his feeling is very strange.


    As if it is no longer an independent existence of the individual, but with heaven and earth, regardless of each other.


    "A thousand hands floating butcher!"


    Among the slowly circling black holes, chaotic palms gradually emerge and fall in an endless stream, threatening to destroy the sky and the earth. The speed is accelerating and cascading, straight to Skynet Lord!


    Although it''s not as breathless as the terrible hand before, the shock and visual impact it brings is no less than that!


    Li futu''s eyes fluctuate.


    Is this the real power of chaos king?


    Let him be the pride of the human race and oppress the contemporary, but if he is the only one, it is impossible to resist.


    But he''s not alone.


    Atlantis, Skynet, temple, heaven And all the holy Allied soldiers stood with him and fought side by side.


    All together.


    In this war, the Terrans have no reason to lose.


    Li futu, with a strong and resolute expression, once again drives the dark wings and burns the darkest luster in the world. He takes off on the ground with fierce eyes and splits towards the overwhelming palms.


    The flame of darkness turns into a long dragon and engulfs countless palms.


    Skynet master made the seal with both hands.


    The sky quickly condensed out countless crystal clear ice flowers, crystal clear, clean and flawless, in an instant, this world has become a beautiful world of ice and snow.


    "Bang Bang Bang..."


    The palms that fall from the sky are printed on the ice flowers one after another, and then blocked.


    The ice flowers burst and turn into tiny ice crystals. They float like dust and fill the whole world.


    The bloody battlefield was as beautiful as a fairy tale for a moment.


    There is no one here.


    Lord Skynet deserves its reputation!


    "It seems that you are not wasting your time."


    Chaos King seems to appreciate, but his arrogance has not weakened.


    "Parra, I''ll give you another chance. If you are willing to come back, I can let bygones be bygones, but if you are stubborn, don''t blame me for not thinking about brotherhood."


    "Why so much nonsense."


    Skynet is crisp and neat.


    "Good."


    Chaos King nodded, his eyes completely cool down.


    He is like a demon God, blending with heaven and earth, and his voice covers all fields.


    "I''ve given you opportunities, but you don''t cherish them."


    Immediately.


    Chaos king suddenly raised his head, eyes dark, and the circling black hole linked, as if to establish some kind of connection.


    The sky net Lord''s face suddenly changed when he saw this.


    "Interrupt him!"


    Although he didn''t know what was happening or what was about to happen, Li futu rushed up for the first time without hesitation, holding the dark wings in both hands, twisting his waist, showing a burst of radian, and slashing wildly at the king of chaos.


    The unparalleled force path leans out, but the result seems to hit an invisible barrier and is blocked and rebounded.


    Li futu was also bitten, spitting blood, turned into a full parabola, fell to the ground.


    Mengpo''s purple eyes are shining, the arc is swimming in the sky, and thunder is brewing.


    But when the purple thunder fell on the chaos king, it was absorbed and swallowed by the black hole, leaving no trace.


    Skynet Lord''s eyes are more dignified. Take a deep breath.


    "Ice and snow world!"


    In a flash.


    The invisible air is atomized and then solidified,


    the whole world seems to be a huge piece of ice, in which all creatures are trapped. Although they are not completely frozen, their movement is severely limited, and even their time seems to be slowed down.


    Chaos king still turned a deaf ear and kept the posture of looking up at the sky. His body shape became more and more illusory.obviously.


    Skynet''s efforts can work.


    The world covered by the black hole seems to be independent of the ice and snow, becoming another space.


    With the passage of time, it becomes more and more chaotic, giving people a serious sense of visual confusion.


    Finally.


    Chaos King''s body completely disappeared.


    As a result, the scope of the black hole is gradually shrinking until it completely dissipates.


    Li futu frowned. Of course, he didn''t think it was over.


    Sure enough.


    Just listen to the bang.


    In that chaotic space, a huge fist filled with black fog suddenly smashed, like directly smashing the space barrier.


    "Click."


    In the tiny and unobservable sound of explosion, the ice and snow field is quietly broken, just like the seal is lifted, and people''s actions are back to normal.


    Li futu took a breath and locked his eyes on the position of the giant fist.


    "I was going to leave you a way to live, but you don''t cherish it. In this case, I will meet your wish and send you on the road together. As it happens, my little sister has been away for such a long time, and she should feel lonely down here. You can go and keep her company. "


    After a giant fist, another incredible giant leg stepped out.


    In the middle of a mountain shaking, an incredible giant came out of chaos.


    It is covered with black fog, which is comparable to the size of mountains, tall and towering, giving people a sense of invincibility.


    "What''s that?"


    "The abyss giant?"


    The soldiers of the holy alliance were stunned. Some of them even wiped their eyes, wondering if they were hallucinating.


    "Boom!"


    The giant bent down and hit the earth with a fist. The unimaginable terror force made the ground shake suddenly.


    Countless people fell into the cracks, and then spread.


    Even Li futu almost lost his balance.


    Looking down from the high altitude, a huge pit appeared at the hit point of that fist. Taking it as a dot, countless cracks extended around, just like scars.


    "Those who follow me will prosper, those who rebel against me will perish!"


    The giant roared, the sound waves rolled, shaking the world.

 Chapter 1908

    A giant, a broken earth, a dark sky Everything perfectly restored the scene of the disaster movie.


    Compared with the roaring giant, the Terran is so small, comparable to dust, just like mole ants.


    He who follows me prospers, and he who goes against me perishes.


    The majestic and domineering sound waves are constantly surging between the heaven and the earth, forming a heart shaking effect.


    The giant of chaos started to kill and stepped out. Those Allied soldiers had no time to escape. They felt a shadow coming, and then they were trampled into powder.


    With the giant''s hand, there are countless dead soldiers.


    Rao is the Holy Alliance launched a brave resistance, countless fierce lines of fire from all directions toward the chaos giant shrouded, but with little effect.


    The bullet fell into the black fog and did not stir up any sparks. The chaos giant seemed indestructible. It did not fall down. On the contrary, it seemed to be provoked by the Terran provocation and became more violent!


    It was a complete massacre.


    In the face of the towering giant, the Holy Alliance had no way to do, and suffered heavy casualties.


    "Poseidon prison!"


    The purple reincarnation team stands in the air, holding the trident of Poseidon and encircling the giant from all directions.


    The dazzling light burst out of their eyes, connected together, forming a three-dimensional optical network around the giant, like a prison, trapping the giant.


    "Boom!"


    At the same time, a huge purple thunder came down from the sky, electric light spread, dazzling, along the optical network travel, and then fusion.


    So the light became thicker, like a rope, and then began to contract, tightly winding around the giant.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    With the black fog transpiration, chaos giant arms swing, suddenly force.


    After a brief stalemate, it was like a "click".


    The optical network can''t bear the heavy load and suddenly disintegrates. If the purple reincarnation team is hit hard, it will fly out suddenly.


    Even Mengpo snorted and turned pale.


    "No matter how many mole ants there are, they are only mole ants after all!"


    The king of chaos is more ferocious and rampant.


    It is like an invincible demon, cruel and tyrannical. In a few minutes, tens of thousands of human soldiers died under its trample.


    If it goes on like this, the holy alliance will be dead and wounded!


    Li futu clenched his teeth. Regardless of the scars and fatigue, he chopped the soles of his feet and catapulted out of his body. He grasped the wings of darkness and launched a surprise attack from the rear.


    Strangely, the black fog that the bullet could not penetrate did not block him. He successfully broke into the black fog and soon saw the giant''s neck.


    This is the opportunity.


    Li futu''s eyes were sharp, and he burst out with all his potential. His speed soared again. The burning dark wings threatened the breath of death. He made no progress and took the giant''s key!


    Yes!


    But just when Li futu was happy, the giant suddenly turned around, and his big eyes were almost one meter away from him.


    The eyes, as if it were mockery, as if it were ridicule.


    Then.


    Li futu was pinched by the big hand.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    He turned around and lowered his waist. Although he was huge, chaos King''s giant action was not dull. He grabbed Li futu and smashed him to the ground.


    "Bang!!"


    The earth is shaking.


    Even though Li futu had been tempered by the tower of heaven, he was extraordinarily healthy, but there were many broken bones in his body. He lay in the deep pit formed by the impact and couldn''t move.


    The giant was unreasonable and raised his big foot to the pit.


    A white figure flickered.


    "Bang!"


    The dust is flying.


    The giant moved his feet and looked at the distant Lord Skynet and the blood man in her arms.


    "Parra, can''t you see the situation clearly? The world is destined to submit to me. Whoever stops me can''t live. "


    Giants no longer hide their cruelty and ambition.


    "At that time, my father was as confident as you, but what happened?"


    Hearing this, the giant was like a scar in his heart, and his eyes became ferocious.


    "Shut up! You have the face to mention your father. Last time it wasn''t you two who suddenly rebelled. The world has long been leveled by us. Why wait for today? "


    "Because of you, my father will die of depression. My little sister is dead. It''s your turn."


    "I will kill you myself and avenge my father."


    The giant walked violently, and the crazy leader of Chaotian net rushed to him. With his feet, the ground kept shaking, and the people close to him could not stand at all.


    Instead of choosing hard resistance, Skynet Lord, holding the seriously injured Li futu, shifted his shape and changed his position, and appeared behind the giant."You should be content to keep you alive so long."


    The giant turned around and picked up a huge stone and smashed it at the Lord of Chaotian net.


    "Whoosh."


    Skynet Lord disappeared again, but this time, the giant anticipated her track ahead of time, jumped up, slapped and threw it out, and smashed it directly.


    "Lord


    In the distance, manjushahua stepped forward, his face slightly changed.


    Skynet Lord rubs the ground and flies far away,


    "boom!"


    The giant landed again.


    "It''s time for you to atone, Parra."


    Ignoring the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, Skynet master stood up and put Li futu on the ground.


    "It''s useless to talk more. Whether you can take my life or not depends on your ability."


    "I hope you can be so tough all the time."


    The giant rubbed his fists and was about to take advantage of the victory, but the temperature dropped in vain.


    Ice crystals appear and condense. They are no longer flowers of gorgeous dreams, but sharp ice spines.


    The Ice Spikes hung upside down and covered the sky.


    The light was cold.


    "Shua!"


    In a flash, the ice thorn was driven by invisible force, shooting at the giant, overwhelming, the scene of spectacular, exciting!


    The black fog vibrates.


    Gradually.


    It can be seen that where the giant stands, black blood flows out and flows across the earth. Where it passes, everything withers and nothing grows.


    "Yes, but that''s all you have?"


    The thick black fog made people''s eyes thinner. Although they still couldn''t see the real situation of the giant, from the voice suppressing anger and the blood on the ground, we can see that it must have been injured at this time.


    even if it couldn''t be knocked down, the attack of Skynet Lord restored the confidence of the Terran side.


    At least proved that the giant is not invincible!


    At any time, will is crucial.


    Only when people hold on to something can they succeed.


    When faith is unbreakable, man is invincible!


    ¡°Fuck£¡ Kill this ugly thing


    "Shoot!"


    "Kill it!"


    The crowd was furious.


    Countless bullets came from all directions.


    The fire was all over the place.

 Chapter 1909

    Small human look ferocious siege of the mighty giant.


    It''s like a group of ants challenging an elephant.


    The line of fire is fast.


    Blazing.


    The ammunition seemed to pour out at the giant without money.


    "Roar!"


    In vain.


    The giant shrouded in black fog roared up to the sky, and the violent shock wave diffused out from around it, suddenly concussed, and spread like a storm.


    The number of generals flying within the Sacred Circle!


    "Damn you all!"


    The giant stretched out a big hand and easily caught more than a dozen coalition soldiers who had no time to escape. Then without hesitation, he grasped them with five fingers.


    Without any scream, these unfortunate soldiers were crushed like balloons under the pressure of violent force, and turned into blood fog in a moment.


    It''s a terrible picture. It''s appalling!


    "Withdraw! Retreat


    The commanders of the troops gave orders, but they couldn''t match the giant''s killing pace.


    Countless Allied soldiers fought bravely with guns in front of the giant, but they were trampled into powder in the next second.


    Relying on the giant''s divine power, the lost world, which had fallen into the downwind, rallied and sounded the clarion call of counterattack.


    The situation has been reversed again.


    The front of the holy alliance was shrinking and gradually showing a rout.


    "Boom!"


    It was another huge rock like a hill, and the armored car was as fragile as a toy in front of it.


    The giant is invincible in the world, announcing the end of the world to mankind.


    Fifty thousand.


    100000.


    Two hundred thousand.


    The number of casualties of the holy coalition forces rose rapidly.


    "Today I destroy an old world, and in the future I will create a new one among the ruins."


    The arrogant and majestic voice filled the world and shocked people''s hearts, as if it was disintegrating the last resistance of the holy coalition.


    "Big Bingze!"


    Skynet Lord bent down and hit the ground with both hands.


    The soil is frozen, quickly frozen, ice spread in all directions at a terrible speed!


    Where he passed, a brutal demon was frozen together with the ground before he could make any response, and turned into a vivid ice sculpture.


    It''s lifelike.


    If you can''t fight a giant, you can start with his army!


    "Click!"


    After freezing, the ice sculptures on the "glacier" burst one after another. The demons were dead, but there was no blood.


    The scene was thrilling and magnificent, and it was creepy.


    "Parra!"


    The giant''s eyes were wide open. Through the black fog, it seemed that he could see his terrifying pupils.


    "Bang!"


    One foot heavily stepped out, the smooth and neat glacier could not bear the burden, and cracks appeared.


    With a string of huge feet and numerous cracks, the giant stepped on the ice crumbs and came to the sky net Lord. With one punch, he blocked all her hiding space.


    White hair flying, Skynet Lord flying back.


    "Terran, is there really no hope?"


    King Saratoga, the religious leader of the human race, began to waver.


    Skynet Lord is the peak of human force. Even if she can''t resist chaos king, who can be the opponent of chaos king?


    "If you don''t believe in yourself, no one can save you."


    Manjushahua''s pale eyes had no emotion fluctuation.


    "Behind you are billions of human beings. What you give up now and wait for them is slavery and slaughter."


    At this point.


    United front command center of the United Nations.


    In the video conference, seeing the broadcast of the war, the faces of dozens of national leaders were not only shocked, but also very low.


    "It''s hard to imagine that there are such monsters living in the center of the earth."


    If we say that the size of the devil is only a little larger than that of human beings, we can barely accept it.


    But the giant of chaos King''s incarnation has undoubtedly overturned the three views of these leaders.


    "If only there was Altman."


    It was the Japanese prime minister who spoke.


    It''s not a joke between ordinary people. It''s enough to see how desperate the prime minister is to say such childish and ignorant words on such an important occasion.


    In the big screens, none of the heads of state laughed, all of them looked dignified and sad.


    "Now what?"


    "Who can stop this monster?"


    "If we go on like this, we may have to accept the defeat of this war."


    "I suggest another nuclear strike!"


    It was the head of state of Citigroup who spoke.


    As the most developed country in the world, many countries take Citigroup as the leader, so his opinions naturally play an important role."But we used it last time..."


    "Last time was last time. This time we''re going to increase the equivalent! For example, if a tsar class bomb is dropped, I believe that no matter how powerful this monster is, it will be doomed to death under the power of the Tsar class! "


    "Tsar bombs" are hydrogen bombs produced by the Soviet Union during the cold war, with a total of two.


    It is the most powerful bomb in terms of volume, weight and power among all kinds of bombs detonated by human beings. The explosive equivalent was originally equivalent to 100 million tons of TNT explosive!


    However, at that time, the Soviet authorities were worried about the serious impact of nuclear dust on the environment after the test explosion, which would lead to domestic problems and diplomatic disturbances, so they halved the explosion power of the nuclear bomb to 50 million tons.


    Despite being cut in half, the Tsar bomb is still 3800 times as powerful as the "little boy" atomic bombs dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki at the end of World War II, and 2300 times as powerful as the "fat man" atomic bombs!


    Although the test explosion was successfully completed, the Tsar bomb has never been included in the active weapons, and has always been regarded as a symbol and display of military strength.


    "But there are so many soldiers there. What will they do if they really drop czar class bombs?"


    A black South African leader asked a key question.


    This kind of weapon has not been used in the war so far.


    However, even with the estimated power, once detonated, no matter whether the huge monster can be killed or not, at least those Allied soldiers on the front line who are still fighting for the fate of mankind are doomed to be doomed.


    "We must cut off our strong men!"


    The head of state is pressing on the table, biting his teeth and using his strength.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, once this war fails, these monsters will be able to drive straight into our homes. At that time, these scenes in the picture will reappear in our territory and cities. Can you accept such things happening?"


    The heads of state were hesitating and no one answered.


    "If we don''t take measures, we will lose the war, and it is difficult for them to come back alive. Since they are doomed to sacrifice, why don''t we let their death be more valuable?"


    Although this is cold and heartless, it''s true to stand at the height of the country.


    With the sacrifice of a small number of people in exchange for the safety of most people, this transaction is undoubtedly cost-effective.


    When the whole audience was silent, a vigorous voice rang.


    "It''s not time to burn the boat, we should trust them, trust him."

 Chapter 1910

    We should trust them, trust him.


    All the countries participating in the video conference look in the same direction.


    Citi is naturally the world''s hegemon, is recognized as the world''s most powerful country, but the leader who expressed different opinions can not be underestimated.


    With the development of economy, the Oriental dragon, which has fallen for a long time, has regained its consciousness. With the concerted efforts of more than one billion people, it has once again entered the world center stage and occupied a pivotal position!


    As the second largest economy in the world, the opinions of Longguo can not be ignored!


    "Believe him? Who is he that you mean? "


    Citigroup''s leaders question.


    As the overlord of human society, for the invasion of demon, he was naturally anxious.


    Because once the devil wins, no matter what, even if the two races can coexist in the end, the dominant position of his country will no longer exist.


    So.


    He wants to win this war more than any other country.


    "Commander in chief of the holy alliance, Li futu."


    The leader of Longguo responded firmly.


    "We acknowledge the bravery of the commander-in-chief, but as you can see, this young commander has just been defeated, and now his life and death are unknown. How can we place our hopes on him?"


    Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world.


    The heads of state expressed their opinions one after another.


    Where there are people, there will be rivers and lakes.


    Where there are rivers and lakes, there will be gratitude and resentment.


    And grudges will promote factions and divide camps.


    The same is true between countries.


    As the world''s overlord, Citi has many vassals, but there are also many people who resist it.


    More than 20 countries, including the head of dragon state, have clearly expressed their opposition to nuclear strike.


    This is not for the sake of opposition.


    At such an important historical juncture and a crucial moment concerning the fate of all mankind, no one dares to act according to his own preference. The reason why he opposes it is entirely for the Allied soldiers who are still fighting against the devil at the front line.


    It seems reasonable to sacrifice some people for the benefit of most people.


    But taking it for granted does not mean being able to feel at ease.


    "Because of us, they are there. We can''t just give them up! Abandonment is tantamount to betrayal. They are still fighting for us. Even if we win in the end, we can''t account to the people! "


    A female leader said impassioned, looking excited and thought-provoking.


    Even though she has been known as the iron lady, at this moment, the emotional side of women''s nature is still stimulated.


    The heads of state who echo Citi''s support for the Tsar plan are silent.


    After all, the greatest army in the world also has its people!


    Abandonment is betrayal.


    It''s deafening.


    Rao is the head of state of Citigroup. He pursed his lips for a moment without refuting.


    "Don''t abandon, don''t give up. Ladies and gentlemen, we pushed them to the battlefield. If we bury them with our own hands, we will be nailed to the stigma of history. "


    The speech of the head of state of dragon was interrupted by the head of state of Citi.


    "If the people recommend us, we have to be responsible for the people. For the sake of the survival of all mankind, what does it mean to bear the blame? If I can win this war, I will have no regrets even if it will last forever! "


    At this time, there is really no more so-called right and wrong mistakes, just from different angles.


    "We don''t have much time left."


    On the broadcast screen, with the power of the giant, the army of the demons is powerful, and the defense line of the holy alliance is in danger.


    "Once the demons defeat the Allied forces, they will flood. At that time, the scene will be unable to clean up, and the casualties will be further expanded. It''s time for us to make a choice, ladies and gentlemen."


    The head of state of Citigroup stands up in the video.


    "Since there are different opinions, vote. The majority is subordinate to the minority!"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    There was a lot of secondment.


    As the leader of the human race, they really can''t stand each other any longer.


    A vote on the Tsar plan was launched.


    Of course.


    Here, there is no so-called one vote veto.


    The heads of state raced against the clock and the vote ended quickly.


    The votes in favor of the Tsar''s plan are far ahead.


    It''s not surprising.


    "When the vote is over, I declare that the Tsar plan..."


    "Everybody


    The head of state of dragon stood up and interrupted.


    "I know that you are all here for the destiny of all mankind, but they, the soldiers who went to the front line for us, are also part of our humanity.""There is an old saying in the Dragon kingdom that if you don''t know what you can''t do, it''s a fool; if you know what you can''t do, it''s a sage; if you know what you can''t do, it''s a sage!"


    "They know that they will die, but for the sake of mankind, that is, those of us sitting in the rear, they resolutely went to the front line. Some of them have left, and some of them are still fighting. Even if we choose to give them up, at least we should inform them."


    "We can''t let heroes die unjustly!"


    "But what if we inform them that they lose their fighting spirit and give up their resistance? It''s going to take time to deploy the Tsar bomb! "


    This time, no one is following the flag state leader.


    "I applaud Jackie Chan''s words that heroes should not die unjustly."


    "I also support it. We need to let them know that this is not betrayal, but no choice."


    "We can''t get them back, but at least we can''t get their souls to rest."


    "Let them know."


    There is an unprecedented unity of opinion.


    Citi''s head of state is angry, but helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon kingdom.


    Kyoto.


    Central Sea.


    When song Luoshen came out of his study, his face was pale and his eyes were in a trance.


    "How''s it going?"


    Cao Xiuge leans on crutches and doesn''t know how long he has been waiting.


    "The world summit has approved the Tsar plan. At present, five Tsar bombs are airlifted from white bear and Citigroup to Citigroup''s military base in shayading island."


    "How long?"


    "An hour."


    "In an hour, five czar class missiles will be launched."


    Cao Xiuge''s face changed and he opened his mouth. He just wanted to open his mouth, but song Luoshen had gone forward.


    This young woman, who was the most gorgeous in Beijing and now has the most powerful power, seems to be on the verge of collapse.


    Looking at her back gradually away, facing the glare of the sun, Cao Xiuge slowly squinted and breathed out a long breath, with a complex look.


    Standing in front of the central threshold of the palace of power, he had no reason to think of a sentence he once sighed many years ago.


    In this age.


    The so-called heroes became martyrs early.

 Chapter 1911

    Military general hospital.


    In intensive care unit.


    A man is lying on the bed, and there is still no sign of waking up, but through the observation of the medical equipment monitoring his body function around, his data is still stable.


    This is already a comforting sign.


    "Dad."


    In the corridor, an old man came slowly. Behind him, two men with straight and loose figure followed him. They had a firm face and looked like guards.


    They just follow the old man, without help.


    The middle-aged man sitting in the corridor outside the ward stood up.


    "Why are you here?"


    The old man didn''t respond. He came to him, turned and looked through the glass at the unconscious eldest grandson in the ward.


    "Soon, there will be results."


    The middle-aged man with white temples and deep temperament condensed his eyes. He didn''t react at first, but his face changed a moment later.


    "Dad, what''s going on ahead now?"


    Although he was once a member of the third army, now he has retired from his armor and returned to the field. He is just a common man in cloth clothes.


    The old man shook his head and gazed at his eldest grandson on the bed.


    "It''s not optimistic. The world summit has decided to adopt the Tsar plan."


    "Tsar plan?"


    "The five czar class bombs are now in the air. They will be transported to shayading Island, which is only a thousand miles away from the front line. If the war situation continues to deteriorate, these five czar class missiles will destroy everything there."


    As a former commander-in-chief of the three armed forces, Li Zhengrong knew the power of Czar class bombs very well.


    It is said that when the Soviet Union tested the explosion, the force of the explosion caused the whole Eurasian plate to move a few centimeters.


    And now.


    I''m going to shoot five at a time.


    "Dad, you can''t do that! There are so many of our officers and soldiers there... "


    "We all know. But we have no choice. "


    The old man pursed his lips, and there was no emotion in his face.


    "At the world summit, our country has done its best. But in the face of the fate of all mankind, those soldiers can only be sacrificed. "


    Calm down in the corridor.


    "Dad, what about the float? He''s still there


    For a while.


    Li Zhengrong spoke.


    The man, who has experienced ups and downs, never changes his face when he falls from the peak. But at this time, his eyes fluctuate clearly.


    Old people of the same age and even now of great significance to this country clench their lips. Perhaps because they are older, their lips are trembling involuntarily. After a long silence, the old people are hoarse.


    "Our Li family is only responsible for one person, not the whole world."


    ¡­¡­


    East China Sea.


    Donghai University.


    Yao Chenxi just finished a class.


    "Goodbye, Professor Yao."


    "Goodbye, Mr. Yao."


    "Goodbye."


    Students holding books politely greet Yao Chenxi and then walk out of the classroom.


    In the latest most popular faculty selection of Donghai University, Yao Chenxi has lived up to the expectations of the public and has successfully defended her title as the most popular professor of Donghai University for the third time.


    Yao Chenxi cleans the blackboard, and all the students have left.


    she tidied up the lesson plan, picked up the phone before her class, and put it in the mobile phone nearby.


    She opened it and found that it was all from Songluo, more than ten minutes ago.


    Normally speaking, at this time in the afternoon, song Luoshen should know that she is at school. If she doesn''t answer the phone, she is in class. It''s not likely that she can make several calls in a row.


    I don''t know why, Yao Chenxi''s original relaxed mood inexplicably became a little dull and depressed, she frowned, to song Luoshen back in the past.


    The call will be through soon.


    "Sorry, I was just in class..."


    "He may not come back."


    Song Luo''s voice comes from that side.


    Yao Chenxi''s pupils contracted and her brain turned white.


    "What did you say? Who and who can''t come back? "


    "I''m sorry, although I can''t disclose it to the public, I think you should be informed."


    Yao Chenxi''s face turned pale. This intelligent and elegant woman became more and more beautiful and gentle after she became a mother. For the first time, she lost her manners at this moment.


    "No way! He promised that he would come back alive! "


    "I''m sorry."


    Songluo just repeated these three words.


    These three words.


    It shouldn''t have been her.


    It''s just that those who should have said it may not have the chance.


    In the empty classroom, Yao Chenxi''s eyes are in a trance and her face is hard to accept. She holds the table like a force.¡­¡­


    The spring and Autumn period is the capital of Washington.


    In villa 18.


    "Sister, the next batch of main styles have been designed. When do you have time, take a schedule and take the publicity photos."


    Su Yuan sits cross legged on the sofa, holding a wheel of cherizi in her hand. She is still a cartoon like baby face. She looks just like the reading club. She has not grown up at all. She is full of girlishness, but her ponytail has been replaced by long curly hair.


    "No time."


    Shen yini simply direct, head also did not lift too much, reviewing the quarterly report in hand.


    "Sister, just take a few photos, and it won''t take you long. I''m still not your sister?"


    Su Yuan said coquettishly.


    Shen yini doesn''t care about her at all.


    Since she chose to start her own business and create a clothing brand, her younger sister has been clinging to her. When she was in school, she used to hide from her like a monster. But now, even if she bought a house, she still runs to her every two days.


    Ask her to make an advertisement and ask her to publicize. She is a tool for her sister.


    "Sister!"


    Su Yuan uses her trump card.


    "If you don''t help me, I''ll call uncle! If the elder sister doesn''t help me, who can help me? "


    Shen yini finally raised her head. Her face was very plain and she seemed to have been used to it.


    "Brother, I have to make it clear. I''ve advertised your brand at least five or six times, haven''t I? It doesn''t include that you asked me to wear your brand clothes. When are you going to pay for the endorsement fee? "


    Su Yuan''s face turned red and she could not speak.


    "Sister, how can you do that! Do you want my little money? And it''s not that I don''t give it! I just owe it first. When I make money, I''ll give it to you with interest and capital! "


    Shen yini gave a faint smile.


    "As far as I know, your clothing brand has been profitable since it was born less than three months ago. You said you didn''t make any money?"


    Nonsense.


    Although the national goddess has rarely appeared in her works and retired to be the boss behind the scenes, her popularity is still there.


    She spared no effort in publicity, even in person to support, even if the worst clothes will not worry about selling.


    In fact, half a year after establishing her own clothing brand, Su yuan bought a car and a year later bought a house.


    In the East China Sea, a place full of money, not to mention the rich, at least more or less a little rich woman.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect you to be so stingy! I owe you a little money! Brother futu still owes me money. Can he give it to you then? "


    Su Yuan blurted out.


    When the words came out, a pair of sisters looked at each other and gradually became silent.

 Chapter 1912

    Looking at her silent cousin, Su Yuan opened her mouth as if she had done something wrong, but she found that she didn''t know what to say.


    She just mentioned a name she shouldn''t have.


    Although the two sisters would deliberately avoid each other when they were together, the figure was always engraved in her heart, which led to Su Yuan blurting out without thinking.


    "When did he owe you money?"


    Finally.


    Shen Manni asked with a smile.


    "He just owes me money. When he comes back, ask him yourself!"


    Su Yuan straightened her neck and came to a "dead without proof".


    That guy naturally doesn''t owe her any money, but how can the other party compare with her because of this money?


    "Sister, what''s brother futu doing? Do you really have no idea? "


    Su Yuan asked carefully.


    I don''t know how many times she tried to inquire, but her cousin was too tight to disclose anything.


    It''s just a pity that her expectation didn''t come to an unexpected failure. Shen Manni shook her head as usual and kept silent on this issue.


    Looking at her speechless cousin, Su Yuan''s eyes became dim. She picked up a chelizi and put it into her mouth, sighing.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll go."


    Su Yuan put down chelizi and got up to open the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When she opened the door curiously, she was stunned.


    "I''ve come to talk to sister Fanny about something."


    Outside the door is also a resident of Chunqiu Huafu, as well as her former alumnus, Gu Qingcheng.


    They were once listed as the school flowers of the University.


    Let''s talk about it.


    It seems like a long time ago.


    Su Yuan didn''t say anything. She stood at the door for a while and then stood aside.


    "Thank you."


    Gu Qingcheng was very polite and stepped in.


    "Sister Fanny."


    "City, sit down."


    Shen yini got up on her own initiative and welcomed her with a smile.


    It can be seen that the relationship between the two women is quite good now.


    "I didn''t disturb you and Suyuan, did I?"


    Once the most noble school flower of Dongda, it is now in full bloom. At least it is more mature than Su Yuan. It is not the sensory difference of appearance, but temperament.


    Even in the same frame as Shen yini, a popular superstar, Gu Qingcheng''s aura does not fall at all.


    After all, she is now the leader of Yongxing and the underground queen of Donghai river.


    "No, sit down."


    Shen yini then told Su Yuan, "go and pour a glass of water for Qingcheng."


    Even though there used to be a little estrangement, today, the original resentment has long passed away, and Su Yuan has grown up a lot. She obediently poured a glass of water and put it in front of Gu Qingcheng. Then she turned on the TV and watched it alone, as if she didn''t want to disturb their conversation.


    "Sister Gani, that''s right. We cooperated with Donghai satellite TV to produce a variety show. We want you to be a judge. Are you interested?"


    Since Gu Qingcheng took charge of Yongxing, she has advocated to promote the upgrading of Yongxing''s industrial structure. From the original main industry, she began to develop in multiple dimensions. Film and television entertainment is one of her priorities.


    "What kind?"


    Shen yini seems to be more interested.


    "Similar to the acting competition, it can also be regarded as a talent selection for the film and television industry."


    Gu Qingcheng said with a smile: "sister yini, you are the benchmark of the film and television industry, and also the idol of many young people. If you are willing to join, this program will be popular."


    In fact, this kind of cooperation, far from her personal presence, but Gu Qingcheng still came.


    The reason why we can establish the present friendship with Shen yini is due to her unremitting efforts over the years.


    "Yes, I can."


    Shen yini''s promise was very straightforward, which caught people off guard.


    Su Yuan, who seems to be watching TV, can''t help but say, "sister, I asked you to take a publicity photo, but I don''t have time. How can I go to the program now but I''m free?"


    Shen yini didn''t take over.


    Now she has no lack of fame, no lack of profit, in fact, there is no need to take part in any variety activities.


    But since Gu Qingcheng came to the door in person, she had to give her face.


    Although the other party is younger than her and even about the same age as Su Yuan, the identity of the other party is extraordinary.


    Over the years, because of the protection of Yongxing, she basically did not encounter any trouble.


    A man must know his kindness in return.


    "That''s great, sister Fanny. You haven''t appeared in such a long time. If you know you''re on the show, your fans will be very happy."


    Gu Qingcheng has an elegant smile. On the surface, she can''t see that she is the master of Donghai underground society."Yuanyuan, you and Qingcheng are alumni of Dongda. You two should have not seen each other for a long time. Let''s have dinner together later."


    Shen yini proposed, then looked at Gu Qingcheng and asked, "Qingcheng, do you have time?"


    She was obviously paving the way for her sister.


    It''s good for everyone to have a good relationship with Yongxing.


    "Of course."


    Gu Qingcheng nodded and gave Shen yini face.


    "Sister, why don''t you ask my opinion?"


    Su Yuan was dissatisfied.


    Her sister only asked Gu Qingcheng, but treated her as the air, which hurt her self-esteem.


    How many people begged to invite her to dinner? She didn''t go.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Listening to Shen yini''s light words, Gu Qingcheng couldn''t help chuckling.


    "Comrades, friends, ladies and gentlemen..."


    Su Yuan is sitting on the sofa. She is about to find some face for herself when a strong and heavy voice comes out from the TV.


    As soon as Su Yuan''s words stopped, she turned to look at them strangely and found that the singing competition she had just watched had changed.


    The old man, who is shouldering the national fortune and the expectations of hundreds of millions of people, sits at his desk with firm eyes. He looks at every people across the camera. Every white hair on his head symbolizes his hard work for this country.


    He is still solemn and kind, but few people can find that deep in his eyes.


    No one knows how determined he is sitting there, but his family, company, subway, business square In the face of the sudden live broadcast, everyone felt extremely surprised and stunned.


    TV, mobile film and television platform, short video app, radio, square large screen, subway advertising


    On the land of 9.6 million square kilometers, almost all the audio-visual media have become the same pictures at the same time.


    This is


    What happened?


    Su yuanmu was puzzled.


    Shen yini and Gu Qingcheng look at each other and look at the TV strangely.


    This has never happened in their memory.


    Residential buildings, streets, office buildings, commercial centers, cinemas When cars stop and people stop, white-collar workers also put down their work.


    Even in kindergartens, the children who used to do health exercises with cartoon characters on the radio screen under the guidance of their teachers were watching the grandfather on the screen with pure eyes and curiosity, and gradually stopped.

 Chapter 1913

    "Comrades, friends, ladies and gentlemen..."


    All over the world.


    More than nine million square kilometers of land are covered by the same sound.


    In nearly a hundred years, the East Express finally stopped for the first time.


    Development is important.


    But some things are more important!


    ¡­¡­


    Drum lane.


    Song family mansion.


    The retired master of the Song family, song Jingguo, is sitting in the courtyard. His reclining chair shakes gently. He closes his eyes as if to have a rest. On the small table next to him is a radio full of sense of the times.


    Military general hospital.


    Li''s father and son, who went downstairs, turned around and looked at the central screen of the hall on the first floor, which had suddenly changed. Like the patients and doctors around them, they all stopped.


    Hangzhou.


    In the magnificent black motorcade.


    In the south, the Qin family''s master was watching the live video on the car TV. His fingers on his legs were unconsciously tapping his knees. His face was quiet and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Qixia Temple.


    The monks stopped their practice and gathered in the main hall, led by the abbot. From inside to outside, they faced the Buddha, bowed their heads and brows, folded their hands, closed their eyes and chanted the Buddha''s name.


    East China Sea.


    Just out of Donghai university not long ago, Yao Chenxi looked at the electronic advertising screen on the commercial building in a trance, and slowly stopped the car.


    ¡­¡­


    "It may be hard for us to accept, but the world is far more complicated than we think. In the underground where we live, there has always been such a group of creatures. They have the same shape and appearance as us, but their temperament is as cruel as beasts.


    Not long ago, in order to obtain better living conditions, they chose to launch an aggressive war and invaded our world. "


    On the screen.


    The old man disappeared.


    Instead, they live in a battlefield of fire that is unimaginable in a peaceful age.


    The Yellow - skinned soldier roared forward and was slashed in two by the exaggerated enemy.


    The white soldier, who had no arm or even broken legs, lay down in the mud with his only remaining hand and fired wildly.


    There are also black people carrying explosives and roaring at the dense enemy camp


    Cruelty.


    Bloody.


    Thriller.


    Shock!


    Although many of the pictures are very shaking, or even blurred, the actions of the holy coalition forces to sacrifice their lives and bravely resist the enemy have been recorded and presented to millions of eyes for the first time ever.


    ¡­¡­


    "How could he do that?! Is it crazy?! This is breaking the treaty! "


    Citigroup is in the United States.


    A roar came from the White Castle.


    Not only the world''s overlord, but also other countries have learned about the "breach of contract" of dragon state.


    Before the start of the two World War, the heads of state of the world had agreed not to inform the people of any information about the war for the sake of stability and ideological protection.


    Long Guo, who has always abided by the spirit of contract in international affairs, took the lead in breaking the treaty this time.


    "Head of state, do you need to block the information of Longguo?"


    This question has been heard in the offices of the highest decision-makers in countless countries.


    "Blockade! We can''t let society get into chaos until this bloody war is over! "


    "Cut off all networks immediately, and don''t let the news of Longguo flow in!"


    Faced with the same problem, some countries choose to build information cocoon houses to protect their own citizens, but some heads of state make the same choice as the Dragon state after a long period of silence.


    "In the prosperous times, there are always people carrying thousands of lights. They, the respectable and lovely soldiers, use their own flesh and blood to build the enemy''s insurmountable defense line and resist the danger where we can''t see.


    We can''t know how many of them will come back alive, or whether any of them will come back, but we must remember them!


    They are heroes!


    And heroes should not die of anonymity! "


    There is no old man''s face in the picture, but through the transformation of scenes, the fierce and scarred battlefield is gradually full, accompanied by the old man''s voice, also more sonorous and resolute.


    The risk of choosing to make the war public is incalculable.


    Not to mention the huge impact on the people''s thinking, the consequences of doing so will certainly attract fierce attacks and accusations from the international community.


    But the old man did.


    No regrets.


    He could not change the course of the war or stop the implementation of the Tsar''s plan.


    But.


    The only thing he can do is not let the hero die quietly.The old man did not speak again.


    But the picture doesn''t stop.


    From the vicegan Canyon to the city of Sahara.


    Dead bodies are everywhere.


    From the seemingly UAV aerial lens, the earth is like a strong color painting, scarlet is its main color.


    Over nine million square kilometers of land, this country with the largest population, seems to be empty and terrifying at this moment.


    Only on the screen, the young and fresh faces are constantly changing. Their faces are bloody and full of vitality. Although they don''t know what they are yelling at, their eyes can see that it is for the fearlessness and determination of the whole race.


    In prison.


    Even the criminals who committed the most heinous crimes were shaken. Their cold heart seemed to be touched by the inexplicable power, and they could not help but clench their hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Brother futu, are you in them


    Su Yuan''s face is hesitating, and her delicate baby face is full of panic and fear.


    Shen yini and Gu Qingcheng stood behind her, their eyes blank, as if they had lost their soul.


    They finally realized where the long lost man was going.


    It''s just that.


    He is the emperor of hell. He is a devil in the eyes of ordinary people!


    Why risk running there?


    Alien invasion.


    The rise and fall of the human race.


    What does it have to do with him?


    "In February of Renchen year, in order to resist foreign invasion, the United Nations decided that the human race should form a holy alliance. Before the fate of the whole human race existed, all countries in the world were united as never before. At the initiative of the permanent members, all countries sent out their elite troops, with a total of three million troops."


    At this time.


    The sound of the broadcast, full of words and desolation, rang out.


    "In March of the year of Renchen, a battle broke out between the holy allied forces and the foreign races in the vickgan gorge. The foreign races broke through the encirclement to the north. In this battle, 200000 people were killed by the holy allied forces, and another 200000 people were killed by he Jiuzhou, the leader of the second Legion."


    On the screen, there is an image of the emperor he Kyushu before he died.


    This old man, who has been guarding the country like a shadow for decades, is finally known by the people he guards for the first time.


    "The holy alliance then launched a pursuit of the alien race, and many battles broke out between the two sides..."


    "Sister..."


    Qin''s headquarters.


    Looking at the photo of the elder sister suddenly appeared on the computer, Qin Yunxuan''s face trembled, his neck was blue and his eyes were red.


    The characters are constantly changing.


    Some of them died, some of them were seriously injured, some of them are still lying in hospital bed, unconscious


    But without exception, for the sake of the whole mankind, they have done their best to abandon personal life and death!


    As the old man said at the beginning.


    These people.


    All heroes.


    "In early April of Renchen year, in order to win the final victory of the war. Li futu, commander-in-chief of the holy alliance, led 1.2 million Holy Alliance troops across the Amazon River and launched a final decisive battle with the alien race in the city of saiala, Pakistan. "


    Although the concise broadcast can''t show the tragedy of the war at all, some people have noticed the sensational data in it.


    The Holy Alliance Army dropped from the first three million to one million and two hundred thousand.


    And some people.


    I noticed the unique name.


    Holy alliance.


    Supreme commander.


    East China Sea.


    In a kindergarten.


    A little boy who didn''t really understand was stunned, then frowned and whispered to himself.


    "Uncle?"

 Chapter 1914

    Chang''an Street.


    The cabinet.


    At this time, there was no distinction between the people and the powerful.


    Everyone is looking at the same scene.


    A few minutes ago, the double world war was classified as the top secret by all countries in the world, and few people knew about it.


    So when the national broadcast began, these officials, like ordinary people, were unprepared and shocked.


    There are no aliens.


    But there''s a bunch of monsters under the ground?


    And someone has been fighting for so long to protect the world?


    There was no mass panic or riot.


    On the contrary.


    Looking at the blood sea of corpses in the picture, most of them can''t help clenching their hands. They look tight, and their eyes tremble. An unprecedented emotion is surging in the land of more than 9 million square kilometers.


    "Dong Dong..."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Then the door of the office was pushed away.


    "As long as it''s not the last minute, there''s still hope."


    Song Luo God, with his back to the door, stood there alone, quietly looking at the projection screen.


    Cao Xiuge walked up to her and looked up at the battlefield that had been watched by the people.


    The war continues.


    The bursting of blood and fire, the collision of life and death The war situation is far more tragic than any known war movie.


    It''s just different.


    On the screen in front of them, there are many numbers in the upper right corner that people can''t see.


    00:36:52


    this is the countdown to the implementation of Czar plan.


    "Is there really any hope?"


    Song Luo Shen whispered that his dazzling face, no matter in any place or in any field, had no color at the moment, just like a serious illness.


    "In his whole life, he has been going forward in the difficult and bumpy. Along the way, he has performed countless miracles. I believe in him."


    The past gratitude and resentment are gone.


    Looking at the distant but near battlefield, Cao Xiuge seems to have a man''s face that never appears in the picture.


    The Tsar plan has been approved by the head of the world and cannot be reversed.


    If the holy alliance wants to survive, they can only rely on themselves to defeat the devil before the countdown comes to an end, or let the world leaders see the hope of winning.


    This is the only way to stop the Czar''s plan.


    At this point.


    The devastated saiala.


    Because of the struggle of the eastern leaders, the news that the rear was about to launch five Tsar bombs was not blocked. Through the heralds at all levels, all the Allied soldiers were quickly informed.


    "I am worthy of it. You have heard right. The United Nations combat command has approved the Tsar plan. In less than an hour, there will be five Tsar bombs flying towards us. At that time, it will be razed to the ground and everything will be destroyed, including us."


    There is no shame in the deep voice in the headset.


    As the deputy commander of the second legion, he was the only one who was not on the list of gods, but was in the rank of commander of the holy alliance. He was also covered with blood at this time, and the blood trough on his right arm was almost cut off.


    The moment he got the news, he was in a trance, but he quickly calmed down and played the role of a commander at a critical moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know what you are thinking now. Yes, we may not be able to leave here. However, in such a difficult situation, it is necessary for people to sacrifice. If we don''t stop the enemy here, then our rear areas, our compatriots, relatives and friends will all encounter havoc. "


    When the morale of the army is unstable, he is worthy of being firm. The timely appearance of his voice has become the most effective reassurance.


    Many officers and men''s lax eyes gathered again, and they could not help clenching their weapons.


    "I know that you are very young, and some of you don''t even have a family. Maybe you left your hometown and came to this battlefield just because of your orders, but I want to tell you that life is not for you. This is a truth that I just understood not long ago. "


    "I don''t know how many of you have children, but I have a beautiful daughter who is also a top student. I haven''t seen her several times since she was born. Yes, I''m totally unqualified in the job of being a father, and I don''t expect her to accept me. As long as she can live a safe and happy life, I will be satisfied. "


    No one knows that the picture here has been presented to hundreds of millions of people.


    I don''t know.


    The Allied soldiers don''t know.


    "Deputy commander, just brag! Is your daughter so good? I''m still single. Why don''t you introduce her to me? If I can go back alive. "


    The right to speak has been suspended.


    Everyone can speak freely.The commander with one broken arm looked at the soldier who was supposed to be only about 20 years old, but dared to tease the deputy commander. He laughed and scolded: "son of a bitch!"


    The bloody battlefield for a time more than some discordant laughter.


    Dragon kingdom.


    Looking at those young and dirty smiling faces in desperate situation, countless people''s faces trembled and their eyes were red.


    "I can''t be the master. That girl already has a sweetheart."


    He Wukui also raised the corner of his mouth. Although the radian was slight, it made this tough man feel more gentle.


    There is a soft place in everyone''s heart, where there are some precious people who can let him guard regardless of everything, even if he pays for his life.


    National Institute of design and architecture.


    Under the big screen surrounded by water.


    A smart and graceful woman who was selected by ad magazine as the most talented designer of the new generation in the East covered her mouth, her body trembled and her face was full of tears.


    Why take a deep breath.


    "All right, soldiers. Although I can''t take you home, it''s my honor to die with you. "


    "Chinese man, no coward."


    "Head he still chose to die in battle in the year of the war. We can''t disgrace him!"


    Looking at not far from the demon legion, he is worthy of resolute eyes to fierce change, even can tend to ferocious.


    "Half of our comrades in arms have died. Now, it''s our turn!"


    "Kill


    "Kill all these animals!"


    "Deputy commander he, if you have another daughter in your next life, please remember to leave it to me!"


    In the last half hour before the Tsar''s plan was implemented, the second legion, composed mostly of the officers and soldiers of the Dragon Kingdom, showed the bravery that made the world lose its voice.


    No hierarchy.


    Regardless of age.


    On the verge of collapse in the war situation, he launched a suicidal charge one after another, showing the Terran''s unyielding will never give up resistance in the face of invasion to the demon, and setting a positive example for the Holy Alliance!


    The whole country is silent.


    Everyone clenched their hands, fingertips pierced into the flesh, but they didn''t know it, and their hearts were stormy.


    We must.


    Survive!

 Chapter 1915

    This is an unprecedented "live broadcast".


    Even people who are not in front of the screen receive notices from various channels, and then either start the computer, or turn on the TV, or pick up the mobile phone, and then they see the pictures that are unforgettable to them.


    Shocked.


    I was shocked.


    Fear.


    I can''t bear it.


    And moved


    Except for the baby who didn''t know, everyone put down what was at hand.


    At this moment.


    The boundaries between classes have been completely erased, and even the good and evil of human nature have no difference.


    Because.


    The speech of the head of state just now is very clear.


    Once the holy alliance is defeated, no one will be able to stop these monsters who come from the ground and are bloodthirsty and cruel.


    Just like the general just said.


    Without the resistance of the front line, they will face the catastrophe!


    Hold on.


    Hold on!


    No matter rich businessmen or dignitaries, philanthropists or criminals, women or men, because the interests are related, human beings have reached unprecedented unity at this moment.


    Everyone is praying and cheering for the holy alliance.


    If faith can be turned into essence, at this time, we should be able to see the light spots floating out of everyone''s body, and the water drops converging into a river, forming a sea of light on this eastern land.


    ¡­¡­


    "How long?"


    The White Castle influencing the world pattern.


    The head of state of Citigroup, who has always been paying close attention to his appearance, pulls open his collar and looks very agitated, as if he is suppressing an extreme emotion and is on the verge of breaking out at any time.


    Forced by his sharp eyes, the interior official bent down and tried to make his fat stomach less protruding.


    "Twenty five minutes, Fuehrer."


    There are televisions and computers in the office, but they are not turned on. It seems that people here are not so concerned about the war situation on the front line.


    But it''s also true.


    From the moment the Tsar''s plan passed.


    The city of saiala, including everything there, has no value and significance to continue to pay attention to.


    "What''s the situation in the east?"


    The head of state breathes heavily.


    "How many areas are rioting?"


    The House official obviously hesitated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fuehrer, according to satellite surveillance There was no major upheaval We have no trace of the armed forces being deployed... "


    Citi''s head of state''s pupil dilated in vain, as if to say How is that possible?


    "On the contrary It''s quiet Quieter than ever... "


    Cabinet officials wiped their sweat and did their duty to supplement.


    "Head of state, after the East chose to broadcast nationwide, so far, 36 countries have made the same move. We can''t predict whether there will be more countries in the future..."


    Another official reported.


    By implication, it is no doubt that the war will not be covered up in nine cases out of ten.


    "Asshole!"


    Finally, the head of state of Citigroup could not control his excitement. He patted the table hard and even stood up.


    "These guys are stupid! What do they want to do?! Tell everyone, our world is not safe, and have we abandoned millions of soldiers? "


    Perhaps it is because of the emotional loss of control that the head of state obviously has these words.


    He used the word "abandon" precisely and clearly.


    Standing in a row of high-ranking officials in the interior all bowed their heads and did not speak.


    In fact, they know.


    Once this war is really known to the world, even if the Tsar''s plan can really achieve a valuable victory for mankind, there will still be some people and groups who will accept the criticism of the whole mankind.


    Inevitably.


    According to the current situation, the most likely targets to be questioned, denounced, reviled and even held accountable after the war are those who are still trying to suppress the news, and who are the first to put forward and lead the Tsar''s plan.


    It is perfectly understandable that the head of state would be so impolite.


    "Head of state, it is impossible for us to conceal this war from the people. I suggest that we immediately disclose everything to the public and state our interests to them..."


    Foreign attacks are inevitable, but they cannot lose the support of the people.


    The war is not over.


    These politicians are already thinking about the aftermath.


    "No way."


    After a short vent, the head of state of Citigroup has calmed down. After all, not everyone can sit in this position.


    He had a sharp eye and was determined to punch the table with one hand.


    "Even if it is to be made public, it will have to wait until the Tsar''s plan is implemented! The Tsar''s plan must not be threatened or interfered with in any way! "So far, there are more than 100000 soldiers from their country in the holy alliance.


    Everyone will be treated equally in the face of Czar''s plan.


    That means.


    The more than 100000 surviving Citigroup soldiers will also be sacrificed.


    As soldiers, they may not be afraid of death, just like the warriors of all countries in the world.


    But don''t forget, there are countless families behind them.


    Kinship is a very great thing, it can not be explained with common sense, even can make people lose their senses.


    No one can guarantee that the relatives of those soldiers living in China know their brothers, children, husbands When you want to die, you can still keep calm.


    Even for the sake of all mankind.


    The greatest possibility is to try our best to change this situation, in other words, to stop the Tsar''s plan.


    What is the most likely way to stop the Tsar plan?


    Let him step down as the head of state.


    "No, absolutely not."


    The head of state of Citigroup looked up at the quartz clock hanging on the wall.


    The slight tick of the clock is usually imperceptible, but it seems so slow at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    Saiala.


    The second Legion was like a weak flame in the wind, which ignited the fighting spirit of the holy alliance.


    The holy alliance is composed of elite troops from all over the world.


    Some countries choose to tell the truth so that the soldiers will not die in vain.


    However, some countries choose to lock up information.


    However, no matter whether they know that their lives are limited to the last 20 minutes or whether they know that they have been given up, for soldiers, sacrifice and dedication is their mission engraved in their bones when they put on military uniform.


    "Boy, the last cigarette will be paid. Do you remember the address?"


    The 19-year-old black soldier nodded honestly, took a cigarette from the other side, and a letter was still in his coat pocket.


    "15 kennege Avenue, scuba, Mississippi."


    White Sergeant raised a smile, white teeth and gray battlefield contrast, he patted the black soldier on the shoulder.


    "I''ll give you a good chance to live if I try my best."


    With that, the zhongshiban is full of mud hat.


    "Dog day, don''t let the Oriental behave like this!"


    He picked up the gun, with the ferocity of his face to suppress the inner fear, and then got up and rushed out.


    "Dada dada..."


    The young black soldier, who had long been used to the sound, leaned back behind the sandbag, his fingers trembling and trembling, and lit the cigarette the sergeant had given him.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled contentedly.


    He didn''t know why the sergeant gave him the letter.


    Don''t the sergeant know that there will be a bomb that can destroy everything soon?


    I don''t know.


    But he took the letter.


    Not for this cigarette.


    The black soldier, who was still a child in the East, took the letter out of his coat pocket with a hard-earned cigarette in one hand and a black hand in the other.


    The envelope had the word "Mom.".


    Your honor, sergeant.


    I hope you have no regrets.

 Chapter 1916

    There was a strong wind.


    On the left bank of the Amazon.


    Holy Alliance camp.


    Transport planes kept taking off, carrying the wounded and flying back.


    The sand flies away.


    The tent was blown violently.


    "Yuyi, this plane will take you to the capital of Pakistan, where someone will pick you up and escort you back to Longguo."


    It''s not far away.


    A reconnaissance plane was parked, and the engine had not been turned off. Moreover, from Qin Po Lu''s expression, we can see that time seemed to be very urgent.


    "The war is not over. I can''t leave."


    Although the Qin''s daughter, who is destined to be famous in history, can no longer hold her sword and her face is slightly pale, her eyes are still clear and vivid, just like the sword light that once astonished all living beings.


    "It''s not the time to show off. It''s useless for you to stay here now."


    Qin Po Lu, who has no son or daughter, accentuates his tone.


    Qin Yuyi can''t remember clearly. How long has the third uncle not talked to him like this.


    Four weeks.


    It''s a mess.


    The planes took off one after another.


    Not only the wounded, but also the medical guards, the cooks and the logistics department were all leaving in a hurry.


    In a flash.


    It''s like an abandoned place.


    "Third uncle, what happened?"


    Qin Yuyi''s voice is still soft, but she is not weak. Even now she has no strength to bind a chicken, and she is no different from an ordinary weak woman.


    She raised her head and looked across the bank at the gray and dilapidated city.


    In the roaring gale, the dull sound of gunfire is still frightening, just like the beating of drums, even over the overturning of the Amazon River and the noisy sound of propellers.


    The war should continue.


    "Have we failed?"


    Qin Po Lu was silent, and a wisp of struggle appeared in his heart.


    Now choose to hide, let Qin Yuyi on the plane to leave is undoubtedly the most correct choice, but if you really do, this child, I''m afraid, will hate himself for a lifetime.


    Qin Po Lu, who had been a teacher and father all his life, took a breath. In front of this woman, he didn''t cheat after all.


    "Not yet, but the situation is not optimistic."


    Qin Yuyi pursed his mouth gently.


    "So it''s a decision to give up and withdraw everyone?"


    Qin Po Lu was silent again and shook his head slowly after a moment.


    "It''s not giving up."


    "In order to prevent the war from expanding and harming all mankind, the head of state of the world has agreed to implement the Czar plan after voting."


    "Tsar plan?"


    "Five nuclear weapons with a total equivalent of more than 100 million tons will be launched soon. At that time, saiala, including where we are now, will be razed to the ground."


    Qin Yuyi''s pupil trembled, and he turned to look at Qin Po Lu.


    Qin Po Lu tightly pursed his mouth, and then said: "feather clothes, things have come to this point, can''t be changed, what can be done now, can only let more people live, only you live, can prove that we people, once existed."


    When he was young, he was invincible in the south. It seemed that he didn''t intend to leave the whole city.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How much longer? "


    "Less than twenty minutes."


    Qin Po Lu gazed into his eyes. There seemed to be a thousand words, but only one sentence in the end.


    "If you don''t go, it''s really too late."


    "I''m already a broken body. Even if I leave, it doesn''t have any effect..."


    "Enough!"


    Qin Po Lu interrupted her in a deep voice.


    "We can''t go because the alien race still needs us to resist. If you stay here, you will be buried in vain. You have studied martial arts with me since you were a child. When you grow up, you travel all over the world. You spend very little time with your elder brother and sister-in-law. Don''t forget that you are not only the emperor of God and the hero of the human race, but also a daughter! "


    "You''ve done everything you can. Now it''s time for you to go back and take on another responsibility!"


    Qin Yuyu''s face was stiff.


    "Go


    Qin Po Lu seems to have regained the dignity of her years ago, pushing her toward the plane.


    Two armed crew members came to help Qin Yuyi get on the plane.


    When he finally let go, Qin Po Lu tightly grasped Qin Yu Yi''s wrist, and his calm and hard face showed an unprecedented bright smile.


    "Third uncle is proud of you."


    Let go.


    The cabin door is closed.


    "Ready to take off."


    In the huge roar, the plane gradually took off.


    Qin Paolu on the ground is still standing there. With the height rising, it gradually becomes a black spot.Finally.


    Qin Yuyi vaguely saw that there was a huge and terrible shadow in saiala, which was cruel and tyrannical, destroying everything it saw.


    In contrast, human beings are so fragile and small.


    It was a deep sense of weakness and despair.


    ¡­¡­


    "Athena, I didn''t expect it to end like this."


    At this time, the sun god no longer has the power and grandeur of a strong man. His skin is full of flesh and blood, which can be called black and blue. But his face is full of a handsome smile.


    In the distance, the disciple Hei Mei stared at him bitterly. Her hair was scattered and her breath was short. The length of the terrible bone whip was obviously shortened. A piece of blood was stained and it was broken on the ground not far away.


    "Aren''t you the goddess of wisdom? Tell me, there''s some possibility that we can get out of this place alive. "


    In such a critical situation, Apollo''s tone was not as heavy and serious as it should be, on the contrary, it was contrary to the rule of frivolity.


    In a desperate situation.


    People don''t react much.


    The despair of psychological collapse is most likely to appear, and another is hysterical madness.


    The last one.


    Just like he is now.


    As if to put down everything relaxed and relieved.


    "Zero percent."


    Athena, who is regarded as a goddess and supreme in Greece, gives a very clear answer.


    Clear and even unacceptable.


    Apollo turned his head.


    The woman who had oppressed him all her life was miserable and ragged. Her long flowing blue hair was in a mess, just like a shrew who had fought with others. How could she be like a "goddess"?


    "If I had known, I would not have come. That guy is famous for his cunning, and he cheated me again."


    He shook his head and Apollo sighed.


    "There''s still time for you to leave now."


    Athena''s mouth was a little bit thick with blood.


    Apollo, almost exhausted, laughed.


    In Greece, he left.


    Then, he was nailed to the pillar of shame and was scolded by the people.


    Until now, in the land where he was born, his name is still a taboo that people don''t want to talk about.


    "Why should you wear a halo?"


    He gently exhaled, mouth slightly Yang, eyes over the black rose, fell to the chaos of the huge shadow, whispering to himself.


    "Not this time."

 Chapter 1917

    Surrounded by the sea, the choppy island of shayading.


    Five with czar class bombs have arrived safely and loaded successfully.


    Five large and sharp warheads, with the smell of destruction, were aimed at the southwest from a distance.


    That''s the direction of ceala!


    And the last quarter of an hour.


    In the White Castle.


    Citi''s head of state, who is in full swing, asked everyone to step back. His hawk like eyes were fixed on the quartz clock ticking on the wall.


    Now.


    The world, like him, should be waiting for time to pass.


    As the East tore up the confidentiality treaty, more and more imitators followed. By the time he sent everyone out, more than 50 countries had chosen to disclose the war.


    He knew what they were up to.


    It''s nothing more than washing oneself white, being and standing, trying to pick the fruits of victory, but also trying to throw the accusation of abandoning the front-line soldiers to others.


    He knows.


    But he didn''t care.


    In any case, the Tsar plan must be carried out.


    Because its meaning is not just to destroy those monsters underground!


    Temple, hell, God list, Emperor Before this catastrophe, some people and forces in the world were not under the jurisdiction of secular power at all.


    They are above the law of society, look down on eternal life, act recklessly, and pay no attention to the political situation of the country at all.


    This is intolerable for a head of state, especially a head of state at the hegemonic level.


    Alien is terrible.


    Aren''t those detached human beings terrible?


    But before that, he just dared to be angry and speechless. Even if he had power in the world, he had no way to take those "gods". But this time, the invasion of the underground alien race created a golden opportunity.


    A good opportunity to restore world order and reshape national dignity!


    As long as the Tsar''s plan is successfully implemented, the alien race and the "gods" above will be destroyed.


    At that time.


    The world will return to what it should be.


    Although the cost is a little heavy, it is definitely worth it!


    The head of state of Citigroup clenched his hand, his face was paranoid, even almost extreme, and his eyes glowed with enthusiasm.


    He believes it.


    The world will understand.


    ¡­¡­


    "Emperor, this war has failed."


    The arrogance of Atlantis does not allow them to admit defeat, but reality is reality.


    The continuity of race is more important than anything else.


    Chaos King''s strength is beyond imagination, no one can resist.


    If they persist, they will be buried with the Terrans.


    The purple reincarnation team leaves the battle and reminds Mengpo to leave.


    The giant of chaos King''s incarnation smashes the ice barrier in front of Skynet.


    Invincible to the human society, Skynet still dwarfs the giant.


    Reason reminds Mengpo that the purple reincarnation team is right. If they don''t leave, Atlantis is likely to stay here forever. If it''s for themselves, it''s just that. It''s not worth making such a sacrifice for the Terran.


    Even you have to give up on him.


    Watching the thunder and lightning on the screen, the sky gradually calms down and becomes dark again. Song Luo''s heart also gradually falls down, as if pulled by the whirlpool into the dark abyss.


    That''s right.


    Atlantis has decided to retreat.


    Even if the Terran is defeated, it is impossible for the Terran to occupy the whole world with the size of the demon. In other words, there is no irreconcilable contradiction between the demon and them.


    At least not for a short time.


    Atlantis left the battlefield and gathered with Mengpo. It can be found that they also suffered heavy casualties, and the number of them was reduced by one third.


    In this regard, the devil turned a blind eye, did not block any.


    Without the help of Atlantis, the pressure on the Holy Alliance doubled in vain, and the collapse seemed imminent.


    "Go."


    Meng Po''s eyes swept over the mortal resistance of the Terran soldiers, watching them brutally cut over by the demon, torn in two, mysterious and magnificent purple eyes without any sympathy and pity.


    Maybe this is the fate of the human race.


    She''s about to turn around


    Wait.


    Her brows moved and her eyes swept away.


    On the ground not far away.


    A corpse like figure struggled and got up tenaciously.


    "Fight is fight. It''s a bit too much to change..."


    Mengpo''s pupils were slightly constricted and suspended.


    If the figure had a sense of it, he would turn around and look at it. Even if he was covered with blood and many places were broken, he would still insist on squeezing out a twisted and ugly smile.The land of the East.


    Countless people witnessed this scene, in addition to surprised at the tenacity of this person, the same question emerged in their hearts.


    Who is he?


    "Sister, it''s brother futu. Look! It''s brother futu


    Su Yuan exclaimed excitedly, her eyes were shining, her fingers were watching TV, her arms were shaking.


    Even if you can''t see her face clearly, the figure has almost been engraved in her soul. Even if it turns to ashes, I''m afraid I can''t admit it wrong!


    Shen yini naturally recognized who it was. No matter how hard she was to maintain her usual coolness and indifference, she reversed the beauty of all living beings and revealed her violent mood fluctuations.


    In addition to the same surprise as Su Yuan, she was covered by miserable worries a moment later.


    Yes.


    He''s still alive.


    But even if she can see that the situation of the coalition is not optimistic. It should be only a matter of time before the defeat. What role can his strength play in such a large-scale war?


    At this moment, no matter how hard Gu Qingcheng repressed his feelings, he held his breath and stared at the blurred figure in the TV. His heart seemed to be held by a big hand, and he was frightened and suffocated.


    "This guy didn''t fall so easily..."


    Kyoto.


    Huangrui group.


    Finally see his figure, as the honorary president of the Kyoto club, the woman gently relaxed, he did not notice.


    Military general hospital.


    Li Zhengrong''s face is still calm and resolute, but his mood is extremely complex and slightly in a trance.


    Live up to the world.


    This is the purpose of the Li family, not his.


    The old man standing side by side, at the moment when the figure appeared on the screen, his bent body seemed to straighten up subconsciously. His bark like withered face had no obvious fluctuation, but his turbid old eyes were full of emotion.


    Pride.


    Guilt.


    Pathetique.


    There''s even something that''s not easy to detect Regret.


    Upstairs.


    Intensive care unit.


    Except for the electronic sound of medical equipment, the room was horribly quiet.


    The man lying in the hospital bed is still unconscious, there is no sign of awakening, but the fingers of his right hand suddenly move quietly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so tired. I fell asleep for a while."


    Li futu breathed out his breath and looked back from Mengpo. Under the gaze of countless eyes, he looked at the monster that made people''s soul tremble.

 Chapter 1918

    Layers of ice crystals condense and then disintegrate.


    Chaos giant irresistible, roar earth shaking, the earth under its trample, as if heaven and earth can not bear its power.


    "Bang Bang..."


    With a wave, several UAVs in the sky were destroyed, fell to the ground in flames, crashed into the building and caused a huge explosion.


    "Stubborn!"


    The fist falling from the sky is like a mountain, beating the ground out of an unfathomable and terrifying pit.


    Even if the Skynet Lord who dodges has not yet had time to breathe, the giant is hitting again.


    The overwhelming shadow covered all the light and made people panic and despair.


    In the air.


    The ice flower emerged and began to condense, but before it was completely formed, a dark shadow flashed out, and together with him, he bumped Skynet Lord out of the shadow.


    "Boom!"


    The earth''s crust cracked in an instant due to the terrible impact like meteorite falling, and the surging shock wave swept out, destroying and decaying all the surrounding buildings.


    Dust surges and rocks splash.


    It''s like a sandstorm.


    The vision was hazy.


    "You


    Skynet master''s eyebrows stand upright, staring at Li futu, the eternal face for the first time exposed a similar human emotion.


    Of course.


    That should not be gratitude.


    "You are not his opponent. Leave it to me and you will deal with others."


    Li futu looked at the huge shadow in the dust and even gasped when he said this.


    "You..."


    Skynet Lord just sent out a syllable, but this time his mood was obviously different from before.


    Li futu naturally knows what she wants to express.


    Indeed.


    I don''t seem to have too much credibility in my current situation.


    "Even if I can''t fight, I can hold it for a while. Atlantis has planned to leave, and now only you can save the situation."


    Time is precious.


    There is no room for hesitation.


    Skynet Lord took a deep look at him. Without saying a word, he turned around and took a step. His figure was blurry.


    "You''re dying."


    The cruel and dreary voice penetrates through the dust and people''s heart, which makes people''s soul feel frightened.


    Even thousands of miles away, observers all over the world feel the same way.


    Or better to describe, it can also be called self sacrifice.


    In front of the giant, he is so small, so small that he can hardly compare with a giant''s finger, just like the mole ant to human beings, he can crush it as soon as he raises his foot.


    "Don''t be so sarcastic. You''ve said the same thing countless times, but I''m still standing here."


    Although it''s a bit too much, it''s undeniable that this man is really brave.


    If change is oneself, don''t say a word to provoke, I''m afraid at this time already scared to stand not steady.


    Perhaps infected by his self-confidence, hundreds of millions of people around the world poured out a wisp of inexplicable expectations in vain.


    Even if this wisp of expectation is very slim.


    Intellectually, it''s almost unrealistic.


    ¡­¡­


    East China Sea.


    Enlighten the kindergarten.


    Like everyone who saw the war, the Three Outlooks of these kindergarten teachers collapsed.


    But unlike other people.


    They are surrounded by a group of innocent children.


    These children''s cognition of the world is still in the ignorant stage, and they don''t understand the real meaning of these pictures on the screen.


    "Wow! Monster! There are monsters


    "What''s this, Altman?"


    "This is diga Altman! I''ve seen this episode! "


    One after another, the voice of childlike innocence rang out.


    Excellent professionalism and sense of responsibility remind these kindergarten teachers to be strong. They try to smile, suppress complex emotions and begin to explain to children.


    "Yes, this is Altman. The monster will be destroyed soon."


    Inspired by the children, they take the opportunity to guide the cruel war to animation.


    I''m afraid I won''t be cheated if I have a primary school wenpin, but it''s just a group of white children.


    "Why hasn''t Altman changed yet? Kill the monster


    A tiger head tiger brain little boy waving his fist, very excited, from his running shoes can see that he should be a loyal fan of Altman.


    "That''s Ultraman!"


    A child pointed to Li futu on the screen, childish but also very sure.


    Indeed.


    In the animation.


    The one closest to danger and monster is the colorful superhero who clenches his fist with a BGM."He''s not Altman, he''s my uncle!"


    There was a shout.


    Not only the children, but also the kindergarten teachers turned their heads in consternation.


    "Li Buhui, what do you say? Is he your uncle? "


    Knowing every child is the basic requirement of a kindergarten teacher.


    And there are not many children in every class in the kindergarten.


    What''s more.


    The child who suddenly yells is the most clever in ordinary times, even more obedient than some girls.


    "He''s my uncle."


    Li Buhui, the little boy, repeated it again. Maybe because he was watched by all his classmates and teachers, his volume was lowered, but his tone was still firm.


    His eyes gradually moved from the screen to the teacher.


    The innocence of a child''s nature makes him think it''s wrong to doubt his teacher.


    But that''s uncle.


    Why did the teacher say it was Altman animation?


    Did uncle go to film Altman?


    The young female kindergarten teacher suddenly found that she did not dare to look at the clear eyes. She was steady and steady. Then she quickly came over, squatted down and held the boy''s hand.


    "No regrets, you must have admitted your mistake. Your uncle can''t be there."


    "He''s really my uncle."


    Repeated the little boy, quite sure, even stubborn.


    This should be the first time in his life that he has ever acted in opposition.


    "Li Buhui, how can Altman be your uncle! You are bragging


    "Hee hee, why don''t you say he''s your father?"


    "By the way, you don''t have a father!"


    In the simple laughter, the kindergarten teacher''s face became a little ugly.


    But she can''t reprimand these children who don''t know anything at all.


    "Teacher, that''s really uncle."


    Instead of making noise with his classmates, the little boy looked at the young kindergarten teacher and his voice became lower and lower.


    The kindergarten teacher''s eyes trembled slightly.


    She knew that the child''s mother was a professor at Dongda. Maybe that''s why he developed such a clever character.


    But this child does not have a father.


    So far, at least, she hasn''t seen it.


    Perhaps it was the lack of fatherly love that led to his behavior.


    "Well, the teacher believes you, let''s cheer for uncle and wish him to defeat the monster as soon as possible, OK?"


    The little boy nodded heavily and looked back at the screen. His face was full of firmness.


    "Uncle must be able to beat the monster, certainly."

 Chapter 1919

    Under the breath holding and concentration of hundreds of millions of eyes, the provoked chaos giant moved.


    Although can''t see its face, but can imagine a pair of cruel big eyes have been fixed on the tiny man.


    Double punch down!


    Unparalleled terror even collapsed the space!


    "Boom!"


    The ground suddenly sagged, and spread cobweb like cracks, inch by inch expanded, and buildings collapsed one after another.


    It''s a force beyond human imagination.


    Countless people have their hearts pulled.


    In the gap between the two fists, with the help of the violent vibration of the ground, a tiny invisible figure jumped up, and even used the giant''s arm as a ladder to quickly climb up.


    Easily integrated into chaos, Li futu saw the deep and terrible eyes again.


    "As I said, it''s not over yet."


    The corner of his mouth pulled up a sharp arc and trampled on the giant''s shoulder. Li futu pulled himself up and suddenly turned his body in the air. His thunderous leg smashed at the giant''s huge head!


    "Bang!"


    Everyone can''t see what happened, just feel the chaos a little wobble, and then a figure spinning fly out, heavily smashed into a tall building 1000 meters away, disappeared.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of fury penetrated the space and shocked everyone''s heart and soul. Before reaction, the giant had turned around and came to the building nearly 50 meters high without taking a few steps.


    "Boom!"


    With one blow, the steel building was smashed like a piece of paper,


    and then beat with a wave of arm.


    Top down.


    Under the irresistible pressure, the building did not form any effective resistance, and collapsed in an instant.


    In an instant.


    The best hotel in saiala is in ruins.


    All the people who witnessed this terrible scene turned pale and frightened.


    It''s hard to imagine.


    If this monster appears in their city, how terrible and destructive will it be?


    There are also people staring at the ruins with fear.


    What about the man who flew into the building?


    Dead?


    The buildings have collapsed. No accident, they should have been broken to pieces.


    But then, a pair of uneasy eyes suddenly bright, which is full of consternation and shock!


    What do they see?


    Why can people jump so high?!


    Li futu, who is full of scars, did not know when he went around the back of the giant. After a short run-up, he stepped on a raised concrete wall, and then It''s flying.


    The dark wing was in his hand, and his eyes seemed to penetrate the cover of the chaotic space, staring at the giant''s back neck.


    "Pa!"


    But this time, he failed.


    The giant showed the flexibility contrary to his huge figure, turned around and threw out wildly with one slap at the same time, directly shooting the picture of Li Fu out.


    And the giant never gave Li futu a chance to breathe.


    After the fan flies Li futu, it jumps up immediately and falls to the ground after Li futu falls to the ground.


    The ground seems to be unable to bear its weight, and the cracking of the earth''s crust is like the wailing of the earth.


    "If you want to be a human hero, it''s as you wish."


    The pain was unbearable, as if Li futu had not got up before he could see a suffocating shadow coming.


    At this moment, he could not resist any more than watching.


    "Boom!"


    All of them just felt a shiver in their heart. The blow seemed to strike them in the chest, which made them feel very stuffy.


    The chaos giant seems to be mad.


    It squatted there, hitting Li futu one punch after another.


    "Boom boom boom..."


    The pit is getting bigger and bigger.


    It''s getting deeper and deeper.


    His face trembled violently, and some people couldn''t bear to close their eyes.


    Let''s not say it''s human beings born in the flesh.


    Even if it is refined steel, I''m afraid it will be smashed to pieces at this time.


    "No!"


    Su Yuan''s pretty face turned white and her blood color faded. She reached out to the TV and seemed to want to catch something. Her voice was sharp and almost hoarse.


    Gu Qingcheng''s body softened and he sat down on the sofa, as if he had lost all his strength. His eyes were lax and his soul was taken away.


    Only Shen yini was still standing there, with the giant thumping on the ground in her pupils. She looked dull. The whole person was like a delicate sculpture, without any vitality.


    In the picture.


    The shadow of Li Fu Tu can''t be seen completely.


    There is only one big pit that keeps collapsing, a giant who is still venting.


    The cruel picture is no doubt telling everyone.The man whose name they don''t even know should be a puddle of meat by now.


    No.


    Even mashed meat doesn''t exist.


    In the distance.


    Atlantis surrounded their emperor, and their noble and indifferent faces also showed the complexity of humanity.


    The emperor lost some memory.


    But they didn''t.


    The man who abducted the emperor and almost made them lose their leader It is worthy of respect.


    Meng Po looked at it quietly, but she didn''t intervene intellectually. However, there was a trace of inexplicable confusion on her face which turned all living beings upside down.


    And.


    As chaos King hit again and again, her heart gradually appeared palpitation, and even felt slight pain and convulsion, more and more clear.


    This is What''s the matter


    "Li futu, you can''t die! You get up for me


    A cry of Jiao rang out.


    He Shi Yanran.


    The unruly third lady of Heshi city tried her best to roar and burst into tears.


    Instead of following Li futu''s advice, she turned back.


    It''s not that she has never seen the war, but the purgatory like scenes around her and the corpses piled up into mountains still break her will.


    Why?


    Why?


    Life underground is hard, but everyone can live.


    For the sake of a better life, countless people have died here.


    She couldn''t imagine what happened to her father, brother and people.


    But she understood that if the fight continued, more and more people would die.


    Chaos king.


    It''s all for his own selfish desire


    "Li futu, you promised me that you could stop this war!"


    Li futu?


    His name is Li futu?


    The yelling of He Shi Yan Ran spread all over the world.


    Everyone understood the name of the man.


    "Didn''t the introduction just say that the commander-in-chief of the holy alliance was Li futu? He''s the commander of the holy alliance? "


    The land of the East.


    More and more people responded.


    Indeed.


    According to common sense.


    It''s really hard to imagine that the supreme commander who led the holy alliance against the alien race was so young.


    However, when we think of the scene that he was fearless of death just now, all of us suddenly realized it.


    No wonder.


    "The commander-in-chief of the Allied forces is actually from the East!"


    After Qi, there is pride and pride, but after shock, there is pride and sorrow.


    "But He is dead... "


    Yeah.


    The commanders are dead.


    So this war


    Everyone seems to have seen the near future, the scene of doomsday.

 Chapter 1920

    "Why hasn''t Degas changed yet?"


    "Isn''t he Altman?"


    "Wow, this monster is terrible!"


    The children clenched their hands, their faces tense, and their fear mixed with expectation.


    But there was no BGM.


    Superheroes didn''t show up either.


    In the picture, only crazy smashing the earth, like an invincible manic giant.


    "Boom boom..."


    He Shi Yan Ran seemed to have been pulled away from his strength. He couldn''t even stand up. He gradually knelt down on the ground with a look of hesitation and tears. He was still chanting: "you can''t die..."


    Looking at the constant disintegration of the earth, as well as deeper and deeper pit, countless people fell into silence.


    Even Saratoga, the holy king, slowly closed his eyes. His old face trembled slightly, and his expression was full of complexity.


    "This guy, just fell down like this..."


    Although it''s hard for people to see through her emotion, we can feel that what''s happening now is beyond her expectation.


    Suddenly.


    A sense of danger struck me.


    Fast and fierce.


    She immediately turned and looked northeast, her eyes constantly fluctuating.


    "The Terran command Committee has approved the Czar plan. In five minutes, five destructive bombs will be launched, and everything here will be destroyed at that time!"


    A submachine car came at a high speed, broke the high wall, flew up along the fallen debris, crushed two demons when it landed, and directly crushed them to death.


    Qin broke the posture of the vanguard, and tried his best to shout out through the loudspeaker, just like a stone smashed into the water, stirring up layers of waves.


    Devils don''t think so.


    They have learned that Terran bombs are just more powerful than their catapults. They don''t have much influence on the whole war. They are just Terran threats.


    But when the news came to the ears of the holy alliance, the effect was very different.


    Although soldiers like Dongfang have received this news for a long time, there are also many soldiers in the coalition who are concealed by their motherland and do not know this information at all.


    As a soldier, I naturally understand what a czar bomb stands for.


    It''s a taboo weapon that human society has never used so far.


    One is enough to destroy the sky and the earth, not to mention five at a time!


    Five minutes!


    Everyone seemed to hear the grim footsteps of death.


    ¡­¡­


    With the fierce fighting, not only the ammunition is rapidly consumed, but also the personnel are sharply reduced. Most of the troops of a company nearby have been sacrificed.


    "Jie Jie, weak creature, welcome your destiny!"


    A demon grinned grimly, picked up a hammer full of spikes, and swung it towards him.


    The wind is blowing, with a chilling smell.


    He Wukui was about to shoot, but when he pulled the trigger, there was only an empty sound in the barrel.


    The bullet''s gone.


    There is no doubt that the consequences are fatal at this time.


    "Damn it


    He had no time to think about it. He quickly threw away his gun to avoid it. However, a figure rushed out from the side and knocked him out. Instead of him, he resisted the cruel blow.


    "Bang!"


    The body can''t compete with this kind of thing.


    The unnamed platoon leader was immediately smashed to the ground, his ribs were broken, and his internal organs were easily pierced by the sharp spines, crushing his vitality.


    Living people become bloody in an instant, which is unbearable.


    He has no shame for his eyes.


    "Stupid guy!"


    The cold-blooded demon raised the sharp iron hammer again. There was still flesh and blood hanging on it, but before he could start, he only felt a cool wind pouring into his body from behind.


    The expression suddenly stiff, he slowly bowed his head, and then pupil intense contraction.


    This is what?!


    He saw his heart!


    Pinched by a white palm, it''s so fresh, even beating!


    The devil''s lips moved, as if to say something, but it was all thick blood.


    "Bang!"


    Before long, he fell to the ground, the sharp hammer hit his own brain, like a watermelon burst.


    A cold and silent figure appeared behind the devil, five fingers clenched, the heart burst open instantly.


    He Wuwei took a breath and said in a deep voice, "thank you."


    Yuluocha didn''t say a word and was about to leave, but he was worthy of saying again: "it''s time for you to go!"


    Yuluocha''s steps are frozen.


    He is worthy of watching the notorious king of killers.


    As one of the most dangerous people in the world, the king of killers also has many scars at this time."In a few minutes, everything here will be destroyed. You''ve done enough. Leave the rest to us."


    Yuluocha finally turned and looked at him.


    He is worthy of not dodging and looking at him.


    "We are soldiers, but you are not. You don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices. With your strength, it may be time to leave now!"


    Yuluocha did not say a word, turned to leave, blinked no trace, just that direction It''s not like you''re going to leave the battlefield.


    He Wuwei, who escaped from death, clenched his teeth, bent down to pick up the monitor''s gun and continued to move forward.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! Are we abandoned? "


    "Oh! Can''t see what''s going on? Do you want to leave alive? "


    "I''m only twenty years old, and I don''t want to die yet!"


    "Don''t you hear me? In three or four minutes, the missile is coming. You can run, but do you think you can still run? "


    "If you can''t escape, why don''t you be brave? At least you can be a hero after the war."


    "Damn hero!"


    "Hey, boy! Look around. There are so many people dead. What are you afraid of? "


    Speaking of a middle-aged soldier in a beret, his temples are slightly white. From his facial features, he must be a handsome man when he was young, and his temperament is typical of a gentleman from the British Isles.


    "Sir, aren''t you afraid at all?"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid. I''m not afraid of death at all. Most of them are shameful liars!"


    The senior colonel even laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes. On the contrary, he showed determination and perseverance.


    "But if we don''t die, it will be our parents, relatives and children. By the way, you are only 20 years old and have no children."


    Hearing this, the young special soldier immediately said, "senior colonel, I have a mother, but that bastard abandoned my mother very early and ran away. I swear that if I catch him, I will beat him to live on his own!"


    The senior commander nodded with a smile, "so, for your mother, keep fighting!"


    What is the most powerful force in the world.


    That must be faith.


    It can turn a coward into a warrior.


    Can make a mother invincible.


    It can make a child die.


    The so-called survival of mankind and the great interests of the country are all too illusory.


    When these soldiers launch a ferocious suicide charge, what they think in their mind is their own sentimental people.

 Chapter 1921

    "What is Tsar''s plan?"


    "Didn''t you hear that? It should be nuclear weapons! "


    "The Tsar bomb is a hydrogen bomb made by the former Soviet Union, with a total equivalent of 100 million tons! Don''t ask what this concept is. Compared with it, the two atomic bombs that Citi dropped on Japan during World War II were artillery battles! "


    "What?! Doesn''t that mean... "


    "That is to say, in a few minutes, they All will die. "


    An inexplicable emotion began to spread in the East.


    "Why? They just want to protect us... "


    "Wake up, don''t you see the situation? The coalition has failed. Once the monsters leave, the whole world will suffer! There should be no way to choose! "


    In the picture.


    A soldier, fearless of death, delays time with his young and fiery life.


    They screamed and screamed, their expressions were ferocious and moving.


    Maybe everyone knows.


    Today''s life of singing, dancing and peace depends on the dedication and sacrifice of some strangers.


    But I couldn''t see it in the past, so I feel at ease.


    But this time


    "The emperor! It''s time we left! "


    The purple reincarnation team has also captured a more and more clear sense of destruction.


    They don''t know what it is, but their strong intuition reminds them that if they stay here, the consequences may be very serious.


    Magnificent purple eyes have no focal length, Mengpo is still looking at the deep pit.


    What''s the matter with you?


    Why can have the feeling of a kind of heartache?


    "The emperor


    Time is more and more urgent, as the leader of the purple reincarnation team, Azar, regardless of the superior and inferior, went forward to pull Mengpo''s arm.


    Mengpo returned to her senses and did not leave immediately. Her purple eyes were shining and her gorgeous long hair was flying wildly.


    The wind is surging.


    The sky seems to be torn apart, revealing a deep black hole.


    In the dark crack.


    The thunder snake began to brew and hissed.


    "Boom..."


    A moment later, as if overwhelmed, an unprecedented majestic beam poured down, with the breath of destruction, thundering towards the chaos giant.


    At the same time, Meng Po''s body shook.


    Heaven and earth turn into day in an instant!


    Did it work?


    Shocked by this miracle, people who were forced to close their eyes because of the strong light stimulation all had a glimmer of expectation in their hearts.


    But when they opened their eyes, they looked miserable.


    Chaos giant did not fall, on the contrary, desperate to stand up.


    It seems to be based on another space. The terrible purple thunder is absorbed by the chaos around it. It flows and twinkles, and then slowly turns into nothingness.


    Looking at the slowly turning chaos giant, Azar and the purple reincarnation team vice captain Aguero grabbed the arm of Mengpo, and chose to retreat without hesitation.


    The chaos king is more powerful than they think.


    It''s a mistake to choose to participate in this war!


    But this time, it seems that the enraged giant did not let them leave any more, and immediately caught up with them. The speed was even faster than that of these Protoss.


    "Scatter!"


    Azar made a wise decision to hand over the emperor to Aguero, but he took the initiative to stop.


    Several players followed him.


    "I''ve given you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. If you come, don''t leave."


    The unspeakable horror of a punch, space seems to be unable to bear the surging force, one after another collapse.


    Azar tried his best to resist, but he was not an opponent at all. He was ready to be defeated and flew back like a kite.


    With a wave of his hand, a purple reincarnation fighter was pinched by the giant.


    "A group of exiled sinners dare to call themselves descendants of God!"


    Fingers grip, not how hard, but a life has been shattered.


    It seems that the chaos giant will stop the Atlantis who want to leave once and for all and kill them.


    In human society, the Poseidon clan, which has a high status, seems to be no different from mole ants.


    At best, it''s just a little stronger mole ant.


    In order to protect Mengpo, Atlantis also showed no less heroic than the human race, and tried to slow down the giant with his life.


    However, the giant had a clear purpose, locked Mengpo, and patted away the blocked Atlantis without wasting time.


    Finally.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer.


    "The emperor of Atlantis, tell me, surrender or die?"


    A deep and powerful voice sounded behind him.That pair of terrible eyes are close at hand.


    Aguero grabs Meng Po''s wrist and wants to speed up, but the real feeling of stepping on her feet comes.


    They have landed on a huge palm.


    To be exact, it was caught by a huge palm.


    "Make the final decision."


    "Surrender or die..."


    At this point.


    The land of the East.


    No.


    To be exact, countries all over the world.


    The noble quality of the holy coalition forces, fearing no sacrifice and sacrificing themselves for others, infected all the observers.


    "Stop Czar, they should not be sacrificed!"


    "They are also human beings, our compatriots, and we have no right to make choices for them!"


    "We can''t be so selfish! It''s also a shame to survive in this way! "


    "They should live more than us!"


    A roar and cry, wrapped in the belief of the human race, from all parts of the world like water into the river gathered together, forming a rolling roaring waves, continuous and majestic toward saiala!


    If the power of faith can be turned into substance, we can see the ocean of light formed over the world.


    And everyone is its source!


    Aguero rigid turn, sure enough, chaos giant broke into his sight.


    And as it stops, the distance between the two sides is rapidly getting closer.


    "The emperor of Atlantis, tell me your answer."


    Mengpo, who had no way to escape, turned around. Her last blow had consumed all her strength. At this time, her face was pale and powerless, and she seemed to have no choice.


    Giant is still shrouded in the chaos of space distortion, but can feel its cruel and terrible eyes.


    As long as Mengpo refuses to surrender, it is conceivable that she will come to the same end as those Atlantis who turned into powder before.


    But as the emperor of the sea god family, how could Mengpo, who is shouldering the dignity and honor of the race, choose to muddle along? When she was about to respond, in vain, her charming and magnificent purple pupils did not know what to see, and suddenly contracted.


    Chaos giant if feel, along her line of sight, slowly turn, look behind.


    Then.


    It''s there, too.


    "Cough, cough..."


    A man who should have been dead appeared alive again.


    Above.


    Endless light poured in from all directions and poured into his body like a vast ocean.

 Chapter 1922

    While the giant was distracted, Aguero quickly grabbed Mengpo and flew out of the giant''s palm.


    The giant, as if unconscious, stares at the figure of the resurrection.


    "Li futu!"


    Heshi Yan Ran''s face was dull, surprised and unbelievable. Tears rolled down the corner of his eyes.


    "It''s impossible, impossible..."


    The bright light comes from all directions and keeps flowing. The mortal body seems to have turned into a black hole of human body, absorbing and swallowing all the light.


    With the pouring of light, his momentum is more and more majestic, more and more exuberant!


    Chaos giant clenched his hands and felt a threat!


    No.


    We can''t let him absorb it like this!


    Reminded by his strong intuition, the chaos giant moved, gave up the chance to catch all the Atlantis, completely turned around and ran towards Li futu.


    Aguilao is also incredible, looking at the boundless sea of light in the sky.


    This The power of faith?


    "Boom!"


    Chaos giant jumped up, arms such as Hengshan, violently toward Li futu hit.


    But Li futu shows incredible agility and vigour. It is easy to avoid like a blink. Its speed has exceeded the limit that human vision can capture.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    Gradually.


    His face was no longer visible, his whole body was covered with a layer of light and fog, mysterious and sinister, shining, only the dawn blade in his hand was more and more dark.


    "Bang!"


    Like an ejected stone and a brilliant light beam, Li futu''s body ejected away and went straight to the chaos giant.


    "Hiss!"


    Light pierces into chaos.


    Li futu''s eyes are bright, just like two small suns. The blade of dawn strikes quickly, with fierce and fierce breath, marking a full and violent arc!


    "Wow


    The air is hard to resist its front and cracks like silk appear.


    Chaos king turned his head and felt a pain coming.


    The dark and cold liquid slowly slid down the blood line on his cheek, and he roared and became furious.


    "Bang!"


    A swift slap hits Li futu and pulls it out. For example, a comet hits the earth, and the gravel splashes. A deep pit appears on the ground again.


    "Come on


    "Stand up!"


    Countless people hold their breath and look forward to it.


    They can''t see the invisible sea of light. They don''t know how the commander-in-chief miraculously survived. They also don''t know that their faith has given strength to each other.


    But they saw hope from that body!


    "Ha ha No one can disobey fate, no one can... "


    The giant looked up to the sky and laughed, but before it finished, a leap out of the figure made its laughter stagnate in vain.


    Just like Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death, Li futu reappears in the picture.


    "Beautiful


    "I knew it!"


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and even more excitedly waved his fist.


    The giant was angry, completely angry, and looked at Li futu, who seemed to be intact. An unprecedented sense of uneasiness grew from the bottom of his heart. Then he could no longer suppress it and began to grow like weeds.


    "Die for me!"


    His eyes were cracked and he was completely insane. Like a wild animal out of control, he launched a stormy attack on Li futu.


    Not to mention the Terrans, even the demons are shocked and lost in spirit, which is incredible.


    What do they see?


    Can a human race fight against chaos king?


    Looking at the soul stirring battle picture, Rao is the holy King Saratoga''s eyes are difficult to hide the color of doubt.


    "Yan Di Why is it so powerful? "


    The temple and the hell have been hostile for many years, and they have fought each other many times. He knows the power of Emperor Yan very well.


    Even after entering the lost world, Yan Di encountered a series of adventures, and his strength soared, but it was impossible to reach such a point.


    "He''s not him anymore."


    Looking at the figure with the momentum as deep as the sea, erlai said softly, "he is now the community of the whole human race."


    Saratoga looked at her.


    Eli''s pale eyes were calm again.


    "In other words, the power of the whole Terran is concentrated on him at this time."


    "If the Terran is lucky enough, he can''t be defeated."


    The holy king was stunned.


    Indeed.


    Although the figure is not proportional, everyone can see that the war situation has changed.


    Rao is the giant''s roar is still earth shaking, but it is mixed with anger and anxiety.Li futu''s strength is inexhaustible, and even more powerful.


    Giant, on the other hand, has more and more wounds.


    "There''s no time! In less than a minute, five czar bombs will be launched! "


    Regardless of the danger, Qin Po Lu drove the assault vehicle to the edge of the battle circle and used the amplifying equipment on the vehicle to send out a reminder.


    Li futu''s pupils shrink, and the light around him is more gorgeous!


    "Chaos king, it''s over!"


    At this point.


    World Commission on finger warfare.


    An emergency video conference was held.


    "The war situation has changed. I propose to suspend the Czar plan!"


    The words of the eastern head of state are forceful.


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    "It''s less than a minute now. How can it end?"


    The head of state in florescence has a hoarse voice and looks rather dispirited.


    "Give an order to sayadin at once, or all of us here will be the sinners of the human race!"


    The heads of state of the world fell silent.


    At this time, on the broadcast screen, the man who seems to turn the tide by himself turns into a light group.


    The mass of light gradually expanded and finally turned into a sun!


    "Chaos king, use your life to repent to the heroes who died in this war!"


    "The sun" fell rapidly and hit the giant.


    "No!"


    Unwilling to roar at the last moment, and then be annihilated.


    Boom!


    In the eyes of countless double shaking, the giant of terror gradually appears in the chaos, but the size is no longer so huge.


    I saw a strange broken blade inserted in his heart. When the chaos dispersed, he had returned to the normal human appearance. His mouth was constantly bleeding, his eyes were wide open, and he looked at the sky absently. His lips trembled, as if he wanted to say something.


    The edge of the sky is hazy white, and the clean light shines into the fierce battlefield.


    "End, czar."


    The head of state of Citigroup picked up the landline on his desk and said these words slowly and difficultly, with a tone of reluctance, as if with a trace of ease and relief.


    East China Sea.


    Enlighten the kindergarten.


    Yao Chenxi staggers in, tears in her eyes, looks around urgently, and then quickly runs to her son and hugs him tightly in her arms.


    "Mom, uncle, he..."


    Little boy Li Buhui pointed to the screen.


    Yao Chenxi finally could not help but burst into tears, trembling way: "do not regret, call dad."

 Chapter 1923

    "Daddy, shall we stay in the Dragon kingdom?"


    On an international flight, a little boy looked up at his father, his pure eyes flashing with expectation.


    He should be a half breed, about seven years old, very beautiful.


    "Why do you want to stay in the Dragon kingdom?"


    "Because I want to learn kongfu! So I can like that Superman, all the monsters down


    The half breed boy immediately replied, very hard, even clenched his fist, looking full of yearning.


    His father laughed and touched his son''s fluffy hair. "There are no monsters in the world anymore."


    Although the disaster has passed, its impact on the world is far-reaching.


    Martial arts, sports, and physical fitness are once again valued by human beings.


    On the side of the corridor between father and son, a man in a hat continued to read the newspaper in his hand.


    The spirit is not hidden.


    After the end of the war, countries all over the world, including Citigroup, made detailed reports on the disaster that affected the fate of mankind, and carried out grand memorial activities.


    Monuments have been erected all over the world.


    "Hello, all passengers. We are arriving at Kyoto airport in Longguo. Please do a good job..."


    A beautiful radio cue sounded.


    The man who reads the newspaper raises his head and holds the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose. The eyes behind the sunglasses are very complicated.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the airport.


    The east entrance was closed.


    Dozens of cold looking men in black are guarding around. They are looking around fiercely. It''s hard for them to talk about their eyes.


    It can be seen from their javelin like stance and their silent blood temperament that these are not bodyguards, but soldiers!


    True soldier!


    I don''t know what the situation is. All the passengers passing by here are welcome to leave and pass through other channels.


    See this posture, no one dare to have half a complaint, the heart all guess that this is what the big man to return home?


    When a hundred meters around the area was cleared, a red flag motorcade came steadily.


    Passengers heading for other entrances can''t help but see the license plates of these cars. Their pupils are dilated, their expressions are dull, and their hearts are missing half a beat.


    "Please leave."


    Several men in black came immediately to block the sight of the passengers.


    The red flag team stopped.


    The doors opened.


    Down, almost all of them are the faces that often appear in the network news.


    "The flight just landed."


    The person in charge of the airport, who had been waiting here for a long time, came quickly and bent over to report to the old man who was standing at the core.


    The old man nodded.


    The person in charge of the airport did not dare to say more, and quickly backed away in fear.


    It can be seen that almost all of these deep-seated figures are of a certain age, but the one nearest to the core old man is actually a young woman with matchless beauty.


    "Now, you can rest assured."


    The old man laughed.


    The woman didn''t speak, just staring at the entrance.


    The old man didn''t mind her impoliteness, so he went to the entrance with her.


    A group of people standing at the top of the temple are waiting in silence.


    Ten minutes later.


    At last, a figure appeared at the east entrance.


    Women who are destined to amaze an era can no longer suppress their feelings. In full view of the public, they run forward regardless of everything. The swifts throw themselves into each other''s arms, hold each other''s waist with both hands, and gradually shrink, as if they want to use all their strength.


    According to the age of her elders, this group of people behind the silent look, eyes full of emotion, full of sobs.


    The man who returned to his hometown didn''t struggle. He slowly raised his hands and stroked the woman''s back.


    "I''m back."


    Hearing this, the woman''s mood completely out of control, she grabbed the man''s waist, fingertips seem to be embedded in his flesh, buried in his chest, delicate body shaking, issued a suppressed whimper.


    No one was making noise.


    From the third car down Cao Xiuge clutching crutches, standing not far away, witnessed this touching scene, gradually showing a smile.


    "So grown-up, still crying, ugly? So many people are watching. "


    The man whispered, lifted the woman from her arms, raised her hand and gently wiped away her tears.


    The woman''s tearful eyes were hazy, biting her lips, trying to control her turbulent mood.


    When she calmed down, the man took off his sunglasses, looked at a group of dignitaries, and led the woman by the hand.


    Everyone was watching him.


    The old man who chose to be the first to disclose the truth took the great pressure to step forward and his lips trembled.


    "I''m back."The man nodded.


    "I''m lucky to live up to my destiny."


    The old man smiles and stares at him deeply.


    "Just come back, just come back."


    ¡­¡­


    Military general hospital.


    In the solemn salute of the sentry, a red flag came in.


    A couple got out of the car and headed for the hospital building.


    On the way.


    In the past, all the doctors and nurses were staring at their hands with strange eyes.


    From the airport on, she held the man''s hand tightly and never seemed to let go.


    "Uncle!"


    The elevator door is open.


    The two stepped into the corridor.


    Soon, a little boy was very excited and came running quickly.


    At this time, the woman finally let go of the man''s hand, squatting down, but also with a little red eyes, full of kindness and love.


    "No regrets, didn''t mom teach you, what should you call him?"


    The little boy looked at the godmother, got the godmother''s encouraging eyes, and slowly raised his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Dad, Dad. "


    Although with hesitation, but in the end or clearly called out.


    In a flash, this life can be called magnificent man was stunned for a moment, looked down at the little boy who looked up at him, and then bent down to hold him in his arms, with an unprecedented bright smile on his face.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. I''ve grown up again without regret."


    "Uncle Dad, I saw you hit the monster! You''re amazing


    Children''s eyes are full of worship.


    Yao Chenxi came over and looked at the scene of father son relationship. Her eyes fluctuated violently, flashing tears.


    Li futu looks at her.


    "Because There are too many people going, so I''ll wait for you here without regret. "


    Yao Chenxi didn''t seem to dare to look directly at his eyes. She slightly lowered her eyes and twisted her hands on both sides.


    It''s really inappropriate for her to go to the airport with her children.


    "Thank you so much."


    Li futu knows that there are many people who owe money to him, and the woman standing not far away is one of them.


    Yao Chenxi didn''t speak, just shook his head.


    In the past, she may still have a grudge against this man, but when she saw those cruel pictures, she realized how selfish and ridiculous her so-called natural hatred was.


    "I wish you could come back."


    She raised her head and tried to put up a smile, but the crystal tears could not stop falling from the corner of her eyes, flowing down her cheek, dropping on the ground and breaking like crystal.


    Yeah.


    All love and hate are no longer important in a moment.


    I wish I could come back.

 Chapter 1924

    Holding his son, Li futu walked to the intensive care unit at the end of the corridor.


    Song Luoshen and Yao Chenxi follow him respectively, and the two faces with their own customs reflect each other.


    If other people see this scene, they will sigh: life is like this, what do you want.


    However, several people know what this man has experienced along the way.


    "Dad, I''ll go myself."


    Unlike other children, Li Buhui even offered to walk on his own. Although it was only a while later, the voice of his father became more and more natural, as if it should have been.


    Li futu didn''t force him. Boys should have cultivated his character of self-reliance since childhood. In his children''s education, he never doubted Yao Chenxi''s ability.


    He quickly put down his son, "the father leads you."


    "Well."


    Li Buhui took the initiative to take the big hand.


    Outside the ward.


    There are also a pair of father and son standing there silently, quietly looking at Li futu who is gradually coming.


    Li futu stopped.


    "Grandfather Li."


    Song Luo God called out.


    The white haired old man nodded and gazed at Li futu''s face. His lips moved. At last, he just said hoarsely.


    "I''m tired."


    Li futu stood there and did not speak.


    The distance between the two sides is less than three meters, but the three meters seems to have separated an insurmountable natural moat.


    Yao Chenxi stood by and looked at her son''s father. She didn''t know what to say.


    Even if she is full of poetry and learning, she still doesn''t know how to resolve this resentment.


    "Dad, that''s granddad Li and granddad Li."


    Li Buhui seems to think that his father doesn''t know each other, so he makes a sound introduction.


    The clear and pure voice of the child stunned several adults.


    Li Kaijiang and Li Zhengrong look at the clever and sensible children, with a trace of unspeakable complexity in their kind smiles.


    All these situations are the result of their own planting.


    Li Kaijiang closed his eyes, slowly took a breath, then turned around and said with a smile:


    "go in, he should have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Don''t regret, let father go in to see uncle."


    Yao Chenxi took his son''s hand with understanding.


    No one followed, Li futu walked into the ward alone.


    Looking at the door that was pushed open, the man who woke up on the bed for a few days turned his head and showed a weak smile.


    "I knew you could do it."


    "How''s it going?"


    Li futu went to the bed.


    "I can''t die."


    Li futu nodded.


    A pair of life and death comrades in arms, a pair of flesh and blood brothers, at this time, one stood by the bed, the other was lying on the head of the bed, it was a bit silent.


    "Floating chart, I know that no matter how many apologies you make, it doesn''t make any sense. I am responsible for the situation today. Even if I can''t get out of bed all my life, I deserve to be punished. But I hope you can understand my grandfather and father."


    At this time, all his glory and aura faded. He looked at the man standing by the bed and said in a slow voice: "they have been worried about you, too. Now I''m growing up, and my grandfather is 80 years old. Maybe one day... "


    "Floating chart, let the grudge end in our generation, don''t continue to continue."


    Li futu did not utter a word after listening, there was no fluctuation on his face, finally, he just said in a soft voice: "take good care of yourself."


    Then he turned and left the ward.


    "Bang."


    Seeing the door closed slowly, Li Haotian turned his head and looked at the ceiling, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Several people in the corridor didn''t expect him to come out so soon.


    "Let''s go."


    Li and his son passed by when they were young.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Then, he continued to move forward, took his son''s little hand and went to the elevator.


    "Grandfather Li, Uncle Li, then I''ll go first."


    Lengshen song Luo God gradually show a smile, complex said sound, and then turned to follow up.


    Li Kaijiang was also stunned for a moment, looking at the figure of several people leaving. His withered old face seemed to have recovered its vitality, his face trembled, and he pursed his mouth tightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Babaoshan.


    National Cemetery.


    Even if it was climbing, the little guy didn''t ask his parents to hold him and insisted on walking by himself.


    "No regrets, do you know where this is?"


    Li Buhui stopped, gasped and shook his head honestly.


    The black-and-white tombstones are all over the mountain, like dazzling scars and totems."This is the highest standard garden cemetery in China. The old people you read on the news will be buried here in a hundred years."


    Yao Chenxi made a brief introduction for her son. She seemed to be afraid of disturbing the sleeping spirit. Her voice was very low and her tone was full of respect.


    "What about granddad Li? Will he be buried here, too? "


    Li Buhui asked.


    Yao Chenxi was caught off guard. Although she knew that Tong yanwuji was innocent, she could not help feeling embarrassed. She quickly reprimanded: "don''t talk nonsense, granddad Li will live a long life."


    "Children are thinking of what to say, and he care about what."


    Song Luoshen made a comeback and touched the little guy''s head.


    "Of course, granddad Li will also be buried here, because he is a meritorious official of the country."


    Li futu didn''t speak.


    Under the guidance of song Luo, several people came to a cemetery.


    Songluo God sends lily.


    "Master, the war is over. We have won. You can rest in peace."


    There should be only one in the world who can be called a master by her.


    The emperor of China, he Jiuzhou.


    Li futu came forward, facing the tombstone, and bowed solemnly and solemnly.


    "Mom, who is he?"


    The little guy pulled his mother''s hand and pointed to the kind picture on the tombstone in a low voice.


    "He''s a great grandfather."


    Yao Chenxi opened his mouth in a low voice and looked at the tombstone. "He is also a hero worthy of all respect."


    The wind blows in the mountains and the pines shake.


    No matter how big the Babaoshan mountain is, it can''t bury all the souls.


    Li futu straightened up and looked at the old man''s face on the tombstone. The once fresh faces began to float in front of him.


    He came back alive and won the war, but countless people stayed in the fierce battlefield forever.


    "Dad is a hero, too."


    Li Buhui looked at his back in front of the tombstone, and his clear eyes showed a look that might be described as pride.


    Song Luoshen and Yao Chenxi also looked at the tall and straight figure with the same look.


    After the end of the war, the most authoritative magazines and weekly magazines in various countries and regions, like a private agreement, even used the same photo as a cover after the disaster.


    A seemingly small but always face the back of the giant.


    The picture is the same sentence.


    Who is the mortal, compared with the gods?


    What''s more, call him the Savior.


    He is the pride of all mankind.


    The wind blew up the two women''s hair.


    Li futu turned and looked at his child. He walked over and touched his head, looking at the lush mountains and cemetery.


    "Dad is not a hero, dad just fought with the hero."

 Chapter 1925

    "Yaoyao, what are you doing? We agreed to go to sea today? Tan Hao, they are all waiting for you at the dock. "


    Tao Yaoyao opens the car door in a hurry and gets on with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "I''m sorry, Tong Tong. I really have something urgent all of a sudden..."


    "What''s your emergency? It''s not easy. We all have time. It''s rare to get together. Aren''t you a wet blanket? "


    Taoyaoyao closed the car door, changed his hand and tied his seat belt. He really felt a little embarrassed, so he could only say truthfully: "my brother has come to Jinling."


    "Your brother is here. What''s the matter Wait You mean your brother? "


    There suddenly become nervous, confirm: "cloud Xuan elder brother?"


    "Well."


    Taoyaoyao set the car on fire. Her friend used to be a fan of her cousin. Even though he was already married, she still remembered it.


    But it''s normal.


    Although she thinks that cousin is very out of tune and always likes to make fun of herself, she has to admit that for the young girls in the whole south, even most women, her form is also a real dream lover.


    "Yaoyao, can you take me with you? I haven''t seen brother Yunxuan for a long time... "


    Women.


    That''s how fickle it is.


    Peach Yaoyao wry smile, helpless way: "Tong Tong, my brother he has been married."


    "What''s wrong with marriage? I don''t have any other ideas. I just want to meet brother Yunxuan, ok... "


    "Not today."


    Tao Yaoyao refused.


    "Why?"


    There was an immediate cry.


    "Tongtong, let''s not talk about it. I''m going to drive. You should go to meet them and say sorry for me."


    Although it can be said that Tao Yaoyao is the first thousand gold in Jinling, she has a good personality and is very polite to everyone. Maybe it''s because she has been deeply influenced by Buddhism since she was a child. No matter what kind of people she treats, she treats them equally.


    Until she hung up the phone, she didn''t give a clear explanation. After throwing the phone aside, she drove away immediately.


    "Ah! This peach is young! He hung up on me


    At the gate of Jinling municipal government.


    The governor of Jinling stamped his feet, but he had nothing to do.


    I''m afraid no one dares to do this to her, but she is taoyaoyao.


    According to her age, the other party is even three months younger than her, but she dares to be angry with anyone and will never be angry with Taoyao.


    Not to mention the status of the Taos in Jinling, behind the Taos stands the Qin family, who has made great achievements in the south.


    Especially after this disaster.


    Even if the long Princess folded her wings, the Qin family did not sink. On the contrary, almost everyone saw a dazzling Phoenix, reborn from the fire, hissing and flapping its wings for nine days.


    The first-class meritorious official''s home can shade the relatives, not to mention the outstanding contribution made by Princess Qin.


    If it seems that there are all kinds of risks hidden before the Qin family in the south, when the disaster that covers all mankind and the face of Princess Qin is exposed to the world, the prosperity of the Qin family in the next hundred years is doomed, and no one can shake it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of Qixia mountain, Tao Yaoyao, who had stopped the car, saw his cousin standing beside a Huiteng looking at the top of the mountain.


    In May, under the bright sun, the mountain flowers are in full bloom.


    Although the opposite party always likes to make fun of themselves, taoyaoyao still has to admit that the other party is really a very attractive man.


    Even if the background is not mentioned, her cousin is almost impeccable in terms of appearance and temperament. It''s not surprising that there are so many girls who never forget her even after they get married.


    "Brother!"


    She went over.


    "Little girl, it''s beautiful again."


    Qin Yunxuan looks for fame, but his smile disappears. He is warm and peaceful.


    Cousin It seems different from before.


    Tao Yaoyao came to the front, with big eyes full of aura and a little doubt: "brother, are you here to make incense?"


    But she remembers that the other party has always sneered at Buddhism, even more disgusted.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Yunxuan didn''t show his scoffing look before. On the contrary, he nodded calmly, with a strange look on his face that Tao Yaoyao couldn''t understand.


    Although feel a little surprised, but peach young still did not ask.


    It''s a good thing that prodigal son comes back.


    Buddha is not to blame.


    "Let''s go."


    Taoyaoyao turns to lead the way.


    Just right.


    She hasn''t been here for a while.


    "Wait a minute."


    Qin Yunxuan suddenly stopped her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tao Yaoyao looks back in doubt."Someone else is coming."


    Anyone else?


    Taoyaoyao turned around again and asked subconsciously, "who is that?"


    "Big sister."


    Qin Yunxuan calms down.


    What?!!!


    Tao Yaoyao''s eyes widened and he was stunned immediately.


    It can''t be described with idols. The distant cousin was a mythical figure in her heart before, not to mention now.


    Not only for their huge family, that woman is proud of the whole south, even the whole dragon kingdom!


    "Sister Yu Yi is coming, too?"


    Tao Yaoyao lowered her voice subconsciously.


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Seeing her like this, Qin Yunxuan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t you admire her all the time? Why do you seem to be afraid to see your elder sister now? "


    Tao Yaoyao shakes his head.


    In fact, not long ago, her mother went to Hangzhou. At that time, she also planned to go, but her mother didn''t agree.


    That''s right.


    Sister Yu Yi seems to be injured. She can''t be disturbed too much. In the end, only her mother went, and even her father didn''t accompany her.


    Now it seems that Yu Yi''s injury is not too serious?


    Under the shock of heart, taoyaoyao quickly asked: "brother, why don''t you come with sister feather?"


    "She went to pick someone up."


    A simple explanation, now more and more mature and steady qinyunxuan looking at the girl full of aura, the corner of the mouth can''t help but pull up a similar year''s frivolous radian.


    "Yaoyao, if you remember correctly, you should be twenty-seven this year, right? You''re not going to get married yet? Although you are a registered disciple of Qixia Temple, you can''t really regard yourself as a Buddhist. It''s not important that you have a daughter in Qixia Temple, but it doesn''t matter that you have one. "


    Tao Yaoyao immediately made a big red face.


    "Brother! My parents are in no hurry. Why do you care so much? "


    "Your parents love you and don''t want to put too much pressure on you, but time is not forgiving. Time is very fast. Maybe in the blink of an eye, you will be 30 years old. Are you afraid of old women?"


    Maybe every brother is like this, always want to tease his sister.


    Qin Yunxuan has no younger sister, so she can only have fun in taoyaoyao.


    Tao Yaoyao was shy and dry, and his ears were red. He stamped his feet in a hurry.


    "Brother, if you talk nonsense again, I''ll leave!"


    Qin Yunxuan is full of smiles.


    With this girl, his mind is much younger. He is about to continue to say something. The corner of his eye suddenly catches a car coming steadily.


    The color of frivolity dispersed, he let go of Tao Yaoyao and turned his head.


    "Here they are."

 Chapter 1926

    Tao Yaoyao quickly straightens up her mood, turns around and follows Qin Yunxuan to look over there,


    "go ahead."


    Qin Yunxuan said, and then step forward.


    "Oh."


    Peach Yao should be a, just shy angry all disappeared, obediently follow.


    The car stopped.


    "Sister."


    Qin Yunxuan yelled at the woman who got off the car.


    Although this is her relative, taoyaoyao''s feeling at this time is similar to that of those star chasers who saw her idol. She repressed her excitement. She just planned to say hello, but a man who followed her immediately solidified her expression.


    Looking at that man, as proud as Qin Yunxuan, his eyes involuntarily showed his hard to hide admiration. He was silent, and then laughed and cried: "brother-in-law."


    The other side nods and smiles.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Qin Yuyi doesn''t seem to know that Qin Yunxuan is waiting here.


    It is enough to infer that what Qin Yunxuan said to Tao Yaoyao just now is pure nonsense.


    "I came to Jinling to discuss something with Uncle Tao. It happened that Yaoyao wanted to go up the mountain, so I came to accompany her."


    The original taoyaoyao called to the role here, qinyunxuan as a shield.


    But at this time, Tao Yaoyao is in a trance, where can he explain.


    Several eyes immediately gathered on her.


    "Girl, long time no see."


    Li futu opened his mouth with a gentle smile.


    "Yao Yao."


    Seeing that the girl was still in a daze, Qin Yunxuan could not help but gently pushed her.


    "Brother Fu, brother Fu, brother Fu Tu..."


    Tao Yaoyao came back, cramped and nervous, his hands could not help but clench into a fist, a smart girl suddenly turned into a stammer.


    "Why, don''t you know me?"


    Li futu teases, but he still remembers the first time he met this girl, she and her overbearing appearance of robbing the room.


    Tao Yaoyao immediately shook his head, then looked at Qin Yuyi and called out: "elder sister."


    After saying hello, four people went up the mountain.


    In April, peach blossoms begin to bloom.


    In the past, they were all passers-by on spring outings, talking and laughing, but their atmosphere seemed to be more serious.


    "Girl, are you married?"


    Li futu looks at Tao Yaoyao.


    In fact, it''s not suitable to call her that way now. She has grown up completely and seems to be a mature woman.


    Tao Yaoyao shakes his head, but it seems strange.


    "I just said to her that if I don''t get married, I will become an old leftover girl. I don''t want to have too high a vision. There are several people in Jinling, so I think it''s good."


    Qin Yunxuan answers.


    Peach young young immediately secretly glared at him one eye.


    "Marriage is a matter of a lifetime. Don''t worry about it. Everyone''s marriage is predestined by nature. It''s just that fate hasn''t arrived."


    Qin Yuyi said in a soft voice: "Yaoyao, don''t listen to your brother. My sister supports you."


    Although her voice is not big, her words are very important in the Qin family.


    "Thank you, sister!"


    Tao Yaoyao immediately said, at the same time, he made a face at Qin Yunxuan.


    Qin Yunxuan smiles bitterly.


    With the support of the elder sister, I''m afraid the girl has no fear, and she won''t think about marriage.


    "Amitabha."


    At the gate of the mountain, the abbot of Qixia Temple seems to know in advance that there is a noble guest climbing the mountain today and greet him personally in front of the gate.


    Qin Yunxuan, who used to despise Buddhism, became solemn.


    "Excuse me, master."


    "Benefactor Li, it''s very important."


    The abbot put his hands together and said, "please."


    Tao Yaoyao whispered: "master."


    Several people stepped into the mountain gate, did not go to the main hall where pilgrims gathered. Under the guidance of the abbot, they walked along the remote path and came to a small courtyard deep in the temple.


    Taoyaoyao is surprised to find that there is such a nursery in Qixia Temple. It just seems that no one has taken care of it for some time.


    "Amitabha."


    The abbot recited the Buddha''s name.


    "Brother, is there anyone living there?"


    Tao Yaoyao drags Qin Yunxuan''s clothes and looks curiously at the Shabby Cottage in the nursery.


    Qin Yunxuan nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Who is it?"


    Tao Yaoyao asked. She had been a teacher of the abbot since she was a child. She was very familiar with Qixia Temple, but this place was her first time, and she had never heard of it before.


    Qin Yunxuan''s eyes are complex. Recalling his rudeness and presumptuousness, he feels ashamed and regretful for the first time in his life.


    "One Saints. "


    He responded.¡­¡­


    "Sister, where''s brother-in-law?"


    To the Buddha on the life of the first incense, after coming out from the hall, Qin Yunxuan found Li futu disappeared.


    "He''s down the hill. There''s something to deal with."


    Qin Yunxuan nodded, did not ask.


    Tao Yaoyao and the abbot are together, and the elder brother and sister stroll in Qixia Temple.


    "Sister, what do you think people will think of brother-in-law in ten, twenty, or a hundred years'' time?"


    Qin Yunxuan complex way: "he is the Lord of the hell full of evil, but also the salvation of the human race, loyal and traitor, good and evil, he occupied all."


    "I asked him the same question."


    "Oh?"


    Qin Yunxuan is very curious, "how did he answer?"


    "He said that in his whole life, he acted on his heart, and he didn''t care about right or wrong in everything he did."


    Qin Yuyi looks at the towering stupa.


    "It''s enough to have a clear conscience. As for the merits and demerits, leave them to future generations."


    ¡­¡­


    Wutong road.


    A flower shop opened not long ago.


    But business is booming.


    There is no other reason, just because the owner of this florist is too brilliant, comparable to the immortal.


    And more importantly, single.


    Many successful people drive all the way here to talk to the landlady by buying flowers. Even someone has sent out an invitation for a date, but the landlady politely refuses.


    Three in the afternoon.


    It''s far from the end of the day.


    There are three luxury cars on the roadside outside the flower shop.


    After learning that the landlady had gone out to send flowers, the owners of several luxury cars who were not drunk could only get on with roses.


    "Isn''t your landlady here?"


    Another one.


    "No, the landlady went out to send flowers to the guests. She should come back very late."


    The shop assistant did not raise his head, as if he had been used to nature and was still arranging the flowers.


    Footsteps came in.


    The young clerk in his twenties raised his head and was stunned.


    Although this man is not as expensive and ordinary as those guys before, he has an indescribable temperament.


    And


    It''s really handsome.


    "Do you buy flowers, sir?"


    Steady, she stood up and asked.


    "Well, a rose."


    The shop assistant is very professional and doesn''t dislike his stinginess. Anyway, she is used to it. Almost all the men who came to look for the landlady before did it.


    "Do you think this one will do?"


    She is also very responsible for the selection of the most beautiful.


    The other side nodded.


    "How much is it?"


    "Ten."


    Pay the bill quickly.


    The shop assistant simply wrapped the flowers, and when he was about to give them to him, he found that they had already gone out.


    "Sir, you haven''t got your flowers yet!"


    She cried hastily.


    "Stay here."


    The shop assistant was stunned and responded quickly.


    "What''s your name?"


    The figure stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ang Lee. "


    In an hour.


    "Sister Roy, someone sent you flowers."


    See the landlady back, the shop assistant conscientiously told.


    Even though the flowers in the shop are in full bloom, when she comes in, she becomes the most moving scenery in the shop. Even the most beautiful flowers can''t compete with the plain face.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to accept flowers from guests?"


    Her voice is as soft as a mountain stream.


    "But he paid and left. I didn''t have time to..."


    The shop assistant was a little aggrieved.


    "Well, just pay attention later. Next time he comes back, give him back the flowers."


    The green silk lady picked up the rose and was about to put it back into the flowerpot.


    "By the way, do you remember his appearance or name?"


    The shop assistant nodded immediately and said excitedly, "of course, I remember that he was so handsome that he was even more handsome than the star..."


    The landlady shook her head with a smile.


    The shop assistant was still murmuring, "it''s just a bad name. It''s Ang Lee..."


    Smell speech, boss''s wife smile a stagnant, finger subconscious force, white tender fingertip is pricked by rose thorn in an instant, but the blood has not spilled over, the wound quickly healed.


    "What do you call him?"


    The shop assistant was very surprised. He looked at her and said, "Li, Ang Lee."


    The proprietress lost her mind, and then her eyes flashed, crying and laughing.


    The shop assistant is stupid.